《Ultimate Master of Martial Arts》


 Chapter 1

    The river is near the city, when it is cold winter, everything is bleak.


    In the huge square, there are many people. A two Zhang high ink stone stands proudly in the center. On the ink stone, there is a huge word "Wudao", which is very impressive.


    Today, it is the enrollment day of Wu''an martial arts college. All the young people under the age of 18 in jianglincheng can apply. As long as they pass the test, they can enter the martial arts college for three years and become a respected martial artist.


    "Next, Lu Fan."


    With a shout from the inspector, a 17-year-old young man came out of the crowd. He was thin, handsome, dressed in white martial suit, with the logo of jianglincheng Lujia on his chest.


    The pace is slow. Before Lu Fan goes to Mo Shi, he sets up his posture. His eyes are full of firmness.


    The teacher of Wudao college nodded slightly. He liked Lu Fan''s eyes and was very powerful.


    With one punch, Lu Fan hit the ink stone in front of him, and the ink stone suddenly lit up, revealing a line of words, so that everyone in the square could see it clearly.


    "Triple training, low level."


    There was a sudden jeer in the square. At first, the teacher of Wudao college frowned.


    "I''m just trying to lose face. Is that to kill me?"


    "Isn''t this Lu Fan''s waste material? How many years have passed, he is still practicing triple. What a waste! "


    "He''s nearly eighteen years old. I don''t think he can practice vigorous energy in his whole life."


    "Come down, don''t be disgraced. All the people in your Lu family are about to be lost by your waste materials."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    One voice of ridicule mixed with ridicule, Lu Fan secretly clenched his teeth, pinched his fist too hard, and his fingernails fell deeply into the flesh. Turning around, Lu Fan looks at his father, who is called Lu Jiagang tiger. He looks disappointed.


    A sigh seemed to ring in Lu Fan''s ear, clenched his teeth, and Lu Fan came down.


    "Next, Lu Ming."


    The inspector continued to call people. A young man about the age of Lu Fan came out and hit Lu Fan on the shoulder at the same time, mocking: "waste, let you see what is a warrior."


    Lu Fan was hit by a stumble, but it did not attack. Without a word, go to one side. Lu Ming, who came to the ink stone, made a fist and a dull sound. The ink stone burst into light.


    "Eight body exercises, high."


    Suddenly, the crowd exclaimed, along with the inspector, who could not help shouting.


    Lu fan turns his head and looks at the shining eight heavy characters on the ink stone. His pupils contract. The crowd around began to tut.


    "Eight heavy exercises. Lu Ming of the Lu family is really powerful. I think the next leader of the Lu family is him."


    "That''s for sure. Compared with his useless cousin, Lu Ming is the right person to refuse. Look at their martial arts accomplishments!"


    "I don''t think it will be long before he can develop vigorous energy. At that time, there will be another warrior in jianglincheng. "


    "Lu Ming is the pride of our riverside city."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Proud Lu Ming has opened his arms and accepted the cheers of the crowd. The teachers of Wudao college also applauded, and they will receive another student. At the age of eighteen, I''ve trained eight times. I''m barely qualified.


    After Lu Ming came down, the inspector read out the next person''s name again.


    "Next, Zhang Yuehan."


    A graceful beauty came out in a long dress, but she was gorgeous and amazing.


    Red lips and apricot mouth, beautiful eyes flow, waist Yingying a grip, hair dark as waterfall. Before Zhang Yuehan went to the ink stone, he clapped it with one hand.


    The sound of clear and audible fragmentation rings, and then the inkstone shines.


    "Exercise nine, high."


    Everyone in the room took a breath of cool air. At this time, the teacher of Wudao college has stood up and fixed his eyes on Zhang Yuehan, and finally found a good young man.


    The head of the family in Zhangjia couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. Two heads of the family next to him began to throw their fists to the head of Zhangjia to congratulate him. If they got this girl, their family would be happy.


    "Nine heavy exercises, Zhang Yuehan is so powerful. You are my goddess."


    "It turns out that the most powerful thing in our city is Zhang Yuehan. This time, Zhangjia will rise."


    "Zhang Yuehan, you are the idol of our women."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Hysterical shouts rang, and Zhang Yuehan bowed to the crowd with a smile on his face. Meimu scanned the whole audience. Lu Ming also applauded in the crowd, with a happy face. But when Zhang Yuehan''s eyes meet Lu Fan''s, they fluctuate slightly, and then don''t turn away.


    Lu Fan suddenly feels bad. At this time, Zhang Yuehan has come down and walked out of the crowd.


    Lu Fan hurries to catch up with Zhang Yuehan. After a detour, Zhang Yuehan finally stops in a deserted alley.


    Lu Fan also listened, looking at some dare not look up to see his Zhang Yuehan, Lu Fan said: "Yuehan, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhang Yuehan bit his lips, as if he had made up his mind, raised his head and said, "Lu fan, we can''t be together."


    Lu Fan thinks that if he is hit hard, no one knows. He has been secretly associated with Zhang Yuehan for three years.


    "Why?"


    Lu Fan''s voice is already a little hoarse.


    "Because I was admitted to Wudao college. From today on, our identities will be very different. I will be a warrior, and you


    Zhang Yuehan''s words have been taken with determination, no matter how much her words hurt Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan felt his body trembling and said, "and I''m just a waste, right?"


    Zhang Yuehan did not answer, but her eyes have given Lu Fan the answer.


    Lu fan then said, "it''s because of me that you can enter Wudao college."


    "I know," said Zhang Yuehan, gritting his teeth. I will give back the medicine you gave me later. When I get to Wudao college, I will bring you better medicine, and then we will be clear. "


    Lu Fan retreated two steps, as if he did not know the woman in front of him.


    Zhang Yuehan felt a jade pendant in her arms. It was a gift from Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan remembers that night, Zhang Yuehan lies in his arms, smiling to take over the jade plate, full of happiness.


    But now, Zhang Yuehan put the jade plate back into Lu Fan''s hand and said, "Lu fan, I hope you don''t tell others about our relationship when you go out, will you be the last thing you do for me?"


    Lu Fan was holding the jade plate in his hand and said, "don''t worry, we have never been together."


    After that, Lu Fan fell the jade plate on the ground. Zhang Yuehan''s eyes twinkled, but he didn''t pick up the jade plate. He stepped back a few steps. Zhang Yuehan said: "Lu fan, be realistic. You know, we couldn''t have done that before. Goodbye. "


    Zhang Yuehan seems unwilling to say another word to Lu fan, and leaves quickly.


    Lu Fan looks at her back. He can''t overlap the lovely woman beside him with the woman in front of him.


    Impossible?


    Zhang Yuehan didn''t say that when he was with him. She didn''t say that when he secretly gave her the medicine he didn''t want to eat.


    Lu Fan stood in place for a long time, the sky suddenly falling snow.


    Things are not people, things are not people!


    Lu Fan walked back to the square in a loss of soul. At this time, others were also very happy to test.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan sees Zhang Yuehan, who is talking and laughing with his cousin Lu Ming in the distance. At this time, Lu Ming even gives her his sword. Zhang Yuehan accepts it with a little shyness.


    So that''s the reason, that''s the reason.


    In his heart rose infinite sadness, and Lu Fan turned away with a chuckle.


    One day, you will regret it.


    One day!

 Chapter 2

    Winding around, Lu Fan came to a shop.


    This is a shabby little shop. It has no name. Its customers are desolate. They usually make a living by selling small wine and vegetables. The boss is a bad old man. Lu fan has always called him Lao Wu. This old man is always drunk. Today is no exception, Lu fan has come to his door, he is still holding the wine jar to sleep.


    Shabby tables and chairs, with a rotten smell. There was dust all over the ground, and a few mice could be seen playing in the corner. But Lu Fan liked this place because it was quiet, there was no ridicule, there was no ridicule.


    "Lao Wu, give me some wine."


    Lu Fan knocks on the counter, and Wu opens his dim sleep.


    Looking up at Lu fan, Wu first reached out and Lu Fan took out the copper plate and threw it on the counter.


    Old Wu put away the copper plate first, and then unexpectedly handed the wine jar in his arms to Lu Fan. In a slightly murky voice, he said, "half of it is left. It''s cheaper for you. If you can''t finish, bring it back to me. "


    Lao Wu smiled and took out a bowl with a missing mouth and put it on the counter.


    Lu Fan takes away the wine jar and bowl, finds a table to sit down casually, fills a bowl of wine, looks up is a big mouthful.


    Strong wine from the throat into the abdomen, and soon Lu Fan felt his body hot, as if there was a flame burning in his body.


    "Good wine."


    Lu Fan exclaimed. The second reason why he likes this shop is that the wine here is strong enough and different from other places.


    Lao Wu said with a smile: "that''s, and I don''t want to see whose wine it is. Lu fan, have you been hit again? "


    Lu Fan said with a wry smile, "I will not be hit one day."


    Lao Wu said, "don''t say that. Don''t you think it''s a miracle that you can live till now? I remember when you first walked into my shop, you were as thin as a little monkey. It''s almost dead. Look at you now. Everything is normal. "


    Lu Fan laughed, but Lao Wu was right. When he was a child, the doctor diagnosed him. He could not live to be twelve, but now he has lived to seventeen, and he is still good. It''s a miracle indeed.


    Lu Fan turned to Lao Wu and said, "that may be your wine."


    There was a strange light in Lao Wu''s eyes, and he said with a smile, "of course, my wine is the best."


    Lu Fan sighed, "my woman abandoned me because I was a waste."


    Old Wu narrowed his eyes and said, "she will regret it later."


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "Lao Wu, thank you for comforting me."


    "Believe me, it''s not comfort," Wu said with a smile


    Lu Fan poured another bowl of wine and said, "unfortunately, I''m afraid I can''t drink your wine again later."


    The smile on old Wu''s face converged and he came over from behind the counter and said, "what''s the matter? Are you leaving? "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "yes, I''m going. I haven''t passed the Wudao college test this year. I''m 17 years old, and I still have the chance to take the last test next year at most, but the family will never let me lose my face. After this year''s annual sacrifice, they will release me. I don''t know where I will be put, but I will never come back. "


    Old Wu staggers to sit down in the opposite of Lu fan, way: "so miserable?"


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "yes, it''s so miserable. Lao Wu, I will buy you more jars of wine when I leave, and I will drink them on the way. "


    Lao Wu said, "no problem. I''ll get you some extra jars. But I don''t think you need to leave. Why don''t you try again next year? Maybe you can pass the exam? "


    Lu Fan smiled, but the smile was a little sad.


    "In the exam? I don''t expect that anymore. "


    Lao Wu said, "then you won''t practice martial arts anymore?"


    Lu Fan''s eyes suddenly sharpened and said: "I will practice martial arts. Martial arts is everything to me. Even if I can''t form vigorous force in my life, I''m proud to be a martial arts practitioner.


    There was a slight change in Lao Wu''s look, as if he didn''t expect Lu fan to say something so heroic at this time.


    Old Wu began to sing.


    "Last night the cold wind and the waning moon, and now the rain and the snow are sad. When will the waves of the bitter sea rest? A drunk will solve a thousand sorrows. Ten years of martial arts, tears flow to the cup. The heart has the firmament person to go first, who knows, who stays


    Lu Fan listened to Lao Wu''s poems, eyes with sad, raised the wine began to drink.


    Old Wu softly chanted the last two sentences, stood up and walked back to the counter.


    Take out a small jar of wine slowly from under the counter.


    "Come, Lu fan, drink this jar of mine. I have kept this jar of wine for 20 years. Today, let''s get drunk. "


    Lao Wu put the small jar of wine on the table.


    Kaifeng is full of fragrance. Lu Fan looked at Lao Wu and poured him a bowl of wine. He said with a smile, "how can this wine be green?"


    Lao Wu''s face was calm, and he was not drunk at all. In a soft voice, he said, "you drink too much."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "yes, I have drunk too much. Let me have a taste of your bowl of wine. "


    Looking up a bowl of wine into his throat, Lu Fan felt like a fire going straight into his chest and abdomen. Lu Fan''s whole face turned red.


    Lao Wu poured another bowl for Lu Fan and said, "keep drinking, this wine is strong enough."


    Lu Fan felt that he was almost speechless. For a while, he choked out two words and said, "enough strength."


    Finish saying, Lu Fan drank a bowl again, this time feeling more violent.


    Lu Fan seems to be able to hear his bones clicking, Qi and blood billowing, and his eyes are beginning to blur.


    Standing up, Lu Fan said: "Lao Wu, it seems that I''m really a little drunk. I can''t. I have to go back first."


    Lu Fan staggers out, and Lao Wu looks at Lu Fan''s back and says, "remember to come and drink it in a few days. I''ll keep this jar of wine for you."


    Lu Fan waved and said, "don''t worry, I will come."


    "Of course you will come," Wu said with a smile


    Lao Wu waved gently, only to see the wine jar float up like a ghost, and then fall back into the counter.


    Lao Wu''s fingers beat the table regularly, shaking his head and singing softly.


    "Eight thousand li mountain river sword and wine, nine thousand li sky dream and wake up. Three cups will lead to the road, and one bucket will lead to the combination of heaven and earth. Yin and Yang cup in fun, life wine in love. I don''t know where to go in the Ming Dynasty, who laughs at me, who I laugh at... "


    On the way home, the north wind howled, and the flying snow hit Lu Fan''s face like a knife, but he didn''t realize it.


    His body swayed back to Lu''s house, and he could see the gate from afar.


    But at this time, the center of gravity at his feet was not stable, and Lu Fan fell to the ground.


    Lying on the ground, Lu Fan felt that he had no strength, only the heat flowing through his body.


    Gradually, Lu Fan didn''t get up and the snow covered his body.


    A light came from him and disappeared in a flash. His body murmurs, his pores open, and a stream of air swirls around him, visible to the naked eye.


    If a martial arts expert happens to be here, he will scream out. Because Lu Fan''s current situation is just like the rebirth of martial arts legend.

 Chapter 3

    The vision lasted for an hour, and Lu Fan woke up.


    The body is slightly stiff, slightly moving, it makes a clear sound.


    When he got up, Lu Fan bounced the snow off his body. He felt that his body was different from the original, but he couldn''t tell where it was different.


    Walking back to the gate of Lu''s home, Lu fan saw Lu Mingzheng with Zhang Yuehan in the front yard of Lu''s home, surrounded by a group of Lu''s children.


    Some of these people, including Lu fan, have met several times, but none of them have a good impression.


    Hearing that someone came in behind, Lu Ming turned his head.


    Seeing that it was Lu fan, Lu Ming raised a smile of sarcasm at the corner of his mouth.


    Pulling Zhang Yuehan to step forward slowly, Lu Ming said to Lu fan, "come on, waste cousin, let me introduce you. This is Miss Zhang Yuehan. Please ask


    Zhang Yuehan has lowered his head. It seems that he is a little shy, but actually he doesn''t dare to look into Lu Fan''s eyes at all.


    Lu Fan said nothing and turned to leave.


    Lu Ming immediately raised his eyebrows and stared at Lu Fan with cold eyes. In his eyes, it was no doubt that a waste man dared to play tricks in front of himself.


    A little fat young man came up to stop Lu Fan for Lu Ming.


    "Cousin Lu fan, if you don''t say a word, you want to leave. It''s too rude. Don''t lose Lu''s people. It''s not a waste to be dumb. "


    With that, Lu Ming and others all laughed.


    Lu Fan looks up at him. He is also his cousin, but he is collateral. His name is Lu Tiangang. He is Lu Ming''s sworn friend.


    Lu Fan said slowly, "it''s none of your business. Don''t get in the way."


    Lu Tiangang gets angry when he steps on, and pushes Lu Fan with a big hand.


    Lu Tiangang''s strength is known by Lu Fan. He is much better than him in training. It is reasonable to say that with Lu Tiangang''s strength, it is not a problem to push him down.


    But this time, Lu Fan didn''t even step back. He just shook his body and stopped.


    Looking up at Lu Tiangang, Lu Fandao said, "do you want to fight?"


    In a word, suddenly let Lu Tiangang raise the hand and put it down. His eyes are wide open, but Lu Tiangang still dare not reach for Lu Fan.


    Lu''s family rules are still very strict. One of the strictest is not to bully the younger generation. Just in time, Lu fan is one year younger than Lu Tiangang. He is under eighteen. If Lu Tiangang really dares to fight Lu fan, the one who waits for Lu Tiangang will be imprisoned for at least 100 days. For a young man, the punishment of not going out for a hundred days in a black house is not light.


    Lu Tiangang gnawed his teeth and said, "Lu fan, wait. I don''t beat you now, but you can''t run when it comes to the annual sacrifice. At that time, I will beat you all over the place to look for your teeth. "


    Lu Fan looked at him coldly. He didn''t want to talk much nonsense at all and left.


    Lu Tiangang is not light. He wants to stop Lu fan, but Lu Ming stops Lu Tiangang. He says, "forget it. What do you want to do with a waste?"


    Lu Ming''s voice was deliberately loud so that Lu Fan could hear it.


    Patted Lu Tiangang''s shoulder and said: "wait for the annual sacrifice, you are good to beat him."


    Lu Tiangang grinned: "don''t worry, I''m sure that he can''t take care of his life, so that he can''t even get out of bed from now on."


    After that, Lu Ming and others laughed again.


    Standing aside, Zhang Yuehan also laughed.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan went back to his yard. As the son of Lu family, he had a small yard full of weeds.


    In fact, compared with Lu Ming and others, Lu Fan''s yard is already very shabby, but Lu fan doesn''t care.


    There is a stone in the yard. It''s a practice stone for Lu Fan.


    When he reached the stone, Lu Fan took a deep breath and punched it heavily.


    Suddenly, with a dull sound, a fist mark appeared on the practice stone, and a small tortoise crack appeared. Lu Fan froze on the spot.


    With his triple strength, it is impossible to hit such an effect with one fist. This is the strength possessed only when he has more than quadruple strength.


    Does it mean that he is now a four part trainer?


    Lu Fan looked at his fist and couldn''t believe it. He has been stuck in triple training for many years, and now he has finally improved?


    Although there is only one difference between the triple and the quadruple, the difference is very big.


    Because in the physical environment, one to three, is called low. Four to six is called medium. Seven to nine is high.


    For a person who is in the middle level, there is absolutely no problem after blasting the three lower levels.


    Lu fan, surprised, punched the practice stone again. Feeling the strength pouring out of his fist, Lu Fan finally can be sure that his strength has reached the quadruple of body training.


    Excited Lu Fan waved his fist. As long as he made progress, it means that he is still saved in martial arts.


    But why did he suddenly improve? Lu Fan remembers that when he practiced the first three times, every time he improved, he would experience heartbreaking pain, like a muscle tear.


    This time no, it''s too strange.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan thought of Lao Wu''s wine in his mind. It would not be......


    When Lu Fan was thinking about it, the sound of footsteps came from far to near. A middle-aged man with strong back came in. The 40 year old man had white hair and looked a little haggard.


    Seeing this man, Lu Fan immediately put down his face and said respectfully, "father."


    This is Lu Fan''s father, Lu Hao.


    "Lu fan, I want to talk to you about something."


    Lu Hao tried to use calm language. Lu Fan''s face changed slightly. He probably guessed what his father was going to say to him.


    Bite teeth, Lu Fan way: "you say, father."


    In Lu Hao''s eyes, he said slowly: "Lu Fan. The family has held a meeting. After the annual sacrifice, all the people who are deficient in cultivation will go out to small towns to do some family business. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly.


    "Father, you don''t have to blame yourself. It''s your son''s lack of morale that disappointed you."


    Lu Hao waved and said, "no, Lu Fan. It''s none of your business. It''s not your duty as a father. You have a bad body since you were a child. You have deficiency of both qi and blood. You are entangled with diseases. You should not have been allowed to practice martial arts. I am determined to let you practice martial arts, but I didn''t expect to turn you into the laughingstock of the family. It''s all my fault. I see your efforts in my eyes. You are right. "


    Lu Fan felt his eyes slightly moist and clenched his fists.


    Lu Hao then said, "Lu fan, I want to hear your choice now. If you choose to leave the family, I guarantee you to go to the best Town, take charge of the family''s key business, and be rich and secure for a lifetime. It''s no problem. "


    Lu Fan shakes his head slowly, with firm eyes.


    "No, father, I will stay."


    "Are you sure?"


    Lu Hao asked softly.


    Lu Fan stressed the importance of leading: "do my best."


    "Well, it''s my son. Failure is not discouraged, but firm as a rock. Lu fan, I will do my best to help you. "


    Said, Lu Hao took out the blue and white porcelain vase from his arms and handed it to Lu Fandao: "take it, this is julidan. If you take it tonight, you can at least increase your strength first. "


    Lu Fanzheng was in the same place. His father gave him a bottle of pills.


    Lu Fan knew how precious the pill was and how rare it was. This is something that can only be refined by the extremely rare alchemists in the Gangwu continent.


    The so-called Alchemist is a noble profession. They have the power of the true warrior, and they have more means and stronger ability than the warrior. The most outstanding thing is that they can use herbs to make all kinds of pills, each with different effects. It''s better than ordinary medicine.


    If it wasn''t for the small number of alchemists and the high threshold, I''m afraid this continent would not be called Gangwu continent.


    Lu Fan carefully results in blue and white porcelain vase, which is deeply touched.


    Even if it is the lowest pill, the market price is definitely higher than several good shops, and there is no market. In cities like jianglincheng, it is said that only one or two of them are sold at auction every year.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what his father paid to get the pill, but looking at his father''s white hair, Lu Fan knew that he had broken his heart.


    Lu Fan said solemnly, "father, I will not let you down."


    Lu Hao nodded softly and left slowly.


    Lu Fan looked at his father''s back and held the bottle tightly.

 Chapter 4

    The night is as cool as water, and the moon is bright and the stars are sparse.


    Lu Fan sits in the courtyard, breathing and breathing, and slowly expelling the turbid Qi from his body.


    He is preparing for taking julidan. He only has such a precious pill, so he must give full play to the maximum effect of the pill.


    When everything is adjusted to the peak, Lu fancai takes out the cohesive pill.


    The entrance of the pill is changed into a stream of clear water flowing into the body.


    The next moment, Lu Fan felt his body was like being eaten by ants, and the pain was spreading to all parts.


    Lu fan doesn''t know if this is a normal phenomenon, but he has suffered more severe pain. This pain is nothing.


    Then a heat wave came up inside.


    From his Dantian place, the warm power swam ceaselessly. Lu Fan had an illusion that he had drunk Lao Wu''s wine. He couldn''t help chuckling at this. But immediately, Lu Fan immediately focused on it.


    At this time, it''s not the time to be distracted and feel the heat wave flowing in the meridians, weakening little by little.


    With the heat wave, Lu fan can clearly feel that his body is stronger.


    The pain disappears and the whole body is full of strength.


    **In the rapid speed of strengthening, firm muscles, tough meridians, strong and powerful organs.


    Lu fan has now entered the state of internal vision. He has seen the changes of his body and witnessed his strong body, which is totally different from the original.


    Lu fan is shocked. If this is just a change brought about by a pill. The effect of the pill is too much.


    Lu fan still remembers that a few days ago, he entered the internal vision state to see the scene of his body, which is quite different from now.


    The heat wave gradually subsided and finally disappeared.


    Lu Fan knew that this was the manifestation of the absorption of the medicinal power. When I used to eat herbs, it was the same.


    Slowly, Lu Fan breathed out a breath and moved his body. There was a light in his eyes.


    At this time, he seemed to be stronger suddenly, and the whole person looked healthier.


    The strength of the body has almost doubled. I don''t know how much stronger it is, but it must be more than double.


    Lu Fan stands up, makes a good horse stance, and punches hard at the practice stone.


    The fist brings the wind breaking sound and smashes it on the practice stone. The clear sound of fragmentation sounded, and the rubble splashed. Lu Fan''s fist made a deep impression on the practice stone, extending the broken veins.


    Laughing at his fist, sure enough, his strength has been greatly improved.


    Comparing the punch marks made in the daytime with this one, Lu Fan feels that his strength has more than doubled, that is, he doesn''t know whether he is practicing four or five.


    Lu Fan chuckled, laughing and wandering in the night sky.


    For a long time, the laughter began to fade. Lu Fan decided to test his strength. By the way, he also needed a set of martial arts skills.


    Generally, people who practice martial arts need a set of martial arts to practice after the four aspects of body training. After all, they are only powerful and can''t do martial arts, but they are just a wild man with free and powerful power.


    As a martial arts family, the Lu family has a large library, which is full of all kinds of martial arts skills. As long as it is the children of the Lu family, they can go in and read it.


    Although most of them are low-level martial arts, there are few good people level martial arts. The spirit level martial arts that surpass the people level martial arts are the unique skills of the Lu family. But for Lu fan, who is not good at cultivation and has not yet developed vigorous strength, the lowest level of martial arts is enough.


    Walk to the library loft, walk through the backyard of Lujia, follow the garden path, and meander forward. Lu fan comes to the library loft. It was already midnight. On the way, I saw no one I knew except a few guards.


    At the door of the library loft stands a piece of ink stone which is one person tall.


    One of Lu Fan''s purposes here is to test his own strength. And the most accurate thing to evaluate the cultivation level is the ink stone that has been transformed by the strong martial arts.


    Lu Fan goes to Mo Shi, holds his breath and punches out.


    Punch hard on the ink stone, and the next moment the ink stone will shine a layer of light.


    "Exercise five, medium."


    Seeing the five characters of Lian Ti, Lu Fan immediately waved his fist excitedly.


    Two promotions a day, this progress, it is against the sky. If he is not afraid to wake up others, Lu Fan wants to look up to the sky and roar.


    After calming down for a while, Lu Fan opened the door of the library loft.


    At a glance, Lu fan saw the old man sitting by the door looking at the books. Lu Fan respectfully called out, "look for the old man."


    This old man is the keeper of the library of Lu family. Lu Fan didn''t understand why he asked the old man who was fast walking to guard the attic.


    Old man looked up at Lu Fan and said, "come to find the martial artist? Lu fan, have you come to exercise quadruple? "


    Lu Fan was a little surprised to find out his name. After all, he had not come to the library loft for several years. Last time, I saw it in a hurry, and then I found that I didn''t have the chance to practice these skills, so I was disappointed and left.


    "Yes, I''m in quadruple."


    Looking for the old man nodded and said, "well. From the left, there are sword technique, sword technique, fist technique and body technique in turn. The most right side is miscellaneous book, which has not been classified yet. You can choose it by yourself. Take it to me and register it. "


    Lu Fan bows to be, then excitedly starts to choose the martial arts.


    He doesn''t want to practice sword technique. Because the most powerful body method of Lu family, if you want to learn it, you must start with body method and fist method, both of which belong to hand combat and physical strength skills. After you have practiced them, you can also lay a foundation for cultivating the most powerful fire golden body of Lu family.


    Although Lu fan has some doubts about whether he can practice the fiery golden body in the future, it''s always right to prepare in advance, just as he didn''t think that he could practice to the fifth level before the age of 18, which is almost the average level of the younger generation of Lu family.


    There are so many accidents and surprises in the world. Who knows what will happen next.


    First came to the body frame, Lu Fan began to choose one book. Most of the body methods here are basic steps to dodge, and horizontal training of body skills, the effect is general. Some of them have even been seen by Lu Fan in other people, which is basically a flower rack.


    Pick to pick, Lu Fan also did not see a want, can not help but some disappointment, only to see boxing.


    Rolling stone fist, great power fist, great power......


    These skills are very basic from the name. Lu fan still couldn''t find what he wanted by looking through dozens of books. If he wants to get some good results in the annual sacrifice, he must find a better martial art than others. Five weight exercise does not guarantee that he will not be released. The key of annual sacrifice is competition. If his martial arts are not good, he will be beaten badly by other people of the same level, and the annual sacrifice will arrive soon, and there will be a month left.


    What Lu fan needs is a quick and powerful martial art. This kind of martial art is no doubt the dream of others, and the possibility of finding it is extremely low.


    It was almost an hour before Lu Fan found it. Disappointed Lu Fan went back to look for the old man and said, "look for the old man, I want to ask you something, is there no quick martial arts here?"


    Looking for the old man, he put down his book and looked at Lu Fan and said, "young man, being ambitious is not the right way to cultivate martial arts."


    Lu Fan nodded: "I know. But I really don''t have much time. There is only one month left for the annual sacrifice. I hope you can understand it. "


    Looking for the eyes of Lu fan, looking for the firmness in Lu Fan''s eyes.


    This is an interesting boy! Looking for the old heart thinking.


    After a pause, he looked for the old man and said, "I don''t know if there are any fast-growing martial arts, but they are usually not practiced. Do you want to try them?"


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened and said, "yes, very much."


    The old man smiled, stood up and limped to the miscellaneous books in the corner. Reaching for the old man, he took out a book with yellow paper from the bottom of miscellaneous books.


    Staggering back, looking for the old general to hand the book to Lu Fandao: "look at it."


    Lu Fan took over the book and saw three big characters.


    "Avalanche boxing!"


    Listen to the name is very powerful, there must be some doorways. Lu Fan quickly opened the book and watched it carefully.


    At a glance, the pupils contracted. No wonder no one practiced this martial art. It''s just for breaking the arm.


    According to the description in the book, the first thing to do in practice is to smash the stone with your arm desperately. You can smash it eight hours a day with all kinds of different postures. You can smash it with all your strength in one month.


    Seeing that Lu fan stopped talking, he looked for the old man and said with a smile, "how about practicing? This is a high-level martial art at the human level. It''s really going to produce results. It''s quite powerful. "


    Lu fan is several years late. If he wants to make up the gap, how can he not suffer.


    Close the book, Lu Fan nodded: "it''s it. Look for the old man, register for me, I''ll have it. "


    The old man''s expression changed a little.


    "Are you sure? Can you see clearly how to practice? "


    Lu Fan said: "I see clearly. There is no shortcut in the way of martial arts. I think I can take the pain. "


    Looking for the old man to smile, so many years, he was the first time to see such indomitable and fearless people among the younger generation of Lu family.


    Although, the strength is average, but the mind, the spirit is quite good.


    Look for the old man: "take it. This book is for you. You don''t have to register it. "


    Lu fan is just about to make a sound. Just then, the door was opened again, and a woman came in, but it was Zhang Yuehan.


    At a glance, Zhang Yuehan saw that Lu Fan was also there, and suddenly he was a little embarrassed.


    Lu Fan took a look at her, then took back his eyes and said to him, "thank you very much, I''ll go first."


    Leave slowly, Lu Fan''s step is steady and powerful.


    Why does he come here? Isn''t it necessary for him to practice martial arts in four aspects?


    Just thinking about it, he said to the old man, "girl, what are you doing? You are not from the Lu family. No one is allowed to read in the library. "


    Zhang Yuehan took out a sword path at his waist: "I''m here to help Lu Ming..."


    Before he had finished speaking, he asked the old man, "you can''t help anyone. Go out. It''s already dark. Have a rest early. "


    Zhang Yuehan has no choice but to walk out of the library and stamp his feet.


    Turning around, Zhang Yuehan looks at the direction of Lu Fan''s departure and thinks a little.


    What does he come here for? Isn''t it because he can only practice four or more skills?

 Chapter 5

    The next morning, the blue sky was cloudless and the broken sun splashed with gold.


    The streets are snowy and pedestrians are in a hurry. Lu Fan strode to the direction of the medicine shop. His pocket was full of gold coins, which was almost all his savings.


    Last night, after he got the kungfu, Lu Fan studied it carefully, first understood it, then began to practice.


    He found that the key to the cultivation of avalanche boxing is not the problem of arms, but the problem of herbs.


    This set of martial arts is cultivated with medicinal materials. It needs a better healing medicinal material, fiery grass. And if there is no such medicine, it is undoubtedly idiotic to smash the arm to the stone.


    So in the early morning, Lu Fan went out to buy this medicine.


    Lu fan still knows something about fiery grass. After all, he is also from a martial arts family. What''s the use of all kinds of medicinal materials? After all, there are medicinal materials shops in their Lu family. They sell them very expensive. Their disciples buy them without discount.


    Walking to the main street, this street is bustling with people.


    Cold weather doesn''t reduce the enthusiasm for shopping. Peddlers and shops lined the street are still full of guests.


    As Lu Fan walked, he was looking for the flame grass. If you can find it in the peddler''s stall outside, it will surely be the best. Because the price of a peddler is usually much cheaper than that of a shop, and the price can be negotiated depending on the situation, which is very suitable for Lu fan who is not well-off.


    Looking at half of the street, Lu Fan did not see the flame grass.


    Flamboyant grass is a kind of fire red medicine, the best root is white, the second is blue, the second is whole body red.


    Lu Fan looks for a stall. Finally, he sees a pile of fiery red grass in front of a Hawker''s stall near the weapon shop.


    Lu Fan was very happy. He stepped forward slowly, like wandering around, flipped in front of the peddler, looked to the west, and then picked up one of the fiery grass and said, "how much is this?"


    Behind the peddler, he said, "five silver coins, one."


    Lu Fan frowned a little, and five silver coins were equivalent to a month''s expenditure of an ordinary family of three. His whole body adds up to more than ten gold coins. Obviously, he can''t buy all the flame grass in front of him.


    Lu Fan put down the fiery grass and said, "it''s too expensive. I''d better look elsewhere."


    Turning around, the peddler stopped him and said, "here are four silver coins. You need to buy more. I''ll give you a discount. Young master, this kind of fiery grass is not easy to pick. If you go to other places to buy it, there must be no such price. "


    Lu Fan turned around and flipped over this pile of fiery grass. He secretly counted how many plants there were in this pile of fiery grass, which was not enough for him to support for a month.


    Just then, Lu Fanhu reached for the root of the flame grass and found that several roots of the flame grass were actually white.


    The heart beat suddenly, the white root of the flame grass can be more than ten times more precious than the whole body red flame grass. According to the martial arts book of avalanche boxing, if you cultivate with white fiery grass, the speed will double.


    Lu Fan resisted his ecstasy and did not let his face change.


    After adjusting his mood, Lu Fan held out three fingers to the peddler and said, "three silver coins, one for you, I want all of them."


    The peddler bit his teeth, thought for a while and said, "deal."


    Lu Fan immediately gave him the money, and then reached out to pick up a pile of fiery grass.


    It''s cool in the dark. Suddenly, he was hit by someone. Turning around, I saw a young man in a military uniform.


    This man looks about the same age as Lu Fan. He has a Chinese character face, a big body, and a blue warrior''s uniform with the unique mark of Wudao college. Obviously, this person is proud of being a student of Wudao college.


    Lu Fan also recognized that he was the youngest son of Mo family, the first martial arts family in jianglincheng, Mo Yunfei.


    "Yo, isn''t this Lu Fan''s waste? Why, I got up early in the morning to help my family get medicine. Shouldn''t you go to the west mountain to collect herbs? "


    Mo Yunfei laughed happily, and Mo Jiading, who was behind him, laughed at the same time.


    Reaching out, Mo Yunfei took two flame grass plants from Lu Fan''s arms. Lu Fan took it back and said, "young master Mo, when you stroll in your street, we will not disturb each other. Goodbye."


    With that, Lu fan is ready to leave.


    Several servants behind Mo Yunfei blocked Lu Fan''s way. Mo Yunfei looked up and down at Lu Fan and said, "I haven''t seen you for a few days, but I''m hardened? Even if Lu Ming is in front of me, he dare not be arrogant. You are nothing. "


    Lu Fandao: "master Mo, you should say this to Lu Ming."


    Mo Yunfei smiled, clapped his hands and said, "well said. I''ll find a chance to teach him a lesson. Look at your Lu family. There are still wastes like you. I want to compare it with our Mo family. It''s not that bad. "


    With that, Mo Yunfei reached out and scattered the herbs on Lu Fan''s hand.


    Lu Fan''s eyes were angry and he had already clenched his fist. His brain tells him to calm down. Mo Yunfei is at least a heavy exerciser. He can never be an opponent.


    Controlling his emotions, Lu Fan bent down and picked up the fiery grass on the ground bit by bit.


    Mo Yunfei stood by and watched, laughing and pointing.


    Other people in the street also look this way. It''s impossible for one person to come to help Lu Fan.


    The reason is very simple. On the one hand is Mo''s eldest son, and on the other hand is Lu fan, the famous waste of Lu family. Seeing Mo Yunfei and Lu Fan joking, many people laughed together.


    "Look at Lu Fan. He doesn''t look like a dog."


    "You''re the only one to be bullied, son. Have you seen that? You must know to be strong in the future, but you can''t be the same as that Lu Fan. "


    "What a shame. Why didn''t the Lu family lock him up. Let him walk around. Do you really want to lose Lu''s face? "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan picked up all the fiery grass and looked up at Mo Yunfei. "Can I go now?"


    Mo Yunfei has obviously played enough. It''s no problem to make fun of Lu fan, but he hasn''t thought about how to treat Lu Fan.


    After all, Lu fan is also a member of Lu family. Although he is not in a high position, Lu family will find him in trouble if he beats Lu family in the face.


    Mo Yunfei just wants to be happy today and doesn''t want to make trouble.


    "I''m not interested in bullying rubbish. You go. "


    Finish saying, Mo Yunfei waves to let the family disperse.


    Lu fan leaves in Mo Yunfei''s laughter, with a cold light in his eyes.


    This is the way of the world. The strong can bully the weak at will. He has been a weak man for more than ten years and really doesn''t want to do it again.


    Lu fan is biting his teeth secretly. Now he has signs that he can become a strong man. Even if he has fought for his life, he will become a strong man.


    Mo Yunfei may not know that his action today has completely ignited the flames in Lu Fan''s chest.


    And this fire will eventually become a sea of fire, burning the whole world.

 Chapter 6

    The river is near the city and the west mountain.


    Snow capped the mountain and covered the branches.


    A muffled sound came from the mountains and continued. Before a huge iron stone, Lu Fan * * hit his upper body quickly, smashing the iron stone into one depression after another.


    His arm was covered with blood and the ground was red.


    The whole arm was swollen and swollen. At first there was pain, but now it was completely paralyzed. Lu Fan could hardly feel the presence of the arm. Just desperately according to the sending of avalanche boxing to practice.


    Beside, there are heaps of flaming grass, heaps of clothes, tools and frozen food.


    Lu fan has been practicing here for several hours. This avalanche fist is better than he thought. Besides hitting rocks with his arms, it really hurts. He feels a little bit more about moves and power.


    Finally, after exhausting his strength, Lu fan stopped.


    The two arms were almost unable to move. Lu Fan felt if his arm was broken. He seemed to hear the sound of bone breaking.


    Bite a fiery grass with your mouth and swallow it after a few random bites.


    Soon, Lu fan saw his body turning red, as if to burn. This is the beginning of medicinal force. Lu Fan feels that his strength is recovering rapidly.


    But it''s not enough just to take flaming grass internally. It''s just a general way of healing. To practice avalanche boxing, you need not only internal service, but also external application.


    Feeling that his arm almost moved, Lu Fan took out the prepared tools to grind a white flame grass root into powder, and then put it on his arm.


    When the powder touched the wound on his arm, Lu Fan felt the pain coming from his arm.


    Lu Fan''s face began to twitch because of the strong pain, which was like the burning of his arm on the fire. Clench one''s teeth, Lu Fan tells oneself ceaselessly, he can, he can persevere.


    Little by little, spread the powder evenly, and Lu fan saw that his arm began to recover quickly.


    It has to be said that the effect of white root flame grass is really amazing, and it really can improve the cultivation speed.


    Lu fan can''t help but want to vent his pain by roaring and holding on. Lu Fan continues to practice.


    But when his fist hit the stone again, he felt another kind of tearing pain. The combination of the two kinds of pain almost made him faint.


    Lu Fan swears. After more than ten years of cultivation, it disappears in an instant.


    While scolding, Lu Fan continued to practice. Because this is the best time to practice avalanche boxing. According to the book, at this time, cultivation can make the medicine better immersed in his body.


    In fact, the so-called practice of avalanche fist is to destroy one''s hands and arms first, and then transform it by applying external and internal burning herbs, and finally develop an iron fist and arm that can hit avalanche stone with one fist.


    Although Lu Fan had been prepared to practice this avalanche fist in his mind, he did not expect to suffer to such a degree.


    But he will not change what has been decided.


    In order to save practice time, he even brought enough food, tools and clothes, and planned to stay in the western mountain for more than ten or twenty days until he practiced the avalanche boxing.


    The angry swearing was still ringing in the forest. Lu Fan practiced for several hours.


    Sunset, twilight, the sky began to snow.


    Lu Fan didn''t stop until he couldn''t lift his arm again.


    The mountain forest at night is lonely and cold. Lu Fan picks up some branches with his feet, and then uses the flint with his feet to light a bonfire for himself.


    Baked cold food, Lu Fan quietly in a cave to eat.


    This is the reason why he chose this place as the cultivation ground, because there is a cave for him to rest.


    In the middle of the night, Lu Fan felt that his hand was moving, and he gave himself some medicine powder, with burning pain, resting against the cliff.


    The years of cultivation are always hard. Lu Fan looks out at the snow and cannot sleep.


    In the next 20 days, Lu Fan was immersed in the state of cultivation.


    For more than 20 days, Lu Fan was used to the blood and flesh blurred arm he practiced every day, and also to the terrible pain he continued to practice after applying the powder.


    Since he couldn''t fall asleep after applying the powder, now he can lie down and fall asleep after applying the powder. Lu Fan also feels more and more powerful. Moreover, Lu Fan felt that his body had made great progress through the intensive cultivation for more than 20 days. He felt that his strength was strengthening every day.


    The fist technique is like flying. Lu Fan changes his fighting methods to ravage the iron stone in front of him. The original intact iron stone was cracked by him.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s action was followed by a power from his waist. His fists broke the wind and hit the iron stone hard.


    With a bang, a high iron stone was smashed out and split into two parts in the air.


    Lu Fanxiao looks at this scene and looks at his red arm. It seems that he has achieved an effect.


    Avalanche boxing is said to be a set of martial arts with complicated moves. But after half a month''s practice, Lu Fan gradually understood it. In fact, avalanche boxing is a move, which instantly increases the strength to the maximum release.


    The so-called moves are all designed to make him adapt to how to make this explosive fist in different ways, at different times and from different angles.


    After groping for such a long time, Lu fan has found the doorway, and that fist just proved it.


    These days, the bitterness has not been wasted. Lu Fan picked up the stone and watched it carefully. It seems that the effect is still a little poor. The book said that Xiaocheng realm should be a fist down the gravel everywhere. He''s only fighting in two. It seems that he can''t. However, he didn''t expect that such high-level martial arts are generally practiced by people who have developed vigorous strength. Such an effect can be achieved only by practising five heavy fist like him. In fact, it can be regarded as more than a small Chengdu.


    Frowning, Lu fan turns to look for another stone. These days, he has broken many stones, but the ones in front of him are all because they have been beaten for a long time, full of broken marks, so they can''t be reused. And this, he just played less than a day.


    Before walking to a cliff, there are many gravels here. Lu fan has been looking for stones suitable for his cultivation here.


    Looking for it, Lu Fan found that some stones that couldn''t be found were beaten by him. The stones here are either too big to move at all, or too small. They can only be thrown back for fun.


    After a circle of shaking, Lu Fan finally saw a satisfactory stone near the cliff.


    Reaching out to move it, Lu Fan found that the stone was bigger than he thought. He lifted it hard and pulled the whole stone out.


    But at the moment when he pulled out the stone, Lu fan saw a dark hole.


    Lu Fan''s heart moved. First he put the stone aside, and then he went in.


    It seems that the hole is quite deep. The more you go inside, the more spacious you feel. I don''t know where the light comes from. The light in the cave is bright and dark, like the wind blowing the fire and candle.


    At this time, Lu Fan suddenly saw a dazzling plant, which was silver in color. The leaves were like willows, and there was a small silver white flower in the center.


    Earth Spirit flower!


    Lu Fan recognized that this is the elixir of the earth.


    Ecstasy in his heart, Lu Fan stepped forward quickly.


    Looking at the ground spirit flower from a close distance, Lu fan is more and more convinced that it is a magic medicine. There are nine kinds of medicinal materials, and more than four kinds of medicinal materials are called miraculous medicines. The biggest characteristic of miraculous medicines is that they are very spiritual. When people or animals come near, they will react.


    As soon as Lu Fan came to the ground spirit flower, the whole ground spirit flower curled up and the leaves tightly wrapped the flower.


    With excitement on Lu Fan''s face, a panacea can be said to be of great value. The most important thing is that it is of great benefit to martial artists. Like the spirit flower in front of you, it is recorded in the book that if you swallow it, you can improve the warrior''s * * recovery ability.


    Even in the spirit medicine, the spirit flower is also of high grade. There are six kinds of medicinal materials. This kind of medicine is put on the auction, the price is no less than a pill.


    Today is really a lucky day. I can see it here.


    Lu Fan carefully came forward and peeled off the leaves of the flowers and took them down.


    At the moment when he took off the flowers, the leaves of the ground spirit flowers spread quickly. Lu Fan didn''t uproot his roots. Like this kind of heaven, material and earth treasure, if you take advantage of it, you can do it. It''s a big taboo to destroy the roots. It''s hard for the heaven and the heart to go up, and it''s despised by the world. Leave the foundation, maybe another one or two decades later, another one will grow well.


    Sitting cross legged, Lu Fan swallowed the flowers.


    He was reluctant to sell such precious medicinal materials. He was still able to rely on them.


    When the flower entered his belly, Lu Fan felt a cold force rising from his belly, and then rushed to his four limbs like a torrent.


    The whole body was shocked suddenly. Lu fan still looked down on the power of the miraculous medicine. The violent force washed his body. Lu Fan felt that his skin began to exude blood.


    Clenching his teeth, Lu Fan felt as if he was a little rash. He thought that all the herbs could be digested as well as pills. But I didn''t think about what the alchemists would do if they could digest as calmly as the pills.


    In a moment, Lu fan is in a crisis. If he can''t digest this violent force, he will be killed by the explosive force. Suddenly Lu Fan felt a heat wave blowing in front of him.


    The heat wave was obviously not a natural wind, but someone was breathing in his face.


    Lu Fan was tense, but he couldn''t stand up. Because he moves a little, the power of medicine in his body becomes more violent.


    Lu Fan''s forehead was dripping with sweat. He saw the shadow of a monster in the bright and dark light.


    Damn it. It''s a wild animal.


    Lu Fan''s palms began to sweat, and he finally knew what the hole was for. It turned out that the stone he had just removed was a door plank.


    A wild animal lives here, but no one knows. Isn''t it true that every family in jianglincheng sends fighters to clean up every year?


    Why no one found out here!


    The shadow of the wild animal is getting closer and closer. It will appear soon.


    Lu Fan''s heart is anxious, and the violent power in his body is even more turbulent.


    Is he destined to die here today?


    He is not willing!

 Chapter 7

    Lu Fan held his breath, and now he only hoped that this wild beast was blind and could not see him.


    Suddenly, a monster stepped out of the cave. When he saw the monster, Lu Fan was shocked.


    It''s not the monster''s horror and shock that is surprised, but the monster. . . . . lovely.


    A puppy with a look of some disability walked upright with two short front legs and a pair of big eyes flickering.


    Lu Fan stumbled. This kind of animal that looks harmless to humans doesn''t look like a beast in any way.


    With a slight sigh of relief in his heart, Lu Fan began to focus on digesting the healing power of Linghua in his body.


    The puppy walked forward slowly, as if the leaves of the Earth Spirit Flower had met the old acquaintance, and wrapped its body with the leaves.


    A little light dipped into the puppy''s body, and the puppy made a comfortable sound. But soon the light faded. The puppy just saw that the flowers of the Earth Spirit Flower had disappeared, and the puppy suddenly became a little angry. He opened his mouth to Landing Fan, exposing the teeth that had not yet grown.


    Hurrying forward, the puppy rushed upright like a human, and then bit his mouth with Lu Fan''s wrist.


    Lu Fan watched the puppy bit him, but didn''t dare to move.


    Blood was flowing, Lu Fan''s heart was anxious.


    Damn it, if it dies in the mouth of a mighty wild beast, if it dies in the mouth of a puppy, you won''t see a ghost after death.


    At this moment, the power of Lu Fan''s internal riots suddenly calmed down at this moment, and then flowed down his wrist along his blood.


    The puppy''s body glowed, as if absorbing his potion.


    Soon, the puppy seemed to be full and let go of its mouth. Grinning at the landing fan, he quickly ran into the cave.


    Lu Fan didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    He was threatened by an inexplicable puppy, but this puppy helped him solve a big problem.


    The extra force in the body was sucked away by the puppy, and the remaining medicine power was not enough to threaten Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan sat quietly, waiting for the body to slowly absorb the medicine.


    Breathing gradually stabilized, Lu Fan closed his eyes and entered the state of martial arts. The flickering light that originally belonged to the Earth Spirit Flower also appeared on him.


    This sitting is day and night.


    When Lu Fan opened his eyes again, a bright light flashed in his eyes.


    With a little movement, the body made a sound like a popping bean.


    Lu Fan moved his arm, yelled, and punched the wall.


    Bangshanquan!


    A muffled sound wandered in the cave, and a cracked pattern appeared on the wall in front of it, followed by the collapse of countless gravel and a deep pit appeared.


    Lu Fan looked at this scene with a smile, so it seemed that his own Bengshanquan was a small one.


    And his strength seems to have made great progress. It is estimated that even if it is not the sixfold of refining, it is not far behind. In January, they rose threefold. Even at this speed, even the most talented Lu Ming in their family is beyond reach.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan smelled a stench and carefully smelled it, but found that the stench came from him.


    Well, he did not take a bath for many days.


    Quickly walked out of the cave, Lu Fan grabbed a handful of snow and wiped it on his body.


    Now that cultivation is done, it''s time to go back.


    Squeezed his fist, is it waste?


    This year''s annual festival will give you a huge surprise, I will see who else can drive me away!


    With a long howl, Lu Fan began to run away in the mountains, and the figure went away.


    After he ran far, a puppy crawled out of the cave, looked around, and retracted his head.


    . . . . . .


    A few days later. Jiang Lincheng, Lu family.


    The lanterns are colorful, the drums are loud, and they are closed every year, and every family has a new look.


    For the people of Wu''an State, no festival is more important than the annual pass. Everyone celebrates on this day, and the streets are full of joy.


    Large families like the Lu family even banqueted guests from two days ago. Regardless of rich or poor, as long as you come to the Lu family, you will definitely be able to eat, which is also the tradition of the Lu family.


    Today is the last day of the New Year''s Festival. This evening has the most important activities of the New Year''s Festival.


    At the New Year''s Festival, all the children of the Lu family will participate in a round of tests to see their rise in the past year.


    On this day, the Lu family''s owner, Lu Ming''s grandfather, Lu Haoran will also be present, and will give prizes to the Lu family children who perform well.


    It turned out that at this time, Lu Ming was the one who was ridiculed by everyone, then forgotten in the corner, and went back to the house alone to spend the holiday.


    But obviously this year will not happen. Sitting in the banquet, Lu Fan watched the song and dance performance still in progress, drinking a small wine, feeling good and relaxed.


    Looks like Chinese New Year is also a very fun thing?


    "Waste cousin, how are you going to be ugly this year?"


    Was looking happy, and then came the annoying voice of Lu Ming, and the ridicule of Lu Tianyi and others.


    Lu Fan was too lazy to go back, and continued to watch songs and dances.


    Lu Tianyi patted Lu Fan''s shoulder and lowered his voice, "Are you ready to be beaten by me tonight?"


    Lu Fan looked up at Lu Tianyi and said calmly, "Waiting at any time."


    "Well, the tone is not small. OK, let me see how you kneel for mercy at night."


    After speaking, Lu Tianmao strode away, and the people next to him pointed and scorned the landing.


    Lu Fan said nothing and sat quietly.


    Kneel for mercy? It turned out he couldn''t, and now he doesn''t.


    Gently lowering the wine glass, Lu Fan''s eyes flashed.


    Night is coming soon.


    The brightly lit Lu family is about to usher in the new year.


    The head of the Lu family, Lu Haoran, was wearing a robe sitting on the main seat, next to Lu Ming''s father Lu Feng, Lu Fan''s father Lu Hao, and several other uncles uncommon to Lu Ming.


    Song and dance stopped slowly, Lu Fan knew that the next moment was his most important moment.


    Lu Haoran raised his glass and stood up and said, "Children of the Lu family, worship the heaven and earth!"


    All Lu family members got up and raised their wine glasses.


    Lu Haoran continued: "At the beginning of the new year, martial arts endure."


    After that, the wine glass poured, and everyone and the landing Hao Ran poured the wine in the glass to the ground.


    After doing all this, Lu Haoran sat back and waved to move out the ink stone that had been placed behind him.


    Then, an uncle from Lu Fan came out and said loudly, "Children of the Lu family, start testing!"


    With an order, all the Lu juniors should get up and pick up the wind one by one. Some of the children of the Lu family who had been named were uneasy and uneasy.


    Above, Lu Haoran watched quietly, and whenever he saw the younger generation of the Lu family thrive, Lu Haoran was very happy.


    Sitting on the side, Lu Hao kept looking at Lu Fan''s direction. Although Lu Fan''s expression was calm, Lu Hao was still very nervous.


    "Lu Hao, you seem a little upset."


    Lu Hao suddenly made a noise and turned to look at Lu Hao.


    Lu Hao said: "It''s a little disturbing."


    Lu Haoran continued: "Is it because of Lu Fan? Did you give him the elixir that you hardly got?"


    Lu Hao smiled bitterly: "As a father, I can help a little bit. I''m afraid I won''t be able to help anymore."


    The nearby Lu Feng smiled at this moment: "Brother, you are still too soft-hearted. Lu Fan either he is not diligent in cultivation and is lazy by nature. Or he is lack of talent and stupid stubbornness. Not you can make up for a panacea. of."


    Lu Hao frowned, trying to refute.


    Lu Haoran then waved his hand to stop the remarks of the two, saying: "The children and grandchildren have their own grandchildren. If he really can''t, it''s good to stay away from the family. At least they can live an ordinary life outside."


    Lu Hao nodded gently and stopped talking. He didn''t tell anyone, in fact, the elixir was given by his grandfather. Although he rewarded him for helping his family to grab the next big market last time, Lu Hao knew that Lu Haoran also intended to help Lu Fan. Grandpa, in the end still distressed grandson. Even this grandson is a little bit frustrated.


    Below, the children of the Lu family were almost tested, and a shout sounded.


    "Lu Tianyi, come forward to test."


    Sitting next to Lu Ming, Lu Tianyi held his fist forward, his whole body muscles swelled, and he punched hard on Mo Shi.


    "Refining is fivefold, medium."


    With a disappointed look, Lu Tianzhang still did not reach the sixth level of refining. This result is a bit dangerous, but the problem is not big. When you wait for the test, just flip through two or three people.


    Lu Tianzhang walked slowly, and the sound above resounded.


    "Lu Ming, come forward to test."


    Suddenly, everyone focused their eyes on Lu Ming. Lu Ming stepped forward confidently, slamming his fist at Mo Shi.


    The light is bright, although it is still the eighth refining of the body, but everyone can clearly see that the broken lines on the ink stone are much larger than the previous one in the square. Obviously Lu Ming was not in vain this month.


    Above, Lu Feng smiled and raised his glass to Landing Ming.


    Lu Haoran also raised a smile and said, "Lu Ming''s practice is getting more and more advanced. Lu Feng, when Lu Ming returns from the college next year, it is estimated that he should build up his strength, then remember to bring him to me. I passed him the golden flame of the family. "


    Lu Feng suddenly smiled even more, and bowed, "Yes, father."


    Lu Haoran smiled and nodded. If nothing else, Lu Ming should be the third generation of the Lu family''s heirs. The only thing Lu Haoran was worried about was that Lu Ming was a bit impetuous. He was so happy that Zhang Kuang didn''t know how to converge. This character is destined to suffer, I hope he can change it in the future.


    Lu Ming walked back quickly, and the children of the Lu family were still cheering. For them, Lu Ming was their role model.


    "Lu Fan, step forward to test."


    Another shout sounded, and Lu Fan slowly got up.


    This moment finally came.


    People all around turned their eyes to Lu Fan, all showing sarcastic smiles. Waiting for landing where ugly again. Some people shook their heads with sighs and did not want to look at them. Today, I want to come is the last test of Lu Fan. After this day, this poor waste will be released by the family, and can only play the secondary role of the family.


    Clenching his fist, Lu Fan stood before Mo Shi.


    Fiercely, Lu Fan smashed a punch, like smashing the pain of these years together.


    With a muffled sound, the inkstone light was on.


    The gigantic words suddenly stopped the hearts of everyone present.


    "Sixfold, medium!"

 Chapter 8

    Dead silence.


    People looked at the words on the ink stone. Their faces changed and they were colorful.


    Then, it was the sound of deep breathing at the same time, as if I couldn''t believe what I saw.


    In the stands, Lu Hao has stood up and looks excited.


    Lu Fan did it!


    It''s done!


    Lu Feng''s face was startled. He didn''t believe it. After ten years of waste, Lu Fan suddenly rose.


    Even Lu Haoran stood up. The result of six heavy exercises is nothing, but what''s terrible is that just a month ago, Lu Fan was only three heavy exercises.


    Is it possible to triple in a month?


    Lu Haoran clearly knows the effect of the pill he gave Lu Hao. If he dies, he can improve Lu Fan''s accomplishments.


    And now, it''s a triple!


    Lu Ming, who was going to watch Lu Fan''s joke, opened his mouth wide at the moment, which made him speechless.


    Several Lu''s children shouted as if they had lost their minds.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible!"


    But there is no dispute about the golden four characters of the six fold exercise.


    Lu Fan takes back his fist and calms down.


    The only thing he has learned from the pain over the years is how to control his emotions.


    Walking back slowly, Lu Fan''s every step is like stepping on the faces of those who sneer at others, making their faces change.


    Take a look at the achievements of these people. Some of them can practice the same as him.


    Let alone, Lu Fan''s terror rate of improvement.


    Above, Lu Feng turns to look at Lu Hao and says, "Lu Hao, what kind of pill did you give him?"


    Lu Hao never felt in such a smooth mood. He said with a smile, "julidan, don''t you know?"


    Lu Fengdao: "it''s impossible. Julidan has no triple effect in one month."


    Lu Hao replied, "you''re right. Julidan doesn''t have this effect. Everything is the result of Lu Fan''s own efforts. Obviously, he''s hard-working and smart. "


    Lu Hao''s words are to beat Lu Feng''s face naked in * *, just as Lu Feng is still boasting about Lu Fan. Now Lu Fan punches down and everything is overthrown. Lu Feng''s face became very ugly, but he could not refute it.


    "No, he must have cheated Mo Shi in some way. I don''t believe that he practises the six parts of his body. I will never believe that. Lu fan, you disgusting swindler, don''t think you can deceive us if you do something wrong. Waste is always waste! "


    Lu Tiangang cried out loudly. He was only able to practice five weights, which was one weight worse than Lu Fan. He couldn''t accept the cruel reality that a guy he called waste all day was stronger than him.


    The angry Lu Tiangang didn''t care about the consequences at all. His shouting and swearing made Lu Haoran frown.


    Lu Hao was also angry. He shouted to Lu Tiangang, "Lu Tiangang, what do you want to do?"


    This loud drink has brought vigorous strength. When there is a wind, Lu Hao''s sound is just like a tiger roaring in the mountain forest. This is why he is called vigorous tiger.


    Lu Tiangang reluctantly closes his mouth and his forehead is beating with blue tendons.


    Lu Haoran glanced at everything. He could see all the people''s faces.


    Lu Tiangang''s indignation, Lu Ming''s iron green face, and a group of Lu''s children''s jealousy all disappointed him.


    Is this the younger generation of the Lu family? There is not a bit of the calm demeanor of the big family''s children.


    But Lu fan, who has been doing all these things, has a calm face from the beginning to the end. He is not sad or happy and has a great demeanor.


    Lu Haoran sighs in his heart, it seems that he knows little about this grandson. If Lu Fan''s strength can be stronger and his talent can be better, maybe Lu fan is a suitable successor for three generations.


    With a thought in mind, Lu Haoran said: "no one can cheat Mo Shi, even the people of Wudao college can''t do it. Do you know that Lu fan can do it? Pay attention to your words. You are the children of Lu family. So is Lu Fan. "


    Lu Haoran''s words are equal to the final word. Lu Tiangang dare not say more. He can only bow to Lu Haoran. Even if he is domineering, he dare not face Lu Haoran, the head of his family.


    "Lu Tiangang, don''t you believe it? Well, you can use your challenge opportunity this year to challenge Lu Fan. If you win, there will be no reward. If you lose, you will go to poor mountain county to guard forest land for one year. How about that? "


    Lu Haoran''s subtle way. His eyes fell on Lu Tiangang like a knife.


    There is no reward for winning, and there is such a big punishment for losing. Lu Tiangang will never do this kind of thing in normal times. But today, he has been washed out of his mind, he agreed without hesitation.


    "I''d like to. I will challenge Lu Fan now! "


    In the stands, Lu Tiangang''s father was in a hurry. However, Lu Haoran glanced at him lightly, and suddenly he dared not say more.


    Lu Haoran sat down and said, "OK, let''s start the competition. Even for the next family competition, let''s start. "


    Lu Tiangang tore off his clothes and strode out.


    Lu Fan had to walk out again, looking at Lu Tiangang indifferently.


    Biting his teeth, Lu Tiangang almost squeezed words out of his teeth and said: "Lu fan, I said I would beat you to your knees and beg for mercy, and I will do it. I''ll show you to everyone. You''re a waste. "


    Lu Fan looks up at Lu Tiangang and says, "have you finished your nonsense?"


    Lu Tiangang''s eyes were about to burst out flames, and he strode towards Lu Fan.


    With a heavy fist, Lu Tiangang''s fist strength has brought the sound of breaking the wind, a standard punching fist, straight to Lu Fan''s nose.


    Lu Fan leaned slightly and dodged the blow. But Lu Tiangang still doesn''t give up. If he doesn''t hit the right one, he hits the left one again.


    This time, Lu Fan raised his left hand and grabbed Lu Tiangang''s fist.


    A slight tremor in the arm counteracted Lu Tiangang''s strength. Then, Lu Tiangang felt the irresistible force coming from Lu Fan''s right arm. He pushed hard, and Lu Tiangang was pushed several steps away.


    On the stand, Lu haoxiao is happy. It''s obviously the performance of strength rolling. Lu Tiangang will definitely lose.


    Lu Tiangang stands firm and his eyes have begun to change.


    Did the powerful power just come from Lu fan? Lu Tiangang instinctively chose not to believe it, and then stamped his foot heavily on the ground. The whole man, like a bowstring and arrow, rushed to Lu fan again.


    Punch!


    Lu Tiangang used his own martial arts. In the process of sprinting, he concentrated his strength on his right fist. As long as he met his opponent, it would break out. But his father taught him martial arts in the army, which is much better than the general martial arts.


    But the next moment, Lu Tiangang felt the end of the day. In the face of Lu Tiangang''s fierce fist, Lu fan does not dodge, but also a fist.


    Avalanche boxing!


    The two fists collided, making the sound of bone breaking.


    Lu Fan''s fist is like an iron stone, which breaks Lu Tiangang''s arm.


    All of a sudden, Lu Tiangang''s whole body was shocked. He flew a foot away and hit the ground severely.


    The power of terror is not like what a six fold man can play. It shocks the whole audience instantly.


    This time, even Lu Ming could not help standing up. Although he is the eight fold cultivation of the body, seeing Lu Fan''s fist, he instinctively feels the threat. I''m afraid he won''t be better off if the blow hits him.


    "Good!"


    Lu Haoran suddenly made a sound and put a smile on his lips.


    Such an iron fist is really fierce. Of course, with Lu Haoran''s cultivation, we know how much Kung Fu and hardship it takes to practice such an iron fist at Lu Fan''s age.


    It''s really hard Kung Fu. It can''t be fake.


    Lu Tiangang stood up and felt that his whole world had collapsed.


    Lu fan, who was rubbish in his eyes, looked down at him like the God of war. Jealousy, remorse and fear filled his brain, and others around him showed pity for him.


    Lu Tiangang still wants to fight with Lu fan, but he can''t stand stably.


    Lu Fan came to him slowly and said, "do you want to fight?"


    Lu Tiangang looks at Lu fan, his eyes twinkle. At last, he loses the courage to make a move. He closes his eyes and falls to the ground.


    Lu Tiangang''s fall, like a heavy hammer, hit those who had laughed at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looked up, glanced at the audience, and said, "is there anyone else to challenge?"


    It''s not loud, but it''s clear to all people, and it''s domineering. Almost all the children of Lu family who had been swept by Lu Fan''s eyes lowered their heads and did not dare to look at Lu Fan''s eyes at all.


    At last, Lu Ming could not help but walk forward and say, "Lu fan, I will meet you when I come."


    But at this time, Lu Feng stood up and said, "Lu Ming, you back down."


    Lu Feng tries his best to give Lu Ming a look, because it''s obvious that Lu Fan didn''t use all his strength at all, but simply punched him. Maybe, Lu fan still has some hidden killing moves to use.


    At this time, Lu Ming''s challenge, first of all, was not polite. Lu Tiangang had only five exercises, and he could use the word "challenge" to Lu Fan''s six exercises. But Lu Ming is higher than Lu Fan in both age and accomplishments. When he stands out at this time, he is suspected of bullying the younger. It''s easy for him to leave a bad impression.


    For the big picture, Lu Feng must stop his son from being stupid.


    Lu Haoran also saw it and raised his hand and said: "Lu Ming, go down, there is nothing for you today. Lu fan, you go down. You are doing well today. "


    Lu Ming and Lu fan should bow to each other.


    Lu Ming walked back, but Lu Fan kept picking up some food and wine and left the banquet directly under the people''s eyes.


    Although Lu Fan left alone in the past years, this year''s back left a different impression on everyone.


    Lu Haoran turned to look at Lu haodao with a smile: "Lu Hao, you have a good son."


    Lu Hao laughed and swept away the depression of the past ten years.

 Chapter 9

    Firecrackers say goodbye to the old and welcome the new.


    Lu Fan went all the way with wine and vegetables. Instead of going back to his yard, he went directly out of the gate of Lu''s house and went to Lao Wu''s shop.


    The whole riverside city is in a lively atmosphere. Lu fan has a smile on his lips. He is so happy for the first new year. On the way, he gave food to some children.


    When he came to the door of Lao Wu''s shop, at a glance, Lu fan saw Lao Wu leaning on the door and half drunk.


    Far away, seeing Lu Fan coming, Lao Wu''s old face was full of smiles.


    Lu Fan went to Lao Wu and said, "Lao Wu, let''s have a taste of our Lu family''s food and wine this time."


    Lao Wu laughed and said, "it''s rare to see you in such a good mood."


    Take the food and drink and sit down. Lu Fan said, "Lao Wu, take out the jar of wine you gave me last time."


    There was light in Lao Wu''s eyes, but there was no movement.


    Instead, Lao Wu asked an irrelevant question: "Lu fan, you shouldn''t have to go. Now, what''s the strength? Five or six. "


    Lu Fan''s heart moved. He knew that Lao Wu might have problems, but when he really heard Lao Wu saying this, he couldn''t help being surprised.


    Lu fandun said, "Lao Wu, are you helping me?"


    Lao Wu pointed to Lu Fan''s heart and said, "no, you are helping yourself. I just gave you a chance."


    As he spoke, Wu raised his hand. The wine jar hidden under the counter rises by itself and falls on the table in Lu Fan''s astonished eyes.


    The means of moving objects in the air, which can only be used by people of high cultivation.


    Lu Fan never thought that Lao Wu, who had known him for many years, was a powerful warrior.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s face, Lao Wu said with a smile, "don''t be surprised, I''m not a warrior. It''s just a lost alchemist. "


    Alchemist!


    Hearing these three words, Lu Fan was even more shocked.


    Qi refiners are much more noble than ordinary martial artists. Even though Lao Wu is just a non-conforming Qi refiner, his status is higher than that of those who have developed vigorous strength.


    Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Lu Fan wrote unbelievably.


    In a moment, Lu Fan finally calmed down and said, "why give me a chance?"


    Lao Wu said, "because you are a man worth saving."


    Lao Wu took up the wine jar and took a big gulp of his own, then said: "Lu fan, I still remember the first time you came into my shop. A sick boy, without his mother, desperately asked for a jar of wine. After a sip, he vomited in a mess, but he still insisted on drinking all the jars. The next day when I wake up, I can''t stand stably. I have to go back to practice martial arts. Even if I can''t get results, I will be laughed at all the time. Ha ha, do you remember that I asked you a question? "


    "What''s the problem?" Lu Fan frowned


    Lao Wu said: "it seems that you have forgotten it. I ask you, you are so poor. You may die in two years. Why do you practice martial arts? "


    Old Wu said he laughed.


    "As a result, even if you die tomorrow, you should practice martial arts. Because only by practicing martial arts can we become stronger and live is meaningful. "


    Lu fan is silent. He seems to have said something like this. And this sentence has not changed to this day, it is still his creed.


    Lao Wu pointed to Lu Fan''s nose and said, "it''s hard to imagine a child of 11 or 12 years old having such a fighting spirit. Just because of your words, I think you deserve a chance. So, every time you come, I''ll give you some wine made by myself. Let your body grow stronger and stronger gradually, and finally use this jar of wine to transform your bones. "


    Lu Fan was shocked on the spot. It turned out that he had been so changed. It''s no wonder that he grew up sick and weak, and was never bothered by the disease again. It''s no wonder that after drinking this jar of wine, he was able to cultivate martial arts smoothly. The reason is that he has been reborn.


    Lao Wu pushes the wine jar to Lu Fan''s face, and the dark green liquid emits a strong fragrance.


    Lu Fan takes up the wine jar and pours in a big mouthful. The wine enters his body, and the heat of the fire surges all over his body. Lu Fan felt the strength of the wine, just like eating herbs, just a sip of liquor, but let Lu Fan clearly feel the improvement of the strength.


    This jar of wine is definitely more valuable than the julidan given by his father. Lu Fan suddenly gets up and goes out from behind the table and kneels down to Lao Wu.


    "I will never forget you."


    Wu smiled and said, "get up. I''ve lived for the most part of my life, but I can''t stand this. "


    Lao Wu waved gently, and Lu Fan felt only a gentle wind holding him up, and there was no room for half resistance with his own strength.


    The magic of the Alchemist is vividly displayed in the old Wu.


    Lao Wu looked into Lu Fan''s eyes and asked softly, "Lu fan, would you like to learn from me?"


    Old Wu''s face became dignified, but Lu Fan didn''t even want to answer, "yes, of course. The master is at the top, and I will be worshipped by his disciples. "


    This time, Lu Fan didn''t practice martial arts any more. He knelt down on his knees and knocked on the ground nine times in a row.


    "Good, good, good!"


    Old Wu said three times and stood up.


    At this moment, the old man, who had some rickets, had a straight waist, and his eyes were full of light.


    A look at the world came out of Lao Wu. Lao Wu put his hand on Lu Fan''s head and said slowly: "there is no end to the road of heaven. Now I, Lu fan, a disciple of Wu Chen, would like to teach him what I have learned all my life


    Take back your hand. Wu Chen helps Lu Fan up. With a smile on his face, Wu Chen said: "Lu fan, from today on, you are the disciple of jiuxiao gate."


    With that, Wu Chen reaches out a ring from his clothes and hands it to Lu Fan. There is a clear "jiuxiao" on it, which catches his eyes.


    "This is the leader''s ring of jiuxiao gate. Now it''s passed on to you."


    Lu Fan was shocked on the spot. He became the leader just after he started.


    Lu Fan looked at Wu Chen and said, "master, give me the ring, master?"


    Wu Chen ate wine and vegetables and said, "yes, what''s the problem? Anyway, jiuxiaomen is only for us now, either you or I. By the way, this ring is also a spiritual device, which can store things. "


    Lu fan is speechless. It turns out that this is the so-called jiuxiao gate.


    For a while, Lu Fan felt that he was careless in worshipping his teacher. However, it was decided by the face of the ring.


    "Master, are you going to teach me how to refine Qi from today?"


    Wu Chen looks up at Lu Fan and says, "do you want to be an alchemist or not?"


    Lu Fandao: "what''s the difference? It''s all about cultivation, and it''s all about becoming stronger. "


    Wu chendao: "it''s a big difference. First, you build your martial arts."


    Lu Fan feels something is wrong. Just now Shifu said that he is an alchemist. How can he continue to be a martial artist.


    Lu fan asked aloud, "master, what kind of martial arts are you going to teach me?"


    Wu Chen shook his head and said, "martial arts? What are you talking about? I''m an alchemist. I don''t know martial arts. "


    Lu Fan''s face was as distorted as that of being beaten.


    "What are you going to teach me, master?"


    Wu chendao: "I''m going to teach you something special. Lu fan, do you want to be the first one who is both an alchemist and a warrior from all ages? "


    Lu Fan was stunned. At this time, Wu Chen saw a terrible light in his eyes. Then he said: "vigorous strength and vitality, internal and external cultivation, invincible in the world."


    Lu Fan was frightened by Wu Chen''s words and said softly, "master, you are not kidding."


    Wu chendao: "of course not. This is my lifelong research. Although I have not succeeded, I am sure that I will succeed in you. "


    Lu Fan swallowed again and said, "how can I be sure?"


    Wu chendao: "do you think that these years, the wine you drink only has the effect of healing and curing diseases? I am an alchemist, my wine is my elixir. "


    Lu fan is biting his teeth. Now it seems that he can''t get off the thief ship.


    But in any case, his current achievements are all given by Wu Chen. How about going crazy with him? Just go back to the original shape.


    Nodding, Lu said: "OK. Master, do as you say. First, what should I do? "


    Wu Chen said with a relaxed smile, "first, I''ll have a good drink with you. Have a good year."


    Wu Chen raised the altar of wine, and Lu Fan raised the altar in front of him.


    At the same time, the two of them began to drink and laughed.


    Laughter goes straight through the sky and goes with the wind.

 Chapter 10

    In the morning of the next day, Lu Fan frowned slightly as he watched a group of craftsmen enter and leave his yard.


    "How about Lu fan? Do you like mahogany furniture or Huali furniture?"


    Lu Hao stands aside with a bright smile, facing Lu Fan Dao.


    Lu Fan said slowly, "in fact, I used to live very well."


    Lu Hao shook his head and said, "no, Lu fan, you live in such a poor place. In the past, your father couldn''t help you, but now your grandfather has ordered you to improve your position. Your yard, of course, should have the style of a big family son. Originally, your grandfather suggested that you go to the green bamboo garden in the back. But I think it''s a place where you grew up and you are familiar with it. Expand the yard, change the furniture and repair the house. These days, the old man asked you to go to accompany him. In the evening, you can go to live with the old man and learn more. It''s repaired here. You can come back. "


    Lu Hao patted Lu Fan on the shoulder. The meaning of the words is clear. Let Lu Fan follow his grandfather to improve his accomplishments.


    There is no doubt that last night''s test, let Lu Haoran thoroughly see the potential of Lu fan, so the old man is ready to cultivate Lu Fan alone for a period of time.


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "good father, I will go there in the evening."


    Lu Hao left with satisfaction. When he left, he gave Lu Fan a small bag of things. When he opened it, he saw that it was full of gold coins.


    Lu Fan chuckled and put it away. It turned out that the money he had saved for more than ten years was not as much as this.


    But money is really a good thing, not without it.


    Stride outside. Since he can''t practice at home, Lu Fan plans to go to his master and learn something useful.


    Last night, although the two were drunk, Wu Chen still clapped his chest and assured Lu fan that as long as Lu Fan grasped the time to practice, within a year, with his help, Lu fan would certainly be able to practice vigorous strength and vitality at the same time, laying the foundation for what Wu Chen called double cultivation.


    Lu fan can''t wait to see how the master can speed up his promotion. If he can practice eight or more before the next year''s sacrifice, he may be admitted to the martial arts college. That was his childhood dream!


    Lu fan speeds up his steps. The children of Lu family meet Lu Fan on the way. They all whisper when they see him coming.


    Envy, envious eyes constantly fall on Lu fan, and these are ignored by Lu Fan.


    Last night, Lu Fan''s performance has wiped out his reputation as a waste and replaced it with the evil Lu Fan. After all, the promotion of three times a month can hardly be described as a miracle, but as a demon.


    Lu Fan also heard their name, but compared with waste Lu Fan. Now, he is willing to accept the title of monster.


    Evil is evil. He would like to be more evil.


    When passing the martial arts arena, Lu Fan suddenly sees Zhang Yuehan with Lu Ming.


    This woman, who just came home for the new year, didn''t expect to come back today.


    Lu Ming looks at Lu Fan coldly, while Zhang Yuehan looks at Lu Fan with strange eyes. She heard about Lu Fan''s performance last night, but up to now, she still can''t believe it.


    If Lu fan doesn''t see them, he continues to walk towards the gate.


    But just then, Lu Ming stopped him.


    "Lu fan, stop for me."


    Lu fan stops and turns to look at Lu Mingdao: "what''s the matter?"


    Lu Ming said in a cold voice, "you hurt my brother. What do you say? Lu Tiangang still can''t move his arm. "


    Lu Fan frowned. Lu Ming said as if Lu Fan was not his brother.


    In fact, according to blood, he is closer to Lu Ming than Lu Tiangang.


    Lu Fan said, "what do you want?"


    Lu Mingdao: "not so much. I''m going to college soon. I don''t have time for you. But three months later, I''m sure I''ll come back after several families in jianglincheng go hunting in Xishan. Then we will have a good fight. Let me see if you are really no longer a waste. "


    Lu fan is not really interested in Lu Ming''s low-level method. But when hunting in the west mountain, everything is not according to the rules of Lu family. At that time, Lu Mingzhen wants to fight with him, and he can''t hide.


    "Whatever you like."


    Lu Fan said and turned away. Lu Ming looked at Lu Fan''s back and said, "if it wasn''t for my father to stop me, I would beat him up last night. I really think it''s good to practice six. "


    Zhang Yuehan is listening, not saying a word.


    She has just been looking into Lu Fan''s eyes. From the beginning to the end, Lu Fan really doesn''t want to look at her again.


    "What''s the matter with you, Yuehan?"


    Lu Ming saw that Zhang Yuehan was distracted and asked softly.


    Zhang Yuehan shook his head and said, "it''s OK. Can you tell me the details of last night? How he suddenly became stronger. "


    Lu Ming bit his teeth and said, "the devil knows how he suddenly became stronger."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other side, Lu fan has come to Wu Chen''s shop.


    Seeing Lu Fan come in, Wu Chen closes the door of the store directly and says, "go inside."


    After taking Lu fan to the store, what appeared in front of him was a wide yard, with various wine jars on the wall. Inside, there is a hut against the wall, which is obviously Wu Chen''s room.


    In the middle of the courtyard, there is a huge tripod, which is dark and magnificent.


    Wu Chen pointed to the tripod and said, "from today on, you will practice here."


    Lu Fan said something he didn''t understand: "master, do you want me to practice in the yard or go to the tripod?"


    Wu Chen said: "inside the tripod. The first level of the alchemist, body training! If you can''t get through this level, you don''t want to cultivate your vitality. "


    Lu Fan''s eyelids beat and his body is tempered. It''s a terrible word to hear. He can''t be used as a pill.


    When Lu Fan came to the tripod, Wu Chen said, "take off your clothes and go in. I''ll give you a try first, and see how long you can last on the first day. It''s difficult to be an alchemist with your talent. Although I''ve helped you to clean the marrow and get rid of the marrow, it''s still worse. So the first level of training is very important. The longer you try to keep it up, the better. "


    Lu Fan thought about it. It''s said that the alchemists are all gifted people, and ordinary people have no hope to practice. But what is the so-called gifted talent? Thinking of this, Lu Fan said, "master, what kind of talented person can be an alchemist?"


    Wu chendao: "well, of course, people who have affinity with heaven and earth, Yuan Yang or Yuan Yin are sufficient. For example, people who are born to control water and fire, people who are not afraid of thunder, people who can use the wind and so on. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth. He really wanted to be gifted. Such a comparison, he is simply a "useless" ordinary person.


    "Master, do I still hope to be an alchemist? I am so ordinary, ordinary. "


    Wu Chen chuckles and looks confident.


    "Other alchemists can''t accept disciples like you, but I can. At the beginning, I was also a person with poor talent, and I had to work hard to reach the top. I tell you that there is nothing but struggle in the way of cultivation. If you don''t have any other talent, try to be your talent. In this world, there are many talented people with unique talents. But only a few people are devoted to Tao and never give up. What you have to do is to be brave, not complacent. "


    "Yes, master," Lu fansu said


    Wu Chen waved and said, "OK, come in quickly."


    Lu Fan takes off his clothes and * * enters the tripod.


    I''m afraid it''s not a problem to install such a big tripod with ten or eight people. At this time, there was a light around the tripod, and then Lu fan saw the words appear, a series of words actually emitted a flame of light directly came over.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan was surrounded by fire and burned with purple fire.


    Outside, Wu Chen urges Ding Huo to make a fist with his left hand and a palm with his right hand.


    The whole courtyard is turbulent, the wind helps the fire, and the purple fire rises.


    Lu Fan in the tripod couldn''t speak out in pain. The pain he felt when he was practising avalanche boxing in the west mountain was almost insignificant.


    Deep in the bone marrow of the pain so that Lu Fan even coma can not do, how he wants to leap out of the tripod, escape from the sea of fire. But Lu Fan''s brain whirled with Wu Chen, trying to hold on for as long as possible.


    Besides, Lu Fan also felt that his body was not damaged except for the pain. On the contrary, after internal vision, he can see that his meridians and bones are strengthening. It seems that this kind of burning will help to improve the body''s strength.


    Lu Fan''s whole body was shaking violently.


    Outside, Wu Chen has stopped urging and waited for Lu Fan''s result.


    For many years, he didn''t start wenhuoding. Today, when it is used, it is still handy. The situation in the tripod is very clear to Wu Chen.


    The fire he urged was called Zixin Tianhuo, which was specially used to burn people''s original Qi. Once relying on this fire, Wu Chen also had a great reputation in the field of gas refining.


    But as long as the temperature is suitable, Zixin Tianhuo can also be used to forge the body. The most important thing is that it can stimulate people''s Yuanyang and Yuanyin and let them release their vitality. The specific effect is certainly different from person to person, but it can be made up by time. This is the way Wu Chen found to become an alchemist.


    Although it''s easy to watch, in fact, the purple heart fire and the mastery of fire are unique.


    Wu Chen has adjusted the flame to a level that Lu fan can accept. As long as he survives the pain, he will appreciate the benefits.


    Wu Chen waits quietly. When he wants to come, Lu fan is very good for a moment. Later, it will be strengthened gradually. As long as Lu fan can last half an hour every day, Wu Chen can cultivate Lu Fan''s "talent" in a month. At that time, you can formally practice the skill of Qi refiner. At the same time, Lu Fan''s body will be greatly strengthened. It is estimated that Lu fan can also help him to improve his physical cultivation rapidly.


    When the time of one joss stick passed and the time of two joss sticks passed, Lu fan still didn''t come out.


    Half an hour later, Lu fan is still quiet.


    This time, it''s Wu Chen''s turn to be surprised. If he didn''t hear the heavy breathing sound of fan in the Ding inland, he would really think that Lu Fan had passed out.


    Wu Chen wants to see how long Lu fan can hold on. Is he a natural insensitivity to pain?


    Time passed quietly. After two hours, the purple heart was the first to burn out.


    Until then, Lu Fan jumped out of the Wenhuo cauldron.


    Lu fan, who was red all over, roared as if he were venting and punched on the ground.


    But his punch suddenly took on a purple flame.


    With a bang, the ground was made a deep hole, purple

 Chapter 11

    Wu Chen''s pupil contracted for a while. Unexpectedly, Lu Fan gave him such a big surprise.


    Lu Fan vent finished, a buttock sat on the ground, the whole body red disappear.


    Lu Fandao: "master, the flame is so painful. How long have I held on? "


    Wu Chen astringed his mood and said lightly: "two hours, not bad, better than I thought."


    Lu Fan said, but he didn''t know how much "better" Wu Chen said.


    Wu Chen holds Lu Fan''s shoulder, and a little white light comes out of Wu Chen''s hands and flows into Lu Fan''s body.


    Immediately, Lu Fan felt exhausted all over. As expected, the alchemist was Xuanqi.


    Wu chendao: "I''ll see if you give me another punch. Use your best strength to fight against Ding."


    Lu Fan stood up and came to the side of the tripod. Just about to fight, Lu Fan thought of something and said, "master, if I break your tripod, you won''t blame me."


    Wu Chen chuckled and said, "if you can break it, I will take you as my teacher. Hurry up and fight with all your strength. "


    Lu Fan takes a deep breath and punches at Ding in an instant.


    Avalanche boxing!


    At the same time, Lu Fan felt a rush of air coming out of his Dantian''s position when he hit the tripod with double fists, and then turned into flames on his double fists.


    With a clang, the tripod was undamaged, but Lu Fan felt a strong reaction from the tripod.


    In an instant, Lu Fan flies backward and falls on the ground.


    Bared his teeth, Lu Fan felt that his whole body was almost falling apart under the reaction force.


    Wu Chen watched carefully. If Lu Fan''s first fist was just an accident, then this time it was for sure.


    Wu chendao: "Lu fan, unexpectedly, you are more talented than I thought."


    Lu Fandao: "really? Master, I just saw my fist with fire. What''s the matter? "


    Wu Chen said with a smile: "this is the talent I told you. Yes, from now on you have the qualification to become an alchemist. But don''t think that the wandering thread in your body is the vitality of the alchemist. That''s far from it. Well, it seems that you can speed up your cultivation. I''ll give you a task to buy these herbs first. From tomorrow, you come here to forge every day, and then follow me to learn about medicine training. "


    Wu Chen takes out a piece of paper and gives it to Lu Fan.


    At a glance, there are more than a dozen kinds of medicinal materials involved in the paper. Although they are all basic medicinal materials, they are not very expensive, but they look like a lot. Any kind of lampshade needs a few Jin!


    Lu Fan said, "do you want to buy it now? But I don''t have enough money. "


    Wu Chen said with a smile, "don''t look at me. I have no money. If you want to learn alchemy, you have to buy it. Come here at this time tomorrow. "


    Lu Fan nods helplessly. No wonder there are few alchemists. There are so many medicinal materials for the introduction of optics. How can ordinary people learn them.


    Turning to leave, Wu Chen stood in the yard thinking quietly.


    The cultivation plan he prepared for Lu Fan was afraid to be changed. His disciple seems to have more talent than he expected.


    With a smile, Wu Chen limps back to his room.


    Reach out and take out a book from the foot of the table, blow the thick dust off it.


    It seems that he will be taught something special.


    Wu Chen opened the book and wrote clearly four characters of "infinite refining".


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the street, Lu Fan began to clean up the herbs while eating at random.


    Every stall, every medicine shop and Lu Fan went through it. Compare prices and bargain. After a full day''s running, I bought half of it and spent all my money.


    In this way, the task will certainly not be completed. No way, Lu fan can only go home first, thinking to see if he can ask his father for more.


    But if my father asked me what to do with the medicine, Lu Fan had some questions.


    He didn''t want to expose the fact that he had been a teacher, let alone let others know that he was about to become an alchemist.


    He is not a man of arrogance, low-key has always been his principle.


    In particular, he was not sure how his father would react when he told him that he would become an alchemist. It''s estimated that 80% of them will not believe it. It''s better not to say so than waste words.


    It was night when I got home. Just when I got to the door, a guard of Lu family stopped him and said, "Young Master Lu fan, the old master is waiting for you in the backyard. It''s been waiting for you for a long time. Hurry up. To say more, Master Lu fan, you were really powerful last night. I always know you have strength, but you just don''t want to show it. I saw early that you are not a thing in the pool, and you will take off sooner or later. "


    The flattering look on the guard''s face was clear, and Lu Fan chuckled, "is it? Then why did I fall in front of my house a month ago, and no one helped me? Don''t tell me, you didn''t watch that day. "


    The guard''s smile suddenly froze. Lu Fan didn''t care about him, and didn''t care about him.


    If he has strength, he will bully others at will. Isn''t he the same as Lu Ming. Calm, Lu Fan said: "I see. I''ll go now. "


    Lu Fan walked to the back yard, and the guards behind wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    At the beginning, they looked down on Lu fan like Lu Ming and others. Although they didn''t speak ill of each other, their eyes were still full of contempt. Fortunately, young master Lu Fan didn''t remember his revenge, otherwise he would suffer.


    As expected, you can''t look down on others with your eyes. The guards should keep this lesson in mind and never dare to make the same mistake again.


    In the backyard of Lujia, there are pavilions, mountains, rocks, lakes, and schools of small fish.


    Lu Haoran sits in the pavilion in the middle of the lake, practising slowly. Every movement seems to have deep meaning, slow but powerful, slow but powerful. After all, his strength is very different from that of Lu Haoran.


    He hasn''t even reached the inner Gang state after his training, and Lu Haoran is already a master of inner gang Jiuchong.


    Lu fan saw Lu Haoran from afar, then stopped and said in a high voice, "grandson Lu fan has seen Grandpa."


    Lu Haoran said softly, "Lu fan, come here."


    Lu Fan walked quickly into the pavilion in the middle of the lake and stood respectfully watching Lu Haoran practising martial arts.


    In Lu Fan''s realm, we can only feel the prestige of every action of Lu Haoran. Although it is so slow, it makes people feel that there is no mortgage.


    Lu Haoran then said: "Lu fan, come and accompany me for two moves."


    Lu Fan bowed back and said, "yes."


    Lu Haoran turned to Lu fan when he finished his work and said softly, "give me all your strength."


    Lu Fan retreated with his left foot, put on a good posture, his eyes quickly became firm, and the whole man was like a bow ready to go.


    Lu Haoran nodded in secret, with a good momentum and some meaning.


    A big drink, Lu Fan rushed to the past, a fist straight to Lu Haoran''s chest.


    Lu Fan didn''t stay at all. He knew that his strength could not hurt Lu Haoran at all. Grandpa just wanted to see what his strength was.


    Before his fist touched Lu Haoran''s clothes, an inch away, Lu Fan felt that his fist strength was blocked by a layer of invisible air flow, and there were ripples in the air.


    There is light in Lu Haoran''s eyes. Lu Fan''s fist can make his vigorous strength ripple. His fist strength is not weak.


    "Come again!"


    Lu Haoran gave a light drink. Lu fan turns to double fists again.


    Avalanche boxing!


    All the forces burst out in an instant. At this moment, Lu Fan''s punch is far more powerful than the one he killed Lu Tiangang.


    The fist power immediately makes the air flow in front of Lu Haoran all shake violently like water.


    Lu Haoran is overjoyed. The power of this fist is comparable to that of the last one who practiced vigorous strength. Lu Ming may not be able to make such a powerful fist.


    Lu Haoran thought this was over, but at this time, Lu Fan''s fist came out with a flame.


    Although it''s not powerful, it scared Lu Haoran.


    Lu Fan feels that his Dantian is one of his mouths. The thin air flow is completely consumed by him.


    Lu Haoran waves gently, and Lu Fan feels that he has to step back three times.


    Lu Haoran face with a surprise, as if to see a huge treasure, to Lu Fan said: "just what happened with that fist, why can you play the flame."


    To tell the truth, Lu Fan didn''t know exactly why. He only knew that he was tempered by his master.


    Scratched his head, Lu Fandao: "I don''t know. Anyway, when I used too much force, it came out. I just found it recently."


    "Good, good, good!"


    Lu Haoran said several words in a row.


    "Heaven is thick on my Lu family, and I''m surprised to have sent such a genius to my Lu family."


    Lu Haoran seems to be very excited. Lu Fan feels that he is not sure. So he says, "Grandpa, what''s the matter?"


    Lu Haoran said, "Lu fan, do you know what it means to practice boxing with fire?"


    Lu Fan shakes his head gently.


    Lu Haoran then said: "this means that you can perfectly cultivate the fiery golden body of our Lu family. Ha ha, for many years, no one has fully cultivated the fiery golden body. This time, Lu Jia will return to the peak with Lu Fan. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth, but he still didn''t understand. But looking at Grandpa so happy, Lu fan can only laugh.


    Lu Haoran calmed down his emotion and said to Lu fan, "come with me."


    With that, Lu Haoran went to the library of the landing home.


    Lu Fan followed and said, "Grandpa, where are we going now?"


    Lu Haoran said, "do you still need to ask? To the library, of course. Lu fan, it''s grandpa. I''m sorry. For so many years, I haven''t found out that you are the real genius of our Lu family. But you can rest assured that from today on, I will do my best to train you. Grandpa will get you whatever you need. Now, I''ll pass on the golden body of our Lu family first. "


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment, but then he was excited again.


    Fire is golden!


    He can practice the golden body of fire! It was one of his childhood dreams.


    And seeing what Lu Haoran looks like now, asking him for some money is certainly not a problem.

 Chapter 12

    The library of the Lu family is still brightly lit.


    Lu Haoran, like the wind, takes Lu fan to the library and pushes the door open. Lu Haoran says loudly, "look for uncle, take out the fiery golden body quickly."


    Sitting by the door reading, seeker heard Lu Hao''s cry and slowly closed the book.


    "Noisy, at this age, I don''t know how to be calm. Which young generation is qualified to practice fiery gold? Let me see. "


    Looking up and looking forward, Lu Fan''s figure came into view. Looking for old snacks, he was surprised.


    "Lu Fan! Aren''t you able to practice martial arts not long ago? How come after a year, you are qualified to cultivate the golden body of fire? "


    Look for the old man and be surprised. Look at Lu Haoran. Look on the face, clearly say, you don''t want to tease me.


    Lu Haoran was calm, smiling, and said: "look for uncle, Lu Fan did practice triple before January. But in this month, he has made great progress, and now he has six body exercises. "


    "Look for old frown way:" be? Progress can be regarded as speed, but it''s only a matter of six points, and it''s not qualified to practice the fiery golden body! "


    Lu Haoran said with a smile: "Lu fan, show it to the old man. Let him see what kind of genius has come out of my Lu family. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes twinkled, and he was not sure whether he could hit the fire again.


    Because the air flow in his body has been exhausted, and his own flame seems to be the air flow conversion.


    But Lu Haoran said so, and Lu Fan had no room to retreat.


    In a whisper, Lu Fan went to the door and stood in front of Mo Shi.


    Looking for the old man with curiosity and standing at the door with Lu Haoran, watching Lu Fan move.


    Lu Fan waited for a while with his eyes closed, but did not move.


    Looking for the old man, seeing that Lu Fan was not willing to give up his hand, he said with a smile, "he won''t stand here for a night. How can standing skill represent cultivating the golden body of fire?"


    Lu Haoran glanced at the old man and said, "look for uncle, you will not let you down."


    For a long time, Lu Fan finally felt that there was a trace of air flow in his body again.


    Suddenly, Lu fan used all his strength to fight on the ink stone.


    The light is shining, and the six words of refining body can''t attract the eyes of the old man. The old man''s eyes are fixed on Lu Fan''s fist. At the next moment, Lu Fan felt that a trace of air gushed out of his body, and his fist suddenly caught fire.


    Looking at this scene, old man looked at it with astonishment. The fire on Lu Fan''s fist seemed to light a fire in his heart.


    A few steps forward, he grabbed Lu Fan''s fist. The fire burned his palm, but he didn''t respond.


    "The fire of nature is really the fire of nature. Heaven has eyes, give me the land''s prodigy! "


    Looking for old also excited, holding Lu Fan''s hand would not let go.


    Lu Haoran also stepped forward slowly and said: "look for uncle, quickly take out the fiery golden body. I want to see the moment when Lu fan will practice his fiery golden body to a great success as soon as possible. "


    Looking for the old man, without saying anything, he found a book in his arms and put it in Lu Fan''s hand.


    Lu Fan''s eyes were fixed on some old books, which were well preserved and had four words of huge fire and golden body on the cover, which made his heart beat suddenly.


    "Lu fan, this is our Lu family''s spirit and martial arts, the golden body of fire. You can''t take the book away, but you have one night to memorize it. If you have any questions in the future, you can always ask me. "


    His eyes were shining and his smile was clearly visible.


    Lu Haoran was ready to say this sentence, but since he had already said it first, he didn''t need to repeat it. Anyway, the cultivation of seeking the old is indeed higher than that of him. If Lu fan can follow the practice of seeking the old, it''s a blessing.


    Lu Fan bows, and immediately begins to recite.


    The book is not thick. It''s estimated that one night will be enough. Lu Fan focuses on endorsing, and Lu Haoran and his elder brother go back to the library.


    For the first time, he took out a small jar of wine and two small bowls from the corner of the library and filled them with Lu Haoran''s laughter.


    Two old people were drinking in the house, and Lu Fan quietly endorsed outside.


    The night was spent in such peace.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The next morning, Lu Fan came to Wu Chen''s shop in high spirits. Last night''s endorsement not only didn''t make Lu Fan feel tired, but also made him excited.


    "Master, I''m here."


    Wu Chen looks at Lu Fan with a smile and says, "everything is together?"


    Lu Fan shakes the ring on his hand and says in a loud voice: "it''s all together. There''s no problem. It wasn''t enough, but I did well last night. Not only did he get the unique knowledge from his family, but he also got a lot of money. "


    Wu Chen said with a smile: "a lot of money? How many times can I buy this pile of herbs? In the future, you will buy many herbs. "


    Lu Fan was stunned and said, "do you want to buy it?"


    Wu chendao: "of course, you can''t make medicine without medicine. How can you be an alchemist without refining medicine. These herbs are just the first batch. "


    Lu Fan suddenly felt that his head was big and touched dozens of gold coins in his pocket. He thought there were a lot of them. Now it seems that they are enough to buy another batch of herbs. However, according to the master''s idea, if you want to learn how to refine herbs, two batches of herbs are definitely not enough.


    Thinking about it, the two of them have come to the backyard of the shop. Wu Chen then said: "but you don''t have to worry, as long as you learn to make a medicine before the first batch of medicine is used up. Money can be solved by selling medicine. "


    Lu Fan suddenly realized that he had never lacked money. A pill they concocted at will is worth thousands of gold, enough to buy several pharmacies.


    "Master, what kind of medicine do we learn today?"


    Wu chendao: "quenched body scattered."


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and said, "master, it doesn''t sound like a pill!"


    Wu Chen said: "it''s not a pill. If you want to alchemy, at least you must be an alchemist with vitality. Well, pour out all your herbs. "


    Lu Fan nods and takes out all the herbs in the ring, and arranges them in turn.


    Wu Chen looked at the quality of these herbs and nodded: "the herbs you bought are not bad."


    Picking up some herbs and putting them in his hands, Wu Chen continued: "I''ll make some quenched body powder now. You should watch carefully. You will make it later."


    As he said, Wu CHENXIAN kneaded a handful of pitcher in his hand, and a wisp of white smoke came out of Wu CHENXIAN''s hand directly, which immediately turned the pitcher into powder.


    But the powder didn''t float on the ground, instead, it floated in front of Wu Chen. Then, Wu Chen quickly kneaded a dozen other herbs into powder one by one.


    Wave, more than a dozen piles of powder mixed together, but the color is clear, there is a sense of hierarchy.


    Wu Chen said while he was doing it: "remember the order of powder mixing and the amount of powder. If you make a mistake, the effect of quenching will be halved.


    With a flick of Wu Chen''s fingers, a wisp of clear water came out of nowhere and mixed into the powder.


    Whirlpool like twist, the powder is completely mixed in the water, and then Wu Chen again bent to a bullet of purple heart flame.


    After burning for a while, all turned into red and black liquid, thick and fragrant.


    A wine jar came quickly. Wu Chen put all the liquid into the wine jar. The wine jar fell to the ground with a strong fragrance.


    "This is the quenching body. You can try the effect. It''s very good for people like you who only practice physical environment. It can let you practice vigorous energy at the fastest speed. One mouthful a day, this batch is enough for you to drink for a month or two. You can use the rest of the herbs to make your own quenched body powder. "


    Hearing that he could speed up his cultivation, Lu Fan came forward without hesitation and took a drink from the wine jar.


    The mouth is tasteless and straight into the stomach.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan felt a violent force pouring into his four limbs and his whole body began to itch.


    This kind of itch is more unbearable than pain. Wu Chen said with a smile: "forget to tell you that quenching body powder can make people''s bodies change rapidly because it''s a medicine for transforming the body. The most outstanding performance is itching, but you must not scratch, otherwise you will scratch off all your skin. "


    Lu Fan was going to scratch. As soon as he heard Wu Chen''s words, he stopped immediately.


    "Master, do I take this itch to make medicine?"


    Wu chendao: "yes, without any pain, how can you have a deep memory of refining medicine. What''s more, the most important thing is that I want to train you to be a double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. As the first person who wants to cultivate two completely different forces at the same time in all ages, it is necessary to use both mind and mind. Don''t talk nonsense, start to refine medicine. When you make the first batch of excellent quenched body powder in this state, I will formally start to teach you the Qi refining skill. "


    When Lu Fan heard this, he could only insist. At the moment, he would rather be in pain than itching.


    Pick up a medicinal material and Lu Fan begins to knead it into powder.


    Before rubbing for a few times, Lu Fan felt that the itch was going to enter the bone marrow, as if thousands of ants were eating it. Lu Fan shouted and began to blow like vent.


    Wu Chen looks at everything with a smile, but instead of stopping it, he says, "you''re going to suffer. You can practice martial arts. Didn''t you say you got a unique family education last night? Now is a good time to practice. "


    When Lu Fan heard the words, his mind flashed out the cultivation method of the fiery golden body, stabbed his horse firmly, and then began to adjust his breathing.


    Lu fan forces himself to calm down, which is the first step to cultivate the golden body of fire. He feels the power of heaven and earth with his heart, forging himself with heaven and earth as the melting pot.


    This is the difference between spiritual martial arts and ordinary martial arts. To cultivate its savvy, talent and effort are indispensable.


    Lu Fan tries his best to forget the itch. It''s not easy. After all, the itch is so unbearable.


    Wu Chen smiled at Lu Fan''s movements, walked into the room, took out a rocking chair, and sat down slowly.


    In fact, he didn''t tell Lu fan that everyone else drank the quenched body powder in drops. A few drops of quenched body powder can cause itching, which is very limited. Everyone can bear it, and even feel comfortable.


    It''s a big drink like Lu Fan''s. in the eyes of others, it''s almost death seeking. Of course, if you can survive, the benefits are huge.


    Wu Chen didn''t explain. He deliberately tried to make a pile of them, but he also took a jar to pack them, which was to lure Lu fan to drink more.


    I don''t know what Lu fan will do when he knows the truth. I''m afraid his teeth will itch.

 Chapter 13

    In the next month, Lu Fan spent his time in this kind of cultivation.


    After a month, the backyard.


    Breath, exhale, and Lu Fan''s face is smooth. Every breath brings a ray of red light to his body, which is the sign of cultivating the golden body of fire.


    But in only one month, we can see the results. It must have been known by Lu Haoran and Xun Lao, and they will be astonished.


    Lu Fan quickly mixed a batch of red and black liquid with his left hand burning. In a month, the wisp of silk in his body has now grown strong enough to support his short-term use of fire.


    The quench body is dispersing and forming rapidly. It''s almost the same. Lu fan pulls up the flame and puts it into a small bottle.


    "Master, how about this bottle?"


    Lu Fan throws the small bottle to Wu Chen and takes it. Wu Chen only takes a look at it, and then says, "it''s OK. This bottle can be called superior. In one month, you finally learned how to make quench bulk. "


    Lu fan has a smile on his face and a long sigh of relief.


    Wu Chen then said: "how is your martial art? Is there any result in the cultivation? "


    Lu Fandao: "of course, there are achievements. This quenched body powder is sincere and has the effect of accelerating cultivation. Now I have touched the way to cultivate the golden body of fire. "


    Wu Chen nodded: "that''s good. Although I am not a warrior, the principles of cultivation are the same. There will be gains under pain, which is an eternal truth. "


    Lu Fan''s soft voice should be to turn around and look around.


    One month''s practice and experiment made the whole courtyard full of powder, and there were rows of vials beside them. This was Lu Fan''s experiment results these days.


    Reach out and put some small bottles in the front row into the ring. Lu Fandao: "master, you can take these out and sell them. When the medicine is used up, we need to purchase again. I''ve run out of money. "


    Wu chendao: "go. But remember to hide your identity. In jianglincheng, if there is an alchemist, even the lowest one, it will cause a sensation. If you don''t want to be surrounded, you''d better hide better. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly and said, "yes, master."


    "Lu fan, wait a moment. I''ll give you something first. "


    Suddenly, Wu Chen waves a flame to wrap the small bottle in his hand. At the next moment, the bottle broke, revealing the red and black liquid inside. As the flame grows stronger, the liquid in it solidifies rapidly.


    Wu Chen''s left hand suddenly grabbed a dazzling light from the air and threw it into the flame.


    At the next moment, the black and red liquid will bring the shining golden light. The liquid quickly coagulated into the shape of the pill, and finally jumped out of Wu Chen''s hand with a light chant, forming a perfect arc, and landed on Lu Fan''s hand.


    "Aurora quenching body pill, a top-grade pill, take it!"


    Lu Fan was stunned. Such a dazzling alchemy technique is like a master.


    Without hesitation, Lu Fan put the pills into his mouth.


    Immediately, the elixir turned into a clear stream and immersed in the whole body. Sure enough, the elixir is the embodiment of maximizing the power of medicine. Lu Fan suddenly felt that the muscles and bones of his body began to change. The original itch was no longer there. Instead, it was a cool feeling.


    For the first time in a month, he got rid of the itch all over his body, which was unbelievable.


    Lu fan can see that the red light on his body is also strengthening. It starts to spread from his chest to his limbs. When he has red light all over his body, it is the first step of the fiery golden body.


    Originally, Lu Fan was not slow in cultivating his fiery golden body. Now the effect of the pill is a big step up for him.


    In a moment, the power of medicine was swallowed by the body, and Lu Fan could feel that his power had been improved a lot.


    Lu Fan knew that he had already entered the seventh level of body training, and formally entered the higher level of body training.


    Happy Lu fan made a fist to the air, which brought the blazing wind. After cultivating the fiery golden body, Lu Fan''s fist has begun to take heat. As long as he practices to Xiaocheng, he will burn a hole in his fist.


    Lu Fan smiled with satisfaction and raised his level one month later. The cultivation speed was very fast.


    There are still two months to go before the western mountain hunting of the families in jianglincheng. It would be better if we could upgrade one step within two months.


    Lu Fan bows to Wu Chen and says with a smile, "OK, hurry up and sell the semi-finished products you have refined, and get more money. Next, I''ll start to teach you the skill of Qi refiner, which requires a lot of herbs. "


    Lu Fan said solemnly, "yes, master, I will go now."


    Turn around and leave the shop. Lu Fan goes to the market first.


    Although the second batch of herbs bought in this period of time has exhausted his money, the remaining silver coins can still help him buy a robe wrapped around his whole body, plus an iron mask that looks rather cold.


    After wearing everything, Lu Fan walked towards the auction house. If there is any place in Jianglin city that can sell his quenched bulk at a high price, it must be the best auction house.


    At the gate, a guard stopped Lu Fan.


    "Sir, the auction hasn''t started yet. Please come back in the evening."


    Lu Fan deliberately lowered his voice and said, "I''m not here to buy things. I''m here to sell. "


    Hearing this, the guard immediately took back his hand and said, "please follow me."


    With that, the guard takes Lu fan to the side door of the auction house. Knock gently on the iron gate, and the guard shouts, "brother Shen, there are guests here."


    The iron door opened slowly, showing a face with a bright smile.


    "Ha ha, is this the guest? Come in and have a seat. "


    The right hand is empty. Brother Shen invites Lu Fan in. Inside, there is a small private room with all kinds of furniture. Under the counter full of food beside it, there is the word "Sheng".


    The guard left and closed the iron gate by the way. Brother Shen and Lu Fan sit down opposite the table of the eight immortals.


    Brother Shen said with a smile, "my name is Shen Qiming. I''m an eye in the eye of the best auction house. This guest, if you have something to sell, you can show it to me."


    The so-called "palm eye" refers to the appraiser who evaluates the auction items, usually the elder who has learned the treasures for a lifetime. Shen Qiming looks like he is in his twenties. He has some abilities to be an eye in the eye at such an age.


    Lu Fan slowly takes out two bottles of quenched body powder, which is his work of the last two days. Although it is different from the high-quality quench bulk refined today, it is not much different.


    "Quenched body powder, a kind of medicine that can help martial artists practice."


    Hearing the three words of quenching and dispersing, Shen Qiming''s eyes brightened for a while, obviously he knew it.


    "Let me see. Quenched bulk is a good thing."


    Shen Qiming opened the bottle and looked at it carefully. At the same time, he sniffed it gently.


    "The fragrance is rich and the color is bright. This guest, can I taste a drop. Don''t worry, if there is no problem, after the sale, this drop of money will also be compensated according to the price. "


    Lu Fan nodded gently to show that there was no problem.


    Shen Qiming takes out a small cup, carefully pours out a drop and puts it into his mouth.


    Close your eyes and feel it carefully. In a moment, Shen Qiming said, "OK, it''s authentic quenching powder. It''s powerful and superior medicine."


    Lu Fan smiles, but Shen Qiming can''t see it when it''s covered by the iron.


    Such a bottle of quenched body powder is only medium in his master''s eyes. I didn''t expect that it would be superior to Shen Qiming.


    "Can I sell it?"


    Lu Fan deliberately said in a hoarse voice, which sounded like he was being trampled on the neck.


    Shen Qiming said, "no problem. I can sell it tonight. One bottle is worth 500 gold coins. Someone will definitely buy it. "


    Lu Fan''s heart is fretting. Is such a bottle worth 500 gold coins? How many years of his pocket money should it be!


    As expected, the alchemist did not worry about having no money. Lu fandun said, "more than one bottle. I want to sell many bottles."


    With that, Lu Fan took out more than 20 bottles of quenched body powder from the ring. Shen Qiming was stunned to see the whole table of quenched body powder.


    Zheng Zheng, Shen Qiming said: "Sir, who are you?"


    Lu Fan didn''t answer. He didn''t say a word. Shen Qiming immediately knew that he had asked a very silly question and was likely to offend the other party. It''s obvious that people dress like this in order not to expose their identity. If they ask questions like this, it''s easy for them to have a bad feeling. To offend an Alchemist is undoubtedly the most unwise way to do it.


    Just then, a middle-aged woman walked out of the private room and said, "don''t mind, sir. I have no excuse. If you offend me, please forgive me. "


    Shen Qiming immediately got up and said to her, "sister, how are you coming?"


    The beautiful woman glared at him and said, "if I don''t come again, you will offend this gentleman."


    Lu Fan said calmly, "no problem. Let''s get down to business. "


    The beautiful woman sat down in Shen Qiming''s seat and said, "Sir, we have taken over twenty bottles of yours. We''ll put it out for auction tonight, with a base price of 500 for each bottle. As the first cooperation, we only charge 5% of the handling fee. What do you think? "


    Lu Fan nodded slightly and said, "five percent is really low. It''s just that some of my quenched bodies are broken. I''m afraid they''re not worth five hundred. "


    The beautiful woman said with a smile, "just a few bottles. It''s harmless. You have to agree. I''ll bill now. "


    Lu Fandao: "yes, that''s it."


    The American woman takes out the document directly from her bosom and writes down the items, the base price and the quantity. Put on the private seal of heyday auction house and give it to Lu Fan.


    "I''ll come back in the evening," Lu said


    The beautiful woman stood up and said, "I''m waiting for you. Looking forward to our next cooperation, my name is Shen Yun. "


    Lu Fan strides away and sends Lu fan out of the side door. Shen Yun is relieved.


    Shen Qiming said by the side, "sister, this time I have a big list. You said that with such a hand, who is there in the whole riverside city?"


    "Don''t ask if it''s not something you should ask," Shen Yun shouted softly. Don''t you see that he is a noble alchemist? If you really offend him, we will be in big trouble at the top auction house. Go and put up a sign. It''s going to be a big sale tonight. "


    Shen Qiming immediately ran out to get ready. Shen Yun looked at the quenched body of a table and murmured: "tonight, it seems to be busy."

 Chapter 14

    Night, come quietly.


    At the gate of the heyday auction house, there are lots of cars and lots of people.


    It may be that the auction notice in the afternoon is too attractive. Almost all the rich families in jianglincheng sent people to talk about the quenching dispersion of the last axle tonight. "Have you heard that this quenched body powder is made by an alchemist. It''s not much worse than pills."


    "Don''t listen to the signs of the auction store. I''ve asked someone specially. The quenched body powder is worse than the real pill."


    "Then why did everyone come tonight? Don''t deceive me."


    "The reason why you came here is very simple. Although quenching body powder is no better than Dan medicine, its effect is really good, which is of great benefit to the martial artists who refine body environment. And the most important thing is that there are a large number of quenched bulk sold tonight. It''s said that there are enough 20 bottles. "


    "Wow, that''s enough to pile up a common warrior."


    "That''s for sure. It''s said that a few drops can improve the martial arts practitioners in the physical environment. More than 20 bottles can be used well. It''s not a problem to improve the young martial arts practitioners in a family. "


    "Then I''ll buy some bottles. Money is not a problem. I have money. "


    "Ha ha, me too."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan stood at the gate of the heyday auction house, listened to the comments of the two people in front of him and smiled.


    He didn''t expect that just a batch of quenched bodies were scattered, which made the whole river city boiling. If these people know that in this month, they are all practicing with the best quenched body, will they be jealous to death.


    In the short time of standing at the door, Lu fan saw Mo''s family, Zhang''s family, and even their Lu''s family, especially their Lu''s family, who actually came by his father Lu Hao himself. Fortunately, Lu Fan was not recognized because of his robe and mask.


    Standing in line, a guard suddenly stepped forward and said to Lu fan, "is that Mr. Tiemian? Mrs. Shen Yun said that you are a VIP. There is no need to line up. This way, please. "


    Lu Fan nodded slightly and walked into the gate of the auction house in the envious eyes of other queuing people.


    On the way up, the guard takes Lu fan into a box, and then touches a purple crystal card from his arms and hands it to Lu Fandao: "Mr. Tiemian, this is your VIP card."


    Lu Fan looks at the VIP card and smiles even more. Lu fan has seen this kind of card in his father''s hands. It seems that the auction house is only for the steward of the big family. Unexpectedly, he can get one. It seems that the auction house respects him very much. Is it because of his status as an alchemist?


    Lu Fan smiled lightly, and now he is just an apprentice of Qi refining, so respected. If you can really practice the elixir and become a formal alchemist, these people will not dare to face him.


    Sure enough, the gap between people can be bigger than that between people and animals.


    It''s a nice private room. Although it''s not grand, it''s also classic and elegant. The surrounding landscape murals, in front of the fruit plate wine. Especially the wisteria chair, which is very spacious and powerful. It''s a little warm to sit on, but it makes people calm down. You can just see the whole auction ground below.


    Looking around, Lu fan can also see the situation of other boxes. Lu''s family and Mo''s family all have boxes, of course, but to Lu Fan''s surprise, Zhangjia, who has been just a rich man near the city, has also got boxes.


    Probably because of Zhang Yuehan. As expected, the influence of Wudao college is still so huge. Zhang Yuehan, a son of Zhang Yuehan who can enter Wudao college, can be in the front line of jianglincheng family right away. This is called the rising tide.


    Lu fan is looking at other times, but others are also looking at him.


    Almost all the family members noticed a man with iron face in the box on the second floor.


    There is no doubt that it is not ordinary people who can arrange the auction house to the box. Everyone began to speculate about the identity of the iron man. Most likely, it is the supplier of this quench dispersion.


    For a while, all the big families secretly wrote down the man of iron noodles, and ordered him to go down. He only allowed to make friends, not to provoke.


    Everyone is seated. The huge auction house is full today. Soon, a beautiful woman came to the auction house. It was Shen Yun that Lu Fan had met.


    With light powder, Shen Yun is wearing a purple robe. The tight purple robe can just sketch her perfect curve. Her thigh is open. She is enchanting when she walks. Her flesh is hidden, and her flesh is visible.


    Lu fan can see that the eyes of several rich businessmen below have changed. Shen Yun smiles at them. They feel like their souls are going away in a flash.


    With the host of such an auction, he Chou can''t sell anything. Presumably, even if Shen Yun takes out a stone to sell, these guys who have been blinded by beauty will buy it without hesitation.


    Lu Fan leaned on the wisteria chair and began to close his eyes and cultivate himself. Kung Fu is just like this. Don''t waste time.


    Listen to Shen Yun finish a simple thank you speech, then the auction will begin.


    The first several weapons sold are made by Fangxian, a famous Weapon Master in the city. Lu fan is really not interested in these things. He doesn''t even bother to open his eyes. However, it seems that the blade sold a good price. Yang Tian heard that the final transaction price was more than 600 gold coins.


    After that, some of the carcasses of wild animals were sold. Lu Fan was interested. After all, many parts of wild animals can be used as medicine. Maybe they should be contacted later.


    I have a look, but it seems that the level of wild animals is not high, and the value of corpses is just the same. Finally, four hundred gold coins were sold, and the dust settled. Lu Fan could see one of the people below sighed. Maybe he was the warrior who killed these wild animals.


    Then there was the auction of rare medicinal materials. Lu Fan had heard of four or five kinds of rare medicinal materials, which was the result of being edified by his master Wu Chen these days.


    Since he was able to control the itch on his body, Wu Chen would explain a lot of knowledge about medicinal materials to distract him every time he was refining the medicine. He also asked him to write it down and use it to strengthen his mind.


    For a long time, Lu Fan also wrote down a pile of knowledge about medicinal materials. I haven''t seen these herbs before. But as soon as he heard the name, Lu Fan could probably remember what effect the medicine had and how to make it.


    Several herbs have sold at a good price, Shen Yun is also very happy, and then launched a medicine way: "next is the penultimate thing, false fire fruit."


    Hearing this, Lu Fan''s body suddenly vibrated, and then his eyes fixed on the dark red fruit Shen Yun was holding.


    Shen Yun said with a smile: "this is a magical fruit. It comes from the deep mountains and forests. There are also scale animals guarding it. In order to get it, he sacrificed two martial artists with high training level. Level 4: it can improve the strength and toughness of the warrior''s body, increase strength, and make the warrior''s skin firm like a scaly beast. Base price, 700 gold coins, you can start bidding. "


    As soon as Shen Yun''s words fell, Lu Hao said, "a thousand gold coins."


    Mo''s family followed "1200 gold coins."


    Up on the direct price climbed to more than 1000, immediately let other families do not dare to speak up, static look at the fight between the two families.


    "1500 gold coins."


    Lu Hao didn''t even frown and asked for the price. Such fruits are most suitable for the warriors of their Lu family. It can make the skin firm and strengthen the defense, which means to a certain extent, it can improve the cultivation effect of the fiery golden body. Lu Hao is one of the few people in his family who knows that Lu fan has started to practice the golden body of fire. He plans to buy it for Lu Fan and help him again.


    "Eighteen hundred gold coins."


    Mo''s family, Mo Lin, is also unyielding, and this kind of fruit is also very useful for him to take home. Besides, he also knows that this kind of fruit is good for Lu family. Maureen didn''t mind doing anything that could make Lu''s family feel bad. Besides, it''s only a few thousand gold coins, no problem.


    Lu Hao is ready to continue to raise prices, but just then, Lu fan made a voice.


    "Two thousand gold coins."


    Lu Fan said hoarsely. Although the sound is small, the whole scene is clear and audible.


    Suddenly everyone turned their eyes to Lu Fan. Lu Hao and Mo Lin frowned. I didn''t dare to raise the price for a while.


    Shen Yun said happily, "Mr. Tiemian has offered two thousand yuan. Does anyone else want to increase the price?"


    Shen Yun said to give Lu Fan a wink. This action is undoubtedly a signal to confirm Lu Fan''s identity in the eyes of those who are interested in it.


    Although Shen Yun is charming in appearance, she is not a libertine. The only one who can make her flatter and flirt in the stands is her high identity.


    Almost instantaneously, Mo Lin and Lu Hao can confirm that this iron man is the one who takes out the quenched body powder to sell today. The other side takes out so many quenched body powders at one time. Ten of them are gas refiners.


    Maureen did not speak. Lu Hao bit his teeth and said, "two hundred gold coins."


    Lu Hao can only try this for his son. He only hoped that the other party would just ask for the price, and there was no necessary meaning.


    Maureen leaned back on the chair with a smile. It doesn''t matter whether the fruit is good or not, but it''s a big thing to offend an alchemist. Let that fool Lu Hao fight with the alchemist.


    Lu fan is also surprised. Naturally, he can see that his father has guessed his identity as an alchemist.


    It is not the practice of a mature family manager to ask for a price when it is possible for a gas refiner.


    Lu Fan thought and said, "two thousand and one gold coins."


    This price is enough to let my father know that he is determined to get it. I think my father will not continue to bid.


    Sure enough, as soon as he said this, Lu Hao suddenly felt a thump in his heart.


    With a long sigh, Lu Hao no longer asked for the price. If you keep shouting, you will offend others completely. Lu Hao still knows the difference between the two families, and the two families don''t dare to speak any more. Naturally, other people won''t fight with Lu Fan.


    Shen Yun happily announces that the false fire fruit will be returned to Mr. Tiemian. Lu Fan secretly pinches his fist.


    No one knows that when he told his master that he was practicing such skills as the flaming golden body, his first reaction was that he could quickly improve his martial arts cultivation speed by looking for herbs like the false fire fruit when he had time.


    Now, the fuhuo fruit that the master said has been found.


    Lu Fan seemed to have seen the fire, the golden body, and was waving to him.

 Chapter 15

    After getting the false fire fruit, Lu Fan leaned on the chair with satisfaction, and his smile almost opened.


    But no one can see his real expression through his mask, only to see him sitting there peacefully, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    Shen Yun asked people to send up the final auction. When more than 20 bottles of quenched body appeared on the trolley, everyone''s enthusiasm came at once. Ninety percent of the families who come here today are for it.


    Shen Yun pointed to the quenched body and said, "I don''t think I need to introduce it more. Everyone knows it. Quenching bulk, group auction, a group of three bottles, the effect is different. There are eight groups in total. Now the first group is auctioned, with a base price of 1500 gold coins. "


    Lu Fan was stunned, and then almost laughed.


    Group selling has different effects. The auction house is very clever. Lu Fan''s batch of quenched body powder is indeed a mixture of good and bad. Several bottles are his original works, which have a little effect. He is afraid that they will not be sold.


    But to do so is to sell the good and the bad together. 1500 gold coins, but also the base price, Lu Fan shook his head and sighed.


    "Two thousand gold coins."


    Maureen took the lead. The price was immediately raised by five hundred.


    But this price can''t intimidate others at all. Zhang Yan, the leader of the Zhangjia family, then said, "two thousand five hundred gold coins."


    It''s humiliating to mention 500 more, as if to buy this thing, and only mention 100 gold coins at a time.


    Maureen looked at Zhang Yan and said, "three thousand gold coins."


    This price does not allow Zhang Yan to frown at all. Although Zhangjia is inferior to Lujia and Mojia, it is also a rich family.


    "Three thousand five hundred gold coins."


    It seems that Zhang Yan is not going to give Molin face at all. Say nothing and raise the price again.


    Maureen hesitated a little. In fact, the price for quenched bulk powder is a little high, and it will suffer a little if the price is called again.


    But that doesn''t mean that other people think the same. Mo Lin pauses a little, and Lu Hao immediately catches up.


    "4500 gold coins."


    After a thousand promotions, Zhang Yan frowned slightly.


    It''s about momentum. It''s about the feeling of "I''m determined".


    Zhang Yan thinks for a moment that his daughter seems to have a good relationship with Lu Ming of the Lu family, so it''s unnecessary to offend his family later.


    Therefore, Zhang Yan smiled at Lu Hao and no longer asked for price.


    Maureen wanted to bid for the price, but after a lot of consideration, looking at Lu Hao''s firm expression, Maureen didn''t make a sound.


    Shen Yun is still shouting, "is there anyone else to offer? Four thousand and five hundred gold coins. Is there any price increase? "


    Several times, no one answered. Finally, Lu Hao grabbed the first group with 4500 gold coins.


    Lu Fan did not know whether to cry or to laugh. If my father knew later that what he had spent a lot of money on was Lu Fan''s hand practice work, he might not be able to eat for several days.


    But at this time, my father seemed very happy, smiling.


    Then there was the second group of auctions. This time, the price was more than 3500 gold coins in a flash. Finally, another 4500 gold coins were traded, as if this figure was the price of a group of quenched bulk.


    One after another, several groups of quench bulk were sold. When the last group arrived, the price actually increased a little, to 4800 gold coins.


    The last two groups sold more than five thousand gold coins at a high price.


    Lu Fan''s price is very low, especially those who bought the last two groups are still two unknown families. As expected, there is no lack of rich people in jianglincheng!


    Eight groups of quenched body powder are sold out, Mo Jiade has three groups, Lu Jiade has two groups, Zhangjia has one group, and the other two small families have one group each.


    In a little calculation, Lu Fan''s income this time is at least 560000 gold coins.


    It''s nice to be rich overnight. I''m afraid he won''t be short of money again from now on.


    The auction ended perfectly, and the false fire fruit bought by Lu Fan was sent along with the gold coin card. Actually, Shen Yun came to deliver it himself.


    "Here is your gold coin card, sir. It has already deducted the service charge of the auction house."


    Purple gold coin card, high-end atmosphere, the back is gang Wu square four characters.


    Lu Fan takes the card and drops a drop of blood. From then on, this card belongs to him alone. Holding it in his hand, Lu fan can see the bloody numbers on the gold coin card, which can only be seen by the owner, and will never make mistakes. Later, he took the card. Wherever he went, he could get money as long as he found the bank.


    Nodding with satisfaction, Lu fan turns around and leaves. Shen Yun sends Lu fan out of the auction house.


    In full view of the public, Lu Fan suddenly became the arrow of the public, and countless eyes fell to this side.


    But Lu Fan didn''t care. Anyway, they couldn''t recognize it. At this time, Maureen actually came over and said to Lu Fan with a fist: "thank you, sir, for the quenched body powder. I''m at Mo''s house in Xiajiang, near the city, Maureen. May I have the honor to have a talk with you at home? "


    Maureen seemed very respectful, but Lu Fan didn''t want to look at him at all. Do you really think he''s a stranger? I don''t know who Maureen is. Mo''s family and their Lu''s family are also old rivals. He has no time to visit Mo''s family.


    Hoarse voice, Lu Fan said: "no need."


    Maureen seemed embarrassed, but he didn''t have the slightest sense of appreciation, so he said: "it seems that Mo''s self-criticism is boring, but he will be free some other day, and the door of Mo''s family will be open to you all the time."


    Maureen bowed to leave, and Lu Hao came out on the other side.


    Big stride, Lu Hao came to Lu Fan and said, "Sir, if you have just offended, please forgive me."


    As he spoke, Lu Hao bowed with a fist. Lu Fan quickly helped him, joked, and asked his father to salute him. That would be a long life.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said hoarsely, "Mr. Lu doesn''t have to."


    Lu Hao frowned slightly and said, "Sir, do you know my surname is Lu?"


    Lu Fan''s mouth is fretting, which is exposed accidentally. Eyes slightly turn, immediately, Lu Fan explained: "I have some friendship with you, naturally I know."


    "Mr. Lu fan?"


    Lu Hao is even more surprised. It''s hard for him to imagine that Lu fan would know an alchemist.


    Lu Fan nodded, which was the answer. Lu Haolian hurriedly said: "in this case, please come to Lu''s house. If the dog has something to say, I''d better ask him to apologize to him face to face."


    Lu Fan said: "Mr. Lu is worried too much. Make me..... Very good. I have something else to talk about next time. "


    With that, Lu Fan left in a hurry. He was afraid that one more sentence would expose himself.


    It''s hard to talk in a hoarse voice, but if you let your father know that he''s playing with him like this, you''ll have no good fruit to eat back.


    Let''s go, let''s go!


    Lu Hao watched Lu Fan leave, mumbling the words "very good" that Lu Fan had just said.


    Immediately, Lu Hao smiled.


    "This little rabbit, unexpectedly, knows an alchemist and doesn''t tell me. Very well. no Wrong. Does my son Lu Fan have the talent to be an alchemist? "


    Lu Hao''s eyes brightened, and he strode back, smiling more than ever.


    Standing not far away, mollin watched Lu Hao talk with the "mysterious Iron Man" very happily, and could not help but raise anger in his eyes.


    This iron man, instead of giving him face, was so happy to talk with Lu Hao. Maureen really wants to send someone to find out who this iron man is now, but his reason didn''t let him do it, just a passing alchemist.


    I don''t believe it. Your Lu family can really attract an alchemist.


    Maureen shook his sleeves and left angrily.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan carefully went all the way back to the store and confirmed that no one was following him, so he put away the black robe and the iron face.


    With a smile, Lu Fan walked back to the shop and saw Wu Chen drinking.


    "Back? What''s the gain? "


    Wu Chen laughs and makes a sound. As soon as he sees Lu Fan''s face full of spring light, he knows that Lu fan must have made a lot of money.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "master, I can buy you any medicine in the future."


    Wu Chen shook his head and said, "I''m glad you''ve made such a little money. It''s still a big family. Alas."


    Lu Fan sat down opposite Wu Chen and said, "master, I have got something good."


    And Lu Fan took out the false fire fruit.


    Wu Chen sees the false fire fruit and smiles more.


    "You found this. OK, OK, OK. With it, you can speed up your cultivation and close the door. "


    Lu Fan hears the words and immediately closes the door. Wu Chen takes up the false fire fruit and says, "Lu fan, today I want you to see the real method of refining medicine of the alchemist."


    Lu Fan opened his eyes and saw the air rising suddenly in Wu Chen''s hand, and the whole false fire fruit became twisted.


    Then, Wu Chen turns his hand and grabs five lights in the air at the same time, converging in Wu Chen''s hands.


    With a low voice, the false fire fruit in Wu Chen''s hand suddenly changes shape in the air flow, and a little black powder falls from his hand. These are all impurities of medicinal materials. For the first time, Lu fan saw such a marvelous purification method.


    At the next moment, the whole shop began to tremble slightly, with wind and water. There''s thunder, there''s flame. Finally, there is the earth whispering.


    Five rays of light did not enter the empty fire fruit after withdrawal, and a round pill quickly coagulated.


    The whole shop began to be filled with the light of elixir. A moment later, the light stopped and the medicine was refined.


    Wu Chen''s hand appeared a red red pill, Wu Chen said with a smile: "Xu Huo pill, two pills."


    Lu Fan took the pill, his mind was spinning, just the picture.


    "Master, your alchemy technique just now is so dazzling."


    Wu chendao: "this is called the method of heaven and earth transforming pill. When will you become a Reiki Master, I will teach you."


    Lu Fan nodded gently, looked at the pill and said, "this pill, do you want to take it now?"


    Wu Chen said with a smile, "it''s up to you."


    Lu Fan thought for a moment, and finally put away the pills and said, "I''ll take them in a few days. I just took a pill. Let''s absorb the rest of the medicine first. "


    Wu Chen nodded contentedly. Before the huge temptation, he could keep calm. This was his disciple.


    Two people look at each other and smile, everything is in silence.

 Chapter 16

    The morning breeze is refreshing.


    Lu Fan walked out of his room, looked at the garden full of flowers and plants, smiled, and it was a beautiful day.


    Originally, Lu Fan thought he would not be used to the yard after transformation, but now it seems that his idea is redundant. It has to be said that the yard looks much more beautiful after expansion and repair. Good furniture makes him feel comfortable even sleeping.


    People are animals that can enjoy, just don''t let enjoyment kill morale.


    Step to the library loft. Before going out, Lu fan needs to test whether he has really entered the training seven.


    After all, ink stone is the most accurate thing to measure the martial arts under the inner gang.


    Along the way, I saw Lu Fan''s children say hello in a low voice. The original Lu Fan could not imagine such treatment, but now he is used to it.


    Came to the library loft, at this time no one under four, just suitable for him to test.


    Take a firm horse stance. Lu Fan takes a deep breath and punches ink stone hard.


    Avalanche boxing.


    All of a sudden, the broken lines on the inkstone appeared, and a line of gilded characters lit up.


    Exercise seven, high.


    Lu Fan raised a smile and went down at the speed of cultivation. Next year''s Wudao college test, he had absolutely no problem.


    When Lu Fan was happy, there was a sound behind him.


    "Lu fan, it''s hard work to come to the library early to ask for advice."


    From far to near, Lu Fan turned his head and saw his father and grandfather walking slowly.


    With a smile on their faces, Lu Fan respectfully said, "Grandpa, father."


    Lu Haoran said with a smile, "there is no need for formality between our ancestors and grandchildren. How about the speed of cultivation recently..."


    Later, Lu Haoran didn''t go on. Because he and Lu Hao have seen the ink stone behind Lu Fan.


    That line of big characters hit their eyes, and Lu Hao blurted out, "you''ve trained seven times?"


    Lu Haoran laughs. It seems that his problem is superfluous. Lu Fan''s cultivation speed doesn''t need to be questioned by anyone.


    What else can Lu Fan say, he can only whisper back: "a lucky break."


    Lu Hao said with a smile: "there is no luck in cultivation. One month and another, your cultivation speed is almost against the sky. I think it took me a while to upgrade at your age.... Well, let''s not mention it. "


    Just then, the library door suddenly opened, looking for the old standing at the door smiling at Lu Fan.


    "Give it to Lu Hao."


    Lu Haoran said with a smile. Nodding his head, Lu Hao took three small bottles out of his arms, walked up and handed them to Lu Fandao: "this is a good thing to harden the body and strengthen cultivation. I could have bought a false fire fruit yesterday. With it, your cultivation speed can be increased by at least 20%, but it''s a pity that I didn''t take it. I can only do it next time. Lu fan, take it. It''s easy to use. Try to develop vigorous energy as soon as possible. "


    Lu Fan looks at the quenched body and opens his mouth. Originally, my father bought these things for him. For this reason, my father even didn''t hesitate to offend an "alchemist".


    Lu Fan didn''t know what to say. He took the quenching powder and couldn''t laugh or cry. This is what he took out to sell. Now it''s back in his hand. What''s the matter.


    But these thoughts in his heart could not be said, so he had to bow and say, "thank you father."


    Lu Hao looks at Lu Fan''s face and feels something wrong.


    Turn around, Lu Hao and Lu Haoran look at each other. They seem to have determined something.


    Lu Hao said solemnly, "Lu fan, I saw an iron man yesterday. Do you know him?"


    Lu Fan''s heart was tight, and he said, "I don''t know."


    Lu Hao chuckled and said, "I don''t know. That''s OK. If you know each other, after all, Mr. Tiemian may be an alchemist. If you can make friends with an alchemist, it''s a great honor for our Lu family. Well, Lu fan, go on practicing. Don''t run out all the time. Go to the family martial arts arena when you have time. Show those who don''t work hard what it is like to practice! "


    Lu Fan nodded and walked away.


    When Lu Fan was far away, Lu Haoran said, "no, he must know."


    Lu Hao said: "this boy, I know a man who practices Qi. He doesn''t show any wind. It''s very tight."


    Lu Haoran said: "maybe his cultivation talent was also discovered by Mr. Tiemian. If so, Mr. Tiemian is a benefactor of our Lu family. "


    Lu Hao said with a smile, "do you think he will have already taken Mr. Tiemian as his teacher?"


    Lu Haoran shook his head and said, "no, no, No."


    Looking for the old has been listening to the two people''s chat, and finally concluded: "why do you two go? Lu fan has his own chance, he will go with him. I don''t know what to do in the martial arts arena. "


    At the end of the speech, the old man closed the door of the library loft. Lu Hao laughs awkwardly, then walks away slowly with Lu Hao Ran.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan left the gate of Lu''s house all the way and went to Wu Chen''s shop.


    With three bottles of quenched body powder in his hand, Lu Fan laughed bitterly. Forget it. I''ve made it myself. I''ll drink it myself.


    Three bottles to drink, the body just a little itchy. Sure enough, there is a big gap between the self-made and the master''s, so the effect of three bottles is very small. Of course, this is only limited to him. After all, in one month, he is almost resistant to quenching bulk.


    When he came to the door of the shop, suddenly, Lu fan saw that there were guests in his shop today.


    A well-dressed middle-aged woman is sitting in the shop, with red phoenix eyes, sword eyebrows in the temples, red lips and apricot mouth. She is gorgeous. The dark green robe is on the ground, with exquisite body and graceful appearance. There is a bamboo flute on the left. It''s green and bright. With a bell in his right hand, he is full of purple and gold.


    Wu Chen drinks the wine, turns his head and looks at Lu fan, then takes back his eyes and looks at the woman: "Suman, go back. I have been hidden in the world. Why do I provoke the dust? "


    The woman, who was called Suman, frowned softly and said, "is not quitting for the sake of resurrection? I can cure your illness. "


    Wu Chen said slowly: "the body is only a leather bag. The skin can be saved. Who can cure the heart disease? "


    With a sigh, Suman stood up and said, "if so, I will live in the future."


    Wu chendao: "you didn''t come."


    Su man walked out slowly, but when she came to Lu fan, she stopped and looked up and down at Lu Fan. Su man turned to Wu Chen and said, "this is your disciple?"


    Wu Chen nodded softly, which was the answer.


    Suman smiled and said, "I really thought you would bring all your skills to the grave. It doesn''t matter if you don''t come out of the mountain. Your disciples will come out sooner or later. "


    Said, Su man took out a jade plate and put it in Lu Fan''s hand, saying, "take it, my friend."


    At the end of the speech, Suman turned around and left. Her footsteps were light and silent, and soon disappeared at the end of the street.


    Lu Fan looks at the jade card in his hand. He doesn''t know why.


    There is only such a word on the jade plate, and the air of coming out of the dust is coming.


    Wu Chen looks at Lu Fan''s jade token, and his eyes seem to be in a trance. But soon, Wu Chen says: "Lu fan, put it away. You can use it later. "


    Lu Fan hears the words and puts away the jade plate. Wu Chen puts down the wine jar and looks at the shabby shop and says, "unfortunately, it''s also found here. It can''t stay any longer."


    Lu Fan froze for a moment and said, "master, what do you mean? Are you going?"


    Wu chendao: "it''s just a move. The store can''t be reopened. We can only live in the forest. Lu fan, help me put everything away. Let''s go to Xishan. Just in time, you need a quiet place for your second step of cultivation. "


    Lu Fandao: "the second part of cultivation. Master, what are you going to teach me? Do you make any other medicine? "


    Wu Chen shook his head and said: "it''s not only for refining medicine, I think it''s time to pass on some life-saving measures of the alchemists. From today on, you will follow me up the mountain to study. You may not be able to go down the mountain for several months. After you help me move things, you go home and say something, then buy some herbs to eat, and then come up the mountain. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "no problem."


    Wu Chen looked at Lu Fan and said, "first of all, I want to tell you that this practice may kill you. Are you sure you''re ready? "


    Lu fan, with keen eyes, said, "if I am not dead, how far can I go?"


    Wu chendao: "you will develop vigorous energy and vitality in the shortest time."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "is that so? Then I''ve been preparing for more than ten years. "

 Chapter 17

    Three days later, deep in the old forest of the western mountain.


    There is a waterfall in front of the cliff, which is three thousand feet away from the cliff.


    Lu Fan stood under the waterfall, only a smooth stone under his feet.


    **On the upper body, Lu Fan stood on the stone, close to the full strength not to let himself fall. The water below has become boiling hot. There is a small purple fire at the bottom of the water. It is such a purple flame that makes all the flowing water passing by extremely hot.


    The current of the waterfall hit him mercilessly. Lu Fan tries to adjust his body and mobilize the air flow in his body.


    Focus, hold your breath.


    Slowly cover the air flow in his body near the soles of his feet to form a wind and lift his body.


    This is the way of fighting for the alchemists. One wisp of vital energy can be turned into five elements of heaven and earth. As long as we make good use of it, we can do all kinds of strange things.


    But now, Lu fan can''t even do the most basic condensation wind. At the foot of the air suddenly scattered, Lu Fan a standing instability, fell into the water.


    The scalding water made Lu Fan cry out. The skin turned red all at once.


    Hurriedly, Lu Fan climbed up the stone again, if the water below is just ordinary boiled water. But the water that the purple heart flame burns, however, carries the blazing heat far beyond the ordinary boiled water.


    It seems that it''s not only his skin and muscles, but also his bones and viscera.


    Lu Fan sticks to it with his teeth clenched. His cultivation has just begun.


    Not far away, Wu Chen is strengthening his house. Trees in his hands quickly turn into tables, chairs and benches.


    Wu Chen doesn''t look at Lu Fan''s side at all, as if Lu fan is not his business even if he is burned to death.


    What''s more, this practice is nothing but appetizer.


    Lu fan has been fighting against the waterfall for a day. In the evening, there is not much time for rest. Because he still needs to take advantage of the night to refine a pair of Qingyuan powder for scald treatment.


    The method of making Qingyuan powder was taught to Wu Chen on the first day of his arrival.


    At that time, Lu Fan only thought that it was a common practice of medicine cultivation. Who could have thought that this was a special healing for himself.


    One day''s high-intensity cultivation will cause some damage to the body, especially at the beginning of the day, Lu fan is almost red.


    Bear the pain and refine the medicine. If you don''t do well, you will suffer even more tomorrow. Lu Fan hurried to practice medicine. This damned Qingyuan powder doesn''t have a fixed formula. It just needs to understand and refine various medicines. There is no medicine, but there is more than one medicine. After all, all things are born with five elements.


    What Lu fan has to do is to break up the five elements of the medicinal materials, find the part he wants, combine and refine it.


    As long as the understanding is thorough enough and the herbs are refined well enough, the common herbs at hand can produce a good Qingyuan powder. But for the beginner, it''s really a difficult task. Wu Chen asked him to buy such a complex medicinal material at will. It''s not easy to recognize all of them, let alone which specific properties and how to extract them.


    All by himself, Wu Chen occasionally comes to have a look, give some advice.


    The first night, busy for most of the night, Lu fancai made a little bit of Qingyuan powder with poor color.


    After eating it, he just eased his pain a little. The next morning, Lu fan would continue to fight with the waterfall.


    Wu Chen does not know what he is refining. After several days, Wu Chen is very tired.


    Five days later, Lu Fan was covered with bruises and almost no part of his skin was intact, which was the result of his practice of the fiery golden body. At least the fiery golden body can help him resist some heat. I''m afraid I''m seriously injured in bed now if I change to another warrior.


    At night, after getting down from the stone, Lu Fan almost wobbled back to the room. I can''t lift my hands quickly, but I still insist on making Qingyuan powder.


    In these days, Lu fan has tested the effect of making Qingyuan powder after refining various kinds of herbs. Now he has finally found a way.


    Grinding, purification, fusion and molding.


    Although the movement was slow, Lu fan made a small bottle of Qingyuan powder in another hour. During this period, several times, Lu Fan almost fainted. But he did it.


    A bottle of Qingyuan powder goes into his stomach. Lu fan can see that his body begins to recover quickly and the pain is relieved. A sense of coolness pervaded the whole body.


    Take a long breath. Tonight''s qingyuansan seems to be the best one. The effect is obvious. Continue to do this next time.


    Feeling that the body is almost recovered, Lu Fan takes a pill out of the ring.


    Xu Huodan, he has endured for many days without thinking about it.


    This period of high-intensity cultivation has consumed the remaining medicinal power in his body. The body deficit is serious. It''s just the best time to eat the false fire pill.


    Lu Fan takes a deep breath and eats the empty fire pill.


    At the next moment, Lu fan saw that his whole body was smoking like a fire.


    The strong medicine, like a torrent, scours his meridians and bones. Lu Fan adjusts his breathing rhythm and guides the medicine into his limbs.


    Gradually, Lu Fan fell silent in such a state, and the wound on his body scabbed and healed little by little. At last, he showed healthy and ruddy skin like peeling.


    I don''t know when, Wu Chen also stood at Lu Fan''s door. Seeing Lu Fan''s state, Wu Chen nodded with satisfaction. Slowly help Lu fan to close the door.


    One night, I spent in Lu Fan''s absorption of medicine.


    The next day, the early morning sun shone on Lu Fan''s face through the window.


    Slowly open your eyes, Lu fan moves a little, then hear a sound of stabbing.


    Looking carefully, I peeled like a snake. After getting rid of these disgusting things, Lu Fan moved his body and felt full of strength.


    If you punch a little, there will be a heat wave. Lu Fan punched the doorplate.


    The wooden door panel was punched through, and immediately, the whole board actually emitted burning smoke, and the broken sawdust was even blacker.


    Lu Fanxiao looks at his fist, which undoubtedly makes the fiery golden body practice to a small success.


    Run out quickly. Lu fan comes to the bottom of the waterfall again. His feet are windy. Lu Fan feels his Qi, which has increased a lot. As light as a swallow, standing on a stone, you will never slip.


    This time, Lu Fan did not move like a mountain.


    With a loud laugh, Lu Fan''s whole body flashed red light, and the fire and gold came out, and the water flowed and boiled.


    Laughter goes straight up to the sky, shaking up countless birds.


    In the next few days, Lu Fan had a lot of fun. Although occasionally he will be washed down by the water, the hot water can''t do anything to him. The pain is still there, but it''s harmless.


    Unfortunately, such days didn''t last for several days. Seeing that this kind of cultivation had no challenge to Lu fan, Wu Chen immediately changed his cultivation method again.


    At the top of the waterfall, Wu Chen puts a ray of purple fire into it. This time, all the water left on the cliff has become boiling water. Not only that, Wu Chen also took out what he had prepared these days. An irregular stone was hung around Lu Fan''s neck.


    Suddenly Lu Fan felt that his body was as heavy as a kilogram, and it was very difficult to lift his arm.


    Wu Chen explained with a smile: "this is fenglishi, a special thing passed down from Shanggu. Ordinary Qi practitioners can''t make it. The process is very complicated. The only effect is to suppress the wearer. In ancient times, the alchemists used to imprison criminals by means of fenglishi. Of course, that kind of sealing stone is more terrifying. It can make a successful warrior unable to move and die in pain. What I bring to you is only a small version. "


    Lu Fan listens to the corner of his eyes and jumps. Such a strong pressing force can only be regarded as a tiny version. Lu Fan stood in the same place and only moved a small step for a long time.


    Wu Chen looked at him and said, "your next task is to climb to the top of the waterfall with this thing. No matter what method you use, climb to the top, this stage of cultivation is over. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth wide. As expected, this kind of cultivation will kill people.


    Wu Chen patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "of course, I will leave you a Book of medicine making. There is a way to remove the seal stone. If you can find it and succeed, you have passed this stage. I said, any way, as long as you can climb to the top of the waterfall. "


    Lu Fan looks at Wu Chen and can''t even nod.


    Wu Chen doesn''t say much anymore. He leaves with his hand in his hand. Lu Fan stood in the same place for a whole day.


    Five days later, Lu Fan was barely able to walk, but the speed of walking was slow and he couldn''t look straight at him. He was not as good as the child who just learned to walk.


    Ten days later, Lu Fan was finally able to eat on his own. He was reading the thick medicine book in red light.


    Fifteen days later, Lu Fan fell into the water under the waterfall and almost drowned.


    Twenty days later, Lu Fan began to climb up against the terrible hot water waterfall, but after only three Zhangs, Lu Fan fell down again.


    Twenty five days later, Lu Fan was finally able to skillfully transform the Qi in his body into the force of wind, which not only attached to the soles of his feet, but also covered his whole body. Only in this way can his body not look so heavy. At the same time, the muscles of his whole body became extremely firm. With his fingers alone, Lu Fan could grasp the rock out of the deep hole.


    A month later, Lu Fan sat at the bottom of the waterfall, with a slight red light on his whole body. When the water fell one inch above his head, it separated itself. This was the manifestation of the air diffusion in his body.


    Breathing is steady. Every time Lu Fan exhales, he will bring a heat wave.


    Slowly, Lu Fan''s body began to show subtle changes, blue tendons beat, like exultation, muscle contraction, rapid strengthening.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan opened his eyes, eyes full of pure light.


    Turn hands, Lu Fan a boxing to the bottom of the water, the whole body airflow into flame, a piece of water was evaporated clean in an instant.


    Wu Chen stood on the bank and looked at it. He said with a light smile, "Lu fan, you have entered the eightfold training."


    Lu Fan shook his fist and said, "this time let me see how high I can climb."


    At the end of the speech, Lu Fan leaped up against the waterfall, climbing steadily and firmly.


    Just like his martial arts!

 Chapter 18

    Time flies, two months have passed.


    In winter, when it snows, the grass grows and the warbler flies. The old forest in the west mountain is full of spring.


    A young man was walking in the forest, with landing characters embroidered on his clothes.


    "Master Lu fan, Master Lu Fan!"


    The man shouted as he walked. This is the way that the above told him to find Lu fan, but he had shouted all the way, and his voice echoed in the dense forest, but he didn''t get any response.


    Touching his throat, the young man almost lost his voice. But he is just a small guard of the Lu family. He has to complete the task assigned to him by the family.


    Continue to shout, suddenly, there is a sound in the nearby bush, the man surprised: "is it Master Lu fan?"


    Before the voice came to the ground, a blue eyed wolf jumped out.


    The wolf was tall enough, dark all over, with blue eyes.


    The man was startled and turned to draw out his sword. The combat power of an adult blue eyed wolf can be comparable to that of a martial artist who practices the body six times, but he only practices the body four times. This is a big trouble.


    The blue eyed wolf stared at the man and slowly began to move around.


    The man''s forehead drips with cold sweat. His cry fails to find Master Lu fan, but he brings the wolf. It''s a tragedy.


    Suddenly, the blue eyed wolf rushes forward, pours at the man and opens his mouth.


    The man turned his sword and split it, but before the sword started, the body of the sword was bitten by the blue eyed wolf. Immediately, with a strong swing, the long sword will fly out of hand.


    The man hurriedly backed up a few steps. Without the sword, he would be more difficult to deal with the blue eyed wolf.


    The blue eyed wolf gave him a low roar, and then came again.


    The man in the heart lightly cries, my life rests.


    At this time, a strong wind came from the woods, and the blue eyed wolf was suddenly hit to the ground in mid air.


    The man was stunned, and looked at it intently, only to see that a branch was inserted into the head of the blue eyed wolf accurately.


    Take a breath of air-conditioner, how much strength it will take.


    Who saved him?


    When the man was shocked, a figure came out of the woods slowly. The beautiful face, healthy muscles, scars all over the body, and a small stone hanging on his neck are undoubtedly Lu Fan.


    "Master Lu fan, are you master Lu fan?"


    The man shouted excitedly. Lu Fan said with a smile, "I am right. You are Lu''s family. What''s the matter? What can I do for you? "


    The man said quickly: "Young Master Lu fan, you forget that today is the day of hunting in the west mountain of each big family. They are all waiting for you at the foot of the mountain. Let''s hurry up. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth, and he really forgot this. I''ve been practising too crazily recently. I forgot everything.


    Nod, Lu Fan way: "that becomes, we go now."


    With that, Lu Fan strode down the mountain.


    The man followed Lu Fan''s back, looked at Lu Fan''s back, and looked at the green eye wolf, who was dead by the side, and thought to himself.


    This time, I''m afraid Master Lu fan will give everyone a surprise!


    No, maybe it''s panic.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the foot of the mountain, high platforms were built.


    At this time of the year, every family in Jianglin city will set up a platform for hunting and fighting.


    In the early years, due to the wild animals in the western mountains, they endangered the city. Therefore, all families of the great warriors should go out to hunt wild animals in the mountains to ensure peace. But now, the wild animals in the western mountains have almost disappeared. The rest, at most, are just some wild animals, such as the blue eyed wolf.


    Therefore, each family gradually gave the tradition of hunting to the younger generation. At the same time, a contest was added to solve the disputes of various families.


    This tradition has lasted for decades. Jianglincheng has changed from a group of ten families fighting for supremacy to a land and Mo two competing for dragon and tiger.


    And this year is different, because there is another Zhang Yuehan this year, so Zhangjia also has the qualification to compete for hegemony.


    Under the high platform, the people of each big family sit well in turn.


    This is the grand festival of this year''s sacrifice in jianglincheng. All the rich and famous families gather together to talk and laugh.


    Sitting in the front, it''s Lu, Mo, Zhang, the three families, in a row, ten meters apart.


    Lu Haoran''s face is not very good-looking, but Mo Tian, the head of Mo''s family, smiles. Zhangjia advocates that Yan is also confident.


    "Lu Laogui, the younger generation of your family is really not good. Lu Ming went to Wudao College for three months, but he didn''t make it to the first level. It''s really disappointing. "


    Mo Tian is proud of Lu Haoran. He never forgets to satirize Lu Haoran. The reason is nothing but that Mo Yunfei of their family is about to develop vigorous energy, which is just a step closer to the door. Lu Ming of the Lu family, on the other hand, still practiced eight aspects of the body. Not much has changed since three months ago.


    Lu Haoran said calmly: "Mo Yunfei of your family has been in Wudao College for a year, and he has not practiced vigorous energy. That''s all for each other. "


    Mo Tian said with a smile, "old Lu, are you deluding yourself? You know, Yunfei is going to practice soon. Does your eyesight degenerate to such a degree? "


    Lu Haoran snorted coldly and said nothing more.


    Mo Tian is more happy to see Lu Haoran eat shriveled.


    Turning around, Lu Haoran lowered his voice and asked Lu haodao behind him, "where is Lu fan? Where is this boy? Haven''t you come back yet? "


    Seeing that the old man was not happy, Lu Hao dared not neglect him. He hurriedly said, "I have sent someone to look for him. He should be here soon."


    Just then, there was a sound behind him. Lu Hao turned his head and saw Lu Fan and the bodyguard of Lu family coming quickly.


    At this time, other people also noticed Lu Fan''s side. Seeing Lu Fan''s appearance, almost everyone laughed.


    "This is the son of which family. He really has no rules. Doesn''t he know to come back dressed?"


    "Look how embarrassed he is. Ha ha, his pants are all broken like this. It''s not because he was offended."


    "I remember that he is Lu Fan of Lu family. Why does this waste come here. Is it disgraceful? "


    "I heard that he is not a waste. He showed his face severely at the annual sacrifice."


    "You also believe that it must have been made up by the Lu family. Waste is waste! "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan ignored other people''s comments and went straight to Lu Hao''s direction.


    When Lu Hao saw Lu Fan''s appearance, his face was also strange. Lu Haoran''s eyebrows jumped straight, and he was humiliated when he came up.


    Lu Fan came behind Lu Hao and said, "father."


    Lu Hao asked Lu fan to sit down first, then lowered his voice and said, "how do you get this look? Don''t you know that all the families are present today?"


    Lu Fan said awkwardly, "it''s hard to avoid being embarrassed."


    Lu Hao waved and said, "forget it, forget it. What are you doing now? "


    Lu Fan said with a grin, "I won''t let you down."


    Lu Hao smiles and pats Lu Fan on the shoulder.


    The last time Lu Fan said this, he had a big surprise. I hope this time, too.


    Mo Tian took a look at Lu Fan and said with a smile, "Lu Laogui, your tutor is so interesting. Don''t you teach people to wear clothes?"


    Lu Haoran stared at Mo Tian and said: "Mo Laogui, don''t you think you have a lot of rubbish? This is called unruly. Did you run naked when you were young, when I didn''t know? "


    Mo Tian''s face turned black. Lu Haoran actually dug up his dark history at this time. Hum, ignore Lu Haoran.


    However, Zhangjia, next to Mo Tian, claimed that Yan was very interested and asked softly, "master Mo, have you really run naked?"


    Mo Tian turns his head and stares at Zhang Yan. Zhang Yan chuckles and doesn''t ask any more questions.


    Suddenly, the drums sounded, and the big drums on both sides of the platform were sounded at the same time.


    The sound of the drum made the birds fly high. At this time, the sound of the drum meant that the people who went hunting in the mountain returned with full load.


    All of a sudden, a group of people craned their necks and looked into the mountains. From afar, they could see dozens of people walking out.


    These are the children sent by each family. How much prey they hunt today will determine the result of the first competition.


    It is mo Yunfei and Zhang Yuehan who walk in the front. Both hands are full of prey, and the guards nearby hurry up to pick it up and start counting.


    Compared with these two men, the achievements of others are not so brilliant, most of them are one to two prey.


    Lu family''s eyes are looking for Lu Ming''s figure. Now they can only hope that Lu Ming''s luck is good. They hit more prey than Mo Yunfei and Zhang Yuehan.


    Because of the second high-level competition, Lu Ming will surely lose, so he can win the first game and save a little face.


    But the fact is always relentless impact landing family''s line of sight, the crowd finally, Lu Ming walked back in a daze, no prey on his body.


    In this scene, Lu Fan frowns. Lu Ming is not so disgraceful.


    Lu Ming''s father, Lu Feng, went up directly and grabbed Lu Ming''s shoulder. Lu Feng shouted, "Lu Ming, what''s the matter with you, prey?"


    Lu Ming raised his head and looked at Mo Yunfei with resentful eyes. He said, "he and that bitch have robbed him."


    In a word, make it clear to all the people present.


    Mo Yunfei sneered and said, "I''m not as skilled as a person, and I have a face to talk with."


    Zhang Yuehan doesn''t even look at Lu Ming. He sits back beside his father, Zhang Yan.


    Lu Ming''s face is red, and suddenly spits out a mouthful of blood. At this time, Lu Fengcai saw a deep fist mark on Lu Ming''s chest. Obviously, Lu Ming had been injured.


    Lu Haoran saw this scene and stared at Mo Tiandao: "it''s a good way to hurt people and take goods. As expected, they are the sons of the Mo family. "


    Mo Tian said quietly, "I''m flattered. Master, you can announce the first hunt. Who won? "


    Standing next to the platform, the master of ceremonies immediately stepped up to the platform and said in a loud voice, "for the first hunt, Mo family, Mo Yunfei, and Zhang Yuehan, Zhangjia, all hunted back ten beasts, tied for the first place."


    Mo Tian frowns slightly. Zhang Yuehan is the same as Mo Yunfei. What''s the situation.


    Zhang Yan, the head of the Zhangjia family, smiles and applauds. Other families behind also cheered up.


    The master of ceremonies announced loudly that "the first hunting is over, the second competition is officially started."


    Lu Ming, led by Lu Feng, sat back and said, "I''m sorry, I''m afraid I can''t compete again."


    Lu Haoran sighs. Will Lu''s hunting in the West Mountain fail?


    At this time, Lu Fanhu''s soft voice said, "let me compete."

 Chapter 19

    Lu Fan''s voice was steady and powerful. In a moment, Lu Hao and others all focused on Lu Fan.


    At this time, Lu Ming suddenly laughed with sarcasm.


    "You? You can''t resist one move up with your six fold strength. "


    Lu Feng stops Lu Ming from talking and taps him gently. Lu Ming is not sure, so is he wrong?


    Lu Haoran ignored Lu Ming''s words and looked straight at Lu Fan. "Are you sure?" he said


    Lu Fan calmly said, "yes!"


    His eyes twinkled. Lu Haoran turned to look at Lu Hao and said, "what do you think?"


    Lu Hao thought for a moment and said, "since Lu fan is sure, let him go. The worst is to lose. "


    When Lu Ming heard this, he couldn''t help but say, "what is defeat? When he goes up, he will only show his shame and show that there is no one in our Lu family."


    Lu Feng frowned and shouted, "Lu Ming, what are you talking about. Lu fan is your cousin. Pay attention to your words. "


    Lu Ming looked at Lu Fan with disdain and didn''t say anything about his feelings. He continued: "I''m just telling the truth. Lu fan, don''t think you can carry the family honor if your accomplishments are a little higher. Mo Yunfei will soon develop vigorous strength. If you are against him, you will only be merciless. On the high platform, life and death do not matter, even if you are killed, no one will be pitiful. "


    Lu Fan said lightly, "I know."


    Seeing Lu Fan''s calm appearance, Lu Ming was even more angry. A waste wants to be in the limelight.


    Clenched his fist, suddenly, Lu Ming said to Lu fan, "let me see if you really have the ability to compete on the stage."


    With the sound, it was Lu Ming''s fist. It was a fist full of anger. The power brought the sound of breaking the wind. The power of this fist was enough to break the rocks.


    Dang, at the next moment, Lu Fan raises his hand and takes Lu Ming''s fist.


    Simple and easy. Lu fan doesn''t even stand up, grabs landing Ming''s fist and says, "you''d better sit and have a good rest."


    At the end of the speech, Lu Ming''s hands shake hard. The visible arms of Lu Ming ripple. Lu Ming himself is like being crushed by a boulder and sitting on a chair.


    With consternation on his face, Lu Ming was speechless in an instant.


    It''s not only him, but also Lu Feng.


    Neither their father nor their son thought that Lu fan would be so powerful.


    Lu Haoran''s eyes burst into light and said, "OK, Lu Fan. I''ll leave it to you later. "


    Lu Fan releases Lu Ming''s fist. At this time, Lu Ming sees that his fist has been squeezed out by Lu Fan with five clear finger marks.


    Lu Ming''s whole body was stunned and couldn''t believe what he saw.


    How could Lu Fan be so powerful. It''s like a different person. Lu Ming couldn''t accept the fact that Lu Fan had surpassed him. His whole face began to twitch.


    It''s only three months. It''s only three months!


    Lu Hao can''t close his mouth with a smile. No matter how Lu fan performs, just that scene will make him happy for three days.


    On the high platform, the competition has begun.


    Some of the children of the small family are playing happily on the high platform, but their strength is too low, but they only practice five or six fold. The fighting is not enjoyable.


    At this time, Mo Tian turned to look at Lu Haoran and said: "Lu Laogui, who is going to go to your house? Have you discussed it. In my opinion, no matter who is losing, it''s better to leave early. "


    Mo Tian smiles as if he is winning.


    Lu Haoran''s eyes twinkled and thought for a moment, then said: "Mo Laogui, since you are so confident, why don''t we hang on to the lottery?"


    Mo Tian was surprised and said: "Lu Laogui, are you serious? Is it difficult? Isn''t Lu Ming the strongest young generation of your Lu family? Interesting, interesting, what do you want to hang on to? "


    Lu Haoran said, "if you don''t take the lead, I will lose to you two shops in the city."


    Mo Tian said happily: "OK. But first of all, I''ll choose which two shops. "


    Lu Haoran''s pupil contracted, but he still had to come down and said: "no problem. But if our Lu family wins the contest, you will lose one thing to me. "


    Mo Tian said with a smile, "you don''t want a shop? We don''t have anything in our family that you like so much. "


    Lu Haoran smiled and said, "nothing. I just want to borrow your Mo family''s small disillusionment fist. "


    Mo Tian''s smile converged and said: "it''s because of our Mo family''s martial arts. Well, I promise you, that''s it. "


    Lu Haoran smiles.


    Mo Tian sneered and said, "I''d like to see what else Lu Jia can do. I''ll take the two shops."


    At this time, Zhang Yanhu, who has been sitting on the other side without speaking, said: "master Mo, Master Lu, can I also take part in your gambling?"


    Mo Tian turned to look at Zhang Yan and said, "Oh? Zhang Jiazhu also wants to participate, no problem. I don''t know what the Lord of Zhangjia would like to offer as a lottery leader. "


    Zhang Yan thought for a moment and said, "well, I''m not as rich and powerful as the two big families, and I don''t have any martial arts skills. Why don''t I take 20000 gold coins as a bet?"


    Mo Tian smiled and said, "Lord Zhang, thanks to your words, do we look like people who are short of money? Twenty thousand is too little, not as good as one hundred thousand. "


    Zhang Yan frowned slightly. 100000 gold coins are not a small amount. Even if Zhang had money, he would hurt his vitality if he took out 100000 gold coins. At this time, sitting next to him, Zhang Yuehan nodded slightly. Zhang Yan understood her daughter''s meaning and said, "OK, one hundred thousand is one hundred thousand."


    Mo Tian said with a smile, "well, I have no problem. Lu Laogui, do you think?"


    "I have no problem," Lu Haoran nodded


    "Then make a contract."


    Wave, Mo Tian hands over to the MC and writes down the contract in triplicate, signed by three parties.


    After Lu Haoran signed his name, he turned to Lu Fandao and said, "Lu fan, you can see it. I don''t want to lose in the two shops. Please work hard for me and don''t hide. If you win, it''s yours. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head clearly. Lu Haoran made the bet. The aim was to get a fist technique for him, which was also very hard work.


    The martial arts competition of other small families gradually came to an end. Standing on the challenge arena was the son of Xu family in the south of the city. He practiced his seven fold accomplishments and was proudly waving to the crowd, which made many young girls'' hearts move.


    At this time, at the sign of Mo Tian, a son of Mo family went to the challenge arena. Niugaoma big, Guozi face, muscle Qiu knot, looks very momentum.


    His name is Mohong, and he is the second promising person in the Mo family. When he came to the stage, he beat Xu''s son down from the stage with three fists and two feet. With his arms outstretched, Mo Hong shouted loudly, "who else is there?"


    Mo Tian said with a smile, "Mo Hong is getting more and more powerful."


    Behind him, people from other families laughed and said, "Mo Hong of Mo family is more and more like a bear blind man."


    Standing on the stage, no one dared to challenge Mohong for a while. As long as he is an eye-catching person, we can see that Mohong''s strength is close to the eightfold of physical training. The children of other small families may not be able to fight him.


    Everyone hopes to land at home and Zhangjia. Now they have the ability to call Mohong, that is, Lujia and Zhangjia.


    It''s just that Lu Minggang just spits blood in front of everyone. I''m afraid he won''t be able to fight for a while. Who else in the Lu family can stand up and face Mo Hong? Everyone shook their heads slightly. I''m afraid that no one in Lu''s family will compete again.


    Lu Fan stood up when everyone thought that no one dared to fight. It was time for him to play.


    After moving his body, Lu Fan jumped onto the platform.


    When people saw that Lu Fan was the one sent by Lu family, many people burst into laughter.


    "Lu fan, the one sent by Lu family is actually Lu Fan. Is it going to break the jar?"


    "Hey, Lu fan, you''d better come down and put on your clothes first. I''m afraid you won''t be able to wear them after you are hit."


    "Waste Lu fan, you are going to die on purpose! It seems that you are not only useless, but also have problems in your brain. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The shouts of these people embarrassed the Lu family. But in addition to Lu Hao and other people sitting in the front, others can''t refute the shouting of these people. Even if Lu fan has brilliant performance in the annual sacrifice, it''s only a matter within the Lu family, and outsiders know little about it.


    A group of Lu family''s children are black faced. Why do they hate Lu fan? A large part of the reason is that Lu Fan shames their whole Lu family.


    All the children of Lu family are thinking, why should we let Lu Fan go and change to another person!


    Lu Hao listened to the shouting and frowned slightly: "a group of people with short vision, frog sound at the bottom of the well."


    Lu Haoran said, "don''t worry. After today, they will be proud to know Lu fan again."


    "Of course," Lu Hao said with a smile


    On the challenge arena, Mo Hong also laughed. Look at Lu Fan and say, "you dare to come up, don''t you laugh at me."


    Lu Fan said nothing but stood still.


    Mo Hong is still holding his stomach and laughing. Mo Yunfei of Mo''s family is happy. Zhangjia advocates that Yan is also laughing. He smiles at Zhang Yuehan and says, "Yuehan, look at Lu Fan. He''s a real treasure. At this time, he dared to stand up and kill me with a smile. "


    Zhang Yuehan also has a smile on his face, looking at Lu Fan''s eyes with pity, but this kind of eyes also flash away.


    Everyone is laughing, but Mo''s head, Mo Tian can''t laugh.


    Because at this time, Mo Tian clearly saw the scars on Lu Fan''s body. The scars were deep and shallow. Looking carefully, he was shocked.


    Master Mo knows clearly what kind of person can get such scars.


    This is the symbol of the martial arts practitioners and the proof of indomitable fighting.


    But he couldn''t understand why these scars would appear on Lu Fan. It''s hard not to be the laughingstock of Lu fan, a young warrior hidden deep in Lu family?


    Mo hoped that he was wrong, but when he saw Lu Fan standing there quietly, he could feel the momentum of Lu Fan.


    That was the expression of infinite suppression of war. Lu Fan calmly looked at Mo Hong and said, "is that enough laughter? Is it ready to start? "

 Chapter 20

    The smile on Mohong''s face converged and his fist clicked.


    "Since you''re in a hurry to die, I''ll do it for you."


    Mo Hong strode forward, his muscles bulging, and he hit Lu Fan with a fist.


    Strong fist strength blows away the small stones on the ground. The fist brings the wind and goes straight to Lu Fan''s front door.


    Lu Fan stood in place, only to feel that Mohong''s movement was so slow. Before Mo Hong''s fist hit him, Lu Fan suddenly stepped out of his legs, and kicked him in the stomach.


    The power of terror made Mohong snort, and then the whole person rolled out a few feet like a gourd rolling on the ground.


    People in the stands suddenly stopped laughing, and their mouths and nostrils were enlarged together.


    Coincidentally, almost everyone has a sentence in their mind.


    How could it be!


    Mo Hong got up in a panic, his feet were unsteady and his body was slightly shaking.


    The black footprints on his body made Mo Hong look shocked and angry. It''s amazing why Lu Fan''s strength is so great. In anger, Lu Fan kicked him to the ground.


    Expression change, Mo Hong finally serious up.


    With a roar, the whole man rushed to Lu fan like an old bear in the mountains.


    The huge body is like Mount Tai!


    Flying Tiger fist!


    Lu Fan steps back slightly, turns around and remembers the whip leg. Speed, strength and angle are impeccable.


    With a flash of red light, Mohun was kicked in the cheek.


    With a bang, Mo Hong hit the ground, and the stone platform was hit by him.


    Mohong''s figure is like a hammer hitting the faces of those who have just ridiculed.


    Panic, jealousy, envy, disbelief, all kinds of expressions appeared on the faces of the people.


    Is this Lu Fan they know?


    Is this Lu fan who they call waste?


    If such a powerful land can be called waste, what are they?


    There was silence, only the sound of cooling.


    Kick over a martial artist who is close to eight parts of the body. Any doubt about his strength is his own fight. A group of people who had just shouted the most, not only closed their mouths tightly, but also were ready to escape. If Lu Fan wants to trouble them, it''s as simple as stepping on an ant to punish them in Lu Fan''s capacity and strength.


    Often scold the most fierce person, is the most timid generation.


    At this time, they thought of the rumor that Lu Jia had released it. Everything was true.


    As expected, Lu fan is not the original one. He not only got rid of the name of waste, but also became so powerful.


    Below, regardless of other people''s feelings, Lu Hao is the first to laugh.


    As expected, Lu Fan didn''t let him down. With these two feet alone, it is enough to prove that Lu Fan''s strength is at least eight times stronger.


    In less than half a year, how terrible the speed is from triple to triple.


    Lu Hao looks up proudly. This is his son, his son!


    Zhang Yan, Mo Lin and Mo Yunfei all look ugly. Not only because they looked away, but also because they never found that Lu Fan of Lu family was such a terrible person. All the original things were disguised. Mo Yunfei thought of Lu Fan''s performance in the market that day for several months. The other side of the relationship sees him as a fool, but obviously has the strength but recognizes and counsels, obviously does not see him in the eyes. No wonder Lu Fan was so peaceful that day.


    Zhang Yuehan, sitting beside Zhang Yan, turned over the rough waves in her heart. She could not imagine that Lu fan would become like this.


    Zhang Yuehan looks at the domineering Lu Fan on the stage, his palm slightly shaking.


    Zhang Yan finds something wrong with his daughter and asks, "what''s wrong with you, Yue Han?"


    Zhang Yuehan took back his eyes and said softly, "I''m ok."


    On stage, Mo Hong has passed out in a coma, and Mo''s family has no choice but to carry him away.


    Mo Tian turns his head to Mo Yunfei and says, "Yunfei, go up and solve him. Don''t leave your hand. Something''s really wrong. I''ll hold it for you.


    Mo Yunfei understands grandpa''s meaning. Lu fan has threatened their mo family, so it must be solved.


    Mo Yunfei gets up, arouses the sound of cheers and turns to the platform. Mo Yunfei''s eyes fixed on Lu Fan.


    "I didn''t expect that I underestimated you, Lu fan, for the depth of your hiding."


    Lu Fan said calmly, "don''t underestimate, Mo Yunfei, are you ready to accept failure?


    Mo Yunfei said with a sneer: "do you want to knock me down? I almost have the ability. "


    At last, Mo Yunfei and Lu Fan started almost at the same time. Their speed was not so fast. They came to the center of the stone platform in an instant.


    Little crack fist!


    Avalanche boxing!


    With a muffled sound, the two men''s fists collided. From the center of the collision, a stream of air diffuses.


    Mo Yunfei''s pupil contracts. He uses the strongest fist technique to kill Lu Fan in an instant. But he didn''t expect that Lu Fan''s fist power was equally sharp. A hard blow never failed.


    The muscles of the two men bulged at the same time. They fought with the right fist and then left fist.


    Mo Yunfei''s fist hits Lu Fan''s chest, while Lu Fan''s fist hits Mo Yunfei''s cheek.


    When the fist and fist sound, Mo Yunfei takes three steps to stabilize his body.


    But Lu Fan actually only stepped back half a step, the red light on his body shimmered slightly, took root at his feet, and stood steadily in an instant.


    "Good!"


    Lu Haoran couldn''t help shouting out and attracted the people''s eyes.


    With this fist, we can see that Lu Fan''s strength is even higher than Mo Yunfei''s. It means that in absolute strength, there is a gap between them, and the gap is completely exposed.


    Lu Fan definitely has the strength to train at least nine times!


    Others held their breath. Mo Yunfei''s strength was predictable. After all, he entered Wudao college a year ago, and his strength was on the table.


    But Lu Fan''s strength was unexpected to all. He also practiced nine weights. Everyone felt that he was going to faint.


    In particular, the children of Lu family were shocked at first. At this moment, they started to cheer for Lu Fan loudly.


    "Lu fan, kill him!"


    "Lu fan, you are the strongest!"


    "The land is invincible, the land is invincible!"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Ming''s face was as dead as ashes. He saw Lu Fan''s strong performance. All of a sudden, he felt a deep sense of powerlessness. All he was proud of was just a joke. His father, Lu Feng, said in a soft voice, "if you don''t get out of the water, you''ll have to go 90000 miles."


    Lu Ming lowers his head and closes his eyes. From now on, the name of the first young generation of the Lu family will no longer be him.


    Lu Ming was frightened at the thought of his sneering at Lu Fan. Will such ridicule fall on him in the future, and can he bear it?


    Lu Ming doesn''t know.


    On the stage, Mo Yunfei clenched his teeth. Lu fan is even stronger than he thought. His family''s martial arts and skills are so good that he can''t be treated by xiaodashen boxing.


    At this moment, Mo Yunfei has regarded Lu Fan as an equal opponent, and his foot is slightly wrong. At this moment, Mo Yunfei is like a willow leaf, fluttering.


    "Floating leaves, lingxu body method!"


    Below, Mo Tian has seen it. This is a martial art taught by Wudao college. I didn''t expect that Mo Yunfei had learned it.


    The nimble body method makes Lu Fan unable to catch Mo Yunfei''s action track for a while.


    The eyes can''t keep up with him. Mo Yunfei sometimes appears on his left side and sometimes floats to the right side.


    Move with the wind, walk at will. Mo Yunfei''s body method is really exquisite.


    Lu Fan hit several punches in a row, all of them lost.


    Suddenly, Mo Yunfei made a move. From a strange angle, his fist strength went straight to Lu Fan''s chin from the bottom up.


    Lu Fan responds quickly and raises his hand to block it.


    But the moment when the fist power fell on his arm, it turned into palm technique, turned an arc and hit Lu Fan''s chest.


    Lu Fan felt only a pain in his chest, but also his future and reaction, and there was a strong wind behind him.


    Lu fan is embarrassed to avoid Mo Yunfei''s attack.


    Mo Tian saw this scene and smiled proudly. Lu Haoran has a dignified face. It''s not long for Lu fan to practice martial arts. He can''t find a way to parry in the face of such a flexible body method.


    Mo''s children shouted in unison.


    "Mo Yunfei, Mo Yunfei..."


    Zhang Yuehan looks at it quietly. She sincerely hopes that Lu fan will be defeated. She didn''t want to see a rising Lu fan, which would make her eyes very different.


    On the stone platform, Mo Yunfei has completely occupied the upper hand. Lu Fan seems to have lost the ability to resist and is tired of parry.


    Mo Yun''s eyes are almost over. It''s time to give Lu Fan a final blow.


    The footstep stops in a moment, double fists at the same time.


    It''s a little smash again!


    In this moment, Lu Fan''s body suddenly lit up a red light, the whole body red light shining, the hot temperature has risen smoke.


    With a clang, Mo Yunfei''s small disillusionment fist hit Lu fan, but it seemed to hit the hard basalt rock. The anti shock force made him shake all over.


    Lu Fan''s eyes burst, and his hands seized Mo Yunfei''s arm instantly.


    The blazing temperature makes Mo Yunfei cry out with pain.


    Under the stage, Mo Tian immediately stood up and exclaimed, "fire is golden!"


    Lu Fan''s eyes are cold. He turns and punches Mo Yunfei in the face. This time, it depends on how you dodge with your body method.


    Fire and mountain!


    The fist wind is like fire. It hit Mo Yunfei''s nose exactly.


    One blow down, Mo Yunfei''s whole face raised smoke. Three Zhangs away, Mo Yunfei falls on the edge of the stone platform.


    This time, it''s a complete silence.


    Even the children of Lu family didn''t expect that Lu fan would have practiced the fiery golden body. Looking at Lu fan, who was red all over, almost everyone was in awe.


    Lu Haoran said three good things in a row. It was a very correct decision to give the fiery golden body to Lu Fan for cultivation.


    Lu Hao''s whole body trembled with excitement.


    Lu Fan strides forward to give Mo Yunfei a final blow.


    But at this time, a dark shadow appeared in front of Lu fan, but Mo Tian jumped onto the stone platform, raised his hand and said: "no need to fight, we admit defeat."

 Chapter 21

    Mo Tian''s practice immediately caused the Lu family to hiss, Mo Tian''s old face was a little bit hung up, and he quickly lifted Mo Yunfei down the stone platform.


    Lu Haoran stood up and frowned at Mo Tiandao: "Mo Laogui, you blatantly broke the rules. Is the millennial rule that we should be fighting for life and death? "


    "Don''t tell me, I know the rules. I''ll send you a miraculous medicine tomorrow. It''s OK."


    "It''s almost the same," Lu Haoran said with a smile


    Lu Haoran smiles and nods to Lu fan, which means that he''s doing well and has a reward for going home.


    Lu Fan put away his fiery golden body and stood proudly.


    All the children of Lu family stand up at the moment. It''s the first time in several years that Lu family has surpassed Mo family in hunting and fighting in the west mountain.


    "Lu fan is invincible, Lu fan is invincible..."


    Lu Fan looks at these people and smiles.


    Think of just a few months ago, this group of people still in front of him called him waste, but now it has become so and so.


    As expected, things are changing. I don''t know what will happen tomorrow.


    Lu Feng pushes his son, Lu Ming, to stand up and cheer together.


    At this moment, Lu fan has become a hero of Lu family. Lu''s family will be very convinced of Lu Fan. It can be expected that after 18 years, Lu fan will be officially listed as the third generation of family heirs. Lu Ming can''t do anything stupid anymore.


    Lu Feng sighed in his heart, and sure enough, every man has his own life. I thought his son Lu Ming would take over, but who could have imagined that in just a few months, everything had changed.


    Lu Ming reluctantly stands up, but instead of cheering for Lu fan, he leaves straight away.


    Lu Feng looks at Lu Ming''s back and sighs.


    Lu fan is still standing on the stage and hasn''t come down, because the competition is not over, he has another opponent.


    Turning around, Lu Fan looks at Zhang Yuehan, with no joy or sorrow in his eyes.


    Zhang Yuehan''s eyes were flickering. In a moment, Zhang Yuehan stood up and slowly stepped onto the platform.


    Looking at Lu fan, Zhang Yuehan said, "Lu fan, I really don''t want to fight with you."


    Lu Fan said quietly, "it''s no use saying more, Miss Zhang Yuehan, please."


    A "Miss Zhang Yuehan", let Zhang Yuehan''s face slightly changed.


    The rest of the audience listened to their conversation, but they didn''t know why. It sounds like Zhang Yuehan and Lu Fan have had a friendship.


    Zhang Yuehan''s face suddenly became cold, and a soft sword came out of her sleeve.


    Then, the light on Zhang Yuehan''s body flowed, and the white light flowed all over her.


    This is.... Gang Jin!


    All of a sudden, the whole scene was boiling, and all the people sitting behind got up and pushed forward.


    Gang Jin, Zhang Yuehan has practiced Gang Jin!


    The news swept the whole field like a whirlwind, and the Milky halo wrapped Zhang Yuehan like a hood. Although it''s just a light layer, it proves that Zhang Yuehan has officially stepped into the threshold of martial arts.


    Cultivation, inner Gang one heavy!


    Lu Fan''s eyes are also dignified. He didn''t expect Zhang Yuehan to develop vigorous energy. This talent is really scary.


    Lu Haoran''s body shakes for a while. With this daughter in Zhangjia, the family will be happy. No wonder Zhang Yan dares to take part in their gamble. It turns out that the winner is in hand.


    With the same idea of Lu Haoran, there is mo Tian.


    Seeing Zhang Yuehan''s vigorous Qi, Mo Tian feels deeply humiliated. Even though he can''t beat Lu''s family, he is an old enemy for decades after all. I didn''t expect that even the middle-class family of Zhangjia had cultivated far more talents than Mo Yunfei. Mo Tian holds his fist tightly.


    Lu Hao is a little nervous. Although Lu fan can defeat Mo Yunfei, who is a nine part trainer, Zhang Yuehan, who has developed vigorous strength, has a small chance to win. Now let''s see if Zhang Yuehan can use vigorous energy skillfully. This is Lu Fan''s only chance.


    Zhang Yuehan is very arrogant at the moment. Although her vigorous strength is just developed, it is still promoted through special techniques. But there is inner Gang is inner Gang, strong strength is obvious.


    Looking at Lu fan, Zhang Yuehan said: "if others can''t beat you down, I will come in person. Lu fan, look at the move. "


    As soon as the voice falls, Zhang Yuehan is like an arrow from the string, rushing towards Lu Fanchong.


    The soft sword in his hand danced like a snake, and he immediately took a shadow of the sword.


    Lu Fan didn''t dare to hold the big one, so he directly opened the fire golden body.


    With a tinkling sound, Zhang Yuehan''s sword fell on Lu fan continuously.


    Lu Fan was able to resist the fire. Although he was strong in gold, he was slightly damaged in the dense sword light of Zhang Yuehan.


    Suddenly, a white halo came out of the sword with light. Zhang Yuehan broke Lu Fan''s defense and left a sword wound on Lu Fan''s back.


    Lu Fan punches Zhang Yuehan''s sword with a backhand. He wants to use a strong force to defeat Zhang Yuehan''s sword first. But Zhang Yuehan''s body moves with the sword, and his steps rotate. The sword snake strikes again.


    Lu fan uses the golden body of the fire to the top, and suddenly smashes it to the stone platform.


    Avalanche boxing!


    With a bang, the stone platform was smashed into a hole, and countless crushed stones were flying, trying to force the opening of Yuehan with vitality.


    However, these gravels have not yet met Zhang Yuehan''s body, so they are blocked by gang Jin.


    The vigorous strength of the warrior can not only strengthen the strength, but also resist the attack.


    Taking this opportunity, Zhang Yuehan''s long sword makes a light chant.


    Dragon Sword technique!


    The figure is motionless, and the sword technique is like a dragon. Countless sword shadows come from all directions, and it''s impossible to distinguish the true from the false.


    Lu fan has several swords in his body and is forced to retreat for several steps.


    Zhang Yuehan has strengthened his strength. You can see that the sword light with vigorous strength keeps flashing.


    In an instant, Lu Fan was in a dilemma.


    Lu Haoran''s heart was anxious, but he had no choice.


    You long sword technique is also a martial art handed down by Wudao college. There is no doubt about its power.


    Even if Zhang Yuehan can only practice a little fur and add the power of vigorous force, it will be enough to defeat Lu Fan.


    After all, the gap between internal vigorous environment and physical environment is too big. It''s far from being made up for by Xiao Cheng''s fiery golden body.


    Lu Fan''s defeat is coming.


    But just when everyone thought that Lu Fan had no chance, Lu Fan caught Zhang Yuehan''s sword among thousands of swords.


    The fire red palm makes the sword red.


    But Zhang Yuehan didn''t let go. His vigorous strength was enough to eliminate the heat emitted by Lu Fan.


    "Give up, Lu Fan. The gap between you and me is like a natural moat. "


    Zhang Yuehan said in a cold voice.


    But Lu Fan smiled and said, "it''s not finished yet!"


    At the end of the speech, Lu fan made a great effort, and the fire came out of his palm.


    Zhang Yuehan is slightly stunned. He wants to draw back the long sword. The vigorous force rushes into the body of the sword and tries to open Lu Fan''s hand.


    But Lu Fan''s hand is as solid as a rock, and the palm of the flame has begun to deform the sword.


    Seeing that he could not draw back the long sword, Zhang Yuehan went to the previous set of combined palms and leg techniques and hit Lu Fan. But Lu Fan did not step back and fought Zhang Yuehan''s attack. Even Zhang Yuehan''s vigorous strength can''t beat him back.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said, "your vigorous strength is too weak!"


    As he spoke, Lu Fan pulled the stone off his neck.


    The small sealing stone fell on the ground, and even smashed the ground into a deep hole.


    Then, Lu Fan''s body rises the air current, the whole body shoots out the flames.


    Lu Haoran is astonished. Is this the real power of Lu fan? He has just been suppressing his power. Is it because of the little stone on the ground?


    Mo Yunfei, who finally woke up, looked pale. When they fight with him, they don''t use real power!


    When the seal stone was lifted, Lu Fan''s strength rose to the top.


    When it comes to the fenglishi, Lu Fan gets angry. Wu Chen, the master, told him to find a way to remove the seal stone in the medicine book. It was just to amuse him. The real way to release the sealing stone is to take it down.


    Without the suppression of the seal stone, Lu Fan''s combat power is increased instantly.


    The flames of terror were blazing, and Zhang Yuehan was shocked by the blazing waves.


    I dare not take the sword any more. Zhang Yuehan even steps back.


    Lu Fan''s feet stepped heavily on the ground, and the explosive force made the stone platform shake for a while. The speed of rushing out is even more terrifying, even faster than Zhang Yuehan''s speed after using vigorous force.


    This is the extreme of physical training. Zhang Yuehan can''t do all the vigorous energy he can get from pulling out the seedlings.


    Lu Fan punches Zhang Yuehan with his left hand. All of a sudden, Zhang Yuehan''s body shakes.


    At this moment, we can see that Zhang Yuehan''s foundation is not stable. If it is a step-by-step, solid and incomparable vigorous energy, it will never be as weak as her successor.


    Lu Fan''s fist makes Zhang Yuehan''s vigorous light dim. Biting his teeth, Zhang Yuehan coagulates all the vigorous strength and makes a backhand.


    But at this time, Lu Fan''s body is like floating away, which is an action that the martial artists can''t do. Lu Fan relies on his Qi, which belongs to the alchemist, to push himself into the wind and do it by force.


    Once again, Zhang Yuehan''s vigorous energy was suddenly burned by the flames.


    It was broken like a mirage. Zhang Yuehan let out a light cry. The corner of his mouth overflowed with blood, his waist was black, and the smoke rose.


    All of us are dazed. The battle of twists and turns is doomed to make our hearts suffer.


    Even Zhang Yuehan, who has vigorous strength, can''t defeat Lu Fan. What a bully.


    The fire on Lu Fan ignites the craziness of Lu family.


    The hysterical cry, loud through the sky, Lu Fan invincible four words from their throat, deafening.


    Lu Fan throws his sword on the ground. The clear sound makes Zhang Yuehan''s eyes vibrate.


    One punch, Lu Fan hit again.


    Zhang Yuehan suddenly called.


    "Lu fan, have you forgotten our vows?"


    In this sentence, let Lu Fan''s fist stop. The whole audience was shocked to hear this.


    In the lightning and Firestone, Zhang Yuehan''s eyes were full of ruthlessness. He unexpectedly attacked Lu Fan''s lower body.


    The last vigorous light comes on, give it a full blow.


    Seeing that she was about to succeed, Lu Fan''s body moved slightly and almost dodged. One, Lu Fan grabbed Zhang Yuehan''s neck.


    Zhang Yuehan''s face was frightened. Lu Fan said softly, "of course I remember. But I remember your betrayal better. "


    At the end of the speech, Lu Fan threw Zhang Yuehan off the stone platform just like throwing rubbish.

 Chapter 22

    Zhang Yuehan, who fell to the ground, was rushed to the front of Zhangjia people, with complex expressions on his face.


    Zhang Yan stepped forward and asked softly, "daughter, is what you just said true? You and Lu Fan really... "


    Zhang Yuehan, with blood on his mouth and hair scattered around his temples, said to his teeth, "father, don''t say it."


    Zhang Yan nodded and said, "well, if you don''t, what can I do?"


    Hurry up, Zhangjia people leave quickly. Others in the family whisper and hear all kinds of voices.


    "It turned out that Zhang Yuehan and Lu Fan had a good time."


    "Isn''t she still with Lu Ming? First with Lu Fan and then with Lu Ming, there is something wrong with the woman''s character. "


    "She looks so pure, but I didn''t expect this kind of person in her bones."


    "Alas, the world is changing."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Zhang Yuehan blushed, but she didn''t think of a word in her hurry, which made her lose her reputation. And still lost to Lu Fan.


    The double strike made Zhang Yuehan tremble all over, and the people of Zhangjia didn''t have a face, said nothing and left quickly.


    Mo''s family thought that they were the losers this time, but it seems more tragic to see Zhangjia''s encounter.


    Mo Tian turned his head to look at Mo Yunfei and said, "Yunfei, you didn''t go on well with Zhang Yuehan."


    Mo Yunfei said slowly, "almost."


    Mo Tian''s eyes immediately became sharp and said: "it''s better if you don''t get better. Stay away from this woman in the future. "


    Mo Yunfei nodded clearly and said, "yes."


    Mo Tian stands up and takes Mo''s family out. Under Lu Haoran''s signal, the master of ceremonies above announced Lu Fan''s victory.


    Mo Yun turned to look at Lu fan when he left. Although he was unwilling in his eyes, he was convinced.


    Compared with Lu Ming, Mo Yunfei has a bit of martial spirit.


    Murmuring, Mo Yunfei said: "Lu fan, you won this time. Next time I practice vigorous energy, I''ll have a competition. "


    Next to him, Maureen heard his son''s murmur and smiled and patted him on the shoulder.


    On the stage, Lu Fan waved to Lu''s family, and immediately Lu''s children shouted like a mountain falling into the sea.


    From today on, Lu Fan''s name will become a legend of Jianglin city. Countless people will come to the hall to see how Lu Fan changed from a waste to a genius.


    It''s the fish and the dragon that awakens overnight.


    It''s still hidden. There''s a premeditation.


    I believe that from tomorrow, countless legends about Lu fan will spread.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the evening, there is a big feast, singing and dancing.


    Tonight, it''s the night belonging to Lu family, and the night belonging to Lu Fan. The whole Lu family begins to celebrate.


    On the main table, Lu Fan and his son, one left and one right, sat beside Lu Haoran, who was obviously very happy and slightly drunk.


    When people drink too much, they talk too much.


    Lu Haoran led Lu fan to talk about his business in the Jianghu. He explored the 18th square of the brothel at night, drew his sword and wagered against Tianming.


    Three or four stories were told back and forth by Lu Haoran for several hours. Lu Fan couldn''t leave either, so he sat there listening and Lu Hao laughed happily. Obviously, he once suffered such devastation. Now seeing Lu Fan go through the same experience as himself, does Lu Hao not gloat.


    Lu''s children kept coming to toast, and Lu Fan nodded in response one by one.


    One night, what Lu Fan heard most was not the story of Lu Haoran. It''s an apology from Lu''s children.


    Almost every one came here and said, "I''m sorry, brother Lu. At the beginning, I looked down on people. You are the pillar of Lu''s family. I punished myself with three cups. "


    Lu Fan listened quietly. Once upon a time, he thought that in the future, people who had humiliated him would line up to apologize to him one by one.


    But when he did, he didn''t think it was necessary.


    Even now, he feels that he should be grateful for all these years of suffering.


    It is these pains that make him tenacious, and also these pains that make his martial arts.


    Suddenly, a familiar figure passed by. It was Lu Tiangang who was beaten by Lu Fan.


    Lu Tiangang bowed in front of Lu Fan and said: "Lu fan, I used to scold you for being a waste. Now I know that I am wrong. I am wrong. I don''t ask you to forgive me, I just want to apologize to you. Lu Fan of Lu family is a genius, not a waste. Who dares to say a bad word about you in the future, I, Lu Tiangang, won''t accept it as the first one. "


    At the end of the speech, Lu Fan poured the wine directly into his face, bowed to Lu fan again, and then walked away.


    Lu Haoran said with a smile: "Lu fan, I didn''t expect you to fight today, but let the Lu family believe in you."


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "maybe."


    Just then, Lu Feng came over with a dim look. Lu Haoran asked Lu Feng to sit down, and then asked, "why didn''t Lu Ming come?"


    Lu Feng said, "Lu Ming has been back to Wudao university all night."


    Lu Haoran frowned: "I can''t face such a small blow. Do you want to escape back to the college?"


    Hearing this, Lu Hao said: "father, after all, Lu Ming is still a young man with strong blood. This attack is really a big one for him. Back to college, back to college. "


    Lu Haoran is still a little unhappy. In his opinion, Lu Ming is the one who should apologize to Lu fan, but unexpectedly, Lu Ming has left.


    Lu Feng seemed to know Lu Haoran''s idea, picked up his glass and said to Lu: "Lu fan, on behalf of Lu Ming, I apologize to you. I hope you don''t mind. It''s all a family. Don''t hate it. "


    Lu Fan''s face nodded quietly, and he took up his glass and drank it up.


    At this time, a bodyguard quickly ran over and said to Lu Haoran with his fists in his hands: "report to the master, someone is looking for Master Lu fan outside."


    "Who? If it''s a man of joy, that''s all. Haven''t you turned them down tonight? If you want to say good luck, come back tomorrow. "


    "It''s Miss Zhang Yuehan from Zhangjia," the bodyguard replied


    Lu Haoran was slightly shocked, then turned to look at Lu Fan.


    Frowning slightly, Lu Fan wanted to stand up and said, "I''ll go and have a look."


    Lu Hao said: "Lu fan, remember, you are the one who wants to make a big deal. Zhang Yuehan is such a woman..... Not for you. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly: "don''t worry, father. I know what to do. "


    After that, Lu Fan strode out.


    Lu Haoran suddenly called the bodyguard and said in a soft voice, "wait until you get closer to the next station. Write down every word they said to me, and then come back and report it truthfully. "


    The bodyguard''s whisper should be to leave quickly.


    Night, with cool wind, women outside, long hair with the wind.


    Zhang Yuehan stood at the door of Lu''s home, his robe on the ground, his face sad. Tonight, she seems to have put on some makeup, light powder, and light eyebrows.


    The vermilion lips are bright in the moonlight. When Lu Fan sees Zhang Yuehan, his face moves.


    Lu Fan had seen her dress before. Vaguely remember, it was also such a night, he took his father''s medicine to meet with Zhang Yuehan. Then, all the herbs were given to Zhang Yuehan.


    Standing at the door, Lu Fan looks at Zhang Yuehan and says, "what do you want me to do?"


    Zhang Yuehan said softly, "Lu fan, I want to talk with you. Let''s go to the innermost shop of Chengmen street. Let''s have a drink and sit down and talk, shall we? "


    Lu Fan said calmly, "if you have anything to say, let''s say it here."


    Zhang Yuehan bit his lips and stepped forward to take up Lu Fan''s hand.


    Lu Fan quietly dodged and looked at Zhang Yuehan and said, "Miss Yuehan, you have more self-respect."


    Zhang Yuehan said with sadness in his eyes, "Lu fan, I''m sorry, let''s start again."


    Lu Fan looks up at Zhang Yuehan and smiles. Slowly, Lu fan says, "Zhang Yuehan, if you come here tonight, you just want to say this to me. Well, you can go back now. "


    Zhang Yuehan said, "Lu fan, what do you want me to do to forgive me?"


    Lu Fan said lightly, "there''s no forgiveness or no forgiveness. Miss Zhang Yuehan, it''s late at night. You can go back if you don''t have anything else."


    Lu Fan said something, Zhang Yuehan''s eyes moved, and said, "do you know I have something?"


    Lu Fandao: "why don''t you know. Zhang Yan, your father, made a bet with my grandfather that the loss was 100000 gold coins. The purpose of your coming here is to let me talk for you? It''s either a grace period, or it''s a little less, right? "


    Lu Fan''s eyes, which seemed to see through everything, made Zhang Yuehan involuntarily step back.


    Zhang Yuehan said, "Lu fan, you''re so smart. I didn''t know at all."


    Lu Fandao: "you don''t know much."


    Zhang Yuehan bit his teeth and said, "would you like to help me. Your reputation is in the ascendant. If you say a word, you may get rid of the bet. Lu fan, whatever you want me to do, I will... "


    Lu Fan interrupts Zhang Yuehan''s words and says, "I can only tell you, I will help you to say one. Zhang Yuehan, people shouldn''t be so humble. Many things in the world are not transactions. It''s better to ask for yourself than others. "


    Lu fanyanbi, turn around and prepare to go back.


    Zhang Yuehan''s voice trembled and said, "you say I''m humble?"


    Lu Fan turned to look at Zhang Yuehan and said, "I said so much, you only heard these two words?"


    Zhang Yuehan''s eyes twinkled: "Lu fan, is there really no possibility between us?"


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said: "Zhang Yuehan, from today on, our identity will be different. Be realistic, you know, it''s impossible between us. Goodbye. "


    Lu Fan''s words are like a hammer hitting Zhang Yuehan''s heart. These two words are the words when she broke up with Lu fan at the beginning.


    Now, Lu Fan''s original words are returned.


    Every word stabbed her like a knife. Lu Fan''s calm eyes from beginning to end frustrated Zhang Yuehan.


    Lu Fan walked away quickly and waved the bodyguard to close the gate.


    Zhang Yuehan stood in place and watched the iron gate block Lu Fan''s figure.


    Little by little, Zhang Yuehan''s eyes suddenly turned red, and then there was resentment in her eyes.


    In a moment, Zhang Yuehan left.

 Chapter 23

    The noise will stop and the days will be quiet.


    Five days later, in the old forest of Xishan, the wind is gentle and the water is green.


    Lu Fan stands at the bottom of the waterfall, facing the breeze and falling into the water.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan opened his eyes and the light was shining.


    Step hard at your feet and jump three feet high.


    The air rose, and the whirlwind at the bottom of his feet made him pause for a moment. Then, Lu Fan stepped on the waterfall again and continued to rise.


    Without hands, Lu Fan rushed all the way to the top of the waterfall.


    He was so fast that he couldn''t stop him from falling into the water. Just as he was about to rush to the top of the mountain, the whole abrupt waterfall rolled up, and the current turned into a roaring tiger, opening a bloody mouth to Lu Fan.


    Lu fan has no fear of color. All of a sudden, the flames rise and he punches the fierce tiger.


    The mountain fist of the flame.


    The roar spread in the air, and the tiger was beaten to the sky with a fist. Lu Fan fell into the cliff with one hand dead and did not fall.


    Then he turned over and leaped to the top of the waterfall.


    "Very well, this time it''s much faster than yesterday. It seems that the waterfall cultivation is coming to an end. "


    Wu Chen did not know when he was standing at the top of the waterfall.


    Lu Fan gasped: "master, don''t be so cruel. The hydrate is becoming more and more fierce. Last time, it was only deer shape, and this time it became tiger. "


    Wu Chen said with a smile: "no, how can you see your limit. Give me the seal stone on your chest. "


    Lu Fan takes down the seal stone and hands it to Wu chendao: "master, why, don''t you use the seal stone later?"


    Wu chendao: "such a good cultivation prop, of course, should be used. It''s just that this sealing stone doesn''t do much for you now. You need to practice again. But there are still some materials left. Take this. "


    Wu Chen put a white flower in Lu Fan''s hand.


    This flower is called ambergris. It is all white and slightly fragrant. It''s the elixir that Mo family lost to Lu family. At the same time, Lu Fan also lost a small broken fist. Until now, Lu fan still remembers the expression of Mo family''s children when they sent these two things to Lu family the next day. He would like to eat people and just leave at the door.


    However, Mo''s family is bad enough. None of these two things can be used. Ambergris will not say, although it is also a panacea, but the only role is to eat people in the face. It''s a good gift to give to a woman, but for Lu fan, it''s not necessary.


    The little disillusionment boxing that I sent is even less important. The most important part has not been written on it. It''s obviously a scrap book. Of course, Mo family''s attitude is much better than Zhangjia''s. until Lu Fan returned to Xishan to continue his cultivation, it seems that Zhangjia didn''t give money.


    So, although Lu Fan got these two things, they were useless all the time. Wu Chen is interested in ambergris. Lu Fan gives it to him. Why now, take it out again.


    "Master, what''s the use of it?"


    Wu Chen said with a smile: "ambergris does not have much effect as a medicine. It can only be used as a resident pill. But its other function, which few people know, is to attract wild animals. I''ve added some spice to ambergris to show its best effect. Now that you have entered the bottleneck of cultivation, what you need is the battle of life and death. You don''t think the fight you fought in the arena a few days ago is a battle of life and death. Although I haven''t seen it, I know it''s still far away. Next, your cultivation task is to help me find something with ambergris. "


    Lu Fandao: "what is it?"


    Wu chendao: "icy heart meteorite."


    Lu Fan opens his mouth. It seems that he has heard about this thing. A few years ago, it seems that a small family found such a thing in Xishan and sold it at an auction.


    Wu Chen then said, "I think you''ve heard about it. I can only tell you that ice core meteorites will not appear alone, at least scattered in one area. If it can''t be found, it means it''s eaten by wild animals. All you have to do is kill these wild animals and bring back the undigested ice heart meteorite or the crystal core of the wild animals. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "I see. It sounds challenging."


    Wu chendao: "it''s very challenging, but a little carelessness will kill you. Before you start practicing, you need to prepare something. First of all, here you are. "


    Wu Chen took a small tripod out of his arms and handed it to Lu Fan.


    Lu fan saw it for a long time, then recognized it and said, "this is... Wenhuoding. "


    Wu chendao: "that''s right. With the Wenhuo cauldron, your medicine refining speed will increase a lot. You can also hide in the cauldron to protect your life at the critical moment. The specific usage is to use the Qi in your body to urge it. Now you should be able to do it. "


    Lu Fan took the tripod and put it into the ring.


    Wu Chen took out another book and said, "next is the most important thing. Before I give it to you again, I''ll ask you for the last time, Lu fan, do you really want to practice Qi and martial arts? It may make you accomplish nothing in this life. "


    Lu Fandao: "I''ve made a decision and it won''t change. Master, don''t worry. "


    Wu Chen nodded happily and said, "well, this is the most important way to refine the spirit. First of all, I want to tell you that this is a strange Qixiu skill. No second person has ever practiced it except its creator. "


    Lu Fandao: "what about its creator?"


    Wu Chen said after a moment of silence: "its creator is me."


    When Lu Fandeng was stunned, Wu Chen rolled up his sleeve and let Lu Fan see his arm.


    The blood vessels on the top protruded, and the dense blood vessels were twisted into a mass at the elbow. From the elbow up, there was a piece of dead ash. Putting down his sleeve, Wu chendao said: "this is the price for me to cultivate it. The meridians are stagnant, the blood vessels are not smooth, and the heaven and earth are reversed. Every moment, my strength is losing, until one day, Dantian is broken and my body is destroyed. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes twinkled and said, "can''t it be treated?"


    Wu chendao: "of course, it can be cured, but the medicine I need is too precious. I have traveled around the world for 20 years and got nothing. Maybe someone can find those herbs and make them into pills. But it must not be me. But you don''t have to worry about me, even so, as long as I don''t find someone to fight desperately, I can last for decades. Now, would you like to practice it? "


    Lu Fan was silent for a moment and said, "master, you will not harm me with your own skills. Since you let me practice, you must be sure, right? "


    Wu Chen''s eyes lit up and said, "of course. When I first created it, I made a big mistake, that is, I have been practicing Qi for many years, all of them have been finalized, and I have been forced to join the vigorous transformation of the martial artists. As a result, the two sides cannot be integrated, which makes me fall short and seriously injured. But, even so, I succeeded, you see. "


    Wu Chen said, fingertips out of a wisp of air, milky air flow as a flame general dance.


    Wu Chen said with a smile: "the vigorous strength of the martial arts and the vitality of Qixiu are combined. I call it vigorous Qi!"


    Waving, Wu Chen throws out the air flow and falls into the water flow. Such a small air flow makes the whole waterfall suddenly explode.


    The sound of the terrible explosion was deafening, and the water was splashing everywhere. At the same time, Lu Fan also saw numerous water flows rapidly moving around.


    "It has the explosive power of vigorous energy and the power of changing the world of Qixiu. This is vigorous Qi. It''s unique and extremely powerful."


    Wu Chen said, eyes with fanaticism.


    Lu Fan looks at all this, first surprised, and then he has infinite vision for this power.


    "Master, this power is very dangerous, isn''t it?"


    Wu Chen nodded: "yes, it''s very dangerous. But if a person cultivates vigorous Qi from the beginning, the vigorous energy and vital energy in his body are generated at the same time, and then merge, there will never be the reverse phagocytosis in me. After that, he continued to cultivate and become stronger and stronger. I can''t imagine what he could achieve. "


    Lu Fan clenches his fist. Life is hard to fight.


    Bite a tooth, Lu Fan way: "master, teach me."


    Wu chendao: "no regrets?"


    Lu Fan nodded, "never regret."


    Wu Chen smiled and put the limitless refining God in Lu Fan''s hand.


    "Don''t worry, I will keep watching you until you succeed in practising the first vigorous Qi. I will never let the tragedy that happened to me continue to happen to you."


    Lu Fan nodded heavily and opened the limitless alchemy.


    The first line of big characters hit Lu Fan''s line of sight.


    "Wuji generates Taiji, Taiji generates Liangyi, Liangyi generates four images, four images generate eight trigrams, eight trigrams generate all things..."


    Lu Fan slowly sat down and quietly studied Wuji alchemy.


    Wu Chen turns his head and looks around. From here, you can see the whole mountain range.


    Boundless rivers and mountains, red sun and breeze.


    From this moment on, Lu fan will embark on a new and unknown road.


    Even he does not know what kind of achievements he will make on this road.


    A flock of birds rose from the forest and went into the sky.

 Chapter 24

    On the western mountain, white clouds and greyhound.


    Green mountains are still green waters are flowing.


    Two months later, in the mountains and forests, the sound of fighting continued to come.


    "Damned leopard, do you think it will burn me? Ha ha, I see how many more you have. "


    With the shouting, a leopard with black scales was hit by a fist, breaking several trees and falling to the ground. After a whine, the leopard can''t get up any more. In the forest, there are five leopard bodies scattered on the ground like it.


    The strength of this adult leopard is comparable to that of the nine heavy warrior. It has excellent strength and sharp claws. The most important thing is that it is in a critical moment. The leopard with magical patterns can spray magical fire on its mouth and burn its opponent. Generally, it''s difficult for those who have just developed vigorous strength to kill them without injury. Not to mention, alone to solve a group of Mo Wen leopard.


    But today, they are clearly facing more than expected opponents.


    Lu Fan''s whole body was burning with flames. He grabbed the last magic leopard with one hand.


    His body was scorched black, and Lu Fan''s face was bloodstained, which was the mark left by the claws of the evil leopard.


    The scales on the leopard can''t stop Lu Fan''s fire invasion. Looking at the struggling leopard, Lu Fan looks angry, because these not only burn his last suit, but also burn his hair.


    Damn it, the fire on his body won''t burn his hair. These leopards cut his hair.


    The palms are hard, and there is a white light in the arms, which is the omen of vigorous strength.


    Lu Fan stifles the leopard and pulls out the ambergris flower.


    "Master, this ambergris flower is so rebellious. As long as it''s inserted, it''s ten miles around, and the wild animals can come here directly. I never knew there were so many wild animals in the western mountains. They have been killed for two months. The number of wild animals is not small, but more and more. "


    After that, Lu Fan turned to the heaven and earth, and a stream of water came out of his hand. Then Lu Fan swallowed it. Now, his kung fu of gasification five elements is getting better and better. It''s all the result of the practice of limitless refining these days.


    Wu Chen, who was watching the battle from the beginning to the end, said with a smile: "you''ve been lucky these days. You haven''t met any more powerful wild animals. If ambergris ever hires another rock turtle, you will be in trouble. "


    Hearing the four words of "rock armour Dragon Tortoise", Lu Fan''s eyelids jumped straight. It was a month ago, he used ambergris to recruit a wild animal, the whole body is like rock, hard and terrible. At that time, Lu Fan was no match at all and had to flee.


    Wu Chen won''t do it. He''ll just watch. Strange to say, he was on one side, but no wild animal attacked him. Lu fan asked for a long time before he came out. It turns out that this is a kind of skill, which is called body melting heaven and earth, and it''s very unpopular.


    These days, Lu Fan followed suit for a while, but the effect was not obvious.


    Drag the bodies of all the leopards. Lu Fan began to dissect by hand. See if there is any wild animal crystal core in it.


    Generally, like this kind of small wild animal, the possibility of having crystal nucleus is not high. According to the master, only when the rock beetle and the tortoise are comparable to the monsters above the martial arts in the inner gang can they all have crystal nuclei.


    Lu Fan dissected five or six of his feet before finding a crystal nucleus the size of a thumb.


    Give it to Wu Chen and look carefully. Wu Chen sighs: "there is no ice heart meteorite. It seems that we have to keep going inside. "


    Lu Fan sighed and said, "can''t we replace it with something else?"


    Wu chendao: "of course, there are other things to replace, but the effect of refining is not good. Ice core meteorite with sealing strength stone is the best combination, which can not only suppress cultivation, but also accelerate the absorption of heaven and earth. Whether it''s martial arts or Qi refining, it''s the best choice. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "well, keep looking. Master, I feel that I may break through at any time. Especially my vigorous strength is about to come out. "


    Wu Chen replied, "I know. But at this time, you must suppress it. It is the best time for you to achieve a balance between vitality and vigorous strength. At the same time, breakthrough is the best time. "


    Lu Fandao: "I''ll try my best to suppress it, and the vitality will soon come out. I''ve seen four colors of air flow in Dantian, and one more color will do."


    Wu Chen said with a smile: "that''s right, just one more thing. I didn''t expect you to make such rapid progress in cultivating vitality. "


    Lu Fandao: "maybe I''m a genius in Qixiu."


    With that, Lu Fan takes the Wenhuo Ding out of the ring and injects air into it. The Ding grows rapidly. Then Lu Fan threw the leopard into the tripod, and added some herbs he picked and began to burn.


    Lu Fan throws his left hand into the cauldron for barbecue. Soon, the smell of herbs and barbecue comes out at the same time.


    Lu fan doesn''t know why. Anyway, as long as the food is baked in the wenhuoding, it''s very easy to cook and delicious. Lu fan, who found this on the first day, was so happy that he didn''t want to eat hard dry food and roast meat like carbon.


    For Lu fan, Wenhuo Ding is just a kitchen artifact. Just throw everything in and set it on fire.


    Every time he saw Lu Fan''s action like this, Wu Chen would sigh. A good medicine refining tripod should be regarded by Lu Fan as a big pot for cooking. But I have to say that the cooked food is delicious.


    The two were soon full, and the rest of the barbecue was collected and eaten at night.


    Go on. Sometimes, Lu fan doesn''t know if he has left the western mountains.


    Lin haitaotao, almost to cover the sun.


    Lu Fan walked for half a day again, and suddenly became bright. What appeared in front of him was a small fire red lake. Near the crescent shaped lake, there were several wild animals lying in twos and threes.


    When he saw the wild animal, Lu Fan immediately hid in the forest.


    What are you afraid of? The wild animal in front of you is the rock armour dragon turtle that let Lu Fan suffer a great loss.


    Each tortoise is a foot high. Its huge body is full of hard rocks, with horns on its head and purple electric light.


    Compared with the last time I saw the tortoise, these tortoises are bigger.


    Generally speaking, the size and strength of wild animals are in direct proportion. Lu Fan thought about whether to make a detour. Before they found out, he left immediately.


    But at this time, Wu Chen''s voice sounded.


    "Blood Moon Lake! There is a blood moon lake here. "


    Wu Chen''s voice with surprise, Lu fan or the first time to hear the master so surprised tone, can not help but voice asked: "master, what happened to the blood moon lake?"


    Wu Chen said with a smile: "Lu fan, your good fortune has come. The blood moon lake water is a magic lake water that can enhance the strength of Qixiu. You find a way to enter the blood moon lake for cultivation. In a few days, your vitality can be cultivated. At the same time, the blood moon lake water also has some effects of improving body strength, which can help you to break through at the same time. You''re lucky! "


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened when he heard that the Blood Moon Lake in front of him was so magical.


    But immediately, Lu Fan frowned again and looked at several rock turtle beside the blood moon lake. There are some problems with these guys lying here.


    After biting his teeth, Lu said: "it seems that we can only lead them away.


    Wu Chen said with a smile: "it''s better to lead them away so that they don''t come back to disturb your cultivation. Why don''t you kill them all? "


    Lu Fandao: "can I do it now?"


    Wu chendao: "believe in yourself. By the way, the infinite refining spirit you cultivate can not only help you integrate vigorous strength and vitality. It can integrate other things. I used to try to use limitless refining spirit to integrate Qi cultivation skills. Why don''t you also try to integrate martial arts skills? Haven''t you been able to practice that fragmentary little disillusionment fist in your spare time recently? "


    Lu Fan nodded: "really? Come on, there''s no better idea. Try it. "


    After that, Lu Fan leaped into the forest, found a hidden corner, and gently inserted ambergris into the land.


    All of a sudden, ambergris released a strange fragrance.


    This kind of incense makes Lu Fan lose his mind for a while. It''s ambergris incense strengthened by Wu Chen.


    The fragrance diffused slowly, and soon it was smelt by the tortoise lying on the edge of the lake.


    Immediately, a few rock beetles got up at the same time. At the next moment, a few rock turtles rushed out as if they were dying.


    Lu Fan hid in the tree and watched the movements of several rock beetles.


    There are two directions not allowed, rushed into the nearby woods and broke countless trees all the way. There are still two correct directions, but they go over the head and keep going.


    Only one stopped under the tree and looked around.


    Lu Fan sees the opportunity, jumps down, and his whole body is full of flames.


    The mountain fist of the flame.


    With a muffled sound, the armour splashed everywhere.


    Lu Fan''s fist hit the head of the tortoise.


    The tortoise made a wail, but didn''t fall to the ground. Strong defense, let it only a few steps back, then stand firm.


    The eyes are red. The tortoise is angry and rushes towards Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan bit his teeth and said, "last time I was hit by you, I won''t be this time."


    Lifting his hand, Lu Fan grabbed the corner of Yan Jialong * * forcefully. The strong impact made the land under Lu Fan Pull out a deep gully.


    His feet were completely in the ground.


    The Milky vigorous force on the arm flows. Lu Fan raises his right arm and smashes it with a fist.


    Little crack fist!


    With one blow, another rock armor was cracked.


    But at this time, the angle of the rock beetle has been shining thunder light.


    Seeing right, Wu Chen''s voice came from above Lu Fan''s head.


    "Qi guarding the Dantian, God controlling the limitless, everything can be melted."


    Lu Fan repeatedly recited these twelve words, his mood became clear, and there was a little power between heaven and earth pouring into his arm.


    Lu Fan hit again.


    "Broken mountain fist!"


    The angle of the tortoise was suddenly interrupted by Lu Fan''s fist, and the tortoise fell to the ground with a bang.

 Chapter 25

    "Shuang!"


    Lu Fan laughed and his arms were slightly numb, but this fist really made him hit heartily.


    The fallen rock beetle was still struggling, and black blood flowed from the broken corner. Not far away, there was the roar of other tortoises. They seemed to smell the blood of their companions and were coming from all directions.


    Lu Fan quickly collected the angle of the rock turtle, pulled out ambergris and jumped into the tree.


    Wu Chen looked at Lu Fan''s breathless appearance and said with a smile, "it''s not bad."


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "I feel very good. It''s just that it takes a lot of effort."


    Wu chendao: "that''s because you lack practice, but it''s all small problems. Your little disillusionment fist didn''t learn the essence, instead, it became a good fusion. It''s a chance that you can succeed in a try. In the future, practice more frequently, and then get some other boxing techniques and integrate them. It is estimated that you can become a master of boxing. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "maybe."


    Below, the rest of the rock beetles have arrived, all wandering under the trees.


    Lu Fan hides carefully. Facing the rock tortoise, he can only deal with it one by one. If he faces several at one time, it is estimated that the rock tortoise will be seriously injured on the spot if they all use the power of thunder.


    Fortunately, the intelligence quotient of these rock beetles was not high. After wandering around under the tree, they did not find the murderer, and then dragged away the struggling broken horned turtle.


    Lu Fan jumped from one tree to another like an ape.


    After a mile away, ambergris was again planted on the ground. He wants a tortoise that only lures the rock armour to come over, as long as there is a single end, it is the time when he fights.


    Obviously, his decision was very correct. This time, a rock beetle took the lead in running over. Other tortoises seemed unwilling to give up the broken angle tortoise and left without any movement.


    Make sure that the tortoise under the rock armour is single, and Lu Fan jumps down from the tree.


    The arm vigorous strength surges, Lu Fan once again a boxing.


    Smash mountain fist!


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A day later, all the rock beetles were solved by Lu fan, and the bodies were piled up by the lake.


    There is the smell of the rock beetle and the tortoise. The common wild animals dare not approach, so as not to disturb the practice of Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s body was also injured. The last rock tortoise fought to death, which shocked Lu Fan.


    Fortunately, he responded quickly and interrupted his corner. Otherwise, the injury would be more serious.


    Lu Fan''s right hand is bleeding, and his left face is scorched black. Step by step, he walks into the blood moon lake.


    This injury is nothing to him. However, at the moment of entering the blood moon lake, Lu Fan was surprised and said, "what a strong force."


    Visible to the naked eye, a stream of blood colored energy poured into the body from the pores of his feet.


    This force is slow and cold, but all the meridians have become tough, and * * is also rapidly increasing.


    Wu Chen stood on the bank and watched Lu Fan enter the lake. At this time, Wu Chen seems a little nervous, because if there is no wrong estimation, then Lu fan will face the most difficult hurdle in the blood moon lake. Whether his lifelong efforts can be realized in Lu Fan depends on this fight.


    Walking into the deep lake, Lu Fan''s body has been submerged by the lake water.


    Hold your breath and close your eyes. Lu Fan releases all the Qi in the Dantian. With the power of these air connections, Lu fan can breathe as if he were on land.


    In the depths of the lake, the blood colored energy seeped into his whole body like water.


    Lu Fan holds Yuan Yi and his consciousness sinks slowly.


    Five elements return to one, the heart enters the inner sight, the birthrate is not only.


    Lu Fan himself sank slowly. When he was only about three inches from the bottom of the lake, Lu Fan''s body stopped.


    In the dark bottom of the lake, only Lu Fan''s blood color was shining continuously.


    At this point, blood energy swarmed again. Lu Fan''s body was like a vortex, gathering and absorbing all blood energy. The four-color air flow in his Dantian began to slowly give birth to the fifth color.


    The vigorous energy flowing on the body surface is constantly expanding, as if it is going to jump out of the body at any time.


    Lu Fan''s strength has been enhanced in this lake. Although the surface of the whole lake is calm, the undercurrent is turbulent.


    Wu Chen sits down on the bank, waiting for Lu fan to leave.


    The sun and the moon change, and the stars change.


    Wait for a whole month.


    In a month''s time, the body of the lakeside rock beetle has become rotten. Helpless, Wu Chen had to dispose of the body, and then he acted as a guard.


    Within a month, five wild animals were near and were driven away by Wu Chen. It''s easy to deal with these small wild animals with Wu Chen''s strength, but he can''t use too much force, which will reduce his life span.


    On this day, Wu Chen is still sitting by the lake, breathing and breathing the air of heaven and earth.


    Lu fan has been in XueYue lake for such a long time, which makes Wu Chen a little worried. If it wasn''t for his Qi function to feel that Lu fan at the bottom of the lake was unimpeded, Wu Chen would have saved Lu Fan.


    It''s just that Lu Fan''s silence makes Wu Chen wonder if Lu Fan''s cultivation has gone wrong.


    At the time of Wu Chen''s doubt, the blood moon lake began to change.


    The original blood color of the lake suddenly began to change color, the rich blood color quickly faded, and the lake water quickly became clear from the edge.


    Then, in the center of the lake, a vortex appeared. The keen Wu Chen can also feel the change of the power of the heaven and the earth, all flowing to the bottom of the lake.


    It''s a sign of clearance!


    Wu Chen suddenly gets up and stares at Lu fan at the bottom of the lake.


    At this time, Lu Fan also wakes up, moves a little, and the power in his body surges and breaks out.


    First of all, the strong vigorous force turned into a white mask to wrap him, and then the colorful air flow in the Dantian rushed out of the body.


    When two forces collided, Lu Fan felt his body hurt in an instant.


    These two completely different forces are just like fire and water are difficult to be compatible. During the exercise, the two forces do not touch each other and have nothing to do with each other. But at this moment, both forces are in the forming moment. Both vigour and vigorous force want to seize the position of the main body. They even start to fight on their own regardless of Lu Fan''s body.


    Countless crackles sounded from the bottom of the lake. Wu Chen also heard the sound. Suddenly, Wu Chen knew that Lu Fan began to experience the most critical moment.


    Wu Chen shouted: "all things are contained, and the infinite refining God!"


    The sound is like thunder rolling, through the lake into Yang Tian''s ear.


    The deafening sound makes Lu Fan pour himself into the top and immediately carry the limitless refining skill. Heart points dual-purpose, under his forced control, a ray of vigorous strength and a ray of vitality are intertwined like a whirlpool.


    This whirlpool expands rapidly. Lu fan not only needs to speed up the operation of the whirlpool, but also needs to prevent the imbalance between vigorous strength and vitality.


    Each ray of energy absorbed into the whirlpool should be matched with the same vigorous force. The two forces slowly converge from the body surface and return to the Dantian through the meridians.


    With the change of Lu Fan''s body, the whole lake began to rotate.


    Wu dust faces the air and steps on the air to the top of the whirlpool of the lake.


    When you look down, you can clearly see Lu Fan sitting in the center of the vortex.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s hair is windless and automatic, and small air currents begin to appear around his body.


    The vigorous strength of milky white is interwoven with the vitality of multicolored, which is gorgeous. Lufan Dantian, in the meridians, began to fill with small whirlpools. In particular, the whirlpool in the Dantian is even more brilliant and beautiful.


    When the last wisp of vigorous strength and vitality were all turned into whirlpool, Lu Fan felt that the whirlpool was out of control.


    The whirlpool of terror made his Dantian tottering, and the skeleton of meridians even sent out the lament of unbearable burden.


    The power of absorption is like a whale swallowing a cow to drink. It devours the power of the surrounding world, not only the blood energy of the lake, but also the power of the surrounding world.


    Wu Chen saw that it was almost over, so he asked him to help Lu Fan finish the last step.


    Shake hands, Wu Chen''s fingertips throw out a ray of vigorous Qi.


    Vigorous Qi rushed directly from the tianlinggai of Lu fan into his body and came to Dantian.


    When this ray of vigorous Qi enters the Dantian, the whirlpool slows down.


    Lu Fan was already overburdened and was about to collapse, but the abrupt pause at this moment let Lu Fan seize this opportunity.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan concentrated his attention and tried his best to compress the whirlpool. That wisp of vigorous Qi entered the whirlpool, and then spread like a fire. All the whirlpools quickly formed, and finally all of them turned into white gas burning like a fire.


    The vigorous Qi belonging to Lu Fan was finally formed at this moment.


    Boom!


    The Milky flame air stream came out of Lu Fan''s body, and the surrounding lake water was pushed away three Zhangs in an instant, revealing the lake bottom.


    Lu fan can feel the beating power between heaven and earth, and also can feel his body full of strength.


    Everything became so clear that he could see the flow of wind and the lines of water.


    This feeling of penetrating the world lasted only for a while. Then, everything returned to its original state. Lu Fan stamped heavily at the foot of the lake and jumped up.


    Wu Chen and Lu Fan almost fell on the shore at the same time, and the lake roared at this time, and the water rushed to the sky.


    Lu Fan looks at the rising vigorous Qi and laughs.


    Wu Chen was also pleased, and said: "Lu fan, Congratulations, you have succeeded."


    Lu Fan nods excitedly, then turns around and kneels to Wu Chen''s knees.


    "Thank you very much, master!"


    Wu Chen hands on Lu Fan''s head, looking up at the sky, murmuring.


    "The foundation of one group is established, and double cultivation is achieved. My heart is the heart of heaven. It''s not a waste of my life! "

 Chapter 26

    Wu Chen lifts Lu Fan up from the ground and pats the dust off his body with his own hands.


    "Lu fan, from today on, you have to take a road that no one has ever taken. What Shifu can help you is the skill of some alchemists. You can only rely on yourself for the rest. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly.


    "Well, everything is going well. Let''s continue to look for the icy heart meteorite. By the way, you can also test the effect of vigorous Qi. It must be stronger than the ordinary vigorous Qi or the vitality. "


    Wu Chen said with a smile, his eyes full of joy.


    Lu Fan also laughed and said, "I can''t wait. If at this time, let me meet the rock armour dragon turtle again, I am sure to knock it down with one blow. "


    Lu Fan pinched his fist and felt the surging strength and self-confidence in his body.


    But at this time, Wu Chen''s face suddenly became dignified. One pulls up Lu fan, jumps on the side branch, Wu Chen anxiously way: "do not speak, someone came."


    In an instant, Lu Fan felt that everything around him had become unreal. Wu Chen''s hands were full of light, but he took Lu Fan with him to open the skill of integrating heaven and earth.


    Lu Fan immediately concentrated himself and calmed down. Although he didn''t understand why the master looked like an enemy, he had to say that this set of body and heaven and earth fusion skills was really wonderful. In it, Lu Fan could feel the wind flowing through his body as if he was just a ghost.


    The next moment, a streamer of light fell from the sky and landed on the shore in an instant.


    As the streamer dissipated, we saw two figures, one old and one young.


    The old man''s hair is white. He is dressed in the uniform of yin and Yang, which exudes the momentum of Yuezhi Yuanyun.


    The female is about the same age as Lu Fan. She has a delicate face, a ponytail, and a fiery red martial suit. She looks brave and brave. She has a short sabre in her hand.


    Lu Fan held his breath, and their accomplishments were obviously extraordinary.


    In the Gangwu continent, people who can wear the uniform of Yin-Yang martial arts only have the legendary Wu Zun of Yin-Yang environment.


    From the beginning of vigorous strength, the martial artists are divided into five levels: internal vigorous, external vigorous, Yuan vigorous, ground vigorous, sky vigorous. After five levels, it is the yin-yang environment.


    It''s said that the warrior of yin and Yang has the ability to cover the sky with one hand and burn the mountain and boil the sea. One of the symbols of the martial artists in the Yin and Yang environment is to turn the body into the streamer light, which can last for hundreds of miles in a blink of an eye.


    At this level, it is called wuzun by the world!


    Lu fan is the first time to see the martial artists in the yin-yang environment. He feels that the whole person is excited. Obviously, the strength of the girl around the old man is not ordinary. Vigorous strength turns into a weapon, which is the only ability of internal vigorous peak. It''s unimaginable that the neigang peak warrior is about 18 years old.


    "Stupid master, you''re wrong again. There''s nothing here. "


    The girl''s lips are not happy.


    The old man frowned and said, "it''s impossible. I can feel the energy fluctuation here, and it hasn''t completely dissipated."


    Said, the old man waved a wave, the whole blood moon lake above unexpectedly appeared a can if stars of light.


    The colorful light flickered, and the old man went on: "there is vigorous energy, there is vitality energy. Strange. It''s strange that some people have practiced special skills here, or some treasures have been born! "


    The old man was still thinking. The girl beside kicked the old man rudely and said: "stupid master, there''s nothing, what else to see. Hurry up and get down to business. Didn''t you come here to look for treasures? "


    The old man was interrupted and said, "OK, OK, OK. Let''s go to find treasure. You girl has no patience at all. When you reach the outer vigorous bottleneck, it depends on how you lead. "


    The girl smiled and showed two lovely tiger teeth: "there is a master you are. I''m afraid of something. "


    The old man shakes his head helplessly, turns himself into streamer again, and disappears with the girl in a flash.


    Lu Fan said slowly, "master, who are they?"


    Wu Chen whispered, "don''t talk."


    Lu Fan did not know why, but he listened to Wu Chen and stood still on the tree.


    After waiting for a moment, suddenly the streamer came out of the forest. The old man and the girl just landed on the bank again.


    Glancing around, the old man said with a little disappointment: "it seems that he has really gone far. It''s a pity if some hermit is here. I''d like to compete with him. "


    The girl said with her mouth open: "stupid master knows how to fight. You can''t break through the yin-yang situation even if you fight."


    The old man, with embarrassment, said: "how can the yin-yang environment break through so well. When you enter the yin-yang environment, you will know. Come on, what are you doing? Let''s go, let''s go and find the treasure. "


    They walked into the woods, this time without turning into streamers.


    Lu Fan tightens his brow and finally understands the master''s practice. If the master had not just reminded him not to move, now he would have been found by the other side.


    After waiting for a while, Wu Chencai dispersed his skill of integrating heaven and earth and smiled at the direction that the old and the young left. Wu chendao: "those who are in the yin-yang environment haven''t seen it for a long time. Unexpectedly, this small country of Wu''an has experts in Yin and Yang. It''s a pity that his yin-yang environment hasn''t been completed yet. "


    Lu Fan listened to his master Wu Chen''s voice and was slightly surprised.


    It sounds like Shifu has seen many masters of yin and Yang.


    Unable to help, Lu fan asked, "master, what kind of master are you before you get hurt. Are you a Reiki Master? "


    Wu Chen was slightly picked by Lu Fan''s eyebrows and said, "master Lingqi? You look at me like this, little master. I''ve heard nothing about heaven and earth. "


    Lu Fan''s mouth is wide open. Like martial artists, the alchemists have five realms after cultivating their vitality, namely, the alchemist, the alchemist, the Reiki Master, the Royal Qi master and the immortal Qi master. After these five realms, it is heaven and earth, as powerful as the martial arts of yin and Yang.


    It is said that heaven and earth are respected.


    Wu Chen snorted and said scornfully, "the master of Qi in heaven and earth will call me the elder."


    Lu Fan''s mouth and nostrils are angry at the moment. He never knew his master had such a cow.


    Wu Chen waved his hand and said: "the hero doesn''t mention his courage. It''s all in the past. I''m afraid I''m just like a Reiki Master now. "


    With a sigh, Wu Chen said, "let''s go, Lu Fan. Let''s follow them."


    Lu fan asked aloud, "follow them? Do we look for treasures like them? Master, are you sure we can keep up with you? "


    Wu Chen said with a smile: "since he can''t find my body melting heaven and earth skill, our safety is guaranteed. I''m also curious about what a warrior of Yin-Yang environment came here to do. Didn''t they say they were looking for treasures? We can always follow. Maybe we can find something cheaper. "


    When Lu fan saw the master''s confident appearance, he nodded. But there is another problem.


    "Master, are you sure we can follow? People will be in the limelight. "


    Wu chendao: "don''t worry. Since it''s for treasure hunting, the personal streamer will be rarely used. Even if they are fast, they will not be much faster than us. Moreover, you should remember that our alchemists, in the mountains and forests, always have more means than the martial artists. For example, the spirit of grass and trees. "


    Saying that, Wu Chen slightly moved his fingers, and Lu fan saw what the plants around him seemed to be sensing. He bent down with Wu Chen''s fingers.


    Lu Fan also tries to use his vigorous Qi to change the strength of wood attributes. Then, Lu fan can feel that the ten foot round plants are under his control. As if all these plants had become his eyes.


    Wu Chen saw that Lu Fan had no problem using the power of wood, and nodded with satisfaction.


    This shows that Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi perfectly integrates vigorous energy and vitality.


    Close eyes, Wu dust slightly induction for a while, then pointed to the left way: "go, they go in this direction."


    After that, Wu Chen and Lu Fan walk into the forest on the left.


    Turn around, turn around.


    The walking direction of the old and the girl in front is very irregular, but they can keep up with each other under the exploration of Wu Chen''s powerful wood power.


    Far away, Wu Chen and Lu Fan hang behind people. A single follow is a full ten days.


    In the past ten days, Lu fan has not been idle, trying to adapt to his own strength, while learning the skills of the alchemist with Wu Chen.


    In addition to refining medicine, Lu Fan learned the most basic five elements of gasification. Now it''s not easy to practice vigorous Qi. Wu Chen finally begins to teach the most basic condensate.


    As he walked, Lu Fan changed the flame in his hand into various shapes.


    Or wolves, or tigers, or snakes, or eagles.


    Vigorous Qi moves at will, and the flame is unpredictable.


    "Condensates and gasifiers are the most basic means of attack for alchemists. From the five elements of Qi, first get familiar with the five elements. Then select the most suitable attribute, major and other attribute minor. Don''t ask me why I can''t practice a single attribute. It''s a stupid question, although you will see that many alchemists are practicing alone in the future. But I''ll tell you, this is a way of self destructing the future and never entering the world again. "


    Lu Fan nodded while listening. The fire in his hand was fierce. The next moment, it turned into clear water and then into clear wind.


    Suddenly, Wu Chen stopped and there was a loud explosion in the deep forest ahead.


    A ray of light rushed into the sky, the sound of the Dragon roared, and Wu Chen immediately protected Lu Fan behind him.


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    Lu fan asked aloud.


    Before his voice fell, he saw a huge figure rising. Heaven and earth change color, dark clouds gather in an instant, thunder billows.


    The terrible roar of the dragon, loud and clear, appeared in Lu Fan''s eyes is a six winged flying dragon.


    "No, it''s a dragon with six wings!"


    Wu Chen pulls Yang Tian back quickly. Lu Fan looks at the shadow of the sky, his face is full of consternation.


    At the same time, a clear cry sounded.


    "Yin Yang Xuangang chop!"


    Suddenly, black and white appeared in the sky. The figure of the old man did not know when he was standing in the air.


    The black dichroism turned into the yin-yang eight trigrams, the old man waved to the sky, and the huge yin-yang eight trigrams turned into the Heaven Sword, which was immediately cut off.

 Chapter 27

    In the early morning the next morning, Xia Lei ate the breakfast Xia Xue had prepared for him and went out to go to the studio. He deliberately advanced ten minutes in advance, trying to avoid the time when Jiang Ruyi went out, but he didn''t know what happened. When he went downstairs, Jiang Ruyi was already holding his arms and standing at the entrance of the stairs waiting for him.


    Wearing a pretty summer uniform, coupled with a policewoman hat, Jiang Ruyi standing in the morning light has a majesty that has not been seen before. She stared at Xia Lei, her eyes as if examining a criminal who had stolen women''s underwear.


    Xia Lei remembered the spanking of her last night, and she felt a little guilty, and greeted her greetly, "Ruyi, early, who are you waiting for here?"


    "Wait for you," Jiang Ruyi said.


    "Are you looking for me?" Xia Lei tentatively said.


    Jiang Ruyi glared at Xia Lei, "Pretend, I see you pretend. Don''t think I didn''t know what you did last night, you are frank now, I can forgive you."


    Xia Lei smiled bitterly: "You''re drunk, Xu Lang''s guy brought you back, and wanted to be with you, I came over to stop him."


    Jiang Ruyi''s face suddenly felt a little flushed. "I, I''m not talking about this, the boy is bad, I know, this is another matter. I''m talking about the back, what did you do behind?"


    "The kid is gone, I am going, I have done nothing."


    "You lied to me." Jiang Ruyi suddenly twisted his hips, pointed to the highest place on the left, and said, "Wake up this morning, I found nothing on my body, and I have a slap seal here. You said you stopped Xu Lang, he also left, and you also left. So who took my bath, who took off my clothes, and who hugged me to bed, still slap me? "


    Xia Lei was already sweating on his forehead. This is really alive!


    "Is it you?" Jiang Ruyi softened his tone. "Lei Zi, you admit it, I will forgive you for all your mistakes."


    Xia Lei, "..."


    "In fact, you not only slapped me, but you touched it? Maybe you kissed it? Or even ... did you have that? Did you admit it, I know you did everything." Jiang Ruyi continued to test, then The look, the expression, was just a wretched big sister holding a lollipop to fool the children.


    Xia Lei couldn''t help but, "Do nĄŻt make trouble, it ĄŻs not good to be heard by a neighbor early in the morning. I did nĄŻt do anything. Am I the kind of person who takes you while you are drunk? You must be I took a bath myself, undressed myself, and fell asleep myself. "


    "Then what''s my palm print here?" Jiang Ruyi pointed her hips again, looking very annoyed.


    "It may be that a mosquito bites you, and you took a picture yourself." Xia Lei bit his head arrogantly.


    "Is it really?"


    Xia Lei nodded quickly, "I think this is the most reasonable explanation." Then he added, "Moreover, if I got you, you should have traces there, shouldn''t you have traces?"


    "Well, disgusting, don''t say this, do you want to shame?" Jiang Ruyi cursed.


    Xia Lei then said, "Okay, don''t say, I''ll rush to the studio, chat someday, goodbye."


    Jiang Ruyi was standing in front of Xia Lei.


    Xia Lei frowned. "What are you doing? Knowing this, I wouldn''t save you last night and let Xu Lang''s kid take you there."


    Jiang Ruyi put out a hand to Xia Lei, with a nice smile on his face, "I was just joking with you just now. I actually came to thank you specially. Thank you. Shake a hand with your sister, and then you should What are you doing? "


    "Neuropathy ..." Xia Lei cursed inwardly, but shook hands with Jiang Ruyi with a smile on his face.


    After shaking hands, the smile on Jiang Ruyi''s face suddenly disappeared. She tore off a transparent film from a finger in front of Xia Lei''s face, hehe sneered: "Tell you, I have already taken the buttocks I will compare your fingerprints, once they match, you will wait for me to pack you! Huh! "


    Xia Lei, "..."


    Jiang Ruyi turned away, but Xia Lei was still standing there, and after a while, he laughed bitterly and went out of the community to catch a bus.


    After getting off the bus, I saw that the door of the studio had been opened before walking to the studio. Zhou Xiaohong was carrying a fertile mop on the floor. The golden morning light sprinkled on the floor and sprinkled on her body, making the rich place look richer and emitting a golden light, the picture is really beautiful.


    His left eye beat inadvertently, and then Xia Lei''s vision was white, and then he gave him a slap and cursed, "Early morning, indecent!"


    It wasn''t until Xia Lei walked into the shop that Zhou Xiaohong found Xia Lei coming. She quickly put down the mop in her hand, with a kind smile on her face. "Boss Lei, I''ll make you a cup of tea."


    Xia Lei politely said, "No need."


    Zhou Xiaohong still made a cup of green tea for Xia Lei, and handed it to Xia Lei.


    "Thank you, take a rest and see you sweaty," Xia Lei said.


    "It''s okay, there''s a little land left, and I''ll finish it soon." Zhou Xiaohong picked up the mop again.


    Xia Lei was very happy. "She''s so diligent. It seems right to leave her."


    Zhou Xiaohong, who was mopping the floor with her cat on her waist, reached out and touched her sweat, perhaps it was too hot, and she ripped off the neckline a little more, and fanned the wind inside. The two mountain-like places shook with her little hand twice, like a pond in summer. It was originally quiet, and suddenly a demon wind blew and set off a huge wave.


    Xia Lei looked away a bit embarrassed, just to see Ma Xiaoan riding a motorcycle.


    As soon as Ma Xiaoan came in, he said, "Leizi, guess who did I meet?"


    "Who did you meet?" Xia Lei asked casually.


    "I met the female doctor. What''s the name?" Ma Xiaoan looked at Xia Lei, he forgot his name.


    Xia Lei said, "Quiet."


    "Yes, yes, quiet." Ma Xiaoan smiled.


    "Brother Ma, drink tea." After waiting for Ma Xiaoan to open his mouth, Zhou Xiaohong had a cup of fragrant green tea on the spot.


    Ma Xiaoan was very useful, and then learned the tone of the boss and said, "Go do your favor."


    "Um." Zhou Xiaohong took the rag again and wiped Xia Lei''s desk. She rubbed it very hard and vigorously, and her manual chest moved, shaking and shaking.


    Ma Xiaoan opened his mouth wide and looked at Zhou Xiaohong, who was cleaning the table, forgetting what he was about to say.


    Xia Lei kicked Ma Xiaoan''s calf with a glance at him, "You said you met Dr. Ning, what is she doing?"


    "She withdrew money on the ATM in the street in front." Ma Xiaoan quickly answered Xia Lei''s question, then bypassed Xia Lei''s body and continued to appreciate Zhou Xiaohong cleaning the table. This was not enough. He also pointed to a piece on the desk. The place said, "Little Red, rub here too, dirty."


    "Hmm." Zhou Xiaohong rubbed the rag and wiped it, clapping past, clapping over, the big mysterious object also shaken even more, left and right, very seductive.


    Xia Lei shook his head with a bitter smile and thought to give Ma Xiaoan another kick, but eventually he didn''t have the heart to start.


    A few minutes later came slowly and quietly, with a paper bag under her armpit. The paper bag was bulging, thick, and filled with a lot of things.


    Ma Xiaoan mentioned her just now, and she came. Xia Lei greeted her and greeted him warmly, "Sister Ning, good morning. Is there anything wrong?"


    Tranquility took the paper bag from her armpit and shoved it into Xia Lei''s hand. "This is 50,000 yuan. I''m here to send you money."


    Xia Lei suddenly hesitated, "This is ..." He suddenly thought about what Ma Xiaoan said just now, quietly withdrawing money in front of the ATM machine in the early morning, she suddenly sent the fifty thousand yuan for labor, which was definitely not archeology The bureau gave her the money.


    Tranquility said a little bit: "Well, you can accept it. It was approved by the bureau. No, our director asked me to send it to you early in the morning."


    If it wasn''t for Ma Xiao''an who saw her picking up money in front of the ATM, Xia Lei would have believed that the money was given by the archaeological bureau. He tentatively said, "Sister Ning, this money will not be yours?"


    Tranquility suddenly panicked, "No, no, this money is really given by the archeological bureau. Don''t ask so much, just accept it."


    Her response made Xia Lei even more sure that the money was quiet. He was even more sure of the money after confirming this. He shoved the paper bag back into Tranquil''s hands and said, "Ning Sister, I know this is your money, I ca nĄŻt ask for it. Besides, they will have to give me 50,000 yuan sooner or later, and I ĄŻm not in a hurry. Ąą


    Suddenly Tranquility shoved the money into Xia Lei''s hand again, "Master Lei, don''t say anything, don''t ask, you can take the money."


    "No, I can''t, you can take it back." Xia Lei shoved the paper bag into his quiet hand again.


    Quietly backed up, and also put his hands behind his back. The paper bag suddenly fell to the ground, and the five pieces of paper inside it suddenly dropped out.


    Xia Lei spread his hands and smiled bitterly: "Sister Ning, what are you doing?"


    Tranquility bit her lip and felt dull before she said, "These guys are unreasonable. I went to report and applied for your fifty thousand yuan. They said that Long Bing took the compass, and Long Bing should pay Long Bing and let you go. I want to find Long Bing. That woman is so fierce, how could she give you money? You helped so much, but you could nĄŻt get the wages in the end, and I felt sorry for it. I ĄŻll pay your wages. Ąą


    Quietly and earnestly: "I am very principled, and your loss is indeed related to me, then I should compensate you. If you do not accept it, I will be upset."


    Ma Xiaoan interjected and said, "Lei Zi, you just accept it. Dr. Ning is also kind."


    Xia Lei didn''t want to stand still like this anymore. He picked up the five coins that fell on the ground, and drew a hundred denomination bill from one of the coins, and then said, "I will repair the compass. Collect a hundred dollars, take the rest and take it back. If you give it to me, I will get angry. "


    "Master Lei, you ..." Tranquility didn''t know what was going on.


    Xia Lei put the rest of the wallet in, put the paper bag into the quiet hand, and said with a smile, "If you are a friend, you take the money back."


    Tranquility sighed, "You are such a man, well, I''ll take the money back, I don''t want to lose a friend like you."


    Xia Lei smiled. "Is this right?"


    Ma Xiaoan glanced at Zhou Xiaohong and said to Zhou Xiaohong with a lip, "Your boss is so stupid.


    Zhou Xiaohong blinked her big black eyes, she obviously didn''t understand what the second boss said. However, she really admired Xia Lei.


    Tranquility said, "I can get the money back, but I still have to find a way to make it up for you."


    "Sister Ning, you really don''t have to do this." Xia Lei said.


    Tranquility said, "You listen to me. My uncle is the head of a state-owned enterprise, mainly producing some special equipment, and some precision-machined parts need to be imported from abroad. Now European and American countries have implemented stricter technology on our side. The blockade, the precision machining parts and special materials that could be bought casually now are not available now. Last night my uncle also talked to my dad. He had an important order in his hand that could not be completed for this reason. I suddenly remembered After you, your craftsmanship is so good that you may be able to produce those precision-machined parts. How about I recommend you to my uncle? "


    Xia Lei did not expect that she was talking about such a thing, and he was a little surprised: "For such a big thing, I don''t know if I can do it."


    "You can do it, I thought about your ability," said Tranquility, "or else, I''ll make an appointment for you to meet and try it. If you don''t try it, you know you can''t do it?"


    Xia Lei said, "Well then, please make an appointment. I''ll meet with your uncle. It''s nothing to try."


    "That''s the answer, wait for my call. Well, I''m going to work. Those guys are working against me now. If I''m late, I''ll be endless." Quietly said.


    Xia Lei sent tranquility out of the door and watched her get in the car before returning to the shop.


    Ma Xiaoan haha laughed: "Okay, Lei Zi, I scolded you stupid just now, and refused to be your fifty thousand yuan in vain. I didn''t expect you to catch a big fish!"


    Xia Lei said, "I don''t have that kind of mind. Dr. Ning is an honest man. I can''t ask for her money."


    Zhou Xiaohong stepped in and said, "Boss Lei, you are a good man and have good rewards."


    Xia Lei smiled, "Hehe, I love to hear this, and speak well."


    Ma Xiaoan pointed to his desk again and said, "Xiao Hong, wipe my desk too, and rub it hard.


    "Yeah!" Zhou Xiaohong followed and moved to wipe the table, and Ma Xiaoan''s desk slammed past, and when she came over, she didn''t even notice that the eyes of the second boss were staring at her shaking greedily I didn''t even blink my chest.


    Xia Lei sighed, he wondered, the studio should not need a desk.

 Chapter 28

    Regardless of the pain on his arm, Lu Fan was windy at his feet and his body was ablaze with flames.


    The mountain fist of the flame.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt a strong spiral force, entering the meridians through his fist.


    The whole body was shocked. Lu Fan was scored again. The peak strength of neigang is quite different from that of neigang.


    This time, Lu Fan smashed stone Bi hard. The whole body is inlaid in the stone.


    The girl was beaten by Lu Fan for several steps, and the dagger in her hand was slightly unreal.


    Lu Fan felt that his throat was slightly sweet, and a stream of blood was flowing upward. But he still swallowed the blood.


    The fire and light converged, leaving only one layer of vigorous Qi flowing.


    At this time, the girl carefully looked at Lu Fan and said: "your vigorous strength is so weak, you can even stop me. That''s good. Eh, why do you look so vigorous? "


    Seeing that Lu Fan''s "vigorous energy" is somewhat different, the girl quickly steps forward.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are scanning in the cave. His current strength may not be able to beat this girl. The only chance is to find Bingxin meteorite quickly and escape.


    Suddenly, Lu fan saw a small pile of ice blue stones in a pile of shiny things.


    There is no doubt that this is Bingxin meteorite.


    Lu Fan takes a deep breath. Now the girl has come to him.


    In an instant, Lu Fan jumps out, raises his hand and punches.


    Smash mountain fist!


    girl did not seem to think that Lu Fan also has the power to fight back. In haste, she turned herself into a shadow. In front of Lu fan, two girls appeared exactly alike.


    Lu Fan pauses in mid air after a blow.


    The shadow disappeared and the girl turned and drew a dagger, but just then Lu Fan''s foot unexpectedly stepped on her dagger.


    It''s the chance. It''s for the girl''s backhand.


    Look at the opportunity, use force, Lu Fan as if a lightning rushed out.


    When he came to the top of Bingxin meteorite, Lu Fan grabbed one with one hand and was about to rush out of the cave directly. But at this time, he felt that Bingxin meteorite grasped by his left hand could not be grasped, as if it was stuck by something.


    Lu Fan''s momentum stopped on the treasure pile.


    Turning around, a little dog with short forelegs clings to the icy heart meteorite and grins at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment. He was such a little dog that he was so strong. What''s more, he''s seen this dog with short forelimbs. Isn''t this the one I met when I was practicing in the west mountain before the new year''s sacrifice? It looks like it''s grown up a lot. There is also a layer of black light.


    Lu fan is surprised. The strong wind blows again behind him.


    The girl who was Lu Fan''s clever calculation was a little annoyed. She couldn''t even deal with a guy in the first level of inner gang. Her inner vigorous peak cultivation is white.


    Dagger with a layer of bright red light, the girl used their own killing moves.


    Nine days of Phoenix Dance!


    Cut the sky with a dagger!


    The air flow in front of the dagger began to fluctuate violently. Even if Lu Fan had the blood skin protection of the dragon family, it was extremely difficult to resist such a killing move.


    Before the attack, Lu Fan was stabbed by the strong airflow.


    But just then, the dog with short forelegs suddenly gave out a clear roar. Then, a black flame came out of the dog''s mouth.


    The nearest Lu Fan suddenly suffered from the disaster, and the horrible black inflammation suddenly burned Lu Fan''s whole body in pain, so he quickly let go.


    The girl who rushed over was also burned by blackness, and the dagger with vigorous strength was directly burned away by blackness.


    With a scream, the girl stepped back. Horrible blackness, like maggot of tarsal bone, started to burn her vigorous strength.


    Visible to the naked eye, the girl''s vigorous strength is burning fast, and only a thin layer of black inflammation disappears.


    Lu Fan feels better. His vigorous Qi doesn''t seem to be afraid of black inflammation. When he rushes with vigorous Qi, black inflammation is quickly eliminated.


    And with the dragon blood skin, Lu fan can see that his burned part is recovering quickly.


    The girl was afraid and did not dare to go forward again, but the little dog did not let go of the girl''s plan. Suddenly, two flame wings sprang up on his back and supported the little dog to fly.


    At this time, Lu fan can be sure that the dog has a dragon blood, because it has a dragon roar at the moment.


    Although the voice is not loud, it has momentum.


    The mouth black inflammation gathers, the puppy aimed at the girl.


    At this moment, the girl''s eyes have been brought with fear, she can never take the dog this round of fire shock.


    When the body method is used, the girl becomes a shadow again.


    But this time the dog''s flame is not a straight line. All of a sudden, the whole cave has turned into a sea of fire.


    The black flame rolled, and Lu Fan propped up all his vigorous Qi outside the body.


    The black flame interweaves with his vigorous Qi. Lu fan can smell his body becoming burnt.


    Damn it, this dog is so powerful.


    Behind him came the cry of pain. Lu Fan turned his head and saw the figure of a girl in the black flame.


    The girl somehow hid behind him.


    Lu fan can guess the girl''s idea. She just wants him to be a meat shield to help resist the fire, but she never thought that the other side put out a sea of fire.


    When Lu fan saw that the girl had fallen to the ground, he could not bear it.


    When he bit his teeth, he would die, and he would not see a woman die in front of him. A few steps rushed to the girl, Lu Fan held the girl in her arms.


    His vigorous Qi can''t be released as far away as the martial arts of outer vigorous territory, and the area that can be shrouded is very close. Therefore, Lu Fan holds the girl tightly. For a while, Lu fan doesn''t notice that his hand is placed on the buttocks of others, and he still holds it vigorously.


    In a moment, heiyandun received it. Lu Fan thought he was ripe, because he smelt a smell of barbecue.


    Flying in the middle of the air, the dog landed on the ground, and the black wings behind it had disappeared.


    The dog spits out two black smoke rings, lying on the ground as dead, motionless.


    Most of the treasures in the cave have been melted. Lu Fan feels that he can''t move any more. His whole body is torn like pain when he moves.


    The girl stares at Lu fan, but she doesn''t move, because she has exhausted her vigorous energy and is still in a state of emptiness.


    Suddenly there was a wind outside, and a figure rushed in like the wind.


    It''s Lu Fan''s master, Wu Chen!


    Seeing Lu Fan''s appearance, Wu Chen was shocked. He hurriedly went forward and said, "Lu fan, how are you?"


    Lu Fan was unable to move, but he was still able to speak. He said slowly, "master, I''m ok. I''m burnt. You get your stuff. "


    Hearing this, Wu Chen immediately takes off Lu Fan''s ring and searches for the remaining treasures.


    It can be seen that Wu Chen is also a veteran of the search. His movements are quick and skilful, and the pieces of things between his hands pour into the ring.


    After all the raids, Wu Chen raises his hand and injects a vigorous Qi into Lu Fan''s body.


    Originally, Lu Fan''s body was exhausted. With this vigorous Qi support, Lu Fan immediately felt active.


    The body makes a sound like peas, Lu fan puts the girl down first.


    Looking at the empty girl, Lu Fan said softly, "I''m sorry. I need things here, too. "


    Wu chendao: "Lu fan, go. I just distracted the little old man who had become Yin and Yang. He will be back soon. "


    Lu fan made a big step out. Lu Fan seemed to hesitate when passing by the dog. Then, grab the dog directly.


    "Let''s go."


    Lu Fan speaks.


    Wu Chen grabs Lu Fan''s shoulder, and the figure turns into the wind and leaves quickly.


    The two men rushed out of the cave and into the forest. Just after landing, they saw a black-and-white light rush back, directly into the cave.


    The two men speeded off immediately.


    Inside the cave, the old man cried anxiously, "the moon, the moon."


    Suddenly, the old man saw the shadow of the moon lying on the ground. He stepped forward quickly and put one hand on the forehead of the moon.


    "Fortunately, fortunately, it''s just out of force."


    The old man''s face rejoiced, a ray of black and white Gang energy was injected, and the moon immediately whispered, "stupid master, why are you here now?"


    The old man said with embarrassment: "I didn''t expect that the other side made such a gesture, just bluff."


    The magic moon slowly sat up and said, "you can''t understand such a simple way to move the tiger away from the mountain. It''s a strong yin-yang environment. I''m ashamed of you."


    The old man was said to be red. The moon pointed to the cave and said, "now, I''ve got all the treasures. We didn''t get anything. "


    The old man turned his head to look at the empty dragon''s nest and sighed: "I didn''t get it. Besides, whether the treasure we want is here is not necessarily. Did you just see any weapons here? "


    The moon thought and said, "I don''t know. Master, what is your weapon. You won''t say it all the way. "


    The old man said helplessly: "I don''t know. What I know is that there are the most powerful soldiers in the world. No one knows which is the best. "


    "How did the news come?" said the moon


    The old man said slowly, "Uncle long told me."


    "Magic moon suddenly startled, way:" can''t be long uncle see star to see


    The old man nodded his head and said, "it''s probably right."


    The whole person of the magic moon felt bad and shouted: "stupid master, you can believe what uncle long said when he saw the stars. You are such a stupid master. "


    The old man touched his nose and said, "sometimes your uncle long looks right."


    The moon tooted his mouth and went out with a face full of anger.


    The old man frowned slightly and murmured, "what''s wrong? Why does the moon have such a big temper today? What happened? "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    After running dozens of miles, Lu Fan breathed a sigh of relief, threw the fainting puppy aside, and then sat down on the ground.


    Wu Chen stood by and handed the ring to Lu Fandao: "look at the harvest this time."


    Lu Fan took the ring and began to take things. First, he took out the ice heart meteorite. They looked at the ice blue stone and smiled.


    Suddenly, Lu fan saw something.


    "Why, there is a sword here!"


    Slowly, Lu Fan felt a dark and extremely heavy sword from the ring. Just starting, Lu Fan felt that his vigorous Qi was suppressed.


    This is.....

 Chapter 29

    With all his strength, Lu Fan finally pulled out the sword.


    The sword is more than four feet long and more than one foot wide. The heavy body of the sword has no pattern. There is a small yin-yang Taiji pattern at the hilt. Hit on the ground, suddenly Lu fan saw the ground was hit by the depression down.


    This is a sword of what material it can be made of.


    Wu Chen''s eyes are attracted by the sword. Reaching for it, Wu Chen just touched the body of the sword and quickly closed his hand as if he had touched lightning.


    "Xuanwu gas breaking rock!"


    Exclaimed, Wu Chen began to watch the sword carefully.


    With a ray of light on the palm, Wu Chen lightly wipes it on the hilt, and the yin-yang Taiji pattern of the hilt immediately shines.


    Eight big characters appear on the sword.


    "The heavy sword has no edge. It''s a coincidence that it doesn''t work!"


    Lu Fan was completely attracted by these eight words, and the huge eight words hit him like a heavy sword. Looking at these eight words, Lu fan has a kind of indescribable feeling. It''s amazing. It''s mysterious.


    "A good sword, a good sword."


    Wu Chen laughs.


    "Lu fan, your luck is really good. This sword alone is better than thousands of icy heart meteorites. "


    Lu Fan was puzzled and said, "master, what''s special about this sword? I just think it''s very heavy. "


    Wu Chen pointed to the sword and said, "I think it''s right to be heavy. Look at the hilt. Do you have a familiar feeling? "


    Lu fan reaches for the hilt of the sword, which really feels familiar.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan thought of it. Exclaimed: "fenglishi!"


    Wu Chen said with a smile: "yes, it''s fenglishi. The hilt is made of sealing stone, and the body of the sword is basalt breaking gas rock. Two extremely difficult materials have been perfectly forged into a sword. "


    Wu Chen stroked the blade with his hand. The air flow in his hand was cut in half.


    "The sword is unopened, but it has strong Qi breaking ability. If you have guessed correctly, this sword should be a weapon blade of someone who has become the peak. The eight characters of the heavy sword are the martial arts of its master''s life. Lu fan, you should understand it with your heart. Maybe you can get something else. In any case, you don''t have a sword. It''s better to use it as your weapon in the future. "


    Lu Fan was stunned and said, "this sword is so heavy. Can I use it?"


    Wu Chen said with a smile: "anyway, you are going to continue to accept the practice of fenglishi suppression. Now I think this sword must be much better than the Fengli stone I have practiced. From today on, you can take this sword to practice. When you can wield the sword freely, it is estimated that your suppression practice will come to an end. "


    Lu Fan felt a cold sweat coming down from his forehead. Just now, he tried. The weight of this sword is really extraordinary. It''s far from the Fengli stone made by the master.


    But since the master has said so, he has no reason to shrink back.


    Take a deep breath. Lu said, "OK, let me try."


    Wu Chen said with a smile: "very good. But before I do, give me the sword, and let me add the icy heart meteorite into the hilt. The cultivation effect of this sword can be strengthened when there is icy heart meteorite. "


    Lu Fan nods clearly, and Wu Chen grabs the sword.


    The terrible heavy sword didn''t seem to weigh much in Wu Chen''s hands. Lu Fan smacked his tongue secretly. As expected, the strength of the master was much stronger than him. An alchemist has such a strong body power. Lu Fan really wants to see what the master will look like if he recovers his full posture.


    Give all the ice heart meteorites to Wu Chen, and then leave the wenhuoding. Lu Fan goes to one side wisely, and starts to watch carefully what else is in the collected treasure.


    It''s said that the treasure of Longxue is really shabby. Except for Bingxin meteorite and this heavy sword, all the others are bright stones.


    Many of these bright crystal stones are useless ores, others are crystal cores of some wild animals, even gold coins. Lu Fan rummaged for a long time, but he didn''t find any more treasures.


    With nothing to do, Lu Fan grabs the dog, who is still paralyzed on the ground.


    Although the dog has lost his strength, he still stares at Lu Fan.


    Looking at the dog, Lu Fan said: "don''t worry, I won''t kill you. Say, you saved me last time. Ha ha, I''m afraid I would have died if you had sprayed this fire last time. You say you are a dog or a dragon! "


    The dog seemed to understand Lu Fan''s words and turned his eyes. Just then, the dog''s stomach made a thunderous noise.


    Lu Fan laughs.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Turn around, Lu Fan from the ring to find a good reserve of barbecue, and pass it to the dog.


    The dog first sniffed and then looked at Lu fan, as if to confirm whether he was poisonous.


    For the first time, Lu fan saw such a smart beast. Smiling, Lu Fan simply tore a piece of barbecue and put it into the import, swallowing it into his stomach.


    Seeing this, the dog took a big bite at ease.


    although his hands and feet can''t move, his mouth can still eat, and he can''t chew. The dog gobbled up a piece of barbecue, and then Lu fan saw that the dog''s eyes had changed, like a hungry beast, with green light.


    No need for Lu fan to say anything more, the dog began to eat the barbecue desperately. Eating at the same time, it even regained its mobility. Two short forelegs began to eat with barbecue in their arms.


    Lu Fan looks at it and smiles.


    Soon, the dog finished a whole big roast. Lu Fan put it on the ground and said, "well, if you can go, go. You don''t fire at me anymore. Today, I''m choked by your spray. "


    The dog grinned, as if in joy, with a faint black flame in his mouth. Lu Fan hurriedly reminds him that the dog is obedient and has a low head.


    "Let''s go. Be your safe beast. With your ability, I don''t know if it will be a bully in the future. "


    Lu Fan smiled at the dog and said. The dog didn''t mean to leave, but he looked at Lu Fan with wide eyes.


    Suddenly, the dog suddenly bit Lu Fan''s arm.


    Lu Fan exclaimed, "again? What you eat, you bite me! "


    The voice did not fall, suddenly Lu fan saw in his mind a myriad of images.


    It''s all about the dog, how it grew up in a dark cave and survived on the energy of the lichen.


    Until he moved away the slate and took away the ground spirit flower, the dog finally came out to the deep forest. Then he was bullied by various wild wild animals. After hiding in Tibet, he sneaked into the Dragon Cave along the smooth stone wall, fell down countless times, but climbed up countless times.


    The days in the Dragon Cave are quite stable. The six winged split sky dragon doesn''t seem to come back very much. It devours the crystal nucleus of the wild animal every day to survive, because it gradually has the ability to spit out fire after eating so many crystal nuclei.


    This dog actually used this way to let Lu Fan see all of his experiences. Lu Fan never knew that the wild animal had such abilities.


    When seeing the dog''s experience of being bullied by various wild animals after leaving the cave, Lu Fan somehow touched. Every wild animal that sees a puppy is just playing with it, but it doesn''t kill it. Get it bruised all over, then let it go, and then continue to tease.


    Lu Fan''s feelings, the dog seems to be able to feel. Pea big tears suddenly appear in the eyes of the little dog and drop to the ground.


    At the end of the picture, when the dog eats the barbecue, it seems that this moment is the best thing for the dog in so many days.


    Lu Fan didn''t think that a piece of barbecue is all he wants, just a piece of barbecue.


    Slowly, the dog opened his mouth, and Lu Fan didn''t care where he was bitten. Just turned his head to look at the dog and said, "so you are also a poor guy."


    The dog didn''t know what the three words mean, but he nodded desperately.


    Lu Fan touched his head and said, "well, one is chance encounter, two is fate. You and I are predestined. I''ll keep your pet. Come with me, I''m not sure you can be too good. But there must be barbecue every day. "


    The dog nodded desperately, as if it would.


    Lu Fan looks at it with a smile and takes out another piece of barbecue. This time, he eats it with the dog.


    Time is fixed at this moment, and the picture solidifies at this moment.


    Maybe for Lu fan, he just decided to accept such a small wild animal pet.


    But for puppies, this moment is eternity.

 Chapter 30

    Half a month later, in the dense forest, two people and one dog, three figures move forward slowly.


    Wu Chen has already refined Bingxin meteorite into the hilt. The originally dark yin-yang gossip at the hilt has become ice blue.


    The ice core meteorite with dozens of Jin can be used in the end, which is actually a little bit on the hilt. Such disproportionate consumption makes Lu Fan feel sorry for a while. But soon he realized the effect of Bingxin meteorite. Then I don''t think it''s a pity anymore, but I think it''s worth more.


    The power between heaven and earth is absorbed and transformed by ice core meteorite, and then refined into a pure power and injected into his body.


    Whether it is the vigorous cultivation of the martial artists or the vigorous cultivation of the alchemists, it is the process of absorbing the power of heaven and earth. Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi is no exception, but his own cultivation slowed down. According to the master, because his vigorous Qi is a combination of two forces, the required vitality of heaven and earth is naturally twice. With his own cultivation speed, it is difficult to form vigorous Qi fast cultivation. Only with the help of Bingxin meteorite, Lu Fan''s cultivation speed can be greatly accelerated.


    No wonder master must find Bingxin meteorite. This alone makes the search in these months very valuable.


    Lu fan, with a heavy sword on his back, pauses step by step.


    The terrifying weight almost made him unable to stand up. The dogs walking upright all walked faster than him. No, the dogs also showed their teeth to Lu fan, as if they were laughing at Lu Fan''s slow walking.


    Sweat on his body falls like rain. Every step, Lu fan can step on the ground with deep footprints.


    Wu Chen''s eyes have been on the dog, smiling and asking, "Lu fan, how did you let him go with you. This dog, no, this dragon, is unusual. "


    Lu Fan moved slowly and said, "dragon? Is it really a dragon? How can it look like a dog. "


    Wu chendao: "it''s very simple. It''s a mixed race. It has the blood of both the dragon and the dog. "


    Lu Fan laughed and said, "master, you mean that the dragon has another leg with the dog. How can they be so different in size! "


    Lu Fan couldn''t help laughing at the picture of the dragon and the dog together.


    Wu Chen looked at Lu Fan contemptuously and said, "is it really strange? Haven''t you seen a dragon turtle with dragon blood? A dragon has one leg with a turtle, let alone a dog. "


    Lu fan is suddenly dumb, and the dog seems to see Lu Fan talking about himself, excitedly waving two little forelegs.


    "Lu fan, you haven''t said how you let it go with you."


    Wu Chen is still curious about this. Lu Fan replies, "just a piece of barbecue."


    This time, it''s Wu Chen''s turn to be surprised. His face was full of disbelief and he said, "just a piece of barbecue?"


    Lu Fan nodded, "yes, just a piece of barbecue."


    Wu Chen shook his head and said, "ah, those alchemists who specially domesticate wild animals will be ashamed of themselves if they hear this. What a good dragon! What name are you going to give it? "


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, "look how dark it is. Call him Xiaohei."


    Wu Chen frowned and said, "you really want to name a giant dragon that may grow a hundred feet in the future, Xiaohei?"


    Lu Fan said, "who knows what it will become? It''s small and black, isn''t it?"


    Lu fan stops and barks at the dog twice.


    "Xiaohei, Xiaohei come here."


    The dog hears speech to really run over, jumped directly to Lu Fan''s head.


    Wu Chen was speechless. He waved his hand and said, "just, just. One is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer. Let''s go. Lu fan, you will meet an alchemist who will raise wild animals in the future. You should ask him for more tips on raising young dragons. Like this kind of wild animal with impure blood, the dog is the dragon in the future, mainly depends on feeding. What to eat and how to tame it is very important. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "I understand."


    Wu Chen was silent for a moment, and suddenly said: "although I can''t raise monsters. But I can teach it something else. Didn''t you say it would fire? "


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened and said, "really, master, what are you going to teach him?"


    Wu Chen said with a smile, "just wait and see."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A few hours later, the stars were all over the sky.


    Wenhuo stands on one side, and Xiaohei stands on the tripod.


    Under the pressure of Wu Chen, Xiao Hei is spraying black inflammation and grilling the new beasts and some herbs.


    Lu Fan sat on the ground, put the heavy sword on the push, smiled bitterly and said: "master, this is what you want to teach it? Let Xiaohei learn to barbecue? "


    Wu Chen said with a smile: "well, it''s also a craft. You should save every moment to practice. You can give Xiaohei the chore of barbecue and hunting. I think it''s very spiritual. It''s not a problem to learn to barbecue. Little black, there''s a big fire! "


    Wu Chen makes a hand downward movement towards Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei sees that Wu Chen''s movement actually reduces the flame immediately.


    When Lu fan saw this, he had no words. He bowed his head and put all his attention on the heavy sword in front of him.


    From the first day when he got the Wufeng heavy sword, Lu Fan was carefully pondering the eight words of sharpening the sword.


    Although there are still no achievements, Lu Fan always feels that he needs to see something.


    With concentration and calmness, Lu Fan''s eyes slowly scan back and forth on the eight words.


    Today, it seems that I feel a little different. Looking at it, Lu Fan suddenly "sees" a heavy sword.


    This sword, simple and unsophisticated, is such a simple strike, but it gives Lu Fan a sense of breaking the sky and the earth.


    It seems that with such a sword, everything is invincible.


    With a shock, Lu Fan recovered his mind from the sword.


    At this time, Lu fancai felt a cold sweat all over his body.


    Seeing that Lu Fan had returned to God, Wu Chen asked quickly, "what do you realize?"


    Lu Fandao: "one move is just one move."


    Wu Chen said with a smile: "it''s very good to have a move. It''s easy for you to understand. Maybe this move can be your trump card in the future.


    Lu Fan nodded: "I feel the same way. What a powerful move, what a terrible momentum. "


    His eyes once again fell on the eight characters of the sword body. Suddenly, Lu Fan felt the writing method of the first character, and why did it give him a feeling of the sword move just in his head.


    Suddenly, Lu fan saw that the writing method of this word contained the charm of the move just in his mind. "


    Lu Fan chuckled:" I see. The original owner of this sword is really a genius. He used this method to keep his martial arts. "


    Lu fan is very happy when he finds his way. With this word as a reference, he will know how to practice in the future.


    As long as he can wield his sword.....


    At this time, Xiaohei will also complete the barbecue. Wu Chen takes out the barbecue. Although some of it is burnt, others can be eaten.


    First, I tore up a large piece and gave it to Xiao Hei. The rest of Wu Chen and Lu Fan were equally divided.


    Xiaohei happily eats his roast meat and his big eyes squint.


    Wu Chen turned to look at Xiaohei like this and said with a smile, "Lu fan, do you think it will make more efforts to roast meat in the future?"


    Lu Fandao: "look at its eating style. It''s certain."


    Standing up, Lu fan then picked up the big sword and said: "after the rest, practice continues. At least before this year''s annual sacrifice, I want to move this sword freely. I want to be admitted to Wudao college. "


    Wu Chen nodded: "that''s right. Wudao college, you really should go. And it''s better to enter the one yuan College of Wudao college. "


    Lu fan asked, "why?"


    Wu Chen said with a smile, "because if I remember correctly, the next most suitable skill for your double cultivation of Qi and martial arts is the one yuan Dao decision of one yuan Academy."


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "is that right? Then, let''s continue to work hard for the sake of one yuan. "


    Lu fan stops his back and laughs. Xiao Hei next to him roars to the sky.

 Chapter 31

    It''s not easy to practice. Spring and autumn come around.


    River near the city, close to the end of the year, snow pressure on the branches.


    Today, it''s the annual day that Wudao college comes to recruit students. The huge square has set up the Mohist stone early.


    There was a lot of buzz.


    In the next three days, as long as there are no more than 18-year-old young men and women, they can go to the previous test. The results will be recorded by the inspectors of Wudao college. All men and women who meet the standards can enter the school for three years.


    When it comes to this time, it is the time when the city is bustling. Almost every moment, someone will try. Although the whole jianglincheng can really enter the Wudao college, that is to say, only a few people, but this does not hinder everyone''s enthusiasm.


    The first two days are basically for ordinary people. Only on the third day, such big families as Lu family and Mo family will send their own children to test.


    But this year, several families are very calm. Because someone from their family has already entered Wudao college, and there are people in succession.


    At this time, the children who go to Wudao college will come back to prepare for their annual sacrifice.


    This is the teahouse next to the square. It has the best location and clear vision. From the teahouse, you can just overlook the whole square.


    At this time, all the boxes in the teahouse are full of people. The best ones are naturally reserved for the families in jianglincheng.


    Mo Tian is drinking tea leisurely, talking and laughing with Mo Yunfei beside him.


    Zhangjia advocates that Yan also drinks hot tea, but he frowns and looks bitter. During this period, because of the loss of 100000 gold coins to Lu family, the Lord of Zhangjia suffered for several months. The lack of money led to family complaints. It is estimated that it will take at least one or two years to recover. Every time he thought about it, Zhang Yan regretted it.


    Zhang Yuehan is silent beside her. Her eyes are always out of the sky, waiting for someone to come.


    Only Lu Haoran of Lu''s family can''t drink any tea. He turns around and asks Lu haodao: "why hasn''t Lu Fan come back? Don''t he know that these days are the enrollment days of Wudao college? Have you ever sent someone to look for it? "


    Lu Hao didn''t know how many times this was the answer today. He said with a bitter face: "he has sent people to look for it. Lu Fan said at the beginning that he had to go to the mountain to study hard. No one knew where it was. But he always wanted to go to Wudao college. There''s no reason why he didn''t come back. You can wait at ease. I don''t think he will come back tonight. "


    Lu Haoran said: "I hope you are right. I''m afraid he''s in trouble in the Western Hills. "


    Lu Hao said with a relaxed smile, "don''t worry about it. With Lu Fan''s strength, we won''t encounter any trouble in the western mountains."


    Lu Haoran said, "that''s right. I think too much. When Lu fan comes back, the test of Wudao college is just a passing step. By then, our Lu family will be the only one in jianglincheng who has two children to enter Wudao college. Lu Ming, in the future, you and Lu fan can take care of each other in Wudao college. No matter what you do in the family, you are still blood brothers after all. It is the tradition and family rules of the Lu family to support each other without speaking two words. "


    Sitting beside Lu Feng, Lu Ming gets up and nods. Looking up, Lu Ming seemed to say something, but he wanted to say nothing.


    Lu Haoran looked out and asked aloud, "Lu Ming, do you have anything to say?"


    Lu Ming took a deep breath and said, "Grandpa, I know I''m at odds with Lu Fan Su, but what I''m going to say next is not to harm Lu Fan."


    "What are you going to say?" Lu Haoran frowned


    Lu Ming bit his teeth and said, "when Lu fan comes back, please advise him... He was advised not to take the test. "


    Lu Ming seems to have made a great decision to say this sentence. Lu Haoran raised his eyebrows and said, "Lu Ming, do you know what you are talking about? Is your jealousy so great? "


    Lu Feng hurried forward, holding down his son Lu Ming, and said to Lu Haoran, "father, don''t be angry. I think there must be a reason why Lu Ming said this. Lu Ming, you can''t explain the reason quickly. "


    Lu Haoran and Lu Hao all stare at Lu Ming.


    Take a deep breath, Lu Mingdao: "I heard the news in the college. Mo Yunfei seems to have bought out nalanruo, the tutor who came to collect students on behalf of the college. There is only one purpose, that is, to prevent Lu Fan from entering Wudao college. He will do something when Lu Fan tests. It''s more likely to hinder Lufan''s test face to face. "


    Hearing this, Lu Haoran and Lu Hao turn their heads and look at the square.


    Beside Mo Shi, there are three college tutors. The middle-aged man with a sword wound and a finger missing in his left hand is what Lu Ming called nalanruo. Just yesterday, Lu family and Mo family also jointly set up a banquet and invited him to have dinner.


    Lu Haoran said slowly: "Lu Ming, do you really mean that?"


    Lu Mingdao: "if there is a half sentence of falsehood, may God thunder add it to you."


    Lu Haoran tightened his brow and said: "if Nalan is the leading tutor this time, he must not dare to contradict what the other two tutors said. If everything you say is true, Lu fan is in real trouble. "


    Lu Hao said angrily, "he can still fake the ink stone. How can he stop the firm strength? "


    Lu Haoran said angrily, "stupid. It''s hard for Mo Shi to cheat, but will he not find a reason to explain that Lu Fan''s strength is not right? There are still many crooked ways in this continent that can make a person''s strength grow rapidly. But this kind of growth is despised in the world, and Wudao college will not accept it. As long as the other side bites this point, Lu fan will be speechless. After all, he is the mentor of Wudao college, and his words are more important than ours. "


    Lu Hao''s face suddenly began to sweat, and said, "yes, Lu Fan''s strength has been improved too quickly. If this is taken advantage of by someone who is interested in it, it''s really bad for him to enter the college. "


    Lu Haoran snorted coldly: "I''m afraid this person with a heart is mo Laogui. It''s not his idea. It''s a ghost. It is imperative for the soldiers to cover up the water and cover up the land until Lu fan comes back. Only when he comes back first, can we discuss the countermeasures according to his strength. "


    Lu Hao immediately got up and said, "I will send another group of people to look for Lu Fan. "


    Lu Haoran nodded gently and left quickly.


    The brow is tightly locked, and Lu Haoran looks at Nalan ruo''s face, and his eyes slowly become sharp.


    Lu Ming returned to his seat and turned to look at the busy square. In fact, Lu Ming also has such a question in his mind. Isn''t Lu Fan''s strength really derived from evil ways?


    A person who has been a waste for more than ten years can really turn over by his own efforts?


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other side, Mo Yunfei whispered a few words in Mo Tian''s ear. Suddenly, Mo Tian had a smile on his mouth.


    "Very good. As long as tutor Nalan is willing to help, even if Lu fan is talented, he can''t enter Wudao college. But missed this opportunity, he passed 18 years old, will never have the opportunity to enter the martial arts college again in his life. Being unable to enter the martial arts college means that he will take a detour in martial arts cultivation for more than ten years. Besides, they are not taught by famous teachers and have no advanced martial arts. This is called, one step miss, life miss. Wonderful, wonderful. "


    Mo Yunfei said with a smile: "grandpa has no choice, this time Lu fan is dead. Although he is strong enough, this time he will end in failure. Grandpa, I always have a question. Did Lu Fan really not cultivate by crooked ways? It''s amazing that his strength has grown so fast. Maybe what we do this time will make him show his true shape. "


    Mo Tian shook his hand and said, "Yunfei, you think wrong. If it''s evil, he can''t defeat you in the arena that time. It''s true that a person''s cultivation can be greatly enhanced by devious ways, but how do you explain Lu''s fiery and golden body martial arts. It''s real kung fu. There is no doubt that Lu fan is the power of asceticism, which you should remember. To deal with the enemy, we can be cruel, ruthless and unscrupulous. But we can''t underestimate each other, we can''t see each other''s real strength. "


    Mo Yunfei put on a face of being taught.


    Mo Tian said with a smile: "if it''s said that the evil way is wrong, in fact, Zhang Yuehan of Zhangjia is more suspect. The foundation is not stable and the vigorous force is not solid. Even if it is not an evil way, it is also encouraging. It''s funny that Zhangjia thinks he''s really a genius. Yunfei, you have no contact with Zhang Yuehan. "


    Mo Yunfei shook his head and said, "no more. She found a bigger backer in the college and didn''t pay attention to me at all. "


    Mo Tian sneered and said: "it''s good to find a man. Unfortunately, it''s not the right way after all. "


    After a pause, Motian asked, "has Lu Fan of the Lu family come back?"


    Behind him, Maureen said, "it seems that he hasn''t come back."


    Mo Tian said with a smile, "if you don''t come back, we''ll save it. If he really died in the mountains and forests, maybe, in the future, Jiang Lincheng will think of Lu fan who once had a brilliant talent. But if he comes back, Lu fan, the genius, will turn into Lu fan, a villain. "


    After that, Mo Tian, Mo Yunfei and Mo Lin all laughed.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At this time, the river is outside the city and at the foot of the western mountain.


    A figure walked out slowly, with a sword on his back and a black dog on his head.


    "Ha ha, I''m back. Jiang Lincheng, I''m back. Xiaohei, from today on, you don''t have to cook every day. If the master wants to stay in the mountain, let him stay in the mountain. "


    The sun shines on this man''s face, which is Lu fan who comes back from the ascetic.


    Looking at the city gate, Lu Fan opens his arms and laughs.


    The little black standing on his head looked at the human city curiously, opened his eyes, and made a long roar.


    Lu Fan suddenly speeds up his pace and rushes to the city gate. The heavy sword behind Lu fan can''t affect Lu Fan''s running at all, and the land under his feet hasn''t been stepped out of a deep depression.

 Chapter 32

    That night, Lu''s house was illuminated.


    In the study, the main staff of Lu family gathered together, and Lu Haoran smiled at Lu Fan''s voracious appetite and said: "Lu fan, please eat slowly, and there is more food."


    Lu Fan nodded and continued to fight with Xiao Hei. A man and a beast face a full table of food and eat happily. During the practice in the mountains for the most part of this year, they eat barbecue and wild fruit every day. Even if their cooking is no better, they will soon vomit. When they come back, they naturally need to eat more food made by the chef.


    Xiaohei would like to use all four legs together. It has never eaten anything so delicious. It''s the right decision to follow the owner.


    Lu Haoran shakes his head. It seems that Lu Fan''s practice in this period of time has made him greedy.


    Turning around, Lu Haoran said to Lu Mingdao, "Lu Ming, please tell Lu Fan the details."


    Lu minglue looks at Lu Fan''s popularity with disdain. Hearing Lu Haoran''s words, he repeats the situation slowly.


    When he finished, Lu Fan just had a good meal.


    A table of vegetables was destroyed like a whirlwind, and Xiao Hei felt his round belly satisfied.


    Lu Fan wiped his mouth and said: "the Mo family actually used such mean means. What is Nalan''s strength? "


    After thinking for a moment, Lu Ming said, "let''s get to the top of the inner gang. The tutors who go out to do business are probably all in the inner gang."


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "it''s not easy to say outside Gang. I''m afraid that he will do something. I''d like to see how he stops me."


    Lu Haoran frowned: "Lu fan, don''t be careless. What''s your strength now? There must be nine peaks in training. Is there any wound in your body? "


    Lu Fan nodded softly, and said vaguely, "how can you practice nine? There must be. There''s no trauma to the body. "


    Wen Yan, Lu Haoran, Lu Hao and others have a long sigh of relief. They are most afraid that Lu Fan''s practice in this period of time will lead to personal injury.


    As long as Lu Fan himself has no problems, others can mediate.


    Lu Haoran said: "it''s easier to do. Tomorrow, I''ll go to nanaranro, send him something, talk to him, and see if there''s room to ease it. Mo family can give him nothing but money and treasure. Although our Lu family is not as good as Mo family, there are some of them. Lu fan, you have just come back from cultivation. Take a day off. If I can''t negotiate, then you can fight with all your strength. If Nalan is really cheeky, our Lu family will not sit back and ignore, and will help you get back justice. "


    Lu Fan opens his mouth to say something, but Lu Hao stops him.


    Patted Lu Fan''s shoulder, Lu Hao said: "have a good rest for a day. Don''t worry about other things."


    Lu Haoran, Lu Hao, and Lu Feng get up and leave, as if to go to the direction of Lu''s backyard.


    Lu Ming didn''t leave, but looked at Lu Fan coldly.


    When Lu Haoran''s three people completely disappeared, Lu Ming said, "Lu fan, do you know where grandpa and them are now?"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It looks like the direction of the backyard. "


    Lu Ming then said, "yes, it''s the backyard. But they didn''t go to the backyard to chat, they went to the backyard''s family treasure house to get things. You know, because of your business, the family may spend a lot of money, even a few years or even ten years of savings. "


    Lu fan is slightly stunned. At this time, Lu Ming stands up and stares at Lu Fan: "no one knows whether it''s worth the money for you. Lu fan, tell me the truth, whether your cultivation comes from evil ways or not. "


    Saying that, Lu Ming actually threw a long sword out of his sleeve. The point of the sword pointed directly at Lu Fan''s neck.


    Lu Fan said calmly, "my accomplishments are all based on my hard work. How can I say that there are evil ways?"


    Lu Mingdao: "in a few months, you will go straight from the lower level to the higher level. There is no evil way. How do you do it?"


    Lu Fandao: "die hard and study hard, that''s all."


    Lu Mingdao: "I don''t believe it."


    Lu Fandao: "at the beginning, I didn''t believe it."


    Two people look at each other, Lu Fan''s eyes are firm, but the light in Lu Ming''s eyes starts to flicker.


    In a moment, Lu Ming put down his sword, sighed and said, "Lu fan, I hope the family''s money is used in you. The family may have to sacrifice a lot for you this time. Don''t let the family down. "


    After Lu Ming finished, he collected his sword and prepared to leave.


    Lu Fan said softly, "Lu Ming, why do you want to help me?"


    Lu Ming turned his head and said, "I''m not helping you. I''m helping the family. You are the face of the family now. If you lose face, the whole Lu family is losing face. I hate people losing their family face. "


    Lu Fan suddenly smiled and said, "that''s why you humiliated me. I understand you a little now. You can rest assured that I don''t need the family to sacrifice anything for me, let alone lose the family members. "


    Lu Ming looks at Lu fan, shakes his head and laughs: "naive, you won''t think about not going to Wudao college."


    Lu Fan said lightly, "Wudao college, I will definitely go there, and it depends on my own strength."


    Lu Ming looks at Lu Fan as calm as water and calm as water, but he has some trust in him.


    Slowly, Lu Ming said: "I hope you can do it. Lu fan, by the way, I still hate you. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "as it happens, I still hate you."


    Two people look at each other and smile. Lu Ming strides away.


    Lu Fan turned to put Xiao Hei on the table and said to Xiao * * tomorrow, what if Nalan will stop me


    Small black a pair of dazed appearance, Lu Fan touched chin, way: "why, I still have a little expectation."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the morning of the next day, the sun is shining, the ice and snow in the street are melting, which is a rare good weather.


    In the early days, Lu Haoran and Lu Hao directed the children of the landing family to take two big boxes into the teahouse and carry them to their box.


    These two boxes of things are the money and treasures that the Lu family has accumulated in recent years. As Lu Ming said, in order for Lu fan to enter Wudao college, Lu Haoran did not hesitate to pay.


    Things have just been moved to the teahouse door. At this time, the door of Mo''s side room is suddenly opened. It is mo Laogui, Mo Tian, who has a smile on his face, who comes into view. Looking down on the two big boxes, Mo Tian said with a smile: "Lu Laogui, what are you doing? Do you bribe anyone? When did the Lu family become so humble? "


    Lu Haoran said in a cold voice, "Mo Laogui, you know what you need to ask again."


    Mo Tiandao: "naturally I understand. However, I''m afraid that these things are not enough. They''re very pitiful. Tutor Nalan has a big appetite. It''s very big! "


    Even said two "big", Mo Tian laughed and closed the door directly.


    Lu Haoran''s face was ugly. He brushed his sleeve into the door. Beside him, Lu Hao asked, "what do you mean, Mo Laogui?"


    Lu Haoran said: "what''s the point? It''s just to laugh at the fact that we can''t buy lanruo. If they''re right, they must have given Nalan something we can''t do. "


    Frowning and thinking for a moment, Lu Haoran went on: "if you don''t guess wrong, it''s probably elixir."


    Hearing the word "Dan Yao", Lu Hao''s face suddenly changed. It''s true that Lu Jia can''t get the pill.


    "The Mo family can even take out pills to send people. Is it because their family has made an alchemist?"


    Lu Haoran shook his head and said, "I don''t know for the moment. I''ll check later. Lu Feng, you''d better contact Nalan Ruo later and let us know some good things we want to give him. As long as he shows a little interest, bring him up to talk at once. As long as Lu fan can be admitted to Wudao college, it''s OK to pay a little more. "


    Lu Feng nodded: "I see.


    Lu Ming was listening all the time, but he could not help biting his teeth.


    There is jealousy and anger in the heart. Lu fan, don''t you say that Lu family should not sacrifice anything? What about you now?


    On the other side, Mo Tian smiles happily.


    "Ha ha, old Lu thinks he can buy Naran Ruo. It''s stupid. The tutor of Wudao college is not enough for you. Even if he took out the fiery gold body of Lu''s family, I''m afraid Nalan would not look at it more. "


    Next to Maureen, he said with a smile, "let''s let teacher Nalan take away all the property of his Lu family. If he doesn''t give it, he will give it as soon as he wants. It''s hard not to say that Lu''s family can go to Wudao college and ask Nalan for money. "


    Mo Tian said with a smile, "that''s a good idea. You can wait to let Nalan know. By the way, it''s thanks to Zhao Xu for how he has lived these two days. "


    "I''m sleeping at home," said Maureen


    Mo Tiandao: "let Mo Yunfei play with him well. If someone is willing to help, we can''t neglect it."


    Mo Lin said: "he and Mo Yunfei are now brothers and sisters. They have a lot to do with each other. Last night we went to baifenglou together. They had a good time


    Mo Tian said with a smile, "that''s good. Zhao Xu has a promising future. With his help, Yunfei''s realm can be improved faster. We must make good friends. Since he has come to the Mo family, it''s better to ask him to help refine another stove of medicine and help other children of the Mo family to improve their strength. "


    Mo Lin nodded: "I''ll go back and say to Yunfei. He came out and wanted to help Zhao Xu''s little brotherhood."


    Mo Tian smiles and makes friends with an alchemist.


    Below, the ordinary people in jianglincheng are still trying with great enthusiasm. From time to time, the ink and stone will shine and show their cultivation level.


    Nalan, if quietly watching, slightly squinting, slightly distracted.


    There was a bottle of medicine given by Mo''s family in my arms, and I felt proud. Come out to do something, and you can get a bottle of pills. It''s worth it.


    Isn''t it to hinder a young man named Lu Fan from entering the college? It''s a real catch.


    He hoped that Lu fan would come earlier and get things done earlier, and that the pills would be solid.


    At this time, suddenly the noisy crowd calmed down, and all the people''s eyes looked back.


    "Here comes Lu fan, here comes Lu Fan."


    A cry rang out in the crowd, and all kinds of cheers broke out in the crowd.


    All eyes immediately fell on Lu fan who walked slowly.


    On the teahouse, Lu Haoran gets up directly in shock,


    How did Lu Fan come!

 Chapter 33

    Lu Fan walked slowly towards the center of the square.


    On his shoulder, Xiao Hei looked around curiously, wondering why everyone looked at them.


    On the teahouse, Lu Hao can''t help but call Lu Fan. But at this time, Lu Haoran stops him.


    "Don''t call him. Since Lu fan is willing to do this, he has his own plan. We don''t have to stop more. "


    "But if Lu Fan goes up to test like this, he will be blocked by nalanruo''s malice."


    Lu Hao said anxiously.


    Lu Haoran then said, "Lu fan is not a fool. He has his own intention to make this decision."


    Lu Haoran sighed and sat down.


    Although Lu Fan''s decision this time is not very wise, Lu Haoran will not stop him.


    Every powerful warrior should have his own decision not to be moved by other things or changed by others.


    Since Lu fan has made a decision, Lu Haoran will only choose to support.


    "Lu fan, unexpectedly, came here at this time. Did he come here specially to let us see jokes? Yunfei, Mr. Zhao Xu, you are here. "


    Maureen chuckled, and Mo Yunfei came in at the moment.


    Together with Mo Yunfei came a tall and handsome man with long and powerful fingers and a white robe covering his body. He had the air of coming out of the world.


    "Fortunately, I came in time. Otherwise, I missed Lu Fan''s public spectacle. That''s a pity."


    Mo Yunfei and Zhao Xu sit down beside Mo Lin. Zhao Xu''s eyes fell on Lu Fan. After looking up and down, his face changed.


    In my heart, I thought to myself, is this Lu fan who practices fast enough to be a demon?


    Why does he have a smell of an alchemist.


    Do I think so much?


    Mo Tian smiles. Although Lu Fan''s arrival is beyond his expectation, it can''t be better.


    Far away, Mo Tian nods gently to Nalan Ruo beside Mo Shi.


    Nalan ruo''s eyes finally opened at the moment, emitting cold light.


    It''s really urgent that he should come here. Think what he thinks. Just thinking about the earlier completion, now Lu fan is here.


    With a smile on the corner of her mouth, Nalan Ruo turned to the other two mentors and said, "you can see something unusual about this son."


    How could the other two mentors not understand what Nalan Ruo meant? They both knew clearly what Nalan Ruo wanted to do. The two said with one voice: "there are some differences, like the body stained with filth."


    Nalan if smiled, he said this is to test the attitude of the other two mentors. As long as these two mentors don''t make trouble, everything will be easy to catch.


    First write his name and submit it. Lu Fan stands nearby waiting for the inspector to call his name.


    At the moment, the people tested in front can''t attract everyone''s attention at all. Everyone is whispering about Lu Fan''s strength.


    "Lu fan is now at least the top of the nine body exercises."


    "it should be said that Lu fan is the top of the nine body exercises. Last time he went hunting in Xishan, he defeated Zhang Yuehan, who had developed vigorous Qi. "


    "Maybe he has also developed vigorous energy."


    "Well, it''s possible."


    "Anyway, Lu fan must be stable after passing the test."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The people in front of the test also came down very quickly. No one wasted time. They also want to see Lu Fan''s strength as soon as possible.


    It is now Lu Fan''s state that everyone pays attention to. Think about the test a year ago. It''s quite different.


    "Next, Lu Fan!"


    With a cry, everyone was quiet.


    Lu Fan steps forward slowly and looks at the ink stone in front of him. He has no joy or sorrow.


    On the teahouse, Lu''s family, Mo''s family and Zhangjia''s eyes were all fixed on Lu Fan. In fact, they are also very curious about Lu Fan''s current strength.


    Drink!


    A light drink, Lu Fan instant boxing.


    Without the sound of breaking the wind, even many people didn''t see Lu Fan''s fist movement. Next moment, Lu Fan''s fist hit the ink stone.


    With a crack, the ink stone suddenly cracks, and the golden light soars, but there is no text.


    The strong golden light just stabbed people''s eyes, and the light converged in a moment.


    People were surprised to see the ink stone without any words.


    There''s no text. There''s really no text.


    This can only explain two situations. First, Lu Fan''s strength does not even have the strength to train himself. But if this is the case, there can be no such dazzling light.


    Secondly, Lu fan has reached the level of inner gang. After all, the ink stone is only a test tool for the body cultivator. As long as you practice vigorous strength, ordinary ink stones can no longer be rated.


    Does it mean that Lu fan has entered the inner Gang state?


    It''s unbelievable. In one year, from triple training to inner vigorous environment, it''s a wonder in the world!


    Click!


    Mo Tian smashed the teacup in his hand and said to his teeth, "in the inner Gang environment, Lu fan has actually practiced in the inner Gang environment. This child''s talent is extraordinary."


    Mo Yunfei''s face was startled. At the moment, he was still in a state of stupidity. He could not believe it. Lu Fan practiced vigorous energy ahead of him. Zhao Xu, who is sitting next to him, has a calm face and a level of inner gang. Is it surprising? In Wudao college, such people are not a handful. Zhao Xu didn''t understand Mo''s surprise, because he didn''t know how quickly Lu Fan was promoted to inner gang.


    Zhang Yuehan bit his lips, and he was promoted!


    Why, why, as soon as he left me, he became so powerful.


    Lu Haoran and Lu Hao are also surprised. Then, Lu Haoran burst out laughing, "there''s another martial artist in our Lu family who has developed vigorous strength. It''s good, it''s good!"


    Lu Ming opened his mouth wide and could not speak.


    He knows that Lu fan is better than him now. But Lu Ming always thought that as long as he practiced diligently, he would surpass Lu fan again. During this period of time, Lu Ming did the same. He was very diligent in cultivation.


    But now, the fact is that he didn''t catch up with Lu Fan. Also by Lu Fan mercilessly left behind.


    Vigorous force, Lu Fan actually first practiced vigorous force.


    Lu Ming suddenly felt a little frustrated, so-called one step ahead, step by step ahead. Lu fan has developed vigorous strength before entering Wudao college. After entering Wudao college, the speed of cultivation will be faster. It is more difficult for Lu Ming to catch up with him.


    Lu Ming sighed in his heart.


    Before Mo Shi, Lu Fan calmly takes back his fist.


    Just now, he didn''t use much power at all. After all, he has been cultivating for a long time.


    If Nalan''s eyes beat, his heart was a little flustered.


    Because there is a clear rule in the test of Wudao college. Under the age of 18, as long as you practice vigorous Qi, you don''t need to test. You can enter Wudao college directly.


    If it''s just exercise, it''s easy to do. Even if it''s rejected, the college has asked more than two questions, nothing important.


    But when it comes to the genius who can practice vigorous energy before entering college, it''s troublesome.


    The other two mentors look at Nalan Ruo, and they don''t know what to do.


    Nalan Ruo touched the pill in her arms, looked up at Mo Tian again, and finally decided to stop Lu Fan once.


    Damn it, when it''s over, we must spit out something more.


    Nalan if the heart hate way, at the moment he stood up, long voice way: "slow."


    Lu Fan knew that if Nalan could not simply let him go, he calmly stood in front of Mo Shi.


    "This tester, your name is Lu fan?"


    Nalan asked in a voice and stepped forward slowly.


    Lu Fan calmly replied, "yes, my name is Lu Fan."


    Nalanruo went to Lu Fan and then asked, "I heard that last year''s test results were just the triple exercise. In just one year, I have never heard of the progress from triple training to unpredictable ink and stone. "


    Lu Fan replied with a smile, "teacher Nalan knows a lot about me."


    If Nalan''s eyes glitter with cold light, though Lu Fan''s words are calm, they fall into his ears with a scorn of the red dew. He didn''t listen to Mo Yunfei about these things, whether they were true or false, and nalanruo was still doubting at this time.


    However, there is no room to stop. Nalanruo then said: "Lu fan, I see you are surrounded by filthy Qi. You don''t use the method of blood refining and Qi elimination to improve your strength. I don''t accept such students in Wudao college. "


    In a word, the people in the square all talked about it.


    "Lu fan doesn''t really use the sidelines." Asked a man in surprise.


    "I think so. Otherwise, how can I improve so quickly. I said at the beginning that there must be a mystery in a waste when it turns over so fast. "


    Another man''s disdainful way. But the jealousy in his face was clear at a glance.


    "It''s funny that Lu fanyue can defeat Zhang Yuehan with his improved accomplishments? The fiery golden body that can make Lu Fan become a family member? A group of blind people. "


    A man dressed as a warrior laughed, but he was the son of the Lu family.


    There are many people talking about it. There are many people of insight, but there are more ignorant people. For a time, most people looked at Lu Fan''s face with contempt and doubt.


    Unfortunately, Lu Fan didn''t even have an interest in looking at them. He just smiled at Nalan and said, "dirty gas? heresy? This is the first time I''ve heard about it. Tutor Nalan, you can''t say that I''m a man of other ways. Let''s set the facts. Can I have a voucher? "


    Nalan Ruo said coldly: "the certificate is also very simple. Don''t you have vigorous strength? If it is the cultivation of the right way, it is naturally vigorous and vigorous, with a solid foundation. Just find a real inner Gang warrior and try it out. All of you can see your accomplishments. In this way, I will let tutor Ruan Qi lead three moves with you. If you can keep his three moves invincible, I will believe in your talent of natural indulgence. If you can''t even take the three moves, I''m afraid there''s something wrong with the origin of your vigorous strength. "


    Finish saying, if Naran turns his head, he wants to wave to let Nguyen Qi come up.


    But at this time, Lu Fan raised his hand and said, "no need. Teacher Nalan, it''s better to have three moves with me. It''s better to serve the public. "


    If Nalan was a little shocked, he immediately narrowed his eyes and said: "Lu fan, you can take this seriously. I''m more serious than Nguyen Chi."


    Lu Fandao: "no problem, as long as I take three moves. Teacher Nalan, just apologize to me in public! "

 Chapter 34

    Nalan ruo''s eyes were full of light and said, "OK, it''s up to you. If you wait for me, I will apologize to you. "


    Lu fan makes an action of "please" to Nalan, pulls away the distance, and looks at the station.


    Although the conversation between the two is not very loud, it is well known in the audience.


    The crowd retreated to make room for the two. On the top of the teahouse, Lu Haoran frowned: "nonsense, it''s nonsense. How can he fight Naranjo, the mentor of the martial arts school. "


    Lu Hao was also worried, saying: "Lu Fan seems to have some assurance. But this decision is still a bit absurd. Now it''s up to him to take nalanjo''s three moves. I think as a College Tutor, Nalan is not likely to go all out if he still points his face. "


    Lu''s family is worried. Mo''s family is dumbfounded.


    "Lu fan, I don''t know the height of the earth, but... Actually, I agreed three moves with tutor Nalan. I''m laughing! "


    Mo Yunfei was the first to laugh.


    "Yunfei, what is the strength of Nalan''s tutor?" Molin asked


    Mo Yunfei replied: "there is no doubt that the inner Gang nine is not high among all the tutors in the college. But it''s more than enough to deal with Lu Fan. "


    Mo Tian said with a smile: "that''s good. Inner gang has nine parts. Lu fan can be solved by any move. As expected, the young people are just arrogant and beg for help. "


    Zhang Yan, the leader of the Zhangjia family, asked the same question to Zhang Yuehan.


    Zhang Yuehan calmly replied, "Nalan''s mentor is not weak, and Lu fan has lost."


    Zhang Yan chuckled and said, "that''s good. I can''t see Lu Fan''s arrogance now. Yuehan, your choice is right. Such a arrogant and brainless person is not your best man, and you don''t have to regret it. "


    Zhang Yuehan''s eyes twinkled and said, "yes, father."


    In the square.


    Naranjo has raised his hand.


    "Lu fan, release your vigorous strength. Don''t worry. As a College Tutor, I won''t take your life. It''s all up."


    Nalan, who pretends to be gentle, looks like a teacher.


    But at this time, Nalan has secretly covered his arms with strength. He wanted to defeat Lu Fan in a single blow, so that his judgment was correct.


    Lu Fan did not release his vigorous Qi, but drew out the heavy sword behind him.


    I held it on the hilt, and Lu Fan stood there like that, but it gave people a feeling of immobility.


    This kind of illusion makes people who are not good enough to breathe heavily.


    On the teahouse, Lu Haoran saw the light before his eyes and said: "good momentum, when did Lu Fan master the sword technique. I forgot to ask him the origin of the big sword behind him last night. "


    Xiao Hei, who is following Lu fan, is now walking aside. Lu fan is dangerous when he wields his heavy sword.


    The clever little black knows this clearly, so he dodges first.


    If Nalan''s face had changed slightly, he would have oppressed people before he had a move. This kid''s talent is really extraordinary. It''s going to enter the martial arts college, and its strength will be improved. Maybe it can practice its prestige before vigorous force is released.


    Nalan if some regret, so talented, as long as step-by-step training. Even if he doesn''t enter Wudao college, his future achievements will not be lower than his.


    What should he do if the other party comes to him in a few years.


    Nalan can''t help but increase the vigorous strength in his arm. It seems that he needs to leave a mark for Lu Fan. Since you decide to offend, just destroy the talent of the other side.


    Thinking so, Naran ruolang said: "Lu fan, take my first move."


    After that, nalanruo raised his hand and punched Lu Fanyi.


    The two men were ten feet apart. Nalan ruo''s fist hit the air, but Lu Fan''s whole body was grinning.


    As a martial artist of inner gang and nine heavy, even if he doesn''t reach the level of vigorous Qi, one fist can bring the power of breaking the wind and hurt the enemy across the air.


    The next moment, the strong fist strength will fall on Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s whole body glows suddenly, vigorous Qi is released, and he turns his hand to chop.


    Heavy sword, breaking the wind!


    There was a sound of air explosion in the air. Lu Fan waved this sword and immediately broke the fist strength of Nalan ruoro.


    The soles of the feet fell deep into the ground, and the heavy sword hit the ground and made a dull sound.


    In an instant, people in the square felt the wind howling past. On the field, Lu Fan took the first move without any damage.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Mo Tian''s voice was startled. Lu Fan''s sword seems simple, but it''s dark and mysterious.


    Mo Tian saw that Lu Fan''s sword is extraordinary. It''s not a common sword. Even Nalan Ruo, who is nine heavy in Inner Gang, can''t hurt him.


    There was silence all over the court. This sword alone proved Lu Fan''s strength.


    Lu Fan was not afraid that someone would recognize his vigorous Qi. After all, in terms of appearance, his vigorous Qi and vigorous energy are not much different, just a little like fire.


    Even Wu Chen, his master, said that although he used it, unless he met a strong man above the yin-yang environment, he could see that his vigorous Qi was extraordinary. The martial artists under the Yin and Yang environment can never see anything.


    Of course, the premise is that Lu fan does not release the alchemist''s Dharma at the same time.


    Lu fan is naturally not stupid enough to use two kinds of skills without any reason. The method of the Alchemist is his unique skill to protect his life. During this period, he learned a lot from Wu dust.


    Slowly raised the heavy sword, pointed to Nalan Ruo from the tip of the sword, Lu Fan''s eyes were burning, and said, "one move!"


    Nalanruo''s eyes changed, cold light came out.


    **Naked provocation makes Nalan angry. Lu Fan''s sword hit his face, and Lu Fan''s "vigorous force" didn''t look like he had just finished. Maybe it has two or even three strength of inner gang.


    In addition to him, Mo Tian, Lu Haoran and others also see that Lu Fan''s strength is more than internal gang.


    All of a sudden, people''s reactions were different.


    But what they said next was exactly the same.


    "Demon!"


    Yes, as long as this word is used, it is enough to describe Lu Fan''s cultivation speed.


    Zhang Yan, the leader of the Zhangjia family, stopped talking at this time. Although his accomplishments were not as good as those of the other two leaders, he also saw that Lu Fan was a little strong. Maybe he could really block three moves. For a while, Zhang Yan''s face turned red and white. Fortunately, no one heard his comments on Lu Fan. Otherwise, he would spread his short-sighted jokes.


    Nalan if at this time suddenly moved, the instant ten Zhangs distance across, the whole body vigorous surging, once again a boxing out.


    This one punch, however, is Nalan ruo''s power of ten into ten.


    Lu fan turns his big sword across his body. The broad body of the sword is like a shield, blocking nalanruo''s fist.


    Dang!


    With a loud sound, Lu Fan only felt the power of the earthquake coming from the heavy sword.


    The quality of Wufeng heavy sword is extraordinary. Nalan ruo''s fist can''t shake the body of the sword at all, but the strength from the sword shakes Lu Fan.


    A terrifying force of penetrating Qi acts on his palm, and Lu Fan''s eyes shine, releasing the hilt directly.


    "Lu fan has abandoned his sword!"


    Lu Hao was surprised. At this moment, if you abandon your sword soon, you will find yourself dead?


    Lu Haoran has a dignified face and clenched his fists. If Nalan is so shameless, he has tried his best to deal with an 18-year-old.


    He is still the tutor of the college!


    The heavy sword flies out of hand and hits the ground. Half of its body falls into the ground directly.


    If you lose the heavy sword, you will not continue to be shaken by the power on the sword. But Lu Fan also opened the door of time and space.


    Naturally, Nalan would not give up such an opportunity.


    The whole body vigorous strength coagulates in his arm like a spiral. Nalan Ruo shouts: "the third move, split wind and spin round fist!"


    There is no doubt that Nalan''s move is definitely a spirit level martial art. When he does it, the wind roars like a tiger.


    People opened their eyes to Lu fan, who had lost his weapon, and said in their hearts that Lu Fan was finished.


    But at this time, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi suddenly rose.


    "Smash mountain fist, smash!"


    Two fists collide, Lu Fan''s whole body is red, and the flames surge out.


    Fist strength brings a concussive air flow and spreads out. The ground under his feet burst, and the nearby ink stone smashed most of the time.


    Air swept across, countless ordinary people fell to the ground, unable to open their eyes.


    At the next moment, Naran Ruo took two steps.


    Lu Fan won the upper hand.


    Nalan''s face was unbelievable, and others were even dumbfounded at this scene, with a convulsion in their heart.


    Lu Fan even quit a mentor of Wudao college!


    Zhang Yuehan covers her mouth, which she never expected.


    Mo''s family is Qi Qi into a petrified state, especially Mo Yunfei, who keeps mumbling.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible..."


    Now even Zhao Xu is shocked by Lu Fan''s strength. This Lu fan is comparable to some guys in the college. And he hasn''t entered Wudao college yet.


    Lu Hao was shocked at first, then danced excitedly and said: "Lu fan, he stopped. And he beat Naranjo back. "


    Lu Haoran breathed out a long breath and said, "this is my son of Lu family."


    Lu Ming stands aside, and there is no longer any desire to win with Lu Fan.


    "Three moves have passed."


    Lu Fan slowly recovers his fist, and the vigorous Qi in his body has been consumed.


    He was oppressed by the heavy sword for a long time, so that once he got out of the repression, he could burst out the power of terror in an instant. But the cost is not small. Lu fan can''t make the second attack like that.


    Nalan looks at Lu Fan in a dull way, but he loses. Three moves have passed, and he still has a slight advantage.


    You know, he is the martial artist of inner gang and nine heavy!


    Nalan if clenched his teeth, although he was angry, but he has not lost his mind.


    Turning around, Nalan Ruo takes out a purple jade card from her arms and throws it to Lu Fandao: "this is the enrollment jade card of Wudao college. You can go to Wudao college to practice with it. "


    With that, Nalan Ruo turned to leave.


    He had no face to stay any longer. At the moment, Nalan Ruo was angry with Mo''s family.


    If today''s matter were passed back to the college, he would have no face to see anyone again.


    "Wait a minute." Lu Fan suddenly made a sound.


    "Teacher Nalan, you seem to have forgotten something. We have an agreement. "


    Lu Fan holds the jade card, light way.


    If Nalan''s face changes suddenly, does Lu Fan really want him to apologize in public?

 Chapter 35

    "Well, Lu fan, let it go as agreed."


    The voice came with the wind. Lu Haoran and others jumped down from the teahouse and walked quickly.


    Xiaohei jumps on Lu Fan''s shoulder again and grins at Nalan Ruo. With a smile on his face, Lu Haoran waved to Nalan Ruo and said, "teacher Nalan, three moves have passed, and Lu fan has also proved that he is not a man of his own. As for what apology does not apologize, it''s just a gamble. You don''t care. So far today, when Lu fan arrives at the college in the future, I''m afraid he will need more care from his tutor Nalan. "


    Nalan if a sigh of relief, public apology to a boy, this kind of thing really to do, his face even lost. Since Lu''s family is so discerning, he also takes advantage of the slope and says: "this is right. Lu fan has amazing talent. In the future, he will make great progress in martial arts college. I have a bottle of pills in my hand, so I will give it to you as an apology. "


    Nalan Ruo said and threw the pill in his arms to Lu Fan. Anyway, he can''t get the pill. Lu fan can''t be stopped. Mo''s family will definitely get it back. It''s better to take it out now and send a favor. By the way, show it to the Mo family and tell them that I have nothing to do with you.


    Lu Fan took the pill and was slightly shocked. I didn''t expect to get another bottle of pills. The harvest is really good.


    Lu Haoran nodded with a smile and gently pulled Lu Fan''s clothes. "Let''s go, Lu Fan. Let''s go home and have a banquet."


    With a smile on his face, Lu Fan''s goal has been achieved. Pingbai also got a bottle of pills. The harvest is not small. You can go back home.


    At the cheering graves of the onlookers, the Lu family walked back slowly.


    The children of Lu family in the crowd held up their heads and raised their eyebrows. Those who Lu Fan lost in the college test these years will be recovered today.


    On the teahouse, Mo Tian looks at Nalan''s tutor throwing the pills to Lu fan, and his face is blue.


    Mo Yunfei said: "if Nalan can do this, it''s the pill brother Zhao Xu sold me. It belongs to Mo''s family. "


    Mo Tiandao: "enough, he has given the pill to Lu Fan. What can we do? It seems that if Nalan is going to get rid of the relationship with Mo''s family, even if you go to him now, he will pretend that he has nothing to do with you, let alone admit the pill. It''s disgusting to let Lu Fan get a bottle of elixir. "


    Zhao Xu is watching quietly. At the moment, seeing that Mo''s family were all angry, and his good friend Mo Yunfei was also full of anger, Zhao Xu said: "it''s just a bottle of Huili pill, it''s just a small thing. Why is brother Mo so angry. Although Lu fan has developed vigorous strength, it doesn''t mean brother Mo can''t catch up with him. Let me help brother Mo to make a furnace of pills. Make sure brother Mo breaks through the bottleneck quickly. "


    Hearing this, Mo Yunfei immediately turned clear and said to Zhao Xu, "brother Zhao is willing to help me?"


    Mo Yunfei said with a smile: "it''s just a small thing. If there are many pills in this furnace, brother Mo can also use it to upgrade his family brother. But the rules of the alchemists should be obeyed. A furnace of pills, a miraculous medicine and a treasure. "


    Mo Yunfei turns to look at Mo Tian. Only Mo Tian can decide this kind of thing.


    This is the way the alchemist works. If you ask one alchemist to make medicine, you need to prepare the medicine for yourself. You need to take out another miraculous medicine to offer, and finally hand in a treasure.


    "There''s no problem. I''ll take the medicine, the elixir and the treasure back to you. Please do your best. "


    Zhao Xu said with a smile, "it''s natural. There''s no problem in making sure the pills are safe."


    Mo Tian nods heavily. This is an opportunity for them to improve their strength. Other families can''t ask the alchemists to take the elixir and treasure. After all, there are very few alchemists and martial artists.


    Mo Tian secretly said, "Lu family, with the help of alchemists this time, we must completely leave you behind!"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At night, Lu''s house is singing and dancing.


    This is the second big feast of Lu family since Lu Fan won the western mountain Safari last time.


    Different from the last time, this time, not only the Lu family was present, but also other families in jianglincheng came to celebrate.


    Lu Haoran sat in the chair of the family, listening to the constant sound of celebration and seeing the mountain of gifts, he felt that he had a face. Lu Hao was also surrounded by other families and kept toasting.


    Lu Hao, who used to drink a lot, turned red. However, Lu Hao was very happy, shouting loudly that he would not go home drunk.


    If there is a son like this, what can I ask for.


    Come on, three more drinks!


    Lu''s family are all in Qi, but Lu fan is not present. Apart from the fact that he showed up at the beginning of the banquet, Lu Fan couldn''t find anyone in a flash.


    However, we don''t care. Lu fan doesn''t like banquets.


    In any case, for more than ten years, Lu Fan seldom attended banquets, leaving is the normal situation, leaving is rare.


    In the west mountain, by the water bank.


    Lu fan is having a good drink with his master Wu Chen.


    Wu Chen''s drunk eyes are dim, and Xiao Hei beside him lies on the ground asleep, snoring loudly.


    But he fell asleep and refused to let go of the wine jar. Lu Fan smiled at Xiao hei and said, "he''s a little drunk."


    Wu Chen also laughed, and then said: "Lu fan, after the new year''s sacrifice, you will go to Wudao college. Do you remember what I told you? "


    Lu Fan nodded: "remember, Wudao college, one yuan branch, one Yuan Road decision."


    Wu chendao: "yes, don''t forget. It''s very important to you. Try everything possible to get into the one yuan branch. If not, then Wudao college is of little significance to you. "


    Lu fan, a little confused, said: "is Wudao college a holy place for martial arts cultivation? Why it doesn''t make much sense. "


    Wu chendao: "it''s just a college. Where can the significance go. Do you know where you are better than other martial arts practitioners in cultivating vigorous Qi? "


    Lu Fandao: "I can use the skills on both sides to attack and defend. Vigorous Qi itself is stronger than vigorous vitality. "


    Wu Chen shook his head and said, "it''s just a part of the surface. I''ll tell you, the best thing about Qi and martial arts is that you can take all kinds of pills. "


    Lu Fan looks at Wu Chen incomprehensibly. He doesn''t understand what''s strong about it.


    Wu Chen slowly explained: "it is very difficult for ordinary alchemists to refine pills to improve their strength. Because the elixir that can promote the vitality of the Alchemist is the best. From herbs to Dan Fang, they are very precious. It''s common for an alchemist who can''t make a five element pill together for several years, and can''t get three or five prescriptions to improve his vitality in his life. But it''s much easier for the alchemist to get the elixir for the warrior. Because the original invention of these pills is just to let the martial arts give them effect, without much effort. "


    Lu Fan slightly understood, and his eyes brightened slightly. Wu Chen then said: "so, these prescriptions are very popular among the alchemists. There are almost no secrets to speak of. A pill that can make the martial artists of the local gang improve their strength can also be bought with money. For the alchemists, they are only a means to make friends with and even exploit the warriors. But for you, it''s essential to improve your strength. The alchemist can''t use it, but you can use it. Ordinary martial artists want to pay a hundred times or even a thousand times the price of such a pill, but you only need to gather together the herbs and start refining by yourself. "


    Lu Fan listened to the bright light in his eyes and said: "I see. My strength can be improved. I can cultivate martial arts or refine Qi. I can take the pills on both sides. If I can''t get the pills to improve my vitality, there is no problem to improve my vigorous strength. Anyway, it will turn into my vigorous Qi at last. "


    Wu chendao: "yes, that''s it. So I said, the existence of Wudao college doesn''t mean much to you. What you have to do is to go to the gas refiner''s gathering place, deal with the gas refiner more, and then buy the Dan Fang he has. With piles of pills, your strength will increase rapidly, and once the vigorous Qi increases, you can refine better pills. It''s a virtuous circle, enough for you to ascend rapidly. You don''t need to go to any martial arts college at all. You just need to attend more alchemy conferences. "


    Lu Fan nodded heavily. Suddenly he thought of a question: "so, isn''t it easy for the alchemist to build a powerful warrior?"


    Wu chendao: "that''s right. However, it is limited to the lower part of the territory. From the beginning of the earth Gang to the sky Gang, we must understand the Tao. This is not an ordinary pill that can improve the ability to understand the Tao. It is also very precious, because the alchemists also need to understand the Tao. So, when you meet an alchemist, you must be careful. He has more powerful fighters around him. It''s normal for an individual alchemist to be surrounded by those who are heavily armed with internal gang


    Lu Fan slowly breathed out a mouthful of turbid air and said: "in this way, Wudao college is of little significance. I don''t need to study any martial arts before I can reach the ground gang. I just need to gather enough Dan Fang and herbs. I''m afraid you can get up just by taking the pills you practice. "


    Wu chendao: "that''s right. But I''m not very in favor of taking pills all the time. Will lead to the foundation of floating, lack of stamina. Pills should also be taken in moderation, choose the best to eat. Now I will teach you some of the alchemist''s prescriptions, which are very precious and should not be shown lightly to others. You go to the martial arts college to practice. Try not to come back in three years. Every time you make an annual sacrifice, it''s also the time when the alchemists gather. If I remember correctly, there is a place where the alchemists gather in the north of East China. It''s not far from your martial arts college. Go for more walks. "


    Wu Chen said that he put a finger on Lu Fan''s eyebrow, and suddenly one after another red square appeared in his mind, deeply engraved in his memory.


    Wu Chen said slowly: "the world is vast and infinite. There are 18000 states in the state of Wu''an alone. The small Donghua state is not worth your time. Shifu hopes to see you at the top of the mainland as soon as possible. "

 Chapter 36

    After January, it''s another year of sacrifice.


    It''s still music and dance, and it''s still snow year.


    Lu fan is sitting in the main seat, looking down at one test after another of Lu''s children.


    In previous years, Lu Fan was among these people, shaking his fist at Mo Shi. But this year, because his strength is beyond the scope that Mohist can test, he doesn''t need to continue the test. Instead, he sits in the main seat with his father Lu Hao and watches quietly, just like he is no longer a junior of Lu family. However, these days, other Lu''s children look at him more and more like their elders.


    However, Lu Ming is still sitting among the younger generation. As in previous years, the example of Lu Ming''s children shows you the strength of nine heavy exercises.


    But this year, there is not much cheering and exclamation for Lu Ming''s strength. Because everyone knows that the leader of the Lu family, and even the next head of the family, must be Lu Fan. Instead, they have been staring at Lu Fan with respect, envy and worship.


    At the end of the test, the banquet began. Xiaohei was running around eating. For the sake of Lu Fan''s pet, everyone let Xiaohei eat happily.


    Every year''s festival is the happiest time for young people. Let go of eating, drinking and enjoying.


    "Lu fan, after the new year''s festival, you will go to Wudao college. The family has prepared some money and medicine for you. You will bring them with you. Even in Wudao college, these things will be useful. "


    Lu Haoran said as he asked Lu Hao to take things out.


    Lu Fan took a look at it. It was full of good herbs, even a gold coin card.


    A simple package is full of family savings.


    Lu Fan didn''t say anything. He took it in silence. Because this is the family rule, when Lu Ming went to Wudao college, the family did so. Now it''s his turn, as is the family.


    "By the way, Lu fan, have you taken the pills you got from nalanruo. Can we improve our strength? " Lu Hao asked with a smile.


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I haven''t eaten yet. That bottle of pill is elixir pill, not used to enhance strength. It''s about restoring combat effectiveness in combat. "


    Lu Hao understood. It sounds like this bottle of pills is very useful.


    But when it comes to pills, Lu Haoran''s face slightly changed and sighed.


    Lu Fan feels something wrong. How can grandpa look upset.


    Lu fan asked aloud, "Grandpa, what''s the matter?"


    Lu Haoran said slowly: "it''s not a big deal. Lu Feng, come on. "


    Lu Feng nodded, then said, "recently, Mo''s family seems to have invited an alchemist. My father is upset about this."


    Hearing the three words of the alchemist, Lu Fan''s eyes moved slightly.


    "Alchemist? When did it happen? I didn''t hear about it. "


    Lu Hao asked with a frown.


    Lu Feng then said: "it didn''t take long to find out. A few days ago, Lu Tiangang and Mo''s family got into a fight in the street over a medicinal plant. As a result, he lost miserably and was wounded. Originally, we thought it was the young master of Mo''s family, Mo Yunfei or Mo Hong. But when I inquired, I knew that mohai of Mo''s family was a boy who had a big difference from Lu Tiangang. "


    Lu Hao said, "because of the alchemists?"


    Lu Feng nodded: "yes, it''s because of the alchemists. I investigated it. Not only mohai, but many of the sons of mohai''s family got the benefits of an alchemist. The strength has been greatly improved, and Mo Yunfei seems to have practiced vigorous strength through elixir. I asked Lu Ming, who was supposed to be a friend of an alchemist Mo Yunfei knew in the college. Alas, if it goes on like this, the overall strength of Mo''s younger generation will be far superior to that of Lu''s


    Lu Haoran raised his hand and said: "OK, needless to say. It''s the new year''s festival. Let''s not talk about these unhappy things. Lu fan, when you enter Wudao college, you can also make a good alchemist. An alchemist, for a small family like us, helps us a lot. Mo Yunfei wanted to catch up with you, at least for another half year. Now, a pill. Let him catch up with you. I hope that Alchemist is just helping Mo''s family. If he wants to live in Mo''s house for a long time, he will be in trouble. "


    Lu Hao also sighed: "the Mo family is really lucky. It is said that there are not many alchemists in Wudao college. I didn''t expect him to make one. But the Alchemist is going back to college. It''s impossible to live long. Father doesn''t have to worry. "


    Lu Haoran nodded softly, not talking about it.


    For the first time, Lu Fan knew that there were alchemists in Wudao college.


    Seeing Lu Haoran''s worried face, Lu Fan had an impulse to tell them that he was also an alchemist.


    But he held back. He didn''t distrust his father and grandfather. It was just a matter of great importance. It also involved the secret of vigorous Qi. Lu Fan didn''t say it after all.


    At the moment, Lu Haoran turned the topic and smiled at Lu Fan and said, "Lu fan, you are 18 years old. If you want to find a wife for you first, you should tell me if you have any people you like."


    Lu Fan was eating, almost choking directly. He said with a little embarrassment, "I don''t need to worry about the people I haven''t seen, but I''m not ready to get married."


    Lu Haoran laughed and said, "you don''t need to prepare anything. You just need to choose a good woman from the family I find for you. You have been practicing on the mountain in this period of time. Maybe you don''t know that the person who came to propose to you is about to break the threshold of Lu family. Eight out of ten, you should marry a wife. Get married early and have children, and keep the incense burning. "


    Lu Fan immediately shakes his head like a rattle: "no, no, I don''t want to get married. I don''t want to get married now. Didn''t Lu Ming get married? "


    In desperation, Lu Fan had to move Lu Ming out as a shield.


    But at this time, Lu Feng said: "Lu fan, you need to tell Lu Ming something. Lu Mingke has chosen his wife and family. Xu hang, the daughter of Xu family, the rich businessman of the other side. Next year''s annual sacrifice is about to be married. Otherwise, you should move faster and marry with Lu Ming. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth wide and said, "no way. I''d better go to Wudao college. I''m sure it''s better in Wudao college. "


    Lu fan can only use this kind of words to prevaricate. The devil knows what''s going on in Wudao college. Anyway, he''ll make a fool of it.


    Lu Haoran said, "it''s also done. It''s the best way to find a female partner in Wudao college. Well, I won''t force you today. "


    Lu Haoran, Lu Hao and Lu Feng laugh at Lu Fan''s embarrassed expression.


    An original happy annual sacrifice dinner ended in a happy atmosphere.


    The next day, Lu Fan was going out of the city to go to Xishan in the early morning.


    According to the truth, today is also a festival, and the master also gave him a holiday. But Lu fan, who has already cultivated himself into a fool, feels that if he doesn''t practice for a day, he will have little. This kind of thing is not suitable for him. One night''s relaxation is enough.


    What''s more, although last night my father said they would not force him to marry. But maybe today I''ll bring the other women back to let him see.


    At the thought of this, Lu Fan felt that his scalp was numb and he still kept away from delicacy.


    Walking on the street, few shops open today, all indulged in the jubilant atmosphere.


    At the gate of the city, Lu suddenly heard the sound of fighting.


    Turning around a street, suddenly, Lu fan saw several familiar figures.


    This is not Lu''s children. What are they doing here.


    The leading Lu family''s children are Lu Tiangang, who Lu fan knows, while the opposite are some Mo family''s children who Lu fan doesn''t know.


    People on both sides are well recognized. Wearing their own family''s clothes, there are about ten people in total. They can''t fight each other in the street.


    But there was no one in this small street. Plus it''s the festival, so there are only a dozen people fighting in the street. A few families are looking at it with their windows open, which is considered to be a bustle.


    In this martial place, there are street fights every day. It''s just that it''s rare to see the children of the two families fighting in groups.


    "Lu Tiangang, last time I beat you, you are not convinced. I''ll give you another beating this time. It seems that you are going to spend the year in bed. "


    As he spoke, a Mo''s son with a long sword slashed two swords on Lu Tiangang''s arm.


    Lu Tiangang was beaten down, and other Lu''s children did not look optimistic.


    Almost all of these Mo''s children are one more than Lu''s. Lu Fan frowned. Although he had a festival with Lu Tiangang at the beginning, they were all Lu''s children.


    It seems that the landing family''s children will not be able to fight. After all, a higher accomplishment means a significant improvement in strength, speed and sustained combat ability.


    In addition, the Mo family is also a martial arts family, and its martial arts are not weak. The strength of the two sides is equal, and the children of the Lu family are not likely to have the upper hand, let alone the whole.


    Lu Fan steps forward quickly, and directly punches the guy who is chopping Lu Tiangang like the wind.


    Although Lu Fan didn''t use much power, the guy was still hit by a huge stone, flying ten feet away and smashing it on the ground.


    "Stop it all!"


    Lu Fan''s eyes scanned the whole audience with a loud drink.


    All of a sudden, everyone stops.


    "Lu fan, it''s Lu Fan."


    Lu''s children saw Lu Fan as if they saw a savior. They immediately stood behind Lu Fan.


    Opposite Mo family''s children all gathered together, biting their teeth and looking at Lu Fan. They knew deeply that they could not fight.


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared.


    "Lu fan, what a big move."


    With the sound comes Mo Yunfei''s father, Maureen.


    Mo Yunfei also stood beside Mo Lin, so they had been watching for a long time.


    Mo Yunfei hurriedly went to see the man who was beaten by Lu fan, while Mo Lin stepped forward and said, "Lu fan, you dare to hurt my mo family''s children."


    Lu Fan said calmly, "so what?"

 Chapter 37

    Maureen is blacked by Lu Fan''s words. He is the first time to see such a arrogant young man. For many years, no one dared to say such a thing in front of him. "Lu fan, it seems that I will teach you a lesson on behalf of your elders."


    Said that, Mo Lin''s body appears the light. As the leader of Mo''s family, he is also the strength of inner Gang seven.


    Vigorous force surged, and Maureen came to Lu Fan in an instant. Lifting his hand was a fist shadow.


    There are so many boxing shadows that people can''t tell the true from the false, but Lu fan doesn''t intend to tell the true from the false. The back heavy sword is suddenly drawn out. The heavy sword is in the form of breaking wind force!


    Dang!


    When Maureen''s fist is accurately blocked by Lu fan, the advantage of the big sword is that it can attack in a larger range when wielded, and all the skillful forces are hard to play in front of it.


    One fist and one sword, they didn''t step back.


    Maureen was shocked. He was the martial artist of inner gang and Qi Chong. He didn''t suppress Lu Fan in power. At the moment, he even doubts whether Lu fan has achieved the same level as him. That''s sensational.


    And from Lu Fan''s heavy sword, Maureen felt that a strange force had suppressed him, and was still killing his vigorous strength. When the fist just touched the heavy sword, it was almost broken by the air current on the sword.


    This sword must be strange, but this is not the time for him to explore these.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi is majestic, reaching the peak.


    Another sword, again. Maureen didn''t dodge. He hit again. It''s just that the punch has already taken on the black strength.


    Lu Fan recognized it at a glance. It''s a unique skill of Mo''s family!


    The fist falls on the sword again. This time, Lu Fan retreats two steps. The dark strength of Xiaodi fist is really good.


    The same boxing, different people use is really different realm. The last time Mo Yunfei used this fist, he didn''t use the essence of small disillusionment fist at all. But Maureen''s punch is already good. All of a sudden, Lu fan has a new understanding of Xiaodi boxing.


    In an instant, they had a few moves. Maureen''s small smash fist can not only hit with his fist, but also with his feet.


    Wielding a heavy sword, Lu Fan even blocked Mo Lin''s moves and brushed his cheek with one foot. Turn the heavy sword and turn it over. Lu Fanlian retreats several steps to open the distance.


    Maureen''s face was black. He didn''t know the winner after several moves with a junior, which made him feel embarrassed. Around, Lu family''s children and Mo family''s children are obviously different expressions.


    Lu family''s son looks excited. Lu fan can fight with Mo Lin like this. It''s really tough.


    But Mo family''s children were all surprised. When did Lu Fan become so strong? Uncle Molin is a martial artist of inner gang and Qi Chong!


    Maureen strode forward and pursued the victory.


    This time, he will fight Lu fan directly to climb on the ground. If he can, Maureen doesn''t mind impressing Lu Fan. It''s better to fight him directly instead of going to Wudao college.


    It''s also a small burst fist. The black light on the fist strength is rich and profound.


    At this time, Lu fan made an unexpected move. He even collected the heavy sword and put it back in his back.


    Lu Tiangang exclaimed, "Lu fan, be careful."


    Lu Fan''s face was calm, and he could see the fist coming from Maureen''s attack. His whole body was full of flames, and he also hit it with one fist.


    Smash mountain fist!


    The two fists collided. Lu Fan''s fist roared like a tiger, and the flame swept over Maureen''s whole body in an instant.


    No one knows that at this moment Lu fan used the alchemist''s flame shape method, only as a method of using Lu Fan''s fire golden body method.


    Maureen''s fist power shocked Lu Fan''s whole body, but Lu Fan didn''t step back, even though his foot was already in the bluestone.


    However, Lu Fan''s fist strength made Maureen not only retreat, but also the flame on his body made Maureen burn.


    However, these are not comparable to the astonishment of Maureen, so that he exclaimed, "Xiaodi boxing, you actually practice Xiaodi boxing!"


    Maureen is going crazy. Their little disillusionment boxing to Lu family has almost wiped out the essence of boxing, but Lu fan still practices it. What''s more, Lu Fan''s Qi strength is even more ferocious than the small disillusionment fist he used.


    "Brother Lu fan is good. Brother Lu fan is really good."


    "What kind of bullshit, we LU fan can learn it."


    "It''s humiliating for you to practice like this. Let brother Lu Fan show you all the martial arts."


    Lu''s children cried hysterically, which made Mo''s face more ugly.


    Maureen''s face was gloomy, and now he was furious.


    The vigorous strength of his body began to change. At this moment, he finally took Lu Fan as his opponent of the same level.


    The palm is completely wrapped in black air, and Maureen climbs to the top.


    Seeing this situation, Lu Fan took down the heavy sword first. The whole body vigorous Qi is like the runaway wild horse, gallops unceasingly.


    With a strong drink, Maureen rushed forward.


    Clap your arms directly to Lu fan, Hercules ape arm!


    Maureen''s arms were raised, and the empty door in front of him opened wide. Lu Fan ignored Maureen''s arms and punched Maureen directly in the chest.


    With a muffled sound, Lu fan made a depression in Molin''s chest.


    But Maureen didn''t feel it. He didn''t even shake his body. His arms hit Lu Fan''s shoulders.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt that he was attacking all over the body, and the powerful force almost hit him and shook him.


    Unfortunately, at the moment, Lu Fan''s blood skin plays a role, and Maureen''s arms are just like smashing on refined steel, only making the sound of gold stone collision.


    Lu fan has resisted the strength of Maureen''s arm. For such a long time of practicing with a heavy sword on his back, it''s not a white practice to resist pressure.


    Maureen''s hands grasped Lu Fan''s shoulders, and the strength of Qi on his hands constantly hit Lu Fan''s body.


    This is a unique skill of Maureen. Has it been used for people.


    "Lu fan, you are dead because he is in the arm of my Hercules ape!"


    Maureen grins his teeth and makes a sound. Lu Fan suddenly feels that his strength is actually passing. Although it is very slow, Lu fan can feel it.


    Maureen is really surprised. Other martial artists, even those who are one or two times higher than him, will immediately reduce their strength by a few percent if they win this move. A little bit close, lose resistance ability directly.


    But Lu Fan''s strength is passing so slowly, and his "vigorous strength" like the flame is no sign of diminishing.


    For a while, Maureen seemed to doubt whether he had used the trick wrong.


    Lu Fan hit Maureen several times in succession. Mo Lin holds Lu Fan''s fist hard, and his palm strength is strengthened. At this time, he compares accomplishments to see who consumes energy.


    Maureen never believed that his inner Gang''s seven fold cultivation could not compare with a kid who just entered the inner Gang''s territory for a long time.


    The wind around them spiraled and wrapped them up. They were shocked to see Mo''s children and Lu''s children.


    Gradually, Lu Fan felt that he had lost some of his energy. His accomplishments were not as strong as those of the other side. However, his vigorous Qi was eager to try. Although he was pressed back into his body little by little, Lu Fan could feel his vigorous Qi absorbing the power of the world around him.


    Bite a tooth, Lu fan can''t admit defeat, even if lose also won''t lose in Mo Lin''s hand.


    Break it for me!


    Suddenly, there was a slight change in Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi, and the five colors in his vigorous Qi flashed by.


    The whole vigorous Qi instantly contracts and solidifies!


    This is a sign of breakthrough in cultivation!


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the air flow around was suddenly exploded, forming a rippling air flow ripple, sweeping around.


    Maureen was shocked by the force of the moment, staring at Lu Fan.


    His whole body is full of vigorous Qi, and Lu Fan''s whole body is doubled.


    One punch, smash the mountain!


    The fist is as powerful as a dragon and as powerful as a gallop.


    Maureen raised his hand and tried to block it, but he couldn''t resist it at all. Lu Fan hit him with a fist. Blood from the air spits out from the mouth and turns the ground red.


    "Father, uncle Morin!"


    Mo''s children screamed and screamed. Several people rushed forward to pick up the flying Mo Lin.


    However, these people are not easy to suffer. The strong power of Maureen immediately shocked them.


    The children of Mo''s family suddenly turned up.


    Lu Fan takes back his fists and is overjoyed.


    I didn''t expect that he broke through the bottleneck in one or two months.


    In fact, when he came back from this practice, he entered the inner Gang duel early, but everyone thought he was the inner Gang duel.


    And now to make a breakthrough, there is no doubt that Lu fan has entered the inner Gang triple.


    With vigorous Qi and the bonus of the blood skin of the Dragon nationality, Lu fan is not empty even if he has nine ordinary vigorous weights in the upper part. Molin has seven small internal vigorous weights, which obviously can''t stop him.


    "Go, go. Lu fan, wait for me. "


    Mo Yunfei looks sad and angry and roars loudly, but he dare not come forward to fight with Lu fan again.


    Even if he also broke through to the inner Gang, even if he just jumped out when he was full of confidence.


    But now, with Maureen''s fall, Mo Yunfei clearly knows that he is more than a little different from Lu Fan. I can only take my father Maureen away quickly.


    "Ha ha, Mo family is just like this. You should call your master Mo Tian to fight with our brother Lu Fan. You are far behind! "


    "Look at you running away. You don''t look like a dog."


    "Get out of here and be careful not to get kicked in the ass."


    Lu''s children taunted the escaped Mo''s children.


    Lu Tiangang goes to one side and wants to take up Lu Fan''s sword and hand it to Lu Fan. But just when his hand touched the heavy sword, his face suddenly changed.


    Desperately want to lift the heavy sword, but after a long time, Lu Tiangang didn''t pick up the sword.


    The other two children of the Lu family came to help, but the three raised the heavy sword a little.


    Look with consternation, it turns out that brother Lu fan has been fighting with such a heavy sword, which is terrible.


    Lu fan comes slowly, picks up the sword with one hand and inserts it back into his back.


    Looking at full of adoration and looking at his Lu family''s children, Lu Fan said slowly, "follow me back."


    Lu Tiangang and others nodded in succession, surrounded and landed fan and walked back.


    Although Lu fan is happy with the breakthrough, he is also worried.


    He is here, and he can protect these Lu family children from being bullied, but he is not there?


    It seems that we are going to promote the children of Lu family!

 Chapter 38

    When I got back to Lu''s house, I saw Xiao Hei running around in the yard. When I saw Lu Fan coming back, Xiao Hei jumped onto Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    Lu Tiangang and others excitedly spread the story of Lu Fan''s victory over Maureen to the whole Lu family.


    Lu''s family, who heard the news, all cheered and admired Lu Fan deeply.


    It turns out that Lu fan has grown up to be able to defeat Mo family and Molin. Before long, Lu fan will become the first person in the whole riverside city.


    Lu Haoran, Lu Hao got the news and hurried to see Lu Fan.


    In the backyard, Lu Haoran asked with straight eyes.


    "Lu fan, did you really beat Maureen?"


    Lu Fan nodded softly.


    "He wasn''t hurt, you didn''t make it?"


    Lu Hao then asked.


    Lu fan still nodded.


    "You alone, you alone?"


    Lu Fan said helplessly, "it''s me alone."


    After asking Lu fan again and again about the truth of the matter, Lu Haoran takes a breath of cold air.


    Immediately, Lu Haoran said with a smile: "I can imagine the face of Mo''s family now. Ha ha, we Lu family have such a genius. They must have a hard time sleeping and eating. Lu fan, tell me the truth, what realm are you now? "


    Lu Fan said slowly, "there are three kinds of internal gang."


    "Good!"


    Lu Haoran shouted excitedly.


    "So old, so cultivated. I think there are few people in the whole East China. We can have fun at home, and we can have fun at home! "


    Lu Hao was surprised at first, then nodded with a smile.


    Every time Lu fan comes back from his practice, he will be surprised. Lu Hao hopes this surprise can continue. He is looking forward to the day when Lu Fan becomes a big man.


    "Father, Grandpa. This time, I saw the fight between Lu''s children and Mo''s children, which seemed not very optimistic. If I''m not here, they will lose miserably


    Lu Fan speaks.


    Lu Haoran nodded: "yes. Mo family has the help of Qi refiners. All the family''s children have at least been upgraded to a new level. Apart from you, the other Lu family''s children can''t beat it. But that''s not what you''re worried about. You just go to Wudao college and practice. As long as you can beat Mo''s children, others will lose. "


    "In fact, I also know the alchemist," said Lu fandun


    "Oh, just meet me..... Uh huh. What do you say, Lu fan? "


    Lu Haoran suddenly stopped and shouted.


    Lu Hao also stood up and said, "Lu fan, do you know an alchemist? Which alchemist? "


    Suddenly, Lu Hao seemed to think of something. He clapped his hands and said, "is it the alchemist who sold quenching powder in jianglincheng a year ago, the man with iron face?"


    Lu Hao seemed to grasp the key, and his excited voice was shaking.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "father, you have a good memory. Yes, that''s him, the iron face alchemist. "


    Lu Haoran took a deep breath, then lowered his voice and asked, "how is your relationship with him? Can you ask him for help? "


    Lu Fan thought over the sentence and said, "I have a very good relationship with him, um, very good."


    Lu Haoran smiled and said: "very good? Oh, I see. No wonder you can soar to the sky. I''m afraid this iron face alchemist has great achievements. My grandson had such a chance. Lu fan, this iron face alchemist can have a grade? "


    Lu fan knows what Lu Haoran means. As long as the alchemists have the level of quality, they can refine the elixir, which is very hot. An alchemist without a level is like a martial artist without vigorous strength. He is just an apprentice. He is nothing.


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, "there must be some grades, but they are not clear."


    Lu Fan''s words are true. After all, if it''s according to his vigorous Qi level, he should be regarded as a third grade alchemist. But in fact, he can''t practice three kinds of pills at all. After all, he has just broken through the triple. It''s not long before the real triple pill needs practice.


    "If you have a grade, you can do it. If you have a grade, you can do it. Can you ask him for help? Make a furnace of pills for my Lu family. " Lu Haoran asked in a hurry.


    Lu Fan nodded without hesitation: "of course, there is no problem. It''s just a furnace of pills. I''m sure it can be refined. It''s just that there are not enough herbs. "


    Lu Haoran grinned and waved: "how many herbs do you need. Lu Hao, now you can bring all the good herbs and take some good things from the treasure house. Lu fan, take me to see the iron face alchemist. I understand the rules of the alchemist. A furnace of pills, a panacea, a treasure. "


    Lu Fan waved quickly and said, "no, No. The iron faced alchemist didn''t like to see anyone else. I''ll just send the medicine. Magic medicine, treasure, no need. I know him very well and have a good relationship with him. I don''t need to talk about these rules. "


    Joking, he is an iron face alchemist himself. How can he let Grandpa follow him? It''s not to show the stuffing.


    Lu Haoran frowned: "really don''t need the elixir, treasure? No matter how good the relationship is, ask for help, the rules can''t be broken. Otherwise, if they don''t talk about it, they will feel that we have neglected them. Lu fan, I''d better go with you and invite him to your house. It seems more sincere. "


    Lu Fan said quickly, "Grandpa, you really don''t need to go. He really didn''t want to come. If he could, he would have come. I''ll bring something to it. He is a.... It''s a freak. It''s only when you get along. No matter how much you give, you will not help. Just trust me. Just let me go. "


    Lu Haoran looked at Lu Fan''s "sincere" eyes and said, "OK. You go for a run. Remember, don''t force it. After all, we are asking for help from others and our attitude is lower. "


    Lu Fan nodded repeatedly, and Lu Haoran said, "OK, let''s go get the medicine"


    Lu Haoran took Lu Fan and walked out quickly. In a short time, Lu Hao took all the good herbs he could get, and almost filled half the yard. Lu Haoran first takes away all the things that don''t look good. You can''t do without a leaf.


    With regard to the prosperity of the family, Lu Haoran seems very cautious. I specially found two drugstore managers, all of whom passed my eyes once. Let Lu fan start to choose.


    Lu Fan picked a few, but he couldn''t take all the herbs away with a ring in front of his father. So, I got a big package, rolled up all the herbs, and carried them out of the gate.


    Lu Haoran was not at ease. He had to get a carriage and escort Lu fan out of the gate to the foot of the western mountain.


    Lu Fan finally persuaded Lu Haoran to go back.


    With a long sigh of relief, Lu Fan pointed to the little * * on his shoulder: "I knew I would go to get the medicine myself, so I didn''t have to make such a big difference."


    Xiaohei constantly wanted to drill into the package, and soon pulled out a medicinal material and ate it with his mouth open.


    However, after two bites, Xiao Hei vomited the medicine and put on an ugly and dying look.


    Lu Fan looks at Xiao * * with a smile: "other wild animals are long for medicine. It''s too late to guard. You''re better. You''ve got your mouth in your mouth. Some don''t eat. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan took back the ring and walked up the mountain.


    Soon, Lu Fan came back to the waterfall. Wu Chen looked at Lu Fan from afar and said, "are you here? Start practicing. "


    Lu Fan went to Wu Chen and took out the herbs first, saying, "master, I will not practice today. I want to make some pills for my family. "


    Wu Chen raised his eyebrows and looked at Lu Fan and said, "you won''t tell your family that you are an alchemist."


    Lu Fandao: "if so, I won''t hide in the mountain to make alchemy."


    After that, Lu Fan took out the wenhuoding.


    Wu chendao: "it''s better not to say. Refine. You plan to refine some pills. "


    Lu Fandao: "it''s the elixir that can help the martial arts to improve their strength. I''m going to make julidan. "


    Saying that, Lu Fan spread the herbs all over the ground. He knows that there are not many pills to help martial artists improve their accomplishments. Julidan is just one of them. Lu Fan once took it, and the effect is good. After all, most of the danfang given by Wu Chen to him is the danfang that can enhance his vitality, but few can be used by the martial artists.


    This Juli pill is the most common, and any sample level of alchemists can refine it, but different alchemists can refine different pills with different effects.


    For example, if Wu Chen made the cohesive pill, the martial artists in the sky Gang might all want it.


    But Lu Fan came to refine it, and it was estimated that the martial artists in Inner Gang area liked it. But that''s enough.


    "Julidan is a good pill. You come to practice. I''ll look around and give you some advice. "


    Wu Chen chuckled.


    In fact, compared with Lu Fan practicing martial arts, Wu Chen would prefer to see Lu Fan refining pills. After all, he could not give Lu Fan the guidance in martial arts, but he could give Lu Fan the guidance in alchemy.


    Lu Fan began to refine herbs, and the backhand flame came out. Now, Lu fan can also do the alchemy method used by Wu Chen.


    A pile of medicinal materials floated beside Lu Fan under the force of wind, and then the flame rose to refine the medicinal materials.


    This refining method tests the control over the power of the five elements.


    Fortunately for Lu fan, his control is not weak. At the same time, it''s nothing to say to refine more than a dozen herbs.


    Soon, medicinal powder appeared, and Lu Fan began to melt the water of heaven and earth.


    Julidan is Lu Fan''s first refining. Lu Fan seems very careful.


    Wu Chen said in a voice: "less water, more."


    Lu Fan hears the words and adds some more. Soon, the neutralization is over.


    At the moment when he saw the color he wanted, Lu Fan threw it into the Wenhuo cauldron.


    Then activate vigorous Qi to start refining.


    This exercise is an hour. With a clear sound coming from the wenhuoding.


    Lu Fan immediately opened the tripod, and a pill jumped out directly.


    The round pill is fragrant. Lu Fan''s face is full of smiles. He is in good shape today.


    Wu Chen nodded and said: "it''s OK. You can practice. Notice that you''ve just lost a little of the powder mix. There are two herbs that burn too much. Pay attention to the temperature of the flame and the measurement of water. Go on! "


    Lu Fan put away the pills, nodded, and continued refining.


    One by one, julidan is coming out quickly.

 Chapter 39

    One day and one night later, more than 100 Juli pills were completed.


    Fortunately, practice makes perfect. The later you practice, the faster you will be able to finish it so quickly.


    Put the last julidan into the small bottle, and Lu Fan wiped the sweat on his forehead and took a long breath.


    With more than 100 Juli pills, we can not only improve the overall strength of Lu family, but also leave some for backup.


    Wu Chen looks at Lu Fan''s alchemy from the beginning to the end, until Lu fan has finished everything, and Wu Chen returns to the room for practice.


    Through this day and night of observation, Wu Chen can be sure that his disciples are gifted in alchemy, and that they are serious in their work, steady in their hands and calm in their hearts, and don''t need him to worry any more.


    Little black jumped around with his mouth open, looking like a greedy ghost.


    Lu Fan looked at it with a smile and said, "you delicious guy, you want to taste everything, and you are not afraid to eat poisonous things to death one day."


    Said that Lu fan or threw a pill to it, swallowing into the stomach, a little black all over the body a burst of muscles and bones.


    Visible to the naked eye, the little black has grown a circle. I''ve heard for a long time that the effect of danyao on wild animals is even greater than that of martial artists. Today I see it, it is true. Just a cohesive pill seems to have increased the strength of Xiaohei.


    Open mouth, a wisp of black inflammation spurts out, the ground is burned to scorching black in an instant. It can be seen that the flame of Xiaohei also has a significant improvement.


    Feeling the stronger body of Xiaohei, he ran excitedly, then turned around and stared at Lu Fan with his big eyes full of expectation.


    But Lu Fan sealed the bottle and said, "you can''t take more pills. Today you take one. You will take it later. Let''s digest the rest of the medicine first. "


    Xiaohei seems to understand Lu Fan''s words and lowers his head in disappointment.


    Lu Fan''s smile does not decrease. If it goes on like this, will Xiao Hei really be raised into a giant beast with pills!


    Ha ha, it seems likely.


    Take all the pills and pack them into a package. After saying goodbye to his master, Lu Fan quickly steps back to the city near the river.


    Just walked to the door of Lu''s house, Lu fan saw his father walking around in front of the door.


    At the sight of Lu fan, Lu Hao immediately strides forward and says, "Lu fan, how are things going?"


    Lu Fan nodded, "all the pills have been refined. I have brought them back."


    Lu Hao laughed and said, "OK, come in quickly. Your grandfather didn''t sleep all night. I was sent to guard the door early this morning. "


    Lu fan is dumbfounded, and follows Lu Hao into the house. Lu Hao asks the guard to inform him first. The guard trots all the way to get rid of the dust.


    Before he got to the backyard, Lu fan saw his grandfather coming quickly.


    A pull Lu fan, Lu Haoran low voice way: "Dan medicine back? How many. "


    Lu Fandao: "one hundred."


    Lu Haoran suddenly looked excited and clapped Lu Fan on the shoulder three times in a row. Then he said, "Mr. iron face, you really stand up for justice."


    Lu Fan nodded softly, and he really had enough justice. For the sake of more than one hundred pills, he has been busy all day and all night, and has not yet had a rest. Of course, with his current physical fitness, it''s not a problem to stay for another two days.


    Lu Haoran held back and decided that there was no one in the whole backyard before he said to Lu: "come on, take out the pills. Let me see what pills are."


    Lu Fan slowly opened the package and saw the medicine bottle, which made Lu Hao and Lu Haoran very excited.


    Open a small bottle, take out the pill and look at it. Lu Hao exclaimed: "this is julidan?"


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "yes, it''s julidan. There are 125 in all, five in each bottle."


    Lu Hao tut tut said: "good things, really good things. Lu fan, this julidan looks much better than the one I gave you last time. It seems that Mr. Tiemian has more than one product, at least more than two. We''re lucky. "


    Lu Haoran said with a smile: "everything is Lu Fan''s credit. Lu fan, if you take half of it yourself, half of the family will be enough. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "it''s useless for me to eat these pills. Take them all."


    Lu Fan''s words are true. All the pills he took were the best ones made by Master Wu Chen. They were much better than julidan. Unless it''s the Juli pill that Master Wu Chen made for him, it won''t have much effect.


    Moreover, Lu Fan had eaten julidan earlier. The first pill, like this one, works best. The more you eat, the worse the effect. Lu Fan thinks it''s better not to waste it. To eat is to wait until he has reached a vigorous weight, and then refine hundreds of them, to use them.


    Lu Haoran thought of something and said: "also, you and Mr. Tiemian are so friendly. You must have taken a better pill for a long time. It''s no wonder your strength is growing so fast that it''s beyond the reach of others. "


    Lu Haoran finally found out the reason why Lu Fan''s strength has been improved rapidly. After all, with the help of an alchemist, the cultivation realm of the martial artist will be improved rapidly. This is common sense.


    Lu Fan touched his nose, didn''t explain, thought about it and nodded.


    Seeing Lu Fan nodding, Lu Haoran smiled more and said: "since that is the case, all these danyao families will take it. Lu fan, give thanks to Mr. Tiemian on my behalf. In the future, he will use the land of our Lu family. The children of the Lu family will never refuse. "


    Lu Fan said slowly, "I''ll take this for you. Father, Grandpa, why don''t you try the pill first. I think it will help you too. "


    Lu Haoran said with a smile, "that''s exactly what it means."


    Said, took out a julidan, did not hesitate to put into the mouth.


    When someone gives him pills, he has to think about the pills his grandson brought, and what else to think about, just take them directly.


    The entrance of the elixir is changed. Lu Haoran closes his eyes and feels the release of the power in his body.


    A little mist came out of his body. In a moment, Lu Haoran opened his eyes and said, "it''s a strong medicine. It''s a top-grade pill. It''s really helpful for a warrior like me. I feel like I''m going to break through the outer gang at any time. "


    Lu Hao immediately swallowed one of them. In a moment, his body also released dense fog.


    Lu Hao exclaimed, "it''s really a good pill. I''m wrong, Mr. Tiemian. At least he''s an alchemist of the third grade, definitely more than the third grade. "


    Lu Fan was delighted to hear the praise.


    Lu Haoran picked up another bottle of pills and said, "Lu Hao, Lu Fan. I''m afraid it''s going to be closed for a while. Strive to take advantage of this opportunity to directly break through to the outside Gang. These pills are all handled by Lu Hao, but they can''t be used up completely. A small part of them should be kept for future use. The family''s legitimate children can receive one. Those who are not only good at cultivation but also gifted can give it. Specifically, you make your own arrangements. "


    Lu Hao''s whisper should be that Lu Haoran looked at Lu fan again and said, "Lu fan, this thing is for you first."


    Lu Haoran felt a dark ring in his arms and put it in front of Lu Fan. The clear Chinese characters on it made Lu Fan slightly shocked.


    "Grandpa, is this?"


    Lu Haoran said with a smile: "this is the keepsake of the family leader. I was going to give it to your father. But in your father''s opinion, it''s more useful to put it in your hands. Take it, family responsibility cannot be shirked. "


    Lu Fan solemnly takes over the ring, starts, Lu Fan feels a chill, and then Lu fan is keen to find a wisp of pure air of heaven and earth starting to revolve around him.


    Lu Hao said with a smile, "Lu fan, don''t look down on this ring. This is a small stone that no one knows its name. It can help you speed up your practice. It took your grandfather a lot of money to make it a family keepsake. Now pass it on to you. You need to take good care of it. "


    Lu Fan nodded heavily, then put the ring on his left hand.


    After all this, Lu Haoran got up and said, "OK, I''ll give you everything I need to give you. The future of Lujia depends on you. I''m going to shut up. If I don''t come out, Lu Hao will take over as the head of the family. When Lu Fan grows up. You pass on the title of head of your family to him. With you, the Lu family will not decline. "


    After that, Lu Haoran left slowly. He was in a good mood and even sang a song.


    Lu Fan looked at Grandpa''s back and asked with worry: "father, Grandpa, he will be OK."


    Lu Hao said: "the way of cultivation is like sailing against the current. If you don''t advance, you will go back.". There will be risks as long as it is to cross the border. Especially when your grandfather is so old, the consequences will be more serious if he is accidentally attacked. However, the possibility of being backfired is not very great. It''s just outside the gang environment. It''s not about attacking the martial arts and fighting for life with the sky. You and I will wait. Your grandfather will succeed. "


    Lu Fan said: "is there no other way to reduce the risk? For example, I will go to Mr. Tiemian and ask for some pills? "


    Lu Hao shook his head and said, "it''s not necessary. We''ve troubled Mr. iron face once. It''s not appropriate to look for him again. Moreover, the elixir that can make the warrior rush through the pass and reduce the possibility of backfire may not be made by Mr. Tiemian. Even if it can be refined, I''m afraid we can''t find the necessary herbs in jianglincheng. You can rest assured that sooner or later you will pass the test. "


    Lu Fan bit his teeth. He knew that his father was telling the truth. The worry on his face still hasn''t abated. He just hopes grandpa can succeed in one stroke.


    Lu Hao put away the pills and said, "let''s go, Lu Fan. Now we will send the pills to the promising children of the family. After today, it''s impossible for those stinky kids of Mo''s family to find trouble with Lu''s family again. Why don''t I give Lu Tiangang one first and ask him to compare with mohai again. You said that Mo family knew that our Lu family also had the help of alchemists. What would their reaction be? "


    Lu Fandao: "I''m afraid I''ll be angry and fidgety."


    Lu Hao said with a smile, "that''s right. I just want to see the Mo family look like this. Let me figure out how to distribute the pills. Lu Ming one, Lu Feng one, Lu Tiangang one... "


    Lu Fan looks up at the sky, and a group of birds flutter from the roof.

 Chapter 40

    A day later, Mo''s house.


    Mo Tian looks at Mo Lin and Mo Yunfei in front of him, furious.


    "I''ve only been closed for two days, and something so shameful happened to my family. You haven''t told me yet. Now, I''m afraid that no one in the whole riverside city doesn''t know that the Wulin in your hall has lost the cultivation of gang Qi to a Lu fan who has just cultivated Gang Qi for a long time! "


    Mo Tian slaps the table hard, and the top eight immortals table is slapped with one hand into powder, which is scattered and floated away.


    Molin''s eyelids trembled and whispered: "Molin is incompetent, let father..."..... Let the owner down. "


    Mo Tiandao: "I don''t want to listen to you. Mo Yunfei, what happened then?"


    Mo Yunfei takes a look at Maureen, whispers it, and then slowly says what happened that day.


    When it comes to Lu Fan''s fight with Maureen, Mo Tian turns his head to Maureen and says, "Maureen, your little broken fist can''t fight his fist? Lu Jia doesn''t have a good fist technique. What kind of fist technique does he use? "


    Maureen swallowed his saliva happily and said, "yes.... It''s a little smash! "


    As soon as this statement is made, Mo Tian immediately exclaims.


    "You say that again?"


    "I don''t feel wrong," Maureen said, gritting his teeth. It''s a small smash. It''s just that his little smash fist seems to carry the power of fire and gold. "


    Mo Tian''s eyes were wide open and fixed on Maureen.


    Looking at Maureen''s eyes, full of determination. Morten hoped that Maureen was lying, but it was clear that Maureen was telling the truth.


    Take a breath of cold air, Mo Tiandao: "just enter the inner Gang, you will be able to defeat the inner gang Qichong. With a broken chapter, you can practice more powerful fist techniques than the original. What a monster Lu Fan of Lu family is. I now doubt that there are any senior people behind Lu Fan


    Maureen nodded, "probably. Lu Fan returned from this cultivation with a heavy sword on his back. When I fight with him, I feel that his sword is quite strange. It must not be an ordinary thing. "


    "That''s right."


    Don''t sigh.


    "Teach martial arts first, then give weapons. This is the way for famous teachers to teach students. Lu family, I''m afraid there is no such talent. "


    Mo Yunfei gnaws his teeth secretly, his heart full of envy.


    He really can''t accept the waste like Lu fan, and he can also get the advice of the expert, and the salted fish turns over. But he is such a talented warrior, but he has no such opportunity.


    It''s a piece of shit, Mo Yunfei said in his heart.


    But he didn''t know that Lu Fan''s strength, in fact, was mostly achieved through hard work.


    The weak can only see the glory and opportunity of the strong, but not the bitterness and pain behind the strong.


    While they were talking, there was another noise outside the gate. The sound is getting louder and louder from far to near.


    Mo Tian frowned slightly and said to Mo Yunfei, "go out and see what happened. It''s so noisy. More and more there are no rules. It seems that you are satisfied with some pills recently. You need to be urged to get on the right track. "


    Mo Lin can only nod, Mo Yunfei walked out quickly. In a moment, Mo Yunfei brings a man back. It is mo Hai of Mo''s family.


    Mo Yunfei''s face is very ugly. If it''s not because things are urgent, he really doesn''t want to tell Grandpa Mo Tian about the situation at this time.


    But there''s no way. It''s too important. If you don''t tell Grandpa Mo Tian and wait for grandpa to know later, it''s even more guilty.


    Mohai''s face was hurt, and there was blood under his nose. He looked like he had returned from defeat.


    Mo Tian was angry when he saw the appearance of Mo Hai. He said in a loud voice, "Mo Hai, where did you get into trouble?"


    Mohai faltered: "no trouble. It''s just Lu Tiangang of Lu family.... He.... He


    A "he" word, mohai kowtow for a long time, but also failed to say the following.


    "What''s the matter with him?" said Mo Tian. Didn''t you hit him? "


    Mohai shivered for a while, then lowered his head: "the head of the family is wise. I haven''t beaten him yet. Many brothers in the family have been beaten by the bastards of the Lu family."


    Mo Tian was stunned and immediately shouted: "what do you say? Have you taken your pills for nothing? "


    Mohai''s ears hurt from roaring. He stepped back a few steps and said: "my Lord, after we took pills, Lu Tiangang''s group were not our opponents at all. If it hadn''t been for Lu Fan''s last shot, I would have been... "


    At this time, Mo Yunfei glared at Mo Hai. It''s true that which pot can''t be opened and which pot can''t be mentioned. Just now, grandpa is still angry about it.


    Mohai swallowed the words directly back to his stomach, and mortian said angrily, "go on. Since they couldn''t beat you, what happened this time. Is that Lu fan again? He is idle and has nothing to do. He is looking for trouble for you people every day? "


    Mohai whispered, "this time Lu Fan didn''t show up."


    "That''s Lu Ming?"


    Mo Tian then asked.


    "Neither. This time, no one helped, but Lu Tiangang and his group, like they also took pills, all of their accomplishments soared. And it''s more powerful than all of us. We''ve lost a lot. "


    In the end, mohai''s voice is too soft to hear.


    Mo tianru was struck by lightning and said, "what do you say? Lu Tiangang and their cultivation has soared a level just like taking pills? "


    Mohai nodded repeatedly. Mo Tian said in a loud voice: "it''s impossible. It''s impossible for the Lu family to invite the alchemist. No way! "


    Said, Mo Tian began to anxiously walk around. Suddenly, Mo Tian said to Mo Yunfei, "Mo Yunfei, go and invite Zhao Xu''s little brother."


    "No need to ask. I''ve come. There is a second alchemist in jianglincheng, interesting and interesting. "


    The voice came with the wind, Zhao Xu walked out slowly.


    Mo Tian hurried up and said, "Zhao Xu, don''t you know who Lu''s Alchemist is?"


    Zhao Xu shook his head and said, "I don''t know. But you can go to see it. I''m just looking for an alchemist to duel with Dan FA recently. If you have elegance, you can call for a battle with me. If there are any alchemists in the Lu family, you will know after a try. "


    Mo Tian, with a surprise on his face, said, "is Zhao Xu sure?"


    Zhao Xu said with a smile, "I don''t dare to mention it. I don''t think there will be another second-class gas refiner in this riverside city."


    After speaking, Zhao Xu smiled.


    Mo Tian said with a smile, "well, since Zhao Xu''s little brother is a man of his own making, I''ll go back with him. I also want to see the Lu family''s alchemist. Who is it? "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Jia, now in the middle of joy.


    Lu Fan and Lu Hao are sitting opposite each other for tea, stealing half a day''s leisure.


    Today, it''s rare that Lu Fan didn''t go to the mountain to practice. The main thing is to see the effect of the pills he made.


    Listen to Lu Tiangang''s loud voice outside: "it''s so cool. I''ve never played so cool before. I think that mohai will dare to go crazy in front of me. "


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile. It seems that the effect of the pill is very good.


    "Lu fan, our father and son, haven''t been able to sit together for a long time and have a good chat. I want to ask you something."


    Lu Hao said.


    "What is it?" Lu Fandao.


    Lu Hao said: "your martial arts cultivation is not slow. You will certainly go far than all the people of Lu family in the future. Would you like to come back and be the leader of the Lu family and manage the family, or go out and wander and practice martial arts? "


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, "practice martial arts. I want to practice martial arts and manage family affairs. If you have a father, you can do it."


    Lu Hao shook his head and said, "Lu fan, how many years can I manage my family. It''s up to you in the end. But since you are devoted to martial arts, it''s good. You don''t have to worry about the family''s troubles. If you can become a real warrior in the future, maybe you can take Lu Jia to a big city. For example, Donghua City, even Wuping city. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I will try my best. As long as I don''t die, the family will be protected by me. "


    Lu Hao said with a smile, "you know what? Lu fan, I was worried about you all the time. Even after you have completed your martial arts, I am still worried. I''m afraid you hate the family. I''m afraid you hate the family. But for now, my concerns are superfluous. You are more open-minded and bigger than I thought. It''s very good. It''s the heart of the strong martial arts. I believe you can make great achievements. "


    Lu Fan nodded softly and said in his heart, I didn''t hate the family, it was because of your father!


    But the man didn''t say much. He looked at each other and smiled. Everything was in silence.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the air.


    "I''m Zhao Xu, a second grade gas refiner from Wudao college. Do you dare to come out and compete with the alchemy of the Lu family? "


    The voice is heard all over the land.


    Lu Fan frowns slightly. This is the way for the alchemist to pass through the sound by the wind. Lu fan has also practiced.


    Lu Haodeng''s face changed. He got up and roared, "dare to challenge our Lu family, is it to die?"


    The sound is like the roar of a tiger.


    Lu Hao is called jianglincheng Gang tiger for a reason. His voice is just like the roar of a tiger. His voice alone is no weaker than Zhao Xu''s.


    All the children of the Lu family rushed to the gate. At a glance, they saw Zhao Xu holding the flame tripod, and the children of the Mo family gathered behind him.


    Zhao Xu once again said: "there has been a duel between Danfa and Danfa since ancient times. Lu family gas refiner, are you afraid of my little second-class gas refiner


    Lu Hao clenched his fist and said: "Damn it, the Mo family''s gas refiner actually provoked the door. Let me go and beat him up and see if he dare to be wild. "


    Lu Fan grabbed Lu Hao and said, "father, no way. Although the other side is only a second-class alchemist, no one knows how many helpers he has. Don''t forget the horror of the alchemist. "


    Lu Hao then calmed down and said with a gnash of teeth, "is he allowed to shout at the door?"


    Lu Fandao: "father, go to have a look first. I''ll find the iron face alchemist to see if he can help. The other side is an alchemist. If you want to come, the iron face Alchemist is interested in fighting with him for the alchemy. "


    Lu Hao nodded and said, "OK, you can go out the back door now. I''ll go to the door and have a look."


    Lu Fan immediately walked out of the back door of Lu''s house like the wind and came to a place where no one noticed. Lu Fan turned his hand and took out the iron and black robes in the ring.


    Doudanfa, right?


    Who is afraid of who!

 Chapter 41

    At the main gate of Lu''s family, Lu Hao walked out in a murderous manner, glanced at Mo Tian and finally fell on him.


    "Mo Laogui, you are blocking the door of our Lu family with your family, but are you going to fight with our Lu family?"


    Lu Hao''s words are not polite.


    Mo Tian was not angry at all. He raised his hand and said: "nephew Lu Haoxian, I''m very serious. I just came to watch doudan today. Jiang Lincheng has not seen the alchemist doudan for many years. It''s a rare chance to see them today. I''ll bring all the children of Mo''s family to open their eyes. Don''t worry. Don''t make any trouble or make any noise. All the children of Mo''s family are not allowed to make any noise at the door of Lu''s family, and they can''t fight with Lu''s family. If there is any violation, the family law will deal with it. "


    All the children of Mo''s family should be loud, but with this sound, they can frighten and cry the children outside the street.


    It''s not called loud noise. Lu Hao gritted his teeth and said, "Mo Laogui, what pill are you fighting in front of our lujiamen?"


    Mo Tian said with a smile: "nephew Lu Haoxian, it''s not that I want to fight with you Lu family. We don''t have an alchemist in our family. How can we say "doudan". It''s Zhao Xu from Wudao college. I heard that there is an alchemist in your Lu family. I''m here to learn from you. We just watch the war. "


    Lu Hao then turned his eyes to Zhao Xu and said coldly: "Zhao Xu, you are all fighting for pills. There are places. Why should you be in front of our lujiamen. What''s the difference between this and door-to-door provocation? "


    Zhao Xu listened to Lu Hao''s bad tone, but he didn''t take it seriously at all.


    As an alchemist, he has a proud capital, the threat of ordinary martial artists, he will not pay attention to the light way: "we alchemists do not strive for so many etiquette. When people arrive, tripod arrives and Dan arrives, they can fight against Dan. This Lu family steward, you''d better go and invite the gas refiner out quickly, otherwise, I will really think he is afraid of me. It''s not good for his reputation. "


    Lu Hao resisted the impulse to fight with a fist and said: "Zhao Xu, where did you hear that we Lu family have an alchemist? Don''t be a gun driver. "


    Zhao Xu glanced at Lu Hao and said with a slight smile, "where do I know why I want to tell you?"


    Chuckling, Zhao Xu slightly shook his head, simply closed his eyes directly, and his arrogant attitude was all in sight. Lu Hao was not regarded at all.


    Mo Tian was afraid that the world would not be disordered: "Lu Hao, it''s no use standing here. You can''t drive out an alchemist, so hurry up and invite the superior in your family. "


    Mo Tian''s words are stimulating Lu Hao. If Lu Hao is really hot headed and drives Zhao Xu away by force, Mo Tian will be very happy.


    That means that the lander will have a complete encounter with an alchemist, which is a big bad thing. In particular, the other side is also fighting Dan''s name.


    The Revenge of the Alchemist is more terrible than that of the warrior.


    Just then, a figure slowly walked out of another lane.


    Wrapped in black robes, the iron surface is cold.


    Immediately, Mo Tian''s smile stopped abruptly. After him, Maureen''s face suddenly changed. He was surprised. It was him!


    Zhao Xu slowly opened his eyes, and he felt the breath of the alchemist, which was no less than him. Lu Jiayuan really had an alchemist with more than two grades.


    Turning around, Zhao Xu stares at the iron face, hoping to see the figure through it.


    Seeing this figure, Lu Hao immediately looked very happy and stepped up.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. iron face."


    Lu fan, who was hiding under the iron, deliberately hoarse his voice and said, "it''s OK. Just in time, I also have some skills. Just go with him for a few moves. "


    Surrounded by the breeze, Lu Fan stepped a few feet away to Zhao Xu. The reason why he didn''t want to talk to Lu haoduo was that he was afraid that Lu Hao could hear his voice. It''s better to say less than more.


    Lu Fan stands in front of lujiamen and looks at Zhao Xu.


    Zhao Xu looked up and down at Lu Fan and said with a light smile, "you are the alchemist of Lu family. Can you name it? "


    Lu Fan said hoarsely, "iron face. Can you skip the boring nonsense? Aren''t you here to fight Dan? Let''s talk about fighting. It''s still fighting. "


    Lu fan has been practicing with Wu Chen for a year, but he still knows many rules of the alchemists.


    The so-called literary duel means that both sides refine their own pills to win or lose.


    While in martial arts, it''s the method of fighting for the pill. You can attack the opponent while refining the pill. Sometimes you don''t even need to rush to refine the pill, defeat the opponent directly, and then refine the pill calmly.


    These two kinds of doudan are suitable for the whole continent''s gas refiners to settle disputes. After all, there are very few alchemists. Compared with the martial artists, they are one in a thousand.


    Therefore, most of the alchemists know unity. Unless they are enemies of life and death, they will not kill the same kind of people.


    It is the principle of all the alchemists to be a man with a line and meet each other in the future.


    "Wendou, iron faced Qi Shi, let''s each choose a kind of elixir that we are good at. How about a comparison?"


    Zhao Xu''s calm way. Even if he knows that the strength of the other side is not weaker than him, Zhao Xu is sure to win.


    "Oh? This is a safe way of comparison. But if you are fighting for the pill, you can have a Dan note. "


    Lu Fan said slowly.


    Dan bet, as the name implies, is the bet of doudan, generally with Dan Fang, medicinal materials, or Dan medicine.


    There are few gambles between alchemists. Even, many alchemists despise people who regard money as a Danzhu.


    Zhao Xu naturally knew the rules and said with a smile: "there are naturally Danzhu. A five element pill, enough? "


    As he spoke, Zhao Xu took out a small bottle from his arms.


    The bottle is multicolored and slightly transparent. You can see the colorful pills released inside.


    Lu Fan was slightly shocked. He didn''t expect Zhao Xu to be so rich and powerful. He actually took the move to be a five element pill that can enhance his vitality. It''s worth more than 100 Juli pills he made. You should know that the general low-grade alchemist can''t see the prescription of five elements pill, let alone refine it.


    Lu Fan hasn''t collected all the herbs of wuxingdan until now. Unexpectedly, Zhao Xu took them out directly.


    Zhao Xu is smiling. For low-level alchemists, the allure of a five element pill can be imagined. He took out this pill to let the other side lose the old one.


    He took out five elements of Dan, then the other side can no longer take out common things to be Dan note.


    Zhao Xu''s move is to seize the initiative, first to disrupt each other''s positions and affect each other''s mood. For alchemy, mood is very important. If you can''t keep a stable heart, the success rate of alchemy will drop a lot.


    Best of all, if the other side can''t give the equivalent of wuxingdan, the music will be great.


    Zhao Xu doesn''t mind humiliating this guy with iron face before fighting against Dan.


    Lu Fan thought about it, and felt a small bottle of things in his arms, which gave off a strong blood.


    Zhao Xu said with a smile: "iron face Qi Shi, what are you taking out? It''s not like a pill with such a smell. You can''t just take something out and be a Danzhu. "


    Lu Fan said calmly, "you have all taken out the five elements pill. Naturally, I will not take out the common things again. This is the refined dragon blood. I don''t need to say more about its value. "


    Hearing the word "dragon blood", Zhao Xu was shocked instantly. Lu Fan opens the vial to let the smell spread.


    Zhao Xu closed his eyes and smelt it carefully. There is no doubt that it is dragon blood. The smell is no different from the description in the book.


    Put the small bottle aside. In fact, Lu fan has a lot of dragon blood. It''s just that the master said that this kind of thing should not be shown lightly to others, but should be packed in small bottles. So that no one can see how much he has. He still knows the truth of the crime.


    Lu Fandao: "can we start?"


    Zhao Xu takes back his surprised eyes. Unexpectedly, he is suppressed by the other party.


    "Start!"


    Zhao Xu turns his hand and throws the flame tripod on the ground. He drinks "up!"


    The flame tripod grows rapidly. In a flash, it becomes one person.


    The tripod can shrink and change. The tripod is very good. Zhao Xu''s great confidence comes from this tripod. With this burning cauldron, although he has only two accomplishments of Qi practitioners, he can produce three elixirs.


    Zhao Xu takes a proud look at Lu fan, but suddenly sees that Lu Fan also takes out a tripod.


    Similarly, the tripod of Lu Fan was enlarged to the size of five people''s circumference, and the height was even higher.


    Such a big Ding is more powerful than Zhao Xuwei. Lu Fan didn''t mean to make the tripod bigger, but this size is the most suitable pill for him to refine next.


    Turn your hand on the ring, countless herbs appear like water, and they are directly buried in the tripod.


    It''s the first time Zhao Xu has seen this kind of non-medical powder directly refined with medicinal materials.


    Zhao Xu''s left hand caught fire and his right hand took medicine. Three red herbs were found from his waist, floating in front of him and burning.


    It was such a mysterious scene. The people of the four weeks were astonished. Soon, the residents around got the news from nowhere and all came to watch. The roofs, the trees, are full of figures.


    "Wow, this is alchemy. It''s amazing. You see, the herbs can float, and it''s fire and wind. "


    "This is the alchemist. When can I become one?"


    "Do you think it''s Mo''s or Lu''s


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Three floors in the interior and three floors in the exterior. Soon the whole lujiamen gate was surrounded.


    However, Mo''s family and Lu''s family didn''t care. Their eyes fell dead on the two cauldrons.


    Lu Fan closed his eyes and controlled the fire and water.


    Zhao Xu finally refined the powder and threw it directly into the tripod.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s peaceful alchemy, Zhao Xu sneered.


    You''re going to lose. My ChiYan triple pill is the best among the three pills. See how you beat me!


    With the increase of the flame, Zhao Xugen didn''t grudge his own energy and quickly promoted the pills.


    The last step, Ning Dan!


    A pill suddenly jumped out of the hot cauldron.


    Zhao Xu has been smiling recently.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s Wenhuo Ding also made a buzz.


    Then the pill jumped out!

 Chapter 42

    At the same time, the two sides almost made pills. Guanghuadun collected them, and the pills overflowed.


    Zhao Xu is a little surprised that the other side''s practice can become a pill, which is unheard of.


    But it doesn''t matter. Victory is the key.


    Zhao Xu takes a step forward and displays the pills in his hand.


    "The red flame triple pill can coagulate a layer of flame armor on the human body surface in a short time. It can block three attacks under the outer vigorous environment. You can use them all. "


    Zhao Xu''s tone is not without complacency, for a pill of three grades. The effect is really excellent.


    Even Mo Tian is very excited. The martial arts fight against each other. One move is life and death. It can block three attacks of the opponent. It is very easy to fight and escape.


    However, this is not the most critical, the most valuable is the last sentence, which can be used by martial arts alchemists.


    If it''s only for martial artists to use it, I''m afraid it''s worth at least half of it. But once the alchemist can use it, then in the realm of elixir, this elixir, though not in the hall, is also in the room.


    This is also the reason why Zhao Xu is full of confidence. Among the three kinds of pills, few can surpass this pill.


    Lu Fan also slowly opened his hand, and a colorful pill came into everyone''s eyes.


    "There''s no special effect in alchemy. It''s just to consolidate the root and cultivate the yuan."


    Lu Fan''s voice is calm, but Zhao Xu laughs.


    "Consolidate the capital and cultivate the yuan? Can''t you see any effect after taking this pill? If you don''t have energy, you can manipulate five elements. I really want to doubt whether you are an alchemist, funny, funny. Do you take this pill to fight the pill? It seems that your dragon blood will be mine. "


    Zhao Xu''s words made Mo Tian and others laugh, and Lu''s children looked ugly. They also don''t understand why Mr. Tiemian would take this kind of pill to fight against the pill, especially Lu Hao, thinking that even taking julidan to fight is better than this.


    But Lu Fan was still calm and said, "I haven''t finished yet. Although it is only a solid foundation, the effect is very obvious. Ordinary people eat to build up their health without incurring diseases. When the warrior eats, his meridians are open and vigorous. When the alchemists eat it, the Dantian will expand, and the Qi will come from heaven and earth. "


    Before the voice fell to the ground, there was a sound of air-conditioning.


    Zhao Xu was shocked on the spot. Especially when he heard that Dantian was expanding and Qi came from heaven and earth, Zhao Xu was struck by lightning and lost his voice: "what? Your pill can transform Dantian. It''s impossible. "


    Lu Fan said calmly, "it''s impossible. You can come and have a look."


    Zhao Xu stepped forward a few steps, the red flame triple pills in his hands were slightly deformed.


    Lu fan reaches out and lets Zhao Xu watch carefully.


    Know Dan, pay attention to one look, two smell, three try.


    Zhao Xu carefully observed, then leaned into his face and smelt the fragrance of the elixir. Finally, he put his finger on the elixir and put it into the import.


    Close your eyes and Zhao Xu feels it.


    In a moment, Zhao Xu''s face changed, because even with such a little medicinal power, he felt the change of Dantian and the expansion of meridians. As expected, it is the best of Guben Peiyuan pill.


    This kind of all-round transformation of the constitution of the pill, than any other pills are precious. This kind of pill, as long as it is refined, is cross-level. Even if it is a one product alchemist, as long as he can refine it, the elixir level is at least three. This one, I''m afraid, will be rated around the fifth grade.


    Zhao Xu opens his eyes and looks very complicated.


    He lost completely. Although he didn''t want to admit it, the facts were in front of him.


    What''s more, the most important thing is that he really wants to get the pill. However, his performance just made him speak out.


    If they don''t know each other, Zhao Xu will lose all his money and get the red square from the iron face gas refiner in front of him.


    After a long change of face color, Zhao Xu said: "I lost. You are better than me. I lost, convinced. "


    Lu fan is smiling. It seems that Zhao Xu has some of the most basic qualities of an alchemist.


    The alchemists are the most disdainful group of people. They are arrogant, bad tempered and even arrogant, but they are also very honest and trustworthy.


    Lose is lose, win is win.


    Hearing Zhao Xu''s words, Mo Tian''s face turned pale. The faces of all Mo''s children are very ugly.


    Lu''s children are happy now. They don''t give Mo''s family face at all. They shout loudly.


    Lu Hao smiles and nods. As expected, the iron faced Alchemist is a reliable person. Is that Lu fan? He went to call for people, and they all came, but he was gone.


    Zhao Xu happily gave the five element pill to Lu Fan. Then, Zhao Xu said, "iron face Qi Shi, can I change your Dan Fang?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "yes, give me a prescription of Yang Dan, and I will exchange it with you."


    Zhao Xu''s whole face immediately turned to pig liver color. One Yang pill is more than the common pill''s yuan Dan. He is a small second-class alchemist, how can he have the Dan Fang of Yuan Dan level.


    Lu Fan also knows that he doesn''t have one. I guess he''s just stopped by talking.


    As the realm of cultivation, there are five realms: common elixir, Yuandan, Lingdan, Xuandan and Xiandan. Yiyang pill is also a very well-known pill at the level of Yuandan. At least it''s more than five products of Yuandan. Ordinary gas refiners may not be able to refine it.


    Zhao Xu clenched his teeth and said, "I really don''t have the danfang of yiyangdan. Why don''t I take some elixir and elixir and exchange it for your elixir? "


    Lu Fandao: "it''s not OK. Do you still have five element pill? Two more five element pills, and I''ll give them to you. "


    Zhao Xu''s face is ugly. The value of two five element pills must be much higher than that of hundred refining pills. The other side set out to tease him. There was no exchange. What''s more, let alone take two more five element pills. Even if it''s the five element pill, it''s still given to him by his master.


    Zhao Xu put away his hot cauldron and walked away.


    Seeing this, Mo Tian had to turn around and leave. The children of Lu family were very happy. All kinds of filth were thrown on Mo family.


    Lu Hao said with a smile: "Lu Tiangang, pay attention to the quality. How can we use the lost dog to describe Mo''s master? He has a family. You all pay attention to my words. "


    Lu Tiangang and others nodded clearly. The implication of Lu Hao''s words is that there is no need to stop swearing. It''s not appropriate for a bereaved dog. There''s no problem in exchanging other swearing.


    The crowd around them also gradually dispersed. After watching a battle of alchemists, they also opened their eyes.


    Lu Hao said, "thank you very much, Mr. Tiemian. Can you come to the Lu family for a talk? Although the house is ordinary, the wine is still good. "


    Lu Fandao: "thank you. I got a five element pill, too. It''s unnecessary to go in. I have to leave first. If there is any situation in the future, let Lu Fan come to me and say goodbye. "


    With that, Lu Fan walked away quickly with the wind under his feet.


    Lu Hao looked at Lu Fan''s back and said softly, "it''s really a noble demeanor. I don''t know how Lu Fan knew Mr. Tiemian. Alas, it''s a pity that our Lu family doesn''t have any good things. Otherwise, if only we could help Lu Fan get that elixir. "


    Of course, Lu Hao didn''t know that this kind of elixir was eaten as sugar beans when Lu Fan practiced in the mountains. Because the refining of this kind of pill does not require high level of medicinal materials, Wu Chen focused on teaching him how to make pills first.


    That is to say, with the help of alchemy, Lu fan can adapt to the weight of the sword in a short time.


    Far away from Lu''s house, Lu Fan took off his iron face and black robe in a corner that no one saw, and took a long breath of relief.


    Taking out the five elements pill, Lu Fan chuckled.


    The elixir of light circulation looks pretty dazzling. The five elements pill is a pill specially for the alchemists to improve their vitality. Among the pills Wu Chen gave him, there were five elements of pills.


    In fact, Lu Fan always wanted to try one. However, the medicinal materials are not complete all the time, so they are put on hold.


    But now, a perfect five element pill has fallen into his hand. Is there any reason not to eat it.


    Looking at this elixir that can even serve as "coin" among the alchemists, Lu Fan adjusted his breath and swallowed it directly.


    Gather the strength of heaven and earth and strengthen yourself.


    For a moment, Lu Fan could feel a surging and pure force of five elements surging in his body, and then quickly transformed into his own vigorous Qi.


    Lu Fan stands still, and there is a light in Dantian.


    The pores of his body are open, and the forces of heaven and earth around him are pouring into his body.


    Visible to the naked eye, his vigorous Qi is rising rapidly, which is not a general feeling.


    A continuous stream of solid vigorous Qi moves the whole body, all kinds of impurities in the body are quickly removed.


    The eyes have pure light and the ear force is enhanced.


    This pure force has been swimming for nearly an hour, and finally slowly subsided.


    When the last force of five elements was digested by his body, Lu fancai slowly breathed out a mouthful of turbid Qi.


    Slight movement, strength is improved.


    With one move, the power of the controllable world will increase again.


    Such a small five element pill makes him stand at the top of inner Gang triple, and the level of Alchemist is also the top of triple. It is estimated that he can break through the quadruple if he has a good cultivation period.


    In fact, he could feel that if he were only a pure alchemist, he would have broken through four grades now.


    The effect of wuxingdan is better than expected.


    Lu Fan thinks about what he will say in the future. He has to eat it as a sugar bean until wuxingdan has no effect on him.


    Thinking about it, Lu Fan chuckled.


    With a brisk step, Lu Fan walked back.

 Chapter 43

    On the other side, in front of Mo''s house.


    Zhao Xu suddenly stopped, thought for a moment, and said, "master Mo, brother Mo, I will not go back to Mo''s house. This time, I felt that I was not good at learning. Now I just want to go back to the college and continue to practice beside my master. So don''t do it. Brother Mo, come back to the college and find me again. "


    After that, Zhao Xu turned around and left. Mo Yunfei called "brother Zhao" twice, but Zhao Xu didn''t turn back at all. His figure took the wind and left quickly.


    Mo Tian bit his teeth secretly and shouted to Mo Yunfei, "Yunfei, don''t chase me anymore. Let him go. We''ve lost a lot in the face of Lu Jia this time. "


    Mo Yunfei stops and stops, turns his head and looks unwilling.


    "The Lu family is very deceiving!"


    Mo Tiandao: "you know it. At present, Lu family is no weaker than Mo family and the strong is no less than Mo family. Lu fan, in particular, is brilliant and has a strong future. More help from alchemists. If my mo family doesn''t struggle, I''m afraid it won''t be many years before the whole riverside city will be named Lu. "


    "I will never let this happen," Mo said, gritting his teeth


    Mo Tiandao: "if you don''t want to be like this in the future, then become stronger. Yunfei, Mo''s family, you are the only one in Wudao college, and only you have a chance to surpass Lu Fan. The future hope of Mo''s family lies in you. "


    Mo Yunfei nodded heavily and clenched his fist.


    Mo Tian sighed and said, "if only the Lu family didn''t have Lu Fan. It''s ridiculous that a waste can control the future of the whole riverside city


    Mo Yunfei hears the words, and there is a strange light in his eyes.


    Yes, if only the Lu family didn''t have Lu Fan.


    How can we get rid of Lu fan.


    Mo Yunfei''s mouth curved a little, and he had figured out a solution.


    It seems that everything will go back to the college.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Two days later, at the gate of the city, the north wind roared.


    Lu Hao stands in the wind and sees Lu Fan and Lu Ming off on behalf of Lu Jia. They are going to Wudao college today.


    Xiao Hei jumps around on Lu Fan''s body, and it can be seen that he has eaten well in Lu''s home during this period of time, with a full circle of his stomach.


    Lu Hao looks at Lu Fan and Lu Mingdao with a smile: "don''t say more. Lu fan, when you go to Wudao College for the first time, keep up with Lu Ming. Don''t go the wrong way and miss the registration time. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "I know my father."


    Lu Ming said impatiently, "may I go now?"


    Lu Hao said with a smile, "let''s go, let''s go. Remember to come back at the annual sacrifice. "


    At last, he patted Lu Fan''s shoulder twice, and Lu Hao watched Lu Fan and Lu Ming leave. Before leaving, Lu Fan took a look at the direction of Xishan Mountain, vaguely. He could see a figure floating in the air.


    There is no doubt that it is his master Wu Chen. Lu Fan nodded softly, saying goodbye to Wu Chen. He knew that the master could see his movements.


    Wu Chen, flying in the air, smiles and nods.


    Xiaohei kept waving his claws to Lu Hao on Lu Fan''s shoulder, making a low cry. It seemed that he was reluctant to leave jianglincheng.


    Lu Fan touched Xiao Hei''s head and said, "well, if you go to the college, maybe you can eat better."


    Xiao Hei grins out his tongue and licks Lu Fan''s face. The wet tongue makes Lu Fan saliva all over his face. Lu Fan quickly presses Xiao Hei''s head.


    Lu Ming''s eyes have been on Lu Fan''s palm, consciously or unconsciously.


    In a moment, Lu Ming said, "is that the Lord''s ring?"


    Lu Fan nodded, "yes."


    Lu Ming doesn''t look over his head, as if he doesn''t want to look at the ring again.


    "Sure enough, Grandpa gave you the ring."


    Lu Fan opened his mouth, but before he could speak, Lu Ming raised his hand and said, "needless to say. I expected this result and knew it was the best choice for the family. If I don''t mention it again, I might as well stop thinking about it. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said nothing. Lu Ming was not talking either. They walked quietly.


    In three days, Lu Ming and Lu Fan didn''t say a word. Even when Xiao Hei showed his cooking skills in the wild, Lu Ming just looked at it in surprise, but didn''t say anything.


    Three days later, Lu Ming takes Lu fan to a city that looks twice as big as the riverside city, called Dongshan city.


    After paying the fee for entering the city, Lu Ming finally said the first words to Lu Fan these days: "let''s go to tame the animal house now. Wait for me to offer the price. Don''t interrupt."


    Lu Fan responds and follows Lu Ming all the way to the north of the city.


    The huge Dongshan city is very prosperous, with numerous restaurants and tea houses.


    Broad roads, business trips, well-dressed noblemen and women of the world of mortals are everywhere.


    Lu Fan and his wife had been walking for a whole day before they came to the northernmost part of Dongshan city.


    In front of him, there are three words of "Yu beast Zhai", which are majestic.


    The two stepped in, Lu Ming took out ten gold coins and put them on the counter, saying, "shopkeeper, two skylarks, who want to travel ten thousand miles a day, go to Pengcheng."


    The shopkeeper is a fat man with fat face, two small eyes on the fat face, only one slit left.


    Looking at the ten gold coins on the counter, and looking at Lu Ming and Lu fan, he said with a smile, "the skylark that travels thousands of miles a day, is not only the price. At least twenty gold coins. "


    The shopkeeper held out two big fingers, but Lu Ming didn''t mean to pay at all. "I''ve been pawned once," he said. It''s not going to be another time, ten gold coins. It''s not negotiable. "


    The fat shopkeeper twisted his fat face into a ball and said: "you are students of martial arts, aren''t you. Just, just, it''s so hard to make a little money these days. Two skylarks of ten thousand li, please sign and make a pledge. "


    Take out the documents and sign the pledge. The fat shopkeeper waved a guard to take them to the back yard.


    Lu Ming steps forward, followed by Lu Fan.


    But at this time, the fat shopkeeper suddenly saw the little black on Lu Fan''s shoulder. Originally only a slit eyes suddenly open, and then a pull Lu Fan.


    "This young man, stay, stay."


    Lu fan stops in doubt, and the fat shopkeeper jumps out directly from behind the counter.


    Almost a spherical body is so agile. It seems that the fat shopkeeper has practiced.


    After turning around Lu fan, fat shopkeeper Zai Zai looked at Xiao Hei carefully and said: "this young man. This beast on your shoulders is not for sale. "


    Lu Fan immediately became alert and said, "don''t sell, what do you want to do?"


    The fat shopkeeper rubbed his hands and said: "don''t be so determined. I can give you a very good price. How about a thousand gold coins? "


    Lu Fandao: "not for sale. Ten thousand won''t sell. "


    "Ten thousand gold coins. How are you doing? "


    Lu fan is slightly stunned. Ten thousand gold coins for Xiaohei? He didn''t know Xiaohei was so valuable.


    But Lu Fan shook his head, and then he was ready to leave.


    Lu Ming also turned to look at this, slightly frowning. Fat shopkeeper pulled Lu Fan''s lapel and said: "everything is easy to discuss. It seems that this little beast has feelings with you. Money can''t move your heart. Why not? I think you are also a martial artist. I will exchange martial arts with you. How about spirit level martial arts? "


    Lu Fan patted off the fat shopkeeper''s hand and said, "if I don''t sell, I will not sell."


    At this time, Xiaohei also showed his teeth to the fat shopkeeper, and then a jet of black inflammation came out.


    The fat shopkeeper took a few steps back and beat out the black inflammation.


    But Lu Fan was stunned by his movements. Xiaohei''s blackness is not so easy to beat. This fat shopkeeper''s strength is not average. At that moment, Lu Fan clearly saw the vigorous Qi released outside.


    Outer vigorous state, at least, is the cultivation of outer vigorous state.


    Beat out the flame. Instead of being angry, the fat shopkeeper has more light in his eyes.


    Biting his teeth, the fat shopkeeper said to Lu: "this young man, your wild animals are not raised by ordinary people. You don''t want to see that it is very tame now, as long as it grows for a while, it will be a fierce beast. But you will also have life worries. Why don''t you sell it to me? The price is negotiable. We need money, skills and martial arts. Do you like pills? I can even give you a elixir, so that you can directly climb to the outer Gang state? "


    Fat shopkeeper said more and more excited, but Lu Fan insisted: "no way."


    Xiaohei seems to feel Lu Fan''s anger rising, and he stares at the fat shopkeeper.


    The two sides looked at each other like this. For a long time, the fat shopkeeper''s face became cold.


    "Since you don''t want to sell it to me, that''s all. But you take wild animals with you. It''s easy to frighten the skylark we raise. So I can''t rent Skylark to drive you. Ten gold coins, the original number to return, not far away


    Wave, fat shopkeeper will throw ten gold coins back.


    Lu Fan took it on, his face angry. Lu Ming quickly walked back and said: "the contract has been signed, how can we repent?"


    Fat shopkeeper said: "I''m the shopkeeper here. If I say I can''t, I can''t. You can go. "


    Lu Ming is about to make a move in anger. Lu Fan quickly pulls him up.


    Lower his voice, Lu Fan said, "don''t be impulsive. He is a fighter in outer gang."


    Lu Ming''s face changed a little, and the two quickly stepped out of the beast room.


    The fat shopkeeper''s eyes have been on Xiaohei. When Lu Fan and others came out of sight, the fat shopkeeper called a guard and said, "give me a look at them. See where they are, and report to me immediately. "


    The guard hurriedly followed out. The fat shopkeeper carried his hands on his back and his eyes were gloomy.


    Outside, Lu Ming gritted his teeth and said, "unlucky, I can''t believe I''m in such a situation. There is no second animal house in Dongshan city. Lu fan, your beast is so valuable. Do you know its origin? "


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "you know something. But I also thought that Xiaohei would be valuable. Lu Ming, let''s take a day off first and plan tomorrow. It''s a big deal. Tomorrow I will take care of a carriage and go to other cities to find Skylark. This is the only inn. It''s a good name. "


    Lu Mingdao: "that''s the only way. Alas, it seems that I will ask which city has Skylark to ride in later. "


    The two men stepped into the inn, opened a room and went upstairs. Not far away, the following guards took a look at the name of the Inn and turned away.


    And just after they entered the inn, a beautiful girl came in.


    The ponytail is a red martial suit. If Lu fan is still in the lobby at this time, he will be able to recognize it.


    This is the girl who fought with him in Xishan at the beginning!

 Chapter 44

    Night comes quietly.


    Lu Fan sat in the room and practiced his golden body.


    There is no end to martial arts. Every moment can''t be wasted. Lu fan has been used to using cultivation instead of sleep.


    The power of heaven and earth around Lu fan, like a furnace, forged his body.


    Breathe, exhale.


    There was a slight mist rising from his body, strengthening his body bit by bit.


    Since he had the ring given by his family, Lu Fan felt that his cultivation speed had obviously increased. Its effect is even better than Bingxin meteorite, which is unexpected to Lu Fan.


    There was a knock outside the door.


    "Lu Fan."


    Lu Fan slowly opens his eyes and puts up vigorous Qi.


    When he got up and opened the door, he saw Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming said lightly, "I''m going to the lobby to eat something. Will you come with me?"


    Lu Fandao: "well, since I came in, I haven''t got any water. It''s the thing."


    Hearing that he was eating, Xiao Hei, who was sleeping, woke up and jumped on Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    Lu Ming looks at Xiao * * and says, "be careful that you are poor because of the wild animals."


    Lu Fan chuckled.


    Close the door and go to the lobby.


    At this time, there were many guests eating in the lobby. Lu Fan and his wife found a table to sit down and casually ordered two small dishes.


    When they were drinking wine, Lu Ming said slowly, "Lu fan, if we don''t pay back at home, we will not deal with it. But when we go out and work together as children of the Lu family, we still need to work together. The overall situation is very important. I always think it''s not safe tonight. Let''s just sit here for one night. "


    Lu Fandao: "what''s the unsafe law?"


    Lu Ming said slowly: "the shopkeeper of the beast room that he met in the daytime probably won''t give up. He may send another person to come to our trouble in the evening. Don''t think I''m kidding. When I was in college, I saw a student who was greedy for a senior brother''s weapon and deliberately designed to kill that senior brother. The outside world is much more dangerous than the riverside city. "


    Lu Fan picks his eyebrows slightly. He is not afraid of the shopkeeper who controls the beast room. Even if the other side is the strength of Feigang.


    Lu Fan was more interested in the affairs of Wudao college, and said: "how could Wudao college have such things?"


    Lu Ming chuckled and said, "of course. You will know when you go. It''s a place where people eat alone. It forces you to grow fast, or you will be eliminated. "


    Lu Fandao: "Oh, can you tell me something about Wudao college? There''s a bottom to it. "


    Lu Mingdao: "yes. First of all, I want to tell you. Wudao college is not as simple as you think. It is divided into nine branches, just like nine schools. Every branch teaches different things. And the strength of each branch is also divided into high and low. When you go to Wudao college, you will first have a round of competition and distribution of new students. The new students with good performance will be assigned to a better branch, while the poor students will only be assigned to a worse branch. You have to be mentally prepared. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head clearly. He knew the yuan branch that the master wanted him to enter. He didn''t know anything else. I have never heard of anything more important than trial distribution.


    Lu fan asked aloud, "which of the nine branches is the strongest?"


    Lu Ming said with a smile: "your goal is quite high. The strongest branch is the Yin and Yang Hospital. Last year, there were 30 new students. This year, it''s estimated that it''s the same number. If you want to make progress, try to make it to the top 30 in the competition. "


    Lu Fan said that the strongest branch was not the one yuan branch that the master said, which made him a little surprised.


    Lu fan then asked, "what about the second branch and the third branch? Why don''t you tell me the ranking of the nine colleges? "


    Lu Mingdao: "the second best branch is Qingjian Academy. Most of the students are those who intend to cultivate swords. It should be more suitable for you."


    Speaking of this, Lu Ming takes a look at the heavy sword behind Lu Fan.


    "The third is the ethereal hall, which focuses on self-cultivation. The fourth is Hengshan hospital, where the majority of people practice. The fifth is thunder court. There is no special place, but it is said that the God of thunder and Taoism is decisive and very domineering. Sixthly, Kongtong academy has general skills, but its success lies in stability and balance. The seventh is Qianren yard, which is used for miscellaneous repair. There are all kinds of weapons. The eighth is Mingxin college. People in this college are all peacemakers. They don''t like fighting. They don''t fight against the winners and losers. They seldom communicate with people in other colleges. The ninth is the one yuan college. I don''t know what''s outstanding about this college. The only thing I know is that although it''s one of the nine colleges, there are only three or five students in the college


    Lu fan is shocked. Three or five people? At the end of the list, how could the one yuan branch be like this.


    Shifu didn''t mean to hurt him, did he?


    Lu Fan swallowed his saliva and said, "is this Yuan Yuan hospital so bad?"


    Lu Ming shook his head and said, "it''s not easy to evaluate. I heard from my tutor that when Wudao college was established, the first three branches had one yuan college. When the first Yuan school is also the face of the martial arts college, all the disciples are experts. The world knows nothing about the martial arts college, only the one yuan school. Later, Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. However, those students who went out after graduating from the yuan college, but later one by one, they all got out of the famous school. It''s really a strange branch. Say it''s strong. I don''t know where it is. Let''s say it''s weak, but the disciples are very ambitious, at least after they leave the college. "


    After a pause, Lu Ming then said: "besides, master Daoguang of the yuan academy is a strange temper. He is a genius in people''s eyes, and he sneers at it. On the contrary, he likes to teach the weak and bullied wretches every day. "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, which seemed to be a little interesting.


    "Which college are you in?" Lu fan asked casually.


    Lu Mingdao: "the foundation is not enough, the test result is not good, and I entered Qianren hospital. By the way, Zhang Yuehan of Zhangjia, who was also a member of Qianren academy, later became a senior brother of the ethereal Academy. Actually let her also mix into the ethereal courtyard, ha ha. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows slightly and refused to comment.


    At this time, the dishes are finally served, and Xiao Hei is not allowed to let it go, so he can eat it directly. Lu Fan and Lu Ming also chat while eating, and continue to listen to the situation of Wudao college.


    In the dark corner of the lobby, Lu Fan and Lu Ming didn''t find it. The fat shopkeeper of the beast room sat there.


    The darkness completely covered the fat shopkeeper''s body, and looked at Lu Fan and Lu Ming who were very happy. The fat shopkeeper looks a little ugly.


    He was going to come here tonight and steal Xiaohei directly, but unexpectedly, at this time, Lu Fan and Lu Ming were not in the room, but came to the lobby to eat. It seems that he has to wait for some more time.


    His eyes were fixed on Xiao Hei on Lu Fan''s shoulder. The fatter the shopkeeper looked, the hotter his heart was. His eyes were full of covets.


    This wild animal, if he is right, is a hybrid of dragon and devil. It is very rare. The most important thing is that it is still a juvenile.


    As long as a little * *, it will be a powerful mount in the future. Its strength is no less than that of the ground gang or even the sky gang.


    How can such a young animal be measured by money? It''s priceless.


    Fat shopkeeper made up his mind to get the beast.


    Fat shopkeeper is waiting for Lu Fan and Lu Ming to go back to his room quietly. But he didn''t know that Lu Ming and Lu Fan didn''t plan to go back to their room tonight, so they were going to talk to Tianming here.


    People around gradually leave, or go back to sleep, or go home.


    But Lu Fan and Lu Ming were still sitting there. They asked for a pot of wine, but they didn''t mean to get up at all.


    Fat shopkeeper is a little impatient. It''s better to rob at night. Anyway, as long as they don''t admit it afterwards, what can these two foreign boys do to him?


    Pay attention, fat shopkeeper is ready to start.


    But just then, a beautiful figure came out. When I saw the girl, the fat shopkeeper''s body stopped.


    "Serve, serve, serve a delicious table for my girl."


    The voice is clear and melodious, which makes all the people who are still in the lobby turn their heads to look at it, and suddenly they see it.


    Such a beautiful woman, it''s hard to see!


    Lu Fan also turned his head and looked. When he saw the girl''s face, Lu Fan was shocked.


    She wasn''t in Xishan that day.....


    The girl also glanced around, suddenly, colliding with Lu Fan''s eyes.


    "It''s you!"


    Lu Fan and the girl almost shouted at the same time.


    The girl immediately got up and said to Lu fan, "boy, I''ll see where you are going this time."


    Say, the girl hand appears the fire red dagger, the body method such as electricity rushed directly to Lu Fan.


    Lu Minggen didn''t react, so she was kicked by the girl. In the middle of the air, the girl turns around and falls directly at Lu Fan with a dagger.


    Lu Fan''s reaction was also very quick. At the moment when the girl put out her hand, she drew out the heavy sword behind her.


    Dangdang Dang!


    There are three muffled sounds in a row. It looks like a fire dagger, but it is actually a triple force, shaking Lu Fan''s arm slightly.


    Double sword, breaking Qi!


    Lu Fan''s heavy sword swings suddenly, aiming at the girl and falling down.


    The two men collided with each other, and the table in front of them was instantly shaken into powder. Both sides stepped back three steps at the same time.


    Xiaohei has jumped on Lu Fan''s shoulder at this moment, and the black flame in his mouth is surging, shooting out at the girl.


    When the girl saw the black and the black, she lost color. At this time, the fat shopkeeper finally rushed out.


    "Miss magic moon!"


    The fat shopkeeper shouted, then waved to stop the blackness.


    The flame was quickly neutralized in the hands of the fat shopkeeper. All around the crowd were shocked and dodged one after another, peering out from the second floor to see the situation below.


    Lu Ming finally stood up, and the moon almost lost his ability to move.


    Looking at the fat shopkeeper and looking at the moon, Lu Ming said in a voice: "so, you are a group."


    The moon frowned and said, "what kind of group. Fat man, who are you? "


    The fat shopkeeper''s face trembled. He really didn''t want to come out, but he couldn''t come out. He said, "Miss magic moon, I''m the shopkeeper of beast room in Dongshan city. My name is Xu Dan."


    The magic moon made a sound, and then said: "I''m in charge of the beast room. I see. Let''s get out of the way. I have accounts with this guy. "

 Chapter 45

    Fat shopkeeper helplessly goes over, Miss magic moon''s words, he can''t disobey, because miss magic moon is.... Oh, no, No.


    The magic moon stared at Lu Fan and said, "well, I''ll tell you why you were able to stop the blackness. I didn''t expect you were with the beast. Boy, please call out what you got that day to me, or I will not finish with you today. "


    Lu Fan gnawed his teeth and said, "heaven, material and earth are precious. Those who have predestined will get it. I''m afraid I can''t give it to you. "


    The color of the flame dagger in the hand of the magic moon instantly turned into crimson, and said: "it seems that you have not understood my girl''s means."


    Finish saying, the magic moon rushed to Lu fan again directly, and turned into a virtual shadow. In a flash, Lu fan saw two magic moons appear in front of him.


    Lu Fan immediately danced the heavy sword in his hand tightly, and changed the pattern in his hand.


    The tinkle of the voice sounded, Lu Fan even block magic moon moves. The body is full of fire and gold. The fire is raging. Xiaohei continuously spews out black inflammation, which should drive away the magic moon.


    Fat shopkeeper says: "Miss magic moon, do you need help?"


    The magic moon is embarrassed to eliminate the black inflammation on her body with vigorous force, and she says "no!"


    Lu fan, with a heavy sword in his hand, is like a great enemy. Even with Xiaohei''s help, he feels that the other side is not easy to deal with. Compared with the last time, the girl named the moon in front of me is much more powerful. No matter body method or vigorous force, they all go up to a level.


    Another flame dagger appears in the left hand of the magic moon. The two daggers are horizontal to the chest. The vigorous force is like thunder.


    A flash of fire!


    A red streamer appeared in front of Lu Fan''s eyes.


    Lu Fan only had time to erect the heavy sword in his hand. Next moment, the flame dagger cut his palm along the body of his sword.


    The tiger''s mouth suddenly tears. Lu Fan''s fiery golden body and the blood skin of the dragon clan can''t resist the sharp attack of the other side.


    However, Lu fan is not good at bullying either. He punches with his left hand to the red light.


    Smash mountain fist!


    The whole body is muffled, and the fist strength is accurate to hit the moon.


    At this time, another dagger of the magic moon just inserted into Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    Fist with fire, the moon was hit three feet away by a fist and knocked over countless tables and chairs.


    Lu Fan looks at his injured shoulder and is in a cold sweat. The attack was too sharp.


    A carp stands up in the magic moon. Lu Fan''s fist doesn''t hurt her. But she was still stunned.


    The last time I fought with this kid, he didn''t have the ability to fight back at all. I didn''t expect to beat her up now. She is a disciple of wuzun in Yin and Yang.


    The magic moon is still surprised, but the fat shopkeeper standing next to her suddenly gets angry.


    "Dare to hurt Miss magic moon, and die."


    The fat shopkeeper stepped ten feet away, and the horrible vigorous force was released from his hands in a moment, and he cut Lu fan like a knife.


    The vigorous Qi of the martial artists in the outer vigorous territory is released. Lu fan has learned it at this moment. The horrible vigorous strength directly blows Lu Fan away, and a wound appears in his chest.


    In the middle of the air, little black spurts out black inflammation, which is directly wiped out by the fat shopkeeper. The strong vigorous force forms a transparent circle to eliminate the blackness, and then a slap in the air will also fly the small blackness.


    In fact, the fat shopkeeper has left his hand to Xiaohei, and the power of this slap is just controlled to the extent that Xiaohei is stunned.


    Unfortunately, Xiaohei is much more tenacious than he imagined. He is photographed flying to the ground, and immediately gets up, and then runs to Lu Fan''s body, grinning at the fat shopkeeper.


    "What are you doing?" cried the moon. Said, don''t do it. "


    Fat shopkeeper turned to magic moon and said: "Miss magic moon, I can''t watch you hurt. He''ll let me deal with it. "


    At this time, Lu Fan slowly climbed up and did not look at the wound on his chest. He drank it lightly and threw the heavy sword out.


    Just as the fat shopkeeper turned his head, he saw a heavy sword flying towards him. Disdainfully, he raised his hand and grabbed it. When his hand touched the body of the sword, the fat shopkeeper''s face changed.


    A force from fenglishi is slightly stagnant with the fat shopkeeper who is pressed by the strength of the heavy sword itself.


    It''s such a stagnant Kung Fu that Lu Fan rushes over.


    One blow of Zhengquan, with flames, hit the fat shopkeeper''s face. Even with vigorous strength, the fat shopkeeper is still hit by Lu Fan''s powerful explosive force, and his cheek is deformed.


    "Wow, did you see that one of the martial artists in outer Gang territory was knocked over by one of the martial artists in Inner Gang territory?"


    "What a terrible force! Who is this boy!"


    Above, the besieged masses shouted for joy. This kind of cross step combat is rare.


    At the moment, Lu Ming rushes up and shouts, "fat man, you want to rob other people''s wild animals. Go to hell."


    One foot, Lu Ming takes advantage of the fire and kicks in the face of the fat shopkeeper.


    But his strength is not enough. Even Gang Jin, who was built for Lu Ming, was directly bounced out by gang Jin, the bodyguard of fat shopkeeper.


    But it doesn''t matter. He left a clear footprint on the fat shopkeeper''s face, which made the people above laugh.


    Fat shopkeeper is a little angry. He can let others call him fat, but no one is allowed to call him fat. It''s like putting a bad word in front of you when you call someone a rascal.


    The fat shopkeeper stood up and said, "boy, you can give me your beast now. I won''t let you go. Die! "


    The whole body vigorous strength forms the flowing wind, the fat shopkeeper bursts to drink.


    "Thousand wind breaking wave palm!"


    The white Gang strength released magnifies the fat shopkeeper''s hand ten times, and takes a picture of Lu Fan with one hand!


    The huge palm with heavy wind pressure makes Lu Fan''s movements extremely difficult.


    In the terrifying vigorous force, Lu Fan also tried his best to strike a fist.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan fell to the ground.


    His fist strength is so weak under the absolute power gap.


    The ground was blown out of a deep depression. Lu Fan''s mouth had been covered with blood, and the little black beside him also made a wail.


    "It''s not dead, boy. Your body is very hard. Take another one."


    Fat shopkeeper saw that Lu fan still wanted to get up with his all-out palm. He couldn''t help gathering vigorous energy again. But at this time, a person''s shadow suddenly flashed to him, it was the moon.


    "Fat man, what did you just say? Are you robbing their wild animals?"


    The magic moon seems to be extremely sensitive to this. She stares at the fat shopkeeper.


    Fat shopkeeper was shocked for a moment, and his face changed slightly: "Miss magic moon, this matter is more complicated. Don''t worry. Let me get rid of this boy first. "


    The Moon said in a cold voice, "I don''t care what it is. The rule of governing the animal house is that no one is allowed to rob the wild animals, and those who violate it are not allowed to cultivate themselves and drive them out of the gate. "


    The fat shopkeeper gnawed his teeth and said, "Miss magic moon. I''ll explain to you later. You get out of the way first. "


    The magic moon raised his two daggers, pointed to the fat shopkeeper and said, "now explain to me."


    The fat shopkeeper''s face changed rapidly. He knew that he could not hide from this matter today.


    suddenly, the cold light flashed in his eyes and raised his hand to shoot the moon.


    The magic moon didn''t think that the fat shopkeeper actually dared to give her a hand and was slapped to the ground, but he didn''t get hurt.


    The fat shopkeeper dare not hurt the magic moon. He uses soft power, only to open the magic moon, and then gather all his strength to attack Lu Fan.


    As long as you kill this kid and his companions, without witnesses, even if the moon knows that he takes people and animals, it can''t really do anything about him.


    Determined to pay attention, fat shopkeeper under the hard hand.


    Lu Fan watched the fat shopkeeper take photos of himself. His whole body was full of vigorous Qi, and all the five elements began to gather.


    At the moment of life and death, he didn''t care what to hide.


    The fat shopkeeper suddenly felt that the power of the heaven and earth around him had suddenly changed, slowing down his falling hand. A little five color light came out of Lu fan, and the power of the heaven and earth around him turned into a storm. At this critical moment, Xiao Hei suddenly grabbed Lu Fan''s palm.


    At the next moment, Xiaohei suddenly disappears, and suddenly a black pattern appears on Lu Fan''s arm, and a horrible black inflammation emerges from Lu Fan''s arm.


    One punch, with the sound of the Dragon singing.


    The horrible black inflammation turns into a fierce beast in the heaven and earth, and opens his mouth to the fat shopkeeper.


    This is Lu Fan''s Wu Xing Hua Wu Gong FA, the basic law of the alchemists. But it''s not the effect Lu Fan usually uses.


    Instead of the turning into a tiger in accordance with the his idea, black inflammation of the terror turned into a black dragon and rose to sky.


    In an instant, the vigorous strength of the fat shopkeeper was completely destroyed, and his body like a meatball was rushed out of the roof and landed on the street outside.


    The blood ran so fast that the fat shopkeeper couldn''t stand up.


    What a terrible power it is, what moves it is!


    Lu Fan himself did not know, Lengleng looked at his arm.


    The black pattern is a mighty dragon, swimming slowly in his arms.


    Lu Fan could feel that the dragon was alive, but the next moment, the black dragon disappeared, and Xiao Hei''s figure reappeared, just looking very depressed.


    Lu Fan didn''t think about why Xiao Hei was so depressed. At the next moment, a strong sense of weakness enveloped him.


    The sky and the earth became dark in an instant, and Lu Fan felt that the world in front of him disappeared in an instant.


    Everything went into chaos, and he fell to the ground.


    Lu Ming and the magic moon are stunned to see Lu Fan fight the fat shopkeeper and then pass out in a coma.


    Lu Ming quickly comes forward and catches Lu Fan. After careful exploration, Lu Ming is relieved.


    "Well, it''s just off. Lu fan, if you die, I''m sorry for Lu''s family. I won''t let you go. "


    The magic moon also came up and looked at the little black beside him, and then looked at Lu Fan.


    Swallow a mouthful of saliva, and the moon murmured, "what the master said is true. The method of possessed body by spirit beast is really the method of possessed body by spirit beast."

 Chapter 46

    The location of Xitian Hotel is relatively biased. The taxi took more than 40 minutes to arrive. Xia Lei got out of the car, entered the hotel, then asked the front desk and went straight to Room 201.


    Chi Jingqiu opened the door for Xia Lei.


    The moment he saw Chi Jingqiu, Xia Lei paused for a moment.


    White bikini, all the fabric on Chi Jingqiu''s body is not as big as a towel. Moreover, there were no clients in the room behind her, empty.


    White bikinis are more embarrassing than black ones, because white has a certain degree of light transmission, and dark places will always appear more or less, hazy, and want to be ashamed. In Oriental Heavy Industries, he saw everything she had, but at this time he was inadvertently attracted.


    "Come in." Chi Jingqiu smiled softly.


    Xia Lei didn''t move. "Where''s the customer?"


    Chi Jingqiu placed a tenderness on Xia Lei''s shoulder. "The client is my client. You want to see my client. Don''t you want to leave me?"


    Xia Lei''s mind was such an abacus. Once he cooperated, met the customer, and left Chi Jingqiu directly to negotiate the next business with the client. However, I did not expect Chi Jingqiu to be such a cunning woman. He asked him to meet, but Not bringing customers.


    Xia Lei smiled, "Of course not, I just ask casually. I''m here, let''s talk about business, just talk about business."


    Chi Jingqiu''s voice was weak and weak, "We don''t talk about business, do we still fall in love?"


    Xia Lei grabbed her hand, took her off his shoulder, and smiled bitterly: "Do you usually dress like this to talk about business?"


    Chi Jingqiu charmingly said: "If you don''t like this color, I can change to another color."


    Xia Lei, "..."


    "Stockings plus school clothes? Or apron clothes?" Chi Jingqiu continued to tease Xia Lei.


    Xia Lei couldn''t help but interrupted her, "I''ll wait for you in the lobby, let''s talk in the lobby." After speaking, he turned and left.


    Chi Jingqiu reached out and grabbed his clothing corner. "Can''t go to the lobby to talk. I''m from a state-owned enterprise. I''ll introduce you to the business and get a lot. If someone finds it, I''ll be finished. You don''t have any money. Earn. Otherwise, why should I open a room to talk to you? "


    Xia Lei turned around and looked at Chi Jingqiu with a speechless look. "Okay, let''s talk in the room, but you have to put on clothes. This will affect me, and I can''t concentrate."


    Chi Jingqi giggled, "It looks like I''m still charming in your heart."


    Xia Lei did not say yes, nor did he say no. Sometimes a man can''t avoid thinking about his body. He is a man with a natural temperament, and naturally this will happen.


    After entering the room, Chi Jingqiu put on her clothes. It was an ultra-short skirt. The upper body was also a stretch cotton v-neck t-shirt that was close to the skin. The career line and big white legs were exposed uncovered. Sexy in the air. However, compared to the bikini outfit, Xia Lei feels much better.


    Xia Lei was very clear that Chi Jingqiu was trying to seduce him. If he wanted to go to bed with her, he could spend a pleasant time with her without him taking the initiative. But he was more aware of what kind of woman Chi Jingqiu was, and she could have a moment of joy when she went to bed with her, but after that there was endless trouble. He would not go to her bed, nor would he fall into her peach-colored trap.


    Chi Jingqiu opened the briefcase on the sofa, took out a document, a contract from it, and handed them to Xia Lei. "Look, if you are OK, sign it."


    Xia Lei first took a look at the information, which contains the detailed requirements of the parts that the customer needs to process, specifications, materials, accuracy, etc., which are very demanding. Then he looked at the contract again, and the other party proposed cash on delivery, that is, the other party would not pay until the goods were received.


    After reading the information and the contract, Xia Lei said, "I have no problem with the parts that the customer needs to process, and I can do it. However, the contract says that he needs to receive the goods to pay, and I disagree."


    "Cash on delivery. Is there any problem with this?" Chi Jingqiu looked at Xia Lei.


    Xia Lei said: "Of course there is a problem. I produce the materials and I produce the labor. I invest first, but he does not take any risks. If I process the things, he doesn''t want to. Whom should I go to?"


    Chi Jingqiu said: "You can rest assured, I assure you that as long as you process things, you will definitely get the payment."


    Xia Lei smiled, "The problem is, I don''t believe you."


    "You ..." Chi Jingqiu was instantly angry.


    Xia Lei said, "Don''t be angry, I''m just telling the truth. I''m very clear about who you are. Also, the price on the contract is wrong, at least 20%."


    There was a hint of hatred in Chi Jingqiu''s eyes, but she replaced it with a full smile in a blink of an eye, and she spoke sweetly, "Leizi, how can you speak like this? I refused you then Do you still hate me in your heart? If so, how can we cooperate? This price is already very reasonable for you and your small studio. If you go up ten percent, what else? Do it? At the price you want, why do people still find your small studio to do it, can''t you just find a large company? "


    Xia Lei smiled, "The reason is very simple, I do better. Also, the price I want is reasonable, as long as you give me the materials and accuracy requirements in this document, if your customers are looking for Dongfang Heavy Industry If you do, the price will rise by at least 50%, don''t think I don''t know the market. "


    Chi Jingqiu frowned. "Lei Zi, it''s hard for me to do this."


    Xia Lei said: "Don''t forget, you still have to take an 8% commission from me, and the price on the contract, except yours, I have no profit. In a word, the price on the contract goes up Twenty, pay another 50% of the purchase price first. The remaining 50% will be settled when the delivery is made. I will just ask this and I will do it if it meets my requirements, otherwise you will ask for another clever."


    Chi Jingqiu''s face was cloudy, and she thought for a moment before she said, "I''ll make a phone call and see what the customer means."


    Xia Lei made a pleased gesture, "Go, discuss it and tell me the result."


    Chi Jingqiu got up into the bathroom and closed the door. Then, the sound of gurgling water came from the bathroom.


    "I''m dizzy. Is she calling the client while peeing? She really has it." Xia Lei frowned. He really wanted to hear how Chi Jingqiu negotiated with that customer, but unfortunately he could only hear Chi Jingqiu''s booing voice, but he could not hear Chi Jingqiu''s voice at all. She obviously lowered her voice deliberately and didn''t want him to hear it.


    Shopping malls, such as battlefields, are often capable of seeing through the minds of their opponents and judging each other''s bottom line and motivation based on the various information at their disposal, so they can take the lead in business negotiations and obtain the greatest benefits. On the other hand, if you don''t know anything, then you will be passive everywhere. Even if you can make money, it will be pitiful and your business will not be bigger and stronger.


    Xia Lei is not an old-fashioned businessman, he lacks even the most basic business experience, but he also has his unique advantage, that is his left eye.


    When a thought that wanted to obtain customers'' information came to mind, Xia Lei''s left eye instantly entered another state. The fogged glass door of the bathroom in the opposite room disappeared into his sight in a blink of an eye, and Chi Jingqiu, who was sitting on the toilet, instantly entered his sight.


    Chi Jingqiu was sitting on the sound of horseshoes, and the white bikini was placed on her knees. She really booed and called the client. At this time, she seemed to have just finished booing, and she looked very relaxed, but because she had a mobile phone in her hand, she did not pull up the white bikini. She was just sitting there, smiling, speaking naturally.


    Xia Lei could see her talking, but she couldn''t hear her.


    Xia Lei said secretly: "No, I can see her talking but I can''t hear her talking. It doesn''t help me want to know that customer''s information. This Jingjing Qiu is really cunning and expressive. It''s like a professional spy, isn''t it? "


    Thinking of professional spies, Xia Lei suddenly had another thought in his heart.


    "Yes, spies, in spy war movies, some powerful spies can read human lips. If I understand the lips, in this case, even if Chi Jingqiu guards against me, otherwise I know that The customer''s information, I can also grasp useful information from the lip of her talking to customers on the phone! "Xia Lei already had an urge to learn lip.


    Thinking about this, Xia Lei stared at Chi Jingqiu sitting on the toilet, but what he peeped at was not Chi Jingqiu''s white tender thighs and the secret place, but her lips. He wrote down every movement of her lips with his left eye. At this time, his left eye was actually like a camera penetrating through the fog glass door. Everything in Chi Jingqiu was filmed.


    Two minutes later, Chi Jingqiu brought up the bikini and walked out of the bathroom after washing her hands.


    Xia Lei closed his eyes, but these three or four minutes of continuous use of the left-eye perspective ability still brought him some hallucinations. Just the moment the bathroom door opened, he actually saw Shen Tutianyin, not Chi Jingqiu. Shen Tu Tianyin''s body was covered with only a layer of tulle, which made him suffocate with sexiness. He did not dare to look anymore, and closed his eyes quickly.


    "Well, you won." Chi Jingqiu said in a helpless tone: "My client has agreed to your request, the price will rise by 50%, and the 50% payment will be paid first. But he also has A condition. "


    Xia Lei still dared not open his eyes. "What conditions?"


    "Before five o''clock in the afternoon, you have to process a sample. If he thinks it is OK after reading it, he will let me take you with the contract he has signed." Chi Jingqiu said.


    Only then did Xia Lei calm down, and he opened his eyes. "Well, come here with your contract before five in the afternoon."


    Chi Jingqi giggled, "You are really confident, but I know your strength. This time it is much simpler than the batch of processed parts you completed at Dongfang Heavy Industry last time."


    "Well, that''s it, goodbye." Xia Lei got up and walked to the door.


    Chi Jingqiu said, "Hey? I helped you get this 300,000 order, and you just left like this, didn''t you even show a little bit?"


    Xia Lei looked back at her, "300,000, you just took 24,000 to grind your mouth, otherwise, you don''t smoke me, I invite you to eat, how about it?"


    Chi Jingqiu, "Goodbye."

 Chapter 47

    Wings roll up the wind, the sky sparrow is still dozens of miles away from Pengcheng slowly falling.


    The trees below were all blown down by the strong wind. Lu Fan tightly grasped the feathers of the skylark, while his other hand grabbed Xiaohei.


    Lu Ming and the moon also hold feathers, but their expressions are different.


    Lu Ming looks very nervous. The wind seems to change his face, while the moon keeps shouting and excited.


    Finally, the skylark landed steadily and folded up its huge wings.


    Lu Fan and others jumped down from the skylark and stepped on the solid land into a deep depression.


    When the three men are stable, the skylark flies again.


    The strong wind made Lu Fan and others can''t open their eyes, with the sound of birds singing through the wandering sky, hiding the birds from flying away.


    In an instant, there is only a small black shadow in the sky.


    Lu Ming patted all the dust and leaves off his body and said, "let''s go to Wudao college."


    Lu fan, the moon is the first time to come, naturally do not know the way.


    Lu Ming seemed to be familiar with each other, and soon took them to a forest path.


    The path of bluestone slab leads far away.


    Lu Ming walked along: "Wudao college is not in Pengcheng. But in the Qingtian mountains outside Pengcheng. Of course, if it''s really the first time, you can go to Pengcheng and ask. If you spend a few silver coins, a guide will take you there. "


    The magic Moon said with a smile: "it is said that the giant mountain used to be the place where the most powerful man, giant, sat and turned into a mountain after his death. Many of his treasures are in the mountains, aren''t they? "


    Lu Fan frowns slightly. What is the realm of the extreme strong? Never heard of it.


    Lu Mingdao: "although the college has this legend. But I knew it was a fake. It''s too exaggerated that no one can turn into a mountain after death. Miss magic moon, you can''t really believe it. "


    "Frog at the bottom of the well, don''t want to talk to you more," said the moon


    Lu Ming choked and stopped.


    The magic moon takes the lead to go forward, and doesn''t say anything to Lu mingduo.


    Lu Ming looked at the back of the moon and murmured: "this woman, she said that she seemed to have seen people the size of mountains. I still have frogs in the well. She is at best a mother toad. "


    Lu Fan opens his mouth. At this time, he really wants to tell Lu Ming that the master of the magic moon is a strong man of yin and Yang. In terms of experience, I''m afraid the other side has more than them. However, Lu fan still didn''t say it. Everyone has his own secret. Since the magic moon didn''t talk about her master all the way, Lu Fan shouldn''t say anything more.


    The three continued to move forward and gradually saw the people in the same group.


    On different bluestone paths, there are scattered others. There is no doubt that these people go to Wudao college. On the way, Lu Ming seemed to see several people he knew and waved.


    Just why, they are called Lu Ming. Some of them are not right. Everyone is called Lu Ming "green turtle."


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. Although he didn''t understand whether there was a rule of nickname in Wudao college, he thought Green Turtle was not a good name.


    And judging from the attitude of those people calling and laughing at the same time, 80% of the title is full of ridicule.


    In the distance, the mountains are looming and towering. The fog is dense, covering the whole mountain.


    Finally, after walking for nearly two hours, people came to the foot of the mountain.


    Even if you stand here, you can''t see the whole mountain clearly. It can only be seen that there is a passage for people to walk between the huge mountains.


    Outside the passage sat an old man, dressed in rags, barefoot and grey in hair.


    Lu Ming turned his head and said, "take your jade card out and show the old man a look and you can enter."


    Lu Fan takes out the jade card, but the moon doesn''t mean to take it at all.


    Lu Ming frowned at the moon and said, "where''s your jade card?"


    "What jade card?" said the moon calmly. I have no jade card, I have only one iron card. "


    Said, the magic moon took out a piece of broken iron plate, on which was written a huge martial character. Lu Ming''s face slightly changed: "Miss magic moon. Without Yupai, you can''t enter Wudao college. What''s the use of your iron card? "


    "How do you know it''s useless?" said the moon. My iron card is much more useful than your jade card. Believe it or not. "


    Lu Ming''s face was full of unbelief, and at this time, a voice came.


    "Lu Ming, green turtle, you are back. Ha ha, you can be bullied again this year. "


    The voice is very annoying. A skinny man in a purple martial robe with triangular eyes came over with a smile.


    Next to the man, there is a man in a white uniform. They look almost the same.


    Lu Ming''s eyes flickered with cold light and his fist clenched slightly.


    "Qian Feng, I haven''t seen you for months. You''re OK."


    Qian Feng said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s OK. Here is my brother, Qian Yu, who just passed the test of Wudao college this year. Qian Yu, this is what I told you at home, Lu Ming, the green turtle. If you want someone to pick a medicine for you, you can find him. Even if you need someone to wash your clothes, you can find him. "


    Qian Yu grinned and looked at the gloom with a smile. "I see, brother," he said


    Qian Feng came forward and patted Lu Ming on the cheek. He saw that the action was not big, but the power was not small. He patted Lu Ming''s face red and said, "Lu Ming, you can help me, right?"


    Lu Ming didn''t speak with his teeth clenched. Lu Fan now can''t see any more. He says, "he can''t help, not has the final say."


    Qian Feng turns his head and looks at Lu Fan. They look at each other. Lu fan has a subtle momentum.


    It seems that Qian Feng feels Lu Fan''s good, and takes back his hand and says, "Yo, Lu Ming, you''ve got a helper. Is it from your family, too? Ha ha, in the presence of your family, I will not lose your face. Back in the hospital, I''ll have a good talk with you. "


    Qian Feng then left with his younger brother, Qian Yu, and showed the old man a jade token, and entered the passage.


    Lu fan turns to look at Lu Ming. It seems that Lu Ming didn''t work well in Wudao college.


    Dun dun, Lu Fandao: "Lu Ming, can I help you?"


    Lu Ming said: "no need. This is my own business. Don''t interfere with it. Just take care of yourself. "


    With that, Lu Ming took out his jade card and stepped into the passage.


    The Moon said: "you brother, you have a bad temper. If I were you, I would have hated him since I was a child. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "you are right. I really hated him since I was a kid. "


    The moon didn''t understand Lu Fan''s meaning, and Lu Fan was too lazy to explain.


    Step forward quickly, Lu Fan takes out the jade card to give the old man a look.


    The old man said calmly, "go in."


    Lu Fan put away his jade token and walked into the passage, while the moon in the back rushed into it directly. All of a sudden, he was stopped by the old man.


    "This student, please show me your jade card."


    The old man''s calm way. The magic moon threw the iron card in front of the old man.


    "I don''t have a jade card."


    The haughty way of the moon. As if there is no jade card or a very face.


    Hearing the words of the moon, everyone behind laughed.


    "If you don''t come to Wudao college without Yupai, you won''t come here to visit it."


    "you have a brain problem. You can''t enter Wudao college. Go back and take your medicine. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The magic moon turned to stare at these people, threw the iron card in front of the old man and said: "look carefully, don''t tell me, I can''t go in."


    The old man looked doubtfully. When he saw the martial characters on the iron plate, his face suddenly changed.


    Hurriedly and respectfully handed the iron plate back to the moon, saying: "it was Miss moon who came. Please come in and come in."


    The magic moon snorted and strode in. The people outside were stunned.


    What''s the situation? Is that enough?


    Lu fan can probably guess that most of the iron cards were given to her by the master of magic moon. There is a master of the Yin and Yang environment who is a cow.


    The dark channel has the sound of water dripping, and the channel becomes narrower and narrower. At the end, only two people can walk side by side.


    As we went deeper and deeper, suddenly a little light appeared in front of us.


    Finally came to the light, suddenly bright. The sun is dazzling, and you can see far away.


    Suddenly, a picturesque beauty appeared in Lu Fan''s eyes.


    In the distance, a palace is huge and majestic, as if floating in the sky. From afar, Diaolianghuadong, resplendent.


    Above the palace, there is a flying stone. The word "Wudao" on it is breathtaking.


    Among them, green mountains and waters are dotted with birds circling and white clouds circling.


    In the middle of the palace, there is a huge martial arts arena where a group of martial artists are practicing. The sound of drinking ha comes with the wind, powerful and vigorous.


    Surrounded by mountains, cliffs, and buildings, with waterfalls, winding snake.


    Ancient pavilions and pavilions can be seen everywhere. A river flows out of the palace, and fish can be seen faintly.


    It''s full of fairy family atmosphere.


    Lu Fan watched for a while until the moon hit him and said, "don''t stand in the way, go down quickly."


    Lu fan has just returned to God, and steps down.


    Behind him came the sound of exclamation. They walked slowly down the bluestone road.


    The bluestone road seems to be suspended in the air, all the way to the main gate of the palace.


    Only when we are close, can we feel the scale of the palace group more clearly, which covers an absolute area of more than a thousand miles.


    Finally, at the main entrance of Wudao college, several tutors have been waiting for a long time, facing the crowd: "all the new students are living in Dongxiangge. Three days later, we will have a comparative test in different institutes. "


    Lu Fan knew what the competition was, but some people didn''t know, so they began to inquire.


    Follow a mentor, and they enter the main gate, and go east.


    Lu Fan kept turning his head to look at the flying stones above his head.


    Lu fan is very pleased with the majestic martial arts. He can feel the strength of the world around him.


    This is definitely a good place to practice.


    He has come to the right place.


    Lu Fan clenches his fist tightly. He will be here for the next three years. He decides to write his legend here.

 Chapter 48

    Dongxiangge is fragrant with flowers.


    Three days of leisure passed in a flash. For three days, Lu Fan stayed in the room and waited for the competition to begin.


    There was a bell in the sky. Lu Fan slowly opened his eyes and woke up in practice.


    Xiaohei also wakes up with him. After a few days'' rest, Xiaohei finally recovers his energy.


    Immediately, clear voices came from all directions.


    "All new disciples, perform in the martial arts arena."


    Lu Fan gets up and pushes open the door. Suddenly, he sees a group of students walking out quickly. Take Xiaohei, and Lu Fan follows.


    The huge Dongxiang pavilion has tens of millions of houses, which can''t be seen to the end at a glance.


    It''s not too much to describe the black new students as a sea of people. All follow the leader Wang yanwuchang.


    Half an hour later, everyone gathered at the martial arts arena.


    The incomparably wide arena is no smaller than a city.


    Thousands of students are standing in the arena, but they are not satisfied with the corner of the arena.


    In the distance, you can see ten figures floating in the sky, all sitting in huge wooden chairs, releasing light like the sun.


    There is no doubt that these ten people are the nine masters and the dean of Wudao college.


    Flying on the ground and standing in the sky, these ten people are at least the accomplishments of Tiangang.


    Although they didn''t have the ability to release the vigorous force, the terrifying momentum still swept around like a sea of mountains. Let Lu Fan and others feel unable to breathe.


    "The freshmen are assembled, and the battle begins."


    There was another shout. Suddenly, Lu Fan felt that the whole arena began to move.


    The ground below floated with a roar.


    The huge arena is like a piece of land floating in the air. It rotates and floats until it reaches a hundred feet above the ground, and finally stops.


    All the new students are afraid to act with the voice of surprise.


    After that, the ground of bluestone slab is even and orderly divided, one piece after another, and none of the separated ground is the same size. It is just the ground they stand on, without division, is still intact.


    The whole arena is divided into hundreds of small floating islands. Then, light after light came out from all directions.


    One strange face after another appeared in the floating island. A total of about 100 people, all dressed in silver robes, embroidered with the word "Wudao".


    At this time, the voice came back to the sky.


    "All the new students, choose different venues, fight with each other and start to compete until ten people are left."


    The voice did not fall, Lu fan will see a lot of people around directly rushed out, began to seize the floating island. Although Lu Fan didn''t understand why, he still rushed out.


    At Lu Fan''s speed, he rushed to a floating island and stood steadily. Opposite to him, another person soon came.


    Only two students can stand on an island, and the later ones leave in the cold eyes of the man in the middle of the silver robe.


    Looking at Lu Fan and another strong student, the silver robed man in the middle said: "I am Jiang Qing, the mentor of Wudao college. First of all, congratulations on your qualification for the first round of competition. Wait for the next fight, surrender, fall, coma will be judged as defeat. Do not use special props such as poisons and pills. It''s all there. Do you understand? "


    Lu Fan and another student nodded gently.


    Teacher Jiang Qing said with a smile: "very good. This student, please put your pet aside first. "


    Lu Fan patted Xiao Hei on the head. Xiaohei clearly walked to the foot of Jiang Qing''s tutor. Teacher Jiang Qing looks at Xiaohei and smiles.


    In this short time, all the islets are standing. But there are still some people who can''t find the island and are looking around in a daze.


    At this time, the powerful voice in the sky sounded.


    "All those who did not occupy the competition venue will be eliminated. Go to Xixiangge and wait for the tutor to select them."


    As soon as this statement is made, the group of students are all stupid in an instant. So this is the first round of competition.


    Lu Fan looks straight and raises his eyebrows. He feels lucky in his heart. Fortunately, his reaction is fast and his body method is fast enough.


    The biggest island fell slowly, and a group of students left in despair. Lu Fan looked down, only to see when a group of old students appeared.


    These old students obviously come to see the scene. They are all very happy to see those students who are unlucky and didn''t get the venue leave.


    "Ha ha, these fools haven''t even got the place."


    "At least I had a real competition with others."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The shrill laughter made the eliminated students feel embarrassed. One student shouted loudly, "it''s not fair. You didn''t explain the rules in advance. I just took a slow step, or didn''t find out clearly. How can I be eliminated like this. We have to compete! "


    This student''s shouting aroused many people''s resonance, and a group of people shouted loudly.


    At this moment, the sky suddenly darkened, and a huge head appeared out of the sky in the rolling thunder and thundering voice: "there is no justice in the world, slow step by step, slow step by step. Even if you have many reasons, they are just excuses for failure. Those who dare to make noise again will be punished by thunder. "


    A sky thunder fell on the ground through the gap between the islands, and the ground was shot out of a huge hole in an instant.


    This shock silenced all the students. Lu Fan was shocked to see the huge head in the air that day, and he couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "God, there are so many people in the world."


    Teacher Jiang Qing looked at Lu Fan and another student''s stunned face and said, "this is the Apocalypse of the law enforcer of the college. If you don''t follow the rules of the college in the future, be careful that he will be punished by thunder."


    Lu Fan swallowed. Who dares not to obey the rules of the college when there are such horrible people.


    A group of students were taken away quickly and the sky was clear again. The old students below began to talk again. For them, every time they see the apocalypse, they are also frightened.


    "Well, let''s start the competition."


    At the command of Jiang Qing, Lu Fan drew out his heavy sword.


    The students on the opposite side also took out their own weapons and rushed to Lu Fan with a light drink.


    Lu Fan gets vigorous strength, raises his hand, and breaks Qi with a heavy sword!


    The students who rushed up were stunned when they saw the moment of vigorous force, and then they were stunned by Lu Fan''s sword.


    When fighting on Lu Fan''s side, the other students on the island also began to compete. For a while, the sound of fighting was endless.


    In the air, the dean of Wudao college and nine teachers of the branch school are smiling at everything.


    The dean said with a smile, "this year''s college enrollment seems to be better than last year''s, and there are quite a few who have developed vigorous energy."


    Next to him, there were swordsmen and stars, and master XuanZhen of the green sword Academy in blue said with a smile, "yes, there are many people who use swords. It seems that our green sword academy is going to collect some good seedlings this year. "


    "Can you green sword academy receive good seedlings? At this glance, I can see several little guys with good health. Ha ha, I feel a lot younger when I see these young people with infinite vitality fighting. "


    Master Shentu of Hengshan yard, with a big beard on his face, was very happy. He felt his beard with a big hand.


    The Dean chuckled twice, turned his head and asked the middle-aged man on the other side: "Yiqing, how many people are you going to accept this time?"


    A clear pick eyebrow looked at the Dean, a round face, squeezed out a smile way: "see the appetite to accept one or two, not on the eye, do not accept."


    As he spoke, Yiqing Shifu smiled and touched his round stomach. His fat body was not covered by Yiqing''s martial robes.


    The voice did not fall, the cold voice will come.


    "If you do this, the yuan court will be destroyed in your hands sooner or later."


    It''s master Xingyuan of the Yin and Yang Academy who speaks out. He has white hair and a serious face. His eyes are as cold as cold stars. Strangers are not allowed to enter.


    As if I had known Xingyuan''s temper for a long time, I didn''t care about him at all.


    Others shook their heads and smiled bitterly. Both of them have been in this temper for decades. There''s nothing they can do.


    Below, after a round of competition, half of the students were directly eliminated.


    Lu Fan stood on the island, this round he won is very relaxed, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Change place, another round of competition begins, this time his opponent is a warrior holding a long knife. It''s a good Dao technique. It''s a dazzling Dao light. It''s a pity that his strength is too poor and his accomplishments are not enough. How can he be Lu Fan''s opponent even if he hasn''t cultivated vigorous strength? Two swords can solve the problem.


    In the third round, the opponent is a girl who is good at leg techniques and has one level of inner gang. It''s a pity that she can''t kick Lu fan at all. Lu Fan almost swept out of the island with his sword and conceded defeat.


    In the fourth round, a student who is good at using the left-handed sword is tricky and has a lot of nonsense. He scolds his mother while playing. Lu fan is not polite to him. He flies out of the island with a blow of avalanche fist. If his mentor didn''t catch him with his vigorous strength, he would be seriously injured at least on the spot. But Lu Fan also left a deep impression on him.


    The number is getting smaller and smaller, and soon there are only a few dozen left.


    Several teachers nodded in secret. Master Xingyuan pointed to an island in the middle and said, "who is this girl?"


    The Dean chuckled and said, "see? It''s the disciple of the old guy. He came to steal our school on purpose. "


    "She doesn''t have to compare," said Xing Yuan with no expression. Come to our Yinyang hospital directly. I''ll see how much she can steal. "


    After that, Xingyuan sent a message to the tutor on the island. Immediately, the tutor said to the girl, "you don''t have to compare with the student of the moon. Master Xingyuan of the Yin and Yang academy is willing to accept you. You can go. "


    The magic moon put away the dagger and said: "is the Yin and Yang yard? Ha ha, I wanted to go to the Yinyang hospital. Since there is no need for comparison, I will go back to sleep. "


    The moon left happily, and her departure attracted others to turn their heads.


    Lu Fan also glanced at her, chuckled, "what is she doing? Is that another privilege? "


    Just thinking about it, the magic moon suddenly yelled at Lu Fan''s direction: "Lu fan, I have gone to the Yin and Yang Hospital. If you can come in, come to find me."


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment, then he smiled helplessly. He would not go to the Yin and Yang Hospital.


    At this time, the students fighting with Lu fan saw that Lu Fan was distracted and punched Lu Fan in the face.


    Lu Fan shakes his hand and slaps him on the body. He falls on the low side. He presses the other side with the weight of his sword, until the other side struggles and refuses to give up.


    Above, master XuanZhen saw Lu Fan''s performance and said with a smile: "this little guy is good

 Chapter 49

    As he said this, master XuanZhen sent a message across the air to the teacher Jiang Qing beside Lu Fan.


    Jiang Qing turned to Lu Fandao and said, "Lu fan, you are very lucky. Master XuanZhen of green sword academy has taken a fancy to you. Ask if you would like to enter the green sword Academy. If you agree, you don''t have to compete. You can leave first. "


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "no, I will not go to the green sword Academy."


    Mr. Jiang was stunned. For the first time, he saw a new student refuse the invitation from the master of the college, and he was the second place of the nine colleges.


    "Lu fan, you have to think about it. It''s Shifu XuanZhen of the green sword Academy who likes you, not a mentor of the green sword Academy. If you go in, you will definitely get the personal instruction from master XuanZhen in the green sword Academy. This is a great chance. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I know, but I will not go. Let''s continue the competition. It seems that there are not many left. "


    Teacher Jiang Qing sighed. He was really young, frivolous and ignorant. He will surely regret it in the future.


    The lips moved, and Jiang Qing also used the sound transmission method. As long as you practice outside Gang, it''s very easy to communicate.


    XuanZhen heard the voice and frowned slightly: "this boy, dare to refuse me."


    The voice hasn''t landed yet, and Yiqing takes the lead in laughing.


    "What? It''s interesting that the boy who makes heavy sword doesn''t want to enter the green sword Academy. "


    Master Mengyun shook his head and said: "proud boy. He came to Yinyang hospital. Do you take him, Xingyuan? "


    Xingyuan said: "yes, it''s good to build a foundation. It''s a good seedling. Let''s have a look. "


    The Dean chuckled and said, "I think so."


    While several teachers were chatting with the Dean, Lu Fan below won a new opponent.


    At this time, there are only a few dozen students left, almost all of them are from the inner gang.


    Before coming here, Lu Fan always thought that his cultivation realm was high. But seeing these people, Lu fancai found that his realm was not too high. At least ten people are like him. As expected, Wudao college is a place where talents gather, which is worthy of the name.


    Two tutors stood on the same island and supervised the contest. The student on the opposite side is very polite. He said with a fist: "in Shuiyuan, please give me some advice."


    Lu Fan also replied, "please go down to Lu Fan."


    Shuiyuan takes out his weapon and takes a sword.


    The left-hand sword and the right-hand sword are vigorous and powerful. They look very good.


    Below, Lu Ming also watched in the crowd. When Lu Fan''s opponent is Shuiyuan, Lu Ming frowns slightly, knowing that Lu fan is in trouble this time.


    Because Shuiyuan is a brother of shuimerciless, a master of Qianren Academy. Shuimerciless has said repeatedly that his brother''s talent is not inferior to him, and his cultivation is the double of inner gang. If it wasn''t for the lack of complete cultivation of family martial arts, I would have entered Wudao college two years ago. This time, I came to the Yinyang hospital.


    When Lu Ming was worried, the annoying voice of Qian Feng came back.


    "Lu Ming, Green Tortoise, you''re here. It''s easy for me to find. Your brother''s luck is so good that he ran into brother shuixiong''s brother. It seems that his way of progress will stop. Brother shuixiong, do you think so? "


    Qian Feng and the water walked side by side mercilessly. Their laughter was harsh and unpleasant.


    The others obviously knew both of them, and made room for Qian Feng and water to walk in mercilessly.


    Water mercilessly glanced at Lu Ming and said: "little Lu''s son, it''s nice to be here. Unfortunately, he won''t be my brother''s match. "


    "It''s natural," Qian Feng said. Lu Ming, you should be glad that your brother met brother Shui, not my brother Qian Yu. Otherwise, he will lose very hard to see and not to say, and will leave some psychological trauma


    Lu Ming is biting his teeth secretly, though he doesn''t like Lu Fan. But at this time, he never wanted Lu fan to lose.


    Light, Lu Ming way: "win or lose, not necessarily."


    Qian Feng was stunned for a while, then he laughed and said, "Yo, green turtle is very confident. What about gambling? "


    Lu Ming said with a sneer, "I have nothing. What can I bet with you?"


    "I know you have nothing. I want to bet that you will do laundry for me for a year, and that you will fight or scold me. Just like your servant, you dare not bet."


    Lu Ming''s eyelids beat and his eyes twinkled.


    The water said with a heartless smile: "brother Qian. You don''t have to bet or beat him to work for you. Why bother? "


    Qian Feng said: "you don''t understand brother Shui. Although I bully him on weekdays, it''s very hard. Like a stone, it almost happened several times. If he can fight or scold, I''ll be happy. At that time, I can also let him wash your feet and take a medicine for you. How wonderful. "


    The water said with a heartless smile: "it''s extreme, it''s extreme. Lu Ming, do you dare to bet? Answer a voice. You see, it''s all on. "


    Lu Ming''s brain flashed the picture of Lu Fan and Nalan ruo''s tutor fighting and said: "I''ll bet. I''ll win. You have to do the laundry for me. You can fight or scold."


    Qian Feng smiled and almost died, saying, "no problem."


    Others heard their bets and talked about them one after another. Lu Ming''s eyes were the same as those of an idiot.


    "Lu Ming, the green turtle, is stupid again. Hasn''t he suffered enough?"


    "Maybe his brother is really strong?"


    "Ha ha, you really can tell jokes. Lu Jia? I heard it''s just a small family in jianglincheng. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A group of people laughed at Lu Ming''s decision. At this time, a voice came from behind.


    "You are all wrong. Lu Fan of Lu family is really strong."


    They turned to look at the voice of humanity: "Mo Yunfei, you will not deceive us."


    Mo Yunfei said with a smile, "of course not. Didn''t someone start a gamble on which of the new students would take the first place? You can try to hold down Lu Fan. You won''t lose. "


    Finish saying, Mo Yunfei looks up to look at the mid air, eyes dead fall on Lu Fan''s body.


    On the other side, Zhang Yuehan pointed to Lu Fan''s figure and said, "elder martial brother, it''s him. Can you help me deal with him?"


    The man who was called senior brother by Zhang Yuehan gently hugged Zhang Yuehan''s small waist and said with a smile, "of course, there is no problem. My baby, as long as you talk. I''ll take care of everyone. I''ll treat him well when he''s finished the college. You can embarrass him as much as you want. "


    "I want him to die?" said Zhang Yuehan with a cold light in his eyes


    "Elder martial brother" was shocked at the moment, and then said: "it''s not impossible."


    Zhang Yuehan immediately smiled like a flower: "it''s very kind of you, elder martial brother."


    "Senior brother" laughed. Zhang Yuehan looks up at Lu Fan. Murmured: "you give me embarrassment, I want you to die to repay."


    On stage, Lu Fan and Shui yuan are inseparable.


    Shuiyuan''s left-hand sword and right-hand sword can attack at the same time with different angles and forces, which is really overwhelming.


    Fortunately, Lu Fan''s heavy sword is wide and large enough. Any wave can block many attacks, but it can''t. There are blood skin protectors of the Dragon nationality. One or two times, it''s just a white mark on the body.


    Shuiyuan is fighting more and more quickly. He has never seen such a strong warrior.


    It''s hard for him to imagine the defense of the other side. He finally found the flaw and stabbed the other side. The other side didn''t even break his skin, but the heat from him made his hands hurt by the soup.


    We can''t go on like this any more. Shuiyuan drinks it gently, turns over and backs up, with his sword across his chest.


    Below, water mercilessly saw the posture of water yuan, and knew that water yuan would use that move. "Drink a way lightly:" good, drop water definitely, sword is like rain


    With the merciless words of the water, Shuiyuan hands.


    In an instant, the sword in his hand disappeared, leaving only an invisible phantom.


    The shadow of terror is like wind and rain, covering Lu Fan''s whole body. Lu Ming''s heart is tight.


    Lu Fan''s pupil contracts, and his body is suddenly ablaze.


    Fire is golden!


    Xiaohei, who has been staying at Jiangqing''s side, jumped up excitedly at this time. He liked the fire most. Seeing the fire rising from Lu fan, Xiaohei was very happy.


    But other people knew what Xiaohei was happy about. Only Lu Fan felt that his fiery gold body was a little wrong. How could there be a little black in the flame. He didn''t use the formula of refining Qi.


    No matter how many, vigorous Qi covers the body, and Lu Fan wields his sword.


    The flame suddenly rolled on the sword, and Lu Fan scared himself. At the next moment, the double sword directly breaks the illusion attack of Shuiyuan.


    With a bang, the fire exploded, and Shuiyuan was hit by a sword. The whole island shook.


    The arms of both hands were detached, and Shuiyuan fell to the ground, unable to get up for a while.


    Everyone below was shocked, and Qian Feng shouted, "what!"


    Lu Ming clenched his fist hard. Lu Fan did it beautifully!


    Water merciless also shocked, open mouth did not speak.


    Countless students began to talk.


    "No such pervert. Did he practice outside Gang? That fire is terrible. "


    "It''s not like the outer vigorous environment, it''s like a skill of body training. But it''s powerful! "


    "Mo Yunfei, do you know that guy? What skills did he practice? "


    A group of people surrounded Mo Yunfei. With a cold sweat on his face, Mo Yunfei can clearly feel that Lu fan has become stronger every time he looks at Lu Fan''s battle.


    Take a deep breath, Mo Yunfei said: "that''s his family''s skill, the golden body of fire."


    All of them suddenly realized, "I see. It''s a family skill. Doesn''t he come with Lu Ming? Lu Ming is also a member of Lu''s family. Why can''t Lu Ming? "


    "Do you think a family can produce several talents? I''m afraid Lu Ming is the most famous genius of their generation. "


    "Well, I''m afraid I''m a genius in Wudao college."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the sky, master Shentu laughed and said: "it''s not bad. It''s good. XuanZhen, since he doesn''t want to go to your green sword academy, let him come to our Hengshan Academy. "


    XuanZhen said with a smile, "he doesn''t even go to our green sword Academy. How can he go to your Hengshan academy?"


    Shentu shook his head and said: "that''s because you don''t know how to pull people and accept them as disciples. You want to give them benefits. I will give him the skill directly. When he sees a higher level spiritual skill, he will naturally agree. "


    XuanZhen smiled and said: "you are so..... Xingyuan, don''t you speak? "


    Xingyuan was silent for a moment, then suddenly turned around and said, "Dean, have you seen it?"


    The Dean nodded: "see, this boy''s vigorous strength is a little unusual."

 Chapter 50

    Mengyun and Shentu are all surprised. They don''t see the difference.


    Xingyuan said faintly: "vigorous strength is like Qi, but it''s like the vitality of an alchemist. However, there is no doubt that gang Jin has some special opportunities. "


    "I think so, too," said the dean. It''s a little different from ordinary martial artists. "


    Shentu said, "is his vigorous strength getting better or worse?"


    Xingyuan stares at it carefully. Though it''s over a thousand feet away, Lu Fan''s hair will not escape from Xingyuan''s sight.


    "Vigorous strength is powerful, more than double that of ordinary martial artists. The consumption is also very slow, so we should have a strong future. Eh, he could feel my stargaze. It seems that he has also improved his sense of momentum. "


    Star Yuan side said, the corner of the mouth curved a shallow arc.


    The nearby Shentu said in surprise: "Xingyuan, you actually smile. I haven''t seen you smile for decades. I''m not mistaken. "


    Star Yuan immediately smile convergence, cold hum.


    A Qing felt his stomach and laughed, saying: "rare, rare. Even Xingyuan laughs. It seems that his talent is amazing. I am a little moved by the infinite potential in the future. "


    Xing Yuan turned his head and glanced at him with a clear glance. "Aren''t you just picking the right disciple?"


    "Of course," Yiqing said with a smile. But if my disciples have both appetites and talents, it would be better. "


    "I''m afraid you will be disappointed," said Xing Yuan coldly. I''m afraid that such talents will not be willing to go to your Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    A clear sigh a way: "this pour is also. Whatever happens. "


    The Dean chuckled a few times, and then said, "I have the idea of accepting apprentices."


    At the same time, the nine teachers looked at the Dean with surprise in their eyes.


    The Dean raised his hand and said, "but don''t worry, I won''t rob you. However, no matter which branch you enter, you''d better find out how he developed such special vigorous strength. If there is any possibility of replication and teaching, I will immediately bring him to me, and I will talk to him again. "


    Nine master Zunqi nods.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Below, Lu Ming turns to look at Qian Feng with a smile and says, "I''m sorry, but I''ll wash my feet for you in the future. By the way, my feet stink. You''re ready for it. "


    Qian Feng''s face was red and green, and he could not speak.


    And the water beside has been staring at Lu fan above mercilessly, his eyes are like knives and his face is murderous.


    Hearing Lu Ming''s sarcasm, though not talking about him, the water is merciless and humiliating. Turn around and look around. The voices of others make the water more ugly. Speak too slowly, when be hit face, also more painful.


    With a cold snort, the water left mercilessly. People get out of the way and let the water go mercilessly.


    Qian Feng also wants to go. Today, he''s dancing naked and turning around.


    But reason told him that he would really go today. If he saw Lu Ming again in the future, he would probably hide. He could not wash Lu Ming''s feet. Originally, Qian Feng looked down on Lu Ming. He had been making fun of him for a whole year. He was obviously so ridiculed by Lu Ming. Qian Feng felt that he couldn''t swallow it.


    His eyes were red, and Qian Feng said, "Lu Ming, don''t be complacent. If you have the ability to gamble another game. "


    Lu Ming put his hands on his chest and said, "how do you want to bet?"


    Qian Feng suddenly pointed to the air and said, "my brother has not been eliminated. If you have the ability, let''s have another one. If my brother loses to him again


    Lu Ming excuses: "then you just run around Wudao college, and every college has to run around."


    Qian Feng almost squeezed words out of his teeth and said, "deal.". But if your brother loses. "


    Lu Ming said generously, "the servant''s business will be cancelled."


    Qian Feng clenched his fist and said, "OK, green turtle, you think you can send me away. If you want to lose, kneel down for me * *."


    Lu Ming narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "then I won''t bet. You will be my servant for a year. "


    The people around immediately followed the noisy shouting.


    "Qian Feng, be a servant to the green turtle. Ha ha, I''ll see. "


    "Green turtles, don''t do this, and then gamble with him."


    "Yeah, like a man, what''s the big bet?"


    The noise grew louder and louder, and people from other colleges looked over.


    Qian Feng said coldly, "green turtle, do you want to fight?"


    Lu Ming said softly, "you really plan to hit me here. In front of all teachers and teachers? "


    Qian Feng took a deep breath, clenched his fists and said, "OK, bet as you say. Win, write off. But today''s matter, I wrote down. Greenlight, I won''t let you go. "


    Lu Ming said coldly, "I never thought you would let me go, but I''m not afraid at all."


    Qian Feng takes back his eyes, shouts at Qian Yu, and points to Lu Fan.


    Qian Yu frowned slightly and looked at Lu fan, but didn''t pay much attention. Turning to a woman on an island not far away.


    Above, Lu Fan also won a new opponent.


    Shuiyuan was carried down, and now only a dozen people are left standing on the island.


    No one wants to be eliminated. Although they have reached the standard of choosing their own college. However, if you can take the first place of freshmen, it is estimated that when you enter the college, you will also be looked at by the master. Maybe you can thank him for your advice. The remaining ten people are very cautious because they choose their own opponents. All want to choose a person who can win. It''s not hard to deal with, at least.


    Finally, someone moved to Lu Fan''s side. He jumped and fell directly in front of Lu Fan.


    Hand in hand, to humanity: "under iron ox, please advise."


    Face to face a strong man standing, eight feet tall, hunchback. His muscles are like rocks, his head is shining, and he holds two sledgehammers.


    Such a look, coupled with such a weapon, looks very domineering. The whole body is full of vigorous energy, and the inner body is full of vigorous energy. The cultivation is good.


    Lu Fan returns with a fist, draws out the heavy sword behind him, and the fire is steaming again.


    At this time, it is not only the cultivation, but also the resilience.


    As it happens, Lu Fan''s recovery ability is first-class because he absorbs the power of heaven and earth very fast. Even if there are several battles in a row, Lu Fan''s strength has not been consumed much. It''s still at its peak.


    Jiang Qing called Xiaohei to pull back and announced the start of the competition with another tutor.


    In an instant, the iron ox is like a crazy rhinoceros, holding a double hammer to rush to Lu Fan.


    The stone under my feet is all cracked, and every step can step on a deep depression. Lu Fan took a look and knew that the strength of the other side might not be weaker than him.


    However, Lu Fan didn''t plan to dodge, holding a heavy sword and cutting it out.


    Bang, Lu Fan''s sword just cut in the double hammer heavy sword, the angle is accurate.


    Iron ox''s momentum should be blocked by Lu Fan''s sword. His ankles are deeply trapped in the rubble. Lu Fan''s muscles are twisted and the flame spreads out along the heavy sword.


    It seems that the iron ox is not afraid of the fire. The two hammers are red, but the iron ox is still firmly clenched.


    "It''s a great bull!"


    Iron ox''s muscle expands in a flash, and presses Lu Fan''s heavy sword back.


    Suddenly, the iron ox pulled out a heavy hammer and swung it to Lu Fan with a strong wind.


    Lu Fan punches with his left hand and punches out.


    Smash mountain fist!


    Bang, bang.


    Two muffled rings, Lu Fan''s fist hit iron ox''s stomach. And the iron ox''s hammer smashed Lu Fan three feet with its vigorous strength.


    A lot of people exclaimed. I''m afraid it''s going to kill them if they hit them with such a heavy hammer.


    Lu fan is totally trapped in a deep pit. Fortunately, the floating island is thick enough. Otherwise, if it is smashed out by a hammer, it will be a shame.


    Seeing this scene, Mo Yunfei secretly cheered.


    Kill him, kill this bastard. I can''t get up here.


    Zhang Yuehan''s face is full of smiles and his eyes are full of cool light. Holding her elder martial brother, he said with a smile, "I don''t need to do it. The power of this big man is not small. I''m afraid this hammer will lay him down for a year and a half. "


    Zhang Yuehan said with a smile: "it''s his luck. I will not deal with him if he knows how to go back to his hometown and heal himself. "


    "Elder martial brother" smiled and pinched Zhang Yuehan''s chin. "You are so kind."


    Zhang Yuehan takes a look at "elder martial brother". There are thousands of styles and infinite temptations. In an instant, he makes "elder martial brother" feel like a giant in some place.


    Unfortunately, their smiles only lasted for a short time.


    With a roar, iron ox fell to the ground with his stomach covered in everyone''s astonished eyes.


    Such as pushing down the jade pillars of Jinshan mountain, smashing the ground into countless cracks.


    "What happened? Why did he fall first?"


    Countless people can''t understand what''s going on.


    At this time, Lu Fan patted the dust on his body and stood up slowly, with a light appearance.


    "How could he be all right? Nothing. God, is he a man or a beast! "


    All of them were shocked. Looking at Lu Fan''s eyes was like seeing a demon. Zhang Yuehan, Mo Yunfei is so surprised that he can''t close his mouth.


    In the sky, Shen Tu''s eyes lit up and said, "good physique. In fact, he didn''t practice his kung fu to such a high level. Either it''s a natural beast, or it has a special method. Ha ha, I like him. You''d better not rob me. Whoever robs me is in a hurry. "


    Other teachers ignored Shen Tu''s voice at all and looked at Lu Fan with a smile.


    At the moment, all the other people who were competing turned to look at Lu Fan. When I saw that iron ox had been taken away by my tutor and was full of deep pits on the island, everyone showed a dignified expression.


    Qian Yu picked up the girl in the opposite direction, then looked at Lu Fan and murmured, "it''s so strong. It seems that we should stay away from him later."


    Just then, Lu Fan turned his head to look at him. Lu Fan frowns slightly. This man is familiar with his eyes. Oh, isn''t this one of the two brothers who joked about Lu Ming?


    Chuckling, Lu Fan decides not to wait for others to challenge him next time. It''s time for him to challenge others.


    Qian Yu''s eyelids jumped straight, watching Lu Fan jump quickly.


    Below, Qian Feng is speechless.


    At the moment, he no longer has the confidence to win.

 Chapter 51

    The breeze blows the lapel, and the vigorous force dispels the white clouds.


    Several teachers, at this time, almost all their eyes were fixed on Lu Fan.


    Compared with other new students, no one can make them so bright.


    Standing on the forehead of Qian Yu opposite to Lu fan, a drop of cold sweat drops down, and sweat seeps from the palm, soaking the sword in his hand.


    Before fighting, he lost most of his momentum.


    Lu Fan looks at Qian Yu with a smile and says in a soft voice, "I''m going down to Lu Fan. I''m sorry I don''t remember your name very much. What''s your name, money? "


    Qian Yu said coldly, "my name is Qian Yu."


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "yes, your name is Qian Yu. Come on, let''s have a competition. Please give me some advice. "


    Raise your hand and point to Qian Yu''s face.


    The tutors on both sides stood and announced, "it''s time to start."


    Lu fan is motionless, waiting for Qian Yu''s attack.


    This is not Lu Fan''s deliberate humility. But he has seen that Qian Yu is very nervous.


    In this case, Lu fan is motionless, just constantly improving his momentum. For ordinary martial artists, the momentum is very vague and difficult to control. But for Lu fan, it''s not difficult.


    Because he is also an alchemist. Momentum is nothing more than to stimulate the air flow of heaven and earth and oppress the enemy.


    And this is just the strength of the alchemists. Lu fan can use the power of heaven and earth to transform things now. It''s not easy to control the momentum.


    The power of heaven and earth is strengthened a little bit under the promotion of Lu fan, which is based on vigorous Qi, and motivates the power of heaven and earth. If he is not afraid to expose his secret, in fact, Lu fan can give Qian Yu a set of Tiandi chemical attack first.


    Under Lu Fan''s momentum, Qian Yu began to breathe heavily.


    Seeing this scene, several teachers in the sky were disappointed.


    Master Xuankong of Qianren academy shook his head and said: "good accomplishments. But the state of mind is too bad to be angry, let alone climate. "


    XuanZhen also followed: "that''s right. I would have taken him to the green sword academy to instruct him for two days. But now it seems that he needs to hone his mood more. "


    Shentu shook his head and said, "too bad, too bad. I don''t even have the chance to hurt that kid. I want to see what else he can do. "


    Qian Yu didn''t know. Because of his instant performance, he left a bad impression in front of the masters. And also lost a chance that master XuanZhen himself pointed out.


    Finally, Qian Yu is under the pressure of Lu Fan''s momentum.


    He had to fight, because if he went on like this, he would be crushed by Lu Fan''s momentum.


    Vigorous strength comes out, but it''s internal vigorous triple.


    The soles of the feet stepped on the ground for several steps, and the figure of the people was like the wind, circling behind Lu Fan. The whole person suddenly appeared and swam away behind Lu Fan.


    As soon as I saw it, Qian Yu''s swordsmanship was deceitful.


    This kind of martial art emphasizes quick, accurate and ruthless moves. But this kind of warrior is also the most afraid of those with thick skin and thick flesh.


    As it happens, Lu fan is of this type.


    When the heavy sword is put up in front of you, it will completely cover the front like a shield.


    This seems like a simple action. Most of Qian Yu''s offensives can be disintegrated directly.


    Qian Yu bit his teeth secretly, because what he was going to do was to attack Lu Fan''s front while he was only paying attention to his back.


    Only in this way can we achieve the unexpected effect.


    Unfortunately, Lu Fan didn''t give him any chance.


    The pace is faster and faster. Qian Yu is really in a hurry. Lu Fan''s momentum is becoming more and more vigorous. He can''t imagine why they both have the same accomplishments. But Lu Fan had such a terrible momentum and stood there without any flaw.


    He couldn''t understand, nor could anyone else.


    A man shouted to Qian Feng, "Qian Feng, your brother is turning around like an idiot. What''s the trick? Do you want to be so stupid?"


    Qian Feng glared at the man and said, "it''s none of your business."


    Lu Ming turns his head to look at Qian Feng and says, "what he won''t practice is turning the body around."


    A group of people laughed, making Qian Feng''s face more embarrassed.


    Above, after a few turns, Qian Yu still can''t find Lu Fan''s flaw. And because he desperately in the acceleration circle, vigorous energy is also in the rapid consumption.


    Can''t drag on like this!


    Qian Yu suddenly made a move. The whole man took a white streamer and rushed towards Lu Fan.


    Where the light passes, there is a constant explosion of air.


    This sword actually suppresses all the air flow on the sword. The sword in Qian Yu''s hand has a terrible spiral.


    At the same time, the stones on the ground are also blown by the strong wind, which is amazing.


    This sword is called broken sword!


    It''s Qian Yu''s best killing move. Use the spiral air to suppress the opponent, so that the opponent can''t make a dodge action, and then dash.


    Lu Fan also felt that the air flow around him was pressing on him, confining him in place.


    It''s very difficult to make an action. I have to say, this is a very good move.


    But at this time, Lu Fan smiled.


    This guy, he''s not smart enough. He even wants to play this trick. He''s really looking for death.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan released the hilt of his sword with both hands and collected his whole body.


    Qian Yu suddenly felt that Lu Fan''s whole body had disappeared. He clearly saw Lu Fan standing there. But Lu fan, like a ghost, was not suppressed by his sword.


    The sword light came to Lu Fan''s body, and Lu Fan only made one move, that is to step slightly to the left and let the sword light go.


    Wipe your skirt, the sword light goes through.


    When Qian Yu''s body passed in front of Lu fan, he suddenly heard Lu Fan''s voice.


    "You know what? I hate bullies the most. "


    Qian Yu''s eyes zoomed in and almost stared out.


    In a moment, Lu fan makes a move.


    Static as mountains, dynamic as the sea.


    Double fist attack at the same time, the flame avalanche mountain fist!


    Boom!


    Qian Yu''s whole body burns up and flies out directly.


    Lu Fan punches Qian Yu directly out of the island, falling like a meteor, and a mouthful of blood gushes out of the air.


    From Lu fan, who was suppressed by the heavy sword, the instant explosive power was absolutely no less than the inner Gang warrior who had cultivated four or five times.


    Qian Yu passed out in a coma in the middle of the sky. A tutor was quick and quick. Before Qian Yu landed, he caught him.


    Below, the other students are very shameless towards Qian Yu and start to talk.


    "This guy is too weak. What kind of martial arts? I just turned around a few times, and then I was beaten by someone. It''s disgraceful. "


    "He doesn''t want to turn him around and attack. This martial art is too stupid, and people are stupid enough. One sword, no force left, was hit into a meteor


    "Shame, Qian Feng, your brother is so humiliating."


    "Your Qian family is not good at martial arts. Let your brother learn more. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Without saying a word, Qian Feng blushed and left quickly. A voice of shouting, let Qian Feng almost crazy, he did not even go to see his brother.


    When Lu Ming saw Qian Feng''s way, he suddenly remembered the scene when he had treated Lu Fan.


    In the same way, Lu Fan failed the test and left quickly. As Lu Fan''s cousin, he didn''t say anything, and then made a mockery. It seems more hateful than this money maple.


    There was a strange light in Lu Ming''s eyes. He experienced the humiliation in Wudao college and saw his original evil at this moment.


    "Lu Ming, your brother is really good. We must be introduced in the future. "


    "Lu Ming, you have such a brother. See who dares to call you a nickname later. You''ve got your back, ha ha. "


    "Let your brother teach you. Whatever you say you want, just say it. Whatever I can do, I''ll do it for you. Who is calling you green turtle? I will beat him for you. "


    Qian Feng left, and a group of people surrounded Lu Ming again.


    But there was no smile on Lu Ming''s face, so he turned around and left.


    He''s going back to seclusion.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that he had no face to see Lu fan again. Because if it wasn''t for Lu Fan''s hearty battles. I''m afraid he will be humiliated.


    He actually needs the help of a person who has been bullied by himself. Lu Ming feels shameful and disgusted.


    So he walked faster and faster, ignoring anyone''s shouting, and walked quickly.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    "Lu fan, win."


    Teacher Jiang Qing''s calm way. Looking at Lu Fan''s eyes, I appreciate it.


    Others can''t see it. Tutor Jiang Qing can see it clearly.


    Not everyone can walk out of that step easily in that situation. Jiang Qing asked himself that he couldn''t do it. He could use cultivation to carry Qian Yu, and then easily beat him, but that''s because he was strong enough to ignore his attack.


    If he is only the inner Gang triple, he will never be able to avoid as lightly as Lu fan, and then fight with one fist.


    In the sky, Shentu turned his head to master Mengyun in the ethereal courtyard and said, "Mengyun, can you understand his body method just now? I feel a little strange. "


    Mengyun said: "you think it''s very normal, because it''s not a body method at all, it''s simply to get out of the way."


    Shentu said, "I know. But it shouldn''t be. How can he not be controlled by the power of heaven and earth. At that moment, I felt that he was in the world. "


    XuanZhen said: "you feel right. He did blend in. I don''t know how he did it. "


    "Interesting boy, interesting skill. I think it''s better to stop today. Let''s see which college he''s going to choose. "


    Shentu''s way of rubbing hands.


    The dean said with a smile: "I also think it''s over. Well, there are just ten left. Apocalypse will announce the result. "


    Wave, the sky thunders again, the huge head appears.


    A thunderous voice came.


    "After the contest, the remaining ten people went to the front and selected the branch."


    Lu Fan was stunned and then smiled.

 Chapter 52

    At this time, eight people on the island have won the victory. Two people were still fighting, but when hearing the voice of apocalypse, they stopped immediately.


    Two faces with a smile at the same time, did not expect to spell for a long time to be able to advance at the same time, really good.


    Ten people stand still, several mentors release vigorous energy at the same time, and inject it into the stone slab at the foot.


    One after another, the mysterious array lights up. In the loud sound, the island at the foot starts to move again, like a puzzle. All the separated islands are reunited.


    When the floating ground fell back to the ground, it was clear that the stone slab, which had been devastated by the battle, recovered itself in the moment of falling to the ground.


    In this scene, the new students are all amazed. The old students have no expression. After all, they have seen it at least once.


    In the sky, the nine teachers and the Dean also slowly floated down.


    Ten huge tables and chairs fell on the ground, and all the tutors stood on both sides in a neat and uniform way.


    The Dean stood up and said: "after the first round, first stand aside and wait for the tutor to choose. The top 100 people go to the top 10 steps, write down which college you want to join, hand it over to the tutor, who will consider and accept the students. For the top 20, you can choose a mentor to worship and become a registered disciple of the mentor. The top ten, step up a hundred steps, come and meet all the branch teachers. "


    All the new students smell the words and start to move immediately.


    The so-called top 100 students only won two games. The students who didn''t rush into the top 100 are hateful. If they are lucky, the opponents they meet are weaker, or their strength is stronger. You can choose a college instead of waiting for a mentor to choose.


    Of course, they are much better than those freshmen who have not passed the first round. Those people won''t have their turn until they''ve completely selected them here. They have no chance to watch.


    The first 50 students were excited, took over the pen and ink from several tutors, and began to write down the college they wanted to enter.


    This is a difficult problem. If the students who choose the worst can enter, but in that case, it is meaningless to rush to the top 50.


    But if the selection is too good, what should we do if there are a lot of other competitors and if we can''t get in?


    These people are thinking about which college to enter, and the top 30 students are thinking about which tutor to choose.


    Some people know that they have a clear understanding of the college, or have inquired about it, and they have candidates in mind. But some people, who don''t know who to choose at all, can only watch which may be more powerful and choose which.


    The top ten are almost all excited.


    They have the chance to know the nine great teachers. If they can be looked upon by the nine great teachers this time and get a chance to teach themselves, it would be great.


    Lu fan is among them, but he is not so excited. The only thing he wants to see is which one is the master of Yiyuan Academy.


    Ten people came forward, and the eyes of other old students were all gathered on them.


    These people don''t care much about who might be their junior brother. On the contrary, which college will the top ten enter? They are more interested. Because, these people, in the future, may be their college rivals.


    One hundred steps forward, just in front of the nine teachers and the dean.


    The dean''s eyes swept over ten people. He saw excitement, excitement and other emotions. This is human nature. The Dean didn''t care. On the contrary, Lu Fan''s calm face made him see more. This boy is really different from others.


    The dean said with a smile: "welcome to Wudao college. You can give your names to your teachers. "


    As soon as the dean''s voice fell, a swordsman standing on the left began to shout.


    "My name is mu Shuo. I can use the sword. I''m good at autumn water sword technique. I want to join the green sword Academy. I want to learn the deepest sword technique."


    Mu Shuo looks very excited and blushes. Master XuanZhen of green sword academy laughed. I haven''t seen such a dynamic young man for a long time.


    XuanZhen nodded and said, "OK, you can join our green sword Academy. After two people, you come to break the top of Jianfeng. I''ll show you the advanced sword technique. But it''s up to you to learn. "


    Mushuo knelt down on his knees and said to XuanZhen, "master, I will be worshipped by my disciple.


    XuanZhen is stunned for a moment. He didn''t say that he would accept the apprentice. This kid is really able to climb along the pole.


    Shaking his head, XuanZhen waved mushuo to get up and said, "now don''t say goodbye to my master. If you can learn my sword skills, I will accept you as an apprentice."


    "I''m sure I can learn it," musuo said in a loud voice


    XuanZhen nods and signals that mushuo can stand to one side first.


    Other old students saw Mu Shuo''s performance and secretly discussed: "it''s shameless. But he''s really good at it. "


    "Well, at the beginning, I didn''t want to be ashamed."


    "You? Did you make the top ten?


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Mu Shuo stood aside quietly, and then others began to introduce one by one. As if influenced by mushuo, the voices of these people were louder, more shameless, and even a guy with a strong back showed his muscles on the spot, which made several teachers laugh more and more.


    At last, the goods were taken away directly by master Shentu''s saying, "when you come to Hengshan hospital, I''ll make you look like a rock.".


    However, not all teachers have a good face. For example, master Xingyuan of Yinyang academy has a cold face from beginning to end.


    Four of the ten wanted to join the Yin and Yang Academy. When hearing the words of the four, master Xingyuan replied, "yes."


    There is no emotion in the voice. Master Xingyuan''s eyes are like knives, which make these people dare not say anything more.


    Soon, all eight people in front of us were selected. Two were in Qingjian academy, four in Yinyang academy, and two in Hengshan. All of them are top colleges. The lower ranked colleges are not selected.


    Only the last two people, Lu fan is ready to speak, but see the Dean slightly squinting at him. The light in the eyes is clearly saying "don''t talk first."


    Lu Fan did not make a sound. She waited for the girl around to speak first.


    The girl''s face has been red from beginning to end, I don''t know whether it''s excitement or other reasons. The figure is slightly shorter than that of Lu fan, but it''s exquisite and lovely, with big eyes like talking.


    "And you, which college do you want to go to?"


    Asked master Mengyun in the ethereal courtyard. Up to now, no one has chosen the ethereal courtyard, which makes master Mengyun very depressed. The ethereal courtyard is ranked third, higher than Hengshan courtyard. As a result, Shen Tu laughs and pulls them away, but she hasn''t got a good seedling yet.


    This girl looks soft and weak. Master Mengyun has just seen her fight. She has a good foundation and can be carved. That''s why she asked.


    The girl pinched the corner of her dress and said softly, "my name is lingyao. I want to enter...".... I want to go to Mingxin hospital. "


    As soon as this speech came out, Mengyun was stunned.


    Master wuchou of mingxinyuan used to squint at the theatre. At this moment, hearing lingyao want to enter Mingxin hospital, master wuchou''s eyes shine like two flashes of lightning.


    Looking at lingyao, master wuchou said: "Oh, do you want to enter Mingxin hospital? Why? "


    Lingyao didn''t seem to think that master wuchou would ask her why. After thinking for a moment, she whispered: "because I want to practice the meditation martial arts, I used to know an old grandfather. He said that I am the best one to practice the meditation martial arts. She left this for me. "


    Lingyao said and held out her hand, urging vigorous strength. People saw a light word in the center of her palm. If they didn''t look carefully, they couldn''t see it at all.


    Master wuchou stood up and exclaimed: "Dao Xin''s martial arts."


    Immediately, master wuchou came up and took lingyao''s hand and said: "from today on, you are my disciple of closing the door. Now, come back to Mingxin hospital with me. "


    Without saying anything, master wuchou directly took lingyao away. The figure rises from the sky and flies away.


    A group of old students saw this scene for no reason at all. Other teachers frowned a little. They don''t know anything about Daoxin martial arts, but seeing how wuchou is so excited, they must have no martial arts.


    Dream Yun shakes his head, get! Another was pulled away.


    Only Lu Fan was left standing in front of the nine teachers, and all of them focused their eyes on Lu Fan.


    The other eight teachers looked at Lu Fan''s eyes with strange light.


    Lu Fan cleared his throat and said, "my name is Lu Fan. I want to enter..."


    Before he finished speaking, master Shentu suddenly said, "don''t worry, kid. I have a word to tell you first. You are making a careful decision after listening. "


    Other teachers looked at Shentu with disdain, and the goods came again.


    Of course, Shentu will not pay attention to the eyes of other teachers. If you want to talk about PI Hou, there is no one in the whole Wudao college who can compare with him.


    Face is skin too!


    "Hey hey, boy, listen to me. Just come to Hengshan hospital, you are my disciple. Not only that, I will also give you a set of prefecture level martial arts. I have nothing else, that is, I am generous, and I am a protector for my disciples. I''m the teacher, that''s right. "


    Shentu said with a smile, his eyes glowing.


    Lu Fan listens to the beating of his heart, which is a ground level martial art!


    Damn it, he really wants to say YES now.


    It''s a pity that Master Wu Chen still wants to listen to him.


    Shaking his head, Lu Fan bowed to Shentu''s fist and said, "thank you for your kindness. It''s just that I''ve made a choice. I''m afraid I''ll let you down. "


    Shen Tu is stunned for a moment. He''s so seduced that he doesn''t even agree. He didn''t hear me wrong.


    Seeing Shentu eat shriveled, XuanZhen, Mengyun all laughed. The corner of Xingyuan''s mouth also rises slightly, this boy, interesting. This kind of temptation can not be resisted by ordinary people.


    Shen Tu waved helplessly and said, "well, you''re going to enter the Yinyang hospital again. Xingyuan, you are the first in the nine branches. Genius swishes to you. "


    "You can also fight," said Xing Yuan


    When Shentu Dun was silent, his eyes were clear and he kept his eyes shut.


    The dean said to Lu: "OK, go on, which branch do you want to enter?"


    Lu Fan said firmly, "I want to enter the Yuan Yuan hospital!"

 Chapter 53

    Just after the voice came out, the whole audience was in a uproar.


    Around heard Lu Fan''s words of the old students, all shocked on the spot.


    Mo Yunfei and Zhang Yuehan are all stunned.


    Everyone looked at Lu Fan''s eyes as if he had seen a madman possessed by fire.


    "Yuan Yuan hospital? I didn''t hear you wrong. "


    "He''s going to the yuan court? Is it self destruction? "


    "Yiyuan hospital is the ninth branch in the list!"


    "Alas, self destruct the future. If heaven does evil, he can still live; if he does evil, he cannot live. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The sound of shock and regret rang out quickly. A group of tutors also have different colors. No one would think that Lu fan, who is so valued by the teachers, would choose the one yuan Academy.


    The Dean frowned slightly and said in a loud voice, "be quiet!"


    Life is like a bell, shaking the sky.


    All the discussion students were stunned for a while. Those who were weaker were all sitting on the ground.


    All of a sudden, there was no sound.


    Master Yiqing touched his stomach and smiled.


    Shentu, Mengyun and others all look at Yiqing. Xingyuan''s eyes suddenly changed, slightly frowning.


    They never expected Lu fan to make such a decision.


    The Dean was very calm, looking at Lu Fan and saying, "one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "sure."


    Turning around, the Dean looked at Yiqing with a smile and said, "Yiqing has a candidate for Yiyuan hospital. What do you say?"


    Yiqing put down his stomach, stood up, with his hands on his back, and said, "Lu fan, tell me why you chose my one yuan hospital and give me a reason."


    Lu Fandao: "I heard that one yuan court has one Yuan Road decision."


    A clear smile, said: "yes. But no one has been able to make it in a hundred years. If you want to enter the yuan court for this, I advise you to consider it carefully. Master Hengshan just gave you the treatment of closing disciples. If you go to Hengshan yard, you can not only get the ground level martial arts, but also build the big sun thunder body of Hengshan yard. "


    Lu fan doesn''t speak, but looks at it calmly. His steadfast manner has explained everything.


    A clear eyes cold down, the smile on the face also slowly disappeared.


    Looking at Lu fan, Yiqing said: "you are firm. However, it''s a pity that people like you who don''t know how to change will have difficulty in martial arts. You can''t go to the Yuan Yuan Academy. Choose another Academy. Other teachers are waiting for you. "


    Lu Fan''s eyelids slightly jumped, and his heart was secretly disappointed.


    I''ve heard that Lu Ming said that the master of Yiyuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    Lu Fan said again with a fist: "that''s it. Then I won''t bother. Thank you very much


    Turn around, Lu fan is ready to leave. Since there is no way to get a one yuan decision, Lu fan will have to find more ways to steal it. There will be no chance to stay in other hospitals. Lu Fan thought in his heart how to get around people''s sight, and then he was trying to find the place where Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan was located.


    Several teachers were slightly shocked to see Lu Fan turn around and leave.


    At this time, a sudden voice sounded.


    "Wait a minute."


    Lu fan stopped, turned around and asked, "what else can I do, master Yiqing?"


    A clear smile, looked at Lu fan to shake his head and said: "good bad tempered boy, almost as hard as stone."


    Master Xingyuan said to him, "isn''t it just that you have a bad temper in one yuan hospital?"


    As if Qing didn''t hear master Xingyuan''s sarcasm, he looked at Lu Fan and said: "very good. If you''ve just hesitated, you won''t be able to enter my one yuan hospital. Very good, very good, but if you want to learn one yuan daojue, it''s not up to me. You have to ask my elder martial brother, that is, your senior Daoguang. Follow me. "


    Finish saying, walk out slowly.


    With joy on Lu Fan''s face, Xiao Hei, who had been hiding in one side and had no movement, jumped onto Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    The Dean called out "Yiqing, do you not choose other disciples?"


    A clear head also does not return way: "one is enough."


    They walked out of the arena and disappeared in the sight of the public. Several teachers shook their heads and smiled bitterly.


    Shentu said, "OK. Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. The old man of Daoguang is going to be in a bad mood. "


    Xing Yuan said: "he should not be mistaken for his children. It''s a pity that he has a talent. It''s a pity."


    The Dean took a look at Xingyuan and chuckled, "what a pity? Maybe. "


    All the old students who had been watching this farce began to talk softly.


    Mo Yunfei said with a sneer: "I actually chose Yuan Yuan hospital, idiot. If one yuan Dao is so studious, no one will be able to complete it in 100 years. Do you really think that you are a genius. I can''t help myself. "


    Zhang Yuehan''s "elder martial brother" frowned: "this boy has entered the Yuan Yuan hospital, but it is not so easy to find him in trouble. There are too few people in Yiyuan Academy. In that Qing Dynasty, Daoguang is a teacher who is extremely short. It''s not easy to do. "


    "I don''t care," said Zhang Yuehan, tugging at the elder martial brother''s arm. "Elder martial brother, you promised."


    "Elder martial brother" frowned: "OK, OK, OK. Let me see. It''s impossible for him to stay in the one yuan hospital all the time. In the end, we should go out to collect medicine, compare and practice. There will be opportunities, huh. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Half a day later, master Yiqing took Lu fan to walk in the college palace.


    It seems that master Yiqing is not fast, but every step can span tens of feet, so that Lu fan can only run to catch up.


    "Lu fan, you look good, what''s your ability?"


    While walking, master Yiqing asked in a voice.


    Lu Fan replied honestly, "I can spray fire and attach myself. I don''t know anything else."


    Yiqing was a little surprised and said: "if you can attach yourself, it''s at the level of spirit beast. It seems that your cultivation will be carried out together with it in the future. It will be good for you to improve its strength. "


    Lu Fan''s heart moved and said, "master Yiqing, will you raise wild animals?"


    A clear way: "slightly understand, slightly understand. Although it''s not as good as those real animal masters, there''s no big problem in * * a wild animal that hasn''t grown up yet. "


    Lu Fan laughed and said, "that would be great. I''m worried about how to tame it. "


    One count nods, two people continue to walk forward.


    A few hours later, the two still didn''t go to the yuan court.


    At this time, the sky is getting dark and the twilight is all around. Lu fan asked aloud, "Sir, is the Yuan Yuan courtyard far away?"


    "It''s not far," smiled master Yiqing. "It''s ten more days at this speed."


    Lu fan stops at once and stares at master Yiqing.


    Master Yiqing didn''t stop. "Why, it''s too far away, or tired? If you can''t leave, just tell me. I''ll fly you over. "


    Lu Fan quickly followed and said, "no, I''m not tired, just a little surprised."


    Master Yiqing turned to look at Lu Fan and said, "go on?"


    Lu Fan nodded, "go on."


    The corner of master Yiqing''s mouth slightly raised a smile and said: "that''s right. Martial art is like walking, down-to-earth, step by step is true. Others can''t fly you far. You can fly by yourself. "


    After that, master Yiqing, with his hands on his back, began to sing softly.


    "Thousands of miles of rivers and mountains can be crossed by virtue of emptiness. To cultivate martial arts is to cultivate people''s hearts. Why should we use our weapons to move towards heaven. A pot of wine, a song. A bright moon, a dream. Wu hurried, heart hurried, why too hurried. "


    Listening to master Yiqing''s singing, Lu Fan suddenly felt something different in his heart.


    For a while, in my mind, there seemed to be a flash of inspiration.


    Immediately, Lu Fan took out his own sword and carefully watched the eight characters of the sword.


    Lu Fan whispered: "cultivating martial arts is to cultivate people''s hearts. Why should we use our weapons to go to heaven. It''s a big coincidence, it''s a big coincidence. "


    Lu Fan kept on walking, but his mind was already in deep thought.


    Master Yiqing turned to look at Lu Fan and said with a slight smile, "as expected, I have amazing understanding. I will sing the Daojing song to you. Such amazing savvy, mood is not bad, all aspects of the body are good. It is true that there is the potential to cultivate one yuan Dao Jue. Is it true that I am going to be a strong man? Ha ha, I hope so. "


    Two people continue to move forward, all over the sky stars, the full moon hanging high.

 Chapter 54

    Ten days later, in the green mountains.


    The mountain path, covered by clouds, winds forward.


    For ten days, Lu Fan was holding his own sword and said nothing.


    No matter in the morning or in the evening, Lu Fan''s eyes are all straight on the sword without front, even eating and resting are no exception.


    He didn''t disturb Lu Fan. Of course, Lu Fan was immersed in the state of enlightenment.


    It''s just that I can immerse myself for ten days, which makes Yiqing a little surprised. The longer you immerse yourself in this kind of thing, the better it will be.


    I was really curious about what Lu Fan realized.


    Xiaohei didn''t continue to hop on Lu Fan''s shoulder. It was very spiritual, though he didn''t know what Lu Fan was doing. But Xiao Hei also knows that he can''t disturb Lu fan at the moment.


    Go on, after another two hours.


    Suddenly Lu Fan''s steps stopped, and there was a slight fluctuation of vigorous force on his body.


    A clear eye a bright, a flesh face ha ha of smile.


    It seems that Lu fan has finished understanding Tao.


    Lu Fan slowly breathed out a breath from his mouth and murmured, "so it is."


    He raised his heavy sword with one hand, and Lu Fan gently waved his sword to the tree on the left side of the path.


    His movement is not fast, but it gives people a feeling of inevitability.


    With one sword, five or six big trees bent down at the same time. It''s like a huge hand on the trunk.


    With a click, five or six trees broke at the same time.


    A clear smile is more than a few points. It''s a good sword. It''s made of the power of heaven and earth. It means a few points.


    I was about to make a noise, but it was just then. Lu Fan said softly, "break!"


    Next moment, five or six big trees exploded at the same time.


    Countless trees splashed all around.


    A Qing Zheng for a while, exclaimed: "the method of breaking things by binding force. You have realized the martial arts skills that are hard to be learned by martial artists in the outer gang. "


    Lu Fan takes back the heavy sword and hears a clear voice. Then he suddenly returns to his mind.


    Turning his head, Lu Fan looked at Yiqing and said, "master, what is the method of breaking things?"


    Yiqing pointed to the broken wood around him and said: "it''s the sword move you just used. Compress the force to a certain extent, release it, and then explode inside the object. Such a skill is called bundle force breaking. Generally, only those who have reached the peak of outer gang can begin to understand. Many people who have reached the peak of outer gang can''t do this. Lu fan, I am a little surprised by your understanding. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I''ve practiced this. Master, how many days have I been enlightened? "


    Yiqing said: "not much. It''s only ten days. "


    Lu Fan feels his stomach when he hears the words. At this moment, he feels the hunger rush in.


    Hurriedly, Lu Fan takes out the food from the ring or gobbles it up. Ordinary people will starve to death if they don''t eat for ten days. Lu fan, as a warrior, can persist for a long time. He doesn''t eat for ten days. He''s not dehydrated or powerless. He''s just hungry.


    A clear smile looks at Lu Fan''s food like a gluttonous meal, and moves on.


    At this moment, Xiaohei jumps onto Lu Fan''s shoulder and licks his cheek. Xiaohei starts to grab things from Lu Fan.


    Feeling almost full, Lu Fan wiped his mouth and asked aloud, "master, is it about to arrive at the one yuan hospital?"


    Yiqing said: "yes. It''s almost here. Go over the mountain. We''ll be there. "


    Lu Fan smiled and finally arrived.


    Lu fan is very curious about Master Wu Chen''s Yiyuan hospital.


    A little faster, and finally in the twilight, the two people over the cloud covered mountain.


    Lu Fan looks around, looking for the trace of the Yuan Yuan court.


    A clear smile looked at Lu Fan''s action, then said: "what are you looking for?"


    Lu Fandao: "of course it''s Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan."


    Yiqing pointed to the wooden houses and said, "isn''t that right?"


    Lu Fanshun a clear finger to see, first of all, is not far from the hillside of a flat, there are several wooden houses constitute a homestead. Located between the mountains, smoke curls up.


    "This is the Yuan Yuan court?"


    Lu fan asked in surprise.


    Yiqing said: "yes. This is the yuan court. "


    Said, a clear stride to the direction of the wooden house.


    Lu Fan was completely surprised. He saw the magnificent atmosphere of the main hall of Wudao college. He couldn''t believe that one yuan college, one of the nine branches, was such a few small wooden houses.


    Step up, to go near, Lu fan can see the wooden house in front of a stone.


    The word "one yuan" is clear on it.


    It''s really one yuan hospital. Lu Fan laughs bitterly. Shifu, Shifu, you can really choose a place for me.


    There is not even a gate in the huge courtyard. It''s just that there are some bluestones paved in the middle of the yard, which are quite neat. In the center of the yard, there is a vague martial character.


    Suddenly, Xiaohei''s nose twitched twice, as if he could smell something.


    After that, Xiao Hei doesn''t care so much. Jump directly from Lu Fan''s shoulder and run quickly to a wooden house on the left.


    Yiqing stopped and turned to look at the wooden house.


    At the next moment, there was a shout.


    "Your ancestors board, whose dog dare to rob my food. Loosen your mouth. Believe it or not, I''ll stew you too. Don''t run away, my meat. "


    "And my meat."


    "Han Feng, you idiot, catch it quickly."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    There was a sound of chickens flying and dogs jumping, and then Xiaohei took the lead in biting a large piece of barbecue and rushed out.


    Following the three figures, they burst out with chopsticks in their hands, bare arms, half pants, and evil shapes.


    In particular, a young man at the front chewed a large piece of meat in his mouth, and a jasper sword on his left hand was covered with oil.


    "Little dog, I''ll see where you''re going..."


    Suddenly, the young man stopped. Looking up at master Yiqing, he said awkwardly, "master... Master! "


    Master Yiqing''s face was green. He looked at the three men and the jade sword in the young man''s hand.


    Master Yiqing shouted, "Han Feng, the green water long Sky Sword I gave you is for you to cut meat?"


    Han Feng was directly sprayed a face of saliva, in the side of Lu fan are following the bad luck.


    Good guy, I can''t believe the sound and spittle when master Yiqing is mad.


    Lu Fan could not help but step back.


    Han Feng closed his eyes and wiped his face with his hands. Master Yiqing shouted, "what do you wipe?"


    Han Feng''s eyes couldn''t be opened. He said in a confused way, "nothing to wipe, wipe even, wipe even."


    The other two people bowed their heads and forced to smile. Master Yiqing pointed to the two people: "Chutian, Chuxing, don''t laugh either of you. Go back to my room and put on your clothes. Immediately, immediately."


    The two murmured, and ran away.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Han Feng quickly dried the saliva on his face and said, "master, then I''ll go back to get dressed."


    Master Yiqing stared and said, "let me know first."


    As soon as Han Feng''s eyes closed, he just wiped them again.


    Slowly, Han Feng said: "Sir, this is not the second elder martial brother. The Third Elder martial brother''s blades are all broken. I can''t find the right guy for a while. This is not the only way to cut meat with the green water long sky sword. "


    Master Yiqing said in a loud voice, "how bad, who did you provoke?"


    Han Feng said, "I went up the mountain to hunt. When I met a purple flamingo, it was so powerful that I burned both elder martial brothers'' blades. If I didn''t have the green water long sky sword, I couldn''t have done this purple flamingo. "


    "Purple Flamingo?" Master Yiqing frowned slightly. It seems that he had heard about it.


    Suddenly, master Yiqing remembered.


    "Are you going to beat the purple flaming Skylark of master Mengyun in the ethereal courtyard?"


    Master Yiqing''s eyes widened.


    Han Feng was also shocked. He barely opened his eyes and said, "Sir, are you talking about the one with purple and gold flame patterns on its wings?"


    Master Yiqing nodded: "it''s right. What did you do with it? "


    Han Feng swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "it''s really master Mengyun''s pet! You can''t be mistaken, sir. "


    "How did you do with it?" roared master Yiqing


    Han Feng turns around and looks at Xiao Hei beside Lu Fan.


    Now Xiaohei is having fun eating meat.


    All three looked at Xiao Hei. There was an unknown premonition in master Yiqing''s mind.


    Han Feng pointed to the meat in the small black mouth and said, "master, this is the purple flaming Skylark."


    Master Yiqing petrified on the spot, and the whole person was frozen in place.


    Lu Fan''s eyelids are jumping. This will not cause the battle between the two masters.


    Xiaohei didn''t know what they were talking about. He raised his neck and swallowed all the rest of the meat. There is only a pile of bones left on the ground.


    When the wind blows, master Qing''s face changes from red to green, and then from green to black.


    Then there was a roar, like thunder.


    "Chu Tian, Chu Xing, you two come out for me."


    At the next moment, Lu fan saw Chutian and Chuxing rush out of their pants without wearing them. However, they did not rush in the same direction, but rushed out desperately.


    "Master is furious. Hurry up!"


    Chu Tian shouted loudly. The two men are running with their heads apart and their body methods are like the wind.


    At this time, Han Feng reacts and wants to run.


    Master Yiqing grabbed Han Feng who was trying to escape. When his figure disappeared and reappeared, he grabbed Chu Tian and Chu Xing at the same time.


    "You three are really angry with me."


    Shifu Yiqing rolled up his sleeve and said nothing, then started beating directly. Chu Xing, Chu Tian, and Han Feng are not idle. They are also vigorous. Han Feng shouts, "two elder martial brothers, the elder martial brother is really here. We have also spelled."


    Finish saying, three people unexpectedly become three just array to begin to carry on counterattack to one Qing Shifu.


    For a time, vigorous shooting and flying rocks. The nearby wooden house has not escaped a disaster, and is directly trampled by the vigorous force spread out from the battle.


    Lu Fan stood in the same place and looked at this scene with a big mouth.


    Well, this is the legendary Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    Why does he feel like he''s in the wrong place?


    Xiaohei burps comfortably. As soon as there''s something so delicious, it feels like it''s coming to the right place!

 Chapter 55

    After an hour, the moon is shining.


    In the courtyard, the wooden tables are arranged. A plate of wild vegetables and some wild fruits.


    "Lu Ming, let me introduce you. This is your fourth senior brother Han Feng, third senior brother Chu Xing, and second senior brother Chu Tian. Your elder martial brother is practicing with master Daoguang in the back mountain. He will not come back for the time being. "


    Sitting in the main seat, master Yiqing introduced one by one. Lu Fan gets up and shouts with a fist.


    "Han Feng, Chu Xing, Chu Tian. This is the new student of the yuan academy, that is, your fifth younger brother Lu Ming. "


    Master Yiqing points to Lu fan to speak. The fat face is full of smiles. Obviously, I am very satisfied with Lu Fan.


    "Haha, I''m not at the bottom at last. Come on, brother five, have a taste of elder martial brother''s skill. Oh, my face. "


    Han Feng seemed very happy, with a blue and purple face and white teeth. It''s just that there''s only one hole left in the place where the front teeth originally belonged. How silly it looks.


    Chu Tian and Chu Xing are almost the same. Their faces are hurt. It''s obvious that master Yiqing''s starting hand is not light, and the rule of not slapping people and not slapping faces seems to be not applicable in the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    Chu Tian and Chu Xing want to show a kind smile to Lu fan, but they also affect the wound. The smile is very strange.


    Lu fan, at the warm invitation of his fourth senior brother Han Feng, took a chopstick of vegetables and just put them into his mouth, Lu Fan''s face changed.


    Han Feng smiled and patted Lu Fan on the shoulder, saying, "what kind of younger martial brother Lu fan, how delicious it is?"


    Lu Fan swallowed the dish forcibly and grinned.


    Master Yiqing said: "Lu fan, if it''s not delicious, it''s not delicious. To be frank, it''s not taboo."


    Han Feng looked at Lu Fan''s face and said, "really not delicious?"


    Lu Fan nodded softly. Han Feng sighed and said, "well, it seems that my cooking skills can''t be improved. Second elder martial brother, you''d better do it. "


    Chu Tian said: "it can be. But you have to make sure that when I do, you have to eat. "


    Before he had finished speaking, master Qing waved his hand and said: "forget it. Lu fan, can you cook? "


    All eyes turned to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan never thought that the first question he was asked when he came to the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    Lu Fan said slowly, "I don''t know much."


    With a sigh, Han Feng shouted, "God, why do I have to eat this kind of food every day? Look at people''s ethereal courtyard, and then see people''s Hengshan courtyard. People are more angry than people! "


    "Noisy," said master Yiqing lightly


    Turning around, master Yiqing said to Lu fan, "I''m sorry, Lu Fan. As you can see, Yuanyuan college is sparsely populated, unlike other colleges with special caterers, so we cook and eat by ourselves. All the ingredients are from the mountains. The problem that bothers us most is the cooking. I''m not afraid of your jokes. For more than ten years, the whole disciples of Yiyuan academy haven''t had a few decent meals. It''s all plain food, wild animal meat and vegetables. Your senior brothers are not good at cooking. Han Feng''s cooking is the best among them. You''ll get used to it. "


    Lu Fan''s eyelids slightly jump, which is the best. Are the other senior brothers going to eat the dead when cooking. After a pause, he said, "I can''t, but Xiao Hei can."


    As soon as he said that, everyone turned around. "Xiaohei?" said Han Feng


    Lu Fan took out some ingredients and herbs from the ring and gave them to Xiao Hei, saying, "go and make something to eat."


    Xiaohei holds the food in his front legs, turns around and walks to one side. I got some stones from my limbs, which became black and inflamed. These stones suddenly became the shape of pots and pans,. Then use the claws of the little forelegs to separate the ingredients, ignite the blackness, and cook slowly.


    Han Feng and others were stunned. They had never seen a wild animal cook like a human.


    Lu fan is quite common. This is the result of Master Wu Chen''s training for Xiao Hei during his practice in the mountains. After all, it''s impossible for them to have barbecue every day when they practice in the mountains. They always have to get something else to eat.


    Soon, Xiaohei cooked a large pot of things, and fixed the stone pot with his head. He walked with his front legs around the two sides of the stone pot, and then put it on the table.


    Lu Fan happily gives Xiaohei the biggest piece of meat in it.


    Han Feng waits for you to see me, I see you. The three took a bite of chopsticks at the same time.


    Then their faces changed.


    Master Yiqing said, "what''s the matter? Is it hard to eat? I don''t know how to look. "


    Master Yiqing also took a sip. All of a sudden, he cried out, "OK! It''s delicious. "


    Chu Tian and Chu Xing almost had the same action. They waved their heads and said loudly: "delicious. I haven''t had such a good thing for a long time. ''


    Lu fan has a mouth. Is it so exaggerated.


    But think about the wild vegetables that they just ate. Lu fan can understand that they can eat other foods after eating the things made by elder martial brother Han Feng.


    Turning around, it seems that elder martial brother Han Feng is calm.


    But look carefully. Why is elder martial brother Han Feng closing his eyes.


    Lu fan asked, "what''s the matter, senior brother four? Can''t you get used to it? "


    "Don''t talk, let me think about it," said senior brother Han Feng slowly


    Lu Fan completely speechless, silently turned around.


    Looking back, Lu fan saw that senior monk Yiqing, senior brother Chutian and senior brother Chuxing were eating like a mirage.


    A large pot of food in the visible speed reduced.


    Lu Fan also picked up the chopsticks and began to eat.


    Brother Han Feng finally finished his aftertaste and said softly, "well, I can finally eat something delicious today."


    Open your eyes, brother Han Feng picked up chopsticks. Next moment, he saw a clean stone pot being eaten spinning in front of him.


    Master Yiqing wiped his mouth contentedly and said: "it''s very good. It''s a comfortable meal today. Later, the burden of food will be left to Xiaohei. Lu fan, don''t be upset. Actually cooking is also a kind of practice. When it''s time, I''ll send it to nature. "


    Chu Tian and Chu Xing nodded their heads desperately, and said in a uniform way: "what you said is very true."


    Master Yiqing pointed to the table and said, "Han Feng, clean up. Lu fan, follow me. "


    Lu Fan gets up and follows master Yiqing to leave.


    Han Feng stared at the table stupidly, but still didn''t react.


    Chu Tian and Chu Xing get up and touch a medicinal material in their arms and give it to Xiao * *: "ha ha, Xiao Hei, we will be one family in the future. Thank you for your dinner. This Zhuguo is our meeting gift. "


    Xiaohei stares at a fire red fruit in front of him with big, watery eyes. He instinctively feels that it''s a good thing. He quickly holds it tightly.


    When they left, Han Feng came back to his senses and said in a loud voice, "you bastards


    After the call, Han Feng suddenly thought of something and grabbed Xiaohei.


    Xiaohei thinks that Hanfeng is going to rob his Zhuguo. He grins at Hanfeng for a while, and sparks appear in his mouth.


    Han Feng quickly released his hand and said, "don''t be impulsive. Don''t be impulsive. Xiaohei, my dear Xiaohei. You see, you ate my meat, and I didn''t say anything. Why don''t you make me something to eat? How about I get you the ingredients? You see, I also have medicine. If you cook for me, I will give it to you. "


    Han Feng takes out a dry medicinal material, which looks like the old ginseng in the mountain.


    Xiaohei smelt it. It can smell this medicine. After a pause, Xiaohei nodded gently.


    Han Feng smiled and gave the ginseng to Xiao Hei directly.


    Then Han Feng walked quickly to the collapsed wooden house and said: "there must be food in the kitchen. Let''s go. We''ll do it now. Ha ha, let you rob quickly. I''m going to eat alone. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other side, Lu Fan was taken into a slightly larger looking wooden house by master Yiqing.


    Push open the door, a smell of sandalwood. Looking up, a huge landscape painting hung half of the wall.


    Eight big characters on the left and right of the painting: "one yuan to start again, everything will be updated!"


    Master Yiqing picked up three incense sticks and gave them to Lu Fan. He said, "come, bow to the portrait three times. From today on, you are the official disciple of the Yuan Yuan Academy. "


    Lu Fan took the incense, took a deep breath and bowed three times to the portrait.


    In an instant, the incense in his hands burned out, and the ashes fell on Lu Fan''s hands, which scared him.


    Master Yiqing said: "don''t panic, it''s any performance. Don''t think what you''ve just done is idle work. Look at your hands. "


    Lu Fan hurriedly looked at the back of his hand.


    I saw a yuan character slowly appear in the hands that were just scalded by the ash.


    Master Yiqing said: "with this, you can learn one yuan Dao Jue. All right, come here. I''ll tell you something about one yuan practice in the future. "


    Master Yiqing waved gently and two chairs flew in.


    Lu Fan sat down and waited for master Yiqing to speak.


    Shifu Yiqing finally stuffed his fat ass into the chair and said: "it seems that we need to make a bigger chair. It''s not so crowded. Am I fat again? As expected, he is broad-minded and fat! "


    Slowly sitting down, master Yiqing said to Lu fan, "there are only two things to do in monastic practice. You should pay attention to them. First, in the deep part of Qingtian mountain, you are not allowed to enter Yuling mountain without the order of me and master Daoguang. Believe me, it''s for your good. There are too many people or animals that can kill you. Second, the students of our college must be kind-hearted, and their heart is bright. Otherwise, they will be rejected and expelled from the college. Do you understand? "


    Lu Fan said solemnly, "yes, sir."


    Master Yiqing nodded and said, "well, it''s good. Lu fan, there is a long way to go in martial arts cultivation, and the master has limited energy. He can''t teach too many children. In addition, the tradition of Yiyuan academy, so there are not many disciples in the Academy. But as long as you come in, the master will teach you with all his strength. I may not allow you to make rapid progress in a period of time, nor will I allow you to learn high-strength martial arts immediately. But believe me, you will learn something more important than martial arts in the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. To become the man on the road of martial arts cultivation who has a slow pace and a solid and incomparable one, step by step to the top. "

 Chapter 56

    The next day, the wind was blowing in the morning.


    Early on, Lu Fan came to the courtyard and began to practice.


    Holding the heavy sword, Lu Fan slowly waved it, with vigorous Qi on his body.


    His breathing is even, his steps are steady, and he can''t see how fast he moves, but the wind around him moves with Lu Fan''s movements.


    Little black lazily climbs at the door of the wooden house, which actually belongs to the elder martial brother. Only the elder martial brother now practices in the back mountain, so Lu Fan stayed for a night. Today, he will go up the mountain to cut firewood and build his own cabin.


    Chu Tian Chu line two elder brother''s door slowly opened, the two people are almost exactly the same stretch, after a glance, Chutian looked at the sword practicing Lu Fandao: "Lu Fan Shi Di, you are diligent."


    Chu Xing took a stone cup and drank the water and said: "the sword has air pressure, and it can coagulate but not disperse. It''s so powerful. It''s just that the sword moves are not right. "


    When Lu Fan heard Chu Xing''s words, he closed his sword and turned to Chu Xing and said, "elder martial brother three, I have never learned sword technique. I practice it at will."


    Chu Tian, Chu Xing is stunned.


    Chu Tian said with a smile, "younger martial brother Lu fan, you can''t lie to me. Do you really practice swordsmanship in such swordsmanship realm? "


    Chu Xing then said: "it''s not right to cheat, junior brother Lu Fan. I often do things like playing pig and eating tiger, but I''m not as bad as you. What else do you have to pretend with elder martial brother? "


    Lu Fan said awkwardly, "I really haven''t learned. It''s just that I''ve learned something. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes were sincere, and he did not lie.


    Chu Tian and Chu Xing looked at each other. Later, Chu said, "since that is the case, I will have the courage to teach you something. Does younger martial brother Lu Fan want to learn? "


    Lu Fan stood aside with a smile.


    Chu Xing came forward, firmly tied his horse, left hand to the sky, right hand virtual press, in Lu Fan side slowly put out a posture.


    From time to time, Han Feng also came out of the door, squatted at the door and said, "junior brother Yifan. Elder martial brother Chuxing''s sword technique is very high. He and his second elder martial brother Chutian are called two swords. There is no enemy below the outer gang. It''s just so, but you should study hard. When you learn it, my elder martial brother will teach you two moves to let go, so as to ensure that you will indulge in flowers and play in the world. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened and he automatically ignored the words behind Han Feng.


    No enemy below the outer Gang?


    Then he really needs to have a good look.


    Chuxing smiled and waved to Hanfeng. The body slightly vigorous flash, the next moment, Han Feng, like a frightened bird, jumped up directly.


    With a click, there was a long and narrow sword in the ground under Hanfeng''s feet.


    Chu line again turned, Han Feng ha ha shouted and back two steps.


    Lu Fan squinted to see clearly. He could vaguely see the vigorous energy released by elder martial brother Chuxing.


    But elder martial brother Chuxing clearly has no strength in outer gang. He is so vigorous force control as arm command, instant release.


    Chuxing''s wrists are turned continuously, and his feet are slightly staggered.


    Han Feng was made to jump around by an invisible Gang force. He continued to fight with his fists. The gang force covered his body, but all of them were blocked by the invisible Qi. His clothes were soon cut through.


    Han Feng called out, "Third Elder martial brother, I''m wrong. Stop, stop, I don''t have a few clothes to change. If I don''t stop, I''ll grab your clothes. "


    Chu Xing finally stopped and turned to Lu Fandao: "younger martial brother Lu fan, have you seen clearly?"


    Lu fanlue got something and nodded: "I understand a little bit."


    Chu Xingdao: "this set of swordsmanship emphasizes artistic conception, and the moves are also good. Attack and defense are integrated. Go ahead and have a closer look. "


    Lu Fan hears speech to walk forward, when he sees Han Feng''s foot bottom, momentarily froze.


    There is a clear yin-yang gossip on the ground. It is clear that when he saw elder martial brother Chuxing using his move, he waved at will, but why did it happen.


    Han Feng looked at the hole in his clothes and wanted to cry without tears.


    What did Lu fansuddenly think of? He hurriedly came back and looked at the foot of elder martial brother Chuxing.


    It''s also a yin-yang gossip.


    ĄąGood swordsmanship. "


    Lu Fan''s vocal tract.


    Chu Xing smiled and said: "that''s what he took. Younger martial brother Lu fan, you can try to learn. When the sword technique reaches the outer Gang, its power will be greatly improved. It''s still very good. "


    Han Feng also stepped over with eight character steps and said: "it''s more than good. This set of Yin Yang Xuanlong sword is a prefecture level martial art. Although it can''t compare with zuotian Dao of elder martial brother Chutian, it''s almost the same. Elder martial brother Chutian, would you like to show your hand? "


    Chutian smiled and said, "yes. Does younger martial brother Lu Fan want to have a look? "


    Lu Fandao: "of course. Elder martial brother Chutian, please. "


    Chu Tian came over without a weapon in his hand. He said calmly, "get out of the way."


    Lu Fan retreats two steps, goes to see Chu Xing, Han Feng two people retreated into the room one after another.


    Chu Tian turned to Lu Fan and said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, you''d better step back a little bit."


    Lu Fan takes a few steps back, but looks at Chu Tian''s eyes. It seems that these steps are not enough. He just goes to Han Feng''s side.


    Chu Tian takes back his eyes, and suddenly his whole body rises.


    At this moment, Chutian looks like a blood demon, and his momentum is extremely fierce. There is blood shining in his left hand. At the next moment, Chutian waves it hard to the ground.


    Lu Fan could feel that Chu Tian had released his vigorous energy in a moment, without reservation, and he blew it out.


    The sky shook and the earth moved. Lu Fan could feel the earth shaking under his feet.


    At the next moment, Lu fan saw a deep gully. Elder martial brother Chutian seemed to cut the earth in half with a single blow.


    Deep ravines spread out until the end of sight. This is the case when elder martial brother Chutian didn''t use a knife.


    Breath recycling, Chutian said with a smile: "it''s been a long time. Younger martial brother Lu fan, this kind of attack is explosive. First compress the whole body''s strength back to Dantian and then burst out in an instant. Don''t need to leave room, don''t need to think too much. A knife out, heaven and earth. If you can''t kill others, run away immediately. "


    Lu Fan was enlightened and nodded: "I''ve been taught."


    The demonstration of two senior brothers opened Lu Fan''s eyes. Either one is better than him. Lu fan asked himself that he couldn''t resist this move.


    Han Feng laughed and said, "OK. Two senior brothers and three senior brothers have finished performing. Then I''ll show my hand. "


    As soon as he said this, the faces of the second and third senior brothers suddenly changed.


    Han Feng said and took out the blue water sky sword.


    Chu Tian immediately called out, "Han Feng, stop for me."


    Chu line is directly rushed over, a Han Feng will fall to the ground.


    Chu Tian follows and rushes, and they press Han Feng to the ground.


    As Han Feng struggled, he shouted, "let me show my hand too. I can control it. Why don''t you believe me. I can control it! Second elder martial brother, Third Elder martial brother, don''t press my face, my handsome face. "


    Han Feng shouted, at this time the door of master Yiqing finally opened.


    Looking at the three entangled people, master Qing was angry and shouted, "are you uncomfortable if you don''t make trouble in one day. Come to me, roll back to my room and read the heart passage ten thousand times. "


    At last, the three of them got up. Dejected, the three walked back to the room and began to read aloud.


    "Peace of mind, no struggle..."


    Lu Fan stood in the same place and lowered his head. He did this morning exercise.


    Master Yiqing looked at the cracks on the ground and said: "I know that one day, Yiyuan hospital will be demolished by you. Lu fan, come here. "


    Lu Fan knew that he could not hide. He could walk quickly.


    As master Yiqing entered the room, Yifan stood in the room honestly.


    Master Yiqing touched his stomach, and the expression on his face eased a little. He said: "Lu fan, you just saw the performance of your two elder martial brothers who are not good at making things. How do you feel? "


    Lu Fandao: "two elder martial brothers are very strong, I feel inferior to myself."


    Lu Fan told the truth. Master Yiqing said with a smile, "I don''t ask about this. I ask you how you feel about their moves."


    Lu Fan was slightly stunned, and then thought to himself, "the sword of elder martial brother Chuxing is soft with hard, and hard with soft. Elder martial brother Chutian''s Sabre is unparalleled. "


    Master Yiqing nodded: "that''s right. So which do you like? "


    Lu Fan didn''t want to say, "all like it."


    "You are sincere," Yiqing said with a smile. However, no one likes powerful skills. It''s a pity that you''d better not study the martial arts of the two of them. Just have a look and get some essence. You are not suitable for these two kinds of martial arts. The best way is to match the character of the cultivator. "


    Lu fan asked, "Sir, do you teach the martial arts of the two elder martial brothers?"


    Yiqing said: "I taught all of nature. Otherwise, where will they go to learn such advanced martial arts? "


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened and said, "what kind of martial arts is suitable for me, master?"


    Master Yiqing said with a smile, "you are sharp and hard enough, but you are as calm as a mountain. Your Qi is not exposed, and you have amazing understanding. You are more suitable for advanced and complex skills, which can''t be practiced by ordinary people, or even by beginners. But as long as you practice, you can''t find your opponent in the world. "


    Lu Fandao: "master, you are too much praise."


    Master Yiqing said: "it''s not praise, it''s fact. Originally, in my opinion, you are the most suitable for cultivating one yuan Dao. But now master Daoguang is not here. If he doesn''t speak, I can''t pass it on to you. So, in this period of time, first practice some other skills. I have a low-level sword formula in my hand. Take a good look. In this period of time, practice it first. "


    As he said, master Yiqing took out a book full of dust from the bottom of the bed. It can be seen that this book has been kept under the bed for some years.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly when he heard four words of lower human level.


    The book takes a look at martial arts, clear four characters "basic swordsmanship".


    Lu Fan looked at master Yiqing and said, "shall I practice it?"


    Master Yiqing nodded: "yes, you can practice it. Do it well and don''t slack off."

 Chapter 57

    What else could Lu Fan say, in a soft voice, he walked out of the room in the smiling eyes of master Yiqing.


    The book is thick, just like a stone slab. Lu fan saw such thick martial arts for the first time. I''m afraid it will take some time to finish reading it.


    Looking up, Lu Fanhu saw that the ground that was originally cut by elder martial brother Chutian had been restored to its original state.


    Slightly frowned, Lu Fan was shocked. Was it just made by Shifu Yiqing?


    What kind of cultivation is needed to restore the ground?


    "Ah, junior brother Lu fan, master didn''t say anything about you."


    Han Feng secretly opened the door and shouted to Lu Fan. At this time, Chu Xing and two elder martial brothers of Chu Tian immediately raised the voice of recitation. It''s like covering for senior brother Han Feng.


    Lu Fan went to the door of senior brother Han Feng and said, "nothing. Master passed me a sword technique and let me out. Brother Han Feng, do you know what''s going on on the ground? Just now. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng said quickly: "nothing. The clan formation of Wudao college. It''s said that some powerful immortal Qi scholars and wuzun made the cloth together. The whole Wudao college is like this. The ground is damaged and can be recovered soon. Just get used to it. Younger martial brother Lu fan, what swordsmanship have you got? Do you have prefecture level martial arts? "


    Lu Fan handed the book to Han Feng and said, "no, it''s just a lower level martial art."


    "Ah?"


    Elder martial brother Han Feng did not believe it. He found that it was the basic sword technique. The moves were extremely simple and shallow.


    Han Feng''s face changed and murmured, "when did you become so mean?"


    Looking up, Han Feng returns the book to Lu fan, and then runs to one side and stealthily takes out a small volume and hands it to Lu Fan: "junior brother Lu Fan. This is my skill, elder martial brother. There are also my experience and my understanding of the past generations on it. Take a look. Don''t worry about paying me back. "


    Lu Fan''s face changed a little. He immediately shook his head and said, "elder martial brother Han Feng, how can I do this?"


    Han Feng said with a wide grin, "I''m also a senior brother. Let you see it. When do I need it? I''ll get it from you. Don''t feel embarrassed. It''s also the tradition of Yuan Yuan Yuan. When I came, that''s how they helped me. Go, don''t be seen by the master. "


    Han Feng put the pamphlet into Lu Fan ''s hand, and then pushed Lu fan out.


    Lu Fan looks at the pamphlet in his hand, with a slight ripple in his eyes.


    Back in the room, Lu Fan put the pamphlets and books on the table.


    First, open the pamphlet of senior brother Han Feng. Lu fan is very curious about why senior brother Han Feng was stopped by two other senior brothers when he just demonstrated his martial arts skills.


    Open the pamphlet of elder martial brother Han Feng, Lu Fan read it for a while, then he took a deep breath of cold air.


    I see. No wonder it''s not used by senior brother Han Feng.


    Compared with the martial arts of elder martial brother Chuxing and elder martial brother Chutian, these martial arts are more terrible.


    He''s going to use it. It''s estimated that all the buildings here will be gone.


    Terrible martial arts. It''s terrible. Moreover, the cultivation conditions are so harsh, and special physique is needed. How did senior brother Han Feng achieve this.


    Close the pamphlet. It''s not likely that he will succeed in the martial arts. Because he didn''t have the indestructible constitution mentioned in the pamphlet, even if he was forced to cultivate, his achievements would not be too high. He must have lost out on the back.


    Close the pamphlet and Lu Fan opens the thick basic sword technique.


    I haven''t seen it yet. Just then, there is a sound at the door.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, go on."


    Lu Fan turned around and saw two books coming. Elder martial brother Chuxing is smiling at the door. Chu Xingdao: "if you don''t give you anything, you will learn our martial arts. Ha ha, when the elder martial brother comes back, you can go to learn from him. There is no problem. Younger martial brother Lu fan, come on and practice. "


    Elder martial brother Chutian chuckled. He didn''t say much. He just laughed at Lu Fan.


    When they had finished speaking, they left and immediately went back to read.


    Lu Fan looks at the two books in his hand, and then at the book of Han Feng on the table.


    He felt the warmth in his heart.


    This feeling, when he was at home, was rarely experienced. Only a few times, or from his father. There are no peers.


    Lu Fan put the book on the table, the water light in his eyes rose slightly and murmured, "it seems that I am destined to be a Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. I will not let you down, senior brothers. "


    Opening the basic sword formula, Lu Fan began to study it carefully. He didn''t believe that master Yiqing would deliberately use his inferior martial arts to perfunctory him.


    Either this is a test, or there must be a mystery in it.


    No matter which one, Lu fan is going to find it desperately.


    No matter Lu fan or Chu Xing, Chu Tian and Han Feng, they did not find that master Yiqing had been standing behind the door for a long time and had seen their movements clearly through the gap.


    "These boys."


    Master Yiqing smiled, and he thought of the time when he had been practicing.


    What is the school friendship? What is the same line.


    Master Yiqing opened the door, waved a rocking chair, and sat down slowly.


    When I saw master Qing coming out, the recitation voice of Chuxing, Chutian and Hanfeng suddenly increased, and the voice disappeared with the wind.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the following time, Lu fan is studying this basic sword technique in detail.


    From morning to night, the sun rises and sets, holding candle to reach the dawn, painstakingly studying.


    At the beginning, Lu didn''t see any doorways. This is a basic sword technique.


    But after reading carefully, Lu Fan found the difference between this basic sword technique and other low-level sword techniques.


    First of all, it divides the swordsmanship into 18 movements: splitting sword, stabbing sword, lifting sword, sweeping sword, cutting sword, hanging sword, breaking sword, point sword, wiping sword, lifting sword, cloud sword, blocking sword, taking sword, wearing sword, cutting sword, cutting sword and holding sword.


    Among them, there are more than 1200 kinds of splitting methods, such as virtual step splitting, bow step splitting, back splitting, step splitting and so on.


    There are three or four kinds of skills behind each method, and the corresponding martial arts explanation.


    There are at least tens of thousands of sword techniques in the eighteen moves.


    Not to say anything else, but this quantity, let Lu fan heart exclaim not vulgar. Looking back, we find that there are many more.


    When we finish talking about the pattern, we can see that the pattern is connected with other patterns. With the increase of moves, the pattern is also changing. There is not only the way to fight the enemy, but also the skill of parry and counterattack.


    The more back changes, the more terrible the number.


    Lu fan can''t imagine who compiled this book with such perseverance. He just finished the complete analysis of Kendo in front of him.


    In the most simple way, the most concise language, the most straightforward words, to tell you how to practice the sword, how to practice.


    It''s so simple that if the opponent is splitting vertically, you will block horizontally.


    Learning this requires no talent, only strong perseverance and memory, as well as a terrible ability to understand.


    Lu fan is completely in the sea of kendo.


    Before that, Lu Fan always thought that the sword technique was deep, illusory, high in the mountains, just like the gods, the gods and Dragons could not see the head and the tail.


    But now, the book tells him, Kendo is the same thing.


    To be clear, practice makes perfect.


    Lu Fan practices every day and every moment. He can''t do without this basic sword code.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s performance, Han Feng and others are not quite clear.


    It''s just one level martial arts. It must have been brought out by the master to test people. Why are you so serious? It''s not like it''s a fake.


    Have you ever seen someone who can almost put food into their nostrils when they eat?


    Have you ever seen someone who can pretend that everyone goes to bed at night, and he still wields his sword all night?


    Gradually, Han Feng and others began to call Lu Fanwu''s younger martial brother.


    Lu Fan didn''t say anything. He listened to the title for decades. Call it what you love.


    In a flash, two months later. Lu fan still didn''t put the book down.


    Han Feng and others have tried several times and want Lu fan to shift his sight.


    But no matter what they do, they can''t disturb Lu fan, even if they want to steal Lu Fan''s book at night.


    Lu fan has long regarded cultivation as sleep, and the books are always held. How can they steal them.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s state, master Yiqing said with a smile, "when your brother Lu Fan''s training is over, he is afraid that he will catch up with you."


    Han Feng shouted on the spot and said, "you are kidding, master. I have been practicing for more than a year. Younger martial brother Lu fan has caught up with me in two months? You gave him the elixir. "


    Master Yiqing said with a smile, "there is no elixir. If so, I''ll eat it myself. Specifically, you will know when Lu fan has finished his cultivation. "


    Han Feng and others looked at Lu Fan and began to look forward to the end of Lu Fan''s cultivation.


    A low-level martial art of my own level, is it so powerful?

 Chapter 58

    Time flies, and March has passed.


    The wind is still fresh and the clouds are long.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi in his left hand constantly twists and reads the basic swordsmanship carefully.


    The state of mind is clear, there is no self and no other, only swordsmanship, and the heart changes.


    Outside, senior brother Han Feng is running after Xiaohei. It seems that Xiaohei stole something from senior brother Han Feng again. The angry senior brother Han Feng shouted as he ran: "stop it for me. Don''t make me stew you. "


    Little black, like black lightning, is extremely fast.


    It''s not because of eating purple fire and burning skylark, or because of Zhuguo ginseng. Anyway, Xiaohei grows very fast.


    In just a few months, it has grown as big as a dog or wolf, and it can''t be adjusted to Yang Tian''s shoulder any more.


    The skin on the body also becomes dark and hard as iron stone. Some time ago, elder martial brother Chuxing took Xiaohei to the mountain. When he came back, elder martial brother Chuxing praised Xiaohei. It''s said that Xiaohei''s ability to catch wild animals is against the sky. With a roar, some lower wild animals will directly fall to the ground and shiver.


    It was also the most fruitful day for elder martial brother Chuxing. Everyone had a big meal.


    Master Yiqing also devoted a few days to instruct Xiaohei.


    I don''t know what method master Yiqing used. It should be that Xiaohei learned a set of self-cultivation methods.


    can see the same thing every night as people. Five hearts sit at the door to the sun, absorbing the essence of the sun and moon.


    The name of the skill is also very domineering. It''s called Xiaotian beast skill.


    Since then, the black urine has been growing almost every day. Up to now, elder martial brother Han Feng, even if they fully develop their body method, it''s hard to catch Xiaohei.


    Of course, these things have nothing to do with Lu Fan.


    He is still quietly studying the basic swordsmanship. Sometimes I waved a heavy sword in the courtyard. Sometimes I go up the mountain with books in my arms and sit on a rock for a few days.


    He had little communication with other senior brothers. For several months, he also said a few words to senior brother Han Feng.


    They are "brother Han Feng, don''t you always want to steal my books, OK? You want to see it. Let''s study it together. "


    "Brother Han Feng, what are you watering on my head for?"


    "Senior brother Han Feng, don''t disturb me reading, will you?"


    "Elder martial brother Han Feng, I don''t want to read your private books. They are all paintings. They are not elegant."


    "Elder martial brother Han Feng, don''t think that I don''t know if you change my book. It''s impossible to draw two people to compare their swords and then compare them to bed."


    "Senior brother Han Feng..."


    Lu fan is helpless. But senior brother Han Feng still likes to come and play tricks on him.


    To this end, senior brother Han Feng said: "I hold this book all day, just like those bookworms in my hometown, we are martial artists, and martial artists just want to move. Come, younger martial brother Lu fan, come up the mountain with me. You can go to the aery academy by going around the mountain. It''s said that some female students of the aery academy are more intelligent. Do you want to go with me? You know... "


    Of course, he won''t go with senior brother Han Feng. As a result, senior brother Chuxing and senior brother Chutian ran with him. When they came back, they were all blue and blue.


    I know that they were beaten by the elder martial sister of Piaoyuan after I asked them carefully.


    In fact, Lu Fan didn''t understand. In his opinion, his three senior brothers are all very powerful? How can I be beaten.


    Later, Lu fan made it clear that all three of them could only be beaten but could not fight back as long as they fought with beautiful girls. Of course, they were beaten miserably.


    Today, elder martial brother Chuxing and elder martial brother Chutian went up the mountain again.


    They went up the mountain to make some good wood and wanted to make a new wooden house for Lu Fan. After all, it''s not a business to live in the big brother''s house all the time. What should I do when elder martial brother comes back?


    This was Lu Fan''s own business. As early as a few months ago, Lu Fan wanted to do it himself.


    But elder martial brother Chuxing and elder martial brother Chutian secretly told Lu fan not to do it first. The reason is that Chu Xing, two elder martial brothers of Chu Tian knew that there was a thousand year old iron tree in the mountain, and it was only a few months before it could bloom.


    Iron tree blossoms, but miracles, especially flowers, are the best of medicinal materials. It''s just a thousand year old Tieshu. There''s no good way for two elder martial brothers of Chu Xing and Chu Tian to take it. This kind of tree has very strong recovery ability and defense ability. It must be cut off in a few breaths, or it will retract to the ground and never be found again.


    Thinking about it, the two elder martial brothers wanted to ask how to use the sword to climb the mountain.


    Master Yiqing has a strange axe, which is extremely sharp, invincible, and has nothing to do with. With this strange axe, it''s much easier to get hold of that iron tree.


    We can''t tell master Yiqing about this. We must find a better reason to lend the axe.


    There is no doubt about it. The best reason is to help junior brother Lu Fan build a wooden house.


    Even so, Lu Fan had to stay in the elder martial brother''s house for several months. To this day, Chuxing, elder martial brother Chutian finally borrowed an axe and hurried up the mountain. I think it won''t be long before I can come back.


    Outside, the chase between Han Feng and Xiao Hei is finally over.


    One man and one dog were panting in the yard, with big eyes and small eyes.


    The door of master Yiqing''s room was opened and he felt his fat stomach. Master Yiqing said to Han Feng, "Han Feng, I''ll go to Yuling mountain. Your elder martial brother is going out. I''ll pick him up. These days, you are good at cultivating in the hospital. Don''t go out to make trouble. "


    Han Feng said with a smile: "master, you can go without worry. Remember to say hello to our master brother. We are all waiting for him to come back earlier. "


    Master Yiqing nodded his head, walked in the void, soared to the sky, and soon disappeared into the clouds.


    Han Feng grinned: "when can I fly, alas. Forget it, Xiao Hei. You are cruel today. I don''t care. "


    Han Feng waves his fist at Xiao hei and turns to go back to his room for a rest.


    At this time, a figure quickly ran back.


    "Third senior brother?"


    Han Feng exclaimed. I saw that Chu Xing was very embarrassed. His clothes were cut and his eyes were full of holes. It''s like being hit with a sword by countless people.


    "What''s the matter? How about the second senior brother? "


    Han Feng shouted and hurried forward.


    Chu said, "stop talking nonsense. Put the axe first. Then you take the sword and follow me up the mountain. Come on, damn it, we are surrounded by people in Qianren hospital. I escaped back. Chu Tian is still on the mountain. "


    Han Feng hurriedly took the axe from Chu Xing. He turned and threw it into his room.


    Taking out the blue water long sky sword from behind, Han Feng said in a loud voice: "he is the first to use the board, dare to move my second senior brother. Asked me if I did, let''s go! "


    Lu Fan heard the conversation between the two outside. Slightly frown, close the book, open the door, said: "I will go with you. More or less a helper. "


    Han Feng, Chu Xing and her husband were stunned.


    Looking down, they saw that Lu Fan didn''t have a book on his hand. Han Feng laughed and said, "ha ha, junior brother Lu fan, you''ve finished reading it. Let''s go. By the way, I''ll see the achievements of your cultivation in recent months. "


    Chu Xing was worried. He was worried about Lu Fan''s cultivation. He said: "younger martial brother Lu fan, the other side is all the elites of Qianren Academy. At least the inner Gang is more than five. You have no problem."


    Lu Fan nodded: "no problem. Just in this period of time, I''m tired of reading books. It''s time to practice. "


    Turn around, Lu fan will put the heavy sword at the door to pick up, eyes sharp.


    Han Feng said with a smile, "younger martial brother, you are so aggressive. I like that. Third Elder martial brother, what are you doing with ink? Let''s go. Hurry up. What can I do if I''m late. Xiaohei, you look good at home. "


    Han Feng grins at Xiao Hei. Xiaohei turns a white eye to Hanfeng.


    Chu line nodded heavily. The three men rushed up the mountain.


    Qingtian mountain range, which stretches for thousands of miles, has many undulating terrain among the mountains, forming a dragon vein. It is the real place of Qi transportation.


    The mountain where the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. It is only because the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    Over the Yunshan mountain, three hundred miles to the left, is a vast courtyard covering an area of thousands of miles. Two hundred miles to the right is a larger courtyard.


    At this time, Chu line took Lu Fan and Han Feng all the way to the right.


    The distance of 200 Li is just around the corner. Lu fan is running and frowning.


    It seems that this place is already the site of Qianren hospital.


    The sound of fighting came from the ear, and the three men turned their heads at the same time and rushed to the direction of the sound. Soon, people will see groups of students from Qianren branch surrounded.


    In the middle, a man is carrying a big tree and sweeping. It is truking without doubt.


    "Get out of my way."


    Han Feng a big drink, first rushed in. Lu Fan and Chu Xing followed closely and rushed into the crowd.


    The three of them are in a strong momentum. Qi Qi, the disciple of Qianren academy, gets out of the way.


    When Chu Xing saw that three younger martial brothers were coming, he said with a smile, "you are finally here. I''m afraid these people will go mad if we wait a little longer. "


    Turn around, Chuxing smashes the huge iron tree on the ground.


    As long as tens of feet, width of about ten feet of iron trees will be smashed on the ground for a while shaking.


    Han Feng stood in front of Chu Xing and shouted, "why did you give me a hand. You students of Qianren academy are too overbearing. Your ancestors board, have the courage to come one by one, to me


    As soon as Han Feng''s words came to an end, a student of Qianren hospital stood up and said, "who is so unruly? You guys came to our Qianren hospital, and cut down the Qiannian iron tree planted by our master. Which school are you, so unruly."


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment, and asked in a low voice to elder martial brother Chuxing, "what he said is true?"


    Elder martial brother Chuxing smiled awkwardly and said, "this is not easy to say."


    Elder martial brother Chutian is also laughing. Looking at the faces of the two men, it is obvious that the other side is right.


    Lu Fan''s face changed a little. He hurriedly pulled brother Hanfeng''s skirt and said: "brother Hanfeng, what they said is true. Let''s put down the iron tree and go quickly. "


    Han Feng was surprised and said, "how is it. Why put down the iron tree. "


    Turning around, Han Feng yelled out with a strong back: "Heaven material and earth treasure, those who are destined to get it. This iron tree has been in your college for thousands of years, and no one can take it away. That means it doesn''t belong to you. Now my senior brother can take it. Naturally, it belongs to my senior brother. Laozi is Han Feng of the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    Suddenly, all the students in Qianren hospital turned dark, swearing at each other, and all kinds of foul words poured in.


    Lu fan has a long mouth and can''t speak. Chu Xing said in a low voice: "you have no thick skin, and you are not good enough.

 Chapter 59

    Lu Fan finally understood why Chu Xing. Elder martial brother Chutian didn''t dare to find master Qing to explain the situation. He borrowed the axe directly.


    The feeling is that the tree they are going to cut is actually the treasure tree of someone else''s college.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng, with his hands akimbo and at least dozens of students in Qianren academy, scolded each other, but his momentum did not fall.


    Lu fan is the first time to see that swearing can also be so sharp. Elder martial brother Han Feng is standing there. He keeps swearing for half an hour, but he doesn''t take a word seriously.


    However, the voice of those students who were scolded in Qianren academy gradually decreased, and several people were furious and wanted to come forward to have two moves with Han Feng.


    As a result, Han Fengjian didn''t come out, so he knocked them to the ground with two fists.


    "Bah, you waste materials dare to fight with me. Go home and find your mother to drink the milk and come back."


    Han Feng beat and scolded, but also let the students of Qianren hospital red eyes.


    Gradually, more and more students gathered in Qianren hospital. There are already more than 200 people.


    Lu Fan''s eyelids jumped and whispered: "two elder martial brothers and three elder martial brothers, it''s almost OK. Let''s get out of here. "


    Elder martial brother Chuxing said, "don''t worry. Han Feng is about to finish it. "


    "Done, done what?"


    Lu Fan was surprised. Han Feng suddenly pulled out his sword and stepped forward: "since you don''t agree with me, you''d better come to a person who can handle affairs and compete with me. I''m going to win. You mix it up and practice. I must take Tieshu away. If I lose, Tieshu will give it back to you. How about I apologize to you? Is there no one in Qianren hospital who can be the principal? "


    "Who said no, son of a bitch, I''ll meet you."


    "I''ll come, too."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A group of people rolled their arms and sleeves, and the swords came out of their scabbard.


    But at this time, a big roar came.


    "Can you manage? Get out of my way! "


    The voice was powerful, the crowd separated, and a big man with a saber came out.


    "Senior brother Xing Kong!"


    A group of colleges in Qianren college were overjoyed.


    "Elder martial brother Xing Kong, kill these bastards of the Yuan Yuan court and take Tieshu back."


    "Senior brother Xing Kong is our principal. He will take the battle for us. You''re dead, asshole of the one yuan hospital. "


    A group of students from Qianren hospital shouted. Han Feng just smiled contemptuously and said, "I haven''t heard of Xing Kong. It''s OK to see the size. Dare to fight? "


    Xing Kong put his machete in front of Han Feng and said, "if you dare not, come here, let me see what the students of Yuan Yuan college have."


    Han Feng smiled, and the blue water sword stretched to his chest.


    Later, Chu Xing and Chu Tian laughed. Lower his voice, Chu Tian said: "ha ha, it seems that as long as Han Feng agrees to this big man. We can take the iron tree back. Younger martial brother Lu fan, your iron tree house will be here soon. "


    Lu Fan said with a wry smile, "it turns out that this is brother Han Feng''s plan. First, provoke each other, and then make a gambling agreement. No matter how much you win or lose, you will apologize, and then you will leave safely."


    Chu Xing said with a smile, "it works, doesn''t it? Anyway, as long as those guys in Qianren hospital don''t come, Han Feng will definitely win. "


    Lu Fan nodded. He has no doubt about this. Brother Han Feng''s strength is about six times that of inner gang. The average martial artist is not his opponent. In addition to his powerful sword formula, even if the martial artists in the outer Gang area come, they are not very afraid.


    At this time, the XingKong of Qianren hospital also released its own vigorous strength, which is about five or six times as strong as the internal gang.


    In terms of vigorous strength. Both of them are of the same level.


    Drink!


    When Xing Kong shouted, he raised his arms to the top of his head and turned like a whirlwind.


    Followed by, a knife to Han Feng swept.


    In a flash, the knife light cuts a semicircle gully out of the ground.


    Han Feng turns to the blue water long Sky Sword and stops it.


    Xing Kong''s double arm muscles are twisted and blue tendons burst out, increasing strength.


    Han Feng''s body is as motionless as a mountain. He holds a sword in one hand, but he remains unmoved, regardless of how much power Xing Kong can increase.


    All the students in Qianren college were surprised. They didn''t expect that the one yuan college at the bottom of Wudao college also had such experts.


    Turn around, Han Feng wrists turn, pull out a sword flower, a sword opposite to open the horse sword of Xing Kong.


    The light of the sword flickers, and the air of the punishment is full of three swords.


    But just then, the saber of the horse that Xing Kong was picked to fly fell again.


    The earth is falling apart!


    Fall together, Han Feng turns back.


    But at his feet, a crack expanded rapidly, and with a bang, the earth broke into countless pieces of rubble. Han Feng''s paws fell into the open ground.


    The strong Qi power covers Hanfeng. Even though Hanfeng''s movement is very fast, he still hasn''t completely dodged.


    At the critical moment, the blue water long Sky Sword in Han Feng''s hand suddenly brought up a bright blue halo.


    Han Feng put his sword on the ground and the blue halo burst.


    If the waves are stormy, strike around, and the strong force will level the ground under your feet. All the gravel and dust are leveled in an instant.


    Xing Kong stands at the same place, and his chopper is inch by inch broken.


    The crus began to tremble slightly. Finally, Xing Kong let out a wail and knelt on the ground directly.


    Han Feng''s move directly destroyed his combat effectiveness.


    "Cold hum a, Han Feng way:" beyond measure


    As he said this, Han Feng turned his head to pick up Lu Fan''s eyebrows.


    Chu Tian said nothing and carried the iron tree directly. Swagger ready to leave.


    The students of Qianren academy all around couldn''t say a word.


    They couldn''t understand why Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. Isn''t uniyuan the worst college?


    Lu Fan breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what, it would be better to solve it.


    Looking at the proud appearance of senior brother Han Feng, Lu Fan smiled bitterly, left, left, and hurried back.


    Several people walked out of the crowd, and the students of Qianren hospital glared at each other, but did not stop them.


    Just as they were about to leave, suddenly, a distant voice sounded.


    "Wait a minute, now that you''re here, do you want to go with such simplicity?"


    The voice fell in the ears of elder martial brother Chuxing and others. For a moment, Lu Fan''s three elder martial brothers'' faces all changed.


    "Elder martial brother Yibai, elder martial brother Yibai is here."


    The students of Qianren academy cried hysterically, and the crowd divided into two sides to let the birth shadow.


    The white clothes are like snow, and the face is like a crown of jade. Four long swords are inserted behind them, leading the young students to scream and fall to the ground on the spot. Obviously, this elder martial brother Yibai has a high prestige among them.


    Chu Tian puts down the iron tree and pulls Han Feng behind him. This action shows that in the eyes of elder martial brother Chu Tian, Han Feng cannot be his opponent.


    However, Han Feng said in a small voice: "a gentleman''s sword is easy to be white. What''s the matter. Otherwise, my master won''t allow me to use the ground level martial arts to fight against other students of the college. I will kill you directly. "


    Lu Fan heard Han Feng''s words and asked, "what do you say, senior brother Han Feng? Master, you are not allowed to use martial arts? "


    Han Feng said, "yes. Not only me, senior brother, Second Senior brother and third senior brother. As long as you practice the martial arts of the prefecture level taught by the master. The first rule is not to fight against the same family, or you think we can''t beat other hospitals in the yuan hospital? Cut, in addition to the Yin and Yang courtyard, several metamorphoses of the green sword courtyard. Who am I afraid of? "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly. I see. It''s not allowed to use it after practice. No wonder it ranks last.


    Chu Tianqian, the second elder martial brother, said, "Yi Bai, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Yi Bai said: "Chutian, don''t be polite to me. Intrude into my Qianren hospital without permission. Don''t accompany me for two moves. You can''t go. "


    Chu Tian said: "unfortunately, the people in your college have made a bet. We won, so we''re leaving. "


    Chu Tian said, and then he left. At this time, a long sword flew out directly. In front of Chutian.


    Yi Bai said, "can he represent the whole Qianren hospital?"


    Chu Tian said, "then you can represent it?"


    Yi Bai''s face changed slightly and said, "I said I can represent. Can represent. Defeat me. If there are students in Qianren Academy who want to trouble you, I won''t be the first one. Can I guarantee my reputation as a gentleman''s sword? "


    At this time, Han Feng couldn''t help it, and said in a loud voice: "your ancestors board, do you have a great reputation for gentleman sword? It''s amazing. "


    Han Feng is pulled back by Chu Xing. It''s not good to laugh again.


    The eyes of Chutian are shining. Obviously thinking about whether to do it.


    Lu Fan went up and said, "second senior brother, are you considering using martial arts?"


    Chu Tian said slowly, "it''s not worth it to be kicked out of the college by his master."


    Lu fan then asked, "how is his strength?"


    Chu Tian frowned and said, "eight internal Gang, nine internal gang are possible. He has been in the college for three years, and he has done well in both skills and martial arts. "


    Lu Fan suddenly said: "three years, not only in the college for three years?"


    Chu Tian said: "that''s for ordinary students. If you can''t do the internal Gang five in three years, you will be expelled from the college. To the outside world, it''s natural to say that learning has come back. Those who are really talented can practice in the college for ten years. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "I see. Elder martial brother Chutian, let me do this. Your martial arts can''t be used. Mine should have no problem. Master didn''t tell me anything that couldn''t be used. "


    Chu Tian said: "your basic sword technique is not superior to the lower level of the human level. Of course, it can be used. Wait, junior brother Lu fan, are you serious? The other side is a heavy warrior. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry, as long as you''re not a Feigang warrior. No problem. Even if he went to Waigang, I would not easily lose. I have confidence. "


    Chu Tian looks at Lu Fan''s firm eyes and thinks about it. He laughs and says, "OK, junior brother Lu fan, I want to see what you have learned in this period of time."


    Turning around, Chu Tian said to Yi Bai, "Yi Bai. Since you want to fight, let my younger martial brother play with you first. If you can beat my junior brother. I''ll play two tricks with you. "


    Yi Bai sneers, "Chutian. Do you forget that you were my loser? "


    Chutian said with a smile: "who is the loser. You should know. "


    Yi Bai''s smile converged and turned to look at Lu Fan.


    Yi Bai said: "I''ve heard about the new students from Yiyuan college. I will let you know that your choice to enter the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan

 Chapter 60

    The war is surging, and the blade is out of its sheath.


    Yang Tian slowly takes out the heavy sword behind him and gently puts it on the ground.


    Yi Bai pulls out a long sword from behind. The body of the sword is white and cold.


    The people around pulled apart to make room for the two. Han Feng shouted: "junior brother Lu fan, don''t save face for him. Just hit him in the face. The little white face is most afraid of it. "


    Yi Bai''s face was gloomy, and he cut Han Feng''s face.


    Han Feng didn''t see it at all. He continued to shout.


    Yang Tian then slowly released his vigorous Qi.


    Congealed and solid, vigorous Qi rises like a flame, leading to the exclamation of the students of Qianren Academy.


    "His vigorous strength is so strange. Like fire. "


    "Hum, I''m afraid it''s not from orthodox cultivation."


    "Why does his vigorous strength look like the vitality of an alchemist?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    These old students who have not seen the competition of new students talk about Lu Fan''s vigorous energy in a low voice.


    Yi Bai sneers. No matter what kind of vigorous strength it is, cultivation is the essence. Take a close look at the congealing degree of its vigorous strength, but it''s only a triple of vigorous strength in the area.


    Such cultivation would not pose any threat to him at all. It''s not even possible for him to use the second sword.


    Yi Bai instantly releases his vigorous strength.


    The strong vigorous strength is just like the essence. It''s the cultivation of the vigorous nine parts in the absolute.


    Han Feng frowned slightly. It was easy to be white, but I haven''t seen it for a long time. His accomplishments have been upgraded to a higher level.


    Neigang Jiuchong, as long as one level of cultivation is advanced, you can even apply to be a mentor of Wudao college. Can younger martial brother Lu Fan fight? There are ten thousand doubts in Han Feng''s heart.


    "Let''s go. Otherwise you won''t have a chance. "


    Easy white and cold voice.


    It''s not that he looks down on his opponent. But in the face of a person who is six times lower than himself, Yi Bai really can''t do the first thing to attack. That''s a shame on his master''s face.


    Lu Fan smiled. Since the other side let him first. Then he can do it.


    Take up the heavy sword, Lu Fan steps on the ground for several steps, and comes to Yibai.


    Shake hands is a sword!


    It''s common, square and upright. There is no fluctuation of vigorous Qi.


    When Yi Bai saw this move, he held back his sword, and his contempt had reached its peak.


    A martial artist of inner Gang triple skill should have some powerful moves anyway. Is it because of the poor ability that the opponent actually uses such a simple strike and chop?


    Don''t we say that the freshmen in Wudao college are so poor this year.


    Dang!


    A crisp sound, the next moment, easy white face suddenly dignified.


    What a powerful force!


    Lu Fan hit and chopped Yi Bai directly into the ground an inch, the soles of his feet were deep into the earth. Yi Bai almost can''t hold the long sword.


    How can it be that a martial artist who cultivates the inner Gang three times is even stronger than him in strength.


    Lu Fan''s face was expressionless and once again he wielded a sword, which was still a chop.


    This time, Yi Bai won''t pick it up foolishly. He turns around and stabs a sword. His whole body is full of vigorous strength and covers the body of the sword.


    But when his sword was just half out, it was swept away by Lu Fan''s heavy sword.


    Change your moves half way, and instantly destroy your opponent''s attack. Lu Fan did not wait for another sword.


    Yi Bai''s face turned red immediately. Lu Fan''s sword just hit him in the gap. It was as if he had stabbed himself in the air with all his strength. The feeling of lack of strength almost made him unable to stand.


    Seeing that Lu Fan once again splits a sword, Yi Bai chooses to dodge.


    Body method is like catkins floating away, bringing up a virtual shadow.


    But the next moment, he saw that Lu Fan''s sword still wanted him to attack, but the original chop turned into a sweeping sword.


    A dull sound, heavy sword like a huge door plate hit Yi Bai''s body.


    A not very strong, but particularly solid force, directly into his body.


    Then it exploded.


    Yi Bai''s whole body was shaken, and he was patted by the heavy sword for three Zhangs.


    In the middle of the air, he turned his body forcibly, inserted his sword into the soil, knelt down on one knee and spilled blood on the corner of his mouth.


    People around were stunned. This situation was totally different from what they imagined.


    Han Feng said in a low voice: "second elder martial brother and third elder martial brother, I am right. Younger martial brother Lu fan is actually pressing Yi Bai to fight. His moves are obviously so simple. But why give me one, one.... I can''t tell you. "


    Second senior brother nodded: "yes. His move is nothing more than hacking and sweeping, but it gives people a sense of pressure that can not be avoided and made powerful. Did you notice. Every time I have an action. Younger martial brother Lu fan can change his moves instantly. The moves are mellow. It''s like he was going to do it. Strange! Is this what younger martial brother Lu fan has practiced? "


    Han Feng suddenly laughed and said, "take care of him. I''ll ask younger martial brother Lu Fan later. Younger martial brother Lu fan, don''t fight on the chest. Fight, fight! "


    Han Feng shouted again. Lu Fan turned to Han Feng and smiled.


    The other students of Qianren academy are looking at elder martial brother Yibai straight. They doubted that elder martial brother Yibai had been seriously injured before he came. Why does it look so easy.


    Yi Bai wipes the blood from the corners of his mouth. He says in his heart, carelessly. Although his vigorous strength is weak, his strength is amazing. Moreover, his sword technique is a little strange. It seems that he can''t take it lightly.


    Turn around, Yi Bai takes out the second sword behind him. The fire red long sword, has the blood light flow faintly.


    Holding the sword in both hands, Yi Bai poses in a strange posture.


    "Meteor instant prison chop!"


    The vigorous force is surging, and Yi Bai rushes to Lu Fan in a moment.


    Two long swords are like two streamers of light. They come to you in a twinkling of an eye.


    Lu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he began to dance the heavy sword slowly.


    Block, side chop, back chop.


    Erect the sword, pick it up, and rotate the heavy sword.


    Lu Fan''s movements are not fast. Compared with Yibai, who has two streamers of light, his movements are slow and can''t bear to look straight. As if the next moment will be cut into pieces by two streamers.


    But strangely, there was a sound of swords colliding.


    Lu fan should have nothing.


    Some students with good eyesight can see it. Every move of Lu Fan. Unexpectedly, Yi Bai is just able to resist the attack. Even can make terrible counterattack, force easily white to have to change action.


    Chu Tian, Chu Xing and Han Feng are all stunned.


    They can see that this is not the time when Lu fan is bored in the morning. Do you practice sword with books?


    It''s incredible that this set of movements can be used in this way.


    Suddenly, Han Feng said, "I remember, younger martial brother Lu Fan''s next move..."


    Chu Xing, Chu Tian is obviously a good memory of the people, the two at the same time said: "is it, kill."


    The three looked at each other with horror on their faces.


    After dozens of crisp sounds, Lu Fan didn''t do anything, but Yi Bai gradually revealed his true body. This is the expression of vigorous strength.


    Lu Fan''s movement is not fast, vigorous Qi consumption is even less pitiful.


    The power of heaven and earth around him is still continuing to supplement him. With the help of Bingxin meteorite and family ring, his vigorous Qi recovery speed can''t even be compared with that of other martial artists. He would like to see the other side continue to play attrition with him.


    But it seems that Yibai can''t hold on. Suddenly, Yibai''s two sword lights stop. Then he took out a long sword from behind and threw it directly at Lu Fan.


    When the light of the sword came, Lu Fan calmly set up his sword.


    He is now more and more fond of this sword without a blade. Its huge body is like a shield of attacking and defending, which makes him not afraid of such attacks at all.


    Yi Bai throws a long sword and bumps into the sword without a blade, only a little spark pops out, and then it lands on the ground.


    But at the next moment, Lu Fan feels wrong and frowns slightly.


    When the sword landed on the ground, the vigorous force attached to it suddenly fell into the ground.


    Three spikes burst out from the bottom of the ground, almost penetrating Lu Fan''s feet.


    Lu Fan shakes his sword and cuts the thorns, which are about a foot high, out of the ground. At this time, Yi Bai suddenly appears on his head.


    His last long sword came out and bit in his mouth.


    "Kill the sword array!"


    Four long swords shine at the same time. Lu fan can feel the power of the world around him changing in an instant.


    This situation is very similar to what he felt when he used the power of heaven and earth to condense things.


    Unexpectedly, the four swords of Yi Bai are still the masterpieces of the alchemists. The four swords are one, which can activate the power of heaven and earth.


    Three huge half moon lights fall from the sky, and the power of heaven and earth around us imprison the whole body. It''s a killing gesture.


    However, Lu Fan smiles at the moment.


    It''s a joke that the power of heaven and earth wants to restrain him.


    Lu Fan''s heavy sword is now hurtling into the sky.


    Han Feng said in a loud voice, "ha ha, it is indeed this move."


    Chu Xing, Chu Tian laughed at this.


    Vigorous Qi rushed out of Lu Fan''s sword and stabbed directly at the center of three and a half moon lights, which was also the interlaced middle point of the three swords.


    This point is the strongest point of attack, but in Lufan''s eyesight, it does break all the points of destruction.


    Vigorous Qi rises like a dragon, heavy sword rotates like a whirlwind.


    In this move, Lu fan used the method of rotating the sword, which is one of the basic sword techniques. It is also the most powerful attack posture that he found after studying for so long.


    Boom!


    Vigorous force spreads all around with strong wind. At the middle point of the fight, a wave of force spreads out and suddenly makes all the trees around fall.


    Some of the students with poor strength were turned upside down by the wind, unable to open their eyes.


    For a long time, everything was peaceful.


    In the dust and smoke, two figures stand opposite each other.


    There''s a wind, take away the smoke.


    Lu Fan calmly takes back the heavy sword. Yi Bai on the opposite side was stunned, his eyelids leaping straight, and looked at Lu Fan and said, "what''s the name of this move?"


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said slowly, "the secret of the heavy sword is to spin the dragon sword."


    Yi Bai murmured, "dragon spinning sword, good name, good name, I have written it down."


    Finish saying, easy white chest exudes blood, the whole person fell forward on the ground.


    All the students in Qianren hospital were silent and stood there.


    Lu fan is ready to turn around. Suddenly his vigorous Qi flashes for several times.


    This is the omen of vigorous Qi breakthrough.


    Lu Fan quickly sat down and began to absorb the power of heaven and earth.

 Chapter 61

    "Ha ha, junior brother Lu Fan played well. What are you idiots doing here? Don''t you take your elder martial brother Yibai away? You''re going to let him die here. A bunch of idiots. "


    Han Feng laughed and walked to Lu Fan.


    The students of Qianren academy around us just responded. Then they quickly stepped forward and raised their elder martial brother Yibai.


    All kinds of complicated eyes are cast on Lu Fan. Although the students of Qianren academy are not good looking, no one dares to say anything to Han Feng at this time.


    Soon, the students of Qianren academy carried elder martial brother Yibai away.


    Chu Xing, Chu Tian steps forward quickly. I have a close look at the situation of Lu Fan.


    Chutian said with a smile, "younger martial brother Lu fan is going to break through. It seems that this battle is of great benefit to him. Thank you so much for that Yibai. You all stand aside and don''t disturb junior brother Lu Fan''s breakthrough. "


    Han Feng, Chu''s line, hearing the words, retreated two steps. Quietly looking at Lu Fan in the process of cultivation.


    Although they can''t see how the surging power of heaven and earth flows into Lu Fan''s body like water, they can feel Lu Fan''s breath growing rapidly. So that the body began to emit a little white smoke.


    Han Feng said: "junior brother Lu fan is really unusual. Ordinary martial artists break through the four aspects of internal gang. How can they have such momentum. It''s not like farting. It''s over. Younger martial brother Lu Fan''s current situation is fast catching up with my performance when I broke through to the inner Gang level 7. "


    Chu Xing watched carefully for a moment and said with a smile, "I''m afraid that younger martial brother Lu fan has learned a good physical training skill. You see, his body skin is just like iron stone. Looking at him, I feel like seeing those abnormal people who can''t fight in hengshanyuan. "


    Chu Tian said: "it seems that we are going to rise to the top. Just wait for younger martial brother Lu fan to improve his strength. Without the skill of prefecture level, younger martial brother Lu fan can fight well with other college students. I reckon to wait until tomorrow. We won''t be at the bottom of the list. "


    Han Feng said: "it''s always the ninth. It doesn''t sound good either. It''s like our one yuan hospital is really bad. You don''t know what you think of it. You can''t use it after you learn it. They don''t have this rule in college. "


    Chu Xing frowned and said, "you should have your own difficulties."


    Chu Tian shook his head and said, "you still don''t understand. A warrior like us who can''t fight in the inner gang. The key is to lay a good foundation. It''s not about pursuing powerful skills. The martial arts at the prefecture level are passed to you to protect your life. It''s not for you to use it when fighting with your classmates. If you want to win a good place, you need to strengthen your foundation. Just like younger martial brother Lu fan, you don''t need a powerful ground level martial arts kill move to defeat your opponent. It''s better to beat the opponent over the top. "


    Han Feng, Chu Xing said solemnly, "what the second senior brother taught is."


    Chu Tian said, "well, I''ll be closed when elder martial brother comes back. In fact, if the elder martial brother is willing to go to the college for ranking. We are sure to win a good place in Yiyuan academy, even if we can''t compete with Qingjian academy and Yinyang Academy. But there should be no problem in defeating hengshanyuan. "


    Han Feng said with a wide grin, "elder martial brother doesn''t like fighting. He likes to practice drinking and eating meat. He won''t take part in any competition."


    Chutian, Chuxing smiles and nods. Obviously, I think of the appearance of the elder martial brother when he was drinking and eating meat.


    In a word, they haven''t seen the elder martial brother for a long time.


    Lu Fan''s breakthrough is still going on, and countless forces of heaven and earth are refined into his own vigorous Qi, which fills the whole body.


    Strength is swimming in the body, vigorous Qi is expanding and contracting. His body is like a sponge, constantly absorbing the power from heaven and earth.


    The so-called breakthrough is nothing more than breaking after the body''s endurance reaches its limit.


    The meridians are open and the body is strengthened.


    According to the legend, the body of the martial master of yin and Yang is like the hardest weapon in the world. And that kind of body can''t be developed in a day or a month. It has to be strengthened again and again. Until the end without fear of heaven and earth.


    Lu Fan sits here for a day and a night.


    Han Feng three people did not leave, has been around the Dharma.


    First, this is the territory of Qianren academy after all. Although Lu Fan defeated Yi Bai, ordinary disciples of Qianren academy would not bother them again.


    But it''s not all right. Some people in Qianren hospital deliberately come to find fault again. At the critical moment of Lu Fan''s breakthrough, he can''t be disturbed by others.


    The moon falls and the sun rises, when the first ray of early morning sun shines on Lu fan again.


    Finally, Lu Fan opened his eyes.


    The power in his body makes Lu Fanzhen want to scream.


    Seeing Lu Fan wake up, Chu Tian, who has been sitting beside him, said with a smile, "junior brother Lu fan, you have finished your training at last."


    Lu Fan turned around and saw that elder martial brother Han Feng and elder martial brother Chu Xing had fallen asleep back to back. Saliva dripped all over the floor.


    Chu Tian yelled at Han Feng, "get up, someone''s killing me."


    Han Feng immediately opened his eyes. He took out the long Sky Sword and said, "who, who, who doesn''t have long eyes?"


    Chu Xing rubbed his eyes and said: "brother Hanfeng, would you mind being calm. Your sword almost touched me. "


    Chutian and Lu fan are happy.


    Han Feng turned to look at Chu Tian and said, "second senior brother, it''s not fun. It''s not fun at all."


    Chutian said with a smile, "I think it''s fun. Well, stop sleeping. It''s time we went back. Han Feng, resist the iron tree. We''re home. "


    Han Feng, with a cry, picked up the iron tree.


    They were happy to go home and carry the tree. Han Feng also came to Lu Fan and said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, after you go back, you have two moves with me. Your swordsmanship is really good. Do you think I can learn it? "


    Lu Fan scratched his head and said, "it should be OK. But I don''t know how to teach. It''s quite complicated. "


    Han Feng said with a smile: "don''t worry. I can''t learn martial arts without your elder martial brother. Isn''t it swordsmanship? Come as soon as possible. "


    Lu Fan smiles and nods.


    After an hour or two, the four returned to the Yuan Yuan Yuan hospital.


    Just at the door, Lu fan saw three people standing in the courtyard.


    One of them is master Yiqing, but the other two don''t know each other.


    An old man, white hair, long beard are almost dragged to the ground. He was thin and smiling.


    The other is a bigger and fatter man than master Yiqing. His protruding belly and fat body are just like a ball.


    There are many kinds of people''s bodies, but thin people have their own methods, but fat people are not the same.


    He stood with master Yiqing as if two pigs and beasts had become refined. It''s just that the fatter one is bald, with nothing left on his head. It''s so shiny.


    "Senior brother!"


    "Master Daoguang!"


    Han Feng, Chu Xing calls out.


    It suddenly dawned on Lu fan that these two people were the first senior brother and the first senior brother of Yiyuan Academy.


    When master Yiqing saw the four of them, he snorted coldly, "where are the four of you? Han Feng, I told you not to run around? What are you doing? "


    Master Yiqing stepped forward quickly. When he saw Tieshu, his eyes lit up and he said: "Tieshu, you go to get this. No wonder I need an axe. "


    Han Feng smiled and threw down the tree, saying, "build a house for younger martial brother Lu Fan. Of course, you need to pick good wood."


    Master Yiqing said with a smile: "this wood is really good. I''ll have dozens of iron tree flowers with me later. Just because I''m short of tea, tieshuhua tea should be good to drink. "


    Chu Xing, Chu Tian''s face suddenly collapsed.


    A few dozen will be gone.


    Master Daoguang also came up and looked at the iron tree and said: "good thing, I am familiar with it. No matter, give me dozens. It''s said that this one is used to wipe the buttocks. It''s fragrant. "


    Chuxing, Chutian''s face is dark.


    It''s used to wipe your ass, you can really say it!


    Lu fan has a long mouth. He thought that this Taoist monk who looks like a fairyland should be a master with the same profound cultivation. I didn''t expect to say that as soon as I came up.


    Master Daoguang turned to look at Lu Fan and said, "this is the new Lu Fan. I heard that you want to learn one yuan Dao Jue, ha ha, then you need to show me some skills. Otherwise, I won''t pass it to you easily. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "we should do our best."


    Master Daoguang nodded and smiled at Lu Fan. That look, why let Lu Fan feel some hair.


    At this time, the fat man behind walked over slowly, smiling like a bun full of pleats.


    "Hello, brother five, my name is Wuwei. You can call me senior brother. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can come to me. Elder martial brother is used as a meat shield. "


    In a word, Lu Fan immediately had a good feeling for him.


    It has to be said that the master brother has affinity. How to look at this picture? How to be honest.


    Lu Fan respectfully called elder martial brother Shengda.


    The smile on the elder martial brother''s face is more colorful. After a while, he took out a radish like thing and put it in Lu Fan''s hand, saying: "there''s no good meeting ceremony. This is for you, younger martial brother five. "


    Lu Fan looks at this radish like thing and guesses that it should be a medicinal material, but he can''t guess what it is.


    Next to him, master Daoguang explained: "Lu fan, this is the pill that your elder martial brother managed to get, Pinxin pill. You can eat it at the right time. It can improve your internal organs, channels and physique. "


    Lu Fan''s mouth grows up in surprise. This is called Dan Yao? No pill looks like a radish.


    Just kidding!


    The elder martial brother said with embarrassment, "I''m not used to pills. So I made the pills into powder and sprinkled them on the dried radish. Fifth younger martial brother, make do with it. I''ll just sit down a few times before it''s broken. "


    Lu Fan''s eyelids are jumping. It''s a radish. It''s a sitting radish.


    For a while, how could Lu Fan feel that he didn''t want to eat at all.

 Chapter 62

    A few hours later, everyone looked at Lu Fan''s new wooden house and smiled brightly.


    A whole iron tree is not wasted. The extra wood blocks are used to make a wooden bed, tables and chairs for Lu Fan. The new wooden house has the unique fragrance of iron tree. Standing at the door, Lu Fan feels relaxed and happy.


    Next to him, Chu Tian, carrying an axe, said: "brother Lu fan, from today on, this is your house. Ha ha, houses made of iron trees are harder than stones. In the future, if the wind blows away our houses. Or accidentally damaged by Han Feng, we will come here and rub your house to sleep. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "no problem. When senior brothers want to come, they will come. "


    Elder martial brother laughed and said: "brother Chutian, please help me repair the house tomorrow. I''ve gained weight again recently. I''m afraid the room is a little smaller. "


    Chu Tian looked at the big brother''s stomach and said: "big brother, to be honest, I can''t see you are fat. It''s not obvious if people gain weight after they reach a certain level. "


    The elder martial brother patted his belly and said, "don''t look down on the fat meat. You can rely on it for your accomplishments."


    Chu Tian, Chu Xing, Han Feng all understand the heavy nod.


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows are slightly plucked when he is listening. Is fat equal to cultivation?


    He was curious about what kind of skill elder martial brother practiced.


    In the sunset, the golden afterglow spreads all over the courtyard.


    Xiaohei put on the table with the hot food on his head. The first time I saw the eldest martial brother and the Daoguang martial brother cooking, they both stared.


    After eating the delicious food made by Xiaohei, the elder martial brother was conquered, and two lines of clear tears came out directly.


    "Five years, five years, finally a delicious meal."


    The elder martial brother was crying and swallowing. He is fat and has a large amount of natural food. In a flash, a small half of the dishes are put into the big brother''s stomach.


    Han Feng shouted: "elder martial brother, you can''t be so shameless. You even use qianyingshou to eat a meal. All elder martial brothers and younger martial brothers start robbing. If you don''t eat the elder martial brother, you''ll eat up."


    In fact, there is no need for Han Feng to shout. Other people are also in a hurry to start eating.


    Xiaohei is too lazy to pay attention to them. Two short legs drag a chair and sit on it like a person. Xiaohei has a big bowl of meat for herself, and happily eats it.


    At this time, master Daoguang lifted his beard to one side and let it go.


    Every single yuan family''s meal is like a war, not only to fight for speed, but also to rob food. Now, with the rapid development of martial brother Daoguang and elder martial brother, the battle becomes more intense.


    In a moment, the food was snatched away.


    "From today on, I will not go anywhere," said the elder martial brother, picking his teeth with his fingernails. Don''t go to that ghost Yuling mountain to shut up. There are powerful wild animals everywhere. You have to kill yourself if you want to eat something. It''s better to be a Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    Big brother laughed.


    Little black and white took a look at him and took the bowl to eat elsewhere.


    Master Daoguang shook his head and said: "I will not go anywhere. Yiqing, you have a good disciple. Not only good people, better animals. Lu fan, or you can let Xiao Hei stay in the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan yuan yuan. I promise to cultivate it. Isn''t it of dragon blood? I feed it with dragon blood every day. In less than ten years, I can make it a real dragon. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "I don''t care. Let Xiaohei decide for himself. I think it''s possible. It seems to like it here, too. "


    Turning around, they watched Xiaohei holding the bowl and walking to Lu Fan''s wooden house and lying down, smiling.


    Master Daoguang said: "I knew that there was such a spirit beast chef coming to Yiyuan hospital. I should have come back long ago. Well, for Xiaohei''s sake. Lu fan, you said that you want to build one yuan Dao Jue. I was going to set up several tests. "


    Lu Fan hears this look fretting, Han Feng and others also stop.


    After a pause, master Daoguang continued, "but now. I only set a test for you. From tonight on, you will follow your elder martial brother Wuwei''s first one yuan duel. If you can get started in a month, Yiqing and I will pass the one yuan Tao to you. Han Feng, Chu Xing, Chu Tian, you are the same. "


    Han Feng, Chu Xing, the eyes of the three Chu Tian suddenly brightened.


    Lu fan asked aloud, "but how can it be regarded as an introduction?"


    "As long as you use it out, it''s the beginning of it," said master Daoguang with an enigmatic smile


    Lu Fan''s frown was puzzling.


    Chu Xing, Chu Tian and Han Feng also began to think about the meaning of this sentence.


    Only the elder martial brother who is smiling beside me looks like I know.


    At night, the lights are on.


    In the early days of Qing Dynasty, master Daoguang returned to his room to have a rest. It turned out that Lu Fan had never known what the closed wooden house beside master Yiqing was for. Now he understood that emotion is master Daoguang''s house. Just according to brother Han Feng, the room is full of dust and insects. I wish you a safe sleep tonight.


    In Lu Fan''s house, all senior brothers gathered.


    It was supposed to go to elder martial brother''s house. But when elder martial brother went in, they found that there was no place to sit. There was no way but to move to Lu Fan''s wooden house, which was a little bigger.


    Move the chairs, and everyone will sit down.


    The elder martial brother sits on the bed with one buttock, covering half of the bed.


    Looking at the thirsty eyes of all the younger martial brothers, the elder martial brother said: "if you have any questions, please ask them quickly. I have a characteristic. I''ll be very sleepy after midnight. I''ll fall asleep later. So if you don''t want to carry me back to my room later, please ask me quickly. "


    Han Feng immediately asked, "elder martial brother, do you really practice one yuan Dao to decide?"? When it''s finished, Shifu won''t let it. This is not a prefecture level martial art. It should be OK. "


    The elder martial brother touched his stomach and said, "to be honest, I''ve just become a double player. Master Daoguang said that I have a weak mind, and I''m afraid that the third life of one yuan daojue is hard to be accomplished. Therefore, it is not necessary to thoroughly practice the one yuan Dao Jue. It is estimated that there is not even a small Chengjing. Secondly, there is no grade in one yuan Dao, and those who are lucky to get the method will use it better than the heaven level. No fate, no life, no fart even if you practice hard. The same heart formula, different people practice, completely different. "


    Lu Fan exclaimed, "so mysterious and mysterious?"


    Elder martial brother nodded slightly.


    Han Feng said: "well, elder martial brother, why don''t you show it to me first. What is the use of one Yuan Road in the end? "


    The elder martial brother said with a smile, "now I can''t use it. I''ve been practising all over my body. Unless you do something about my fat, it won''t work. "


    Han Feng said with a smile, "don''t bluff me, elder martial brother. It''s really fake. One yuan Dao can definitely practice on fat meat."


    Said, Han Feng heavily patted the fat on the big elder martial brother''s stomach, and then between the golden flash, Han Feng flew out directly.


    Bang of a muffled sound, Han Feng will hit the ground out of a deep pit, the voice of wailing is endless.


    Master brother shook his head and said: "brother Han Feng, I said, don''t do anything to my fat meat. You just don''t listen. Sooner or later, your curiosity will cause an accident."


    Han Feng slowly stretched out a middle finger from the pit, which was the "greetings" gesture commonly used by street gangsters.


    The elder martial brother should not have seen it. He continued: "what else do you want to ask? If I don''t ask, I will give you the most important skill. "


    As he said that, the elder martial brother felt a piece of paper from behind his buttocks, with a big word on it.


    There is nothing else but this one.


    "Look carefully, look slowly," said the elder master. See the doorway, and you will. "


    Lu Fan takes over the paper, looks at the plain word, frowns.


    Chu Tian asked: "elder martial brother, one yuan Dao Jue, what is it to practice. What can we do with this word alone. "


    The elder martial brother touched his head and said, "it depends on you what you can practice. OK, my task is finished. Ask me again if you don''t understand. I''ll go back to bed first. Chutian remembers to help me expand my house tomorrow. "


    Elder martial brother stood up slowly and walked out. When I got to the door, I touched little black''s head.


    Xiao Hei didn''t resist at all. Let the elder martial brother touch her gently.


    Han Feng finally got up from the pit and walked quickly back to him. "How''s it going, elder martial brother? What''s the skill?"


    Lu Fan handed that word to Han Feng and said, "this is the skill. What do you think of elder martial brother Han Feng? "


    Han Feng tossed the word back and forth for a long time, and finally threw the paper away: "he is the first one to board the day.". Master brother, play with us. I must be annoyed that we stole his pants to change into a fishing net last time. I''ll talk to him. No, I''ll pay for one of his clothes. "


    Chu Tian grabbed the paper, and at the same time, he grabbed Han Feng and said, "elder martial brother will not make fun of this kind of thing. I''m afraid this word has a mystery. Look at this paper. It''s not ordinary. The handwriting on it doesn''t look like ordinary ink. "


    Lu Fan hurriedly came to watch. As elder martial brother Chutian said. There is a problem with the paper. Although there is no difference in feel, you can see a faint light shining in it when you look carefully. At first glance, the words in the middle are ordinary, but when you look at them, you will find that your consciousness is sinking.


    As if the word was going to take him somewhere. At the next moment, Lu Fan sees a crystal air flow, which gives him a feeling of palpitation.


    Suddenly, I was back to myself. Several elder martial brothers beside me were desperately trying to see something from this word.


    Lu fan has settled his mind. What happened to the power just now.


    It''s not like vigorous energy or vitality.


    What kind of power is that? It''s full of danger. It seems that it will break to pieces if it''s touched a little.


    Lu Fan thought to himself, is this the power of one yuan Dao Jue?


    Immediately, Lu Fan put his head together again.


    Han Feng, Chu Xing and Chu Tian are suddenly shaking. Obviously, they also feel this power.

 Chapter 63

    All night long, four people of Lu Fan were learning the simple word "Yi".


    Lu fan has sunk his consciousness into it dozens of times. But every time when he meets the crystal power, his consciousness will be broken, and then the whole person will wake up suddenly with cold sweat.


    Han Feng, Chu Xing and Chu Tian are similar. After more than ten times of trial, Chu Xing couldn''t bear it. He seemed to have just fished it out of the water. He was sweating all over. Finally, I fell asleep in Lu Fan''s room.


    The second one can''t hold up is truking. With red blood in his eyes, Chu Tian finally fell down after more than 20 attempts. It was Lu Fan and Han Feng who fought until dawn.


    Lu Fan''s situation is better, but Han Feng has begun to curse, as if only in this way, he can continue to insist.


    After a few more hours of trying, Han Feng finally stood up, covered his head and said, "I can''t support it. Younger martial brother Lu fan, go on. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest. Ge Laozi, why is my head so painful? It''s killing me. "


    Han Feng staggers back to the room without even closing the door.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and his head began to ache. But it''s not unbearable.


    However, in this way, he will be the same as several senior brothers.


    That terrible power will not leave any emotion at all. As long as consciousness is a little closer, it will be smashed severely. No matter how many times you try again, I''m afraid the result will be the same.


    Lu Fan closes his eyes, arouses the power of heaven and earth, and begins to recover his body.


    His vigorous Qi is not consumed at all, but his physical condition is surprisingly poor. Lu fan doesn''t know what the reason is. The only thing he can do is to attract the force of heaven and earth into the body and move the vigorous Qi into the body.


    The early morning sun came into the room.


    Master Daoguang, master Yiqing almost walked out of the room at the same time.


    Both of them have amazing eyesight. From afar, they can see the situation in Lu Fan''s room, and then turn around to see Han Feng lying on the bed.


    Master Yiqing said with a smile: "it''s not easy to cultivate one yuan Dao. I don''t know how many geniuses I can''t defeat just in the face of the power of the spirit left by Yiyuan wuzun. "


    Master Daoguang said: "those who are difficult can''t be called geniuses. Although the spirit is strong, it is indelible. But there is always a way. Or as you and I do, we can understand the method of controlling vigorous force through spirit and spirit, so as to break the power skillfully. Or just like inaction, let the spirit awe with great perseverance and avoid it. "


    Master Yiqing nodded and said, "yes, but it''s impossible to reach the peak of one yuan Dao. I don''t know when a genius who can understand the spirit power of gang Jin will emerge. In that way, I can truly inherit the mantle of Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. "


    Master Daoguang shook his head and said, "it''s difficult. The power of gods and souls is the original creation of one yuan wuzun after he became the ultimate power. With the ability of his old man''s ultimate strength, he just managed to create such a method against the sky. If posterity can learn one or two, it will be used endlessly. If someone can really pass through this power of spirit. I''m afraid that this man has a stronger talent than master Yiyuan''s when he realizes the method of transforming the spirit of vigorous strength. These people are just amazing and gorgeous. They are broad-minded and proud of the mainland. Even among the young heroes from all over the world, it''s time to be a first-class genius. "


    Master Yiqing said with a smile, "yes, yes. At that time, one yuan wuzun was famous in the world competition. If our Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    Master Daoguang said: "don''t think about the things that are not reliable. In the trial of Wu''an, we all don''t know whether one of us can rush to the school. "


    Master Yiqing laughed at himself and said, "I am now in the last place even in Wudao college. Ha ha."


    Master Daoguang said: "the last is the last. What is the ranking of Wudao college? "


    Master Yiqing said: "it''s really nothing. But it still sounds uncomfortable. You are less powerful than other colleges. Otherwise you will know. How ironic it is to be in the ninth position. "


    Master Daoguang said: "it''s none of my business. If you want to have the ability, let these boys get back a good place without the skill of the prefecture level. The rules can''t be abandoned. After all, the one yuan wuzun has passed away for millions of years. We have to rely on the martial arts school to continue the inheritance. Who let us have one yuan one line? It''s just so sparsely populated. "


    Master Yiqing and master Daoguang laughed at the same time.


    Xiaohei, who had been lying in front of the door, stretched himself, turned his head and looked at Lu Fan and others who were still sleeping.


    The expression on his face was clearly saying that even as a wild animal, I woke up. You people are still sleeping. What a slacker.


    Xiaohei called twice, then turned to the mountain. He wants to go to the mountain to find food, and at the same time, he needs to practice his Xiaotian beast method.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Time is sometimes a very worthless thing, for example, when a person calms down to practice, time passes faster than wind, and leaves no trace.


    Half a month passed in a hurry, and only Lu Fan was left to continue to practice one yuan Dao.


    It''s not that other people don''t have perseverance, but one day when Han Feng, who was devastated, couldn''t help asking how the elder martial brother had achieved his goal, the elder martial brother replied, "insist on 3000 times in a row, one yuan of the way, one can achieve. "


    three thousand times, which directly hit Han Feng and other vulnerable small hearts.


    Even if they were killed, they could only try dozens of times, and then they would bleed to death. If they want to ascend to 3000 times in a row, they will spend a lot of time and energy. According to the description of master Yiqing, it''s impossible without ten years of Kung Fu.


    Han Feng immediately chose not to continue to practice. In fact, when he first came, he also wanted to practice one yuan Taoism. But master Yiqing gave him another set of martial arts and said that he was not suitable for one yuan Dao Jue.


    At that time, Han Feng didn''t understand. He thought that master looked down on him. Now he finally understood that he was really not suitable for the one Yuan road. With this ten-year skill, he may have achieved the most in his martial arts. It''s not a one-way decision that he can succeed if he has to work hard.


    Chu Xing, Chu Tian in unwilling to adhere to ten days later, the same choice to give up. Therefore, now that paper is completely returned to Lu fan, and every day for Lu fan to understand.


    Of course, Lu fan will not give up. This is the biggest purpose of his coming to Wudao college.


    Although he could not hold on three thousand times, or even one hundred times, Lu Fan was still struggling to understand.


    Half a month, one month, one year. Lu Fan believes that as long as he continues to work hard, there will always be results.


    However, master Yiqing did not think so.


    Master Daoguang once again reminded Lu fan that in one month, there is only one month to decide whether he can cultivate one yuan Taoism.


    Lu Fan secretly clenched his teeth and thought about it. At last, he took the paper with him and went to the mountain for meditation. Even Xiaohei didn''t take it. If Lu Fan wants to fight hard, he must build the one yuan path.


    The top of the cloud mountain is covered by clouds.


    On a craggy stone, Lu Fan slowly put the paper in his hand in front of him and pressed it with a stone.


    The wind was blowing, and his clothes were hunting.


    Lu Fan murmured, "I can hold on to it about 70 times now. It''s a long way from 3000. If you follow the ordinary cultivation method to improve slowly, you will not be able to achieve it in a month. It seems that you must cultivate some pills. "


    In the Yuan Yuan court, Lu Fan could not show his Alchemist''s methods. But when he got here, Lu Fan had to exert all his strength to learn the one yuan method.


    He is not only a warrior with good talent, but also an alchemist with high rank. If a pure warrior can''t do something, it''s better to try it again by means of an alchemist.


    Lu Fan takes the Wenhuo Ding out of the ring. The body of the Ding grows rapidly and stands in front. In my mind, I think of all the prescriptions that Master Wu Chen gave him. Lu Fan finally decided on a Dan Fang named Mingjing Dan.


    Mingjing pill, four kinds of pills, has the effect of clearing heart and eyes, detoxifying and eliminating malaria.


    This pill is most suitable for suppressing the pain in the head. Lu Fan relies on it to fight with the paper in front of him.


    Take a deep breath, and Lu Fan begins to slowly take out the few herbs left. Select the herbs suitable for refining Mingjing pill.


    Every time Master Wu Chen makes pills, he likes to say that the pills are dead and the herbs are alive.


    Lu fan has followed Master Wu Chen''s way of making pills, which is to make the best pills with the worst herbs.


    Almost every kind of Dan medicine given to him by Master Wu Chen can use different combinations of herbs. Lu Fanxian has selected the necessary herbs.


    Then he began to prepare for alchemy.


    There are not many herbs for him, only enough for him to make this pill. So Lu fan must make sure of success. There must be no failure.


    Taking a deep breath, Lu Fan began to refine the herbs slowly.


    He is very slow, but very meticulous, trying to make every detail flawless.


    After refining all the herbs, Lu Fan threw all the herbs into the wenhuoding with a cool and fiery light in his eyes.


    The palms turn and the flames rise.


    With the promotion of Lu Fan Gang Qi, he is more adept at using the power of heaven and earth and five elements.


    Lu Fan slowly closed his eyes, held his breath, and adjusted the fire to the best. Every step of the change of the medicine was under his control.


    Sometimes add some water, sometimes the flame is divided into two sides.


    As the temperature gradually increased, a strange smell of danxiang began to spread out from the top of the mountain.


    Fragrance with the wind, leisurely, towards the distance.


    At this time, in the Qingtian mountains, on a mountain not far from Yunshan, an old man came out of the wooden house slowly.


    "With fragrance, who is making pills?"


    At the door, several young people look at me. I look at you with surprise on my face. One of them said: "master, we are all here. Is there any other alchemist in Wudao college? "


    The old man laughed and said, "there should be no more. But it doesn''t rule out the arrival of new alchemists. "


    Turning to a young man, "Zhao Xu, come with me to have a look."

 Chapter 64

    In the wenhuoding, the viscous liquid medicine slowly agglomerates into one pill after another.


    Almost all the flames of the same flame beat in the Wenhuo cauldron to help the pill gradually take shape.


    The danxiang quickly converged and the crystal clear danyao was refined.


    Lu Fan opened his eyes and felt it was almost over. He clapped his left hand on the tripod.


    "Out!"


    In a moment, all the pills jumped out of the tripod.


    With a sweep of his hand, Lu Fan grabbed dozens of pills and quickly took out the celadon vials and put them in one by one. The little bottle soon glowed.


    Lu Fan put down the Wenhuo cauldron first, and then extended his hand. There was a pill the size of a water drop in the center of his hand.


    This is because the herbs are too common, so the pills are so small. But fortunately, there are still a lot of them, enough for Lu fan to use.


    Reaching out, Lu Fan throws the pill into his mouth.


    The power of medicine spreads in the body. Lu Fan closes his eyes and feels the effect of the power of Medicine on the body.


    For a moment, Lu Fan smiled.


    The effect of this Mingjing pill is so good that he immediately feels exhausted. Along with the brain has become clear, all the pain away from him.


    Lightly nod, as long as there is effect, Lu Fan dare to continue to fight with this one yuan Dao.


    With dozens of Mingjing pills to help, Lu Fan felt that he had a chance to rush 3000 times.


    Smiling at the paper in front of him, Lu fan is full of confidence.


    "Eh?"


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s ear heard the sound of breaking wind.


    Sound from far to near, at the end of the line of sight, Lu fan saw the figure running fast from the mountains.


    The body moves quickly, like the wind passing through the valley.


    A blue light was flowing around the two people. Obviously, neither of them was a warrior.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. He was actually two alchemists.


    Is it attracted by his just alchemy? It''s a bit of a hassle.


    Lu Fan quickly put away the paper in front of him, quickly took out a set of black robes and masks from the ring and put them on, then hid the sword. Dealing with alchemists. That''s what he looks like.


    Then, Lu Fan leaped from the top of Yunshan mountain. Relying on the power of the wind, he fell steadily on the ground and turned to hide in the mountain forest.


    Hiding in the treetop of a big tree, Lu fan uses the method of body melting heaven and earth.


    With the improvement of his strength, this method will become more and more useful. Lu Fan stood there quietly, as if he were integrated with heaven and earth. Even if the other side explored with energy, it was unlikely to find his trace.


    Soon, Lu fan saw an old man and a young man coming.


    The old man is dressed in a white robe, embroidered with Yin and Yang five elements array, goat beard, wrinkled face, and his eyes are reserved.


    Lu fan, the young man next to him, realized that it was Zhao Xu who had fought against Dan.


    Lu Fan smiled and listened.


    Zhao Xu''s voice came with the wind. "Master, he seems to have left."


    The old man, who was called master by Zhao Xu, said calmly, "I didn''t leave until I saw us."


    With a loud voice, the old man said to all around: "I dare to ask who is the Taoist friend in this alchemy? Can you come out for a chat? I have no malice. "


    The voice floated on the whole cloud mountain, and Lu Fan didn''t come out.


    Just seeing Zhao Xun, Lu Fan had no chance to talk with him normally. Nothing else, as long as Zhao Xu sees his iron face, eight achievements will be black. What''s more, the old man named Fengling is Zhao Xu''s master.


    Fengling looks around, but no one answers.


    Frown slightly, wind Ling shouted again.


    "Although the world is large, there are only a few alchemists. Since they are of the same origin, it''s better to show up and talk about it? What''s the best way to exchange energy and energy with each other


    Lu fan is still unmoved. Although he could hear it, Fengling didn''t seem to mean anything.


    Zhao Xu frowned and said, "master, the other party has already left. Or show that you don''t want to come out. Why call him again. "


    Feng Ling turned his head and said, "stupid. Do you think it''s easy to meet other gas refiners in ningzhou province? It''s luck to meet one of them. If he has a prescription for exchange, or an alchemist''s method, then we will have great luck. "


    Zhao Xu opened his mouth and didn''t speak. He really wanted to tell his master that he met one in the small riverside city. Just not only didn''t change to Dan Fang, but also compensated his five element Dan.


    Of course, Zhao Xu won''t say such a shameful thing. He only hoped that, in his lifetime, he would meet the iron face alchemist again. He must win back.


    Wind Ling saw no response, slightly Jishou: "since this friend is not willing to show up. Then don''t blame the old man for probing. Although Qingtian mountain is light, it is the territory of Wudao college. Taoist friends come here without invitation. There are some bad rules. I really have to check. Offended! "


    Finish saying, wind Ling hand pinches method to decide, the force of the world around begins to change.


    Visible to the naked eye, countless wind forces are transformed in his hands, finally forming a transparent willow leaf of wind to shoot around.


    This is the first time Lu fan has seen it.


    But he is not afraid at all. The willow leaves of the wind come to him and turn away.


    Lu Fan was standing there, and Fengling could not detect him at all. It''s just that Feng Ling used this method of exploration. Lu Fan did not dare to move for a while.


    He didn''t practice the method of integrating heaven and earth to a great extent. If he moved, he would still arouse the power of heaven and earth. The strength of the other side was obviously higher than that of him. Lu Fan was not willing to be explored.


    For a long time, Fengling regained its vitality.


    "It seems to be true. I''m afraid that the other side''s strength is no less than mine because of its rapid action. I don''t know where it comes from. "


    Zhao Xu said: "master, an alchemist came to Wudao college without any reason. It''s not for that treasure. "


    Feng Ling glared at Zhao Xu and said, "silence. I dare to say that outside. "


    Zhao Xu immediately lowered his head. Lu Fan heard their conversation and was a little surprised. Which treasure? What is it?


    Wind Ling said: "no matter what he came. Since I don''t want to talk to us. Then we can''t make up with him any more. Let the warriors of Wudao college come to him. He can''t run unless he leaves Wudao as fast as he can. "


    Zhao Xu nodded softly. Just then, a figure in the sky fell like a meteor, but master Daoguang came.


    Seeing Feng Ling and Zhao Xu, master Daoguang said with a smile, "I thought it was the alchemist who came to Yunshan. It''s Fengling Qi master. I haven''t seen him for a long time. "


    Feng Ling looked at master Daoguang and said with a smile, "we are also following the incense. There must be a alchemist staying here just now. But I wanted to see him, but I couldn''t find him. Martial arts master Daoguang, I''ll give it to you next. It''s not a good omen for an alchemist who doesn''t want to show up to come to Yunshan. "


    "Don''t worry, I will find him," said master Daoguang calmly


    Feng Ling said with a smile, "then I''ll trouble martial arts master Daoguang. Apprentice, let''s go back. If martial arts master Daoguang really finds him, please confirm his intention first. If you have a bad mind, it will be dealt with by Wudao college. But if you go to Yunshan by mistake, for the sake of an alchemist, let him come and have a talk with me. "


    Daoguang said: "yes. We will not kill any alchemists by mistake. "


    Feng Ling nodded, "that''s good."


    Finish saying, wind Ling then takes Zhao Xu to leave. Mr. Daoguang looked left, looked again, frowned slightly, and rose to fly.


    Lu Fan did not dare to move. After standing in place for half an hour, it was confirmed that master Daoguang and Fengling would not come back suddenly again, so they walked out slowly.


    Lu fan is ready to continue his cultivation.


    Return to the top of Yunshan mountain again and sit on the craggy rocks.


    Lu Fan took out the paper.


    And just as he was about to take mingjingdan out, suddenly a shadow fell in front of him.


    Lu Fan instinctively stands up and grabs the paper to step back.


    What you see is the figure of master Daoguang.


    "This friend, hiding on my cloud mountain so stealthily, I need to give you an explanation."


    Master Daoguang is hanging in the middle of the sky, his eyes are cold, staring at Lu Fan.


    At this time, Lu fancai remembered that he forgot to put away the black robe and iron face. At the moment, master Daoguang didn''t recognize him as Lu fan at all.


    It''s careless. It''s really careless.


    Unexpectedly, master Daoguang waited for him for half an hour.


    Lu Fan secretly uses vigorous energy to change his voice. But before he spoke, master Daoguang saw the paper in his hand.


    "This is.... One dollar rule. What did you do to our disciple Lu fan? "


    Master Daoguang was suddenly angry. His whole body was shining like the sun. His vigorous strength turned into green and red armor and covered his whole body.


    The sky and the earth changed color. The originally clear sky suddenly turned black.


    Such a powerful voice is absolutely the strongest in Tiangang.


    The terrifying momentum, like the roaring sea, beat up the waves of tens of feet and hit Lu Fan.


    Depending on his momentum, master Daoguang makes Lu Fan feel that his whole body is almost unable to move.


    As soon as Lu Fan''s throat was sweet, almost a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    Master Daoguang suddenly put out his hand and released the terrible power in his palm. He pressed it against Lu Fan''s void.


    "Say it!"


    Lu Fan was killed in the land and could not say a word at all.


    The masks on the face are all crushed by the terrible force to crack.


    Master Daoguang is still strengthening his strength. Obviously, he has regarded the man in black in front of him as the murderer of Lu Fan. Otherwise, how could this black robed man get the one yuan Dao Jue paper held by Lu fan.


    "You say no."


    Master Daoguang''s eyes are cold. It means to kill directly if you don''t say it.


    Lu fan has a long mouth, but he can''t speak.


    From the gap of the mask, a wisp of blood flowed out, just dropped on the one yuan Dao Jue paper in hand.


    A little faint light came from the paper, but neither Lu Fan nor master Daoguang could see it.


    Gradually, Lu Fan''s consciousness was almost blurred.


    Master Daoguang came forward and prepared to tear off Lu Fan''s mask. He wanted to see who the man in black actually dared to move his disciples.

 Chapter 65

    The hand slowly approached, and master Daoguang''s fingers had touched Lu Fan''s iron mask.


    Just then, a long cry came from behind.


    Master Daoguang looked around and saw Xiaohei rushing to him with all his life. He opened his mouth and burst out a dark flame.


    Master Daoguang was scared and waved to annihilate the flames.


    But the terrible fire still fell on Lu Fan.


    "What are you doing, Xiao Hei?" cried master Daoguang


    Xiaohei doesn''t care. He walks forward and continues to spray black inflammation at the same time.


    Lu fan, lying on the ground, suddenly felt a force pouring into his body. Looking carefully, I saw a piece of blackness coming in from his right hand, turning into a warm current and immersing in his whole body.


    Is it Xiaohei?


    Lu Fan was surprised first, and then jumped up with all his strength.


    At this moment, Lu Fan absolutely erupted his whole body strength, jumped from the strange stone, and then rushed into the woods.


    Master Daoguang thought that the man in black had passed out in a coma. I didn''t expect that the other side was "pretending to be dead" and ran away in an instant.


    When master Daoguang was angry, he raised his hand, and a long sword appeared. The light on the sword was like a pillar of light connecting heaven and earth.


    A sword fell, facing the forest.


    Xiaohei roared anxiously, and at this time, Lu Fan''s voice sounded from the forest.


    "Master Daoguang, stop!"


    Hearing Lu Fan''s voice, master Daoguang was shocked and hurriedly dispersed his strength.


    But even so, a huge sword ten times smaller still has tens of feet long, and suddenly falls.


    The roar came from Yunshan mountain.


    In the lower one yuan courtyard, Han Feng, Chu Tian, Chu Xing, Wuwei and others, looking at this light, tut admires. Han Feng shook his head and said, "I don''t know which unlucky ghost caused master Daoguang. This sword light is so big and powerful. "


    Chu Xing shouted, "stop talking nonsense and come to help. Elder martial brother, you have to expand this house several times."


    Master Yiqing frowned slightly at the direction of the light. Just climbed to the top of the sword light, now how suddenly weakened? Is something wrong?


    On the top of Yunshan mountain, sword light directly cut a forest into a plain.


    In the light of the sword, Lu Fan was not spared, though in the moment when he rushed into the forest, he put away the black robe and iron face, and took out the heavy sword.


    But master Daoguang''s sword light made him close to death.


    There has never been such a moment when Lu Fan felt so close to death. Wu Feng''s heavy sword stood in front of him, helping him block most of the sword light, but the rest, let his whole body blood gurgle.


    The paper of one yuan Dao Jue falls on his side lightly. Even such a strong sword light could not cut the paper out even a little scar.


    However, Lu Fan''s blood soaked the paper, and the whole paper began to turn red. The word of the paper appeared more dark and profound in the blood. At the next moment, a white light suddenly came into Lu Fan''s body.


    A word on the paper suddenly became dim, and a gust of wind blew by and floated to one side.


    "Lu Fan!"


    Master Daoguang comes at once.


    Seeing Lu Fan with blood all over his body, master Daoguang is as heartbroken as a knife. If Lu Fan died, he would regret for life.


    When he came to Lu fan, master Daoguang quickly injected his vigorous strength into Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu fan, who was already close to running out of oil and light, now receives master Daoguang''s powerful strength and starts to devour it crazily. Lu Fan coughs and spits out a mouthful of blood.


    It''s OK. It''s just serious injury. There''s no death.


    Master Daoguang breathed a sigh of relief. Lu Fan''s injuries can still be treated.


    Vigorous force covers Lu Fan. Slowly, Lu Fan floats in front of master Daoguang.


    Xiaohei also ran over and shouted at master Daoguang. He even rushed forward and bit him.


    Master Daoguang''s beard was crooked. He looked at Xiao * * and said, "it''s not because you let the black robed man run away, that I hurt Lu Fan by mistake. You still bite me. Let go. I want to save Lu Fan. "


    Little Hei opened his mouth and growled at master Daoguang again.


    Master Daoguang shakes his head helplessly. There is no way to protect the Lord.


    But where''s the damn black man?


    Master Daoguang turned around and saw nothing.


    That guy is afraid to escape. There are some weird escape methods among the alchemists. It''s hard to catch him.


    Master Daoguang didn''t think so much. Suddenly, he saw the one yuan daojue paper floating on the ground.


    A smile. It''s good that the man in black didn''t take away the money.


    Picking up the paper, master Daoguang suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the paper, and the words on it were dim.


    Concentrate and look into the paper again. There is only a little bit of power between the powerful spirits.


    Damn it, that black robed alchemist must have used some method to move his hands and feet on the paper of one yuan duel.


    However, it doesn''t matter. After all, the records in it are only the first priority of one yuan Dao decision, which is not very important.


    With his left hand holding Yifan with vigorous force, and his right hand holding Xiaohei, master Daoguang flew directly to Yiyuan hospital.


    In a moment, master Daoguang fell down in the yuan court.


    Han Feng and others saw Lu fan who was seriously injured at a glance. Immediately, a group of people surrounded him directly.


    "Brother Lu fan? Junior brother Lu fan? What''s the matter? Who did it? "


    Master Daoguang''s face turned red and faltered, "a man in black did it. Lu Fan''s condition is a little poor now. Take him back to his room and lay him flat. Then give him this pill. "


    Master Daoguang felt a bottle of elixir from his sleeve.


    It''s the best healing pill, ice fire Liangyi pill. Although there was some pain in the flesh, when he thought that Lu Fan was hurt by himself, master Daoguang did not hesitate to give the pill to Han Feng.


    Han Feng and others rushed Lu fan back to the room and fed the pills.


    At the next moment, we can see that Lu Fan''s whole body first gives out a cold air, freezing the wound. Then there was a heat wave and it began to heal quickly.


    The effect of Dan medicine is very obvious, and Lu Fan''s breathing is also stable.


    Han Feng and others were relieved and walked out of the room. Han Feng shouted loudly, "which bastard did it? Is it the man in black? I''ll go to him now. I have to kill him. "


    After that, Han Feng, Chu Xing, Chu Tian and others went out in indignation.


    Master Daoguang said: "the other side is an alchemist. Although the cultivation is not high, I''m afraid you can''t hold on to it. "


    Han Feng said in a loud voice, "let''s catch it."


    Master Yiqing turned around and looked at Wuwei.


    Wuwei touched his stomach and stood up. There was a gentle smile on his face, but now it was gone. He said: "I''ll go with brother Han Feng. Don''t worry, they will be OK. Those who dare to move my younger martial brother are looking for death. "


    Seeing that the best Wuwei, which is called the whole Wudao college, was angry, Yiqing master didn''t stop it.


    All the disciples of the Yuan Yuan academy went up the mountain and began to look for the so-called black robed man.


    Master Yiqing looked at master Daoguang and said, "alchemist? Have foreign alchemists come to Wudao college? "


    Master Daoguang nodded: "yes. A guy in black and iron. Average strength. But if you can resist me with all your strength, you will not die. At least you have the accomplishments of an alchemist. "


    Master Yiqing said: "well, although he is only an alchemist, it is also a matter. I''m going to inform the old fellows of other hospitals. As long as they are willing to help, the man in black will have no way to hide. "


    Master Daoguang nodded and said, "well, go."


    Master Yiqing flies from the ground and goes away in an instant.


    Master Daoguang stroked his beard and looked at Lu Fandao in the room: "Lu fan, master didn''t mean to hurt you. I hope you don''t blame the master when you wake up. "


    Xiaohei runs into the room and lies next to Lu Fan''s bed.


    He looked at Lu Fan with big, watery eyes and growled softly.


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows trembled slightly. In fact, he had heard the words of master Daoguang. But he couldn''t wake up anyway.


    At this moment, Lu Fan feels that he is in the dark.


    He could hear all the words of the outside world, but he could not get out of the darkness.


    Suddenly, there was a light in front of him.


    It''s like a sharp sword cutting through the darkness and breaking through the nothingness.


    A low voice, like across thousands of years.


    "Finally..... Finally someone can come here... "


    The voice is old, and the light in front of him gradually condenses into the appearance of an old man.


    Lu Fan was stunned. Looking at the old man, he exclaimed, "who are you?"


    The old man said with a smile, "you don''t know who I am? How do you think? Who can talk with you and you in one dimensional space. Don''t you come here after practicing one yuan? "


    Lu fan is stunned on the spot. What is this place.


    Seeing Lu Fanzheng in the same place, the old man laughed again and said: "you have the mark of yiyuanzong. It''s funny that you don''t know who I am. Little guy, let me tell you, I''m calling one yuan. It''s also your Shizu, Yiyuan wuzun. "


    "Shizu!"


    Lu Fan screamed out in disbelief.


    One Yuan said with a smile: "that''s right. It''s Shizu. Although I don''t know how many years have passed, at least one million years have passed. A million years, what a long time. I''m afraid that my true self has long been dead. There is only one thread left between heaven and earth. "


    Lu Fan couldn''t understand the Buddha or the God at all.


    Looking at Yiyuan, Lu Fandao said: "you are my Shizu. What are you bringing me here to do?"


    One Yuan said: "it''s not that I brought you, but that you came by yourself. In the one yuan Dao decision I left, there is a wisp of my mind. You have opened this space with your own blood, and with the first ray of spirit power, you will be brought here naturally. Now, I will teach you the first priority of one yuan Dao. If you have any questions you don''t understand, please ask me. "


    Lu Fan laughs. It turns out that this is the teaching space of one yuan daojue.


    But he still asked, "what is the power of the spirit? I don''t remember the power I had. "


    One Yuan said: "don''t you know? Then look at yourself now. "


    Lu Fan looked down and saw that his body was actually a small spot of light.

 Chapter 66

    "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Fan exclaimed.


    Yuan smiled and said, "this is the primary power of the spirit. If you can cultivate the power of the spirit to more than five levels, you can condense the spirit into human form just like me. "


    Lu Fandao: "but how did I become like this. I have no impression at all. "


    One Yuan said: "really no impression? Vigorous energy can turn spirits into spirits. It''s difficult to cross the sea of blood, cross life and death, turn energy into Qi, and rush to the sky. "


    Lu Fan thought carefully and murmured, "blood sea? Life and death? I was almost killed. "


    One Yuan said: "that''s right. It''s near death, and it''s the easiest to become a spirit. At the beginning, I wandered hundreds of times on the brink of death to create the power of spirit. Unfortunately, although the power of the spirit is strong, it is still unable to break through the shackles of heaven and earth. Maybe only by combining vigorous energy and vitality can we create a power that can transcend all. Just, I''m afraid I can''t do it. My inheritor, if one day you can refine the power of the spirit to the top, you can try to integrate the vitality into the power of the spirit. I hope you can finish my unfinished wish someday. "


    There are endless regrets in one voice.


    Lu fan is slightly stunned. Is vigorous energy completely integrated with vitality? Isn''t this his vigorous Qi?


    Is it because of his vigorous Qi that he was able to condense the power of spirit in a dying situation?


    There was no time for Lu fan to think. The next moment, the voice of one yuan sounded.


    "Accept my inheritance."


    With a ray of light, Lu Fan immediately felt that his soul would be shattered.


    At the next moment, countless information and pictures poured into Lu Fan''s brain like fragments.


    The whole space of oneness began to collapse, but the power of spirit belonging to Lu Fan became stronger and stronger.


    Consciousness gradually disappeared, and Lu Fan went into deep sleep.


    In his dream, an old man in white clothes and fairyland fights with countless monsters and beasts.


    Every time the old man put out his hand, he had a terrible voice. Heaven and earth were crumbling, the high mountains were destroyed, the rivers were reversed, and the water rushed to the sky.


    The power of the spirit enveloped in the palm of the old man is powerful and majestic, just like the light of destruction.


    Lu fan, like a bystander, quietly looks at everything, feels the fighting power of the power of the spirit, and realizes the application of the power of the spirit.


    The vigorous Qi in the body flowed by itself, and Lu fanning began to immerse himself in the power of spirits.


    At this moment, his vigorous Qi is like a basin of oil pouring into the flames, and suddenly starts to run crazy.


    Originally, the transparent vigorous Qi turned into five colors, which is the vitality color of the alchemists, representing the five elements of heaven and earth.


    Then, the white that belongs to gang Jin also begins to appear, six kinds of colors reflect each other, begin to rotate.


    When the rotation reaches a certain point, a deep black appears.


    The color of darkness is like the soul of man.


    With the appearance of black, vigorous Qi slowly slows down.


    The five elements, representing the vitality, became a small five element array and fell into Lu Fan''s Dantian.


    And the black and white two colors began to interweave together, gradually rising, until Lu Fan''s mind, and then slowly stopped.


    Black and white actually form a round array of yin and Yang, emitting a strong black and white light.


    The five element array in Dantian is quite different from the black-and-white yin-yang array in mind, but with their operation, they all start to produce transparent power at the same time.


    Power into water drops, in the meridians blend.


    There is infinite power in the clear water drop. If someone can draw Lu Fan''s meridians and watch the water drop carefully, you can see the dazzling seven color light in the water drop.


    Lu fan, who was sleeping, didn''t notice the change of his body. He was so strong and powerful that the air of majesty appeared on Lu Fan.


    All of a sudden, the strong of the whole Wudao college felt in their hearts.


    Turn around, all the strong people look to the sky in the distance.


    They don''t know where the power comes from, but they know that the people who have it are absolutely terrible.


    In the main hall of Wudao college, the Dean flies slowly.


    "Is it the birth of the divine soldiers or the breakthrough of some people into the yin-yang realm that is a terrible force?"


    The Dean frowned, thought about it carefully, and murmured, "no, there is no such breath in the martial arts of yin and Yang. What is it? "


    In the sky, master Yiqing, who was on his way, stopped suddenly.


    "What a terrible power! What''s the matter with Wudao college recently? Is there any strong person who starts to think about it? No, I''d better go to the main hall first and find the dean. "


    Master Yiqing speeded up his flight and disappeared in the sky.


    In the yuan court, master Daoguang rushed directly into Lu Fan''s room.


    Looking around, master Daoguang frowned and said, "strange things, where is the powerful power?"


    Looking at Lu fan, master Daoguang suddenly finds that Lu Fan''s wounds have healed more than half of them.


    Chuckling twice, master Daoguang said with a smile: "like the wild animals, I will give you a pill. Lu fan, if you want to wake up, I will pass on some really powerful martial arts. You won''t blame me then. "


    Lu Fan seemed to hear master Daoguang''s words, and his eyebrows moved slightly.


    Master Daoguang suddenly said in a loud voice, "can you hear me? Ha ha, it''s best to hear. If you want to learn advanced martial arts, wake up quickly. "


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows moved again.


    Master Daoguang comes forward and injects a vigorous force into Lu Fan''s body to help him recover quickly. Then he goes out with his hands on his back.


    Xiaohei looks up at Daoguang all the time. Only Xiaohei knows where the strong breath just came from.


    Grinning at master Daoguang''s back, Xiaohei turns to look at Lu Fan''s eyes.


    Suddenly, Xiao Hei gave a light roar, which turned into a streamer and entered Lu Fan''s body. On Lu Fan''s arm, Xiao Hei turned into a black dragon and walked around.


    But Lu Fan''s vigorous strength began to flow to his right arm uncontrollably.


    The black dragon swam in the meridians, moistened by Lu Fangang Qi, and began to grow rapidly.


    A comfortable whisper seemed to ring from Lu Fan''s arm.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Three days later, there was a noise in his ear, and Lu Fan slowly opened his eyes.


    He seemed to have slept for ten thousand years, and his open eyes suddenly shot out two fine lights and cut the air.


    It seems that the world in front of us has changed a little. The whole world is shaking like a picture. It seems that as long as Lu fan reaches out his hand and pokes gently, the world like a picture can be poked out with a hole.


    Whoo......


    Lu Fan exhaled a deep breath of turbid qi and rose slowly.


    Lying beside the bed, Xiao Hei had his sword in front of the door. Lu Fan looks at Xiao hei and frowns slightly. Has he been in a coma for a long time? Why does Xiaohei look a whole circle big, and what are the two little meatballs on its head that are slightly raised?


    Lu Fan touched Xiao Hei''s big head, and Xiao Hei put out his tongue and jumped up to lick him. All Lu Fan''s face was saliva.


    Lu Fan pushes Xiaohei away, arranges his clothes and walks out of the room.


    The sun outside was dazzling, and Lu Fan narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Ha ha, junior brother Lu fan, you finally wake up. Three days, you''ve slept like a dead pig for three days! "


    Han Feng''s voice was like a duck''s voice. Lu Fan turned around and saw that several of his senior brothers were in the hospital. Well dressed and glossy.


    Shifu Yiqing and Shifu Daoguang are also wearing new clothes and sitting on the chair beside them.


    Master Yiqing looked at Lu Fan with a smile and said, "Lu fan, you have just recovered from your serious injury. Come and sit here."


    Lu Fan was a little confused and asked aloud, "master, how long have I been sleeping?"


    Master Yiqing said with a smile: "it''s only three days, not long. Judging from the injuries you suffered that day, you should sleep for another 30 days. Lu fan, thank you, master Daoguang. He gave you a life-saving pill. "


    Lu Fan turned his head and looked at master Daoguang strangely. He remembered how he was hurt.


    Master Daoguang looked embarrassed and said, "don''t thank you, Lu fan, come and sit down. The time you wake up is just right. Today is the day when we will receive the war. "


    After that, master Daoguang said to Lu Fandao, "Lu fan, don''t tell me what I hurt you by mistake. I''ll pass you a few sets of prefecture level martial arts. That''s all. "


    Lu Fan blinked a few times, several sets of ground level martial arts, it sounds very attractive.


    He nodded imperceptibly, and Lu Fan sat down beside master Daoguang. When master Daoguang saw Lu Fan''s approval, he was relieved secretly. His old face was saved.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "take the battle? Whose war did you take? "


    Brother Han Feng shouted, "of course, I''m going to take the fight of those bastards from other colleges. These guys come here at this time of year to compete. Actually, I came here to practice. Younger martial brother Lu fan, look around. I''m going to make a fool of these bastards this year. Estimate the time they are coming. "


    Lu Fan was still puzzled. Wuwei, the elder martial brother, moved a huge chair and sat down. He smiled at Lu Fan and said, "Lu fan, you only came to Yuanyuan hospital this year. I don''t know. You know how the college ranks. "


    Lu Fandao: "I know that. Isn''t that the beginning of College qualifying today? "


    The elder martial brother touched his stomach and said, "this is not true. It''s still two months before the school''s qualifying battle begins. Today is just for those who are going to take part in the school''s ranking war. Come and practice with us. "


    Lu Fandao: "how to say to practice?"


    Master brother said: "the rule of College ranking war is that only colleges with low ranking can challenge colleges with high ranking. Each college has five people to fight each other, two defeats in three games. And we are the last one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. But people from other colleges, either to show off their power or to challenge the warm-up, will come to Yuanyuan college to practice. They don''t come at the time of qualifying in the college. They all arrive ahead of time and leave after playing. It''s right to win and not lose the college rankings. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "so our Yuan Yuan academy has become their practice stone?"


    Master brother said: "although it''s a little hard to hear, it''s really like this. Oh, look, here they are. "


    Say, a few shadow slowly fly from the sky, all people of Yuan Yuan Yuan yard squinted.

 Chapter 67

    Three girls and three men, six in all.


    The leader of a handsome man, looks about 30 years old, slender, waist a long sword, left hand with a silver ring.


    The men and women behind the men are all well-dressed and of first-class appearance. Lu Fan suddenly saw some acquaintances among them. The woman standing at the end was Zhang Yuehan who had not been seen for a long time? Lu Fan frowned slightly.


    "This is the one yuan hospital. It looks like a pigsty."


    The woman standing beside Zhang Yuehan frowned. Covering her mouth and nose, it''s like breathing the air of one yuan hospital, which is enough to make her fall into a coma.


    Her words, immediately let Han Feng and others face black down. Yuan Yuan hospital is a little smaller than other hospitals, but it can''t be insulted by these people. For a time, Han Feng, Chu Xing, Chu Tian all eyes with cold awn.


    Even the elder martial brother who has been smiling all the time, his smile is slightly restrained at this time.


    The leading man waved to the woman not to talk. He raised his head to master Yiqing, and master Daoguang said in a broad voice: "Yiqing, Daoguang, long time no see."


    Master Yiqing, master Daoguang doesn''t seem to like this man. Seeing the man say hello to them, they didn''t mean to get up either.


    Master Yiqing said calmly: "Lang Jian, don''t say these polite words. This is the disciple of your ethereal courtyard. It looks like everyone is small. It''s not so good. "


    Master Yiqing''s words immediately made Han Feng and others laugh.


    In particular, Han Feng''s smile was exaggerated, which made the men and women who followed Lang Jian turn black.


    Langjian frowned a little, too. These old fellows of the Yuan Yuan academy really don''t appreciate it. They even dare to be so arrogant. I can''t imagine how the Dean would let such a person continue to set up a branch in Wudao college.


    After Langjian, a man with a triangular eye said: "I heard about the rough body of Yuan Yuan people. When I saw it today, it''s true that it''s true."


    Zhang Yuehan chuckled at his words. The smile was beautiful and amazing. The men who let out their voices all looked slightly and swallowed their saliva.


    Needless to say, this is another skirt of Zhang Yuehan. Lu Fan smiles and looks scornful.


    Han Feng swears: "I''m just a rude man. I''ll show you the board of your ancestors every day. "


    Said, Han Feng directly threw a dark thing in the past.


    Bang.


    A round iron pimple suddenly burst, and the yellow smoke of excrement was emitted from it.


    Before everyone could see what it was, Lu Fan immediately held his breath.


    Han Feng, Chu Xing, Chu Tian and other people seem to have prepared for it. They put a medicine in front of their nose, and all the smoke immediately bypassed.


    Zhang Yuehan and another woman nearly fainted. Or Lang Jian reacts quickly, even flicking his sleeves to disperse the smoke.


    "What is this?"


    Lang Jian roared.


    Han Feng said with a smile: "this is called welcome. We specially prepare good things for you. It tastes good. I have some more here. Would you like to try it? "


    Finish saying, Han Feng took out a pile of small black balls.


    Lu Fan was shocked to see these little balls. He has seen these things, and elder martial brother Han Feng likes to study these gadgets, almost filling his room. At first, Yang Tian thought it was a hidden weapon. I didn''t expect to use it.


    Master Yiqing''s face was black. This Han Feng, they say you are rough, and you really need to pour manure. This taste is really the same as feces.


    "Han Feng, don''t do these things," roared master Yiqing


    Han Feng is going to throw everything out. Hearing master Yiqing''s words, he quickly stopped.


    Lang Jian and his party quickly stepped back. Looking at Han Feng and others, it''s like a good family woman has seen a notorious rogue, how far to retreat.


    Master Daoguang shakes his head helplessly. Yes, it''s such a fuss today. As soon as the people of the ethereal courtyard scatter, they will become famous again.


    Master Yiqing stares at Hanfeng, who reluctantly drops the ball in his hand.


    One clear division Zun stares a way: "still have."


    Han Feng turned his white eyes and shook his robe. A lot of messy things fell to the ground.


    Lu fanning looked at the silver needle, the tattered dagger full of red liquid and some bottles of colorful things. He smelled the stench from afar. These things spread all over Han Feng''s feet.


    Lang Jian and others saw a chill. At this time, they regretted coming to Yuanyuan hospital with mentor Lang Jian. Is this one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan?


    Chu line, Chu days do not know Han Feng, to the side of the station.


    Waving his hands, master Daoguang said: "Lang Jian, you just brought your disciples to practice your hands? Hurry up and finish it. "


    Lang Jian bit his teeth and said, "I think so, too. Tao Xing, you come first. I don''t know which one of the students of the Yuan Yuan academy wants to come here to have a competition? "


    Tao Xing, who was named for a while, came forward.


    Looking at Han Feng, Tao Xing said loudly: "I don''t want to compare with this guy, I don''t want to compare with him. You can change people. "


    Han Feng smiled and said, "I don''t want to compare with you. I don''t want to compare with you. "


    Chu Xing and Chu Tian looked at each other. Then Chu Xing came out and said, "I''ll come. Please give me your advice. "


    Tao Xingleng hum, draw out his own blade, a purple light machete.


    Chu Xing took out his sword, and the two men put on a good posture, and their momentum was surging.


    The students of the ethereal academy seem confident, as if Tao Xing has won.


    Zhang Yuehan''s eyes have been on Lu Fan''s body. At this time, he pulled the arm of the man beside him and said: "elder martial brother, you must help me out today."


    The man called "senior brother" said with a smile: "don''t worry, since you are here. I''m sure to help me out. That''s the guy, right? His good days are over. "


    Lu Fan seemed to hear someone talking about himself, and turned to look at Zhang Yuehan again.


    At such a glance, Lu fan saw the hatred and malice in Zhang Yuehan''s eyes.


    Next to the master brother suddenly turned around and said, "Lu fan, do you have any feud with that woman? I want to hear that they are going to deal with you. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "it''s some hatred."


    The elder martial brother said with a smile, "do you want me to help you. I''m afraid they''ll make it clear to you later. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "thank you, elder martial brother, but I think I can solve it myself."


    As he said this, Lu Fan felt the situation in his body. Since he woke up, he hasn''t looked into his situation.


    Close your eyes and enter the state of internal vision. Suddenly, Lu fan is scared.


    How could the power in his body be so full? The transparent power like water flows in his body. Lu fan can even hear the trickle of water coming from his body.


    Open your eyes and use this power slightly, and Lu fan will feel the power of the surrounding world pouring in madly. The Dantian in the body and the brain shine at the same time.


    A five element array, a yin-yang array, shining everywhere.


    Lu fan is stunned. He doesn''t know what''s going on at all, but it''s certain that his strength has become much stronger than before.


    Is he the inner Gang five or six?


    Lu fan is not clear.

 Chapter 68

    Vigorous strength is like a rainbow. When the wind blows, the battle begins.


    The sword light is surging. Elder martial brother Chuxing is not polite. Come up and take the lead. A long sword changes a lot.


    Tao Xing holds the purple light machete in his hand, fearless.


    Looking at thousands of swords, Tao Xinggang covers his body.


    "Zihua bodyguard!"


    With a light drink, several purple halos were released from the purple light machete in Tao Xing''s hand and injected into his vigorous strength.


    All of a sudden, Tao Xing''s vigorous strength turned blue and purple. Chu Xing''s long sword hit Tao Xing, and only heard a sound of gold and stone striking each other.


    Jingle.


    Chu Xing''s sword suddenly stops in front of Tao Xing''s chest.


    Sword slightly curved, Chu line slightly frowned. His sword stabbed Tao Xing''s vigorous strength for an inch, and then he couldn''t move forward.


    Tao Xing gave a cold Snort and said: "small skills of carving insects. Take my move. "


    Purple light machete suddenly waved out, only to hear a roar of the eagle.


    Sound brings waves in the air and spreads out.


    Chu Xing''s whole body was slightly stunned and stepped back several steps.


    "Sound wave martial arts!"


    Surprised, said the next elder martial brother.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. Sound wave martial art is a popular martial art. It''s complicated and troublesome to practice. It also consumes vigorous energy.


    However, it''s obvious that Tao Xing didn''t rely on his vigorous strength to release his sound wave martial arts skills. It should be because of his purple light machete.


    Taking advantage of the Zheng Kung Fu of Chu Xing, Tao Xing still rubs himself forward.


    Foot seven stars, like a dream, like magic, body method like electricity.


    Machete with a purple light, just as the sky light will force Chu line back.


    Lang Jian smiled, and the radian of his mouth was full of pride.


    The strength of the low ranking college is really not good. I don''t understand why master Mengyun specially reminds him to be careful before he brings people here. It''s not necessary at all.


    However, the strength of Taoxing is indeed getting stronger and stronger, which must be able to shine in the college ranking war.


    Chu Xing has been covered by Tao Xing''s incessant attack. In the rays of the sun, there is no figure of Chu Xing.


    The disciples of the ethereal academy can''t do anything else. Their body method dodge ability is absolutely the best in the nine branches.


    The body method used by Tao Xing now is the seven stars on foot, which is handed down by the ethereal courtyard.


    Once used, dodge like stars. If Tao Xing can practice this body method to the top, he can change seven shadows to attack together. It''s not bad.


    Han Feng and Chu Tian are both nervous.


    Slowly, Han Feng came to the elder martial brother and said, "elder martial brother, you have good eyesight. Is elder martial brother Chuxing out of line? "


    The elder martial brother replied with a smile: "brother Han Feng, don''t you have any confidence in the third martial brother? Don''t worry, younger martial brother three, be steady. I''m afraid it''s the guy named Tao who will lose if he drags on. "


    "Is that so?" Han Feng said in surprise


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "elder martial brother is right. On the surface, elder martial brother Chuxing seems to be downwind, but in fact, his swordsmanship is both offensive and defensive. Don''t look at the Tao Xing attacking hundreds of moves in a row. But I didn''t get a shot. But elder martial brother Chuxing hit his three swords. Oh, no, it''s Four Swords now. "


    Lu Fan''s words just finished, elder martial brother, elder martial brother Han Feng, elder martial brother Chu Tian, and even elder martial brother Yiqing and Daoguang beside him all looked at him in astonishment.


    Lu Fan was frightened by the onlooker and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Brother Han Feng said with a big mouth: "brother Lu fan, you can see everything. You can see every sword. God, how long your eyes are. Hurry up and show it to me. "


    The first master of Qing Dynasty couldn''t help saying: "Lu fan, can you really see clearly?"


    Lu Fan nodded and whispered, "can''t you see clearly?"


    Shifu Yiqing and Shifu Daoguang looked at each other and didn''t speak. Naturally, they can see clearly. But that''s because their cultivation is far higher than that of pottery and Chu. But it''s strange that Lu fan can see clearly. After all, Lu Fan''s accomplishments are not as good as either of them.


    In particular, Tao Xing is a person of the ethereal academy, and he has also practiced the martial arts of stepping on seven stars. If you can easily be seen clearly every action. Is it not for Tao to be beaten on the earth.


    The elder martial brother looked up and down at Lu Fan and said: "brother Lu fan, naturally I can see clearly. But I can see it clearly only by virtue of the cultivation of the double one yuan Dao. If it''s hard, you''ve got to practice one yuan. "


    As soon as this statement came out, the eyes of all the people were fixed on Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan touched his nose, and suddenly in his mind he remembered all about the one yuan Dao Jue and the one Yuan Wu Zun.


    Secretly, Lu Fan tries to gather the power of the spirit. The power of transparency in the body flows into the mind. After a little rotation, the power of crystal spirit is transformed. Moreover, it has grown ten times. One vigorous Qi transforms ten powers of spirit. Lu fan has been killed by Jingzhu.


    The yin-yang array in his mind is like an alchemy tripod. All the forces in the array can be transformed into any force. Try to transform it again. There is no problem with vigorous energy, but it is 20 times of vigorous energy when it comes out. If you want to use vigour, you can enter the five elements array with transparent force and turn it around, and then you will get 20 times pure vigour. The combination of the two is the transparent vigorous Qi water drop.


    The transformation of 20 times is equal to the vigorous Qi in his body, which is only the result of internal vigorous five or six times. It can break out 20 times of the strength of ordinary internal vigorous warrior. It''s such a terrible increase. Lu fan doesn''t think it''s a problem for him to compete with other martial artists. It''s estimated that he can''t be beaten by the ordinary external vigorous warrior.


    Lu Fan was stunned by his own means. He heard brother Han Feng shouting in his ear, "brother Lu fan, have you practiced yet?"


    Lu Fan swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "It''s a practice," he said


    As soon as this statement came out, everyone''s face changed dramatically. Master Yiqing, master Daoguang is excited.


    On the other side, Langjian saw the face of all the people in Yiyuan yuan hospital changed dramatically, and thought that they had seen that Chu Xing was going to lose.


    It''s funny. I was so nervous after losing for a while. I was fighting with Tao Xing, and I was the strongest student in the yuan Academy.


    Lang Jian thought that he had guessed the truth, and his smile became stronger. The corners of the mouth are near the base of the ears.


    Zhang Yuehan chuckled and said, "elder martial brother Tao Xing is really good. The strength of uniyuan college is so poor, which is really the worst college


    Her words were approved by another woman beside her, and the "elder martial brother" who had been pulling his sleeve all the time laughed.


    But at this time, the situation in the field suddenly changed.


    A long sword suddenly cut open the purple light curtain. All the time, Chu Xing''s right elbow was hit with a sword.


    "Medium!"


    Chu Xing drinks with a light voice, and the long sword directly penetrates the vigorous strength of Tao Xing.


    Tao Xing was stunned. He spread his body method and pulled out three shadows to fight back. But the next moment, Chu Xing''s sword crossed a beautiful arc and hit one of the shadows.


    "Again!"


    Chu Xing had a smile on his face, another sword cut his wrist, and blood flowed out.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it seems that elder martial brother Chuxing has figured out Tao Xing''s body method track, and together with Tao Xing''s weakness of protecting body vigorous strength, he has figured it out."


    Han Feng and others were so shocked that Lu Fan almost forgot that Chu Xing was still fighting.


    The elder martial brother took back his surprise and said with a smile: "brother Chuxing''s computing power has always been amazing. Don''t use the same move too long in front of junior brother Chuxing, or he will see the flaw. To win in stability has always been a way of fighting for junior brother Chuxing. "


    With the words of elder martial brother, Chu Xing has launched a counter attack in an all-round way.


    Each sword hit the joint of Tao Xing, where the vigorous strength of Tao Xing''s body protector is weakest. Relying on the vigorous strength of the body guard strengthened by the purple light machete in his hand, Tao Xing always thought that his vigorous strength was strong enough and hard enough. It''s impossible for a warrior to break his vigorous strength easily under the outer vigorous environment.


    But Chu Xing used his sword to teach him a lesson. No matter what kind of vigorous strength is, it has weakness. What''s more, it''s the vigorous strength strengthened by external force.


    There is no gorgeous move or explosive vigorous force, just relying on precise attack, not for a moment. Tao Xing is covered with bruises.


    Lu Fan looks at them quietly. Their moves and body movements are played back in his mind like slow movements.


    Lu Fan didn''t know where his ability came from, but he just felt that their movements were extremely slow. Each attack must first penetrate the strong force of heaven and earth between heaven and earth, and then attack the opponent. Lu fan has a feeling that if they don''t need the power to penetrate the heaven and earth, their attack speed will be increased at least ten times.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are shining. At this time, even Lu fan does not know that his eyes have become a little different.


    In the pupil of the left eye, there are black and white. Near the whites of the right eye, there are five lines of light.


    Although it is very light and hard to see, it really exists.


    In the field, Tao Xing can''t support him. He bites his teeth. Tao Xing raises his Ziguang machete and shouts, "come here


    The purple light was steaming and was about to be released. But the next moment, Chu Xing''s sword picked up the purple light machete in his hand and cut a deep wound with his palm.


    Tao Xing wails and is kicked away by Chu Xing.


    Fall on the ground, catch the Ziguang machete. Chu Xing throws it back to Tao Xing and says, "you are not qualified to challenge Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan."


    Tao Xing was spurted by a breath of heart blood of Qi and passed out in a coma.


    The students of the Institute looked at this scene in shock. All of them were like eating a dead mouse, their faces were twisted.


    Lang Jian comes forward and feeds Tao Xing a pill. Then turned to the woman beside Zhang Yuehan and said: "Zhao Ling, the second scene, you go."


    Zhao Ling, with a loud voice, came out.


    Don''t even look at Tao Xing. Zhao Linglang says, "who are you going to go to?"


    Chu Tian looks at Han Feng, and elder martial brother looks at Han Feng. Then master Yiqing, Lu fan, and master Daoguang all looked at Han Feng, and together with Xiaohei, they all ran over and stared at Han Feng.


    Han Feng pointed to himself and said: "his ancestors board Oh, I go, she is a woman."


    The elder martial brother patted Han Feng on the shoulder and said, "yes, it''s just because it''s female that I let you go. Men can''t say no. "


    After that, elder martial brother, Chu Tian pushed Han Feng out.

 Chapter 69

    Han Feng''s face reluctantly, dawdling will be blue water long sky sword out.


    Zhao Ling saw that it was Han Feng who was fighting with her. He was gnashing his teeth and his face was gloomy.


    Shaking the eight character step, Han Feng stepped forward and said, "Hello, what''s your name? Come on, you have to give up. I''m a man of principle. I don''t beat women. "


    Shua, Zhao Ling directly slipped a long sword out of the sleeve.


    Looking at Han Feng, Zhao Lingdao said: "just you shameless, obscene, scum who only splashes feces, and principles. Who can I believe? You''ll give up to miss Ben right away. Miss Ben, I can spare you. "


    Han Feng took out his ear and bounced the earwax away from his fingertips, saying, "that''s not to be talked about? It''s hard to do. I really don''t hit women. Why bother? "


    Zhao Ling''s whole body vigorous strength rises, looking at the weak her, unexpectedly also is the inner Gang seven heavy accomplishments.


    Yi que is flying. Han Feng''s eyes are straight when he looks at his long straight legs.


    From the heart, Zhao Lingchang is not bad.


    The face is delicate and the skin is like snow. Goose yellow warrior''s robe, set off her slender figure, concave and convex, is really a beauty.


    It''s just her mouth. It''s too poisonous.


    Looking at Han Feng, he said in a loud voice: "bastard of the garbage one yuan hospital, fight with me quickly. Miss Ben has no time to grind with you. I feel suffocated when I smell the air of your Yuan Yuan Yuan hospital. "


    Han Feng''s face became cold and said, "you can scold me. But don''t insult the yuan court. Well, it looks like I''m going to break the precepts today. Woman, I can''t miss it. "


    Step forward slowly, the light of blue water long Sky Sword flows.


    Elder martial brother Chutian said with a smile, "ha ha, elder martial brother Hanfeng is angry. I have to see it."


    The elder martial brother clapped his stomach and let his fat body shake like a ripple. "Yes, it''s terrible for younger martial brother Han Feng to get up. If he uses the Heaven Sword to win the battle, I will let him score three points."


    With that, the elder martial brother took a look at master Qing.


    Master Yiqing turned his white eyes and said: "if he dare to use Heaven Sword in the Yuan Yuan court. He can graduate early and get out of Wudao college. "


    Although master Yiqing''s voice was calm, it was still clearly introduced into Hanfeng''s ears.


    Han Feng''s face is slightly twitching. He still won''t let him use it. Alas, when can he be completely refreshed.


    It''s hard to practice and not to use. It''s really frustrating.


    Langjian and other people frowned slightly when they heard the words of "tianjianjue".


    What kind of martial arts is it? They haven''t heard of it at all. But look at the name. It seems to be very powerful. It''s not used yet.


    Lang Jian chuckles and estimates that it''s the unfinished formula. Otherwise, why not use it.


    Langjian doesn''t think anyone in Yiyuan academy can practice powerful sword techniques. For many years, Yiyuan academy has never heard of any powerful techniques. Every time the college ranking war, the one yuan college is a random fight, see others enlarge the recruit and resolutely admit defeat.


    Han Feng raised his sword and released his vigorous strength.


    Zhao Ling groaned coldly, but couldn''t help saying that he rushed to kill him.


    Her body method is very strange. In the moment of sprint, she pulls out a shadow, which is a performance of speed to a certain extent.


    Lu Fan narrowed his eyes slightly, but he could see Zhao Ling''s movements clearly.


    It''s a zigzag body method. It runs like lightning and looks very interesting.


    Han Feng''s eyes widened, and he lost his goal in an instant. At the next moment, Zhao Ling''s sword came with a rush of sword spirit.


    The sword Qi is three feet away from Hanfeng, which makes Hanfeng feel skin tingling.


    As soon as the green water long Sky Sword revolved, Han Feng blocked Zhao Ling''s sword. With a strong stroke, Zhao Ling''s sword deviated from the direction and stabbed to one side along Han Feng''s left arm.


    Stabbing, Han Feng''s clothes on the left were cut by the sword.


    Han Feng immediately scolded me, "my favorite suit, my last formal dress.". You stabbed it. "


    Zhao Linggen ignored Han Feng ''s shouting, his feet off the ground, turned around, and the sword was shining all over the sky.


    "A sword full of stars!"


    Han Feng kept dodging and his vigorous strength was shaking. The light on the green water sky sword is more and more strong.


    Han Feng seems to be in a bit of a mess. Suddenly, his hand holding the blue water long sky sword seems to be hit by the light of the sword. He suddenly shakes and almost can''t hold the blue water long sky sword.


    How can Zhao Ling let go of such an opportunity? His sword is like a river of stars with all kinds of light. One sword directly flies with Han Feng''s blue water long sky sword.


    "Good swordsmanship. Sister Zhao Ling''s swordsmanship is so gorgeous."


    Zhang Yuehan is the first one to cheer up. Lang Jian is also smiling. This is the elite of their ethereal Academy. They are vigorous, quick in body and gorgeous in martial arts.


    Lu Fan frowned at the moment and said softly, "what is brother Han Feng doing?"


    Just then, Lu Fan clearly saw that elder martial brother Han Feng had released his hand.


    The elder martial brother shook his head and sighed, "here we are again. Younger martial brother Han Feng is going to entrap people again."


    Lu Fan did not understand the meaning of elder martial brother, so he looked at elder martial brother, elder martial brother Chuxing, and elder martial brother Chutian began to shake their heads. It seems that it''s common for elder martial brother Han Feng to be picked with flying swords.


    In the field, brother Han Feng, who has no sword, keeps retreating, trying to open up the distance.


    Zhao Ling''s attack is amazing, and he can''t see his real body. Only see countless Zhao Ling''s shadow in the sword, each sword light is very gorgeous, but can not touch Han Feng''s clothes.


    Han Feng has been in retreat, Zhao Ling desperately in pursuit of.


    Master brother said: "the sword technique is flashy, wasting vigorous energy."


    Elder martial brother Chutian also said: "it looks good. But the actual effect is really bad. Brother Han Feng''s sword code has been finished. She lost. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu fan saw brother Han Feng''s left hand bending into a sword Jue. At the next moment, a shining light came on.


    Dang!


    A long sword was stuck on the ground, its body trembling slightly.


    When they looked at it, they saw that the long Sky Sword of clear water, which had been chosen to fly, was flying back and directly inserted on the ground.


    The shadow disappeared and Zhao Ling felt some moisture in his neck. Reach for a touch, but it is a red.


    She had a blood line on her neck, which happened to be a broken skin, but no flesh.


    Zhao Ling looked at Han Feng in amazement, and then the whole face became ferocious.


    Han Feng stood in front of the long Sky Sword in the clear water and looked at Zhao Lingdao coldly: "the victory has been divided, you can roll. I just let the sword go one inch to the left, and you will die on the spot. Alas, who can make me feel sorry for her


    Langjian''s tutor is also stunned. Zhao Ling is a very good student in their ethereal Academy. He also wanted to recommend Zhao Ling to get a place in the ranking competition.


    But now......


    Zhao Ling roared hysterically.


    "You mean little man. I didn''t lose. This is a sneak attack. I can''t beat the students of the garbage one yuan college. I will kill you! "


    Zhao Ling''s madness made master Yiqing and master Daoguang frown.


    Lang Jian''s tutor quickly said, "Zhao Ling, no!"


    Before he finished speaking, Zhao Ling rushed to Han Feng with sword light.


    Han Feng did not think of this time, Zhao Ling even dare not to kill his hand.


    Lu Fan stands up in a moment, but at this time, a figure directly blocks in front of Han Feng.


    The huge body and fat body are like a wall. It''s not who the elder martial brother is.


    Zhao Linglian''s sword light hits the elder martial brother''s belly. The next moment, Zhao Ling bounced back, first hit the ground, and then, like a rolling gourd, rolled out a dozen feet in a row.


    Lang Jian hurriedly catches Zhao Ling. However, the strength in Zhao Ling''s body makes Lang Jian shake all over his body. He suffers a little internal injury. He presses Zhao Ling''s body to death, which stops her.


    Looking intently, Zhao Ling was in a coma with blood on his lips. The sword, inch by inch, fell to the ground.


    Zhang Yuehan can''t speak with her mouth open. Is this Yiyuan hospital?


    Is this the ninth place in Wudao college? Why, the students here are so strong.


    Standing next to Zhang Yuehan, the "senior brother" is also full of light in his eyes. He turns his head to look at his brother''s unfulfilled eyes, full of fear.


    The elder martial brother laughed and touched his stomach and said: "competition is competition, don''t hurt the harmony. You see, it''s not good to have a big temper. I knocked myself out. You can see clearly. I didn''t do it. She did. Fortunately, my belly is hard enough, otherwise if it''s pierced, I''ll fall here, and you can''t carry me back to the room. "


    Han Feng leaned out his head from behind the elder martial brother, touched his belly and said: "elder martial brother, you have fat in your belly. Even if you are pierced, you are injured by fat. Ha ha, it seems that I''m going to have a fat body, too. "


    The elder martial brother glared at Han Feng, turned around and walked back.


    Master Yiqing said: "win is win, lose is lose. Can''t the students of the ethereal academy afford to lose? It seems that I will have a good chat with your master Mengyun. "


    Langjian''s face changed again and again, losing two games in a row. He felt that they had lost all their faces.


    Biting his teeth, the competition rule is five sets and three wins. Now we lose two games, we can''t lose any more.


    Langjian turns to look at Zhang Yuehan''s "elder martial brother".


    "Linqi, come to the third scene. You can''t lose any more. "


    Linqi nodded, stepped forward slowly and stood in the field. Chu Tian saw Lin Qi and said with a smile, "this guy even came here. I''ll take this one. "


    With that, Chu Tian stepped forward. But just after two steps, Lin Qi looked at all the people in the yuan court and said in a long voice: "I don''t want to compare with others. Chu Tian, we had a hand over a year ago. Today, if we don''t want to fight again, we want to have a fight with Lu Fan of your yuan court. Lu fan, do you dare to fight? "


    Lu Fan looks at Lin Qi and Zhang Yuehan, but he is not surprised at all.


    Looking up, Lu Fan looks at Zhang Yuehan and says, "Zhang Yuehan, is this the new lover you are looking for? Your vision is still as bad as ever. "


    "Zhang Yuehan sneers:" poor, you try not to know


    "It makes sense."


    Smiling, Lu Fan stood up.


    Looking at Lin Qi, Lu Fan said quietly: "fight on the war, how dare not."

 Chapter 70

    Lu Fan walked out slowly and turned to his room door first.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s slow movements, Lin Qi sneered, "you don''t have to go back to sleep. Don''t worry, I can wait for you."


    Lu Fan said lightly, "it''s not that much trouble, just a weapon."


    Reaching for his hand, Lu Fan picked up the heavy sword which was placed beside the door.


    When the sword was held in his hand, Lu fansuddenly felt that the sword was lighter than before. The seal stone on the hilt seemed to suppress him less.


    Walking back slowly, Lu Fan said calmly, "it''s time to start."


    Lin Qi''s eyes were suddenly cold and suddenly released his vigorous strength.


    A ribbon of light swirled around Linzi. The strong vigorous power blows the sand and rocks at the foot of the feet in a flash, exposing the clean surface.


    With a wave of the right hand, a long sword made of vigorous force appears in the hand. It''s milky white and full of light.


    "Vigorous force makes a soldier, and outer vigorous territory?"


    Han Feng was surprised. After the elder martial brother''s careful examination, he said: "vigorous strength turns the blade, but there is no handle or grain. Half step outside vigorous just, still be not outside vigorous boundary. "


    Han Feng said with a grin, "I''ll say that Lin Qi''s talent is just like that. Elder martial brother Chutian hasn''t made much progress, and he can''t break through the outer Gang so fast."


    Chu Tian glanced at Han Feng and said, "brother Han Feng, next time you make a comparison, please compare yourself with him. Otherwise, I''ll arrange an opportunity for you to compare with other martial artists outside the hospital. "


    Han Feng smiled and looked up. "It''s a nice day today."


    Lu Fan frowns slightly. Lin Qi''s gang strength is really good, but it''s just for him to practice.


    Lu Fan also released his own vigorous Qi, which is still as vigorous as the flame.


    However, there is a slight change in the vigorous Qi, which seems to reflect the colorful halo under the sun.


    This little change is hard to be noticed. Shifu Yiqing and Shifu Daoguang, who are so close to each other, can''t find the difference of Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi.


    Lin Qi looks at Lu Fan''s four fold cultivation of inner gang and the disdainful smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Gang fourfold in the district. To be honest, if it wasn''t for Zhang Yuehan, Lin Qi wouldn''t have to challenge at all.


    Who told him to laugh at the beauty.


    "Let''s not say I''m bullying you."


    Lin said.


    The expression on his face was haughty. Lin Qi held his head high, as if looking down at Lu fan like an ant.


    Zhang Yuehan looks excited. She has been waiting for this day for a long time. Today, she wants to see Lu Fan defeated, wounded or even killed by Lin Qi. She is satisfied. This evil spirit just came out.


    Lu Fan hears Linqi ''s words and smiles on his face.


    Let him go first? Well, then he''s welcome.


    Lu Fan secretly uses his vigorous Qi to transform part of it into the power of spirit.


    In his mind, he recalled the method of using the power of spirit. A crystal power of spirit was released from the palm of his hand, and then covered the body of the heavy sword.


    Lu Fan stepped forward slowly, and waved a sword ten steps away from Lin Qi.


    The seemingly powerless sword brings strange waves in the air. The power of the spirit on Lu Fan''s sword was suddenly gone. Han Feng, Chu Xing, Zhang Yuehan and others all feel that the spirit is one of the shocks, and the brain is like being hit by something.


    At the next moment, Lin Qi''s eyes widened as if he had seen a ghost. The whole man can''t move at all. He can''t hide if he wants to.


    The spiral and vigorous force on Lin Qi''s body suddenly broke, and his clothes burst at the same time.


    Poof, a mouthful of blood gushed out, Linqi hit the ground, dragging the ground out of a deep gully, and the whole person almost buried in the soil.


    Lu fan is stunned. The power of the spirit is so strong.


    No, his vigorous Qi is not so terrible. Why is the attack effect of spirit power so strong.


    You know, one part of his vigorous Qi can turn into ten parts of the power of spirit. According to this ratio, his vigorous Qi must be more powerful than the power of spirit!


    Lu Fan frowned and his vigorous Qi flowed.


    With the rotation of vigorous Qi, the forces of heaven and earth around him rushed into his body to supplement his strength.


    Soon, he had just consumed the vigorous Qi and was made up. Lu Fan secretly thought that the recovery speed was good.


    Try his vigorous Qi again later to see how it works.


    Han Feng and others are about to hit the chin on the ground, a sword, just a sword, a half step outside Gang Lin Qi was hit. Not even the jacket.


    Chuxing, Chutian, and senior brothers are all staring. Zhang Yuehan, Langjian and others on the opposite side are the same as seeing ghosts.


    In particular, Zhang Yuehan''s face turned white and his body shook uncontrollably.


    Master Yiqing, master Daoguang is a little better, but their eyelids start to jump.


    The power Lu Fan just used is really the power of spirit. The complete power of spirit can be used as the power of spirit of vigorous force.


    "Heaven has eyes!"


    Master Yiqing took a deep breath and said these four words.


    Master Daoguang was so excited that he couldn''t speak. He just scolded in his heart: "I almost killed Lu Fan. If master is still alive, he will beat me if he knows that I nearly killed the inheritor of one yuan and one chain because of my failure. He will surely!"


    The two men looked at Lu fan again, as if the hungry ghost in the color had seen the beauty, and they were still the beauty lying naked on the bed and showing off their coquettes. The light in my eyes is like a fire.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng finally came back to God. At the next moment, Han Feng laughed and said, "let you pretend. Ge Laozi, if you don''t die, you won''t die. Don''t you know? Pretend to be forced to be attacked by thunder. You can''t stop a sword. You dare to pretend to be the master. You think you are me! Younger martial brother Lu fan, cut him hard and give him another sword. "


    Chutian''s face was twisted. Lin Qi was the one who drew with himself a year ago. Although he didn''t use the land level martial arts zuotan Dao, Lin Qi didn''t fight hard at that time. It''s not impossible for Lin Qi to possess a prefecture level martial art with the background of the ethereal Academy.


    Younger martial brother Lu fan can cut Lin Qi like this, which doesn''t mean that he can cut his own underpants.


    Thinking of this, Chu Tian sighed. It''s only half a year since junior brother Lu Fan came to Yuanyuan hospital. It''s only half a year!


    The people in the ethereal courtyard can''t speak as if they had eaten the rat shit. They just hope Lin Qi doesn''t really lose so thoroughly. It''s just a sword. Hurry up!


    Maybe their prayers helped, and Linqi stood up slowly.


    There is a sword wound in the front of the chest. You can see the muscles in the tear.


    Linqi reached out and wiped his wound. Looking at the blood, Linqi''s hair stood up.


    "Lu Fan!"


    Linqi almost squeezed words out of his teeth.


    The vigorous strength on the body suddenly exploded, and the long knife on the right hand suddenly doubled.


    When the sword came out, Lin Qi was almost integrated with the long sword and killed Lu Fan. That indomitable momentum, full of determined to kill.


    At the moment, Lin Qi''s eyes are full of bullshit.


    Kill! Kill! Kill!


    Roaring like a wild animal, Lin Qi''s momentum at this moment is no different from that of the outer Gang warrior.


    When the long sword falls, the fierce vigorous force is extremely sharp.


    Lu Fan was fearless and held up his heavy sword.


    One, five, ten, hundred.


    In a flash, Lin Qi actually wielded more than 100 knives.


    The terrifying force of the sword blows the ground under Lu Fan''s feet to sink.


    But nothing happened to Lu. The heavy sword in his hand was like a living thing. No matter how Lin Qi put it out, he could block it in advance.


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, Lin Qi''s movements are like playing slowly. Seeing clearly, Lu fan can stop them.


    Lu fan still uses his basic swordsmanship to block the counterattack. This kind of swordsmanship, which sees through the opponent and attacks and defends calmly, makes Lin Qi almost spit blood for three liters.


    Biting his teeth, Lin Qi''s long knives were all splashed with light. But Lu fan can''t hurt even a hair.


    Why is Lu Fan Mingming just a four fold cultivation of inner Gang? The defense of gang strength is exaggerated to this extent.


    Why Lu Fan''s movements are as slow as the old lady''s boxing, but he blocks all his attacks.


    Lin Qi can''t understand. The only thing he can do is to attack crazily.


    Lu fan is not in a hurry to counterattack, vigorous Qi covers his body, and Lu fan is testing his own vigorous Qi.


    The defense is very good. Lu fan can feel that he can handle such a crazy attack as a martial artist in the outer gang.


    The recovery ability is even more amazing. Lu Fan feels that he will not be tired even if he fights with Lin Qi for three days and nights. Of course, the premise is that Lin Qi consumes three days of energy.


    Every time Lu fan runs, he can feel his * * strength strengthen with him. His firm muscles make him feel that he can fight with Lin Qi for 300 rounds without vigorous strength.


    The attack power is stable, but I don''t see any difference.


    Is this the only weakness of vigorous Qi? Or did he not master the attack method of vigorous Qi?


    Lu Fan thought like this and tried to fight back.


    Don''t look at Lin Qi''s attack speed. His vigorous force is fierce.


    But in Lu Fan''s eyes, his attack moves are full of flaws.


    Once the heavy sword is rotated, it blocks ten knives again. Lu fan turns his sword with his eyes closed.


    With one sword, Lu fan can clearly feel the flow, change and attack mode of vigorous Qi.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt his vigorous Qi was stabbing out. The force of heaven and earth fluctuated for a while. They seemed unwilling to block his vigorous Qi.


    By the way, Lu fansuddenly thought that his vigorous Qi was the combination of vigorous energy and vitality.


    Vigorous strength is a kind of strength that is cultivated from the warrior himself with heaven and earth as the melting pot. And vitality is the transformation of the power of naked heaven and earth.


    What if, in the moment of his sword, he could force the heaven and the earth out of the way without being blocked by any force of the heaven and the earth?


    Thinking of this, Lu Fan immediately activated the power of the world around him.


    Mind movement and five actions are the means of alchemists.


    Lu Fan''s use is so obscure that he doesn''t even move.


    The force of heaven and earth blocking in front of the heavy sword instantly platoons, and the speed of Lu Fan''s heavy sword suddenly increases ten times.


    Such as a light, bang hit Linqi.

 Chapter 71

    Lin Qi couldn''t dodge at all. No one could have imagined that Lu Fan''s sword would speed up in half an instant, and it would also speed up so horribly.


    Lu Fan didn''t use much strength, after all, it''s just sight.


    However, Lu Fan''s sword easily pierced Lin Qi''s bodyguard vigorous strength because of his strong speed. Even if Lu Fan''s heavy sword didn''t open at all, the point of the sword was not very sharp.


    The tip of the sword touched Lin Qi''s stomach, and Lu Fan hurriedly collected a lot of strength. He felt that if he didn''t, Lin Qi would be pierced by his sword.


    Lu fan doesn''t want to kill one of his classmates in Yiyuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. That''s going to drive him out of college.


    Lin Qi is stabbed by Lu Fan''s sword and flies out. The pain in his stomach makes the blood in his mouth like the spring from the ground.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi enters his body, then it spreads out to suppress and destroy, and finally it explodes in his body.


    Linqi smashed into the ground, shaking again.


    Slowly, Lu Fan seems so calm and calm.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t move very much. Ordinary swords, like chopping vegetables and cutting melons, knocked down Lin Qi, who was half a step away from the gang, and knocked him to the ground.


    "He is not the inner Gang quadruple, not the inner Gang quadruple. The son of the devil, one yuan clan has a devil. "


    Langjian muttered. Lu Fan''s eyes are shaking.


    Such strength, even as a mentor, he can''t win much when he goes up to fight with others.


    Lu Fan''s unfathomable power, like the abyss like the sea, made Lang Jian shout out the word "evil".


    Zhang Yuehan looks at the fallen Lin Qi out of her wits. She doesn''t understand why her elder martial brother Lin Qi also lost.


    Mingming is such a powerful elder martial brother Lin Qi. He is famous in the Piaomiao college and even the whole Wudao college. He lost to Lu fan, who came to Wudao college only half a year ago. What kind of elixir did he eat? What kind of creation did he get?


    Zhang Yuehan feels that his legs are a little soft. It''s no better than riverside here.


    If elder martial brother Linqi can''t cover her, isn''t it as easy as stepping on an ant if Lu Fan wants to deal with her.


    At the thought of Lu Fan''s possible revenge, Zhang Yuehan fell into the abyss.


    Just as she wanted to do to Lu fan, Lu Fan could also find an opportunity to kill her unconsciously.


    Zhang Yuehan''s eyes are full of fear at the moment.


    Lu fan is not willing to look at her at all, revenge?


    The ridiculous Zhang Yuehan has long been a small role in Lu Fan''s mind. At present, Lu Fan''s heart is only martial arts. As for revenge on a woman like Zhang Yuehan, Lu Fan really has no interest.


    Linqi, who was lying on the ground, was still struggling to stand up. Even if he moves a little. You can feel the tumbling viscera and damaged meridians.


    The proud Lin Qi is not willing to lose to Lu fan like this. He looks at Lu Fan fiercely.


    Lin Qi even got up and said: "Lu fan, you closed your eyes and beat me. How dare you look down on me. "


    Lu Fan looks at Lin Qi inexplicably.


    Close your eyes, that''s because he wants to experience the use of vigorous Qi. It has nothing to do with looking down on.


    Han Feng shouted: "what''s wrong with you. Linqi, you are a soft guy. If you lose like this, the students of the ethereal college behind you will look down on you. Let alone younger martial brother Lu Fan. The loser is not as good as me. "


    Han Feng is complacent. His favorite is to lower his opponent and then raise himself.


    The elder martial brother turned his head to look at Han Feng and said, "you don''t lose, you have a thick skin."


    Such a precise summary makes Chu Xing and Chu Tian nod their heads.


    Han Feng said with a smile, "you don''t have a thick skin. You don''t have enough accomplishments. Master, you said that. "


    Master Yiqing, master Daoguang''s face changed a little, and he stared at Han Feng. Master Yiqing said, "if you''re good, don''t learn. Learn all this."


    Lin Qi listened to Han Feng''s sarcasm, his eyes were red and bleeding.


    The scattered hair is windless and automatic. Lin Qi''s right hand once again condenses the long Dao. However, this long Dao, which condenses from the vigorous force, has the smell of blood red.


    "Linqi, no!"


    Seeing Lin Qining''s vigorous blood knife, Lang Jian immediately shouted.


    At once, Lang Jian rushed directly to Lin Qi. He had to stop Lin Qi. Once Linqi used this move, it would be irreparable.


    But in the moment when Lang Jian ran out, a gang force beat him back directly.


    Master Yiqing looked at him coldly and said calmly: "stand still. Duels don''t have to be interrupted, don''t you know? "


    Lang Jian bit his teeth, but he didn''t dare to move forward.


    In the face of the powerful master, his little tutor really has no room to return.


    Linqi''s momentum is still climbing at the moment. Lu fan is now fully available, but Lu Fan did not.


    He would like to see what kind of attack Lin Qi can make and what kind of martial arts he can use.


    Lin Qi burst out and took action.


    When the sabre light rises, it falls like a bloody thunder.


    Thunder blade!


    For a moment, the ground around Lu Fan was all cracked.


    The power of terror makes the wooden houses of the Yuan Yuan Yuan courtyard begin to crumble.


    Lu Fan only saw such a terrible Sabre technique in the hands of Chutian, the second senior brother. With this move alone, Lin Qi has the ability to fight with elder martial brother Chutian who can use zuotian Dao.


    At this time, Lu Fan didn''t dare to trust her.


    In the face of this absolute power, his basic swordsmanship is of little use. The only thing he can do is to fight against the strong.


    Dragon sword!


    With one sword, Lu Fan''s whole body vigorous Qi flows into the heavy sword.


    The bloody thunder hit Lu fan, and Lu Fan''s sword also hit Lin Qi.


    Boom!


    A thunderclap came from heaven and earth.


    The wave of power comes from the center of the fight.


    Besides Lu Fan''s house, all the wooden houses around were lifted to the roof.


    All the people who stood not far away and watched were pushed away by the force for several steps. Zhang Yuehan, who is relatively weak, climbs directly on the ground.


    The gravel falls like rain from the sky, and a huge deep pit has appeared in the field.


    Lu Fan and Lin Qi stand in the pit.


    The blood knife in Lin Qi''s hand has disappeared, and Lu Fan''s clothes are finally burnt.


    Lin Qi looked at Lu fan, biting his teeth one by one, and said, "it''s calculated..."..... You..... Ruthless! "


    Lu Fan calmly looked at him, waved, and the rest of his blood light disappeared.


    Although Lin Qi''s Sabre technique only cuts Lu Fan''s clothes, it can''t break Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi defense at all, let alone hurt his body.


    Lu fan is invincible at the beginning of the contest because of his strong * * and vigorous Qi defense.


    Linqi fell to the ground with a strong breath.


    At this time, Lang Jian rushed up and picked up the weak Lin Qi.


    Bite teeth, Lang Jiandao: "this duel, you won Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan."


    After that, Langjian turned his head and left. He didn''t want to stay any longer.

 Chapter 72

    Zhang Yuehan and others are still standing in place, until the next person pulls her sleeve, Zhang Yuehan turns around and leaves.


    The people of the ethereal courtyard came and walked faster, almost like ghosts chasing them behind them, and soon disappeared in sight.


    Lu Fan looks at his destroyed clothes and frowns slightly. It seems that he doesn''t have many clothes to change.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng laughed and walked up to pat Lu Fan on the shoulder.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, it''s still you Niu. Piaoyuan college lost so badly this time. I think there is another college that dares to come to our one yuan college to practice and beat them to death."


    Han Feng is smiling and waving his fist.


    Chu Tian also said with a smile: "Lin Qi is afraid that he can''t participate in the ranking war of the college this time. The sabre technique he just used is very powerful, but it will definitely hurt his body if he uses it with the vigorous force at the end of the crossbow. After Lin Qi goes back, I''m afraid that his intestines will regret it. "


    Han Feng waved his hand and said, "who cares about his death?"


    Suddenly, Han Feng put his arms around Lu Fan''s neck and whispered, "younger martial brother Lu fan, you must tell me how you practice to achieve one yuan duel."


    Lu Fan said with a wry smile, "elder martial brother Han Feng, I don''t know how I got it. Anyway, I''ll walk around the edge of life and death. "


    Han Feng eyebrows micro pick, said: "the edge of life and death to go around it?"


    Lu Fan blinked and nodded, "that''s how I got it."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng showed a look I knew and patted Lu Fan on the shoulder.


    Lu Fan smiles. He can''t tell elder martial brother Han Feng that he is full of vigorous Qi, which is the combination of vigorous energy and vitality.


    Every inch of fat on master Yiqing''s face smiled and said, "Lu fan, you''ve done a good job. It seems that in this year''s College ranking war, our uniyuan college can also play. "


    The elder martial brother touched his stomach and said, "do you want to join? I don''t really want to do it. It''s very tiring to fight. I''ll lose weight. "


    Han Feng said in a loud voice: "elder martial brother, there is younger martial brother Lu fan here. I don''t think you need to fight. There are five students in our Yuan school, just enough. You just have to figure it out. "


    The elder martial brother thought for a moment and was still hesitating.


    Han Feng turned to look at Xiaohei, and then said: "elder martial brother, when we go to fight in other colleges, Xiaohei will go with us. It''s the spirit beast of junior brother Lu Fan. It helps a lot. Are you going to stay in the hospital with master Daoguang? Eat wild vegetables and barbecue? "


    Elder martial brother and senior brother Daoguang have a look at each other.


    Master Daoguang coughed and said, "the contest is a great event of Wudao college. I''ll go with you as a teacher."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng smiled at the elder martial brother and said, "so, elder martial brother, are you alone in the hospital?"


    The elder martial brother''s face began to twist. In a moment, he sighed: "from thrift to extravagance, from extravagance to thrift. I''m used to Xiaohei''s cooking. Will you let me eat radish again? Just, just. Come with you. It''s time for us to get a better place. "


    Chu Xing said with a smile, "even the elder martial brother joined in. Now that the ranking is stable, we have to prepare for it. Let''s go to jianbaoshan tomorrow to buy some weapons. "


    Chu Tian nodded beside them. Both of their swords were broken. It''s OK to deal with ordinary warriors only with these ordinary swords in the yuan Academy. But if you want to fight in the college ranking war, you need to buy some good ones.


    The master brother waved and said: "you can do it, you don''t have to buy it for me. I am as fat as a soldier. "


    I took a picture of my belly. Elder martial brother is going back to the room to have a rest.


    He is sleeping for at least ten hours a day. Even Lu fan doesn''t understand how the elder martial brother''s whole cultivation comes from.


    At this time, Han fengchuxing turned back to his room to get things. Some of their family''s savings haven''t been touched. This time, when they go to jianbaoshan, they will take them with them.


    Master Yiqing called Lu Fandao, "Lu fan, follow me."


    Lu Fan followed master Yiqing and master Daoguang quickly followed him.


    Three people have been out of the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan, came to the mountain forest.


    The mountain wind is blowing, the trees are whirling, and the sun is shining on Lu Fan''s face through the gap between the leaves.


    With a winding path, you can''t see the Yuan Yuan courtyard until you come to a place. At last, master Yiqing stops.


    In front of us is a towering tree, which is more than 100 feet high. The body of the tree is huge, and there are dozens of people around it. The roots and stems of the trees are all around, and the lush leaves, like green clouds, block out the sun.


    At the foot of the tree, there is a tomb. There are two broken weapons, one sword, one sword, which have been mercilessly decayed by the years.


    Master Yiqing stepped forward, bowed to the tomb, and then said to Lu: "Lu fan, hold these two weapons."


    Although Lu Fan didn''t know why, he did what master Yiqing said. He stepped forward slowly and held the weapon in both hands.


    At the next moment, Lu Fan felt that his vigorous Qi was running uncontrollably.


    "Unleash the power of your spirit."


    Master Yiqing then said.


    Lu Fan slowly transforms vigorous Qi into the power of spirit, and then releases it from the palms of his hands. The power of the spirit touches this sword. All of a sudden, the two blades make a light sound.


    Lu Fan felt that his head was beginning to faint a little bit, and the light chanting sound was more like the power to attack the soul.


    Fortunately, the sound of light chanting soon disappeared, and one sword and one knife instantly turned into smashing.


    Shifu Yiqing and Shifu Daoguang are all excited at this scene.


    "It''s really the power of a complete spirit. Master, you have knowledge under the spring. You can close your eyes in peace."


    Master Yiqing''s voice was choked.


    Lu Fan turned his head and looked at master Yiqing.


    Master Daoguang looked at Lu Fan''s puzzled face and said, "Lu fan, do you know who is buried in this tomb?"


    Lu Fan shakes his head gently.


    Then master Daoguang said, "here is my master and Yiqing, martial master Songyang. Master, when he is in a big time, let''s bury him here and charge us. If one of our disciples can cultivate a complete power of spirit, then bring him here to have a look. The sword you just grasped is the master''s personal weapon. Following the master for thousands of years, you have used the origin of spirit to a certain extent. But for the power of the whole spirit, they cannot be dissipated. "


    Master Yiqing nodded: "that''s right. Now we can finally return to the dust, the earth to the earth. "


    Voice just fell, suddenly, the debris of the ground turned into a piece of streamer to wrap up Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan had not figured out what was going on, and an extremely pure and huge force poured into his body.


    Lu Fan only felt that his whole body was boiling with vigorous Qi, his strength was climbing, and his body was slowly condensed out of scales.


    Lu Fan was stunned. He looked at the scales all over his body. He didn''t know what happened.


    Shifu Yiqing and Shifu Daoguang are watching quietly. There is no expression of surprise on their faces.


    Bang, a strong force detonated in Lu Fan''s body, which cracked the meridians and bones of his whole body.


    The pain attacked the whole body, and Lu Fan almost couldn''t hold his body, and a black blood gushed out.


    Soon, the strong strength of the body began to recover his meridians and bones. The recast meridians were unobstructed, and the bones were covered with a layer of white bone armour, shining.


    There are five internal vigorous, six internal vigorous and seven internal vigorous.


    In a short moment, Lu Fan felt that his strength had rushed all the way to inner gang Qichong.


    Immediately, Lu Fan suppresses his surging power. He can feel that if he does not suppress it, this power can directly make him rush to the outer gang.


    But Lu fan must not let it directly rush up. The martial arts must be firm and steady. The strong and horizontal climbing is likely to lead to the instability of the foundation. Moreover, it is only the strength of the inner gang and the seven heavy forces. Lu fan is about to lose control.


    If we continue to indulge, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Lu Fan suppressed the surging vigorous Qi with all his strength. At the same time, he rolled the pure force with the vigorous Qi and came to the Dantian and put it into the five elements array in his Dantian.


    When this pure force entered the five element array, the five element array was expanded three times, with his Dantian shaking.


    Later, Lu Fan put this power into the yin-yang array above his head. Similarly, the yin-yang array has been expanded three times.


    After several times in a row, he finally squandered the power, and the yin-yang array and the five elements array in his body were more than five times larger than before.


    Lu Fan''s breath gradually calmed down, and the scales on his body slowly retreated, but behind him formed a small pattern, and a word "Yi" could be seen vaguely.


    Master Yiqing, master Daoguang has been watching.


    When Lu Fan''s light converged, master Yiqing said with a smile: "the power of inheritance is huge. I didn''t expect that you could stabilize yourself and control the state. I thought that you should at least break through the outer Gang first. "


    Lu Fandao: "what''s the matter, the scales?"


    Master Daoguang said with a smile, "this is your chance. My master, Songyang wuzun, is also called Dragon wuzun. Most of the martial arts are based on this scale. If you inherit it, there will be this scale naturally. The scale will be very tough when you are urged by the power of your spirit. When you reach the peak, Tianlei will not hurt you. As for that power, it''s just a ray of vigorous strength that was stored in the weapon when the master sat and changed. "


    A ray of vigorous energy? Just a wisp of vigorous force makes him rush three times. How powerful is this Songyang martial Zun.


    Lu Fandao: "why do you want to pass it on to me?"


    Yiqing Master said: "first, it is the master''s will, and then it is because the power of your spirit is complete. It''s much better than the power of the incomplete spirits that we get through great perseverance. So you can get it, no one else can get it. Lu fan, you can stay here for enlightenment. Master should also leave you the method of changing scales and armor. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly. Look at the tomb of wuzun in Songyang.


    Lu Fan knelt down and kowtowed.


    A wisp of wind blew by. Lu Fan felt the wind as if he had patted him twice on the shoulder and disappeared.

 Chapter 73

    That night, Lu Fan sat in front of the tomb for a whole night.


    As master Yiqing said, the method of scale change has been deeply engraved in his mind. After a night of understanding, Lu fan has understood how to use it.


    The scales on the body surface are flickering, full of lines and scales, just like the full array of armor, full of texture.


    The white scale armor covers the body, just like the gorgeous armor sold by the weapon workshop, but it is countless times harder than those armor, shining in the sun.


    The body armor can be worn as clothes. If it is not suitable for their use, it will be hidden in the body and turned into bone armor. It is the best protection for the organs and bones in the body. Once activated by the power of the spirit, it can cover the whole body and even become a dragon shaped helmet to completely protect the head.


    With a pool of clear water, Lu Fan carefully looked at the shape behind his armor, just like the legendary Dragon Slayer.


    Carrying a heavy sword on one''s back adds a bit of domineering power. There is no feeling at all when I punch scaly armor. This kind of defense is more useful than his dragon blood skin. According to the martial arts inheritance left by Songyang wuzun, this scale is really the same as those of the ancient giant dragons. It''s hard to destroy the heaven and earth without breaking the magic weapon.


    In one night, Lu fan has been able to make the scaly armor retract and release freely.


    He just needs to keep using the vigorous temperature to raise the scales in his body.


    If this kind of scale is cultivated by other people, it will be difficult for countless people to get rid of only the first step. Fortunately, wuzun of Songyang helped him jump this step directly.


    All Lu fan has to do is to strengthen his cultivation and improve his accomplishments, so will his scales and armor.


    The five elements array and yin-yang array growing in the body are still absorbing and refining the power of heaven and earth all the time. The


    five array absorbs the power of heaven and earth, and the Yin and Yang array is quenched into the most powerful force to absorb the body of Lu.


    With these two formations, Lu Fan''s cultivation speed can be described as a thousand li in a day. He has more than eight avenues to get rid of other martial artists. Especially after the expansion of the two large arrays by five times, the speed of absorbing the power of heaven and earth has also been directly increased by five times.


    So it seems that Lu fan is right to throw the pure power directly to these two arrays for absorption.


    The fish belly is white in the sky, and the light shines on the earth.


    Lu Fan got up and went back. Before leaving, I specially arranged the clothes and graves of the martial master of Songyang.


    Walking back to Yiyuan courtyard, just came to the courtyard, Lu fan saw Han Feng wailing in the courtyard. Elder martial brother Chuxing, elder martial brother Chutian, and even the gentler elder martial brother were beating him.


    At the same time, Han Feng also shouted: "force, and then force."


    Lu Fan was stunned. He didn''t understand the situation at all.


    Quickly step forward, Lu Fan quickly pulls out elder martial brother Han Feng and says, "what''s the matter. Three elder martial brothers, what are you doing to fight elder martial brother Han Feng? "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng''s face and nose were bruised and his words were not easy: "younger martial brother Lu fan, you... Let me down. "


    Elder martial brother Chuxing''s eyelids jumped straight and said: "you ask him yourself, this goods are in need of beating. We will not be polite if we are specially asked to beat him. "


    Chutian, the elder martial brother nodded.


    Lu Fan looked at brother Han Feng and said, "brother Han Feng, what''s the situation? You want them to beat you?"


    Elder martial brother Han Feng''s face was swollen to a pig''s head, and he said with a smile: "younger martial brother Lu fan, it''s not that you say you can practice the one yuan method only after experiencing the situation of life and death. I''m experiencing life and death. Come on, hit me again. Elder martial brother Chuxing, last time you had a hole in your pants, I did it. It''s nice to run around the other yard naked. Elder martial brother, ha ha, I made the meat that you spit. I put some other ingredients on it. Come and beat me! "


    Lu Fan''s eyes are twitching. The feeling is that elder martial brother Han Feng is killing himself.


    Elder martial brother Chuxing and elder martial brother were angry after hearing elder martial brother Hanfeng''s cry. They went forward with an old fist.


    Lu Fan quickly leaves elder martial brother Han Feng behind, or he will suffer.


    Elder martial brother Chuxing, the elder martial brother grabbed elder martial brother Hanfeng and beat him. While fighting, he yelled, "do you want to fight? You did it all."


    Lu fan is on the side. Do you want to tell elder martial brother Han Feng about the real situation?


    Seeing that elder martial brother Han Feng has been beaten up, Lu Fan decides not to say it. Otherwise, elder martial brother Han Feng will be furious. Even if he was beaten like this, he would be furious.


    Master Yiqing and master Daoguang are sitting next to each other. While drinking tea, while talking about the weather, while watching Han Feng was beaten.


    "What a beautiful day!"


    Master Yiqing shook his head.


    Xiaohei is still sleeping at the door. Maybe it''s too noisy in the yard. Xiaohei woke up and looked at Hanfeng and they turned around and went to sleep.


    For a long time, senior brothers and others finally stopped.


    While clapping his hands, the elder martial brother said: "I knew it was you. I didn''t want to talk about you. It''s a good fight today. I''m sweating all over. "


    The elder martial brother wiped his shiny belly with his hands and walked away laughing.


    Chu Xing, Chu Tian is also tired. Looking at Han Feng, he said: "brother Han Feng, you still have this kind of request in the future, just come to us. It''s nice to be able to hit people at will, ha ha. "


    Chu Xing and Chu Tian turn back to their room.


    Han Feng crawled on the ground, half dead.


    "That''s the feeling, that''s the feeling."


    Han Fengqiang takes out the paper of one yuan daojue, which he came from master Daoguang last night. Now it''s up to younger martial brother Lu fan to give him the method to manage it.


    Han Feng, who can''t even open his eyes, opens his eyelids with his fingers and stares at the paper of one yuan Dao Jue.


    In a moment, elder martial brother Han Feng was howling and lying on the ground. He was shocked and the paper fell on the ground.


    Master Yiqing turned to look at Han Feng and said, "I''m an idiot. If this method can be used to build a one yuan Dao, one yuan one pulse will make the world laugh."


    Han Feng raised his head and said off and on: "master Yiqing, do you know?"


    Master Yiqing took a sip of the tea channel gently: "of course I know not. It''s a chance for Lu fan to practice. Qi moves with understanding. You have nothing. How can you practice it. I didn''t tell you. I just wanted to see you beaten. "


    "That''s right," said master Daoguang. It''s good to see someone beaten in the early morning. It''s like going back to the time when we practiced. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng smelt a mouthful of blood and spewed it out again. This time, he passed out completely.


    Master Yiqing smiled and came forward in a moment. He gave Hanfeng a vigorous energy.


    They are not really going to die. Brother Han Feng is seriously injured, but in fact, he is not hurt at all.


    Lu Fan shakes his head and turns back to his room.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Half a day later, Chu Xing, Chu Xing, Han Feng and Lu Fan left the Yuan Yuan Academy. The four of them are going to Jianbao mountain of Wudao academy to buy some good weapons. Lu Fan also knew that Wudao university had not only nine branches, but also some places for students to exchange, shop and even take on tasks. Jianbaoshan was one of them.


    Han Feng, who was beaten in the morning and passed out in a coma, has recovered almost at this time. Although his face was still blue and purple, he looked rather embarrassed, but nothing else happened.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, you have killed me this time. Why don''t you say it doesn''t work? "


    Han Feng read, he is still for his own white get a beating.


    But Chuxing, Chutian''s elder martial brother laughed happily.


    Lu Fan said helplessly, "I don''t know."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng sighed: "it seems that I have no chance with one yuan Dao. Why can''t I learn such a powerful skill. By the way, younger martial brother Lu fan, did the master tell you about the prohibition of one yuan rule? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "No. It seems that there is no ban on one yuan Tao. After all, it''s not an orthodox attack skill. "


    Han Feng, Chu Xing, and Chu Tian all stared at each other and said, "isn''t this an attack skill?"? Even Linqi has been brushed by you. What else do you want? "


    Lu Fandao: "the power of gods and souls that one yuan Dao definitely condenses is just a special way of using power. Although powerful, it consumes a lot of vigorous energy. As for the specific skills of the spirit, I haven''t learned them yet. "


    Han Feng nodded suddenly: "I see. Is that right. I''m afraid it''s necessary to consume too much power. It seems that younger martial brother Lu fan will solve his opponent as soon as possible. I''m afraid we can''t fight a protracted war. "


    Lu Fan smiles. He hasn''t told elder martial brother Han Feng that his recovery ability is enough to offset the cost of one yuan duel.


    In fact, one yuan Dao Jue also has a set of vigorous force operation method. However, this method is far from Lu Fan''s internal Yin Yang array and five element array, so Lu fan is useless.


    Four people talk and laugh, all the way to the depths of the giant mountains.


    After walking for a day and a night, a different mountain peak came into view in the distance.


    Han Feng pointed to the mountain and said, "brother Lu fan, here comes jianbaoshan."

 Chapter 74

    The wind is clear and the clouds are misty.


    In the ups and downs of the mountains, Jianbao mountain is unique and stands in the middle.


    Lu fan doesn''t know if he should call it a mountain, because it looks more like a city than a mountain.


    The mountain is full of houses, pavilions, attics and restaurants.


    These pavilions circle up with the mountain, and the middle part is the bluestone steps like waterfalls. The top of the mountain seems to have been flattened by a sword. From Lu Fan''s perspective, before the top of the mountain has been flattened, it may be at least six thousand feet.


    Because the flat area is too large, at a glance, it covers at least a few hundred miles.


    It''s like a majestic mountain that has been cut off and transformed into a city.


    In the mist among the mountains, these buildings are like beauty hiding behind the screen, adding a bit of mystery and beauty.


    There are many pedestrians in the mountains, so people can be heard from afar. Lu fan, relying on his good eyesight, penetrates the clouds and overlooks far away. More and more for this jianbaoshan surprised, this is simply a male city in the mountains.


    Brother Han Feng patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said: "ha ha, brother Lu fan is scared. I didn''t expect that when jianbaoshan was like this. To be honest, I was shocked when I first came. Let''s go. We need to buy everything here. "


    Four people continue to move forward, over a small mountain, Lu Fan finally came to the foot of Jianbao mountain.


    Closer, we can see the prosperity of Jianbao mountain.


    The huge mountain gate goes up to the sky, and the three words of gilded jianbaoshan are shining even in the clouds.


    Step up, wide slate, as if it had been wiped, spotless. There are trees and flower beds on both sides, which are fragrant.


    There are pavilions on both sides, most of which are stone and wood buildings. The lower layers are made of boulders, and the upper layers are made of superior wood. There are dozens of layers up and down, stretching to the end of the line of sight. Each loft has a peach blossom on the eaves, carved with birds of prey and beasts of prey, which are resplendent.


    Even in jianglincheng, Lu fan has never seen such a loft. In ordinary towns, the attic is about three floors. If such a towering loft is placed in jianglincheng, it must be a grand sight. But here, it can be seen everywhere.


    In the distance, you can see the tall round tower and square tower. In particular, the most central white tower, magnificent atmosphere, covered with golden bells, with the wind bursts of pleasant sounds, but also a layer of white light.


    Lu Fan narrowed his eyes. This tower may have something extraordinary.


    The people around are in a hurry. Most of them are students from other colleges. In this way, hundreds of people will go up and down.


    Chu Tian said: "jianbaoshan is a peaceful place ordered by many tutors of Wudao college or teachers. Don''t make trouble here. Especially brother Han Feng, if you want to fight, you can fight with others when you get to the top of the mountain and go to the arena. Don''t be caught by the inspector''s supervisor, or we won''t be able to save you. "


    Han Feng said impatiently: "I know, I know. Every time you come, you have to repeat it. Second Senior brother, you are not bored. I am tired of listening. "


    Chu Tian shook his head and sighed, "it''s a pity that you didn''t listen to it once."


    Lu fan still looked around and asked, "why is it so prosperous here? There are so many people. "


    Chu Tian was stunned for a moment, and then he said to Lu Fandao strangely, "younger martial brother Lu fan, it seems that you have been harmed by the atmosphere of our Yuan Yuan Yuan Academy."


    Lu Fan did not understand: "how to say this?"


    Han Feng, with an expression I know, patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "brother Lu fan, the second brother means to say. If you have been in Yuanyuan College for a long time, you think that other places of Wudao college are the same as Yuanyuan college. But in fact, it''s not like that. "


    Younger martial brother Han Feng looked up at the sky with a sad look, and then said: "younger martial brother Lu fan, do you know how huge the other branches are? What a magnificent atmosphere? How golden and beautiful are you? "


    Han Feng''s younger martial brother slapped his forehead and said: "when I went to the site of mingxinyuan, the whole people were shocked. How much water did I have in my mind to choose the Yuan Yuan Yuan courtyard? It''s the Mingxin courtyard, which is bigger than the city of my hometown. Each student can be divided into a large house covering an area of 100 mu, with picturesque scenery and everything. Moreover, as long as the cultivation is promoted quickly, the master can also reward and write the servant Butler to you. That''s a comfort, that''s a cool. Every student is a master, as long as he is at ease to practice. "


    Speaking of this, Chuxing, elder martial brother Chutian sighed.


    Elder martial brother Chuxing then said: "Mingxin hospital is not good. I''ve heard that the students of Yinyang academy still send things every month. Or thousands of gold coins, or medicine skills. If you have a little contribution to the school, you can go to the central star shielding tower of the Yin and Yang school to choose your own martial arts weapons. It can not only be used by itself, but also be copied back to the family at any time. Every student who enters the Yin and Yang academy, there are people out there who are eager to serve them as slaves so that they can get involved in the Yin and Yang Academy. Only by selling the quota of slaves, they can earn at least hundreds of thousands of gold coins. "


    "Gap, that''s the gap!"


    Han Feng almost howled.


    His voice attracted the attention of other students passing by. A group of people looked at Han Feng like fools. Clear eyes are saying that this man is sick.


    Lu Fan swallows. The gap between the college and the college is so big. Can the gap between the students and the students be so huge?


    When Lu Fan heard this, he doubted whether he had chosen the wrong college.


    Such a comparison is really the difference between pigsty and imperial city.


    It''s no wonder that the people of the ethereal courtyard came here and said the word "pigsty" directly when they saw the one yuan courtyard.


    It''s true!


    The four of them sighed and went on.


    Soon, when I got to the top of the mountain, I had a wide view.


    Here, you can see the prosperity of Jianbao mountain more clearly. There are many teahouses and restaurants, all of which look great.


    Elder martial brother Chutian stopped and said: "Han Feng, you take younger martial brother Lu Fan around. I''ll go to buy weapons with Chu Xing first. Tomorrow we will meet at the foot of the mountain. "


    Han Feng said with a smile, "no problem. Junior brother Lu fan, come here. I''ll take you to a good place first. Do you like listening to ditty? I know a good place to listen to music. Some beautiful girls from Mingxin yard often come to the stage for a song. Let''s listen. "


    Lu Fan really doesn''t want to go. He just wants to go around and learn about the prosperity of jianbaoshan. Why listen to some songs.


    But Han Feng didn''t let him say anything at all. He pulled him up and left.


    Looking at the hungry wolf like light in brother Han Feng''s eyes, Lu Fan swallowed the superfluous words wisely. Now I''m afraid even the gods and demons can''t stop elder martial brother Han Feng from listening to Xiaoqu.


    Turning a wide street, Han Feng takes Lu fan to a loft door.


    It can be seen that the owner of the loft is very broad, and a pair of white jade phoenix are placed at the door. They are tall and lifelike.


    The plaque in the attic is a huge three word "Phoenix courtship!"


    Brother Han Feng drags Lu fan to the door. Before he enters, he is stopped by a woman.


    "Entrance fee, three gold coins."


    Han Feng stopped and said, "I have a gold coin, didn''t I return last time? How did the price rise? You mingxinyuan can''t start from the ground price. No rules? "


    The woman rolled her eyes and said, "last time was last time. This time, there was a song presented by younger martial sister lingyao. Three gold coins will let you listen to a song. It''s very special. Just to say that to you, I should let you go. "


    Lu Fan murmured, "lingyao? I think I''ve heard the name


    Han Feng''s eyes brightened. "Do you know that?"


    Lu Fan thought about it carefully, and finally thought about it. He said, "Oh, it''s the girl who chose Mingxin hospital. I think about it. The top ten in the freshman competition with me. "


    The woman looked up and down at Lu Fan and said, "are you also the top ten freshmen of this year? Well, in your face, just take two gold coins from one of you. "


    Brother Han Feng pulled Lu Fan''s clothes and said, "Lu fan, that girl is not beautiful."


    Lu Fan nodded, "it''s pretty."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng laughed and reached for four gold coins from his crotch. He handed them to the woman in front of the door and said, "it''s beautiful enough, four gold coins are four gold coins."


    The woman looked at Han Feng and took out the gold coin from that place to give her. Her face was red with anger, and she didn''t take it at all.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng shoved it into her hand, and the woman immediately shouted. At the next moment, the girl''s vigorous energy was coming out.


    Lu Fan sees right, immediately pulls Han Feng elder martial brother to rush toward inside.


    Fortunately, they were fast enough to rush in. The woman stamped her feet angrily at the door and threw the four gold coins on the ground.


    In the attic, Han Feng said nothing and ran upstairs.


    As soon as he reached the third floor, Lu Fan heard the melodious sound.


    The sound of the piano is clear and melodious.


    The sound is like the sound of nature, like a dream.


    Lu fan stops and looks inside. The huge attic looks very elegant. Tea tables and chairs are arranged in turn. The pictures of ladies on the walls are full of charm.


    At this time, the whole third floor is already full of people. Not far away, a woman is playing the piano. The hands are like green onions, the eyes are like autumn water, and the strings are more like heart strings.


    "The east wind last night, the autumn rain. Leaning against the door and looking out of the window, the infatuated people stand in the wind and rain. Who sings, melodious music, how many daughters'' hearts, how many Jianghu dreams. "


    Lu Fan listened for a while, standing in the same place and looking at the woman playing the piano.


    Yes, she is the lingyao girl of Mingxin hospital.


    Han Feng stands on one side, and the whole person is in a state of dementia.


    Looking at lingyao''s saliva, he is not alone. There are countless people like him in the whole three floors.


    Lu Fan closed his eyes and listened quietly. At this moment, his heart was quiet.


    The power of heaven and earth around him suddenly stopped, and Lu Fan fell into a wonderful state.

 Chapter 75

    The state of mind is like water, leaving only the sound of nature wandering in the brain.


    As if all the noise of the world is gone, all the distractions are gone.


    The vigorous Qi in the body is quietly moving to the four limbs, and a light invisible to the naked eye appears on his skin.


    At this time, if other people notice him, they will be shocked to find that Lu Fan''s breath has disappeared.


    The forces of the heaven and the earth around him move again, but they pass through Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu Fan suddenly woke up. The next moment, he found his own change.


    He seems to have become a master at this moment.


    Just listened to a song, unexpectedly let his body melt world small become.


    Lu Fan smiled. This time, he followed brother Han Feng to listen to the music, but he was right.


    In a moment, the song is over.


    When the song disappeared, the young heroes on the whole three floors were shocked and recovered.


    There was a moment of silence, and then a group of people shouted.


    "Well, lingyao girl''s music is so good!"


    "Sounds of nature, it''s really sounds of nature."


    The present students did not grudge their praise words and praised lingyao to the sky. Lu Fan also clapped, and lingyao girl received such praise.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng wiped the saliva from his mouth and said, "good song, good man, beautiful."


    With light in his eyes, brother Han Feng said with a smile: "brother Lu fan, let''s go up and meet this lingyao girl. Ha ha, do you think it''s time for me, senior brother, to find a partner for such a romantic person? "


    Lu Fan glanced at Han Feng and said: "elder martial brother Han Feng, you can go if you want. Just stand here. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng looked at Lu Fan contemptuously and said: "younger martial brother Lu fan, fight with his brother, fight with his father and son. You are my younger martial brother. Who will go with me? "


    Lu Fan turned his head to the other side and said, "go on your own, I can''t afford to lose this man."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng''s face changed slightly. He just took a step, but he stepped back.


    Lu Fan smiled at Han Feng''s action and said, "elder martial brother Han Feng, you don''t dare to go up and say hello to others."


    Rao is Han Feng''s cheek is thick enough. Lu fan says it''s also a blush and says, "you know what an egg is. I call it prudence. Is emotion a joke? Is it easy to say hello to other girls? Let me think about the sentence. Well, think about it. "


    Lu Fan chuckles and makes a sound. He can see that his elder martial brother Han Feng is a man with a thief''s heart and no courage.


    Quietly, Lu Fan said: "elder martial brother Han Feng, I''m not a child. I doubt if you are a baby


    Han Feng looked at Lu Fan in amazement and said, "I''m the one who used to be the first one. How can you... It''s been... "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng''s face changed again and again. He didn''t expect that younger martial brother Lu fan, who looked very pure, had already left the ranks of the young children.


    Lu Fan smiled a little, he was not really long ago. Zhang Yuehan''s figure flashed in his mind, and Lu Fan sighed in his heart. How beautiful Zhang Yuehan was then. Unfortunately, people always change. Some people will get better and better, while others will become more and more unknown.


    When Lu fan is chatting with Han Feng.


    Lingyao stood up and smiled, leaned over the students, and then walked down.


    A woman took lingyao''s hand and said happily, "sister lingyao, you are so powerful. It''s worthy of the genius that master Mengyun said. You have practiced the dream of mountains in Mingxin Academy. How long have you been in Mingxin hospital? "


    Lingyao was so praised by her elder martial sister. She blushed slightly and said, "you are too much praise, elder martial sister Yanran."


    Yan Ran said with a smile, "I don''t have any reputation. Younger martial sister, you are the first genius of qimingxinyuan. I''m afraid in a while, even elder martial sister will not be your match. "


    Speaking of this, Yan Ran''s eyes flashed a strange light. But lingyao, with red face and low head, did not see it.


    Just as they sat down, a group of young Junjie surrounded them.


    "Miss lingyao, I''m Feng Kuo from Hengshan hospital. Can you have a meal? It''s my treat. Eat whatever you want. "


    "Lingyao girl, I''m He Dong from thunder house. Is it a pleasure to invite you to enjoy the scenery?"


    "Miss lingyao, I''m Guling from Kongtong courtyard..."


    "Lingyao girl..."


    A group of people are about to surround lingyao and Yanran.


    "What do you do? Get out of the way. This is where you listen to music, not where you make trouble. If you dare to harass my younger martial sister again, be careful that I am not polite to you. "


    A group of people immediately shut up, Han Feng whispered: "this woman is so domineering, her voice is loud, her temper is big, who marries who is unlucky."


    Yanran takes lingyao''s hand and whispers, "lingyao, go, go to dinner with your elder martial sister. Don''t care about these people."


    Lingyao''s face was reddish. "Yes, elder martial sister."


    At this moment, a man sitting by the door said, "miss lingyao, can I treat you to dinner?"


    When they looked around, Feng Kuo, a student of Hengshan Academy who had just made a noise, called out, "you are an egg. You say please..."


    He couldn''t say the latter, because he recognized who the speaker was.


    Quietly, Feng Kuo said, "brother Lenghan, it''s you."


    Lenghan stood up and said, "it''s me. Do you have any comments? "


    The other students in the room were silent. Lu Fan lowered his voice and asked Han Feng, "who is this cold?"


    Han Feng bit his teeth and said, "the bastard of Yinyang hospital, younger martial brother Lu fan, remember, the little white face of Yinyang hospital is all bastards."


    Lenghan walked to lingyao step by step, with a beautiful face, handsome facial features and a silver white warrior suit, Lenghan looked noble and elegant. There is a long and thin silver sword at the waist, without scabbard, with black hair scattered, a little wild and uninhibited.


    Come to lingyao''s face, cold and cold smile, said: "miss lingyao, can I have this honor?"


    Said, cold suddenly looked at the next Yan Ran, the light in his eyes let Yan Ran suddenly shake.


    It was very subtle, but Lu fan saw it.


    Something seems to be going on.


    Next moment, Yanran took lingyao''s hand and said: "younger martial sister lingyao, elder martial brother Lenghan is a young hero of the yuan academy, who is as talented as you. Otherwise, you will... "


    Lenghan said: "miss lingyao, it''s just a meal. And I know a little bit about temperament, so I can talk about it. "


    Lingyao looked at Yanran and looked at Lenghan, pinching the corner of her dress and saying, "OK."


    Cold smile, the right hand virtual approach: "that, lingyao girl, please."


    Lingyao stood up and left with the cold.


    At this time, Han Feng, who was standing beside Lu fan, could not help it. He said to Lu fan, "I can''t see it anymore. It''s cold and cold. You''re going to hurt a good girl again, aren''t you? "


    Han Feng stood out and roared.


    Cold is a Zheng, immediately a face as cold as ice.

 Chapter 76

    Han Feng raised his neck and looked upright. He stepped forward a few steps. His fingers almost poked his cold nostrils.


    "Leng Han, you have harmed the younger martial sister of Piaoyuan only a few days ago. Today you are going to harm the younger martial sister of Mingxin academy again. Ge Laozi, you didn''t open this martial arts college. "


    Lingyao listens to Han Feng''s words and takes a surprise look at Lenghan. She immediately pulls away from Lenghan.


    Yan Ran''s face was white and her eyes twinkled.


    It''s not surprising that the students around us didn''t say a word and looked at their expressions. Obviously, many people know that.


    Cold eyes are like knives. If he can practice using his eyes to release the vigorous force, Han Feng must be cut into scum at the moment.


    Word by word, cold way: "what is disaster? You make it clear to me. "


    When he said this, Leng Han had already concealed vigorous energy. The firm vigorous strength and the light of the palms make Lu Fan frown slightly.


    This guy''s vigorous strength is better than Linqi''s, that is to say, he is a martial artist in outer vigorous territory.


    Slightly forward, Lu Fan stood behind Han Feng. He knew that elder martial brother Han Feng was not bad, but in case, he still had to watch.


    Han Feng said softly, "it''s not a disaster to abandon the whole thing and destroy people''s innocence. Have you done little harm these years? Do you want me to wake you up? "


    Cold hands Shua sword out. The long sword condensed by vigorous force has the same texture as the long sword made of refined steel and looks more powerful.


    The patterns of swords are all over the place. Leng Han said in a voice: "younger martial brother, this kind of rumor will make me angry. Which college are you, dare to be so unbridled? I''m not afraid to beat you out of Wudao college? "


    Han Feng is not afraid of the sword in front of him. Took out took out ear excrement, as if cold words are farting.


    Han Feng slowly said: "in the next Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Han Feng. If you''re really capable, you''ll really knock me out of college. If you don''t, you''re a woman without eggs. "


    All the female students were embarrassed when they came out of the room. They gave Han Feng a fierce look.


    Han Feng''s smile was complacent. He didn''t know that sentence would completely cut off his peach blossom today.


    Leng Han heard three words of Yiyuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    "Ha ha ha, Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. It turned out to be the garbage of one yuan college. I said that there would be some college students with abnormal brains who would spread rumors on me. It turned out to be one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    Many of the other students laughed.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. It seems that the reputation of Yiyuan academy among the disciples of Wudao academy is not only a problem.


    With a sneer on the corner of his mouth, Leng Han returned to gang Jin and said, "I won''t care about a garbage. That will only bring me down to your level. The garbage of the one yuan hospital, you go now, don''t let me do it. "


    Turning around, Lenghan points to Han Feng and says to lingyao, "lingyao girl, you shouldn''t believe a one yuan idiot talking."


    Yan Ran also grinned: "yes, younger martial sister lingyao. No. 9 yuan college. The students who go there have brain problems. Don''t believe them. "


    Lingyao frowned and said: "but elder martial sister, our Mingxin hospital is also ranked eighth. How much better than one yuan hospital? "


    Yan Ran was stunned for a moment, unable to say a word.


    At this time, Han Feng glanced at the whole audience and said in a loud voice, "smile and fart. If you have the ability, come and accompany me for two moves. Does the ranking of colleges have anything to do with strength? You idiots, I give you one hand, you can''t beat me. "


    Lu Fan sighs, OK, brother Han Feng starts to hate again.


    The students all around looked at Han Feng''s eyes and said with a cold smile, "you really have a brain problem."


    Turning around, Lenghan suddenly pointed to a student and said: "Yuhua, you come to play two moves with the younger martial brother of the yuan Academy. Let him know why Yuan Yuan''s ranking is so low. "


    The named student stood out and said with a fist: "brother Lenghan. Don''t worry, I''ll let him know the power of our Yinyang hospital. Boy, dare to go out and have two moves with me. It''s not going to work here. "


    Han Feng snorted coldly: "you are the only one who wants to fight with me. You think too much. Younger martial brother Lu fan, please play with them. "


    Lu Fan froze for a moment, turned his head and looked at Han Feng strangely. He lowered his voice and said, "brother Han Feng, why don''t you go on it yourself?"


    Han Feng said with a smile, "brother Lu fan, I''m not hurt. You are strong, help me to beat them and let them know the strength of our Yuan Yuan hospital. After that, I can also accept the admiration of all female students. I''ll help you find a beauty when I''ve solved the life-long affairs


    Lu Fan looks at Han Feng with contempt, but he doesn''t mean to go forward.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng lowered his voice and said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, you''ve hurt me so much that I was beaten violently by the elder martial brothers. I almost died. Don''t you help me with this? Well, I''ll take the elder martial brother myself. If they beat me to death, remember to collect the body for me. "


    Said, Han Feng elder martial brother''s face will go out with a look of death.


    Lu Fan sighed and stopped elder martial brother Han Feng and said, "come on, I''ll come."


    Lu Fan stepped out slowly, facing Yu Hua and said, "one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    With a sneer, Yuhua went straight to the bedside and jumped down. Lu fan then leaped out, the height of the three-story attic, for him, there was no problem, and he landed on the ground steadily.


    This is the attic backyard, a clean space, covering an area of at least 100 square meters. There are various weapons on both sides. Obviously, this is the place for people to fight.


    Immediately, a group of students jumped down.


    They can''t enjoy fighting any more. Especially for the fight of beauty.


    Piao ran stands, Han Feng turns to look at Leng Han: "dare to gamble? Cold elder martial brother of Yinyang hospital. "


    Cold looked at Lu Fan and said with a sneer, "if you want to bet anything, just say it. One yuan of garbage. "


    One by one, the garbage of one yuan yard makes Han Feng''s face very ugly.


    Han Feng bit his teeth and said, "I''ll bet on nothing else. If you lose, let me kick you hard. I think it must be fun when I kick your face into a pig''s butt. "


    Cold smile: "yes. But if your younger martial brother loses, you will shout out to me that one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    "No problem."


    Han Feng stretched out his hand, and Leng Han also stretched out his hand. They clapped hands to swear.


    Other people began to bet when they saw Han Feng and Lenghan, and they all began to shout.


    "Come on, bet, bet. One yuan court wins one and pays ten, and Yin and Yang court wins ten and pays one. "


    "I''ll buy yuhuasheng from Yinyang hospital."


    "I also buy Yin and Yang Hospital."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The two little fat people made a gamble in an instant. The big fat people collected money, the little fat people kept accounts, and the two fat people laughed.


    Lu Fan looks at this side and starts to bet with him. He grabs his ring for a while, then suddenly throws out a small bag and says, "I''ll buy it and win."


    The little fat man immediately picked up the bag and prepared to open it for bookkeeping. At this time, Yuhua said with a smile, "I also buy it and win by myself. It''s just like him. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "are you sure you want to bet the same as me? I''m afraid you can''t afford it. "


    Yuhua said: "I''m sure I can take out what you can. I''m afraid I won''t win. "


    Lu Fan turned to the little fat man and said, "don''t open that thing first. Let''s talk about it. "


    The little fat man smiled and put the bag in front of everyone. Simple bag, let everyone smile. Don''t you just order gold coins? What do you need to open after the comparison.


    Lingyao suddenly came over and reached for more than ten gold coins and said, "wait a minute, I''ll bet, too. I''ll bet on Lu Fansheng of the yuan court."


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, even the Yan ran around lingyao was stunned. Cold is a dark face.


    Holding lingyao''s hand, Yanran said: "lingyao, you are crazy. Why do you want to buy a Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    Lingyao put down the gold coin and said softly, "I don''t have much money, but I think he should be able to win."


    Lingyao said and looked at Lu fan, his eyes shining.


    Lu Fan smiles. This lingyao girl has a good eye.


    Leng Han gives Yuhua a look at this time, and Yuhua nods his head clearly. Leng Han''s elder martial brother is letting him lay a heavy hand on it.


    Yuhua slowly took out his blade, an axe with cold light, looking powerful and domineering.


    The moment Yuhua took out his axe, the whole man released his vigorous strength.


    This is the cultivation of Yuhua.


    In exchange for being a disciple of other academies, such accomplishments are at least among the best. But in the Yin and Yang yard, this cultivation is just general.


    Lu Fan also released his own vigorous Qi, which is almost the same level as Yuhua''s, and the cultivation of the inner vigorous Qi is seven fold.


    As soon as his vigorous Qi was released, the students around him began to talk.


    "This one yuan yard kid has a good cultivation. He has seven strong internal forces."


    "One yuan college has such a genius. Isn''t it the last college?"


    "The last place doesn''t mean there''s no master. It seems that this kid is the top one yuan expert. "


    "It''s said that there are only five top experts in yiyuanyuan Academy."


    "Really, it''s called a college."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Leng Han saw Lu Fan''s accomplishments, and his brow tightened a little.


    Lingyao smiled happily, but Yan Ran next to her despised: "cultivation is still sloppy, but does he have powerful martial arts? I''ve never heard of any powerful martial arts of the Yuan Yuan Academy. He''s going to lose when he fights with the students of the Yin and Yang academy whose martial arts are against the sky. "


    Lingyao blinked, smiled and said: "elder martial sister, he is very powerful. If I remember correctly, he is the first one in this competition. "


    Yan Ran Leng a while way: "that yin and Yang courtyard does not go, chose the fool of Yuan courtyard?"


    Lingyao nodded and said, "he''s not stupid. Well, he''s not stupid at all."

 Chapter 77

    Vigorous energy is like fire, momentum is like wind.


    Lu Fan and Yuhua''s momentum continued to climb, and they both shot at the same time.


    Yuhua comes up and directly injects the whole body''s vigorous energy into the axe. In a moment, the axe is magnified five times and beheads Lu Fan in horror.


    Axe!


    In order to develop the momentum of the Yinyang academy, Yuhua used the martial arts of the Yinyang academy to fight against the enemy.


    The huge axe fell with great force, covering all the space that Lu Fan could dodge.


    Lu Fan smiled. He didn''t mean to dodge.


    Yuhua wants to kill him, but Lu fan doesn''t think so.


    With a sudden wave of the heavy sword in his hand, the powerful force hit the axe. The vigorous Qi in Lu Fan''s body is transformed into vigorous energy through yin-yang array in an instant.


    More than several times of Yuhua''s strength, the heavy sword directly broke the illusion of Yuhua''s axe.


    Yuhua can''t believe to see Lu Fan''s sword break open his move. The big sword hit him with great force.


    With a bang, Yuhua was shot into the ground, and his whole body was shaking.


    Lu Fan took advantage of the heat to strike iron, and another sword fell. But at this time, a carp of Yuhua suddenly jumped up and struck again.


    Before the axe hit Lu fan, Lu Fan punched him in the stomach with his left hand.


    Avalanche boxing!


    The power poured out and Yuhua was beaten to the ground.


    In the middle of the air, a man swerved and fell to the ground. His feet fell deep into the ground.


    A series of attacks broke out in this instant, and all the students who saw it were overjoyed. Cold and Yan Ran''s face is very ugly.


    Several students who bought Yuhua victory shouted loudly.


    "How could Yu Hua of the Yin and Yang courtyard be unable to hold down the boy of the yuan courtyard in power?"


    "Yuhua, didn''t you have a meal today?"


    "Yuhua, enlarge your moves. What about the strong martial arts of Yinyang academy?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Yuhua''s eyelids are jumping. At this moment, he knows that he has kicked to the iron plate.


    Lu Fan smiled, just now he only used a small part of vigorous Qi, very little, very little.


    If Yuhua uses 70% of its own power, Lu fan doesn''t use it even in Chengdu.


    Twenty fold transformation, it''s not a joke.


    Lu Fan smiled and pointed to Yuhua.


    Such a provocative gesture made Yuhua''s eyes burst with flames.


    With the axe in front of his chest, Yuhua''s vigorous strength rose again.


    Yuhua strode up to Lu Fan and waved an axe. The blade of the axe gave out its strength and came straight from the air.


    Lu Fan simply put up the heavy sword, then he had the strength of axe blade under his crotch, and didn''t even shake his body.


    Yuhua rushes over quickly, turning his arm into a mirage, and chops 18 times in a row.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom!


    A series of blasts went up to the sky, and the dust was flying. People could not see the situation inside.


    With a smile, Leng Han said: "although my brother Yuhua''s accomplishments are average, this skill is really good. Your junior brother, I''m afraid he can''t hold on. I think it''s over. "


    Han Feng''s face is calm. Han Feng, who is usually excited by fighting, is very calm at the moment.


    "Grin a way:" with your eyesight, but also see the winner, funny


    Leng Han''s teeth are gnashed by Han Feng. He says in his heart, you won''t be able to laugh at me.


    People around the students look forward to, at the same time a group of people are helping to let the dust away.


    Here, at least ninety-nine percent of the people want Lu fan to lose, because they all buy Yuhua to win.


    Lingyao is also a little nervous. She is not nervous about Lu Fan''s loss, but about a dozen gold coins of her own. No one knows that lingyao''s family is not rich. These ten gold coins are her living expenses for a year.


    The dust and smoke dispersed, revealing the situation inside.


    Yuhua kept panting, and his axe was cut into a tiny crack.


    A heavy sword stood there, blocking Lu Fan.


    "Did Yuhua win?"


    Asked one.


    At the next moment, the heavy sword was raised gently to reveal Lu Fan''s safe figure.


    With a smile on his face, Lu Fan felt that his basic swordsmanship was becoming more and more perfect. It''s ridiculous that this attack wants to break his defense.


    Yuhua explodes and chops again. The huge axe light forms the crescent shape, but it hasn''t formed the killing yet. Lu Fan''s heavy sword is just like a ghost. A sword points at the handle of his axe.


    This is the weakest strength of Yuhua. After such a long fight, if Lu fan still can''t understand Yuhua''s routine, his basic swordsmanship will be practiced in vain.


    Different from the calculation of elder martial brother Chuxing, Lu Fan''s basic swordsmanship is more dependent on feeling and instinct.


    He has formed instincts of various moves, counterattacks and routines. Do not need to think too much, after being familiar with Yuhua''s hand, in the moment of seeing Yuhua''s axe, Lu Fan instinctively points it up.


    Timing and power are perfect and impeccable.


    One sword directly breaks through Yuhua''s vigorous defense. At this moment, Lu fan still didn''t give his all-out effort. Yuhua was not worthy of his 20 times vigorous strength, not to mention the power of spirit and vigorous Qi. At the moment, Lu fan still uses little power, but the effect is amazing.


    With a simple sword, Yuhua will fly.


    The power of tyranny made Yuhua spray out like a mouthful of blood without money, and dyed his skirt red.


    Come forward, Lu Fan kicks Yu Hua''s face again.


    Without much strength, Lu Fan kicked Yuhua out.


    Elegant, calm and calm. It''s like seeing a stone on the side of the road and gently kicking it away.


    Yuhua was kicked three feet high, then fell to the ground with a thud, and an axe fell to one side.


    He wasn''t in a coma, but he couldn''t get up.


    Yuhua fell on the ground like a stone in the hearts of other students, so that their faces slightly changed.


    Lu Fan won so easily, which none of them expected.


    They are like swallowing a nest of mice, with distorted expressions and speechless.


    Han Feng said with a smile: "junior brother Lu fan, he did a good job."


    Turning around, Han Feng said to Leng Han, "I said, with your eyes, you can see a fart."


    Cold bite teeth do not speak, gas has been shaking all over. Looking at Han Feng, cold bite teeth way: "you fight with me, dare not."


    Han Feng said with a smile, "no, I really can''t. Ha ha, why should I gamble with you when I win. If I win, I''ll take the bet and go. That''s what I like to do. Now, you fucking bastard, lean your face over here and let me kick you. Don''t worry, I won''t exert myself very much. At most, I will kick you to face paralysis. There will be no danger of life. "


    Leng Han really wants to kill this bastard with a sword, but he can''t do it. If he loses, he will be killed. Such a scandal will lead him to be expelled from the Yinyang hospital directly.


    Han Feng hooks his fingers at Lenghan and smiles.

 Chapter 78

    Shivering with cold air, several students of Yinyang academy around could not see it, and stood out with a loud shout.


    "Don''t go too far, Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan."


    "You dare to kick cold elder martial brother''s face. Be careful that all the students in the Yin and Yang academy will kill you."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The next Yan Ran also said: "this young Xia of the Yuan Yuan academy, this kind of bet is originally a children''s play. Don''t take it too seriously. It''s better to see it in my face, let it go. "


    Yan Ran showed a shallow smile, fascinated many students around the eyes straight, dry throat.


    Han Feng swallowed his saliva, glanced at Yan ran for a moment, and smiled: "almost, almost, you let me give up the bet. But it''s a pity that I just can''t stand the little white face of Yinyang hospital. Now, right now, right now, bring your face to me. Did the disciples of Yinyang courtyard even know the four words "willing to gamble and surrender"? If you admit that you are such a shameless person, turn around and go out to help you publicize it. You can also testify here. The students of the Yin and Yang academy are all soft ones who can''t afford to lose. "


    Han Feng quenched his saliva, which may be due to the long time with master Yiqing. Han Feng''s saliva was more than that of ordinary people, and directly spat cold shoes.


    Cold cold face is green, the whole body''s vigorous strength has the tendency of violent walk.


    Step forward, Lenghan stands out.


    "Come on, I''ll stand here and let you kick. I''ll see if you can kick me."


    Say, cold Gang strength covers the body. The vigorous strength of the outer vigorous environment is almost like a white suit on the body, with a grain on it, representing the cultivation depth of cold in the outer vigorous environment.


    Han Feng said with a grin, "just stand up."


    Come forward, Han Feng suddenly kicked out a foot. The foot was kicked on the cold face.


    No sound, no vigorous force collision, Han Feng''s feet are like a knife to easily remove the cold vigorous force.


    Cold in the body of the gang Jin almost did not play a defensive role, shocked to see Han Feng kick in his face.


    Cold and cold directly fly out, ten feet away, hit the ground is a dull sound.


    Everyone turned around in horror and saw a huge footprint on his cold face, which was clearly visible. The whole face was kicked by Han Feng a little askew. The handsome face turned into a pig''s head.


    "Cool!"


    Han Feng laughs and takes back his feet.


    The people looked at him with different eyes. They kicked a martial artist from the outer gang.


    Such strength is not vulgar.


    Several students of Yinyang academy dare not come forward at the moment and rush to the cold side.


    "Brother Lenghan, you are OK."


    Leng Han pushes away the two students of the Yin and Yang academy and looks at Han Feng, who is already murderous.


    Bite a tooth, cold cold way: "go!"


    Wipe off the footprints on your face and walk away in cold stride. Several students of the Yinyang academy quickly follow. They can''t stay here any longer. Today, the face of Yinyang hospital is doomed to be thrown clean.


    Lingyao walked up with a smile and looked at Han Feng and said, "I didn''t expect you to be very powerful."


    Han Feng said with a smile: "of course, I am not afraid of anyone. Miss lingyao, would you like to have a meal with me? "


    Lingyao chuckled and said, "how can I know if you also have an evil mind?"


    Han Feng shook his head and said: "I''m such a pure person. How can I be unfaithful. I don''t believe you asked younger martial brother Lu fan, the purest person in our hospital. "


    Lu Fan came back with a smile and said, "brother Han Feng, there are five people in our Yuan Yuan Yuan hospital. And you are the most impure one. Miss lingyao, see you again. "


    Lingyao smiled at Lu Fan''s face, and the smile almost charmed all living beings. He replied, "Hello, Mr. Lu Fan."


    They looked at each other. Suddenly lingyao blushed, and immediately lowered her head.


    Han Feng looked at lingyao''s performance, and looked at Lu Fan. Looking up at the sky, he sighed, "you are the old man."


    Lu Fan stared at Han Feng for a moment and said, "elder martial brother Han Feng, you don''t speak and no one thinks you are dumb."


    With that, Lu Fan went to the fat man and said to him, "please open my bag. It''s time to settle the bet."


    The fat man smiled: "ha ha, no problem, no problem. Younger martial brother Lu fan is skilled. My name is Panghai. I''m under master Shentu of Hengshan hospital. This is my brother Pang Tao. Make a friend. "


    Pang Hai and Pang Tao both hold fists at Lu Fan. Lu Fan returned with a smile and a fist.


    Pang Hai slowly opened Lu Fan''s little bag and said, "I have always put this bag here. Nobody has moved it. You can see it clearly."


    People looked at Pang Hai and gently felt a small bottle out of it. They opened the bottle and smelt it, saying: "pill. Ha ha, it''s elixir. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "yes, it''s elixir. Four kinds of Mingjing pills, ten bottles in total. "


    Hearing the words of four kinds of pills, everyone''s face changed completely.


    It''s a big bet that someone has put out a pill.


    Lying on the ground, Yuhua just struggles to hold up half of his body. Hearing that Lu Fan''s bet is actually ten bottles of Mingjing pills, Yuhua directly spits out another mouthful of blood and lies back on the ground.


    Four pills. A pill is worth more than a thousand dollars. Ten bottles, even if you sell them, you can''t afford to pay.


    Pang Hai took out a pill for everyone to see clearly, and all of them suddenly looked strange. All of them are the elite children of Wudao college. Of course, all of them have seen the elixir. Look at the Dan Wen carefully, and then smell the fragrance. Several students nodded, "there is no doubt that there are four kinds of Dan medicine."


    Looking at Yuhua again, it has become a pity, a gloating, even a pity.


    Han Feng laughed and said, "brother Lu fan, you are so cruel. Ten bottles of pills, Ge Laozi''s, I won''t let him go if he doesn''t leave his underpants today. "


    Fast step, Han Feng came to Yuhua''s side, looked down at Yuhua and said: "it''s useless to pretend to die. If you can''t afford it, I''ll take all your clothes and throw them into the street. It''s common for gamblers to run naked if they want to lose. I don''t mind if I come to your tutor of Yinyang Academy. "


    Yuhua is gushing blood again. He looks around. He wants to ask brother Lenghan for help. After all, brother Lenghan asked him to fight. But it''s a pity that elder martial brother Lenghan has left for a long time.


    Yuhua shuddered, unable to say a word.


    Han Feng picked up his eyebrows and said, "you look like you can''t deliver it? There''s no way. Younger martial brother Lu fan, come to pick up clothes with me. The clothes are made of good materials. "


    Said, Han Feng is going to pick up Yuhua''s pants.


    Seeing Yuhua is going to show people naked. Suddenly, Yuhua shouts loudly.


    "Wait a minute. I can get out. I can get out."


    Yuhua directly untied his belt and handed it to Han Feng: "this is my empty belt, which contains a hundred square meters of storage space. That''s enough money for the ten bottles of pills. "


    Han Feng hears a few words of the empty belt and grabs it.


    Inject vigorous energy, immediately Han Feng said with a smile: "good, good. Although it''s a little bit worse, the gold coins of these herbs will make up for it. "


    Yuhua almost spewed out another mouthful of blood. Damn it, can a hollow belt be better than ten bottles of pills, and it needs herbs and gold coins to make up for it?


    Yuhua rolled his eyes. This time, he passed out completely.


    Han Feng handed the belt to Lu Fan and said, "empty belt, good thing, take it."


    Quietly, Han Feng said in Lu Fan''s ear: "the gold coins in it are divided into half of mine. Ge Laozi, the goods are really rich. "


    Lu Fan takes the belt down with a smile and directly changes his belt.


    With such a belt, he can turn the things inside the nine Xiao ring and put them in later. Although the space of jiuxiao ring is larger than that of him, it''s given to him by Master Wu Chen. Don''t expose it easily. Put something important in jiuxiao ring in the future. Other things can be put into the belt.


    Lingyao also went to Pang Hai and said, "I also bought Prince Lu fan to win."


    Pang Hai said with a smile, "yes, yes. Ten for one, come on, these are all yours, miss lingyao. "


    A small pile of gold coins was put in lingyao''s hand, and lingyao was overjoyed. Pang Hai and Pang Tao took out half of the remaining gold coins and handed them to Lu Fandao: "Prince Lu fan, these are yours."


    Lu Fan took the gold coin and smiled at Pang Haidao: "thank you very much."


    Pang Hai said to Lu fan, "no thanks. You win. Younger martial brother Lu fan, although we met for the first time, I''ve heard your name many times from the master. Maybe you don''t know. Mr. Shentu has been angry for several days because you chose the Yuan Yuan Yuan hospital. On behalf of the master, I''d like to say one more thing here. If you want to change to Hengshan academy one day, we are welcome at any time. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "I see."


    Pang Hai and Pang Tao leave with fists. They made a lot of money this time. Other students also left. I think today, the news that Yuhua of Yinyang University was defeated by Lu Fan of Yiyuan university has spread back to the whole Wudao University. When two kind-hearted students left, they also carried Yuhua away. Yuhua, who was in a coma, looked miserable. The two students who took him away sighed.


    Turning around, lingyao finished counting the gold coins and put all the money into her own small purse. Turning around, lingyao suddenly finds that elder martial sister Yanran is gone.


    Really, where is elder martial sister Yanran. How could she go by herself.


    Han Feng stared at the gold coin in Lu Fan''s hand and coughed softly: "junior brother Lu Fan. Do you have my credit in these gold coins? "


    Lu Fan gave all the gold coins on his hands to Han Feng.


    Han Feng was shocked for a moment, then he said with a smile: "ha ha, junior brother Lu fan, you are so polite. Although I have a lot of credit, but so many.... Well, you''re rich anyway. I just managed to take it. Remember, it''s hard to do. "


    Lingyao then came to Lu Fan and said, "Lu fan, if you have won so much money, would you please give me a meal?"


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "no problem."

 Chapter 79

    Jianbaoshan, Baolong restaurant.


    This is a famous restaurant on Jianbao mountain. It is usually called the golden cave.


    Gorgeous, noble and delicate is the impression of this restaurant. Whether it''s the gold plaque at the door, the gem screen in the lobby, or the wall inlaid with the night pearl, it gives people a feeling of entering the Dragon Palace.


    The eight immortals table is arranged in turn. Each table and chair is made of valuable cloud wood. Sitting on it can refresh your mind and warm your body. On the desktop, the pure gold bowls and chopsticks are displayed, which is even more domineering. The dragon and Phoenix are carved on it, lifelike. This pair of chopsticks alone is the life-long income of ordinary people.


    The wall is a huge cloud picture of ten thousand dragons, and the eyes of dragons are all decorated with bright night pearls. At night, there is no need to turn on the lights. With the light of the Pearl of the night, you can light up the whole Baolong restaurant. The food is mainly exquisite.


    Refers to the size of a crustacean fish, produced in the ice pool deep in the Qingtian mountains, each fish is no less than 100 gold.


    The chicken is fed with herbs. When it is made into a dish, it will have a strong fragrance of herbs. Eating it can strengthen the body. One hundred gold, one or two chicken.


    All in all, everything here is very expensive, but it''s also very good.


    As long as you can afford it, you''ll get good food here that you can''t get outside.


    Of course, if you can afford a lot of money. Then you will get a box on the second floor.


    Jade chopsticks, thousand year old mahogany tables and chairs, antique, different from the richness of the first floor, here is mainly elegant.


    Leng Han is sitting in such a box.


    The anger on his face has not gone away for a long time.


    With one blow, the cold broke the table in front of him.


    "Damn, damn Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. I want him to die. I want him to live without jianbaoshan. "


    Sitting opposite Lenghan is lingyao''s elder martial sister Yanran.


    Looking at Lenghan''s angry look, elder martial sister Yanran said cautiously: "Lenghan elder martial brother, of course you can kill him. With your strength, there is absolutely no problem in asking him to die. "


    Cold face cold look at Yan Ran, come forward, cold cold a pinched Yan Ran''s neck.


    "Are you laughing at me?"


    Yan Ran hurriedly said: "I didn''t laugh at you. There is absolutely no laughing at you. "


    "You are laughing at me," said the cold voice. I have the cultivation of outer gang. That Han Feng kicked me out of ten Zhang. His strength is not weak. His younger martial brother, damn it, that hateful kid, even after I saw his fight with Yuhua, I didn''t know his depth. I feel that he is very dangerous, very dangerous. How can I kill both of them alone? "


    Yan Ran turned her eyes and said, "can you ask your classmates for help? The same clan of the Yin and Yang academy, your junior brother or senior brother. "


    Cold silence for a moment, and then the palm of the neck opened Yan Ran. Gently stroking Yan Ran''s beautiful face, coldly said: "yes, you are right. I can get help, but who? Ah, I think. I can ask the lunatic for help. As long as I told him that there were two excellent students in Yiyuan college, he would rush to find someone to fight. At that time, I just need to follow him. When they finish fighting, I will fight again. It''s all settled. "


    Yan Ran smiled like a flower path: "brother Leng Han, are you talking about brother Yan Jiu?"


    Cold smile: "yes. You''re so smart. It''s him. I heard he came to learn from Baoshan. Well, that''s it. Yan Ran, you are so beautiful, you make me have impulse again. "


    Said, cold actually began to take off their clothes.


    Yan Ran looks slightly changed, but also slowly remove their clothes.


    Soon, the two "met each other honestly" and became one.


    In the middle of * * and panting, the voice of cold sounds.


    "Yan Ran, you will help me get that lingyao, right?"


    Yan Ran''s gasp suddenly increased, and then said: "of course, brother Lenghan, listen to you."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Bamboo building, elegant room, gentle breeze.


    Han Feng picked up a piece of fish and put it into his mouth.


    "Oh, that''s cool. It''s really his loss that elder martial brother doesn''t come here. He can''t eat such delicious food. Ha ha, I won''t help him pack and take it back. "


    Han Feng said that he began to eat like a storm. His eating looks were very ugly. Lingyao, who was sitting opposite, frowned slightly.


    Lu Fan coughed softly and said to Han Feng, "elder martial brother Han Feng, it''s enough for you to eat like this in the yard. Should you be more polite now?"


    Elder martial brother Han Feng stopped, wiped the rice grains on the corners of his mouth and said, "what''s the matter. Younger martial sister lingyao, you may not know that people who eat slowly in our Yuanyuan hospital are hungry. You don''t see that younger martial brother Lu fan is very polite now. In fact, in the courtyard, no one can eat fast. I can''t rob him. "


    Lu Fan''s face was twisted, but lingyao laughed happily and said, "is that right? Your hospital is so interesting. We are bored in Mingxin hospital. I stayed in a big yard, and the food was delivered by others. I don''t go out much on weekdays. Do you all cook your own food? "


    Han Feng said: "it has always been. Now I''ll cook it in black. Oh, Xiao Hei is Lu Fan''s spirit beast. "


    Lingyao was surprised and said, "what are the animals cooking?"


    Han Feng grinned out the vegetable leaves on his teeth and said, "yes, it''s strange. Xiaohei''s cooking is also delicious. It''s not as good as here, but it''s quite delicious. If you have a chance, you can go to our one yuan hospital. Lu fan, what are you doing? Please order some more dishes. I can still eat. "


    Lu Fan sighed helplessly. He didn''t want Han Feng to take the leaves off his mouth. He turned around and ordered some more dishes.


    Lingyao''s eyes lit up and said: "then I must go to see. By the way, do you want to take part in this ranking war? "


    Lu Fan nodded, "ready to participate."


    Lingyao said with a smile, "great. I''ll take part, too. Then we can have a duel. You are so powerful, but you must give me some good advice. "


    Lingyao blinked and was fascinated by Han Feng''s action.


    Han Feng laughed and said, "well said, well said. I think you should let junior brother Lu fan guide you alone. Better guide a child... Ha ha, I didn''t say anything. "


    Lu Fanzhen wants to strangle Han Feng directly. He dares to say anything about the goods.


    Looking at Lu Fan with murderous eyes, Han Feng wisely shut up. Lu Fan quickly shifted the topic and said: "brother Han Feng. I see that cold vigorous strength is not weak. How do you kick him? "


    Han Feng hurriedly hissed, "well, I''ll tell you the truth. I broke the ring a little, though with my feet. But I used the skill of that move. The leg still hurts. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly. Lingyao doesn''t know how to look at all.


    Han Feng shook his head and said: "Hey, anyway, master didn''t know that I had practiced this skill on my leg. He gave me swordsmanship and I used leg techniques, not breaking the precepts. When the college is in the position war, I will let the bastards of other colleges see what I am capable of. "


    Lingyao said with a smile: "ha ha, this time you Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. By the way, this should work for you. Would you like to have a look. "


    Reaching into the purse, lingyao took out a piece of paper and put it on the table.


    Lu Fan and Han Feng pick up the paper and look at it. There are two clear big characters on it.


    "Wubang."

 Chapter 80

    Han Feng picked up the paper, a thin piece of paper, from the top to the bottom are all names, enough to have as many as 50 people.


    Lingyao said with a smile, "it took me a gold coin to buy the news."


    Lingyao seems to be very proud, as if a gold coin bought such a piece of paper, or make a lot of money.


    Han Feng was surprised and said: "the ranking of this year''s Wubang will come out so soon. Didn''t they come out a few days before the college competition? Who is so powerful now can figure out the strength of all the fighters in the nine colleges? It''s not a hoax. Let me see how many fighters I can rank for one yuan. "


    Han Feng looked directly from high to low, from head to tail, and did not see the name of a Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    "I''m afraid that no one in our Yuan Yuan hospital has entered the top 50."


    Han Feng slapped the paper directly on the table.


    Lu fan asked curiously, "what is Wubang?"


    Han Feng explained: "it''s the top 50 students in Wudao college. The list made by a group of gamblers is only for reference. If you don''t get on the list, you will know how much water there is. It''s useless. "


    Lingyao frowned and said, "it''s useless. As long as you can make the martial arts list and keep it for three months, there will be a lot of rewards in the courtyard. "


    Han Feng said with a grin: "that''s your Mingxin hospital. It''s like our one yuan hospital. It''s the same as not. There is no reward for farts. I don''t need that effort. I have to worry about someone coming to take your place all day long. It''s boring. "


    Lu Fan took a look at the paper. Most of the people he didn''t know, but two of them he recognized.


    "Yinyang hospital is cold, ranking 42nd. Evaluation, swordsmanship is like wind. Lin Qi of the ethereal courtyard, ranking the 50th, evaluates the half step outside Gang. "


    Han Feng said with a smile: "even Lenghan can be ranked 42nd. If I have real strength, I will be able to mix in the top 30. Younger martial brother Lu fan is at least the top 20. "


    Lingyao eyes a bright way: "really? Then you really should rush. This year, as long as you are on the martial arts list, you can get a chance to go to the practice tower. "


    "What!"


    Han Feng suddenly stood up and almost lifted the table.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "brother Han Feng, can you change your surprise? It''s strange that you can have girls like you."


    Han Feng''s thick face on the wall finally turned red, but only for a moment.


    Haha smiled, and Han Feng rubbed his hands and said: "younger martial sister lingyao, are you serious? The first 50 can go to the cultivation tower? "


    Lingyao said, "listen to elder martial sister


    Han Feng turned to Lu Fan and said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, let''s go. It''s a good place to practice. "


    With that, Han Feng is ready to drag Lu Fan away.


    Lu Fan frowned: "brother Han Feng, we are not on the list. What''s the use of going? "


    Han Feng said: "younger martial brother Lu fan, have you won Lin Qi? How come it''s not on the list. "


    Lingyao looked at Lu Fan in surprise and said, "Lu fan, have you dealt with the people on the list? Linqi, let me see. Wubang 50, you won him? "


    Lingyao blinked and looked at Lu Fan curiously.


    Lu Fan nodded slightly and said, "I really won him once."


    Han Feng said in a loud voice: "the grandsons of the Piaoyuan must not have the courage to say that they were beaten by fat. Otherwise, younger martial brother Lu fan would have been on the list. These grandchildren are really grandchildren. Hurry up, younger martial brother Lu Fan. You''re going to kill me. Do you know what the practice tower is for? Martial arts library, the real martial arts library, as long as it passes the test, it is the place where you can obtain the martial arts of martial arts. There is no limit. If you take it, you can use it. If you practice, you can beat people. If you beat people, you can seduce beautiful younger martial sisters. If you seduce beautiful younger martial sisters, you can... "


    Han Feng''s eyes are red.


    Lingyao asked blankly, "what can I do to seduce younger martial sister?"


    Lu Fan quickly interrupts lingyao''s question. He is really afraid that the next moment, senior brother Han Feng''s words about "deep communication between men and women" will pop out of his mouth. He gets up and says: "go, senior brother Han Feng, let''s go now. Lingyao, will you come with me? "


    Lingyao said with a smile: "of course we will go together. If you can really learn Xingta, don''t forget to bring me a martial arts skill. "


    Han Feng laughed and said, "no problem, junior brother Lu fan has given it to you. I''m very optimistic about you."


    Lu Fan looks at senior brother Han Feng helplessly with a black face.


    Out of the bamboo tower, the three quickly ran to the southwest corner of jianbaoshan along with the broad street.


    The practice tower is the white tower that Lu fan saw when he came up the mountain. The tall white tower can be seen clearly when he went out, but he doesn''t have to be afraid of running in the wrong direction.


    The speed of the three people is not slow. To Lu Fan''s surprise, lingyao is able to keep up with their speed. It looks like she can do it easily.


    Seeing this, Lu Fan and Han Feng speeded up their body method speed again.


    half an hour later, Lu Fan and his three men came to the front of the tower, which was so big that they could not see the whole picture.


    When we get closer, we can feel the excellence of the white tower. The dim light twinkled in the sky and earth, and the golden bell rang, making people''s mood calm in an instant.


    In front of the white tower is a square, full of people.


    "Alas, why can the people on the martial arts list enter? Don''t they have to pass the test in normal times?"


    "Haven''t you heard that there are a lot of powerful skills and martial arts in the practice tower recently, which are put in by the dean to improve your strength. People on other people''s martial arts lists have the privilege to advance one time. We can''t do that. We have to pass this bullshit test. "


    "Who''s going to make the people on the martial arts list look good?"


    "Chirp is crooked. If you can stand it, you will also be on the list."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A group of people are talking about it, and Han Feng drags Lu fan into it.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way. Here comes the master of the martial arts list. Get out of my way. I''m going to learn the walking tower. "


    Han Feng didn''t know what it was called low-key at all. He had a loud voice and a long spout of saliva.


    Lingyao followed far behind with her head down, posing as if she did not know Han Feng and Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan also wants to do it, but senior brother Han Feng grabs him to death and doesn''t give him a chance to run away. The only thing Lu fan can do is pretend to see the scenery.


    "Who is that? What are you shouting about?"


    "Are they on the list?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    People on both sides looked at Han Feng and Lu Fan with doubts.


    Han Feng directly drags Lu fan to the door.


    Two huge bronze puppets stood in front of the tower gate, three Zhang tall, with blue fangs and long spears.


    Han Feng had just stepped into the door, when two bronze puppets suddenly closed the door with long guns, and two low voices sounded.


    "Those who are not on the list are not allowed to enter. It''s in the papers. "


    Han Feng shouted, "one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    The eyes of the two bronze puppets glowed red for a moment, and at the same time, they said, "no one is allowed to enter without this name in the Wubang."


    Han Feng cried out, "your forefather, Banban, my younger martial brother has defeated the master of Wubang. Why can''t he enter?"


    Two bronze puppets said: "your name is not on the list, and you are not authorized to enter. You can choose to pass the test. "


    The students outside suddenly burst into laughter.


    "It turned out to be two idiots. I thought it was a martial arts master coming."


    "Don''t laugh at me, Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    "Go away, you two. It''s really inconvenient to stand here. Don''t stand in the way of others


    "You choose the test, ha ha. You don''t know that the test is to fight with these two bronze guards. If you win them, you two can enter."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan felt that it didn''t matter. He listened to this kind of ridicule for more than ten years, which was ten times worse than this. He endured it and didn''t take it seriously.


    Han Feng''s mouth was full of dark scolding. He rolled his arms and sleeves. Han Feng said, "brother Lu fan, or we will work with these two guys. Ge Laozi, I didn''t hit these two goods last year. I feel sure if you can help me this year. "


    Lu Fan always thought it was unreliable. He asked in a low voice, senior brother Han Feng, "what are the strength of these puppets?"


    Han Feng thought for a moment and said, "one is about six or seven times in Waigang. Let''s join hands, that is, Waigang * * heavy."


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and thought to himself. Fortunately, he was not in a hurry.


    The strength of Waigang * * is heavy, even if he goes all out, it''s hard to believe. It''s no problem to escape, but it''s unlikely to win. Even with brother Han Feng!


    When Lu Fan was tangled up, the laughter of the crowd suddenly decreased, and another voice of surprise sounded.


    "Senior brother Zhao Kuo from Hengshan hospital is here."


    "It''s really senior brother Zhao Kuo. He has come to learn from Baoshan."


    "Elder martial brother Zhao Kuo is one of the top 35 martial artists."


    Lu Fan and Han Feng look around and see a man like a hill come over.


    This man is not tall enough to describe. He has granite like muscles, a long beard, big eyes and nine feet tall. Standing in front of others is the height gap between adults and children.


    A black martial suit, open chest, let people can see his strong muscles.


    Every step, with a dull sound, the body contains explosive power.


    Along with Zhao Kuo was a woman. Lu Fan looks at the woman and feels familiar.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan thought of it. Isn''t this Zhao Ling from the ethereal courtyard!


    Lu fan has a bad idea in his mind. Han Feng turns his head at this time.


    In the moment of seeing Han Feng''s face, Zhao Ling behind Zhao Gua stops and points to Han Feng and says, "you are here, too."


    Zhao Gua stopped and turned to Zhao Ling and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhao Ling shouted loudly: "brother, it''s him who bullies me, it''s this bastard!"

 Chapter 81

    All the students around grew up.


    Maybe it''s because Zhao lingshout''s sentence has a large amount of information, so many people''s eyes are weird.


    Bullying? What kind of bullying is it?


    It makes many people think about it.


    Zhao Gua''s face changed immediately. He looked along Zhao Ling''s fingers and stared at Han Feng.


    "You dare to bully my sister."


    Zhao Kuo steps forward and looks down at Han Feng. His hands are pinched and clicking.


    Han Feng was stunned for a moment, and then said loudly: "it''s Ge Laozi''s. It''s a normal contest. It''s certain that I will win or lose. How can I bully her. I''m just a gentleman


    Said, Han Feng a wave of hair, is so confident.


    However, it is obvious that this system is useless in front of Zhao Kuo.


    With a powerful voice, Zhao said: "I hate to talk with people. Anyway, if you dare to bully my sister, you are going to die. "


    Can not help but say, Zhao Gua directly hit down.


    Han Feng''s reaction was very quick. When the blue water sky sword was pulled out, the horizontal sword was blocked.


    A crisp sound, suddenly, Han Feng''s blue water long Sky Sword curved to an exaggerated arc. Han Feng took several steps back, his body shook, his face turned red and his blood turned.


    "Big dog, are you reasonable. I will not be reasonable if you board your ancestors


    Han Feng rushes up with his sword, vigorous force is released, and the blue water sky sword brings the light.


    Zhao Kuo said with a sneer, "those who have not cultivated in the outer Gang territory dare to be crazy in front of me."


    It was a boxing again. The vigorous force suddenly burst. The whole arm was covered in darkness. A clear roar of the tiger sounded.


    Lu fan says it''s not good. I''m afraid elder martial brother Han Feng can''t take the power of this fist.


    But when he was about to shoot, two bronze puppets at the same time put two long guns in front of him, blocking his steps.


    "No one can interfere in the contest."


    Two bronze puppets in a cold voice. The strong force shattered the ground, and Lu Fan had to step back and bite his teeth.


    Han Feng''s sword was cut into Zhao Kuo''s fist accurately.


    When the two sides collide, Mars emerges from the place where the fist and sword collide.


    Han Feng''s body was instantly blocked down, the soles of his feet deep into the ground.


    Han Feng''s skirt is flying and his face is twisted.


    Zhao Kuo drank softly, and the vigorous force on his fist suddenly exploded.


    Blow!


    Han Feng was immediately blown out and fell to the ground.


    Zhao Kuo strode forward and said coldly, "I dare to bully my sister on this strength. It''s ridiculous!"


    With one punch, Zhao Kuo smashed Han Feng who fell to the ground.


    Many people nearby can''t bear to see it. The inner Gang''s seven realms are against the outer Gang''s three, Zhao Kuo. There is no doubt that there are only two miserable characters.


    In Hengshan hospital, who doesn''t know? Zhao Kuo, the black tiger.


    Seeing the attack of fist, Han Feng''s cheek was hurt.


    A carp stood up, and Han Feng gave Zhao Kuo a fist. At the same time kicked out.


    This foot, silent, common but also gives a feeling of palpitation.


    Lu Fan narrowed his eyes. He knew that this was the footwork transformed by senior brother Han Feng. He had the footwork with the killing power of the ground level martial arts.


    Zhao Kuo didn''t dodge, almost contemptuously watching Han Feng kick.


    Hengshan Academy''s students are mainly in training, which is not as strong as wild animals. It''s just a matter of foot.


    A swish.


    Zhao Kuo''s face suddenly changed, blood flew out, Zhao Kuo''s chest appeared a wound like a sword wound.


    Zhao Kuo took several steps back. He couldn''t imagine that he had been scratched with his own body.


    Looking down at his wound, Zhao Kuo''s eyes changed slightly and his face became solemn.


    Han Feng is standing in situ heavily panting, damn, such a foot unexpectedly only let the other party suffer slight injury. The martial artists of Hengshan yard are a group of muscle pimples.


    "You can hurt me, but I despise you. Put your name in the paper. I don''t beat the nobody. "


    Zhao Kuo''s serious way.


    Han Feng scolded directly: "pretend to be your grandma''s egg. I''ve been beating me for so long. I haven''t beaten the nobody yet. I''m Pooh, the guy who wants to set up a memorial archway. Remember, I''m Han Feng from Yiyuan hospital. "


    Han Feng''s rude scolding distorted Zhao Kuo''s face.


    The other students are dazed. The strength of inner gang can hurt Zhao Kuo of outer gang. This strength is not weak!


    "Han Feng, I must pull out your tongue, damn bastard."


    With that, Zhao Kuo''s whole body vigorous strength is released, and a layer of white vigorous strength is like a martial suit on Zhao Kuo''s body.


    Congealed clothes make Zhao Kuo look domineering.


    Holding his fist, Zhao zhe suddenly punched Han Feng in the air.


    "Tiger heart strength!"


    There was a wave in the air. Over a full distance of ten feet, Zhao Kuo''s strength was still beating Han Feng.


    With a muffled hum, Han Feng fell two feet away.


    Zhao Kuo stepped on the ground with a big step, and then hit it with a fist.


    "Tiger mountain forest!"


    The vigorous energy of the whole body was suddenly released, and a clear white tiger rushed out. With the roar of the mountains and forests, it hit Han Feng in horror,


    Han Feng insisted, which should not fall down.


    The mouth of the tiger is cracked and the clothes are hunting.


    Suddenly, the vigorous white tiger exploded.


    With a loud bang, Han Feng fell to the ground. Lu Fan''s eyelids beat hard. Hurriedly rushed out, took up Han Feng, and at the same time, felt a clear and quiet pill from his belt, and fed it directly to Han Feng. After all, it was four pills, or some healing effect.


    People around were stunned. Their eyes did not fall on Han Feng, but on Zhao Kuo.


    A trace of blood dripped from Zhao Gua''s forehead. Behind him, the green water long sky sword, with a buzzing sound, is inserted in the slate. Almost, he would be pierced by the blue water sky sword. Looking back at the sword, Zhao Kuo also had a drop of cold sweat on his forehead.


    At the moment when the white tiger exploded, Han Feng threw out his sword.


    No one saw the trace of the sword, only the trace on Zhao Gua''s forehead.


    "This boy..."


    Zhao Kuo can''t say a cruel word, which is obviously the other side''s mercy. If it were a battle of life and death, he would be dead.


    The students nearby all swallowed a mouthful of saliva. This guy, Han Feng, really has two brushes.


    Zhao Gua''s face was red and white. He almost killed himself when dealing with a young man in Inner gang. He felt humiliated and turned to take Zhao Ling to leave.


    But just then, there was a sound behind him.


    "If you hit someone, do you want to leave?"


    Turning around, Zhao Kuo saw Lu Fan''s angry face, and at the same time, Zhao Kuo felt a sharp momentum like a magic soldier.


    "What do you want?"


    Zhao Kuo said coldly.


    Lu Fan pulled out the heavy sword behind him and said angrily, "if you dare to hit my elder martial brother, you are going to die."

 Chapter 82

    The sound is like a solid iron.


    Lu Fan unleashes his vigorous Qi, which is surging like a flame, and the forces of the world around him are slightly distorted. The strength of the seven elements of the inner Gang should be the strength of the outer gang.


    The two bronze puppets standing in front of the white tower seemed to feel something slightly and looked around in a daze.


    Zhao Kuo felt Lu Fan''s oppressive momentum and his face slightly changed.


    "Come and fight!"


    With a bang, Lu Fan''s heavy sword fell into the ground. The strong vigorous Qi makes the surface of the heavy sword burst, forming a round pit.


    Zhao Kuo hasn''t spoken yet, but Zhao Ling beside him shouts.


    "Brother, give him a beating. All the people in Yuan Yuan hospital are rubbish. He won''t beat your opponent. Hit him. "


    Zhao Ling''s shout made Zhao Kuo''s brow tighten tightly.


    Rubbish?


    Just that boy named Han Feng almost killed him!


    Zhao Kuo didn''t know what to say, but his pride made him stand out directly.


    When the fists collided, Zhao Kuo''s vigorous strength rose again. White Gang clothes cover the body, Zhao Kuo also launched his momentum.


    The momentum of the two men collided in the mid air, and Zhao Zhe''s body shook for a while.


    It''s impossible! The other side actually held him down in momentum.


    At the next moment, Zhao Kuo''s momentum is directly destroyed, and Lu Fan''s momentum seems to be swept by a strong wind.


    Lu fan, who is in anger, will not know what to keep as before. Come up and directly transform your vigorous Qi into 20 times of vigorous energy.


    Although there is no difference in appearance, in fact, the land fan has inspired all the forces of the world around him to form momentum.


    Although Zhao Kuo is a warrior of outer Gang, he can''t surpass Lu Fan in momentum.


    Zhao Kuo was under the pressure of strong momentum. For the martial arts, momentum is the martial art of taking the lead. Once the momentum is suppressed, either you are forced to make a move or your strength is suppressed.


    For the first time, Zhao Kuo was suppressed by people whose realm was lower than his own.


    A burst roar, Zhao Kuo''s eyes also took the blood silk, a punch rushed to kill in the past.


    This fist has already brought the vigorous strength ripple, and the strength diffused is like the water wave.


    Before the fist arrived, the power had already hit Lu Fan.


    Lu fan turns his sword and splits it. It''s bullshit to deal with such a pure power warrior. The only thing to do is to fight back in a more powerful and barbaric way.


    Dragon sword!


    You are welcome. Lu fan uses his strongest sword move directly.


    Twenty times of vigorous strength attached to the heavy sword with a spiral, and killed in horror.


    The fists and swords collided, and Lu Fan''s feet stepped on the ground in a deep depression.


    Zhao Gua only watched his vigorous strength being cut open inch by inch, his fist being broken by crazy force, and the pain came continuously.


    At this moment, Zhao Kuo also broke out, the tiger roared, Zhao Kuo''s muscles suddenly expanded a circle.


    God and tiger!


    Lu Fan felt the power from the sword body, and with the same bang, his body suddenly burst out of the real flame, the golden body of fire!


    Boom!


    The floor under their feet was broken into powder. Lu Fan''s body was covered with scales, but only for a moment.


    Immediately, Zhao Kuo was cut off by a sword, and his whole arm was suddenly dislocated by the strong force on the heavy sword.


    After several steps back, Zhao Kuo''s face was already stunned.


    What a terrible power. Is the opponent really just a fighter in Inner Gang? Zhao Kuo doubted that Lu Fan was a member of Yiyuan Academy. With such terrible power and blazing fire on Lu fan, was he not a student of Hengshan academy?


    Turning around, Zhao Gua wrenched his arm hard. The dislocated part returned to its original position in an instant, but his fist was blackened by the fire and could not be recovered for some time.


    Lu Fan strides forward and cuts out again.


    Flaming sword!


    The heavy sword is wielded, bringing a flame directly.


    Zhao sphincter moved in a small area to get away from Lu Fan''s heavy sword, and at the same time he punched.


    The whole arm has turned black. Zhao Kuo''s power is absolutely excellent.


    But Lu Fan didn''t mean to dodge at all. Zhao Kuo gave him a fist.


    With a bang, Lu Fan''s body shook slightly, but that''s all.


    A grasp Zhao Gua''s arm, Lu Fan eyes in the cold light, let Zhao Gua instant pupil contraction.


    Then, the terrible power came from Lu Fan''s hand and rushed directly to his brain through his arm.


    The power of spirit, the impact of spirit!


    Lu fan uses the power of the spirit of one yuan daojue, and Zhao Kuo, who is unprepared, is stunned. The vigorous force in his body could not resist the terrible power of the spirit. Once the power of the spirit rushed into the brain, Zhao Kuo lost his defense ability.


    Lu Fan grabs Zhao Kuo''s arm and shakes him up like a slim one.


    Zhao Kuo''s huge body was smashed on the ground by Lu Fan. The heavy sound, the stone chips splashed.


    One, two, ten.


    Lu Fan smashes Zhao Gua to and fro, and finally throws Zhao Gua into the air.


    Then, Lu Fan jumped up. The strong force of heaven and earth swarmed in and poured into Lu Fan''s body, and then Lu Fan transformed it into a strong vigorous force.


    The domineering Lu Fan suddenly had a kind of understanding, and suddenly flashed in his mind the picture he saw when he first understood the Wufeng heavy sword.


    That overbearing chop!


    Involuntarily, Lu Fan fell down with a fierce sword.


    The heavy sword was like a huge doorplate on Zhao Kuo''s body.


    The power of terror makes an explosion, and the forces of heaven and earth all explode in an instant.


    Lu Fan himself has been opened by the anti earthquake force, while Zhao Kuo has smashed into the ground like a meteorite.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    There was a continuous explosion.


    The ground is full of stones ten feet high. The force of the explosion makes the people watching around constantly retreat for fear of being affected by this terrible force.


    Lu fan turns over and lands on the ground, takes up the heavy sword, the anger in his eyes slowly converges.


    For a moment, everything was peaceful.


    All the talents saw Zhao Kuo''s flesh and blood blurred figure in the pit.


    Zhao Gua''s whole face was almost flattened, and he kept spitting blood out. Although Lu Fan laid a heavy hand, he was also prudent and would not directly kill Zhao Kuo. Otherwise, he just did not use the racket, but directly cut out the sword with both sides of the heavy sword.


    Another mouthful of blood was vomited, and Zhao Kuo was completely unconscious. That is to say, the student of Hengshan University * * qiangzheng, who was beaten by Lu Fan in other universities, I''m afraid that his life will be gone.


    Zhao Ling sits on the ground, her lower body clothes and trousers have blood stains.


    Shivering all over, Zhao Ling suddenly burst into tears. A few students from the ethereal courtyard and Hengshan courtyard can''t see any more. They quickly take Zhao Ling and Zhao Kuo away. After the first World War, Zhao Ling was afraid that it would be hard to get along in the Piaoyuan. It is a disgrace to the reputation of the ethereal court to be frightened like this.


    The other students around looked at Lu Fan strangely.


    Is this the one yuan court person?


    He actually beat Zhao Kuo, who ranks 32nd in the martial arts list, severely, if he didn''t see it with his own eyes. I''m afraid none of the people present will believe it.


    "Lu Fan of the Yuan Yuan academy, write it down. Write it down quickly. It''s a powerful force. He''s definitely more than thirty-two in the rankings, and his strength may already threaten those in the top 20. Hurry to replace Wubang and rank Lu Fan. Go quickly. "


    Among the crowd, one of the students walked away quickly, and another one with a folding fan said with a chuckle: "there are experts in Yiyuan Academy. This time, some of them have seen the college ranking war. "


    Other people around looked at Lu Fan with various eyes, and several of the female students'' eyes were shining with blazing light.


    "Brother Lu fan, ha ha, it''s a right decision to take you out. My waist, my poor little waist. "


    Han Feng struggled to sit up from the ground and covered his waist with a wail.


    Lingyao came over at this time and gently pulled the corner of Lu Fan''s clothes. Eyes shining, whispered: "Lu fan, you are really powerful. Wow, how long have you been in the hospital? You are all seven strong in the inner Gang, and even the elder martial brother in the outer Gang is not your opponent. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and didn''t answer. Turning around, he walked to Han Feng and said with a smile, "brother Han Feng, can you still get up?"


    Han Feng waved his fist and said: "don''t look down on me. Anyway, I''m your elder martial brother. Ouch, my waist still hurts. It won''t affect my masculinity. Younger martial brother Lu fan, the pill you just gave me is really good. How about another one? "


    Lu Fan takes another one out of his belt and throws it to Han Feng.


    Han Feng looked carefully, but didn''t eat it. He smiled and put it away. He whispered: "there is such a pill. I guess I can make a good career as a younger martial sister. "


    Lu Fan a cold, Ling Yao also looked at Han Feng disdainfully.


    Suddenly, the two bronze puppets guarding the door said, "Lu fan, Yuan Yuan Yuan academy, you defeated Zhao Kuo, who is thirty-two in Wubang. You can enter the practice tower. "


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment. He almost forgot this.


    Unexpectedly, the two puppets knew that Zhao Kuo was the 32nd in the list.


    Han Feng was also stunned for a moment, then pointed to himself and said, "what about me? Can I get in now? "


    Two bronze puppets said, "you have not defeated any students on the martial arts list, so you are not allowed to enter."


    Han Feng swears: "I''m your forerunner. Can''t you two idiots see that I have the strength of Wubang? You have to be defeated. Is your head stone? "


    Han Feng scolds himself for being stunned, isn''t it? These two puppets must have stones in their heads.


    The other students around did not dare to mock Han Feng any more at the moment. After all, they saw Han Feng''s battle and said that they had the strength of Wubang, which was right. It''s a pity that Han Feng is facing Zhao Kuo of Wubang 32. If his rank is lower, he has great hope to win.


    Secretly clenching his teeth, his eyes suddenly turned. Han Feng turned his head and said, "brother Lu fan, hurry up, fight with me, and lose to me in front of these two idiots."


    Lu Fan was stunned at first, and then laughed: "brother Han Feng, you are good at this."

 Chapter 83

    Han Feng smiled, rubbed his hands and said, "hurry up, hurry up. He didn''t want me to win the tournament. You won Zhao Kuo. Nature took his place, I won you again. Of course, you know, put some water or something... Ha ha ha ha. "


    In the end, Han Feng''s voice became very small.


    Lu Fan looks up at the two bronze puppets. Can this move work? But try it.


    Lingyao listens to the sum of the two and smiles. These two villains, there''s a way.


    Suddenly, Han Feng straightened his back and looked at Lu Fan and said, "junior brother Lu fan, you just played well. But there are still some problems. Let elder martial brother give you some advice. Lest your heart be proud and haughty. "


    Lu Fanqiang held back his smile and took out his heavy sword: "is that right? Then why are you beaten so badly, elder martial brother Han Feng? "


    Han Feng''s face was not red, and said, "I just let him be a kid. Are you serious? Look at the move. Elder martial brother, the younger martial brother who teaches swordsmanship, falls down. "


    Han Feng waved, fell beside the blue water long Sky Sword fly directly back to the hands, this hand saw many people in front of a bright.


    Then, Han Feng rushed forward and stabbed Lu Fan with a sword.


    He didn''t see any vigorous strength, but at the next moment, Lu Fan shivered like dozens of swords in his body, and then lay on his back.


    "Senior brother Han Feng, you are so fierce. I am not your opponent. Younger martial brother, you have given up! "


    Lu Fan said in a voice that seemed to be seriously injured.


    Han Feng laughed a few times, turned to the two bronze guards and said, "see? Lu fan, who defeated the strongman of Wubang, is not my opponent either. I can go in now. "


    Two bronze puppets looked at each other, and their bronze heads couldn''t understand what was going on.


    But the rule is the rule. As long as you get on the martial arts list or beat the martial artists on the martial arts list, you can go in.


    Silence for a moment, two bronze puppets at the same time said: "you can go in."


    Han Feng turned his head and blinked at Lu fan, then walked into the practice tower laughing.


    In this scene, the students around are boiling.


    "What''s the matter? How did he get in? "


    "Can''t you two idiots see such pompous acting?"


    "There''s another way to get in. I''ll go to see elder martial brother Lin now. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan got up slowly and patted the dust on his clothes. Some of the students around hurried to call for people, and some were still protesting angrily. But it has nothing to do with Lu Fan.


    Lingyao blinked at Lu Fan and said, "are you all so bad in Yiyuan hospital?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "this is not bad. It''s just a little smart. "


    Lingyao chuckles, her smile is very good-looking, very clean, let people like the spring breeze.


    Lingyao patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "OK, you can go in as soon as possible. If you can, please help me choose a kind of martial art. "


    Lu Fanxiao looked at lingyao and said, "why don''t you come in with me. Another performance is OK. "


    Lingyao shook her head and said, "no need. I''ve heard from my tutor that it''s also necessary for me to be strong in martial arts in the cultivation tower. I can''t get this strength in, but it''s up to you. I''ll wait for you outside. "


    Lu Fan looked at lingyao''s clear eyes and nodded softly: "OK. Then I went in and came out to invite you to have dinner. "Lingyao said," you''re going to take me to your Yiyuan hospital for a meal. I want to see your spirit beast called Xiaohei. "


    Lu Fan said happily, "no problem."


    When he got up, Lu Fan went inside. Two bronze puppets just wanted to stop him. Lu fan then said in a loud voice, "although I lost, I only lost one. It''s just from the thirty-two to the thirty-three. Can''t I get in? "


    What happened to the two bronze puppets? Their heads couldn''t figure out the mess.


    As if the little guy was right, two bronze guards put him in directly.


    The heavy gate was opened a crack, and Lu Fan walked in. Then the gate closed heavily, and all the noise behind it stopped.


    This is a huge space, with countless golden flames above the head.


    These flames come and go like ghost fire, high and low.


    Lu fanning saw that there was something like a book in these flames.


    What''s going on?


    Continue to go inside, Lu fan saw the stone stairs leading to the second floor, but these stone stairs are not the same, shining with complex patterns. Lu fan can feel the powerful power surging on the stone ladder.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, come here to see this."


    Suddenly, a voice came from the stone ladder. But the advanced senior brother Han Feng is calling him.


    Puckering, elder martial brother Han Feng seems to have found something and is watching it carefully.


    Lu Fan came to Han Feng''s elder martial brother. What he started with was a stone tablet. It clearly said: "one floor, Jin Yanhuo."


    "What do you mean?"


    Lu fan asked aloud.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I guess it means these dancing flames."


    Just as he was speaking, there was a sound on both sides.


    At the next moment, a huge puppet came out. The stone body was more than ten feet tall, holding a long knife with red eyes.


    "Practitioners, please choose your own martial arts. Everyone can get a kind of martial art at this level. "


    Han Feng said with a smile, "here comes the interpreter, OK, although he is a puppet. Hello, big guy, are you talking about the martial arts among these golden flames? "


    The puppet said coldly: "yes. You have an hour to choose. More than one hour, will be expelled from the practice tower. The highest level of martial arts on the first floor is the middle level of human level. If you want a higher level of martial arts, you can go to the second floor of the cultivation tower. "


    Han Feng frowned and said, "it''s a middle level talent. It''s too low. Let''s go, junior brother Lu Fan. Follow me to the second floor. Big guy, when you say an hour, it means an hour on your floor or an hour on the whole tower. "


    The puppet said slowly, "the whole tower will give you an hour. You can choose one skill for each level, but remember, you only have one hour. "


    "Sun his fairy board. Then we need to hurry up. Younger martial brother Lu fan, even if we can''t get the martial arts at the prefecture level, we should at least get the top martial arts at the spirit level. Hurry up. "


    Lu Fan responded and hurried up.


    But as soon as the sole of his foot stepped on the stairs, Lu Fan felt a weak force and pulled him down.


    The speed of the two suddenly slowed down.


    Han Feng scolded as he climbed up: "Damn it, it''s so troublesome to go upstairs. I wish I could fly. "


    Lu fan can imagine that all the next steps are so troublesome.


    As lingyao said, even if you come in and want martial arts, you must rely on your own strength.

 Chapter 84

    Outside the white tower, lingyao walked back slowly with a shallow smile on her face. Maybe it''s because she''s in a good mood. Her steps are much happier.


    Anyway, Lu fan will stay in the practice tower for an hour, then she will come back in an hour.


    Others don''t know the rules of the practice tower, but lingyao is very clear. The reason is that she didn''t have it. In fact, she went in for a long time. Lingyao is not on the list. She has no place in the martial arts list, but when the experts in the martial arts list haven''t been able to enter, she has been brought in by her master to select martial arts skills.


    Of course, lingyao will not tell others.


    With a smile, lingyao patted her purse. Today, she made a lot of gold coins. She can buy something to light Jingjing.


    Just walking, suddenly came three figures.


    Lingyao saw the three men and stopped. She knew two of them.


    "Sister Yanran."


    Lingyao speaks.


    The three of them soon came to lingyao''s face. The one on the left said with a smile: "younger martial sister lingyao, have you come to see the practice tower, too?"


    Lingyao nodded, and then glanced at the other two. Standing in the middle is cold. She knew another man with a thin face and a grey robe with sunken eyes.


    Yan Ran said with a smile: "sister lingyao, brother Lenghan, you should know each other. In addition, this is senior brother Yuxin from Yinyang hospital. "


    Hearing the name of Yuxin, lingyao was slightly surprised.


    "Elder martial brother Yuxin, the twenty-one in Wubang?"


    Cold smile: "exactly. Unexpectedly, younger martial sister lingyao also saw this year''s martial arts list. However, the news of younger martial sister lingyao may be a little behind. In fact, just now, elder martial brother Yu defeated younger martial brother Huang Rulin, ranking 19th in Qingjian Academy. So now, senior brother Yuxin is in the top 20. "


    Lingyao is more surprised to see Yuxin.


    But Yu''s heart said without expression: "cold, don''t talk nonsense. Where is the boy you said who lost our face in the Yin and Yang yard. Just let me solve him. "


    Cold smile: "not far, not far. It''s in the practice tower. "


    Yu said in a cold voice: "the building tower? No fighting in the tower. "


    Cold channel: "it''s not good inside the tower. Can it be outside the tower. He''s coming out anyway. "


    Yu thought for a moment and said, "OK. Then wait for him. I hope he has some means as you said. If it''s too weak, I''ll kill you. "


    The cold smile immediately became a little embarrassed. Looking at Yu Xin, he said in his heart that he knew that even he was going to fight. If you can''t beat me, I will slap you hard today.


    Lingyao''s eyebrows tightened at the moment and said: "what you won''t say is Lu Fan. Cold, why do you want to find someone to beat Lu fan? "


    Lingyao''s face was already sullen, and Yanran said: "younger martial sister lingyao. Lu Fan and Han Feng of that Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. Why are you angry? "


    Lingyao''s face was red and said: "they are normal competition, normal gambling. Disgrace is what the people of Yinyang yard ask for. Besides... Besides, they are my friends. "


    Cold eyes changed, he had heard the abnormal tone of lingyao''s last sentence.


    Smile: "friend? Younger martial sister lingyao, so fast, you will become friends with them. Is it spring? "


    Lingyao''s face was as red as it was about to bleed. The cold face is getting worse. Because the more lingyao is like this, the more Yan Ran''s words may be true.


    For a long time, lingyao has been regarded as the cold food on his plate. I don''t want someone to snatch food from his mouth. In a cold voice, he said: "sister lingyao, this is the matter of our Yinyang and Yiyuan courts. It has nothing to do with you. But since younger martial sister lingyao is their friend, I can be a little lighter to them. "


    "Of course, in return, I hope that younger martial sister lingyao can have lunch with me. That''s not too much."


    Lingyao said with clenched teeth, "it turns out that Han Feng''s evaluation of you is not bad at all."


    Lenghan suddenly reaches out to lingyao and wants to hold her hand.


    Lingyao responded quickly, clapping her cold arm to one side. Yu Xin beside said with a smile: "a girl with character. It''s cold and cold. What should we do if we want to get a certain woman? "


    Leng Han chuckled, "I know, senior brother Yuxin."


    Voice just fell, cold suddenly out of hand. A finger directly points on lingyao''s shoulder, and a mighty vigorous force rushes into lingyao''s body. All of a sudden, lingyao stayed in place.


    Leng Han smiled at lingyao and said, "I''m sorry, miss lingyao. I''ve wronged you. Yan Ran, take your younger martial sister. Let''s go to the gate of the White Pagoda and wait for the two fellows of the Yuan Yuan courtyard. "


    Yanran comes forward and holds lingyao''s body.


    Although lingyao was stiff, she could still speak and keep her voice down. Lingyao said, "elder martial sister Yanran, are you with them?"


    Yanran said in a voice that only lingyao could hear: "younger martial sister lingyao. Actually, I don''t want to do that to you. But who let you rob me of the limelight when you come. Who makes you so close to master? It seems that master wuchou is just like a disciple. Younger martial sister lingyao, you are the only one to blame. But after elder martial brother Lenghan has solved your two friends and asked for you, you will not threaten me. I am still the Third Elder martial sister of Mingxin hospital, and you will be my good younger martial sister. "


    Lingyao closed her mouth and stopped talking.


    Yanran chuckled and helped lingyao keep up with Lenghan and Yuxin.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the fourth floor of the practice tower, Lu Fan and Han Feng didn''t know what was going on outside, and they were still climbing.


    "The highest martial arts in the second level are human level, the highest in the third level is spirit level, and the highest in the fourth level is spirit level. Younger martial brother Lu fan, as long as we go up to the fifth level, we will have a chance to get higher level martial arts at the spirit level. Go ahead! "


    Han Feng cried out and went up with all his life. He wished he could use both hands and feet.


    At this point, these have Rune damn ladder, more and more difficult to walk. Every step on it feels like it''s absorbed on the stone slab, and it can''t lift its feet at all. Not only that, each stone step has a strong light curtain, blocking the way in front of it.


    The light curtain is tens of feet high. After being smashed with vigorous force, the light curtain will become a violent force ripple and impact on them.


    Every stone step on the upper floor has to pay a lot of effort. Lu Fan''s double fists are like flying, desperately attacking.


    His movement must be fast, because these light curtains will recover, and if his speed is a little slower, he will be pushed down again by the light curtain.


    Avalanche boxing!


    Lu fan has now put the heavy sword into the ring. It''s no doubt that climbing with the heavy sword on his back at this time is a struggle.


    The fire and the golden body open. Lu fan needs to use the powerful explosive force in every fist. The twenty times vigorous force transformed from vigorous Qi makes him strong and powerful all the way up. The stairs leading to the fifth floor can''t stop him!


    Han Feng is also playing with his life and waving the blue water sky sword. He can''t use the sky seizing sword to deal with other students outside, but here, he can finally use it freely.


    Every sword can cut open a curtain of light. Bite teeth strong support not by the force ripple squeeze down, Han Feng in the life forward. Lu fan has to walk slowly on purpose to let Han Feng keep up with him. With him breaking the light curtain in front, senior brother Han Feng can reduce a lot of pressure. Sometimes the gap recovered by light curtain can be connected with Lu Fan for several layers.


    They walked hundreds of stone steps, but they didn''t reach the fifth floor. Not far away, the purple flame can be picked, but Han Feng and Lu Fan have no interest.


    Finally, after climbing a hundred stone steps quickly, I saw a door in front of me and stepped in. Everything was suddenly bright.


    Han Feng directly sat at the door, pinched his fingers to calculate the time, and said: "it''s almost half an hour. I''m so tired. I''ll die if I go up this stone step alone. Younger martial brother Lu fan, let''s find martial arts skills. "


    Lu Fan nodded, and the two stared. The fifth floor is almost the same as the fourth floor below. A huge silver puppet stands in the middle. There was a black flame flying overhead.


    Han Feng looked around, found the stone tablet, read out: "five layers, Youming fire."


    Lu Fan''s eyes scanned the five layers. Immediately, Lu fan saw two students under the silver puppet.


    Both of them are quick in grasping the flying flame, but each time they grab it, they are shocked by the darkness of the netherworld fire and have to let it go.


    Two cadets, one male and one female, have an ugly face.


    Turn head, two people looked at Lu Fan and Han Feng, then no longer pay attention to.


    "Let''s start, junior brother Lu Fan. It''s not the spirit level high level. Don''t do it! "


    Lu Fan nodded, a high-level martial art of spirit level, which should be very good. After all, the martial arts handed down by their Lu family are only lower level of spirit level.


    Lu Fan''s eyes fixed on those netherworld fireballs in the mid air. Compared with the first floor, these flying fireballs are much bigger and faster, which are not so easy to grasp.


    Can''t wait for Han Feng to take the lead and jump up. Han Feng''s hand flashed like lightning and caught a black fireball.


    "Ha ha, you''re good at martial arts!"


    Han Feng laughed and reached into the fireball and touched the martial art in it.


    But before he could draw out his martial arts, Han Feng felt a deep pain coming from the palm of his hand. At the same time, a strong flame force pushed him away directly.


    Han Feng stared, howled, and lay flat on the ground.


    A man and a woman beside hissed.


    Man''s eyes with disdain way: "idiot, netherworld fire guard martial arts, but so easy to get?"


    Lu Fan stepped forward quickly and looked at senior brother Han Feng and said, "are you ok?"


    Elder martial brother Han Feng looked at his palm. Even if there is vigorous protection, it has been burned red.


    "No way, no way. I used to use his forerunner''s board. This fire, let no one use martial arts. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "maybe your method is wrong. I''ll try. "


    Said, Lu Fan jumped up, grabbed a dancing black fireball and landed easily. Lu Fan clutched it to death without any sign of letting go.


    A man and a woman beside, their eyes widened.

 Chapter 85

    With the palm of his hand, Lu fan pulls the martial arts out of the fire. The horrible netherworld fire didn''t do much damage to Lu Fanzhao.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi is far more tenacious than that of the vigorous force. In addition, the blood skin and the fiery golden body of the dragon people make him feel that the netherworld fire is a little hot, that''s all.


    Han Feng quickly got up and watched Lu Fan Pull out his martial arts.


    At the moment of drawing out the martial arts, the netherworld fire disappeared like a mirage. Lu Fan looked at the cover of the martial arts, read out a voice: "streamer body method."


    Han Feng leaned forward, turned the martial arts directly to the last page, pointed to two blue lines on the book, and said: "martial arts of Wudao college will use this kind of mark to mark the martial arts. The colors are yellow, green, red and gold. One blue is the lower level of spirit level, two are the middle level martial arts of spirit level, and three are the higher level of spirit level. If it''s a prefecture level martial art, it''s a red mark. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly.


    Take this martial art in your hand and prepare to find another one.


    But at this time, the huge silver puppet spoke, turning the shining silver bald head and saying with a buzzing voice: "each person can only take one martial art at each level. If you don''t want this martial art, please throw it out, and then you can choose another one. "


    Lu fan made a sound and turned to throw his martial arts skills.


    But at this time, a man and a woman beside said: "wait a moment."


    Lu Fan turned to look at them and said, "what''s the matter?"


    A man and a woman came forward, and the man said, "I''m Jin Feiyu from thunderhouse. She is Fenghua of Kongtong hospital. You must have heard of our two names. "


    Lu Fan said lightly: "one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. I''m sorry, but I really don''t know what''s the matter with you two? "


    Jin Feiyu and Fenghua were stunned to hear that Lu Fan actually came from Yiyuan hospital.


    Jin Feiyu frowned and said, "can one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    In this sentence, Lu Fan and Han Feng are not good at each other.


    Jin Feiyu and Fenghua look at each other, and then hear that Lu Fan and Han Feng are actually from yiyuanyuan hospital. They are obviously a little more arrogant.


    "That''s all," said Jin Feiyu. No matter which branch you come from. Since you can climb the fifth floor of the practice tower, you must have some abilities. I see that since you are not afraid of the netherworld fire, I would like to ask you to help us get two high-level spiritual martial arts. In return, I can give you some medicine, money, or other compensation. "


    Fenghua also stood over and said, "Jin Feiyu and I are both in the top 30 of the martial arts league, and we have some reputation in the martial arts college. As long as you are willing to help us, you can ask me for help if you have anything in Wudao college in the future. This is my promise to you. "


    Lu Fan said quietly, "I''m afraid I don''t need your help."


    Han Feng dug a nostril next to him and said, "you two are so upset. Are you finished? Where to roll. Younger martial brother Lu fan, quickly throw away the martial arts skills on his hand. Look for higher level martial arts of spirit level. "


    Feng Hua and Jin Feiyu turned black.


    Lu fan is also lazy to manage these two people with a sense of superiority. He has only one hour. He''d better hurry to find martial arts skills.


    Just about to throw away his martial arts, Jin Feiyu suddenly grabbed his arm.


    "Wait, do you really stop thinking about it? Do you want to take the risk of offending two of the top 30 of the martial arts league, and do not want to help us? "


    Lu Fan suddenly transforms his vigorous Qi into vigorous force, covering his arm with 20 times of his majestic vigorous force, and directly flicks Jin Feiyu away for several steps.


    Lu Fan looked at him and said, "first, you are not a strong man. 2Ą˘ If you really ask for help, you won''t talk to me in this tone. According to my elder martial brother, now, where to go. If you want martial arts, you can do it yourself! "


    With that, Lu Fan throws out the middle level martial arts of spirit level. Feng Hua just thought of a voice to let Lu Fan give her this martial art, but Lu Fan didn''t give her a chance to talk at all.


    The moment the martial arts are thrown out, the surrounding air quickly gathers a black flame to wrap the martial arts.


    At the next moment, a new fireball appears, flying.


    Jin Feiyu said to Lu: "you will regret it."


    Fenghua leaves and goes straight to the fourth floor. Her time is running out. Since the fifth floor doesn''t have any martial arts, she can only go back to the fourth floor and get one copy as soon as possible.


    Jin Feiyu didn''t want to leave. He still stood there and tried to find a way.


    Lu Fan and Han Feng don''t care about them. In an instant, Lu Fan jumps up again. This time, Lu Fan attacks with both hands and directly catches two fireballs.


    Just like before, draw out the martial arts. Han Feng quickly leaned over and watched carefully.


    "There are two middle level skills of the spirit level. Where are the high level skills of the spirit level


    Lu Fan shakes his head, throws out his martial arts and continues to fight.


    After a long time of incense, Lu Fanhu saw a fireball that was obviously faster than others.


    Lu fan uses the skill of a little alchemist to wrap the fireball in the wind, and then holds the fireball firmly in his hand.


    With expectation, Lu Fan takes out the skill in the fireball. He doesn''t want to see the cover. He turns it to the end and sees three lines.


    "Ha ha, the first spirit level advanced level."


    Han Feng put his head together, and there was fanatical light in his eyes.


    Lu Fan just looked at the cover, the big four characters: "the Dragon Yang exercises the body to decide."


    Frown slightly. It seems to be a body training skill. A spiritual level body training skill is not very effective for Lu Fan now.


    His fiery golden body is also a spirit level martial art. Although it is a little lower, it is barely enough. In addition, the blood skin and scales of the Dragon nationality are also used. There are many defensive methods. It''s a waste of time to practice body skills.


    What Lu Fan wants is a good fist technique. If you can get a high-level fist technique of spirit level to practice and integrate it, his attack sharpness will be greatly improved.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng took over his martial arts skills and quickly looked over them. When he saw one of the sentences: "those who cultivate the Dragon Yang and exercise the body are decisive. They can activate their Qi and blood. They are strong and strong. They can resist hundreds of women at night. They can''t defeat the golden spear."


    Brother Han Feng immediately made a decision: "brother Lu fan, I want this one. That''s the right one. Ha ha.


    Lu Fan watched elder martial brother Han Feng''s saliva come down quickly. He put the book into his crotch, and elder martial brother Han Feng laughed happily.


    Lu fan has always doubted whether senior brother Han Feng put the emptiness that can hold things into his crotch. Otherwise, there are so many things in his crotch. Why can''t he see them from the outside.


    Shake your head and get rid of all these messy ideas.


    Lu fan turns to the stone steps ahead.


    Han Feng shouted, "junior brother Lu fan, you are not going to go to the sixth floor."


    Lu Fan said calmly, "since there is still time, why don''t you rush in. Elder martial brother Han Feng, please wait for me here. "


    At last, Lu Fan stepped up the stairs. The fierce storm suddenly made Lu Fan''s clothes hunting and almost blew him back.


    The nearby Jin Feiyu said in a loud voice, "you can''t break through the six floors. Lu Fan of the Yuan Yuan court. "


    Jin Feiyu repeated a few words of the Yuan Yuan court.


    Lu Fan took a look at him, chuckled, and stepped up firmly.

 Chapter 86

    The fierce wind can''t stop Lu Fan''s progress, and the Xuan formation under his feet can''t stop Lu Fan''s footsteps.


    The light curtain rises all the way. Unlike the five story stairs, the six story light curtain looks very obscene. It has to wait until Lu Fan''s foot steps on it.


    The sudden light curtain almost pierced Lu Fan''s feet like a sharp knife.


    Vigorous Qi covers the whole body. Lu Fan steps down hard with his own feet, and every step will crush the light curtain.


    The broken light curtain forms colorful wind again. With more and more light curtain broken by Lu fan, the vigorous wind becomes stronger and stronger.


    Lu Fan walked steadily all the way up.


    At this time, he finally took out his heavy sword, which was more terrible than the mysterious array with strong adsorption at his feet. He needs a heavy sword to help him stabilize his body.


    Han Feng smiled and watched Lu Fan go up. Jin Feiyu next to him saw that Lu Fan could actually go up. His eyes kept flashing.


    Fast step, Jin Feiyu also came to the ladder, just took a step, the strong wind will directly blow him back.


    After several steps back, Jin Feiyu looked very embarrassed. Looking at Lu Fan''s back, he bit his teeth secretly.


    It''s impossible. A disciple of one yuan clan can go up, but he can''t.


    Han Feng smiled very unkindly.


    "You also want to go up like my younger martial brother. Ha ha, don''t laugh at me. Just for you? Ha ha ha ha. "


    Jin Feiyu''s face was red and white, and he pulled out his sword directly.


    But when he pulled out his sword, the silver puppet also turned to look at Jin Feiyu and said, "there is no fighting in the cultivation tower. Those who make moves will be directly removed from the tower and handed over to the tutor."


    Jin Feiyu angrily took the sword back.


    Han Feng raised two middle fingers to Jin Feiyu and said: "idiot, there is a kind of attack, please abuse, come on. Grandson, let''s go! "


    Jin Feiyu was about to explode, but he couldn''t do it.


    Han Feng is proud that he has mastered martial arts and is at ease. He can spend the rest of his time with Jin Feiyu.


    But Jin Feiyu didn''t have much time to talk to him. Suddenly, Jin Feiyu thought of something and said with a smile, "you just called him younger martial brother? Ha ha, your younger martial brother is even better than you. It seems that your position in the Yuan Yuan academy will be given to your younger martial brother. Poor man, I think it''s cool to be pushed out by my younger martial brother. "


    Han Feng was stunned for a moment. This expression made Jin Feiyu mistakenly think that he had won the key of Han Feng, and he had pride in his eyes.


    But the next moment, Han Feng actually covered his stomach and laughed.


    "Oh, your fairy board. You''re going to laugh at me, dead grandson. You think Yuan Yuan hospital is the same as other branches. Ha ha... There are only five students in our one yuan college. Do you want to grab seats and seats? Ha ha ha ha... Say you are an idiot, you are really an idiot


    Han Feng is about to laugh and explode. He looks like he''s going to die in the next moment.


    Of course, Jin Feiyu doesn''t know about the situation of the Yuan Yuan Yuan hospital, because he hasn''t been there at all. But other branches, Jin Feiyu knows. Basically, it depends on the strength ranking to determine the position in the hospital, and it follows such a strict hierarchy system as the jungle. No matter how good he is or how popular he is, a senior brother with a long history will be despised and abandoned in the remote corner of the hospital as long as his strength is not enough. This is the case in their thunder hall, green sword hall, and Yin Yang hall.


    Jin Feiyu took it for granted that the Yuan Yuan Academy was the same as other branches.


    But unfortunately, Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. A total of five students in Yuanyuan college need to wear the same pair of trousers. This sentence is not a metaphor. Han Feng clearly knows that for a while, his pants were changed with those of Chutian and Chuxing. Although Lu Fan hasn''t experienced it yet, according to the habit of destroying clothes every three to five times in one yuan hospital, it is estimated that he will soon.


    Han Feng lies on the ground and smiles. Jin Feiyu secretly wishes Han Feng a happy death in his heart.


    Biting his teeth, Jin Feiyu said to Han Feng, "damn you, don''t let me meet you outside. I will beat you to be an idiot. I will make you laugh every day, and laugh enough. "


    Han Feng, covering his stomach, stood up and said, "OK, if you don''t beat me up as an idiot, you are my grandson. Come and have a smile for Grandpa."


    Jin Feiyu couldn''t help it any more. He didn''t need to draw his sword. He rushed to Han Feng directly.


    Even if he is going to be expelled from the practice tower, Jin Feiyu is going to fight.


    One fist is like fire, and vigorous strength is like rainbow. Jin Feiyu directly uses the strength of outer vigorous environment.


    Vigorous Qi shot out across the air, just came to Han Feng''s face.


    Han Feng then cried out: "kill a person, big man you don''t care?"


    With that, Han Feng drew out his blue water sky sword.


    The silver puppet held out his hand, as if to shoot a mosquito, and took a picture directly at Jin Feiyu.


    Jin Feiyu''s gang strength is only half way through, and then he is blocked. The powerful outer Gang''s strength can''t hurt the silver puppet at all. The huge palm with a strong white light directly hit Jin Feiyu. Jin Feiyu''s blood was shot directly.


    In a flash, Jin Feiyu''s figure disappeared. Just as he never appeared, he disappeared without trace.


    The silver puppet said calmly: "those who do not abide by the rules of the practice tower will be punished for three years. You haven''t put your sword away yet. "


    Han Feng quickly put the sword away with a smile.


    Shaking his head, he said: "I''m a man of rules. You don''t want to shoot me. I can''t stand being patted flat. "


    Han Feng turned and walked down, muttering, "you bastard of thunderhouse, since you want to fight against us, I can''t let you get good martial arts. Ha ha, what a fool! I''m really angry. Sir, I haven''t achieved 30% of my power. Hey, you can''t enter the tower for three years. You can''t get good martial arts. Each level can get a set of martial arts. I''ll go to the fourth level to see if there are any other skills. It''s better to escape. If you offend too many people, you should always consider how to escape. "


    Humming, Han Feng goes to the fourth floor. It''s very easy to come up, but there''s no obstacle to go down.


    Lu Fan ignores the situation of Han Feng and Jin Feiyu below. Now he has enough energy to keep going.


    Break! Break! Break!


    When the heavy sword is wielded, the vigorous Qi is steaming. At this moment, it doesn''t work to burst out 20 times of vigorous energy in an instant.


    When the power of the spirit is released, the glittering light covers Lu Fan''s sword. Each sword can bring the power of shocking spirit, which is like breaking the momentum and marching forward bravely.


    Soon, there were only three stone steps left.


    But at the moment, the wind is almost like a hurricane, and Lu Fan cannot open his eyes.


    Stretching out his feet, the three light curtains were lit at the same time. Before Lu Fan knew what was going on, he looked at a ten Zhang sword with three colors of light shining on it and cut it off on his head.


    Lu Fan raised his heavy sword and released his vigorous Qi.


    At this moment, without transformation, I''m afraid the power of the spirit can''t resist this terrible blow.


    The only thing Lu fan can do is to integrate his whole body strength into the heavy sword.


    At the same time, it pushes away all the forces of heaven and earth around it, together with the strong wind.


    It was at this moment that Lu Fan''s whole body was trembling because of the strong power of the huge sword.


    "Whirling dragon chop!"


    Lu Fan raised his hand and raised his sword. His speed was like a flash of light, which was ten times faster than that of the martial artists in other vigorous areas.


    The heavy sword hit the huge sword hard.


    The power of terror ripples and spreads.


    Lu Fan gritted his teeth and put out all his scales, forming a strong armor to cover him, even covering his face.


    Turn around, Lu fan draws a huge sword. The huge sword was divided into two parts by Lu fan, but the rest of the heavy sword fell on Lu Fan.


    With a clang, Lu Fan stepped back and a huge white mark appeared on his armor, but that was all.


    Double sword, explode!


    Lu Fan strikes another sword on the remaining half of the lightsaber.


    The tricolor power suddenly disintegrates, turning into light and floating around. Lu Fan took advantage of this opportunity, went up three steps, leaped into the sixth floor.


    Whoo......


    Lu Fan breathed heavily. It''s really hard to go up these six levels. He''s almost out of his way.


    Looking up, the six floors and five floors of the practice tower are quite different.


    Look up and see, is no longer a flying flame, but a star river, such as the real star river, feel within reach.


    The scales on his body retreated, and Lu Fan stared at the star river.


    Just then, a voice sounded.


    "Lu fan, it''s you?"


    Lu Fan turned his head and saw that there was a golden throne on the huge six story middle sword, on which sat a golden puppet. On the top of the puppet is a woman who looks familiar.


    "The moon?"


    Lu Fan chuckled, but they met again here.


    The magic moon leaps from the top of the golden puppet''s head. The body is light, like a floating maple leaf, falling in front of Lu Fan.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s face, the moon laughs and pats Lu Fan''s shoulder and says, "yes, you can go up to the sixth floor. I didn''t think of it. I didn''t think of it. What''s the matter with your armor just now? It looks so handsome. "


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "it''s just a special skill."


    The magic moon smiled, showing two small tiger teeth, and said, "can you teach me?"


    Lu Fan froze for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I''m afraid not."


    "Moon Du mouth way:" stingy ghost. Well, since you''re here, do me a favor. This damned martial arts star river makes me lose one of my martial arts. I''m so angry. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "martial arts star river?"


    The magic moon pointed to the Star River above his head and said: "it''s this thing. Every star in it is a skill. We''ll pick the biggest one. You can help me. "


    Lu Fandao: "how can I help you?"


    The moon suddenly waved, a white light rushed into the galaxy, the next moment, a lightsaber fell.


    Lu fan is scared. He raises his hand and waves his heavy sword to block the lightsaber.


    "That''s what it is," the Moon said with a smile

 Chapter 87

    Lu Fan''s eyelids beat, this woman, it''s too dangerous.


    No matter how big the moon is, pull up Lu Fan''s hand and rush to the head of the golden puppet.


    The golden puppet raised his head and looked at them. As soon as he was about to speak, the Moon said in a loud voice, "stupid big man, I''ll tell the dean to tear you down."


    The golden puppet closed his eyes and did not move.


    Lu fan is pulled onto the head of the golden Puppet by the magic moon.


    After a few steps on the forehead of the golden puppet with heavy soles, the Moon said: "who made this golden head? It''s so round and smooth. It''s also on the array. It''s not stable to stand. Wouldn''t it be square? "


    The golden puppet opened his eyes again, and he really felt the suffocation as the existence of the sixth floor of the guard practice tower. Students who usually come here are not respectful. This woman, relying on her great influence behind her, not only stepped on her head, but also showed that her head was too round. Puppets are also dignified, OK!


    After a few murmurs, the puppet closed his eyes and meditated in his heart. If his eyes were not seen, he would be clean. If his eyes were not seen, he would be clean......


    Lu Fandao: "martial arts star sea. It''s the same as the following, just pick the martial arts with your hands, isn''t it? "


    The Moon said, "no, it isn''t. Those below will not fight back, but the martial arts star sea is fighting back. Elder sister, I was about to take out my martial arts skills several times. As a result, I was driven away by those messy lightsabers. I''ve been here for nearly half a day. You can help me block the lightsaber later. I can help you with your martial arts. How about one book for one person? "


    "Half a day?" Lu Fan was surprised and said, "isn''t it possible to stay in the practice tower for only one hour?"


    The magic moon proudly tossed her ponytail and said with a smile, "that''s you. How long do I want to stay here. Who dares to drive me out before I can get the good martial arts. Isn''t it silly, dare you drive me away? "


    The magic moon stepped on the golden puppet.


    The golden puppet closed his eyes and didn''t speak. He didn''t hear at all.


    The Moon said, "look. It dare not chase me. "


    Lu Fan said helplessly, "well, you are powerful. Let''s start now. I only have one hour. "


    The moon rolled her arm around her sleeve, revealing her arm like a lotus root, and said, "OK, let''s start. Be careful."


    The whole body glows red. At the next moment, the magic moon throws out a whip made of vigorous force.


    The whip rushed directly into the sea of martial arts stars and rolled up a kind star.


    "Got it!"


    The whole person of the magic moon is excited. At the next moment, the martial arts star sea begins to appear one after another small whirlpool. Then, a light sword comes flying.


    Lu Fan raised the heavy sword, and now he saw the great benefits of the sword.


    Lifting up the sword is a huge shield, covering the body of the moon and Lu Fan.


    The sound of Jingling rings, and a lot of lightsabers fall on Lu Fan''s heavy sword.


    When the first lightsaber fell on the Epee, Lu Fan felt the pressure. Each lightsaber carries the full power of the early fighters in the outer gang.


    Suddenly dozens of lightsabers fell, and Lu Fan could only insist.


    The moon is also fighting, shouting: "it''s coming out, it''s going to come out, hold on."


    Lu Fan shouted, "I''m holding on. Hurry up."


    In the sea of martial arts stars, an ancient and simple book is pulled out of the stars.


    At this time, the lightsaber density has increased. A lightsaber turned around from behind.


    Lu fan saw the lightsaber around him. In an instant, his body was covered with scales. The golden body of the fire was opened. Lu Fan stood directly behind the magic moon.


    There was a sound of stone and gold striking each other. The moon is also aware of the changes behind him. When Lu Fanyi stands behind him and blocks a lightsaber with his back, the moon is stunned.


    Lu Fan shouted, "magic moon, what are you doing? Hurry up!"


    The moon hurriedly returned to her mind, biting her teeth in secret. The Moon said softly, "Yin and Yang Qi, start!"


    A black-and-white light from the foot of the moon, suddenly, the spirit of the moon rose again.


    A simple book was drawn out directly. The whip rolled the book back to the magic moon. All the lightsabers stopped immediately. Lu fan made a butt of it on the forehead of the golden puppet.


    The lightsaber disappeared slowly, Lu Fan gasped, turned to look at the moon and said, "here you are? What is it? "


    The magic moon looked at Lu Fan with worry and said, "are you ok?"


    Lu Fan waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. It''s just a little tired."


    Head down, Lu Fan looks at the scales on his body, and the silver armor is hard to be hollowed out. That is to say, Lu Fan''s recovery ability is abnormal, and the speed of absorbing the power of heaven and earth is abnormal. Otherwise, even if another warrior from the outer Gang area comes, it is unlikely to support the consumption of scale armor, and block such a dense and horrible lightsaber.


    Lu Fan moistens the scales with vigorous Qi. With the injection of vigorous Qi, the concavities on the scales recover little by little.


    With a smile on his lips, the moon patted Lu Fan''s younger generation again and said, "I didn''t expect you to be very powerful. My sister owes you a favor this time."


    Lu Fan looked at her with a smile and said, "is that right? Don''t trouble me because I robbed you of your treasure. "


    The moon was stunned at first, then clapped his head and said: "I have forgotten this. Well, we''re clear. Ha ha. "


    Lu Fan opens his mouth, and she has forgotten the matter. What do you want to do with it.....


    The magic moon took the simple book to Lu Fan. The book was very thin. Turning over, he saw the red mark on the bottom. He felt a movement in his heart.


    Prefecture Level martial arts, real prefecture level martial arts.


    Grinning, then turning back to the cover, there are three big words.


    "Wuxiangquan."


    Lu Fan smiled and was very happy. But the moon frowned: "fist technique, alas, I don''t like fist technique. I want body method or body training skill. Lu fan, either you or you need this book and you will get it. "


    Lu Fan did not hesitate to take over, said: "thank you, thank you, I just lack a boxing. Wuxiangquan, it sounds like it''s very powerful. "


    When Lu Fan opened the book, he didn''t see any words clearly. A ray of light rushed out of the book directly and fell into Lu Fan''s eyebrows. The book in his hand disappeared in a flash, turning into a light and shadow and falling into the sea of stars again.


    Lu Fan''s whole body was shocked, and powerful voice came from his mind.


    "Wuxiang boxing is the essence of my Wuxiang martial master''s boxing skills in his whole life. It focuses on meaning, light shape and contains all kinds of boxing skills. No phase, no heart, no shadow, no form


    Countless information about muxiangquan poured into Lu Fan''s brain.


    Lu Fan quietly felt the profundity and profundity of Wuxiang boxing. After a while, Lu Fan opened his eyes and his eyes filled with light and said, "good boxing."

 Chapter 88

    The moon clapped Lu Fan on the back and said, "you are a ghost. Go back and study hard. You got the boxing, sister. I haven''t got anything. Have you had a good rest? Help me to get a martial art as soon as possible. "


    Lu Fan felt the condition of his body. Vigorous Qi was still recovering rapidly. In a short moment, he recovered about half of it.


    Nodding, Lu Fandao said, "OK, but you can speed up this time."


    The Moon said in a loud voice, "no problem. I also used Yin and Yang Qi just in time. Take advantage of this time when my strength is at the peak, and hurry up."


    Magic Moon said, again vigorous strength of the whip, directly into the martial arts star sea.


    This time, the moon picked a star larger than just now.


    There are black and white lights at her feet. The moon drinks with a light voice, and her whole body strength rises to the top. A set of fire red lotus treasure clothes covers her, making her look like a nine day fairy.


    Lu Fan noticed that the spirit of the magic moon was not only one, but also two.


    Look at this gorgeous lotus treasure suit, it''s like a Flaming Lotus in full bloom. The lines are lifelike and the light flows.


    This kind of strength, afraid is at least outside Gang triple cultivation.


    It''s only just over half a year. The cultivation speed of the magic moon is extremely fast.


    "Lu fan, what are you waiting for? Here comes the lightsaber."


    Lu Fan hears the sound and returns to God. He quickly raises the heavy sword in his hand.


    Just like before, lightsaber is a dense attack, and then it begins to turn around from behind.


    With the first experience, the second attack is much easier to block. After a lot of effort, the magic moon pulls out the martial arts.


    The magic moon laughed at the words on the cover.


    "It''s a distraction. Good thing, I want this one. I didn''t expect that there are really good things in this practice tower. The old man didn''t lie to me. "


    Lu Fan wanted to ask who the old guy in the mouth of the moon was, but he didn''t ask him when he came to the mouth.


    There is no reason for it, because the magic moon directly took out a white jade plate with complicated patterns, which is obviously a certain array.


    Inject vigorous energy, the moon yells at the jade pendant, "old man. I''ve got the martial arts. This is it. I took it directly! "


    Lu Fan takes a look at the jade pendant, and the phantom emerges. It''s the old face of the dean.


    The Dean helplessly looked at the magic moon and said, "if you want to learn, why take it away?"


    "The magic Moon said:" I don''t like my martial arts skills the most. Other people will. Anyway, the fewer people I use the same moves, the better. I''ve taken away the martial arts. I''ll give it back to you after I''ve fully practiced it. "


    The Dean shook his head and said, "just take it."


    Said, a ray of light from the jade plate, into the book in the hands of the moon, a little red light from the bottom of the book, and then disappeared in the air. In this way, the marks injected into the martial arts by Wudao college will disappear completely, and the book will become the private collection of the magic moon.


    The magic moon put away the jade pendant and put the book into the red line on her left hand.


    There is no doubt that the red line in her hand is also a void. After all this, the magic moon smiled at Lu Fandao: "ha ha, a local level martial arts skill. This kind of ground level martial arts is regarded as a treasure by the old people of Wudao college and will not let the students take it out of the tower. But he can lift the ban himself. If you take out the spirit level martial arts, you will not be able to do it at the prefecture level. There are no ghost rules. Ha ha, I won''t give it back to him. When it comes to my hand, it''s mine. In the future, I will take this martial art home, and I can cultivate it for my sister, and maybe for my pig. "


    Lu Fan was speechless for a while, and she was in such an abacus.


    The soles of his feet stepped on the big head of the golden puppet, and the Moon said, "OK, silly big one, we''ve got it. Send us out. "


    Lu Fanlian said: "wait a minute. I still have some time. I''m going to the lower floors to get more martial arts. "


    "How many layers are there?" the moon asked? Do you mean those spirit level martial arts? What do you want for those useless martial arts? "


    Lu Fan looked at the moon with a chuckle, but did not answer.


    Like the magic moon, people who have the martial arts master of Yin-Yang environment as a teacher, some spiritual martial arts are nothing.


    But for Lu fan, spirit level martial arts are still very useful. If you don''t see their treasure in Lujia Town, it''s just a spirit level low level martial arts. Take more books and take them home. It''s also a contribution to the family. What''s more, Lu fan still remembers to bring a book to lingyao.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s smile, the moon waved and said, "OK, OK. I''ll do it with you. I have a young lady here. You can choose the martial arts skills on the following levels. Hum, I really can''t choose. Let those stupid people introduce you. Isn''t it, silly big one. "


    The golden puppet sighs a long time. It feels deeply that it is not easy to be a puppet.


    The two men jumped from the head of the golden puppet, and the moon suddenly thought of something. They turned to throw a shiny gem at the golden puppet.


    "Silly big, you are quite honest and lovely. This is for you. Hum, I hope you can make some breakthroughs next time I come here. At least you can change your figure. Your head is too round. "


    The golden puppet catches the jewel thrown by the magic moon, and his eyes are bright.


    "Array gem."


    The magic Moon said with a smile: "I have some eyesight. Please absorb it as soon as possible. It''s most useful for puppets like you. Goodbye, silly big one. "


    The golden puppet swallowed the gem excitedly, and then stood up to salute the magic moon deeply. At the same time, he said loudly, "welcome to come again next time."


    The magic moon looks up and laughs. Lu fan has a cold spell and hurriedly walks down.


    All the way down, there is no obstacle.


    It is as hard as constipation when it comes up, and as refreshing as diabetes insipidus when it comes down. With the help of the magic moon, Lu Fan soon found a xuanyinjue suitable for women''s cultivation on the fifth floor. Lingyao is very good at the melody. I think this xuanyinjue is just right for her.


    He took two more copies on the third and fourth floors. On the fourth floor, Lu fan saw Fenghua, who was working hard. He didn''t have too much communication. Lu Fan chose martial arts and left directly. Relaxed, simple appearance let the wind is again dark bite teeth. After collecting these two spiritual martial arts, Lu Fan came out of the practice tower with the moon.


    In a flash of white light, the two returned to the outside of the pagoda, and Lu Fan had a smile on his face. This time in the cultivation tower, it was a great harvest.


    "Lu Fan!"


    Lu Fan just stood still, and suddenly a cry came from his ear.


    Looking around, lingyao, who was controlled by Yanran, called out. Next to cold cold and a man who did not know smile, and then next to Han Feng is down on the ground.


    "Lingyao! Brother Han Feng! "


    Lu Fan was furious and walked quickly to Han Feng.


    Han Feng didn''t fall into a coma. He pointed to the man beside Lenghan and said, "my blue water sky sword!"


    Lu Fan looks around, and sure enough, brother Han Feng''s blue water long sky sword has fallen into this man''s hands.


    He gave brother Han Feng a bottle of elixir. Lu Fan looked at the man and said, "who are you? Return the sword."


    The man stroked the blue water long Sky Sword and said, "my name is Yuxin. This sword is good. It''s mine. "


    Hearing Yu Xin''s name, the moon''s eyebrows picked up slightly.


    "Lu fan, we have been waiting for you for a long time. You have two choices now. One is to hand over all the valuable things in your hand and kneel down like I admit my mistake. 2Ą˘ We''re here to get rid of you. "


    Lu Fan drew out his heavy sword and said, "I heard that there is a mentor patrolling Jianbao mountain. Cold and cold, dare you be so rampant? "


    Leng Han laughed and said: "if it is in front of many students, I really dare not do such a thing. But Lu fan, open your eyes, are there any other people around? "


    Lu Fan turned around and looked. Sure enough, there was no one around except for the cold people.


    Leng Han explained with a smile: "you are not in front of the practice tower now. It''s behind the practice tower. This is the exit of the practice tower. Ordinary students can''t even enter the practice tower. How can they know where the exit is. Fortunately, I went to the practice tower a few days ago, otherwise I couldn''t find it. To be honest, I''m surprised that you can enter the practice tower. When my subordinates told me that you promised a strong man in the martial arts league, I was shocked. However, I forgot to introduce you. This elder martial brother Yuxin of our Yinyang academy is in the top 20 in the list of martial arts. You have no chance. Now it''s time to kneel down and admit my mistake. "


    Turn around, cold and look at the moon Beside Lu Fan. With a smile and a flirty tone, Zhan Yan said to the moon, "Miss, you''d better stay away. It''s going to be bloody later. Otherwise, I will protect you when you come to me. "


    The moon suddenly smiled and turned to Lu Fandao: "do you want me to do it? I''m sick of this guy''s success. "


    Lu Fandao: "follow you. But I''ll finish first. "


    The moon nodded her head. She could see that Lu Fan''s eyes were already murderous.


    For Lu Fan''s strength, magic moon still has confidence. Although vigorous strength cultivation is not high. But its intensity and explosive power are good. Especially the defense. It''s terrible. The moon has seen how Lu fan can block those terrible lightsabers.


    Vigorous Qi came out of his body, and Lu Fan began to improve his momentum.


    Seeing that Lu Fan was still dying at this time, Leng Han sneered and said, "OK, he has backbone. Let me break your bones later to see if you are still hard. Elder martial brother Yuxin, help me to fight. I''ll meet him. "


    Yu heart felt Lu Fan''s momentum, and his brows tightened. He doesn''t seem to like cold.


    But at this time, a voice sounded in Yuxin''s ear.


    "Yuxin? I advise you not to move. Otherwise, you will be as ugly as the sky. "


    Yu''s face changed greatly when he was in his heart. He looked at the moon as if he saw a ghost.

 Chapter 89

    Fang Tian is the name. Yu Xin knows it.


    That''s the real strength of their Yinyang Academy. They can represent the experts of Yinyang Academy in the ranking war.


    But just a few days ago, he heard that Fang Tian was beaten by someone, and was beaten by a woman in the hospital, which made Fang Tian lie in bed for a month.


    The whole Yin and Yang yard is boiling over this matter.


    Few people know who the female students who beat Fang Tian. Even the sky feels ashamed, so I keep silent all the time. The only thing Yuxin knew was that the female student wore a ponytail.


    His eyes were fixed on the ponytail of the magic moon, and Yu''s whole face changed.


    Is that her?


    If it were her, he would have suffered a great loss today. Yu Xin has seen the tragic situation of Fang Tian being beaten. His strength is lower than that of Fang Tian. It''s a question whether he can keep his life.


    He likes to fight, but that doesn''t mean he likes to be beaten.


    In the eyes of the sky, the smile of the magic moon is just the evil smile of the wolf staring at the rabbit.


    Yu heart secretly scolds, this idiot is cold and cold, today was completely harmed by him.


    Cold cold comes forward, vigorous strength is released.


    "I''m not Yuhua''s idiot. I will let you know that under absolute power, all skills are floating clouds. The martial arts in Inner vigorous territory can never be the opponents of those in outer vigorous territory. "


    The gang clothes cover the body. The plain white Gang clothes are not as good as Zhao Kuo who was defeated by Lu Fan.


    Such strength, also dare to boast in front of Lu fan, even Han Feng, who is sitting by taking pills, saw the cold end. Han Feng is very depressed. He just came out of the practice tower in high spirits and saw lingyao who was arrested. Hot blood, two words, Han Feng rushed up, the result is Yu heart and cold one hit.


    Han Feng muttered to himself, "if it wasn''t for my injuries, could these two guys win me so easily? Damn it, Yu''s heart is a little fierce, but cold and cold, he is an idiot. At this level, I''m still arrogant with younger martial brother Lu Fan. It''s not fatal. "


    Cold cold obviously did not listen to Han Feng''s shouting.


    Carrying the sword and rushing to kill, Leng Han directly develops his own sword technique.


    Wind forest kill sword!


    All around suddenly the wind, cold figure suddenly melted into the wind, leaving only a white light and shadow, all the way forward.


    The speed is very fast. The long sword is completely integrated into the wind. In a flash, it kills Lu Fan.


    This is Lenghan''s most proud sword technique. It looks like a flash of light and a wind.


    Lu Fan even felt the Qi force around him. Around the front and back, in all directions, the wind kills the body.


    Turn around, Lu Fan''s heavy sword swings, the gang Qi vigorous strength, the instant 20 times strength gushes out.


    The speed of the Epee is too fast to be seen with the naked eye.


    Bang, just killed in front of Lu Fan cold will be a sword.


    Lu fan, relying on the instinct of cultivating basic sword skills, is ready to judge the direction of cold killing. He immediately strikes back and directly blows away the vigorous energy around cold.


    Bang, the cold hit the ground.


    Behind the whole practice tower, there is a huge square. The blue slate is smashed into a human shaped pit by the cold.


    Instantly climb up, cold eyes with consternation.


    What happened in a moment? Cold cold only felt a strong, sharp Qi strength directly scattered his whole body vigorous strength.


    "There''s no reason, no possibility, how can a martial artist in the vigorous environment have such a strong vigorous force."


    The cold and unbelieving cold rushed again, and the long sword had a dazzling light.


    Kill the sword in one word!


    After that, the wind roared and the cold came again.


    Lu Fan''s eyes were sharp, but there was no movement, just the fire rising on his body.


    Fire is golden!


    Dang!


    The cold sword stabbed Lu Fan''s heart. This guy is merciless, and directly killed.


    It''s a pity that his vigorous strength is not enough. Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi, together with the blood skin of the Dragon nationality, firmly blocks his long sword. The tip of the sword pierces his clothes, but stays less than an inch in front of Lu Fan''s skin, and he can''t move forward any more.


    Lu Fan holds the long sword in his left hand, and colds his life. Hands and feet desperately attack Lu Fan.


    Once the heavy sword is erected, most of the cold attacks will be blocked. The Qi strength of the martial artists in the outer Gang territory should be the Qi strength that can''t break Lu Fan.


    At this moment, the strength and tenacity of vigorous Qi are perfectly reflected.


    Lu Fan also understood more intuitively how abnormal and powerful his vigorous Qi was. It''s no wonder that in millions of years, countless people want to integrate vigorous Qi and cloud Qi. He can be sure that his vigorous Qi has many powerful abilities waiting for him to develop one by one.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi suddenly turned into the power of spirit.


    Drink!


    Lu Fan shouted loudly, and the power of a spirit directly turned into a sound wave.


    Yu''s heart was black in front of him. Han Feng even exclaimed, "come again!" Then there was a huge pain in his brain, but he was also a person who had practiced one yuan duel, which had been used to for a long time. At the next moment, I will return to God.


    There are many ways for Lu Fan. Magic moon thought that he had seen the bottom of Lu Fan in the practice tower. Unexpectedly, Lu Fan gave her another surprise.


    Yan Ran was directly swept by the sound waves of the whole body of the huge earthquake, released the control.


    But no one saw lingyao''s power to face Lu Fan''s spirit, but there was a flash of white light in her eyes, and then she took it lightly.


    Lingyao suddenly grabbed Yanran.


    A warm power injected into Yan Ran''s body, and immediately controlled Yan Ran.


    In a soft voice, lingyao said in Yanran''s ear, "elder martial sister Yanran, I''m sorry."


    Yan Ran suddenly lost color. She felt that lingyao controlled her power. She was more than 10% stronger than her, and more than twice as pure.


    It turns out that her younger martial sister lingyao has surpassed her for a long time.


    But the low-key lingyao never shows her strength in front of others. Do you know that lingyao''s gang strength has actually exceeded the outer Gang territory.


    In the field, Leng Han''s seven holes were not only bleeding from Lu Fan''s spirit power, but also his vigorous strength could not be gathered any more.


    Lu fan is really angry. He is merciless.


    The heavy sword stuck on the ground, released his hand, and Lu Fan raised his fist.


    Smash mountain fist!


    A hard blow on the cold stomach.


    Click, click!


    A series of broken bones sounded, and the whole body was hit by cold and cold, with a terrible arc, flying out.


    They fly out of the courtyard and fall to the ground in the cold.


    The blood in the mouth spewed out, and the cold could not get up again. With such a simple punch, I''m afraid I can''t get out of bed in a few months.


    "Vulnerable!"


    Turning around, Lu Fan looked coldly at Yu Xin.


    The fierce eyes made yu feel a thrill.


    Secretly gnashing his teeth, Yu Xin didn''t know what to do now.

 Chapter 90

    Cold and cold on the ground, the ground full of potholes and gravel, and the magic moon nearby.


    Yu''s heart swallowed and watched Lu Fan approach step by step.


    "Stop!"


    Yu''s heart sank and he drank in a low voice. The blue water long sky sword was thrown out by him directly. With a miso, Lu Fan was stopped in front of him.


    Lu Fan looks at the green water long Sky Sword in front of him and smiles. This Yu heart, recognized counsels.


    Lu Fan turned to look at lingyao and said, "lingyao, are you ok?"


    Lingyao nodded, let go of Yanran, walked quickly and stood beside Lu Fan.


    Yu Xin turned to look at the white Yan ran on his face and said, "what''s the matter? Why does she move? "


    "It''s obvious," Yan Ran said. We underestimated them. "


    Yu''s heart pinched his fist and his eyes swept over the smiling face of the moon.


    Looking up at Lu fan, he said, "this is the end of today''s business. Cold cold this idiot offended you, he also got a lesson


    Lu Fan pulled out the blue water long sky sword, pointed to Han Feng behind him and said, "how can I solve the problem of my elder martial brother being beaten?"


    Lu Fan''s voice didn''t fall, Han Feng jumped up directly, and shouted with all his heart: "this is the end of my fart. Younger martial brother Lu fan, this is the goods that beat me. Take my sword and hit me in the face. I want to end it. Younger martial brother Lu fan, give me the sword. Let me cut this thing down. "


    Just a serious injury, now Han Feng looks pretty good.


    Yu heart cold voice way: "that you want how."


    Lu Fandao: "I don''t want to do that. I just want to use my teeth for my teeth and my eyes for my eyes."


    Yu''s heart suddenly released his own vigorous strength. The strong vigorous strength formed a set of ancient and simple martial clothes. His heart was full of martial words, which was powerful.


    Staring, Yu said in his heart, "don''t think that you can be rampant if you win the cold war. In front of me, you don''t see enough. "


    The voice did not fall, a red dagger hit Yu heart.


    Silently, the dagger directly inserted into Yu''s heart''s shoulder. His whole body was vigorous and didn''t play any protective role at all.


    Everyone turned to look, only to see the magic moon a smile, light smile way: "in a nonsense to show me."


    Yu was shocked and turned to look at the red dagger on his arm.


    This dagger looks more textured than ordinary steel dagger. It''s actually just a weapon made of vigorous force.


    So much more than him. And the other side so unreasonable, let Yu heart''s eyes are red.


    Han Feng opened his mouth, took a deep breath, and then whispered in Lu Fan''s ear: "what a beautiful woman, I feel an arrow hit my heart. This arrow is called love. Brother Lu fan, is this your friend? "


    Lu Fan nodded his head in answer. At this moment, two red daggers appeared in the hand of the magic moon, saying: "go on. Aren''t you very good? To be honest, I''ve been in Yinyang hospital for so long, and I''ve met many people. They dare not be so arrogant in front of me. You have courage. Yu Xin, who is in the top 20 of Wubang. "


    The magic moon focuses on improving the tone of several words in the ranking of Wubang. The naked satire makes Yu''s heart explode.


    But he did not dare to move. He did not dare to move, because he saw the black and white light of the moon changing into a dagger.


    Others don''t know that Yuxin, as an old student of Yinyang academy, is very clear.


    That''s the martial art of the yard of yin and Yang. It''s Taiji Jue of yin and Yang.


    Yuxin felt his heart shaking. Those who can practice yin-yang taijijue are the only ones in the whole yin-yang academy, except master Xingyuan.


    This woman, this woman, she actually.....


    The moon came up and said, "according to the rules of the Yin and Yang court, losers, leave your things, and then go away."


    Yu''s heart almost broke his teeth, and his lungs burst with anger.


    Seeing that Yu Xin was still standing there, the moon strode forward and raised his hand as a dagger.


    Yu''s heart gathered the whole body''s vigorous strength and attacked the magic moon. But before his fist strength fell on the phantom moon, it disappeared strangely.


    Lu Fan looks at this scene, his face is moving.


    The dagger of the magic moon stabbed Yuxin''s arm accurately, and the red dagger penetrated Yuxin''s arm directly.


    At the same time, the moon kicked Yu''s heart.


    As long as it''s a man, this position is the key. In an instant, Yu''s heart and legs were clamped tightly, and his vigorous strength collapsed and fell to the ground.


    Lu Fan and Han Feng both felt a cool breeze in their crotch.


    At this moment, Han Feng never dare to say anything about the moon, love or the like. Close your mouth, Han Feng is about to hide behind Lu Fan.


    Lingyao turned her head and couldn''t bear to see it.


    "Magic moon a jilt ponytail, way:" do not accept to take


    Saying, the moon kicked Yu''s heart again.


    Poor Yuxin, as a powerful warrior in outer gang. In normal times, even in the Yin and Yang yard, they walk horizontally. Today, I fell into blood mould and suffered a great loss.


    Covering his lower body, Yu Xin looked at the moon and prepared to kick his lower body. He shouted: "I''m ready to take it, I''m ready to take it!"


    The moon chuckled, took back her feet, clapped her hands and said, "that''s right. Give it to my girl quickly. "


    Yu Xin slowly felt out a bag from his sleeve. It was a small bag with a shining pattern of gang Jin array.


    The magic Moon said with a smile, "you''re rich, and you''ve made an empty cloth bag. Let me see what you have in it. "


    Reaching out for a while, the moon took out all the things inside.


    There are many martial arts, medicines and coins. Yuxin''s clothes are very simple. I didn''t expect that they were very rich.


    With a smile, the moon took out the best things and put them into the red line of her wrist. Then she threw the whole empty pocket to Lu Fan.


    "These are yours. Ha ha, good harvest. If there were a few more idiots like that, I''d be able to get back in the game. Wait a minute, there''s a lot of cold. You go and search it. "


    Han Feng was obliged to laugh and walked over.


    The cold lying on the ground shocked me when I heard the moon.


    Han Feng went to Lenghan''s side and said, "don''t talk nonsense, tell me where your things are. If you don''t want to be killed by me. "


    A cold breath of blood spurted out again. Han Feng''s eyes fell on the cold lower body and smiled, "I don''t think I can kill you. But there should be no problem beating you up. Who let you choose this place that no one can see. Leng Han, you have no children. It''s pathetic. You''re going to die. "


    Leng Han heard Han Feng''s vicious words, and his face suddenly changed. He shouted: "I give it, I give it."


    Struggling, Leng Han wipes a ring from his finger.


    Han Feng snatched it and said with a smile, "it''s another thing of nothingness. It''s really rich. Thank you very much. "


    Cold and silent, shivering with anger. But at this time, Han Feng felt cold again.


    "What are you doing?"


    Exclaimed the cold.


    Han Feng, however, no matter how many, pulled a small jade plate from his cold heart.


    "What is this?"


    Han Feng plays with the jade plate. Cold but with a crazy cry.


    "That''s my stuff. Give it back to me."


    Han Feng kicked in the cold head, directly knocked him out. He fumbled again on Lenghan''s body to make sure that there were no other things on his body. Han Feng came back.


    Taking the jade plate, Han Feng gave it to Lu Fandao: "junior brother Lu fan, look what this is."


    Lu fanning could see only the transparent jade plate carved into the shape of a dragon, but he could not see the difference.


    The magic moon took a look and exclaimed, "Wu Yipei."


    Lu Fan frowned and asked, "what kind of martial arts? What''s the use? "


    The magic moon quickly explained: "the martial arts pendant is the thing that the strong martial arts wear with them. Like the blade of the strong martial arts, it contains the life-long martial arts of a strong one. The value of a powerful martial art is no less than that of a divine soldier. This jade pendant can also play a role in storing vigorous energy. At ordinary times, you can inject your martial arts mood and vigorous energy into the jade plate, and then you can use them when fighting. The most important thing is that sometimes if you are captured, unable to move, or exhausted by vigorous force, you can use this thing to save your life. "


    As he spoke, the magic moon took the jade pendant and injected a little vigorous energy into it. He shook his head and said, "Alas, it''s a pity that the quality is average and there is not much vigorous energy to store. It should be the jade pendant specially made by the strong of their family. The material is good. If you keep it warm for ten or eight years, you can still keep it warm. Lu fan, take it. When you have time, you can use your own vigorous strength to warm it. When you have your own martial arts in the future, you can inject martial arts into it. It will be a good helper for you. "


    Lu Fan took over and watched carefully. A small jade pendant has such a great effect. It''s worth a warrior''s life to warm up.


    Han Feng said with a smile: "my father has such a thing. It''s really easy to use. Even if the materials are too hard to find, the production is also difficult. Lu fan, you are lucky. Take it. Elder martial brother, I''ll take the rest. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and put the jade pendant into his belt.


    Yu Xin was watching. He didn''t know that there was such a good thing on Lenghan.


    When Lenghan wakes up, I''m afraid Lenghan will wail. It''s no less than taking half of his life.


    The moon walked slowly to Yanran''s side again, and pointed to Yanran: "don''t need me to say anything, take it out."


    Yan Ran dare not say anything, more powerful than her cold, Yu heart has no room to resist, she is more impossible to hide. Trembling, he took out all his things. The moon looked at him and said, "are you finished? Don''t let me ask that guy to come and search you. "


    The magic moon refers to Han Feng, and immediately Han Feng is stunned.


    This threat is obviously very useful. Yanran happily takes out all the rest.


    The moon smiled with satisfaction.

 Chapter 91

    Soon after the distribution of the stolen goods, Lu Fan''s three people all got a lot of money and smiled.


    On the contrary, Yan Ran and Yu Xin are empty.


    The magic moon released Yu''s heart generously and they left. Yu''s heart, who finally stood up, did not look at the cold and comatose fall, turned to cover his eggs and left.


    But Yan Ran to take cold away. Along the way, Yan Ran did not dare to look into lingyao''s eyes. She can already guess how lingyao will deal with her when she returns to Mingxin hospital.


    A younger martial sister who is stronger than her and has better talent. If she really wants to deal with her, she will be miserable in the branch. In particular, lingyao also knows such a few powerful and ruthless bastards. Yanran feels that her life will be very difficult in the future. Yanran regrets to deal with lingyao.


    Lu Fan returns the long sky sword to senior brother Han Feng.


    After taking the sword, brother Han Feng spat and wiped it carefully. At the same time, Han Feng said: "my sword can''t be taken away by others. In the whole yuan court, it''s such a sword that contains the artistic conception of martial arts. If I lose it, master Qing can pick my skin."


    The magic moon looks at Han Feng and feels sick. Lingyao very consciously away from Han Feng a few steps.


    Lu fan has gradually become accustomed to the style of elder martial brother Han Feng. He is not thick skinned and has not cultivated enough.


    "Lu fan, elder sister, I''m going shopping. I will not accompany you. Whoever bullies you in the future will go to the Yin and Yang Hospital to find me. I promise to beat out all his yolks. "


    The moon is waving her fist to show the nature of a man.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "Yinyang hospital? I''m sure I''ll go back. "


    The moon heard the meaning of Lu Fan''s words. He said with a smile: "I heard that your Yiyuan hospital has been the bottom of the nine branches for so many years. Lu fan, are you going to rebound from the bottom? "


    Lu Fan smiled, but the confidence in his eyes had told the answer to the moon.


    "Then I''ll wait for you in the Yin and Yang yard. Maybe we''ll have to fight then, ha ha."


    Step forward, the lips of the moon move, and Lu Fan''s ears hear the sound of the moon.


    "Be careful of Yan Qing in the Yinyang Academy."


    Lu Fan looks at the moon. But the moon didn''t say anything more. He turned around and left with a light smile, and walked away with a big stride.


    Han Feng looked at the back of the magic moon and shook his head and sighed, "what a beautiful woman she is, she is so bad tempered and ruthless. Otherwise, I can still enter the eyes of Han Feng. "


    Lingyao can''t help but look down at Han Feng and say, "it''s mainly because you can''t beat her."


    Han Feng smiled and said, "I don''t need to elaborate on this. Such a beauty, I''d better leave it to younger martial brother Lu Fan. Is that right, junior brother Lu fan? "


    Lu Fan said awkwardly, "I''m just friends with her."


    Lingyao''s eyes slightly changed and said, "you already know each other?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "some misunderstandings. She almost killed me at the beginning. "


    Han Feng opened his mouth in surprise and said, "and so on. Younger martial brother Lu fan, then you need to have a good chat with me. Have you done anything frivolous to others? "


    Lu Fan said slowly, "brother Han Feng, do you think I am you?"


    Lingyao approached and said, "I want to hear that, too."


    Lu fandun has to tell Han Feng and lingyao what happened in the forest.


    Lu Fan didn''t mention anything about his master or about the master of the moon. Under Lu Fan''s description, his affair with the moon became a contest about some wild animal treasure. Han Feng and lingyao listened with great interest.


    As they spoke, they went back to the main gate of the practice tower.


    At this time, the front door is very busy. A group of students shout loudly. From time to time, some students lie on the ground with a very exaggerated expression.


    "Oh, I lost. Younger martial brother five, you are so good."


    "Ha ha, elder martial brother Yu, don''t blame younger martial brother. Two guards, I can go in. Look, elder martial brother Yu has been defeated by me. "


    Hearing this, the student called elder martial brother Yu immediately urged Gang Jin to force out a mouthful of blood.


    Blood and no money, spray everywhere, while spray, also turn white eyes. I''m afraid his acting skill is more realistic than his vigorous cultivation.


    Two bronze puppets haven''t spoken yet. On the other side, a man falls to the ground.


    "I also defeated elder martial brother Ling. Elder martial brother Ling just defeated elder martial brother qufan, and elder martial brother qufan just defeated elder martial brother Narcissus, ranking 45 in the martial arts list. I can go in. Say something. "


    "I also defeated elder martial brother Jiang. Let me learn the walking tower. "


    "And me."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A group of people were shouting desperately, so that the two bronze puppets did not know what to do.


    As relatively low-level bronze puppets, their IQ is not good at all. Seeing this situation, I don''t know how to deal with it at all.


    Han Feng cried out, "my move has spread so fast. Younger martial brother Lu fan, their acting skills are much better than yours. "


    Lu Fan''s white eyes turn wildly, and lingyao''s flowers and branches beside him are shaking with laughter.


    Just at this time of chaos, a neutral voice sounded.


    "Shut up, all of you."


    The sound was like thunder, which made everyone silent for a moment. A figure came from a distance. When they saw him, they all called out respectfully, "tutor sun Cheng."


    Sun Cheng said in a loud voice, "let''s see what kind of conduct you have. Now, the rules have changed. To learn a walking tower, you should not only rank on the martial arts list. And one''s own cultivation must pass through the outer vigorous environment. If one doesn''t reach it, all of them will roll back to practice. What are you doing around here? You two, have you heard me clearly? "


    Pointing to two puppets, sun Cheng shouted.


    "Yes!" said the two puppets respectfully


    After that, a group of students left disappointed.


    Han Feng said with a smile: "these people are really unlucky. Do I want to learn my moves? Ha ha, junior brother Lu fan, we are lucky. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "I''m really lucky."


    Speaking of this, Lu suddenly thought of a thing. He took the martial arts from the practice tower and handed it to lingyao, saying, "this is for you."


    Lingyao is shocked for a moment. She was talking to Lu Fan. I didn''t expect that Lu Fan really brought her a martial arts book.


    Moreover, the three green lights at the bottom are still the advanced martial arts of spirit level.


    Lingyao Zheng in place, a time without action.


    Lu Fan said doubtfully, "take it. Good martial arts, xuanyinjue, I think it should be very suitable for you. "


    Lingyao bit her lips and said, "this is a high-level martial art of the spirit level. You are sure to give it to me. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "it was for you."


    Lingyao still didn''t reach out, and then asked, "what about yours. The higher level martial arts of the spirit level can only be acquired at least five levels, and each level can only take one. "


    Lu Fan said in surprise, "you know a lot when you arrive. You can relax. I got a better one. This is for you. "


    Lu fan directly put the martial arts into lingyao''s hands.


    Lingyao looks at the bright smile on Lu Fan''s face and suddenly turns out a small doll from her purse.


    All kinds of patches on this doll are colorful, one palm size.


    Red face, head down, Ling Yao stuffed the doll to Lu Fan.


    "Here you are."


    Lingyao''s voice is as low as that of a mosquito. That is to say, Lu fan, who has amazing ear power, can understand clearly. If he were someone else, he would not be able to hear.


    After that, lingyao turns around and runs with her martial arts. It soon disappeared into Lu Fan''s sight.


    Lu Fan looked at the doll in his hand, only feeling inexplicable.


    Han Feng gently poked Lu Fan''s chest with his elbow and said: "junior brother Lu Fan. Didn''t she say she wanted to go back to the yuan court with me to meet Xiao Hei? Why are you running again now. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know. What does this doll mean? "


    Han Feng said with a dirty smile: "I see. It''s probably lingyao girl who has taken a fancy to you. This doll is the token of love. Yes, younger martial brother Lu fan, it''s worth it to exchange a martial art for such a beautiful partner. "


    Lu Fan spat at Han Feng and said, "elder martial brother Han Feng, sooner or later you will be unlucky in your mouth."


    Han Feng said, "brother Lu fan, how can you curse me like this? I''m your brilliant, great and kind-hearted senior brother. That''s all. If you don''t want this doll, you might as well give it to me. I just took it to Xiao Hei. "


    Lu Fan put the doll directly into his jiuxiao ring, shook his finger and said, "don''t worry, I won''t give it to you."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng said "stingy". I think you also like other people. "


    Lu Fan raised his neck: "what do you think of it?"


    They stared at each other with big eyes and walked forward slowly.


    On another street, lingyao finally stops.


    She felt her heart pounding and looked down at her martial arts. Lingyao murmured, "master, I''m sorry, I''ve given you a doll to someone. However, Lu fan is really a good man. He is more useful than me in holding the doll. "


    Turn around and put the martial arts into her own small purse. Lingyao takes another doll out of her purse.


    If Lu Fan was present, he would surely see that the two dolls were exactly the same. Except for the different colors of the patches, the others are the same.


    Lingyao shakes the doll for a few times, and suddenly the eyes of the doll give out a faint light.


    Patted the head of the doll, lingyao smiled happily, put it back to the purse, and left briskly.


    And in Lu Fan''s ring, the ordinary looking doll, at the moment, his eyes, like buttons, also give off light.


    The complicated patterns are carved in the deep eyes of the doll.


    A strange force emerged from the doll and disappeared.


    This light is really like the brilliance of array gems, which have only two uses.


    One is used to arrange large arrays.


    Second, it is to make and upgrade puppets.


    Suddenly, the doll''s mouth showed a shallow smile, as if there was life.

 Chapter 92

    No words for a night.


    The next day, Lu Fan and Han Feng went down jianbaoshan.


    "Ah, what a comfortable sleep. Younger martial brother Lu fan, let''s come to Jianbao mountain every few days. Incense Pavilion is a good place, that bed, that incense, that... "


    Han Feng said, and his saliva came down again.


    Lu Fan interrupted the elder martial brother and said: "that gold coin is also a stream of sound. One night, there were hundreds of gold coins. This time, some guys from the Yinyang academy contributed a lot of money to us. But next time, next time, brother Han Feng, are you sure you can afford it? "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng''s face suddenly stepped down. In other words, last night''s accommodation cost Lu Fan. He is reluctant to use that money. It''s his private money.


    "Well, if my family gave me some support, I would care about this little money..."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng snorted a few times from his nose, and then whispered a few words about the apocalypse.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what elder martial brother Han Feng was talking about, so he didn''t care.


    Elder martial brother Chutian has been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing Han Feng and Lu Fan coming, Chu Xing, elder martial brother Chu Tian both had brilliant smiles on their faces.


    "Ha ha, two younger martial brothers, you can count. You can''t imagine that yesterday we spent a night in the qulou with 50 gold coins. Look at the blades on our hands. The best weapons are all kinds of refined weapons. One sword will add up to 500 gold coins. "


    Chuxing and Chutian are laughing happily. Their eyebrows are dancing.


    Han Feng coughed softly and turned to ask Lu Fandao, "younger martial brother Lu fan, shall we strike him?"


    Lu Fan nodded and made a gesture of please to Han Feng.


    Han Feng laughs and touches a sign from his hand. It''s the room sign of the incense Pavilion. Han Feng stole it specially.


    "Ah, third and second senior brothers. Your style and taste are really not good. Qu Lou, 50 gold coins a night. You can say it. Do you see the room sign of the incense pavilion. I spent 800 gold coins with junior brother Lu Fan last night and enjoyed the night. What are you guys doing. It''s worth showing off. "


    Chu Xing and Chu Tian immediately opened their eyes.


    After that, Chu Xing takes the room card of incense Pavilion directly from Han Feng''s hand. After looking at it carefully, Chu Xing''s corner of the eye twitched: "it''s really the room card of the incense Pavilion. You''re not going to steal it. Where did you get 800 gold coins? You''ve always had to put one copper coin in your crotch to save. "


    Han Feng''s eyes drifted and said: "it''s right to steal it. But it doesn''t matter. The key is that junior brother Lu Fan treats us. Hey, you may not know. Younger martial brother Lu Fan and I did a lot of great things yesterday. "


    As he said, Han Feng narrated what he and Lu Fan did yesterday with Chu Xing and Chu Tian walking.


    It has to be said that Han Feng''s ability to tell stories is quite good, and he has blown everything up. I can also hear that Lu Fan was talking about Lu Fan and himself. I don''t know that he thought he was talking about the war between gods and demons in ancient times.


    It took an hour for Han Feng to stop.


    Chu Xing and Chu Tian automatically skip the messy narratives and point to the key question: "that is to say, you robbed three students of yin and Yang academy, a student of Mingxin Academy.


    Han Feng nodded: "it seems strange. What is robbery? But that''s right. "


    Chu Xing and Chu Tian held out their hands directly to Lu Fan and Han Feng. Chu Xing cried sadly, "you two younger martial brothers, have pity on your unlucky elder martial brother."


    Chu Tianlang said: "the rules of the Yuan Yuan court are that you can share weal and woe with each other. You''ve got this vote. Well, how much money do you need?"


    Han Feng shouted.


    "How can I not know that there is such a rule for your fairy board?"


    Lu Fan chuckled and took out two weapons from his belt.


    It''s a heavy guitou Dao and a green bamboo sword.


    These two weapons are the private collections of Yuxin. Although Yu Xin didn''t use these weapons, he had a lot of stock in his hand after a long time in Yinyang Academy. The rule of yin and Yang yard is that if you lose, you have to pay a price. Yu Xin, as a master in the Yinyang academy, naturally made many students pay a heavy price. So his family is very rich, and now, all of them are dedicated to Lu Fan.


    There are seven or eight good weapons in Lu Fan''s belt now. Although they are not magic weapons, they are definitely good things that can''t be seen in the market.


    "Two elder martial brothers, these two weapons belong to you."


    Lu Fan took it out. Chu Xing and Chu Tian took off one by one, throwing all kinds of weapon blades on their hands directly to the ground. Both of them are about to flow out.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, it''s too expensive. Ha ha, it''s too expensive. Elder martial brother, I''ll take it as hard as I can. "


    Chu line spit saliva, carefully wipe up, the action is exactly the same as Han Feng.


    Who did Lu Fan learn from at last.


    Elder martial brother Chutian is better. He plays with the ghost blade and smiles.


    "It''s heavy enough and feels good. I like it. Younger martial brother Lu fan, elder martial brother owes you a favor. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng shook his head and said, "second elder martial brother and third elder martial brother, look at your achievements."


    Before he had finished speaking, Chu Tian cut a knife into the ground in front of Han Feng, and a deep scar appeared, which made Han Feng''s hair stand up.


    "Good knife, good knife."


    Chutian said with a smile.


    Han Feng shut up wisely. He would not tell Chu Tian, Chu Xing, in fact, there are many spoils in him.


    When Chutian and Chuxing were happy, there was a thunderclap in the distance.


    At the same time, the four turned their heads and saw that the sky not far away suddenly turned into three colored clouds, and a thunderbolt thick into their arms fell again.


    Boom!


    A small half of the mountain burst, house sized rocks splashed in the distance, and the earth shook under his feet.


    Han Feng stared at the distance and said, "he is a pioneer in Japan. What''s the situation? Who has entered Wudao college?"


    Lu Fan''s nose twitches. He smells a strong fragrance.


    "It''s elixir. Some people have become elixir, three color Danlei, and the grade is not low. "


    Han Feng said in amazement, "Lingdan. Wow, there are so strong alchemists in Wudao college. Let''s go and have a look. I haven''t seen the appearance of Lingdan. It doesn''t look far. "


    Lu Fan and several others looked at each other and smiled, then the four of them started to rush towards the mountain not far away.


    At the same time, several teachers from the nine branches flew into the air.


    In the Yinyang courtyard, master Xingyuan glanced at the blasted mountain from a distance and said with a chuckle, "it seems that the Danfa of the old bamboo ghost has been improved again."


    Hengshanyuan, master Shentu smiled and flew out: "ha ha, I''m coming."


    Misty courtyard, master Mengyun chuckled and flew back.


    In Yiyuan academy, master Yiqing raised his head, then took back his eyes, looked at master Daoguang and said, "what are you going to do with these prefecture level martial arts?"


    Master Daoguang rolled his white eyes and said, "I owe you a debt. Take it back to a kid. You don''t have to worry. "


    Master Yiqing shook his head helplessly.

 Chapter 93

    Lishan is a beautiful mountain.


    At the top of the mountain, the fragrance of the pill overflows. A round pill falls on the ground, and then it turns into a pool of Danshui, which falls into the ground.


    In the cracked mountains, a small tripod with a transparent side emits a dim light.


    The body of the tripod is transparent, like crystal, and the five elements of heaven and earth in the tripod converge.


    No one controls, no one infuses the energy to refine, and the power of the heaven and the earth condenses by itself.


    At the foot of the mountain, several figures came at full speed.


    "Come on, come on, the treasure is born. Zhao Xu, hurry up. "


    "Yes, sir."


    Zhao Xu clenched his teeth and tried to speed up.


    He held a stone statue in his hand. Half of it was tall. It had a dragon head, a tiger body, a leopard tail, a fish scale. His eyes were closed tightly and his face was grim.


    An old man in the front, his eyes glowing. He is Zhao Xu''s master. He is also a Qi refiner in Wudao college.


    Everyone thought that the three color Danlei was inspired by the alchemy of the old bamboo ghost, but no one thought that it had nothing to do with the old bamboo ghost.


    With some of his disciples, the old bamboo ghost rushed to the top of the mountain like crazy.


    Finally, the old bamboo ghost came to the top of the mountain. The visible gravel and the cracked mountains could not stop him at all.


    "Where, where! I have been here for more than ten years, just to wait for this day, but don''t tell me that my judgment is wrong. "


    The eyes constantly patrol around, and several disciples following the old bamboo ghost desperately look for them.


    Including Zhao Xu, the light in their eyes is green, just as hungry wolves are looking for their own food.


    Suddenly, the crystal like tripod appeared in the sight of the old bamboo ghost.


    For a moment, the old bamboo ghost''s eyes were straight.


    His face was twisted and every inch of his body was shaking.


    "Ten square tripod!"


    The old bamboo ghost walked towards Xiaoding as if he had lost his soul. With the strength of his alchemist, he even stumbled over a hard stone at his feet, and almost fell to the ground.


    Several of his disciples saw that the master had found something and hurried away.


    The five teachers and apprentices stood in front of the crystal tripod, and the surrounding mountains began to recover slowly, covering the whole array of Wudao college, and helping Lishan recover.


    As soon as the old bamboo ghost waved, he hit the air with the vitality of heaven and earth, and the forces of heaven and earth around him began to solidify.


    His action directly slowed down the recovery speed of the big formation.


    Zhao Xu stepped forward, took a deep breath, controlled his mood, and then said, "master, this is what you call ten square tripods?"


    The old bamboo ghost nodded: "yes, it is. Gather the power of heaven and earth in ten directions, and seize the five elements to create and coagulate the pill. It''s a real fairy tripod. Without human control, it can alchemy with the power of heaven and earth. If it falls on the hand of a powerful alchemist, heaven and earth have nothing to refine. Ordinary medicine goes in, and a elixir comes out. It has a strong refining ability. After refining, it can be used in the body. It can also be used as a magic weapon to refine vitality and integrate attack and defense. "


    The light in the eyes of the old bamboo ghost is more and more blazing, and his eyes are almost on fire.


    Several of the disciples standing behind him are still breathing air. Such a wonderful tripod, no one wants to get it. As long as you are an alchemist, when you see it, you should admire it and be crazy about it.


    "Then let me take it out."


    Zhao Xu put down his puppet and strode forward to touch the tripod.


    But the next moment, the five elements of heaven and earth in the ten square tripod suddenly turned into five lights, hitting Zhao Xu in the palm of his hand.


    Zhao Xu seems to have been hit by Tianlei. He flies three feet backward. His arm is dislocated and he howls miserably.


    The rest of the disciples looked at Zhao Xu''s arm bones, inch by inch, and blood came out of his pores.


    Zhao Xu, who almost fainted from the pain, quickly took a bottle of pills from his arms, like eating sugar beans, and poured them in.


    "Stupid!"


    The old bamboo ghost said.


    "Ten square tripod was left by ten fairies three hundred years ago. How could it be so simple for you to take it away. If my expectation is good, this ten square tripod should be the feathered residence for guarding the ten square immortals. As long as I recover this ten square tripod, I can get all kinds of relics of the ten square immortals. "


    As he said this, the old bamboo ghost said to his back, "Dan puppet comes."


    Five color vitality is released and injected into the stone statue behind.


    The stone statue, which has been stagnant all the time, now has a sharp rise in its eyes and is alive in an instant.


    Throw your tail forward and make a tiger roar. The old bamboo ghost pointed at the tripod. The stone statues of four different styles rushed to the past directly and grabbed the ten square tripod with one bite.


    The penetrating ten square tripod continuously releases the force of heaven and earth and five elements to impact the stone statue. However, as a stone statue composed of stones, it has no channels or pain. The power of heaven and earth and five elements does not damage it very much. Little by little, the stone statue pulls out the ten square tripod, and at the same time, its body also continuously cracks rocks.


    The old bamboo ghost has been standing behind the stone statue, continuously injecting vigorous energy to repair the stone statue.


    "All disciples, come to help the battle."


    with a sharp drink, several disciples behind hurriedly come forward and release their vitality.


    The five elements of heaven and earth light in the mountains filled and surging. Even Zhao Xu, whose arm was injured, stood up to help release his strength.


    This is a war of attrition. Whoever let go first will lose.


    At this time, on the sky, master Shentu of Hengshan hospital has arrived.


    Looking down through the clouds and frowning, master Shentu looked at Zhao Xu and others who were busy, and murmured, "what are these people doing?"


    The absorbed old bamboo ghost didn''t find the arrival of Shentu. But at this time, Shen Tu''s voice sounded in the ear of the old bamboo ghost.


    "Old bamboo, what are you doing?"


    The old bamboo ghost was frightened, and his strength was shaken. Suddenly, he had another wound on his body.


    Biting his teeth, the old bamboo ghost said, "I''m recovering a tripod. Shentu, is that you? Can you give me a hand? "


    Shen Tu said in a voice, "you just attracted the three color red thunder? If you give me that elixir. I can help you. "


    "There is no elixir, you can choose nine kinds of elixir."


    Shentu shook his head disappointedly in the air and turned to fly away. He has no interest in the things of the alchemist, since he doesn''t want the elixir. Then he might as well go back to practice.


    The light in the old bamboo ghost''s eyes flickered. As an alchemist, it''s false to say that there is no elixir. There are several elixirs in his hand, but they are of great use. It is impossible to give them to Shentu.


    Looking up at Shen Tu''s departure, the old bamboo man smiled.


    After leaving, he left. Anyway, he didn''t expect the martial arts of Wudao college to help him.


    The main reason why he dare to take his own disciples to take the treasure is that in the Wudao college, he and his disciples, the alchemists, are all warriors. Even if you see this ten square tripod, you won''t dare to be interested. Otherwise, this ten square tripod won''t be hidden here for hundreds of years.


    No competition, no need to worry about the belongings, is undoubtedly the best thing.


    If it is to change a place where there are many alchemists, I am afraid that he will not be able to get the ten square tripod.


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, the old bamboo ghost astringed his mind and increased the output of vitality. Suddenly, the stone puppet pulled out the ten square tripod a little faster.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A moment later, at the foot of the mountain, Lu Fan and others could come.


    It''s still up to Lu fan to guide the way, so they didn''t deviate. All the way, Han Feng said that Lu Fan was a dog nose. They couldn''t smell the fragrance of Dan. But Lu Fan firmly led them forward. There''s not a step out of the way.


    Their speed is not slow, and the accomplishments of the four are all good. We can say that they are quick to develop their body methods. But the so-called Wang mountain running dead horse, looking at the distance, they still ran for a long time.


    Standing at the foot of the mountain, Han Feng looks up.


    "What''s the matter with it? Is it still refining? Five color light is so rich. It''s said that the alchemists are all armed with great treasures and have piles of pills on their hands. Younger martial brother Lu fan, do you think we can give him some elixir on credit first? It''s better to be the elixir. After a few years, more than a decade, we have developed, and we will pay him back dozens of times. "


    Han Feng rubbed his hands and looked forward.


    Chu Xing abruptly interrupted his fantasy and said, "on credit pill? I have never heard of such things. Do you think all the alchemists are good talkers? When I was in my family, I knew an alchemist, and his temper was a strange one. "


    As if I thought of something bad, the faces of Chu Xing and Chu Tian changed slightly.


    Han Feng sighed and said, "well, if only those alchemists could talk as well as younger martial brother Lu Fan. I can throw out a few bottles of pills as I go. "


    Lu Fan laughs and says little.


    When Chu Xing and Chu Tian heard that Lu Fan had thrown several bottles of pills to Han Feng, they suddenly looked strange.


    Chu Xing said in a low voice, "younger martial brother Lu fan, are you from a noble family? There is no shortage of people. Don''t wait for my senior brother to graduate. I''ll hang out with you. "


    Lu Fan said awkwardly, "elder martial brothers, are we far away. Let''s go to the top of the mountain first. "


    Chu Tian nodded: "indeed. It''s said that when the elixir reaches a certain level, even if it''s only smelled at a distance, it''s good for the people''s Congress. Let''s see if we can have the luck this time. "


    The four people rushed to the top of the mountain quickly. The closer they got, the more they could see the power of the heaven and the earth flowing on the top of the mountain.


    Lu Fan''s heart is slightly puzzled. Generally speaking, when the pills are finished, it''s time to stop working.


    And the power of heaven and earth on the top of the mountain is not like alchemy, but like fighting.


    What''s the matter? Just after practicing, did Dan fight?


    With all kinds of questions, Lu Fan and others rushed to the top of the mountain.


    At a glance, Lu fan saw the old bamboo ghost who was fighting with shifangding.


    At this time, the stone puppet made a roar and pulled the ten square tripod out of the ground completely.


    A force of terror suddenly emerged from the bottom of the tripod. Lu fan saw nothing but darkness and came to him.


    Han Feng shouted, "Japan..."


    At the next moment, everyone on the top of the mountain disappears.

 Chapter 94

    The breeze blows, on the top of Lishan Mountain, everything is calm.


    Black light, together with the ten square tripod, disappeared with Lu Fan and others. Finally, it became a black particle and fell on the ground, emitting a dim light.


    Without the energy of the old bamboo ghost, the formation of Wudao college began to restore the original appearance of the whole Lishan Mountain.


    The broken boulders are reunited, the collapsed mountains are restored, and all anomalies disappear completely.


    The empty top of the mountain, only the wind.


    No one knows where Lu Fan and others have gone, and no one knows whether they are still alive.


    Everything seems to have never happened.


    Later, some students from Wudao college could only look at the top of the mountain in a daze, which was strange.


    In the dark, Lu Fan opened his eyes.


    Deep black, as if to impregnate the skeleton. I can''t see five fingers of space, only a slight gasp.


    Lu Fan cried out, "brother Hanfeng, brother Chutian, brother Chuxing."


    Immediately, there was a cry from elder martial brother Han Feng. At the same time, the blue water long Sky Sword with blue light illuminates the surrounding space.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Elder martial brother Han Feng shouted.


    Chu Tian''s face was reflected in the blue light, and said, "we should not have entered the empty mansion of some strong man."


    Lu Fan turned to look at Chu Tian, puzzled.


    Chutian express way: "it''s where the strong rest and hide. Generally, it is refined from the emptiness. It turns the space inside into its own residence, installs various array prohibitions and collects treasures. Usually, it can be a jade pendant, a ring or even a weapon. Hiding in the critical moment can not only save lives, but also gain time. When you die, you can turn your mansion into a place of inheritance and leave it in the world. This is the empty mansion. "


    After a pause, Chu Tian then said: "there may be great danger in it, because after all, it is left by the strong. Array prohibition, puppets and wild animals are all possible. You must be careful. It is also possible to have great opportunities to win the best and win ten years of hard work. "


    Han Feng''s eyes brightened, his brain directly ignored the words in front of Chu Tian and stayed on the four words of great chance.


    Rubbing his hands, Han Feng said: "Hey, so to speak, we are going to get rich this time? I like getting rich the most. "


    Lu Fan shakes his head helplessly, and Chu Xing sighs even more.


    The four stepped forward, and from time to time the sound of drops of water came from all around them.


    Han Feng asked aloud: "this empty mansion, and the sound of water, is not another space? Why do you listen to the cave? "


    Chu Tian frowned and said, "it''s right to open up another space. The sound of water is either the formation or the illusory sound. I once went to the empty mansion of a martial artist in the sky gang with my family. It''s full of cold ice, all kinds of ice. Every step I take, I can feel the chilling cold. I wish people would jump on the fire and bake it. After three steps, I couldn''t bear it and stepped back. "


    Chu Xing thought of something and said, "I see. You were seriously ill that time..."


    Chu Tian nodded: "that''s right. It''s in there. We have to be more careful this time. Those who can leave empty mansions are at least those who can see heaven. Any prohibition they leave behind may kill us. "


    Said, suddenly all the light in front of bright up. The ground under my feet, everything around me, suddenly shining with dazzling light.


    Lu Fan and others stop and squint. The light has been spreading far away, illuminating the front door.


    At this time, Lu Fan and other people can see everything around.


    This is a space close to nothingness, with a glittering curtain at the foot and a mess of things moving around. Everything seems to be out of order.


    For example, the water drops falling upward fall into the void, making the clear sound of water falling into the clear pool. That''s what they just heard.


    Another example is the flowers that float in the void and keep blooming. Every time it blooms, it shrinks. At last, it turns into a small seed and disappears.


    For another example, like a sponge stone, there is a cold ice blue flame.


    Lu Fan''s pupils contracted and said softly, "turn five elements upside down."


    Han Feng and others immediately turned to look at Lu Fan and said, "junior brother Lu fan, what do you say?"


    Lu Fan''s mind flashed many skills about the alchemist. These were the things that his master Wu Chen forced into his head with Dan Fang.


    Although Lu fan can''t use it now because of his insufficient strength. But when Lu fan saw this, he remembered it immediately.


    Lu Fan said softly, "reversing the five elements is one of the standard methods of the immortal Qi master. We are afraid that we have entered the empty mansion of an immortal. "


    Immediately Han Feng shouted, "what? Immortal Qi master''s empty mansion? What''s the use of that. We warriors can''t use the things of the alchemists. Who brought me in when I lost. If I catch him, I will beat him to death. "


    Chu Xing said with a smile: "that''s not what I said. I think there are many alchemists willing to exchange the pills for the things left by an immortal Qi master. As long as you get the treasure, you will not worry about selling it. Maybe, there are still countless elixirs waiting for us to get them. Younger martial brother Han Feng, if you don''t want it, you may as well give it to me. "


    Han Feng was stunned for a moment, then he laughed.


    "That sounds good. Dan Yao, uh huh, good stuff. Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go inside. "


    Han Feng took the lead to go forward, and Chu Xing and Chu Tian followed.


    Lu Fan looks at all the strange things around him, and his eyebrows tighten.


    All the way forward, the light curtain under your feet will shine with every step.


    There is a gate in front of us. It''s as high as a thousand feet. It''s hard to look up.


    The gate is blue and carved with dragon and tiger fighting patterns on both sides. The white and Silver Tiger and the Golden Dragon roar up to the sky. If you look carefully, you will feel the soul awed. It seems that the voice of the dragon and the tiger rings in your ear.


    The dragon in the cloud, the wind from the tiger, the other parts of the gate are carved with different clouds and wind patterns.


    Lu Fan first paid attention to these patterns. Looking carefully, all the patterns were almost integrated into one.


    Just walked under the gate, suddenly, several shadows fell from the sky. Along with them, there are pieces of rubble. Almost hit Lu Fan and others in the head.


    Lu Fan''s four men retreated three steps in a row and drew out the blade in an instant.


    "Stop!"


    A light drink, fell down a kind of figure actually stayed in the middle of the air.


    The five elements flow into a transparent five elements array to catch these people''s bodies.


    By this alone, we can be sure that the person who came here is an alchemist.


    Slowly turn around and stand on the feet of several people held by the five element array. It''s the old bamboo ghost that they undoubtedly are.


    After patting the clothes, the old bamboo ghost held a transparent tripod and stared at Lu Fan and other people: "which school are you, so reckless. I actually entered the void mansion with us. You know the consequences. "


    Han Feng dug his nose and looked at the old bamboo ghost and said, "old man, who are you. I don''t know you. Just come up and talk nonsense. You think we''d like to come in with you. "


    The old bamboo ghost shouted: "I''m the chief alchemist of Wudao college, Fengling. Boy, just because you just said that, I''ll let your tutor take charge of your mouth. "


    Han Feng laughed and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t have a tutor."


    Chu Xing then said: "we are from Yiyuan Academy. If you can bear it, please tell our master this. Old man, did you bring us in? "


    Maybe no one dared to talk to him like this for a long time. The old bamboo ghost was raised eyebrows by the tone of Chu Xing and Han Feng. Can hear Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan three words, bamboo old ghost as if thought of what. He swallowed the words that rushed to his mouth.


    For a moment, the old bamboo ghost said with a cold hum: "no wonder the little guy in the Yuan Yuan Yuan yard talks so hard. Forget it. It''s none of your business. Since you are unfortunately involved, you should be very careful. This is not a place where you can walk around. If anything goes wrong, I''m not responsible. "


    Murmuring, the old bamboo ghost said in his own voice: "it''s just a few fighters. It shouldn''t be a big problem. The stone puppet has been damaged. Maybe you can let these little guys carry it when you need meat shield. Anyway, they have come in. Who knows if they are alive or dead. "


    There was a strange light in his eyes, and the old bamboo ghost turned his head.


    Behind him, Zhao Xu and others began to scan around.


    Zhao Xu''s eyes swept over Han Feng and others, and finally stopped on Lu Fan. Because Lu Fan looks at him with a strange look.


    Zhao Xu doesn''t know why Lu Fan looks at him with this kind of eyes. Is there any rice grains on his face?


    Zhao Xu did not understand to turn around, his eyes fell on the front door, his eyes were attracted by the magic door.


    "This is..."


    While looking at the gate, the old bamboo ghost smiled and began to feel the gate East and West.


    Then exclaimed: "the gate of guard, the gate of guard, I can feel the power of the gate. There is no doubt that behind the door, there must be everything I want. "


    The old bamboo ghost began to inject energy into the door and wanted to open the door.


    Han Feng tilted his head and said, "is he just opening the door? I don''t feel like he''s dancing. "


    Lu Fan looks at the old bamboo ghost with a smirk. Is he guarding the door? Wu Chen, his master, told him many ways to open the door.


    It just seems that this old bamboo devil is useless. Lu fan is now considering whether to help him.


    Suddenly, the old bamboo ghost hit something on the gate.


    At the next moment, the huge Silver Tiger on the door suddenly jumped out of the door.


    The old bamboo ghost screamed and hurriedly backed away.


    Han Feng also retreated, but Lu Fan grabbed him and said, "don''t move."

 Chapter 95

    The eardrum of the roaring tiger was in pain, and the giant white tiger clapped his hand on the old bamboo ghost who was hurriedly retreating.


    At the critical moment, the old bamboo ghost released an ice blue light and condensed it into an ice wall, helping him to block the attack of the white tiger.


    But even so, the ice wall turned into vermicelli in a flash, and the right arm of the old bamboo ghost was even more bloody. Three feet away.


    "Resist it!"


    The old bamboo ghost roared with blood at the corners of his mouth, and his left hand grabbed a handful of pills from his arms and stuffed them into his mouth.


    Several of his disciples immediately took out all kinds of magic tools and hit the white tiger with a piece of light. But all the light passes through, and none of the energy is harmful to the white tiger. All the energy poured out in the back of the guard of the door. Gather into a ray of light in the door between the various patterns.


    The next moment, the white tiger roared again.


    Compared with the just roar of the tiger, now its voice can bring waves. Roaring Zhao Xu and others back up.


    "Stupid."


    Lu Fan said softly.


    Han Feng standing next to him, Chu Xing, Chu Tian all stare at him. Han Feng lowered his voice and said, "brother Lu fan, you seem to understand."


    Lu Fan hasn''t spoken yet. The huge white tiger has two wings on its back. If it is like a shining wing, it will bring a strong wind with a light.


    The old bamboo ghost and others widened their eyes and tried to keep away from the white tiger.


    For the alchemists, close combat with beasts is undoubtedly a manifestation of seeking death.


    The old bamboo ghost shouted: "tie the line, tie the line! Your one yuan family''s little doll, help me to block this Guardian beast, I will give you the pill. "


    Hearing the word "Dan Yao", Han Feng''s eyes brightened, holding the blue water long sky sword, eager to try.


    But Lu Fan pulled him in and said, "don''t move. Senior brother Han Feng. Don''t move at this time. We are not an opponent of this beast. Third and second senior brothers, don''t move either. "


    Lu Fan''s voice made Han Feng stop.


    But later, Zhao Xu and others have already begun to form the formation.


    "Little five elements array, get up!"


    Five people stand in the position of five elements, and they gather their own vitality and become the five elements of heaven and earth.


    This kind of small five element array is a very basic array among the alchemists. As long as five alchemists with vital energy are gathered together, the array can be formed.


    The effect of the array is very good. It can combine the force of five people into one, and five people can move at the same time under the influence of the force of five elements.


    A rotating light ball with the force of five elements flew towards the white tiger.


    White Tiger stood in place, his eyes glazed over the light ball, and there was no movement at all.


    At the next moment, the light ball passes through the white tiger and falls on the guard door behind him.


    In an instant, the lines on the guard door brighten up again. The squeaking sound is clear and audible. This is the sound of the guard door opening.


    Hearing this sound, the old bamboo ghost immediately thought that he had found a way to enter the door. Shout out: "full attack, full attack!"


    He also released his strong energy, and a flower could be seen above his head.


    This is the symbol of cultivation to reach the alchemist. It belongs to the first flower among the three flowers, also known as the flower of refining Qi.


    If the three flowers gather at the top, it is the existence of the imperial Qi master.


    The flowers are in full bloom, and the momentum of the whole person of the old bamboo ghost is soaring.


    The power of the heaven and the earth around him, just like the current in his hands, quickly converged, and then the old bamboo man shouted.


    "The extreme of ice, the world of frost."


    A point out, a very thin light out, fell on the white tiger.


    This light did not pass through. It turned into several ice walls and sealed the white tiger directly.


    The white tiger directly hit the ice wall with its head. The terrible force made Lu Fan and others feel that the light curtain at their feet was shaking.


    Cracks appear in the thick ice wall, and the guard door behind is shining again.


    Turning around, the wings on the white tiger''s back are like blades, directly cutting all the ice walls around him.


    Before all the ice dregs landed, they turned into a blue light and disappeared into the gate of the guard.


    At the next moment, there was a clear sound of opening the door.


    At this time, Han Feng understood.


    "This door is absorbing power!" cried out


    The old bamboo ghost also shouted: "idiot boy, can you see it now? Hurry up and attack. "


    Lu Fan turned his head and took a deep look at the old bamboo ghost and said: "Mr. Fengling, haven''t you seen that the gate of protection absorbs all the strength? If we do, I''m afraid the Golden Dragon will come out. Are you sure we can deal with two Guardian beasts? "


    The old bamboo ghost was stunned for a moment. He didn''t see this.


    "How do you know it..."


    Before the old bamboo story is finished, the white tiger has launched an attack.


    A white flame erupted from his mouth, enveloping Zhao Xu and others in an instant.


    "Guard!"


    Zhao Xu exclaimed. Five people raise the magic weapon at the same time.


    The power of the firmness of the heaven and the earth forms a great array of shining light and flows in front of them. Dead to resist the white inflammation.


    But white tigers are more than just that. At the moment when the fire erupted, the white tiger suddenly shook its wings and rushed over.


    The old bamboo ghost did not hesitate to raise his hand.


    "Heaven and earth cage!"


    Five elements turn prison and seal the white tiger.


    The roar of the tiger was heard continuously, the white tiger struggled desperately, and the white flame splashed all over the place, directly burning to Lu Fan and others.


    At this time, Han Feng quickly released his vigorous energy and prepared to resist.


    But Lu Fan held him down and said, "take up your vigorous strength, don''t move at all, don''t move at all."


    The white flame surged in. Lu Fan stood still. In a moment, the white flame passed through his body directly.


    Chu Xing and Chu Tian all heard Lu Fan''s cry, but their martial instinct still let them release their vigorous strength.


    For a moment, they felt the burning pain of gang Jin.


    This kind of pain seems to come from bone marrow, which makes Chuxing, Chutian and Hanfeng all make a dull hum.


    Lu Fan kept shouting, "let go of the vigorous force, hurry up, let go of the vigorous force."


    The three people looked at Lu Fan. They didn''t have anything to do. They quickly dispersed their vigorous energy.


    Strange to say, at the moment when they dissipated their vigorous energy. The flames were completely useless to them.


    Han Feng didn''t know what was going on. He looked at the flame passing through his body and murmured, "what''s the situation?"


    Lu Fan said slowly: "this is called the power backfire array. How strong is this white tiger? How strong is our resistance. As long as we don''t move, we have no trace of white tiger. "


    With that, Lu Fan turned to look at the gate of the guard.


    The Golden Dragon on the door is different from that just now.


    The dragon head turned around, and a pair of dragon eyes stared at Lu Fan and others.

 Chapter 96

    The powerful and sacred power contained in longan began to spread around.


    Visible to the naked eye, the dragon''s body, which was originally embedded in the door, now has a trend of emerging. The flowing light is the breath of vigorous strength.


    That is to say, Lu Fan calls quickly. Otherwise, Han Feng and them will continue to release their vigorous energy. This dragon is afraid that it will come out soon.


    The old bamboo ghost and others also found Lu Fan''s situation. Hearing the words "power backfire array", the old bamboo ghost''s expression is like eating a pile of rotten flies.


    As a learned alchemist, the old bamboo ghost of course knows what the power backfire array is.


    This is a sinister array, a terrible trap.


    This kind of array has a limited effect when it is not attacked. It may be the power of other arrays to attack at one time, or sometimes it has no power at all.


    But once it is attacked, no matter it is vitality or vigorous strength, as long as it absorbs the first force. The stronger the Vietnam War, the stronger the opponent''s attack, and the crazier its counterattack. And with the help of some special power transformation method, it can make attacks even more powerful. It forces you to fight with it until you are exhausted or killed by the array.


    This is the disgust of the power backfire method. The best way to deal with this array is to find it at the first time and ignore it. Even if it leaps out to attack, it only evades and does not resist. In that case, the array will lose all its functions. If you can''t absorb the power, this array is a mess of rubbish.


    According to Lu Fan''s conjecture, in fact, the power contained in the gate of protection is enough for the paw that the white tiger shot out at the moment. In fact, the old bamboo ghost does not do anything after resisting that claw, then everything will be OK. However, his anger, his counterattack, broke his last chance.


    Now, it''s too late.


    In the bamboo old man''s crazy shout "resist it!" The attack of Zhao Xu and others began at the moment when they fell on the guard door. The power of the counter attack array has been fully developed.


    Looking at the white tiger trapped in the cage of heaven and earth, the face of the old bamboo ghost began to twist.


    He has felt the power of swallowing from the white tiger. At the next moment, the white tiger bit into the cage of heaven and earth where the power of the weather changed.


    With just one bite, most of the world''s cages are swallowed up. The power of heaven and earth contained in it turns into a ray of light, passing through the white tiger and entering the gate of protection.


    The sound of the door opening came again. The body of the white tiger suddenly expanded a little. It seemed that its body had become solid. As if to change from a mirage to a real flesh and blood body.


    The white tiger rushed directly, and the whole body sparkled out, and turned into a pale flame in the middle of the air.


    The old bamboo ghost bit his teeth secretly, and his disciples retreated.


    At this time, even if they have the intention to stop using their energy, it''s too late. Because the White Tiger now has the power to kill them in the moment when they give up resistance. And if they resist, then the white tiger will swallow up their power and strengthen itself.


    No matter what choice they make, the result seems to be the same.


    Instead of giving up resistance to be killed by the white tiger, it''s better to die in a vigorous battle. They don''t believe that this power backfire array can actually backfire all forces.


    No matter what array, there is a limit.


    With this idea in mind, the old bamboo ghost and his disciples began to attack.


    All kinds of lights flicker constantly, and the forces of the heaven and earth around turn into one kind of attack means with all kinds of brilliance.


    Lu Fan and others stand in place, quietly watching the old bamboo ghost and others fighting with the white tiger.


    There is a constant light falling around them, but Lu Fan and others turn a blind eye. All the forces of the white tiger seem to have eyes, and none of them hit Lu Fan and others.


    Han Feng grinned.


    If Lu Fan didn''t ask them not to move, Han Feng really wants to sit on the ground and take out some food and enjoy such a war.


    "It has to be said that the battle of the alchemists is dazzling. Look at these lights. They look much better than fireworks. Keep going and have more color. Yes, that''s it. I like it. It''s really beautiful. "


    Han Feng did not hesitate to compare the five elements of heaven and earth with fireworks, and compared the noble alchemist to the one who set off fireworks. That is to say, the old bamboo ghost is fighting now. If he doesn''t come from the same family, he will slap Han Feng to death.


    Chu Xing lowered his voice and asked, "younger martial brother Lu fan, how do you see this sinister array. What''s more, why can''t the power of the white tiger beat us? "


    Lu fan automatically ignores the first problem. He can''t tell Han Feng and others that he is also an alchemist.


    "Because we didn''t move at all, this kind of power backfire array actually has one of the biggest shortcomings. That is, it will only attack the identified targets. As long as we stand still and do not use any force. The strength absorbed by the array will not pour on us. At the same time, the place where we stand has become the safest space. When those forces find that they can''t reach the target, they will automatically recover the released forces. It looks like the fire just hit us. But in fact, in the moment you remove the vigorous force, those forces are recycled. The fire that falls on you is just a mirage. "


    Chu Xing and others looked at the ten square tripod that the old bamboo devil had been holding in his hand, and understood. That''s what Lu Fan said.


    Han Feng said with a smile: "it sounds like this array is very advanced. Can you tear it back and put it at the gate of our one yuan courtyard? "


    Lu Fan opens his mouth. Lu fan doesn''t feel that he has the strength to remove the guard gate left by an immortal. Unless this empty mansion collapses completely, everything is out of control. At that time, he may take it away.


    Chu Tian has been watching the Golden Dragon on the door, his eyes are slightly dull, like suddenly realizing something, standing there quietly.


    At this time, the old bamboo ghost fighting with the white tiger has entered a state of madness.


    Suddenly, he bit his finger, and a flower on his head gave out a dazzling ice blue light.


    "The ice broke!"


    A drop of blood was thrown out by him, and the blood in the air was wrapped by the light of ice blue, which turned into a crystal clear ice blue blood drop and fell on the white tiger.


    All of a sudden, the white tiger roared, and the terrible ice blue blood began to corrode his body.


    Zhao Xu and others saw that this was a great opportunity. Five people gathered together and surrounded the white tiger in the center.


    "Small five element array, five element suppression!"


    Five people at the same time, the powerful force of heaven and earth to form a big net, the white tiger pressure on the ground.


    The old bamboo ghost''s face is white. This is his best killing move. Guided by blood, he doesn''t believe that a white tiger formed by a formation can also devour his blood essence.


    Zhao Xu and others have been drenched in sweat, and their vitality is about to be squeezed out.


    If they can''t hold on to the white tiger this time, they may die here.


    The white tiger hissed and roared, and its light expanded and contracted.


    The ice blue blood corrodes most of the front legs of the white tiger and stops. A white light enveloped the drop of ice blue blood, and it was swallowed little by little.


    The lines on the guard gate are shining and open a little bit.


    Suddenly, the guard gate opened a crack, and a dazzling golden light came out of it.


    Such a tiny gap attracts everyone''s eyes to the past.


    Seeing this scene, Han Feng shouted: "I lean, the door is open. Younger martial brother Lu fan, shall we rush? "


    Lu Fan shakes his head gently. If he only does this, it would be against the reputation of immortal Qi master. At this time, the door is open. How to look at it? It''s like another trap.


    At this time, the suppressed white tiger wings turned into two flame tornadoes, which directly dispersed the joint suppression of Zhao Xu and others.


    At the moment when the five elements suppression was broken, Zhao Xu and others were shocked and fell to the ground. Their vitality was scattered and their orifices were bleeding.


    "Master!"


    Zhao Xu and others shouted in horror.


    But the old bamboo ghost just looked at them and turned to the gate.


    The crazy white tiger swallowed up an alchemist. Before he died, the alchemist looked at the back of the old bamboo ghost with desperate eyes.


    He couldn''t understand why his master didn''t save himself.


    "Master, don''t leave us behind."


    Zhao Xu cried sadly. The terrible white tiger waved its two claws again and killed two people. Then he rushed to the old bamboo ghost.


    The speed of the white tiger is as fast as lightning, and its wings will soon catch up with the old bamboo ghost.


    Biting his teeth, the old bamboo ghost suddenly turned around and rushed towards Lu Fan and others. At the same time, shifangding was thrown out by the old bamboo ghost without hesitation,


    Lu Fan''s face sank, and the old bamboo ghost actually played this trick of attracting the East.


    Pull out the heavy sword, with a clang, Lu Fan blocks the flying ten square tripod.


    The transparent tripod contains a force of five elements, which immediately permeates all around.


    "Damn it, senior brothers, let''s go!"


    Lu Fan shouted. The old bamboo ghost forced them to move.


    The next moment, the white tiger made a terrible roar and turned to Lu Fan and others.


    Han Feng immediately pulled out the blue water long sky sword, Chu Xing, Chu Tian also pulled out his own weapon.


    "Drink!"


    Four people at the same time, strong Gang force cut in the body of the white tiger.


    The white tiger let out a howl. In the face of the powerful Qi refiner, he was hit directly by Lu Fan and others.


    But then, the Golden Dragon on the gate of the guard was fully lit up, making a dragon roar, and the Golden Dragon rushed out.


    With a sneer, the old bamboo ghost let go of the Golden Dragon and rushed into the gate without turning back.

 Chapter 97

    Zhao Xu watched the old bamboo ghost disappear in his sight, his eyes became dim.


    His master, so thoroughly abandoned them.


    Like Zhao Xu, another alchemist who was seriously injured but not dead, now spews out a mouthful of hard work, and the breath gradually disappears.


    Zhao Xu turned his head and watched the alchemist cry out in anger.


    "Senior brother Li, senior brother Li!"


    The alchemist, called senior brother Li, turned to look at Zhao Xu and forced a word out of his throat: "go!"


    Then he took his last breath and slowly closed his eyes.


    Zhao Xu climbs to elder martial brother Li''s side and shrinks painfully.


    Originally, there was no need to die because of elder martial brother Li''s injury. As long as the master didn''t leave, several pills became a matter of saving elder martial brother Li''s life.


    But their master, Fengling, the old bamboo ghost, chose to leave without hesitation. Let them destroy themselves.


    Zhao Xu''s silent crying was invisible, because now all around was the roar of the Golden Dragon.


    "Be careful!"


    Lu Fan shouts, lifting his hand and smashing the power of spirit directly on the head of the Golden Dragon.


    The terrible Golden Dragon is totally different from the white tiger. It''s not like an unreal beast made of light. It''s more like a kind of object with blood and flesh. Lu Fan''s sword is like cutting on a hard rock with a spark. He pushed Lu fan back a hundred steps.


    Han Feng, Chu Xing, and Chu Tian also made moves at the same time. The sword went straight into the Golden Dragon.


    The terrible Golden Dragon is a hundred feet long. A tap is bigger than an attic.


    Chu Xing, Han Feng and Chu Tian''s attack is not weak. The power of piercing into the golden dragon also contains a strong destructive force, but from the scene, it is just like several toothpicks inserted into the dragon.


    Without any damage, the Golden Dragon completely ignored the attack of Chu Tian, Han Feng and Chu Xing.


    However, the vigorous strength of the three people made the Golden Dragon''s body expand once again. After shaking the tail together, the three people were pulled away at the same time. Only Lu Fan fought the dragon''s tail flick attack with * * forcefully.


    Lu Fan gnawed his teeth and watched the Golden Dragon blow three of his martial brothers away. His body was red.


    "Three senior brothers, give me the dragon. You go to clean up the white tiger first. Remember, try to use less vigorous energy. "


    Han Feng awkwardly got up from the ground and said, "brother Lu fan, are you sure you can make it?"


    When Lu Fan burst out and drank, suddenly his scales and Dragon Armor came out and covered his whole body.


    Without any vigorous force, Lu Fan raised the hundred Zhang body of the golden dragon with his own strength.


    "Drink!"


    Lu Fan shakes his hand and smashes the dragon to the ground. The light curtain at his feet trembles.


    Han Feng, Chu Xing and Chu Tian are all stunned at this scene. They never know that Lu Fan''s * * power is so strong.


    "It seems that younger martial brother Lu fan can kill it!"


    Han Feng three people look at each other, and then rush to the white tiger who just got up.


    The golden dragon was stunned by Lu Fan''s attack, but it still spewed out a mouthful of gold.


    Lu Fan stood very close and could not dodge.


    But he also didn''t need to dodge. His silver scale Dragon Armor completely blocked all the flames for him.


    Lu Fan''s eyes were shining with strange light. He wanted to support senior brother Han Feng. It''s because he''s going to use some special means to break through. For the old bamboo ghost, this power backfires array, which is very difficult to tie.


    But for Lu fan, who has a mind of infinite refining, this array is nothing.


    The vigorous Qi in the body flashed, and Lu Fan hit the Golden Dragon''s forehead with a fist.


    The whole body of the golden dragon was shocked, but it could not absorb any power from Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan smiles and wants to compete with the limitless Alchemy to absorb power. It''s not enough to use only one power backfire array.


    The Golden Dragon launched a counterattack, and the Dragon claws came out, and at the same time, the whole body''s Golden Dragon scales released the light of stabbing.


    Lu Fan feels the impact of the strong force, squints his eyes, and gathers all his strength.


    At this moment, Lu Fan''s mind flashed over the use of wuxiangquan.


    In the face of a giant dragon with a body shape far beyond its own, the shapeless boxing with the effect of boxing covering the world is undoubtedly the best choice.


    Vigorous Qi, vigorous strength, burst in an instant.


    Twenty times as much power is released as a floodgate.


    "Wuxiangquan!"


    With one blow, the air in front of Lu Fan appeared a strange depression.


    As a powerful martial art, the horror of wuxiangquan lies in its covering attack.


    Its fist technique is to compress the vigorous force, with the momentum of four or two thousand jin, to detonate the force of the world around it through special vibration.


    Once this fist is used, all the objects within the ten Zhang radius will be attacked. If Lu fan can practice this fist technique to a small extent, then where vigorous strength can reach is the attack range. Basically can''t avoid the coverage attack.


    The Golden Dragon seems to have been attacked by hundreds of fists in an instant, and retreated after being hit.


    The dragon''s mouth just opened was just closed again by Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan poured out such strong vigorous force, but the Dragon could not absorb any of it.


    The five elements array in the Dantian is full of light, and the vigorous Qi in the body is running in the way of limitless refining. Even the vigorous energy transformed will not be absorbed by the array. The next moment, he was dragged back by the five elements array and the yin-yang array in his mind.


    Lu Fan continues to fight as he moves forward.


    The heavy sword of the right hand is still cutting the body of the Golden Dragon.


    On the other hand, Han Feng and other people are also very happy to fight with the white tiger. The poor white tiger was meant to deal with the existence of the alchemist. Once he met the warrior, his strength would be greatly reduced. However, the vigorous energy released by Han Feng and others will still be absorbed by the white tiger, and then it will fall into the gate of protection, and then it will be transformed into power and injected into the Golden Dragon.


    That''s why the golden dragon is still suffering in the ravages of Lu Fan.


    Lu fan has been smashing the Golden Dragon back under the gate of the guard, taking back the heavy sword, grabbing the tail of the dragon with both hands, and Lu Fan immediately smashes the Golden Dragon back into the gate of the guard.


    Immediately, the guard door that originally opened a gap outwards closed completely.


    At the same time, Chutian burst out.


    "Zuo Tiandao!"


    In an instant, Chu Tian''s left long sword turned into a hundred Zhang sword, which was cut off.


    Chutian can''t use this move for Wudao college students, but it has no problem for white tigers.


    When a knife fell, the white tiger let out a cry, which turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared.


    "Damn it, it''s done."


    Chu Xing wiped the sweat on the forehead and looked at the gate of the guard. "But the gate is completely closed."


    Han Feng put up his sword, stepped forward and pushed the huge gate of protection.


    The strength of suckling makes the door come out without any movement.


    At this time, a voice sounded.


    "Warrior, you are not qualified to enter my mansion. Leave."


    The sound is like a torrent, reverberating, shaking and gradually going away.


    But Lu Fan seemed to find something. He turned to look at the ten tripods on the earth.


    Slowly, Lu Fan stepped forward and took the ten square tripod in his hand. Han Feng pointed to the gate and shouted, "your forefather''s board, you''ll show me a way out.". You think I want to stay here, idiot gas refiner, you have the ability to hide things, you have the ability to open the door! "


    Han Feng scolded for a long time, then turned to look at Lu Fandao: "junior brother Lu fan, what to do now. Eh, this tripod looks good. It''s a gain to take back. "


    Lu Fan caresses the tripod carefully, and the smile on his face is more and more strong.


    But just then, Zhao Xu stood up and said, "put down the tripod. It''s not your thing."

 Chapter 98

    "Is it yours?"


    Lu Fan looks at Zhao Xudao.


    Zhao Xu said in a cold voice: "an idiot''s warrior. This is the tripod of the alchemist. Give me the tripod, you warriors who don''t have the strength. "


    Zhao Xu reaches out his hand to Lu Fan. Although he still has blood on his body, his tone is already full of arrogance.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. He couldn''t understand why Zhao Xu was so arrogant when he was close to running out of oil.


    Han Feng is not used to this kind of guy who likes to look at people through his nostrils. Lang says, "what''s the relationship between us and you? Do we need to find a punch?"


    Zhao Xu''s face is twisted and his hands are shaking.


    Waving, Zhao Xu released his energy. Five elements congealed with gold, wood, water, fire and earth, and five kinds of illustrious animals with shining light rushed to the past.


    Stare big eyes, Han Feng didn''t react, he was hit by five elements of condensate.


    The force of five elements of qianheng directly spurts out the blood of Han Feng''s attack.


    The attack of the Alchemist is sharper than that of the general warrior. No matter how powerful your * * is, if you don''t get into the body, it will be an explosion.


    Chu line quickly helped Han Feng.


    Zhao Xu said with a sneer: "a boy with a bad mouth. In front of the noble alchemists, you dare to speak up. I''m so impatient. "


    Han Feng Qi''s teeth, shouted: "noble your grandmother a leg."


    Bishui Changtian sword directly threw out, with a touch of sword light, instantly hit Zhao Xu''s thigh.


    Blood gushed out, Zhao Xu fell to the ground askew.


    Looking at the injury on his leg, Zhao Xu shouted: "you dare to hurt a noble alchemist. Do you want to die? "


    Zhao Xu pulled out the blue water sky sword on his leg. He felt a pile of pills in his arms and put them into his mouth.


    Lu Fan''s pupils contracted, his face cold, and flashed forward.


    Seeing Lu Fan coming, Zhao Xu said with a smile: "Lu fan, I know you. There is also an alchemist in your family. You should know the nobility of the alchemist. Give me your tripod. "


    Holding the tripod in his hand, Lu Fan looked at Zhao Xu and said, "do you want this tripod? Then I''ll give it to you. "


    Say, Lu Fan whole body vigorous Qi vigorous strength, burst out 20 times of vigorous strength let his palm become full of light.


    Zhao Xu is shocked to see Lu Fan smash ten square Ding at his head.


    With a bang, Zhao Xu''s head was smashed and blood flowed. Half of his face was blood and flesh blurred. The strong and vigorous force kept exploding in his body, and blood oozed from his pores.


    Zhao Xu passed out in a coma.


    Lu Fan picked up the tripod and said lightly, "I''ll give it to you. But you can''t get it. No wonder I am. "


    Put the ten square tripod into the belt, and Han Feng and others came over.


    Lift feet, Han Feng kicks Zhao Xu''s waist. Gang Jin makes Han Feng''s Dantian position crack and even see the bone exposed inside.


    I''m afraid that Zhao Xu''s Dantian has been damaged.


    "This guy can''t be driven crazy by the death of his master brother. How dare he provoke us. "


    Han Feng despised the way. As he spoke, Han Feng began to sweep away the things of Zhao Xu and others.


    Magic weapon, elixir, void object, all taken away. With Han Feng''s several dead elder martial brothers, all things were picked up.


    "Come to junior brother Lu fan, these things are useless. But let''s divide it up. "


    Lu Fan looks at these bloody things, and he is not sure if he wants to take them.


    Han Feng directly put a small half of things into Lu Fan''s arms and said: "this world way. Either you kill me or I kill you. Even in Wudao college, there are not a few people who die inexplicably every year. Their things are still recycled and then passed on to other students. These alchemists deserve to have set up an impersonal master. "


    Chu Xing said: "brother Lu fan, take it. How much can I sell. It''s kind of us not to kill the stinking Han Feng. "


    Lu Fan slowly takes things and puts them in his arms.


    Turn your head toward the gate, turn your head and look at Han Feng and others on the ground.


    Chu Tian patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "younger martial brother Lu fan, you will get used to it. Whether it is the world of the warrior or the world of the alchemist. Dead people are too common. I remember my father once told me. In this way, all we can do is to live hard. Younger martial brother Lu fan, since you can recognize that this is a power backfire array, can you take us out


    Lu Fan nodded gently and walked slowly to the gate.


    There is a sigh in my heart. Maybe elder martial brothers are right. This is the way of the world.


    When he came to the gate, Lu Fan held out his hand and began to look for joints on the gate.


    According to master Wu Chen''s knowledge about the array of alchemists, Lu Fan even has more than ten ways to open the guard door.


    But those methods should reveal the fact that he has vitality.


    Even if he trusted his senior brothers, Lu Fan was not going to reveal his biggest secret.


    So it''s up to the dumbest way.


    Generally like this guard gate full of array, the builder will leave a hidden joint. Otherwise, every time the master comes in, he needs to fight with the array. That''s not too complicated. In particular, the counter attack array against this force is indiscriminate.


    The so-called joint point is the most correct and simple way to open the guard door. It may only need a little press, or input a password, or release a special energy fluctuation. Then the gate can be opened.


    This arrangement of joint points will be reflected in the lines of guard gate or guard puppet and array.


    If it''s his master Wu Chen here. Through his experience, I''m afraid that only a few eyes are needed to find out the joint points.


    But Lu Fan''s experience is not enough. He needs some time to explore.


    Fortunately, the power backfire array has been broken, and Lu fan is not afraid of any accidents after staying in front of the gate of protection for a long time.


    Touch the East and look at the West. Lu fan is like a foreman checking the construction site.


    Han Feng, Chu Xing and Chu Tian couldn''t understand what Lu Fan was doing. They had no choice but to walk to the gate of protection.


    Han Feng said in a low voice, "elder martial brother, what family background are you talking about younger martial brother Lu fan. The talent of the martial artist is first-class. He knows all these messy things of the alchemist. I will soon catch up with the wise and powerful one. "


    Chu Xing totally ignored Han Feng''s last words and said: "maybe it''s the real big family children. But I haven''t heard that there is a big family named Lu in our county. Oh, no matter how much. You can''t wait to visit junior brother Lu Fan''s house before the annual sacrifice holiday. "


    Han Feng said with a smile: "forget it, my father is still waiting for me to go home.


    Just talking, Lu suddenly pressed a cloud on the gate of the guard.


    At the next moment, the gate of protection opens.

 Chapter 99

    With a smile on his face, Lu Fan stepped back and watched the door open.


    On the gate of guard, the dragon and tiger animal patterns disappear, and the word "ten square" is replaced.


    Han Feng looked at Lu Fan in surprise, then he laughed and said: "brother Lu fan, you really opened it. That grandson didn''t say that the warrior was not qualified to enter? How did you open it. "


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "there is no place in the world where martial artists cannot enter. The Alchemist is just a little more than the warrior. "


    "Yes, yes. That''s what my father said. The alchemist, hum, that''s it. "


    Han Feng smiled happily and looked straight at the gate.


    Chu Xing, Chu Tian all came here. Chutian said with a smile, "junior brother Lu Fan. It seems that if we find any secret treasure or residence in the future, we must call you. "


    Elder martial brother Chuxing looked up and down and asked, "eh, how does this gate open outwards. When the old guy just went in, he drove in. "


    Lu Fan smiled, but elder martial brother Chuxing watched carefully.


    "Gate of guard, gate of life and gate of death. Generally speaking, in the proper way left by the master, we are going to live. And to break it with violence, or to fall into a trap, is to enter the dead door. Life gate may be difficult and bumpy, or it may be all the way, but it always has vitality. Inside the gate of death, there is no doubt that there are many traps and people die. "


    Lu Fan said what he knew about the gatekeeper.


    Han Feng''s eyes twinkled and said, "now we open the living door or the dead door."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "Shengmen."


    Chu line three people all laughed, they are now absolutely believe in Lu Fan.


    Holding the green water long sky sword, Han Feng walked forward.


    "Let me show you the way. First of all, I''ll take the first one when I find something good. "


    Han Feng wandered in a zigzag step, and almost sang a tune.


    Lu fan can''t help but remind elder martial brother Han Feng not to play in the back garden of the empty mansion left by an immortal Qi master. Even if it''s a new door, maybe it can meet some guards.


    With the strength of the immortal Qi master, they can''t deal with even two puppets.


    The four walked slowly into it.


    The world in front of us is like a galaxy. At the foot of the foot is the flowing starlight, surrounded by darkness, there is a faint blue wind rotating in it.


    "This is the star palace!"


    Lu Fan spoke softly.


    Hearing the three words of the Star Palace, Han Feng couldn''t help but ask: "brother Lu fan, what are you talking about?"


    Lu Fan explained, "I said, this is the Star Palace of the alchemists. As long as you are an alchemist with a mansion, you will basically build such a star palace to understand the Tao and refine the alchemy. The size of the star hall and the remaining strength can show the strength of this alchemist. In my opinion, this immortal Qi master is afraid to be an immortal Qi master majoring in the power of wind. Looking at the endless starry hall, I''m afraid that even if this immortal Qi master is among the immortal Qi masters, he also belongs to the existence of tyranny. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes are shining, and he is full of vitality. Even if he just stands in this starry palace, he can feel the power constantly pouring into his body around him, and there is a kind of Tao hidden in it.


    Lu fan can be sure that as long as he has learned more here for a while, he will have a great harvest.


    Taking a deep breath, Lu Fan began to secretly operate his limitless alchemy decision. The wind power stored in the Star Palace was constantly immersed in his body. Then, under the operation of the five elements array in his body, it was transformed into pure power and injected into vigorous Qi, which continuously moistened Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi.


    Han Feng looked around and said, "how can I get to this ghost place. Star hall, it doesn''t work for my fart. Dan Yao, I want Dan Yao. Isn''t an immortal Qi master who hasn''t even left any elixir in his residence? "


    Just say, suddenly from the Star Palace, a virtual shadow with star light rises.


    His face is fuzzy, his body is covered with starlight, and the virtual shadow of more than ten Zhangs overlooks Lu Fan and others.


    "Warrior, you can''t enter here. Leave quickly, Raoul will not die. "


    Chu Xing, Chu Tian and Han Feng immediately took out all the weapons.


    Han Feng cried out, "brother Lu fan, how can I do this. Fight or not. Still standing still? "


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "what kind of fight. This is the guard of the stars gathered in the star hall. Run. "


    Hearing the word "run fast", Han Feng and others immediately ran. The star guard behind them turned his blurred face and raised his hand and said: "I, guard this place, and I will not let you in or out at will. Destroy! "


    A word of extinction fell, and the stars around changed in an instant.


    Countless forces burst out, and the sky was like a spider''s web of light. They were killed in the battle of death.


    A ray of light shot on Han Feng''s body, and his shoulder was pierced in an instant. The blood didn''t flow out, and blue and white smoke came from the wound.


    Lu fan turns his heavy sword and waves it to resist several lights. Each ray of light has more than the full power of the martial arts in the outer gang. Lu Fan''s strong body, hit by a ray of light, must show his teeth.


    "Younger martial brother Lu fan, are you sure we''re going to live? Are you sure you''re right? "


    Han Feng shouted as he ran. The star guard behind us came like the wind, and slapped them hard at the four people.


    "Spread!"


    Lu Fan burst out and kicked Han Feng out first. Chu Xing, Chu Tian two hands at the same time, the light and sword flash.


    "Broken!"


    Chu Xing, the joint efforts of Chu and Tian, all of a sudden stir up the forces of heaven and earth all around.


    The huge palm that fell was cut open. But the force of the terrible wind still swept all around, blowing Chu Xing and Chu Tian to the ground.


    Lu Fan takes his hand against the strong wind. Vigorous Qi pushes away the strength around him. He can''t look straight at the sword.


    Dragon sword! When a sword comes out, the strong sword light comes from the heavy sword.


    The star guard was directly broken open and stepped back a few steps.


    Lu fan turns his hand and inserts the heavy sword into his body. One by one, he picks up Chu Xing. Two elder martial brothers of Chu Tian dodge the beam of light that starts to attack continuously and continue to run.


    Han Feng is pierced by a light again, a painful cry, jump up quickly, and rush inside with Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan kept thinking about all kinds of things about the Star Palace. At the moment, he really regrets why he didn''t know more about the alchemists with Master Wu Chen.


    Look around, exit, where is the exit.


    No matter what kind of temple it is, there is an exit.


    Suddenly, Lu fan saw a very bright star in front of him. Without hesitation, Lu Fan rushed directly with several senior brothers.


    Behind him, the giant star guard opened his mouth and sucked. Countless beams of light poured back into his body, helping him to coagulate his arms again.


    Looking at Lu Fan and others who are still fleeing, the star guard is once again in the shadow of the wind.


    At this time, Lu Fan and others have rushed to the brightest star.


    At this time, Lu fancai saw that the star was not an exit, but a transparent crystal.


    "Damn it!"


    Lu Fan scolds secretly, but Han Feng rushes directly to the past and grabs the crystal.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, I''ve got everything."


    Han Feng shouted. But in the moment when he got the crystal, the star guard behind him rushed over like crazy.


    Open mouth, a piece of starlight from the mouth of the star guard.


    The strong starlight is like a terrible sea of swords. Lu Fan quickly turns around, pulls out the heavy sword, uses the scale Dragon Armor, and stands upright.


    "Stand behind me!"


    Lu Fan roared. Chu Xing, Chu Tian and Han Feng hurriedly stand behind Lu Fan.


    Boom!


    A starlight hit Lu Fan.


    The terrible starlight, with the strength of Qi rushing into the bone marrow, strikes Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi and the internal organs.


    For the attack from outside to inside, at the moment of contact, Lu Fan''s mouth corner overflowed with blood.


    The five elements array and the Yin Yang array in the body are working crazily.


    The strong vigorous Qi is more like a big tree rooted in the ground. I am still in the wind.


    "Junior brother Lu Fan!"


    Han Feng, Chu Xing and Chu Tian all shouted. The three men began to attack the star guard desperately.


    Lu Fan gritted his teeth and insisted. At this moment, Lu fan saw something different in the mouth of the star guard.


    That piece of light looks like....


    Lu Fan exclaimed: "exit, exit is its mouth. Three senior brothers, give me a hand! "


    Lu Fan''s whole body muscles bulged, and his vigorous Qi suddenly contracted violently.


    The next moment, Lu fansong opens his heavy sword.


    At the moment when the heavy sword was hit by the starlight, Lu Fan punched. His whole body strength was fixed at one point. The essence of Wuxiang boxing, disillusionment boxing and avalanche mountain boxing were shot at the same time.


    "On!"


    With one punch, the starlight around seemed to be impacted by a huge wave and turned back in an instant. Countless fists cover the front of Lu fan, and the stars guard is shocked.


    Han Feng, Chu Xing and Chu Tian jump up at the same time.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill! "


    Two dazzling sword lights and one powerful sword light. All of a sudden, it radiated light.


    The head and arms of the star guard were cut off. It''s mouth, white light gushing out, about to blind people''s eyes.


    "Rush in!"


    Lu Fan takes his heavy sword and rushes straight to the white light.


    Chu Xing, Chu Tian and Han Feng all responded very quickly and rushed at the same time.


    Below, the huge body of the star guard suddenly exploded.


    The terrible explosion rolled up the power of destruction, following.


    Lu fan speeds up and rushes to the white light.


    Turn a sword and rush to Han Feng, Chu Xing and Chu Tian to take a picture directly.


    And he himself, by the terrible explosive force into the white light.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Three muffled sounds fell to the ground.


    "Brother Lu fan, your ass is pressing my head," said Han Feng


    Lu fan turns around in embarrassment. The vigorous Qi is almost broken, and the scales and Dragon Armor are all dim.


    Han Feng stood up swearing and felt his waist and said: "I will become stronger later. I must come back and beat this thing to death, I must! "


    Lu Fan stood up with a chuckle and raised his eyes. Lu fan saw the room in front of him.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan grew up.


    Chu Xing stood up and Chu Tian stared at the room.


    For a while, Lu Fan swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and a rare rude remark burst out: "I am rich in Japan!"

 Chapter 100

    When Han Feng heard the word "fortune", he immediately came to the spirit and said in a loud voice: "fortune? Where to make money, where to make money..... Ah! A lot of herbs! "


    Han Feng cried out madly. Chu Xing and Chu Tian were still in a state of stupor.


    What you can see is a huge medicine room. The air is full of strong medicine fragrance.


    All around the house are tall medicine cabinets, which are arranged in different categories.


    Just in the middle, there are all kinds of disorderly medicinal materials, piled up into a mountain.


    It seems that there is sandalwood like a dragon or a phoenix burning around it. This kind of fragrance, named wannianxiang, can protect the medicinal materials from corruption for thousands of years.


    These incense alone are of unknown value. Absolutely more than one elixir.


    If you take all these incense out to sell. I''m afraid many alchemists will cry and cry for such a little incense.


    Look at those cabinets that contain medicinal materials. The real Fengqi wood is worth more than a thousand gold. This kind of wood can''t burn in fire or soak in water. If it is made of wood, it can prolong life, prevent poison and expel insects.


    A large piece of Fengqi wood can become a family heirloom, and it is also a family heirloom with great face.


    But now, look at the tall wooden cabinet in front of you. It''s all Fengqi wood.


    And it''s not the kind of new wood that''s been around for decades. Look at its dark and even bright color, at least a hundred years of Fengqi wood.


    As long as these cabinets are taken apart and sold, they can immediately become the rich with more money and no longer spend.


    Of course, it is more likely that after he takes out a few pieces of wood, he will be robbed by a powerful alchemist or a warrior.


    He understood the truth that every man is not guilty of his crime.


    Lu fan is doing his best to contain his excitement. Han Feng has already rushed to the past and let his body into the mountains of herbs.


    "It''s done. It''s done. Brother Lu fan, second and third, what are you waiting for. Hurry up and take as much as you can! "


    With that, senior brother Han Feng has started to fish for herbs.


    That''s right. It''s just fishing. He would like to use both hands and feet, and put all the herbs into his emptiness.


    That is to say, they have gained a lot of empty things recently. In addition, I just took several pieces from Zhao Xu and others, so that I could start desperately fishing for herbs.


    Otherwise, they can''t take much of this medicine. Elder martial brother Chuxing and elder martial brother Chutian both have light in their eyes and start to pick it up desperately. Two people pick up the best, big medicine pick up. Unlike Han Feng, the herbs that elder martial brother Chuxing and elder martial brother Chutian are looking for are all biased. Obviously, all the herbs they want to take are those that are in line with their own skills.


    Lu Fan didn''t go to pick up these common herbs like Han Feng, Chuxing and Chutian.


    Reaching out to open one drawer after another, Lu Fan began to sweep the medicine cabinet.


    There is no doubt that these herbs placed separately are much better than those placed in piles.


    It seems that these herbs are forbidden. Every time Lu Fan takes them, he can feel a force attacking his hand.


    It''s very difficult to use vigorous energy. It''s only a little easier to use vigorous energy to resolve it.


    The higher the medicine cabinet goes, the harder it is to take it. At the end of the day, Lu Fan had to fight like a fighter, with vigorous Qi all over his body, pulling out drawers after drawers.


    With more and more prohibitions and more and more difficulties, Lu Fan got better and better medicinal materials.


    Suddenly, the palm of his hand pulled out a drawer with light blue light. Before we could see what the medicine inside was, a crescent shaped wind blade rushed out, banging Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi.


    Lu Fan picked up the medicine and looked at it. He was surprised to see a mushroom still writhing.


    There is a grimace on the top of the mushroom, with white teeth, sleeping like a human.


    This kind of medicine can be seen at a glance, which is far superior to the level of ordinary panacea.


    Lu Fan was stunned for a while, because he recognized that the medicine was a kind of medicine for making five element Dan, life mushroom.


    Generally speaking, as long as there is a trace of the root of the mushroom of life as a medicine guide, a good small five element pill can be made.


    If you can get a body of life mushroom, you can try to make big five element pill. That''s the real elixir, the elixir of perfect remedy.


    Lu Fan swallowed his saliva and collected the mushroom of life. At the same time, I broke off several pieces of Fengqi wood and threw them into the ring together with the herbs.


    Below, they are still sweeping, picking up the common herbs, they also began to try the herbs in the medicine cabinet.


    It''s a pity that they can''t keep up after they take a few of them.


    Looking at so many medicinal materials, they can only regret infinitely.


    "Ah, junior brother Lu fan is really fierce. We can''t take it, but he can take it."


    Han Feng looked at his cut hand full of blood and shook his head slowly.


    Chu Xing shakes his head and says: "in the future, we will say that we have great achievements. It must be younger martial brother Lu Fan. Brother Han Feng, brother Chutian. You said that we got so many herbs this time. Should we surprise the students of other institutes? "


    Han Feng grinned and said with a smile: "those grandchildren are going to have blood mould this time. Let them be arrogant on weekdays, let them laugh at our Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. Do you think it would be very enjoyable for us to step on all of them directly this time? "


    Chu Xing said with a smile, "I''m looking forward to it."


    Chu Tian nodded: "it''s time for them to see the power of our Yuan Yuan Yuan Academy."


    Say, three people look at a smile.


    At this time, Lu Fan finally got enough medicine and jumped down from the medicine cabinet.


    Gasping for breath, Lu Fan said with a smile: "senior brothers. Are you all ready? "


    Han Feng patted his pants and said, "take it all, younger martial brother Lu fan, and you will get a lot."


    Lu Fan smiles and nods. Suddenly, Lu Fan sees Han Feng''s pierced shoulder, and there is no wound at the moment.


    With doubts, Lu Fandao said: "brother Han Feng, when did you heal the wound?"


    Han Feng said with a smile: "healing? I don''t really need it. Take two pills at most to reduce the pain. "


    Lu fan does not understand looking at Han Feng. Chu Xing then explained: "younger martial brother Lu fan, don''t ask. Han Feng''s body is strange. He recovers quickly from injury. You will see his cockroach like vitality in the future, and he will not die in any way. "


    Han Feng raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m a genius. You know what an egg is."


    Waving, Han Feng said: "let''s go. Let''s continue to see what''s good here. I''ve fallen in love with this empty mansion. Immortal Qi master is a cow. There are many collections. I need to get rich again. "


    Lu Fan chuckles and follows Han Feng inside. At the front of the medicine room, a door is shining.


    On the other side of the gate, in a room full of puppets.


    The old bamboo ghost is standing in the middle with blood all over his body.


    Like a ghost, he was wearing a black robe and a puppet with a sickle. He was attacking the old bamboo ghost.


    The old bamboo ghost can''t stand it any longer. The ice blue halo on his body is compressed to the extreme, close to the edge of collapse.


    "Damn soul puppet, why is there such a guy guarding the mansion. Did I go to.... Dead end! "


    Biting his teeth, the old bamboo man finally responded.


    "I must not die here."


    Suddenly, the old bamboo man felt a shiny jade pendant in his arms and then smashed it.


    With a pathetic voice, the old bamboo ghost shouted: "Xingyuan! I''m Fengling. I''ll give you a hand. I''ll give you the elixir. "


    Next moment, a shining array appears in front of the old bamboo ghost.


    Then, a voice sounded in the array.


    "I''m sorry, sir, but I''ll help you."


    A hand sprang out of the array.

 Chapter 101

    The old bamboo ghost widened his eyes and watched a figure come out slowly in the array.


    The eyes are like stars, the eyebrows are like sharp swords, the short hair is slightly white, and a face reveals evil spirits.


    Black Warrior robe, natural and elegant. There is a black dragon jade belt at the waist. The jade is warm in the heart of the sky and worth more than ten thousand gold. Wearing on the body not only has the effect of warming up the body, but also can play a role in resisting the harm for the owner.


    Each of the left and right palms is equipped with an empty ring. The left ring is pure white, with the word "Yang" engraved on it. It is magnificent. Right hand ring, dark as ink, engraved with the word "Yin", unpredictable.


    This is the symbol of the fusion of yin and Yang at the chest, which is the unique robe of the martial artists of the Yin and Yang Academy.


    As soon as the man walked out, he saw the soul puppets around him waving sickles.


    Slightly frown, the man to the space in front of a punch.


    The air in front of him rippled like water.


    "Stormy sea!"


    The terrible Qi spread, and in a flash a soul puppet was hit on the spot.


    The old bamboo ghost is all twisted by the muscles on his face. The man''s eyes swept around, and a terrible light burst out of his eyes.


    As long as it is hit by the light from the man''s eyes, the soul puppet is directly set in place.


    "The eye of the soul."


    The old bamboo ghost murmured. This move, he knows, is not it the unique skill of Xingyuan in Yinyang academy?


    A dozen soul puppets were settled and everything was peaceful.


    The man took back the light in his eyes. "Hello, Mr. Fengling," he said with a smile. My name is Yan Qing. "


    The old bamboo ghost looked Yan Qing up and down, then said, "your master is Xing Yuan?"


    Yan Qing nodded and said, "not bad."


    The old bamboo ghost then said: "I''ve heard about it for a long time. Xingyuan has received a great disciple and is expected to attack the Martial Arts Promotion Association of Wu''an state. It must be you. "


    Yan Qing raised a smile around his mouth, obviously satisfied with his accomplishments.


    "Mr. Fengling is over praised. The elixir just said is serious?"


    The old bamboo ghost nodded his head and said, "of course, it''s true. As long as you help me to spend three or five days here safely, I will surely receive a magic pill. "


    The smile on Yan Qing''s face was more intense, saying: "Mr. Fengling. I hope you don''t fool me with those broken pills. It''s said that it''s the elixir. Don''t send me a yuan Dan then. "


    "Bamboo old ghost pupil contracts, way:" at ease, must be the elixir undoubted


    Yan Qing nodded contentedly, glanced around and said: "let''s talk about where it is. Next, what are we going to do. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other side, Lu Fan and others came to the door.


    It''s also a gate for guarding, but there is no complicated pattern and dragon tiger guarding the beast.


    Lu Fan carefully looked at it again and again, and finally determined that the gate of guardianship could only be opened with special vitality fluctuation. That is to say, it''s hard for others to open the gate of the guard except the owner of the mansion.


    Lu Fan thought for a moment, and suddenly decided to take up his sword and face the gate.


    Dang!


    Lu Fan''s action scared Han Feng and others.


    The three men''s reflexes were common. They even stepped back and took out their blades.


    But after a while, nothing happened.


    The three men looked around for a while, and then Han Feng took a long breath and said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, don''t scare people. People who are scared will be scared to death. "


    Lu Fan stands in the same place, quietly feeling that the power he wields is absorbed by the gate of protection, and transformed into the defensive power of the gate of protection.


    Open your eyes, Lu Fandao: "please. It''s hard to open the door. "


    Han Feng three people came forward, Chu line way: "can''t be the same as that door, press where to open?"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "no way. Unless there is a magic weapon or skill of the deceased immortal Qi master. Wait, magic weapon, will it be... "


    As if Lu Fan had thought of something, he hurriedly took the ten tripods out of his belt.


    Inside the transparent ten square tripod, the power of heaven and earth and five elements is also transferred.


    Lu Fan holds the ten square tripod in his hand and slowly injects the force of five elements into it.


    Lu Fan could feel the terrible power of strangulation coming from the ten square tripod. The spirit that infused him continued to hang.


    Lu Fan''s whole body is full of vigorous Qi. Vigorous Qi vaporized. In an instant, 20 times of the original Qi erupted. With the momentum of flood, it rushed into the ten square tripod.


    In a moment, Lu Fan "saw" a small inscription in the ten square tripod through yuan Qi.


    There is no doubt that this is the mark left by the master of the ten square tripod to control the ten square tripod. Through this small inscription, Lu fan can feel the strength of this immortal Qi master.


    Like the immeasurable power of the sea, even though a hundred years have passed, the imprint still contains the breath of people''s worship.


    Take a deep breath. Lu Fan rushes his vigorous Qi into the inscription.


    At the next moment, ten square lights up.


    The transparent ten square lights up the ten color halo, illuminating the guard door in front of us.


    Lu Fan felt that his strength was like the current of flood discharge, which was taken away by the tripod. As the light becomes more and more dazzling, the guard door in front of us suddenly lights up one after another.


    These lines flow into golden square characters. Next moment, the door opens with a bang.


    Han Feng cried out in surprise.


    "Yes, Lu fan, you are not an ordinary ox!"


    Chu Xing was also surprised and said: "brother Lu fan, how do you use it. Can the alchemist''s weapon be used by our warrior? "


    Chu Tian saw the pain on Lu Fan''s face. A few steps forward, a pat off the ten square tripod on Lu Fan''s hand.


    Lu Fan takes a step back and his vigorous Qi disappears. Turning to look at Chu Tian, Lu Fan said: "thank you, Second Senior brother. Almost sucked out by it. This ten square tripod is forbidden. It seems that it will be refined slowly in the future. "


    Chu Tian picked up the ten square tripod and handed it back to Lu Fandao: "it''s not so easy to master the things of an immortal Qi master. But why can you use it? "


    Lu Fan blinked and said, "maybe it''s because my vigorous strength is special."


    Chutian smiled and asked no more questions.


    Chu Xing just smiled and said, "let''s go. The doors are open. "


    Lu Fan looked at Chu Tian, but Chu Xing didn''t continue to ask. He was slightly surprised.


    Han Feng stepped forward and patted Lu Fan on the shoulder, whispering, "who has no little secret. Younger martial brother Lu fan, you don''t want to say that they won''t ask more questions. Hehe, it seems that the Yuan Yuan academy is different. Every student has his own unusual place, haha. "


    Han Feng''s words make Lu Fan thoughtful. Then, put up the ten square tripod, and everyone went on.


    Out of the medicine room, in front of us is an empty place.


    The ground under my feet has become a hard black slate. This kind of stone is darker than the black stone used to measure the warrior''s level, and it''s dark and profound, as if it''s going to absorb people''s soul.


    Walking on the slate, I think of the footsteps of Lu Fan and others all around.


    There are four huge stone pillars in front of us, flowing with the air like mist.


    If you look carefully, you can see people in the air. Like a mirage, flickering in the mist.


    Lu Fan and his four men stepped forward and saw a familiar person through the mist.


    "This grandson, why is he in it?"


    Han Feng pointed at the figure in the illusion and shouted. The one he called grandson was the old bamboo ghost.


    Lu Fan also recognized it and chuckled, "this is the gate of death. It''s real and illusory. He''s here, too. There''s another boy


    Han Feng did not understand and asked, "junior brother Lu fan, what are you talking about?"


    Before Lu fan made a sound, Chu Xing looked around and said, "brother Lu fan means. They are here, too. It''s just different from the void we live in. You can understand that we are in the real world and they are in the ghost world. "


    Han Feng understood and said, "it''s just the overlapping of void. I know. Those two guys are in trouble. According to younger martial brother Lu fan, we enter the living gate and they enter the dead gate. We are safe here. They should be all kinds of traps. Ha ha, puppet formation. They were attacked by puppets. "


    Lu Fan looked intently, and sure enough, the old bamboo ghost in the dreamland encountered a terrible puppet array at this time.


    A group of giant stone puppets attacked the old bamboo ghost and another person like crazy. Each giant stone puppet was at least tens of times the size of the old bamboo ghost.


    Han Feng frowned and said, "why does this kid look so familiar. Oh, I remember. Yan Qing, elder martial brother Chuxing and elder martial brother Chutian of Yinyang academy, come and see if they are him. "


    Chu Xing nodded: "that''s right. It''s him. How did he get in? "


    Chu Tian said: "no matter how he came in. We''d better not have any contact with him. "


    Lu Fan thought the name Yan Qing sounded familiar. After thinking for a moment, Lu Fan thought about it. It seemed that the moon had mentioned the name to him specifically, and he had to be careful.


    Lu fan asked aloud, "who is Yan Qing?"


    Han Feng clenched his teeth and said: "the bastard of Yinyang hospital is the biggest bastard. He is the elder martial brother of Yinyang Academy. He is called Yan Qing


    "Blood hand Yan Qing?"


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows are tighter. Listen to the name, you will know what Yan Qing is like.


    Chu Tian then said, "younger martial brother Lu Fan. When you see this person, you must hide. He didn''t kill except the students in Yinyang Academy. Other college students, as long as they meet him in the wild, and there is no tutor around, they must be killed by him. Even when he was in the college, more students died in his hands. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "don''t the teachers care?"


    Chu said: "tube? Anyway, he is the most talented student in Yinyang Academy. Now I''m afraid that I''ve reached the peak of outer gang. It''s called the once-in-a-thousand-year genius of Wudao college. Ordinary tutor is not as good as him, and master Xingyuan of Yiyuan academy protects him like a calf. "


    Lu Fan nods clearly. It seems that Yan Qing is a lawless person.

 Chapter 102

    In the dreamland, Yan Qing takes the old bamboo ghost all the way forward.


    Elder martial brother Chutian said that he was the top cultivation of Waigang, but from Lu Fan''s perspective, he was not alone.


    Yan Qinglian didn''t release his own vigorous clothes when he was faced with the stone puppets, which were stacked one after another, tall and powerful, with various weapons in his hands. But with a fist technique of shaking strength, he rushed forward all the way. These stone puppets could not stop his step at all.


    Lu fan is not as good as he looks at his free walk.


    Yan Qing, who looks a few years older than him, is really stronger than him. Lu Fan secretly estimated that he would have to break through the outer Gang territory before he could make a good comparison with Yan Qing.


    After watching for a while, Lu Fan and others also took back their sight.


    Lu fan is slightly puzzled, the void overlaps, real and illusory. This kind of ability can not be mastered by ordinary people.


    Lu Fan remembers that this must be at least what the alchemists of heaven and earth can do.


    Is this immortal Qi master, in fact, has reached the realm of heaven and earth?


    Han Feng curled his mouth and said, "blood hand Yan Qing, I think that''s it. A little bit better than me. Sooner or later, I will surpass him, well, sooner or later. "


    After a private discussion, the four went on.


    The room was so big that after walking for nearly an hour, a terrible thing suddenly appeared in front of it.


    Lu Fan and others stopped and took a breath of cold air.


    What you can see is a sea of bones, with layers of white bones piling up all over the room, and two stone pillars emerging from the bones.


    The broken stone pillars look like they have been cut by countless weapons.


    "All human bones are human bones. How many people have died. Is it said that the immortal Qi master was surrounded and killed by the experts of the whole Wudao college


    Han Feng tut Tut''s praise. Holding the blue water long sky sword, he touched a bone gently.


    At the next moment, the bone broke into powder.


    Han Feng was frightened and said, "what''s the situation?"


    The calmer elder martial brother Chutian squatted down and touched the bone meal gently. Then I looked at all the white bones carefully. Chu Tian said coldly, "it''s not caused by too long time, but these people are stripped of their flesh and bones in a moment. But their bones were all shattered. It''s just the shape it was before it died. ''


    Elder martial brother Chuxing also squatted down and pointed to one of the bones inside and said: "see that one. The bones are turning to gold. At least it''s the martial artist of Tiangang. There is also that one. After death, the bones are covered with colorful light. There is no doubt about the immortal Qi master. "


    Han Feng exclaimed, "it''s impossible. That''s to say, the owner of this mansion is also an immortal Qi master. One, two, three, four. "


    Han Feng counted forward, according to elder martial brother Chuxing. There are at least a dozen martial artists and five or six immortal Qi masters in this pile of bones.


    Such strength, even to attack Wudao college is not a problem.


    But now, they all died here, and they were killed by one blow. It''s unbelievable.


    Elder martial brother Chutian gently touched a corpse. In a moment, a piece of bone was broken into powder like a spreading ripple. If it''s just bone broken into powder, it''s enough. The weapons stacked beside the bone are also broken into powder.


    Lu Fan was stunned and said, "what a terrible force it must be."


    Chu Tian said: "the respect of heaven and earth is not necessarily possible. To be sure, the master of this mansion is more than just an immortal Qi master. "


    Lu Fan and others agreed to nod.


    Step forward, under the foot of the black slate also began to appear one after another of the deep pits, such as cobweb like patterns spread around.


    At this time, Lu fan can see clearly what the texture of these stone slabs is. There is a bright red in the stone slab, which makes Lu Fan recognize it.


    These stones are all excellent ink stones.


    The most common ink stone can be transformed into a test tool for martial artists to fight back and forth. The best ink stone has terrible tenacity and self healing ability.


    But now, there are deep pits that can''t be recovered on these excellent ink stones.


    You can imagine how earth shaking that war was.


    Elder martial brother Chutian looked at these pits and said: "it seems that they didn''t come in by themselves. It was dragged in by a powerful force. See this trace, these people are ready to flee. Unfortunately, none of them had time to escape. They were all left behind, and the dying force went down to the ground. "


    Elder martial brother Chutian is like an old man with rich fighting experience. He explains to Lu Fan and others the possible situation of each trace at that time. From time to time, elder martial brother Chuxing can add two sentences. Let Lu Fan suddenly open up.


    Lu fan is now curious about the origin of elder martial brother Chutian and elder martial brother Chuxing. They are not a few years older than him. Why do they have such poisonous eyes and experience.


    Next to Han Feng, who seemed to see through Lu Fan''s thoughts, lowered his voice and said, "younger martial brother Lu Fan. I''m surprised. Haha, I said it. All the people in the yuan court have a little secret. "


    Lu Fan nodded in deep thought.


    Finally, elder martial brother Chutian''s steps stopped, and a one knee kneeling corpse in front of him came into view.


    Unlike other bones, this one looks very hard.


    Han Feng came forward and stabbed the corpse with his sword, only to hear a few clear sounds. But the bones didn''t move.


    "Oh, there''s another one that hasn''t turned into powder."


    Han Feng laughed.


    "I''m afraid he''s the one who sent out this move," said the elder martial brother Chu


    Lu Fan''s eyes fell on the right hand of the corpse.


    In his right hand, he saw a small black tower, about half a foot long, dark in color. Although it looks ordinary, it''s carved with fine craftsmanship and lifelike. Look carefully, the patterns on it are all like living ones.


    Intuition tells Lu fan that this is a good thing.


    But Lu fan, who was alert, didn''t reach for it directly.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt his belt tremble.


    Put out his hand to wipe inside, suddenly Lu Fan found that it was ten square tripod shaking desperately.


    Holding the ten square tripod in hand, the transparent tripod, just like crazy, shakes badly.


    Lu Fan frowned and didn''t understand what was going on.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng circled around the corpse, looked around again, and said: "how do I feel? The way to kill so many people is that he let it out."


    Chu Tian said: "your observation ability has improved. You''re right. He should have let it out. "


    Han Feng said: "so, this guy must be very good. Let me see. "


    Han Feng comes forward and knocks on the skull.


    At the next moment, the hall was shocked suddenly, and the golden bones suddenly moved.

 Chapter 103

    "Back, back!"


    Chu Tian pulls Han Feng over and holds the blade tightly in his hand.


    The golden corpse slowly raised its head, and the dense gray mist rose in the eyes, which now condensed into the eyes.


    With the dead eyes, the golden corpse''s body radiates dazzling golden light, and the strong momentum permeates the whole scene for a moment.


    Lu Fan and others quickly retreated a few steps, and the golden skeleton opened the distance.


    But before he left ten steps away, Lu fan saw that the space behind him was distorted.


    The terrible distortion made Lu Fan and others dare not go further.


    In the whole hall, there appeared one after another unreal space, like a picture unfolding around.


    Suddenly, Lu fan saw the star hall they had just passed, the medicine room where they had taken the medicine, and even the gate when they came in.


    Other, there is a room full of small bottles. Lu Fan looks at it and then moves his heart. This is the pill hall, all the pills left by an immortal Qi master. They are classified and placed neatly.


    A little, there are more than a thousand bottles.


    Looking aside, there are also rooms with magic weapons, rooms full of puppets, and rooms for stacking money.


    Every room looks so magnificent. I''m afraid the materials inside are all the best. Such a huge fortune is absolutely worthy of a immortal Qi master. Even the general heaven and earth environment venerable may not have the same family property as here.


    Suddenly, Han Feng saw the old bamboo ghost in the room where they were fighting.


    Inside, the old bamboo ghost and Yan Qing are all covered with blood. What they are fighting with is a terrible composite array.


    Yan Qing had to go all out because of the big array.


    The strong vigorous force has the black light visible to the naked eye. Obviously, he has already entered the Yuan Gang realm with half his foot.


    Vigorous strength coagulates color, which is the ability of the martial artists in Yuan Gang territory. The light black indicates that Han Feng''s cultivation in martial arts focuses on both destruction and darkness.


    But no matter what kind of martial arts, as long as we step into the threshold of Tao, the power will have a qualitative leap.


    Even if Yan Qing hasn''t completely stepped into Yuan Gang''s territory, the sharpness of his attack is far from the level that those martial artists in outer Gang''s territory can match.


    With one blow, the terrible Qi power can destroy everything in sight.


    Even the big five element array was shaking under his fist. In the array, the five murderous animals with ten Zhang high and amazing power are destroyed next time in Yan Qing''s fist. Across different void, Lu fan can feel the amazing power from Yan Qing''s fist.


    Suddenly, Yan Qing and the old bamboo ghost turned their heads at the same time. They also seemed to find a sudden void.


    With surprise on their faces, they obviously saw Lu Fan and others. Then they came straight in.


    Lu Fan grabs his blade and watches Yan Qing rush out of the circular void with a bang.


    The sudden appearance of Yan Qing and the old bamboo ghost made Lu Fan and others stand back to back immediately.


    Yan Qing scolded: "what a bullshit place, I almost play dead. Fengling, the old bamboo ghost, I tell you that one spirit pill is not enough. At least two spirit pills are needed. "


    The old bamboo ghost got up in a panic. His legs were bleeding black blood. Obviously, he was poisoned.


    The old bamboo ghost said: "it is said that one is one. Yan Qing, even if it''s your master, it''s also a magic pill. "


    Yan Qing grabs the old bamboo ghost by the neck.


    Such a close distance, coupled with Yan Qing''s strength, the old bamboo ghost has no resistance at all.


    Biting his teeth, Yan Qing said: "old man, I say several are just a few. If you don''t, I don''t mind killing you here. Then take all your things. "


    Yan Qing''s eyes are filled with the atmosphere of tyranny. The black vigorous force around him gradually changes into the shape of a black dragon.


    An old face is red, and the old bamboo ghost really feels the terrible killing intention from Yan Qing.


    "Yes, two of them!"


    The old bamboo ghost recognized and counseled, and said with his teeth.


    Yan Qing snorts heavily and directly throws the old bamboo ghost away like garbage. The strength of the old bamboo Alchemist is not Yan Qing''s match at all.


    His eyes slowly fell on Lu Fan and others. Yan Qing smiled and said, "can someone explain to me where this is?"


    Lu Fan and others did not speak, but looked at him as if he were facing a great enemy.


    Yan Qinghu saw Chu Tian, slightly shocked, and then said with a smile, "isn''t this Chu Tian Dao from the left of the yuan academy? It''s hard not to be successful. This is the site of your one yuan hospital. "


    Chu Tian said coldly, "do you think I will answer you? Yan Qing.


    Yan Qing said with a smile, "I think you will answer. If you don''t want to be beaten and lie in bed for a few months. "


    When Chu Tian''s long sword stood up, he said, "last time I was in the Yinyang yard, I didn''t use all my strength. If you want to fight me here, I will tell you that even if you violate the rules of the yuan court, I will break some bones of you. "


    There was a contemptuous smile on Yan Qing''s lips.


    "Is it? I''m afraid you''re going to die here. "


    "It''s not certain who will die!"


    Lu Fan stands on the front road.


    Han Feng cried out: "Yan Qing, you are just relying on the skills of the Yin and Yang academy to fight with me. Dare you, grandson. "


    Yan Qing didn''t care about Han Feng at all. He turned to look at Lu Fan and said with a smile, "new face. It won''t be the new disciple of your Yuan Yuan Academy. It''s a pity that the boy who looks good has gone to Yuan Yuan hospital. "


    Lu Fan said slowly, "I should be glad that you are such an arrogant idiot in the Yinyang yard."


    Yan Qing chuckled, and his vigorous strength began to gather.


    Lu Fan''s four people also released their own vigorous strength, and the war was on the verge of breaking out.


    At this time, there was a thundering sound all around.


    "The years are long. I don''t know how many years have passed. I''m Xu Chang. I''m called Shifang immortal master. All the Taoists here, if you want to take my property. Then I think you should be in the Tibetan medicine hall, and you have gained a lot. I will leave the rest to my inheriting disciples. If you don''t want to be my inheriting disciple, leave as soon as possible. It''s too late. "


    Said, behind the golden skeleton, there appeared a gate of void.


    Outside, the green woods, all kinds of weeds, clearly visible, is clearly the door out.


    Lu Fan and others have no intention of going out when they look at each other. The old bamboo ghost, who is not easy to get up from the ground, looks at the magic hall in the empty and illusory world with his eyes. Naturally, one after another of the magic weapons in the hall is all the best. Any one can greatly improve his ability.


    Yan Qing turned around and looked around. When he saw the hall full of pills, Yan Qing''s eyes lit up.


    A few steps forward, Yan Qing reaches out his hand to test whether he can enter.


    Just as his hand touched the void, the golden skeleton suddenly waved a golden light and hit Yan Qing straight.


    The power contained in the golden light is so terrible. With Yan Qing''s strength in Yuangang''s half step, he was directly pierced by the golden light, which made him have a dark wound on his chest.


    Yan Qing is angry at once. He looks at the golden corpse.


    In the hall, the voice of ten immortal masters came again.


    "Those who don''t have my heritage won''t let you get anything. Since ancient times, wealth has moved people''s hearts and minds. Now you have an hour to choose to leave or stay. All the alchemists who have reached the state of Reiki Master and are less than 100 years old can worship in front of my bones. I will choose whether you can accept my inheritance or not. "


    Yan Qing stepped forward a few steps: "a Reiki Master under one hundred years old. Such a person, who is not as amazing and gorgeous as me, would not worship you as a dead man. I''d like to see how powerful the dead are. "


    Yan Qing comes forward and punches at the golden corpse.


    Boxing black dragon, the whole body is submerged in the galloping vigorous force.


    But before his fist hit the golden skeleton, the little tower in the golden skeleton''s hand lit up.


    It seems that the ordinary small tower is shining with dazzling nine colors at the moment, just like the spiral light column rising from the sky, which directly breaks Yan Qing''s fist strength.


    At the same time, the nine lights turned into nine hundred Zhang swords, which were cut off at the right time.


    Yan Qing''s eyes widened, and hurriedly raised his hand.


    "Congeal!"


    The black dragon shield of vigorous strength blocked the huge sword.


    Suddenly, half of Yan Qing''s body was directly blasted into the hard ink stone.


    Flash, like a blink of an eye, Yan Qing escapes from the ink stone, and a trace of blood drops on his forehead.


    "Terrible power. Powerful magic weapon. "


    Murmured Yan Qing.


    Lu Fan looked at the golden corpse, his face completely changed.


    The combat power of this corpse is absolutely no less than that of the martial artists in the underground Gang area or the Qi refiners in the imperial Qi division area.


    The old bamboo ghost stared at the small tower in the hand of the golden corpse, and said softly: "the nine dragon Xuangong tower is actually the nine dragon Xuangong tower. It''s impossible. Why is the nine dragon Xuangong tower in the hands of the ten square celestial masters. Why did he die with the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Even the friars of heaven and earth can''t kill him. "


    Although the old bamboo ghost''s voice is small, Yan Qing''s ears are fretting and he can hear it clearly.


    Immediately, Yan Qing smiled.


    "Is this the Xuangong tower in Kowloon? I''ve heard of its prestige. It''s a magic weapon that the Dragon worshipers relied on to become famous ten thousand years ago. It''s a master''s life weapon, very good, very good. "


    Lu Fan''s face has changed dramatically. It''s the weapon of the venerable!


    According to the legend, as long as you get it, you can have the supreme power and the venerable weapon that can move mountains and seas.


    Lu Fan was also excited. If he could get this magic weapon, he would save a hundred years of hard work.


    The old bamboo ghost shouted loudly.


    "Yan Qing, help me to get it. Magic weapons are useless to you. As long as you help me get this tower, I will give you as many elixir as you want."


    Yan Qingru looks at the old bamboo ghost like an idiot and says, "I have got a venerable magic weapon. Do I need a soul pill? Take it and exchange it with those powerful alchemists for some Xuandan, no, even Xiandan. "


    The face of the old bamboo ghost is pale.

 Chapter 104

    "But you are not an alchemist. There''s no way you can get the venerable weapon. "


    The old bamboo grins his teeth.


    Yan Qing''s eyes were cold, and he stared at the wrinkled old face of the old bamboo ghost and said: "good. I''m not, but you are! "


    With that, Yan Qing comes forward and grabs the body of the old bamboo ghost.


    As soon as his vitality was released, Yan Qing broke it with extreme violence.


    Finger strength, Yan Qing grabs bamboo old ghost''s lapel and throws him in front of the golden skeleton.


    The blood of the old bamboo ghost was smashed, and Lu Fan and other people standing nearby frowned.


    Although they had nothing to do with the old bamboo ghost, and even hated the old bamboo ghost, they saw that the old bamboo ghost was so ravaged by Yan Qing, and their faces were slightly discolored.


    Yan Qing flashes forward and kicks on the leg of the old bamboo ghost.


    The bone breaking sound of toothache was heard. The old bamboo man knelt down on one knee and howled like a pig.


    Yan Qing''s face was calm, even with a smile, and he broke the other leg of the old bamboo ghost. With blood flowing, Yan Qing bent down, pinched the leg of the old bamboo ghost inch by inch, and said with a smile: "


    what I learned is quite miscellaneous. After five or six years of working in the Yin and Yang academy, I have learned a lot of martial arts, skills and secret arts, which can also be called extensive reading. Although I am not an alchemist, I know some ways to help the alchemist. Mr. Fengling, have you heard of the method of blood sacrifice? "


    When the old bamboo ghost heard the words of blood sacrifice, he immediately cried out crazily.


    "Yan Qing, you can''t do this. I''m a good friend of your master. I also have my life in Wudao college. If something happens to me, you can''t run away. You will be dismissed by Wudao college. "


    Yan Qing frowned slightly and said, "you still have a life note in Wudao college? This makes me a little difficult. It seems that I need to disguise your death. "


    The old bamboo ghost began to struggle desperately, turned around suddenly, and killed Yan Qing with a sharp cone in his hands with shining vitality.


    Yan Qing just released his own vigorous strength, and then easily blocked the moves of the old bamboo ghost.


    "You can''t live without being honest. Don''t you know that?


    Yan Qing''s hands are black and white. This is the unique brilliance of the yin-yang taijijue of the yin-yang Academy.


    A light and floating hand hit the head of the old bamboo ghost, and the magic light in the eyes of the old bamboo ghost disappeared in an instant, leaving only a gray mist.


    Yan Qing quickly worships the old bamboo ghost in a posture of throwing himself into the ground. From time to time, he turns his head and smiles at Lu Fan and others.


    Han Feng asked Chu Tian in a low voice, "elder martial brother Chu Tian, what is he doing? What is the method of blood sacrifice? "


    Chu Tian shook his head slowly, obviously not knowing.


    Lu Fan felt as if he had heard about it, but he couldn''t remember the details. It may be that when did Master Wu Chen mention it? Lu Fan vaguely remembers that the method of blood sacrifice is a very bad thing. So Lu Fan pinched the hilt of his heavy sword.


    Yan Qing claps his hands and smiles.


    His eyes turned to the faces of Lu Fan and others, and Yan Qing said with a smile, "OK, next, please put some blood out."


    Four people at the same time a Zheng, Chu Tian cold voice way: "Yan Qing, what do you want to do?"


    Yan Qing said with a smile: "it seems that you don''t know what the blood refining method is. In fact, it''s very simple. The method of blood refining, as the name suggests, is a skill that uses human blood essence as a guide to enhance all aspects of human body strength in a short time. This dead alchemist, didn''t he want a disciple of Reiki Master? Then I''ll turn the old guy into a Reiki Master. You lend me some blood essence and let me finish the work. Today, I will let you leave safely. "


    Yan Qingxiao was very happy, as if the conditions he proposed Lu Fan and others had to agree. With contempt and aloofness in his eyes, Yan Qing''s eyes scanned Lu Fan and others.


    Hearing the words "blood essence", Han Feng began to curse.


    "Lend your grandmother a leg. Why don''t you use your own blood essence. Don''t think other people are idiots like you. Blood essence can be borrowed at will? You''re the first guy with a big head on your butt


    Han Feng''s dirty words made Yan Qing look black.


    Chu Tian''s long sword was across his chest and said loudly, "Yan Qing, if you want to fight, you will fight. There are so many nonsense."


    Lu fan has quietly raised his vigorous Qi to the top. His eyes are like arrows, and he stares at Yan Qing''s face.


    Yan Qing said with a sneer, "so you don''t want to borrow it? Well, it seems I have to get it myself! "


    On the body, the black vigorous strong light clothes light up.


    Chutian immediately cried out, "let''s go, younger martial brothers!"


    Han Feng and Chu Xing jump out directly, two long swords stabbing Yan Qing in the chest.


    "Die! Damn Yin and Yang yard idiot. "


    Han Feng''s sword, with a strong penetrating force, stabbed Yan Qing in the chest. But the point of the sword only pierced Yan Qing''s vigorous clothes an inch, and then it stopped. The green water long Sky Sword continuously desperately shivers.


    Chu Xing''s sword directly stabbed Yan Qing''s heart. At the next moment, an anti shock force came from the sword, which made Chu Xing step back several times.


    "I can''t help myself."


    Yan Qing stood still. It''s just that the vigorous energy on the body suddenly shrinks and then releases. All of a sudden, Chu Xing and Han Feng were shot directly. The black gang force burst with Qi. If countless fists hit Chu Xing and Han Feng, they were directly hit more than ten feet away.


    Chu Tian strides forward and cuts at Yan Qing.


    The sabre Qi is vertical and horizontal, and the sharp Sabre light makes Yan Qing frown slightly, making way for some.


    To avoid Chu Tian''s knife, Yan Qing gently held out a finger and pointed it on Chu Tian''s chest.


    "Broken dragon!"


    A blood arrow shot out, Chutian''s chest was directly opened a small hole.


    Chu Tian shook his body, but did not step back. Changing hands is a set of sabre techniques.


    The sabre technique of opening and closing, and the Mars splashed on Yan Qing''s body. At the same time, Lu Fan also rushed over and waved his heavy sword. As soon as he came up, Lu fan used his 20 times vigorous strength to break out.


    "Dragon spinning sword!"


    The heavy sword cut straight on Yan Qing''s waist. Twenty times of vigorous force made Yan Qing''s vigorous clothes shake violently.


    "Eh?"


    Slightly surprised, Yan Qing looks at Lu Fan.


    Then Yan Qing narrowed his eyes and said, "the Pearl of rice grains dare to compete with the sun and the moon! Soul eye, open


    Yan Qing''s eyes shot out a terrible light in an instant. The nearest Chu Tian and Lu Fan were shot by the light, and they were directly in place.


    Lu Fan only felt that his body was petrified, and the vigorous Qi in his body suddenly slowed down. A terrible force suppressed all his movements.


    At that moment, Lu Fan felt that if several mountains squeezed him in the middle, he couldn''t move at all, and it was very difficult to breathe.


    At this moment, Yan Qing''s eyes become like monsters, which are full of red and black.


    Chu Xing and Han Feng, who had just stood up, were also swept by Yan Qing''s soul eyes and set in place.


    The light converged slowly. Lu Fan could see Yan Qing''s eyebrow slightly twitched. It seemed that he would crack a crack in the middle.


    Yan Qing said: "a group of strength is not only the existence of inner Gang, but also dare to be unbridled in front of me. Give up your blood essence. "


    Yan Qing''s vigorous strength turns into countless invisible tentacles, which tightly binds the four people of Lu Fan. Several tentacles enter directly from Lu Fan''s eyes, nose, mouth and ears.


    At the next moment, Lu fan saw that several of his senior brothers had begun to bleed from the seven orifices. The blood drips from the cheek to the ground, and directly leaves in the direction of the old bamboo ghost.


    Yan Qing slaps several vigorous forces on the ground. At the next moment, an array composed of vigorous forces appears under the old bamboo ghost.


    When the blood meets the array, it lights up the scarlet light. The smell of the old bamboo ghost began to climb. At this moment, the appearance of the old bamboo ghost changed.


    Little by little, the old bamboo ghost began to become young, the dry skin became moist again, and the old face quickly became young.


    At this time, the years have reversed in the old bamboo ghost. Not long ago, the old bamboo ghost''s appearance has changed back to his twenties and thirties.


    Lu fan is still fighting with Yan Qing''s gang strength in his own body. Yan Qing''s gang strength, with the power of destroying everything, began to destroy Lu Fan''s body crazily. The only thing that can fight against it is the "weak" vigorous Qi in Lu Fan''s body.


    Unlike several senior brothers, Lu Fan didn''t have bleeding from the seven orifices, but felt that he gradually recovered his mobility.


    His vigorous Qi shows a strong defense. Yan Qing''s vigorous strength is more than ten steps higher than his. It should not be able to destroy his vigorous Qi.


    Fortunately, Yan Qing paid all his attention to the old bamboo ghost.


    I am satisfied to see that the smell of the old bamboo ghost is getting stronger and stronger, and I will soon reach the state of reiqi master.


    This kind of promotion not only needs the blood essence of others, but also burns the blood essence of oneself. Under the control of Yan Qing, the old bamboo ghost has ignited the fire of his life. There is no doubt about it. When his promotion reaches the peak, it is the time when his death path disappears.


    Suddenly, there was a leap in the breath of the old bamboo ghost.


    This is the performance of entering the state of Reiki Master, but the old bamboo ghost has been convulsing all over in pain.


    Yan Qing smiled, and he was very happy.


    The golden corpse raised his head and said in a loud voice, "the Reiki Master kneeling in front of me, though you have enough strength, why is your breath so weak. You don''t deserve to be my heir! "


    A word made Yan Qing''s face change dramatically.


    This is the moment when Lu Fan burst out!


    In an instant, Lu Fan''s whole body burst out with strong strength, together with his vigorous Qi and Yan Qing''s vigorous strength.


    With a flick of his heavy sword, Lu Fan beat Chu Tian straight out.


    Big step forward, Lu fan is a continuous two swords, Chu line and Han Feng are also shot out by him.


    The three of them flew directly to the door behind the golden corpse with wonderful arc.


    "Junior brother Lu Fan!"


    Han Feng shouted in the air.


    Lu Fan gnawed his teeth and said, "don''t come back!"


    Han Feng fell into the door and flew out of the empty mansion.


    With a deep amazement on his face, Yan Qing said in a loud voice, "it''s impossible for you to break away from my Dementor''s eyes!"


    Lu Fan raised his heavy sword and said, "this shows your soul taking eyes. No way!"

 Chapter 105

    The expression on Yan Qing''s face changed rapidly from surprise to ferocity.


    His white face was a little sullen. The eyebrows of the sword stand upside down, and there is a trace of murderous air in the eyes that are slightly narrowed up.


    "It turns out that you are the strong man of the Yuan Yuan Academy. Unfortunately, in front of me, you are still weak. Kneel for me! "


    Yan Qing''s whole body''s vigorous force is suddenly released, and the terrible vigorous force condenses a shining vigorous array behind Yan Qing.


    Green dragon, white tiger, Zhuque and Xuanwu are gathered together. The dark Gang force is like the waves. Yan Qing raises his hand and presses it hard against Lufan''s void.


    "The power of four images!"


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan felt the power of the sky falling on him. The terrible power made his feet sink into the ink stone. Several cracked lines, extending out. All the forces of heaven and earth around us are as heavy as iron.


    Lu Fan''s whole body muscles are compressed, and the released vigorous Qi is pressed tightly to the skin.


    The joints of both legs bear a huge force, and a clear bone sound sounds like peas.


    But Lu Fan stood still.


    "Let me kneel down, you are not qualified!"


    Holding a heavy sword, Lu Fan cuts at Yan Qing.


    "The power of the spirit!"


    The sword fell into the void, and Yan Qing''s body swayed slightly.


    Yan Qing''s brain was shocked by the terrible power of the spirit.


    At this time, a blue light rose from Yan Qing''s neck, protecting his head and resisting all the powers of the spirit.


    With a heavy cold snort, Yan Qing''s figure was as illusory as before, and suddenly came to Lu Fan''s body.


    With one punch, Yan Qing hit Lu Fan on the chest.


    The terrible fist power is like a monster devouring the light, breaking Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi instantly.


    "Boxing shakes the world!"


    Lu Fan''s chest appears a strange depression, his viscera churn, and his whole body is filled with pain.


    When the teeth were grinded, Lu Fan waved his sword.


    The heavy sword was cut on Yan Qing, leaving only a piece of Mars.


    Lu Fan''s sharp attack didn''t work at all because of their different cultivation realm.


    Turn around, Yan Qing sweeps a leg, kicked Lu Fan''s waist abdomen.


    The terrifying force made Lu Fan fly tens of feet, and directly hit the nearby stone pillar, making a dull sound.


    Yan Qing looked at the place where he was hit, patted the dust on his clothes lightly and said lightly: "the weak."


    There is no place on Lu Fan''s body that doesn''t hurt. His throat is slightly sweet. It''s the feeling of blood pouring up.


    I''m afraid he can''t fight by force if he spits out this blood.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are bloodshot. He should have swallowed the blood back. Pick up your vigorous Qi again.


    At this moment, the forces of heaven and earth around began to gather slightly.


    Yan Qing looks at Lu Fan and walks step by step. His steps are unusually clear, just like stepping on Lu Fan''s ears.


    "Not satisfied? If you do, kneel down and apologize! "


    Yan Qing''s peaceful way.


    Lu Fan stood up with his heavy sword on the ground and said, "if you can, you will kill me. You grandson, I want to serve you, wait for the next life


    Lu Fan grins and a drop of blood falls from the corner of his mouth.


    Maybe it''s because he stayed with Han Feng for a long time. Lu Fan also learned how to provoke his opponent with frivolous language.


    This is a means and strategy of combat. In the face of people whose strength is far stronger than their own, only when the anger of the other party burns into their heads can they win.


    As expected, Yan Qing was enraged. His pace accelerated and his vigorous strength increased.


    "Boy, you shouldn''t have pissed me off. The mouth is too smelly, it will die! "


    Yan Qing comes to Lu fan, who secretly counts the distance, 20 steps, 10 steps and 5 steps.


    Yan Qing is a fist shot out of the air, Lu Fan also shot in an instant.


    The heavy sword rung, Yan Qing''s fist smashed on the non front heavy sword, a clang.


    Lu Fan''s Wufeng heavy sword flies out directly, and Yan Qing is slightly stunned. At this time, Lu fan, hiding behind the heavy sword, makes a move.


    Wuxiang mountain breaking fist!


    The combination of Wuxiang boxing and dashed boxing and avalanche boxing is a combination of three kinds of boxing. Lu fan is red all over and has a rainbow like momentum.


    The terrifying fist went straight to Yan Qing''s head. While Yan Qing was still in the presence of stupefied gods, Lu Fan''s fist hit Yan Qing''s face, and a flash of light came out.


    Yan Qing''s vigorous clothes were smashed into a depression, and his cheeks were slightly twisted.


    In Yan Qing''s eyes, there was no chance that Lu Fan could make such a sharp attack under such circumstances. If Lu Fan''s accomplishments were stronger, wouldn''t this fist hurt him?


    Yan Qingdu feels that his gang clothes are almost unstoppable. Lu Fan''s power of this fist is definitely far beyond the two or three heavy fighters in the outer Gang area.


    Yan Qing is a little angry. If he is hurt by a boy who only cultivates in Inner Gang, how can he save his face!


    Leg lifting is a kick, which directly kicks the heart of Zhonglu fan.


    With one foot down, the whole hall made a muffled sound, and Lu Fan''s body was suddenly covered with scales.


    Yan Qing kicked Lu fan into the stone column, and the whole man was inlaid into the stone column.


    Lu Fantong almost fell into a coma. Even if he had a scaly body, Yan Qing still kicked him through at least three ribs.


    Forced to escape from the stone column, Lu Fan leaned against the mountain and hit Yan Qing.


    Yan Qing shakes for a while, while Lu Fan rolls to the other side for dozens of times on the spot with the force of anti earthquake.


    Lying on the ground, heavily panting, raised his hand and picked up the heavy sword that had fallen aside.


    "I can''t believe there''s this kind of martial art for self-defense, boy. I dare to be interested in you. If you are from the Yin and Yang yard, I can still save you a life. Unfortunately, you are from other hospitals. In dealing with the enemy, I always cut the grass and root. "


    Lu Fan was not killed twice. Yan Qing''s anger rose at the moment. The smile on the corner of his mouth was cruel.


    After a few steps to the left, Yan Qing has made up his mind to leave Lu fan here.


    His position sealed the possibility of Lu Fan''s escape, and then he walked slowly to Lu Fan.


    This is a kind of potential oppression. Yan Qing, who is going to fight with all his strength, has begun to show the martial potential that Yuangang masters can completely master.


    The martial artists in the inner and outer vigorous environment, at best, are able to suppress people with momentum. However, in the Yuan Gang state, the gang strength coagulates and moves the heaven and earth, and the potential also transforms into countless means.


    For example, Yan Qing''s footstep now, if the martial artist with unstable mind competes with him, he will be disturbed by his footstep, and even his vigorous energy will be slowed down.


    One by one, Yan Qing came to Lu Fan with a commanding attitude, and the spirit looked down on the life. He said, "ask again, and you will not accept the service!"


    Lu Fan stood up again, took a deep breath, chuckled and said, "serve you!"


    With one sword, Lu Fan releases all his sword moves in a flash.


    At this moment, Lu Fan also broke out his potential. The sword light was like a flower blooming. In a blink of an eye, Lu Fan cut dozens of hundreds of swords.


    Each sword carries the force of compression and explosion, and the roar of air and explosion is constantly heard.


    Yan Qing''s vigorous clothes were all beaten and crumbling. Yan Qing burst out and grabbed Lu Fan''s heavy sword.


    Starting with the sword, Yan Qing feels something wrong. His vigorous strength is broken by the heavy sword. He wanted to break Lu Fan''s sword directly, but he didn''t expect that when he got down, Lu Fan''s heavy sword had nothing to do with it, but his hand had a bloodstain.


    There was a flash of light in his eyes, and Yan Qing''s gang strength turned into a Python and directly entangled Lu Fan.


    "Boy, I want to see how well you fight!"


    One punch, hit Lu Fan''s face, Lu Fan spewed out a mouthful of blood, and the scales were smashed out of the depression.


    Yan Qing''s left hand turned into a mirage, and he punched continuously.


    Every fist can make Lu Fan''s scales deform. Originally, they were powerful and domineering. The shining scales were just smashed and damaged.


    Lu Fanqiang does not let himself faint, his left hand is inching, and the force of heaven and earth around him has surrounded Yan Qing without Yan Qing noticing.


    Yan Qinghu''s fist hit Lu Fan''s right wrist.


    The fist force smashed Lu Fan''s scales, and Lu Fan''s wrist bones were broken directly. The palm of his hand was loose, and the heavy sword fell into Yan Qing''s hands.


    "This sword is good. Boy, I take your sword. "


    Yan Qing looks at Lu Fan indifferently, holds the heavy sword in his hand, and then inserts it into his ring.


    Lu Fan''s mouth was dripping with blood, and he said with a smile, "unfortunately, you can''t take it with you."


    Finish saying, Lu Fan left hand presses the last method to decide.


    Yan Qing suddenly found that his feet sent a force that made him palpitate, looked down.


    All of a sudden, Yan Qing saw a huge five element array formed under his feet, and a beam of light rushed up in an instant.


    "What?"


    Yan Qing exclaimed.


    The terrible five elements light the whole hall as if it were daylight.


    all kinds of empty illusion floating around, if the bubble burst. Lu Fan ignited all the forces of the heaven and the earth around him. This is a kind of fighting method of dying together. It is called xiaowuxing disillusionment array.


    Countless five element beasts appeared, roaring and galloping in the whole hall.


    Lu Fan exhausted the last trace of vigorous Qi and watched the five elements of light rush in, ready to engulf him.


    Yan Qing exclaimed, gang Yi turned into a black dragon to protect his three Zhang space, and with Lu fan, he was not killed by the five elements light at the first time.


    All the light hit Yan Qing''s gang strength.


    Yan Qing continuously spits out several mouthfuls of blood. Damn it, why the force of heaven and earth in this place is so strong.


    If you change to be an alchemist, you are not afraid at this time. It''s just five elements of body protection. Then you can reverse the array. With Lu Fan''s current accomplishments, even if he ignited his own blood essence and tried his life, he could at most deal with a low-level or middle-level alchemist. It is impossible to deal with a more powerful one.


    But it''s enough to deal with a pure warrior like Yan Qing. Even if Yan Qing can''t be killed, he must pay a heavy price.


    Yan Qing shouted.


    "It''s not that easy to kill me. Yin and Yang turn Taiji, break it for me! "

 Chapter 106

    (ask for some flowers. If you don''t collect books, Ouyang will go mad!)


    With Yan Qing''s roar, the ten Zhang long black dragon raised his head to the sky and let out a roar. Then it turned into black and white, shooting all around.


    Countless light balls collide with the force of the sky and the earth. It seems that the force of the sky and the earth is strong as if ice and snow meet a flame and melt rapidly.


    In a few blinks of an eye, the power of the heaven and the earth around him was recovered by Yan Qing.


    Lu Fan looked at it in a daze, and tightened his heart.


    Even in this way, Yan Qing can''t do anything about it.


    The gap between them is not so big.


    Panting heavily, Yan Qing''s forehead is also full of sweat.


    Turn around, furious Yan Qing grabs Lu Fan''s neck and throws him out.


    There were several bursts in succession. Lu Fan smashed several deep pits on the ground full of black stones. A deep gully appeared in the hall.


    Lu fan falls in front of the golden corpse.


    Not far away, the old bamboo ghost kneeling in front of the golden skeleton has no breath.


    The old bamboo ghost, whose blood essence has been burned, has lost its vitality.


    The golden corpse just turned its head slightly and looked at Lu fan, who was full of gray mist and could not see any feelings. It seemed that there was another world in it.


    Lu Fan felt that all his meridians and bones were broken.


    The oil lamp is dry, only relying on his strong recovery ability, can he not pass out.


    "Is it really going to die? If you die, you will die standing! "


    Lu Fan held his breath, picked up his last breath and stood up little by little.


    Every little action can make him feel the pain of heart drilling. The scales on his body have been taken back, revealing Lu Fan''s bloody body.


    In Dantian, the five elements array is crumbling.


    In my mind, the yin-yang array began to collapse.


    Watching Lu fan stand up at this time, Yan Qing swears loudly.


    "Damn boy, you dare to stand up, you little bastard, with the array weapon of the alchemist. Today, I will not tear you to pieces. It''s really hard to calm my anger. "


    Yan Qing has obviously hated to the extreme. This time, he really lost his face. At that moment, he used at least 60% of the original yin-yang power, which was accumulated from his three years of hard work in yin-yang Taiji. This loss is far more than the value of a elixir. All of this, he thought, was just Lu Fan with array weapons, which was a one-time prop only made by powerful alchemists. It''s valuable and powerful. In common sense, this judgment is right, but how could he not think that Lu fan used his own strength to break the small five elements array.


    Hands up, a huge black sword in his hands.


    The handle of the sword is like a dragon head, and the body of the sword has dragon patterns.


    As long as 20 Zhangs, wide about three Zhangs of vigorous huge sword appeared.


    The strong breath came like a strong wind, blowing Lu Fan''s skirt.


    Blood stained clothes are hunting, and blood gurgling Lu Fan raises his head.


    Look at Yan Qing''s huge black sword. Lu Fan feels himself at this moment, and his mood is clear.


    How about life, how about death, how about heaven and earth.


    Yan Qing fell down with a fierce sword.


    At this moment, the huge sword, which was originally as fast as lightning, was so slow in Lu Fan''s eyes that he could see clearly the power lines flowing slowly on the sword and the track of the falling of the huge sword.


    "Unfortunately, I still have so many things to do."


    Lu Fan sighs in his heart, but the light in his eyes suddenly rises.


    "Even if it''s death, it''s going to be a roaring death, dragging each other to death."


    When Lu Fan burst, the yin-yang array and the five elements array in Lu Fan''s body broke up in a flash, and countless pieces were swept around in Lu Fan''s body at that moment. Then, Lu Fan''s body showed a little light when the two arrays were broken.


    This is a white light that can blind people''s eyes, even more dazzling than the light of the hot sun.


    When this light appeared, Lu Fan''s blood essence began to be squeezed, and all the forces of heaven and earth around him suddenly retreated.


    This kind of strength is not vigorous strength, nor vitality.


    As it appeared, the void began to break. At the same time, Yan Qing felt a breath that could endanger his life.


    All of a sudden, Yan Qing''s hair stood up.


    At this time, the golden skeleton stood up abruptly, and a dazzling golden light suddenly hit Yan Qing''s powerful sword.


    Before Yan Qing''s reaction, Jin Guang completely destroyed his vigorous strength. At the same time, a powerful force directly moved him to the back of the golden corpse. At the same time, another light hit Yan Qing and knocked him into the open door.


    Yan Qing was driven out of the empty mansion without any resistance.


    Yan Qing smashed a huge stone, which was the size of a house, and it was blown to pieces. Suddenly the door disappeared completely.


    Not far away from him, Han Feng and others recovered their action power from Yan Qing''s soul capturing eyes.


    Seeing Yan Qing being smashed, Han Feng''s eyes suddenly turned red, and shouted: "Ge Laozi''s, Yan Qing, you take my life."


    Next to him, Chu Tian grabbed Han Feng.


    Chu Xing is biting his teeth and shivering all over. Obviously, he can''t help but go to hell with Yan Qing.


    Chu Tian also grabbed Chu Xing, dragging two humanitarian: "go!"


    Han Feng shouted, "younger martial brother Lu Fan. Younger martial brother Lu Fan hasn''t come out yet. Second senior brother, let me go! "


    Chu Tian bit his teeth and said nothing. He dragged Han Feng and Chu Xing away.


    Yan Qing knelt down on one knee, watched several people of Han Feng go away, and said with clenched teeth, "if I were not seriously injured now, I would definitely kill you. Lu fan, I remember the name. Damn Yuan Yuan Yuan! "


    A trace of blood fell from Yan Qing''s mouth, and his body is in a mess.


    At last, I saw the place where the door disappeared, and Yan Qing''s eyes showed the light of fear.


    What was the last breath that shocked him? It can''t be the power of that kid. It can''t be.


    It must be the power left by the dead immortal Qi master.


    Taking a deep breath, Yan Qing murmured: "I have to go back to heal my wounds. I can only pick up the contents next time. Boy, I would like you to survive now. When I see you next time, I will surely tear you to pieces. "


    Get up, Yan Qing figure changes wind to leave quickly.


    In the empty mansion, Lu fan is surrounded by a peaceful golden light.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s face with shock, looking at the golden bones in front of him began to grow flesh, blood vessels, skin and flesh quickly recovered.


    Finally, a middle-aged man with a kind face and a good demeanor came to him.


    The clothes on his body are painted with ten square array. The ten square tripods in Lu Fan''s belt fly out by themselves.


    With a smile, the man slowly said: "would you like to be my successor?"

 Chapter 107

    The voice is peaceful, ten square tripod falls into the man''s hand slowly.


    There is no doubt that this man is the ten immortal masters who died. Lu Fan''s white light converged quickly. He didn''t understand how suddenly the other side was willing to accept him as a disciple.


    "It''s not that you can only be your inheritor if you are less than 100 years old?"


    Lu Fan looks straight at the ten immortal masters.


    The ten immortal masters pointed to Lu Fan''s heart and said: "aren''t you under 100 years old? Moreover, the power you just released has reached the standard of Reiki Master. Although the power is strange, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon tells me that your power is pure and powerful. "


    Lu Fan looks strange. What did the Xuangong tower tell him?


    Just about to speak, a sense of weakness pervaded the whole body. Lu Fan felt that his consciousness was sinking rapidly.


    It seems that Shifang immortal master also felt the change of Lu Fan''s breath.


    A gentle golden light was released from the Xuangong tower of Jiulong in his hands and fell into Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu Fan only felt that he was immersed in the sea of golden light, and the warm and comfortable power flowed in his body, helping him recover quickly.


    This golden light''s resilience is terrible. In an instant, the broken meridians in his body are restored.


    Although his vigorous Qi is still exhausted, the injury has stabilized.


    The fragments of Yin Yang array and five elements array in his body are all in his Dantian. All the fragments condensed into an irregular ball, emitting a faint light.


    Whoo......


    Lu Fan breathed out a mouthful of dullness and stood firm.


    The ten immortal masters still looked at him peacefully and said: "this is my strength and the strength of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. With my inheritance, you will become the most difficult existence in the world to kill. "


    Lu Fan looked at him calmly, "but you are still killed."


    Shifang immortal nodded: "yes, but I still left my own bones and heritage. In the realm of a little immortal Qi master, he was attacked by ten venerable masters and surrounded by a hundred immortal masters, but his bones are still intact and his inheritance is stable. I''m dead, but I''m not dead. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "that sounds good. It''s just that I''m your heir, what needs to be done. "


    The ten immortal masters suddenly became angry, and the whole hall heard the violent wind.


    The voice is like a thundering sound. Ten immortal masters shout angrily.


    "I want you to kill wuqingcheng. No matter the sky is falling apart or the stars are changing, it will last for hundreds of millions of years. I only want you to kill the candle dragon Kingdom and the wuqingcheng one day. My soul will always be attached to you, looking at you. If you can''t, or one day you die. I will continue the inheritance to another person. "


    The voice of ten immortal masters contains infinite hatred.


    Lu Fan''s body was shaken by his voice, and his ears were full of echoes.


    The voice faded gradually, and the anger on the face of the ten immortal master returned to calm.


    Lu fan asked softly, "who is wuqingcheng? What is the world of candle dragons? "


    Ten square immortal teacher light way: "you accepted my inheritance, nature knew."


    Lu Fan weighed the gains and losses, and finally nodded, "OK, I accept your inheritance."


    Ten square immortal teacher show Yan a smile, way: "let go of your body and mind, don''t resist."


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and relaxed.


    At the next moment, the ten square immortal master''s body began to crack rapidly. The ten square tripod in his hand and the nine dragon Xuangong tower rose at the same time. Pushed by the golden light, he came to Lu Fan.


    Ten square immortal master changed the appearance of golden corpse again, and then the corpse began to crack inch by inch, turning into the gold powder floating in the heaven and earth, and came to Lu Fan.


    The gold powder is quickly immersed in Lu Fan''s body, and Lu fan can feel a huge force begin to moisten his body.


    The irregular orbs in the Dantian began to compress and shrink rapidly, giving off soft light.


    The ball began to become mellow under the moistening of the golden power, and the uneven places also became bright.


    If it is like a pill, it will release the ripples of power in his Dantian. These ripples will enter the meridians and become vigorous Qi like water. Entering the skeleton, it will become more and more strong and hard to destroy.


    Get into the muscle and make it have a terrible explosive force. Enter the viscera and make them form a golden scale on the surface, like armor, forming a thorough protection.


    At the same time, countless pictures and knowledge also entered Lu Fan''s mind.


    Like the general knowledge of the tide, it contains the memory of ten immortal masters.


    In these memories, the life experience of Shifang immortal teacher is rapidly disappearing, and he firmly remembers it in his mind, such as all kinds of instinctive knowledge, but Shicun * * left it.


    Lu fan is absorbing this knowledge and inheriting it only once. But after this time, all the memories left by Shifang immortal will disappear with his bones.


    How much Lu fan can absorb depends on this creation.


    This is the real inheritance, the thorough inheritance of strength and knowledge, unreserved inheritance.


    In these pictures, Lu fan saw the grudge between ten immortal masters and wuqingcheng.


    It turns out that wuqingcheng is a beautiful woman. The clearest picture is the picture of wuqingcheng standing in the clouds and looking at the sky.


    The face of the country, with some tears.


    The picture dissipated slowly and finally came to nothing.


    Lu Fan sighed in his heart, and then, with concentration and calmness, he continued to complete the inheritance left by ten immortal masters.


    Ten square tripod and nine dragon Xuan palace tower, then slowly fell beside him.


    The inscriptions of the ten immortal masters in the tripod fade away gradually and disappear eventually, waiting for the acceptance of the next master.


    And the Xuangong tower of Jiulong falls on Lu Fan''s head.


    There was a faint sound in the tower.


    "I''ve changed my master again. When can I have a more reliable one. Always like this, every few hundred years to die a master, when do I have to be able to return to full condition. His grandma''s bear, really his grandma''s bear. I hope this guy can be a bit more powerful. Well, his internal strength is good. It''s a good material. It depends on his luck and vitality. This idea and talent are the second most important thing. It''s the most important thing to live! "


    The voice gradually diminished.


    Immersed in absorbing power, Lu fan, who accepted knowledge, did not hear the sound.


    Breathing and breathing began to slow down, and Lu Fan''s breath sank little by little.


    All the gold powder condensed into a golden cocoon and completely wrapped Lu Fan.


    Jin Guangdun harvest, if there is an outsider coming at this time, you can only see a stone like an egg standing in the hall.


    Only one day, Lu fan inside breaks out of the cocoon.

 Chapter 109

    The red and white transformation of Xingyuan''s complexion finally stopped in the blue and purple.


    "Yiqing, which disciple of mine killed your disciple? You dare to name it. Tell me the truth! "


    Yiqing pointed to Xingyuan''s face and said, "you old white hair, do you have any apprentices? It''s not your precious apprentice Yan Qing. If you don''t believe it, you might as well call him to ask. "


    Hearing Yan Qing''s name, Xing Yuan''s eyes flashed over Li mang.


    Looking at it coldly, Xingyuan said: "Yan Qing, I understand. Are you deliberately looking for Yan Qing''s trouble before the school''s ranking battle comes? Hum, your Yuan Yuan hospital is at the bottom all the year round, and it''s not secure this year? "


    The fat on a clear face all excitedly shiver.


    "I''m your grandma''s bear. Do you think I''m as shameless as your Yinyang yard? Xing Yuan, Yan Qing, do you want to pay or not? "


    The white hair of Xingyuan is flying, and the eyes are all white.


    "If you want to fight, you can fight. You don''t need to find a reason. Let me hand over my apprentice. You are daydreaming. "


    Xingyuan''s hands show a black, a white and two light wheels. This is the unique weapon of Xingyuan vertical and horizontal martial arts college, the Yin and Yang life wheel.


    Seeing that Xingyuan has put on the posture of a great war, there is no nonsense.


    "The spirit is broken!"


    With one sword, the wind and cloud rise, and the sky and the earth are dark.


    Yiqing is not polite. He used the killing move directly.


    The strong and vigorous force moves the heaven and the earth. In the sky, the Enlightenment of Wudao college also shows its huge head. Watch the battle between Qingqing and Xingyuan.


    If the disciples of the college fight in teams, Tianqi will be able to stop them.


    But for the master of the two branches, the Apocalypse can only be seen nearby.


    Sword with the light of destruction, cutting space.


    The terrible power tore the power of the heaven and the earth in front of him into a void, and the sword trace rushed toward the star abyss.


    Xingyuan turns to throw out the life wheel, and the two life wheels condense into a transparent ball, which blocks the sharp sword.


    The yin-yang circle trembled violently, and the inner Xingyuan and body became slightly fuzzy.


    A wave of power spread out, and all the disciples of the Yin and Yang yard below felt a huge pressure falling from the sky, and all the houses made a creak that could not bear the burden.


    Xingyuan really didn''t expect that Yiqing had such strength and absolute cultivation of Tiangang.


    Star Yuan has always looked down on Yiqing, not only because Yiqing''s Yiyuan academy has been ranked ninth. The most important thing is that no one has inherited the one yuan decision of one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    Without a Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. Therefore, Xingyuan has always been sneering at the people of Yiyuan Academy.


    But now, a clear sword, it is equal to give him a loud slap in the face.


    Yan Qing, who is sitting in the training room, also walked out quickly.


    Looking up at the sky, Yan Qing''s face was very ugly.


    With a clear and loud voice, all the students in Yinyang academy can hear it clearly.


    When hearing Yiqing call out his name, Yan Qing''s heart beat faster.


    He really didn''t think that he was just dealing with a few young boys in the inner Gang area, and even caused a division master''s fury to hit the Yin and Yang yard.


    Look at each other''s powerful strength and terrible prestige.


    Yan Qing knows that he is not an opponent. Now his only hope is that his master Xingyuan can win.


    No, master Xingyuan is the first of the nine branches. How can he lose.


    Yan Qing exhaled and smiled. His worry is superfluous. Master Xingyuan will surely beat the fat man with the sword back to his hometown.


    Yan Qing went to the gate of the house and looked up.


    Playing with the heavy sword in his hand, Yan Qing felt the pattern of the heavy sword while watching.


    In the sky, Yiqing and Xingyuan have been fighting together. The speed is so fast that it can''t be caught by the naked eye. Only two groups of light are seen crisscrossing in the sky, constantly bursting out terrible power ripples.


    Today, the whole Yinyang court is doomed to be ravaged.


    Master Xingyuan has been beaten by master Yiqing at the moment. I really can''t take into account the power ripple spread out.


    And master Yiqing..... This is not a yuan hospital. If it''s broken, it''s broken. It''s the best to destroy it all!


    With this thought in mind, master Yiqing''s hand became fiercer and fiercer.


    The power of the surrounding world is constantly shattered and destroyed, and the whole sky is full of terrible power.


    "One clear, take my move, life turn!"


    Double round hands, directly locked the arms of master Yiqing, Xingyuan palm down one press. The terrible black-and-white Qi formed a strangulation potential, and dozens of terrible white dragons and black dragons rushed from all directions.


    "The Dragon roars!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Four blasts in a row, the whole sky, completely into the dark.


    The sun was hidden, only at the end of the line of sight, can see a ray of sunlight shining in the distance.


    There is a drop of sweat on master Xingyuan''s forehead and a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "I did it. This time, you are not seriously injured on the spot! "


    the voice has not yet landed, and a long sword is shining. Master Yiqing''s figure came out again.


    At the foot of the Yin and Yang array, a Qing master''s body is covered with black and white armor. This is the real armor, which can only be condensed by the warriors after the ground gang.


    Xingyuan frowned slightly, and looked at it in a puzzled way.


    When the armor of the martial artists in the sky reaches the sky, it has little effect. Because the martial arts of Tiangang have stronger martial arts body. Their bodies are equal to armor, even more than ten times stronger than armor.


    A Qing Dynasty shakes his hand and cuts out a sword. There is no vigorous force, no light. A simple sword, but the star abyss is retreating for several steps in the sky.


    Xingyuan looked at it in shock and said: "this is..."


    A clear voice said: "see? I didn''t want to be exposed, but you shouldn''t provoke me. Let alone connive at your disciples and kill my disciples. "


    For a while, there were countless mysterious lights on the armor. Soon, the armor disappeared, and the whole person seemed to come down like a God. There was a mysterious and mysterious smell all over the body.


    Mingming is so close to it, but Xingyuan feels clear away. Mingming didn''t release his vigorous energy, and he felt like the invincible version of heaven and earth.


    "Wudao field! You''re in the world. "


    Xingyuan gnaws his teeth.


    Yiqing said: "just step into one foot. But with this foot, it''s enough to deal with you. "


    Slowly, the sharp point of the sword pointed to Xingyuan''s face.


    Xingyuan did not know why at this moment, but thought of his own mockery of Yiqing in these years.


    Now it seems how naive, how funny.


    Xingyuan Qi''s whole body trembled, suddenly clapped his hand on his chest, opened his mouth and spewed out blood, dyed his shirt red, at the same time, the life wheel in his hand was also a little red.


    A clear face dignified, star yuan unexpectedly stimulates essence blood, want to die with him.


    I snorted heavily. I have never been afraid of anyone in Yuanyuan hospital!


    Below, Yan Qing can''t look directly at the battle in the sky.


    The above battle is not for the warrior of his level to watch. Even if he looks at the power contained in it more, it will make him feel spitting blood.


    Yan Qing took back his eyes, but at this time, a steady but murderous voice sounded beside him.


    "You are Yan Qing, aren''t you?"


    Yan Qing quickly turned around, but there was no one around him.


    Look carefully, at the end of the distance, there is a fat man like a hill coming.


    His walk is so strange, take a step, like a blink of an eye, across a hundred feet.


    "Shrink to inch, master!"


    Yan Qing commented on the fat man. In the blink of an eye, the fat man who had been far away had come to him.


    Bowing his head, the fat man looked at the heavy sword in Yan Qing''s hand, and his eyes were more cold.


    "The sword in your hand is my younger martial brother."


    In a word, Yan Qing knew that the other side was not good at coming, and his face sank immediately.


    "So what? Who are you? "


    Yan Qing with consistent arrogance and disdain, squinting at the fat man.


    "I''m the senior brother of the Yuan Yuan Academy. Tell me if you killed my junior brother. "


    Although the elder martial brother''s voice is calm, it contains undoubted strength. Every word is like a hammer hitting Yan Qing''s ear.


    Yan Qing felt the power of the big elder martial brother, who was about to erupt like a volcano. He could not help but step back and say, "your younger martial brother? I didn''t kill him, I just took his sword. "


    The elder martial brother''s eyes swept Yan Qing''s face, and then the Wufeng heavy sword. Finally, his eyes rested on a bloody thread at the hilt.


    Others can''t see it, but the elder martial brother can see the meaning of this trace of blood. That''s the mark of the blood refining method. Unless the original master dies, this thread of blood will not disappear.


    For a moment, the master said, "it seems that you didn''t lie. Then, give me the sword. "


    Yan Qing laughed: "funny, when it comes to my hand, it''s mine. How could... "


    Before he finished speaking, the figure of the elder martial brother suddenly disappeared.


    At the next moment, Yan Qing saw a mass of fat meat, which hit him like a wall.


    With unimaginable power of concussion, fat bumped him directly into the sky. The heavy sword with no front in hand was seized by a thick arm. It should have taken the sword away.


    Yan Qing forcibly turns his body in the air and lands on both feet.


    "Hateful!"


    A burst of drink, Yan Qing with a black gas, a boxing to the big brother.


    The fist fell straight on the fat of the elder martial brother. The elder martial brother''s face is the same, but there is a light in the fat.


    Immediately, Yan qinghei''s vigorous strength bounced back by himself.


    Bang!


    Yan Qing is beaten out again by his own strength.


    Master brother nodded and put away the heavy sword.


    Yan Qing''s face changed dramatically. He has never seen any moves.


    "Who are you? There can be no one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    Yan Qing shouted.


    "Believe it or not," said the elder martial brother calmly


    Yan Qing''s black vigorous strength filled the air and covered the ten Zhang square.


    "Asshole, you shouldn''t have offended me. No matter who you are, today, I will leave you in the Yin and Yang yard. "


    With this, Yan Qing is ready to fight again.


    But at this time, in the sky, once again came a sweeping force.


    The earth shakes, the sky breaks, like the end of the world.


    Elder martial brother raised his head and saw that master Qing stabbed Xingyuan''s shoulder with a sword.


    And Xingyuan''s life wheel also hit Yiqing''s chest.


    Frowning slightly, the elder martial brother said: "the elder martial master is angry. I''m still catching up.

 Chapter 108

    The name of the person who came to Xia Lei was Ke Jie. At the age of twenty-seven, he had thick eyebrows and stature. At a glance, he could see that he was a professional soldier or special soldier.


    Ke Jie drove a red flag car and sent Xia Lei directly to the airport. He then accompanied Xia Lei to board the latest flight to Kyoto directly to Kyoto.


    During the whole process, Ke Jie and Xia Lei only spoke three sentences.


    First sentence: I''m from Long Bing.


    Second sentence: My name is Ke Jie.


    Third sentence: Let''s go.


    Long Bing gives people a feeling that is not close to people like an iceberg for thousands of years. Even her men are taciturn, and words are like gold.


    After the plane took off, Xia Lei''s heart gradually calmed down. He was unwilling to go to Kyoto before, but he felt that taking this opportunity to go to Kyoto University to see his sister Xia Xue, anyway, if you do nĄŻt pay for the ticket, it is a free tour.


    "Mr. Ke, that ..." Xia Lei tentatively said, "Where would you take me?"


    Ke Jie glanced at Xia Lei. "I haven''t received instructions yet. I think Chief Long will pick you up at the airport."


    "Long Chief?" This was the first time Xia Lei heard someone call Long Bing''s position like this, and he was taken aback. "What is her chief?"


    Ke Jie closed his mouth.


    Xia Lei deliberately flattered: "Chat with me. I won''t tell her if you talk to me."


    Ke Jie said, "The Chief Long told us that she would ask you what she did. She said that I would close my mouth at that time. I will execute her order now, please don''t ask again."


    Xia Lei talked boring and closed his mouth, but he secretly said: "The person who can be called the head of the office must not be low, not to mention she also made Jiang Ruyi the director. But she is What kind of chief is it? "


    In fact, it is not difficult to guess the answer, because when the position in the army reaches a certain level, ordinary soldiers will call it head. At the age of Long Bing, she couldn''t get a high position in the political world, so she could only be in the military world. Her character and her style are actually an example-she is a professional soldier!


    "Is she a general? Like Major General or something?" Thinking of this, Xia Lei couldn''t help but smiled and shook her head. "Even if I guess her identity is useless, why would I waste my brain cells? Think about the product. "


    Xia Lei has thought about this product more than a hundred times, and he also thought about many ideas. For example, the production of fitness equipment, but these products are difficult to sell without the Sports Bureau; for example, the production of hardware parts such as screws and nuts, but if you do not use inferior materials, you can not compete with others, and this market has always been It is in a saturated state; for example, the production of medical equipment, but such products will be difficult to sell without rebates to the hospital ...


    No matter what the idea is.


    Xia Lei''s gaze fell to the CCTV in the cabin, where an advertisement was playing.


    Lakes surrounded by green mountains, flying water birds, and people riding the waves on the lake with their surfboards. There is also a slogan on the screen: Kewen automatic surfboard brings you a better life, and the Northern Group dedicates it to you.


    Xia Lei froze instantly, he recognized it at a glance, it was Liu Ying''s patent. Gu Kewen snatched Liu Ying''s patent, and the northern group on the screen was the group company of the ancient family. The market value of the Vientiane Group, which was second only to the Shentu family, was also a behemoth.


    Without the brutal robbing of Gu Kewen, Liu Ying would not go to Australia. He would also own 20% of Yuedong Sports and share the profits brought by this novel product. But now, Gu Kewen snatched it all by robbers.


    After the advertisement of the automatic surfboard in the TV was broadcast and the next advertisement began to play, Xia Lei''s mind involuntarily emerged the patented design of the automatic surfboard that he had previously seen. The left eye enters the brain, and he can recall any detail, even a punctuation mark!


    In fact, it is entirely possible to manufacture such an automatic surfboard with the capabilities of Reima Manufacturing, but doing so violates patent law. Once sued by the Northern Group, a fine alone could kill the newly sprouted Lema Manufacturing Company. Therefore, even if this automatic surfboard can bring huge profits, Xia Lei did not dare to rush to produce.


    In the evening, the plane landed at Kyoto International Airport. Xia Lei followed Kejie out of the pick-up hall and waited a few minutes on the side of the road. An unlicensed military off-road vehicle stopped in front of him. It was Long Bing who was sitting in the cab. Even when she saw Xia Lei, there was no expression on her face.


    Ke Jie stood up to Long Bing, but did not salute.


    Long Bing said: "Go back to Haizhu City, there is nothing for you here."


    "Yes." As simple as that, Ke Jie turned and walked to the airport hall.


    Xia Leila opened the door and sat in the co-pilot seat. He said, "Actually, you can let Ke Jie bring you the information. Why should I run it?"


    Long Bing glanced at Xia Lei, "Two reasons. First, someone wants to see you. Second, I need you to help me."


    Xia Lei hesitated for a moment. "So ... my thing is not the most important thing?"


    Long Bing faintly said: "It''s not clear yet, you give me the information, I will ask the experts to analyze it before I can tell you the results. Also, I have someone monitoring Chi Jingqiu, and I will tell you if there is any situation you."


    "It''s almost the same." Xia Lei asked, "Who wants to see me? What do you want me to do for you?"


    Long Bing said, "This is not the time to talk about these, go to my house first."


    "Go to your house?" Xia Lei did not expect such an arrangement.


    Long Bing left the fire and left, she obviously did not intend to answer this question.


    There are many high-rise buildings outside the windows, and vehicles on the road are also non-stop. The prosperity of Kyoto is far above Haizhu City. The first time Xia Lei came here was a little new. But the view of the city is nothing more than high-rise buildings, and he feels boring within a few minutes. He was bored, and he took out his mobile phone and prepared to make a call to Xia Xue, but suddenly thought that Xia Xue might be in class, and calling her might disturb her in class, so he sent her a text message: Xiaoxue I am in Kyoto and I will stay at Long Bing''s house temporarily. When will it be convenient for you to call me back and take my brother around the capital.


    Since I''m here in Kyoto, I must be with my sister.


    "Are you texting Xia Xue?" Long Bing broke the silence between the two.


    Xia Lei said, "Well, I want to meet her."


    "How did you feel when you first came to Kyoto?"


    "Well, the road is blocked and the air is poor," Xia Lei said.


    "Haha ..." Long Bing laughed suddenly.


    "Why are you laughing?"


    "Nothing." Long Bing closed his mouth again, and smiled back.


    Xia Lei looked at her, "Actually you look pretty good, why are you always holding a face?"


    Long Bing also glanced at Xia Lei. "Someone said the same thing to me yesterday."


    "Uh?" Xia Lei smiled. "Who said you like that?"


    "It seems to be a senior executive of a foreign company. It''s young, handsome, and terribly educated." Long Bing said.


    "Hehe." Xia Lei laughed out, "You must be interested in saying this, what is your reaction?"


    Long Bing glanced at Xia Lei again, "If you say such a thing ... it means that a man is interesting to a woman?"


    Xia Lei realized that he had counted himself, and he smiled awkwardly, "Well, I must be counting, we are good friends, I say you are for your good."


    Long Bing looked away and said quietly, "Do you really want to know my reaction?"


    "Of course, how did you react?"


    Long Bing said, "I gave him a punch and then he squatted on the ground for five minutes."


    Xia Lei, "..."


    Her sexy, her beautiful is beyond doubt, but can she marry like this? Xia Lei is deeply worried about this.


    SMS ringing suddenly.


    Xia Xue returned a text message: Brother, I miss you so much. I know where Sister Long''s home is. I have been there. Tomorrow is the weekend. I will come to you. I will take you to the capital.


    Xia Lei followed up with a new text message: OK, see you tomorrow.


    Half an hour later, Long Bing drove an off-road military vehicle without photos into an unremarkable neighborhood. There are no high-rise elevator apartments in the residential area, nor are there any five-story apartment buildings, all of which are single-family villas. These villas are not built now either, they are old and look like they were built in the 1940s and 1950s. There is a small garden in front of each house and many flower plants are planted, which looks elegant. This neighborhood is like a small village with a quietness that is quite different from the city.


    Xia Lei secretly said: "This kind of community, this kind of house, I am afraid that you can''t even buy it in a place as rich as gold in Kyoto?"


    Walking along a path covered by a tree line, I met several old ladies and old ladies along the road. They all greeted Long Bing and quietly looked at Xia Lei. The look was strange.


    When he came to a villa labeled 17, Long Bing said, "Here it is, this is my home."


    This building is two storeys high, with green tiles and red bricks. The small garden in front of the door is full of roses, red, pink, white, and purple.


    "You must love roses," Xia Lei said with a smile, "I can''t tell you that you are actually a pretty romantic woman."


    Long Bing stared at Xia Lei, "This is planted by my mother."


    "Your mother ... Aunt also lives here?" Xia Lei''s feeling suddenly felt strange. If he knew this was the case, he said that he would not come to Long Bing''s house. For no other reason, it is always bad behavior to borrow someone''s home for the first time.


    Long Bing was silent for a moment, his expression a little darkened, "She and my dad were killed when they fought against Vietnam."


    "I''m sorry." Xia Lei Yuxue was anxious, "I don''t know ..."


    "It''s okay, come with me." Long Bing walked towards the door.


    Xia Lei followed the door.


    At this time, an old man next to him came out carrying the bird cage, saw Long Bing leading Xia Lei, his face suddenly smiled, and said in the Jingqiang: "Girl, is this your boyfriend? See you for the first time Come to my house for dinner later, I will cook for you. "


    Long Bing glanced at the old man, "Uncle Chen, he is my colleague, not a boyfriend."


    Xia Lei also embarrassedly smiled at the old man, saying hello. Without waiting for him to say a word, Long Bing dragged him into the door.


    The old man with the last name Chen touched the top of his head without hair and smiled, "I''m the first time I''ve seen her take a man home, a colleague? A ghost just believes you."

 Chapter 110

    Time flies like a flash, a few months have passed.


    The white clouds are long, the wind is blowing on the earth, the trees are gently swaying, making a whirling sound.


    Between the mountains and rivers, has already brought the autumn feeling which makes, the autumn wind blows up the fallen leaves, flutters scattered, goes with the wind far away.


    In the main hall of Wudao college, the huge Wudao stone is still flying in the sky, sending out light.


    In the martial arts arena, there were a lot of people, and the high platform was built up, shouting loudly.


    Today is a special day for Wudao college. It''s the beginning of the ranking war. Also on the nine branches to show their respective branches to participate in ranking and competition students'' day.


    The magnificent blue stone platform has been filled with tutors of all colleges. The tutors of the nine branches wear the uniforms of different colleges in turn, sit well and arrange in turn.


    Under the platform, the students of the nine colleges are divided into nine streams, which surround the whole platform.


    Each college has nine tutors and one teacher. Sit in the nine palace array.


    The chair is green wood, carved with flame patterns. The implication is that the green mountains are infinite and the firewood is inherited.


    Sitting in the middle of the front seat, the teacher sat in a chair made of sycamore wood with the logo of his own college. For example, the Taiji array of the Yinyang academy, the flying sword in the cloud of the green sword academy, the ten thousand soldiers array of the Qianren academy and so on.


    Master nine is dressed in colorful clothes, and they do well one by one, but the one yuan courtyard looks a little thin. Master Yiqing is sitting there alone, touching his eyes from time to time.


    "Damn God, you are a monk. Why do you hit people. If you have a big fist, you can beat people up. Hum, when I break through, I will beat you to find teeth everywhere. "


    A clear mumble, with vigorous strength to stimulate their own orbital parts rapidly swelling. In these days, he was ravaged by the dean tianyazi. The wounds on the eyes are still light, and the body is all kinds of blue and purple. Tianyazi beat him with the strength of yin and Yang of the real warrior. It''s hard to heal this kind of injury. It''s troublesome to recover.


    A Qing turned his head and looked at Xingyuan not far away. Xingyuan, who was sitting in danger, still had the expression that the world owed him millions of gold coins.


    With a light smile, Xingyuan''s injury is even worse than that of him. It''s just hurt in the chest, clothes cover other people can''t see it. I think Xingyuan is in great pain now.


    As if I felt a clear look, Xingyuan turned to look at it.


    Two people look at each other, the air around them seems to be warming up.


    At the same time, they both took back their eyes.


    In the middle of the platform, there is a huge rattan chair. It is green and crystal. It seems that there is dew flowing in it.


    Looking carefully, I found that it was the power of blue wood flowing in it. The chair that can gather the power of heaven and earth by itself, even if it is used as a magic weapon for the alchemist.


    Rattan is a ten thousand year old ivy, with inscriptions on it, writing eight characters of "boundless martial arts, boundless Tao".


    At the next moment, a light falls from the sky. In the light, the dean tianyazi appears. Standing in front of the cane chair, wuyazi reaches for the sky.


    All the students below immediately cheered like a sea tide. This is the annual grand meeting of Wudao college.


    Looking down from the sky, the students of the nine branches, like nine rivers, have been stretching out. On the roof of Wudao hall, the trees around are full of people.


    Only Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    Master Daoguang and Han Feng are sitting under the platform.


    The five of them, together with Xiao Hei, occupy one ninth of the whole arena.


    Han Feng and others sit quietly below, more calm than they were two months ago.


    Han Feng, in particular, has a small scar around his eyes.


    Such a tiny scar can be wiped off with any medicine. Han Feng is in the empty mansion, but he has got many herbs. It''s really easy to get rid of the scar.


    But he did not. Deliberately left this scar, Han Feng can remind himself to remember this special training, according to his own saying: "do not get the first branch, never erase the scar."


    Of course, that''s what he said. If we let Chuxing and senior brothers say that Han Feng''s way of doing this is nothing more than "the two goods will become handsome if they leave a scar!"


    "Master Daoguang, why don''t you call brother Lu fan out. At once, the elite students of all colleges will get the brand. You can''t let junior brother Lu Fan miss such a ceremony.


    Master Daoguang''s palm holds a small black light spot.


    That''s Lu Fan''s empty mansion.


    Master Daoguang frowned and said, "I''ve already passed the message in. But Lu fan is still awake. What are you worried about? "


    Han Feng said: "of course, I''m worried. Today''s college students are going to show up. If Lu fan doesn''t show up, he won''t be allowed to participate in the qualifying."


    Chu Xing also said, "master Daoguang, please hurry up again."


    Master Daoguang blows his beard and stares at me. Do you really think he hasn''t urged me?


    From the morning, he hurried all the way, but all the vigorous energy released was like a stone sinking in the sea. What can he do. You can''t break open the empty mansion with brute force and go in. That''s really bothering Lu Fan.


    "Wait!"


    Master Daoguang said in a cold voice.


    The elder martial brother sat on the side with a smile and said: "don''t worry, younger martial brother Lu fan is very good."


    There''s a reason why the elder martial brother said this. In his empty trouser belt, Wufeng heavy sword is very good, nothing. That bloodshot is very clear. Younger martial brother Lu fan must be OK.


    Han Feng and others don''t know where the elder martial brother''s confidence comes from, but the feeling that the elder martial brother gives them has always been unfathomable, and no matter what, they haven''t said to miss. Therefore, they believed in elder martial brother and didn''t talk much.


    On the high platform, the voice of tianyazi, the Dean, rings again.


    "Elite students from all branches come to the stage."


    As soon as the voice fell, the first five students who were sitting in the front of Qianren hospital jumped onto the stage. Suddenly, all the students of Qianren hospital shouted loudly.


    "Qianren hospital will win!"


    "In the top three!"


    These students, who participated in the ranking war of the college, will be registered only when they come to the stage, and will take the Wudao card belonging to their own branch.


    A figure goes up, Han Feng takes a deep breath and says, "master, it''s time for us to go on stage."


    Master Daoguang looked at the black light spot in his hand and said, "wait, what are we worried about?"


    Just then, master Daoguang saw that the black light in his hand was on.


    Immediately, master Daoguang''s face brightened, which was the omen of going out.


    At the next moment, the black light points contract violently, turning into a small door in a flash.


    Han Feng and others looked inside, and suddenly saw a stone egg, shaking constantly, several broken lines appeared.


    Boom!


    The stone eggs exploded, and Lu Fan''s body came into view.

 Chapter 111

    Eyes slowly open, there is light.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are as bright as stars, and the essence is as light, which directly shoots out of the void gate and shines on the earth.


    The light in his eyes converged, and Lu Fan stepped out of the door.


    At this time, many students looked this way. It may be that Lu Fan''s appearance was too weird. Even on the high platform, many mentors and teachers looked at him.


    "Empty mansion, lucky boy."


    Master Shentu of Hengshan yard smiled and recognized Lu fan who came out of the door.


    Shen Tu has always been interested in the student he is very optimistic about. Although Lu Fan entered the Yuan Yuan academy, Shen Tu always believed that Lu fan would find out sooner or later that, in fact, he was more suitable for the practice of Hengshan academy, just like a strong student.


    Several other teachers also smiled and looked at Lu Fan. Especially the dean of tianyazi, but also a happy smile.


    For him, every student here is his disciple. He is very happy to see his chance.


    Lu Fan just walked out of the door, and another person was directly sprayed out of the empty door. Then, the empty door turned into a black light spot and fell into Lu Fan''s belt.


    He fell to the ground in embarrassment. He was Zhao Xu who had been missing for several months.


    Describe thin, clothes on the body are fast becoming cloth.


    Zhao Xu doesn''t look like a beggar. He''s only skinny.


    Han Feng''s snack was startled. After a long time, he finally recognized that it was an idiot gas refiner who had conflicts with them in front of the guard gate.


    Because of Lu Fan''s affairs, they almost forgot that there was such a person left in the empty mansion.


    "Ge Laozi, how did he survive."


    Han Feng was surprised.


    Chu Xing, Chu Tian''s face is also surprised.


    Lu Fan takes a look at Zhao Xu. He can smell the faint smell of his body.


    Do you think this guy survived by eating corpses?


    Lu Fan feels that his guess is probably right. Otherwise, even if Zhao Xu is an alchemist who can nourish himself with the power of heaven and earth, it is impossible to persist for several months in the state of water and food shortage.


    Zhao Xu can''t stand on the ground, just with a pair of blood red eyes watching Lu Fan and others.


    A tutor came quickly. After Zizai looked at Zhao Xu''s face carefully, the tutor cried out: "Zhao Xu, Qi refiner Zhao Xu, how can you do this?"


    Waving, the tutor called several students to quickly carry Zhao Xu away.


    The tutor turned to look at Lu Fandao and said, "I''m going to ask you about student Lu Fan and Zhao Xu in two days. You have to answer truthfully. "


    Lu Fan nodded gently, and then in the cheers of Han Feng and others, Lu Fan sat beside Daoguang.


    Han Feng laughs and says: "junior brother Lu fan, you can come out. Well, it seems that you have changed. You must cover me later. Elder martial brother is going to mess with you. "


    Chu Xing, Chu Tian gently patted Lu Fan on the shoulder. The elder martial brother smiled and didn''t speak. He took Lu Fan''s heavy sword out directly.


    "Take your sword. Don''t lose it! "


    Lu Fan was surprised to take the sword. He didn''t expect that the elder martial brother had helped him take it back. Moreover, he felt more powerful with his heavy sword. The weight on hand is a little more.


    "Thank you very much, senior brother."


    "You don''t have to thank me, Yan Qing."


    The elder martial brother touched his belly and said with a smile.


    Lu fan is slightly stunned, then seems to understand what, grinning.


    Daoguang looked at Lu Fan up and down, and said softly, "I feel a good momentum from you."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I''ve got some. Thank you, master Daoguang."


    Daoguang waved and said, "yes. Who let me owe you. Well, you''re going to come on stage and bring me the sign. This time, we''re going to get a good place in Yuanyuan hospital. "


    Lu Fan turned to look at the platform. At the moment, all the students of other colleges have come to the stage one by one.


    "Hengshanyuan is invincible."


    "Sweep over everything, and be angry!"


    "Who can fight with us."


    With the hysterical shouting of the students of Hengshan academy, among the nine colleges, the elite disciples of the * * strongest Hengshan academy came to the stage in turn.


    Five strong men, all muscular men, especially the man in the middle, are a foot tall and look like beasts. His face is bearded, his hair is scattered, his muscles are like greased, shining in the sun.


    Master Daoguang said with a smile, "brother Lu fan, that is the strongest student in Hengshan academy, Qiaoxuan, the lion king. It''s about four or five times in outer gang. You should be careful when you meet him. "


    Lu Fan smiled and said nothing.


    Seeing that Lu Fan didn''t care about Qiao Xuan''s accomplishments, there was a flash of light in master Daoguang''s eyes. Is Lu Fan now fearless of the four or five students of outer Gang?


    Glancing at other people, Lu Fan suddenly found that the other three people on the stage of hengshanyuan had met each other.


    Zhao Kuo, the black tiger he defeated, is also among them.


    With calm eyes, Zhao Kuo seems very calm. A few months ago, Lu Fan beat him a lot. Now he can stand here in good condition. The injury appears to have completely recovered. In the end, it''s a disciple of Hengshan yard who mainly practices his body. His recovery ability is better than that of ordinary people.


    next to Zhao Kuo, he stood on two almost identical fat men. Although it''s not comparable to the elder martial brother''s inaction, it''s really fat enough. But when Lu Fan and Yin and Yang yard were in conflict, they met Pang Hai and Pang Tao, two brothers who liked to gamble. Unexpectedly, they are also elite disciples of Hengshan Academy.


    "Wind! The wind! The wind! "


    Another five students came to the stage. This time, they were disciples of the green sword Academy.


    It''s a uniform of blue martial arts, embroidered with flying swords in the clouds.


    All the five disciples of the green sword academy carry three foot long swords on their backs, without exception.


    The man standing in the middle looks like master XuanZhen of the green sword Academy. He is straight and emaciated. He looks like a sword. Lu fan asked aloud, "is he the most powerful person in the green sword academy?"


    Before master Daoguang spoke, Chu Tian replied, "yes, brother Lu fan, you have a good eye. He is the most powerful in the green sword Academy. Three feet long sword, three feet blood, ten steps to kill, one Jianghu. It''s called three feet sword, Xuanfeng. "


    Han Feng said: "he is the son of master XuanZhen. It''s said that he has obtained the true biography of master XuanZhen, and he has finished practicing the famous three foot sword formula of the green sword Academy. The martial arts ranking second, cultivation must be more than seven outside Gang, anyway, I am not too big. Elder martial brother, this man will be handed over to you then. "


    Elder martial brother turned his head and glanced at Han Feng, turning his eyes.


    Lu Fan nodded. It seems that the students in every college are not weak.


    Then, the students of thunder academy came to the stage.


    Unexpectedly, there were only four students in thunderhouse. All the teachers and teachers in the stands frowned slightly.


    Master Mengyun of the ethereal courtyard said: "thunderhouse, why are there only four people coming up?"


    "My apprentice Rodin is practicing the five thunder Zhentian Jue recently. He can''t get out of the pass for several days, so he didn''t come," thunderhouse master Huoshan said in a faint voice


    In a word, a thousand waves were immediately aroused.


    "Five thunder shaking the sky"


    "Someone can practice the most powerful five thunder Zhentian Jue in thunder hall. It''s said that no one can practice it for 50 years."


    "It''s a good qualifying match. I''m afraid the thunder court will go all the way."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Huo Shan smiles, obviously Rodin''s achievements make him happy and satisfied.


    Several other teachers, with strange faces, especially those in the top of thunderhouse, are worried. If Rodin really builds the five thunder formula of thunderhouse, even if it is only a small one, it will be enough to threaten their ranking.


    Han Feng listened to their comments and said with a disdainful grin, "it''s just five thunders. It''s only 50 years since there was no one to practice. In our Yuan Yuan academy, no one has finished the one yuan Taoism for many years. This time, it''s not for younger martial brother Lu fan to practice... "


    Chu line directly covered Han Feng''s mouth. Chu Tian slaps Han Feng on the forehead.


    "You''ll die if you say a few words less, for fear that others won''t know, right?"


    Lu Fan''s mouth overflowed with a smile, his body was full of vigorous Qi, the power of spirit, hum, now it''s more than that.


    The discussion continued, and the elite students of Kongtong academy came to the stage.


    Five colleges are dressed in five colors, four men and one woman. Their breath is almost the same, and they can''t tell who is higher or who is lower.


    Seeing these five people, master Daoguang chuckled and said: "Qilin is really cultivating his disciples more and more. If you don''t teach good skills, you still need to train your disciples to practice the gang dragon array. It''s really... "


    Lu fan, who could not understand, asked, "master Daoguang, what is the gang dragon array?"


    Master Daoguang waved and said, "soon you will know."


    Lu fan says.


    At this time, the crowd suddenly began to stir. Five beauties stepped onto the stage slowly.


    Han Feng''s eyes brightened and said, "the beauty of mingxinyuan is coming up. Ha ha, younger martial brother Lu fan, your old face, younger martial sister lingyao, is also there."


    Lu Fan stares at Han Feng. It''s really an open mouth. It''s hard for lingyao to hear him.


    But lingyao may not hear Han Feng''s cry.


    Because other male colleges of the college saw five beauties of Mingxin college come to the stage, and they have been shouting wildly.


    "Younger martial sister Yanran, come to my arms."


    "Sister lingyao, I love you."


    "Sister Mingzhu, would you like to have a baby for me?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Shouts come and go, like waves, one wave higher than the other.


    When the elite disciples of the front branches came to the stage, they were not so excited. Now almost all the male students of the college are shouting loudly.


    Han Feng is also among them, but what he shouted was: "elder martial sister Manyan, I have seen your underwear, you just follow me."


    Lu Fan''s face turned red, and he suddenly felt that it was not a right choice to leave at this time.


    Five beauties stand in mingxinyuan. Suddenly lingyao turns around and looks like Lu Fan.


    Four eyes, lingyao red face smile.


    Lu Fan''s face also bloomed a brilliant smile.

 Chapter 112

    "Ouch, younger martial brother Lu fan, seeing off the autumn wave in secret."


    Han Feng slammed Lu Fan''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    Chu Xing and Chu Tian both saw this scene. Chu Tian patted Han Feng''s head and said, "tell me the truth."


    Lu Fan now cheekily also practiced to come out, do not blush way: "you this is envy envy envy."


    Han Feng said: "envy you? Your elder martial brother, I''m also a fan. It''s called a girl killer. "


    The elder martial brother touched his stomach and said, "well. I can prove that, by the way, I want to lose weight, and I''m also the most beautiful man. "


    Lu Fan and others laughed. Even master Daoguang laughed happily.


    This is the atmosphere of Yuanyuan hospital, the feelings of teachers and brothers. The brotherhood that no other college can see.


    Next on the stage are the five elite disciples of Piaoyuan.


    Lu fan, the three people on stage in front, didn''t know each other, but the two people behind made Lu Fan''s smile on his face converge. Especially the last woman on stage.


    Zhang Yuehan!


    Wearing the lilac tights, Zhang Yuehan looks brave and elegant.


    Her hair is scattered like a waterfall and her lips are bright red. It can be seen that before she went to the stage, she had applied light powder.


    The figure is concave and convex, which is different from those elegant temperament of mingxinyuan, female students covered by robes. Zhang Yuehan looks more charming.


    She also caused many male students to howl. Turning back and smiling quietly, the amorous feelings in the smile make many pure male students daydream.


    Lu Fan looks at her faintly. He doesn''t know how Zhang Yuehan stands out from many masters in the ethereal Academy.


    I don''t know why Zhang Yuehan changed from pure and infinite at the beginning to the present.


    Time is a terrible thing, it will make a person even the most intimate people do not know.


    Of course, what Zhang Yuehan becomes has nothing to do with him.


    Lu Fan takes a look, and takes back his eyes.


    All the seven colleges have gone up. Now there are only one yuan college and Yin Yang college left.


    Lu Fan and others are not worried at all, Han Feng said with a smile: "anyway, we are the last to go up every year. Why should we make an exception this year. Niubi''s talent finally came to the stage, didn''t you see that the Dean came last every time. They know a hammer. Younger martial brother Lu fan, let''s sit still and wait for the grandchildren of the Yin and Yang courtyard to go first! "


    Lu Fan nodded and sat quietly.


    After waiting for a while, the elite students of Yinyang academy went first.


    All five students were dressed in black and white robes.


    This is their unique martial arts clothing of the Yin and Yang academy, which not only symbolizes the identity of the first branch of the martial arts academy, but also more importantly, the material of this clothing alone is equal to an excellent weapon.


    The material of the clothes is from a kind of wild animal called Linshou in the deep part of Qingtian mountain.


    The clothes made of its skin not only have amazing defensive power, but also can burn it by injecting vigorous force. In a period of time, a sea of fire can be released.


    The value of this piece of clothing is comparable to the last five product yuan Dan. Other college students don''t have such good benefits.


    Five people came to the stage, leading by Yan Qing.


    Yan Qing looks straight at the direction of the Yuan Yuan Academy.


    He had just watched Lu Fan walk out of the empty mansion, his mouth moved, and Lu Fan heard a message from Yan Qing.


    "Very well. You didn''t die in it. I''ll take your life. "


    Lu Fan''s mouth moved slightly.


    Yan Qing clearly heard Lu Fan''s voice ringing in his ear.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go to Yinyang hospital and meet you."


    Yan Qing''s pupil contracted.


    How could he be vigorous?


    Yan Qing remembers clearly that Lu Fan''s strength is far away from the outside Gang''s territory. How can the vigorous strength of the outer vigorous environment transmit sound.


    But the fact was in front of him, and Lu Fan showed it to him.


    Yan Qing is fretting in his heart. Does Lu Fan get any benefits from that empty mansion?


    Yan Qingyue thinks it''s more likely, otherwise Lu fan will be injured like that, how could he come out so intact.


    With cold light in his eyes, Yan Qing smiled at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan took a deep look at him, then moved his eyes to one side.


    Among the four people who followed Yan Qing, two were also known by Lu Fandao.


    Yu Xin, who once had a one-sided relationship, came to the stage with a pale face. Lu Fan wanted to laugh when he saw him. Yuxin and Lenghan have contributed a lot to him. After waiting for leisure, Lu Fan plans to open the furnace and refine some pills.


    In front of Yu''s heart was the moon with a ponytail.


    With a rebellious smile on his face, the magic moon is making color towards the dean. It looks like a provocation.


    The Dean ignored the moon and turned his head.


    Lu fan still remembers the chat between the magic moon and the dean in the practice tower. I''m afraid the Dean has no idea about the moon. After all, the master of the magic moon is a real martial master of yin and Yang in xiaochengjing.


    The students of Yinyang academy held their heads high and cheered Yan Qing and others on the stage.


    Students from other colleges don''t want to cheer for them. One by one, they looked at the weapons and clothes of Yan Qing and others, and made a sound of admiration and admiration.


    All the elite students from the eight colleges are here. Han Feng got up and said, "brothers and sisters, let''s go. It''s our turn to take the stage."


    Lu Fan nodded and stood up.


    Master brother raised his hand and said, "wait for me, let me get my ass out first."


    As he spoke, the elder martial brother tried hard to take his fat out of the stool, and then jumped onto the stage with a smile.


    Lu Fan''s five people also came to the stage. Unlike other branches, they didn''t have any cheers. Instead, they were contemptuous.


    "Ah, this is the student of Yuan Yuan college. Ha ha, it''s just enough for five people. I really want to know what to do if they don''t have enough people. "


    "Ha ha, I don''t understand. In the past few years, the number of them has not been enough. Four people play five. They lose the same as dishcloth."


    "Well, it''s better not to open such a branch."


    "I think so too. What do you want for such a rubbish branch?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan''s five people listened to the following comments and smiled at each other.


    When these people see them sweeping other branches, they won''t say that.


    A total of 44 students stand in line.


    At this time, the Dean stood up and said in a long voice: "you are the elite of the nine branches, and the future hope of Wudao college. Today, I hope you will show your strength to win honor for your branch. And different from the past, this year''s College ranking competition, the branch that gets three or more college gold medals, will get a chance to watch the sky level martial arts. Work hard, students. "


    Hearing the words of Tianji martial arts, everyone was shocked on the spot.


    Lu Fan feels his blood is boiling. Heaven level martial arts. It''s said that heaven level martial arts can move mountains and seas.


    One sentence ignited the enthusiasm of all the students. The Dean looked up and pointed to the sky.


    "Take the gold medal!"


    All of a sudden, nine golden thunders fell in the sky.


    The gold medal of nine yuan came to Lu Fan and others with thunder.


    Lu Fan looks up at the gold medal in front of him. There are two big words on it.


    "One dollar!"

 Chapter 113

    This is the gold medal belonging to Yiyuanyuan, and Han Feng''s saliva is almost flowing down.


    "What a big piece of gold."


    Lu Fan asked softly, "Brother Han Feng, wasn''t it so big before?"


    Han Feng lowered his head and lowered his voice, "I used to slap that big piece, how can it be compared to this. Brother Lu Fan, these gold medals are blessed with special formations, which are sealed with arrogant force. It turned out One piece is enough for Brother Chuxing and I to absorb them for several days. This time, it is estimated that this will allow us to advance one by one. "


    Lu Fan blinked and looked at the gold medal, his eyes began to glow. It turns out that this gold medal still has such a function. If all nine gold medals are obtained, how much benefit will they get?


    As Lu Fan secretly thought about sweeping the nine branches, a sudden voice in his head sounded.


    "This gold medal looks good. My new owner, can I swallow it."


    Lu Fan was startled and quickly looked left and right. Whoever was passing the message to him passed to his mind, and the cultivation was too deep.


    "Don''t watch, I''m the towering spirit of the Xuangong Tower in Kowloon. I''m in your head."


    Fan Fan''s pupils are enlarged, Kowloon Xuangong Tower?


    Can''t help but Lu Fan touched his belt. A tower has a talin? Can you still speak in his head?


    Lu Fan only wondered if he was in magic.


    The sound continued in my head.


    "Don''t doubt it, haven''t you heard of Qi Ling? Which magic art can hear your voice, lovely new owner, it seems that you have a lot to learn. Hahahahaha, rest assured me Will slowly ** you. "


    Lu Fan''s hand has touched the empty mansion in the belt, and when his finger touched the little black light spot. He understood everything.


    The Shifang Immortal Master left everything to him, naturally including the Kowloon Xuan Palace Tower and the Void Mansion.


    Now, the entire Void Mansion is his, and his mind moves slightly, and the guardian doors of the Void Mansion will open at will.


    Lu Fan said in his heart: "Is it true that you heard that your resilience is very strong?"


    Jiulong Xuangong Tower replied: "Resilience? Hum, that''s just one of my little tricks. I have everything in Jiulong Xuangong Tower. You are not strong enough now, and you will become stronger in the future. I will help you It ĄŻs okay for Yi Tian to change his life, to get back to life. You get stronger, and find some natural treasures by the way, the magical swords let me devour. With me, your benefits are endless. Seeing the last owner stayed I do nĄŻt have those things. I got eight of them in Chengdu. Well, it ĄŻs a pity that my injuries are too serious, and the stored energy is almost exhausted. Otherwise, it can help you open the ban and speed up your repair. Ascension Now, I wo nĄŻt tell you more, it will take a lot of energy to speak. Ask again, can this gold medal let me swallow it? Ąą


    Lu Fan resolutely answered in his heart: "No now. I will talk later."


    With a sigh of regret, Jiulong Xuan Palace Tower disappeared.


    With a smile on the corner of Lu Fan''s mouth, he seemed to have got something amazing.


    At this point, the big brother has taken a step forward and won the gold medal belonging to the First Yuan Academy. The dean''s eyes glanced at everyone, and then he said loudly: "Then, the college qualifying battle will officially begin for one month."


    At the end of the speech, the dean waved his hand, and the shining energy turned into a powder in the air and poured on everyone.


    These powders just fell on Lu Fan''s body, and Lu Fan felt that his radon was motivated, and the round beads in Dantian were stimulated to release a radon gas.


    Fenzi Lu Fan''s arm skin condensed into a small rune with clear martial arts on it.


    Lu Fan could feel that the pure power of heaven and earth was absorbed by the runes and turned into a force that could be absorbed by the warriors.


    Han Feng was smiling beside him, and saw Lu Fan with a little surprise on his face.


    Han Feng said: "Master Lu Fan. Haha, this is the real welfare of the martial arts college. Martial arts runes, feel its power absorption function. I just came to the martial arts college for this. I have been a few times in recent years. A martial arts rune. "


    Han Feng said, rolling up his sleeves to let Lu Fan glance.


    The four martial arts runes are clear above. With a proud expression, Han Feng whispered: "The idiots in the other branches thought that the Yuanyuan was not good. How could they know that as long as the Yuanyuan entered, they would have the chance to get martial arts runes. Other branches could get martial arts Wen''s elite students will not tell them this benefit ... so ... hehe!


    Fan Fan also laughed. As Brother Han Feng said, this is a rare benefit.


    The practice of the warrior is to temper himself by the power of the heavens and the earth, and to develop his strength with the body as the root. Directly absorbing the power of heaven and earth to use it, that is the housekeeping skills of gas refiners.


    Therefore, a rune that allows a warrior to directly absorb the power of the heavens and the earth like a gas fighter, and strengthens his practice, is very valuable. Its value is equivalent to a panacea.


    Although Lu Fan was refining Qi and Shi''s decision, he could absorb the power of heaven and earth to use it. But because the power of heaven and earth required by radon is far beyond ordinary vitality and vigor, it is obviously a good thing to have such a martial art rune to help him accelerate absorption.


    Lu Fan felt that it was really necessary for him, like Brother Han Feng, to stay at the Budo Academy for a few more years and engage in four or five Budo runes. This is also the reason why Han Feng, Chu Xing, and Dao Guang must respect Lu Fan now. Coming late, the runes are gone.


    Most of the other people on the platform were calm, apparently they had known this benefit long ago. There were only a few newcomers like Lu Fan who participated in the college qualifying for the first time, with surprises on their faces.


    With this martial art rune, they can distance themselves again from ordinary students in the speed of practice.


    This distance will grow bigger and bigger until it becomes an insurmountable nature.


    If you do nĄŻt keep up, you ca nĄŻt keep up. This is cultivation. This is the world.


    Below, other students don''t know how much the group of people on the platform have benefited. They only cheer for the elites in their own branch.


    The master patted Lu Fan''s shoulder and said, "Let''s go, get the things, we should go back. People who are fat are not good, and they feel tired after standing for a while."


    Carrying the gold medal, the big brother and others walked down the high platform,


    Lu Fan asked: "Is this going back?"


    Han Feng said, "Why do nĄŻt you go back and stay here. Watch them fight. Brother Lu Fan, don''t you think it ĄŻs the king''s way to go back and absorb this gold medal. As for the college ranking battle, this is not a month away. Time. Take your time, don''t worry. "


    Master Daoguang nodded and said, "Yes. This is the business."


    Lu Fan asked puzzledly: "But isn''t the gold medal used to participate in the qualifying battle. We absorbed it, so how can we use it to participate in the qualifying battle."


    The big brother and others laughed.


    Chu Xing replied: "Brother Lu Fan, you still don''t understand. We are the last ranked colleges. The college ranking battle can only be the lower ranked colleges to challenge the higher ranked colleges. Who will challenge us in the final ranking? . So, if you suck, you suck. No one snatches it away. Every year, we do it like this. "


    Lu Fan suddenly realized that the bottom of the ranking still had this benefit.


    This gold medal is tantamount to giving them nothing.


    Who said that the benefits of the One Yuan School are not enough, the gold medal alone is worth the benefits of other colleges.


    The students from other colleges looked at Lu Fan and others. Many of the students who were alert were aware of the doorway and exclaimed.


    "Yuanyuanyuan, just ready to leave? Their gold medals are so good."


    "Yes, there are only five students in the Yuanyuan Academy. Each of them can share a lot of gold."


    "It''s not fair."


    "Otherwise I''ll go to the Yuanyuan Academy, and leave when I get a gold medal."


    "Haha, in order to order some gold, are you going to Yuanyuan? You are such an idiot."


    . . . . . .


    The argument did not stop Lu Fan and others.


    Han Feng said gloatingly: "If these people know the true role of the gold medals, I''m afraid that the angry eyes will turn red. Unfortunately, no matter what gold medal they are, they have nothing to do with them."


    The master patted Han Feng''s head and said, "Noisy, come, the gold medal is up, go back quickly."


    The big brother put the gold medal directly on Han Feng''s head. Han Feng smiled, and walked briskly.


    On the stand, Master Yiqing also stood up and patted his buttocks, "Okay, the ceremony is over. I also went back. Anyway, this is always the case at our Yuanyuan Academy, isn''t it?"


    With a smile, Master Yiqing is also ready to leave.


    When watching Wuwei walking back with such a large gold medal, Master Qing smiled and grinned.


    This year''s harvest is really big, and those boys are blessed again.


    Look at me from the other masters, I look at you, and all of them are down.


    Especially Master Xingyuan, his face was ugly and tight.


    Singing the chair hard, Xingyuan said, "Dean. So, it''s not fair."


    Dean Wujizi turned his head, wondering, "Xingyuan, why do you say that?"


    Xingyuan said loudly: "I waited for the eight branches, and there were tens of thousands of students and hundreds or thousands of mentors before I was awarded a gold medal. He is eligible to participate in the college ranking battle. He has only a few yuan in the Yuan Academy, and the students are weak. At the end of the year, what are the qualifications for this gold medal. "


    Hoshibuchi''s tadpoles raised their tones, and Hoshibuchi''s voice was heard throughout Yanwuchang.


    Lu Fan and others stopped when they heard the sound and turned to look at the high platform.


    Master Daoguang''s eyes cooled down.


    Master Yiqing also stood back and looked back.


    Dean Wu Yazi''s face continued to smile. At this time, he was even a little bit better. He looked at Yiqing and said, "Yiqing, Xingyuan said you Yuanyuan. What do you say?"


    Yi Qingyan shivered coldly: "Xingyuan, it seems that you are going to go against my Yuanyuan. Well, my Yuanyuan is not afraid of you. According to you, how to do it?"


    Xingyuan stood up and said, "I don''t bully you Yuanyuan. Take part in the test and take out the gold medals as a bet. I have a few disciples at Yinyangyuan to fight against you, rest assured, not these people on the stage." Your Yuan Yuan Yuan is not worthy of their shot. I will call some weaker disciples to come and fight with your Yuan Yuan Yuan. Dare to dare! "

 Chapter 114

    The voice resounded through the martial arts arena. There was a gust of wind and waves.


    The disciples of yin and Yang yard below shouted first.


    "Yes, dare not fight."


    "The garbage of one yuan hospital, no ability to win any gold medal."


    "I can solve all of you, the garbage of Yiyuan hospital. Dare to fight with Grandpa?"


    The shouts were disorganized. It may be because of the original reputation of uniyuan college. Some other colleges even have students following it.


    To the students of Qianren hospital, the loudest cry, even the abuse voice also overshadowed the students of Yinyang hospital.


    Hengshan courtyard, thunder courtyard and Kongtong courtyard are laughing and shouting. The disciples of Mingxin academy, Qingjian academy and Piaomiao academy have some qualities, but they just look at Han Feng and others of Yiyuan Academy with cold eyes.


    Rao is Han Feng and other people have thick skin. They frown a little when they are scolded like this.


    Lu Fan grins. This battle reminds him of his time in jianglincheng. But at the beginning, he faced it alone, and now he was scolded along with all the senior brothers.


    "It seems that we can''t leave today, senior brothers."


    Lu Fan said with a smile.


    Han Feng put the gold medal on the ground, rolled his arm around his sleeve, and was ready to scold.


    Who is he afraid of!


    Seeing Han Feng''s posture, Lu Fan and others stepped back.


    Chu line also gently patted Han Feng''s shoulder and said, "I''ll give it to you."


    Han Feng grinned, "don''t worry. These grandchildren are the only ones who will not die. "


    After clearing his throat, Han Feng began.


    Sound like a duck, Han Feng began to point to all the people.


    All kinds of filthy words were uttered from his mouth like firecrackers. More curses and bravery.


    On the stand, several teachers were shocked. They had never seen such a person who could scold, and they still started to scold in groups. Looking at the posture, people in the eight branches could not even scold him.


    Han Feng''s voice is getting louder and louder. It''s like practicing a special martial art of swearing.


    So many people''s voices can''t cover him. His voice, like a needle, pierced the ears of all the people present. It was impossible to hear him or not.


    Master Shentu of Hengshan yard grew up and said: "this is also a talent. Has his throat been strengthened, or is his vigorous strength very special? Han Feng... Han Feng... Is it the Han family! "


    As if thinking of something, master Shentu''s face changed a lot. Looking at Han Feng, his expression was totally different.


    If it is true as he guessed, the origin of Han Feng is not small.


    At this time, master Yiqing also came forward and pointed to Xingyuan''s nose and said, "you old white hair, can''t you really treat me as a yuan yard? OK, just bet. Take out your bet. Let''s start now! "


    Master Xingyuan snorted coldly and threw out a dark martial robe.


    The dark dragon pattern is embroidered on it. Although it looks ordinary, there is light in it.


    "A black dragon robe. That''s enough for the bet!"


    When I heard the words "Black Dragon Robe", other teachers looked at it.


    The dean''s face changed slightly and said, "Xingyuan, do you really want to take this thing out? It''s a robe made of black dragon skin. It''s very rare. "


    Xingyuan said: "it''s not hard. I won''t take it out. Yiqing, ask your students to come to the stage and let me see their strength. "


    A clear look at the Black Dragon Robe, the face suddenly burst into a brilliant smile.


    Turn around, a clear to Han Feng a violent drink.


    "Han Feng, you all come up to me. I have work to do."


    If the voice of Yiqing is like a big bell, it''s much louder than Hanfeng''s.


    Hearing Yiqing''s cry, Han Feng quickly shut up.


    Master Daoguang patted Lu Fan and others on the back and said, "hurry up, there is business."


    Lu Fan and others smiled and came back to the stage. The Dean waved to other elite students and said, "go ahead."


    Other students bow to Yan Qing''s face with a thoughtful smile, thinking to themselves, master, this is the one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    Well, it''s time to teach these guys a lesson.


    When the master has finished digging them, he will go to Yiyuan hospital for trouble.


    A group of students went down, on the platform, only Han Feng and others were left.


    It may be that the scolding with Han Feng just made the other students below angry, so I saw Han Feng and others come back to the stage, and a group of students shouted below.


    "Kill them."


    "The garbage of Yiyuan hospital, you remember it for me, and don''t let me meet you outside again in the future."


    "The bastard of the yuan court. Get out of Wudao college. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The Dean glanced coldly at the whole audience and snapped, "shut up!"


    The shouts of all the students immediately subsided. The Dean slightly frowned. These elite students were scolded for two sentences, which was just like this. It can be seen that they are lack of heart and nature.


    But they are not so excited that they rush to hit people directly, which shows that their restraint is good.


    In the future, it seems that we should strengthen the quality training of these ordinary students. Mind and nature are also a key part of martial arts cultivation.


    Look at Lu Fan and other people calm down, even scolded Han Feng for a long time with a smile on his face.


    The Dean couldn''t help sighing in his heart. This is the one yuan people. Every one of them is not so thick skinned and has the same temper.


    Master Yiqing came to Hanfeng and others, lowered his voice, and said: "listen to me, you guys. You can use it freely. If you dare to lose in this contest and go back, I will let you know what special training is. "


    Han Feng was shaking when he heard the words "special training".


    Chu Xing was a little better than Chu Tian, but his face changed a little.


    Only the elder martial brother and Lu fan are calm, but the elder martial brother is not afraid of special training at all, and Lu fan does not know what special training is.


    Master Xingyuan stepped forward a few steps and pointed to many students in Yinyang academy and said: "cold, flower language, farmland is not light, wine injury, Yuhua, you guys come up to me."


    Those who are named by Xingyuan will come to the stage immediately.


    There are two names Lu fan is familiar with. Leng Han and Yuhua are all his defeated generals.


    When five people came to the stage, master Xingyuan said in a cold voice, "five of you and five students of Yiyuan college have a good fight to let them know what kind of students of Wudao college are."


    Five people should be high voice, three of them look contemptuous, but there are two people have cold sweat on their forehead.


    These two people, who are not others, are Leng Han and Yuhua who know the real strength of the yuan Academy.


    When they saw Lu Fan''s impressive face, Yuhua began to shake his hands. Cold and cold eyes flushed blood and stared at Lu Fan''s neck. There was his martial arts.


    Han Feng chuckled and said, "I dare to fight with these fish. Brothers and sisters, what should we do? "


    The elder martial brother looked up and said, "no one is worth my effort. Han Feng, you have it. I''ll go down and sit down. "


    Chu Tian also slightly shook his head and said, "well, I''m too lazy to do it. Han Feng, Chu Xing, Lu fan, you have it. "


    Han Feng, Lu Fan and Chu Xing all look at each other and have no choice.


    Han Feng sighed, "it''s good to be a senior brother."

 Chapter 115

    Elder martial brother, Chu Tian and his wife stepped down from the platform in front of the public and sat down to one side.


    The actions of the two men made the dean and all the teachers frown slightly. Can we say that the yuan court only sent three people to fight?


    Xingyuan said: "Yiqing, are your disciples unwilling to fight?"


    Shifu Yiqing went back to his seat, Shi Shilan sat down and said quietly, "it''s not that he didn''t want to, but that he didn''t need to. Five of you, three of us. Five sets and three wins. "


    As soon as this speech comes out, the whole scene is in a uproar.


    "Star Yuan cold voice way:" arrogance


    Flower language, Tian not light and others, but also with black air. 1 Yuan Yuan dare to despise them so much. It''s true to go into the pit with lanterns and look for death.


    At the bottom, all the students of Yinyang hospital shouted with a loud voice, "you are going to lose all three of the garbage in Yiyuan hospital."


    "Well, I''m afraid I''ll only send three people for shame. Can''t you see your emptiness when we are blind?"


    "Brother Lenghan, brother Huayu, come on, kill the garbage of the Yiyuan hospital."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    All the students in the Yinyang Academy were filled with indignation, and they wanted to fight Lu Fan and others on the stage.


    Han Feng looked at them with a smile and said: "a group of idiots, they will shut up later. Brother Lu fan, brother Chu Xing, let me have the first scene. His ancestors board in Japan, finally can use the martial arts of the prefecture level, I want to have a good time first. Don''t stand in my way. "


    Han Feng said and strode out.


    Lu Fan and Chu Xing look at each other and smile. OK, let Han Feng come to the first scene.


    It seems that he has been holding it for a long time, and it''s about to go wrong. Let him feel refreshed and let all the people in the Yinyang hospital stop for a while. It''s really noisy.


    Han Feng took out his own blue water long sky sword. With a sweep of the long sword, he cut away the bluestones on the ground with a vigorous force like substance.


    "Who will play with me?"


    The expression on his face was arrogant, disdainful and contemptuous. Han Feng would like to use his nostrils against zhunxianyuan and others.


    Huayu couldn''t help coming forward and said, "I''ll come. Don''t stop me. "


    Master Xingyuan nodded. Huayu''s strength is pretty good. It''s no problem to kill this guy with a bad mouth for the cultivation of inner gang.


    Vigorous force is released from the body, and a long knife is condensed from Huayu''s hand.


    Even if it is not the cultivation of outer Gang, there is not a long way to go.


    The white long knife points to Han Feng''s face, and Hua says, "boy, if you don''t break a few bones today, it won''t be finished."


    Han Feng laughs. The laughter is harsh and unpleasant. Let Hua Yu''s face darker.


    The green water long Sky Sword is stuck on the ground by him.


    With one hand akimbo, Han Feng pointed to the nose of the words and said: "come on, let me see your strength. Today, as long as you can meet me. You win! "


    Flower language was completely enraged, the foot on the ground a heavy step, flying gravel, the whole person like an arrow to Han Feng.


    "Suffer death, chopping wind blade!"


    The long sword comes out, and the wind blows. The wind made Han Feng''s hair fly.


    "What a wind!"


    Han Feng is still standing there, motionless. All the students in the Yinyang hospital below, with wide eyes and a smile on their lips.


    This idiot dares to accept elder martial brother Huayu''s Sabre technique. He''s dead!


    Hua Yu''s Dao has a blade of wind. When the long Dao reaches Han Feng''s body, suddenly it is only two steps away from Han Feng, the blade wind suddenly stops.


    Hua Yu''s eyes widened. For some reason, he felt his knife cut into an invisible air stream.


    Han Feng''s eyes suddenly turned to gold, and the roar of the Dragon suddenly rang around him.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng''s vigorous strength was released and slowly gathered behind him into a five clawed Golden Dragon.


    Although the golden dragon is light, it looks fuzzy. But Longwei''s spirit is quite extraordinary.


    "Long Yang exercises the body!"


    Lu Fan remembers. When he was cultivating the pagoda, he helped elder martial brother Han Feng get a high-level spiritual martial art. Now elder martial brother Han Feng is using that martial art.


    I have to say, it looks great.


    "Body protecting dragon Gang!"


    Han Feng a light drink, Huayu only feel a strong force to push him away.


    After three steps, Huayu''s face changed dramatically.


    Damn, this guy''s vigorous energy is not inferior to him at all!


    The vigorous strength of Han Feng also rushed to the peak of inner gang.


    Lu Fan smiled for a few months. Elder martial brother Han Feng has made great progress!


    The elder martial brother said: "the effect of special training has come out. Although Han Feng is a little lazy, the effect is still good.


    Chu Tian said, "well, I can train him more in the future. His potential is not small. "


    Master Daoguang nodded a little, and the three laughed at the same time.


    If Han Feng knows that his performance has won him special training in the future, he will cry or laugh.


    But now, Han Feng is excited.


    When the palm of his hand turned, the blue water sky sword suddenly flew up and began to hover over his head.


    This move uses Qi to control the sword, and you can see his level.


    Master Xingyuan''s face changed wildly. Is that the move?


    It''s impossible. Which move can one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan? That''s ground level martial arts!


    "Seize the sky, destroy the earth, and behead the gods and demons!"


    Han Feng pointed out with one hand that the blue water sky sword disappeared instantly.


    The next moment, a roar suddenly sounded, countless swords covered the whole platform.


    People''s eyes were covered, only to see countless terrible sword light.


    All the students watching below are forced to step back. In the terrible sword light, they can only see Han Feng''s solemn expression and unrestrained posture.


    When sword Qi comes out, heaven and earth will be destroyed.


    Finally, all the sword lights exploded.


    In the light of the sword, Huayu directly flies backward and falls from the high platform.


    No matter how many martial arts he has, as well as the cultivation of the inner Gang peak. Under Han Feng''s move, he seems so vulnerable.


    For a while, even the elite disciples of other students were frightened.


    Even if it is them, whether they can be in good condition under this move is not known.


    Yan Qing was stunned and murmured, "is this the student of Yuan Yuan academy?"


    He can''t believe why the Yuan Yuan academy has such terrible martial arts. Even he felt the threat.


    The sword spirit disappears slowly, and the blue water sky sword returns to Han Feng''s hand.


    "Cool, I haven''t played so cool in a long time!"


    Han Feng wipes his hair. His head can be broken, his blood can flow, and his hair can''t be disordered.


    This move is supposed to be able to hook up with many young students.


    Glancing at the whole audience, I found that all the female students looked at him in horror, but no one showed their love.


    Alas, it seems that there are still some problems.


    Han Feng thought about it. He estimated that the posture was not handsome enough. He went back to study it again.


    Hua Yu''s mouth is spouted with blood, and the whole body is covered with ferocious and terrible sword wounds.


    Several tutors hurriedly came forward to treat Hua Yu''s injury. They looked at Han Feng''s face again, which had completely changed.

 Chapter 116

    Shaking eight word steps, Han Feng walked down the platform.


    He purposely jumped in the crowd, where the crowd separated like water.


    There was no sound. The mocking and shouting went away.


    Han Feng''s performance is really speechless. Those who just scolded Han Feng have complicated eyes.


    Strong to such Han Feng are called by them to do the garbage of Yuan Yuan Yuan hospital, then they are nothing.


    Isn''t rubbish as good as that?


    A group of people all closed their mouths, even the teachers sitting on the high platform were surprised.


    The strength of this move just now is enough to kill some of them.


    Han Feng, with high toes and high Qi, walked all the way back to the elder martial brothers and sat down with his legs crossed.


    Master Daoguang is too lazy to talk about him. The three words "Sheng Buxiao" are really useless to Han Feng.


    But as Han''s family, I don''t need to know this. Master Daoguang chuckled and went with him.


    Anyway, I want you to have a good understanding of the strength of the yuan Academy. Since we want to give people a high-level look, let them be completely shocked.


    Lu Fan and Chu Xing in the grandstand coughed softly, and master Daoguang winked at them.


    The meaning in the eyes is very clear. If you two are worse than Han Feng, you should be ready to come back for punishment.


    Chu Xing shivered for a while, and Lu Fan laughed.


    On the opposite side, Leng Han and others all looked frightened. Their original arrogance and disdain were completely smashed by Han Feng''s sword.


    "Brother Lenghan, go to the second scene. They can''t be too arrogant. "


    Tian is not light. Yuhua turns to look at the cold path. In their view, the only thing that can ensure victory among the five is cold. So they hope that at this moment Lenghan will come out and take the next one. A setback to the opposite.


    Cold didn''t speak, just looked at Lu Fan with a little panic.


    These people don''t know Lu Fan''s fear at all. They think that as long as he can win, but in fact, he knows that even if he does, as long as Lu Fan stands out, he will lose.


    Cold in hesitation, next to the students named wine injury but can not hold, angry big stride out.


    "This one, I''ll do it."


    Cold cold Leng for a while, wine injury has gone out.


    The people in the Yinyang courtyard shouted again.


    It''s just that the voice is not loud and powerful enough. Some people are talking in a low voice.


    "Can you hurt elder martial brother with wine? It seems that the people of the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    "Bullshit, elder martial brother jiushang is sure to win. Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. But it''s impossible for everyone to be so strong. Elder martial brother will win if he is injured by wine. "


    "Elder martial brother Wang dachui is right."


    "Take out the garbage of the Yuan Yuan hospital."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Here, Chu Xing and Lu Fan look at each other, and Lu fan says with a smile, "elder martial brother Chu Xing, I''m still on your way."


    Chu Xing patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "I''ll come first. Younger martial brother Lu fan, wait for you to kill them. Don''t be merciful. "


    Lu Fan nodded softly and said, "don''t worry."


    Elder martial brother Chuxing came out with a long sword and hooked his finger to the wine wound.


    At this time, several teachers'' eyes are on Chuxing. Just Han Feng''s performance has made all teachers know that the disciples of Yiyuan academy still have some abilities. So now, several teachers want to see how about the other disciples of Yiyuan Academy.


    Master Shentu, who is close to master Yiqing, asked in a low voice.


    "Yiqing, you Yiyuan academy, how many disciples can practice the ground level martial arts at the bottom of the box?"


    "Not much, just five," Yiqing said with a smile


    When other teachers heard the words of Yiqing, they were stunned first, and then all looked different.


    Shentu grinned, "that''s all? There are five disciples in your Yuan Yuan yard. What does this little guy practice? I depend on.... Yin and Yang Xuanlong sword. "


    Before Shentu had finished speaking, he saw Chu Xing''s sword in one hand, and the eight trigrams array came out at his feet. The dragon on the sword was in the shape of vigorous force.


    Several other teachers were shocked. The yin-yang Xuanlong sword is another set of ground level skills. Master Xingyuan looks ugly. Of course, he knows the significance of this set of ground level skills. There is such a set of skills. Even if this kid only has the strength of the early days of inner Gang, he can fight with the top martial artists of inner Gang to the end. But the vigorous strength of this kid is also the highest cultivation of the inner gang. That is to say, the martial arts of the outer gang are not necessarily his opponents.


    Chu Xing looked at the wine wound on the opposite side coldly and waved a sword.


    When the wine wound saw the moment when Chu Xing''s vigorous strength was released, it accelerated to rush over. Fist with a strong light, still wrapped with a special vigorous force.


    "Jab!"


    In the face of a sword Qi released by Chu Xing, he did not hesitate to fight for the wine wound.


    At the moment of seeing the wine wound movement, master Xingyuan closed his eyes.


    This idiot, hard to connect with Xuanlong Gang strength, just want to die. All the violent lunatics in hengshanyuan can''t bear it, not to mention the wine wounds that are good at boxing practice.


    A vigorous force directly splits the wine wound and flies out. The terrible Xuanlong vigorous force instantly blocks the strength of the wine wound.


    If a man who practices boxing can''t get close to himself and doesn''t have the ability to release vigorous force, his ending can be doomed.


    Chu Xing, standing on the spot, flicked out several swords in a row.


    The fierce sword Spirit fell on the body injured by wine like a storm.


    After the six six six thirty-six sword Qi, the whole man was lying on the ground like a broken sack.


    All the wounds were on the body. The hollowed out bluestones under the body were just as smooth as a mirror cut by sword Qi.


    On top of the bluestone is a simple eight trigrams array. This is the result of Chu Xing''s keeping his hand. Otherwise, if Chu Xing used ninety-nine eighty-one sword Qi, he would surely die of alcohol injury.


    It''s a dead silence again. The students of Yinyang academy are speechless.


    Failure is like bullying a baby.


    Elder martial brother jiushang, who has always ranked top in the Yinyang hospital, actually lost. It''s worse than the one lost last time.


    After all, we can see from the last scene that Han Feng directly used the strongest move.


    But this time, Chu Xing was obviously the same as playing. He waved a few sword Qi casually, and the elder martial brother was defeated.


    Many disciples of the Yin and Yang yard were pale. They just shouted like slapping one by one. They kept pulling their faces, making their five senses begin to twist.


    How could this happen?


    This is the voice of most students in Yinyang Academy.


    Even Yan Qing, magic moon, Xuanfeng, Qiao Xuan and other elite students of all branches have changed their eyes on the yuan Academy.


    A nice guy. They don''t care. But two, there is some trouble.


    If the five disciples of Yiyuan academy are of this level, their status will be greatly impacted.


    This year''s College ranking war, maybe there will be some moths.


    Chu Xing walked out of the stage with a sword on his shoulder and a light smile. When he left, he nodded to Lu fan, which means that the rest will be given to you.


    Han Feng shouted to Lu Fan on the stage: "junior brother Lu fan, the last one, don''t let them save face. Hurry up. We have something else to do. "


    Lu Fan nodded calmly and walked out slowly.


    At this moment, Yuhua and Tian are looking cold. Of the remaining three, only Leng Han has the strongest strength.


    Cold and biting his teeth, he came out. Even though he was a little scared, he had to stand out when it came to the face of Yinyang hospital.


    "It''s cold. How can I feel guilty. The momentum is not stable! "


    At a glance, master Shentu saw something wrong with Lenghan.


    A clear smile way: "the student of yin and Yang courtyard, can understand."


    Xing Yuan takes a fierce look and pinches his fist.


    A clear smile of happiness, he is to fall in the Yin and Yang yard in public. Suddenly, a Qing shouted to Lu fan, "Lu fan, why don''t you take out your sword, chop melons and cut vegetables, and solve it quickly."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "master, you don''t need to use the sword."


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, Lu Fan appears to be in control.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s momentum clearly, I won''t say much.


    The students in the lower Yinyang academy are not happy to listen. What is chop melon and cut vegetables!


    There was a sound and two students shouted loudly.


    "Come on, elder martial brother Lenghan. You are the best in martial arts."


    "Yes, elder martial brother Lenghan will not lose."


    When they finished shouting, they suddenly found that there were not many people to be with.


    Next to him, an old student pulled his clothes and said, "stop shouting, don''t you know? Lu Ming is also a strong man in the martial arts league. "


    "What?" the student exclaimed? When did he get on the list. "


    "Just a few months ago," sighed the old student. He defeated Zhao Kuo of hengshanyuan in public


    On the other side, Qiao Xuan said to Zhao Kuo teasingly, "black tiger, I heard that you lost to this kid named Lu fan?"


    Zhao Kuo''s face was black, and said, "how is it?"


    Qiao Xuan''s eyes flashed and said, "nothing. It seems that the yuan court is really interesting. "


    On the high platform, cold released its vigorous energy.


    It''s still the same level. After a few months, he didn''t improve at all.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. He thought cold could surprise him. Think about it carefully, oh, 80% of the cold time is in healing it.


    Shake head, since cold can''t bring him a little surprise, then he doesn''t even bother to go out.


    Carrying his hands, Lu Fan looks at Qiao Xuan indifferently.


    As soon as this action came out, Xingyuan''s face was suddenly dark, and he said in a cold voice, "how arrogant you are!"


    Master Yiqing said with a smile, "are you arrogant? You can see if there are so many nonsense."


    Leng Han is ready to rush to Lu Fan with his sword. Just after taking a step, a terrible momentum suddenly falls on him.


    Like mountains, like the sea, like the sky.


    Cold was directly pressed on the ground, the terrible momentum with infinite gravity so that he could not lift a finger.


    The vigorous strength of the body was as disillusioned as a mirage, and the whole person fell into the bluestone for three feet.


    Everyone was shocked, because the people next to them didn''t feel any momentum at all.


    Lu Fan stood in place like this, calm as water.


    For a while, including all teachers, the expression changed dramatically.

 Chapter 117

    "It''s a good momentum. He''s on the martial road."


    Master wuchou of Mingxin academy made the most accurate judgment on Lu fan, and several other teachers nodded continuously.


    At this time, master Xingyuan''s face was not only ugly, but also astonished.


    He recognized Lu fan, the student he was optimistic about in the freshman competition.


    At the beginning, he believed that Lu Fan was completely destroyed after he entered the yuan court. Now, Lu Fan tells him the truth. Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan not only didn''t destroy him, but also achieved him.


    The invisible Qi of this hand can be understood at least by the martial artists in Yuangang.


    He can release his momentum to one person alone under Yuangang. He doesn''t let it out. Master Xingyuan only heard of such talents, but never saw them.


    But today, Lu Fan let him know.


    Less than a year after he was admitted to the hospital, it was impossible for Lu fan to enter Yuangang.


    Master Xingyuan can''t imagine how terrible this talent and how powerful it is to teach him invisible Qi.


    Looking at the thousands of disciples in his Yin and Yang yard, no one can do it.


    Master Xingyuan knew that he had failed. At least in teaching his disciples, he failed badly.


    The light in his eyes was dim, and master Xingyuan couldn''t help thinking, were all the means he used to cultivate his disciples wrong?


    Does it make them have a sense of competition? If they don''t like people, they are also wrong?


    He was lost in thought.


    Master Yiqing was also surprised to see Lu Fan ''s performance.


    To be honest, Lu fan doesn''t know what''s going on with his achievements.


    However, he is still happy for Lu Fan. It is a great pleasure for his disciples to be a master.


    On the high platform, Lenghan passed out in a coma completely, and the pressed one didn''t even utter a wail.


    Lu Fan slowly took back his momentum, came and went.


    He doesn''t need to release his vigorous Qi at all now. He can kill the opponent with insufficient strength by stimulating the power of heaven and earth.


    Now, Lu fancai began to really feel the strength of vigorous Qi.


    After accepting the inheritance of Shifang immortal master, his strength has already stepped into the outer Gang realm.


    And in this state, he can use some of the alchemist''s methods to make decisions, and will not be left behind.


    Invisible Qi is a small experiment of his, which seems to work well.


    How is it possible for other martial artists to compare with him the manipulation of the power of heaven and earth. Even some gifted abnormal guys can use invisible Qi, but they will never be as relaxed and powerful as Lu Fan.


    With this move, Lu fan has no fear of any martial artists in the inner Gang realm or Qi scholars who have failed to enter the realm of Qi refiner.


    Less than the realm, the number of people, for him, the significance is not great.


    A pure warrior, a pure alchemist, may also be consumed by enemies of low rank. This situation, from this moment on, will not appear on Lu Fan.


    Lu fan can feel that he is walking on a path of unknown, mysterious and powerful.


    The strong, he''s on his way.


    One Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan, three wins. All the doubts, all the insults, all the disdain, are in vain.


    Instead, students from other colleges look in awe.


    Especially when they looked at Lu fan, they even took fright.


    There is no way. No matter Han Feng or Chu Xing, at least they have used martial arts, released their moves, released their vigorous energy, and let us see the cultivation realm.


    They lose face by winning, but at least within the acceptable range.


    But Lu Fan''s strength makes them simply unacceptable.


    Just stand there with your hands on your back. Without a trace of vigorous force, your opponent will lie down automatically. They are pressed into the bluestone board, and they are directly unconscious.


    They have never seen or even heard of such means.


    If this kind of thing is done by a teacher or a teacher, it can be understood. But Lu fan, who looks younger than most of the people present, why he is so strong.


    Moreover, he didn''t move. He didn''t directly kill the ordinary students, but he was on the martial arts list. His ranking was pretty good.


    It''s so easy to deal with experts like Lenghan. Wouldn''t one finger be able to crush one of them? No, maybe not one finger.


    Cold was carried down, and several tutors who helped cold treatment could feel that cold body bones had been compressed and deformed. As long as the other side uses a little more power, these bones will break and plunge into the five viscera. Yuhua and other people standing on the stage are pale. They feel that it is humiliating to stand here.


    They ran off the stage without waiting for Xingyuan to say anything.


    Master Yiqing stood up, walked to the scene, picked up the Black Dragon Robe floating in the air, and then directly threw it to Lu Fandao: "Lu fan, things follow. We''re back. "


    Lu Fan smiles and nods, walking slowly down the platform.


    Master Yiqing hummed a little song and left bravely with a big stomach.


    Han Feng, Chu Xing, and the three senior brothers also stand up.


    Master Daoguang waved the gold medal with vigorous strength and turned to leave.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, this is a good move. Go back and teach me."


    Han Feng and Lu Fan shoulder to shoulder.


    Lu Fandao: "yes, as long as you can learn. I will teach. "


    Chu Xing leaned over his head and said, "I''m one of them. This is a good way to hook up with girls. "


    Chutian said coldly, "are you learning martial arts to hook up with girls? There is no ambition. Younger martial brother Lu fan, they are not good at both talents. You''d better teach me first. Hahaha. "


    Chu Xing, Han Feng compares two middle fingers to Chu Tian.


    The elder martial brother touched his stomach and said, "go back quickly. I''m hungry. I knew that I would bring Xiao Hei out."


    A group of people talk and laugh and walk away.


    Here, the students of other colleges have been watching Lu Fan and other people''s backs disappear from their sight, so they take back their eyes.


    In hengshanyuan, Qiao Xuan grinned happily and said, "this Lu fan is mine. As long as he comes to hengshanyuan, he must be the first to fight with me. I''ll beat whoever you dare. "


    Zhao Kuo said angrily, "no one will rob you."


    Others nodded in deep thought.


    In the green sword academy, Xuanfeng held the sword and said: "a rare opponent. If you have time, it seems that you have to go to the yuan court. "


    Mu Shuo said with a smile: "ha ha, you don''t think they can come to the green sword academy?"


    Xuanfeng smiled and stopped talking with his sword.


    Mu Shuo also clearly turned his eyes to the other side and fixed his eyes on the direction of the Yin and Yang yard.


    Mingxinyuan, lingyao murmured: "it turns out that Lu fan is so strong. It seems that I should try my best. Well, when I come to our Mingxin hospital, shall I fight with him? Oh, it''s hard to decide. "


    In the ethereal courtyard, Zhang Yuehan has cold light in his eyes, a round bead in his hand, and a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Lu fan, your end is near."


    Yin and Yang yard, Yan Qing said nothing and slowly closed his eyes.

 Chapter 118

    One Yuan Yuan.


    After a few months, I returned to my cabin again, and it felt so good.


    Taking a deep breath, Lu Fan felt that even the air was much fresher.


    When Xiao Hei saw Lu Fan, he rushed over and rushed into Lu Fan''s arms.


    I haven''t seen it for a few months. Xiao Hei is almost the same size as a lion, and what''s wrong with this dark layer on his body.


    It looks like it was carved by a knife. When it hits Lu Fan''s arms, the texture is still shining.


    Xiao Hei''s current strength is not as good as Xiao Yan. With Lu Fan''s current strength being hit by it, he feels chest pain.


    It is estimated that Xiao Hei''s strength is now better than the average warrior at the peak of internal conflict.


    Aside, Han Feng said, "Brother Lu Fan, Xiao Hei is now the real stomach king of our Yuanyuan. You don''t know how much it will eat in a day. If it wasn''t for it, it would go up the mountain to find it, I guess our Yuanyuan can''t afford to raise it anymore. And it''s very picky, it picks up good things to eat, and the average meat doesn''t look good. "


    Master Yiqing came over and said loudly, "What do you know. Xiao Hei is now at a critical stage of growth and needs huge strength to support him. After a while, I am going to take it to the depths of Qingtian Mountains. Letting him go for a dip in Yaolongtan will be of great benefit to him. "


    Lu Fan found several medicinal herbs from his arms and handed them to Xiaohei.


    The medicinal materials radiate a dim light, and they are obviously all elixir-grade medicinal materials.


    Xiao He swallowed without hesitation and looked at Lu Fan with satisfaction. The look seemed to be saying that it was his own master.


    Lu Fan felt that Xiao Hei was becoming more and more spiritual. Except that he could not speak human words, he basically had the same wisdom as ordinary people.


    He patted Xiao Hei''s head, Lu Fan said, "Xiao Hei, get some food. I haven''t eaten what you made for a long time."


    Xiao Hei lighted his head like a chicken pecking rice, and ran to the back of the cabin.


    Not long afterwards, he saw Xiao Hei holding a pile of cured wild meat pieces and walking towards the kitchen.


    Han Feng and others watched, Chu Xing exclaimed: "When did Xiao Hei learn to pickle things? Who did it learn from? Damn, I remembered it, and it has seen me pickling pheasants once, But just once. "


    Han Feng shouted loudly, "Xiao Hei actually learned to hide food privately. It hides delicious food and does not tell us. I told you long ago that the meat we eat is not the best in wild animals. You don''t believe it. Believe it now, the good meat it got back is hidden by itself. "


    Lu Fan grinned, other talents shouted no matter what Han Feng shouted.


    The master said with a touch of his stomach, "It seems that after Brother Lu Fan returned, our meals can be upgraded to another level, Miao Miao, Miao Miao."


    Han Feng threw her gold medal in the yard.


    "I went to the back of the house to see if he hadn''t taken it all out. It must have some private goods. I''ll look for it again."


    Then, Han Feng ran to the back of Lu Fan''s wooden house.


    Xu Yan, Han Feng''s exclamation sounded suddenly.


    "Ge Laozi, Xiao Hei, you have a trap, isn''t it just a few pieces of meat, as for my clothes? Who will help me?"


    Everyone smiled and shook their heads. No one helped Han Feng.


    Xiao He poked his head out of the kitchen, took a look, and then a spark blew from his nostril, and went on busy again.


    Master Daoguang pointed to the gold medal and said: "You should absorb the power of the gold medal first, so as to avoid night long dreams. Lu Fan, after you have absorbed, come and visit me."


    Then, Master Daoguang returned to the room with a smile.


    Master Yiqing also looked at Lu Fan with a strange smile and walked back to his wooden house.


    Lu Fan, Chu Xing, Chu Tian, the four brothers came to the gold medal.


    After a pause, the master touched the gold medal and smiled: "Forget it, this time I will not absorb the power in the gold medal. I am now in the bottleneck stage, and need to realize, not strength. Brother Lu Fan, I''ll give you that one. "


    The big brother gave Lu Fan a smile and turned away.


    Brother Chutian also smiled and said, "I don''t really need this share. Brother Lu Fan, my share is also given to you. Try to absorb it and don''t waste it."


    After Brother Chutian spoke, he walked back to his room.


    Lu Fan had nothing to say in the future, Chu Xing patted his shoulder, smiled slightly, and left Brother Chu Tian.


    "Brothers? Why are you doing this?"


    Lu Fan asked out loud.


    Chu Xing poked out half of his body from the room, glanced at Lu Fan, and said, "Why? Because you are our master brother!"


    With a smile, Chu Xing closed the door.


    The master did nothing, and the second brother Chu Tian also closed the doors one after another, leaving only Lu Fan in the entire courtyard.


    Behind the wooden house, Han Feng walked out embarrassedly, holding a leg of lamb in his hands, his face darkened.


    Only half of the clothes on his body were burned. Han Feng wiped out his still-burning hair and looked up at Lu Fandao: "Brother Lu Fan, brothers, have they all returned to the room?"


    Lu Fan said: "Yes. They gave us the opportunity to absorb power. Brother Han Feng, come, let''s absorb the power from the gold medal."


    Han Feng smiled, bite a leg of lamb, and said vaguely: "I don''t want it. The gold medal is yours, it''s all yours. What is the power of strength, you can save me a life .It ĄŻs better to absorb all the power of one person than a few people. Brother Lu Fan, you ĄŻre better, I ĄŻll go out to fight and have another backer. Haha, the leg of lamb is really good, go back and eat slowly. Ąą


    Han Feng said as he went back to his room.


    Lu Fan stood in place, with a peaceful smile on his face.


    His brothers, no matter what is wrong, no matter how troublesome they may be, no matter what outsiders think. In Lu Fan''s eyes, they are the best brothers in the world.


    Slowly, Lu Fan sat before the gold medal with his palm on it.


    Lu Fan can feel a trace of pure power inside the whole gold medal, and countless available forces condensed into a rotating airflow, attached to the gold medal.


    Lu Fan turned on his own suffocation. In an instant, all the power seemed to find an exit, like Lu Fan surged in.


    Quickly, these powers were refined by his body and poured into his colorful colored beads in Dantian.


    Yuanzhu began a new round of growth, like a beating heart, and a low sound came from his body.


    Lu Fan''s Dantian now is a small lake with colorful light inside. This is the power of the Shifang Immortal Master. Lu Fan has not completely refined it. After all, he is a lifelong practice of an immortal master. Lu Fan can only refine a part when he reaches a realm. Until one day, he also stepped into the realm of immortal masters, or the realm of realm equal to that of immortal masters, in order to completely absorb all the power.


    With these forces stored in his Dantian, Lu Fan''s practice speed will also be much faster. Dan Tian was nurtured, and Lu Fan, who did not know what it was, would be further strengthened.


    These forces cannot be absorbed for the time being, but the power in the gold medal can be directly injected into the ball. In comparison, the power in the gold medal is more gentle, and there is no risk of absorption.


    It is not difficult to guess that the power inside is definitely injected into the higher level than the immortal master.


    Qiankun realm or yin and yang realm is unknown.


    May be able to refine power to such an extent, it is easier to absorb than the power of heaven and earth, the means is really overbearing.


    Lu Fan closed his eyes and immersed himself in the state of absorbing power.


    Visible to the naked eye, among the gold medals, a strand of silver power lines lit up on the gold medal, and then fell into Lu Fan''s palm.


    The radon gas was released, and a set of fully formed and extremely solid robes covered Lu Fan. The robes had clear lines of yin and yang formations. If you look closely, you can see the five elements covered by the yin and yang formations.


    No one knows that after accepting the inheritance of Shifang Xianshi, Lu Fan has officially entered the foreign realm, and it is not a nephew''s first priority, but a double nephew''s cultivation.


    This is also the result of Lu Fan''s efforts to suppress and not to go all out.


    After all, it is not your own strength. If you rush too hard and you cannot control it completely, you will lose more than you pay.


    The strength is not only the level of the rank, but also the use and control of strength.

 Chapter 119

    Lu fan has been walking steadily on the martial Road, and he strives to maintain this state.


    Lu Fan also absorbed the power in the gold medal carefully, refining little by little, and striving for perfect control.


    Half an hour later, Xiao Hei came out with the food, Han Feng and others came out to eat immediately after smelling the fragrance.


    But Lu Fan did not move, still sitting there quietly.


    No one bothered Lu fan, but they saw Lu Fan''s gang clothes. First they were surprised by snacks, then they all smiled.


    Han Feng said: "brother Lu fan can do without eating. How long will he absorb it? "


    The elder martial brother looked at it twice and said, "it will take about three or five days. Don''t worry, younger martial brother Lu fan has plenty of strength in his body. When he comes to the outer Gang, his strength has been nourishing his body, even if he doesn''t eat. "


    Han Feng said, grinning.


    "Younger martial brother Lu fan is getting stronger and stronger. I seem to see the scene of following younger martial brother Lu fan to sweep other branches in the future."


    The elder martial brother touched his stomach and nodded: "younger martial brother Lu Fan''s strength is almost up to me now. It''s estimated that even if I don''t go this time, you can kill all the way to the Yinyang hospital."


    Chu Xing, Han Feng and Chu Tian all shouted at the same time when they heard that elder martial brother was too lazy to move again.


    "Elder martial brother, you don''t want to go again. It''s agreed to be with us. "


    The elder martial brother said with a smile, "go or go. Don''t worry."


    Yiqing also laughed and said, "I plan to give Lu Fan the Black Dragon Robe I won. Do you have any opinion?"


    Elder martial brother, Chutian and Chuxing shake their heads and smile.


    Han Feng didn''t speak. The elder martial brother frowned slightly and looked at Han Feng and said, "brother Han Feng, do you want this black dragon robe?"


    Han Fenglian said: "no, I don''t want the Black Dragon Robe. It''s the right thing for younger martial brother Lu Fan. It''s just that my clothes have been burned. Who can support me with one of them. It''s not good to go to another college dressed like this. I don''t want your elder martial brother. I really don''t know that you have changed your underpants. "


    The elder martial brother opened his mouth, then swallowed the words that had already rushed to his mouth.


    Master Daoguang said, "go to jianbaoshan and buy some. Can''t even afford a piece of clothes for the disciples of our Yuan Yuan academy? "


    Han Feng whispered, "master, jianbaoshan needs several gold coins for any clothes."


    Master Daoguang coughed twice, and then said: "I think it''s very good to change the underpants. How many underpants do you have


    Han Feng''s face was depressed, and Chu walked beside him: "brother Lu fan should have some clothes. Brother Han Feng, when you wake up, ask him to take them. With the empty mansion in hand, he is now a real local tyrant. "


    Han Feng''s eyes brightened, and he knew what Chu meant.


    At Lu Fan''s glance, Han Feng laughs.


    Xiao Hei comes to Lu Fan with a bowl. Seeing that Lu fan is still cultivating, Xiao Hei lies quietly beside him and pushes the bowl towards Lu Fan.


    It is a simple hope that Lu fan will finish absorbing it as soon as possible and taste its craftsmanship.


    Time is like water, ten days pass in a hurry.


    Dawn, breeze, Lu Fan slowly opened his eyes, and finally woke up.


    After ten days of strength absorption, his strength has been improved a lot. Lu Fan feels that he is likely to enter the outer Gang triple at any time.


    His body is full of vigorous Qi that is about to overflow, making him full of strength.


    Whoo....


    He breathed out a long, turbid breath, which Lu Fan had breathed for a long time, which showed the strength of his viscera.


    I got up and moved my muscles.


    The forces of heaven and earth around him fluctuated with his movements.


    Lu fan saw master Daoguang and master Yiqing playing chess at a glance.


    At this time, they put down their chess pieces. Shifu Yiqing looked at Lu Fan and said with a smile, "is the cultivation finished? How do you feel? "


    Lu Fan replied, "very good."


    Master Yiqing threw the Black Dragon Robe to Lu Fan.


    "Wear this robe."


    Lu Fan reached for the Black Dragon Robe and was surprised. Master Daoguang said: "put them on quickly. All your senior brothers agree to give it to you. "


    Lu Fan hasn''t figured out what''s going on.


    The porter suddenly opened and Han Feng ran out laughing.


    "Younger martial brother Lu fan, do you have any clothes? Give me two. Ha ha, you can wait for me to die. "


    Han Feng''s upper body is bare and his lower body is surrounded by a dress.


    The clothes have been changed, almost like skirts. It looks so weird on Han Feng.


    Lu Fan quickly took a suit of clothes from his belt and threw it to Han Feng. This is also his last suit. If you want to change it later, you can only change the black dragon robe on your hand.


    Han Feng took over the clothes and went back to the room with a cheap smile.


    Master Yiqing said: "Lu fan, you have a good rest for two days. In two days, you are ready to start the college competition. You should go all the way to the top three of the branch. "


    Master Daoguang then said: "and what''s more, Lu Fan''s pithy formula of martial arts that I''ve passed on to you. You should also study it well. Here are the specific skills. Take a look. It helps to practice as much as you can. "


    Wave, master Daoguang throws some martial arts.


    If Lu Fan catches the martial arts book, he should bow.


    Turning around, Lu Fan goes back to the wooden house. Xiaohei squats at the door, eating a large piece of mutton.


    Lu Fan touched Xiao Hei''s head and closed the door.


    Looking at the black robe in his hand, Lu Fan shook his head and chuckled. His senior brothers are really very kind to him. It''s just that Lu fan is ashamed of the Black Dragon Robe. He has swallowed the power in the gold medal. Now he has the Black Dragon Robe again. Lu Fan thinks it''s necessary to make some compensation for Han Feng. After all, elder martial brother Han Feng and they have made great efforts.


    In this way, Lu Fan thought about the piles of pills and herbs in the empty mansion.


    He quickly took out the little black spot from his belt.


    When his mind moved, Lu Fan entered the empty mansion again.


    In an instant, Lu Fan came to the gate of guarding, but this time the gate of guarding was not blocked at all. Lu Fan looked at it and it opened with a bang.


    Step inside. Lu Fan walks through the star hall. The star guard kneels directly in front of Lu fan, opens his mouth and reveals the door.


    Ten square tripod and nine dragon Xuangong tower slowly floated out and landed in front of Lu Fan.


    Take the ten square tripod and the nine dragon Xuangong tower. Lu fan can feel the wave coming from shifangding, which is a kind of goodwill from the soul. Shifangding is like a child who sees his father, and shows a close feeling to Lu Fan.


    There is no doubt that this ten square tripod will soon gather the magic tools of the spirit.


    With this alone, the ten square tripod is more numerous than the common magic tools, and even the Wenhuo tripod given by Master Wu Chen can''t be compared with it.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong, on the right hand, is mysterious and unpredictable.


    Suddenly, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong rings again in Lu Fan''s head.


    "You''re finally back in. I thought you were going to keep me here all the time. "


    Lu Fan said lightly, "isn''t it good to leave you here?"


    "What''s good?" said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. I can''t walk around on my own. Since you are here, please take me to the magic room or the puppet room as soon as possible. I am in urgent need of strength. "


    Lu Fan smiled happily and said, "I really thought you could go. Weapon room, puppet room, where is it. I haven''t been there either. "


    "Are you afraid that you can''t find a place with me?" said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon? Besides, the whole empty mansion belongs to you, and you will not pass away without a thought. You''re playing me on purpose. "


    Lu fan is slightly stunned. He really doesn''t know that his mind can move past.


    Standing in place for a while, Lu Fan''s mind moved several times, but there was no movement.


    With a disdainful tone, Lu Fan said in his heart: "it''s you who play me. How can''t we get there? "


    "It doesn''t make sense. Then you go ahead. I''ll show you the way. "


    Lu Fan sighed. The Xuangong tower in Kowloon looks a little unreliable. Step towards the direction of the star guard, Lu Fan looks at the star hall a few more times.


    This place may be the place for him to understand the Tao later. There is a place where he can understand the Tao much faster than ordinary people.


    Out of the star hall, Lu Fan came to the Tibetan medicine hall again.


    Lu Fan tries to take a few more herbs and finds that even if he is now the master of the empty mansion, he still needs to break the above prohibitions by himself. He can''t get the top grade herbs, which are collected by ten immortal masters all his life.


    It seems that we can only try it after a lot of strength in the future.


    Out of the Tibetan medicine hall, Lu Fan came to a hidden gate under the guidance of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    Push open the gate, and what you can see in the entrance is the piece of magic tools.


    Pen, ink, paper and inkstone, Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, swords, swords, halberds, axes, axes, axes, hooks and forks. There are more kinds of weapon blades for martial artists. Lu Fan even saw a few dice weapons. I don''t know how easy it is for the alchemists to gamble.


    Just walked in not two steps, Lu Fan was also blocked by a transparent wall.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong also hated: "it was originally the forbidden system. The fool of Shifang didn''t remember to lift the forbidden system when he died. This time, he killed me."


    Lu Fan tries to attack the forbidden system. With his strong and vigorous Qi, he moves forward and makes progress. He just can get the two outer magic weapons.


    A set of flying swords and an inkstone.


    Lu Fan found the puppet room again and tested it.


    In the same way, there was a ban in the puppet room. Lu Fan could only get one puppet.


    Looking at so many good things for a while, Lu Fan was also a little depressed.


    He didn''t believe in evil. He went to the pill room again. He was still forbidden and still couldn''t get anything.


    After howling for a while, the Xuangong tower said: "my little master, it seems that you can only take it after you are stronger. According to my calculation, when you get to the state of Reiki Master, you can take half of the things here. You can get some really good things when you are in the state of Qi master. If you want to take it all away, you have to go to the immortal Qi master. How long do I have to wait! "


    Lu Fan sighed, "there is no way."


    Taking two bottles of pills, Lu fan is ready to leave, but it is at this time.


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon stopped him suddenly.


    "Wait a minute, my little master. Go and see if those danfang are forbidden."


    With strong vigorous Qi, Lu Fan walked to the outermost layer of the pill rack, where there were pieces of pills

 Chapter 120

    Piles of danfang are picked up by Lu Fan.


    Above the flow of colorful halo, which shows that these Dan Fang is not vulgar.


    Although it''s just a bunch of danfang on the outside, it can be collected by the immortal Qi master, which proves that it''s really good.


    Lu Fan took it up and glanced at it. After five elements of force swept, a variety of refining methods of pills entered his head.


    It can be seen that the people who wrote the danfang didn''t do more prohibitions and preventive treatment to the danfang. They just injected some five elements to ensure that the people who learned the danfang were all above the realm of the alchemist.


    Lu Fan''s strength is enough now. Close your eyes and carefully pass the new Dan Fang in your mind. After that, Lu Fan smiles.


    These pills are basically all pills for refining and improving the strength of the martial artists. No wonder they are placed on the outside.


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon keeps asking, "is there a good danfang? Can I use it? "


    Lu Fan said lightly: "man Li Dan, blood Qi Dan, root bone Dan. Ha ha, it''s all such pills. What do you think? "


    When he was discouraged, he said, "is there no Alchemist''s prescription? It''s no use asking for these pills. No wonder there is no prohibition at all. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "no, these pills are very useful. It''s useful, at least for me. Go to the Tibetan medicine hall and see if you can get all the herbs together. "


    "What''s the use?" said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon? Is it to sell money? These pills are exchanged with alchemists. They are not even farts. What''s the use if you can only exchange money and medicine for martial artists? "


    Loath to say anything, Lu Fan went straight to the Tibetan medicine hall.


    After a little searching, I collected all the herbs needed for several pieces of good Dan Fang.


    Lu Fan decides to refine several heats of pills here.


    Shake hands, Lu Fan releases the wenhuoding.


    Seeing the Wenhuo Ding, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon laughed and said: "Why are you still using such a primary medicine Ding. Don''t you have a tripod in your hand? It''s much faster than this cauldron


    Lu fan asked in surprise, "is it much faster? What do you say? "


    "The biggest effect of the ten square tripod is to speed up the alchemy," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. If you try, you will know that ten square tripods are famous among the tripods. "


    Lu Fan put down the Wenhuo Ding and released the ten square Ding instead.


    Inject vigorous Qi, the transparent ten square tripod immediately rises the colorful cloud and mist.


    Lu Fan takes out the herbs in turn according to the Dan Fang''s instructions. His left hand makes fire and his right hand condenses water. With the improvement of his strength, he is more and more adept at controlling the power of heaven and earth.


    It used to take a stick of incense, or even half an hour to extract good herbs.


    It will be refined in a short time.


    Throw the medicine into the ten square tripod. At the next moment, Lu fan will see that the medicine is rapidly shaped under the urging of the ten square tripod.


    It''s not so fast. The power flowing in the ten square tripod is like a pair of five element hands pinching the pills.


    In less than ten breath, the first pill directly rushed out of the tripod.


    Round pill, rich fragrance, with shiny luster and refined five elements of heaven and earth.


    This pill is called chongmai pill. It''s a pill of absolute yuan Dan level. It''s estimated to be between the second and third level of zayuan Dan.


    This kind of elixir, even the martial artists in Yuangang will want it.


    Without hesitation, Lu Fan swallowed it directly, and the power of the medicine expanded in his body.


    All of a sudden, his Dantian was activated, and the bright beads in the Dantian directly sprayed a vigorous Qi.


    Lu Fan''s internal meridians expanded at the right time, and his organs were strengthened again.


    A head to toe cool, diffuse the whole body. This pill helps Lu fan directly enter the triple realm of outer gang.


    Lu Fan laughs loudly. It''s cool. As expected, Qi and martial arts double cultivation is faster than a single advanced cultivation.


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon is shocked at the moment. It cries like a ghost.


    "Ah, how can you take the pill of the warrior. You, you, aren''t you an alchemist? "


    The shouts of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong kept ringing in Lu Fan''s mind. He seemed to be crazy and hysterical.


    Lu Fan takes out the body of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong, slaps it hard and says, "shut up. It''s very noisy. "


    "My great master, wise master and promising master," said the tower of Xuangong in Jiulong. Please satisfy my little curiosity. How did you do it? "


    Lu Fan said lightly, "you don''t need to know that."


    The pagoda began to shake and tremble, its voice changed.


    "Master, my new master, you must tell me. You''re afraid I''ll reveal your secret, aren''t you? Don''t worry, as a competent spirit, how can I tell others about my master. I will melt into your body now. Master, you can control me and control me through blood refining. As long as I use the method, if I can absorb the vigorous strength of the warrior, even if it''s a pity to absorb it, I can recover as quickly as possible. Even stronger than before! "


    As he spoke, the pagoda of Xuangong in Kowloon turned into a light, which fell into Lu Fan''s eyebrows.


    Lu fan can feel that there is a small tower in his Dantian. In Dantian, that ball instantly controlled the tower, and the powerful force immediately compressed the Xuangong tower into the ball.


    "What did I see?" the Xuangong tower exclaimed? Shendan, the legendary Shendan. Master, have you broken through the shackles of heaven and earth? "


    Lu fan is puzzled to ask: "what God Dan."


    The voices of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon were shaking with excitement.


    "It''s the core of your strength, master. The warrior is the Pearl of yin and Yang, and the Alchemist is the elixir of heaven and earth. But master, the core of your strength is the combination of the two. The perfect combination is flawless. Infinite power, infinite possibility. I finally got to the right host. I''m not going anywhere. I''m staying here. "


    Lu Fan listened to the words of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong and smiled dumbly.


    He really didn''t know that this bead in his Dantian was called Shendan by others.


    OK, Shendan is Shendan. It sounds good.


    Lu Fan could feel that the nine dragon Xuangong tower had been rapidly refined by Shendan. Soon, the nine dragon Xuangong tower became a part of his body.


    Soon, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rang out again.


    This time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon is more awed and fanatical than it is just now.


    "Great master, your faithful Xuangong tower in Kowloon follows your command. From today on, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon will become a magic weapon that will follow you all your life and be with you in life and death. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "is that right? But Shifang immortal said, "I''m dead. You can follow me."


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon said without hesitation: "the ten immortal masters are only one of my owners, not the controller. You are the one I have been waiting for for for thousands of years. "


    Lu Fan grins.

 Chapter 121

    The next day, it was sunny.


    Soft wind, green trees, blue sky.


    Lu Fan and others are sitting together, enjoying Xiaohei''s cooking.


    Wearing a Black Dragon Robe, Lu Fan looks handsome and natural with his graceful body.


    This set of martial robe is just like the one made by Lu Fan. It fits perfectly.


    Lu fan is also very comfortable to wear. The Black Dragon Robe can absorb the power of heaven and earth, prevent dust and water. This means that he can wear this suit for a long time.


    Moreover, the good defense ability of the black dragon martial robe can also make him break his clothes inexplicably when he no longer needs to practice.


    "How about elder martial brother Han Feng?"


    After eating, Lu Fan wiped his mouth and asked aloud.


    From left to right, all senior brothers are here, but elder martial brother Han Feng is missing.


    Chuxing elder martial brother put something in his mouth and said: "Han Feng has gone out to inquire about the news and see what''s going on in other colleges."


    Master Yiqing said: "did you make it clear to Han Feng that he would not make trouble outside. At this time, if he goes outside again, the college ranking war has nothing to do with him. "


    Chu Xing said with a smile, "I told him that if he went out and fought with others, he would not play in this ranking war."


    Chu Tian said: "so when this guy went out, he didn''t even bring the long sky sword. By the way, he asked the elder martial brother to help him put on some makeup and change his face to avoid being recognized."


    Master Daoguang turned to look at the elder master and said, "Wuwei, how can I not know when you will learn to change your face and make up?"


    The elder martial brother touched his stomach, and the fat body was shaking with laughter. He said, "I''ll beat him into a pig''s head for any make-up. Make sure no one recognizes it. "


    Everyone was dumb, and then they all laughed heartlessly.


    Is smiling, not far away Han Feng''s figure appears.


    There was a wind under my feet, and I watched a cloud of dust come.


    Han Feng was so fast that when he saw all the people, he shouted, "ha ha, I''m back."


    Lu Fan looks around, and Han Feng looks dusty.


    It''s just a good pig''s head. Elder martial brother Han Feng''s face is not hurt at all.


    Is this the immortal constitution of senior brother Han Feng? It''s amazing. I don''t know if the healing effect of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon can match the recovery speed of elder martial brother Han Feng. The Xuangong tower in Kowloon has been blowing with him for a long time, and the effect should be good.


    Han Feng sat down, touched Xiaohei''s head, and said, "Xiaohei, please give me something to eat."


    Xiaohei looked at him contemptuously and walked to the kitchen reluctantly.


    Chu Tian asked, "Han Feng, how is the news. What''s the situation in the branches now? "


    Han Feng said with a smile: "it''s a lot. First of all, congratulations to younger martial brother Lu Fan. Your good friend lingyao is well-known in Wudao college. "


    Shifu Yiqing, Shifu Daoguang, and elder martial brother all turned to look at Lu Fan.


    "How are you? How to be famous? "


    Before Lu Fan could refute, Han Feng went on: "Mingxin hospital defeated Qianren hospital, killed Kongtong hospital, and finally lost to Luo Dan of thunder hospital. Five thunder Zhentian formula is too overbearing. Rodin didn''t give Mingxin hospital another chance to create a miracle. However, lingyao, a good friend of Lu Fan''s younger martial brother, showed terrible skills. Jin Feiyu of thunderhouse lost in lingyao''s hands. It is said that lingyao saw Jin Feiyu and Jin Feiyu fell down directly. It''s said that it''s the martial arts of Daoxin in the legend. Martial arts follow the heart and break everything at a glance. "


    Master Yiqing and master Daoguang nodded in succession.


    Master Yiqing said: "it''s natural for Mingxin academy to receive such a disciple."


    Han Feng looked at Lu Fan narrowly and said, "ah, younger martial brother Lu fan, your future life is not easy. You have found such a good friend. Be careful that she sees through everything. "


    Lu Fan stares at Han Feng.


    "What about other colleges besides Mingxin college?"


    Han Feng said: "Qingjian academy went to Yinyang Academy for a visit, but it was a closed door battle. Few people know the specific situation. It seems that Qingjian academy did not win. It''s said that Xuanfeng was hurt a little and went back to heal him. "


    Master Yiqing nodded slightly. Han fengdun, and then said: "thunder court and Hengshan court had a fight. However, Rodin didn''t take anyone. He went to hengshanyuan on behalf of thunderhouse alone and fought with Qiaoxuan. Rodin wins Qiao Xuan. Now thunder court is on the top of Hengshan court. It seems that Rodin is going to the ethereal court. It''s probably in these days. There was no movement in the ethereal courtyard. Qianren courtyard went to challenge Kongtong courtyard once, but it lost just like dishcloth. Well, that''s what happened. "


    Chu Xing concluded: "it is also said that the ranking of colleges from high to low is: Yinyang academy, Qingjian academy, Piaoyuan academy, thunder academy, Hengshan academy, Mingxin academy, Kongtong academy, Qianren academy, and our one yuan Academy."


    Han Feng said, "that''s right. However, Mingxin hospital may have another battle with Hengshan hospital, and thunder hospital will have another battle with aery hospital. The outcome is still unknown. "


    Chu Xing waved and said, "it has nothing to do with us. If we want to start to go up, we will start from Qianren hospital. I''m ready anyway. How are you, brothers and sisters. If you don''t understand, let''s go. "


    Chu Xing, Chu Tian nodded softly.


    Chu Xingdao: "no problem. Let''s start tomorrow, take Qianren hospital, and go."


    Lu Fan suddenly said, "let''s wait a few days, senior brothers."


    Han Feng looked at Lu Fan doubtfully and said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, do you have anything else to solve?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "my business has been solved. I just want to help you to improve your strength and go again, so I can grasp it better. "


    Han Feng said: "to improve the strength, how to improve the method, I have arrived..."..... Gee


    Eyes widened, Han Feng and others watched Lu Fan slowly take out several bottles of pills from his belt.


    Open the bottle, and in a moment, the full-bodied fragrance of Dan permeates the whole yuan courtyard.


    "Yuandan, superior Yuandan."


    Master Yiqing''s eyes are bright. Chuxing, Chutian and senior brother are all stunned to see Lu Fan take out bottles of pills.


    After taking dozens of bottles of pills, Lu fan stopped. Later, Lu Fan gave all these pills to four senior brothers, ten bottles for one person, not many.


    Han Feng all excitedly swallows a saliva way: "Lu Fan younger martial brother, you these are for me?"


    Lu Fan nodded: "that''s right. Senior brothers, these pills are basically Yuandan with two grades and three grades. It should be very helpful to you. "


    Chu Xing pinched himself severely, then patted his thigh and said, "I''m not dreaming. Ten bottles of Yuan Dan, ten bottles in total. With these pills, I think I can directly rush into the outer vigorous environment. Younger martial brother Lu fan, do you really want to give it to me? Your own. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "I found the hidden pill hall in the empty mansion of Shifang immortal master. Don''t worry, I''ve eaten a lot. Otherwise I would not have advanced so fast. "


    Chu Xing, Han Feng laughs.


    Chu Tian forces himself to calm down. Although his face is not so excited, his fingers are slightly shaking.


    Chu Xing took a deep breath and said, "brother Lu fan, do you know how much these pills cost? Do you know how many things these pills can do? You just gave it to us? "


    Lu Fan nodded: "I know. But you are my senior brother, aren''t you? "


    The elder martial brother patted his belly. He was the only one who was very calm. He smiled and said: "brother Lu fan, I''ll take care of your business later. What else do you grind about the things given by your younger martial brother? Take them, take them. Go back and swallow them as soon as possible to improve your strength. "


    Chu Xing, Chu Tian and Han Feng smile and collect the pills. They look at Lu Fan gratefully.


    The elder martial brother is smiling, but his eyes are also excited.


    Lu Fan seems to think of something. He takes out several bottles of pills to give to master Qing and master Daoguang. These bottles of pills are the best he can make.


    In order to refine dozens of bottles of pills, Lu Fan was sleepless all night.


    But the two teachers just waved and said: "Lu fan, we don''t want your pills. In our realm, Yuandan, Lingdan and Xuandan have little effect. You''d better keep it for yourself. You can give Xiaohei some bottles. It needs strength now. Your bottles of pills can help it a lot. "


    Xiaohei, who came over to eat, looked forward to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan whispered, then threw several bottles of pills to Xiao Hei.


    Suddenly excited Xiaohei directly threw out the food he had brought and threw Han Feng''s face away.


    Little black opened his mouth and swallowed the bottle together, lying beside Lu fan, making a happy cry.


    Han Feng is grinning like an idiot, and doesn''t care about the mess on his face.


    Master Yiqing said with a smile: "it seems that this time, it''s heaven''s destiny that our Yuan Yuan academy will rise. You should swallow the medicine as soon as possible and seize the time to advance. All of them rushed to the outer gang. Then we''ll go to other colleges and have a good time. "


    Han Feng burst out laughing.


    "You wait for me, grandsons of the Yin and Yang courtyard. Uncle Han Feng is coming to spank you."


    Lu Fan smiles and looks up into the distance.


    Mountains rise and fall, blue sky and white clouds.


    College rankings, right?


    Other eight colleges, are you ready for the tough one yuan college?

 Chapter 122

    The whole scene was full of uproar. All the disciples of Qianren yard watched Qian Feng roll away.


    Even if there is a gap in strength, it will not be so big.


    Even master Xuankong''s face is very ugly. Qian Feng not only lost Qianren hospital, but also opened his face.


    Han Feng stood on the high platform with his hands in his waist and laughed.


    Suddenly, Han Feng turned to Lu Fan and Chu Xing and shouted, "brother Lu fan, brother Chu Xing, let me do the second scene. I feel like I can play ten more


    Chu Xing and Lu Fan look at each other, but they are helpless.


    Lu fan asked softly, "can you play many games alone?"


    Chu Xing said: "of course, otherwise, how do you think our Yuan Yuan Yuan hospital participated in it?"


    Lu Fan looked up and said to Han Feng, "brother Han Feng, you can fight several times if you want to fight. Don''t lose."


    Han Feng smiled smugly, shook his head and said: "I''m kidding. I will lose? "


    His voice is not small. A group of students in Qianren academy can hear him clearly.


    Opposite, the gentleman sword is easy to be white and so on, each gas''s complexion is red.


    Master Xuankong couldn''t help it. In a cold voice, he said, "if you don''t even have one person in front of you, after the school''s ranking, you are going to Mangshan."


    Immediately, the water is merciless, and Yi Bai and others are pale.


    As the elite students of Qianren academy, they know exactly where Mangshan is.


    It''s the place where the students of Qianren academy are punished. It''s full of wild animals and poisons.


    It is said that the students who have gone to Mangshan are not dead but wounded. Even if they get away with it, they are also scarred. The word "Mangshan" can be used to scare them.


    As the students of Qianren Academy who have lived a stable life, none of them want to go to Mangshan.


    The water on the second stage was merciless, and now I dare not stand up.


    Because he didn''t have the assurance to defeat Han Feng. If he lost again, he couldn''t imagine how he would be punished.


    The water looked at Yi Bai mercilessly. If they wanted to come, they would only be able to control the situation now.


    But Yi Bai knows in his heart that even if he goes up, he is unlikely to win.


    I remember that just a few months ago, he had a fight with the people of the Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    At that time, he was defeated by the kid named Lu fan who was sitting under him.


    Now, although it''s not Lu fan who comes up, it''s estimated that his strength is almost the same.


    Yi Bai hesitates and hesitates. His mentor says in a long voice, "Qianren academy, the next student will come to the stage."


    Hanging in the air, Yi Bai quickly stands up.


    Don''t look at the expression of master Xuankong. Yi Bai also knows that if he doesn''t fight again, it''s not just going to Mangshan.


    Step on the stage quickly, Yi Bai carries a long sword on his back, and his eyes are fixed on Han Feng''s face.


    At this moment, Yi Bai suddenly feels that he is not so nervous, nothing more than a war.


    When the sword comes out, vigorous strength will rise.


    Yi Bai looks like a sword and stabs Han Feng in the face.


    Han Feng smiled happily, but he still didn''t mean to take out the blue water sky sword.


    "Qian Ren Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Han Feng, the contest begins."


    The announcement of the tutor hasn''t come to the ground yet, and Yi Bai has taken the lead.


    In an instant, the Four Swords come out together, and Yi Bai directly uses his strongest killing move.


    "Kill the sword array!"


    The sword light is surging, and the binding force covers Han Feng. Compared with the last time when Yi Bai and Lu Fan were fighting against each other, his killing moves have made great progress.


    You don''t need to be ready, you don''t need to be laid out, you can do it when you want to.


    The strong sword light is much stronger than the last one.


    Easy white eyes with confidence, look down on him, will pay a price.


    Boom!


    The sword light fell and cut the stones. Countless stones were swept out and many students of Qianren Academy were hit.


    Smoke and dust are all over the sky, easy to turn white and land on the ground. Hum softly.


    "Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    Look up, Yi Bai looks forward. In this move, he has the confidence to defeat all the students in Inner gang.


    However, Yi Bai suddenly saw that there was no movement from the other members of the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    Even the expression on his face did not change at all.


    Lu fan, Chu Xing, and Chu Tian are still smiling. Elder martial brother is keeping his eyes closed. I want to know what master and master Daoguang are chatting about. There was no concentration on the competition in the stands.


    It''s easy to change your complexion. It seems that something is wrong.


    The next moment, the breeze, I don''t know where to blow a breeze, gently in front of the dust swept away.


    Then, what caught everyone''s eyes was Han Feng''s calm and incomparable appearance.


    Gently flick the dust off his body. Han Feng has nothing to do with it.


    There is a layer of vigorous clothes on the body, which represents the cultivation of outer vigorous environment.


    Gudong, Gudong.


    A series of swallowing sounds sounded.


    Easy white eyes with fear, outside Gang border!


    This is not a difference of one or two steps, but a whole state. If there is no special means against the sky, he has no chance of winning.


    At this time, Han Feng is not arrogant. He calmly looks at Yi Bai and says, "do you want to fight?"


    Yi Bai feels that her hands are beginning to shake. All the students of Qianren academy will never scold Han Feng again.


    Strength is there, and the strong cannot be insulted.


    Master Xuankong sighed. It seems that today they are destined to be abused by the blood of the Yuan Yuan Yuan Academy.


    "Yun''an, do you have a chance to win?" the master turned to one of the students nearby


    The student named yun''an is dressed in a dark cloak, with his head lowered and only a pair of shining eyes.


    "OK. He just stepped into the outside world


    Yun''an''s voice is a little hoarse, which sounds like something stuck in her throat.


    On the stage, Yi Bai''s eyes flickered, and finally rushed out.


    He can''t give up!


    Yi Bai''s palm suddenly agglomerates a vigorous long sword. At this moment, he has a breakthrough.


    One sword stabbed out, and the sound of gas burst continuously.


    But at the next moment, Yi Bai would fly out, his clothes were cut on his chest, and a deep bone sword wound appeared.


    Han Feng did not know when there was more blue water long Sky Sword in his hand.


    Yi Bai turns over and falls to the ground, grins at Han Feng and says, "don''t you use a sword?"


    Han Feng looked at Yi Bai scornfully and said, "who says I don''t need it? I''m stupid if I have a sword."


    Yi Baiqi spits out a mouthful of blood again and passes out in a coma.


    The tutor comes up and makes a peaceful announcement.


    "Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan, Han Fengsheng."


    Master Xuankong lost two games in a row with frost on his face, and he still lost in the same hands. Qianren academy lost all his face.


    If we lose all three games, Qianren hospital is destined to be the laughing stock of the nine branches.


    "Yun''an, go on," said master Xuankong in a cold voice


    Yun''an stood up and threw away his cloak, revealing a scarred face.


    In an instant, yun''an leaped out of the grandstand and directly came to the competition platform.


    Han Feng saw this man with a tiny eyebrow.


    "Yun''an, it''s you again!"


    After death, Chu Xing and Chu Tian also showed interest.


    Chu Xing whispered to Lu Fan: "junior brother Lu fan, that''s him. This is yun''an, who defeated us last time. "


    Lu Fan nodded softly.


    Yun''an held his shoulders in both hands and said, "come on, let''s do some moves."


    Han Feng laughed and said, "I''m not interested in it. Younger martial brother Lu fan, come here. "


    With that, Han Feng walked down in a zigzag way.


    Lu Fan was slightly shocked, and watched brother Han Feng wink at him for a while.


    Brother Han Feng said with a smile, "brother Lu fan, let''s tie the knot and leave the rest to you."

 Chapter 123

    Lu Fan stood up, a little surprised.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng took the pills he gave, and now his strength is definitely outer vigorous environment. It can make senior brother Han Feng say the four words "ideas tie hands", which proves that the man named yun''an on the stage is definitely above the level of outer gang.


    It''s very likely that he has been in the outer gang for a long time, which makes senior brother Han Feng feel that he has no chance to win.


    The voice of elder martial brother Chuxing sounded behind him.


    "Younger martial brother Lu fan, be careful of his vigorous strength."


    Lu Fan took a look at Chu Xing, slightly puzzled.


    Chu Xing didn''t say much. He watched Lu Fan come to the stage.


    All the students of Qianren academy around are breathless and silent at the moment.


    Several new students who want to ask aloud are stopped by the old students with their eyes. It seems that if these people say one more word, they will be affected to watch the competition.


    The name yun''an is unfamiliar to many students of Qianren Academy.


    Especially for the new students, it''s nice to hear the name. Even in the college, I haven''t seen this person at all.


    But as long as the students stay in Qianren hospital for more than two years, they will firmly remember the word "yun''an".


    Because, this name is the last glory of Qianren hospital.


    Thousand magic hands, yun''an.


    He is the close disciple of master Xuankong and the real senior brother of Qianren Academy.


    Two years ago, his strength had already broken through the outer Gang territory. At that time, only the top few of other branches were able to defeat yun''an.


    For example, Yan Qing, Xuanfeng, Xiao Bing, Qiao Xuan.


    The rest, no one is yun''an''s opponent, although the ranking of Qianren academy is very low. But that''s because other students are too weak. If we only look at the strength of the top students in the branch, yun''an can be ranked in the top five.


    In the stands, Lu Ming''s eyes are excited and his body is slightly bent forward.


    As one of the famous people in Qianren hospital, although he has only been in the hospital for more than a year, he has heard the name yun''an.


    It''s said that two years ago, Lu Fan was the top ten in the martial arts league. I don''t know if Lu Fan could defeat him.


    What matters most is how strong Lu fan is now.


    If Lu Fan''s current strength is too poor, or even does not make progress, he will go to yiyuanyuan hospital specially to scold. Let Lu Fan know how important the responsibility is as the next leader of Lu''s family. If you can''t, just go away.


    On the other side, Mo Yunfei smiles.


    Although he didn''t hear the name of yun''an, he could see from the appearance of water ruthlessness and others that yun''an was definitely a strong warrior, stronger than water ruthlessness and others.


    Mo Yunfei doesn''t think Lu fan can win. Although Lu Fan''s battle with Lenghan in Yinyang hospital, he also saw that Lenghan lost so strangely. Who can tell.


    This time, Mo Yunfei wants to see how Lu fan is.


    On the stage, Lu Fan didn''t mean to take out the heavy sword when he stood in place, and yun''an on the opposite side didn''t mean to take out the blade even though he was barehanded. Moreover, looking at his costume, he didn''t seem to have any blade.


    "Thousand Ren Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Lu fan, the contest begins."


    As soon as the teacher''s voice fell, yun''an''s body appeared a set of vigorous clothes. At the same time, Lu Fan released the vigorous Qi and condensed it into a set of vigorous clothes.


    Lu Fan''s gang clothes are congealed but not scattered. They look like real clothes, wrapped around the black dragon''s martial robe.


    But yun''an''s gang clothes look a little different. They look like hedgehogs. The gang strength is scattered, and the gang clothes seem to be floating and light.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that the gang clothes of yun''an would look like this.


    This kind of vigorous clothes is just like people without any foundation of cultivation, who directly use pills to force them out. It is the expression of unstable vigorous force and unconsolidated vigorous force.


    Suddenly, yun''an releases its momentum. The forces of the heaven and the earth around him are squeezed by the vigorous force of yun''an, forming the image of Lu Fanchong.


    Lu Fan deliberately did not release his momentum. He specially experienced the pressure of yun''an.


    All of a sudden, what surprised him was that yun''an''s momentum was very stable, solid, and totally different from the performance of unstable foundation.


    It seems that his vigorous strength is strange, and Lu fan is worried. When he was just on stage, his elder martial brother Chu Xing specially reminded him to be careful of the other side''s vigorous strength.


    Yun''an frowned slightly at this time. Under the impact of his momentum, Lu Fan on the opposite side didn''t respond at all.


    His momentum is like hitting in the air, wasting his power.


    Immediately, yun''an takes back his momentum, flashes to attack and makes a move.


    Lu Fan stands in place, waiting for yun''an to point out.


    "Point Cangshan!"


    The moment when his finger fell on Lu Fangang''s clothes, it turned into 108 attacks, which was extremely fast. The vibration of his finger was not clear to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s gang clothes shook for a while, but they were not broken.


    The penetration of yun''an''s fingers is really amazing and powerful, but Lu Fan''s gang clothes are stronger and stronger.


    Turn around, Lu Fan hits yun''an''s chest with a fist.


    "Wuxiang mountain boxing!"


    Fist power enveloped all around, and countless air bursts sounded at the same time, as if the air burst in an instant.


    Yun''an''s vigorous strength is twisting at the moment, like a water ball, soft but impeccable.


    Lu Fan''s fist strength was all hit, but yun''an was stopped by his strange vigorous strength.


    Then, yun''an''s hands disappeared in front of Lu Fan''s eyes, replaced by a shining vigorous light.


    Between the square inches, Lu Fan showed his body method. He took half a step back, leaning to the left, and his head sank slightly.


    A simple action will make yun''an''s attack lose most of the time, and the rest can''t break his vigorous clothes at all.


    At the same time, Lu Fan''s hands also disappeared. Wuxiangquan was fully extended, and a sound of fist palm collision sounded.


    In a blink of an eye, Lu Fan and yun''an have gone through a hundred moves.


    People outside can only see that the bodies of Lu Fan and yun''an are all shrouded in illusions.


    Those who are not strong enough can''t see their movements at all.


    Yun''an''s eyebrows are tightened little by little, while Lu Fan''s smile is blooming little by little.


    "Sting!"


    Suddenly, yun''an spits a word out of his mouth.


    His vigorous strength suddenly turned into a sharp spike. Lu fan, who could not defend, was hit by several sharp spikes and nearly broke his vigorous clothes.


    The body shakes for a while, and the experts fight with each other.


    Just like this, yun''an has gained the upper hand. Soon, there are countless illusions in yun''an''s body, like three heads and six arms, attacking from all directions.


    What a strange vigorous force! It can be used like this!


    Lu fan is really shocked. Yun''an''s use of vigorous energy is amazing.


    All of a sudden, a huge force broke Lu Fan''s gang clothes and hit him.


    Yun''an snapped.


    "A thousand illusions and a hundred strikes!"


    Countless attacks fall at the same time, fist and fist to flesh, palm and palm breaking strength.


    But Lu Fan didn''t step back, and just managed to make it.


    "Broken!"


    A sharp drink, a wave from Lu Fan''s mouth, yun''an was directly shocked back several steps.


    At the moment, a crack appeared in the slate at the foot.


    Lu Fan patted the black dragon robe on his body. There was no trace on it.


    Lightly, Lu Fan said: "it''s a good way. It''s time to officially start. "


    Yun''an chuckled and said, "as you wish."


    The two men looked at each other, gaping around.


    Is this level of fighting just the first test?

 Chapter 124

    "These two people are really..."


    Master Yiqing is shaking the fat on his face and laughing.


    Master Daoguang said: "Yiqing, you said Lu Fan and that yun''an, now it''s probably used a few parts."


    Master Yiqing said: "yun''an has used at least six points, Lu fanmo, that is, three points."


    Master Daoguang nodded.


    "I think so, too. Lu fan, he is deep in water. He has many means. "


    Master Yiqing agreed very much.


    In the stands, Lu Ming has smiled at ease.


    Body back, arms around chest.


    At the moment, he felt that his worries were superfluous. Lu fan is still as strong as ever, far stronger than him.


    Lu fan is the only person in the Lu family, who can keep his prosperity.


    Lu Ming seems to have seen the picture of Lu Fan returning to his hometown in glory. Lujia unified riverside city, even went out of riverside city, to a more prosperous place, and became the scene of a real big city family.


    The smile on his face became more and more intense. Now Lu Ming had no desire to win.


    He will not compete with Lu Fan for anything, because he and Lu Fan have become two kinds of people.


    Now, if Lu Fan stands in front of him again, he may have to look up.


    Lu Ming laughs, and people around him look at him like fools.


    "What''s funny? Can''t you see that elder martial brother yun''an can''t take each other?"


    "Is Lu Ming crazy? He is also a student of Qianren Academy. What''s the smile? "


    "No, Lu Ming''s surname is Lu, and that Lu Fan on the stage is also Lu. Do you mean


    "Isn''t it? Lu Fan and Lu Ming are from the same family? I remember that the Lu Ming family is not a small family. This time, the Lu family will be developed! "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Ming looks at the students around him contemptuously and smiles.


    On the other side of the stand, Mo Yunfei has lost his face.


    He never thought that one day, Lu fan would be so strong. Such power, even his father, his grandfather, is no match.


    The only thing Mo Yunfei wants to do now is slap himself in the face.


    Why did he offend Lu fan when he was in jianglinzhen? Why did he have to ask Lu Jia for trouble.


    Father, Grandpa, Lu''s family has such a terrible character. Mo''s family will be unlucky soon.


    Mo Yunfei can''t see it anymore. There''s nothing to say.


    Soon after the school''s ranking battle, it was the Spring Festival holiday. At that time, Lu fan will go back with such a strong attitude, and they will have nothing to contend with.


    Immediately, Mo Yunfei got up and left.


    He would hurry to write and send home to inform his father and grandfather of them.


    Lu''s family has an evil spirit. It''s really a real evil spirit. It can''t resist it.


    They have to make a gesture. They can''t fight against Lu anymore. Otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Mo Yunfei hurriedly left the arena and ran as if to escape.


    When he was at the door, he was tripped by a stone step. With the strength of the martial artists in the Gang area, he could even trip over a stone step. It was so obvious that people beside him laughed loudly.


    Several people who knew Mo Yunfei shouted at the back.


    "Mo Yunfei, go back to the birth."


    "Ouch, Mo Yunfei, don''t laugh at me."


    "Ha ha ha, Mo Yunfei, you run like a dog."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Mo Yunfei didn''t want to have a chance at all and ran all the way out.


    His teeth were broken and his eyes were red. The rise and fall of his family may have been on the letter he wrote back.


    Mo Yunfei really wants to cry without tears. If he is only a little weaker than Lu fan, or even one or two steps, he will not lose his temper. He is also young. Why can''t he spell.


    But Lu Fan''s current strength really makes him feel desperate.


    In particular, Lu Fan''s terrible speed of cultivation, but also hit him, completely without the idea of competing with Lu Fan.


    He is the one who really knows the bottom of Lu Fan. He knows that Lu Fan was a waste man just over a year ago.


    More than a year, just more than a year.


    Mo Yunfei cries, screams and despairs in his heart.


    Mo Yunfei''s departure did not affect other people''s watching.


    On the high platform, Lu Fan''s battle with yun''an has already reached the stage of incandescence.


    "A thousand stitches!"


    "Double swords."


    Wu Feng''s heavy sword is already in his hand. Lu fan waves the heavy sword like the wind. The continuous sound of Qi is loud and clear.


    The vigorous strength of yun''an shows a variety of strange changes. In a moment, it changes into a long gun, a heavy shield, a flying dragon and a flying needle.


    His vigorous strength is just like a mud ball that can be shaped and kneaded at will.


    Under the command of yun''an, all kinds of attack methods have been changed to make people defenseless.


    Jingle, another series of sounds.


    Lu fan turns the heavy sword in his hand and unloads the flying needle that yun''an has turned into with vigorous force to one side.


    The heavy sword was thrust hard into the ground, and Lu Fan''s vigorous clothes suddenly exploded.


    The magic pill in the body suddenly contracted, and the next moment it released terrible power.


    "On!"


    The whole platform exploded in a flash.


    The roar of the explosion made yun''an jump up high, and his vigorous strength turned into four round shields to wrap him.


    Countless Qi energy rushed out of the ground and became a terrible light column of vigorous Qi.


    This is something only vigorous Qi can do. With the distance, the greater the range of release, the weaker the lethality.


    But Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi is not. His vigorous Qi can activate the power of heaven and earth to attack at the same time. As long as it is within his control, his lethality will never be weakened.


    Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!


    There are five consecutive killing words on the ground, with huge cracks, almost half of the high platform will be broken.


    In the stands, master Daoguang was shocked.


    This is a martial art he gave Lu Fan. It''s called "flying to kill the sword"!


    This move, based on murderous spirit, emphasizes nine characters and nine murders, opening and closing. Every word of killing is a sword trick. Every word is more powerful than every word. Until the ninth kill, heaven and earth changed color, wind and cloud opened, ghosts and gods cried.


    But swordsmanship is swordsmanship after all. Although it''s a prefecture level martial art, it''s also used one by one.


    How could it be like Lu fan? In an instant, there are five words of killing. I''m afraid that even the creator of swordsmanship didn''t use them. How did Lu Fan do it!


    In the middle of the sky, yun''an was hit by countless light pillars.


    These pillars of light, like a long sword rising from the sky, directly insert the cloud like a hedgehog.


    Even if the vigorous strength of yun''an changes again, it is just vigorous strength.


    In an instant, tens of hundreds of light pillars hit him, and the vigorous strength of yun''an could not support him, and the shield of vigorous strength on all sides was directly broken. Yun''an, like a broken kite, fell down.


    Bang!


    The cloud falls on the ground, blood flows out.


    On the stand, nearly half of the students screamed out, and master Xuankong also stood up directly.

 Chapter 125

    "Won? It seems that yun''an is just like this. I knew it would be solved by younger martial brother Lu Fan. "


    Han Feng grinned and looked straight at yun''an.


    Chu said: "you? Younger martial brother Han Feng, if you want to go, I don''t think your father knows you. Younger martial brother Lu Fan''s move is really powerful. It''s definitely a prefecture level martial art, but when did he learn it? "


    Han Feng suddenly laughed and said: "elder martial brother Chuxing, you don''t know. Please, please, I''ll tell you. "


    Chu Xing looks at Han Feng calmly, and the voice of Chu Tian comes from behind.


    "Brother Hanfeng, if you don''t say it, I will ask you to ask me."


    Han Feng shivered for a moment and said, "OK, OK. I said that it''s called "soaring to the sky to kill Swords". It''s a prefecture level martial art. At the beginning, master Daoguang showed it to me. I didn''t choose it. Therefore, younger martial brother Lu fan must have been taught by master Daoguang. "


    Chu Xing, Chu Tian turns to look at master Daoguang behind him.


    And master Daoguang glared at them and said, "if you want to learn, I will teach you when you go back. I''m afraid you can''t chew too much. Now take a good look at the competition. It''s not over yet. "


    Immediately Han Feng and others all smiled, took back their eyes and looked at the platform.


    It''s not over, as master Daoguang said.


    On the high platform, yun''an stood up a little bit with blood.


    His movements were slow, and his hands were shaking. Drops of blood fell on the platform, making a pattering sound.


    Lu Fan did not take this opportunity to attack, standing in place, waiting quietly.


    Yun''an stands up and reaches for his coat.


    "One, two, three, four..."


    Yun An calmly counted the wounds on his body, his eyes were more and more fierce, and his voice was more and more clear.


    It''s like whispering in the ear, like the devil whispering.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, and the change of yun''an''s voice made him feel different.


    Master Xuankong looks worried. Is yun''an going to use that move?


    But yun''an didn''t master that move!


    Master dangkong is ready to rescue yun''an at any time. Even if he violates the rules, he can''t really let his most proud disciple die in the competition.


    Yun''an finished counting the wounds on his upper body.


    "Fifty-six, that''s good."


    Looking up, yun''an''s eyes are full of white.


    Vigorous strength reappeared in his body again, but this time, his vigorous strength seemed to be too sparse to form even the vigorous clothes.


    Lu Fan said calmly, "do you want to count the wounds on your lower body again? I can afford to wait."


    Yun''an said, "wait a minute, and you will count your wounds."


    With that, the vigorous energy on yun''an suddenly disappeared.


    It''s not the disappearance of the folded body, but the disappearance of the diffused body.


    Lu Fan looks a little surprised at this. This guy doesn''t want to use.....


    did not wait until Lu Fan was surprised. An invisible force rushed towards him. It was not yet a sudden illusion, a mirage similar to Yunan.


    This illusion was created by yun''an with vigorous strength.


    Lu Fan never knew that the original gang Jin can be coagulated into an adult!


    The phantom holds a transparent sword as a chest stab, and Lu Fan shakes his hand and punches the phantom on the head.


    The fist strength breaks the phantom''s head, but the phantom has nothing. The transparent long sword stabs Lu Fan''s gang clothes.


    Lu Fan''s gang clothes shook violently. The penetration of the phantom sword was amazing, which dimmed Lu Fan''s gang clothes for a moment.


    Yun''an closed his eyes, and a ghost of vigorous strength appeared behind Lu Fan.


    The two illusions are released at the same time. There is no trace of release and no sign. The sharp attack will come.


    Lu Fan smashed two long swords made of vigorous force with a wave of his heavy sword. But this kind of smashing doesn''t work at all. At the next moment, they have two more swords in their hands.


    "Good move, very interesting!"


    Master Yiqing smiled happily. Master Daoguang understands what master Yiqing is laughing at. The idea of this move is very good.


    I don''t know if it was invented by yun''an himself or by the flying master behind him.


    "But there are also great flaws in this move."


    After a pause, master Yiqing said.


    Master Daoguang smiled and nodded, "this move is not a threat to Lu Fan. Yun''an''s calculation is wrong. "


    No one else heard the conversation.


    On the high platform, Lu Fan also smiled.


    I see. He already knows what these two visions are about.


    Lu Fan narrowed his eyes slightly as his eyes swept over the two phantoms. He could see the thin and transparent silk thread behind the two phantoms, which was linked to yun''an.


    This kind of power is similar to the power of spirit, which is in a different vigorous power.


    But it''s also a different kind of vigorous force, but the power of spirit is much stronger than this.


    The two phantoms turned into countless Gang swords and cut them to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan stands still, and his vigorous Qi suddenly transforms into the power of spirit through the holy pill in the red field.


    "Drink!"


    A burst of drink, sound waves open.


    In an instant, the two illusions disappeared, and the transparent silk thread linked behind them was directly broken. Together with yun''an himself, he suddenly spewed out a large mouth of blood and lay on his back.


    With consternation on his face, yun''an''s face was unbelievable.


    So easy to break his killing moves?


    Yun''an feels that he has met a ghost.


    When master Xuankong heard Lu Fan''s voice, his face suddenly changed.


    This is..... One dollar rule!


    Immediately, master Xuankong flew to the platform.


    "We conceded!"


    Master Xuankong drinks gently and winks at the teacher nearby.


    The tutor shouted: "Lu Fansheng, Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. Three wins, one yuan won the ranking of Qianren Academy. "


    The voice drifted away, and a group of students in Qianren academy looked like the earth.


    "How could this happen!"


    "Why is the yuan court so strong? Are we at the bottom of the yuan court?"


    "God, why did I choose Qianren hospital. Why don''t I choose Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan! "


    "Is it too late for me to go to the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    All the students of Qianren academy have no face to stay and leave the field quickly.


    Even some students of Qianren academy cried, because the victory of Yiyuan academy made them completely at the bottom of Qianren academy, which is equivalent to tearing off the last piece of the mask of Qianren Academy. This allows them to face other college students, how to raise their heads.


    Lu Ming also stood up and finally looked at Lu Fan.


    "Lu fan, you did a good job, better than me. Well, it''s time for me to write a letter to my family."


    Lu Ming left slowly, smiling.


    On the platform, master Yiqing and master Daoguang also jumped onto the platform.


    Master Xuankong looked at Lu Fan deeply, then saw master Qing and master Daoguang, and said: "you have a genius in Yiyuan Academy. I finally know why you choose to rise at this time. It seems that other branches are in great trouble. "


    Master Yiqing said with a smile, "hang in the air, you know it. Don''t tell others."


    "Why should I remind them?" he said. Congratulations, Qing Dynasty, in the air. "


    Master Yiqing and master Daoguang nodded gently.

 Chapter 126

    One day later, the news of Yiyuan University''s great victory over Qianren University seemed to have wings, flying all over Wudao University.


    The names of Lu Fan and Han Feng have officially entered the Wubang.


    The rankings are respectively, Han Feng, Wubang 49 and Lu Fanwu 20.


    The fighting and martial arts skills released by the two men were also spread by the people after being embellished.


    From this moment on, Yiyuan college officially threw off the hat at the bottom of Wudao college and promoted to the eighth branch. Qianren hospital was completely reached the bottom of the valley.


    At hengshanyuan, master Shentu heard the news and asked someone to inquire about the situation carefully.


    Nearby, Zhao Kuo and Qiao Xuan sit down and listen quietly. At first, they didn''t understand why Mr. Shentu asked them to listen to the competition of Yiyuan Academy. Such a low ranking branch could not threaten them at all.


    But wait until the following students, will finish the situation, Zhao Kuo, Qiao Xuan''s face will be dignified.


    Only, master Shentu has been laughing.


    "Good, good, good."


    After saying three good words, master Shentu said: "I said at the beginning, that kid named Lu fan is not ordinary. This kind of jade, no matter where it goes, will glow. Yun''an, he didn''t win. Well, Qiao Xuan, you should be careful. "


    Qiao Xuan''s eyes were blazing and said, "let him come. As long as he can come to my hengshanyuan, how about playing two moves with him. It depends on whether he can kill all the way up. "


    "I think it''s very possible," said master Shentu. From now on, let the other students collect a little information about uniyuan. Ha ha, five words and five kills in an instant, and the sword is shot to the sky. If the rumours are true, I''m afraid this kid''s strength is very difficult. Compared with narodan, it''s not easy to let him go. "


    Zhao Kuo said coldly, "I''m afraid it can''t be compared with Rodin. I just got the news that Rodin was in the courtyard again. I''m afraid it''s no match. "


    Master Shentu said with a smile, "your news is a little behind. Rodin has been defeated by a woman named Zhang Yuehan, who has returned from the ethereal courtyard."


    Immediately, Zhao Kuo and Qiao Xuan exclaimed.


    "What?"


    "Who is Zhang Yuehan?"


    Neither of them heard of the name.


    Master Shentu said: "I haven''t heard of the name very much. I only know that Rodin lost miserably. The whole person was stunned. It''s funny. Thunderhouse is going to let Rodin go all the way up to kill, trying to kill the green sword academy or even the Yin and Yang Academy. Unexpectedly, I met a big nail in the ethereal courtyard. Zhang Yuehan, this woman is not simple. It is said that the skill she used is an ancient martial art which has been lost for a long time. I don''t know where she got the adventure. "


    "Ancient martial arts?"


    Zhao Kuo and Qiao Xuan both frown. They have never heard of the ancient martial arts.


    Master Shentu was too lazy to explain. He stood up and said, "hurry up to heal the wound. I''ll go back first. If there is any more news about the yuan court, let me know. "


    Zhao Kuo and Qiao Xuan should bow to see Shen Tu leave.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Misty courtyard, master Mengyun looks at the five people below with a smile.


    Especially standing at the front of Zhang Yuehan, master Mengyun is very happy.


    "Zhang Yuehan, your strength is very good. There seems to be a big chance. This time, you defeated Rodin and kept the place of Piaoyuan. The courtyard has decided to give you a medium-level martial art of prefecture level. You can practice better. "


    Zhang Yuehan smiled softly and said, "thank you very much, master."


    Dream Yun nods, flings a ray of light to fall in Zhang Yuehan''s hand.


    The martial arts skills glittering with purple haze and clouds look like a dream.


    Zhang Yuehan slowly put away his martial arts skills. It''s not the time to watch. Although other students have hot eyes, none of them dare to say anything. After all, Zhang Yuehan and Luo Dan showed their strength in the competition, and they have already won over these people. From now on, Zhang Yuehan has become the eldest senior sister of Piaoyuan.


    Master Mengyun then said: "yesterday, I received a message. Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan defeated Qian Ren Yuan Yuan Yuan. Among them, one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Yuehan''s face suddenly changed.


    Hearing Lu Fan''s name, Zhang Yuehan is like eating rat excrement. Her face is slightly twisted. She quickly lowers her head to prevent others from seeing the change of her face.


    Master Mengyun said: "don''t take it seriously. Although the yuan court is low-key, it does not mean it is not strong. I can tell you that Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. In particular, Lu fan, the opponent he defeated, was yun''an, who was ranked fifth in the Martial Arts League two years ago and recognized as the genius of the whole martial arts college. From today on, Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    Everyone bowed back and said, "remember the teacher''s instruction."


    Only Zhang Yuehan didn''t speak, just clenched his fist, his eyes were cold.


    Lu fan, if you have seed, come to the aery yard.


    I''ll let you taste the real pain.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Yin and Yang academy, Yan Qing very quietly listened to a student''s narrative.


    Throwing a bag of gold coins, Yan Qing said: "your information is very good. As for the situation of the yuan court, go to inquire more. I have a big reward. "


    The students take the gold coins, and they should leave quickly.


    The smile on Yan Qing''s face grew colder and colder.


    "Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    Murmuring to himself, Yan Qing takes out a gem. This is what his master Xingyuan gave him.


    With this, Yan Qing''s strength can go to a higher level.


    The Tao contained in it is clear and incomparable. It seems to be palpable.


    Yan Qing can feel his strength, which is continuously enhanced under the moistening of gemstones, and will soon enter the real Yuangang realm.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    Han Feng looked at the new list of Wubang, and shouted: "I''m his forefather''s board, Ge Laozi''s, his grandmother''s bear. This is a list made by some bastard. I''m only forty-nine on what basis, and on what basis. "


    Chu Xing rolled his eyes and said: "why, you can''t do it with your strength. Look at Lu Fan''s younger martial brother. He''s twenty in the list of martial arts. Ha ha, he''s twenty-nine times higher than you. Younger martial brother Lu fan, strive for the top ten. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and touched Xiao Hei''s head, saying, "make sure you get into the top ten."


    Han Feng shouted: "what''s the top ten? It must be the first. When junior brother Lu Fan becomes the first, then I''m not the first senior brother of Wudao college. Listen to me. Elder martial brother, do you think so? "


    "Yes," said the elder master. I think so too. Younger martial brother Lu fan, why don''t you just go to Kongtong yard for the next time, pick out five, take the competition and make sure to go straight to the top ten? "


    Han Feng, Chu Xing, Chu Tian clapped the table and said, "good idea."


    Lu Fan opens his mouth, wants to say something, but also reluctantly swallows it back.

 Chapter 127

    Master Yiqing said with a smile, "that''s a good idea. But Lu fan, you have to give us a solid foundation. What is your strength now? "


    Lu Fandao: "outer Gang triple."


    Han Feng shouted, "junior brother Lu fan, how can you advance so fast?"


    Chu Xing, Chu Tian is also stunned.


    Chu Xingdao: "I don''t understand that, younger martial brother Lu fan, the ten immortal master is not an alchemist. How can you get the chance in it? He can also pass vigorous energy to you. "


    Lu Fan''s heart was suddenly filled with awe. This question is not easy to answer.


    Master Yiqing knocked on the table and said, "who can answer this question. Lu fan has a little secret, which is not incomprehensible. "


    Chu Xing said, "don''t mind, junior brother Lu Fan. I''m just curious."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s OK, it''s OK. In fact, I didn''t quite understand the situation at that time."


    Han Feng said: "no matter how much he is, junior brother Lu fan can''t do it now. But younger martial brother Lu fan, it''s useless to talk about rank. The concrete strength is still not obvious. How about... "


    Han Feng ''s eyes swept over the elder martial brother, the elder martial brother of Chu Xing and the three elder martial brothers of Chu Tian.


    Suddenly, elder martial brother Han Feng pointed to the belly of the elder martial brother and said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, why don''t you have a fight with elder martial brother. Let''s see. You should be able to fight the elder martial brother. Hey, elder martial brother, I will mix with you later. "


    The elder martial brother suddenly shivered his fat face and said: "brother Han Feng, you are not right. It''s not right. I''ve just had enough to eat. I''m sleepy. What can I do? "


    Master Yiqing said: "I think this method is good. Wuwei, you should instruct younger martial brother and accompany him. "


    Master Daoguang also said: "well, Wuwei, try it. Lu Fan''s strength is not weak, and you don''t have to be afraid to hurt him. "


    The elder martial brother looked depressed and said reluctantly: "well, it''s hard for him to do these days. Younger martial brother Lu fan, let''s talk about three moves first. After three moves, I will stop playing and go back to my room to sleep. "


    Lu Fan said with a wry smile: "elder martial brother, believe me. I don''t even want a move. But since the master has spoken, let''s do three moves. "


    They got up and didn''t have to talk nonsense.


    They are all brothers of 1 yuan Academy. They are very modest.


    Elder martial brother stood in front of Lu Fan with a big stomach and said: "OK, younger martial brother Lu fan, you can attack. You can come, fist or sword. But three moves. "


    Lu Fan said in surprise, "elder martial brother, the three moves you said are to let me play three moves."


    The elder martial brother touched his stomach and said, "my accomplishments are all on fat. Come here at will. I''ll take a step back, even if you win. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "OK, elder martial brother, you are on your feet."


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and the light in his eyes became fierce.


    Hands up, fist out, the first move, wuxiangpo mountain fist!


    In an instant, there was a depression in the fat of the elder martial brother. Lu Fan''s terrible fist power covers the belly of the elder martial brother. It looks like beating the dough with your fist.


    But the elder martial brother was still standing there peacefully, and there was no change in the expression on his face.


    Immediately, the elder martial brother''s belly suddenly bounced back, and the rebounding force directly bounced Lu Fan for three steps.


    Lu fan can feel all his fists, without exception, hitting himself.


    This time, Lu really realized how powerful his attack power was.


    All the gang clothes were shaken.


    "The first move!"


    The elder martial brother said calmly.


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened, and he was the first time to encounter such strange martial arts.


    Lu Fan slowly took down his heavy sword and said, "elder martial brother, you can be careful."


    The elder martial brother is laughing, a circle of light light is rising on his body.


    It''s not Gang clothes, it''s not Gang strength, it''s like a kind of strange power of heaven and earth. Lu Fan could feel that the forces of heaven and earth around elder martial brother began to work strangely. There was a mysterious breath on his face. At the same time, the elder martial brother seemed to have a strange feeling of spiritual power.


    Lu fan comes forward and wields his sword.


    "Kill!"


    It''s the same as the sky killing sword, but this time Lu Fan didn''t use one sword to kill five characters, only one character.


    But master Yiqing and master Daoguang were slightly shocked.


    Because Lu Fan''s character of killing has brought the power of shocking the mind and spirit. It is not the first five characters of killing, but the sixth character of killing.


    They didn''t expect Lu fan to keep his hand when they played against yun''an.


    This killing word falls directly on the elder martial brother.


    The ground at the foot of elder martial brother''s feet was inch by inch broken, and a pattern of killing words appeared.


    The elder martial brother''s face slightly changed, and his belly began to twist.


    "What a powerful force."


    Master brother said.


    "But that''s not enough. No false gold! "


    At the next moment, the light on the elder martial brother is shining. Lu fan watches the elder martial brother''s body suddenly become bigger.


    After several circles of expansion, the elder martial brother looked like a hill, standing in front of Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s killing words were just like tickling the mountain. He waved and was erased by the master brother.


    "The second move!"


    The elder martial brother held out two thick fingers to Lu Fan. With a smile on his face.


    Han Feng shouted: "ha ha, junior brother Lu Fan. You have forced the elder martial brother to be a good man. This is his family skill. Another move is more powerful. Elder martial brother can''t hold on any longer. "


    Lu Fan smiles when he hears the words. It turns out that this is the family skill of elder martial brother. It looks very strong.


    Master Yiqing nodded at the side and said: "Lu Fan''s sky piercing sword has become a small one. It can use the sixth sword to prove that his vigorous power is far more powerful than that of the general external vigorous martial artists. But he is trained. It''s only a few months. Can one local level martial arts be trained to a small success? "


    Master Daoguang said: "I don''t understand. But shouldn''t it be a blessing that we have a genius who can''t understand and see the limits? "


    Master Yiqing said with a smile, "yes, yes."


    Lu Fan looks at the elder martial brother, and suddenly his heavy sword is stuck on the ground.


    Pinching his fist, Lu Fandao said: "elder martial brother, the next move is a little heavy. I don''t know about lethality myself. You have to be careful. "


    Elder martial brother said with a smile: "come here, younger martial brother Lu Fan. Let me see where your limit is. Just two moves are very powerful, give me a little surprise


    Lu Fandao: "then you stand firm, elder martial brother."


    Suddenly, the power of the heaven and earth around Lu Fan began to rage. Lu Fan''s whole body was blazing hot. At this moment, the fiery golden body erupted the blazing white inflammation, like the roar of a dragon.


    Master Daoguang exclaimed: "ChiYan dragon roars fist, and he can practice it?"

 Chapter 128

    Two days later, at the foot of Kongtong mountain, Lu fan, with a heavy sword on his back, looked up at the towering Kongtong mountain and sighed.


    "If I had known that, I wouldn''t have to do my best."


    He murmured to himself, and Lu Fan shook his head gently.


    Looking back two days ago, Lu Fan just smiled bitterly at the three moves he had made with his elder martial brother.


    In fact, his third move only made the elder martial brother step back, and then the elder martial brother pretended to lie on the ground.


    And lying on the ground, he cried: "junior brother Lu fan, you are too fierce. I think you have beaten the last few games yourself."


    Then, he came to Kongtong mountain by himself.


    In the name of taking care of the elder martial brother, all of them will not come.


    Master Yiqing and master Daoguang gave all the gold medals they won from Qianren academy to Lu Fan.


    "They are so relieved!"


    Lu Fan smiled helplessly.


    Looking up at the magnificent Kongtong mountain, Lu Fan went up step by step.


    Kongtong courtyard is located at the top of the mountain, hidden in the clouds, often accompanied by the sun.


    Compared with Qianren courtyard, Kongtong courtyard looks more like a fairy family, not to mention the other, just the mountain, it looks more magnificent.


    Xiangfeng doulian, Xianqiao Hongqiao, jitoudiecui, moon stone with beads, Chunrong candle, jade spray glass, Hedong Yuanyun, Fengshan colorful fog. The whole Kongtong mountain, with numerous sceneries, is connected with the stone steps and the Kongtong courtyard at the top.


    Lu Fan walked for several hours before he came to the front gate of the hospital.


    The left and right puppet guards the Dharma, and the foot is vigorous and powerful.


    One by one, the martial stones containing vigorous force are arranged at the gate of the courtyard. Some of the disciples of Kongtong Academy who are going down the mountain are puzzled when they see Lu Fan coming.


    "Look at the clothes, you are not from Kongtong Academy. What are you doing here? "


    A student from Kongtong academy came up and asked Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looked around. The huge Kongtong courtyard, just at the gate of the courtyard, would cover a few miles. If he entered, he would not be able to find the north.


    Seeing that Lu Fan didn''t speak, the student frowned and said, "this student, Kongtong academy is not a place where other students can intrude without permission. Please explain your intention."


    Lu Fan looked at him and said calmly, "I''m here to challenge."


    The student was surprised and said: "challenge? Who are you going to challenge! "


    Lu Fan said slowly, "not to challenge anyone, but to challenge the whole Kongtong courtyard."


    "Challenge Kongtong courtyard, you are crazy..."


    When the students heard this, they wanted to laugh at Lu Fan. As a result, Lu Fan took out a huge gold medal from his belt and threw it on the ground.


    Loud voice, Lu Fansheng rolls like thunder.


    "One Yuan Yuan Yuan hospital Lu fan comes to challenge!"


    The voice, with recollection, drifted towards the Kongtong courtyard.


    The student standing in front of Lu Fan was stunned for a long time, and then ran back and forth, shouting: "Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    In a short time, Lu fan saw the whole Kongtong courtyard in disorder.


    Countless students are going out. Soon, the students will surround Lu Fan.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s mind suddenly sounds.


    "Master, where are you. How can I feel the breath of array? Ha ha, there are many good things. "


    This is the sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong. This guy has been silent for several days, but he came out again today.


    Lu Fan calmly replied, "I don''t have time to help you with anything."


    "Master, you don''t have to fight," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. I''ll do it myself. I''ll do it myself. Ha ha, the energy of these arrays is really good. I''ve accepted them. Master, you''re busy. I''m going to collect something. "


    Lu Fan frowned and watched a series of obscure threads appear under his feet and expand to all around.


    Don''t care about the movements of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong, Lu fan is waiting for the arrival of the elite students of Kongtong Academy.


    There are more and more students around Kongtong academy, and they see Lu Fan standing there quietly. The students were surprised and angry.


    "What''s the matter? It doesn''t mean that one yuan college has come to fight the ranking war. Why is there only one person, the other one of them?"


    "I''m not going to choose Kongtong hospital alone. Does he think he is Rodin? How arrogant! "


    "That''s to say, I look down upon my Kongtong courtyard so much. Let me try his two moves first. I will not beat his shit and urine."


    "Don''t be impulsive. It''s going to make us break the rules."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan looks around quietly and listens to all kinds of comments and criticisms from these students.


    A group of people also cried out loudly: "one Yuan Yuan Yuan''s boy to die, one Yuan Yuan Yuan''s boy to go away."


    This kind of childish behavior, let Lu fan not raise any interest, hold arm directly, shut up.


    The silk thread released from the Xuangong tower in Kowloon started to plunder all kinds of energy.


    When a ray of energy was plundered back, Lu Fan was shocked.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings.


    "Ha ha, great master, the energy here is very pure. I feel that I can recover some ability."


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "what you absorb is the energy of other people''s array? Won''t anyone find out? "


    "Don''t worry, master," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. As long as there is no strong one above wuzun here, it is impossible to find my action. I won''t really suck up the energy of the array. I''ll leave two or three achievements for it. With this energy, I can recover some, and the master can borrow some. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "borrow?"


    "Yes, it is for borrowing. It can transform some energy into vigorous energy and deliver it to you. Although it can''t be absorbed, there is no problem in releasing it. "


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "you still have this function. It''s almost like Wu Yipei. "


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong smiled and said: "the energy stored by Wuyi Pei is far from me. In fact, if the host doesn''t mind, you can put the martial arts in and let me warm it up. In this way, it will absorb energy with me and grow much faster. "


    Lu Fandao: "well, I don''t have time to take care of Wu Yipei. I''ll give it to you. Be careful not to be caught. "


    "Don''t worry."


    The pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong disappeared with laughter. Lu Fan could feel his martial arts and then disappeared. He really followed his channels to Dantian.


    Such a mysterious situation makes Lu Fan pick his eyebrows slightly.


    It seems that the Xuangong tower in Jiulong has some unique abilities.


    "Master Qilin is here, so are sister Fenghua."


    Shouts sounded, and Lu Fan opened his eyes.


    Finally came, slowly took out the heavy sword, Lu Fan put the sword in front of him.


    "Lu fan, Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan

 Chapter 129

    The crowd separated like water. Master Qilin took five students of Kongtong academy to walk out slowly.


    When he saw Lu fan, master Qilin said: "one clear, the light of Tao. Why do you come alone? "


    Lu Fandao: "Shifu Yiqing, Shifu Daoguang is obsessed with common affairs and can''t come. Send me alone. "


    Master Qilin''s face was immediately cold, and he said, "does the one yuan academy look down upon our Kongtong academy so much? Lu fan, I heard about your defeat of yun''an, but if you think you can win my Kongtong courtyard alone, that''s too much of an assumption. "


    Feng Hua, standing behind master Qilin, also shouted: "Lu fan, your arrogance will cost you. Today, you don''t want to go down the Kongtong courtyard completely. "


    Lu Fan takes a look at Fenghua, and the woman looks arrogant and arrogant.


    Without saying anything more, Lu Fan said calmly, "it''s no use saying more, master Qilin, let''s start."


    "Good! Chen Li, bring the papers. "


    Among the crowd, Mr. Chen Li walked out quickly and the documents in his hands were ready.


    Chen Li went to Lu Fandao and handed over the document to Lu Fan: "Lu Fan of 1 yuan academy, it is a mistake for you to come to Kongtong academy alone."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "maybe. After all, we have to compare before we know. "


    "Obstinate!"


    Chen Li shook his head, watched Lu Fan sign the life and death document, press the fingerprint, and put the gold medal aside.


    Master Qilin also asked the elite students behind him to take out the gold medal. Waving, Kongtong Academy''s gold medal was also thrown aside. Two huge gold medals were shining, and many Kongtong academy students were very enthusiastic.


    But none of them dared to touch the card. It''s not theirs.


    Mentor Chen Li takes back the life and death document and asks master Qilin and others to sign it.


    Master Qilin said: "once it''s clear, the Taoist light hasn''t come. What shall I sign, Yan Hao? Just sign it. "


    Five elite students come forward and sign one by one.


    When all is done, Chen Li, the tutor, holds up the paper and says, "the paper has been completed, and the contest begins."


    Master Qilin went to one side, and several students beside moved out a huge wooden chair cleverly to let him sit down.


    Fenghua and other five elite students came forward, their steps were surprisingly consistent. Lu Fan could see the power of the heaven and the earth around them, and even under the pressure of their momentum, they formed a dragon shape.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings again.


    "Great master, your opponent is very interesting. It seems that he also practices the array. Well, Qi Jackie Chan, five elements in secret, vigorous dragon array. Master, it''s a good array. Why don''t you play with them? "


    Lu Fan said in surprise, "what do you say? Just some fun? Do you want me to fight five of them? "


    "Yes, great master, you have to fight with them and let them fully develop the gang dragon array. Then I can drag the array they formed into the divine pill and strengthen it. Ha ha, I''m familiar with this matter of robbing other people''s vigorous array. My first master is by seizing array, but he has mixed the name of a master of array. "


    Lu Fandao: "plunder array dragged into Shendan? What do you want to do? "


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon said, "do good. Great master, your elixir has the ability to store all the power of heaven and earth, and the array is no exception. Drag in the array of the other party and leave it in the divine palace. You can use it later, master. If the master can play more with the people who use the array, save more. Hey hey, you can do the way my first master did. Let''s play a hundred thousand and eight thousand array in a flash. There''s no matter in the world or in the town! "


    "One hundred and eight thousand in a flash?"


    Lu Fan''s eyes are bright, which sounds attractive.


    Looking at Fenghua and others, Lu Fan thought about his own strength secretly. It shouldn''t be a problem to make one enemy five.


    Well, let''s hurry up. It''s better to finish early or go back early.


    Opposite, Fenghua took the lead in standing out.


    "I play the first game."


    Cold face, Fenghua to Lu fan, from Lu Fan only ten steps away from the station.


    The vigorous strength rises, condenses the strength into the sword, and points to Lu Fan''s eyes.


    "Lu fan, I''ll let you know that the waste of the Yuan Yuan hospital, no matter how it goes, is still waste at last."


    Fenghua''s whole face is as cold as ice. It looks like Lu Fan''s revenge. But in fact, Lu fan knows that he saw Fenghua in the practice tower, and he didn''t help Fenghua with his martial arts.


    The haughty woman, with her face held high, wished her nostrils were aimed at Lu Fan.


    In a low voice, Lu Fandao said, "you''d better come with five people."


    As soon as this speech comes out, all the students around are swearing.


    "Crazy egg, do you really think you are wuzun?"


    "Kill this kid, and he will not be able to go down the Kongtong courtyard!"


    Master Qilin''s face was cold, and he gave a light hum.


    Feng Hua snapped, "what? Kongtong hospital, do you need five people to deal with it? Look at the sword! "


    One sword, flying sand and stone, stabs Lu Fan''s face.


    Lu Fan stood still, not even pulling the heavy sword from the ground.


    Looking at the sword, Lu Fan slowly raised his right hand and held out two fingers.


    Dang!


    If gold and stone strike each other, Lu Fan holds the sword that Fenghua stabs. The body is covered with gang clothes. Lu Fan takes Feng Hua''s sword lightly.


    It''s also Waigang territory. Lu fan can feel that the gap between Fenghua and him is not one or two points.


    "More momentum, less power."


    Lu Fan commented on Fenghua''s sword technique. His fingers were slightly forced, and his vigorous Qi shrank for a while, and the explosive force was 30 times higher than that of ordinary vigorous force.


    Since the array in his body has become a magic pill, Lu Fan''s explosive power is now stronger than before.


    It doesn''t need to be changed by array. With the contraction of vigorous Qi, terrible power can be generated.


    With a click, Fenghua''s sword was smashed.


    Lu Fan''s feet stamped heavily on the ground, and a terrible airflow came out. Fenghua flew back directly, and there was blood on the corner of his mouth.


    Vulnerable!


    These four words suddenly appeared in the minds of all the students of Kongtong Academy.


    All the other students in Kongtong academy took a breath of air conditioning.


    "This boy is really strong!"


    Several students exclaimed in secret. Master Qilin has a dignified face. So it seems that none of the five students in Kongtong academy is his opponent.


    Lu fan used his strongest explosive power to frighten the people in Kongtong courtyard.


    Lu Fan said again, "I said, go on, five of you. Solve the problem at once. "


    This time, no one said that Lu Fan was arrogant.


    At this time, master Qilin could not sit down, and he stood up and said, "Lu fan, do you really want one to five?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I''ve heard about the magic of gang long array in Kongtong yard for a long time. I want to see it."


    Hearing the words of the gang dragon array, master Qilin nodded and said in a sharp voice, "OK, I''ll show you. Yan Hao, tie the formation! "

 Chapter 130

    Yan Hao and others face sink like water and walk out slowly.


    Look at Lu Fan''s eyes, like a sword, I wish I could poke more than twenty holes in Lu Fan''s body.


    Fenghua also stands up, and Lu Fan smashes her pride with her strength. With complexity in her eyes, she still can''t accept it at the moment. The man in front of her has the strength to choose their own Kongtong courtyard.


    Adjust breathing, Fenghua with Yan Hao and others step forward.


    After a long-term training, Fenghua soon found a state. The five people began to breathe in unison, and their steps became orderly. The vigorous energy released was also condensed together to form a huge vigorous dragon.


    Five people surrounded Lu fan, and the blade pointed directly at Lu Fan''s mouth, nose, eyes, ears and throat.


    At this moment, the forces of heaven and earth around him began to solidify. At the moment when the five people were standing, Lu Fan felt the oppression from the forces of heaven and earth.


    It''s a good array. It''s so powerful before it''s attacked.


    At this moment, the breath of the five of them completely disappeared and replaced by a light dragon power.


    "Battle!"


    Feng Hua, the leader, shouts.


    From the foot of the five people, a vein was lit up, and in a moment, the five vigorous forces were interlaced and condensed under Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu Fan wants to move for a while, but he finds that these five vigorous forces are like five chains, holding him in place.


    Raise your hand, it will feel as if it will pass through the rock.


    Inside, the nine dragon Xuangong tower burst out laughing.


    "It''s a rare combination of Fengli shackle array and gang dragon array. Great master, you''re going to make a lot of money this time. Do you need me to collect their array now? "


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "no, let me see the power of this array first."


    Just as he said that, the five men made moves at the same time.


    "Ground breaking dragon claw!"


    Five swords are used at the same time to gather the huge Gang dragon. At this moment, the dragon claw is raised and the dragon is killed to Lu Fan.


    The five weapons are like the five claws of the dragon. They fall down with the supreme power of the dragon.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi suddenly shrinks and expands. He will directly disperse the five vigorous forces around him and use the heavy sword!


    Kill the sword!


    A kill character appears in the mid air, and the vigorous dragon claws collide with each other.


    All of a sudden, there was an explosion.


    The ripples of power spread out, sweeping away all the sand and stones around.


    Yan Hao and Fenghua step back three steps at the same time. They have the same steps. They don''t have a lot of distance.


    "Shaking mountain and dragon tail!"


    At the same time, five people stood in a row and attacked again.


    The gang dragon swept back and forth. The students in the Kongtong courtyard around him screamed and fell back.


    Lu Fan raised his heavy sword and left fist.


    "Wuxiang mountain boxing!"


    A boxing in the air, this time, Lu Fan''s fist is clearly visible, but the air around him is twisted.


    The dragon''s tail hit Lu Fan''s fist strength, but he couldn''t move forward an inch.


    Lu Fan''s feet seem to have roots, one step does not move, one step does not retreat.


    At this time, the spirit pill in the body releases nine colors of light, just like the vigorous Qi of rivers running in the channels of Lu Fan.


    Lu fan automatically opens his own fire golden body!


    Yan Hao''s five people clenched their teeth and held the blade to death. A drop of sweat seeped out of their forehead, and then disappeared.


    Terrible power, is he really just a warrior in outer Gang?


    The gang dragon array can gather the strength of five of them, but it can''t defeat a Lu Fan.


    Yan Hao screams and roars like crazy, desperately urging vigorous strength.


    The latter three were all playing with their lives, but Fenghua''s face was ugly, and she seemed to be unable to hold on.


    "Roar of the gang dragon, the mountains and rivers are broken!"


    Yan Hao changes the array again. This time, the gang dragon rushes directly to Lu Fan.


    Countless vigorous energy splashed out like knives, even the students of Kongtong academy far away were all affected by the seedling.


    Lu Fan holds the sword tightly, and the flame on his body is burning.


    The vigorous Qi in the body began to move in the way of limitless alchemy, and Lu Fan''s heavy sword without a front also carried a flame at this time.


    "Red flame dragon roars sword!"


    One sword, Lu Fan also cut out a gang dragon.


    Lu Fan accomplished this incredible feat by changing fist technique into sword technique and relying on the terrible fusion power of limitless refining.


    If master Daoguang was here at this time, he would scream when he saw this scene.


    One big one small, two dragons collide.


    The terrible power immediately shocked Yan Hao. Five people were bleeding from their mouths and noses at the same time. The spread of the power brought the storm. Many students could only climb on the ground.


    Fenghua now spewed out a mouthful of blood. She was the first one unable to hold on.


    Master Qilin, seeing the pale face of Fenghua, was immediately shocked.


    This is a sign of the collapse of the array. Can we say that the five people in Kongtong academy can''t defeat Lu Fan in Yiyuan academy.


    Lu Fan''s body is also shaking. Although the strong Gang clothes help him block most of the strength, the remaining strength still makes his skin ache.


    But these are called things. The most important thing is that the power of his sword is so powerful that he didn''t even think of it.


    Inside, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon shouted again.


    "Great master, you are so fierce that you are about to break their array. Ah, I can take it now. "


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "take it, take it."


    "Hahaha, yes, great master!"


    At that time, Lu Fan''s body appeared a wisp of tiny threads.


    These silk threads are hidden in Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi. Even master Qilin can''t get them out.


    Immediately, a pure force was plundered back to Lu Fan''s body by silk thread.


    These forces suddenly appeared in the Dantian of Lu fan, who clearly saw a array printed on the divine pill.


    More precisely, it is printed on the Xuangong tower of Jiulong in Shendan.


    "Great master, it''s done. When the array is finished, it can be removed. "


    Before the completion of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, the five Yan Hao men in front of Lu Fan flew out at the same time, and the array suddenly disappeared. It looks like Lu Fan''s sword has broken their array. The blood of the five people is gushing and their clothes are dyed red.


    Master Qilin''s face immediately turned colorful. Other students of Kongtong academy all stood on the spot when they saw this scene.


    Lu Fan calmly takes back the heavy sword and turns to look at Chen Li, the teacher standing aside.


    "Sir, it''s time to declare my victory."


    Chen Li''s tutor just responded and said at the top of his voice, "Lu Fansheng, Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan yuan yuan


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile, turned to one side and put away the two gold medals in front of the crowd.


    The battle is over, and it''s time for him to go back.


    Slowly, Lu Fan walked towards the foot of the mountain, and all the disciples of Kongtong academy watched Lu Fan leave.


    "Well, go back."


    Master Qilin seems to be ten years old in a flash. He gently waves to let other students carry Yan Hao and others away.


    Fenghua, lying on the ground, is still in shock.


    They really lost, Kongtong academy really lost.


    Don''t think about it. After today, the famous one yuan academy Lu fan will ring all over the martial arts academy!

 Chapter 131

    The voice echoed in the hall. Zhao Xu''s face was sorrowful, and his fingers trembled slightly.


    Han Feng stood up directly.


    "Who are you talking about when I''m your forefather. Who killed your master brother? Who killed your master. You open your mouth and spray dung, don''t you want to beat me... "


    Next to Yiqing, Han Feng was directly dragged back.


    "Enough!"


    Looking at Zhao Xu coldly, master Yiqing said: "Zhao Xu, you need to know that what you just said is a very serious thing. If you say anything false, you will be put in the dungeon of Wudao University for at least a hundred years. "


    Zhao Xu''s face twitched.


    The president nodded slightly and said: "yes, what master Yiqing said is what I want to say. Zhao Xu, you can talk after you think about it. If you say that Lu Fan killed your brothers or even your master, you should first describe the situation at that time. "


    Zhao Xu bit his teeth and said, "it''s very simple. At that time, my master took five of our brothers into the void mansion of Shifang immortal and met the guard gate left by Shifang immortal. Lu Fanji of the Yuan Yuan court, who did not know where to come out, actually followed us in. I suspect that they had planned for a long time and waited there for a long time. "


    Han Feng snorted coldly and said, "we are going to see the birth of Lingdan. Ghosts know what has dragged us in together."


    Master Yiqing glared at Han Feng and said, "you need to say a few words. Let him finish first."


    Han Feng closed his mouth and stared at Zhao Xu''s face.


    Zhao Xu then said: "then, the master accidentally touched the prohibition on the guard door. It triggered the array left by ten immortal masters. That array was very powerful. Shifu fought hard with us and failed to break it. During this period, the master asked Yifan and others for help, but they did not move. Let us be bullied by the array. From then on, I doubted that they must have planned, otherwise why the array would not attack them but us. "


    Han Feng snorted and murmured, "that''s your stupidity. You don''t know the essentials of the array."


    At this time, master Xingyuan said: "one clear, if you don''t care about the mouth of the disciples in the hospital, I can help you manage it."


    "You don''t have to worry about it," he said


    The Dean, with a headache, waved to Zhao Xu and said, "go on."


    Zhao Xu nodded: "then, the array is getting stronger and stronger. We can''t resist it. Master was absorbed into the gate of guard by the array, and my brother was also devastated. Just at the critical moment, Lu fan, who is he, actually gave us a hand. He took the tripod from my master and killed my brothers. I was almost killed by him. I stayed in the empty mansion for two months, and then I was cured and escaped. My master, whose life and death are uncertain, may have been poisoned by them. "


    Chu Xing can''t hear any more at this time. He took out the sword directly with his teeth clenched.


    "Nonsense."


    Han Feng even jumped to scold.


    "Son of a bitch, how can you turn black and white. I will kill you with one sword! "


    Master Yiqing waved a vigorous force to release, and directly set Han Feng and Chu Xing in place.


    Vigorous cage!


    Han Feng and Chu Xing''s movements were suddenly stopped, and there was no way to move a finger again.


    The Dean looked at Lu Fan and said, "Lu fan, what do you want to say?"


    Lu Fan stood up and said calmly, "according to Zhao Xu, three is true and seven is false. His elder martial brothers were killed by the array because of the abandonment of their master, Zhu Laogui. They have nothing to do with me or my elder martial brothers. As for his master, the old bamboo ghost, he has died in the void mansion. The murderer is Yan Qing, the Yin and Yang courtyard! "


    When master Xingyuan heard this, he sneered, "Yan Qing? Lu fan, you find someone to answer for your sin, and you even find our Yinyang hospital. How can Yan Qing appear in the empty mansion and kill the old bamboo ghost Fengling. I''m afraid you don''t know. Fengling, the old bamboo ghost, is still a friend of Yinyang hospital. "


    Lu Fan said lightly: "this is the fact. As for other people''s belief or not, it''s not my business. All three of my senior brothers can testify. "


    "What kind of witnesses are your three senior brothers?" Zhao Xu said


    The Dean turned to Zhao Xu and said, "Oh, listen to what you mean. Do you have any proof?"


    Zhao Xu said in a loud voice: "of course, there are certificates. The ten square tripods that my master used to open the empty mansion were taken by them. They must still have them at the moment. "


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows are tightened. It turns out that he came for the ten square Ding.


    But now the ten square tripod has recognized him as the master along with the empty mansion. If they can see the mark that belongs to him on it, it''s not easy to do. After all, how can a warrior leave his own mark of alchemy on his weapon.


    The Dean turned to look at Lu Fandao: "Lu fan, what he said is true? Do you have ten tripods? Do you kill people? "


    Lu Fan said: "the tripod is in my hand, but I don''t kill people. Ten square tripod is left by ten square immortal masters. When ten square immortal masters die, they are ownerless. Heaven, materials and earth are precious. Those who are destined to live there. "


    The dean''s brow was also twisted, and he said, "you are a martial artist. What do you want to do with the weapon of the alchemist. Is there really evidence of your killing in the ten square tripod? "


    Master Yiqing said, "I guarantee in the name of Yiyuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    Although Han Feng was sealed in the original place, he still hummed out: "younger martial brother Lu Fan didn''t kill anyone. I mean heaven and earth as evidence. Ge Laozi''s son Zhao Xu, you framed us and dare to fight with grandpa and me for three hundred rounds. "


    Master Xingyuan said: "promise, swear, what''s the use of these things. Lu fan, take out the ten square tripod first. "


    Lu Fan stood in the same place without any action.


    Tianyazi, the Dean, stood up with his hands on his back and asked Lu Fandao: "Lu fan, I''ll ask you again if you have killed anyone."


    Lu Fan said calmly, "No."


    Zhao Xu said by the side: "of course, he dare not admit it. My martial brothers are all famous alchemists, and my master has great contributions to Wudao college. "


    Zhao Xu''s remark is to stimulate Lu Fan. By the way, he told the dean that his master and his brothers had made contributions to Wudao college, and they should never rush to work.


    He not only wanted Lu fan to hand over the ten square tripod, but also the whole one yuan court was ruined. This is what he agreed with Xingyuan.


    To be honest, not two days ago, when Xing Yuan found him, he really couldn''t come up with such a good idea.


    Lu fan is biting his teeth in secret. Things are not good.


    Just then, inside, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings.


    "Great master, do you want to help?"

 Chapter 132

    Lu Fan''s face moved and said in his heart, "how can you help me?"


    "Great master, he doesn''t want to see the ten square tripod, so show him the ten square tripod. Don''t worry, I''ll help shifangding put away the mark, and then add some goods and let it put some images. "


    Lu Fandao: "are you sure you can put the mark away? If something goes wrong


    Jiulong Xuangong tower said: "if something goes wrong, please kill me. Anyway, you really want to kill me, which is an idea. Trust me once, master. You haven''t seen all my wonderful effects. As long as I can recover my strength, I will surprise you even more in the future. "


    Lu Fan looks up and looks at the dean.


    Turn around and look at Zhao Xu again.


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "that''s good. You get it. How long will it take. "


    "Hey, master, how long will it take. In a moment. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan felt a strange energy coming out of his body and fell into his belt.


    The ten square tripods stored in the belt immediately released the light. Lu Fan felt that he was connected with the spirit of the ten square tripods.


    At the next moment, the mark in the tripod disappears, just like no one controls it.


    But Lu fan can feel that the inscription mark left by the bottom of the ten square tripod still exists. It''s just that the breath is so obscure that it''s hard for him to detect it.


    Determined, Lu Fan looked at Zhao xuman with a mocking smile and said slowly, "you want to see the ten square tripod, right? Then let''s see. "


    Lu Fan reached out his hand and took the tripod out of his belt.


    The transparent ten square tripod just took out, then attracted people''s attention.


    Especially Zhao Xu, his eyes are straight.


    The Dean directly went up a few steps, looked at the ten square tripod carefully, and said, "it''s a good tripod indeed."


    Zhao Xu shouted: "OK, I''m afraid you dare not take it out. Dean, master Xingyuan. As an alchemist, I will have a kind of Dharma decision. I can communicate Qi with Qi and let Qi to testify for me and see who is lying. "


    Master Xingyuan said with a smile, "well, I''ve heard of this kind of Dharma. It seems that the truth will come out soon. These ten tripods are obviously one. It''s full of spirituality. It''s definitely organic. "


    The laughter of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong rings in Lu Fan''s body.


    "Haha, I dare to say that I can communicate with Qiling even if I can''t reach the state of Reiki Master. Don''t tickle me to death. Great master, it seems that they have a plan to deal with you. Master, can I help you with them? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile in his heart, "if you have a way, use it."


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong is laughing. The laughter is rather lewd.


    "Master, just wait and see."


    The Dean went to Lu Fan and held out his hand and said, "Lu fan, give me the ten square tripod."


    At this time, master Yiqing stood up and said: "Dean, I don''t agree to let Zhao Xu communicate with Qiling. We should find another alchemist to communicate Qi spirit. If not, I''ll do it. I don''t believe it. Small artifact, I can''t communicate with you with my strength? "


    At this time, the dean''s mouth curved a smile. Although it was very subtle, Lu Fan caught it.


    The smile is fleeting. The Dean looks at Lu Fan sharply and says, "Lu fan, who do you want to communicate with?"


    Lu Fan looks at Zhao Xu and says, "since I killed his martial brother and his master, let him communicate with Qi Ling."


    "Good, bold. I have some faith now that it''s none of your business. "


    The Dean picked up the tripod and came to Zhao Xu.


    With an angry face, the dean said: "Zhao Xu, although you are an alchemist, you do not belong to the college. But if you frame our students and mean to kill them, you will be put in the dungeon of our college for a hundred years, suppressed by the filth of heaven and earth, and will not turn over. "


    Zhao Xu''s eyes trembled for a moment, but turned to see the ten square tripod in the hands of the Dean, and Zhao Xu strengthened his faith.


    Reaching for the ten square tripod, a strange light flashed in the eyes of the nearby Xingyuan.


    The plan is done!


    No mistake. It''s all in his plan. After he heard what Tianlu fan had done these days, Xingyuan made a special plan.


    Lu Fan''s strength has threatened the Yinyang academy, although Xingyuan is reluctant to admit this fact.


    In particular, Xingyuan also knows that Lu Fan chose Kongtong courtyard alone. It not only broke the gang long array of Kongtong courtyard, but also destroyed the mountain protection array of Kongtong courtyard.


    After Lu fan, the whole array in front of the hospital is going to lose its effect.


    At this age and with such strength, it''s just sensational.


    Although I don''t know how Lu Fan did it, there is no doubt that Lu Fan''s strength has exceeded his imagination.


    He has to do something for a rainy day. But Zhao Xu''s affair, then let him find a very good breach. From the first sight of Zhao Xu and Lu Fan coming out of the empty mansion together, Xing Yuan knew that something unpleasant happened to Zhao Xu and Lu Fan.


    At that time, Xingyuan left Zhao Xu in the Yinyang hospital, and now it comes to use.


    Later, Zhao Xubian will use the special method he taught to let shifangding talk.


    Communicators? No, no, that''s unlikely. Don''t say that Zhao Xu is such a weak alchemist, even his master Fengling can''t do it. What Zhao Xu wants to do is to pretend to input the vitality into the tripod, and let the little heart sound array printed on the palm cover the tripod when the palm touches the tripod.


    This is a rather weak array. There are few people in the whole world.


    The only function is to let the person who coagulates the array speak through the array without making a sound and just by heart.


    It sounds like the effect is very good, but because the distance limit and the array can exist for a short time, few people learn it.


    But now, it just works.


    Zhao Xu has put his hand on the tripod of the ten directions and injected vitality in front of the crowd, but in fact, the array of his hands has been put in place. Suddenly Lu Fan felt something wrong and frowned slightly.


    "Nine Dragon Xuan palace tower says:" this small hand also takes out to show off, ten square tripod swallowed the array for me! "


    With a cry from the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, the ten square tripod immediately gave off five colors of light.


    Zhao Xu was shocked because he felt the array disappeared.


    In a moment, a small light appeared in the ten square tripod.


    "Haha, great master, this is the spirit of the ten square tripod. Next, you''ll see the good play. "


    As the voice of Xuangong tower in Kowloon falls, a clear voice rings in the hall.


    "Which grandson wakes me up!"

 Chapter 133

    At that time, Zhao Xu, Xingyuan''s face turned black.


    It seems that this is not the case! It seems that the situation is not right in a moment.


    Xingyuan was able to calculate that there was only one alchemist left in Wudao college, Zhao Xu. No one else could call out the spirit of Qi. But with Zhao Xu''s strength, it''s impossible to really bring out the spirit of utensils. But now, what''s the light coming out of the ten square tripod?


    Xing Yuan stares at Zhao Xu fiercely, and Zhao Xu looks panicked.


    Lu Fan''s face sank, and said in his heart, "is it you, Xuangong tower, Kowloon?". Damn it, the tone, the voice, it''s you. What are you going to do? "


    Nine dragon Xuan palace tower wretched smile.


    "Great master, you guessed right. It''s me. Ten square tripod is very weak, it does not have the ability to speak. Now it''s me who speaks instead. Don''t worry, we have a good relationship. It doesn''t care. "


    Lu Fan turned his eyes. Well, now he can only let the Xuangong tower in Kowloon do anything.


    In any case, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon has fully recognized him as the Lord, and it is impossible to do anything against him. Lu Fan also let him go.


    The Dean was shocked.


    It''s really an artifact. It doesn''t make sense. When can a little alchemist communicate with Qi spirit?


    However, the Dean quickly gathered his eyes and pretended that he didn''t know anything. He said: "well, you are the spirit of the ten square tripod. Can you tell me who killed Zhao Xu''s master and his brother? "


    "Ten square Ding" said loudly: "are you talking about those idiots who can''t understand the array? An old man with five apprentices? "


    Hearing this, Han Feng laughs.


    Although Chu Xing couldn''t move, he was laughing at the corners of his mouth.


    Zhao Xu''s face was black. At this time, he had let go of shifangding. He felt that the situation was out of control.


    The Dean nodded: "that''s right. It''s an old guy with five apprentices. The leading old guy is Fengling. "


    "Ten square tripod" shook the light and said: "dead, dead. A group of idiots were killed by the array, while the old guy was killed by his apprentice. A little guy named Zhao Xu is insidious. "


    "What?"


    Zhao Xu breathed out his voice in surprise. He grabbed the tripod and said, "you, you, don''t spit blood."


    Ten square Ding suddenly let out a red light to play Zhao Xu to one side.


    Master Xingyuan''s face was suddenly black like carbon, and he looked at Lu Fan as if he were a poisonous snake.


    Lu Fan looks at him indifferently. A teacher framed a student with such a mean. With such a narrow mind, it is impossible for Lu fan to raise any respect.


    With his toes, we all know that Zhao Xu''s IQ is impossible to play this game. Lu fan still remembers that when he first met Zhao Xu in jianglincheng, Zhao Xu was still a man of principle. Even if you lose, you will admit it. You are not such a cunning person.


    Now it must be someone behind his back who gave him an idea, which made this one. And the one who can come up with such an idea is the Xingyuan in front of him. Otherwise, it''s none of his business. Why is he here.


    The Dean looked at Zhao Xu coldly and said, "Zhao Xu, is what the Spirit said true?"


    Zhao Xu exclaimed: "it''s not true, of course not. How could I kill my master? "


    At this time, master Yiqing was as stable as Mount Tai. He smiled and said, "Oh? Not necessarily, Qi Ling. Why did he kill his master and brother? "


    Qi Lingdao: "I don''t know why. It''s probably to occupy me. Pity that I''m just a little tripod. I''m just what I''m told. Otherwise, how can I resist? "


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "you have enough, Xuangong tower, Kowloon!"


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong is laughing.


    Han Feng and Chu Xing both look strange, murmuring, Han Feng said: "this artifact is not female."


    Zhao Xu''s face turned pale, and suddenly pointed to Lu Fandao: "Lu fan, what have you done. It''s you who control the tripod, or you who make it say that. "


    Lu Fan looked at him scornfully and said, "I''m just a warrior. How can I control the alchemist''s weapon, let alone a weapon with spirit?"


    Zhao Xulian stepped back and shook his head. "It''s not like this, it''s not like this."


    Xingyuan said in a voice: "Dean, it''s a one-sided word of Qiling, which can''t be trusted. And all three of them are not consistent. "


    The dean said calmly: "it''s really not the same. Qi Ling, you won''t cheat us. "


    "Ten square Ding" way: "I lie to you to do what, don''t you know the spirit is the most honest, the most pure, the most kind. Forget it. Since you don''t believe me, I''ll go back and cultivate myself. "


    The light group disappears, and the colorful light on shifangding continues to converge.


    Zhao Xu looks a little better. As long as Qi Ling and Lu Fan have different opinions, they can''t be used as evidence. Fortunately, they are OK.


    But just then, the light came out again.


    "Oh, wait a minute, I remember wrong. That old guy was killed by another kid. I can show you what happened then. "


    At the end of the speech, a ray of light is emitted from the tripod.


    What appears inside is the picture of Yan Qing breaking the legs of the old bamboo ghost Fengling.


    The shrill cry of the old bamboo ghost rang out. Lu fan saw this scene and said in his heart, "ten square tripods can still record the picture?"


    "It''s not that it can record, it''s that I can record. Great master, I have a good ability. The previous masters were full of praise for my ability to record


    The picture is closed. Xingyuan opens his mouth and says, "it''s impossible!"


    The Dean turned to look at Xingyuan and said: "nothing is impossible. This picture is not like fraud. Xing Yuan, it seems that your disciple Yan Qing will come to the general hospital. "


    Zhao Xu was shocked. He didn''t expect his master to die in the hands of Yan Qing in the Yin and Yang yard.


    Xing Yuan got up and said, "I''ll go back to find Yan Qing."


    After that, Xingyuan left without waiting for others to say anything.


    The Dean turned to Zhao Xu and said, "Zhao Xu, it seems that what you said is all false."


    Zhao Xu was still struggling with his teeth: "what I said is true. These pictures.... These pictures are fake. "


    "I am stubborn!" said master Yiqing in a cold voice


    Dean walked to Zhao Xu''s face, sighed and a door appeared.


    "Frame the students in the hospital. Go to the dungeon to reflect."


    Zhao Xu''s face changed dramatically this time, shouting: "I''m wrong, Dean, I''m wrong. Don''t really let me go to the dungeon. I''m an alchemist


    Before he finished speaking, Zhao Xu was directly absorbed by the door.


    "You deserve it!"


    Han Feng laughed, and suddenly he found his body moving again.


    When the Dean finished everything, he looked up at Lu Fandao and said, "take up the ten square tripod, Lu fan, and follow me. One clear, you can go back. "

 Chapter 134

    Master Yiqing stood up and nodded to the dean. He waved to Hanfeng and Chu and said, "let''s go."


    Han Feng also wanted to say something, but was directly grabbed by Chu Xing.


    "Let''s go."


    Chu Xing winked at Han Feng. Han Feng winked at Lu Fan for a while, and then walked out.


    Out of the main hall of the main hall, a clear suddenly saw the star abyss standing in the shadow of the corner outside the main hall.


    The shadow of the house overshadowed half of his face and made him look a little gloomy.


    "Clean up."


    The sound of the star abyss suddenly came out.


    Yiqing stops, turns his head indifferently and says: "Xingyuan, you won''t want to talk to me. I have nothing to say to you. And at this time, shouldn''t you go back to the Yin and Yang courtyard and catch Yan Qing first? "


    Xingyuan said coldly: "Yiqing, do you really want to fight with our Yinyang hospital to the end? I don''t think we had such a big feud. "


    Han Feng said in a loud voice, "how about the board of your family in Japan? Come and bite me. That bastard Yan Qing almost killed us all. He said he didn''t hate us. You old bastard


    Xing Yuan doesn''t care about Han Feng. His eyes are fixed on Qing Dynasty.


    Chu Xing lowered his voice and said, "master, he must have wanted to excuse Yan Qing. He must not have been cheated by him."


    Master Qing raised his hand and motioned to Han Feng and Chu Xing to shut up.


    The light in the eyes was restrained, and master Yiqing slightly raised his fat belly and said: "Xingyuan. You are right. There was no such hatred between our two houses. "


    Xingyuan put on a standard dead man''s face and said: "one clear, you are a reasonable person. The original thing is to let it... "


    Xingyuan''s words were not finished yet, and then he said: "now such a big hatred is all caused by you and your disciples. Xingyuan, if I were you, what I should do now is to go back and immediately abandon Yan Qing''s cultivation and throw him out of Wudao college. Don''t let one disciple bury the whole Yinyang yard. "


    Xingyuan''s face turned black.


    Silent for a moment, Xingyuan said in a cold voice: "we don''t need you to worry about the affairs of Yinyang hospital. All in all, you will pay for what you said today. "


    "A clear voice way:" have ability, although come


    Two people look at each other, there are sparks between their eyes.


    Xingyuan turns around and walks away.


    Looking at the back of Xingyuan, master Yiqing suddenly scolded: "idiot of dead man''s face, sooner or later, I will spank your face like a buttock."


    Han Feng and Chu Xing are stunned. Their mouths and nostrils are angry together. They stare at master Qing.


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen me swear? "


    Master Yiqing carries his hands and snorts.


    Han Feng and Chu Xing have a look at each other. They laugh and follow master Yiqing away.


    In the hall, Lu Fan slowly takes back the ten square tripod.


    The nine dragon Xuangong Pagoda in my body has played enough, tired and silent.


    The Dean went to the back of the hall without saying a word. Although Lu Fan didn''t know why, he kept up with him.


    The dean''s pace is not fast, but always faster than Lu Fan.


    The two walked out of the main hall, all the way back, through the pavilions and waterside pavilions, rockeries and birds, passing by numerous side halls, and full of fragrant grass.


    Finally, the Dean stopped in front of a green lake. Looking from afar, there was a boat in the middle of the lake, drifting with the waves.


    Lu Fan was standing next to the dean. He didn''t know what he meant to bring him here.


    The Dean pointed to the boat and said, "Lu fan, can you go to the boat?"


    Lu Fan looked at the boat, looked at the calm lake, felt the power of the world around him, and nodded: "yes."


    The Dean smiled with a very gentle smile.


    "Well, then you can go now. I''ll wait for you in the boat. "


    After that, the figure of the Dean disappeared. Immediately, Lu fan saw a figure on the boat in the lake.


    Lu Fan sprang up with a stamp of his foot on the ground.


    Like an arrow from the string, Lu Fan leaps to the boat.


    But in the moment of Lu Fan''s rising, the power of heaven and earth around him suddenly changed, and Lu Fan could see the lake below suddenly appeared a vortex.


    His body fell into the current involuntarily. Before he struggled, the picture suddenly turned.


    Looking intently, he found that he did not know when to return to the shore.


    The lake is still the lake, and the boat still floats in the middle of the lake.


    The Dean turned his back to Lu Fan and didn''t know what he was looking at. Lu Fan looks at his Black Dragon Robe, but the water doesn''t touch it. Touch your hair again, and it''s still dry.


    This is a little strange. The Black Dragon Robe is waterproof and understandable. But his hair is not waterproof. There''s no reason why it''s not wet at all.


    This lake is strange!


    Lu Fan narrowed his eyes and looked around carefully.


    Even, Lu Fan secretly carried his energy and led the power of the world around him.


    But everything is still so normal, there is nothing different.


    Is it a formation?


    Lu Fan calls the Xuangong tower in his heart.


    "Come out, Jiu, come out for me."


    Every time I have to call the full name of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong. Lu fan is also a little annoyed. He simply calls him Lao Jiu.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings.


    "Great master, what else can I do for you? Is there another damned man who has offended you? "


    Lu Fandao: "it''s not. You can help me to see if the lake in front of me is a formation. "


    "Yes, master. As long as it''s a formation, it''s impossible to escape my eyes. Master, did you just call me Laojiu? It doesn''t feel very good. Can you change it... "


    At the same time, Lu Fan''s body began to emerge a continuous thread.


    Lu Fan simply released his vigorous Qi as a cover up to let the Xuangong tower in Kowloon thoroughly explore.


    In a moment, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rang out again.


    "I''m sorry, master. It''s not a formation, it''s Daoyu. I can''t crack it. "


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "Tao domain? What is that? "


    Jiulong Xuangong tower said: "it is the realm that can only be comprehended by the strong who have reached the realm of reverence or martial reverence. When they spread out their own pavement, they became their own territory. In the territory, their strength has been increased by hundreds of times. Without the territory, people will be suppressed. This is the Tao domain, which is thousands of times stronger than the array and thousands of times stronger. "


    Lu fan is shocked. How can he pass through such a terrible Dao area.


    Is the Dean playing with him?


    The voice of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong was low and said: "great master, Tao domain is a thing that is impossible for you now. Don''t even think about confrontation or cracking. The only thing we can do is to understand it, understand the Tao in it, and maybe get the approval of its master. In my opinion, the Tao realm is extremely stable. It even blends with the power of heaven and earth. It must be left by the senior people. For you, master. Maybe it''s a great chance. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened and nodded clearly.


    Looking at the boat in the center of the lake, Lu Fan took a deep breath, released his heavy sword, put it aside and sat on the ground directly.

 Chapter 135

    Slowly, Lu Fan closed his eyes and began to understand the Tao domain in front of him.


    All empties, all opens, the heart moves with the air, the air moves with the method, the method moves with the sky.


    On the boat, tianyazi, the Dean, turned his head.


    If Lu fan can be closer to the dean at this time, he can see the whole body of the dean.


    Looking across the lake, the Dean looked at Lu Fan from afar.


    "This boy, he has a good understanding. Unlike the others, they just know how to break through without thinking. Maybe he can do it. "


    There was a slight smile on his face, but his ghost like appearance made the smile look very unreal.


    On the shore, Lu Fan''s breath has completely calmed down, which is a sign of being settled.


    The dean''s fingers were slightly in front of him, a wave of ripples came out, and the boat drifted in the direction of Lu Fan.


    Closer, the Dean can feel Lu Fan''s efforts to understand the realm of Tao.


    The power of the Tao domain, which is left by the powerful warrior, is naturally profound, mysterious and obscure.


    But the Dean can see that Lu fan is slowly touching the doorway.


    The power released from him is trying to distinguish the difference between the power of Tao and that of heaven and earth.


    First find the Tao domain, then comprehend it, get strength from it, and finally get the recognition of Tao domain, maybe you can cross the Tao domain.


    This is the only way that Lu fan can think of. The Dean nodded in secret. He was very understanding. This time, they found treasure in Wudao college.


    When I saw Lu fan at the first sight, the Dean saw that the boy''s "vigorous strength" was different, and maybe there was a special chance.


    Now, it seems that his "vigorous strength" is not only different, but also different talent.


    Ordinary vigorous strength can''t change like this, and can''t be controlled at will.


    Gradually, the Dean saw that Lu Fan''s "vigorous strength" actually fused with the forces of the surrounding world. Lu Fan''s own breath gradually disappeared.


    This seems to be the ability of an alchemist. The dean is admiring it. It''s a terrible talent. The future of this son is limitless.


    In his heart, the Dean stood on the boat and waited for Lu fan to understand Tao.


    For anyone, can be unscrupulous to understand the domain. No doubt it was a great chance.


    It''s just that some people can''t grasp it. Some people give up completely without even knowing what they are facing.


    In front of Lu fan, the Dean also brought other students here.


    Every time there are really talented and promising students in the college, the dean will bring them to this place to see if they can seize the opportunity.


    A person, only in the face of rare opportunities, will show his luck, wisdom and ability.


    The Dean regards the comprehension of Tao domain as a test to distinguish whether this student has a promising future.


    It''s a pity that after several decades, there are three people in the whole martial arts college who can really understand the Tao domain and get benefits from sitting down and understanding it. Finally, there is no one who can really walk on the boat.


    Those three people, now in the whole country of Wu''an, have become famous.


    Yan Qing, the dean of Yinyang hospital, also brought him here. It''s a pity that Yan Qing only knows how to rush with recklessness. After a whole day''s hard work, he won''t say anything and almost hurt the root.


    The president''s evaluation of Yan Qing is simple, cruel and overzealous, and lack of wisdom. There is more talent than understanding.


    Before Lu Fan arrived, the only thing that surprised the Dean was the inaction of the Yuan Yuan Academy.


    At that time, Wuwei also saw that the lake was not simple, and immediately stood on the shore for three days to understand, and finally laughed three times to leave.


    No one knows what Wuwei has learned from this domain, even the Dean does not know.


    Up to now, the Dean doesn''t know whether Wuwei has gained strength or not. Moreover, he didn''t keep a low profile for this person. In recent years, he didn''t show anything, so he can''t be regarded as the fourth person.


    Now, the president is a member who can be sure that Lu fan will definitely benefit, because it''s such a short time.


    Lu fan has begun to have a few branches of breath.


    Although very light, although very weak, but ultimately is the way. As long as there is such a trace, Lu Fan''s cultivation in the future will be unimpeded all the way to Tiangang.


    The Dean stood on the boat and waited quietly. He wanted to see how long Lu fan would understand.


    Time passes in the quiet enlightenment of Lu Fan. One hour, two hours, one day, two days, pass quietly.


    On the third day, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi suddenly fluctuated.


    The fluctuation was very subtle, but it still attracted the attention of the dean.


    In the past three days, the dean''s eyes have never left Lu Fan. At this time, seeing Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi jumping slightly, the Dean knew that Lu Fan''s Enlightenment was about to end.


    "What a pity!"


    The Dean sighed. For three days, say long or short. If it''s other skills, it should be enough.


    But if you want to realize even a little power in the Tao realm, it''s hard to get it without ten days and a half months.


    That''s why the Dean didn''t pay attention to the inaction of the senior brother of the yuan Academy. Three days of Kung Fu, even if you really realize anything, is very limited.


    The body drifted back, and the waves and boats returned to the center of the lake.


    Lu Fan slowly opened his eyes at this time.


    The light in the eyes changes from chaos to clarity.


    Slowly, Lu Fan stood up.


    "Is this Wudao?"


    Murmur, Lu Fan toward own voice.


    In three days, Lu Fan finally broke a trace of Daoyu with his vigorous Qi, just like taking a needle to break a hard door, so that he could see the world behind the door through this tiny hole.


    That strange power, mysterious, magical, powerful.


    The Dean didn''t think of all this. He could not guess how a martial artist who was not able to break through the realm of Tao and see the essence.


    Yes, in three days, if you want to be a general warrior, you can only wander outside the door. If you can understand the power of the door at most, you can only turn around and walk away. Even if it''s just the power on the door, it''s enough for them to understand for a long time.


    But with vigorous Qi, Lu Fan points to the essence.


    One is looking out of the door, the other is looking in the door, which is totally different.


    Lu Fan was almost intoxicated in the Tao realm. With his strong willpower, he should have pulled his mind back.


    He can no longer go deep to understand that it is not the realm that his current strength can touch.


    But even so, Lu fan has gained unimaginable benefits.


    Slowly, Lu Fan took a step towards the lake.


    Water waves, Lu Fan actually calmly stepped on the water, there is no sign of sinking.


    When the Dean saw this scene, he was shocked.

 Chapter 136

    One day later, Mingxin hospital.


    Beautiful mountains and rivers are unparalleled. This is Lu Fan''s evaluation when he first came to Mingxin hospital.


    Whether it is the Yufeng mountain where Mingxin yard is located, or a delicate building in Mingxin yard, it can be called the evaluation of these eight words.


    "Younger martial brother Lu fan, look at my clothes, see if they are wrinkled or out of shape. The most important thing is whether they are handsome or not."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng held up his neck and chest, trying to put on a strong appearance.


    It''s a pity that his domineering spirit can only leak from the side. It''s almost impossible to expose it.


    Lu Fan took a look and said perfunctorily, "well, it''s very good. Handsome enough to explode! "


    "Ha ha, I will say. As long as people are handsome, others are floating clouds. Clothes and other things can only show me more handsome. Oh, elder martial brother Chuxing, don''t touch me with your hand that doesn''t wash after pulling the shit. "


    Chu Xing stares at Han Feng and says, "less rumor. When do I stop washing after pulling. Younger martial brother Han Feng, if you make me leave a bad impression on all younger martial sisters of mingxinyuan, I will let you know how to respect elder martial brother when you go back. "


    The two stared at each other. Elder martial brother Chutian and elder martial brother finished their clothes and looked at Han Feng and Chu Xing contemptuously.


    Today, all the people in Yiyuan academy, including master Yiqing and master Daoguang, have put on beautiful new clothes.


    Look at the bright martial robe on his body, and look at Han Feng''s hair, which is wiped flat with saliva on his head. It''s as bright as a dog''s licking. Even Xiaohei came out today. He was wearing the clothes that were changed from the big brother''s underpants. Xiaohei was almost the size of a lion. He kept pulling his clothes, as if wearing this thing insulted his dignity as a spirit beast.


    Originally, Lu Fan thought that his senior brothers would continue to let him come alone in the contest with Mingxin hospital today.


    Unexpectedly, his senior brothers are much more active than him. As soon as Lu fan comes back, he will come to Mingxin hospital the next day.


    According to elder martial brother Han Feng, "how can you let younger martial brother Lu Fan fight alone every time? This time, we will go with you. You don''t even have to fight. Just give it to elder martial brother. "


    When he said this, senior brother Han Feng clapped his chest.


    But the actual situation, Lu fan is also very clear, in the morning also heard Han Feng senior brother and Chuxing senior brother chat.


    "Today, when I go to Mingxin hospital, I must lure a female student back. This is my wish for several years."


    "I haven''t had a chance to go to Mingxin hospital in the past few years. I can''t waste it this time. Female students of Mingxin hospital, here we are. "


    "What the third senior brother said is. Let''s take Xiaohei with us. Maybe he can find another spirit beast. There are many spirit beasts in Mingxin hospital. Ouakakaka. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Walking into Mingxin hospital, just entering the gate, several female students came up.


    "It''s Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    Right hand virtual lead, several graceful Mingxin academy female students with a bright smile way.


    Suddenly, Han Feng, Chu Xing''s eyes are straight.


    Master Qing coughs gently. Let Han Feng and Chu Xing calm down a little. Don''t be like never seeing a woman.


    "Then please lead the way."


    Three female students of Mingxin academy all laughed, leading man Yan, eyes smiling into a crescent, leading the way in front.


    At this time, elder martial brother Chutian took a look at Han Feng and Chu Chu, and lowered his voice: "can you two calm down? Don''t lose face, will you. Elder martial brother, I''m ashamed of you. You can''t learn from the elder martial brother. Be more stable. "


    Elder martial brother heard that he had a big stomach.


    Han Feng looked up and down at the elder martial brother and said: "elder martial brother, don''t pretend, you are all hard."


    The elder martial brother quickly touched his crotch and looked embarrassed.


    Han Feng laughs. Chu Xing next to him pulls Han Feng and says, "brother Han Feng, it seems that you don''t want to go back to the yuan yard."


    At this time, Han Feng saw the master brother holding his fist and looking at him.


    Han Feng immediately hid beside Lu Fan and shouted, "younger martial brother Lu fan, help me."


    Lu Fan was really helpless on the face and said, "brother Han Feng, you can''t die without saying a few words."


    At the same time, all the people in the Yuan Yuan courtyard came to the Zhengxin Hall of Mingxin courtyard under the leadership of Manyan.


    Enter the hall and look at it. It''s full of students from Mingxin hospital.


    Mingxin academy cultivates martial arts. It is famous for its meditation, poetry, music and chess. The characteristics of the hospital do not like fighting. Therefore, most of them are female students. Looking around, nearly 70% of the students are female students.


    Sitting in the center is master wuchou of Mingxin hospital. On the left hand is Mingzhu, lingyao, Lin Xiaoyun, Manyan and Yanran.


    These five people are the elite students of Mingxin Academy. There is no one man among all the female students.


    Han Feng murmured: "Mingxin hospital is really about to become a women''s hospital. Last year, there was another male student coming out. This year, there will be no more. Don''t worry about it, sir. I want to be partial. "


    "Noisy!"


    As soon as master Qing turned his head, Han Feng''s saliva began to spray on his face.


    Han Feng not only immediately closed his mouth, but also directly closed his eyes.


    Next to him, elder martial brother Chuxing lowered his voice to Lu Fan''s ear and said, "you can''t hear anyone saying that master wuchou isn''t right. I wonder if the master followed..... Hey, you know that. "


    Lu Fan showed an expression that I knew, and his eyes turned on master Yiqing and master wuchou.


    Speaking of it, master wuchou and master Mengyun of the ethereal academy are really beautiful and amazing beauties, regardless of age.


    The passage of time left little trace on their faces.


    Look at master Yiqing. He has been devastated by years. Look at master wuchou. It''s hard to imagine that they are of the same age.


    Master wuchou stood up and said, "all of you, please


    Lu Fan and others quickly bowed slightly, and then all sat down.


    Just now, Lu fan is facing lingyao, who hasn''t been seen for a long time.


    With a smile in her eyes, she looks at Lu Fan.


    The Pearl nearby approached lingyao a little and said: "younger martial sister lingyao, your vision is not bad. Look carefully. Lu fan is still full of heroism. Compared with the last time I saw him, it seems that he has changed again. Is his strength strengthened again? "


    Lingyao said with a little red cheek, "keep your voice down, elder martial sister."


    Pearl closed his mouth, not more, just smile.


    Master wuchou''s eyes fell on lingyao and then turned to Lu Fan for a glance.


    When the corner of the mouth rose, master wuchou said in a loud voice: "one clear, one light.". How do you want to compete when you come to my Mingxin hospital today? "


    Yiqing hurriedly said, "anything can be compared."

 Chapter 137

    Master wuchou smiled like an orchid.


    "So, how do we compare it to the music of Qin and Huaqu?"


    At that time, master Yiqing''s face froze, and Lu Fan and others were surprised.


    No, they''re going to play with a bunch of women?


    When Han Feng ascends, he shrinks his neck and lowers his voice, saying, "I''m no better than to kill someone, who is in love with whom."


    Elder martial brother Chuxing, elder martial brother Chutian and elder martial brother turn their eyes.


    Lu Fan''s face was also different. If he wanted to compare them, he thought that they could directly surrender to Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    Master Daoguang smiled and said: "no worries, you are better than this, then we can go back home. The other branches of Wudao college add up, and they are not rivals of your Mingxin college. "


    Wu Chou looks at Yiqing with a smile and says, "Yiqing, don''t you think it''s better than anything else?"


    Master Yiqing smiled awkwardly.


    Master wuchou said: "just kidding. Let''s follow the old rules, five games and three wins. "


    Yiqing smiles and nods. Master wuchou claps his hands. The students below immediately lift out four huge bronze mirrors and place them around.


    The circular mirror reflects the whole hall.


    "Through the mirror?"


    Lu fan is slightly surprised. Master wuchou said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that there were also people who were familiar with the alchemist''s instruments in the yuan court. Your name is Lu fan, isn''t it


    Lu Fan said respectfully, "yes, master wuchou."


    Master wuchou said with a smile: "it''s a good example of talent and cultivation. You have a good chance to find a female student of our Mingxin hospital as a partner and keep working hard. "


    With that, master wuchou took a look at lingyao.


    At that time, lingyao''s face was as red as a fire.


    Many female students in Mingxin hospital laughed, and even Lu fan saw some female students show their affectionate eyes to him.


    Even Lu Fan himself did not know that his reputation now spread throughout the martial arts college. There are not a few female students who are interested in him. Here, many young students come to see him.


    Especially now, Lu''s face is resolute, his facial features are square, and his spirit is martial.


    Many female students immediately moved their hearts. We can imagine how many female students will secretly leave love letters to Lu Fan after their competition.


    Next to him, Han Feng asked in a low voice, "junior brother Lu fan, what is Tong Jing?"


    Next to them, elder martial brother Chuxing, elder martial brother Chutian and elder martial brother all listened attentively. They didn''t know what these were.


    Lu Fan explained: "it''s a kind of Alchemist''s magic weapon, which can store battle images or spread them out. As long as we put a large pass mirror outside, we can see all the test scenes here, and people outside can see it in the pass. "


    Han Feng and others nodded, which sounded very practical.


    Just as Lu Fan said, at this time, there are more than ten places in Mingxin hospital for students to watch.


    After all, there are only a few students who can sit in Zhengxin hall, and more of them are gathered in the martial arts arena of Mingxin hall.


    In other words, the martial arts arena of Mingxin academy is probably the most useless building in the whole martial arts academy.


    At ordinary times, the students of Mingxin academy get along well with each other. Even if there is one, it will be solved in private. Unlike other college students, they run to the martial arts arena for gambling and even playing when they have nothing to do.


    Therefore, the martial arts arena also plays a role in letting everyone watch the competition at this time.


    In Zhengxin palace, wuchou and Yiqing master stood up.


    A tutor took the paper, and everyone quickly signed it. After the formalities, the contest officially began.


    In the waving room, the desks and chairs retreated, and the students of Mingxin academy got up clearly, and all stood at the four corners of the main hall, making room for the competition in the middle.


    "Please!"


    "Please!"


    Three rattan chairs sprang out of the ground and leaned against a mirror in the north.


    The three teachers sat down, and their tutor said in a loud voice: "the battle of the branch hospital, the one yuan hospital vs. the Mingxin hospital, the competition starts now."


    Voice just fell, mingxinyuan side, Lin Xiaoyun first stood out.


    "Chutian, come out."


    Lin Xiaoyun pointed to Chutian''s nose and said loudly.


    Lu fan is shocked for a moment. It seems that she has something to do with elder martial brother Chu Tian. Even Xiao Hei turns to look at elder martial brother Chu Tian.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng explained in Lu Fan''s ear with a smile: "younger martial brother Lu fan, are you surprised? Do you want me to give you some information?"


    Lu Fan said, "does elder martial brother Chutian and Lin Xiaoyun have..."


    Han Feng frowned and said: "there is more than that. You know, we are the ninth Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. In fact, I played well, but every time it was brother Chutian''s turn, he would lose to Lin Xiaoyun. Do you know the truth? "


    Elder martial brother Chuxing also came together and said, "I will tell you that just a month ago, Chutian said he would go up the mountain to close up. In fact, is he going to see Lin Xiaoyun?"


    Lu Fan and Han Feng opened their mouths at the same time. The next elder martial brother slapped Chu Tian on the back and said, "Chu Tian, I''m called you. Not yet! "


    Chutian''s face had never been so embarrassed, and he stepped out slowly.


    Tutor just said: "the first game, Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Chu Tian against Ming Xin Yuan Yuan Lin Xiaoyun, competition begins."


    Lin Xiaoyun shook his hand and showed up a colorful cloud sword. Looking at Chu Tian, he said, "Chu Tian, if you do something perfunctory today, don''t blame my ruthlessness under the sword."


    "Yo."


    Han Feng coaxes out a voice, and Chu Xing next to him presses his mouth.


    Chu Tian looks at Lin Xiaoyun, his face slightly unnatural.


    Lu Fan said: "well, it seems that the first success is definitely gone."


    When master wuchou saw this scene, he also said with a smile: "it seems that there is another student of Mingxin Academy who will be abducted by your one yuan Academy."


    Yiqing said: "all the disciples of our Yuanyuan school are good. That''s to look good. If we want to have strength and follow the people of Yiyuan academy, there will be no mistake. "


    "Is it?"


    Master wuchou looks at Yiqing and looks at Yiqing''s stomach.


    Yiqing tries to collect his stomach, but it still looks like confiscation.


    In the field, Lin Xiaoyun stared at Chu Tian and said, "take out the sword."


    Chu Tian stood there without action. As soon as Lin Xiaoyun''s eyes set, he rushed over with his sword.


    The momentum is like a rainbow. Lin Xiaoyun shows the strength of inner gang in an instant. These accomplishments are almost the same as those before Chu Tian got the elixir given by Lu Fan.


    Sword out, straight to Chutian''s chest.


    No girl students exclaimed, why Chutian didn''t react at the moment.


    Next moment, Lin Xiaoyun''s sword is inserted in Chu Tian''s body.


    A little blood dripped down the sword.

 Chapter 138

    Lin Xiaoyun''s face changed and the light in his eyes was shaking.


    Chu Tian stood still, as if stabbing at him was not the sword, nor his blood.


    "Why don''t you hide? Why don''t you hide!"


    Lin Xiaoyun cried hysterically.


    "What about your knife? Why don''t you make it? Are you wood?"


    Chu Tian said lightly, "I don''t want to stab you. I will never."


    Lin Xiaoyun''s face changed rapidly, and his hands began to shake.


    Female students of Mingxin academy, looking at this scene, the light in their eyes began to fade.


    On the other hand, Han Feng found a pile of dried meat in his arms and gave it to Lu Fan and others at the same time. He said: "come here, senior brother, junior brother Lu fan, senior brother Chu Xing, this is Xiaohei Xinnong''s dried meat. Try it, Xiao Hei. Don''t bite me, just eat some dried meat, as for it. "


    Lu Fan appeases Xiaohei and happily eats dried meat. He looks at the pulse of elder martial brother Chutian and Lin Xiaoyun.


    It seems that elder martial brother Chutian has a heavy sword, but in fact, he hurt his skin.


    At the last moment of the sword, Lin Xiaoyun had already stopped, and vigorous energy had not been injected into it.


    It''s a little hurt. It''s all right.


    Lu Fan and others are totally happy.


    Master Yiqing stared at Han Feng and others for several times, which was really humiliating.


    At the critical moment when my elder martial brother talked about love, these people actually began to eat. They ate one by one, and their mouths rattled. It was really a great spectacle.


    I don''t want to leave them any dried meat......


    Chu Tian said to his tutor, "I give up this one."


    The tutor smiled and nodded. It was rare to find girls in the college competition.


    People say that the colleges of uniyuan college are all wonderful flowers. It''s not surprising to see them today.


    Lin Xiaoyun drew the sword back, looked at Chu Tian at last, and walked back slowly.


    In the moment when the sword was drawn out, the blood stopped. With the strength of elder martial brother Chutian, there was such a small wound. It''s better to sleep.


    Slowly walked back, Han Feng looked at Chu Tian and said, "second elder martial brother, I''m sorry, your share was taken by Xiao Hei."


    Chu Tian said: "sorry, I lost the first game. But it doesn''t affect you. "


    Han Feng waved and said, "you are used to losing. Who should take it seriously. It seems that the second scene is going to let me show off. Senior brothers, senior brothers, I''m on it. "


    After eating a wipe of mouth, Han Feng went out with a long sky sword.


    Chu Xing lowered his voice and asked Chu Tiandao, "when will I take my sister-in-law home?"


    Chu Tian''s rare blush once said: "what sister-in-law, don''t say."


    The elder martial brother laughed and said, "I think I can do this. I''ll take it back this year."


    Lu Fan also laughed, but suddenly found that lingyao''s eyes had been on him.


    Lu Fan''s eyes immediately connected with lingyao''s. in a moment, lingyao''s head lowered shyly.


    Today''s lingyao wear very simple, but there is a kind of dust atmosphere. A white dress, hair out of the temples, elegant and free.


    Lu Fan feels his heart beating a little faster. Is that the feeling of heart beating?


    Maybe!


    On the field, Han Feng stood up carelessly.


    I wish I could split my legs on the ground.


    This is what elder martial brother Han Feng said about Wang BA''s standing posture, standing out of Wang Baqi. Listen to elder martial brother Chuxing. For this standing posture, Han Feng has practiced all day.


    However, according to Lu Fan and others, there must be no such thing as Wang Baqi. It''s more like Wang Baqi.


    Crazy turn white eyes, Lu Fan also don''t know how to say, let him come.


    Anyway, elder martial brother Han Feng feels good about himself.


    Ha ha laughed, Han Feng said: "who will fight with me?"


    You see me and I don''t mean to play for the remaining elite students of Mingxin Academy.


    Lingyao lowers her head, but the Pearl doesn''t see Han Feng.


    Manyan and Yanran look at each other, and they are obviously unwilling to go up.


    Especially Yan Ran, he has seen Han Feng. Know oneself go up, may also not be Han Feng''s opponent.


    Finally, master wuchou spoke.


    "Manyan, come to the second scene."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Manyan stands out reluctantly, holding a jade flute. Manyan looks at Hanfeng and says, "please give me some advice."


    Han Feng waved broadly and said: "I don''t dare to teach you. Duel, duel. Elder martial sister Manyan, I heard that your haunted dream Requiem has been upgraded a lot. Let''s have a cultural contest today. You play a song, I listen to a song. At the end of the song, if I still stand, I will win. If I can''t stand it and fall down, I''ll lose, OK? "


    Man Yan''s eyes brightened and said: "Han Feng''s students are brave, so good, and do not hurt the harmony. Then please listen to me quietly. "


    Han Feng put the blue water long sky sword on the ground, hands akimbo, chest up.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what to say about this posture. Anyway, it was more silly to look at it. Especially for this kind of posture, how to look obscene. If a female student can see him, it''s a ghost.


    Manyan places the jade flute at the mouth and the vigorous clothes appear on his body, which is also the cultivation of the outer vigorous environment.


    The sound of the song is instantaneous. Lu Fan feels the vigorous Qi in his body move with it. It''s a powerful martial art.


    Like this sound wave martial arts, it is the most difficult to practice, but once you can practice it well, it is also treacherous, unpredictable, unpredictable and powerful.


    If elder martial brother Han Feng had a little carelessness, I''m afraid he would have suffered.


    Melodious music, from low to high, little by little, Manyan''s vigorous clothes still changed. Visible to the naked eye, from the Jade Flute, a ripple spreads out.


    This is the expression of the power of vigorous force to promote the heaven and the earth, and the waves impact on Hanfeng together.


    Soon, Han Feng''s face was heavy. Vigorous clothes are also released.


    When I saw Han Feng''s cultivation in the outer Gang realm, many students of Mingxin Academy were shocked, especially those who were not in Zhengxin hall. All the students who watched through Tongjing outside shouted.


    "This scum has the strength of the outer Gang environment. It''s hard to be tolerated by heaven!"


    "His vigorous clothes are so congealed that they don''t seem to come from crooked ways. Hum, even if he has become really powerful, he can''t be arrogant in Mingxin hospital. "


    "He almost peeped at me in the mountains and bathed last time! Damn scum, come on, elder martial sister Manyan. "


    "Down with the scum!"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Such shouts are heard everywhere in Mingxin hospital.


    Even Lu Fan in Zhengxin palace faintly heard the sound.


    Scum?


    Who is this shouting? Brother Han Feng?


    It''s hard. Brother Han Feng still has such a "nickname" in Mingxin hospital


    Lu Fan chuckled and touched Xiao Hei''s head.


    Manyan ''s sound wave martial arts have no effect on him at all.

 Chapter 139

    The tune is getting higher and higher. At the back, the tune is fast enough to make people feel the rhythm of spitting blood.


    Han Feng''s face was red and white, and he was obviously suffering from resistance. His vigorous clothes were distorted with the sound wave.


    Han Feng looks as if he is constipated. His expression is painful and he can''t move if he wants to.


    The tune suddenly stops, and at the highest moment, it stops abruptly.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. He felt a little uncomfortable.


    Many of the students of Mingxin academy, many of whom were present, had blood on their lips. This is the sound wave martial art. It covers a wide range. All the students in Zhengxin hall have been affected.


    Han Feng''s body suddenly leans forward, as if to spit out.


    At this time, the sound of the flute began again.


    Three strange ripples, with the sound, as if the waves hit Han Feng.


    When Han Feng ascended, his vigorous clothes were inch by inch broken, and he was about to stand unsteadily.


    However, Han Feng showed a momentum of breaking through the boat at the moment. His vigorous clothes burst and he destroyed his vigorous strength, which made him stand firm.


    The three ripples that hit him were broken and destroyed by him.


    His body rocked, and Han Feng''s clothes burst, revealing his strong upper body.


    After all, it''s a person who practices martial arts. He has a well-balanced body and developed muscles, which is necessary. A trace of blood oozed from the pores of Han Feng''s body.


    Lu fan can''t help but worry a little bit.


    This kind of self explosive vigorous method will definitely hurt the viscera.


    For the warrior, the trauma is not terrible. In particular, many wounds on the limbs, which look like blood and flesh are indistinct. In fact, as long as you apply some medicine, or take a pill, it will be OK in two days.


    If you are afraid of internal injury, you will be in great trouble once you are injured. It is not impossible for the whole person to be abandoned.


    Manyan is frightened by Hanfeng''s action, and the tune suddenly stops.


    Cover your mouth with one hand and look at Han Feng.


    Looking up, Han Feng said with a wicked smile, "is it over? It looks like I won. "


    "In fact, there is the last paragraph," man said, biting his jade teeth. It''s just you. "


    Han Feng opened his mouth and said, "there''s a last paragraph! Come on, come on, listen to the music. What kind of words are there! "


    Manyan is a little uncertain. She seems to be afraid that Han Feng will die in front of her when the last part is finished.


    Turning around, Manyan takes a look at master wuchou. But I found that master wuchou''s face was very calm.


    Man made up his mind and crossed the jade flute to his mouth.


    The sound of the flute rises, the sound waves billow, and the sound turns into the clank of the iron horse.


    It''s unpredictable, but it''s incredibly sweet.


    In a quiet dream, time flows like water. There is not a lot of sorrow in a song.


    Lu fan is attracted. This is the haunted dream.


    It''s really a powerful martial skill, at least at the prefecture level or above.


    Lu fan is determined by limitless Alchemy to keep his mind stable, which ensures that he will not be disturbed by the haunting music of dreams.


    But Han Feng seems to have sunk in. His eyes are empty. He looks straight at man Yan. He hates to leave 3000 Zhang of saliva.


    Seeing this, Manyan knew that he had won. The other side is completely under control, she only needs a strong tone to knock it down.


    Manyan''s vigorous strength converges slowly. She has begun to stop. It''s not good to kill people.


    But at this time, Han Feng said.


    "Elder martial sister Manyan, I like you. Give me a baby."


    On the moment, the whole audience was in a great uproar. Lu Fan''s mouth is even wider, just like an apple.


    "Han Feng, are you crazy?"


    Chu Xing was the first to call out.


    The elder martial brother laughed. It seemed that he was going to die next moment.


    The other students of Mingxin academy are even more exploded. In particular, a small number of male students stand up half way. Pointing to Han Feng, he said, "don''t you want to die?"


    A group of female students opened their mouths in surprise. How could Han Feng, a member of the yuan academy, speak so freely? Elder martial sister Manyan is going to get angry.


    Sure enough, in an instant, Manyan''s face turned red.


    The whole face was as if it had been roasted, red as smoke.


    "Shameless!"


    Manyan''s vigorous strength suddenly soared by 30% at the moment, which made Manyan burst out with more than normal strength.


    The sound of the song suddenly becomes solemn. It''s the most terrible killing move of the haunted dream. Ghosts devour the heart sound!


    A tone of voice, the floor under my feet, the vigorous energy on my body all exploded.


    The terrible waves and light directly covered Han Feng.


    It was not until the ripples came that Han Feng returned to his senses and was shocked.


    Boom boom!


    The continuous explosion sounded on Han Feng.


    Han Feng takes a breath of blood and pours it forward like a rainbow. At the critical moment, I hold the blue water long Sky Sword and don''t let myself fall to the ground.


    Manyan eyes with anger, proudly looking at Han Feng. Lu fan, Chu Xing, Chu Tian is relieved to see that Han Feng can hold the blue water long Sky Sword tightly.


    "Not dead!"


    Lu Fan nodded.


    Chu Xing said: "this injury is nothing to younger martial brother Han Feng. It''s not a matter. It''s not a matter."


    Chu Tian said: "he finally paid the price for his mouth fault. It''s so nice to see. Are you sure you''ve eaten up the dried meat? "


    The elder martial brother has closed his eyes, and the victory has been divided.


    Shifu Yiqing and Shifu Daoguang looked at each other calmly. They didn''t move their eyelids from beginning to end.


    The nearby master wuchou was shocked when he saw that Manyan was angry. He was ready to stop Manyan. Now I see that Han Feng is injured. I can''t bear it a little bit.


    Turning to Yiqing and Daoguang, they found that the two teachers were very good and calm, as if they were not the students of Yiyuan college who were seriously injured.


    No worries can''t help saying: "Yiqing, Daoguang, don''t you get your students back to heal? I think he''s seriously hurt. Moreover, the outcome is divided. "


    A clear smile way: "the injury is very heavy? For others, for Han Feng, this injury can only be regarded as daily practice. "


    When master wuchou hears the words, he is ready to give a voice to rebuke the cold eyes. As a master, he can''t do this.


    But in a second, what did Wu Chou think of? He whispered: "Han Feng? You mean, he belongs to the Han family


    Master Yiqing nodded with a smile.


    Master wuchou has a strange face, and his eyes have changed. It''s the Han family boy, so it is.


    That injury is nothing. That family''s metamorphosis, but calls the drop blood rebirth.


    Man Yan looked at Han Feng coldly and said, "you lost."


    Han Feng raised his head, looked at Manyan with blood on his face, and said with a grin: "I lost. I lost when I fell to the ground. Haven''t I fallen to the ground yet? You see, I can still stand up. "


    Said, Han Feng slowly get up.


    He actually stood up.


    Once again stand up, Han Feng looked at man and said, "the end of the song, you lost."

 Chapter 140

    Man Yan''s face is not willing, hum, turn around and leave.


    Han Feng was injured, but he was very pleased.


    A wave of hair, turn his head to Lu Fan and other humanitarian: "what kind, win enough handsome bar."


    Lu Fan looked at the blood on Han Feng and said, "elder martial brother Han Feng, first wipe the blood and say that again."


    Han Feng laughed and waved: "it''s just a little blood. It''s not a matter. It''s not a matter. Younger martial brother Lu fan, the next scene is yours. "


    Before Lu Fan spoke, the elder martial brother said: "younger martial brother Lu fan has been understanding Tao recently. It''s better not to fight. Younger martial brother Chu Xing, go first."


    Chu Xing was surprised and said, "do you understand Tao? What''s the situation? "


    Chu Tian and Han Feng all look at Lu Fan with Chu Xing''s eyes.


    Lu Fan looked at the big elder martial brother''s smile and nodded slightly: "it''s really a little understanding. If you do, it will affect your state. How did elder martial brother know that? "


    The elder martial brother touched his belly and smiled unfathomably. "I''ve been to the lake, too," he said


    Lu Fan suddenly showed a knowing smile.


    Han Feng, Chu Xing, and Chu Tian are full of doubts. What kind of riddles do they play.


    What kind of code is "lakeside"?


    See two people didn''t explain meaning, Han Feng and so on also don''t ask much.


    Chu Xing got up and went on. He said calmly, "one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    You see me, I see you, the three remaining elite students of Mingxin Academy.


    Lingyao at this time is the first voice: "this I do not go."


    The Pearl chuckled, obviously unable to resist.


    "Younger martial sister lingyao, you are too obvious. You have to wait for your sweetheart to come on, don''t you? "


    Lingyao''s head was too low to be buried in her chest, and she whispered: "anyway, I can''t do this. You are welcome, elder martial sisters. "


    The Pearl looked at Yanran and said, "younger martial sister Yanran, do you want to go?"


    Yan Ran was obviously afraid, and said softly: "elder martial sister Mingzhu, all the students of the yuan academy, I''m afraid that everyone''s strength is above the outside Gang. With my strength up, only lose. Elder martial sister Mingzhu, please go. "


    Pearl nodded, "OK, I''ll do it."


    The Pearl Rose and moved the lotus steps to the center of Zhengxin hall.


    Tutor Lang said: "the Pearl of Mingxin academy goes to Chu of Yiyuan Academy."


    The sound reverberated in the hall. Seeing the Pearl on the stage, all of a sudden, the enthusiasm of the students of Mingxin Academy was ignited.


    "Come on, senior sister Mingzhu! Elder martial sister Mingzhu, you are the pride of Mingxin hospital. "


    "I love you, senior sister Mingzhu! I''d like to open my heart to you. It''s all about you. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Whether it''s male or female students in Mingxin academy, the shouting of a group of people will lift the ceiling.


    This is just the situation in Zhengxin hall. You can imagine the status of more Mingxin academy students outside.


    On the field, Mingzhu and Chuxing look at each other peacefully. Nobody meant to go first.


    With a faint smile on her lips, Mingzhu looked at Chuxing and said: "brother Chuxing, you will not and will not use the weapon to fight with me. "


    Chu Xing said with a smile:" elder martial sister Mingzhu is joking. I haven''t been so conceited that I can defeat senior sister Mingzhu in the 10th place of the martial arts list without using weapons. "


    With that, Chu Xing shook his hand and the long sword appeared.


    "Please advise!"


    Pearl gently waving sleeves, palms slightly shining moonlight like light.


    A set of star like vigorous clothes is draped over the Pearl, which is the martial arts that the Pearl relies on to become famous, and also the martial arts of Mingxin academy to press the bottom of the box.


    "Chen Xin Gang Jin!"


    Chu Xing speaks softly.


    It is said that this vigorous force has special ability. Once hit the opponent, it will melt the opponent''s vigorous strength. With this kind of vigorous force, few martial artists of the same rank are rivals of pearl.


    Chu Xing''s eyes are also focused. Chen Xin Gang Jin''s position in Mingxin yard is no less than the one yuan Dao Jue of one yuan yard.


    Although there is no one yuan Dao that can never be cultivated, no one can practice it.


    It''s also strange to say that Mingxin academy has been completed by only one person for so many years. Once it is completed, it will directly become the senior sister of Mingxin Academy.


    Only when the old senior sister leaves, can a new person from the younger generation appear.


    In fact, as long as you enter the top ten of Mingxin academy, you will be able to get cultivation skills. But I have never heard of a year when there were two people in Mingxin hospital practicing at the same time. This is also a piece of anecdote about Chen Xin Gang Jin.


    As soon as Chen Xin vigorous energy comes out, it means that the pearl is moving.


    Chu Xing didn''t dare to be careless. His body was covered with vigorous clothes, and he was wrapped with absolute firm vigorous force.


    The eight trigrams array of yin and Yang appears at your feet, ready to launch.


    Mingzhu looks at Chu Xing with a smile. She knows that Chu Xing will never attack first if she doesn''t do it.


    This is also an unwritten rule for all the students who are fighting with Mingxin Academy. After all, they are too ungracious to take the lead in the face of a beautiful woman.


    However, I''m afraid few people know that if they don''t take the lead in dealing with people with Chen Xin Gang energy, the winning rate will be very low.


    A wisp of vigorous energy, which is hard to find by the naked eye, is released from the Pearl and diffused all around.


    Every wisp of vigorous energy can drive the power of the heaven and the earth. Although it is very subtle, people who have reached a certain level of strength can still feel it.


    For example, Lu Fan.


    Slightly frown, Lu fan can see the force of the heaven and earth around, are beginning to flow with the breath of the Pearl.


    The spreading vigorous force is really like the eye of array, integrating all the available forces around.


    In this way, her opponent, to face is not only her own vigorous. We must also face the oppression from all the forces of heaven and earth around us.


    Good martial arts!


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened. He felt vaguely that he could do the same with vigorous energy.


    Although it is not clear what is the principle of Chen Xin Gang Jin. However, there is no problem that his vigorous Qi can activate the power of heaven and earth.


    What Lu fan has to do is to record the release order of these vigorous energy. He can feel that these seemingly disordered release of vigorous energy actually have certain rules.


    Focus, Lu Fan began to watch carefully.


    At the same time, his vigorous Qi is running in another way.


    That''s what he learned from the Tao realm. If someone can see the movement route of vigorous Qi in Lu Fan''s meridians at this time, he will find that the movement routes are marked one by one, which is a clear new word.


    Endless new words!


    By this way of operation, the meridians in Lu Fan''s body are changing at an amazing speed.


    Even the Xuangong tower in Jiulong can get good changes!


    This kind of change will make him stronger and more vigorous. It only takes a little time.


    This is the real reason why Lu fan can''t do it now.

 Chapter 141

    On the field, Chu Xing didn''t feel the danger approaching. He waited quietly for the Pearl to attack first.


    It''s a basic etiquette and cultivation to let female students give priority to their hands. He doesn''t want to lose his demeanor.


    But Chu Xing didn''t know that he would pay a heavy price for his demeanor today.


    When the last wisp of vigorous energy is released from the Pearl, it stays around like a star, and the Pearl''s face blooms with a brilliant smile.


    A smile can move the heart, a smile can topple the city.


    Zhu Zhu''s smile makes Chu Xing stunned at the spot.


    Then, the pearl is out!


    Palm gently in the air a little bit, countless lights suddenly appear.


    Like the sky at night, it lights up the stars. The dazzling scene made Chu Xing look surprised.


    "Stars!"


    The Pearl makes a soft sound, like a whisper in the night sky.


    Chu Xing was attacked in all directions in an instant. The terrible power pierced his vigorous clothes almost at the first time.


    "Yin Yang Xuanlong sword!"


    During the crisis, Chu Xing still used his sword formula.


    A spatter of sword Qi is counteracted by a constant burst of light.


    Back again and again, Chu line''s forehead drips with cold sweat, and is soon shattered by a ray of light. Almost broke the elephant.


    He didn''t expect that elder martial sister Mingzhu, who looks as quiet as water and floats out of the world, would be so ruthless as soon as she came up.


    Biting his teeth, Chu Xinghu''s long sword came to him and swept out.


    "Sword array!"


    The eight trigrams of yin and Yang spread ten times.


    A long sword with vigorous strength and substance appeared in front of the Pearl.


    At this moment, Chu Xing planned to lose both sides.


    The Pearl waved again, and suddenly a string of silver bracelets appeared in his right hand, with stars carved on them.


    This is the blade of the Pearl, the broken Star Bracelet.


    It''s said that it''s a weapon. In fact, insiders know that it''s a masterpiece of a Reiki Master.


    The warrior can use it, and the alchemist can use it.


    Inject vigorous force and shake it gently. An invisible ripple hits the long sword.


    Shake it hard again. The yin-yang eight trigrams array at the foot of Chu line tends to break up.


    At this moment, the whole Pearl is shrouded in light. The gang clothes on her are so dazzling that people can''t look directly at her.


    Even Lu Fan and the elder martial brother should squint slightly when they look at her.


    Poof!


    A sound of clothes being torn sounded, and Chu Xing''s right arm was pierced directly by a ray of light.


    When I shake my wrist, I can hardly hold the sword.


    "No, elder martial brother Chuxing is going to lose."


    Han Feng was worried, but he couldn''t help him.


    Another ray of light Chu Xing didn''t dodge, and directly pierced his ankle.


    Chu Tian, Lu Fan looks slightly changed.


    Is Chuxing going to lose like this?


    The Pearl saw this scene and waved to give Chu Xing a final blow.


    The vigorous strength of the body rises in a spiral pattern, and the stars around the body gather together to kill Chu Tian.


    This is a beam of light thicker than the whole person of Chu Xing. Lu fan has no doubt that this beam will hit, and elder martial brother Chu Xing will be seriously injured.


    But this is the long sword of brother Chuxing. The Yin and Yang eight diagrams array under his feet covers him.


    Eight clear words appear.


    Qian, dui, Li, Zhen, Xun, Kan, gen, Kun.


    Eight words, forming a wall of iron, is hard to block the Pearl this will kill.


    Han Feng was shocked to see it, and shouted: "innate gossip! Elder martial brother Chuxing has practiced the innate gossip. It''s strong. It''s really strong! "


    Chu Tian is relieved. Fortunately, there is still fighting. Chu Xing has a hand.


    All the lights were blocked. Chu Tian suddenly waved his sword. Eight words unloaded the vigorous strength of the Pearl to the ground.


    The Pearl was a little surprised and said, "this is the fifth weight of Yin Yang Xuanlong sword. Is it innate gossip?"


    Chu Xing seems to be a little hollow, grinning: "elder martial sister Mingzhu has good eyesight."


    Mingzhu said: "I should say that junior brother Chuxing is good at Kung Fu. If you can get to the sixth level, you still have a fight with me. "


    Chu Xing took a deep breath, straightened his back and said: "elder martial sister Mingzhu, you can try."


    The Pearl''s eyes flashed and said, "it seems that you have really practiced to the sixth level."


    The other students around, including those watching with Tongjing, hold their breath and stare at the yin-yang eight diagrams array of Chu Xing.


    Even master wuchou turned to master Yiqing and said, "did he really become the sixth? It''s impossible. No one can practice sixteen character gossip in Yuangang


    "Everything is possible, isn''t it?" Yiqing said with a smile


    Master wuchou''s face changed again and again, saying, "it seems that the whole Wudao college despises your one yuan college!"


    Master Yiqing, master wuchou chuckled.


    In the field, Chu Xing''s side, again lit up a ray of light.


    But this time, Chu Xing unexpectedly put his eight trigrams array and vigorous energy into his long sword.


    In this way, he undoubtedly exposed himself to the attack of the Pearl.


    The Pearl all frowned slightly, and did not understand why Chu Xing had to do such a stupid thing.


    "You are looking for death, junior brother Chuxing!"


    Pearl kindly reminded a sentence. But Chu Xing just smiled and said, "maybe. Senior sister Mingzhu. "


    With that, the sword in Chu Xing''s hand was shining brightly. Only Chu Xing himself knows that every time the Pearl''s Chen Xin Gang strength hits him, it will cause him to consume a lot of gang strength without any reason. The remaining Gang strength he has now is only enough for him to use the six power of Yin Yang Xuanlong sword once, and he has only one chance!


    Seeing Chu Xing''s momentum surging, pearl immediately directed the light around him to attack him.


    But strange things happened. When a ray of light fell towards Chu Xing, Chu Xing seemed to have known it for a long time. He moved aside half a step and just let the light go.


    If it''s only this time, then dozens of light columns from the shock were all dodged by Chu Xing''s small-scale movement.


    He didn''t even lift his eyelids. He just looked at the sword in his hand.


    "Did he open his eyes behind him?"


    A student of Mingxin academy couldn''t help shouting.


    Han Feng, Chu Tian and Lu Fan showed a knowing smile.


    Computing power, this is the computing power of elder martial brother Chuxing!


    He must have written down the direction of all the light, and then calculated to avoid the attack.


    This terrible talent and ability is unimaginable to others, and has shown a powerful role at this moment.


    As long as the Pearl does not change the direction of these vigorous light points, there is no way to take him.


    The Pearl''s looks were all dignified. She was the first time to meet someone who broke her killing array in such a strange way.


    In a moment, the sword in Chu Xing''s hand lit up sixteen characters.


    Qian, dui, Li, Zhen, Xun, Kan, gen, Kun.


    Rest, life, injury, Du, Jing, death, shock, open.


    Kill!


    Pearl Bracelet shake wildly, soul soul soul soul rope spirit!

 Chapter 142

    Sixteen big words, sixteen explosions.


    The whole Zhengxin hall suffered a terrible devastation.


    Countless students desperately back away, wish to stick to the wall.


    Even master wuchou had to open the defense array to neutralize the power of the explosion, so as not to hurt the innocent.


    In the center of Zhengxin hall, there is a mess.


    The two shadows hit the ground, the pearl hair is scattered, the clothes are cut, and the skin like Lanolin is exposed.


    There was blood on the corner of the mouth, and his hand was covering his chest. It seemed that he had suffered some internal injuries.


    "Ah!"


    The Pearl cried loudly. It turned out that it was a coincidence that the sword punctured the dress on her chest. The two white flowers are really eye-catching.


    The Pearl immediately becomes the breeze and rushes back directly.


    In a blink of an eye, Kung Fu disappeared in the hall of Zhengxin.


    This is the first time the Pearl has been in front of all the students of Mingxin Academy.


    The original she, even if is invincible opponent, is also natural and unrestrained departure.


    It seems that today, this Chu line has really done something that many people can''t do.


    It was only in the Ming Dynasty that the cultivation of outer vigorous environment was made, but the Pearl of outer vigorous environment was made like this. And do such a dirty thing.


    Then they turned around and looked at Chu Xing. Chu Xing''s expression was very calm, that is, the blood gushed from the corner of his eyes and nose, and looked so dry.


    Especially the two nosebleeds don''t look like they were beaten. It''s bloody, like two waterfalls.


    Master wuchou was stunned and her face was twisted. She didn''t know what to say when she saw this scene.


    Other students in Mingxin hospital were shocked First, then angry, and then shouted loudly.


    "Shameless fellow."


    "Hooligan!"


    "Damn it, I''ll fight you!"


    "The hooligans of the Yuan Yuan court!"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The crowd was so excited that both men and women rushed to fight Chu Xing.


    Chu hang stood still, as if still remembering.


    At this time, master wuchou said in a loud voice, "all in silence!"


    The sound swept through the audience, and everyone was silenced immediately.


    Master wuchou took a deep breath, calmed down his emotions, and then said: "during the competition, no noise is allowed. Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan yuan. However, I judge you to lose this game. Do you accept it? "


    Chu line is still in a daze, eyes staring straight ahead.


    Master Yiqing coughed and said, "Chu Xing, master wucho is talking to you."


    Chu Xing then suddenly regained his mind and said, "yes, yes, whatever you say."


    "Down, down!"


    Master Daoguang couldn''t help making a noise.


    Chu Xing walked back in the eyes of a group of students in Mingxin hospital.


    The nosebleed from his nose was dripping on the ground, and Chu Xing didn''t bother to wipe it.


    Han Feng smiled and said, "elder martial brother Chuxing, what do you see?"


    Chu line slowly said: "so white, so big."


    Four words, do everything.


    Lu Fan couldn''t help laughing.


    Elder martial brother Chutian and elder martial brother almost laughed.


    Han Feng patted elder martial brother Chuxing on the shoulder and said, "I earned it, I earned it. Make a lot of money! "


    Their performance falls into the eyes of all the people in mingxinyuan, which is a naked provocation.


    In their hearts, the pearl is not only the elder martial sister, but also the reputation and pride of mingxinyuan.


    Now I am defiled by such a wretched boy in the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    At one glance, you can see at least a half of the students of Mingxin academy, their forehead is blue and their eyes are red. These students, mostly male students, are ready to die at any time.


    The female students looked at Chu Xing and other people''s eyes. They were full of anger. They wanted to come up and dig out Chu Xing''s eyes.


    Chu Xing is still in a daze, obviously still aftertaste.


    But now the yuan court has lost two games, but it can''t lose any more.


    Lu Fan looked at the elder martial brother and said, "elder martial brother, next time, I''ll do it. We''re both going to play


    The elder martial brother nodded slightly and said: "be careful. It''s more important than ranking. "


    Lu Fan said, "I have a sense of proportion."


    Getting up, Lu Fan came to the scene.


    Seeing Lu Fan coming out, lingyao stood up almost instantly.


    The tutor took a look, then announced with a smile: "one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Lu fan to Ming Xin Yuan Ling Yao."


    Lingyao steps forward and looks straight at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan just said calmly, "lingyao, I see you again."


    Lingyao smiled like a flower and said, "yes. How are you doing? "


    "Not bad. How about you?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    They actually chatted in front of the teachers of the two branches and all the students.


    No one thought of such a situation.


    Even elder martial brother Han Feng''s jaw dropped.


    "What are you doing, junior brother Lu fan? Do you pick up girls in public? "


    Elder martial brother Chuxing finally came back to his senses and was using his clothes to wipe the blood on his face.


    Elder martial brother Chuxing doesn''t care about the injury in his body at all. It is the blood on the face, which slightly affects the image, and it must be wiped clean.


    "It''s a special competition skill. You know a hammer."


    Chuxing said with a smile.


    Han Feng said: "I really don''t understand. Elder martial brother Chuxing, why don''t you tell me some special sword techniques... Skills. "


    Chu Xing didn''t care about him. His eyes turned to Yang Tian.


    At this time, Yang Tian and lingyao are talking more and more happily.


    The two chatted so much that the others couldn''t watch.


    Master Yiqing and master wuchou shouted at the same time.


    "Lingyao."


    "Lu Fan!"


    Lu Fan and Ling Yao turn their heads.


    "Lu fan, you are here to have a competition, not to talk about love."


    Master wuchou also looked at lingyao and said, "lingyao. It''s still a contest, if you want to talk. Shall we talk after the comparison test? "


    Lingyao''s face was reddish and nodded.


    Lu Fan looked at lingyao and said, "well, lingyao, I''ll take it if you want."


    Lingyao shook her head and said, "I don''t know much about martial arts. Why don''t we just decide the winner. "


    Lu Fan was slightly stunned, and then said, "how can one move determine the outcome?"


    Lingyao said: "you only need to take one move from me. You win


    As soon as lingyao''s words were finished, Yan Ran next to her cried out, "no, younger martial sister lingyao, didn''t you let the water go on purpose? Is it difficult? Because you like Lu fan, you can release water in the school''s ranking war? "


    The cry of Yan Ran made many people talk about it.


    At this time, lingyao said in a loud voice, "I want to use meditation skills, the most powerful one. It''s also my biggest killing move. If elder martial sister Yanran can''t believe me, it''s not as good as this one, so come on. "


    Yanran is completely blocked by lingyao''s words.


    Lu Fan didn''t bother to look at Yan ran at all, but he was interested to hear some words about meditation martial arts.


    Light, Lu Fan way: "quiet mind martial arts, that is to learn some."


    Lingyao shows her smile and says, "it will satisfy you."

 Chapter 143

    The smile on lingyao''s face gradually converged, and a strange momentum rose from her.


    If a stream of cold water is splashed on the body, it makes people feel cool and bright.


    In lingyao''s eyes, there was a silver light.


    As the moon pours, silver flows wantonly.


    Her eyes, suddenly changed like stars, look carefully, as if there is a river of stars flowing in her eyes.


    Lingyao''s eyes scanned for a week, and all the people who saw her eyes immediately looked completely dull.


    A large number of students, like petrifaction, stand in place.


    Even when master Yiqing and master Daoguang were swept by lingyao''s eyes, their faces slightly changed.


    "What a terrible meditation skill. It can even affect a person''s martial mood."


    Master Yiqing has a strange face. This kind of martial art can never be taught by Wudao college.


    Compared with the general ground level martial arts, they are dwarfed. It''s definitely taught by senior people. That is to say, there must be a real expert behind lingyao. Even the powerful.


    Wuchou had a strong smile on her face. Of course, she knew the origin of this meditation martial art, and could probably guess which elder taught it to lingyao.


    At present, lingyao''s meditation skills are not very good. That is to say, lingyao''s vigorous cultivation is not very strong. Otherwise, even if she leads Mingxin hospital to kill Yinyang hospital all the way, she will not feel any strange.


    Now, let''s see if Lu Fan of Yiyuan hospital can resist it.


    Master Yiqing and master Daoguang look dignified.


    At first, they were very confident in Lu fan, but when lingyao''s strange meditation skill came out, they didn''t have much lower mind.


    They only hope that Lu fan can rely on the cultivation foundation behind him.


    At the moment, in their mind, what Lu fan can rely on is one yuan Dao Jue.


    Lu Fan''s face is still calm. Lingyao''s shining eyes look straight at him.


    Four eyes, Lu Fan immediately felt a strong force into his mind.


    He did not know where the power came from or how it was formed. It''s vigorous energy, vital energy, or any other force. I don''t understand it at all. Just watching this force sweep through his mind like a storm.


    The body''s vigorous Qi suddenly launched a counterattack, Lu Fan''s mind began to appear in a scene of illusion.


    Mountains and rivers, the earth and the sky.


    Scene after scene was like a hammer hitting his head.


    Lu Fan''s Shendan immediately released a piece of vigorous Qi and permeated the whole body, accelerating the flow in his body.


    It never occurred to me that lingyao''s practice accelerated the flow of his vigorous energy and shortened his time of understanding Tao.


    Lu fan, with his own will, resisted the first round of attack, and then the vigorous Qi rushed to his mind turned into the power of spirit, and began to fight with this power.


    The two forces are interlaced.


    Every fight, Lu fan can feel his mood slightly affected.


    A stream of different feelings, into his mind, in his heart.


    Faintly, Lu Fan heard a voice.


    "Lu fan, do you like me?"


    The voice is pure and lovely. Immediately Lu fan can hear the voice of lingyao.


    This girl, when she was fighting with others, also passed her emotions in.


    However, this martial art is really powerful. Since it can convey one''s feelings in the heart of others, it can naturally leave negative emotions in the heart of others.


    If you use it, I''m afraid that this martial art can make people self destruct without fighting and destroy their future.


    Terrible martial arts. Fortunately, lingyao is used. Otherwise, today, even if Lu fan doesn''t suffer a great loss, he will also be cut off from enlightenment.


    Lu Fan smiled a little, the vigorous Qi in his body was full of time, and all the meridians were bright.


    Almost instantaneously, the power that rushed into his body was expelled.


    The last trace of power remained, which condensed into the shape of lingyao. Lu Fan thought about it, but didn''t clear it completely, leaving a trace. With the flowing vigorous Qi, he brought it into the divine pill. Then, the divine elixir used the method of limitless refining to devour it.


    Lingyao''s whole body was shocked, and the light in her eyes disappeared quickly.


    She did not expect that her martial arts will be simply broken. Although she had left her hand, she was an ordinary warrior, but she couldn''t bear a moment''s impact.


    Lu fan not only blocked, but also blocked lightly.


    She can feel the vigorous vitality of Lu Fan and the vigorous strength that can break everything.


    Lingyao really can''t describe Lu Fan''s vigorous strength. Other martial artists'' vigorous strength met the spirit strength that she gathered with her meditation skills, but there was no trace at all.


    But Lu Fan''s vigorous strength is not afraid at all. With overwhelming force, squeeze out the power of the soul.


    But she also felt that Lu fan still left her a trace of strength and introduced it into her body.


    What does this mean? Only she and Lu Fan know.


    Red clouds rose on her cheeks, and lingyao took a deep breath to fully recover her strength.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous energy also continues to flow. He can feel that his vigorous Qi will soon reach the endless state. Thank you lingyao.


    The momentum released by the two disappeared, and everything was calm.


    "You won!"


    Lingyao said with a smile.


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "thank you for your help."


    The two people looked at each other and smiled. Lingyao''s right index finger slightly moved three times.


    Lu Fan nodded clearly. Everything is in silence.


    All around the students, this is back to mind.


    Then I turned around and saw that Lu Fan and Ling Yao had finished their competition and all the results came out.


    "What''s the situation? Is this the end? How can I get distracted? I don''t see anything! "


    Han Feng shouted loudly.


    Next to Chu Xing and Chu Tian are thoughtful. Other students of Mingxin academy are murmuring to themselves.


    "What just happened?"


    Lingyao and Lufan have gone back now.


    The tutor turned to look at Xiang wuchou. She just lost her mind. Although lingyao has already conceded defeat, is this really the case?


    Master wuchou nodded, indicating that lingyao had lost.


    The tutor then announced loudly: "one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Lu Fansheng."


    Master wuchou sighed.


    "I think we have received a genius in Mingxin hospital and can be proud of it for a while. I didn''t expect you to recruit a more terrible genius. "


    Master Yiqing pretended to be confused and said, "it''s just luck. Lu Fan''s luck has always been good."


    Master wuchou gnawed his teeth and said, "install it, and you will install it for me. Don''t think I can''t see it. Lu Fan just used your one Yuan Road to decide. "


    As soon as master Qing saw it through, he simply didn''t pretend.


    "Please don''t spread it out," he said with a smile


    "When do you want to keep it hidden?" said master wuchou


    Master Yiqing said, "as long as you can hide it, you can hide it."

 Chapter 144

    Master wuchou no longer talks much, but a smile rises on his face.


    She can imagine the faces of XuanZhen and Xingyuan when they were killed in the green sword academy or even the Yin Yang Academy in the future.


    It must be wonderful!


    Lu Fan walked back. Elder martial brother asked with concern.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, how are you doing?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry, elder martial brother. Everything is under control. "


    The elder martial brother nodded with a smile, then shook his fat ass to get up.


    "The last one, it''s over early. Go home early."


    Mingxin hospital, only Yan Ran is left.


    Yan Ran saw a fat man like this coming out from the opposite side, and he had some confidence in his heart.


    This fat man seems to have never been a member of the one yuan Academy. In the past few years, he never came to the Mingxin academy to compete. It should be that the strength is too poor to handle such kind of things.


    Take a closer look at elder martial brother''s momentum. It''s just like ordinary people.


    If you are a warrior, you are a little bit sharp. Even if Lu fan is introverted in this manner, if you look carefully, you can see that Lu Fan''s sword is sheathed.


    But the fat man in front of me has nothing.


    It''s like you haven''t cultivated vigorous strength!


    The tutors all winked at the elder martial brother. Obviously he didn''t know the name of the senior brother either.


    The elder martial brother touched his stomach and said, "one yuan yuan academy has no action."


    The tutor nodded and said: "one yuan academy, Wuwei is sweet to Mingxin Academy. The last one, it''s a winner. "


    All the students of Mingxin academy stretch their necks to watch carefully.


    "Who is this inaction?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve never heard of it. Is it also a new student of the yuan college? "


    "No, I just heard that Lu Fan called him senior brother!"


    "Senior brother? Elder martial brother of Yiyuan academy? No, you must be wrong. This fat man doesn''t seem to have any accomplishments. It''s probably a pull up. "


    "I don''t think the Yuan Yuan people can be so abnormal."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The elder martial brother stood in the field laughing, listening to the comments around him with interest. It''s as if they''re not talking about him.


    Yanran came forward and took the lead in releasing his vigorous energy.


    The cultivation of neigang territory looks good before it has participated in the ranking war of the college.


    But now, in the eyes of all people, this cultivation is really a little low.


    However, many students of mingxinyuan are optimistic because the fat man called Wuwei in the opposite side didn''t let out half of his vigorous energy.


    Han Feng said with a smile, "younger martial brother Lu fan, do you think elder martial brother will let others touch his stomach, and then he will fight back!"


    Lu Fan said with a strange face, "I think it''s possible."


    Chu Xing also leaned over his head and said, "if I were a senior brother, I would do this."


    At the same time, the three men laughed obscenely.


    Elder martial brother Chutian next to you, eyes are rolling wildly. Pull the chair away from the three.


    In the field, the elder martial brother is still motionless.


    Yan Ran, no matter how many, took the lead.


    The vigorous energy on the body is steaming, purring a light drink: "wind..."


    It''s not over yet. Elder martial brother stamp his foot gently on the ground.


    At the next moment, the whole Zhengxin hall shook slightly, and four stone walls appeared directly under Yanran''s feet, which trapped Yanran in it.


    Han Feng''s mouth is wide and his pupils contract.


    "The elder martial brother attacked actively!"


    Chu Xing also shouted, "and he has sealed the house."


    Lu Fan''s mouth was wide open. Just then, the big elder martial brother''s vigorous strength brought up the force of earth movement.


    This is the only thing Yuan Gang state martial artists can do. Damn it, gang Jin coagulates five elements!


    Elder martial brother is the strong one of Yuangang!


    Lu Fan swallowed. He now knows that the strongest student in Wudao college is his senior brother.


    Not only he, but also master wuchou was shocked.


    Today her heart is destined to be tested by the students of Yuan Yuan college.


    "Dark earth vigorous force!"


    Master wuchou looked at Wuwei in shock. Master Yiqing and master Daoguang both laughed happily.


    Master wuchou said: "you Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan, unexpectedly out of a strong. How old is he? "


    "Less than 30," said master Yiqing


    Master wuchou took a breath of cold air, and then laughed bitterly.


    "No wonder you never take college ranking seriously. No wonder you are so stable, at least. "


    Master Yiqing smiled and did not speak.


    Master Daoguang looked at Wuwei with satisfaction.


    No one knows how much suffering Wuwei has suffered from his kind face before he has today''s accomplishments.


    As the only one who knows the whole process of Wuwei cultivation, master Daoguang can clearly tell the whole martial arts students that Wuwei is the real fighter with firm mind and perseverance.


    The sealed Yan Ran is obviously out of the question.


    Don''t say that she is just a martial artist in Inner Gang, even if it is a martial artist in outer Gang, it is the same. Can ordinary people break through the stone wall made by the vigorous strength of earth.


    Inside Yan Ran is still struggling, but obviously everything is in vain.


    Elder martial brother is still a man of pity for fragrance and jade. He didn''t merge the stone walls directly, but fainted directly. It was impossible for her to jump out, and the stone wall became one in a flash, blocking all the exits.


    After Yanran struggles for a while, Yanran has no choice but to admit defeat.


    elder martial brother smiles and nods. Look, the competition should be so simple.


    Master brother Shi Shilan sat back.


    The students of the whole Mingxin academy burst into shouts.


    "What kind of martial arts is it? It''s not that they found an alchemist to fool people


    "It''s definitely the way of the alchemists. How can we ask for foreign aid in the college competition?"


    "We are not satisfied."


    "There''s no count for this one."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A group of inexperienced students shouted. They don''t want to believe the fact that they lost to uniyuan. I don''t understand what martial arts elder martial brother uses.


    How can we see the cultivation of master brother Yuan Gang Jing based on their general strength in gang Jing.


    Even if you have a few eyesight and good insight, you will never believe it.


    When master wuchou heard their shouts, he felt ashamed.


    "Quiet!"


    Only with a roar can these students stop.


    "It''s all right. What Yuan Yuan Yuan college does not do for students is martial arts, not law. Any doubter is equal to doubting your teacher and me. Is there anything else to say? "


    After that, master wuchou looked around the audience, who dared to say more.


    Master wuchou nodded to the teacher nearby.


    The tutor made a just loud announcement.


    "One Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    The voice came out of Zhengxin temple and went into the sky.


    Presumably, it will not take long for the news of the victory of the Yuan Yuan academy over the Mingxin academy to spread all over the Wudao academy as if it had wings.

 Chapter 145

    It''s night, the stars are all over the sky.


    At midnight and midnight, when the cool wind is blowing.


    Mingxin hospital, a furtive shadow came out of the gate.


    With a smile on his face, his steps are light and silent. The bright moonlight shines on her face, not lingyao.


    In such a night, she went to Mingxin hospital alone.


    He also wore a white robe, long hair and clothes for hunting.


    Outside the courtyard, a figure has been waiting for a long time. Beside the figure stands a lion sized dog.


    After the heavy sword was carried, Lu Fan''s eyes were full of gentleness and his mouth was full of smiles.


    Seeing lingyao coming quickly, Lu Fan stepped up slowly.


    Lu fan is about to talk. Lingyao suddenly pulls his clothes.


    A finger stood on his lips and said, "don''t talk about it. I''ll hear you. Follow me."


    Lu Fan nodded slowly, and the two men spread out their body method and rushed to the outside of Mingxin yard.


    Xiaohei runs excitedly all the way after them.


    Through the woods, through the paths.


    Lingyao turns her head to show Lu Fan a sweet smile as she runs.


    Lu fan is also laughing. They run to the edge of a sparkling lake and stop.


    "Lu fan, come here and sit here."


    Lingyao beckons Lu fan to sit down by the lake.


    Lu Fan takes off the heavy sword, sets it aside and sits down slowly.


    Xiaohei comes to the lake, stares at the fish swimming in the lake, stretches out his claws and starts to stir.


    Breeze, moon, thin lake.


    Looking from Lu Fan''s direction, a bright moon reflected in the lake, clearly as if to emerge from the water.


    With the rippling of the water, the bright moon in the lake began to change color.


    Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue and purple, seven color transformation, beautiful.


    Lingyao said softly, "Lu fan, this is the colorful lake of Mingxin hospital. It''s amazing."


    "What magic method?"


    Lu fan asked with a smile.


    Lingyao pointed to the lake waterway: "it is said that it will reflect people''s mood. If you are in a bad mood, the color of the moon is gray. When you are in a good mood, you will see gorgeous colors. How many colors do you see, Lu fan? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "seven colors, I see seven colors."


    Lingyao''s face turned red, and she whispered, "it''s really seven colors."


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "there are seven kinds of them. How many colors do you see? "


    Lingyao''s head went down and said, "I...".... I see seven, too. "


    Lu fan does not understand looking at lingyao. Is it worth being shy to see the seven colors of the moon?


    What they didn''t realize was that they were in the rough woods not far away.


    A group of dark shadows hide in the treetops, looking at this side from afar.


    "Ha ha, younger martial brother Lu Fan was also in a temper. Seven colors, that''s what the female students of Mingxin Academy say every day, the color of love. "


    The speaker is Lu Fan''s wicked elder martial brother, Han Feng.


    "I knew that younger martial brother Lu Fan had an appointment tonight. You don''t believe it, hum!"


    With exaggerated movements, Han Feng holds a special through mirror, which has the function of monitoring someone from a long distance. At this time, he is facing Lu Fan''s direction.


    Spit on his hand, Han Feng is going to wipe the mirror clean.


    Chu Tian grabbed the mirror and said: "brother Han Feng, I borrowed it very hard. Do you want to kill it with saliva? "


    Han Feng smiled and said, "I can only see clearly."


    Chu Tian helplessly handed over the mirror, and the three continued to watch.


    On Lu Fan''s side, they were silent for a while.


    At this time, Xiaohei suddenly caught two fish and ran back happily.


    Lingyao raised her head and said, "this is your spirit beast, Xiaohei?"


    Lu Fan nodded, "yes."


    Xiaohei grinned at lingyao with white teeth.


    A wild animal can make such a anthropomorphic smile, which makes lingyao slightly surprised.


    She sat here curiously, less than three inches from Lu Fan. Lu Fan could smell the faint fragrance of her body.


    "What a lovely spirit beast, Xiao Hei, can you cook?"


    Xiaohei nodded and ran back.


    Lingyao said in surprise, "what does it do?"


    Lu Fan said: "it went to get wood. I think it wants to make something for you. "


    Lingyao covered his mouth and said with a smile: "it is really a good spirit beast."


    Lu Fandao: "of course, otherwise I won''t come out with it."


    Just then, Xiao Hei came back with a pile of wood and stone.


    As soon as the mouth is opened and the black flame blows, the fire and stone tools appear in an instant.


    Then, Hei quickly gets the fish. Start the barbecue.


    Its movements are so skillful that lingyao is shocked.


    In a short time, the two fish are barbecued, and Hei presents them to lingyao like a treasure.


    And lingyao takes out one for Lu Fan. One bite, outside crisp inside tender, Ling Yao exclaimed: "eat well, Xiao Hei, your skill is very good."


    Lingyao touches Xiaohei''s head, and Xiaohei directly lies on the ground to enjoy it.


    Lu Fan also smiled and ate the fish on his hands. Lingyao suddenly turned to Lu Fan and said, "would you like to bring Xiao Hei to make food for me?"


    Lu Fan nodded: "OK, no problem."


    Three times, five times and two times, she ate the fish in her hand. At this time, lingyao looked at Lu Fan''s face and said, "wait a minute, don''t move."


    Lingyao suddenly gathered his face. Lu Fan looked at lingyao''s white and flawless face. For a while, his body was a little stiff, especially a certain part.


    "You''re a little dirty here."


    Lingyao reaches out to wipe off the oil stains on the corners of Lu Fan''s mouth. They look at each other. Lu Fan''s eyes are completely attracted by lingyao''s red lips.


    Lu Fan reached out and gently grasped lingyao''s soft boneless palm.


    The red glow on lingyao''s face more than doubled in a moment, and the red ones were almost bleeding.


    "Yo..... Kiss, hurry up, it''s kiss. It''s really urgent. Younger martial brother Lu fan, you should kiss quickly! "


    Han Feng cried in a low voice. Maybe it was a little high. Chu Xing and Chu Tian immediately covered his mouth.


    "Shut up!"


    Lu Fan gently looks at lingyao in front of him, and then he bends down to kiss him.


    Red lips meet each other, and their brains are blank.


    The little black beside covered his eyes. In the woods, Han Feng and others laughed.


    In the clouds, two other people watched.


    Master wuchou sighed and said, "Alas, one of the flowers in Mingxin yard has been picked by your disciples in Yiyuan yard."


    Master Yiqing said with a smile, "young man. Love, love, all in all. Let''s go, the rest, don''t watch. Otherwise, if I let Lu Fan know about my peeping on him as a master, I will be disgraced. "


    With a smile, master Yiqing and master wuchou disappeared.


    There is a gentle wind, blowing love.


    They hug each other and kiss each other. One kiss is for heart and one kiss is for love.

 Chapter 146

    The next day, the sun shines brightly.


    Seven people are sitting around the dining table in the Yuan Yuan Yuan courtyard, enjoying today''s breakfast.


    Since Xiaohei, the food of Yuanyuan hospital has become better and better.


    The simple food in the morning has become delicate. Now Xiaohei even makes a pot of porridge, which is delicious.


    Lu Fan sat beside elder martial brother Han Feng and ate his breakfast quietly.


    He felt that today''s atmosphere was not quite right. Why did all senior brothers look at themselves with different eyes.


    Especially senior brother Han Feng, what''s the mean smile on his face? It''s almost like a whore sees a pimp, and you know how to look.


    Only the elder martial brother was the same. After a few bites, he sat there and fell asleep.


    Lu Fan put down his chopsticks and looked at elder martial brother Han Feng and said, "elder martial brother Han Feng. Do you have anything to tell me? "


    Han Feng said with a smile, "it''s OK. What can I do?"


    Next to me, elder martial brother Chuxing and elder martial brother Chutian are all laughing. Lu Fan was confused.


    What''s the matter with them?


    Master Yiqing coughed two times and said, "well, tell me something serious. Next we have to face hengshanyuan. Different from the previous colleges, Hengshan academy is a real stubble, a continuous training of martial arts. Can fight, can resist, very difficult to deal with. I want to give you a wake-up call first. Don''t think that you will despise Hengshan hospital after passing the front several hospitals. "


    Han Feng patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "what are you afraid of? We have elder martial brother, younger martial brother Lu Fan. It''s going to win. "


    Master Yiqing said with a smile: "this is what I want to say. Your elder martial brother Wuwei will not fight again from now on. Don''t expect Wuwei to help you until you are killed in Yinyang hospital. "


    Chu Xing frowned: "master, why is this? Is senior brother hurt? "


    Master Daoguang said: "it''s not hurt. Your elder martial brother, what you need now is to accumulate strength, not to break out, inaction, wake up, and tell them the situation yourself. "


    Daoguang took the belly of his elder brother.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Master Daoguang said angrily: "you don''t have to sleep every time you have a meal. Tell them why you can''t fight in the next few battles. "


    The elder martial brother said with a smile: "this is the matter. It''s very simple, because I''m in the bottleneck stage because of my practice. Yesterday, after the competition in Mingxin hospital, master wuchou asked me two sentences, which made me realize something. Now I want to calm down and rush through the border. I need to accumulate vigorous energy. Until the vigorous force will be full of every part of the body, and then strive for early training to the peak


    Han Feng said helplessly on his face, "that''s right. Well, I think it''s up to me. "


    Then the master said, "so. In the next few games, I won''t do it. When we fight in the Yinyang hospital, I''ll make a scene with you. "


    Chu Xing said: "that elder martial brother, we have made a deal. You can help me then."


    The elder martial brother smiled and nodded.


    Master Yiqing said, "well. That''s the way it is. Don''t worry about the things you don''t do. For a while, he will stay in the yuan court. The four of you have studied how to deal with the people of Hengshan hospital and recovered the injury. Try to get rid of the injury before going to Hengshan hospital. "


    When Lu Fan heard this, he took out several bottles of pills and said, "I have medicine for healing. Elder martial brother Han Feng, elder martial brother Chuxing and elder martial brother Chutian, please divide them. With your injuries. It should be one night, and it will be 78-8. "


    Chu Tian pushed the pill to Chu Xing and said, "I''ve already recovered from this injury. Give it to Chu Xing."


    Han Feng doesn''t know what it''s called politeness. He puts the pills into his clothes.


    At the same time, he said: "brother Lu fan, you are here. He Chou can''t go to the Yin and Yang Hospital. The students of other colleges certainly don''t have our treatment. Ha ha, if you are injured, you can take pills! "


    Lu Fan smiles and shakes his head. He doesn''t think so.


    Other dare not say, that Yan Qing certainly has this treatment, otherwise Yan Qing also won''t know them.


    When several people were dividing pills, a streamer of light flashed across the sky.


    Lying in the doorway, Xiaohei looks up to see the streamer. Open mouth a black flame like a sharp arrow, directly hit the light.


    When they looked up, Lu Fan said softly, "are they wild animals?"


    Staring from afar, I saw the flame wrapped in a piece of paper floating down.


    Master Yiqing reached out for a move. The paper was drawn into his hand and the flame disappeared.


    Master Yiqing frowned and looked at the words above. Soon, master Yiqing smiled.


    "Ha ha, it seems that our Yuan Yuan hospital is completely famous this time."


    With that, master Yiqing threw the paper on the table.


    Han Feng picked up the paper and read it softly.


    "Yiqing, Daoguang! Next you should come to hengshanyuan. Good come, good come. I''ve been waiting for you one yuan yard kids for a long time. This time, we should have a good fight. XuanZhen, Mengyun, Xingyuan, Huoshan, they asked me to bring you a message. This time you come to hengshanyuan, you''d better make an appointment to give a notice in advance. They are also going to come to watch. I think so. In three days, what do you think. If you can''t, just give me a word. Shen Tu! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "master Shentu is really..... Wonderful people. "


    A Qing chuckles: "what wonderful person is a rude one! Well, since he said so three days later. Then in three days. They are coming to watch the battle, just to see our strength. "


    Master Daoguang touched his beard and said, "this shows that we have made them feel threatened."


    Han Feng said in a loud voice, "if you''re afraid of anything, just look at it and see what you can do. Still can''t stop us. "


    Lu fan, Chu Xing, Chu Tian all laughed.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the same time, on the other side.


    Hengshanyuan, Fengyun party.


    Green sword academy, master XuanZhen leads Xuanfeng, and Mu Shuo and others come.


    Ethereal courtyard, master Mengyun comes with Zhang Yuehan and others.


    Thunder yard, Yinyang yard, Mingxin yard, Kongtong yard, Qianren yard.


    All the teachers of the branch came with people. Whether it''s the branch that lost to Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    Master Shentu stood at the gate of the courtyard and watched the arrival of all the people.


    Ha ha Longxiao said: "ah, here we are. Ha ha, we haven''t received so many guests for a long time. Oh, I said three days later? Why are you here today? "


    Master XuanZhen of the green sword Academy said with a smile: "isn''t that to be afraid that you are not reliable? We''d better come early and wait here for the Yuan Yuan court. "

 Chapter 147

    Three days later, the vast sea of clouds and mountains.


    As the school with the most physical training and the strongest physical training method in the whole Wudao college. Hengshan courtyard, from the architecture, you can see the style of iron blood.


    The lofty mountains, like a sword, pierce the sky.


    The whole college is built around the mountain and connected by iron cables.


    If the students want to go in and out, they must walk through the iron rope. Without any protection, it''s all about strength and stability.


    Under the iron rope, there are often cliffs and abysses.


    For students of Hengshan academy, going out alone is a kind of practice.


    Every year, there are students who are not strong enough. Those who fall off the cliff with unsteady steps have no bones left. In other colleges, if a student dies in such a simple way, he will definitely have to struggle. But in hengshanyuan, this is very common. Every year, the first step for new students to enter Hengshan academy is to walk these tightrope.


    Therefore, the iron rope is called the climbing rope by the students of Hengshan academy and Hengshan Academy.


    As long as we walk through the rope, we will climb to the sky step by step.


    Hengshan courtyard, the gate in front of the courtyard, is magnificent.


    There are two rock puppets on the left and right, tall and powerful, holding swords and standing proudly to the sky.


    There is a stone tablet on the right side of the mountain gate.


    "Do not enter this gate, for fear of death."


    These eight words are the essence of hengshanyuan.


    As long as they are students from Hengshan hospital, none of them are afraid of death.


    In the words of master Yiqing, the students of Hengshan academy are just a group of reckless men. When their brains are hot, they can copy knives.


    Does the brain say otherwise, but the blood in this cavity is the same.


    Hengshan academy has many houses, although it is a group of old and rough colleges, but their buildings can be called the best of the whole Wudao college.


    Maybe it''s because they always destroy houses in a fight, so the whole Hengshan yard is built with the best rock. The house styles are different, according to the students'' own preferences.


    It has to be said that the students of Hengshan academy have a real hand in building houses. The houses can be built into various shapes. Some students even build a dragon like house with stones.


    People can''t help but admire it. Even if the students of Hengshan academy go out and are deprived of vigorous energy, they can be contractors in the future!


    The center of Hengshan academy is the famous lava arena of Wudao Academy.


    It is said that Hengshan was originally a volcano, which was completely sealed only after the first master of Hengshan academy transformed it against the sky.


    The lava arena was originally the center of the crater, where the land was hot. If you don''t wear shoes and step on them, you will feel a burning sensation. It''s not cold in winter, but very hot in summer.


    Students who practice in Hengshan academy seldom wear thick clothes. First, the body is strong enough not to be afraid of heat and cold. What''s more, Hengshan yard is hot enough. What kind of thick clothes do you wear.


    Therefore, it is very convenient to practice some body training skills in Hengshan Academy. For example, if Lu Fan''s fiery golden body can be cultivated in Hengshan academy, the speed of improvement will definitely more than double.


    The whole lava arena is also built of the black iron rock of Tieshu, which is strong enough to withstand the attack of the experts in Yuangang environment.


    Today, the whole lava arena is full of people.


    At a glance, you can see a group of bare arms, barefoot naked upper body of men uniform cheering.


    "Hengshanyuan, tiger! Tiger! Tiger! "


    There is also a leader in front of the drum beat rhythm, it looks like a war parade.


    Occasionally among these men, there are women only wearing underwear. This is a rare female student in Hengshan hospital.


    However, the female students who can enter Hengshan academy, as you can imagine, are not easy to provoke. Usually better than the average Hengshan college male students.


    They also have strong muscles, strong arms, and the voice of shouting is like wild animals.


    Han Feng sat in the first row, turned his head and looked at the female man in Hengshan yard. He swallowed heavily.


    Next to Chu Xing, he bumped Han Feng with his elbow and said, "what''s the matter, brother Han Feng? Do you see any female students in Hengshan academy? Ha ha ha ha. "


    Han Feng almost exclaimed, "don''t make such a joke, elder martial brother Chuxing. Is there any female student in Hengshan hospital? It''s just students who look a little like women. Well, that''s it. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and smiled and looked around.


    He looked around in the first row. In front of us are the teachers and elite students from all branches.


    Lu fan saw Xingyuan and Yan Qing.


    At this time, Yan Qing is staring at him with hostile eyes. Lu fan saw the scar on Yan Qing''s corner of the eye. Can you say what happened to Yan Qing in recent time?


    Xing Yuan also noticed Yan Qing''s eye contact with Lu Fan.


    Quietly, Xingyuan said to Yan Qingdao, "Yan Qing, keep your emotions in check. Don''t forget that you are still at the stage of being observed, and the Dean has sent Apocalypse to stare at you. "


    Yan Qing looked up at the sky, and vaguely saw the huge face of apocalypse in the sky.


    With his teeth clenched, Yan Qing said, "master. The Dean has no evidence. It''s just a one-sided statement of the Yuan Yuan court. He can''t throw me in the dungeon. "


    Xingyuan said: "not bad. The Dean has no evidence. But some things can be done without evidence. For example, do you still want to participate in the selection of Wanfang national competitions? "


    Yan Qing reluctantly lowered his head. Xingyuan then said: "so, don''t face the dean. If he punishes you to do anything, you should do it with a more peaceful attitude. Don''t show any killing intention to anyone, including Lu Fan. "


    "Yes, sir!"


    Yan Qing nodded clearly and closed his eyes.


    On the other side, Piaoyuan, Zhang Yuehan, has been wandering in Lu Fan''s face.


    "Lu fan, Lu Fan..."


    Zhang Yuehan whispered the name of Lu Fan.


    She was holding a ball in her hand. Inside the bead, there was a faint black air, from which came a harsh and unpleasant voice.


    The voice was so subtle that it was hard for anyone sitting next to her to hear it.


    But in Zhang Yuehan''s eyes, a trace of black air rises suddenly. A sinister smile rose from the corner of her mouth.


    A figure of people slowly walked up to the challenge arena.


    Kong Wuli is not strong enough to describe this man.


    It''s master Shentu, no doubt!


    "Today is a good day for Hengshan hospital and Yiyuan hospital. I''m very glad to see you all. Hahaha, OK, let''s start now. Lao Wu, hurry up and get the documents. "


    Everyone''s eyes turned white, especially master Yiqing, almost choked by his own saliva.


    What is a good day for Hengshan hospital and Yiyuan hospital! Why does it sound so ambiguous? It sounds like one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan is going to marry Hengshan yuan yuan.


    Soon, all the papers were signed.


    The tutor stood on the challenge arena, holding up the paper and shouting.


    "The document has been completed. One Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan

 Chapter 148

    With the teacher''s voice falling, the students of hengshanyuan suddenly shouted.


    Roar, all kinds of ghosts roar, full of Zhongqi.


    "Brothers, let the students of other colleges see the hospitality of Hengshan college!"


    With a man shouting.


    A group of Hengshan academy students clapped their chests and laughed.


    "Listen to me, sing together, one, two, three!"


    When the drums rang, a group of men in Hengshan yard began to sing loudly, stamping their feet.


    "Which college is the best? Hey, hey! "


    "The students of Hengshan academy are the most powerful. Hey, hey!"


    "Where are the students vigorous and strong? Where are the students strong? Hey, hey! "


    "The students of Hengshan academy are vigorous and strong. The students of Hengshan academy are strong."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The voice was loud. I heard the elite students of other institutes and the teachers'' faces were distorted.


    Master Shentu laughed and shook his head.


    At this time, the leading man sang loudly: "the students of Hengshan academy are as strong as cattle, nine times a night without worry!"


    "You don''t have to worry, girl. Nine times is not enough!" hundreds of men said in unison


    The leader put on a coquettish posture and said in a high voice: "the students of Hengshan hospital have muscles, they are tall, handsome and gentle."


    Thousands of men stood up and shouted, "not ugly, but gentle. You can have any posture!"


    The leader sang hysterically, "Hengshan academy students have no requirements. They can accept all women."


    In the whole martial arts arena, all the men got up, and their voices shook the sky: "as long as you don''t leave, you will never stop at night."


    Finally, all the students of Hengshan academy, trampling on the beat, stamping their feet, clapping their hands.


    "It''s fun, it''s fun, it''s fun, and it can have kids."


    "Hengshan, Hengshan, hengshanyuan, the dragon and the tiger are fierce!"


    At the end of the song, Lu Fan and other people''s faces were as black as charcoal.


    Never seen such a wonderful group of people. Is this Hengshan academy, which has always enjoyed a great reputation in Wudao college?


    Lu Fanzhen feels that he has come to the wrong place.


    Mr. Shentu smiled and sat back. Turning around, he asked Mengyun loudly, "how are you? Are these kids in our college still powerful?"


    Master Mengyun''s face is very blue. She regrets it.


    Secretly determined to educate the students of the ethereal academy after returning. It''s disgraceful not to find these idiots of Hengshan academy as partners.


    Like master Mengyun, there is master wuchou of Mingxin Academy.


    Originally, master wuchou also asked lingyao and other people to be friends with the students of Yiyuan academy, which made him depressed.


    But this college is afraid of comparison. At this point of view, the five people of Lu Fan in the one yuan hospital are just as normal as before. It''s the past that all decent people say.


    Look at these naked men in big baggy underpants, singing and dancing in Hengshan yard. They are really typical of muscular and simple minds.


    Lingyao and others can''t see it anymore, and elder martial sister Manyan scolds them secretly.


    "A bunch of idiots."


    The elite disciples of other branches also have strange faces. Some wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh. Some looked contemptuous and closed their eyes.


    Master Yiqing coughed twice and said: "well, who are you. Hurry up, finish earlier, and go back earlier. "


    Han Feng said in a low voice, "I finally know why elder martial brother and master Daoguang didn''t come. I''m afraid I''ve stained my eyes and ears. Come on, come on, I''ll go first. "


    With that, Han Feng walked out and jumped onto the challenge arena.


    Just stepped on it, Han Feng felt the heat coming from his feet. He wanted to burn his shoes.


    "Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan, Han Feng!"


    After protecting his name, Han Feng looked at the five elite students around master Shentu.


    Master Shentu touched his chin and looked at the five students around him and said, "who are you?"


    Qiao Xuan''s face is calm. He is the last one. Of course, he will not be the first one to go up.


    At this time, Zhao Kuo stood up and said, "let me do it. This kid, I fought with him. He''s not my match! "


    Master Shentu said with a smile, "don''t be a gentleman for three days. Zhao Kuo, don''t be careless."


    Zhao Kuo strode out and jumped onto the challenge arena with a roar like a tiger.


    "Hengshanyuan, Zhao Kuo!"


    Han Feng''s lips immediately put on a smile, "Zhao Kuo!"


    He still remembered the scene when Zhao Kuo knocked him down before the practice tower.


    "Black tiger Zhao Kuo, it''s you again."


    Han Feng laughs and draws out the long Sky Sword with clear water. The point of the sword is down, and the body of the sword reflects Zhao Kuo''s face.


    Zhao Gua raised his finger to Han Feng''s face and said, "boy, I was careless about your way before the practice Tower last time. I won''t give you another chance this time. "


    Han Feng said: "no, no, anything as long as the first time, there will be a second time."


    Zhao Kuo said with a sneer, "is that right? So come on, let me see what you''ve achieved in this period. "


    "Good!"


    Han Feng laughs loudly, two people at the same time unfolded own vigorous strength.


    Vigorous clothing covers the body, which is also the cultivation of outer vigorous environment.


    On the stand, Xingyuan asked aloud, "Yan Qing, this Han Feng, has always been the cultivation of outer Gang territory?"


    Yan Qingyao said: "no, when I was in the empty mansion. He''s just a kid in Inner gang. The strength is very average. "


    Xingyuan said: "that is to say. During this time, he had an adventure? "


    Yan Qingdao: "or someone gave him the elixir to improve his strength. The elixir in the empty mansion, the best elixir! "


    With that, both turned to look at Lu Fan.


    The strange light flashed in Xingyuan''s eyes, as if he had made a decision.


    In the challenge arena, Han Feng and Zhao Kuo have fought together.


    Under the use of Han Feng, the green water long sky sword has turned into a terrible sword light. Zhao Kuo, for a time, could only rely on his own tyrannical * * to fight hard, and was hit back and forth.


    "I can''t see it. Han Feng''s swordsmanship has improved. "


    Chu Xing laughed and compared Han Feng''s "self-made" sword technique. Now, the sword technique can support the delicate two characters.


    Chu Tian said: "that''s natural. Everyone is improving. Well, the momentum is enough. Younger martial brother Han Feng is going to use the method of seizing Heaven Sword. "


    With the cry of elder martial brother Chutian, on the challenge arena, Han Feng really got rid of his long sword and picked it up.


    "Sky seizing sword technique!"


    The terrible sword light filled the arena.


    Boom boom!


    A series of explosions, together with the black iron and gravel that were blown up in the challenge arena, were heard.


    The power of this sword technique is amazing.


    Many teachers are secretly mentioning their own elite students. Remember this move and think about how to break it.


    "Win!" Chuxing said with a smile. I didn''t expect the first battle to be so easy.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and said, "it doesn''t seem that simple."

 Chapter 149

    On the challenge arena, the explosion gradually disappeared.


    In the rubble, Han Feng''s eyes are heavy, looking forward.


    Zhao Kuo''s figure is still standing up, not defeated by his one move.


    Gasping for breath, Zhao Kuo''s body was covered with wounds, and blood flowed all over his body.


    However, he is still straight with a strong waist, and his vigorous strength is just as good as his strength.


    The blood is flowing, but Zhao Kuo''s face is still the same.


    Suddenly, the whole body was wrapped in rich black. His vigorous clothes turned into thick liquid and flowed to the whole body.


    "Gilded vigorous body!"


    Chu Xing suddenly laughed.


    "Is it a very powerful skill?" Lu fan asked


    Nearby Chu Tian explained: "one of the several abnormal skills of Hengshan hospital to transform the body, without the ability of non-human suffering, it is impossible to cultivate. When it is refined to a minimum, its vigorous strength is like a gilded body, which is hard to break. Han Feng is in trouble. "


    Lu Fan said, he still knows the way to practice the body skill.


    At the beginning, how much did he spend and how much pain he suffered when he tried to make a mountain break fist. The more we need to transform our body, the more we need non-human will.


    The person who can practice this kind of skill is at least a person with strong will and a body of pure steel.


    Zhao Kuo looked at Han Feng coldly and said, "if you think such a move can defeat me. Then you are naive. "


    After that, Zhao Kuo strode towards Han Feng.


    Every step seems to be with great force, stepping the ground out of deep footprints.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The continuous sound sounded from Zhao Kuo''s feet.


    The whole body seems to have turned into metal, and Zhao Kuo''s body seems to have inflated in a flash.


    Han Feng continuously wielded the blue water long sky sword. The light of the sword made the black rock arena a deep gully, but it could not hurt Zhao Kuo at all.


    Zhao Kuo walked forward against the sword light, as if Han Feng''s sword spirit was a joke to him.


    A few steps away from Han Feng, Zhao zhe suddenly rushed out like an electric light.


    Han Feng''s reaction was also very quick. Seeing Zhao Kuo''s sudden exertion, he flashed to one side directly.


    It was his witty reaction that allowed him to dodge the move.


    The place where he just stood exploded, Zhao Kuo punched the ground out of a deep hole, and the gravel flew.


    Strong horizontal fist force, with power ripple, should be a few steps away from Han Feng.


    "What a powerful force!"


    Han Feng exclaimed.


    At the bottom, Lu fan, Chu Xing and Chu Tian all showed different colors at the same time.


    Lu Fan''s pupil contracts slightly. As expected, the martial artists in Hengshan academy can''t be underestimated. The strength of physical cultivation lies in their strong will and skills in the Vietnam War.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng is in some danger!


    Han Feng looks up at Zhao Gua. At the moment, he was still laughing. It seems that the danger just now is nothing to him.


    As soon as the long Sky Sword turns, Han Feng stabs Zhao Gua again.


    Without gorgeous sword spirit, a simple sword stabbed Zhao Gua in the shoulder.


    With a clang, the tip of the sword only left a white mark on Zhao Kuo''s body. But Zhao Kuo hit Han Feng with a backhand.


    The muffled sound can be heard by everyone around.


    Han Feng''s body shook violently, and his foot stepped back half a step.


    Shentu, looking at the scene, chuckled: "the victory has been divided!"


    Qiao Xuan and others also smiled and nodded. Zhao Gua was so heavy front boxing, this boy called Han Feng, has lost.


    The clear dull sound is clearly the reverberation from the chest after vigorous force rushes into the viscera.


    At this time, Han Feng should have internal organs and injuries in his body. If he doesn''t take the time to cure them, he may leave a wound that is hard to heal.


    Master Shentu began to wave to some of the mentors who were watching on the sidelines, asking them to come to the rescue of Han Feng.


    But at this time, Han Feng raised his head and laughed.


    His smile, with some evil spirit. With a strange twist of body, the blue water sword suddenly disappeared.


    Then, Zhao Kuo burst into a bloody light, and fell to the ground with a stunned face. He didn''t even know how he lost.


    Such a shocking scene made many teachers'' eyes wide.


    What just happened?


    Master Yiqing looked like this. He said with a smile, "Han Feng finally has a little brain."


    The green water long Sky Sword put away, Han Feng patted the dust on his chest and slightly twisted his body.


    There was a sour sound. It was the sound of bone returning.


    I don''t know when the blue water sky sword appeared in his hand again.


    Han Feng put away the blue water long Sky Sword and went down like a nobody. Before leaving, he also said a word to Zhao Kuo.


    "I said, once, there will be a second. You should be convinced this time! "


    At the end of the speech, Han Feng walked down with eight words shaking.


    All the students of Hengshan academy look at me. I look at you. I haven''t come back to my senses.


    "What just happened?"


    "Who saw it? Five, do you see clearly? "


    "I can see a hammer. Am I dazzled? It''s over in a minute."


    "How did elder martial brother Zhao Kuo lose?"


    "Who knows!"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The teachers of each branch are also weird. Some people see something and some are still thinking about it.


    With a strange light in his eyes, master Xingyuan turned to Yan Qing and other people: "this man, you must be more careful when you meet him in the future. If you are right, make sure you knock him out or get off the ring. Never give him a chance to get up again. "


    Yan Qing and others don''t know why, but they still nod.


    Is this Han Feng really so terrible?


    In Yan Qing''s eyes, there was a light like poison.


    At the green sword academy, master XuanZhen turned to ask Master wuchou who was sitting nearby: "wuchou, you already know, don''t you?"


    No worry smile way: "know a bit, not much."


    XuanZhen said with a smile: "the relationship between Yiyuan hospital and your Mingxin hospital is good. You know it should be. But you shouldn''t have kept it from us. Han Feng, Han family. I should have guessed. It seems that our green sword academy will also meet the challenge of Yiyuan Academy. "


    No worries smile gently, no more words.


    Master Shentu opened his mouth and just said that the victory and defeat had been divided. As a result, he was embarrassed.


    One slap on the back of the head of one of the students nearby, master Shentu said in a loud voice, "I''ll get Zhao sphincter back soon."


    Qiao Xuan leaned over his head and asked Shen Tu, "master, what Han Feng used is..."


    Master Shentu stopped Qiao xuanduo and said, "you can see it. Don''t say it, alas, such talents should also belong to our hengshanyuan! "


    Qiao Xuan got the positive answer, and his eyes were glowing.


    "Yuan Yuan Yuan, it''s more and more interesting."

 Chapter 150

    "The first scene, won by Han Fengsheng of the yuan academy!"


    The tutor announced the first victory of the yuan academy, and Han Feng''s performance not only shocked everyone. Even Lu Fan couldn''t help asking.


    "Brother Han Feng, what''s your last move? What a dazzling sword technique. "


    Lu fan is one of the few people who can see Han Feng''s movements clearly. It''s still because of his keen observation of the power of the surrounding heaven and earth that he can probably see Han Feng''s sword path.


    At that moment, senior brother Han Feng stabbed a whole 108 swords.


    Every sword is as fast as lightning, and every sword cuts through the world around it.


    These 108 swords make Lu Fan feel the same as the Dragon spinning sword he created.


    It''s just elder martial brother Han Feng''s sword technique, which is more profound and concise. But let Lu Fan feel a lot.


    Han Feng said with a smile, "the sword technique of seizing the sky. That''s the second move. Don''t worship me too much. It''s just like this. Younger martial brother Lu fan, if you meet someone who can''t be solved later, tell him. Elder martial brother, help you with your business. "


    Master Yiqing drags Han Feng''s collar and asks him to sit down.


    "Sit down and say you''re fat and you''re breathing. You are not the first sword that points the eye of the opponent''s sword. You can break his gilded vigorous body. "


    Han Feng shrugs his head. He was able to hide his ability from others, but he could not hide it from master Qing at all.


    After spraying Han Feng''s saliva on his face, master Yiqing said: "the second move of swordsmanship has not been practiced to a great extent. It''s fun to blow around. Go back and give you a special training. Chutian, go to the second scene. If you are right, the opposite side should be one of Pang Hai or Pang Tao. Solve it quickly. Don''t expose too many things like Han Feng. "


    Chu Tian nodded clearly, got up and went to the stage. In a long voice, he said, "one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan, Chu Tian!"


    Master Shentu glanced at Chu Tian in the challenge arena from afar and said with a smile, "here comes another stubble, Pang Hai and Pang Tao. Who are you?"


    Pang Hai said with a smile, "I''ll come."


    After that, Pang Hai got up and went to the challenge arena.


    The shaking belly and fat face make Pang Hai look very kind and harmless.


    "Hengshan yard is huge!"


    Hand in hand, both sides salute.


    The tutor immediately announced that "Chu Tian of the yuan court is facing Panghai of Hengshan court, and the second scene will begin."


    Before the teacher''s voice came to the ground, Pang Hai immediately released his vigorous strength.


    It''s also the cultivation of outer vigorous environment. The vigorous strength of Panghai''s body has been transformed from vigorous clothing into a round air mask, completely covering Panghai.


    At the same time, Pang Hai''s fists collided and one piece of fat on his body suddenly turned into muscle.


    Under the stands, Han Feng exclaimed: "I remember that Panghai, the top 20 in his martial arts list, is a magic hell body, a martial art that can store strength."


    Chuxing said with a smile: "brother Hanfeng, you have a wide range of knowledge and know the body of the devil and Yan. But this time you''re wrong. He didn''t use the devil''s body, but was simplified by the master of Hengshan Academy. The genuine devil hell body is a quasi heaven level martial art. I think no one in the whole martial arts college can refine it. However, the simplified Yama body reduces many requirements, but its storage power is limited. Look at his fat body. It''s far worse than the elder martial brother. "


    Lu Fan also laughed.


    Yes, to be fat, he has never met anyone who can compare with the elder martial brother.


    Yan luoti, I heard that the ranking is very powerful. I don''t know how powerful it is.


    On the challenge arena, Chu Tian''s long Sabre is in his hand, and does not release vigorous force. But his momentum is already climbing fast.


    Pang Hai''s eyes are already red. At this moment, he sends out a wild animal like roar and rushes directly to Chu Tian.


    It''s awesome!


    Where we pass, the arena is like a land run over by iron cattle.


    Terrible momentum, strong momentum, visible to the naked eye, there is a twist in front of Panghai.


    That''s the spatial depression caused by the strength reaching a certain level.


    Chu Tian stood still and let Pang Haichong come.


    Pang Hai is like a crazy rhinoceros hitting Chu Tian. Chu Tian''s left hand holds Pang Hai''s vigorous gas mask, but it just blocks Pang Hai''s momentum.


    When the eyebrows were tightened, Chu Tian''s arms were full of blue tendons, and his feet were like roots, which were tied to the challenge arena, half step by step.


    "Good!"


    Master Shentu shouted. I don''t know whether he is good for Chu Tian or Pang Hai.


    Under the grandstand, where the elite students of Mingxin academy are, Lin Xiaoyun''s eyes fall straight on Chutian, and the light changes.


    Seeing this, Pang Hai couldn''t fight Chu Tian. He couldn''t help but make another strong drink.


    The fat on the body contracted again and turned into muscle. Now, Pang Hai is a muscular and powerful man.


    "Yan Luojin, 50%!"


    Pang Hai''s gang burst open, and Chu Tian, who was bombed, snorted and stepped back a few steps.


    At this time, Pang Hai strode forward, hit the mountain, and installed it directly on Chu Tian''s chest.


    The power of the strong directly bursts out a wave of power. The waves swept away have broken countless stones, making Lu Fan and other people''s skirts lift up.


    Chu Tian''s body shook and his feet fell into the black rock.


    The light in his eyes flashed, and he punched Pang Hai with his left hand.


    There is no power ripple, no gorgeous vigorous force, only a slight sound. Pang Hai is like being hit by a big mountain, flying out of a yard and hitting the ground.


    Chutian''s momentum is still expanding, and his hair is calm and automatic.


    Pang Hai hurriedly got up and looked at Chu Tian. The red color in his eyes began to become rich.


    The whole person actually began to grow. In the blink of an eye, he expanded for more than three circles. Pang Hai became like a giant bear.


    "It''s also the martial arts of training the body. It seems that it''s much worse than the elder martial brother."


    Han Feng said with a smile.


    Lu Fan also nodded slightly. He really looked a little worse than the elder martial brother''s noble golden body.


    "Yan Luojin, 80%"


    Pang Hai shouted and rushed to Chu Tian.


    But at this time, Chu Tian suddenly glared hard, and a terrible momentum swept over him, stifling Pang Hai''s action.


    It''s such a terrifying momentum that even the students around Hengshan academy are quiet.


    They felt as if they were facing a God instead of a man.


    The tremendous momentum on them is as heavy as a mountain, even suffocating.


    Lin Xiaoyun is shocked by the overbearing Chu Tian. She was the first time to see such a hegemonic Chu Tian. She was so powerful that she didn''t look like a warrior in the outer gang.


    No, even the ordinary martial artists in Yuangang territory don''t have such momentum. They are even far from each other.


    This is the arrogance conveyed from the bones, and the supremacy of the heaven and the world.


    The sea roared to the sky.


    "Yan Luojin, ten percent!"


    Chutian raised his hand and slowly raised it.


    "Zuo Tiandao, out!"

 Chapter 151

    The light of the knife is released to the ground, and the light of the knife has turned into a torrent, hitting the body of Panghai.


    I saw Pang Hai''s whole body was broken and constantly retreated.


    In a flash, Pang Hai was pressed to the ground by the sword light, and the red light in his eyes was trembling. Pang Hai had no resistance to such an attack.


    The strength poured out made all the students in Hengshan academy tensed up. Those who were a little weaker could not lift their heads.


    In a moment, the knife was closed.


    Chu Tian calmed down his sabre, and his arrogance converged, and he changed back to the ordinary appearance.


    The whole challenge arena was cut off by his knife. Pang Hai, who was climbing on the ground, was in a coma. His breathing became weak and his body was full of terrible wounds.


    But in any case, Pang Hai still left a life. This also indirectly shows that Chu Tian has spare power to control his discretion when he releases such terrible martial arts.


    All of you can see at a glance that Pang Hai seems to be injured all over, but in fact, he is not injured in muscles and bones. Chu Xing didn''t do anything.


    Master Shentu looked a little unhappy, and said, "why, all the good young people have gone to the Yuan Yuan yard. Left sky Dao, this kid still uses his right hand. "


    Mr. Shentu''s words made Qiao Xuan''s face change.


    Obviously, master Shentu believed that Chu Tian would be more powerful if he left his sword.


    Other teachers also have their own expressions, especially when master XuanZhen looks at Chutian, it''s like a small golden man with light in his eyes.


    "Domineering, domineering. If this son enters our green sword academy, he will be able to learn how to be a bully in our green sword Academy. Unfortunately, unfortunately, he uses a knife. "


    Beside him, Xuanfeng''s eyes are also shining.


    Grinning and showing his white teeth, Xuanfeng said with a smile, "it''s really a good skill. This man, I must fight. "


    XuanZhen chuckled: "wait. It seems that these people from the Yuan Yuan academy are strong enough to come to our green sword Academy. "


    Xuanfeng nods in deep thought.


    Master Xingyuan''s face is very ugly. Last time when he was in the martial arts arena of the general hospital, he could not see how powerful these people of the yuan Academy were. After all, if Leng Han and others are not strong enough, they will be able to measure their strength.


    But now, master Xingyuan really feels the threat.


    None of the students in Yiyuan college are ordinary. But it''s controllable.


    Turning around, Xingyuan looks at a woman behind him.


    "Magic moon, this Chutian, to you, can you deal with it?"


    Wearing a ponytail, the moon doesn''t respect the appearance of Xingyuan at all. With a white eye, the moon says, "he''s not my opponent."


    Hearing the words of the magic moon, Yan Qing in front hissed.


    The magic moon slapped directly on the back of Yan Qing''s head with a crisp voice, which attracted many people''s eyes.


    "Laugh what laugh?"


    Yan Qing fiercely waited for the moon and said, "moon, do you want to die?"


    The moon looked at Yan Qing scornfully and said, "yeah? So what. Dare you hit me? Dare you touch one of my fingers? "


    Yan Qingqi''s face turned white, but he couldn''t say a word.


    He did not dare to touch a finger of the moon, not only because he knew a little about the coming of the moon, which was the existence he could not provoke. What''s more, the power of magic moon now.....


    Yan Qing turned his head and didn''t want to talk to the moon again.


    "Advise!"


    The magic moon sneered at Yan Qing, looking all the way to where Lu Fan was.


    Playing with his ponytail, the moon laughed happily.


    Master Xingyuan looked at the moon and said nothing more.


    On the challenge arena, Chu Tian has gone down, and Pang Hai has been carried away by several mentors to heal his wounds.


    Hengshanyuan lost two games in a row and has been forced to the edge of failure. Now, Hengshan hospital, do you want to make a final fight.


    Master Yiqing, with a smile on his face, said to Chu Tian who came back: "I did a good job. I didn''t expect you to practice your right-hand Dao. "


    Chutian smiled quietly, as if just that knife, just a trivial thing.


    Han Feng grinned and put his head together. "Elder martial brother Chutian, that Sabre just blew up. You see, sister Xiaoyun is still staring at you. "


    Chu Tian is slightly stunned and turns to look at Lin Xiaoyun.


    The four eyes are opposite, and they look away at the same time. Chu Xing said with a smile, "it seems to be stable. Which woman can resist such a domineering man


    Chu Tian coughed twice, sat down quietly, quickly changed the topic, and said: "junior brother Lu fan, the third scene, you go on. Finish early so that we can go back to dinner. "


    Lu Fan got up with a smile and stepped onto the stage slowly.


    "Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan, Lu Fan!"


    Seeing Lu Fan come out, master Shentu laughed a lot.


    "Qiao Xuan, it''s yours. It doesn''t matter if we lose to Yiyuan hospital today. But Lu fan, you must show me his real strength. "


    Qiao Xuan held his fist and said, "master, don''t you like me so much? I don''t believe he can win. I can''t


    Said, Qiao Xuan directly jumped onto the challenge arena, high voice way: "hengshanyuan, Qiao Xuan."


    All of a sudden, the students of Hengshan Academy were ignited.


    "Tiger! Tiger! Tiger! "


    A group of people shouted loudly, as if they had lost two games before. As long as their senior brother Qiao Xuan goes on stage, all problems will be solved, and the victory will always belong to hengshanyuan.


    Master Shentu touched his chin and smiled.


    Mr. Shentu has never paid much attention to the outcome. What he cares more about is actually helping Wudao college to cultivate several good students.


    What''s the internal ranking of the college? It''s his long cherished wish to teach a strong man of Tiangang environment, even wuzun environment. Even if this disciple is not from his Hengshan yard. With a strange light in his eyes, master Shentu''s eyes stared at Lu Fan.


    Today, he will have a thorough look at Lu Fan''s methods. If Lu fan is really strong enough, there is no future. After the competition, let him stay in Hengshan yard for a day, and then send him a creation. This is what a teacher should have in mind and vision.


    Hum, people say he''s a big old man, but actually, who can know what he''s thinking?


    Others laugh at me for being crazy. I laugh at others for being funny. That''s all.


    Next, the tutor announced loudly.


    "Yiyuanyuan courtyard Lu fan to Hengshan courtyard Qiao Xuan."


    As soon as the voice fell, the gang clothes on the two men were released instantly.


    The Milky vigorous clothes cover the body. It looks like a armor. Qiaoxuan is like wearing a set of solid cloth armour, with five powerful bodies.


    Qiao Xuan looked at Lu Fan coldly and said, "I heard that you are a genius when the Yuan Yuan court comes out. You must open my eyes today. "


    Lu Fan drew out the heavy sword behind him and said, "I won''t let you down."

 Chapter 152

    The war was raging, the momentum of both sides was climbing, and then they collided with each other, like two invisible air streams blowing open, bringing a strong wind.


    Lu fan is weaker than Qiao Xuan by one or two accomplishments, but he doesn''t fall down in the collision of momentum.


    Qiao Xuan''s eyes are more excited. Gang Jin gathers two long white knives in his hands and leans forward slightly.


    Suddenly, both of them are at the same time.


    The figure disappeared in situ, leaving only four clear footprints on the black rock.


    Dang!


    The two figures appeared in the middle of the challenge arena, and their weapons collided with each other, bringing a bright spark.


    "Kill all ghosts!"


    Qiao Xuan''s body suddenly shakes, like a sudden body of thousands, countless figures attack Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s response method is also very simple, heavy sword waving, one move, steady and powerful.


    Basic sword code!


    Attack like water, defense like mountain.


    In a twinkling of an eye, they passed dozens of moves.


    Lu Fan''s heavy sword is like a wall, which prevents Qiao Xuan''s attack.


    Suddenly, Qiao Xuan''s wrist shakes, like vigorous strength is not stable.


    In such a moment, Lu fan saw the opportunity.


    "Dragon spinning sword!"


    The Wufeng heavy sword is like a hidden dragon rising to the sky. It breaks Qiao Xuan''s double swords with one stroke. The heavy sword hits Qiao Xuan''s chest straight.


    But Qiao Xuan still has a smile on his face at the moment. At the next moment, his arm soars ten times, and gang Jin turns into layers of scales to wrap him. Under the package of vigorous strength of the long sword in hand, it suddenly turned into dragon claw and beat Lu Fan straight.


    Bang, bang!


    Two loud sounds, Lu Fan and Qiao Xuan fly out at the same time.


    Two people in the mid air forced to turn, as if a boulder, hit the ground.


    Lu Fan''s single sword is inserted in the black rock, and his vigorous clothes are made into a deep depression, but there is no crack.


    Vigorous Qi shows its strong defense.


    Qiao Xuan looks at his chest. There was a blue and purple. Although it''s just a small injury, Lu fan can break his vigorous strength and hurt him, which has surprised him.


    "Good, good!"


    Qiao Xuan grinned and pointed at Lu Fan''s face with one hand: "it''s a good opponent. We can have a good game today


    With that, Qiao Xuan tore his clothes and showed the rich hair on his chest.


    As expected, it is the man who is called the lion king. His hair reflects the brilliance of the golden sun under the shining vigorous force.


    Lu Fan held up his heavy sword, and his vigorous strength began to change.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Lu Fan separated his vigorous force and soon formed his own vigorous force killing array around him.


    "Eh?"


    Mingxinyuan, master wuchou saw this scene and was shocked.


    She is the one who can see Lu Fan''s movements clearly. Master XuanZhen next to her is also surprised and asks, "wuchou, isn''t this Chenxin martial art of your Mingxin academy? When will the students of 1 yuan academy learn the martial arts of Mingxin academy? "


    Master wuchou said slowly, "this is not the spirit of our mind, not the spirit of our mind."


    Then he lowered his voice and said, "no? So what is this? "


    Wu Chou shook his head and said: "impossible, impossible. He only saw the Pearl once, there is no reason to learn it directly. "


    Master XuanZhen has been speechless. Have you seen it once and learned it?


    If this is true, Lu Fan of the Yuan Yuan court is just a monster among the demons.


    Master wuchou really wants to ask Mingzhu what''s going on at this time, but unfortunately, because Mingzhu was cut off by Chu Xing in Mingxin hospital last time, today''s Mingzhu didn''t come. It seems that we can only go back and ask again. Master wuchou will never believe that one can learn their martial arts in the town only by watching them once.


    On the challenge arena, Qiao Xuan''s vigorous strength suddenly changed into a dragon shape.


    A roaring white dragon is composed of his vigorous strength.


    "Hengshanyuanzhenyuan''s martial arts, the Eternal Dragon Emperor''s decision!"


    Han Feng cried out, already a little fidgety. This martial art can improve the fighting ability of a warrior in all aspects. It is said that as long as this martial art is refined to a minimum, the martial artists in outer gang can fight the martial artists in Yuan Gang. Yuan Gang State Warriors have the capital to confront the ground Gang State Warriors.


    It''s really a powerful martial art. It''s really a martial art at the middle level of the prefecture level.


    Qiao Xuan raised his hand to kill Lu fan, and his arms were completely transformed into one Zhang dragon claw.


    "Collapse!"


    The two claws fall, and the huge attack range makes Lu Fan unable to dodge at all, so he can only hold the sword to block.


    With a bang, Lu Fan''s side exploded into numerous deep pits, and half of his body was shot into the ground with one claw.


    Qiao Xuan flies directly and shakes his body.


    "Broken!"


    Visible to the naked eye, the strong vigorous force turns into a dragon that rushes out. It opens its bloody mouth and hits Lu Fan.


    Even Lu fan, who was trapped in the challenge arena, was kicked away by this foot, which directly hit the arena into a ravine, with countless cracked lines spreading around. The whole challenge arena seems to be broken by Qiao Xuan''s attack.


    "Good! Elder martial brother Qiao Xuan played well! "


    "Elder martial brother Qiaoxuan is invincible. The emperor of the dragon is the best in the world!"


    "Invincible lion king, invincible Dragon King!"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    All the students of Hengshan academy shouted hysterically. These two moves are really for president Hengshan.


    There are not many female students in Hengshan academy now take off their clothes and start to wave. No matter whether the two groups in front of their chests swing wantonly or not, there are not many people watching.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi has been teetering for several times, and his body is in pain.


    "Strong power. The Eternal Dragon Emperor''s decision is worthy of its name! "


    Qiao Xuan rushes forward again. If he fights, he will not give his opponent a chance to breathe.


    Another claw fell. This time, he grabbed Lu Fan''s heavy sword.


    "Take it!"


    Mercilessly, Qiao Xuan wants to take Lu Fan''s sword away.


    But at this time Lu Fan smiled and let Qiao Xuan take away the heavy sword.


    Qiao Xuan felt that it was wrong. Just when he wanted to defend, he saw Lu Fan suddenly appear in front of him, holding his arm in one hand. All over the fire!


    "Drink!"


    A burst drink, Lu Fan unexpectedly Qiao Xuan single hand grab, and then mercilessly hit the ground.


    The muscle of arm is blue and sinew. Compared with explosive force, Lu fan has never been afraid of anyone.


    Vigorous Qi erupted in an instant. It was more than 20 or 30 times the strength of ordinary vigorous force, which directly pressed Qiao Xuan to death in the challenge arena.


    Qiao Xuan is still struggling, and the Dragon roars.


    The terrible howling, the eardrum of the four weeks of rush.


    The vigorous Qi in Lu Fan''s body immediately transforms into a divine force to resist. Immediately, Qiao Xuan was raised again and hit the ground again.


    Qiao Xuan''s real dragon phantom was smashed by Lu Fan in a transparent way.


    To deal with Qiao Xuan, who likes to fight hard, we need to fight back in a more violent way.


    The whole audience was shocked by Lu Fan''s terrible outburst.

 Chapter 153

    The blood overflowed from Qiao Xuan''s mouth, and Lu Fan''s two heavy falls caused him a lot of internal injuries.


    At this time, Lu Fan did not take advantage of the victory to pursue him. He stepped back slowly and let Qiao Xuan get up.


    With a smile on his face, Lu Fan looks very interested.


    "What are you doing, junior brother Lu fan? Kill him. Why do you want him to get up? "


    Han Feng shouted loudly. Many students of Hengshan academy gave him angry eyes, but no one contradicted him.


    After all, it''s right to compete in the arena and fight in different courts.


    At this time, even if Lu Fan beat Qiao Xuan to death, no one can say that he was wrong.


    But after all, it was Qiao Xuan, the elder martial brother of hengshanyuan. Just to see Qiao Xuan beaten, their hearts were twisted into a ball.


    On the challenge arena, Qiao Xuan gently wipes the blood from the corners of his mouth.


    "Good Kung Fu, good cultivation. I''ve met you for the first time in all these years. Happy, dare to fight in the flesh! "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "how dare you?"


    As they spoke, they actually began to undress. Lu Fan put away his black dragon robe. Only the shorts inside.


    Qiao Xuan not only took off his coat, but also tore off half of his pants, leaving only half of his shorts.


    The two people''s strong muscles let everyone see them clearly.


    The so-called physical warfare means that we can fight without any vigorous force and only with * * force.


    It''s better than the tyranny!


    It''s not physical cultivation. Few martial artists dare to fight physically!


    It''s needless to say that Hengshan hospital is all about physical training. Naturally, they have no problem in fighting physical battles. But Lu fan, as a student of the yuan academy, even dared to take on the physical battle, which shows that Lu Fan''s accomplishments in * * are no less important.


    At this time, all the students of Hengshan hospital shouted excitedly.


    Not only cheer for Qiao Xuan, but also many people cheer for Lu Fan. In the view of the students of Hengshan academy, those who dare to fight physical battles are real men.


    Look at Lu Fan''s muscles. They are strong and explosive.


    A few female students of Hengshan academy shouted loudly.


    "Lu fan, you are a real man. I''m willing to give you a baby. "


    Some of the female students of the other students can''t look down. These two people, fighting in the arena, even took off their clothes.


    In particular, lingyao''s face is red, but her eyes are still looking at Lu Fan.


    It turns out that Lu Fan''s body is so strong. I can''t see it when I put on my clothes.


    Next to him, Manyan gently pulled the corner of lalingyao''s clothes and said: "younger martial sister lingyao, look at the bottom of Lu Fan. Wow, it''s not small. Blessed are you! "


    Lingyao''s face was as shy as blood, and she said, "what do you say, elder martial sister?"


    Many students of Hengshan academy behind heard the chat in front of them and couldn''t help laughing.


    On the field, Qiao Xuan and Lu fan stand together, and the distance between them is only one inch.


    Raise your hand, Qiao Xuan draws a line behind him, which is called the world of life and death. In the physical battle, you can lose if you step back from this line.


    Lu Fan also made a stroke at his heel, and the two men fixed their eyes on each other, which was a fierce battle.


    All of a sudden, both of them punch at the same time.


    Qiao Xuan''s fist hits Lu Fan''s chest, and Lu Fan''s fist also hits Qiao Xuan''s chest.


    It was the same dull sound. Qiao Xuan bit his teeth and shook his body.


    Lu Fan didn''t move. He punched again!


    The two immediately launched a counter attack, not only the fist. Shoulders, heads, legs and feet can all be used to attack.


    At this moment, Qiao Xuan shows a terrible way of fighting. Like a wild lion, he launched a crazy attack on his prey. Fist to flesh, with a big mouth, I really want to rush up and bite Lu Fan''s neck.


    "Crazy battle!"


    Master Yiqing shook his head.


    "I haven''t seen it for years. Unexpectedly, there are still disciples practicing this skill in Hengshan yard. They are really crazy people who don''t take their bodies seriously. "


    Han Feng also chuckled. Only his smile with contempt, said: "it turns out that this is crazy battle, but so it is."


    A Qing patted Han Feng''s head and said: "for you. Of course, that''s all. But if you don''t have the blood and flesh of your family, how dare you say that? Learn to be modest. You know a hammer. "


    Han Feng laughed and nodded his head.


    If we say that Qiao Xuan''s attack is similar to that of wild animals. Lu Fan''s way of fighting is like a mountain.


    He doesn''t fight fast, but every blow can shake Qiao Xuan''s body.


    The body suffered the attack of Qiao Xuan, but it didn''t even shake slightly.


    Finally, Lu fan saw an opportunity and hit Qiao Xuan''s fist.


    The two fists meet, and the terrible force acts on their arms at the same time.


    Two clear audible clicks. Obviously, both men''s arms were broken on the spot under this blow.


    With such a sour sound, some of the students have tightened their eyebrows.


    But Lu Fan and Qiao Xuan seem to be OK. They continue to swing left fist and hit each other in the face at the same time.


    This time, Qiao Xuan was hit to fly out and fell to the ground on the spot.


    Lu Fan''s face was made a depression. But the next moment, it turns out to be weird.


    Qiao Xuan, lying on the ground, spouted a mouthful of blood.


    "I lost!"


    With a wry smile, Qiao Xuan touched his battered face and said, "I didn''t expect that your accomplishments in * * were better than mine. Lu fan, you are born to be a member of our hengshanyuan. "


    Lu Fan said calmly, "in this world, nothing is born."


    Qiao Xuan nodded slightly, then passed out in a coma.


    "Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan, Lu Fansheng!"


    The tutor came to the stage and shouted.


    The students of Hengshan academy applauded and stood up. Even if they lost all the three battles of Hengshan academy, they were convinced.


    Master Shentu of Lianheng mountain Yard said with a smile: "wonderful, wonderful. It seems that I need to ask the old bastard how he taught his disciples. Lu fan, who has a strange body, must ask. "


    When master Xingyuan saw the students of Hengshan academy, he began to shout Lu Fan''s name. He sneered, "shout the names of the students of the other side''s branch Academy. It seems that Hengshan academy has come to an end."


    After that, master Xingyuan got up and left. Yan Qing and others followed quickly.


    Only the moon is still sitting there, not acting with the people in the Yin and Yang yard.


    Looking at Lu Fan from afar, the moon is very happy.


    On the challenge arena, Lu Fan quietly enjoys cheering.


    The arm is slightly moved, and the bone just broken is connected by itself.


    This is what he realized in this period of time.


    The way of life, all things can be healed.


    This little injury is not in his eyes at all.

 Chapter 154

    Lu Fan''s little action also falls into the eyes of many people with an eye and a heart.


    Especially master XuanZhen, seeing Lu Fan''s arm recovered immediately, could not help smiling strangely.


    However, XuanZhen didn''t say anything more. All the other teachers who could see it also showed strange faces and didn''t know what they were thinking.


    After three sessions, Yiyuan college officially succeeded Hengshan college and won the ranking of the fifth branch of Wudao college.


    This ranking is neither high nor low.


    But for others, uniyuan has made history.


    It is not only to get rid of the last place, but also to the top five. What''s more, in a ranking war, we defeated Qianren, Kongtong, Mingxin and Hengshan. No other branch has ever had such brilliant results.


    It took five years to reach the first place even when the Yinyang academy rose.


    To defeat one or two branches at a time is the limit.


    How can we defeat the four branches like Yiyuan academy? It seems that we can do it well.


    As anyone can see, Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. At least that Lu fan must have left his hand.


    It is said that he used several terrible sword techniques when fighting in Kongtong academy, but these have not been shown yet.


    On that night, Hengshan academy entertained all the teachers and elite students of the nine branches to show the friendship of local masters.


    Lu Fan and others, who should have gone back directly, immediately stayed as soon as they heard that there was a banquet.


    Especially elder martial brother Han Feng, he immediately ran back to let elder martial brother Yiqing send a letter to them, and let elder martial brother and Xiaohei come together.


    It''s called group dinner. Anyway, it''s all for nothing. Of course, we should have fun together.


    It turns out that the people in yiyuanyuan hospital are really delicious food.


    The elder martial brother who didn''t even want to move came with Xiaohei.


    When will the banquet begin. I brought all my big bowls. "


    It''s night and the lights are on.


    Hengshanyuan, Wuzi hall, large row of banquet.


    All the people in the branch were present. Only the Yin and Yang Hospital went back in advance, but it was harmless.


    The custom of hengshanyuan is to eat meat and drink wine.


    On the banquet, we can hardly see much green vegetables. All kinds of meat. The bowls of wine are almost as big as the pots. Each of them has made Han Feng and his elder martial brother enjoy themselves. Xiaohei is also happy to eat.


    And not only eat, but also secretly take.


    Since becoming the head chef of the one yuan hospital, Xiao Hei is now more and more able to live.


    On the table, other branches congratulated master Yiqing.


    Master Yiqing finally had a good time today. He was full of fat smile.


    There are many toasts for Lu fan, and all of them are students of Hengshan Academy.


    "Senior brother Lu fan, have a drink. Although I am a student of Hengshan academy, I also respect you as a man. In the future, elder martial brother Lu fan will give me more advice. "


    "Elder martial brother Lu fan, you are so powerful. When will we transfer to Hengshan hospital. You should be from hengshanyuan! "


    "Senior brother Lu fan, do you have a marriage. My sister is unmarried. Do you want to think about it? This is her portrait. "


    "Brother Lu fan, you don''t have a family, do you? Look at me, though I''m a little more vigorous. But there are breasts and buttocks. It''s just that big buttocks are good for breeding. Elder martial brother Lu fan, let''s have a try for a while. Alas.... What are you doing with me? Die! "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu fan, with a wry smile on his face, could only nod one by one.


    The students of Hengshan academy are really enthusiastic. Although they are rough, they are all true men. Of course, a woman is also a man.


    It''s hard to deal with these people. Unexpectedly, Qiao Xuan also came.


    There was a little paleness on his face. Qiao Xuan smiled a few times. He raised a bowl of wine and said to Lu fan, "Lu fan, let''s have a drink. Today''s World War I is a real joy. "


    Lu Fan also raised the wine bowl and said, "elder martial brother Qiao Xuan, please."


    "Please!"


    The two drank in one gulp. Qiao Xuan suddenly lowered his voice to Lu Fandao: "Lu fan, after the banquet, please have a talk in the backyard. The master wants to see you alone."


    Lu Fan''s heart is fretting. What Qiao Xuan said about master can only be master Shen Tu of Hengshan Academy.


    Lu fan doesn''t know what Shentu is looking for. But if you want to come, there is no harm. Nod slightly.


    Qiao Xuan said with a smile and said in a loud voice, "Lu fan, I will fight with you next time I get better."


    Lu Fan said with a fist: "wait any time."


    Two people look at each other and smile, Qiao Xuan walks away slowly.


    Just as Qiao Xuan stepped aside, a man Lu Fan didn''t know very well came over.


    The man with a pretty face, even a slight slight emaciation, and a slight sallow complexion, came to Lu Fan.


    He was holding a small bowl with only half a bowl of sake in it.


    At this banquet, he took such a small bowl to toast Lu fan, which caused many students of Hengshan academy to laugh.


    However, he didn''t care at all. When he came to Lu fan, he said with a smile, "I''ll drink a bowl of wine, brother Lu fan, in the thunder hall."


    Hearing Rodin''s words, the shouts around suddenly weakened.


    Thunderhouse, Rodin! This name has recently made its name in the whole Wudao college.


    Thunderhouse is also the one yuan court to challenge, and Rodin is the most difficult enemy Lu fan will face.


    Lu Fan raised a smile and looked into Luo Dan''s eyes.


    The eyes of the warrior can best show his cultivation realm. The so-called bright eyes penetrate the environment. By looking at a person''s eyes, you can at least see whether the person is strong or not, and whether the person is pure or not.


    Rodin''s eyes are as calm as water, without waves. But let Lu Fan secretly nod.


    It''s said that thunder Hall''s skill is mainly attack. It stresses that one hit must be killed. These martial arts must be pure and terrifying, with eyes like swords and eyebrows like swords. But Rodin is so stable, obviously he has reached another realm.


    Just as it happens, Lu Fan also touches the existence of martial arts.


    Two people touch the bowl gently, drink up the wine.


    Rodin wiped the wine stains off his mouth, and the corner of his mouth rose. His smile is very strange. It''s like half of his face is paralyzed. He only moves half of his mouth.


    "I heard that when you go to Kongtong hospital, you are also alone. Why don''t you fight with me alone when you go to thunder court? "


    As soon as this speech came out, the whole audience was silent, and they all looked towards this side.


    Invite war!


    It was Rodin who offered Lu Fan an invitation to fight!


    Is the one yuan court going to fight with thunder court?


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and said, "I don''t think it''s enough. I want to ask my elder martial brothers if they agree. "


    Lu Fan had just said that, Han Feng and others waved their hands and said: "we will not fight. We are very tired. Junior brother Lu fan, you can handle it. "


    Chu Xing gnawed at the chicken leg and said vaguely: "that''s right. You fight yourself. "


    Chu Tian said, "one battle is one battle. I think it''s OK."


    The elder martial brother only waved the pig''s hoof to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fandeng showed a helpless expression.

 Chapter 155

    Rodin smiled and looked at Chuxing and other people with more gentle eyes.


    "A group of interesting people."


    Murmured a word, Rodin continued: "since your senior brothers have agreed, Lu fan, then we have made up our mind. Two days later, thunder cliff, a showdown. No one to visit, no one to disturb. "


    Lu Fan put down the wine bowl and said calmly, "as you wish."


    Luofan smiled and nodded, turning away.


    Their conversation has been heard by many people. There is no doubt that today, the matter that Lu Fan of Yiyuan academy and Rodin of thunder academy fight alone will be known to the whole Wudao Academy.


    The feast lasted for an hour or two, and then came to an end.


    Master Shentu quietly left his seat and went to the back door of Wuzi hall.


    Lu fan saw it in his eyes, said hello to master Yiqing, and went out.


    All the way back to the door, from time to time, students of Hengshan academy greeted Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan nodded his head as a gift, and then walked out of the martial arts hall.


    Out of the main hall, the noise suddenly decreased a lot. Looking out, the trees are whirling, the moon is in the sky, and the stars are all over the sky.


    Along the stone path, there is an inner door at the end of the yard. It is made of bronze, with no decorative pattern, simple and simple.


    The door has been opened. There is a faint light exuding behind the door.


    Lu Fan gently pushed open the copper door and walked in. I saw master Shentu sitting at a stone table with a smile on his face.


    "Lu fan, come here."


    He waved and shouted. Master Shentu''s face was red. At this time, there was a jar of good wine beside him.


    Lu Fan sat down opposite to master Shentu. Behind him, the bronze gate closed with a squeak.


    Master Shentu once took a cup, which is a celadon cup with a picture on it. It''s a good porcelain with the sky blue and the rain.


    The wine is transparent, reflecting the moon and the water. It doesn''t smell very fragrant.


    "Have a drink. It''s good for you! "


    Master Shentu smiled and took a big drink of his own.


    Lu Fan picks up his glass and drinks it all at once.


    Wine into the throat, suddenly turned into a fiery heat wave, Lu Fan''s face slightly red. I feel the wine force immerge into my body instantly. If I take a good pill, my body starts to make a subtle sound.


    A glass of wine into his stomach, Lu fan can feel his vigorous strength has increased by more than 10%.


    This effect is absolutely better than the general Yuandan.


    "Good wine!"


    Lu Fan speaks. Open mouth then spurt a heat wave.


    Master Shentu was slightly surprised in his eyes. Lu Fan had a big drink and didn''t seem to have anything.


    He remembered last time when he gave Qiao Xuan this glass of wine, Qiao Xuan was shaken by the strength of the wine.


    Of course, Shentu would not know that Lu fan used to drink more powerful wine than this medicine. Lu Fan was used to the medicine and wine that Master Wu Chen made for him.


    It''s impossible for such a glass of wine to make him lose his temper.


    Master Shentu could not help but think highly of Lu Fan.


    "Lu fan, can you play chess?"


    Master Shentu pointed to the table in front of him. Lu Fan noticed that there was a chessboard carved on the stone table. At the same time, the chess pieces have already been arranged.


    Lu Fan said quietly: "a little bit. But it''s not very powerful. "


    Master Shentu said with a smile, "just understand a little. Let''s go to the next set with me. "


    Lu Fan nodded, and his eyes fell on the chessboard.


    Although I don''t understand why Mr. Shentu came to him just to play chess with him, since Mr. Shentu said that, what about the next game.


    The two began to play chess, in the moment of falling the first son.


    In the moment of picking up the first son, Lu Fan felt it was wrong. Obviously, it''s just an ordinary chess piece. Why do you hold it in your hand, but it feels like a mountain. He just can''t hold the piece.


    Lu Fan looked at master Shentu in astonishment.


    But master Shentu looked as usual and said, "why, don''t you go first? Then I''ll go. "


    With that, master Shentu picked up a chess piece and took a step.


    Lu Fan''s eyes fell dead on the chess pieces. Suddenly, Lu fan saw the doorway and said with a smile, "it''s fenglishi!"


    Master Shentu''s eyes brightened and said: "good insight, you are the first student to play chess with me. You recognize the origin of this chess piece. Yes, it''s the seal stone, and it''s also a very unusual seal stone. A son is as heavy as a mountain, and a chess game as the world. If you play this game well, you can play another game called Wudao. Well, it''s your turn to go. "


    Lu Fan takes a deep breath. Vigorous Qi surges in his body. He tries hard to pick up the chess pieces with his fingers.


    But the chess piece is too heavy. It''s like growing on a chessboard.


    But if it really grows on the chessboard, with Lu Fan''s strength, it''s not a problem to take up the whole chessboard.


    But the situation is, he does not say to pick up the chessboard, even this small chessboard, he can not move.


    Master Shentu laughed and said, "if you don''t play chess, I''ll go on. Step by step, step by step. "


    With that, master Shentu took another step.


    Lu Fan looks at master Shentu with a chuckle. This way of playing chess is unheard of.


    Lu Fandao: "master Shentu, don''t you think I will lose if I do this?"


    Shentu nodded: "that''s right. You are bound to lose. Unless you can pick up the pieces, we have one more. If you think it''s unfair, then I''ll tell you, everything in the world is like this. You can''t move, people can move, you can''t hold, people can take. If you step in place, there is only one way to die. The world is like chess! "


    Lu Fan''s heart is fretting. Master Shentu''s words make him feel a little bit.


    No more words, Lu Fan began to pull the force of heaven and earth to his fingers.


    After all, master Shentu is still sitting opposite him.


    With such a little power of heaven and earth, Lu Fan''s fingers are all gathering a little light.


    When master Shentu saw this, he was surprised and said: "good skill. It seems that you haven''t entered Yuangang yet. It''s a good hand to move the world. Even those alchemists are almost like this. "


    Lu Fan holds the chess piece again and slowly picks it up.


    This time, he picked up a bit of the chessman.


    But that''s all. Lu fan has cold sweat on his forehead. He has done his best.


    But the next moment, from among the pieces, a terrible force rushed over and directly hit him.


    It was a mountain like strike. For a moment, Lu Fan felt that he was under the pressure of boundless force, and his fingers immediately lost their power.


    "Wudao!"


    Lu Fan exclaimed.


    Master Shentu nodded slightly to show that Lu Fan was right.


    Once again, he picked up a chess piece, and master Shentu went further, saying: "the third step. I''m afraid you don''t have a few steps left. "

 Chapter 156

    Lu Fan closed his eyes and automatically ignored master Shentu''s words.


    Knowing that it contains martial arts, Lu Fan''s only idea now is to experience the Tao.


    As for what kind of chess to play, win or lose and so on, they were not in his consideration at all and were directly eliminated from his mind.


    Lu Fan put his hand on the chess piece, and a little pure vigorous Qi began to test and understand the Tao inside.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s mind appeared a big mountain.


    There are three big words on the mountain: "heavy prison front!"


    Lu Fan instinctively felt that this mountain is the way of chess.


    A way to make a chess piece as heavy as a mountain.


    Fenglishi is just the best material containing this kind of Tao. The key is the martial art in it.


    Lu Fan just looked at the "heavy prison front" in his mind, and realized its strong pressure and the way that people could not breathe.


    The vigorous Qi in Lu Fan''s body began to simulate the breath emanated from the heavy prison front. Suddenly, Lu Fan''s mouth began to smile.


    So that''s how gravity changes.


    When Lu fanlue got something, he didn''t pay attention to it. The sword without a blade on his back suddenly flashed out.


    In this scene, master Shentu saw it and was stunned.


    Lu Fanhu, who is understanding Tao, also realized an unusual power, which came from the outside world.


    After that, the heavy sword had no edge, and the eight big words were not made by Daqiao. It flew like eight mountains and hit him directly in his mind.


    Just like the destruction, smash the front of the prison to pieces.


    Lu Fan''s whole body was shocked, and immediately withdrew.


    Open your eyes, immediately Lu Fan felt the wrong.


    He reached out and picked the Wufeng heavy sword behind him. This time, Lu Fan felt a terrible breath coming from the Wufeng heavy sword and immersed it in his body.


    "Who''s the old friend? Ha ha, there are still old friends alive. Who is it? "


    Inside, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings.


    Before Lu Fan spoke, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon exclaimed, "Xuanwu sword, it''s actually Xuanwu sword. How did you become like this? I remember that you have been destroyed! The heavy sword has no edge. It''s a coincidence that you don''t work. It''s an expert! It seems that your luck is not bad either. It''s in the hands of the high people and has been changed to this way. You can talk. Xuanwu sword.... Well, no, I should call you wufengjian now. "


    The light of Wufeng heavy sword flickered, as if it really wanted to talk.


    But after flashing for a while, Lu Fan did not hear any sound. But a deep light came into his field. Directly into the Shendan.


    Lu Fan trembled like an electric shock. At that moment, Lu Fan felt that he had completely controlled the Wufeng heavy sword.


    Damn it, he didn''t master Wufeng heavy sword at all. Although he got the right to use it, he also practiced blood with the help of Master Wu Chen. But Wufeng heavy sword never admitted it.


    Until this moment, Wufeng heavy sword really admitted it. At this time, Lu Fan really understood the power of the sword.


    The eight characters on the emotional sword are not only the name of the sword, but also the domain of Tao.


    This is a real Taoism domain, which is left by the master of Wufeng heavy sword. Although Lu fan can''t use it now, as long as he has a careful understanding, one day he will master this area thoroughly.


    At this time, Lu Fan finally understood why Wufeng heavy sword would recognize him. Because he just realized what gravity is, at the same time, the breath of the heavy prison front also stimulated the non front heavy sword.


    A small prison front dare to show his power in front of it. This makes the same kind of power, but how to endure the sword without front in the highest Dao domain.


    It''s like a cat''s provocation. The dog bares its teeth in front of the lion.


    Wu Feng''s heavy sword destroyed Lu Fan''s way of heavy prison Feng with a breath.


    Now Wufeng heavy sword has fully recognized Lu Fan as its master. So if Lu Fan wants to understand this way, he can find it. Do you need this little heavy prison front to guide him.


    Lu fan can feel the pride of Wufeng heavy sword. It''s arrogance and arrogance.


    Of course, other people also have this capital. There is no doubt that the last master of Wufeng heavy sword is at least the one with great martial respect.


    What a treasure!


    If he wants to talk about the matter of Tao domain in Wufeng heavy sword, I''m afraid all the martial artists in the world will attack him.


    Who doesn''t want the sword containing Tao domain!


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong is still saying: "Wufeng, you are too embarrassed. I can''t say anything. Ha ha, you are later. You want to call me brother nine later


    The breath of Wu Feng''s heavy sword sank. Obviously, he didn''t care about the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "old nine, is Wufeng strong?"


    "Great master, of course," said the pagoda. It''s the same level as me. It''s not a category though. I belong to the weapon, it belongs to the blade. But in terms of strength, they are all similar. It''s seriously injured now. The owner has extra resources in the future. Let''s divide it up. I went on sleeping too. It takes power to speak. Great master, call me if you have anything. It''s good. Please call me


    As he said this, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said something to itself, and then it fell silent.


    The light of the sword is hidden.


    Lu Fan inserts it back behind him.


    Master Shentu was watching all the time. When he knew that Lu Fan had inserted the sword back, he said: "Lu fan, your sword seems to be a little unusual. What just happened? "


    Lu Fandao: "my sword may have just been moved by my breath, so it''s not a big problem to protect the LORD by myself."


    Master Shentu said with a smile: "it''s a sword to protect the Lord. I guess it''s also among the spiritual soldiers. Lu fan, it''s rare to have such good weapons. Don''t let too many people know. It is true that wealth is not exposed. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "thank you for your advice. Let''s go on playing chess. "


    Master Shentu said with a smile, "do you want to continue? Originally, I just want to follow this chess game and let you experience the real way of power. It''s just what it looks like. You''ve just felt it. Look at your appearance, it''s estimated that there''s little gain. I think it''s almost the same. I''m afraid you still can''t take the chess. This is it today. "


    Before Mr. Shentu finished speaking, he saw that Lu Fan picked up a chess piece.


    With his mouth wide open, master Shentu said, "how can this be possible. Do you understand the way inside?


    Lu Fan smiled and understood. It''s just that he has the breath of sword without edge. The way in these chess pieces dare not obstruct it any more.


    With the strength of fenglishi, Lu fan has been used to it for a long time.


    One son fell down, and Lu Fan said with a smile, "master Shentu, it''s your turn."

 Chapter 157

    The next morning, master Shentu came out of the yard swearing.


    With his pants in his hand, master Shentu walked to his yard in the strange eyes of a group of Hengshan academy students.


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen the one who lost his belt? Really, get back to practice. "


    With a loud drink, all the students with a smile quickly left.


    Master Shentu doesn''t get angry at ordinary times, but it''s terrible to get angry.


    Master Shentu also felt that he was not very elegant with his pants. Rao is thick enough to face his old face.


    Quickly spread out the body method to fly away, and in a flash disappeared in the sight of all.


    Lu Fan also came out of the yard.


    Although he played chess all night, Lu Fan felt inspired and in a good mood.


    It has to be said that master Shentu''s chess skill is really stinky.


    Lu Fan''s level of halfheartedness can kill him. He has lost his armor. Originally, after two sets, Lu Fan didn''t intend to abuse him again.


    However, master Shentu killed his own red eyes and had to take him on. But I can''t. I started gambling later.


    The result is that now, master Shentu has lost to Lu Fan even his own belt of long Xu pants.


    Fortunately, Lu Fan finally left his hand and gave him a draw. Master Shen Tu let him go. Otherwise, Lu fan is really afraid to win the pants of master Shentu.


    This time, his harvest is not small. Just this belt of long beard pants can be used as a good weapon.


    According to master Shentu himself, it''s also excellent to tie people with this thing. There is no sky Gang, and we can''t get rid of it.


    Lu Fan patted his empty belt. It was a big harvest.


    Step outside Hengshan courtyard, Lu Fan plans to go back to Yiyuan courtyard first. I don''t know if elder martial brother Han Feng has waited for him.


    Walk out of the Wuzi hall and the gate of hengshanyuan.


    Find someone to inquire about it. Elder martial brother Han Feng, they really have gone back. They will withdraw after eating. Never spend the night. It''s the practice of one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    Lu Fan shakes his head. It seems that he can only go back by himself.


    Along the way, the students of Hengshan academy paid him a strange respect.


    No matter older than him or younger than his students, without exception, I will call senior brother Lu fan when I see him. And welcome him to come again.


    These men in hengshanyuan are really bright. As long as they recognize people, they are very enthusiastic. Even if this person just dropped their college ranking by one.


    Going down from Hengshan, Lu Fan developed his body method.


    Since entering the outer Gang territory, he has made a great progress in speed, shuttling between the mountains and forests.


    Ordinary people can only see a gust of wind passing through the mountains and forests.


    Lu Fan remembers the way from Hengshan hospital to Yiyuan hospital. Anyway, as long as the direction is good, we can definitely go back.


    As he ran, Lu Fan absorbed the power of heaven and earth. He always liked the unrestrained feeling.


    Not far away, a small mountain, but there is a figure standing.


    With cold eyes, Lu Fan''s running figure was fixed on.


    Graceful, flaming red lips, holding a bead in hand, but Zhang Yuehan of the ethereal courtyard.


    Lu fan is still immersed in the pleasure of absorbing the power of heaven and earth, but he doesn''t know that he has been stared at by Zhang Yuehan.


    "Lu fan, today is the day when you die."


    Dark bite jade teeth, Zhang Yuehan hand will hold the beads tightly, wish fingernails are trapped in beads.


    "Come out, feather king."


    Zhang Yuehan suddenly injected all his vigorous energy into the beads. The strong vigorous energy also reached the triple realm of outer vigorous.


    Such terrible cultivation speed is no less than that of land. But in her vigorous strength, there was a faint gray breath.


    Originally transparent beads, now lit up a dead gray light.


    Then, a wisp of ghost from the beads out of the body like fog.


    "Zhang Yuehan, you know, call me out. You''re going to pay a lot. Come on, what''s calling me this time? "


    Zhang Yuehan''s eyes, with a wisp of dead gray, cold voice: "I want you to help me kill a person, it is him!"


    Zhang Yuehan refers to Lu Fan in the distance.


    With a piercing laugh, the ghost said, "kill people? So simple? You know, you recruited me this time, but it will cost you one year''s blood essence and one year''s beauty. "


    Zhang Yuehan''s face is slightly distorted. One year''s blood essence is nothing, which can be made up by herbs and pills.


    But a year of beauty, but let Zhang Yuehan some flesh pain. A woman, even a warrior, can be beautiful for many years. The ghost named Yu Huang doesn''t know what she was. He has the ability to capture people''s beauty.


    But at the moment, Zhang Yuehan can''t care so much. Don''t say one year''s beauty, even ten years'' beauty, she also recognized it.


    "Take it. I want him to die! "


    Zhang Yuehan is almost hysterical. Immediately, a ray of transparent power was stripped from Zhang Yuehan''s face and injected into the ghost.


    Faint, can see the face of faint soul is actually coagulated a few minutes.


    Zhang Yuehan is one year old in an instant. His body and appearance are plump.


    That''s why Zhang Yuehan no longer looks pure. His face is getting older and he has to make up.


    Only Zhang Yuehan knows how much she has paid for her current strength.


    Only she knew how much she hated Lu Fan.


    The ghost absorbed the power of Zhang Yuehan and immediately turned into several virtual shadows.


    Reflecting the sunshine, the virtual shadow reflects the colorful light, like the twist of smoke and fog.


    In the end, four people came out.


    four identical people with empty eyes and blood red eyes.


    "Nightmare puppet!"


    Zhang Yuehan murmured, with a cruel smile on his lips.


    There are four nightmare puppets here, which can guarantee Lu Fan''s death.


    The Ghost returned to the bead and said: "Zhang Yuehan, these four nightmare puppets, each of them has the strength of Waigang peak. The four puppets can be compared to a warrior in Yuangang. Or an alchemist in the aura master realm. There is no problem in helping you kill your enemies. But remember, my strength now is only enough for them to act for an hour. After an hour, they will disappear. "


    "One hour, enough!" said Zhang Yuehan


    Said, Zhang Yuehan to four nightmare puppets gently wave.


    Suddenly, four puppets of nightmare bent down to Zhang Yuehan to show their loyalty.


    "This time, I''ll see you die with my own eyes."


    Zhang Yuehan sneered and leaped out with four puppets.


    Lu fan, who is running in the forest, suddenly stops, looks at the slightly changing force of heaven and earth not far away, and tightens his brow.

 Chapter 158

    There must be demons in the world. Lu Fan carefully observes the power of the world around him.


    If there are wild animals within a hundred miles of Hengshan yard, Lu fan will not believe them. It''s a ghost that hengshanyuan''s group of students who have nothing to do with them. When they see trees, they have to kick three feet. They can leave a living wild animal.


    But if it''s not wild animals, what''s the power that drives the change of heaven and earth?


    Lu fan, with curiosity, went in the direction of the change of the force of heaven and earth.


    As he walked, Lu Fan felt a sense of danger in his heart, as if he were stepping into a terrible trap.


    Not far away, with four nightmare puppets, Zhang Yuehan "saw" Lu Fan coming face to face through the beads in his hands.


    With a cruel smile on his face, Zhang Yuehan simply stopped and waved: "hide."


    The four nightmare puppets disappeared as if they were ghosts without any life.


    If they don''t appear, even Zhang Yuehan can''t find out where they are hiding through the gas engine. You can only feel the position of four nightmare puppets by the beads in your hands.


    Soon, Zhang Yuehan was also standing behind a big tree. A dead gray light wrapped her, and the breath converged, if disappeared in the world.


    Here she is, quietly waiting for the arrival of Lu Fan.


    The beads in my hands are so bright that a mist of dead gray air flows in them.


    "Come on, Lu Fan. Let me see your blood red the earth, let me see the light in your eyes fade away. In this way, the hatred in my heart has just been relieved. "


    Lu Fan''s pace began to slow, he felt the wrong, has begun to explore the surrounding situation through vigorous Qi.


    Generally speaking, the vigorous strength of the martial arts can''t be far away from the body. For the martial arts in the outer vigorous environment, the limit is to put one hundred steps outside the vigorous strength.


    However, the alchemists with the same accomplishments can use their energy to explore the situation of several miles around. Lu fan, who has the combination of the two forces, can probe into the situation within ten li as long as he feels it with his heart.


    This is already a large area, although the results of the exploration are not very clear. But at least you can tell what''s ahead.


    Lu fanning had a look and found that it was not far away, with a strange smell.


    It is full of evil and gives people a cold feeling.


    This power, it seems, is not an ordinary beast, nor a general warrior, nor a treasure of heaven and earth.


    Lu fan stops and hesitates to move on.


    At this time, his body, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon suddenly sounded.


    "Great master, you have found something good. The power here is so cold. Well, well, it''s such a pure force. "


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "do you know what this power is?"


    "It''s not very clear," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. But I can explore, great master, if I can borrow your strength to carefully search everything around me. Of course, you can see it all. "


    Lu Fandao: "then search."


    The excitement of Jiulong Xuangong tower should be that, immediately, Lu Fan felt the shadow of Jiulong Xuangong tower rising from his Dantian.


    Then, a little vigorous Qi thread was released from his body, like a rain of arrows all around him.


    At the next moment, all the scenes where these silk threads pass are like pictures, which are clearly reflected on the Jiulong Xuangong tower in his body.


    Lu Fan looks at it quietly and thinks that the Xuangong tower in Jiulong is really magical. His power is searched by the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, which can even double or even triple the effect. Not only is the scope increased, but even what can be detected becomes clear.


    Soon, these threads found the source of the cold power.


    The picture of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong is fixed on Zhang Yuehan, who is covered with dead gray power.


    When Lu Fan sees Zhang Yuehan''s face, his pupils contract slightly.


    It''s Zhang Yuehan who is waiting for him. But the furtive appearance of Zhang Yuehan, the cold light in his eyes, is more like killing people.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings again.


    "Great master, you are in trouble. Ahead is a woman with four nightmare puppets waiting for you. In my estimation, she should have come to kill you. Your present strength is not enough to deal with four nightmare puppets, even if I can help you. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "nightmare puppet, what is that?"


    The image of nightmare puppet is transformed in the Xuangong tower of Kowloon. The dark eyes hidden in the dark, like the body of fog, are strange and dangerous.


    "It''s a kind of puppet specially used for killing people and seizing Qi," explained the Xuangong tower. They are made for the purpose of killing people, then robbing each other''s blood essence, vitality, vigorous strength and all other useful forces. This kind of thing, in my birth time, prevailed for a while. Many evil martial arts alchemists made it. Later, they were jointly exterminated. It should have disappeared. Unexpectedly, I saw it again here. Unfortunately, this power is good. But it can''t be taken. "


    Lu Fandao: "that is to say, now we should turn around and go."


    "That''s right," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. It''s time to go. The faster you go, the better. "


    However, the words of Xuangong tower in Jiulong just finished, and the heavy sword without front behind Lu Fan lit up a few times.


    The magic pill in the body also twinkled a few times.


    "Wait a minute, great master," said the pagoda. It seems that Wu Feng is going to say something. Well, Wu Feng said that the host could not leave. It has a way to deal with these nightmare puppets. "


    Lu Fan said in surprise, "what. Does it have a way to deal with it? Isn''t it speechless? How do you know that. "


    "Great master, it can''t be said. But I can understand the meaning of it. It says that as long as the master moves the Tao domain, everything is not a problem. It can... Damn it, Xuanwu sword... Oh, no, Wufeng sword. When did you have the ability to seal spirits? "


    Wufeng heavy sword shines again. This time, even Lu fan can see that it is proud.


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon shouted loudly and then said: "OK, master. This time, it''s better to have no front. It can seal this kind of puppet made of pure power. As long as the master holds a sword, activate Daoyu, and fight with these nightmare puppets. But I think there are still risks. Great master, how do you feel about it? "


    Lu Fan stood in situ and thought for a while.


    For a moment, Lu Fan said in his heart, "since Wufeng sword is sure, let''s try it. Jiu, you said, can you protect me from death? Then what else am I afraid of. "


    "Don''t worry, master. I''m here. I''ll make sure you''re OK. However, there is absolutely no problem in running away. "

 Chapter 159

    Lu Fan discussed quietly here. Standing there, he was as motionless as a stake.


    Zhang Yuehan, who had been waiting for him to come, was about to vomit blood. Seeing that Lu Fan was coming, the ghost knew that he was standing there.


    This distance also made Zhang Yuehan unable to give the raid order.


    For one thing, she didn''t know whether Lu Fan noticed. Once Lu Fan finds out that it''s wrong, he turns around and runs. It''s a troublesome thing to chase and kill. Maybe there will be some changes. It''s best to do it. One hit, one kill.


    Moreover, she knows the way and distance of nightmare puppet''s surprise attack.


    In accepting the inheritance of the emperor, she used her body to experience the speed of the nightmare puppet.


    The nightmare puppet of Waigang''s peak, the approximate distance to kill, she knows very well.


    As long as Lu Fan goes a hundred steps further, Zhang Yuehan dare to rush out directly with the puppet of nightmare.


    Her hand held the bead so tightly that she could not even blink.


    As long as a hundred steps, you are moving!


    Zhang Yuehan''s eyes are red, and she would like to rush up to give Lu Fan a knife.


    Let you stand here!


    Maybe her cry in her heart played a role, and Lu Fan finally moved. Zhang Yuehan is excited and ready to order.


    One, two, three.


    After ten steps, Lu fan stops again.


    Then I stood there quietly.


    Zhang Yuehan''s gas engine is a little unstable. What are you doing? Stop again!


    Lu Fan pretends to look around at the scenery, smiling and humming. At the same time, Lu Fan felt the power that Zhang Yuehan was about to break out with his vigorous Qi.


    This kind of repressive power for a long time is on the verge of breaking out. I think it''s very hard for Zhang Yuehan now.


    This is what Lu Fan wants to see. He wants to show Zhang Yuehan his special skills of seeing the scenery.


    After standing there for a while, Lu Fan moved forward a few steps.


    This time, he walked very fast. Zhang yuehanton''s gas engine rose again. Within ten steps, Lu fan stopped again.


    "The flowers are blooming, the trees are shady, and the poetry is high. I will write a poem for this spring light. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and let Zhang Yuehan hear it clearly.


    Inside, the nine dragon Xuangong tower is going crazy with laughter.


    "Ha ha, great master, you are so talented. This is an interesting way to measure each other''s traps. Master, I see her nightmare puppet. The attack range of one hit is 60 steps away. The four nightmare puppets with the breath at the peak of Waigang can only break into such a distance in a moment. You might as well stop at fifty. It''s a little bit less distance, and I''m sure I can spit blood out of each other''s breath completely. "


    Lu Fan smiles. He thinks so, too. With the calculation of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong, he is more confident and angry with each other.


    Walking around, Lu Fan began to stroll around. Sometimes he stepped forward, sometimes he stepped back. Zhang Yuehan''s teeth were broken.


    Lu fan is really thinking about poetry. Is there two sentences: "ah, blue sky. Ah, white clouds. "


    Zhang Yuehan really wants to stab Lu Fan with hundreds of knives.


    Spring what ah spring, it''s almost your new year''s festival, it''s already autumn, OK.


    Also blue sky, white clouds, make a fart poem.


    Zhang Yuehan was shivering all over with Qi. She didn''t rush out because of her remaining sense.


    Lu Fan wandered like this, and went forward for more than 50 steps.


    But in the last few steps, Lu Fan just stopped and stood there smiling.


    Zhang Yuehan''s Qi and blood are beginning to be a little unstable. Stare at Lu Fan''s feet. You should take a few more steps.


    Take a few steps!


    The hands holding the beads were shaking. Zhang Yuehan suddenly felt a blood rush to his throat.


    Lu Fan even stopped by walking, which almost made Zhang Yuehan spit blood.


    Zhang Yuehan swallowed the blood again, and looked at Lu Fan from afar. Suddenly, Zhang Yuehan felt Lu Fan''s eyes, which were slightly ironic.


    Immediately, Zhang Yuehan understood that the other side was playing with her!


    Lu Fan knew she was in ambush here!


    The angry Zhang Yuehan can''t bear it any longer. As soon as the light on his body shines, four nightmare puppets rush out directly.


    Lu Fan had been waiting for them for a long time. At the moment when the forces of heaven and earth around him fluctuated, he drew out his own sword without a front.


    Vigorous Qi infused, today''s sword is very different from the usual.


    An indescribable momentum was released from the sword. The ground around it, visible to the naked eye, was sunken for more than an inch.


    Four dark figures came straight to Lu Fan''s neck.


    The terrible momentum is like the four cold winds oozing from the dark, which makes people feel cold all over.


    When the four figures came to Lu fan, they dropped a little.


    This is the limit distance. There is no mistake in the calculation of Xuangong tower in Kowloon. There are so many limit distances for nightmare puppets to sprint.


    That''s how the decline gives Lu Fan enough time to defend.


    The attack of four nightmare puppets was directly blocked by the turning of the heavy sword.


    In the dark palms of their hands, they swung out four long whips and drew on the sword without front.


    The power contained in the whip was still the second, mainly a cold deep into the bone marrow, which fell into Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu fan can feel that the cold not only makes his muscles, bones, skin and flesh shrink, but also slows down his vigorous Qi.


    Zhang Yuehan also rushed out, holding a soft sword in his hand. Straight into Lu Fan''s eyebrows.


    "Lu fan, take your life!"


    One sword, the ghost roars the soul to cry.


    With Zhang Yuehan''s sword, countless shrieks rushed to Lu Fan.


    I don''t know where Zhang Yuehan learned this kind of sword skill. It must not be the skill of the ethereal Academy.


    Lu Fan stabbed with a heavy sword.


    Kill the sword in the sky, five in one word!


    Five kill words appeared, directly blocking Zhang Yuehan and four nightmare puppets.


    The power contained in the killing words blocks Zhang Yuehan''s sword power and pushes him away.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong shouted inside Lu Fan: "good fight. Great master, I despise you. It''s worthy of being the strong one with the divine elixir and the master I chose. Ha ha, Wufeng, what are you waiting for, Fengling! "


    The momentum of Wu Feng''s heavy sword is more powerful. Lu fan can feel that his vigorous Qi is absorbed by Wu Feng''s heavy sword like the tide.


    Immediately, from the heavy sword without a front, there was a ripple like a water wave.


    Lu Fan held his breath and began to activate the Tao field above.


    The heavy sword has no front, and it''s eight words of great skill. It starts to shine with dazzling light and rises like a mirage.

 Chapter 160

    (Ouyang is very excited when he goes on the shelves tomorrow. After being put on the shelves, it will keep more than 6000 updates every day. Ouyang is rolling around for everything. I hope you can support me a lot.)


    As soon as the eight characters appeared, the four nightmare puppets were like ice cubes meeting a raging fire, making a sharp scream immediately.


    The harsh voice makes Zhang Yuehan feel intolerable and even back away.


    With a wave of Lu Fan''s heavy sword, a nightmare puppet flew three feet out of the heavy sword. His body, like fog, even drifted away under this clap.


    The beads in Zhang Yuehan''s hands began to tremble. She could feel that the ghost of the emperor was afraid at the moment.


    It''s almost unimaginable. Zhang Yuehan has heard from Yu Huang.


    From beads to the feather emperor inside, they all fought with the powerful warrior.


    Although it''s not complete now, it''s absolutely invincible in the terrain. How can it face a small land fan? It''s afraid.


    Zhang Yuehan''s eyes were cold, and he rushed forward again with his sword.


    The body method is like electricity and the steps are like shadows, bringing a fierce wind of killing.


    Four nightmare puppets are also coming here.


    Without Zhang Yuehan''s command, the four puppets turned into a four image array and surrounded Lu Fan.


    Four people attack at the same time, cold whip, respectively to Lu Fan''s limbs.


    The fast whip didn''t give Lu Fan much reaction time. Almost at the next moment, the whip wrapped Lu Fan''s wrist and ankle.


    Lu Fan once again poured all his vigorous Qi into the Wufeng heavy sword with a light drink. In a moment, the eight characters on the Wufeng heavy sword smashed hard to the ground with a surging momentum.


    At this moment, Zhang Yuehan''s sword is just in Lu Fan''s heart.


    Boom!


    The whole forest burst open, with countless branches and leaves flying.


    The violent explosion made many students of Hengshan hospital look in this direction.


    "What happened?"


    "It can''t be that someone has something wrong with practice."


    With curiosity, some students went to the place where the accident happened.


    In the forest, a big hole appeared.


    All around was nothing but ruins, and the stones under his feet were turned into stone powder.


    In the cave, Lu Fan looks as usual, his right hand has no sharp sword, and his left hand holds the long sword that Zhang Yuehan stabbed.


    A wisp of wind blows by. Zhang Yuehan''s sword breaks suddenly.


    Zhang Yuehan''s blood gushed out.


    At Lu Fan''s feet, eight golden words slowly rise.


    Four nightmare puppets, lying on the ground, began to struggle desperately.


    Eight golden words pressed on them, slowly, a wisp of gray power came out of them, and fell into the sword without front.


    Inside, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon laughs.


    "It''s a pure power. It''s absolutely the power of the peak. Master, we have developed this time. With the strength of four nightmare puppets, Wufeng should be able to recover a lot of strength. Haha, Wufeng is really powerful. Great master, don''t be polite to him. When he finishes refining his strength, you should ask him for part of it. It''s appropriate to improve his strength. Better than pills. Wufeng, do you share me a little? Don''t be so mean. Alas, how can you do this? At least we are on the same front now. How about sharing a little with me... "


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon sinks into the divine pill. Obviously, it''s to ask for strength from Wufeng heavy sword.


    Lu Fan heard a twitch in his eyelids, four puppets of the peak state of the outer gang.


    This kind of strength, he should be able to single to single, but to say that one person against four, he estimates that he really only has to escape.


    Not to mention that as now, the four puppets are directly suppressed and subdued.


    Almost all the four nightmare puppets were completely suppressed by Wufeng heavy sword without any powerful means.


    Is this the power that Master Wu Chen once mentioned to him?


    Lu Fan had a thorough understanding today.


    Zhang Yuehan falls to the ground. Although her sword is powerful, it can''t hurt Lu Fan.


    At the moment when the sword stabbed Lu Fan''s chest, Zhang Yuehan saw a piece of armor in a trance to resist her sword.


    Then, from Lu Fan''s heavy sword, a terrible force completely suppressed her.


    This power is just like Tianwei.


    Whether it is from * * or to the heart, it has given her a terrible blow.


    At the moment of contact with this force, she felt that her internal organs had been greatly impacted, and now she was in the middle of the body.


    She could feel that her body, from the meridians to the bones, was filled with steel, so heavy that she could not stand upright at all.


    This is the power of Tao and domain on Wufeng heavy sword to suppress all forces.


    The sword in Zhang Yuehan''s hand was not an ordinary one, but it was broken into pieces immediately under the impact of the Daoyu area of Wufeng heavy sword.


    It can be seen how powerful and terrible the Tao realm is on the sword without front.


    In fact, Lu Fan Gang only slightly activated the Tao realm, just like putting a stone into a peaceful * * to bring a ripple.


    And it is such a small ripple that makes Zhang Yuehan break at a stroke.


    her hard won power, and four nightmare Figurine, dissipated under the ripples, like bubbles.


    Zhang Yuehan looks at Lu Fan in horror.


    The four puppets of nightmare are still struggling, but the movement is getting smaller and smaller, while the light on the blade less heavy sword is getting brighter and brighter. It''s not starting to blink regularly.


    Like a full man, he began to burp.


    Four nightmare puppets, finally turned into gray power, and injected into the sword without front.


    At this time, the light of Wufeng heavy sword finally converged, and the eight characters disappeared immediately.


    Lu Fan suddenly shakes.


    Until now, he just realized that his vigorous Qi had been wasted.


    Just now, Lu Fan didn''t notice that the sword had been releasing its strength.


    But now, with the strength of Wufeng heavy sword converging, weakness began to spread in Lu Fan''s body.


    But then, a new force emerged from the divine elixir, running with Lu Fan''s life channel.


    The endless feature soon replenished Lu Fan''s first ray of vigorous Qi. Let Lu fan not, like other martial artists, lose his ability to move immediately after his collapse.


    Lu Fan''s eyes showed a trace of fatigue.


    Looking at Zhang Yuehan who collapsed to the ground in front of him, Lu Fan''s eyes are cold.


    Zhang Yuehan clenched his teeth and shouted, "Lu fan, if you have the ability, kill me."


    Lu Fan looked at her calmly, looked up at the sky again, and smiled: "Zhang Yuehan. You hate me so much that you must get rid of me. Are you happy? "


    Zhang Yuehan spits out a mouthful of blood again, grits his teeth and looks at Lu Fan.


    Suddenly, she pounced on Lu fan, and she looked like a fierce ghost.


    Lu Fan knocks her to the ground with a sword. Lu fan doesn''t show mercy. The clear voice rings. Lu Fan slaps Zhang Yuehan on the face and just makes a dent in her sword.


    Step forward, Lu Fan put the heavy sword in his hand against Zhang Yuehan''s throat.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said, "Zhang Yuehan, you are looking for death."

 Chapter 161

    Zhang Yuehan suddenly smiles at the moment. The smile is so charming.


    "Then you killed me. I''m under your sword now. You can kill me easily. You do it. "


    Zhang Yuehan gives Lu Fan a wink.


    It''s just that her face still has a depression just photographed by Lu Fan. So, this movement of hers, it seems so..... Weird.


    Lu Fan looks at her without saying a word.


    Zhang Yuehan held up his head, suddenly shook his hair, and even gently untied his clothes, revealing a piece of white flowers and fragrant shoulders.


    The clothes are leaning to one side. If you don''t look at the depression on your face, Zhang Yuehan''s present appearance is really attractive.


    "Lu fan, it seems that you still haven''t forgotten me. Yes, we are both childhood sweethearts. How can you forget me so easily. Lu fan, do you still want to continue the front line? All I have done is to make you come back to me. Do you know, "said Zhang Yuehan, with water vapor in his eyes.


    Zhang Yuehan struggles to stand up, the strength of the sword converges, and her repression is slowly disappearing.


    Lu fan is still looking at her calmly, and the heavy sword that reaches her throat has not been taken back.


    But Zhang Yuehan didn''t seem to see the sword in his hand.


    Still want to approach to Lu fan, and she holds bead''s right hand, has quietly back to behind.


    Lu Fan said slowly, "really, why can''t I see it at all."


    Zhang Yuehan said quickly, "that''s because you didn''t take it seriously. You didn''t look carefully. Lu fan, I still love you. I was really confused when I left you. I don''t think you have a future. You can''t be a real fighter. But now, I know I''m wrong. I''m wrong. "


    After a pause, Zhang Yuehan took a step forward.


    Lu Fan''s heavy sword without a blade will stab into her flesh.


    "Lu fan, you are now a real strong man. Not only entered the outer Gang, but also became the genius of the whole Wudao college. No, it should be said to be the genius of genius. You win the first scene of freshmen, you defeat Linqi, and now you defeat Qiaoxuan. You conquer me again. Lu fan, I am conquered by your domineering power. Can we start all over again, I swear, this time, I will never leave you again. "


    Two lines of clear tears appeared in Zhang Yuehan''s eyes. Her words were full of both voice and emotion, as if they were true words from the heart.


    Lu Fan''s sword slightly lowered, and Zhang Yuehan''s face slightly changed. She knew that her "true confession" worked.


    Once again, Zhang Yuehan directly held Lu Fan''s hand.


    "Lu fan, give me a chance, OK."


    Zhang Yuehan looks at Lu Fan with tears in his eyes. At this time, behind her, a gray force flows down her body to the ground.


    Lu Fan sighed, "Zhang Yuehan, in fact, I really want to give you a chance."


    Zhang Yuehan burst into tears and said, "I know. Lu fan, you also love me. We can rebuild love. I''m going to give you a lot of children. "


    Lu Fan suddenly shook his head and said, "but. It''s really not worth giving you another chance. "


    Said, Lu Fan''s eyes suddenly sharp up.


    Zhang Yuehan''s face was distorted in a moment.


    "Then you go to die, Lu Fan."


    a terrible gray light rushed out from below, and the ground under your feet was swept one foot. All of it turned into powder under the gray light.


    However, Lu Fan''s heavy sword stood up and resisted the dead gray air flow.


    Wufeng heavy sword once again radiates light to absorb the power. Anyway, these things are all great supplements to it. It doesn''t matter how much they come from.


    Zhang Yuehan''s eyes were shocked. Lu Fan was still playing with her. From the beginning to the end, Lu Fan didn''t hear a word at all.


    Backhand is another sword. Lu Fan slaps Zhang Yuehan on the other half of his face.


    With great power, Zhang Yuehan was photographed out of the three Zhang courtyard, and blood flowed in the air.


    Bang, Zhang Yuehan fell to the ground.


    Lu Fan hit her head with a sword at such a close distance, but she still didn''t faint.


    Looking up, Zhang Yuehan looked at Lu Fan ferociously and said, "Lu fan, if you have a seed, you will kill me. You killed me. "


    Lu Fan stepped forward slowly and said nothing.


    Zhang Yuehan screamed hysterically.


    "Lu fan, people don''t know you. I know you very well. You''ve always been a waste. Don''t think you''ve changed anything by getting a magic soldier. Hum, what genius, what nonsense cultivation, what is the best student in the yuan academy. You''re like me, you''re all on the outside. Get rid of Shenbing, you are still a waste, always, always. There is a kind of sword you put down and fight with me. "


    Lu Fan looks at Zhang Yuehan with pity, and the heavy sword cuts back.


    "You are pitiful."


    Lu Fan said softly.


    Zhang Yuehan pinches the beads in his hand, and is covered by the gray air flow again.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings.


    "Great master, ha ha, it''s magic bead. She has a magic bead in her hand. Hurry up and grab it. Dabu, the real Dabu, the sword behind "


    is shining. Obviously, I have a great desire for magic beads.


    Lu fan asked in his heart, "what is magic bead?"


    the tower of Xuangong in Kowloon said: "great master, magic bead is the thing that stores the vitality of magic cultivation. It''s equivalent to the martial arts of the strong. The second element of the alchemist. "


    Lu Fan understood that it was a treasure indeed.


    I don''t know where Zhang Yuehan got it.


    Now Lu Fanhu sees Zhang Yuehan''s skin. The face began to change. As if in a moment a lot of old.


    "She is sacrificing," cried the pagoda inside. Great master. Stop her. She''s using her life. Or the blood essence is sacrificing. In exchange for the power within the bead. "


    Lu Fan steps forward. I''m ready to fight.


    Now. Zhang Yuehan suddenly shouted.


    "Help. Help, "


    said. Zhang Yuehan looks up at Lu Fan. A solid Rune was released from her hand.


    When Lu Fan didn''t respond. It was directly printed on Lu Fan''s palm.


    Then. Zhang Yuehan swallowed the bead into his mouth.


    With a ferocious smile. Zhang Yuehan said with a sneer: "Lu Fan. Soon Hengshan academy students. Even the students from other colleges are coming. Wait for them to see that you''re possessed. I look like that again. You''re dead. Now let''s see what you do. "


    Lu Fan looks down at his palm. The dark spirit came out of his hand.


    Lu Fan looks at Zhang Yuehan strangely and says, "you intend to frame me like this."


    Zhang Yuehan grits his teeth and says, "you are dead."


    Say. Zhang Yuehan tore off half of her skirt.


    Lu fan carries his hands on his back. Calm way: "OK. Then I''ll have a look. What will happen. "

 Chapter 162

    When a person blinds her eyes because of hatred, she is just a servant of hatred and loses all sense.


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, Zhang Yuehan is now like this. The malice in her eyes would like to flow out like pus and pour to the ground.


    Lu Fan really can''t imagine that he once got along with such a woman, or even loved each other.


    Sure enough, as the book says, the ancients would not deceive me if they did not love a scum when they were young.


    Soon footsteps came from a distance.


    Whether light or heavy, those who come are obviously fast or slow.


    Hearing the footsteps, Zhang Yuehan shouted even louder.


    "Help, help. Lu fan, you are inferior to animals. Get out of the way. Get out of the way. "


    The cry was bleak. From time to time, Zhang Yuehan tore off his few remaining clothes.


    To make things sound like they really are.


    Finally, the first man came and jumped out of the trees on the top of his head and landed on the ground with a vigorous force.


    With a sword in one hand, the vigorous force sweeps like the wind. Obviously not a student of Hengshan Academy.


    His martial robe also proves his identity. It''s rich and beautiful, and it''s ethereal.


    Obviously, like Zhang Yuehan, this person is a student of the Institute. It should be one of the elite students, otherwise it is unlikely to come to Hengshan hospital. Lu Fan vaguely remembered that, as if he had seen this man at the banquet last night.


    "Junior sister Yuehan, how are you?"


    The man hurriedly stepped forward to help Zhang Yuehan.


    Seeing that Zhang Yuehan''s face was covered with blood and his cheeks were sunken, the man suddenly wanted to split his canthus.


    Zhang Yuehan raised his hand to Lu Fan and said, "elder martial brother Kong Lin, Lu Fan.... Lu Fan humiliated me. "


    As soon as Kong Lin heard this, his vigorous energy was about to explode.


    Turning his head, his eyes were covered with blood, and he said, "what is worse than animals, Lu fan, you are also a disciple of martial arts students."


    Lu Fan raised his hand and said, "calm down, don''t be impulsive."


    Kong Lin didn''t listen to Lu fan at all. He raised his sword and rushed to Lu Fan.


    Vigorous strength is also the cultivation of external vigorous strength.


    A sword is like a whirlwind.


    In the face of such a situation, Lu fan has no choice but to move. On the heavy sword, the solemn black halo flashes slightly.


    Then Lu Fan turned and slapped Kong Lin with a sword.


    They almost had no defense. Kong Lin''s sword stabbed Lu Fan. Similarly, Lu Fan''s heavy sword also hit him.


    But the result is quite different. Lu Fan didn''t do anything. It seems that Kong Lin''s sword is a toothpick that is not sharp enough to hurt him.


    But Kong Lin, who was shot by Lu Fan''s heavy sword, was like being hit by a huge rock rolling down the mountain, flying a few feet away. And the whole man fell into the trunk of a big tree.


    Suddenly, from behind the big tree, there were several people who were panic stricken.


    All of them are students who come here in time. In a short time, people came from all directions in succession. At a glance, most of the students in Hengshan college and many of the elite students in other colleges.


    Lu Fan glanced at it roughly and found that there were several students from thunder academy, several students from Qianren academy, and several students from Qingjian Academy.


    When these people saw this situation, they were all surprised, and then they all looked weird and looked at Lu Fan.


    Among their faces were some who were frightened, some who were confused, some who were gloating and laughing in secret.


    A group of people surrounded this place, and Zhang Yuehan shrieked again.


    "What''s the matter, elder martial brother Kong Lin. Lu fan, you beast. You not only insulted me, but also killed elder martial brother Kong Lin. "


    All the students looked at Lu Fan with the same knife.


    Kong Lin, who was planning to struggle out of the trunk, immediately pretended to be in a coma and lay in the trunk.


    It has to be said that this IQ is OK. I immediately understood what Zhang Yuehan said.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way. What happened and what happened? "Br >


    a person who looked like a mentor crowded in. As soon as he appeared, the students around him stopped talking.


    Lu Fan looks at him calmly. The appearance of this tutor looks familiar. It seems that he has seen it somewhere.


    Tutor looked at Lu Fan''s expression was also very strange, and there was a strange light in his eyes.


    He went straight to Zhang Yuehan and looked at the injury on his face. The tutor then spoke to Lu Fandao with indignation and indignation: "Lu fan, I didn''t expect that one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. The tutor didn''t even ask him a word. He made a conclusion directly. He didn''t work with Zhang Yuehan.


    At the same time, two students rushed out and came to Zhang Yuehan and said, "are you ok. What''s the matter? How did you get hurt like this. "


    Zhang Yuehan looked straight at Lu fan, and at the same time, he pointed out his finger to Lu Fan''s nose and said, "I met Lu Fan in the center of the forest. I thought he just wanted to talk about the past, but I didn''t think he wanted to insult me. I would rather die than follow, he will hurt me like this. Even elder martial brother Kong Lin who came to help me was beaten by him


    All around, some of the men in Hengshan yard shouted loudly.


    "What, Lu fan is such a scum. I thought you were just like our elder martial brother Qiao Xuan. My boo. "


    "Lu fan, the facts are all there. You still have something to say."


    "Master Yiqing of Yiyuan academy asked him to come and see the scum of their branch."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    All kinds of dirty words were thrown at Lu Fan.


    This is how human beings instinctively tend to be on the weak side. Now, Zhang Yuehan, who is not well dressed and with blood on his face, is the weak side. They don''t ask the reasons, don''t ask the facts, and just scold.


    Two students of the ethereal academy pulled out their swords directly.


    The teacher who just made a sound also stepped forward a few steps, and suddenly took out a stone from his hand.


    Sealing stone.


    Lu Fan looked at the stone in his hand and smiled. Do you want to use this thing to subdue him? Don''t be kidding.


    The tutor said coldly: "Lu fan, I don''t think you have anything to say. Now, you''re going to be arrested. I''ll take you to see the dean and the teachers. Maybe you can still keep this cultivation. "


    Lu Fan looked at him indifferently and said: "this tutor, don''t you ask what the situation is, just listen to her one-sided words."


    the tutor sneered and said: "what''s good. All the facts are there. What else do you have to contend with. Don''t you want to say that you can''t be framed. "


    A student from Hengshan hospital nearby spoke loudly.


    "Tutor Nalan, don''t talk to him. Take him away. "


    When Lu Fan heard the word Nalan, he suddenly felt in his heart.


    "Teacher Nalan, Nalan Ruo. The tutor who once refused to let him pass in jianglincheng turned out to be him. "

 Chapter 163

    The character in memory overlaps nalanruo in front of him. Lu Fan''s face is full of smiles. He can understand nalanruo''s practice.


    Revenge, naked revenge.


    Nalan didn''t think much before. As a mountain patrolling tutor raised by a foreign tutor, nalanruo''s job is to prevent students from accidents in the mountains.


    But when he saw Lu Fan''s face, Nalan Ruo felt a wave of evil thoughts rush to his mind.


    He thought of Lu Fan''s embarrassment in jianglincheng. Although Lu Fan didn''t report the incident, the two mentors who accompanied him secretly spread it.


    A tutor, who creates difficulties for the students, is finally defeated by the students who have not yet entered the college. These scandals immediately make him more difficult to mix up in Wudao college. Originally, he could become a permanent tutor after his cultivation was promoted to Waigang, and only got a job of living alone in the mountains and forests.


    He also thought about revenge, and wanted to find some embarrassment for Lu Fan after he entered the college. Unfortunately, Lu Fan''s performance spread all over the Wudao college. Even he in the forest heard a little.


    One year after admission, he was ranked in the top ten of the martial arts league, and entered the Foreign Gang territory at one stroke. He was deterred by such genius. Don''t worry about making trouble for others. It''s good if they don''t make trouble for him. How can he provoke.


    This matter has been pressing on his heart and has become a knot in his heart.


    Today, I don''t know if heaven is pitying Lu fan again. Besides, it''s still such an accident.


    When seeing Zhang Yuehan''s disheveled clothes, Nalan Ruo knew that his chance of revenge had come.


    If you insult female students in the college, it''s enough for Lu fan to get rid of his accomplishments and throw his limbs out of the martial arts college.


    If Nalan doesn''t want to hear anything from Lu fanduo at all, he must make this a final decision.


    Before, the seal stone in Nalan ruo''s hand released its brilliance and turned into a martial character.


    This is the seal power rune. Once it is pasted on the body, it can''t be taken down unless there is a way to control the rune. Nalan Ruo took out the rune and added some materials specially. There was a hint of sharp Qi in the light.


    This is what he added deliberately, enough to let people know what is pain, which is pain, and what it''s like to live like death.


    If Nalan raises his hand, he wants to paste the seal power Rune on Lu Fan''s body.


    In his mind, Lu fan is rampant, but after all, he is a student. How can he oppose his tutor in front of everyone.


    But at the next moment, Lu Fan kicked him out.


    The soles of his feet were kicked on nalanjuo''s stomach.


    How could Lu Fan''s eyesight fail to see the material Nalan Ruo added to it. Since the other side is specially to revenge him, he will not be merciful, whether you are a mentor or not.


    Kick it off.


    Nalan Ruo was also a warrior in the outer Gang, but he was fragile like a child under Lu Fan''s feet.


    One foot down, if Naran became a rolling gourd, a turn of dozens of circles before stopping.


    Everyone was stunned, even Zhang Yuehan couldn''t believe looking at Lu Fan.


    He actually kicked a mentor.


    If Nalan''s forehead is cold and sweaty, Lu Fan''s foot can be completely "wasted" by another three inches.


    Lying on the ground, Nalan Ruo pointed to Lu Fan''s nose and said: "Lu fan, you are brave. You are beating a mentor in public. "


    The students around are afraid to shout now.


    I depend on it. My tutors dare to fight. Other people are more correct.


    There are so many people here, but no one dare to compete with Lu Fan.


    After all, the scene of Lu Fan''s defeat of Qiao Xuan is still vivid. He can be comparable to the existence of the outer Gang warrior by his own volition.


    Lu Fan didn''t want to look at Nalan Ruo. He turned to the surrounding mountains and said: "dear teachers, dear teachers. Don''t you show up? Do you really want me to destroy all the rules? "Lu Fan''s voice, with rolling waves, spreads in the air, and the trees around the earthquake are whirling.


    Others didn''t understand what was going on. Suddenly, people began to appear on the trees around them.


    Master Shentu, master Mengyun, and master XuanZhen.


    Rodin, Qiaoxuan, Xuanfeng.


    It''s all there.


    This group of figures appeared, and other students only had to bow to salute. Rodin is looking at Lu Fan with interest.


    Qiao Xuan''s face was solemn. Xuanfeng sat on the branch and looked like a good play.


    Master Shentu, floating in the air, said with a smile: "Lu fan, boy. You are a troublemaker. As soon as I see the movement here, I know there will be no one but you. When did you know we were here? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "just now."


    He won''t talk about what he can explore for a dozen miles.


    Master Mengyun looked at Zhang Yuehan and said, "Yuehan, what''s going on? You can tell from the truth. All you have to say is true. Master will make up his mind for you. "


    Zhang Yuehan stood up with the help of two students from the ethereal courtyard nearby and said, "master. What I have just said is very clear. This is Lu Fan. He wants to insult me. Not only for this, but also for Lu Fan. You can see his palm. "


    Mr. Shentu, Mr. Mengyun and Mr. XuanZhen look at Lu fan at the same time.


    Lu Fan chuckled and raised his hand to let everyone see clearly.


    Master Shentu nodded: "the power of dead gray is indeed the trace of demon cultivation. Is it true that the crazy woman who died in the Qingtian mountains hundreds of years ago left behind the inheritance? Lu fan, you accidentally got something magical, "


    Lu Fan said quietly:" No. "


    Zhang Yuehan cried out at the moment: "Sir, I am not wrong. Either he got something, or he was a demon cultivator. People look like before, people look like after. You may not know that he was in jianglincheng area before entering Wudao college, but he has been bearing the name of waste for more than ten years. If it''s not magic cultivation, what''s the explanation? "


    At the moment, master XuanZhen''s eyebrows are already tightened. He says coldly, "Lu fan, but this is the case."


    Lu Fan nods his head: "there is a name for waste, but it''s nonsense to practice evil."


    Nalan Ruo said in a loud voice at the moment: "do you think it''s nonsense to say nonsense? Sir, this man is not only crazy, but also unreasonable and hurt people. As a mountain guarding tutor of Hengshan hospital, I was beaten by a student. I want the college to give me justice. "


    Master Shentu said with a smile, "that''s right. Well, we''re late anyway. It''s better to call out the apocalypse and have a close look at the situation at that time. "


    Master XuanZhen and master Mengyun nodded softly.


    Lu Fan also smiled, and he knew it would be like this.


    And hearing the word "Tianqi", Zhang Yuehan''s face suddenly changed.


    She really forgot that Wudao college has such a huge guardian who can supervise all its students.


    Master Shentu''s fingers flicked, and a light rushed into the sky.


    The next moment, the huge head of Apocalypse slowly emerged from the sky.

 Chapter 164

    At the moment when Tianqi''s head appeared from the air, Zhang Yuehan''s face turned pale, and the whole person collapsed on the ground.


    It''s over. It''s all over. No wonder that when Lu Fan heard that she wanted to frame this way, he had a strange expression on his face. No wonder that no matter how angry Lu Fan was, he didn''t kill her.


    So it is. There is apocalypse in the air watching everything. Of course, Lu fan is not afraid or can''t kill her.


    In that case, Lu fan will become the murderer of the same clan.


    Zhang Yuehan only feels cold all over. She still knows the rules of the college.


    Those who falsely accuse their fellow disciples or are vicious in heart will be dismissed from their academic accomplishments and expelled from Wudao college.


    Everyone looks up at the sky. Many people almost forget that the nine branches of Wudao college are all under the gaze of the apocalypse.


    Man is doing, and heaven is watching.


    These six words have been best reflected in Wudao college.


    Master Shentu said in a long voice, "Apocalypse, what''s going on here. You know. "


    Zhang Yuehan looks at the sky with the last glimmer of hope.


    How she hoped that Tianqi would not know that every year in Wudao college, those who were wounded, disabled, framed, or died in the wilderness. I have never seen the Apocalypse say or do anything fair.


    If anything comes to her, the Apocalypse will testify.


    Maybe, apocalypse is just a device to scare new students.


    Unfortunately, at the next moment, Tianqi said with a loud smile: "ha ha, of course I know. I know everything about what happened in the nine branches. "


    In a word, it shattered Zhang Yuehan''s hope completely, and her lips trembled.


    Shentu said, "then tell me about it."


    The Apocalypse said, "you know the rules. The situation can''t be said, but you teachers can see it. It''s also your business to know how to deal with it. I''m not too busy if I have to do such a small thing. This little girl is dead or alive. You can do it. "


    Finish saying, above the sky, three light fall.


    It falls directly in front of three teachers, Shentu, Mengyun and XuanZhen.


    In the light, there was a flash of people, a faint sound, obviously looking back to what happened to Lu Fan and Zhang Yuehan.


    Other students, at the moment, are looking at Zhang Yuehan.


    The figure of Apocalypse has disappeared, but what he said just now, you can hear it clearly.


    "This little girl, is dead or alive, you see to do."


    That''s exactly what I''m saying. All the responsibility lies with Zhang Yuehan. Is it really a frame up.


    A woman, with their own festival to frame each other.


    It''s a big revenge, and how shameless.


    Now look at Zhang Yuehan''s limp on the ground. The students with a little brain have guessed the general situation.


    On the top of the tree, Xuanfeng had shaken his head and said: "I thought that Zhang Yuehan, the new strongest student of the Institute, was a man of great ability. It''s insulting to see it today. "


    Rodin added, "it''s sad."


    They turned and left, unwilling to waste time here.


    Qiao Xuan is also a cold hum, slowly said: "after all, it''s the generation of women, heart is not wide, gas is not wide, how to accommodate the two words of martial arts."


    After that, Qiao Xuan left.


    The three teachers saw everything in the light curtain with different expressions on their faces.


    Master Shentu shook his head and said, "well, it''s another scandal. Mengyun, the student of your college, deal with it by yourself and report it to the Dean by yourself. I''ll go back to bed first. Lu fan, come back to play chess with me when you have time. Let me.... Well, point, point your chess skills. That''s it. "


    Master Shentu''s deification disappeared.


    After reading it, master XuanZhen closed his eyes directly without saying a word and flew to one side. Obviously, he was also given full power to master Mengyun to deal with it.


    Master Mengyun''s face was like the snow in winter, white and penetrating.


    His eyes turned into ice for thousands of years. He said to Zhang Yuehan, "Zhang Yuehan, you still don''t admit your mistake."


    Zhang Yuehan clenched his teeth and suddenly knelt on the ground, sobbing in a low voice.


    "Master, I''m wrong. I was blinded by hatred. I was destroyed by the magic cultivation. My original intention is not like this, master, you believe me. "


    Master Mengyun claps it with one hand. The terrible vigorous force makes the world change color. A dark fingerprint falls on Zhang Yuehan''s heart.


    Immediately, a series of crisp sounds came from Zhang Yuehan''s body.


    Countless air flows out of Zhang Yuehan''s body, turning into a continuous breeze.


    Blood seeped from her pores, and every drop of blood had a bright light, which dissipated in the sun.


    This is a kind of dispersive skill. Mr. Mengyun will directly abolish Zhang Yuehan.


    Her meridians, her vigorous strength and her Dantian are all broken.


    Even if it can be cured in the future, it is just an ordinary person.


    Master Mengyun''s hand was also slightly shaking. She destroyed a genius she thought could make the ethereal courtyard grow stronger.


    Why she didn''t see the real face of Zhang Yuehan at the beginning, why she didn''t realize that Zhang Yuehan was possessed of magic cultivation.


    At the end of one stroke, master Mengyun said in a cold voice: "Zhang Yuehan of the ethereal academy ambushed his fellow students and practised magic skills. After failure, he framed others, ruined the reputation of the ethereal academy and humiliated the rules of the Academy of martial arts, which was extremely guilty. Today, I will be expelled from Wudao college, my accomplishments will be abolished, and I will be thrown three hundred miles away from the college, and I will live and die. "


    Zhang Yuehan climbs on the ground, and there is no magic light in his eyes, just like he is dead.


    The other students of the Institute don''t know what to say.


    Kong Lin, who had been beaten into the trunk, was stiff, with his mouth wide open, and could not speak a word.


    Master Mengyun turned to look down at Nalan Ruo and said, "teacher Nalan, take her out."


    Nalan if swallow a saliva, the heart is cold.


    Slowly, Nalan Ruo picks up Zhang Yuehan and leaves with high and low steps, as if he is drunk.


    He knew in his heart that Zhang Yuehan had been expelled from the college this time and had been convicted. Then he, the first tutor to deal with now, is finished.


    There is no need for anything else. Lu fan will lose his position as a mountain patrolling instructor if he mentions it to any tutor.


    Maybe like Zhang Yuehan, he will be expelled from Wudao college and continue to be an external tutor. All day long, I''m still tired.


    If Nalan really wants to slap himself, he has nothing to do with it.


    Lu Fan looks at everything quietly and sighs softly.


    In the body, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong shouted: "great master. Magic bead, magic bead. She has no accomplishments now. Magic beads can''t absorb them. Hurry up and grab the magic bead. It''s something to mend. "


    Lu Fan said lightly in his heart: "that''s all. She can''t absorb it anyway. Just let her take it. This is the end of my business with her. "


    "Can we really stop here?" whispered the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. That''s magic bead... , "

 Chapter 165

    One day later, Zhang Yuehan was expelled from Wudao college by master Mengyun, and it was thoroughly spread.


    For the first time in decades, the entire Wudao college was really deposed and expelled from it.


    Zhang Yuehan and Lu Fan''s gratitude and resentment were also dug out. It is said that they were provided by a student named Mo in Qianren hospital.


    It turns out that Zhang Yuehan and Lu fan are old, and once they were lovers.


    Such gossip is no less than the news that Lu Fan defeated hengshanyuan. It swept all branches in a flash.


    Many people think it''s love and killing each other. Women are crazy about love, so they do such extreme things. For those students who don''t know the truth, the rumors are very persuasive.


    Especially after Zhang Yuehan was thrown out of Wudao college. With all his strength, he took blood as his book and wrote ten hate words on the ground.


    All the listeners were moved by it, and all the people talked about it. As expected, only because of love, can there be so much resentment.


    For a while, the rumor that Lu Fan abandoned his lover was also raging.


    Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    On the dining table, brother Han Feng kept asking.


    "Younger martial brother Lu fan, why do you look good all over the branches. I''ll count it. It''s unnecessary to say lingyao of Mingxin hospital. I''m sure it''s yours. Zhang Yuehan of the ethereal courtyard has had a leg with you. And the moon in the Yin and Yang yard must have something to do with you. You are the real lover. Younger martial brother, please pass me some moves. Don''t ask to be the same as you, each of you is a famous beauty. I would be satisfied if I could abduct one or two younger martial sisters. "


    Lu Fan looked at Han Feng strangely and said, "brother Han Feng. How do you know I kissed lingyao? "Han Fengdeng''s face changed.


    Next to Chu Xing, Chu Tian would like to stab the idiot with one chopstick.


    Hurriedly, Truman pretended to hear nothing and buried himself in the meal.


    Chu Xing coughed softly: "don''t care about these details. Han Feng, just like you, I want to abduct younger martial sister. Even if younger martial brother Lu Fan really has skills to teach you. Can you manage it? Eating, eating, how can you talk so much nonsense? "


    Han Feng, who knew that he was speechless, hurriedly continued to eat.


    Lu Fan had probably guessed what was going on. He glanced at Han Feng, Chu Tian and Chu Xing. "You won''t peep at me," he said


    Han Feng shouted, "Oh, Xiaohei, how poisonous is the rice you cooked today. I can''t do it. I''ll go back to my room and detoxify. "


    With that, Han Feng ran away.


    Chu Xing and Chu Tian put down their chopsticks.


    "Oh, I''m poisoned, too."


    "I''ll have a diarrhea."


    They ran no slower than Han Feng and rushed directly into their house. Then he closed the door.


    The elder martial brother looked at it stupidly and said: "it''s really toxic. Alas, it''s toxic if it''s toxic. I don''t want to be poisoned. "


    Elder martial brother continues to eat. Master Yiqing and master Daoguang laughed happily.


    Putting down the chopsticks, Yiqing said: "Lu Fan. I heard about Zhang Yuehan. The rumors are not credible. Tell us about the specific situation. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said the situation.


    When it comes to Zhang Yuehan''s injecting magic Qi into his palm, master Yiqing interrupts: "what, magic Qi into his palm. Let me see. "


    Lu Fan stretched out his hand and said, "no problem. I''ve dealt with the evil spirit. "


    Shifu Yiqing looked at Lu Fan''s hand carefully and nodded: "it''s true that there are traces of being injected by evil Qi. Lu fan, you have the ability to deal with evil Qi, which surprised me again. But it''s also good. When you meet the demon cultivator in the future, there are more ways to protect your life. "


    Lu Fan took it back and said, "master, I have never heard of demon cultivation before. What is demon repair. Can you tell me something about it? "


    Master Daoguang said:" well, it''s OK to tell you something about it. Demon cultivation, as the name implies, is a group of people who practice and become possessed. Of course, it''s what we give them when they get mad. They don''t think so. "


    As he spoke, master Daoguang wrote a magic word on the table.


    "The devil cultivator is proud of doing harm to others and benefiting himself, and of taking life or death. Their cultivation methods are based on dead Qi and blood Qi. That is to say, the more people they kill, the more evil they create, the more power they gain. It turns out that before the war of eliminating demons, the demon cultivators even went so far as to refine a blood bone regeneration pill at the cost of the life of a city. In that dark age, there were countless wars between the demon cultivator and other martial artists, Qi practitioners. Until the end, all the martial artists and the alchemists worked together to remove the demons from the mainland, and the strong headed by Ouyang Zun united to issue the order of eternal pursuit. That''s why the magic cultivation disappeared in the mainland until now. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "in this way, evil cultivation is the disaster of the mainland. Everyone has to kill it."


    Master Yiqing said, "that''s right. this is it. Up to now, there are few orthodox demons. Of course, I don''t think they have eradicated it. They must be hiding somewhere to survive. In fact, many of the demons that can be seen on the mainland were passed down by the people who died in the past. Or, someone who has a magic weapon or blade. They are attracted by the magic cultivation, and thus embark on the path of magic cultivation. For example, Zhang Yuehan, this should be the case. "


    Lu Fandao: "is the magic cultivation so alluring?"


    Master Yiqing said: "it''s really alluring. For example, it will take at least a few years for ordinary martial artists to move from inner Gang to outer gang. They have talent and resources to support. Step by step, too. Otherwise, the foundation will be unstable, resulting in no further promotion. However, demon cultivation only needs to kill 100 ordinary people and refine a blood soldier. Then you can sweep the strength of the inner gang and the martial artists of the outer gang. Or, if one hundred people''s blood essence is used as the medicine to induce and refine a dead Qi pill, it can be promoted from inner vigorous state to outer vigorous state in a month, at a very simple cost. Later, he can only rely on the pill to maintain his life. If you say there is temptation, that''s what ordinary people say. The secret skills of the martial arts and the opportunistic skills of the alchemists. "


    Lu Fan takes a breath of cold air.


    It''s really tempting.


    Master Daoguang said with a smile: "Lu Fan. You can understand these things. Don''t go deep into it. Many people become demon cultivators just because of curiosity, and finally die. Curiosity is not a fault, but something really can''t be touched. "


    Lu Fan said respectfully, "thank you, sir. I see."


    Master Yiqing suddenly raised his head and said with a smile: "Lu fan, you see who is coming."


    Lu Fan turned his head and saw that a figure came quickly.


    "Lingyao,"

 Chapter 166

    "How did she come?"


    Lu Fan''s voice was confused, but he stood up.


    Xiaohei ran directly to lingyao with excited cry.


    Master Yiqing got up, smiled at lingyao and went back to his room.


    Master Daoguang looked at lingyao and said, "little lingyao, right. Take a seat. We have something else. Let Lu Fan show you around. Well, that''s it. Do nothing, you eat quickly. "


    The elder martial brother cleaned everything on the table.


    Then he touched his stomach and left with a smile.


    Lingyao is standing at the gate of Yiyuan hospital, Xiaohei is rubbing lingyao''s thigh and sticking out his tongue with his brain bag.


    Lu Fan really doubts whether Xiao Hei really has dragon blood. In this picture, even if it becomes a dragon, it is estimated that it is also a dragon like a dog.


    Lu Fan went up and looked at lingyao and said, "lingyao, how are you coming here?"


    Lingyao said, "I''m worried about you. Outside now, it''s bad for your rumors. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you believe the rumors outside."


    Lingyao shook her head and said, "I don''t believe it. Many senior sisters asked me to be careful, but I told them. You are not such a person. Because I can see your eyes clearly. "


    Lu Fan some do not understand the way: "see my eyes clearly."


    Lingyao smiles and nods. Her eyes are all curved and crescent.


    Lu Fan didn''t ask much. He estimated that it had something to do with lingyao''s meditation skills.


    Lingyao touched Xiaohei''s brain bag and said, "don''t you ask me to go in and sit down?"


    Lu Fan''s reaction came back, and he quickly got out of the way: "please come in, please come in. I always said I would take you to Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. Xiaohei, hurry up and get some food for lingyao. "


    Xiaohei ran away excitedly and ate for lingyao. It seemed more active than anyone, and rushed into Hanfeng''s house directly.


    After a while, Xiaohei rushed out with delicious food.


    Behind him, elder martial brother Han Feng shouted: "it''s Ge Laozi''s. Xiao Hei, you are cruel. I actually hid everything in my house. Are you really just a wild animal. The most dangerous place is the safest place. I didn''t think of it. I said that I smelled the fragrance of my room recently


    Lingyao covers her mouth and smiles to see Xiaohei take out the dried meat. After receiving the dried meat, lingyao touched Xiaohei''s head and said, "thank you. Xiao Hei. "


    Lu fan is also laughing. Xiaohei is getting more and more smart now.


    This place of hiding is really..... Cattle.


    Lingyao sat down at the dining table and ate the dried meat with a small mouthful, saying: "Lu fan, this is your one yuan hospital. It''s totally different from what I thought. But it''s so warm. "


    Lu Fandao: "really. You don''t think our one yuan hospital is simple. "


    Lingyao shook her head and said, "it''s not simple. My family is like this, we all live together, eat together. Lu fan, don''t wait for the holidays. Go to my house. I''ll take you fishing in my hometown''s little lake. "


    Lu Fandao: "OK. I will go then. "


    Lingyao smiled happily. Suddenly, lingyao took out a red rope from her purse and said, "Lu fan, take this with you. With this, you don''t need to be afraid of the general demon cultivation. Their dead Qi, blood Qi and devil Qi can''t hurt you. "


    Lu fan is surprised to see the red rope in lingyao''s hand. It''s such an ordinary looking red rope that he has such ability.


    Before Lu Fan spoke, lingyao said, "I''m so scared to hear that you meet someone who can practice magic. My master said that all the evil men are villains. They are evil and powerful. I spent a lot of money to buy this red rope from the Danding market. The alchemist made it clear that none of the following practices of Reiki Master can hurt you. Change to the realm division of our warriors. It''s just that the magicians under Yuangang''s border can''t do anything to you. "


    Lingyao''s cheeks are red, like burning clouds. She didn''t say everything. In fact, when buying red rope, people sell two pairs.


    The name of red rope is "a thousand miles of marriage."


    It has to be said that the alchemist who sells this will do business. Relying on this good name and moral, he easily sold it to lingyao.


    Lu fan saw lingyao''s red face and guessed about it. Whether the red rope really has such ability is not mentioned for the moment. But he has to take it.


    Lu fan directly put the red rope on his wrist. As soon as he put it on, the red rope actually disappeared. It''s really magical.


    "I have something for you here, too."


    Chuckling, Lu Fan took out a batch of pills and several bottles of dragon blood from his empty belt.


    "Ten yuan Dan and three dragon blood bottles. You can put it away quickly and use it all. It''s enough for you to upgrade one or two weights. Especially the dragon blood. When you go back and smear it on your body, you can get the effect of dragon blood skin. The sword and the spear will not enter, and the fire and the water will not invade. "


    Lingyao''s eyes widened, then she looked at Lu Fan with tears in her eyes and said, "these are for me."


    Lu Fan nodded: "yes. What are you crying for? "


    Lingyao suddenly burst into tears, and then desperately put the pills and dragon blood into her small purse.


    "I.... I''m glad you gave me something so valuable the first time you gave it to me. I''m so happy. "


    Lu Fan touched his nose. Was he happy to cry......


    In his heart, Lu Fan turned around and looked. Sure enough, senior brother Han Feng and others all popped their heads out of the window and looked this way.


    Han Feng whispered, "brother Lu fan, what''s the matter? How did you make lingyao cry?"


    Lu Fan''s face was depressed and he didn''t care about him.


    Lingyao put away all the things, then wiped away the tears, then hugged Lu Fan''s arm, came up and kissed Lu Fan.


    Suddenly, brother Han Feng and other wolves howled. Lu Fan stared and swept his eyes. Han Feng and others quickly took back their heads.


    "All right, all right. Tears wiped away. Lingyao, what did you just say about the Danding market? "


    Lu Fan hears something else from lingyao''s words, and asks for the voice.


    Lingyao said slowly: "the Danding market is a place where a group of alchemists gather to sell things. Not far from my home. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes suddenly brightened. He had long wanted to find out where the gathering place of the alchemists was. He didn''t expect that it would take any effort. Today, he heard about it.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s face, lingyao said with a smile, "Lu fan, you want to go. I''ll take you there after the holidays. It''s a lot of fun there. It''s just a little expensive. We need to trade the medicine for it. "


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice: "there is no problem with the herbs. I just want to see. "


    Lingyao said with a smile, "you are a local tyrant. It seems that I have found the right person. "

 Chapter 167

    Lu fan asked more about the specific address of Danding market, and then wrote down the place of Yuhua mountain outside Yunhai city.


    Lingyao spent several hours in the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    Before leaving, lingyao specially looked at Lu Fan''s room.


    When you see Lu Fan clean, bright and spacious. Lingyao is very happy.


    At first, Lu Fan didn''t know why lingyao was so happy. Later, elder martial brother Chutian told him, "many girls think that looking at a man''s room can show his personality. It''s obvious to her that your character is as spotless as your room. That''s why she''s so happy. "


    When Lu Fan heard the words, he suddenly realized.


    But it didn''t seem to be his credit either. It''s just that his house is made of iron tree wood, which is dust-free and has the unique ability to repel mosquitoes.


    After listening to this, elder martial brother Han Feng went back to tidy up the house without saying a word.


    In order to make a good impression on younger martial sister in the future, from now on, elder martial brother Han Feng decided to tidy up the house every day. By the way, he stealthily took a piece of wood from Lu Fan''s house.


    His movements, Lu Fan and others all look in the eyes.


    Chuxing''s elder martial brother chuckled and said, "is this a plan for the future. I don''t feel right. "


    Lu Fandao: "it''s not right. Don''t elder martial brother Han Feng think that the premise for him to prepare for the future is that he must have a good younger martial sister first, and then younger martial sister is willing to come to him. "


    Everyone laughed. Master Yiqing and master Daoguang both laughed happily.


    No words for a night.


    When the first ray of sunlight came in from the window in the morning, Lu Fan came out of the empty mansion, holding two bottles of new pills in his hand, and poured them into his stomach like sugar beans.


    Now, Lu fan doesn''t need to sleep to recover.


    Generally speaking, as long as his vigorous Qi is still running in his body, his spirit will be in a full state.


    The more you practice, the less you eat, sleep and go to the bathroom, the more you will disappear.


    In fact, Lu fan can eat pills to fill his stomach, but the desire to eat and the desire to love men and women is one of human instincts.


    As long as there is food, he will continue to eat three meals a day.


    As for Pigu, he never thought about it or planned to do so.


    Today, Lu fan is about to leave for thunderhouse.


    He and Rodin made an appointment to fight at Thunder cliff. Lu Fan didn''t know the location of thunder cliff, so he set out to find it in advance to avoid missing the time.


    After breakfast, Lu Fan left in the laughter of elder martial brother Han Feng and others.


    In the eyes of Han Feng and others, there is no suspense in the World War I between Lu Fan and Luo Dan. No matter how strong Luo Dan is, it is impossible to compete with Lu Fan.


    Including master Yiqing, Lu Fan was determined to win the war. So they''re not going.


    When master Yiqing didn''t even have a word of advice, he let Lu Fan go.


    Lu Fan also thinks more about it. He follows the direction of elder martial brother Han Feng and rushes to thunderhouse.


    After Lu Fan left, master Yiqing suddenly heard something and asked, "Han Feng, Luo Dan of thunder''s courtyard asked where Lu Fan was competing."


    Han Feng ate and said vaguely, "thunder cliff, master, you already know it."


    "Oh, thunder cliff."


    Master Yiqing frowned slightly. He didn''t feel right when playing.


    Next to him, master Daoguang didn''t notice any problems. He continued to chew slowly.


    After a moment of silence, suddenly, master Qing clapped the case.


    "Thunderclap cliff, no good."


    Master Yiqing clapped the table in half directly, and master Daoguang was shocked and said: "what''s the matter? It''s a surprise."


    "Tao Guang," said master Yiqing, shining in his eyes. How do you think, thunder cliff, five thunder Zhentian Jue. "


    Master Daoguang suddenly thought of something and murmured, "five thunder shakes the sky, damn it. How can we forget that the five thunder Zhentian formula was realized by the founder of thunderhouse on thundercliff. There, Rodin can play double, even several times the strength


    Han Feng, Chu Xing, and the three of Chu Tian are shocked.


    Han Feng shouted, "isn''t that to say that younger martial brother Lu fan is in danger?"


    Yiqing nodded slowly, then he sat down and said: "that''s all. Lu fan has made an agreement with him. We can''t break our promise. Let''s wait for Lu fan to come back quietly at home. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other hand, Lu Fan didn''t know that he was just after he left, and master Yiqing was just as clear about the situation.


    It took a long time for Lu fan to move forward almost at full speed, and the vigorous Qi consumed most of the time, so he came to the thunderhouse.


    The thunderhouse, which is located on the top of Thunder Mountain, is like being in the middle of thunder.


    It''s clear that other places are clear. Only when we get to the vicinity of Leishan, there are clouds and thunder.


    "It''s said that most of the students in thunderhouse practice Thunderclap martial arts. When they are very small, they can arouse thunderclap. It seems that what they said is true."


    Lu Fan watched quietly, and soon came to the gate of thunderhouse.


    The huge thunder academy covers a large area. Unlike other colleges, it has no walls.


    The so-called courtyard gate is just a lonely small gate, neither imposing nor eye-catching.


    Lu Fan walked to the thunder yard, and was immediately stopped when he reached the mountain gate.


    "Where are you from. What are you doing here? "


    Looking around, several students came from the left, two men and one woman, wearing the unique purple and red martial robes of thunderhouse.


    Lu Fan said calmly, "in the next yuan court, Lu fan is here to fulfill his agreement with Rhodan."


    Hearing the two words of Lu fan, the three people in front of them immediately stopped.


    Then, a man exclaimed, "Lu fan, destroy flowers and seize love sword, Lu Fan."


    Lu fan is stunned for a moment. What''s the situation of this flower destroying and love grabbing sword.


    Another man said: "elder martial brother Lu fan, wait here. I''m going to report to the senior immediately and to report to brother Rodin by the way. "


    Lu Fan nodded and watched the two men running away quickly.


    Only one woman stayed and looked up and down at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan was a little hairy in her eyes, and said slowly, "elder martial sister, why do you look at me like this. Is there anything wrong with me? "


    The woman chuckled and said, "it''s not wrong. But I heard that Lu Fan of the Yuan Yuan hospital has a pair of evil eyes and looks indecent. You''re a little different from what I''ve heard. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and said, "there are also such rumors."


    The woman said with a smile, "of course, you can kill flowers and rob the love sword. Lu fan, you don''t know what you look like. The story of your abandonment has spread all over Wudao college. I just didn''t think of it. You''re quite decent. Sure enough, the more upright the people in this world are, the more evil they are. "

 Chapter 168

    The woman raised her neck and looked scornful.


    Lu Fan didn''t know that in a day or two, his "bad name" spread all over the martial arts college.


    It''s a terrible name to kill flowers and rob love sword.


    Lu Fan didn''t want to explain anything to the woman. He turned around and was calm.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s disdain for arguing with her, the woman got angry.


    Two steps up, directly stood in front of Lu fan, stared at Lu Fan''s eyes and said: "what''s the matter? I dare not speak. It seems that the rumor is true. You are a hypocrite. Hum, you are the only one who wants to compete with elder martial brother Rodin. You just wait to lose. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and looked at the woman in front of him. At such a close distance, he could count the freckles on her face.


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "right or wrong, you say yours, I am mine. It''s your business that you are willing to listen to rumors. What do you want me to say? Let me tell you that the rumors can''t be trusted. Am I a good person? "Lu Fan''s smile is so bright that she is stunned.


    The woman stepped back two steps, her face changing.


    Just at this time, a loud voice sounded in the thunderhouse.


    "One Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Lu fan, come to Haoran hall."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "your master Huoshan has called me. I''m sorry, I can''t talk to you any more. "


    Lu Fan walked forward, the woman clenched her teeth and stamped her feet, and quickly followed.


    The whole thunderhouse is boiling after the words of master Huoshan.


    "Here comes Lu Fan of the one yuan court. Does he want to choose us thunder court alone?"


    "It''s crazy. Do you really think that thunder hall is a weak one like Kongtong hall? "


    " let''s see if Lu fan has three heads and six arms? "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Groups of thunder students came to the gate, and Lu Fan walked on both sides full of thunder school students.


    Glare, Lu Fan in thunder academy students want to kill eyes to move forward.


    But fortunately, these students are of high quality, and there is no swearing.


    If you can kill people with your eyes, Lu fan is afraid that he has already become a hornet''s nest. As we walked, the crowd in front of us slowly separated.


    Lu Fan''s face was still calm, as if he hadn''t seen these people, and he kept on going.


    The woman who was following Lu Fan was pulled by a student and said: "Xiaowen, he really came by himself, but no one else from Yiyuan hospital came."


    Xiaowen nodded: "yes, elder martial sister Wang, he came by himself. Hum, I scolded him at the door. It''s futile even if you have some skills to abandon those who are so merciless and unjust. "


    Elder martial sister Wang said immediately: "Xiaowen, how can you do this. People come to our college to challenge you. If you scold at the door, don''t you let other branches think that we are illiterate. If he says it, you''ll be in trouble. "


    Xiaowen''s face changed dramatically and said, "ah, senior sister Wang, what can I do then?"


    Elder martial sister Wang sighed: "what can I do? I can only hope that you are not mean. I don''t think he looks like a bad guy in the rumor


    Xiaowen lowered her voice and said, "hum, no wind, no waves. Anyway, those who are enemies of elder martial brother Rodin are all villains. "


    Senior sister Wang shook her head and smiled. Nothing more.


    There are not a few students who worship brother Rodin like Xiaowen. She didn''t want to get herself into trouble because of an inappropriate remark.


    It''s good to find the hall of thunder hall. Lu Fan walked all the way inside and saw that the biggest building was Haoran hall.


    In front of the main hall, there are four words of Haoran Zhengqi. Lu Fan''s eyes are moving.


    There is a noble spirit in the chest, which is worthy of justice.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi moves and gains a little.


    The so-called martial arts, is such a small integration of perception, and ultimately from quantitative change to qualitative change, just one day of understanding.


    Stepping on the door of the hall, the number of people around is suddenly small. Ordinary students are not allowed to enter the hall without permission. But Xiaowen and senior sister Wang sneaked in after they showed a sign secretly. With a group of students stood down the corner of Haoran hall.


    There are seventy-nine white pillars standing in the huge purple gold seats in the hall. They are sitting in master Huo Shan of thunderhouse. On both sides are the mentors and elite students of thunderhouse.


    Lu Fan steps forward, embracing his fists and bowing his hands, and says, "Lu fan, one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    All the tutors nodded their heads and looked at Lu Fan with a smile.


    In fact, most of the mentors in Wudao college come from the students. Most of the mentors are very happy to see such excellent students as Lu fan stand out from the college.


    After all, this represents the strength of Wudao college. With the strength of the college, they can get more and more resources, and their life will be better and better.


    Master Huoshan also smiled and touched Hu Zha Zi on his chin. Huoshan said: "Lu fan, you are brave. I heard that you chose Kongtong courtyard alone. I think you are too arrogant. I didn''t expect that today, you''re going to come here and pick me from thunderhouse alone. "


    In a word, Lu fan saw several elite students of thunderhouse looking at him with cold eyes.


    Whoever is singled out will feel angry.


    Some of their elite students in thunderhouse have a low sense of existence. Because Rodin likes to fight alone, they haven''t dealt with the students of other branches yet. Today, Lu Fan came here alone again. If they lose again, they will be completely disgraced.


    Lu Fan said calmly, "master Huo Shan is very important. I have an appointment with Rodin of your hospital. We will fight at Thunder cliff tomorrow to decide the outcome. "


    Huo Shan nodded clearly, and he knew that it must be Rodin who couldn''t help looking for Lu fan again.


    It''s just thunder Cliff.....


    Ha ha, Rodin is not stupid, but he can win when he is around here.


    "I see. Rodin is closing today. He said that he will fight tomorrow. Well, then... "


    Master Huoshan is ready to give his consent. At this moment, an elite student of thunderhouse suddenly gets up and says: "master. I disagree. How can Rodin hod represent the whole thunderhouse


    Another elite student also stood up and said, "yes, sir. Rodin fights alone every time. I didn''t even pay attention to me and the thunder house. Now that people are calling, he plans to fight alone. I don''t agree with you. Lu fan, if you want to take away the ranking of thunderhouse, you have to pass me first. "


    All four got up and stared at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan picked on his eyebrows, but he didn''t expect this to happen.


    Among the four, Jin Feiyu, who had a close relationship with Lu fan, came out and said, "don''t Lu fan like to fight with one enemy and five, dare to fight."

 Chapter 169

    "Nonsense. Sit down for me. "


    Master Huoshan, with sullen face, shouted.


    Jin Feiyu and others are unwilling to sit down, but their eyes are still fixed on Lu Fan.


    "Lu fan, you can see it. Some of our college students, afraid of being resentful, are not satisfied with your solo engagement. I mean, if you don''t go back and bring all your brothers, we will fight for the first time. By the way, I can invite all the teachers from other branches to have an open competition like that Hengshan Academy. "


    Lu Fan said calmly, "this is not necessary. Now that I''ve come, I''d better call it off and go back. I just want to ask, don''t my engagement with Rodin count. The chief student of thunderhouse, what he said, has no weight. "


    Jin Feiyu''s face changed a little. Lu Fan''s voice is calm, but his words are sharp like knives.


    Even if Jin Feiyu and his colleagues have any more complaints, it is impossible to deny that Rodin is the chief student of thunder Academy.


    Since it''s the chief student, speaking like farting, doesn''t it make the whole thunder court face down. Even if they win Lu fan, they still lose face.


    Jin Feiyu and they didn''t know what to do. They all looked thoughtful.


    Do you really want Rodin to fight for the whole thunderhouse again.


    This is likely to be the ranking war of Wudao college, the last battle they received from thunderhouse.


    They really don''t even have a chance to fight.


    Master Huoshan is also thinking about it.


    In a moment, master Huoshan said: "Lu fan, it''s better. Today, you fought with other students of the thunder academy, winning three battles in four wars. I will admit that you and the thunder academy drew in the ranking war of this branch. No matter how you win or lose tomorrow''s battle with Rodin, at least you can get a draw in one yuan court. Of course, if you win them today and Rodin tomorrow, you will win in one yuan. "


    Jin Feiyu and others nodded. In the end, master''s head turns fast.


    This condition, very good, they can accept. They really don''t believe it. They can''t fight a small Lu Fan in a wheel fight.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "that sounds reasonable."


    "You agree," said master Huoshan


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "no, I refuse. Obviously, I just need to fight with Rodin to decide the outcome. Why play four more games today. I don''t agree unless. "


    Lu Fan drags a long tone, and Jin Feiyu says in a loud voice, "except for something. Lu fan, you said


    Lu Fandao: "unless, add some color."


    Master Huoshan smiled. He thought Lu fan would put forward some harsh conditions, but he didn''t expect Lu fan to put forward such conditions.


    "What color head. What do you want to bet on. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I want to have a look at the five thunder formula of your hospital."


    Master Huoshan''s expression immediately stiffened, and Jin Feiyu shouted: "Lu fan, why do you want to see the best skills of our school. You''re not a student of thunderhouse. "


    At the corner, Xiaowen heard Lu Fan''s words, and said in a low voice: "it''s really not a good person. There are only a few decisions that we can see in thunderhouse. Why show him. "


    Elder martial sister Wang didn''t say much, but let Xiaowen keep her voice down.


    Lu Fan said lightly: "if you don''t give something, how can you change it at will. If master Huoshan disagrees, I''ll turn around and leave. Let other branches know that the thunderhouse can change its engagement at will if it doesn''t believe what it says. "


    Master Huoshan snorted: "what a sharp toothed boy. You want to see the five thunder formula, don''t you. I''ll show you. As long as you can win four students in our college today, what about taking a look at it. However, you need to hear clearly that you must win all four battles. If not, follow what I just said. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "no problem. So, let''s start now. And don''t waste time. "


    As he said, Lu Fan drew out the sword directly behind him, and the sword fell to the ground. The terrible force made the ground full of white jade appear a depression.


    Master Huoshan waved and said, "take the life and death document."


    A tutor immediately came forward and quickly handed over the life and death documents to all the people for signing.


    The contest begins when the document is completed.


    First of all, it was Jin Feiyu who came out.


    "Lu fan, you still remember me."


    Jin Feiyu clenched his fist and his whole body was full of vigorous energy.


    A long sword, made of vigorous force, is held in the hand and is full of momentum.


    Lu Fan looked at Jin Feiyu and said, "remember, can you stop talking nonsense. Let''s get started. "


    Jin Feiyu snorted heavily, and a bloody thunder flashed across his body.


    "Thunderbolt and martial arts."


    This is the general skill of thundering hall. All disciples can practice it, and the power depends on their practice.


    Obviously, Jin Feiyu has achieved a lot in thunder martial arts. One sword, thunder gallop, the whole people are like a long sword of thunder, rushing to Lu Fan.


    Lu fan turns to use his heavy sword.


    "Kill the sword in the sky."


    A sword is a six fold sword.


    The terrible sword light directly broke Jin Feiyu''s vigorous strength. The so-called thunder fell on Lu fan, just like a sea of stone, and there was no news.


    The heavy sword points at Jin Feiyu''s heart, and Jin Feiyu directly sprays blood on Lu Fan''s Black Dragon Robe.


    The robe is not stained with dust, and the blood falls directly like water drops, spreading on the white jade slate.


    Jin Feiyu fell to the ground with a faint blow.


    One move, just one move.


    Jin Feiyu, who had a great reputation in thunderhouse, was knocked out.


    No one thought of such a situation. Even master Huoshan was stunned.


    How can Lu Fan feel better than when he was in Hengshan hospital.


    At that moment, master Huoshan also felt a breath.


    Lu fan is holding a sword without a front, and his face is calm. The Dao domain on the Wufeng heavy sword has made him have a terrible promotion in attack.


    The same move, far more powerful than before. For a warrior like Jin Feiyu, it turns out that he has to give up his hands and feet.


    But now, he can''t resist the blow of waving his heavy sword.


    "Next."


    Lu Fan speaks.


    Several tutors nearby quickly carried Jin Feiyu away for treatment. Just after Gang Jin was injected into Jin Feiyu, they felt that a difficult force suppressed Jin Feiyu''s Qi and blood. All of a sudden, several teachers looked appalled.


    Another elite student from thunderhouse came forward.


    "I''m next to he Kun, please."


    Said, he Kun''s vigorous strength came out, which is also the cultivation of outer vigorous environment.


    The thunder in gang strength just rose, and Lu Fan suddenly moved.


    Left hand into a fist, the body red flames rise.


    "ChiYan dragon roar fist."


    With a fist, a fire dragon is formed by Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi, which directly submerges he Kun with the roar of the dragon.


    A scream, he kunfei went out, smashed on the wall, and could not get up again.


    Another way, solve it again.


    "Next one."


    Lu Fan received his fist and made a sound, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 170

    Two moves and two people, clean and neat.


    There are two people left in the thunderhouse. They are astonished.


    Master Huoshan was stunned. At the moment, he suddenly felt that it was too hasty to gamble with Lu Fan.


    All the teachers and students of thundering Academy. All stared at Lu Fan.


    Xiaowen gently covers her mouth and says, "how can he be so strong? Even elder martial brother Rodin can''t defeat elder martial brother he Kun in one move."


    Elder martial sister Wang''s eyes lit up and looked at Lu Fan''s back. The whole person seemed to be in a state of excitement.


    Good strong man, really domineering, really powerful, really men, really in her mind.....


    Xiaowen saw something wrong with elder martial sister Wang and gently pulled her and said, "are you OK, elder martial sister Wang?"


    Elder martial sister Wang immediately said with a little blush on her cheek: "it''s OK, it''s OK. Lu Fan of the Yuan Yuan court is really strong. "


    The third elite student of thunder academy stood up.


    "Wei Dongzheng, please advise."


    Just finish saying, Wei Dongzheng will be full of vigorous all over the body, the thick Gang clothes would like to put several layers on several layers. Almost all your vigorous strength is used for defense.


    In such a state, master Huoshan sighs.


    I didn''t expect that some of the most elite students in thunderhouse were also frightened.


    Looking at the performance of Wei Dongzheng, it seems that as long as we can block Lu Fan''s move, we will succeed.


    How can we talk about victory in such a way.


    Lu Fan almost laughed and forgot to attack for a while.


    Wei Dongzheng began to encircle Lu Fan. With his careful appearance, he really seemed to see the extremely terrible wild animals. Cold sweat drips down the forehead.


    "How many turns are you going to take?"


    Lu Fan laughs.


    Wei Dongzheng bit his teeth, then stopped, and pulled out his knife and rushed to Lu Fan.


    A blast of thunder spread from his feet.


    "Lei Guang Dao, Lei snake chop."


    I have to say that this move is still very powerful. But the power is very general.


    The moves are flashy, vigorous and unstable. If you don''t guess wrong, the external vigorous environment of Wei Dongzheng should be urged by herbs or pills alone, which can''t be completely controlled.


    Even among the elite students of thunderhouse, Wei Dongzheng''s strength should be very low.


    To deal with him, Lu fan is not even interested in using ground level martial arts.


    Dacheng''s golden body was ablaze with fire, and Lu Fan''s whole body was ablaze with gold.


    Lifting his hand, Lu fan directly grasped the vigorous long sword of Wei Dongzheng with his left hand.


    The vigorous Qi in the body runs in a continuous way. Wei Dongzheng just cut a little skin of Lu Fan and was immediately repaired without leaving any scars.


    With a pinch of force, the vigorous long Sabre of Wei Dongzheng turned into a shining point.


    Turn to another sword and strike at the heart of the eastern expedition.


    The gang clothes on Wei Dongzheng''s body were broken directly. If the whole person was hit by a boulder, he flew over ten Zhangs. Then he stopped.


    The strength of Feigang is not enough for Lu Fan.


    It''s impossible for ordinary martial artists to compete with them because they don''t have four or more external gang.


    "Third."


    Lu Fan''s understatement.


    Fighting three people in a row, Lu Fan''s performance is as simple as cutting melons and vegetables. It''s just that adults are bullying children. They can win by fighting casually.


    The last man in thunderhouse swallowed his saliva, and his eyes were full of fear.


    I knew that Lu Fanqiang had become like this, so the devil came out.


    Even if we want to play, we need to play close to our strength. There is such a big gap. What''s the meaning of fighting apart from being abused.


    The fourth man stood up and almost overturned the chair.


    When master Huoshan saw this, he waved his hand and said, "well, there''s no need to compare. Lu Fan won."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said: "master Huoshan, we have agreed. We won all four battles. You can borrow my list of five Lei Zhentian Jue. It''s only three games now. You won''t be fat if you eat your words. "


    Master Huoshan said softly:" I''m not so discredited. You are really a genius of one yuan hospital. I''m not your match for these students in thunderhouse. It seems that Rodin can only compete with you tomorrow. This four battles, even if you win it. Otherwise, you will get hurt. If you lose tomorrow, I''m afraid to say that thunderhouse is not like this, it''s not like that. "


    With that, Huo Shan makes eyes at Lu Fan.


    The meaning is obvious. That''s "boy, you''d better save some face for thunderhouse, or you won''t want to see the five thunder formula."


    Lu Fan smiled and nodded softly, then said in a loud voice: "thank you very much, master Huoshan. Just three battles, I was really exhausted. It''s easy to watch, but it''s expensive. I''m afraid only one more. I''m going to fight hard. Master Huoshan can give me a victory. I''m not very grateful. "


    Master Huoshan nodded contentedly, with a smile in his eyes and a slight movement in his lips. He said with great strength, "you know what you are."


    Wave, master Huoshan stares at Jin Feiyu and others, and the tutors nearby immediately understand that they will take Jin Feiyu and others down for treatment, and don''t get in the way here.


    Seeing this, Xiaowen started to say: "he was exhausted. Hum, I said that no one can defeat elder martial brother Jin and elder martial brother he with such ease. "


    "Xiaowen, you really believe what he said," said senior sister Wang with a smile


    While smiling at Xiaowen''s simplicity, elder martial sister Wang watched Lu Fan''s light smile on her face.


    There is such a indifferent smile, is it really bad.


    Elder martial sister Wang doesn''t believe the rumors more and more.


    At this time, master Huoshan stood up and said to Lu fan, "Lu fan, after you and Rodin have a competition, I''ll lend you the five thunder formula to shake the sky. Tonight, you stay in my thunder house for a while. Wang Wan, take Lu fan to the fish Painting Academy. "


    Lu Fangang wants to say whether he can borrow it now, but on second thought, Lu fansuddenly rings, which is probably impossible.


    After all, tomorrow he will fight Rodin. And Rodin''s biggest dependence is the five thunder formula. For the sake of College ranking, master Huoshan can''t lend him the five Lei Zhentian formula now.


    With fists in his hands, Lu Fan bowed slightly to master Huoshan, then turned around and walked out.


    Elder martial sister Wang, that is to say, Wang Wan is just pulling Xiaowen to catch up.


    The two of them can enter Haoran hall, that is to say, they are also deacons in the college. They patrol the streets and help the students in the college to send a message. A little power.


    The three quickly stepped out of the Haoran hall. Xiaowen directly looked up at Lu Fan and said, "did you just use the skill of Yiyuan academy. Can you teach me no, I''ll exchange the herbs with you. "


    Lu Fan smiled at Xiaowen and said, "you don''t mean I''m a bad person. Why should I teach you. "


    Xiaowen tooted her mouth and said, "although you are a bad person, you are a good one. I want to learn more martial arts, can''t I? "


    Lu Fan laughs and doesn''t answer.

 Chapter 171

    Out of the hall of Haoran, there is still a sea of people outside.


    But now, the students of thunderhouse, looking at Lu Fan''s face, are not as hostile as they just were.


    On the contrary, there are more complicated expressions such as fear, jealousy, envy and so on.


    After all, the strong will be respected everywhere. Most of the students in thunderhouse haven''t seen Lu Fan''s performance in other branches. Even if they heard that Lu fan is very strong, they won''t take it seriously. But now, the students around the hall also see Lu Fan''s performance in the hall.


    Three battles and three victories, Jin Feiyu, senior brother he Kun, they can''t take one move.


    They have never seen such terrible strength.


    Even some people are wondering, is Lu Fan really a student.


    Why is it the same warrior? The gap can be so large.


    Where Lu Fan walked, the crowd separated like a tide. All kinds of whispers are heard.


    "What a terrible Lu Fan. Can senior brother Rodin really hit him? "


    "It seems that elder martial brother Rodin didn''t beat elder martial brother Jin Feiyu in any way."


    "What do you say? Brother Rodin will win. And you don''t know. I''ve heard that elder martial brother Rodin has set the date of battle at Thunder cliff. "


    "It''s true. Then elder martial brother Rodin will win. "


    "Yes, taking thunder cliff can enhance our thunder hall skills. With the strength of elder martial brother Rodin, I''m afraid that I can play twice to three times..."


    "Shut up, you say less."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan turned his head and looked at the group of students who were talking. Immediately, the group of students closed their mouths.


    But Lu fan still heard useful news.


    Slightly frown, thunder cliff that place can enhance the power of Rodin''s skill.


    I didn''t expect that Rodin would silence him. Lu Fan chuckles to himself, but if he thinks he can win this way, Rodin''s idea is too simple.


    Touching his chin, Lu Fan began to think of some way to counteract the effect of thunder cliff.


    Rodin wants to take advantage of geography to deal with him. Lu Fan won''t be stupid enough to suffer this loss.


    Suddenly, something sounded in Lu Fan''s mind.


    A faint smile rose on his face, and suddenly he had a bottom in his heart.


    Next to them, Wang Wan and Xiao Wen look at Lu Fan''s smile and feel puzzled.


    Xiaowen patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "what do you think. Smile so happy. You haven''t answered me yet. Teach me the skill. "


    Lu Fan turned to look at Xiaowen and said, "it''s about the secret of Yiyuan hospital. How can I teach you. Moreover, you want to change your skills with a little medicine. You want too much. Elder martial sister Wang, is the fish painting academy coming soon? "


    Xiaowen murmured, "stingy."


    Wang Wan said with a smile, "it''s almost here. Just turn around this street."


    The three quickly turned the street. When they got here, the crowd suddenly became less and less, and then the crowd gradually dispersed.


    After walking for about half an hour, I finally came to the so-called FISH painting academy.


    It looks like a very elegant room, with a couplet attached to the gate.


    "The sea is wide with fish, and the sky is high with birds."


    Push the door, there are many people cleaning inside. Wang Wan said: "junior brother Lu fan, these are all servants of the fish Painting Academy. Tonight is your servant. The courtyard is three entrances, with eight wing rooms, study and martial arts performance in the back. "


    Lu Fan nodded. Such a large yard is not much different from their land house.


    Wang Wan then said, "Xiao Wen and I are staying here tonight. You are a guest. You can call us if you have anything to do. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I''ll trouble you. Well, as soon as we get to the place, let''s go. I just stayed overnight. Nothing will happen. "


    Lu Fan walked all the way to the back, strolled casually in the backyard, and then found a wing room to live in.


    Wang Wan watched Lu Fan close the door and said with a smile, "Xiaowen. Do you think he is really a bad man? "


    Xiaowen said: "I don''t know. Elder martial sister Wang, let''s try him at night. "


    Sister Wang quickly shook her head and said, "never. We were ordered by the master to take care of him for one night. Don''t disturb people''s rest. OK, Xiaowen, I''ll ask the back chef to prepare a big meal. You can stroll around. "


    Xiao Wen let out a shout and watched elder martial sister Wang leave.


    Then Xiaowen looked at Lu Fan''s room, with a strange look in her eyes.


    Lu Fan just stepped into the room and smelled a stream of sandalwood.


    Later, Lu fan saw a woman panting for her servant''s clothes cleaning her desk and chair.


    Seeing Lu Fan come in, the woman stops immediately and respectfully cries out, "master."


    Lu Fan quickly waved his hand and said, "don''t call us master. I''m just a student of martial arts students. "


    The woman whispered: "as long as they are students of Wudao college, they are all our masters. We servants serve the old men. "


    Lu Fan laughed and said, "I didn''t expect that. The students of thunderhouse really enjoy it. Come out to practice, and a group of servants will serve. "


    The woman said in surprise, "aren''t the other branches?". Master, I heard that the masters of green sword academy and Yin Yang academy are more luxurious. Any furniture in them is worth hundreds of gold. "


    Lu Fan waved his hand and said, "then you don''t know Yiyuan hospital. OK, OK. Go out. You don''t have to wait here. "


    The woman whispered, then bowed away and took the door with her.


    Lu Fan sat down in the room and took a look. This large room is elegant and elegant.


    There are all kinds of paintings on the wall, with different styles, but they all look pleasing to the eye.


    Take back your eyes. We still have to do business.


    First from the belt, take out a stack of prescriptions, Lu Fan one by one looked up.


    He remembered that among the prescriptions left by Shifang immortal master, there was a special prescription that could help him to get rid of thunder cliff.


    After a while, Lu Fan found it.


    He remembers right. Sure enough, there is this pill. Its name is very useful.


    Hua Lei Dan can lead the force of Tianlei into the body, strengthen the muscles and bones, improve the stamina, and develop vigorous strength. For those who are restricted to military use.


    This pill, however, is a four product yuan pill. I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to refine.


    But it doesn''t matter. All the herbs in the medicine storehouse are ready-made. Take a night to make one or two. Tomorrow, go to thunder cliff and compete with Rodin. He will win.


    Others are afraid to lose a yuan Dan for a competition, and will feel heartache.


    But in Lu Fan''s place, as long as he can refine the elixir, it will not be called a matter.


    Taking a deep breath, Lu fan enters the void mansion.


    When he came to the Tibetan medicine hall, he took out the tripod and selected the herbs, and Lu Fan began to refine them.


    Soon, the strands of danxiang spread in the empty mansion.

 Chapter 172

    Time passed quietly, and Lu Fan''s mind and spirit were all immersed in alchemy.


    It''s really difficult to refine Siping Yuandan. Up to now, Lu fan has failed seven or eight times and wasted a lot of medicinal materials.


    Fortunately, such a large Tibetan medicine hall doesn''t care about this medicine.


    Basically, as long as it is a specific prescription for martial artists, the herbs used will not be very advanced. They are all things that can be found by rummaging in the pile of herbs. So Lu fan doesn''t really care about wasting some.


    Lu fan is still working on alchemy.


    But a servant outside began to call Lu Fan for dinner.


    Only for a long time did not respond to the call, the two servants also had to leave angrily.


    Twilight, the night instead of the day, like a splash of ink in the sky.


    Wang Wan heard that Lu fan would not come out after closing the door, so he would not disturb him. But Xiaowen can''t bear her curiosity. She runs to Lu Fan''s door and secretly wants to see what Lu fan is doing in the room.


    "Hum, I''m sure I''m not practicing. There''s no fluctuation of vigorous force."


    Furtively, Xiaowen pushes Lu Fan''s door open with vigorous force.


    Looking around, she did not find Lu Fan.


    "It''s strange where he has gone."


    Xiaowen touched her head. She didn''t understand.


    Lu fan is in this room. Why does it disappear.


    "This bad guy can''t sneak out and do bad things. I said he was a bad guy. Hum, it must be. I''ll tell elder martial sister Wang. "


    Xiaowen stamped her feet and scolded.


    Just about to leave, but suddenly saw a flash of black spots floating in the room.


    Although the room is also dark, but this black spot, but the black is particularly unusual, just let her see.


    "Why, what is it?"


    Xiaowen reaches for the black spot.


    The next moment, a huge suction comes from the black spot. Xiaowen was directly absorbed into the empty mansion.


    Exclaimed, Xiaowen came to a place where she shouldn''t have entered.


    In front of her eyes was a huge gate of protection. Xiaowen almost cried when she saw the inexplicable surroundings around her.


    Exclaimed Xiao Wen, "is there anyone here? Help me."


    While shouting, Xiaowen began to push the front door with her vigorous strength.


    At this time, on the gate, a huge dragon emerged slowly and opened its mouth to Xiao Wen.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the Tibetan medicine hall, Lu fan is still trying to refine the chemical Lei Dan.


    For the tenth time, this time we must succeed.


    A round pill was formed in the ten square tripod. Lu Fan urged vigorous Qi to slow down the speed of the ten square tripod.


    At this moment, the process of Ning Dan can''t go wrong at all.


    Finally, a pill with the sound of wind and thunder was coagulated in the tripod. Lu Fan''s eyes were shining brightly, and his vigorous Qi suddenly burst out.


    A hot golden flame poured into the tripod, and Hua leidan jumped out with a shrill voice.


    Dan Cheng.


    Lu Fan grabs Hualei Dan in his hand and laughs happily.


    With such a pill, what is thunder cliff tomorrow.


    Even if it is true that Tianlei is coming, it can resist one or two by relying on this Hualei pill.


    Smilingly put the Hualei pill into the bottle. To tell you the truth, Lu fan is very happy to make a four product yuan Dan.


    Put up the tripod, and Lu Fan plans to go out.


    But at this time, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong rings in Lu Fan''s body.


    "Great master, it seems that someone has broken into the empty mansion."


    Lu Fan was suddenly surprised and said, "what, who broke in? How can I say it now?"


    "Great master, you are just concentrating on alchemy," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. I dare not disturb you. The opponent''s strength is very poor, and he can''t even pass the gate of guarding. Now he has only half of his life left. Do you want to save her? "


    Lu Fan immediately thought about it, and the whole person quickly moved towards the gate of guarding.


    In a flash, Lu fan comes to the gate of guard. At a glance, Lu fan saw Xiaowen, who was beaten by shangjinlong, the gate of guard.


    "Stop it."


    Lu Fan had a big drink, and the Golden Dragon disappeared like a bubble.


    After all, Lu fan is now the master of the empty mansion. The whole empty mansion is his property. It''s just a gate to guard. How dare you disobey his will.


    Quick step forward, Lu Fan Zheng Zheng looked at the dying Xiaowen.


    "How did she get in. Fool, I''m going to be a little late. She''s really going to die here. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan took out a pill to feed Xiaowen, which was to hang her life.


    Then, Lu fan comes out of the empty mansion with Xiao Wen in his arms, and the black light spots suddenly fall into his belt.


    Clothes are messy, Xiaowen''s body is full of blood, even if Lu Fan pours down a pill, she doesn''t wake up.


    Lu Fan hurriedly put Xiaowen on the bed and put her palm on her back. A wisp of vigorous Qi is injected into Xiaowen''s body along her meridians.


    "Thirty percent of the meridians are broken, the Qi and blood are empty, and the vigorous force is tottering. It''s not good."


    Lu Fan rushes to turn over what elixir is in his belt to save Xiaowen''s life.


    But there are a lot of healing drugs to look for, but to say that Xiaowen will be cured, there will be no more.


    Such a serious injury, if not treated immediately, will leave a terrible sequela even if it is cured. It''s possible that Xiaowen can only stay in the inner Gang environment in her life.


    This is not what Lu Fan wants to see. Biting his teeth, Lu fan is also sweating.


    Just then, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rang out.


    "Great master, do you want to save her?" Lu Fan said anxiously: "of course. If you want anything, just say it. "


    "I can save her," he said with a smile. As long as she is not dead, there is no one I can''t save. It''s just a little hurt. It''s nothing. Great master, you put her in place, put her flat. Lie on your front. "


    Lu Fan hears the shock of Yan''s spirit, and quickly puts Xiao Wen on the level. Damn it, if it is known that he seriously injured the female student of others on the first day of his arrival at Thunder house, he will be in great trouble. Fortunately, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon has a way.


    "Haha, then remove the clothes. Don''t miss it. Take it off. Great master, don''t hesitate. Time waits for no one. "


    Lu Fan Zheng was in the same place and shouted in his heart, "what do you need to take off your clothes? Can''t you heal your wounds through your clothes?"


    in a whisper from the Xuangong tower in Kowloon: "it''s hard to deliver your strength through your clothes. It''s important to save people, great master. Your mind should be a little pure. "


    Lu Fan could not help but drag the Xuangong tower out of Dantian and beat it up.


    Bite teeth, tangled for a while, Lu fan or Xiaowen''s coat slowly off.


    Then a pair of plump, round rabbit jumped out.


    "So big."


    The Xuangong tower and Lu Fan shouted at the same time.

 Chapter 173

    "Great master, it seems that our interests are the same."


    The nine dragon Xuangong tower makes a sound in Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu Fan looks at two big white rabbits shaking and takes a deep breath.


    Don''t treat as if you are not polite.


    Hurriedly close eyes, Lu Fan cried out: "old nine, quickly say how to do."


    Hearing Lu Fan''s voice still slightly sullen, the pagoda of Xuangong in Kowloon hurriedly said: "great master. Put your hand in her heart and leave the rest to me. "


    Lu Fan''s heart was convulsed.


    "I have to put my hand on her chest," Lu Fan shouted in his heart.


    "Great master," said the pagoda. Only with my heart can I maximize my power output. I guess I need to borrow some vigorous Qi from you. You''d better prepare two more pills, as long as they have healing effect. "


    Lu fan is still hesitating. The Xuangong tower in Kowloon shouted inside him.


    "Master. She''s dying. Make up your mind. "


    Lu Fan opens his eyes and puts his hands on Xiao Wen''s chest.


    Don''t look at Xiaowen''s Petite appearance. She has material on her chest. She can''t be overemphasized by the rough waves.


    In his hand, he felt a soft mass. Lu Fan''s body was constantly flowing back with vigorous Qi and infused into the divine pill.


    The shadow of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong emerges from the Dantian and is seen by Lu Fan. The Xuangong tower in Jiulong looks like a big tree growing in the sky. It soon grows thicker and larger in Dantian.


    Under the command of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, a stream of pure strength poured into Xiaowen''s body along his arm.


    Visible to the naked eye, Xiaowen''s body is lit up with a hazy light.


    Just like the firefly in the night, the glittering light, combined with Xiaowen''s delicate skin, looks like a dream.


    Lu fan can feel Xiaowen''s body recovering rapidly. Although the Xuangong tower in Kowloon usually blows a cow, it is reliable at the critical moment.


    The pure power transformed from the Xuangong tower in Kowloon has a strong healing ability. It''s so much better than the pills. No wonder the Xuangong tower in Kowloon can say it and protect him from death.


    It''s hard to die with such a terrible ability to heal.


    Xiaowen''s meridians and bones are recovering rapidly. With her vigorous strength, they all slowly recovered to the state of fullness.


    "Master, give her the pills quickly."


    Lu Fan immediately picked up the pill and put it into Xiao Wen''s mouth.


    Feeling that the power of medicine began to spread in Xiaowen''s body, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon immediately increased its strength.


    All of a sudden, Xiao Wen burst out of a bruise, directly spraying all over the bed.


    "All right, all right. Ha ha, this little girl has gone lucky. Master, your two pills and the power I gave her, I''m afraid that I have broken through more than one restoration for her. "


    Lu Fan nodded and was about to take back his hand.


    At this time, Xiaowen suddenly opened her eyes.


    With dim sleepy eyes, Xiaowen saw Lu Fan''s hand on her chest and her open clothes.


    Immediately, Xiaowen screamed directly.


    Before Lu Fan could react, Xiao Wen kicked her in the face.


    This scream is almost out of the sky.


    First of all, the voice was heard by senior sister Wang Wan, who lived not far away, as well as several night patrol servants.


    Wang Wan rushed straight ahead.


    "Xiaowen, what''s the matter with you?"


    Shouting, Wang Wan directly opened the door with one hand.


    And then, you see it. It''s Xiaowen crying, and Lu Fan sitting by, and.... The blood of the bed.


    Xiaowen''s clothes were not neat, and she cried a lot. When she saw senior sister Wang Wan, she cried even louder and rushed out directly.


    Elder martial sister Wang Wan''s face changed wildly. Looking at Lu fan, she took out all her weapons directly. Several servants were afraid to approach Wang Wan because of his murderous face.


    Wang Wan gnawed his teeth and looked at Lu Fan and said, "animals."


    Lu Fan said helplessly, "I want to say it''s just congestion, do you believe it?"


    Wang Wan''s whole body was shaking, and really wanted to fight with Lu Fan.


    But at the thought of Lu Fan''s terrible cultivation, Wang Wan''s only remaining sense made her not to rush over.


    Lu Fan really doesn''t know what to say.


    What''s the matter? I have a bad reputation recently. Once this happened, I''m afraid that his name of destroying flowers and seizing love sword will never be removed.


    Wang Wan said in a loud voice, "Lu fan, I will report this to the master. You wait to be put in the college dungeon."


    Lu Fan looks at her gloomily and sighs.


    Wang Wan turned around and left. He took the door with him when he left. So many servants don''t know what happened.


    Wang Wan looked at these scoundrels and shouted, "you can keep an eye on me here. If he has any movement, please let me know immediately."


    Several servants immediately raised their voices, and Lu fan inside heard it clearly.


    He hoped that master Huoshan could come. With his vision, he could see that he was innocent.


    It''s the one who''s undressed. He doesn''t know how to explain it.


    Oh, trouble, trouble.


    Thinking more and more disorderly, Lu Fan simply closed his eyes.


    Close your eyes and concentrate. Don''t think about it any more. Love as you please.


    Outside, Wang Wan didn''t go far when she saw Xiaowen throwing things at the gate of the courtyard.


    Wang Wan suddenly felt something wrong.


    It doesn''t look like she was broken by someone, and Xiaowen''s strength is too great.


    Wang Wan stepped forward quickly and said softly, "Xiaowen. Don''t lose your temper. Elder martial sister asked you a few questions. "


    Xiaowen said with red eyes: "elder martial sister. I''m going to kill that bastard. I know I can''t beat him, but I must kill him. He despised me and robbed me of my chastity. I will burn with him. "


    Wang Wan said softly, "have you really taken your virginity, Xiaowen...".... Xiaowen is stunned for a moment. Although she is simple, she is not a silly girl who knows nothing.


    "It doesn''t seem to hurt. Yeah, why doesn''t it hurt? "


    Xiaowen said with her head askew and her eyes lit up: "no, No. I accidentally entered a strange place. I should be injured all over. Why is there no injury now. "


    Xiaowen touched her arm, and suddenly she felt a scar that had not yet healed.


    "It''s true. I''m really hurt. Who helped me to heal the wound? Is it... "


    Xiao Wen and Wang Wan look different. Although they don''t want to believe it, it seems that Lu fan is the only one who has helped her heal the wound.


    Wang Wan wants to use Gang Jin to explore Xiao Wen''s gang Jin. All of a sudden, Wang Wan was directly bounced away by Xiaowen''s vigorous body protection.


    "Xiaowen, your accomplishments are even higher than my elder martial sister."


    Xiaowen quickly looks inside, and then she opens her mouth and doesn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 174

    "Even if he helps me heal, he can''t... That''s what it looks like. "


    Xiaowen is still indignant. At the thought of Lu Fan''s hands on her, she felt her face burning.


    Wang Wan thought of seeing Xiaowen''s untidy clothes when she just went in. It''s estimated that Lu Fan took off her clothes when he healed her.


    It''s very common for martial arts to heal and undress.


    Wang Wan looked at Xiaowen and said, "Xiaowen. Don''t tell anyone about it. Since they have healed you, they have also made your accomplishments soar, and they have not robbed you of your virginity. Let it go. If you are really angry, elder martial sister will find someone to beat him for you. "


    Xiaowen shouted: "elder martial sister, I''m afraid that almost no one can beat him in the thunder yard."


    Wang Wan was dumb when he stepped on the stage.


    They were silent for a while. Xiaowen said, "elder martial sister, I''ll go back to sleep first. Don''t tell me about it. "


    Wang Wan said: "don''t worry. I''ll take care of it for you. By the way, Xiaowen. How did you get hurt? "Xiao Wen said," I''m... "


    Later, Xiaowen thought about it but didn''t say it. Because if she told senior sister Wang Wan to sneak into Lu Fan''s house, she would scold her.


    Shake head, Xiaowen don''t want to say more, turn back.


    Wang Wan looks at Xiaowen''s back, smiles and shakes her head.


    Turning around, Wang Wan went back to Lu Fan''s gate.


    Several servants listened to him and kept watch at the door.


    Wang Wan waved and said, "go down. Today''s events, as long as spread out. I promise you all will leave Wudao college. "


    All the servants'' faces changed wildly. They should leave quickly.


    Wang Wan knocked on Lu Fan''s door, but he didn''t open it.


    Standing at the door, Lu Fan whispered: "Lu fan, did you help Xiao Wen heal her wounds?"


    inside, Lu Fan opened her eyes and said: "sister Wang, you know, I don''t want to cheat you. It''s just healing."


    "Just heal. Ask another question, what is the blood on the bed. "


    Lu fan asked calmly:" it''s congestion. If elder martial sister Wang doesn''t believe it, you can come in and have a look. There are still some differences between congestion and blood circulation. "


    Elder martial sister Wang nodded slightly outside the door, and said in silence for a moment: "I won''t talk about it in advance. You will have a competition with elder martial brother Rodin tomorrow. Rest early. "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and believed him in such a simple way, but as long as he could, it would be a good thing.


    The sound at the door was fading away, and Wang Wan had already left.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and closed his eyes again.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The next day, on the mountain behind the thunder yard, thunder cliff.


    Among the clouds, on the top of the cliff.


    Under the guidance of master Huoshan and others, Lu Fan went to thunder cliff step by step.


    Behind them, Xiao Wen and Wang Wan are also in the crowd. They seem to have forgotten last night''s events, their faces are very calm, looking at the distant thunder.


    From afar, thunder cliff is like a cliff split by thunder, with clear lightning lines and flat cutting surface. There are dark clouds all around. From time to time, thunder strikes on thunder cliff. It''s also a wonder.


    It''s just that the color of these thunder is too weird. It''s actually deep black. It looks like it''s infiltrating.


    A flying iron bridge is connected with thunder cliff, and tears shine on the bridge.


    Master Huoshan points to Tieqiao road.


    "Here comes the bridge, Lu Fan. Rodin is waiting for you on thunder cliff. You can go by yourself. "


    Lu Fan bows to master Huoshan. Walk quickly to the bridge.


    Just stepped on a step, Lu Fan felt that the thunder under his feet was like a little snake entering his body. It makes him feel numb.


    With these thunders, I''m afraid that the general martial artists in Inner gang can''t go up.


    "Sure enough, there are some ways."


    Lu Fan chuckled and strode forward.


    When he went out, a Hua Lei Dan had been swallowed by him. These thunders alone can''t do anything to him.


    Lu Fan''s pace is very fast. The thunder around him is constantly pounding him. The more he goes inside, the more thunder. But these tiny thunders had little effect on him.


    When master Huoshan saw this, he chuckled and said: "interesting, interesting. If we didn''t know that he was taught by them. I think he is a disciple of our thunderhouse. The thunder and lightning on the bridge had no effect on him. It''s definitely a good young man to practice thunder skills. "


    A group of students from thunder academy stood outside the bridge and watched Lu Fan step by step walking up to thunder cliff.


    The wind began to shrivel all around, and the sky and the earth suddenly darkened.


    Not far away the black thunder, like a scar tearing the sky, ferocious.


    After walking for a long time, Lu Fan finally walked across the bridge. Now his body is shining with thunder. With the help of Hua Lei Dan, the Dantian in the body is even more abundant.


    Thunder cliff is full of craggy rocks.


    Especially the big stone in the middle looks like a huge hammer.


    At the handle of the hammer, Rodin sat there quietly.


    The black thunder kept falling beside him. He turned his back to Lu Fan and said softly, "Lu Fan. You know, I asked you to fight here. I hesitated for a long time


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "at last, you are still here. Isn''t it? It''s no use saying that. "


    A thunder burst, and even brought the storm of strength directly, blowing their clothes.


    Rodin turned around. There was a purple sword on his leg. It was about three feet long and two inches wide. Every time there was a thunder, it would shine.


    Rodin''s originally pale face looks much better today.


    "You are right. It''s no use saying that. But now that you''re here. I still want to tell you that you have no chance to fight me here. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "do you have one before you know it. Rodin, you asked me to come. It''s not just to talk nonsense to me


    Rodin said lightly: "you are confident, just like me. I just like your opponent. But before the contest, I have two things to say. First of all, I''m very happy that you drove away Zhang Yuehan, the woman who was possessed of magic cultivation and secretly calculated me. Second, you fought with Jin Feiyu''s gang of trash yesterday. I heard all about it. After the comparison, I will leave them a lesson that will be unforgettable for life. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and said, "what do you want to say?"


    Rodin smiled and said slowly: "I want to say that there are two things. I''ll give you two moves when we have a competition. Plus, you fight me at Thunder cliff. I''ve got the advantage of the land. I''ll give you another move. So I''ll give you three moves. "

 Chapter 175

    Lu Fan smiled and was very happy.


    "Let me do three things. Are you sure. "


    Rodin sat there, stroking the sword in his hand and said, "sure, but three moves. I''m afraid that''s when you lost. I just want to be in these three moves. See your best. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you are very confident, just like me."


    This is what Rodin just said. Lu fan is now returning the original number.


    Rodin grinned. Both of them could see the excitement in each other''s eyes.


    Lu Fan slowly released his vigorous clothes and pulled out the heavy sword without front.


    Vigorous Qi is injected into the sword, and the sword is shining with a light. The craggy rocks around were crushed into powder by the force released by the sword.


    "Good sword,"


    Rodin''s eyes are bright and frightening.


    He didn''t notice Lu Fan''s sword before. Many martial artists, including him, thought Lu Fan''s sword was a waste.


    Such a heavy sword is still in Kaifeng. It looks like a broken product that hasn''t been refined. Many people are secretly discussing whether Lu Fan got such a sword because his family is too poor.


    But at the moment, Rodin laughed heartily at those ignorant people, including himself.


    Lu Fan''s sharp sword is a rare weapon. I''m afraid it has special effects like his purple shadow sword.


    When he raised the sword, Lu fanlang said in a voice: "take it, the first move."


    when a sword was wielded, the world changed.


    "One sword, six kills." in an instant, six kill words rush directly to Rhodan.


    The surging power, the stone under Rodin''s feet is blown to pieces, Rodin himself is covered with a layer of vigorous clothes full of thunder.


    "Good swordsmanship," roared Rodin excitedly.


    Only the first move is so powerful, Rodin can see that his proud wind and thunder Gang clothes are about to collapse under the pressure of Lu Fan''s move.


    Just when the momentum of six kill words was exhausted, suddenly, all six kill words exploded.


    The terrible explosion made the whole thunder cliff tremble.


    In the distance, by the bridge crossing thunder, countless warriors of thunder yard stretch their necks to watch.


    "It''s a powerful force. When they come up, they start to fight."


    "Wow, there''s a lot of gravel."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Master Huoshan, with his hands on his back, watched quietly. Hearing the comments of the students behind him, he shook his head secretly.


    "It''s just the beginning."


    The sound of the explosion gradually disappeared, and all kinds of gravel fell like rain, and among them.


    Rodin also finally stood up, hands holding purple shadow sword, look congealed way: "the first move."


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "good defense. Then take my second move. "


    Said that, Lu Fan''s whole body sparkles the golden flame, the vigorous Qi on his body quickly condenses into a dragon shape.


    As soon as this situation came out, Rodin exclaimed: "the Eternal Dragon Emperor decided. "It''s impossible," Lu Fan said with a smile. "Of course, it''s not the decision of the Eternal Dragon Emperor. He just learned something a little secretly. Then take my sword, the red flaming dragon roaring sword. "


    step forward and step on the ground directly.


    With one sword, a terrible blood red dragon roared.


    The power of this sword is almost doubled compared with the red flame dragon roar fist used by Lu Fan.


    Lu fan saw Qiao Xuan''s Eternal Dragon Emperor''s decision, but realized a lot of things.


    It is also the transformation of vigorous strength into dragon shape. Now Lu fan is able to transform the dragon shape into stronger, bigger and more solid.


    Blood red dragon hit Rodin''s body, almost instantly, Rodin felt that his wind and thunder Gang clothes could not resist.


    "The formula of five thunders shaking the sky, the God of thunder coming out, the heaven and the earth going out."


    Put the purple shadow sword in his hand on the ground, and Rodin''s hands instantly coagulated two thunder beads from the vigorous force, in the sky. Two black thunders fell directly on his hands.


    Rodin''s double fists hit, and the terrible Lei Zhu collided with the dragon.


    Another terrible explosion. This time, the wave of power directly passed through the bridge, which made all the students of thunderhouse stagger.


    Master Huoshan stared at everything and squeezed his fist secretly.


    It''s terrible. It''s terrible.


    In the second move, Rodin was forced to use the five thunder formula.


    Lu Fan of the Yuan Yuan academy, is he really just outside Gang territory.


    In master Huoshan''s mind, there are many questions that many people want to ask.


    On thunder cliff, Lu Fan stands proudly. The defense of his gang clothes is no less than that of Rodin''s wind and thunder Gang clothes, even more powerful.


    The raging thunder didn''t hurt him in any way. It was all absorbed as the power of heaven and earth.


    The effect of Hua Lei Dan is so good that Lu Fan plans to go back and make more furnaces.


    Later, I met people who like to use thunder martial arts like thunderhouse. A Hua Lei Dan is enough to make them completely depressed.


    At this time, Rodin''s face was no longer proud and confident at the beginning. He looked at Lu fan like an enemy.


    "It seems that I really despise you. Lu fan, your strength is even stronger than I thought. Now I have some regrets to let you do three things. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s too late for you to change now."


    Rodin burst out laughing and said, "what I Rodin said has never changed. Come on, move three. Let me see if you have any more powerful means. "


    Lu Fan raised his sword again and said, "I won''t let you down."


    As he said this, Lu Fan injected his vigorous Qi into the Wufeng heavy sword, and at the same time gently touched the Tao domain on the Wufeng heavy sword.


    An invisible force suddenly rippled, Rodin felt nothing, and was pushed two steps.


    "What is this."


    Rodin breathed softly.


    By the bridge, master Huoshan''s face changed dramatically. He felt the clear power.


    It''s the power of Tao. It''s the power of Tao.


    Master Huoshan was shocked. He flew up like thunder cliff.


    He won''t stand in the way of Lu Fan''s competition with Rodin, but he must have a close look at where this power comes from.


    Lu Fan slowly raised the Wufeng heavy sword. At this moment, the Wufeng heavy sword seemed to weigh a thousand jin. Lu Fan felt a little strange. It shouldn''t be so heavy.


    However, Lu fan can also feel that the power belonging to the realm of Tao is becoming more and more clear.


    His vigorous Qi hits on it, and it can always bring out terrible power.


    "The heavy sword has no edge. It''s a coincidence that it doesn''t work."


    Eight big words appeared in Lu Fan''s mind.


    There is no reason, Lu Fan raised a kind of enlightenment.


    A sword fell slowly, not fast as slow, but with a mysterious breath.


    Rodin immediately felt a terrible force coming from all directions, and directly bent him down, and quickly grasped the purple shadow sword.


    In the sky, master Huoshan stepped back a few steps, his face was shocked.

 Chapter 176

    "It turns out that''s the heavy sword."


    The eyes are clear as water, and the breath is floating out of the world.


    At this time, Lu Fan finally uses the tip of the iceberg of the Taoist power on the sword without front. At the same time, it opens a new door for his cultivation.


    Rodin raised his head little by little.


    The whole body rippled with dazzling lightning light. Thunder roared all around.


    "The formula of five thunders shaking the sky, the thunder god explodes in the sky."


    on the whole thunder cliff, countless thunder lights turn into shining thunder balls.


    When Lu fan saw that the thunder had changed, he immediately put the heavy sword in front of him.


    Countless thunderballs exploded, and the terrible thunder light turned into thunderclouds, covering the whole thunder cliff.


    The terrible thunder will cross the thunder bridge and shake constantly.


    A group of students from thunderhouse standing by the bridge were affected and screamed.


    Rodin was in the middle of a thunderbolt, like the God of thunder.


    Holding the purple shadow sword tightly, Rodin''s eyes stared at Lu fan, who was as stable as a mountain in the thunder.


    In such a terrible thunder light, Lu Fan stood there, calm and incomparable.


    On top of the heavy sword, a water like force helped him remove most of the thunder impact.


    The rest of the thunder light will disappear as soon as it hits Lu fan, just as it is swallowed up by invisible power.


    Rodin came forward with the sword, and there was a flash of red light on the purple shadow sword.


    "The wind and thunder are the same origin, and the thunder is shining, and the wind and the rain are rising."


    All of a sudden, Rodin''s body method was like the wind and came to Lufan''s back.


    A sword came out and hit Lu Fan''s back.


    Gang Yi shakes, Lu fan turns his head slightly and looks at Rodin with the remaining light.


    In such a terrible thunder, even if he ate the leading thunder pill, he could only resist and dare not move. Rodin''s action is self-sufficient. The formula of five thunders shaking the sky is indeed worthy of reputation.


    Another sword fell, and the wind blew so loudly that people could hardly open their eyes.


    The terrible wind force, with thunder and light, constantly pounded Lu Fan''s gang clothes.


    Click, a subtle sound.


    Lu Fan''s gang clothes are finally broken by Rodin. The light in his eyes flashes. Rodin sees the opportunity. This is the moment.


    "Five thunder shakes the sky, the wind and thunder power, and the thunder snake dances wildly."


    The purple shadow sword in his hand really turned into a purple shadow that pierced Lu Fan''s gang clothes and stabbed Lu Fan in the back.


    The sting came from behind, but Lu Fan did not move.


    Rodin''s hands are full of tiny thundersnakes. His palms strike straight on Lu Fan''s heart.


    But in the moment he was about to shoot, he felt a strong crisis.


    Rodin even at the last moment did not hesitate to give up this move. At the same time, Lu Fan''s whole body lit up a terrible fire.


    "The power of the spirit, open."


    a force of five elements shakes all the thunder, and even the wind suddenly decreases.


    The nearest Rodin was retreated by the power of Lu Fan''s spirit, and a trace of blood gushed out of his mouth and nose.


    "It''s a one dollar decision. It turned out to be one dollar decision. "


    In the sky, master Huoshan finally understood.


    It''s no wonder that Lu fan can use the power similar to the Tao. In fact, he has practiced the top skill of the Yuan Yuan Yuan academy, the yuan Dao Jue.


    Master Huoshan, who thought he had guessed the reason, was full of bitterness.


    Although it''s also difficult to learn the five thunder Zhentian formula, it''s far from the most difficult one yuan formula of the whole Wudao college.


    "Lu fancai is the most powerful genius of the whole Wudao college."


    Master Huoshan turns around and flies back. He doesn''t need to watch the end. The one yuan way is more strange and powerful than the five thunder''s formula of shaking the sky. Rodin can''t suppress Lu Fan with the power of thunder cliff. The next battle will be one side down.


    The departure of master Huoshan is also in Rodin''s eyes.


    This is a genius who has been in thunderhouse for a long time. Now he is in a panic.


    Did the master give up hope for him.


    "Impossible, impossible. With the help of thunder cliff and purple shadow sword, how could he lose. By the way, purple shadow sword. "


    Looking up, Rodin stares at Lu Fan''s back.


    He just inserted the purple shadow sword into Lu Fan''s body. Now Lu fan should be seriously injured.


    Unfortunately, at the next moment, Lu fan made an almost desperate move.


    Slowly, Lu fan pulls out the purple shadow sword, without even frowning.


    The wound on Lu Fan''s back healed rapidly under Rodin''s gaze, and soon recovered.


    Rodin''s eyes are almost staring out. Is this still human. Such a terrible ability to recover is a wild animal.


    Lu Fan looks at Rodin lightly. Just Rodin''s instant reaction ability made Lu Fan nod secretly. It''s a good opponent.


    After shaking hands, Lu Fan throws the purple shadow sword back to Rodin.


    Then, vigorous Qi covered his body again. Lu Fan moved his body and felt that he could practice his vigorous Qi at this opportunity.


    The opponent is rare. We should take good care of him.


    With a tinkle, the purple shadow sword was inserted in front of Rodin''s body, and the body of the sword shook slightly.


    Without saying a word, Rodin pulled out the purple shadow sword and forced his injury down.


    At the moment, Lu Fan inserts the heavy sword back into his back. His whole body''s vigorous clothes are transformed into water like strength and flow on his body.


    With a wave of his hand, the forces of heaven and earth around him were suddenly discharged, and his fist speed reached a terrible level.


    When Rodin saw Lu Fan''s movements, he was surprised again, but he still said: "Lu fan, you put your sword away. Do you look down on me. "


    Lu Fan said calmly, "in fact, what I am good at is boxing."


    A light came from Rodin, and there was a big explosion around him.


    "In that case, let me see your boxing."


    Finish saying, Rodin a sword attack, a column like tears appear, straight to Lu Fan''s front door.


    Lu Fan''s steps were slightly wrong. The whole man even gave way to Rodin''s attack at a faster speed than lightning.


    With a stamp on the ground, Lu Fan came to Rodin like a ghost.


    All of a sudden, the speed is so fast that Rodin can''t see anything, and then the whole person flies backwards.


    Before landing, Lu Fan came to him again, turned around and kicked for three times.


    Face, abdomen, shoulder were kicked hard, the whole person hit the ground like a meteorite, fell into a deep rock.


    Lu fan falls to the ground, standing in front of Rodin, grinning and grinning.


    Since you can row the power of heaven and earth first to maximize your fist power, why can''t you move.


    Lu fan has not been idle in this period of time. Finally, he has made himself fully understand this set of fighting methods. Now it seems that the effect is very good.


    Rodin also wants to struggle. Purple shadow sword turns into a hundred sword light and kills Lu Fan.


    But Lu Fan only slightly wriggled, and let go of all the sword light. Judging from Lu Fan''s current speed, these swords are too slow.


    Raise your hand and Lu Fan''s last punch falls.


    "Wuxiangpo mountain boxing,"

 Chapter 177

    The strength of the fist is like a mountain, smashing out Rodin''s last resistance.


    A mouthful of blood spewed out, and Rodin passed out completely under Lu Fan''s fist strength.


    Take back the vigorous strength, and Lu Fan takes a deep breath.


    "Well, Rodin is strong enough, but still can''t let me use all my strength."


    Shaking his head and sighing, Lu Fan took up Rodin''s purple shadow sword and looked at it carefully.


    Just after the vigorous energy was injected into the sword, Lu Fan felt that there was a small spirit in the sword. Although it was not formed, it was far from being a real spirit. But the presence of spirit indicates that the quality of this sword is already very high.


    Immediately, the sound of Jiulong Xuangong tower in the body sounded.


    "Good thing, ha ha, great master. You''ve got another good thing. Mm-hmm. a good sword. I don''t think you can use it. Let me swallow it. I can restore a little strength. "


    Lu Fandao: "no way. If I take this sword away, I''m afraid the thunder court will not let me go. It''s better not to get into trouble. "


    Said, Lu Fan let go of the purple shadow sword and inserted it back to Rodin''s side.


    "It''s a pity, it''s a pity," whispered the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Great master, when would you like to go to the ancient kingdom. The treasures there are all piled up. "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. What is the ancient region.


    However, before Lu Fan had time to continue his inquiry, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon sank into his Dantian again.


    It seems that this matter will be asked later.


    Go back, Lu Fan walked on the bridge again. Thunderclap cliff was beaten to the ground behind him. It''s estimated that we need to rely on the battle formation of Wudao college to recover. However, there''s nothing about the bridge.


    By the bridge, all the students of thunder academy look forward to it. When they saw Lu Fan''s figure coming back from afar, their faces suddenly turned pale.


    Master Huoshan is also standing by the bridge with a calm face. He had expected the result.


    Lu Fan walked down the bridge and said calmly, "Rodin needs treatment now. He is in a coma."


    Master Huoshan waved and asked the students behind him to help immediately.


    Immediately, several students'' eyes were full of light and rushed to thunder cliff.


    For these students, it''s impossible to go to thunder cliff in ordinary days. Today is a chance to pass, even for a moment. Thunder cliff contains a wealth of thunder power, which is of great benefit to the students who practice thunder skills.


    Lu Fan turned to master Huoshan and said, "master Huoshan, can you take me to see the five thunder formula?"


    Master Huoshan''s face shook for a moment. He almost forgot. He also gambled with Lu fan to watch the five thunders.


    Lu fan, with a smile on his face, just realized the power of the five thunder formula. It''s definitely a martial art above the middle level of the prefecture level. If we learn, we will greatly enhance his strength.


    Like this kind of additional martial arts that can arouse the power of Tiandi thunder, once it reaches his hand, it will definitely play a greater role.


    Because he is not only a pure warrior, but also an alchemist.


    Activate Lei Zhili. He can do it.


    "Follow me."


    Master Huoshan took Lu Fan with his face to thunder hall. No one dared to follow the students nearby.


    Some people who know the situation are still whispering.


    "Master is going to take Lu fan to watch the five thunder Zhentian Jue. He will not learn the most powerful martial arts of thunder hall."


    "No way. For tens of hundreds of years, only senior brother Rodin has practiced in thunderhouse. It is impossible for Lu fan, a student of another branch, to learn to leave. "


    "I also think that learning the formula of" five thunders shaking the sky "is not based on the determination of thunderbolt. He can''t use Lei''s power. He can''t learn the five thunder formula. "


    "But even elder martial brother Rodin lost in his hands. Maybe he has a special way. Otherwise, why does he have to see the formula of five thunders shaking the sky? "


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A group of disciples of thunder court quarreled, so loud that even Lu Fan and Mount Holyoke, who had gone far away, could hear it clearly.


    Master Huoshan didn''t say anything, just glanced at Lu Fan lightly, trying to see something from Lu Fan''s face.


    But Lu fan, with a calm face, let master Huoshan see nothing.


    It''s a very stable disciple.


    It''s no wonder that so many teachers, including the Dean, gave Lu Fan a high evaluation.


    Xiaowen and senior sister Wang are also in the crowd. Listening to the discussion, Xiaowen is silent.


    When seeing Rodin being helped back, Xiaowen immediately ran to Rodin and said, "how are you, elder martial brother Rodin?"


    Rodin looked at Xiaowen with a pale face and said lightly, "go away."


    With that, Rodin broke away from the two students who supported him and walked slowly to the distance.


    Lonely face, and lonely back, are seen in Xiaowen''s eyes.


    Xiaowen almost cried. Is this her long cherished senior brother Rodin. Why is that?


    Elder martial sister Wang was also a little angry with Rodin''s practice.


    "Come on, Xiao Wen," he said. It''s time we went back to the hospital. "


    Xiaowen nodded and the two left.


    Thunderhouse, library, three floors, vigorous and martial.


    Through a defense hood, Lu Fan felt that his whole body strength was suppressed by a strong breath, and his vigorous Qi flow speed was reduced by 90%, almost like a turtle climbing.


    "Defense array, suppress power. All those who come here, the alchemists, will temporarily lose control of their power. When you''ve finished reading it, you''ll be fine out here. "


    Master Huoshan explained calmly.


    Lu Fan nodded slightly and followed master Huoshan to walk inside slowly.


    This is an empty room. There is a wall at the end of it. There are a row of wild words on it. Looking at it, Lu fan can see five big words of "five thunders shaking the sky".


    Walking to the wall, master Huoshan''s eyes slightly fluctuated, reached out and stroked the wall, wiped off a small piece of dust on it, and said: "five thunders, the most powerful martial art of thunderhouse. It''s said that it comes from Lei Guang of jiuxiao school. You have three hours to realize. After three hours, you will leave automatically. Otherwise, it would be against the rules of my thunder court. "


    Master Mount Holyoke glanced at Lu Fan fiercely. Lu Fan nodded: "three hours, three hours."


    Master Huoshan turns around and leaves. The sound of footsteps is far away. Lu fan is the only one left in the empty room.


    Lu Fan frowns slightly. It seems that he has heard the name of jiuxiao school.


    It seems that I can''t remember how to shake my head. No matter how much, it''s important to grasp the martial arts skills,

 Chapter 178

    The font is wild. Every word on the five thunder formula looks like a flash of thunder. The strokes are full of thunder.


    Lu Fan sat down directly in front of the wall, absorbed himself and calmed down. He first calmed down his emotions, and then read the five thunder Zhentian formula word by word.


    "The extreme of thunder is the light in the universe. The extreme of light is the law of heaven and earth. The extreme of thunder is the order of all things. Therefore, the reason why thunder is the power of heaven is that all five elements can be thunder


    Reading quietly, Lu Fan gradually sink into the mighty martial arts of the five thunder formula.


    For the first time, Lu fan saw that martial arts was not the method of cultivation, but the origin and reason of martial arts.


    The formula of five thunders shaking the sky turns the force of the five elements of the heaven and the earth into thunder light martial arts.


    Subdivide five kinds. There are fire mines, wind mines, ice mines, wood mines, gold mines.


    With vigorous energy as the differentiation, five kinds of thunder power are refined to become Tianwei.


    Another breakthrough, supplemented by the thunder power of the earth, can form the terrain.


    However, the last move, the thunder power of the earth, was not even practiced by the master who created the five thunder Zhentian formula.


    Martial arts actually put forward the way to refine the thunder power of the earth, but it seems too weird. Lu Fan felt the thunder power of the earth, and was afraid that it was just a guess.


    Let''s not mention these, the key is the five kinds of thunder power in front.


    Based on one, practice first.


    First, refine one kind of thunder power into a big one, and then the whole five thunder formula of shaking the sky will be regarded as a small one.


    After all five kinds of cultivation are completed, the formula of five thunders shaking the sky can be regarded as the formal cultivation.


    According to the description of martial arts. Only one hand can break the mountains, and one fist can smooth the raging sea.


    Well, it sounds very imposing.


    There is no doubt that Rodin chose the first force of thunder, which is the force of wind and thunder.


    In terms of Rodin''s achievements, his wind and thunder power will soon have an effect. As long as he stepped into Yuangang''s territory, and then led the force of the sky mines into the body, then his force of wind and thunder will surely be great.


    But Lu Fan didn''t plan to start with the power of wind and thunder. His eyes were all on the power of fire and thunder.


    Compared with the power of wind and thunder, Lu Fan prefers the power of fire and thunder.


    Whether it''s the flaming golden body or the roaring fist of the red flaming dragon, it''s all based on fire.


    Even after he arrived at Yuangang, Lu Fan planned to major in the fire skill. The power of fire and thunder is his best choice.


    The so-called power of fire and thunder is to lead the fire of sky thunder into the body, forge and burn the body.


    Not only to bear, but also in the process of forging, a ray of lightning essence into the Dantian.


    It''s not easy to do that.


    First of all, what is the fire of thunder? It''s the fire that explodes when the thunder falls on the ground.


    And we can''t wait for the thunder to blow up before we collect the flame. The probability of finding the essence of thunder and fire is very small. There is only one method according to the function.


    That is, to find a dark night, standing at the top of the tree to lead the sky thunder to split himself. Then, the vigorous force is injected into the force of thunder and fire with a special operation route. Strip out the essence of thunder and fire, and then push it into Dantian. And the stronger the thunder, the better. It''s better to kill the world thunder in the legend. This kind of thunder, as long as it falls, is full of the essence of thunder and fire. And not only can repair the wind and thunder power, gold, wind and thunder power, and wood thunder power can be repaired at the same time.


    Well, it sounds like suicide.


    Unless Lu Fan''s brain is broken, he will go to kill Shi Lei to play.


    Joking, it''s said that even the powerful warrior may not be able to save his life under the punishment of destroying the world thunder.


    With his small body, there must be only one way to die.


    But I can''t find the punishment for destroying the world thunder. Other special Tianlei can be tried. For example, the black thunder of thunder cliff is very good.


    I think Rodin is also on thunder cliff. He practiced the five thunder formula.


    Lu Fan thought about it. A leading thunder pill should be able to help him to offset most of the thunder power.


    But if it is offset, the essence of thunder and fire will not be easy to obtain.


    It''s really a troublesome thing. It seems that there''s little chance of it. The key lies in two points. The first is resistance to thunder, and the second is resistance to fire.


    Second, Lu fan is confident. But the first one, well, I''d like to see it again.


    Continue to look down, after the fire and thunder training, we will absorb more thunder power every day to grow.


    That is to say, if you have nothing to do, you have to go out and give Lei a chop. Otherwise, you can''t fix this skill.


    Lu Fan thought about the trouble carefully. It seems that he had better find out if there is a way to recruit Lei Yun anytime and anywhere.


    It''s like the wind and cloud of the alchemist. It has this effect. After the holiday, go to the Danding market, and make sure to find such a solution. It''s better to build one.


    After reading the fire and thunder chapter carefully, Lu Fan continued to recite all the other thunder chapters.


    These Lei chapters are the key to the cultivation of the five Lei Zhentian formula. One is not enough. Even if it can''t be repaired now, it must be remembered. Otherwise, this skill can only produce a fire thunder. That''s a fart.


    When Lu Fan concentrated on reciting the skill.


    Suddenly, the words on the whole wall suddenly changed.


    Lu Fan only felt his spirit absorbed into a special space. Then a thunder appeared in his mind, and Lu fan, who was shocked, had a convulsion.


    "There is no source of thunder. Why do I fix my five thunder formula? It''s unqualified. "Br >


    let Lu Fan''s spirit crumble with a loud shout.


    There was a light group in front of him. He had experience in practicing one yuan Dao Jue. Lu Fan immediately understood that it was the mark his master left in the kung fu.


    Lu Fan immediately transformed all the vigorous Qi into the power of spirit. Immediately, his spirit was also stabilized.


    The thunder came one after another, all of which had a terrible power of shock.


    It seems that there is the power to shatter people''s spirit.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan understood. The key to the five thunder formula is actually this word.


    All five thunder martial arts are not the most important and crucial. If the people who are not intelligent and have not strong spirit, even if they have completed the five thunder cultivation, they will not be able to practice the essence of this skill.


    Lu Fan''s spirit just resisted in this terrible thunder. The last wave of five color thunder nearly shattered his spirit.


    Finally all the thunder passed, and the old man in the light group said with a voice of surprise: "strong will. You are my disciple of Lei Guang. Why don''t you have any thunder? "


    Lu Fan said intermittently, "I must... A pulse of thunder..... But I want to fix the elder..... Five thunders shake the sky. "


    "No, No. How can we build the formula of "five thunders shaking the sky" if we don''t have one pulse of thunder light. You''d better leave. "


    Said, the old man''s body has thunder light again.


    But at this time, what Lu Fan didn''t find, the ring in his hand, suddenly lit up.


    Then, his spirit also lit up a light.


    The old man was stunned at once.

 Chapter 179

    "You are a person of jiuxiao. The heaven is pitiful. The nine clouds have not broken. "


    The old man shouted excitedly. Although he was only a light group, he was shaking desperately now.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. It seemed that he had heard the words "jiuxiao".


    Suddenly, Lu Fan remembered that the ring given by Master Wu Chen was called jiuxiao. And at the beginning, it seems that he was the descendant of jiuxiao gate.


    There are only two sects in total. Lu Fan never takes it seriously. His name is almost forgotten.


    But now, it seems that it''s not right. Why the strong who left the formula of five thunder shaking the sky are so sensitive to the word "jiuxiao".


    The old man was still excited. The thunder he was going to release converged as soon as possible.


    Although the old man was a piece of light and shadow, he suddenly bowed to Lu Fan deeply and said: "the old thunder shakes the sky, and I have seen the descendants of jiuxiao."


    Lu Fan opened his mouth wide and didn''t know what was going on.


    However, according to the old man''s appearance, he should not be struck by thunder again. Maybe there is a chance to learn the essence of the five thunder formula.


    Lu fan asked in a low voice, "you don''t need to be so polite, sir. What is the jiuxiao pulse. What does it have to do with Lei Guang''s pulse? "


    the old man said with a smile:" it''s a big relationship, a big one. Can you ask me where the jiuxiao Mark came from. Who taught you. "


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, "tutor."


    The old man then asked, "who''s the name of that teacher?" Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, "please forgive me, my teacher has something to say, so I can''t disclose his name."


    The old man said with a smile: "no harm, no harm. It''s natural that you won''t say it. It''s not easy for jiuxiao to pass on. Naturally, we should be careful everywhere. Little guy, it seems that you don''t know much about the jiuxiao people. When you arrive at Lei Guang, I will take you to meet some old masters. By then, you will know. You are a descendant of jiuxiao. How lucky you are. No, No. My little formula of five thunder shaking the sky was not worthy to be taught to the disciples of jiuxiao Yimai. But since you have come for this, I cannot let you go empty handed. "


    Said, a light from the old man, directly into the spirit of Lu Fan.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan could feel a touch of Tao and enter his body.


    The old man said with a smile: "my five thunder formula is the result of watching the thunder. Although he didn''t go to the elegant hall, he also entered the room. A mystery in martial arts. I will teach you all today. I can''t get any of these benefits from Lei Guang''s disciples. You should understand them carefully. Strive to understand the path before Tiangang. "


    Lu Fan stood there stunned, unable to move at all.


    His mind was full of thunder.


    At the same time, the Tao, which just reached Yang, hovered in his body. Even the sword without a front was activated, and the light was shining.


    Lu Fan''s spirit returned to the body, the light and shadow of the old man disappeared, and everything returned to normal. The vigorous Qi in the body is suppressed by the array again, and can''t move at all.


    But Lu fan still stood there with his eyes closed.


    The insight of that moment is very important for the understanding of Tao.


    After standing for an hour, Lu Fan opened his eyes.


    "The formula of five thunders shaking the sky is just a little skin of thunder martial arts. Well, that''s all. I don''t know how long it will take for me to master it. "


    Chuckling, Lu Fan raises his head and takes a look at the five thunder formula on the wall.


    Lu fan doesn''t have to memorize these things. I''ve got the most important things. The pithy formula on the wall and the way of cultivation are really fur in fur.


    About a second glance, almost jotted down, Lu Fan turned around and walked out.


    Out of the library of thunderhouse, Lu Fan looks at the sun with a bright smile.


    And not far from his roof, master Huoshan watched Lu Fan come out quietly.


    "In less than three hours, he came out. Do you know how to cultivate or give up? "Mr. Huoshan muttered to himself. At the moment, he can''t see if Lu fan has learned.


    "It doesn''t matter if I learn or not, it doesn''t matter a lot to me. It''s one yuan yuan cheaper to let them have a strong voice. It seems that it''s necessary for me to remind XuanZhen of his carelessness. Well, let''s go to see Rodin first. I hope Rodin can survive. Don''t let me down. "


    With that, master Huoshan disappeared on the roof.


    At the same time, Rodin, on the other side of the thunder house, locked himself in the house.


    His house is grand and spacious. Furniture, decoration and wood are all the best choices.


    A layer of jade fire animal skin spread on the ground in the house is worth thousands of gold. Not to mention the paintings and calligraphy, jade vase.


    But at this time, his room was in a mess.


    Eighty percent of the things in the room were smashed by his fall, and Rodin sat down with empty eyes.


    His pride, his confidence, were completely shattered on thunder cliff.


    He always thought that he was the strongest genius in Wudao college, and no one could compare with him. Even if he lost to Zhang Yuehan, Rodin firmly believed that if Zhang Yuehan didn''t attack him, it would be his victory. He is also going to fight with Yan Qing and Xuanfeng.


    But Lu Fan told him with his own strength that he was not the most powerful genius, far from it.


    On his territory, his most confident thunder cliff, Lu vanche completely defeated him.


    Often thought of, before the battle, he also arrogantly let Lu Fan three moves, Rodin all want to slap their own ears.


    Pretend. Pretend something''s wrong.


    The door suddenly opened, and master Huoshan''s figure suddenly appeared in front of Rodin.


    Master Huoshan looked at the decadent Rodin and said in a cold voice: "Rodin, are you still a warrior?"


    Rodin raised his head in a daze and said: "master, I lost. I''m sorry. I''m disgraced at Thunder house. Today, the news that I lost to Lu Fan on thunder cliff will spread all over Wudao college. I''m ashamed to bring you with me. "


    Huo Shan said with a smile: "shame, I lost more people when I was young. Rodin, tell me, are you still a warrior after losing this game, "


    Rodin gnawed his teeth and said," of course I am. "


    Huo Shan then asked, "very good. What should the warrior do at this time? "


    Rodin took a deep breath, got up and said, "bear the humiliation, strengthen the cultivation."


    Huo Shan nodded: "OK, I''m done. You go on. Tomorrow, I want to see different you. Not you now. "


    After that, Huo Shan closed the door.


    Rodin looked at his hand and slowly closed his eyes.

 Chapter 180

    Two days later, the news that the one yuan academy Lu Fan won the thunder academy spread all over the Wudao Academy.


    "Have you heard that Lu Fan of Yiyuan academy chose thunder academy alone. Then Rhodan chose thunder cliff as the most favorable place for him, but he lost badly. "


    "At the beginning, I thought that as one of the nine branches, Yiyuan hospital would not be so weak. It turns out that people are keeping a low profile. If they don''t sing, they will be astonishing. If they don''t fly, they will be soaring. "


    "I think the yuan court is going to kill the top three this time. Piaomiao college, Zhang Yuehan was expelled from Wudao college. Who can stop Lu fan? "


    "Ha ha, what can Zhang Yuehan do even if he is here. If you don''t see her and Lu Fan fighting in the wild, it''s not a mess. At last, she''s driven out of the college. "


    "That''s right. Now I can block the people who live in the momentum of the yuan court. That is to say, green sword academy and Yin Yang Academy. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Jianbao mountain is full of such comments.


    Almost everywhere you go, you can hear the envy of many students. They regretted that if they had reported to Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    "Hey, these people. At the beginning, we all looked down upon our one yuan hospital, but now it''s very fast. Younger martial brother Lu fan, do you believe it. Next year, we will recruit new students to the hospital. Our one yuan hospital will be very popular. At that time, we will also come to help younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters. Ha ha, it''s the fifth elder martial brother you''ve settled. Well, we need to recruit more younger martial sisters. The so-called near water tower first has the month


    Han Feng said while eating good food.


    Nearby, Chu Xing, Chu Tian didn''t have time to pay attention to Han Feng, just desperately shouting "serve, serve, this dish is good. Three more


    Lu Fan''s face is bitter, and lingyao next to him is holding Lu Fan''s arm. He doesn''t like Han Feng. "I''m going out with Lu fan to visit jianbaoshan. What are you doing out there. Hum, can''t you give us a little space? "


    Lu Fan nodded repeatedly.


    Han Feng''s face is not red and his heart is not jumping. He looks like a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water and scalding. "Master asked me to stare at you. Lu fan, you are now the key to our Yuan Yuan hospital. There are three games left. You can''t have an accident. Although jianbaoshan is under the control of someone, what if someone else intercepts you. You forget we had a big fight in jianbaoshan last time. Waiter, pack these two plates and take them away. Elder martial brother, they are waiting for us to bring delicious food back. "


    Lu Fan sighed helplessly.


    Lingyao began to roll her arms and sleeves to eat, regardless of her image.


    "It''s all money. Hum, Lu fan can''t let you eat like this even if he has money. Lu fan, you also eat, eat more, eat back to the original. "


    At the same time to Lu Fan with vegetables, Ling Yao side way.


    Lu Fan laughs and eats. In fact, it''s a good feeling for everyone to come out and eat together. He likes it very much.


    While eating, several more people came over.


    "Lingyao, Lu fan, don''t you invite us to have something to eat."


    charming, long skirt, graceful beauty, who is Mingzhu, the elder martial sister who is not a panacea. Along with the Pearl are Lin Xiaoyun and Manyan.


    At that time, everyone at the other tables looked this way. So many beautiful women get together but rarely.


    Some people recognized Lu Fan for a while. At that moment, many students cried out.


    "It''s Lu fan, the one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. He''s here, too. "


    Lin Xiaoyun''s eyes have been falling on Chutian. And from the moment Lin Xiaoyun appeared, Chutian''s eyes also looked at her straight, as if the whole world had only her.


    At the sight of the Pearl, Chu immediately put down his chopsticks and said, "you eat. I have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    Finish saying, don''t wait for everybody to say what, Chu line then quickly trots away, for fear of one step later, be caught by pearl to beat hard.


    Mingzhu gnashes her teeth at Chu Xing who escapes. Lingyao is happy to invite some elder martial sisters to sit down.


    Han Feng looks left and right, but he leans on Lu Fan''s side.


    After calming down, the Pearl looked at Lu Fandao and said, "congratulations to Lu Fan. After winning the thunder house, your reputation is getting louder and louder now. Lingyao''s vision is not bad. You are very good. "


    Lu Fan poured a glass of wine for Mingzhu, Lin Xiaoyun and Su man, and said, "elder martial sister Mingzhu is so famous, how can she be so idle?"


    "It''s not leisure," said the Pearl. But the master asked me to remind you. Be careful of the courtyard. "


    Han Feng was surprised and said, "I didn''t hear you wrong. Elder martial sister Mingzhu is talking about the ethereal academy, which has no experts. I''m afraid it''s not as good as thunder court now. They can''t make it. "


    Man Yan stares at Han Feng and says, "can you listen to elder martial sister Mingzhu to finish?"


    Han Feng immediately shrank back and whispered, "good men don''t fight with women, good men don''t fight with women."


    Mingzhu is too lazy to pay attention to Han Feng. She slowly reaches for a piece of paper from her arms and puts it on the table and says, "look at the new version of Wubang. Lu fan, you are in the third place now. "


    Lu Fan took over Wubang, and sure enough, at a glance, he could see that his name was in the third place. The two in front are Yan Qing and Xuanfeng.


    With a little smile, Lu Fandao said: "I didn''t expect my ranking to be so fast. Where does elder martial sister Mingzhu ask me to pay attention to? "Mingzhu pointed to the last one in Wubang and said:" this man. Falling rain on the new list. Maybe you are not familiar with the name. I can tell you about this person. "


    Everyone listened attentively, and the Pearl said: "the rain, two years ago, was the genius of the ethereal courtyard. That is to say, relying on her, Piaoyuan killed the top three all the way. Qiaoxuan once lost in her hands. Since then, Qiaoxuan has never stepped on the ethereal courtyard. In the past two years, Luoyu went to the deep part of Qingtian mountain alone to practice a skill called magic killing. Now, she has been recalled by master Mengyun, apparently to deal with your Yuan Yuan hospital. Lu fan, don''t think Zhang Yuehan has been expelled from the college, and no one in the ethereal college can fight with you. This falling rain is definitely the strength of Feigang''s sixfold and above. "


    Lu Fan nodded softly and smiled at the same time.


    Only in this way can it be interesting. If the ethereal courtyard is too weak, it will make him feel boring.


    Han Feng asked, "I''ve heard about the falling rain. Is he a man or a woman? "


    "Men."


    At the same time, the man next to the Pearl said, "and it''s also a handsome man."


    Han Feng burst out laughing and said, "I dare to say beautiful man in front of me. I haven''t seen the world. "


    Lu Fan selectively ignored Han Feng and was about to ask more details.


    At this time, suddenly the door into three people.


    Yan Qing, Xuanfeng and a handsome man with folding fans.


    "Falling rain,"

 Chapter 181

    The Pearl cried out in surprise.


    I can''t help but recite. I just talked about the falling rain. I didn''t expect it to appear in front of him.


    Lu Fan and others also cast their eyes on the falling rain. Although they are reluctant to admit it, the falling rain really looks much more handsome than them.


    The folding fan is gently shaken in the hand, and the body is covered with the martial robe of all animals. The body is tall and well proportioned. A small white face, just like a woman''s skin, is about to pinch water.


    Sword brow starling, long hair shawl. Two wisps of white hair down to the chest, how much of the air out of the dust.


    A light look at Lu fan, rain and Yan Qing, Xuanfeng two people went directly to the second floor box.


    From the beginning to the end, Yan Qing did not see Lu Fan more. As if I didn''t know him.


    Xuanfeng smiled at Lu fan, and the three went upstairs together, talking and laughing.


    Han Feng frowned and said, "that''s what you call falling rain. Well, I admit, he''s a little bit more handsome than me. "


    The Pearl said: "how did the falling rain mix with Yan Qing. Lu fan, I remember that you have some hatred with Yan Qing, right. "


    Lu Fan nodded:" there are indeed some. "


    Han Feng snorted, "more than that. It''s not small. "


    The Pearl tightened her eyebrows and said, "then you should be careful. The Yin and Yang courtyard is in collusion with the people of the ethereal courtyard. It''s not a good thing. "


    Lu Fan took back his eyes and said, "they don''t mix up. It has nothing to do with me. Elder martial sister Mingzhu, have something to eat. "


    Lu fan turns around and asks the waiter to serve more good dishes.


    Mingzhu nodded and began to talk with lingyao about some trivial matters.


    Soon, the atmosphere was harmonious and happy.


    In the box on the second floor, Yan Qing and his three people sat down.


    Xuanfeng sat down with his sword in his arms and began to drink tea. He didn''t even look at Yan Qing.


    The falling rain put the folding fan on the table and said with a smile, "brother Yan. This is what you said about Lu Fan. I don''t think so. It is neither outstanding nor eye-catching, and has no energy. You are sure that you are talking about him. "


    Yan Qing chuckled:" brother Luoyu, don''t bluff me, you won''t see. Lu fan is really ordinary at first sight, but he is not only good at cultivating skills but also hard. No less than me. When his strength was low, he took photos of me. Now it''s a disaster. "


    Falling rain shook his head and said: "brother Yan Qing. You are bluffing me. With your current strength.... Ha ha, I''m afraid that no one in the whole Wudao college is your opponent. Yuan Gang Jing, right? "


    Yan Qing didn''t answer, just a faint smile.


    Xuanfeng shouted: "serve, serve. It''s said to be good to eat. Say what these empty heads are doing. Yan Qing, what do you want me to do? "Yan Qing said slowly:" brother Xuanfeng, please be calm. Let the rain tell you the details. "


    Xuanfeng stares at the falling rain. He doesn''t like the falling rain all the time. At the moment, his eyes are disgusted. It''s like sitting with them, it''s torture.


    The falling rain said slowly: "brother Xuanfeng. This is the way it is. You know that. I have been practicing in the depths of the Qingtian mountains for some time ago. There, I found a strange mansion. Do you have any interest? "


    "Mansion, which mansion, which strongman''s mansion. The broken ones are still intact. But once a treasure was found, Xuanfeng asked a series of questions directly.


    Many treasures are left in the Qingtian mountains, which is known to all the disciples of Wudao college.


    It''s said that the most powerful people died here at the beginning, and the treasure they carried was scattered here, but no one has found it.


    "Don''t worry, brother Xuanfeng. The mansion is in good condition. It is quite ancient in the depth. It is five hundred feet under the ground. It''s a mansion of the semi military. It should be the strong man who left when he attacked wuzun. I explored the first half and got little. Then he was blocked by many puppets he left behind. It''s difficult to move forward, so the two are invited to go together. "


    Xuanfeng''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Half step wuzun, such a realm, is already high.


    As we all know, martial arts practitioners are like taking chestnut from fire. If they are a little careless, they will die. In front of the outside Gang Jing, Yuan Gang Jing is OK. Start from the ground gang. It''s going to be a step-by-step thrill. You can''t move forward without great perseverance and great atmosphere.


    From the half step of wuzun, wuzun territory has been impacted, although such a step has not yet been taken. But the risks are greater than the sum of the above.


    The wind and the earth are burning. I won''t talk about thunder robbery. These are all small.


    The most important thing is that every time there is a warrior who attacks the martial realm, he should coagulate his own Tao realm.


    The so-called chengyidaoyu, the defeated Daoyu. The Tao realm is condensed, and the martial arts respect the realm. If the Tao does not succeed, it will bite its body and die immediately.


    How many powerful people in the martial arts realm stop here, and what they have achieved is not enough in case. However, many half step martial masters will have some enlightenment when they are dying. These things are associated with his weapons, martial arts and other valuable things. They will stay in the mansion together and wait for posterity to accept the inheritance.


    It''s a great honor to find a complete mansion. If you can inherit it in the mansion, you''ll have a good way to practice in the future. As long as you don''t die in the middle, you can at least cultivate to Tiangang.


    At the moment, Xuanfeng directly abandons the stereotype of Luoyu, and the chairs move a lot to Luyu''s side, saying: "what kind of puppet,"


    Luoyu smiles: "brother Xuanfeng, you haven''t promised me yet. Brother Yan has promised me


    Xuanfeng thought for a moment and said: "Cheng. It''s worth exploring the residence of a semi Buwu Zun. I''ll go with you. "


    Yan Qingha said with a smile:" brother Luoyu, I''ll tell you, brother Xuanfeng, I can''t stand the temptation. OK, let''s make an appointment for three people to go together. "


    Luoyu said with a smile:" naturally, but I''d like to remind you that it''s very dangerous. It''s just a dark iron puppet It''s very difficult to deal with puppets. Maybe there''s anything else in it. The two of you are the best to prepare some life-saving things like pills and herbs. "


    Yan Qing and Xuan Feng nodded," of course, this is to prepare. "


    there was a dead gray air flow in the falling rain''s eyes, laughing:" OK, let''s set out in ten days. When I get to know the things in the hospital, you will know Go together. "


    Yan Qing said with a smile:" what brother Luoyu said about the hospital affairs refers to the one yuan hospital affairs, or more accurately, Lu Fan. "


    Luoyu nodded gently, Yan Qinghu''s lips moved, and said:" brother Luoyu, you can do me a favor. This time, I met Lu fan, and killed him directly on the challenge arena. "


    Luoyu''s face remained the same Xiang Chuanyin said: "what''s the good for me?" Yan Qing thought for a moment: "how about ten yuan pills?" a dead gray airflow flashed in the rain eyes. "Deal," he said with a smile. "Under the rain, Lu Fan suddenly felt something, looked up and frowned,

 Chapter 182

    After a meal, Lu Fan took Ling Yao and others to buy some trinkets, and then he went home separately.


    Before leaving, Lingyao secretly agreed on the time and place to meet Lu Fan next time.


    Squeezing Lu Fan''s hand, Ling Yao whispered: "Lu Fan, I know a fun place. It''s not far behind Jianbao Mountain, I''ll take you next time."


    Lu Fan smiled and nodded, watching Ling Yao leave with the pearl.


    Always watching Ling Yao and others go away, Lu Fan only looked back.


    At this moment, Brother Han Feng looked left and right, and said, "Where has Brother Chutian gone. How can I lose sight in a blink of an eye?"


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "Did you not see Miss Lin Xiaoyun?"


    Han Feng nodded suddenly, and even said, "I know, I know."


    The two walked back with a chuckle, all the way back to the Yuanyuan.


    It was four people when they came, and two people when they went back.


    Brother Chu Tian needn''t say more, he is busy with "business". Brother Chuxing was running without a trace, most likely he had already returned.


    Fan Lu and Han Feng unfolded their statures and accelerated their return to the direction of the First Yuan Academy.


    With the improvement of the two, their running speed was more than doubled.


    Back at the One Yuan Academy, Han Feng ran sweaty and heartily.


    "Brother Lu Fan, you still want to get rid of me. It''s too naive, is that brother calling for nothing. Hehe."


    Brother Han Feng smiled happily, and Lu Fan also smiled slightly, not to argue. Didn''t you see a drop of sweat, which shows that this speed is far from his limit.


    Xiao Hei crawled lazily in front of the door and just walked into the Yuan Academy. Lu Fan suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    "Lu Ming,"


    Fan Fan murmured in doubt, at this time why Lu Ming would be in Yuanyuan.


    Master Yi Qing sat in the rocking chair and looked at the book. Seeing Lu Fan and Han Feng coming back, he waved, "The delicious ones are back, Lu Fan, your brother is here to find you."


    Lu Ming saw Lu Fan return, and quickly stepped forward: "Lu Fan, I have something for you."


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and took the landing to walk outside the hospital.


    Brother Han Feng took the food with him and shared it with Master Yiqing. He also led Xiaohei away.


    When the two walked out of the hospital, Lu Fan asked calmly, "What is it?"


    Lu Ming took out a letter from his arms and said, "Look at it yourself. Something happened at home. I have taken time off and am going to go back in advance. You should also know these things."


    Lu Fan took the letter, and the envelope read "Luke Family Prosperity".


    Taking out the letter, Lu Fan glanced around, his eyebrows tightened suddenly.


    According to the letter, Mo Jiaran and Lu Jia had a hot fight because of business problems. The children of the Lu family suffered a few deaths and injuries. Of course, the Mo family was similar.


    "Damn Mo''s."


    Cursing, Lu Fan squeezed the letter tightly.


    Lu Ming sighed: "The specific situation is that the Mo family got your performance at the Budo Academy, and then they were afraid. So they are ready to fight before you return. All the reasons are false, the purpose is to First defeat our Lu family. I want to completely occupy Jiang Lincheng, even if you go back, you will not be able to do so. I plan to go back and stabilize the situation. Although my strength is not strong, but after all, I am also a warrior in the inner circle. It''s a great help for the family to go back. "


    Lu Fan put away the letter and said, "I''ll take a vacation and go back together. Since the Mo family wanted to come like this, I''ll destroy them first."


    Li Fan flashed in his eyes, Lu Fan was not joking.


    With his current strength, back to Jianglin City, it is estimated that no one is really his opponent, and destroying the Mo family is by no means empty words.


    Lu Ming shook his head and said, "No. Grandpa''s meaning, and my father, your father''s meaning are very sure. You don''t want to go back now. The family can still hold it, your spiritual practice is the most important thing. I can go back. You do nĄŻt want to look down on your family too much, Mo ĄŻs family wants to fight with us. It ĄŻs just asking for trouble. Lu Fan, you are now the successor of the family, and the family will depend on you in the future. What you have to do is strong, Even more powerful. I ĄŻm here to tell you what ĄŻs happening at home. Then, I ĄŻm asking if you have a letter or something, and I ĄŻll take it home for you. Ąą


    Lu Fan was silent for a moment and thought about it.


    Lu Fan had an idea in his heart and changed hands. Lu Fan found some elixir and herbs from his arms and handed it to Lu Mingdao: "These things. Eat them yourself. Take all the rest home."


    Lu Ming was stunned, looking at the elixir and herbs in his hand, Lu Ming took a sip of air-conditioning directly.


    "So many. Lu Fan, where did you get it from?"


    Lu Fan did not explain, in fact, these elixir are already few. After all, he has used a lot of himself recently, saying, "Don''t ask, it''s all my gains. You should take it back soon. With these things, it should strengthen the family''s strength."


    "More than that. With these things, I promise to destroy Mo''s house into ruins."


    Lu Ming''s hands were shaking, he never expected that Lu Fan would be so rich. Damn it, look at what others have gained in Budo Academy, and then look at yourself. Lu Ming had an impulse to die.


    What makes people more deadly than popularity? He finally understood why Lu Fan can grow so fast.


    Lu Fandao: "That would be the best. Lu Ming, these things are very important. You must not lose them. Or all of you are greedy. Otherwise, I will definitely abandon you directly. Believe me, I am not kidding."


    Lu Ming turned his hands off his clothes, wrapped them up, and solemnly said, "I''m really greedy or lost. If you don''t kill me, I will commit suicide."


    Lu Fan nodded slightly and reached out and patted Lu Ming''s shoulder.


    "Family matters."


    Lu Fan whispered softly.


    Lu Ming nodded and replied: "Family is the most important thing."


    The two looked at each other, and Lu Ming was ready to go back.


    At this moment, Lu Fan suddenly remembered something. Stopped Lu Ming again.


    "Wait a minute, Lu Ming, bring this letter back too. Give it to me alone."


    Lu Fan took out the letter he had just handed back to Lu Ming. At the same time, a little strength, a special strength, was injected into the letter.


    Lu Ming wondered: "Are you kidding me about this letter, and let me give it to whom?"


    Lu Fan said: "Go to Xishan. Shout my name three times. Then just throw the letter out."


    Lu Ming looked at Lu Fan as if he was not joking, and nodded slowly.


    Close the letter, put it next to you, Lu Ming quickly walked away.


    Lu Fanwang landed a bright back, thinking to himself.


    "Lu Ming is more mature than the original, and he has a lot of scars. He should be able to believe him. Mo family, I hope you can surrender soon. Otherwise, it will be a catastrophe waiting for you."


    With his fists squeezed, Lu Fan was carrying his hands on his back, looking up at the sky.

 Chapter 183

    Lu Ming was sent away. In the next few days, Lu Fan closed the door and entered a state of closed cultivation.


    Maybe it''s because of the frequent fighting recently. Lu Fan feels that he has a faint sign of breakthrough. For this reason, he made a good furnace of pills and ate them for two days.


    Sitting on the bed, five hearts to the sky, surrounded by the power of heaven and earth like water in general to cover him.


    One foot to the door, one foot to the door.


    Lu fan is not impatient and slowly running his own strength. At the same time, Wufeng heavy sword was placed in front of him, and a stream of pure power was also transmitted into Lu Fan''s body from Wufeng heavy sword.


    Feeling that the strength in the body is about to reach saturation, Lu Fan said quietly in his heart, "let''s start, old nine."


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon sounded inside him, as if with hesitation.


    "Master. Really. It''s dangerous. Although it''s powerful enough. But it''s easy to have problems with such a rush. I can''t guarantee that there is really no problem. "


    Lu Fan said firmly, "come on. That''s the chance. In one fell swoop, I''ll rush up to the outer Gang five times. "


    Taking a deep breath, Lu fan is ready for everything.


    Jiulong Xuangong tower also had to release countless pure forces to swim in Lu Fan''s body.


    At the same time, there was a huge and surging power in the sword.


    These forces are what Wufeng sword got from the nightmare puppet, though it has swallowed 70% of them by itself. But only 30% of the remaining forces, Lu Fan wants to fully absorb, but also take some risks. That''s why he believes in the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. If there is no healing power of Xuangong tower in Kowloon, Lu fan is afraid to absorb only a little more than 10%.


    Lu Fan didn''t use it before, but until now, he used it to directly rush up the outer gang wuchong.


    When Lu Fan''s meridians received the impact of power, the meridians in his body began to crack.


    The violent force, raging in his body, attacked everything around him, including his internal organs and viscera were damaged in an instant.


    A mouthful of blood rushed directly up his throat, and Lu Fan swallowed it back.


    At this time, he will not give up.


    Under the control of Lu fan, the body''s vigorous Qi began to fight back, and the strength of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon began to desperately repair the damaged parts of Lu Fan''s body.


    These forces that rush into the body and disobey are like locusts in transit. Every place they pass is a mess.


    Lu fan is fighting to suppress, then suppress.


    Sometimes the cultivation is the will, who can''t bear it, who lies down first.


    Obviously, these unconscious forces cannot compete with Lu Fan. After one or two waves of turbulence, they calmed down.


    The most dangerous moment has passed, and Lu Fan immediately begins to absorb these forces into his vigorous Qi.


    Indestructible, those damaged meridians, bones, internal organs.


    While absorbing the power, he began to repair.


    Suddenly, when the power is absorbed to a critical point, the realm of cultivation begins to break through.


    The meridians are widened, Dantian is expanded, and * * is enhanced.


    Although Lu Fan''s breakthrough is dangerous, its benefits are huge.


    A sense of crispness gushed out of the body. That kind of comfort is beyond words.


    A layer of dark substances gushed out of his skin, together with the waste blood, residue, and discharged together.


    The magic pill in Dantian shrinks for a while, and then it expands in a small circle. The luster on it is brighter. Vigorous Qi is strengthened again. All injuries, after a breakthrough, have been greatly recovered. Combined with the efforts of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, there is no problem.


    Lu Fan opened his eyes, waved a stream of clear water, drenched his head to his feet, and washed away the stinking residue on his body.


    Water flow on the ground, soon disappeared without a trace, was repelled to the bottom of the iron and wood, the whole room is bright and clean.


    Lu Fan chuckled, changed his clothes and put on the Black Dragon Robe.


    With a wave of his hand, the forces of heaven and earth around him become more easily activated, and the vigorous Qi in his body moves more smoothly as the wind.


    Lu Fan takes out his wuyipei and injects his vigorous Qi into it. Soon, the wuyipei lights up five subtle sheens, which is the expression of the outer gang wuchong.


    He also recently learned that Wuyi Pei has the ability to measure the accomplishments of the warrior. If it wasn''t for master Yiqing to tell him, he really didn''t know.


    Outside Gang wuchong, finally to outside Gang wuchong.


    This cultivation is neither high nor low.


    There is still a long way to go from Lu Fan''s dream of entering Yuangang as soon as possible.


    Of course, among the students of Wudao college, these accomplishments are already very high. There are only a few students who are higher than him.


    What''s more, what Lu Fan cultivates is not pure vigorous strength. It is the combination of vigorous energy and vitality.


    In terms of quality, it is much stronger than ordinary vigorous strength. Other martial artists of Feigang wuchong can''t walk in front of Lu Fan without special means.


    Pushing open the door, Lu Fan went out.


    At a glance, the strength of the eyes was enhanced.


    Just out of the room, Lu fan saw master Yiqing and others sitting in a group, as if they were discussing something.


    Seeing that Lu Fan finally passed the pass, master Yiqing said with a smile, "Lu fan, you are out. Well, Waigang five. The progress of cultivation is very fast. "


    Master Daoguang grinned.


    This progress is not only fast, it''s almost even.


    When Lu Fan just came to the Yuan Yuan academy, he was just a small student in the inner Gang environment. Now, in less than a year''s time, it''s five times more vigorous. No one believed it.


    At least, in the impression of master Yiqing. There has never been a college that can match Lu Fan''s training speed. According to this, until next year, Lu fan will enter Yuangang.


    Master Yiqing said with a smile: "Lu fan, keep the current cultivation speed. Be sure to keep it. Well, since you''re out, too. Next, we will discuss the gold medal. "


    Lu fansuddenly thought of it. By the way, he has won so many colleges. Every time he plays, he will return one gold medal to the one yuan Academy. Now I have saved a lot of money.


    "What we mean is to integrate all these gold medals and make a metal puppet. Han Feng and they took pills. It will take a while for medicine to digest. The power in gold medal is not available for the time being. It''s a waste to put it there, so refining it into a puppet is the best choice. What do you think of Lu fan? "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said: "it can also refine puppets."


    Han Feng said: "of course it can. Younger martial brother Lu fan, we are going to have a guard puppet in the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan

 Chapter 184

    Master Yiqing touched his stomach and said, "do you have any opinions on Lu fan?"


    Lu Fan shook his head repeatedly and said: "no opinions. It''s best to be able to forge a puppet. "


    Master Daoguang said with a smile: "don''t worry. The puppet will certainly surprise you. In the future, when you go out to fight, you will also have help. "


    Everyone laughed happily. Master Daoguang and master Yiqing laughed just like the old fox, and they didn''t know what they were thinking.


    Lu Fan no matter how much, anyway, he has absorbed the power of a gold medal. The same power will certainly not have the same effect on him as before.


    It''s a good choice to give it to senior brothers or make a puppet.


    "Lu fan, I''m going to go to the ethereal courtyard next. This time, senior brothers will go with you. What''s your plan? "


    Lu Fan said lightly: "I want to solve the battle quickly. How about directly challenging the two chambers. "


    Han Feng and others were stunned when they heard the words.


    Brother Han Feng exclaimed, "what, brother Lu fan, do you want to challenge the two academies directly, the ethereal academy and the green sword Academy."


    Lu Fan nodded: "yes, can''t you, do you have to fight one academy one by one?"


    Lu Fan thought to himself, if you don''t choose the three academies alone, you can''t be sure. He really wanted to call all the remaining three colleges at once.


    Finish early, finish early, go home early and help Mo''s family out, that''s his idea.


    Of course, these are not enough for the outside humanity.


    Chu Xing swallowed. He was really scared by Lu Fan''s idea.


    For so many years, Wudao university has never heard of any branch challenging two branches at a time when it is fighting for ranking.


    Slowly, Chu said: "brother Lu fan, is there any risk in doing this. I know you''re good. But if the elder martial brother doesn''t go to war, we will directly challenge the two branches. It''s a little difficult to estimate. "


    Chutian smiled and said, "I think it''s OK to try. It''s hard to be ambitious in life. Younger martial brother Lu fan, you should dare to make it. Elder martial brother, I will go crazy with you. "


    Han Feng read: "two colleges. It''s right to lose. If you win, you''ll be absolutely awesome. You can do it. Well, you can do it. "


    Determined to be calm, Han Feng patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said: "junior brother Lu Fan. Yes, elder martial brother will accompany you crazy. But where are you going to invite them to fight? "


    Lu Fan opens his mouth, which he really hasn''t thought about.


    "Can''t you do it in their college?" Han Feng immediately shook his head and said, "No. In their territory. Our winning rate will be much lower. Since the one-time invitation to fight two colleges. This place, of course, we have to choose. Nobody said anything. We need to find a good place, the best place is to make sure we can win. "


    With that, Han Feng and Chu Xing nodded at the same time.


    At this moment, the eldest senior brother is also shaking. The chair creaked, and the master brother said with a smile, "what are you talking about?"


    Han Feng said: "big brother. We''re going to invite you to fight other branches. You said it would be better for us to choose a place to fight. "


    The elder martial brother was confused and asked, "you''re kidding, aren''t we challenging others? How can we still talk about inviting war?"


    Next to Chu Xing explained a little. Master brother suddenly looked at Lu Fan strangely and said: "brother Lu Fan. I always thought you had guts. I didn''t expect you to be so brave. Well, I''d like to participate in the one-off invitation to fight two branches. Where is the battle? I know a good place. Would you like to see it? "


    Han Feng hurriedly said, "where is it? Elder martial brother, please make it clear."


    The elder martial brother said with a smile: "an abandoned mansion. It''s a big mansion, just above Yuling mountain in Qingtian mountain. Would you like to have a look. "


    Lu fan asked aloud, "is it very good there? Why do you say it is suitable for us to fight?"


    the elder martial brother said with a smile: "I will know when you go. People who are not from our one yuan hospital will have a lot of maladjustment when they go there. "


    Lu Fan and others looked at each other with a puzzled look.


    Han Feng said: "that''s it. Now we''ll have a chance. Go and have a look. "


    The elder martial brother said with a smile, "it''s OK. Wait for me. I''ll get something out. We can get there quickly. "


    With that, the elder martial brother turned around to get something.


    Not long ago, I saw the master brother come back with a compass.


    The huge stone compass was enough to stand two people, and was directly thrown on the ground by the elder martial brother.


    Chuckling, the elder Master said: "this is what was dug from the abandoned mansion. You can go straight through it. Come on, one by one. Inject vigorous energy, and you can pass. "


    Han Feng is the first one to walk forward. He feels East and West. Then I injected vigorous energy.


    In an instant, Han Feng''s figure disappears. The elder martial brother said calmly, "it can be used as expected, next one."


    "What is it really worth?"


    Lu Fan''s way of sweating.


    The elder Master said: "I didn''t use it. I''ll take it out and try it. "


    At that time, Lu fan, Chu Xing and Chu Tian all had strange faces. Fortunately, they didn''t come first. Almost a test item.


    Chu Tian, Lu Fan and Chu Xing came forward one by one.


    After a flash of light, Lu Fan came to a strange place. Look up. In front of us is a wide place, with countless floating disks, like stars all over the sky. And they are all standing on a disk.


    The light is still all around. I look down and see birds flying in the clouds.


    Lu Fandeng was shocked. They were in the air.


    Elder martial brother followed and passed on. Han Feng shouted in front of him: "elder martial brother, what a broken place. Are you sure it''s an abandoned mansion? How do I feel we''re in the sky. "


    The elder martial brother said calmly, "who told you, the mansion must be on the ground. It was originally a complete mansion in the sky. After being destroyed, it broke up and became like this. Look at the huge disk below. It doesn''t look like a great place to fight. "


    They looked down, and sure enough, there was a huge disc, shining with light.


    "The place is good. But what are our advantages? "Han Feng asked.


    The elder martial brother said with a smile, "you can use vigorous energy to try."


    Han Feng smell speech release a ray of gang strength, suddenly Han Feng feel a terrible force into his head, let his head for one of the pain.


    "Ge Laozi, what is this?" said the elder master: "it''s forbidden in the mansion. As long as we use any force here, we will be attacked like this. "


    Lu Fan also tried, and immediately felt the forbidden attack way.


    At that time, Lu Fan thought through something and exclaimed, "how does this attack feel like when we practice one yuan Dao Jue?"


    The elder martial brother said with a smile: "that''s right. Good place. "


    Lu Fan nods with a smile. Chu Xing, Chu Tian tries it, and nods with a smile. It''s really a good place.


    Han Feng looked around, and suddenly his face was weird. "Well, it''s not bad here. But how can we go back. The disc didn''t come with us. "


    At that time, the smiles of Lu Fan and others were frozen on their faces.

 Chapter 185

    The next morning Xia Lei got up, and Shen Tu Tianyin''s clothes fit him well. After one night, the wound was not very hurt. Last night, I had a phone porridge with Liang Siyao for about an hour, and his spirit looked good. What happened last night didn''t seem to leave much negative things, he still looked so optimistic and handsome, sunny and handsome.


    When he went out, Xia Lei met Shen Tu Tianyin, who was just out of the room. He greeted with a smile, "Tian Yin, early."


    Shen Tu Tianyin smiled, "I was walking by your door last night and I heard you talking. Are you calling Miss Liang?"


    Xia Lei remembered some inappropriate content on the phone, and said a little embarrassingly, "Well, didn''t I make a noise for you?"


    "No," said Shen Tutianyin, "does she know you are injured?"


    Xia Lei said: "I didn''t tell her, I don''t want to worry her. However, I have told her to be careful this time."


    "You are very kind to her." Shen Tutianyin said, "But she is not an ordinary woman, she can work hard, you don''t have to worry too much about her. By the way, do you still do that experiment today?"


    Xia Lei said, "Of course we have to do it. After breakfast, let''s start. I have to make a trip to the company after the experiment. I want to process something."


    Shen Tu Tianyin didn''t ask Xia Lei what to do, but just nodded.


    Last night Xia Lei repeatedly thought about the scene of his fight with Dong Wu, and he came up with the idea of building a weapon for himself. The weapon he wants must be suitable for Wing Chun''s fists, so that he can exert the greatest power of Wing Chun. He faced the threats of Dong Wu and Qin Qi. These two figures, one using sword and one using flying sword, were also masters of kung fu. Therefore, the weapon he wanted must not only be suitable for Wing Chun''s fist path, but also be able to restrain Dong Wu''s sword and Qin Qi''s flying sword. It is very difficult for a weapon to meet these three requirements, but he already has a design sketch in his mind, and it is just waiting for him to realize it.


    After breakfast, Xia Lei followed Shen Tu Tianyin to her room.


    Closing the door, Shen Tu Tianyin looked at Xia Lei, inexplicably nervous, "Is it the same as last time?"


    Xia Lei said, "No, this time is different. This time I will create a small wound on your spine, and then treat it with silver needles. The spine is the most important organ of the human body, and people cannot stand or walk. It, and your dad''s condition is paralyzed again, so this time I need to collect some spine information. "


    Before Xia Lei finished speaking, Shen Tutian''s face turned red, she tentatively said, "What do you mean ... want to take off your clothes?"


    Xia Lei nodded his head stiffly. He really didn''t want to make such a request. The information collected from the spinal nerves and acupoints and even the blood vessels was really important for his upcoming treatment of Shen Turen, and he had to do so.


    Shen Tu Tianyin nodded silently, and slowly unbuttoned his coat. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Xia Lei''s eyes. It was strange that this time she did not let Xia Lei turn around or close her eyes or anything, but she turned away by herself.


    Xia Lei suddenly thought of something, "Otherwise, you can let Fu Bo come in and help me, and Jin Dahu can also be with you. You don''t have to do it yourself."


    "No, they don''t understand the situation." Shen Tu Tianyin refused, "My dad gave me birth and raised me, and I should do something for him. Come on."


    Shen Tu Tianyin took off his coat and backhandedly unbuttoned the bra. Although she turned her back on Xia Lei, Xia Lei could still feel her tension and shyness, because her hands were shaking slightly.


    Xia Lei suddenly remembered something when the button of the bra had been unbuttoned, and said quickly: "Don''t take it off."


    Shen Tu Tianyin quickly buckled the unbuttoned button again, and she looked back at Xia Lei with a look of shame, "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Xia Lei''s innocent expression. He didn''t seem to let her take off her bra?


    Shen Tu Tianyin lay on the bed, his smooth back and fragrant shoulders were completely exposed to Xia Lei''s sight. Her skin was white and tender, just like sheep fat beauty jade. Her small waist is slender and soft, and she feels a good grip, forming a beautiful curve with her hips, like the shape of a dolphin. Under the elastic band of the skirt, there is a little black lace lace, and a little y-shaped groove between the waist and hips, which makes people full of imagination.


    Xia Lei took a deep breath, he stepped up, and Wen said, "I''m coming."


    Shen Tu Tianyin blushed and closed her eyes, "Well, you lightly."


    Xia Lei slaps his hands, cracks, and a beautiful ripple is rippling ...


    When Xia Lei rushed to the Lema Manufacturing Company, his work time passed a little.


    Back to the company, it is inevitable to have a lingering relationship with Liang Siyao. Fortunately, in the office, the two did not dare to take a large scale, so they hugged and kissed. After that, Xia Lei plunged into his studio and started making his weapons.


    Near the end of the afternoon, Liang Siyao came to the studio and saw a jersey full of dirty Xia Lei. She was a little distressed and wiped him with a towel, while counting him, "You, a workaholic. All day, you''re as dirty as a little cat, don''t you know? "


    Xia Lei suddenly stepped forward and kissed her in the face.


    Liang Siyao pretended to hit Xia Lei with a fist, "You are bad."


    Xia Lei released her.


    Liang Siyao looked around and said curiously, "You''ve been busy all day, but I haven''t seen what you made. What are you doing?"


    Xia Lei went to the workbench and stretched out a black cloth.


    Under the black cloth is a silver glove, very delicate, very tight, full of sci-fi, and looks like Tony Stark''s mech gloves in Iron Man. It''s just that this glove is much smaller and more exquisite.


    Liang Siyao paused for a moment, then picked up the gloves, looked left and right, and was curious and said, "It''s beautiful, and it''s still titanium alloy. What do you do with something like this?"


    "It''s my weapon," Xia Lei said.


    "Your weapon?" Liang Siyao looked surprised. "I thought it was a robot you designed for a company."


    Xia Lei put down the box lunch, opened the gloves, and put it on his right hand. Titanium alloy is lighter than steel, but its strength and toughness are much stronger than steel. He is very delicate. This titanium alloy glove is a little more than a pound and very light. The titanium alloy glove he wore on his hand completely covered his right palm, showing no bloat and superfluity. It looked like the palm of a robot, with a strong sense of harmony. He shook his right hand, and the titanium alloy glove suddenly turned into an alloy fist. He suddenly exerted his strength and banged his punch on the wall.


    boom! The wall trembled slightly, and a shallow boxing pit suddenly appeared on the wall of the brick-concrete structure. Xia Lei''s fist not only blasted the cement sand ash rubbed on the brick, but also blasted the red shale brick inside!


    Liang Siyao was so surprised that he could not shut up. She is also a master of Wing Chun. Naturally she knows that Xia Lei is a short bridge in Wing Chun, but she blows the wall with a punch, but she never dares to think about it. Nothing else, if she did the same to Xia Lei, she punched on the wall, it must be her fist, not the wall. After all, humans are flesh and blood, not steel, not rocks!


    However, this was not what surprised her most. Under her eyelids, Xia Lei took off the titanium alloy glove, and then fiddled with its parts. In a blink of an eye, it changed from a glove shape to a rectangular box, which looked like It''s a cigarette case!


    Xia Lei smiled, "how?"


    Liang Siyao then came back to God, admiringly said: "You are really a genius in machinery. You should apply for a patent for such a thing, and then turn it into our product."


    Xia Lei suddenly grasped the metal block that turned into a box and trembled, clicking and clicking, and the box became a glove.


    Liang Siyao shrugged her shoulders, "Well, I wouldn''t think it strange if you turned it into a Herm¨¨s bag." She approached Xia Lei again, with a charming smile on her face. They also need two. "


    "That ..." Xia Lei pretended not to want to.


    Liang Siyao put her lips together and kissed Xia Lei on the cheek. "You make two for you, you''re the best." Then, she shook Xia Lei''s arm like a coquettish girl, so sticky. People are very good.


    Xia Lei laughed and said, "You just don''t say I''ll make two for you, and I''ll make two for Master. Let him bring such mechanical gloves to the martial arts convention and give him a long face. . "


    "The Wulin Convention is about to be held. My dad has been preparing for the Wulin Convention this time. He said he would go to Lu Sheng. He actually wanted to take you there, and talk to him." Liang Siyao suddenly reached out and caught Xia Lei''s sleeve, "Come home with me tonight, and don''t go to Shen Tu''s home."


    Xia Lei laughed: "Okay, I''ll go home with you tonight, and show him the mechanical gloves by the way."


    Liang Siyao said: "He will like it, as long as it is you, he likes everything."


    Xia Lei reached her ear and said quietly, "That''s, I''m his future son-in-law. Can he not like it?"


    Suddenly Liang Siyao''s cheeks turned red, and she twisted and said, "I don''t want to marry you."


    Xia Lei bit her ear. "Then the overlord stubbornly bowed tonight and cooked the raw rice to see if you would marry me."


    Such a love affair, Liang Siyao listened to her ears, her whole bones were soft, and her voice was as soft as a mosquito. "Well ... my aunt is here, and you can''t make it worse."


    Xia Lei, "..."


    I wanted to take off the virgin''s hat before, without a girlfriend, I couldn''t take it off. Now that I have a girlfriend, it ĄŻs natural to take off the virgin ĄŻs hat? What''s more, he and Liang Siyao love each other. Liang Siyao is also a cheerful and open-minded woman, but why is it still so difficult?


    After work, Xia Lei followed Liang Siyao back to the Liang family. He covered up Liang Zhengchun with mechanical gloves, and Liang Zhengchun was full of admiration and liked it. As a result, it is natural to say that Liang Siyao wants one, and Liang Zhengchun wants one.


    The manufacturing process of such a mechanical snare is complicated. He can only make one and six gloves a day. Even if he has to work overtime, it will take three or four days. Liang Siyao proposed to turn this kind of mechanical trap into a product of Leima Manufacturing Company, which is unrealistic because the material is too expensive and no consumer is willing to buy it. It''s true, who has nothing to buy this mechanical fist? If you smash the walnut, the clip will suffice.


    After supper, Xia Lei and Liang Zhengchun talked about the Wulin Conference for a while, and then Liang Zhengchun left. Xia Lei found a medical book to see, but Liang Siyao quietly entered the house and closed the door.


    Xia Lei looked at her and didn''t understand what she wanted to do.


    Liang Siyao came up, sitting on his thigh with one butt, holding his face and kissing for a few minutes without saying a word, and then when Xia Lei was completely provoked, and impulsive, she turned and ran Kai, "Hey, my aunt is here. What do you want to do?"


    At that time, Xia Lei suddenly wanted to hit his head against the wall.

 Chapter 186

    Two days later, at the foot of the cloud mountain, there are many people.


    "Line up, line up. Everyone can get in, everyone can get in. A silver dollar for the ticket. It''s just a silver coin. "


    Senior brother Han Feng shouted at the top of his voice.


    His voice seems to be able to break through the sky, so that everyone can hear clearly.


    "You can''t afford to lose a silver coin, and you can''t afford a silver coin. Come on, give me a silver coin. Let''s go. Everyone can get in. Don''t crowd


    Elder martial brother Han Feng laughed happily. One by one.


    That is to say, his head can think of going out to the sky mansion to watch and charge more than trying.


    Lu Fan and others all stared at brother Han Feng''s wealth. In a short time, he made tens of hundreds of gold coins.


    Elder martial brother Chuxing couldn''t look down. He scolded secretly.


    "Han Feng, how can you do this. These are all your fellow students. "


    After that, elder martial brother Chuxing went to collect money with him.


    "Just a silver coin. If you want to pay more money, you can jump in the line. "


    Chu Tian and Lu fan are about to cover their faces.


    With such a wonderful elder martial brother, I can only hope that I have a thick skin.


    The other students, although they are all angry, can''t burst out. After all, it''s at the foot of other people''s Mountain Gate. If something goes wrong, it''s impossible to stop.


    Most of all, it has come so far. It''s not worth it if you can''t get in for a silver coin.


    After all, no one is short of this silver coin, in this respect. Brother Han Feng''s price is reasonable.


    Damn it, Lu Fan suddenly thinks that elder martial brother Han Feng has some talent to make money.


    I am happy to receive the "tickets". Not far away, master XuanZhen of the green sword academy comes with Xuanfeng and others.


    A group of students from the green sword academy shouted loudly. As soon as master XuanZhen came, he tightened his eyebrows and looked at the long line.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng immediately welcomed him and said with a big fist: "master XuanZhen. You''ve got it. Please come on the compass and you will be at the test site. "


    Master XuanZhen glanced at Han Feng lightly and said, "the students of your Yuan Yuan college are always so unexpected and do not follow the rules."


    Han Feng said with a smile, "it''s not against the rules of the students, is it?" master XuanZhen didn''t say anything more, turned to look at Lu Fan and stepped on the compass.


    None of the students who are queuing dare to say anything more. Who dares to say that master will jump in the queue. The figure of master XuanZhen disappeared, and then several elite students of green sword academy went up.


    Han Feng immediately stopped them and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Master can do it for free. But you, a man, a silver coin. "


    At that time, several students of the green sword Academy were about to explode.


    Xuanfeng stepped forward and said, "we are here for a competition and we have to pay for it."


    Han Feng said with a smile: "a silver coin, thank you very much. Otherwise, don''t go in, how to compete. I don''t think you will be short of a silver coin. "


    Xuanfeng is laughed by Qi, and several elite students of the green sword academy glare at him. The blades are all drawn out.


    At the same time, many of the students of the green sword academy also put forward their weapons.


    As long as Xuanfeng orders, they will definitely work together.


    Lifting his hand, Xuanfeng stopped them, reached for a gold coin from his arms, handed it to Han Feng and said, "don''t look for it. I will win this gold coin back in the arena. "


    Han Feng put it into his pocket and shouted, "the money is in my pocket. You still want to go back, absolutely impossible. Okay. For the sake of your generosity, let''s put you in the team and go first. "


    Xuanfeng said nothing, turned around and stepped on the compass.


    One by one, all the elites of the green sword academy disappeared.


    Lu Fan and Chu Tian can''t see it anymore. Elder martial brother Han Feng, they have to offend all the students of Wudao college.


    No matter they continue to make money, Lu Fan and Chu Tian also successively jump into the compass and enter the sky mansion.


    Blue sky, floating disc, everything seems so beautiful.


    Lu Fan and elder martial brother Chutian spread out their body method and went all the way to the next big CD near the competition place.


    The students around are talking. From time to time, the voice of praise.


    "It''s great here. It''s not a place for monastic practice."


    "I said that the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. Sure enough, there are many secrets in the Yuan Yuan court. "


    "Mm-hmm. The magic Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Listen to this discussion, Lu Fan and elder martial brother Chutian look at each other with a smile.


    It seems that this is the right thing to do. It also promotes the prestige of the yuan court. Unfortunately, master Yiqing and master Daoguang went to work on puppets. Otherwise, they will be very happy to hear such comments.


    Chutian said with a smile, "I can imagine. Next year, if any of these people can transfer to our one yuan hospital, they will know that the real one yuan hospital is several wooden houses, and what kind of expression it will be. "


    "The expression must be wonderful."


    Lu Fan said with a smile. The smiles of the two are naked show off to other students.


    Among the crowd, lingyao all exclaimed: "ah, there is such a wonderful martial arts practice place in the Yuan Yuan Yuan Academy. Why didn''t Lu Fan tell me. "


    Nearby man said with a smile, "you haven''t even passed the door. I want to know everything about others. It''s too early. "


    Lingyao said coyly, "elder martial sister, you make fun of me again."


    Manyan shook his head and said, "no, I envy you. You see, the people of the Piaoyuan have come. "


    Several lights appeared, and the elite students of the ethereal academy also entered the sky mansion. The leader is master Mengyun.


    After that, Luoyu and others look sullen. Obviously, when they come in, elder martial brother Han Feng must have asked for a silver coin. Well, it may be more than......


    As soon as he came in, master Mengyun also took the rain and others to the front of the light performance arena.


    Mengyun looked around and said in a cold voice, "there''s still such a place in Yiyuan hospital. So many years. I don''t even know. It''s deep enough. Eh, no, why are there other powers here? "


    Mengyun felt the impact of the spirit, brow tight.


    Behind him, Luoyu and others thought that Mengyun was saying that there was an ambush in Yiyuan hospital.


    The falling rain unfolded the folding fan and said: "hum, let him have any means in the yuan court. Today, let them lose their face in front of everyone. "


    Mengyun nodded slowly, which is why she asked the rain to come back.


    At this time, suddenly a special light appeared.


    A human figure is not standing on the disc like other people, but hanging in the void outside.


    "Dean,"


    Mengyun exclaimed.


    "Why is the Dean here?"

 Chapter 187

    Dean tianyazi stands in the void, overlooking everything around him.


    "Good place, strong power. It turns out that this place is the residence of an immortal Qi master. "


    The Dean chuckled and turned to his whereabouts.


    In full view of the public, he fell directly beside Lu Fan.


    Lu fan is surprised to see the Dean around him.


    The dean said with a smile: "Lu fan, you are more and more brave now. Since you came to Wudao college, it seems that more and more things have happened. "


    Lu Fan said helplessly: "president. It''s not that I like to make trouble. But something has to be done. "


    "Well," said the dean. I know the situation, too. Yiqing and Daoguang, how can they be so casual. He actually gave you some students to handle such affairs. "


    Lu Fandao: "president. You mean. The green sword academy and the ethereal academy will start with us. "


    the Dean nodded slightly and said:" you have done so. It can be described as extraordinary. They want to deal with you, and it''s reasonable. If it''s a sneak attack, it''s nothing. Apocalypse will help you stare. At least for your life. But in this arena, life and death do not matter. They''re going to do something bad to kill you. What should I do if your master is not here? "


    the faces of Lu Fan and Chu Tian have changed a little.


    The dean said with a smile: "of course, I also hope that in Wudao college. No one really does. After all, they killed people in the college competition. It hasn''t happened in years. But this time it''s not the same. Your master is not right. But I still have to stare. As long as I show my face, we will not really get too much. Just look at their faces. "


    Lu Fan hurriedly looked around. Sure enough, master XuanZhen of green sword academy and master Mengyun of ethereal academy have changed their faces.


    Other students were shocked to see Lu Fan chat with the Dean so easily.


    Just kidding. The most respected Dean of the whole Wudao college, the legendary existence, the dean of countless students and even mentors, stood so close with Lu Fan.


    They feel puzzled, they feel angry, even envious.


    Even if Lu fan is an excellent disciple, why can he get a special look from the dean.


    In the rain, Xuanfeng''s eyes are particularly cold.


    As the top students of the branch, they have never had such intimate conversation with the dean.


    For a while, many people were whispering.


    "Lu fan will not be accepted as a closed disciple by the dean."


    "It''s very possible, otherwise how could Lu Fan grow so fast."


    "My God, isn''t that right? Lu fan is going to be the senior brother of the whole Wudao college."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The Dean waved calmly, a huge chair was behind him, and he sat on it directly.


    Slowly, the dean said: "Lu fan, since I have come. You have to play better in this competition. Don''t let me down. "


    The Dean pointed to Lu Fan''s chest. Lu Fan suddenly felt the vigorous Qi in his body, which accelerated a few points.


    There was a light in the dean''s eyes and a smile.


    Next, Lu Fan heard the voice of the dean.


    "You have a good understanding. Lu fan, I''m more and more optimistic about you. "


    Lu fan, with a smile, stood still.


    More and more people came in. Soon, master Shentu, master wuchou, master Huoshan, and master Qilin of Kongtong came one by one.


    The faces of these teachers are very bright. They come to the theatre. Naturally, I think the more lively it is, the better. Especially master Shentu brings Qiao Xuan and others directly to Lu Fan.


    With a slap on Lu Fan''s back, master Shentu said: "Lu Fan boy. I''ve come to cheer you on. This engagement has courage. It''s better to fight. Do you know what else Lu fan can say, only nodding desperately.


    Master Shentu then saw the dean. With a smile on his face, master Shentu also made a chair to sit beside the dean.


    The Dean glanced at Shentu lightly and said: "your accomplishments have improved a lot. There is an adventure. "


    Shentu haha said with a smile:" I, Hong fuqitian, don''t tell you when there is no adventure. "


    The Dean shook his head. This Shen Tu is good at everything. There''s no door to this mouth. I don''t have any psychological capacity to talk with him. I really can''t.


    Other teachers also took their seats one by one and saluted the Dean slightly.


    Master wuchou even came to Lu Fan''s side. Although he didn''t say a word, his eyes were full of encouragement.


    Finally, the number of people no longer increased, Han Feng and Chu Xing also came back.


    Obviously, both of them make a lot of money. The red face, Han Feng smile mouth are not closed. Chu Xing patted his waistband and hummed a song.


    Four people stand, everything is quiet down.


    Everyone is waiting for someone to announce the start and look around.


    At this time, Chu Tian pushed Han Feng for a while and said, "Han Feng, go to announce the beginning."


    Han Feng pointed to himself and said, "Why me?" Chutian said: "we don''t have a mentor. The elder martial brother is not awake. You have the biggest voice, not who you are. Hurry up, by the way, life and death documents, I''ll let you prepare them. Have you finished? "


    Han Feng quickly reached for a stack of paper and jumped into the largest disc.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Han Feng, and some people whispered, "what is he doing up there? The tutor of the Yuan Yuan academy,"


    Han Feng said in a loud voice: "that.... I have no tutor in Yuan Yuan Yuan. So today it''s up to me to announce the start of the contest. Fellow students, teachers and mentors. Welcome to the silver coin arena of our one yuan Academy. First of all, thank you for your silver coins. It''s you. I have money to find my junior sister. Thank you. "


    all of a sudden, Lu fan, Chu Xing, and Chu Tian''s faces were the same as those of being kicked. They were ugly to death.


    Chu Tian said, "I regret it. I shouldn''t let him go up and announce it."


    Lu Fandao: "regret is useless."


    Han Feng laughed loudly. The faces of other students, teachers and teachers were ugly.


    Master Mengyun said coldly, "this idiot. How can Wudao college have such.... Bad students. "


    After laughing for a while, Han Feng picked up the life and death text in his hand and said, "OK. No nonsense, the life and death document is here. Let''s sign it as soon as possible. Don''t delay. "


    As he said, Han Feng threw out the life and death document, and every piece of paper fell into the hands of the elite students of the green sword academy and the ethereal Academy.


    This skill is quite impressive. Even the rain and the wind are shining.


    When the life and death documents were signed, they threw them back one by one.


    Han Feng took over the documents and shoved them into his crotch. In a long voice, he said: "the competition between the Academy of one yuan and the Academy of green sword and the Academy of aery. Now it begins."

 Chapter 188

    (a six thousand character chapter.)


    As Han Feng''s voice fell, the students cheered.


    Many people were shouting at the throat.


    "Kill the green sword Academy."


    "Defeat Piaoyuan."


    "I''ll take care of you."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    There is no doubt that these people are all students from other branches.


    That''s why people who watch funeral don''t fear funeral.


    The students of the green sword academy and the ethereal academy did not show any weakness, and they all shouted.


    "Wind, wind, wind."


    "The garbage of one yuan hospital can win us when you promise other garbage branches. Go home and Practice for a few more years. "


    A group of students seem to be comparing their voices, and their voices are louder than each other.


    One group of people also used vigorous energy, but just shouted out, they felt the brain tingling, invisible impact, let him directly painful exhale.


    This scene, in the continuous spread, at the beginning is still obvious, but with the shouting pain more and more people.


    People gradually found out that it was wrong.


    "What''s the matter? I suddenly have a headache."


    "It''s weird. There are traps in this place. "


    "Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan yuan. It''s despicable, son of a bitch, what do you want to do? "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At this moment, all the students began to scold the yuan Academy.


    Han Feng stood on the disk, smiling like he wanted to be beaten.


    This situation has long been expected.


    Lang Sheng, Han Feng said: "everyone, all of you are in the same family. Don''t make any noise. It''s not our Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. It was originally the residence of a strong man, containing array. Although the mansion has become the same as it is now, the array has lost its power. But it can still respond to the power of everyone. If you are not familiar with it, ha ha, it will be very hard. "


    Suddenly, the faces of Xuanfeng and other people in the green sword academy changed slightly, while those in the misty academy fell into the rain were also slightly shocked.


    At that time, the gang all released their vigorous strength for a test.


    Feeling the pain in the head, several people suddenly changed their faces.


    Master Mengyun quietly tested it for a while, then he lowered his voice and said, "good calculation."


    All the scolding students are silent. Since it''s the vigorous force that can touch the residual array, it''s better not to release the vigorous force.


    Sure enough, once vigorous strength is recovered, Teng head of head disappears.


    At the moment, many students are looking at the elite students of the ethereal academy and the green sword Academy with strange eyes.


    There is no doubt that the yuan court has chosen such a place as a place for competition and there must be a way to deal with this array. According to their guess, this place may be the martial arts arena of the Yuan Yuan Academy.


    But the elite students of green sword academy and ethereal Academy. I''m sure I don''t know anything about it.


    This is the advantage of land.


    With this array, we can lose a lot of fighting power of the green sword academy and the ethereal Academy.


    It''s no wonder that the people in yiyuanyuan hospital have such a strong foundation, feelings and such a knack.


    Han Feng turned his head to Lu Fan and others, and his lips moved. He said: "elder martial brother Chuxing, elder martial brother Chutian and younger martial brother Lu Fan. I''ll start the fight. Don''t stop me. "


    Lu Fan nodded softly, Chu Xing, and Chu Tian just smiled.


    Han Feng took the sword out and at the same time raised his belt, muttering to himself.


    ĄąNow that the scene is so big, just play a little bigger. It should be good to fight with the students of the two academies at the same time. Well, it was such a happy decision. "


    With a wave of blue water long sky sword, Han Feng shakes his hand with a vigorous force.


    "One Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Han Feng, challenge the ethereal Yuan Yuan Yuan and Qingjian Yuan Yuan Yuan. Let''s welcome students from the two academies. Ha ha, I want one dozen and two. "


    Han Feng showed a signboard smile, the corner of his mouth raised, and the laughter rang throughout the sky mansion.


    "Arrogant boy."


    "I don''t really care about our two houses."


    The students of Qingjian academy and Qiaoyuan all drink and scold.


    Even master Mengyun and master XuanZhen turned a lot darker.


    You said that it''s crazy for you to fight two branches at the same time. Unexpectedly, you didn''t fight one by one. The first fight was to fight one against two.


    The Dean laughed and turned to Lu Fandao: "this is your plan. Interesting, interesting. Young people don''t have a bit of energy. What''s their name. It''s good that people don''t waste their youth


    Lu Fan and others laughed bitterly. This is their plan. Damn it, it''s just that elder martial brother Han Feng has gone mad again.


    Chu Tian, Chu Xing and Lu Fan''s faces are as ugly as they are difficult to see.


    Especially elder martial brother Chutian, he really wanted to rush up now and drag Han Feng down.


    Master Mengyun was furious and waved: "Lv Lin, go up and give me a good setback. If you lose, prepare to go back to the front wall for a year. "


    The student named Lu Lin leaped out at once, his face red, and he was obviously very angry.


    Master XuanZhen was still calm and didn''t let anyone out.


    But the Xuanfeng nearby could not be contained, and Lang said, "father, I can''t help it."


    XuanZhen glanced at Xuanfeng and nodded slightly: "I know how you feel. Green sword academy, have you been so despised. But now it''s not up to you. Mushuo, don''t you want to fight two. Give him a hard lesson. "


    Mu Shuo, the last of the five elite students in the green sword academy, got up, holding a peach wood sword, and jumped out at the same time.


    Lu fan still has some impressions about this wooden Shuo. He remembered that Mu Shuo should also be a disciple admitted to the hospital this year. At that time, he was also in the top ten, and was dedicated to the green sword Academy. In one year, we will be able to win the position of the top five elite students in the talented green sword Academy. This potential is also terrifying.


    Lu Lin and Mu Shuo look at Han Feng quietly, and at the same time, they develop their own vigorous strength.


    Outside vigorous environment.


    Without exception, all the outside Gang.


    These people, who are not the most famous people in the martial arts league, and who have no outside Gang, are embarrassed to fight.


    The three of them stood in a tight corner. Han Feng said with a big fist: "please."


    Lu Lin and Mu Shuo were both holding fists slightly, and then their momentum began to rise.


    Two waves of momentum, straight to Han Feng. At the same time, Lu Lin and Mu Shuo frowned slightly. They were also suffering from pain in their brains.


    As the outer Gang territory, Han Feng has no ability to resist the momentum of the two powerful people like Lu Fan.


    The only thing Hanfeng can do is to take the lead.


    Master''s battle, no nonsense, the first move.


    Sky seizing sword technique.


    The sky sword rises in the clear water, and countless swords are surging.


    Lu Lin''s feet were slightly on the ground, and his body was like willow leaves floating in the catkins.


    Willow shadow follows the wind.


    Mushuo stabs the peach wood sword in the air, breaking the powerful sword.


    Boom boom.


    There was a terrible explosion.


    The bodies of the three men are submerged at the same time, so the crazy battle is coming up, which ignites the enthusiasm of all the students in an instant.


    The shining disc at the foot shows its firmness. Even the good ink stone will be damaged by such crazy sword Qi. But the disc just shimmered, nothing.


    In the continuous sound of explosion, suddenly came the sound of the sword hand over.


    The students with a little stronger strength looked at it immediately, only to see Han Feng, LV Lin and Mu Shuo fighting together again in the fierce sword Qi.


    "I''ve used the sword technique several times, but I still want to work. Ridiculous. "


    Lu Lin said as he walked in the wind, each sword with a bound airflow. On the forehead is a drop of sweat appears, the array backfires to make his head more painful. But in a short time, Lulin was still able to live under pressure.


    Mushuo''s peach wood sword, like a swimming snake, swam close to Han Feng''s body.


    The skill of swordsmanship is just like art. People who watch it enjoy their eyes and hearts.


    Every action. All of them are so natural and unrestrained. They are perfect.


    Even master XuanZhen smiled. Mushuo is definitely one of his disciples who has the best understanding of swordsmanship. In less than ten years, as long as mushuo is devoted to the Tao, his sword skills will surely enter the world.


    Soon, there was a scar on Han Feng''s body.


    Although Lu Lin and Mu Shuo cooperated for the first time, they cooperated perfectly.


    Lu Lin''s sword technique delayed Han Feng''s movement. Mu Shuo''s sword rule is like an insect attached to bone, which makes Han Feng unable to advance or retreat.


    Almost in an instant, Han Feng fell into passivity.


    Left sudden right flash, continuous sword, Han Feng just can''t throw away these two brown sugar.


    Bite teeth, Han Feng is also forced to hurry.


    "Two moves of sky seizing sword, breaking."


    Blue water long Sky Sword suddenly disappeared from his hands. Mu Shuo didn''t even look at it. He threw his hand and blocked the peach and wood sword on his back, while Lu Lin reflected a slow beat. I was suddenly hit by a light.


    His body rocked and Lulin almost fell to the ground.


    With a clang, mushuo blocked the light behind him, and turned his sword on Han Feng.


    At the moment, Han Feng can kick Mu Shuo in the opposite direction, and the three are separated immediately.


    There was no sound around and all the students were stunned. Who would have thought that the first battle, just started in less than a while, was so tragic.


    Lu Lin''s mouth was covered with blood, and Mu Shuo was kicked with a grin. Han Feng''s foot was as penetrating as the sky grabbing sword.


    Han Feng himself is more miserable. The blue water sky sword has been jingling to one side, and the whole body is full of wounds.


    Shaking, Han Feng stood up slowly.


    "Enough energy."


    Han Feng grinned, waving the blue water long sky sword back to his hand.


    Mu Shuo and Lu Lin stepped forward slowly, with vigorous clothes covering their bodies and great momentum.


    "Han Feng, I want you to know. What you call "one against two" is just a joke. "


    On the peach and wood sword of mushuo, there is a bright start and a peach blossom appears.


    This is a set of cool swordsmanship of green sword academy, the starting move of three thousand peach blossom swords.


    Lu Lin''s body became blurred, which made people not able to see clearly at all, as if the whole person had turned into a wind.


    "Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    The words of the two people were deliberately loud, so that all the students on the scene could hear them clearly.


    At this time, even Chuxing and elder martial brother Chutian''s eyebrows were only screwed up.


    In their opinion, it''s really difficult for Han Feng to win the first two with his current strength. At the moment, Lu Fan also thinks that Han Feng''s victory is very small. This practice is really reckless.


    But Han Feng didn''t think so. He was still grinning happily.


    "Han family

 Chapter 189

    A sword in hand, Chu line at the foot of the eight trigrams array.


    With fortitude on his face, the gang clothes on Chu Xing began to flow with strange Gang strength, which can be seen vaguely as a sign.


    Slowly, Chu Xing felt a ring in his arms and put it on his hand. The ring was simple and plain, with a Chu character in the center.


    Lu fan has never seen elder martial brother Chuxing take out this ring. He does not know the origin of this ring.


    In a word, in the moment when Chu Xing put the ring on, his whole momentum changed.


    From the eyes to the body of gang clothes, are covered with a layer of dark light.


    Chu Tian, who was watching from one side, looked very dignified. Five fingers clench, fingernails are almost into the flesh.


    In the green sword academy, master XuanZhen suddenly turned to look at mushuo and said, "mushuo. You''ve just been overwhelmed by the array


    Mu Shuo thought for a moment and said, "one hundred percent. It''s hard to bear a headache. The longer it''s delayed, the more it''ll affect your strength. "


    XuanZhen nodded clearly, waved to one of the students behind him and said: "Lang Zhe, go on. Remember, we must use the fast sword and three moves to end the battle. "


    Named Lang zhe got up and drew a dark sword from his waist. This sword was originally his belt.


    Lang Zhe, a plain looking man, put his sword across his face, as if to cover his face deliberately. In a flash, Lang zhe appeared on the ring. His speed was so fast that even Lu Fan was shocked.


    Just then, Lu Fan did not see how Lang zhe broke the power of the world around him.


    This person''s instant burst speed is no less than that of him.


    Elder martial brother Chuxing is in trouble.


    In the ethereal courtyard, master Mengyun just waved softly and said, "Zhu Yu."


    Behind him, a strong man got up.


    Big eyebrows and big eyes, big arms and round waist. His face was covered with scum, and his martial robe was wrinkled. If only from the appearance, this person is a disciple of Hengshan academy, not a disciple of the ethereal Academy.


    At the moment when Zhu Yuyue stepped on the ring, many students cried out in secret.


    Is this the student of the ethereal academy.


    He chose the wrong hospital.


    Some people immediately began to ask the person''s name, and then looked up the Wubang.


    But looking around, there is no ranking of Zhu Yu, that is to say. Zhu Yu is not on the list at all.


    Is it a weak person.


    As soon as such a question arose in the hearts of all the people, Zhu Yu released his vigorous clothes.


    The cultivation of foot and outer gang.


    Only the students of the ethereal academy know how powerful their senior brother Zhu Yu is. Only those who know Zhu Yu know that although Zhu Yu is low-key in the hospital, his body and martial arts are absolutely the first in the ethereal hospital.


    A set of nine turn soul returning body method is practiced to the seventh turn.


    As long as cultivation does not reach the point of repression, it is impossible to win him.


    Eyes such as electricity, Zhu Yu''s eyes, Lang Zhe''s eyes are fixed on Chu Xing. They also felt the special power of Chu Xing.


    With Han Feng''s performance just now, who dare to belittle the students of Yiyuan college.


    Both men were on the alert and didn''t make the first move. Suddenly, Zhu Yu''s figure disappeared in situ, leaving a shadow, and then he had come to the back of Chu Xing.


    One before and one after, strike on both sides. Chu Xing turns the sword in his hand slightly.


    "Yin Yang Xuanlong sword, rise."


    Suddenly, Chu Xing took the lead. Sword light, a sword Qi, flying out in all directions, like an open Lotus.


    Lang Zhe''s steps are slightly staggered. The sword in his hand is so fast that people can''t see it at all. Every sword Qi that flies in front of him disappears directly. As if swallowed up by the void.


    Zhu Yu''s performance is even more exaggerated. Whenever there is sword spirit coming to him, he turns around by himself.


    As if these swords had eyes, they just didn''t fly to him.


    Chu Xing saw his unique skill so easily broken. He quickly turned his sword, and the sixteen words of the eight trigrams array came out at his feet, and Chu Xing put on a desperate posture.


    Then, with a heavy step on the sole of his foot, he rushed to Lang Zhe''s face with the force of anti shock.


    "Kill."


    Sword fall, 16 words of truth contains the majestic sword spirit, also kill.


    Lang Zhe''s body disappeared, and what appeared in the eyes of the public was the distorted space, which was the extreme speed of sword technique, resulting in the visual error.


    Lu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the vigorous Qi in his body turned into the power of spirit, which did not enter his eyes, so he could see the action of Lang Jian clearly.


    Come on. It''s so fast.


    Every sword of him seems to stick out along the track of the power of heaven and earth, which is basically not blocked by any force of heaven and earth.


    It takes a lot of savvy, a lot of talent.


    Lu Fan was stunned. It turns out that the sword technique can be used like this.


    "Mi Guang''s sword, the sword technique of younger martial brother Lang Zhe, has come to the court."


    Xuanfeng said with a smile.


    Next to him, master XuanZhen also smiled. Lang Zhe, other talents are common. That is, he is willing to work hard and ponder over things that others can''t think of and dare not think of, and finally he becomes this fast sword.


    On the field, the sword light of Chu Xing was immediately suppressed. He only felt that when his sword fell, it didn''t hit a person, but a hedgehog. When he was attacked, he would release all his thorns.


    Sixteen words of truth, the light that was directly attacked was lax, and the Chu Xing himself was shocked.


    Behind him, I don''t know when, Zhu Yu also came.


    "Nine turns of soul, one turns of life, two turns of death, three turns of reincarnation, four turns of heaven and earth."


    In an instant, there were four illusions around Zhu Yu. There was a sudden wind. In an instant, four dragons appeared in the scene.


    The terrible tornado rose to the sky, ten feet high.


    Even the dean who had been indifferent to the competition smiled and said: "interesting skills. Unfortunately, there is a waste of power. "


    Chu Xing''s figure was suddenly overwhelmed by Zhe''s two forces.


    The sword light and the tornado made him feel extremely uncomfortable. His body seemed to be torn apart by these two forces.


    All the students are watching attentively. It will not end like this.


    Qingjian academy and Piaomiao academy are really good at Kung Fu.


    I''m afraid that I''m not afraid of any experts of the college. They''ll fight together. It''s frightening to watch this battle.


    Suddenly, there was light in the tornado.


    "Drink."


    A burst of drink, as if with the power of a thousand Jun, it is hard to break the tornado. At the same time, Lang Zhe''s figure also flew out. If he was hit by a huge hammer, his chest would be sunken.


    The Dragon suddenly disappeared, and Chu Xing''s figure fell on the disk again.


    Gasping for breath, Chu Xing''s whole body was not in good condition at the moment, blood was gurgling. There are even two sword wounds, which are about to be carved into his bones.


    "What just happened."


    Master Mengyun and master XuanZhen both spoke softly and fixed their eyes on the field.

 Chapter 190

    Other teachers'' reactions were not much worse, they all looked at Chu Xing in shock.


    What is that light exactly. Everyone is guessing.


    Lu Fan''s first reaction was to look at Chu Tian.


    I''m afraid Chu Tian is the only one who knows what move Chu Xing just used.


    But Lu Fan didn''t ask, because he saw Chu Tian pinching his hands out of blood.


    On the field, Chu Xing slowly stood up, with no vigorous energy on his body and bloody face.


    The sword in his hand, inch by inch, is scattered all over the ground.


    It seems that the last sigh rings.


    If there is no weapon and vigorous force, what can we do.


    The outcome is already known. Sure enough, not every single yuan college student can create miracles.


    Lang Zhe and Zhu Yu have also got up at the moment. Their eyes are like knives. They are obviously hit by Chu Xing.


    No matter whether Chu Xing seems to be at the end of the line, as long as Chu Xing doesn''t admit defeat, they don''t mind giving Chu Xing another fatal blow.


    Chu Xing looks at the hilt in his hand and smiles.


    "A sword is not a good one, but it''s not afraid of being broken. I Chu Xing, although not strong, but also a cavity of blood


    Then he threw the hilt on the ground. Chu Xing suddenly took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    No one knows what he is doing.


    Lu fan saw Chu Xing''s little movement on his hand, and he gently stroked his ring.


    Lang Zhe and Zhu Yu approached Chu Xing step by step.


    Now some of them don''t understand whether Chu Xing is pretending or giving up resistance and seeking death.


    However, being careful, they are willing to believe in the former.


    When they were only five steps away from Chu Xing, Lang zhe suddenly made a move.


    Mi light sword technique, cloud flash.


    The sword is like light. It comes in a flash.


    Chu Xing''s sudden body was moving at the moment, and a little vigorous energy was shining on his body.


    A ripple of water rippled on his vigorous strength. Soon, the whole man of Lang zhe turned around uncontrollably and went straight to Zhu Yu.


    Zhu Yu, who was waiting quietly, was shocked. He didn''t think that Lang Zhe''s sword came to him.


    At the critical moment, Zhu Yu only had time. With vigorous strength, he unloaded part of the impact.


    But Lang Zhe''s sword broke his vigorous clothes and stuck them in his body.


    Countless students exclaimed at the time.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Do you harm yourself?"


    "Are the students of Qingjian academy idiots?"


    One after another, there were shouts.


    Master XuanZhen and master Mengyun are both eager to get up. His eyes were like two sharp arrows stabbing Chu Xing.


    Chu Xing is still pressing his eyes at the moment, and his vigorous strength is converging again.


    Lang zhe hurriedly took back his sword. Zhu Yu cried out in pain and looked at Lang zhe angrily and said, "you are crazy."


    Lang Zhelian stepped back and waved: "it''s not my intention. It''s him, it''s the strange power of his body that draws my sword away. "


    Zhu Yu immediately looked at Chu Xing. Standing there quietly, Chu Xing seems to be so harmless and calm as water.


    Zhu Yu strides forward. He really doesn''t believe Lang Zhe''s words.


    He should try it by himself to see if the boy of Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    One sword, Zhu Yu cut in Chu Xing''s body.


    Another flash of light, Zhu Yu''s whole body was unloaded to one side.


    Staggering a few steps, Zhu Yu exclaimed, "what a strange power."


    Lang zhe also came back and said, "let''s go together."


    Zhu Yu nodded: "hum, see how far he can play the devil."


    "Nine turns of soul, six turns of spirit."


    "Mi Guang sword technique, breaking the void."


    The two men were shining brightly. Lang Zhe''s sword was as dazzling as the sun. Behind Zhu Yu, there was a huge mirage, which was chopped off with a giant axe.


    "Good."


    On the stand, Chu Tian suddenly called out, almost scared Lu Fan.


    At this moment, Chu Xing suddenly opens his eyes.


    At the same time, he raised his hands, and a subtle force from the ring on his hand poured into his meridians.


    Chuxing''s mouth was smiling.


    A huge Chu character appeared in his hand, and the eight trigrams array was shining at his feet, but this time it was no longer the eight trigrams array of sixteen words.


    It''s the eight trigrams array of the gate of the eight eight sixty-four array, running with the Chu characters.


    Boom.


    The explosion made the whole ring shake slightly.


    Three forces push away the light disk around, and Lu Fan and others are pushed away.


    On the field, Zhu Yu was the first to fly out. His body was full of sword wounds and his mouth was full of blood.


    Then, Lang zhe fell down, pale and foaming.


    The two forces, which came out of the two people''s bodies, spread into the power ripples again, blew up the clothes of the people, and were activated together with the array.


    Everyone''s brain is tingling.


    Chu hang stood there with a smile on his face.


    Let''s have a good time.


    Chutian cried out, "yes, indeed.". He couldn''t believe that Chu Xing did it.


    The Dean laughed.


    "Day after day, it''s also an interesting little doll. I found that your Yuan Yuan Yuan hospital is really a treasure. Every student is very interesting. "


    Mr. Shentu opened his mouth and was stunned for a long time. Then he scolded: "his grandmother has a leg. Every day has passed. This is the immortal disciple. It''s heartless, it''s heartless. "


    Master Mengyun and master XuanZhen all sat back strangely.


    Ethereal courtyard, what else did the students want to say behind them? They were stared back by master Mengyun.


    This is not the power they can talk about.


    These moves are definitely handed down from a certain great power. He is also a noble disciple who can''t be said or provoked.


    "Transfer your strength, be obedient and strong. Elder martial brother Chuxing used to have such a strong move. "


    Han Feng looks depressed. He thought he was the deepest one. Who would have thought. Elder martial brother Chuxing shows much more powerful skills than him. After all, he is only the power of family lineage, which is used by elder martial brother Chuxing. It''s just that you can''t see the martial arts of the road.


    "In the second game, one yuan won."


    The Dean stood up and announced it loudly.


    All the students who watched did not react, no one cheered, no one cheered, just stared.


    What''s the matter? Yuan Yuan Yuan won again.


    When Chu Xing heard these words, he finally smiled and fell to the ground. He was completely out of force, supported by one breath, and now his body was empty.


    Chu Tian hurriedly carries Chu Xing back. The Dean just glances at the note and says, "the skill backfires. Well, it''s not serious. Take good care of it at home for a month."


    Chu Tian nodded his head clearly, and immediately put away the ring on Chu Xing''s hand.


    "Lu fan, scene three, it''s up to you."


    The Dean turned to Lu Fan and said with a smile.

 Chapter 191

    Lu Fan nodded clearly. He took out some pills and gave them to elder martial brother Chuxing. Then he jumped on the disk.


    "One Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    Seeing Lu Fan on stage, all the students began to cheer.


    All the students who knew Lu Fan shouted loudly.


    Although they all shouted "destroy flowers and seize love sword, Lu Fan. I''m good for you. "


    "Win two games in a row, take the third."


    Lu Fan stood there quietly, ignoring the noise in his ear. Although he didn''t say anything else, his eyes had told everyone that he wanted to pick two.


    Look forward, straight to the ethereal courtyard and the green sword courtyard.


    One yuan court won two games in a row. No one dares to say that it is arrogant for one yuan court to choose two courts alone.


    Now it''s up to Piaoyuan and Qingjian to worry.


    If they lose all three games, they will be completely disgraced.


    At this time, master XuanZhen and master Mengyun show totally different looks.


    Master XuanZhen smiled and said: "Xuanfeng. Would you like to take this fight? "Take it, of course. I''ve long wanted to compete with Lu Fan. It''s just that I don''t work with people. "


    XuanZhen nodded: "the school''s position battle is a way to promote the exchange of students'' martial arts. What rank, is secondary, the key is that you can fight in this field. What to get. Go, as you think. Wudao has always had its own way. "


    Xuanfeng nods with a smile and jumps out.


    Holding the three foot sword tightly with a smile on his face, he looked at Lu Fan.


    "Three feet sword, Xuanfeng. He finally came out. This is the real play. "


    The appearance of Xuanfeng attracted the students of Qingjian academy to shout in a uniform way.


    "Wind. The wind. The wind. "


    In the misty courtyard, when the rain fell, the folding fan was put away, and he stood up and said, "master Mengyun. If I kill Lu Fan. Will there be any trouble. "


    Master Mengyun said calmly: "the life and death document has been signed. The sword has no eyes, life or death. Who is going to trouble you. Even if I look for you, aren''t you the person of our Piaoyuan? Aren''t I the teacher of the Piaoyuan? "


    the rain falls and says with a smile:" the teacher is very important. I just want to ask if I can let it go. Since you have said so thoroughly, please enjoy this competition. "


    Said, falling rain floating on the stage.


    The soles of the feet landed gently on the disc without making a sound.


    When the two masters arrived at Qi, Lu Fan was the one who had expected them.


    The heavy sword is drawn out slowly. Lu Fan''s eyes are as deep as the night sky.


    "The last one. No accident. After this one, it''s over. "


    The Dean also showed interest and got up to laugh.


    In fact, the competition in front of him was dull, that is to say, the change of days in Chu''s travel made his eyes bright.


    Now, it''s Lu Fan. The dean is ready to watch.


    The biggest purpose of his coming here is to see Lu Fan''s cultivation in this period of time. After his last understanding of the Tao domain, what is Lu Fan''s strength now.


    At this time, Lu fan is just standing there, which gives him a good feeling, that is, he has been on the way to martial arts.


    So the president decided that Lu fan would never lose the battle.


    Unfortunately, other people don''t think so.


    At least Mr. Shentu didn''t think so. He laughed and said: "Dean. You are so optimistic about Lu Fan. Ha ha, Xuanfeng, I still know the two little kids falling rain. It''s about the same level as Lu Fan. Lu Fan wants to win them with one enemy and two. We need to bring out something special. It''s just like the sun changing skill. It''s hard for me to see without this. "


    The Dean glanced at master Shentu and said, "are you lying to me or are you deliberately exposing your ignorance. Look carefully. I''m afraid Lu Fan''s entry is even greater than I imagined. "


    On the field, Lu Fan slowly draws out the heavy sword without front.


    Looking up at Xuanfeng and the falling rain, Lu Fandao said, "it''s time to start."


    Xuanfeng, holding the sword, still had no movement. He stood there as if he were asleep.


    Next to Luoyu, he opened his fan and said: "Lu fan, I''ve heard that you are the strongest genius of Wudao college in 100 years. Today, you must open my eyes. Let me know. Genius, how to write. "


    Gently shaking the folding fan, the landscape of flowers and birds on it began to slightly change. Although it was very subtle, it was still captured by Lu Fan.


    As Lu Fan didn''t see it, he said calmly, "naturally you will see it. However. Don''t both of you give a shot. "


    Luoyu said:" it''s really not good to fight two times and one time, and to give a shot first. Lu fan, have you ever heard the sound of mountains and rivers? "


    The evil smile appeared on his face, and the speed of shaking the fan in the falling rain increased a little.


    Lu Fan frowned at him and said, "what do you want to say?"


    the falling rain made his lips move, and suddenly Lu Fan heard a sound.


    "I want to say. You''re dying. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Fan felt that there was a power explosion in his ear.


    He didn''t know where the vigorous force came from at all, but the terrible force penetrated his whole body.


    The falling rain finally moved, and the figure disappeared directly.


    "Mountains and rivers meet, and the spring breeze comes."


    Every word, with the majestic power, frightens all around.


    Han Feng exclaimed, "Oh, I forgot to remind younger martial brother Lu fan that this falling rain is actually a concealed weapon."


    In fact, Lu fan still hasn''t found out what the martial arts of falling rain are. If he checked carefully, he would find the name of Wudao college, the king of concealed weapons and Luoyu.


    The so-called concealed weapon martial arts is the martial arts that majors in concealed skills and kills people invisibly.


    This kind of martial arts is very difficult to practice. Not only does it need high talent, but also the love and understanding of concealed weapons.


    Ordinary martial artists, like the students of Hengshan academy, are enthusiastic and courageous. It''s impossible for them to do this kind of back calculation. And they despise such people.


    This kind of martial art, in the original, is also known as the path. Orthodox martial artists despise it. There are few people who can achieve in this area.


    But the falling rain is such a strange kind. His concealed weapons and martial arts are beyond defence.


    Almost in an instant, Lu fan is on the road.


    The expression on Lu Fan''s face is painful, and the falling rain hidden in the dark is still desperately using martial arts.


    No one saw that from his folding fan, countless silk threads flew out and all fell on Lu Fan''s Black Dragon Robe.


    A stream of obscure power is constantly transmitted through these threads, and then exploded beside Lu Fan.


    As long as this continues, Lu fan will surely lose.


    Xuanfeng opened his eyes at this time and gently raised his eyebrows. "Lu fan, you can''t be so bad."


    Lu Fan raises his eyes and looks at Xuanfeng for a moment. Then, Lu Fan''s sword lights up.


    Xuanfeng suddenly smiles. It turns out that Lu fan is also pretending.


    This opponent, interesting, very interesting.

 Chapter 192

    The sound of the explosion was heard all the time. Lu Fan stepped back step by step. He could not see the invisible gas explosion. Therefore, in the view of many students in the stands, Lu fan is constantly retreating, and there is no reason to keep retreating.


    Lu Fan''s expression on his face became more and more dignified, and his vigorous strength began to shake, as if it might break at any time.


    The rain in the dark is still relaxing. He is not worried at all. As a concealed weapon, patience is the most important thing.


    How many martial artists were killed by him bit by bit. Now it seems that Lu Fan''s reputation is just too high to break even his simple move. What kind of genius is it.


    A trace of contempt rose in the heart of the falling rain, but at this time, he suddenly felt the crisis coming.


    Hurry, fold fan in hand to block on the face.


    Boom.


    The violent explosion sounded, and the whole person was directly blown out of the state of disappearance.


    The sudden explosion shocked the Xuanfeng who had been standing on the stage watching the drama.


    He didn''t notice when Lu Fan launched the counterattack. His pupils were dilated and filled with consternation.


    Lu Fan''s quick response, in the rain was blown out of the moment, then rushed up with a sword.


    Kill with one sword, kill with six.


    The falling rain was bombed in a great mess. Just getting up, he looked up and saw six words of killing rushing towards him.


    Shocked, the falling rain flicked the folding fan, and a cold awn came out of the folding fan, blocking six characters full of vigorous Qi.


    The corners of the eyes twitch, the rain falls and the wrists roll, and the whole body is full of vigorous force.


    Lu Fan''s heavy sword was cut on his folding fan.


    When the two collided, Lu Fan felt as if he had been cut into a mass of cotton. Strange vigorous strength absorbed most of his strength.


    Suddenly, the left hand of the falling rain, slightly moving.


    When Lu fan saw the left hand of the falling rain moving, he rushed to Daoyu on the heavy sword.


    Hum.


    The heavy sword makes a trembling hum like gold and stone, and the falling rain makes more than ten steps back.


    The terrifying power of Daoyu makes the disks at your feet sink three feet. The forbidden array appears in the eyes of everyone as it is.


    It was a screen of silver light, covering the whole sky mansion.


    Lu Fan looked down, his waist, has been silent more than a blood red fingerprint.


    In a moment, evil and destructive force rushed out of the fingerprints to stir his Dantian.


    It''s a pity that Lu Fan''s Dantian can be impacted by this force.


    Without Lu Fan mobilizing his strength, the shadow of the nine dragon Xuangong tower in his body appears directly. At the same time, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rang out.


    "It''s the power of demon cultivation again, hum. Kill it for me. "


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong is so magnificent that the power that just rushed into Dantian was directly destroyed by the Xuangong tower in Jiulong.


    The fingerprint on the waist was impacted, and disappeared in a flash.


    "Magic power. Old nine. You''re sure you didn''t admit it. "


    Lu Fan speaks in his heart. When he heard the word "demon repair", his brow immediately tightened.


    Jiulong Xuangong tower firmly said: "it is definitely the power of demon cultivation. Although the grandson is very hidden. I used vigorous force to cover it up, but I can''t hide it. I have experienced the war of removing demons. I am too familiar with the skills of magic cultivation. Just now, it''s called the blood hand skill palm. This grandson is vicious. His move is to kill people. Great master, do not show mercy to this grandson. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes glowed with cold light, and he was a man of the ethereal courtyard. Is it possible that the ethereal courtyard has become a grotto.


    Lift the heavy sword, Lu fan doesn''t want so much. Since the other side dare to deal with him with the skill of demon cultivation. Then knock him down and show his true shape.


    Sprint, fire, gold body, red dragon roar sword.


    Falling rain was shocked to see Lu Fan rush again with his sword. Damn it, he was hit by his blood palm, but there was nothing. It was merciless.


    Didn''t he get that shot. It''s impossible.


    The folding fan in his hand is waving continuously, and the falling rain throws out a small flying needle.


    These flying needles are so thin that they can hardly be seen with the naked eye, and how can a folding fan hide so many flying needles.


    Unfortunately, Lu fan doesn''t look with his eyes. He doesn''t need to look with his eyes either.


    Against the flying needle, Lu Fan rushed directly to him. All the flying needles that landed on him were blocked by the gang clothes. Occasionally, some of them penetrated, but they could not break his body. The incomplete Eternal Dragon Emperor''s decision made by fiery golden body and Lu Fan''s research made his body not much worse than Qiao Xuan''s.


    All the way to fight against the flying needle in front of the falling rain, the roar of the Dragon resounded through the sky.


    Finally, the face of the falling rain is distorted, the clothes are broken, the vigorous strength is broken, and all the natural and unrestrained no longer exist.


    Biting the tip of the tongue, a little blood essence is ejected from the mouth by the falling rain.


    "Congealing."


    All of a sudden, the bloody vigorous force enveloped the body of the falling rain, which blocked Lu Fan''s move.


    When the heavy sword was cut in this bloody vigorous force, it only made the sound of stone and gold colliding.


    "Armor."


    It''s a sharp drink again. The blood color vigorous strength turns into the blood color armor in the blink of an eye, and wraps the rain all over.


    "Blood armor skill. Who passed it on to him. "


    The Dean whispered. Next to him, master Shentu looked up at the sky and dared not answer.


    This kind of skill, which needs to be guided by blood essence, is forbidden by order in Wudao college. Even if the master wants to teach to his disciples, he must report it. Because this kind of skill backfires greatly, once it is not done well, it will cause great disaster. The Dean himself knows that he has never approved to teach the blood armor skill to the falling rain. That is to say, the skill of falling rain is either obtained by oneself carelessly or taught by a teacher in violation of regulations.


    Either way, it''s enough to make the Dean angry.


    It can be imagined that after this war, the rain will be called to "talk" by the President alone.


    On the field, Lu fan saw something wrong and cut several swords, but the rain of blood armor was gathered, and the defense was comparable to that of the friars in the Gang area. What is Lu Fan''s present cultivation that can be cut down.


    Luoyu stares at Lu Fan. Before that, he didn''t think that Lu Fan could force him to defend himself with bloody armor.


    Moreover, many of his methods seem to have lost their effect on Lu Fan.


    For example, as soon as he came to the stage, he actually linked Lu Fan with silk thread, and then attacked him with explosive force, but Lu Fan broke it. But in fact, there are paralytic toxins on the silk thread, but Lu fan has not been paralyzed so far.


    For another example, his blood palm not only lost its function, but also lost its trace. Originally, he was guided by blood palm. Even if he refused to accept Lu Fan''s treatment with one palm, he could launch several strange attacks through blood fingerprint. But the blood fingerprints also disappeared. They were clean and could not be seen at all.


    The falling rain made his teeth itch with hate. Before he showed his pure concealed weapon technique, Lu fan forced him to look like this.


    The cold light in his eyes came out, and the rain fell in a cold voice: "Lu fan, if you can''t beat me, you will die."


    As he spoke, the folding fan in the hand of the falling rain suddenly came out with a light, like a long sword, as fast as lightning, and cut straight on Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan got a sword, but he didn''t move. In the middle of the sword, there was a piece of scale.


    Chuckling, Lu said, "do you think you are the only one who has armor?"

 Chapter 193

    Little by little, Lu Fan''s body gushed out a piece of scale, and then covered his whole body.


    The shining silver armor, reflecting the brilliance, looks shining. With the heavy sword in Lu Fan''s hand, it is covered with silver edge.


    With the growth of Lu Fan''s cultivation, the scale Dragon Armor is more magnificent than before, and the runes on it are clear and many, with mysterious light flowing.


    Lu Fan''s whole body is up and down, only showing his eyes, staring at the falling rain, and the heavy sword is raised again.


    "Dragon scale armor. He has even learned this. Isn''t this martial art lost? "


    Master Shentu cried out in silence.


    If the blood armor skill can let people have the defense ability of the ground Gang martial arts in a period of time, it''s the ground level high-level martial arts, then the scale Dragon Armor is definitely the top of the ground level high-level.


    Both of them have the same defensive power, but they are inferior to each other in terms of both the degree of loss and the growth of the skill.


    Of course, the difficulty of cultivation is also less than one level.


    Master Mengyun, master XuanZhen of green sword academy and other teachers all take a breath of cold air.


    No one knows better what it means.


    Who could have thought that Lu fan, who was already strong, was hiding such a move.


    The face of the falling rain changed wildly and quickly backed away.


    But how could Lu Fan give him a chance to retreat? His left hand became a claw and directly grasped the blood armor of the falling rain.


    A bloody Gang force tried to strike Lu Fan''s arm, but it was suppressed by the light on the Dragon Armor.


    "Very hard armor. Let me have a try. How many moves can you stop me? "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan shook his heavy sword and clapped it directly on the falling rain. At the same time, Daoyu opened. The power of a concussion spreads and makes everyone''s mind and spirit swing.


    Falling rain was hit on the ground with a sword, struggling to fight back.


    But just as he waved the folding fan, Lu Fan suddenly grabbed his fan.


    Countless sharp forces rushed out, but they could not break Lu Fan''s defense at all. This is one of the reasons why the concealed weapons are going to disappear. As long as they face the armed men with armor, their means of sneak attack will be greatly suppressed.


    Especially after the martial arts entered the ground Gang, almost everyone had Gang armour. There are several concealed weapons that can break the gang armour.


    "No."


    The falling rain exclaimed, but it could not defeat the power of Lu fan at all.


    He grabbed the fan in his hand, and Lu Fan threw it into his belt.


    In this way, countless students on the scene have turned pale.


    **Naked robbery, undisguised, it''s just insane.


    However, some other knowledgeable students don''t think so. All the falling rain uses the blood armor skill which is strictly controlled by Wudao college. Why can''t Lu Fan take his weapon.


    Seeing that the fan was robbed, the eyes of the falling rain suddenly turned red.


    "Lu fan, you are brave."


    Say, in falling rain eyes twinkle out a ray of dead gray light, also light up the vigorous strength of dead gray on the body.


    Immediately, Lu Fan felt that the danger was coming, and the heavy sword was not pulled up, so he dodged and retreated.


    Luoyu''s hands point out a finger, and two forces containing a little gray light kill. Lu Fan lets one pass, but fails to let the other pass.


    Poof.


    The Dragon Armor was pierced, the waist and abdomen were pierced, the blood was gurgling, and there was the power of dead gray in it. It began to plunder wildly, and the meridians and bones and even the blood were turned into dead gray.


    Lu Fan suddenly appears a red light and a red rope. This is a gift from lingyao. It''s said that it''s special to resist the demon cultivation.


    A fine red hair in the red rope also fell into his wound, and directly wiped out all the dead ash power in the wound. Then the reflected Xuangong tower in Kowloon quickly repaired his body.


    Lu Fan''s body is full of vigorous Qi, which immediately begins to repair the injury.


    "Well, this red rope really works."


    Lu Fan took a look at the wound with lingering fear. The skill of demon cultivation is really important. It seems that Zhang Yuehan did not get the essence of magic cultivation.


    The Dean slapped the table and got up. He was furious and stared at the falling rain.


    Others can''t see clearly, but he can see clearly.


    "Magic cultivation. When did these disciples come out of the ethereal hall? "


    The cold voice of the Dean sounded, which was not heard by the general students. But several teachers only felt the sound in their ears, and their faces were all convulsed.


    In the sky, the head of the Apocalypse also appeared. Look here. It''s just that the sky mansion in the void can''t be seen through for a while. After looking around for a while, it disappears again.


    Master Mengyun turned pale. How is it magic cultivation.


    Two disciples in a row are possessed of magic cultivation. Master Mengyun doesn''t know what''s going on.


    The Dean was so furious that she was afraid that she would suffer as well.


    Now she wants to rush to the stage and ask about it.


    It seems that Luoyu doesn''t know that his skill has been detected. He is in anger at the moment and just wants to kill Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looked at him, his mouth suddenly raised a smile.


    "Ha ha, great master," said the Xuangong tower in Lu Fan''s body. You''re finally robbing. I''m so happy. This is the world of the warrior. Either you rob me or I rob you. Can I swallow this fan. I think it''s delicious. "


    Lu fan doesn''t care about Lao Jiu. He steps forward to the falling rain.


    The heavy sword was left on one side by the falling rain, and then with a scream in the mouth, the falling rain rushed to Lu Fan.


    "Dead."


    The whole body of the rain''s bloody armor suddenly turned into the shape of a skeleton. In the eyes of a pair of dark skeletons, there was a faint blue fire.


    Stop and Lu Fan''s double fists attack at the same time.


    "Earthquake."


    The vigorous Qi in the fists spread, and all the forces of heaven and earth around suddenly trembled.


    In front of him, the strength of the falling rain was inch by inch broken and fell in front of Lu Fan in amazement.


    The students who watched also felt the terrible concussion, and all of them froze for a moment.


    Then, looking at the field again, the falling rain has been lying in front of Lu Fan.


    "I..."..... Refuse to accept. "


    Rain with blood tear heart lung road.


    Lu Fan kicked him in the head and knocked him out completely.


    Slowly, Lu Fan steps forward and picks up his heavy sword again. The falling rain lies on the disk with blood.


    Lu fan turns around and looks at the mysterious wind that has not been moving. Chuckling, Lu said, "it''s your turn."


    Xuanfeng''s face is very ugly at the moment, his hands are slightly shaking.


    Lu Fangang''s performance really scared him. For the first time in his life, Xuanfeng had no courage to attack his opponent.


    He pinched himself hard. Xuanfeng settled his mind and held the three foot sword tightly in his hand.


    "Waiting for a long time," said Xuanfeng

 Chapter 194

    Lu Fan slowly felt for a bottle of pills from his arms. In front of everyone''s face, he swallowed them like a bean.


    Such a way of taking pills, all the students were red eyed.


    "Monsters. Is he taking pills? Aren''t pills taken one by one? How can he take them one by one? "


    "Isn''t Yiyuan hospital so rich that all the students in it don''t worry about pills."


    "God, I must have reported the wrong hospital. I want to transfer, I want to go to Yiyuan hospital. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A group of students screamed and howled. Listen to Han Feng, they are all about to laugh.


    "These fools, younger martial brother Lu fan can take the pills as sugar beans because he has got a mansion of immortal Qi master."


    Next to him, Chutian said with a smile, "brother Hanfeng, you should not tell me the truth. Let them pass it. I really want to see what kind of Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    They looked at each other and laughed.


    On the stage, Xuanfeng''s face was also convulsed.


    As the first student of Qingjian academy, he also has many pills. But he would never dare to eat like Lu Fan. He should know that taking any pill out is a silver coin. All that goes into the stomach is money. Except for those alchemists who don''t take money seriously, others dare not take pills seriously even if they are rich.


    After eating a bottle of pills, Lu Fan felt his recovery.


    The wound on the body also has a blood scab, which is basically unimpeded. If Xuanfeng thinks that he is consuming a lot now, it is a big mistake.


    The power of heaven and earth, but desperately to supplement his vigorous Qi.


    Anyway, there are so many pills just taken. Even if the power of heaven and earth around is not right, people will only think about pills. It''s impossible to guess that he is still possessed of the Qi refining skill.


    The scale Dragon Armor on his body converges. Lu Fan plans to have a good competition with Xuanfeng.


    It is said that the sword technique of Qingjian academy is the peak of the whole Wudao Academy. Today, I have this opportunity to learn from you. Of course, Lu fan needs to learn something useful.


    It''s like the way he beat the rain. In fact, it is the power of the five thunder formula.


    Although Lu fan has not yet caused the thunder, he can use some of the most quintessential shock power.


    The effect is very good.


    Xuanfeng moves forward three steps. A little cold light comes from the three foot sword in his hand, and the light in his eyes is surging.


    "No, I''ve been taken by his momentum. Although he may not have enough vigorous strength now, I have been overwhelmed by the array. Now I''m not in a stable state of mind. Another 10% will leave only 80% of my strength. We have to end the fight quickly. Yes, one move will win. "


    Xuanfeng''s mind has a problem.


    Three feet long sword pointed directly at Lu Fan and said: "Lu fan, I will not take advantage of you. Let''s decide the winner with one move. "


    Lu Fan was slightly shocked. He was ready to show his basic sword formula, but Xuanfeng suddenly said this sentence.


    After touching his nose, Lu Fandao said, "one move is right, OK, then one move, since you want to come here."


    Lu Fan holds the heavy sword and starts to improve his momentum.


    Since it''s a move to win or lose, the opponent will definitely use his strongest killing move. He must not be careless.


    Xuanfeng suddenly closed his left eye at the moment, and the light in his right eye faded away, even the pupil disappeared. There was only one white eye left.


    "The eye of heaven, the sword of death. Look at the world and kill in ten steps. OK, OK, OK. XuanZhen''s son really got the true biography of his Laozi. "


    Master Shentu said with a smile.


    Master XuanZhen''s expression has also become dignified. There are still many risks in this move. He must keep a close eye on Xuanfeng and not let him have any accidents.


    Lu Fan didn''t feel the change of Xuanfeng''s momentum.


    I only know that the three foot sword in Xuanfeng''s hand is getting brighter and brighter. It''s just horrible and frightening.


    Not good.


    Lu Fan''s heart moved. Suddenly, he found that Xuanfeng''s sword had affected his mind.


    The vigorous Qi in the body quickly transforms into the power of spirit. In the face of this strange skill, the power of spirit is the basis of life preservation.


    Lu Fan also knows that he has not developed the power of vigorous Qi at all, so it is the best choice to transform it into the power of spirit.


    Suddenly, the mysterious wind moved.


    His body and the sword in his hand rushed forward at the same time. Lu Fan could see the power of heaven and earth in front of Xuanfeng, just like a piece of water being washed away. Breaking into countless drops of water all around.


    Mingming Xuanfeng''s movements are so fast, but Lu Fan and all the students on the scene can see his every move clearly.


    As if this sword, through time and space, all eyes only this sword, between heaven and earth, only this sword.


    This great contrast makes the power of the spirit in Lu Fan''s body come out by himself.


    The power of the spirit condenses into Gang clothes to wrap Lu Fan. Lu Fan raises the heavy sword in his hand.


    Without anyone''s guidance, Lu Fan''s mind is also empty and clear, looking at the action of Xuanfeng. The power of the spirit in his body guided him to finish the sword.


    Everything is so natural. If the opponent kills with such a sword, he can only fight back with such a sword.


    Even Lu fan doesn''t know why he wields this sword. From this point of view, he uses this strength.


    Xuanfeng''s sword fell on him.


    A wave of power ripples like water, spread out on his muscles.


    His whole body''s viscera, meridians and bones, skin, blood and flesh, there is no place like the ripples of water, spreading out ripples.


    As if the next moment, will collapse.


    Lu Fan''s sword also fell on Xuanfeng''s shoulder, and a force of spirit rushed into Xuanfeng''s mind directly.


    Xuanfeng''s eyes suddenly filled with blood, and his hands holding the three foot sword were all shaking violently.


    Two people''s figure a mistake but pass, Lu Fan stands in the same place, a mouthful of blood can not contain, directly spurted out.


    One third of the meridians in the body began to break, and wounds appeared in all organs.


    In the body, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong issued a cry of surprise, and then quickly began to heal.


    Lu Fan slowly turns his head to see Xuanfeng, but finds that Xuanfeng is standing in place like a wood, motionless.


    "Who wins?" and "


    " who wins. "


    stretch their necks. A group of students are like ducks held by the neck and look up.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew.


    Xuanfeng''s body was first slightly shaken, then a black-and-white force came out of his body, and he fell to the ground.


    Bang!


    the sound of Xuanfeng falling to the ground is like ringing in the hearts of all students.


    Master XuanZhen looked dispirited and smiled bitterly: "the power of the spirit, there are really students in the Yuan Yuan academy, and they have become the one yuan Dao Jue."


    Master XuanZhen''s words were heard by people nearby, and then the news spread like wildfire.


    Throughout the stand, there were countless voices of surprise.


    "One yuan Dao Jue, Lu fan has become one yuan Dao Jue."


    "My God, one Yuan road has been practiced. He is one Yuan Lu Fan."


    "One yuan for Lu Fan."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The sound is like the sea billowing, and Lu Fan smiles and draws his sword.


    "Three battles, three victories, one yuan court, victory."

 Chapter 195

    Cheers, shouts and curses form a noisy ocean.


    In the crowd, countless people shouted one yuan to Lu Fan. Today''s war is a complete establishment of Lu Fan''s reputation.


    Han Feng, supported by elder martial brother Chutian, went up to the disk and accepted the cheers of all.


    All of us applauded and cheered. Even the president applauded Lu Fan and others.


    Today, it is destined to be a glorious day for Yiyuan Academy.


    After today, the reputation of the Yuan Yuan hospital will rise to a new height.


    Choosing two academies and winning three battles is enough for Lu Fan and others to inherit their names in Wudao College for decades.


    Cheers continued for a while. Lingyao''s face turned red with excitement in the stands.


    At this time, the figure of the Dean has disappeared, followed by him, and the figure of falling rain.


    Master Mengyun and others are dispirited.


    Once the matter of falling rain is made public, the reputation of the whole ethereal courtyard is doomed to decline.


    Master Mengyun doesn''t know what to say. If the dean is not there, she can cover up. But the Dean saw it clearly here. At this time, he took away all the people silently. What else can she say.


    Master Mengyun suddenly remembered that the rain had said to kill Lu Fan before he went on the stage. At that time, though she didn''t make it clear. But also agreed.


    If this is also asked by the Dean, estimate her as a teacher, and do not continue to be.


    Mengyun sighs. It seems that after going back, he is going to apply to the dean for the cultivation of Qingtian mountain.


    My attitude is not enough to be a teacher anymore.


    On the other side, after a short sigh, master XuanZhen also sent someone to take Xuanfeng back.


    After careful exploration, master XuanZhen''s face looks much better.


    In the end, Lu Fan left his hand. Xuanfeng was seriously injured. But the most critical Dantian and brain, have not been irreparable damage.


    Judging from Lu Fan''s spirit power, it is possible for him to kill Xuanfeng.


    So it seems that he would like to thank Lu Fan.


    "Yiyuan academy has cultivated a good disciple."


    XuanZhen sighs with infinite emotion and turns to take a group of students from Qingjian academy away.


    Although it''s hard to find the exit of the sky mansion, it can''t be concealed from a master like XuanZhen. But after going out, a group of students from the green sword Academy were scolded.


    This ghost place is so far away from their green sword Academy.


    The students of Qingjian Academy were the first to leave. Then, all the students of Qiaoyuan left. They had no face to stay.


    It has been proved that the one yuan court has enough reserve and capital to select them alone.


    So far, they have fallen out of the top three of the branch.


    On the disc, Han Feng said with a smile: "junior brother Lu fan, I feel that I''m a bull now. It''s been a long time since he''s been so cool


    Lu Fan laughs and remembers the last sword he fought with Xuanfeng.


    Mysterious feeling, unspeakable sword technique.


    Although it is only the instinct of the power of the spirit against the enemy, he can vaguely grasp that this is the way of using the power of the spirit. The way he used was so superficial that he didn''t understand the power of the spirit.


    Since Master Wu Chen is so fond of one yuan Dao Jue, the power of the spirit must have various mysterious abilities.


    Otherwise, how can master Wu Chen tell him. In addition to the one dollar decision of Wudao college, other things are not worth his time.


    It seems that like his vigorous Qi, it takes time to explore and comprehend.


    Maybe one day, when he understands the whole of the one Yuan Road, he can get the power to climb the road.


    Lu Fan smiled, and now he was like a pauper with a treasure, and there was more than one treasure. As long as he finds the right way to open all the treasures, he will be rich and invincible.


    There will be such a day, Lu Fan firmly believes.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    After the first World War, Wudao college spent three days boiling over.


    For three days, all colleges and universities were in a state of excited discussion. The three words of one yuan college suddenly became the yearning of other branches. There were countless students who wanted to transfer at one time, almost breaking the threshold of one yuan college.


    In the past few days, the Yuan Yuan yard, which was once a sparrow, has become busy.


    From the day the sky mansion came out, countless people ran to the gate of the Yuan Yuan court. "I''m going to join the Yuan Yuan hospital," he shouted. Give me a chance. "


    "If you don''t let me go to the Yuan Yuan hospital, I will be killed here. Don''t stop me. "


    "Senior brothers, let me be your junior brother. I''d like to bring you tea and water. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In this case, the whole hospital is in a state of unease.


    Both master Yiqing and master Daoguang, who were studying puppets in the room, came out to have a look.


    At first, they were very interested, but after coming out to chat with these students for a while, they found that there were more and more people. Once master Qing and master Daoguang had no patience.


    Looking at a group of students who do not meet their requirements, they kneel all day long at the gate of Yiyuan hospital and shout.


    Shifu Yiqing and Shifu Daoguang were so annoyed that they just left without a word. They went to the deep mountain of Qingtian to find peace. Elder martial brother is even more straightforward. After master Yiqing and master Daoguang left, they moved a lot of people to eat.


    The whole one yuan hospital was immediately handed over to Lu Fan and others, which made Lu Fan and others have a headache.


    Every day, every day, every night.


    These people who want to transfer to another hospital, just like the brown sugar that can''t be thrown away, kneel at the door and don''t go anywhere. It''s impossible for Lu Fan and others to cultivate and heal.


    Elder martial brother Chuxing, who woke up with difficulty, saw this battle, ha ha twice, and never went out again. Even Xiaohei, who was wise enough to hide in Lu Fan''s room, didn''t come out except to eat.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng was helpless, so he had to go out for a walk and announced, "if you want to transfer to another hospital, you should pay ten gold coins first."


    Originally, senior brother Han Feng thought this sentence could scare many people away. As a result, these people actually took out money one after another and put it directly into his hands. Don''t be bad. It''s not like giving money. It''s like robbing money, which frightens Han Feng.


    After receiving a lot of money, elder martial brother Han Feng couldn''t say anything more. He simply didn''t show up.


    Lu Fan goes to find him. Han Feng only shows a face from the window and says, "younger martial brother Lu fan, you can think of a way to get rid of them. I dare not go out. Take people''s money for disaster relief. I don''t do anything with it. I''m afraid to be killed. Well, that''s it. It''s yours. "


    Lu Fan''s face is helpless, and elder martial brother Chutian says he has no way.


    Thinking about it, Lu Fan had no choice but to carry Xiaohei out.


    "Xiaohei, it''s up to you this time."

 Chapter 196

    The next day, Lu Fan came to the courtyard with Xiaohei. In front of all the students who want to join the yuan courtyard, he said in a loud voice: "whoever wants to join the yuan courtyard, first defeat the beast of the yuan courtyard. The loser left a magic medicine and left on his own. The winner will enter the second level and wait for the master to test himself. "


    Lu Fan''s words immediately cheered a group of students.


    As long as the method is given, I kneel outside the hospital for so many days, and finally wait for the admission test of the yuan hospital.


    Xiaohei looks at Lu Fan with a "I''m hurt" face.


    It''s sleeping well. Suddenly, Lu fan pulls it out to be coolie.


    Lu Fan whispered to Xiao * *: "all the medicinal materials won are yours."


    Xiaohei''s spirit was one of the shocks, then a dragon roared and his body began to change.


    The body was originally like a lion. It expanded several times, its head grew larger and its tusks showed.


    After a while, Xiaohei turned out to be like a rock beetle. But it''s more powerful than rock turtle.


    There is a faint blackness in the mouth, and the black scales on the body also bring a ray of red light.


    Just after the transformation of bully Xiaohei, he scared many students.


    Lu Fan nodded with satisfaction. Xiao Hei has also been practicing in the yuan Academy for such a long time, and his strength must have made great progress.


    In particular, Xiaohei has cultivated what kind of Xiaotian beast Jue. Now, Lu fan is not very clear about his strength. This time, he has a special look.


    Anyway, even if the other side wins Xiaohei, it doesn''t matter. This is the second level.


    Master, will you really accept me? Hehe, let''s talk about it.


    Put Xiaohei at the door, and Lu Fan went back to practice.


    Not long ago, he heard the sound of fighting outside. Lu Fan looked out of the window.


    I saw Xiaohei slap a student''s blood, just like no money.


    Shake your head and ignore the poor people.


    Lu Fan entered the state of cultivation, taking advantage of these days, he felt that it had not dissipated. Lu fan should have a good understanding of the following ways to use the power of spirit. After two days, he is also going to practice one or two leading thunder pills, and then try to practice the five thunder Zhentian formula.


    In this way, his strength will be improved by a small margin.


    With Xiaohei guarding the mountain gate, in less than a day, there are less than half of the students who want to join Yiyuan Academy at the gate.


    The terrible little black beat dozens of students in one day. Every student was beaten to serious injury. Without one or two months'' cultivation, they could not recover at all. This is only the result of little black "gently" patted. If you do it again, you''ll be dead on the spot.


    As a wild animal, Xiaohei''s hands have been very measured. There are dozens of people, no one killed by mistake.


    After fighting, Xiaohei ran to grab people and asked for something.


    Looking at Xiaohei''s huge claws and the black inflammation in his mouth, who dares not to leave the elixir. It''s clear that medicine is important or life is important.


    Dozens of miraculous drugs arrived, but Xiaohei didn''t swallow them directly like other wild animals.


    Instead, I found a cloth bag, which was all packed and hung around my neck.


    As a spirit beast with good collection habits, Xiao Hei clearly knows how to use these herbs.


    After the first day, he ran to Lu fan, pulled Lu Fan''s clothes, looked at Lu Fan with innocent eyes, and handed over the medicine.


    Lu Fan took a look and knew what Xiao Hei was going to do.


    "Do you want me to help you make pills?"


    Xiaohei points his brain bag like a chicken pecking at rice. Lu Fan accepted the herbs with a chuckle, and then in front of Xiaohei, 80% of them were made into pills. The remaining 20%. Well, there''s a charge for alchemy.


    By the next day, there were few students who wanted to join the Yuan school.


    Han Feng ran out to have a look, and immediately smiled like a chrysanthemum blooming.


    "Hahaha, Xiaohei, you''re so powerful. You beat him away. Ha ha, it''s not so easy for us to enter the Yuan Yuan hospital. "


    Xiao Hei pushes Han Feng away with his claws. Don''t hinder him from making medicine.


    The rest of the students, at least in the gang seven or eight heavy cultivation. And after a day of fighting, they also found that Xiaohei''s accomplishments could surely be comparable to those of the warriors in the outer gang.


    So, they need a little outside force to win.


    It''s necessary to have a good blade, a good armor, and a pill to enhance our strength.


    They need everything ready before they dare to challenge Xiaohei. No, it should be said that it''s a black dragon.


    A day''s time, also let Xiaohei kill out own name.


    Now it is well-known in Wudao college. Those students who have been beaten back seriously are not scared when they mention the black Yan devil dragon in Yiyuan college.


    Seeing that the gold coin he got doesn''t need to go back, Han Feng is also fresh and fresh, and doesn''t have to hide in his room to go out.


    Look, it''s not that I don''t return gold coins, but that you can''t even pass the first pass. No wonder I do.


    Elder martial brother Chuxing finally recovered his ability of action. He sat in the sun at the door and watched Xiaohei beating people. It was so pleasant.


    Among the three, Lu Fan was the least hurt for a long time. Han Feng relies on the strength of his blood, and his recovery ability is also first-class. It will not take a few days for him to recover completely. Only Chu line, consumption is too much, even if take pills, also need to rest for more than ten days.


    It seems that Chu Xing was unable to take part in the last competition of the Yinyang hospital. But it doesn''t matter. The last senior brother will attend.


    There are senior brothers and Lu Fan. It''s no problem to defeat the Yinyang Academy.


    Chu Xing is full of confidence. He seems to have seen the picture of Yan Qing being beaten.


    In the room, Lu fan is still practicing. In a faint moment, he has touched the way of using the power of spirit.


    With the power of God to resist, with the power to break, with the power of spirit, to conform to the power of heaven and earth.


    Make good use of the situation and invite heaven''s luck.


    Lu Fan smiled, he seemed to touch the key.


    Inside, the nine dragon Xuangong tower and Wufeng heavy sword are dividing up the folding fans robbed by Lu Fan.


    With Lu Fan''s consent, the pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong was excited and swallowed up the power on the folding fan.


    I don''t know what means it uses. Anyway, a good fan suddenly has no light. It becomes a common folding fan without any function.


    After that, Wufeng heavy sword even gave out light, melted the fan a little bit, turned it into a colorful water, and then absorbed it into the sword.


    It''s really not a waste. Lu fan knows that the folding fan is not simple. It looks like an ordinary fan. It''s actually made of keel. It''s really extraordinary.


    At the moment when Lu Fan''s beauty ascended, there was a huge movement outside.


    A loud noise came from the yard.


    Lu Fan looked quickly and saw a huge figure in the courtyard.


    "What a big puppet."

 Chapter 197

    "Ha ha, master, you are back. What a good puppet. "


    Han Feng was the first to rush out, almost salivating at the puppet.


    As a result, before he touched the puppet, a flash of golden light stopped him from approaching.


    Master Yiqing and master Daoguang fall to the ground.


    Looking at Han Feng''s anxious appearance, master Yiqing said with a smile: "the golden puppet is now equivalent to the peak strength of the outer gang. Han Feng, on your level, it''s better not to mess with it, be careful that one punch will be smashed flat. "


    Han Feng immediately stepped back and looked up at the three Zhang puppet.


    Chu Tian also came out and said, "master, I''m afraid that more than a few gold medals have been used. How many materials have been used for such a huge puppet? "


    Master Yiqing said:" a lot of materials have been used indeed. But it''s all worth it. This golden puppet can accumulate strength and continue to strengthen in the future. By the way, didn''t you win the green sword academy and the ethereal academy? Chu Tian, go and ask for those two gold medals. We can continue to strengthen the puppet. "


    Chu Tian nodded clearly and set out immediately.


    Lu fan, Chu Xing and Han Feng watched around the puppet and more and more felt that the puppet was full of power.


    Inside, the nine dragon Xuangong tower came out to join the fun and said with a smile: "great master, this puppet is a little interesting. In the future, it is possible to cultivate wisdom and find some spiritual things to infuse it. Once the puppet has intelligence, its strength will double again. "


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "I know something about spirituality. But I''m afraid I can''t do that until I''m in Reiki. "


    "That''s right," the pagoda said with a smile. The reason why Reiki Master is called the watershed of the Alchemist is that he can produce something with intelligence or spirituality. Good stuff, good stuff. If only I could swallow it. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "don''t even think about it."


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon murmured twice and fell silent.


    Outside the hospital, there are still some students who want to be admitted to the hospital. They are shocked to see such a huge puppet.


    It seems that even Kongtong academy, which is good at array and puppet, does not have such a golden and powerful puppet.


    Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    It''s just that the admission gate is too difficult. A group of students can''t help but look at Xiaohei angrily.


    Waving, master Yiqing asked the puppet to go to the back to have a rest.


    The golden light puppet looks like a huge metal statue.


    Shifu Yiqing looked out and saw that there were not many students left outside the hospital. He chuckled and said, "well, we''ve been out for two days, but many people have given up. Very good, very good. "


    Han Feng explained: "master, they didn''t give up. But they were beaten away. Younger martial brother Lu fan made a bad move to let them pass Xiaohei''s pass before talking. As a result, these people couldn''t stop Xiao Hei''s claw at all, and they were all beaten away. The rest are those who refuse to give up, and they are not Xiao Hei''s opponents. "


    Master Daoguang touched his beard and said, "this is a good way. Well, I didn''t think about it. Lu fan, tell Xiao Hei. It doesn''t matter to make it black. As long as you don''t kill people, you can do anything. If they are afraid, no one will disturb us again. "


    After that, master Yiqing and master Daoguang laughed like two old Foxes of adult cultivation.


    After a pause, master Yiqing said, "well. Not yet. It''s only after they have completely stopped thinking of transferring to another hospital. Han Feng, you went out to tell them that you defeated Xiao Hei. If they want to defeat the puppet of Jin Guang again, they can transfer to my Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    Lu Fan''s eyes leaped to defeat Jin Guang''s puppet. Well, even if Xuanfeng and Yan Qing come, they are not so easy to do. These students outside, ha ha. I think it''s all going home.


    Han Feng smiled and ran out to announce that when Han Feng vaguely revealed that the strength of Jin Guang''s puppet was the peak of Waigang.


    A group of students suddenly looked like the earth, and several students immediately shouted abuse.


    "You are very deceiving, Yuan Yuan Yuan. Such a threshold, who can pass. You just don''t want to accept people. "


    Han Feng gives Xiao Hei a wink. Xiao Hei then slaps the voice maker with one claw.


    Light, Han Feng said: "one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan this is a small population. What''s going on is.... Well, that elite practice. You love not to enter. If you don''t want to pass the pass, you can go back now. I will not send you far away. "


    a group of students blushed and dared not speak.


    Soon, almost all the students left, leaving only three.


    Han Feng looks at these two or three people and chuckles.


    He clearly knew that these two or three people were just lucky. He thought that this was a special way to test the students'' perseverance in changing schools. As long as they hold on, they can stay.


    But Han Feng understood master Yiqing''s temper.


    Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    Han Feng didn''t want to break it. He turned back.


    At the moment, Lu Fan stood beside master Yiqing and asked softly, "master, don''t you accept any of them."


    Master Yiqing felt his stomach and said, "those who are destined to get the right way will come to our hospital. Those who have no fate or share are far away from me. You can get it by force. Lu fan, do you think the one yuan college needs some students who have turned away from the college and transferred to other colleges to fill the door? "


    Lu Fan nods clearly and doesn''t speak much more.


    Look at the three remaining people outside the door and sigh.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other side, in the main hall of the general hospital, the Dean looked down at the falling rain. Next to him sat master Mengyun, master XuanZhen and master Shentu.


    "A few days ago, it rained. Are you still unwilling to say anything?" said the president slowly. The whole body of the falling rain trembled, the face was emaciated, the eyes were protruding outwards, and the body was scarred.


    Silence, rain head down, keep silence.


    Master Mengyun looked at him quietly and could not say a word.


    The Dean sighed and said: "falling rain, I think you are my disciple of Wudao college. It doesn''t use the common method of dealing with demon cultivation in the mainland. It''s used for you. But a few days later, you are still fighting. Today, master Shentu and master XuanZhen are here. If you don''t say it. Then don''t blame me for being ruthless. I''ll give you one last chance. Tell me where your skill comes from. "


    the falling rain clenched your teeth and still said nothing.


    The Dean sighed and nodded to the nearby master Shentu.


    Master Shentu slowly took out a sword from his arms. The sword turned white and was engraved with the word "right way".


    "The Dharma sword is specially used to cut the sword of demon cultivation. From the beginning of the four limbs to the end of thousands of tortured to death. "


    With that, master Shentu raised his long sword and a flash of light appeared.


    The threat of death came, the rain grew up, and he saw the sword fall. At last, he made a sound between life and death.


    "I said, I said."

 Chapter 198

    The sword stopped an inch above the head of the falling rain. The sword cut off his long hair and landed on the ground.


    "Say."


    The dean''s way is incomparable. The terrible momentum released from the body rattled the bones of the whole body under the pressure of the rain.


    "Qingtian mountain, five hundred miles to the east of Yuling mountain, in the ancient area, there is a mansion five hundred feet underground. It''s left by the powerful one who practices half step martial arts. That''s where I learned his blood devil skill. "


    The falling rain is almost word for word.


    Master Shentu fixed his eyes on him. As long as there is a little fluctuation in his eyes, showing that half of it is wrong, the Dharma sword in his hand will fall without hesitation.


    In a moment, master Shentu took back his sword and said calmly, "it''s the truth."


    The Dean nodded gently, and master Mengyun said: "even so, why don''t you report the falling rain. Don''t you just want to practice martial arts like this? Isn''t there not enough skills from the ethereal hall? Isn''t it strong enough? "


    master Mengyun is so distressed that he smashes half of the chair with one stroke.


    The falling rain is hanging over my head and I dare not reply.


    The Dean pondered for a moment and asked, "I heard that some time ago, there was another student in the college who practiced magic skills, and he was expelled from the college. If she has anything to do with you, "


    it''s raining heavily, saying:" what the dean said is Sister Zhang Yuehan. Some time ago, I met younger martial Sister Zhang Yuehan when I was replenishing in Jianbao mountain. She is very interested in me. We see each other as before. And then


    At this point, the sound of falling rain has been reduced.


    There is no change in the faces of the three teachers. This kind of trouble can be seen almost every day in Wudao college.


    Master Mengyun said, "go on. How about the next step, "


    Luoyu way:" then, at the request of younger martial Sister Zhang Yuehan, I gave her some pills for growth and cultivation, as well as a bead I got from the mansion. That bead contains some evil spirit, and there may be some small means of magic cultivation in it. At that time, I began to practice the blood devil skill, so these little hands were useless to me, so I gave them to her together. It''s through beads that younger martial Sister Zhang Yuehan wants to learn the magic cultivation skill. "


    Mengyun gnashed his teeth and said: "well, you''re falling into the rain. You''re not only learning the magic cultivation yourself, but also indirectly harming your younger martial Sister Zhang Yuehan. It''s a terrible crime. I''m afraid you''re no different from those real demons. "


    The Dean frowned slightly and said: "some pills, a small magic bead, can make Zhang Yuehan''s strength improve so fast."


    when the Dean was thinking about it, Mr. Shen Tu said: "Dean. I think it''s a priority right now. It''s better to find the mansion and seal it or destroy it. So as not to harm more students. "


    The Dean took back his mind, nodded and agreed: "it''s true. Shentu, please call them up. Let''s go together. Destroy or seal that mansion. "


    Turning around, the Dean looked at Mengyun and said, "Mengyun. After all, falling rain is a student of your college. How to deal with it. You has the final say. "


    Mengyun''s eyes twinkled with fierce light. He got up and took a step forward. He slapped his face directly on the falling rain.


    With the strength of master Mengyun, even if she didn''t use vigorous force, the slap on the face was very strong. It will directly take the falling rain out of ten Zhangs and hit the ground. Half of his face was beaten down and his mouth was full of blood.


    "He abandoned his Dantian, destroyed his accomplishments and went to the dungeon for ten years."


    Mengyun''s cold voice issued a punishment for falling rain. The whole body of the falling rain convulsed and passed out completely.


    Such punishment is more terrible than his life. In contrast, Zhang Yuehan''s punishment for being dismissed from the college is light.


    Where is the dungeon of Wudao college? It''s still clear that the rain falls. There are only four words to describe it.


    Life is not like death over there.


    The Dean nodded slightly, and the punishment was barely enough. Mr. Mengyun is satisfied that he can do this.


    Wave, falling rain is taken away by several tutors.


    Master Mengyun''s eyes became sad. Turning around, he said slowly, "Dean. Please allow me to resign as master. I want to have a retreat. "


    The Dean was stunned for a moment, and master Shentu was also stunned.


    Stretch out your hand. What did the Dean just want to say. "I''ve made up my mind," Mr. Mengyun said in a long voice


    Zhang opened his mouth, but the Dean didn''t say the words of retention.


    With a long sigh, master Shentu mured, "why bother?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    One day later, master Mengyun quietly dismissed his position, went to the ancient area with the dean and other people, and sealed the mansion. The power of this mansion is even stronger than the president imagined. It is impossible to destroy it simply.


    After the residence was sealed, master Mengyun volunteered to be the caretaker.


    Therefore, master Mengyun stayed in the ancient area. There is no one to replace the new master of the ethereal hall for the time being. We will discuss it after the annual sacrifice.


    Of course, it has nothing to do with ordinary students.


    At this time, the whole Wudao college is most concerned about the transfer to uniyuan.


    When one by one was injured by Xiao Hei, the injured students returned to the hospital. All the students of Wudao college were shocked.


    I have never heard of any branch that has such harsh conditions for transfer, nor of any branch that does not take the transferred students seriously.


    Don''t let it go. There''s no money pit for medicine.


    A group of students formed a protest army and came to the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    After a long fight, senior brother Han Feng finally let Xiao Hei out. After all the fighting, all the protests were quiet.


    Other teachers don''t care. All the students who have been poisoned with medicine and money can only swallow the bitter fruit themselves.


    When Han Feng had dinner in the evening, he said proudly: "make them noisy. There''s Xiaohei here. I''m afraid of anyone. Don''t say I''ll pit their ten gold coins. How about a hundred? Wow, wow, Ka, Ka, Ka... "


    Lu Fan and others have no choice but to let Han Feng do it. They just ask elder martial brother Han Feng not to make trouble to other colleges and all come together to beat them.


    In this way, another two days passed.


    Seeing that elder martial brother Chuxing''s appearance is much better, Lu Fan and they are all together, it''s time to play the last game.


    Yin Yang Hospital.


    As soon as the three words are mentioned, senior brother Han Feng and others begin to rub their hands and prepare for a big job.


    Elder martial brother also came back rarely to discuss with you. Originally, elder martial brother decided to deal with Yan Qing, but Lu Fan rejected this proposal.


    Because Lu Fan wants to get back the story from Yan Qing himself. Lu fan will not forget the fact that he almost died in Yan Qing''s hands.


    They set the time, said their opponents, sharpen their swords.


    Two days later, the sword points to Yin and Yang.


    Who will fight against the yuan.


    Yinyang hospital, here we are.

 Chapter 199

    Two days later, the sun is shining, the autumn is clear and the weather is fine.


    For the students of Yinyang academy, every day is so beautiful. Their daily task is nothing more than to strengthen their cultivation, fight, practice swords, improve their vigorous strength, and then go home to rest under the care of a beautiful woman or a beautiful male servant.


    Some students can close their houses and destroy their buildings to practice some skills. Anyway, every student''s house is big enough to be destroyed. Demolish and rebuild.


    When did the students of Yinyang academy worry about money.


    Any problem that can be solved with money is not a problem in the eyes of the students of Yinyang Academy.


    They are the best students of Wudao college.


    They are the leaders of the whole East China, but those who can enter the Yinyang academy are not gifted.


    As long as they have completed their three-year practice in the Yin and Yang academy, they can get high-level treatment whether they go back to their families or join a certain force after they go out.


    It can be said that the three words of yin and Yang yard are the passes for everything in the future.


    They are proud of the practice of the Yin and Yang academy, and it is because of them that the Yin and Yang academy has become powerful and passed down from generation to generation.


    "Brother Li, have you heard. The Yuan school is now on fire. Many students want to transfer to it. Tut Tut, the garbage college that everyone didn''t want to go to at the beginning of the year, is now a hot sweet bun. You can believe it. "


    "Brother Zhang, Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. Other college people want to go in, of course, human nature. That is to say, the entry conditions of our Yinyang hospital are harsh. Otherwise, the door of our Yin and Yang courtyard is full of people, do you believe it? "


    "Ha ha, it''s natural. After all, our Yinyang hospital is the real number one branch. How can any other college compare with our Yinyang college? "


    "Yes, it''s funny that other people in the branch think that the Yuan Yuan academy can defeat our Yinyang Academy. I really don''t want to open their eyes, not to say that the two main forces of yiyuanyuan hospital have been seriously injured. Even if all of them are safe, can we defeat them. The fat may shake the tree


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The two students of Yinyang hospital were talking quietly with a smile on their faces.


    After them, there were more than ten servants. Some carry baskets of flowers, some carry swords, and some wave fans, even in such weather.


    Such battles can only be said to be ordinary in the Yinyang hospital.


    Any student of Yinyang academy, without hundreds of servants, is embarrassed to come out to meet people.


    When you have a meal, you need more than a dozen cooks to make it together.


    The two went all the way to the outside of the Yinyang yard. The huge mountain gate of the Yinyang yard was carved on the left and right, gilded with fire paint, forming a pair of couplets.


    Qi engulfs mountains and rivers, turning clouds and covering rain.


    Vigorous shock eight wasteland, turn Yin and Yang, move heaven and earth.


    The mountain gate connects heaven and earth. It''s more than a hundred feet high. It''s spectacular.


    Two students of Yinyang academy stood in front of the mountain gate and stopped for a while. The huge array of Yinyang was flowing slowly.


    Each operation can extract the power of the heaven and earth around and then inject it into the body of the students.


    This is also one of the reasons why the cultivation of students in Yinyang academy is growing rapidly.


    One of the reasons why the Yinyang academy occupied the first place in the branch for such a long time.


    They are breathing and breathing happily.


    Suddenly, a heavy sword fell from the sky.


    Dang.


    The heavy sword was thrust in front of two students.


    At the same time, the two men were shocked. With a wave of their hands, the servant holding the blade fell to the ground behind them. The blade in their hands flew into the hands of two students.


    "Who are you from?"


    The voice was loud and reverberated in the valley.


    Suddenly, a huge dark shadow came out from the front and came to the mountain gate.


    Roar.


    The roar of the Dragon shook the sky and the earth. In a moment, all the students of the Yinyang academy cast their eyes in the direction of the mountain gate.


    A huge black dragon appeared at the gate of the Yinyang courtyard.


    On its back, there are two students, Lu Fan and Han Feng.


    "It''s great. Ha ha, when will Xiao Hei be able to fly to the sky? I must let it take me with me, shake it around the head of the Yin and Yang yard, and then I will take a bubble of urine from the sky. It must have been a great feeling to have his forefathers on the board


    Lu Fan ignores brother Han Feng''s vulgar ideas.


    "Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    The sound is like thunder. Above the sky, there is a thunderclap, with a faint red light.


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, there was a little thunder. This is the result of his practice in these two days. In the five thunders, it is the sign of the official introduction of huolei vigorous force.


    At that time, the two students in front of the mountain gate were stunned.


    Look at the huge black dragon. This is the black Yan devil dragon that has recently become famous in the yuan court.


    Look at Lu Fan and Han Feng on the back of the dragon. They are flying in the code of clothing. They hunt loudly. Their eyes are like electricity and their momentum is like rainbow.


    Master style.


    Swallowing heavily, the two students turned around and ran to the door.


    "Here comes the yuan court."


    Shouts were heard in the Yinyang courtyard. Countless students from the Yinyang courtyard rushed to the Mountain Gate with their servants.


    At the same time, the earth at the foot suddenly trembled, and a huge golden puppet came from the end of the line of sight.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    Every step of the golden puppet can arouse countless dust. In the golden light, there were two people standing on their shoulders.


    They are Wuwei, the first senior brother of Yiyuan academy, and Chutian, the second senior brother.


    They laughed at everything in front of them. They saw everything at a glance.


    With a smile on his face, the elder martial brother waved to the students of Yinyang academy, but none of them smiled. All in shock.


    What a powerful puppet.


    Jin Guang''s puppet stops at the gate of the Yinyang courtyard and stands with Xiao Hei.


    Such a battle has made countless proud students of Yinyang academy applaud.


    "It''s very imposing."


    At this time, above the sky, there is another piece of things flying down.


    Countless mirrors, falling from the sky, actually wrap the whole Yin and Yang yard.


    Immediately, master Yiqing and master Daoguang appeared in the sky.


    Touching his stomach, master Yiqing said with a smile, "today''s war must be watched by all of you. The students of other colleges have good eyesight. "


    Master Daoguang said in a long voice, "Xingyuan, can''t you come out yet. Today, the enmity between you and me will be over. "


    Just after the voice fell, a light rose in the yard.


    With white hair flying, master Xingyuan proudly appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    "Yiqing, Daoguang. You''re here at last. I have been waiting for a long time. "

 Chapter 200

    As master Xingyuan''s words fell, the yin-yang array under the whole yin-yang courtyard suddenly began to speed up its operation.


    People looked down and saw that the war of yin and Yang began to rise and spread with dazzling light. Then all the students in Yinyang academy feel that their strength has increased by more than 10%.


    Such a magical effect makes all the students in the Yinyang academy praise.


    "It''s worthy of being the great array of our Yinyang hospital."


    Lu Fan and others did not realize this effect at all, but they were not afraid of anything.


    Even if the array is opened, they will come to fight the Yin and Yang yard face.


    Yan Qing, the moon, Yu Xin and other figures appear slowly.


    Then quickly walk towards the mountain gate, where you pass, back left and right.


    A sentence "senior brother Yan Qing and they are here" is enough for all the students of the Yin and Yang academy to shake their arms and shout out in a uniform way: "Yin and yang are invincible, and Yin and yang are invincible."


    the voice is loud, and everyone''s face is full of fanaticism and pride.


    This scene, also passed through the mirror.


    When the students of other colleges got the news, they were all going to the places where they could get through.


    "How can they not watch such a huge scene?"


    Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan to Yin Yang Yuan.


    Everyone has been looking forward to this war for a long time.


    Even the Piaoyuan and qingjianyuan, which had just been defeated by Lu Fan and others, also set up a number of huge through mirrors for all students to watch the war.


    "Come on, Lu Fan."


    "one yuan hospital will win."


    "Dry turn Yin and Yang Hospital"


    ......


    All kinds of shouts rang out in the branches.


    In Mingxin hospital, elder martial sister Mingzhu takes lingyao and others to occupy a large hall. She puts a mirror around her eyes and watches carefully. I can even see a few hairs on Lu Fan''s face.


    In the thunder yard, Rodin put a mirror in his room and watched it with a smile. The original dispirited is now swept away, his hands playing with a Thunderball, vaguely revealing the bursts of cold.


    In Hengshan academy, countless students of Hengshan academy watched in the martial arts arena, led by Qiao Xuan, which was called heartbreaking and hysterical. Even Lu Fan and others can''t hear it at all.


    In the green sword yard, Xuanfeng lies on the bed and asks people to put away the mirror. They don''t want to see it. "Smile:" wait for next who won tell me, well, I sleep


    Yuan Yuan hospital, Chu Xing just got up, stretched a stretch, push open the door.


    "It''s so quiet today. Gee, it''s strange, it''s strange. There''s no one."


    Looking around, Chu Xing finally found out that it was wrong. When he saw Lian Xiaohei and Jin Guang''s puppets missing, Chu immediately held his head and shouted.


    "Ah, they have gone to fight. Damn it, they have gone to the Yin and Yang yard."


    the Yin and Yang yard is outside the mountain gate.


    Yan Qing and others finally appeared, five people in a row, quietly watching Lu Fan and others.


    Yan Qing''s eyes were fixed on Lu fan, with a cruel smile on his lips.


    In the sky, there is light again.


    A personal shadow appeared one after another, led by the Dean, and the teachers of several colleges came as soon as possible.


    "How can I not attend such a grand occasion. Yiqing, Daoguang, Xingyuan, you can sign the life and death document first. "


    Say, three life and death documents condensed by light appear in front of them, each word is composed of light, looks gorgeous and atmospheric.


    Below, more than ten mentors of the Yin and Yang academy came out.


    With life and death documents in hand, they began to sign. Xiaohei asked for a autograph. Several tutors smiled.


    "The life and death documents are completed, and the school is in a position war. The one yuan school vs. the Yin and Yang school, the competition begins."


    With the loud announcement of a tutor, Yan Qing and other people''s eyes are cold.


    At this time, above the sky, Xingyuan suddenly said: "wait a minute. Yiqing, Daoguang. You Yiyuan hospital, dare to fight with our Yinyang hospital in an indistinguishable way. "


    Xingyuan''s voice just fell, and everyone immediately exclaimed.


    Together with countless students watching in front of the mirror, they all screamed.


    "It''s too cruel."


    "the Yin and Yang yard is going to play with the yuan yard."


    "it''s a real scene."


    Lu Fan was puzzled. Brother Han Feng explained in a low voice: "brother Lu Fan. Yinyang hospital is coming to play with us. The so-called indiscriminate fighting means that no matter what kind of one-on-one, one or two such battles. Five students from both sides go on together and fight casually. In any case, it is not until all five students in the opposite side are beaten or killed that the winner is determined. "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, then smiled, "so to speak. The Yin and Yang yard will play with us. "


    Han Feng said: "his ancestors board, no difference, no difference.". Who is afraid of whom? "Lu Fan nodded:" that''s right. I want to do the same. "


    In the sky, the faces of master Yiqing and master Daoguang became cold.


    Slowly, master Yiqing said: "Xingyuan, since you want to play so much. It''s better for us to make some more bets. "


    "You can bet on anything," said Xing Yuanlang


    "I want your martial arts loft in the Yinyang academy," said master Yiqing in a long voice


    At that time, master Xingyuan''s face changed wildly, but he said: "no problem. If you lose, I want you to get rid of the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    "There''s no problem," Mr. Daoguang said in a long voice


    The conversation between the two men was also transmitted through the mirror.


    All the students are boiling.


    "It''s amazing. The teachers of the two branches play really big. One is the foundation of the other''s branch, the martial arts loft. The other wanted to be removed. It''s really fierce. "


    master Shentu stood beside the dean and said:" Dean, don''t you mind, they play so much, it''s easy to play something wrong. "


    the Dean laughed and said:" it''s very big, how can I not feel it. "


    Master Shentu was choked.


    Waving, the Dean released two more contracts, floating in front of the three.


    Yiqing, Daoguang and Xingyuan did not hesitate to introduce them into their own bodies.


    "When the contract is completed, the gamble begins."


    Master Yiqing shouted: "Lu fan, show your best strength. Wuwei, if you lose, you don''t want to eat meat anymore. "


    "All the students of the Yin and Yang academy will return to their own homes," said Xing Yuanshi. No one is allowed to go out without an order. Those who disobey the order shall be expelled from the yard of yin and Yang. "


    All of a sudden, there were only Lu Fan and Yan Qing and a group of teachers watching.


    "Puppets are not allowed to participate in the competition. Put them away."


    Wu Wei and Chu Tian have to leap down from the puppet. In the sky, a master of Qing Dynasty waved his hand and Jin Guang puppet stepped back slowly.


    Another master just wanted to say that Xiao Hei could not join in. Lu Fan suddenly said, "if we have one less person, let my spirit beast make up for it. Besides, spirit beast is part of the strength of the master, which is not illegal."


    The tutor hesitated to look at the sky. Master Xingyuan snorted coldly, but did not speak.


    The dean said with a smile, "one is the spirit beast, and five are made up."


    Lu Fan and Han Feng are very happy,

 Chapter 201

    It''s another six thousand character chapter. I''ll tell you, is it my lazy scoring chapter


    The tutors resigned helplessly and announced loudly at the same time.


    "There are five people on both sides. There is no limit to the competition."


    Yan Qing and others immediately had their swords in their hands, and Lu Fan also waved back the heavy swords that had been inserted on the ground, covering his body with vigorous clothes.


    "Elder martial brother Han Feng, do you come according to the plan?"


    Han Feng said with a smile, "there is no difference in fighting. Whatever he does, I''ll go straight to the guy who doesn''t like it. "


    "Good idea."


    There was a sound behind him, but elder martial brother Chutian and elder martial brother walked slowly.


    The elder martial brother touched his stomach and said with a smile, "I''ll help you with one. The rest is yours."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "then trouble the elder martial brother."


    On the opposite side, Yan Qinglang said, "that Lu fan is mine. You take care of the others."


    Yuxin, Zhangjun and Ruan xiajie nodded without any opinions. Only the moon, grinning, "you are the old man. Why should I listen to you. I also want to fight with Lu Fan. "


    Yan Qing glared at the moon, but didn''t say much.


    Suddenly, Xiao Hei at Lu Fan''s feet roared loudly, then rushed to kill him.


    "Spread."


    When Yan Qing shouted, the five separated immediately.


    Xiaohei has not rushed to Yan Qing and others, it is a black inflammation.


    Just after the terrible blackness came out, it turned into a sea of fire.


    The power of the heaven and the earth around it has become the nourishment of Heiyan. In a flash, Heiyan will cover the Mountain Gate of the whole Yinyang yard.


    Yan Qing and others immediately spread the vigorous force to a distance of one foot around the body, blocking the surging black inflammation.


    The terrible heat wave and high temperature made Yan Qing and other people look crazy. As soon as they came up, they fell into the downwind.


    The magic moon scolds secretly. She suffered a great loss in Xiaohei''s hands at the beginning. Know how fierce this black inflammation is, and keep retreating. At the same time, a ray of red light wrapped her inside, and a red lotus array appeared under her feet.


    "Ha ha, Xiao Hei is really fierce. Brother Lu fan, I''ll go first. "


    Seeing that Xiaohei''s black inflammation suppressed Yan Qing and others, Han Feng jumped down directly.


    "Heaven seizing sword technique, chop."


    A sword out, the black inflammation around unexpectedly like to know Han Feng, automatically give him a way.


    Han Feng''s sword light directly spurted on Yu''s heart of the Yin and Yang yard.


    Yu''s heart was unable to defend, and he was cut off by Han Feng. The gang clothes on his body didn''t stop Han Feng''s sword Qi.


    The clothes were cut and a long slit appeared on Yuxin''s shoulder.


    Yu Xin was furious and glared at Han Feng, saying, "Han Feng, you should be alone with me. It seems that you are tired of living."


    Han Feng shouldered the sword on his shoulder and said: "it''s from GE Laozi. I see you are a soft persimmon. I find you only when I''m bullied. Who makes you look ugly. Let me recognize it at a glance. You can''t blame others for being ugly. "


    An evil smile rose from the corner of his mouth, and Han Feng raised his sword.


    He is a person who remembers his revenge. At the beginning of Jianbao mountain, Yuxin had a bad relationship with him. Today, Han Feng is going to take a hard breath.


    Next to him, Zhang Jun of the Yin and Yang courtyard wants to come forward to help Yu Xin, but the next moment. A shining knife light shakes his gang clothes, almost letting a ray of blackness burn on him through the gang clothes.


    "Beiming Dao, Zhangjun. I''ve heard of your fame for a long time. Today, I''d like to have a competition with you about the technique of sabre. "


    Black flame separated, Chu Tian''s figure reflected in Zhang Jun''s eyes.


    Zhang Jun flicks a shiny long knife out of his sleeve. The blade is long and narrow. There are big dipper Seven Star lattice on it, shining cold light, like stars.


    "Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan, zuotan Dao Chu Tian, your name has been heard for a long time. Don''t let me down."


    Zhang Jun smiled in a cold voice. His eyes were very small. They narrowed into a slit. There was a faint cold light surging.


    Chutian slowly put his knife on his right hand, put it on his left hand, and said with a smile, "don''t worry, you won''t be disappointed."


    On the other hand, the elder martial brother also found his own opponent.


    He appeared behind Ruan Xia like a ghost, patted Ruan Xia lightly on the shoulder and said: "Hey. Let''s play with both hands. "


    Ruan xiadeng was shocked. The gang clothes on his body were just like nothing. How did the other side capture him through his vigorous clothes, and how did it appear behind him.


    The elder martial brother smilingly touched his stomach. He didn''t have any vigorous energy.


    Ruan Xia waved his hands and held the two long swords in his hands.


    He is known as Ruan Xia of Qianlang sword. He dare to play the devil in front of him.


    Ruan Xia didn''t say a word more. He raised his sword. Elder martial brother stood in place and waited for Ruan Xia to chop.


    The black inflammation disappears abruptly, and Xiaohei opens his mouth and bites Yan Qing.


    Yan Qing immediately disappeared in place, and when he reappeared, he was throwing his hand and kicking Xiao Hei''s head.


    If the crash of gold and stone rings, don''t underestimate the hardness of Xiaohei''s body. It is definitely stronger than Lu Fan''s body. Yan Qing''s attack is blocked by Xiaohei''s skin.


    Yanqing himself was stunned for a while. Then, Lu Fan jumped off Xiaohei''s back and took a sword to Yanqing.


    "Kill the sword in the sky."


    With one sword, only one big character fell on Yan Qing''s gang clothes.


    This killing character is quite different from the soaring sword Lu Fan usually releases. A horrible murderous spirit is revealed in the killing character, which makes Yan Qing''s actions stagnate.


    The vigorous clothes on the body are more visible to the naked eye, melting away in the killing words. Yan Qing let out a cry of pain. A strange force even left a wound directly on his chest.


    Yan Qing turns his hand and smashes his fist on the character. The two forces collide. The ground under his feet is fragmented. The air flow is like a whirlpool, which just drills a deep hole in the ground.


    Xiaohei was driven away by this violent force.


    When he looked up again, Xiao Hei suddenly saw a figure in front of him. Indeed, the magic moon with a bright red machete stood in front of her and smiled: "Xiaohei. You are in my sister''s hands today. "


    Xiaohei looks at the magic moon with wide eyes. Is she also the enemy.


    Xiaohei looks a little confused for a while.


    Here, in the whirlpool of air flow, Lu Fan and Yan Qing fight again. One sword followed another. Yan Qing was beaten by Lu Fan and retreated into the gate of the courtyard and the Yinyang courtyard.


    Lu Fan''s heavy sword was cut in Yan Qing''s fist.


    The two collided and the air burst, but no one could do anything about it. The huge power made their bodies sink continuously.


    Yan Qinglang said: "kill the sword in the sky, but both of them didn''t look at their wounds even one eye, staring at each other.


    Zhang jundao: "Zuo Tiandao, but that''s it."


    Chu Tian didn''t speak, just raised the long sword.


    The two men cut again. The sword is shining and the figure is interlaced.


    Chu Tian slowly retracts the knife and sits on the ground.


    Chu Tian said slowly, "Beiming Dao, the wave has a false name."


    Zhang Jun''s chest was cut by a knife, and the whole man fell to the ground.


    On the other side, the elder martial brother stood in place and pointed out to Ruan Xiazhi, "this move is not powerful. Oh, that''s a bad move. Oh, didn''t you eat. Do you want to go home for dinner and fight again? "


    Ruan Xia was about to collapse. All his strength against the elder martial brother was like a mud cow entering the water. There was no movement at all.


    The elder martial brother looked at him with a smile and continued, "hurry up, I''ll finish my work and go home for dinner."


    Ruan Xia burst out and rushed to the master brother.


    But I just rushed to the elder martial brother. As soon as the elder martial brother had a good stomach, Ruan Xia flew out.


    "Pitiful,"


    the elder martial brother shook his head and laughed, winning clean and clean.


    Finally, the little black and the magic moon standing at the gate of the courtyard are still big eyes to small eyes.


    "Hello, Xiaohei, do you want to fight or not?" cried the moon with her hands on her hips.


    Xiaohei leans forward and reaches out his tongue to lick the face of the moon.


    The magic moon suddenly laughed, let all the students who watched, all speechless.

 Chapter 202

    As the battle continued, Lu Fan''s and Yan Qing''s scope of damage continued to expand. In a short period of time, there were seven or eight houses in the yuan courtyard, which were severely poisoned.


    Two light regiments interweave together. Where they pass, they are flying sand and stone. They are vigorous.


    Finally, after another violent explosion, the figures of Lu Fan and Yan Qing reappear.


    Lu Fan smashed into a wall. The good rock wall was hit into a big pit. The cracked lines spread. In a moment, the whole wall collapsed.


    Yan Qing flew out tens of feet and hit the ground. The original flat and clean ground is now full of deep pits.


    "Cough. "Cough."


    Lu Fan covered his chest and coughed twice. Blood gushed out of the mouth, dyed the stone nearby red.


    The scale Dragon Armor on the body is broken and full of hollows. Lu fan can feel the pain of the whole body full of cone heart. Inside, the nine dragon Xuangong tower scolded and said: "dead grandson, great master, let me kill him with the array. I will throw out the array of the divine pill, and guarantee that this grandson will become a fool directly. "


    Lu Fan did not answer the question. He can''t use the array of shendannei easily. Because once used. It is bound to expose the existence of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Then it''s hard to explain.


    Moreover, he is not at the end of his tether.


    Yan Qing wants to win him, but it''s not so simple.


    Vigorous Qi moves. Lu Fan desperately recovers his injury. Holding the heavy sword''s hand, he slowly makes efforts to let the blood on his arm flow all over the sword body.


    Yan Qing also got up from the pit, and his black and white color was already very thin.


    Only about 30% of the extreme gold force can be used.


    "Damn bastard."


    Yan Qing scolds. He never thought that even if he had rushed into Yuangang by the ancient battle, he could not kill Lu Fan with one blow.


    Lu Fan''s terrible tenacity and fearless manner of attack. Taking pictures of him has become a big problem.


    Yan Qing looked down at the sword wound on his chest, which was left by Lu fan who used the power of Tao field on the heavy sword.


    Although the heart is very reluctant to admit, but the fact is that Lu Fan really has the strength to threaten his life.


    In Yan Qing''s eyes, the idea of killing has been decided. Today, Lu fan must not be left behind.


    It''s only less than a year since I was admitted. You can grow from a small inner Gang state warrior to a superior being. Then give Lu Fan another year. Isn''t he going against the sky.


    Yan Qing must not connive at the existence of such a person, especially if the person is still his opponent and both sides have enemies who are too cross-cultural.


    If such enemies are not dealt with at this opportunity. It''s going to make him sleepy.


    "The power of gold enters the body, and the five elements open."


    Yan Qing opened his mouth and inhaled the golden force around him.


    In this way, many teachers in the sky are frowning.


    Even those who really break through the Yuan Gang realm step by step dare not swallow the ultimate five elements into their bodies. Most of the martial arts'' five viscera and meridians are not as powerful as the five elements. Swallowing this kind of power, a little carelessness, is the collapse of the body to death.


    The dean''s eyes all fell dead on Yan Qing''s forehead. No one else noticed, but the Dean clearly saw the top of Yan Qing''s head, with the appearance of five element array gathering. This kind of array is not like the formation of vigorous Qi. It''s like the vitality of an alchemist. I''m afraid there are other ways.


    The Dean turned to look at master Xingyuan. At this time, master Xingyuan is still calm. A calm and confident look.


    Up to now, the five schools of Yinyang academy have lost three of the competition. If it is in accordance with the original competition rules, Yinyang academy can now declare defeat.


    When Lu Fan''s three senior brothers recover, and then fight with Yan Qing together with Lu fan, the victory of Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    Why is Xingyuan so confident.


    At the time of guessing in the dean''s heart, Yan Qing''s body began a new round of expansion.


    The flesh and blood on the body is collapsing, and all kinds of ferocious wounds appear on Yan Qing.


    It''s like something is going to come out of Yan Qing''s body. It''s painful to watch the flesh and skin crack.


    But Yan Qing seemed to be more painful and excited. He twisted his face and pulled out a horrible smile. From his split wound, a golden liquid appeared, as if his blood had been smashed into gold.


    Lu Fanqiang rushes up with his feet slightly, and his body moves like a blink over a dozen feet to Yan Qing''s face.


    With one sword, the red thunder falls on Yan Qing with the heavy sword.


    A series of explosions rang out. But Yan Qing did not move a step, and turned to hold Lu Fan''s sword.


    The strength is increasing. The golden liquid flowing on Yan Qing''s body has formed a pattern like array.


    At the moment, even the Dean exclaimed.


    "The body of gold is the body of a divine soldier. He even did it at the same time. "


    Xingyuan said with a smile: "if it wasn''t for Yan Qing to do it at the same time. How can I teach simultaneous interpreting to the ancient war? One yuan, it''s lost. At this time, Yan Qing''s body, strength and explosive power are all equivalent to those of Yuangang. Even if all the students of one yuan college go together, there is no possibility of victory. "


    As if to confirm the saying of Xingyuan, turn around, Yan Qing hits Lu Fan with a fist.


    The terrible fist strength directly scattered Lu Fan''s scale Dragon Armor, and Lu Fan turned around and kicked Yan Qing''s head.


    But it only makes a bang, and Yan Qing''s head doesn''t move.


    "Lu Fan. You forced me to use it. Proud enough, now you can die. "


    With the palm of his hand, Yan Qing drags the man with the sword to his front.


    A clap of one hand, the terrible power directly brings up the gas explosion, all the sand and stones around are shaken into powder.


    Lu Fan flew tens of feet away, smashed several high walls and took off the heavy sword.


    Yan Qing seizes the Wufeng sword.


    "This sword belongs to me."


    Yan Qingleng said. Then, step by step toward Lu Fan.


    In other branches, countless students stared at all this.


    Yan Qing''s strength is beyond their expectation. Is this the strength of the chief of the Yinyang academy.


    It''s really shocking.


    Lu Fanqiang still wants to get up, his mouth is full of blood.


    Inside, the tower of Xuangong in Jiulong burst out and scolded: "grandson turtle, it''s really on his nose. Master, let me kill him. I must kill him. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes also became deep, his left hand method was determined to pinch, and the forces of heaven and earth around him began to converge.


    "Is it going to be a close fight?"


    Lu Fan smiles.


    Who is afraid of whom.

 Chapter 203

    Yan Qing put the sword in his hand. The so-called sword matches with hero. Such a good sword is only suitable for him.


    Yan Qing sneered and walked to Lu Fan step by step.


    Wufeng''s heavy sword reached Lu Fan''s throat, and Yan Qing said slowly, "Lu fan, the grudge between you and me. It''s over today. I''ll leave you a whole body. "


    With that, Yan Qing''s golden light surged.


    But now, Lu Fan suddenly chuckled.


    Yan Qing frowned at Lu Fan and said, "what are you laughing at?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s nothing. It''s ten years old."


    Yan Qing''s eyes are about to burst into flames. This kid is still playing with him.


    At this time, Lu fan has pinched the method in his hand to the last step, as long as Yan Qing moves. He will come to a gorgeous five elements kill.


    When Yan Qing wanted a sword to split Lu fan, suddenly, several figures suddenly appeared, and a huge foot directly kicked Yan Qing in the face.


    He even kicked Yan Qing a few feet away and hit him like a boulder.


    "Ouch, it''s really hard. Ge Laozi''s, my handsome feet hurt me to death. "


    Han Feng is holding his feet and jumping in place. Seeing the sudden appearance of Han Feng, Lu Fan was obviously stunned.


    The law of good pinching in the hand immediately stopped.


    Yan Qing gets up in a rage. Looking at Yan Qing is a roar.


    A terrible golden light was immediately killed, but in the middle of the road, suddenly stopped by a blade of light.


    Two lights intertwined, suddenly changed the direction of progress, with a loud roar, rushed into another house in the distance.


    All of a sudden, a voice burst out.


    "Younger martial brother Lu fan, please give us the rest."


    Chutian''s figure came with the sound, with long swords in hand and clothes for hunting.


    Han Feng finally put down his feet and said with a loud smile, "elder martial brother Chutian. I''m faster than you this time. It seems that your progress is not as great as mine. It took so long to solve the problem. You can''t do that. "


    Chu Tian stares at Han Feng, a smiley face, and focuses on Yan Qing.


    They blocked Lu Fan with their bodies like two solid walls.


    "The mob, the mantis arm also wants to block the car."


    Yan Qing looks at Chu Tian and Han Feng coldly. Yan Qing never paid attention to these two people.


    "Two Mantis arms are not enough. What about me. "


    Another voice sounded.


    Elder martial brother Wuwei swayed his big belly and walked slowly.


    Seeing Wuwei, Yan Qing''s face finally changed. He can remember clearly that this damned fat man robbed his sword in the Yin and Yang yard.


    The old and the new account together, this matter is not over.


    Yan Qing''s eyes swept over the three men and slowly raised the heavy sword.


    But at this time, Yan Qing suddenly felt that the weight of the heavy sword had increased a lot. The heavy sword that he could easily lift was ten times heavier now.


    Before he could react, the heavy sword was more than ten times heavier, and he could not lift it again.


    With both hands unable to lift the sword, Yan Qing had to let go of the heavy sword.


    Lu fan saw this scene through the gap between brother Chutian and brother Hanfeng, and smiled.


    How can the sword, which has been fully recognized, be taken away by others. In addition to him, the first thing others need to do if they want to get the Wufeng heavy sword is to wipe out the Tao domain above.


    Who has the ability to do this.


    Seeing Yan Qing eat shriveled, Lu Fan laughed directly.


    Yan Qing''s face was red and white, and even his golden light was a little unsteady.


    Han Feng looked at Yan Qing in surprise and said, "I said that it''s not good to hold a gun and sweep around at night. How bad is shooting. Yan Qing, your body is empty. It''s better to go home and make up for it. "


    Han Feng''s words, through the mirror, let the students in other branches hear them clearly.


    There were only a few simple female students who could not understand the meaning.


    For example, lingyao and others in mingxinyuan are all at a loss. What is Han Feng talking about.


    What do you mean? Shoot more.


    Only the eldest martial sister Mingzhu, with a reddish cheek, spat at Han Feng.


    Beside, Manyan and others all look at the Pearl with the eyes of seeking knowledge.


    But pearl only shook her head and said, "I don''t understand. You don''t look at me like that. "


    In the yard of yin and Yang, Yan Qingqi is going crazy.


    "I must tear your mouth."


    With a shriek, Yan Qing rushed to the three men.


    The figure turns into golden light, which is very fast.


    Han Feng immediately wielded a sword, and Chu Tian fell at the same time.


    The moves of the two have just begun. Immediately, two golden lights hit their chest and abdomen.


    Blood spilled, Han Feng and Chu Tian fell to the ground at the same time, but their attacks were spread out, and everything in front of them became a terrible purgatory.


    Yan Qing is forced to appear in the fierce sword light.


    The elder martial brother''s body immediately expanded several times, and the golden body was opened.


    Vajra palm.


    One hand down, let Yan Qing how to dodge, also can''t avoid.


    The huge palm hit Yan Qing''s head, and Yan Qing also shot directly, with a golden spiral light, hit the big brother''s stomach.


    Feirou trembles, Yan Qing''s attack is weakened layer by layer, and the palm of the elder martial brother''s hand gathers a yellow halo.


    This is the expression of the power of the five elements and the earth. The elder martial brother is also a warrior in Yuangang.


    Boom.


    Yan Qing was slapped into the ground, half of his body into the earth.


    The killing move he released was blocked by the big brother''s belly. The Yuan Gang warrior with five elements of the earth has a formidable defense. It''s understandable that Yan Qing didn''t come up by his kung fu.


    "Earth burial, earth burial."


    The elder martial brother stepped on the ground with one foot, and the ground made a violent explosion, like an earthquake.


    The earth is roaring, the yellow glow is rippling on the ground, and Yan Qing is howling like a pig.


    In the sky, Xingyuan''s calm look has finally changed.


    Biting his teeth, Xingyuan said: "Yiyuan academy, when did you have disciples of Yuangang territory?"


    Master Yiqing chuckled and said, "well, you are only allowed to have it in the Yin and Yang yard. I can''t afford one yuan. "


    Xing Yuan clenched his fist. Suddenly he felt something was wrong.


    Suddenly, Xingyuan shouted.


    "Idiot, take that thing out."


    A roar attracted all teachers and teachers'' eyes. Such a blatant violation of the contest rules made the Dean tighten his eyebrows.


    "Xingyuan, what are you doing?"


    Xing Yuan didn''t speak. Yan Qing heard this cry, and suddenly realized it. Then he spewed something out of his mouth.


    It is a deep yin-yang Qi, and in the yin-yang Qi, it is a small token.


    Immediately, the Dean slapped the table and stood up.


    "Xingyuan, you are too much. He even gave Yan Qing the array eyes of the Yin and Yang Academy. "

 Chapter 204

    Xingyuan calmly replied, "I have violated the rules of the competition. If you want to fight, you need to be punished. I agree. I can''t. I went to Qingtian mountain for a year to help the college open up wasteland. But no one has ever said that the array eyes of his own branch can''t be given to his disciples, hasn''t it, "


    the Dean can''t speak after choking for a while.


    Next, with Yan Qing will array eyes out. The whole array of yin and Yang yard was launched again.


    The huge yin-yang array shrank rapidly. At last, it shrank to the size of a square meter and hit the elder martial brother with great power.


    Even if the eldest martial brother is a warrior in Yuangang, even if his earthmoving defense is stronger, it can''t be better than the defense array of Yinyang yard.


    It''s not a joke if you can''t prevent even the martial artists in Yuangang area as the array of yard guards.


    The elder martial brother was hit by the terrible Yin and Yang Qi, and his blood was running across his body.


    It''s staggering. Elder martial brother didn''t fall down.


    Keep a close eye on Yan Qing. Elder martial brother put his hands on the ground.


    "Anger of the earth"


    Yan Qingyan did not see it correctly, and once again directed the array to collide with the elder martial brother.


    In a flash, the terrible Yin and Yang Qi turned into a beast, which directly hit the elder martial brother and fell behind Lu Fan.


    Yan Qing also suddenly issued a wail, the earth was shaking, a spike directly rushed Yan Qing out.


    It can be seen to the naked eye that Yan Qing''s whole body is full of penetrating injuries, and the moves of the elder martial brother are not vegetarian, so he almost killed him directly.


    Yan Qing quickly encircles the great array of yin and Yang around him, and the pure Yin and Yang Qi begin to repair his body.


    As a result, several teachers can''t see it anymore.


    "Is it still a contest? Is it still a communication between students? There must be a limit to the shamelessness of fighting with others by holding our own array."


    Master Shentu took the lead in cursing.


    Look straight at Xingyuan, shameless is to say to Xingyuan.


    Master Huoshan has been in a state of shock ever since he saw that Lu fan used the fire thunder of five thunders.


    Until now, he finally slowed down and said: "Xingyuan. I''m afraid you''ll end up as a teacher. For a ranking, it''s no choice. "


    "Can I continue to be a teacher?" said Xing Yuan coldly. It''s not up to you. "


    Master XuanZhen also said: "Xingyuan. You''ve overdone it. "


    Xingyuan glanced at master XuanZhen coldly and said: "you can''t fight with the ethereal courtyard for two times, but"


    all the masters glared at Xingyuan at this time. "Enough," said the dean. Look at the competition. We''ll talk about it after the competition. "


    At this time, the other teachers shut up angrily.


    Master Xingyuan raised a scornful smile on the corner of his mouth and said: "if the battle is in hand, who is Yan Qing''s opponent?". The outcome is long established. "


    The Dean smiled mysteriously and said, "Oh, really, I don''t think so."


    Below, Yan Qing''s body gradually improved under the repair and recovery of the array.


    The great array of yin and Yang yard is to gather the power of heaven and earth and condense the Qi of yin and Yang. Although it can''t compare with the real Yin and Yang vigorous strength of the warrior, the effect is also very strong.


    Whether it''s attacking, defending, or assisting in recovery and accelerating cultivation, it has a mysterious effect.


    It can be said that it is because of this array that the Yin and Yang yard is so brilliant.


    At this time, Yanqing array eyes in hand, really no one is afraid.


    Don''t say it''s a small Lu Fan and others. Even if he comes to a master, he dare to fight with him.


    Students from other branches, see this. They all started swearing.


    "Despicable, despicable. It''s just like tearing off your left face and sticking it on your face. You don''t want to be ashamed at the same time, but you don''t want to be ashamed at the same time. "


    "Can we still play happily together? If the Yin and Yang academy does this, it won''t win."


    "I thought Yan Qing was such a great character. I adored him at the beginning. Now it seems. It''s just a person who looks for fame and reputation. He can win by any means. "


    "Funny Yin and Yang yard, funny Yan Qing. He who disdains to be with it is hardly worthy of being called a warrior. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The shouts and curses are almost heard throughout Wudao college.


    Even the teachers who are far away in the Yin and Yang academy vaguely hear the shouting and swearing from the horizon.


    Yan Qing gets up again, and his injury has recovered 60%.


    At this time, Lu fan is desperately pouring pills into elder martial brother''s mouth.


    The elder martial brother said with blood: "brother Lu fan, it''s useless. I didn''t help you. I fought once and was beaten like this. Alas, my master brother is really a failure. Don''t waste the elixir on me. "


    Lu Fandao: "what do you say. Elder martial brother, if you are my elder martial brother one day, you will be my elder martial brother all your life. Well, take a rest. Leave the rest to me. "


    The elder martial brother grabbed Lu Fan''s skirt and said: "he has array in his hand. You can''t take him. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes said: "don''t worry. I have a way. "


    With that, Lu Fan pushes the master brother aside with softness and turns to look at Yan Qing.


    Inside, the voice of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings out: "master. This array is very good. Do you want to collect it? "


    Lu Fandao:" of course. Otherwise, how can I compete with him. Nine, how long will it take you to get rid of his array. "


    "It will take at least ten rest," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Master, I may borrow some of your strength. "


    Lu Fan laughed in his heart and said, "take it. Even if I lose, I will not lose the array that can destroy his Yin and Yang yard. "


    Said, Lu Fan raised his hand. In the distance, Wufeng heavy sword came and fell into his hands.


    In this scene, Yan Qing sneered and said: "it''s the spirit soldier who recognized the Lord. No wonder I can''t use it. But it doesn''t matter. I killed you. It''s mine. "


    Lu Fan raised his hand and pointed the sword at Yan Qing''s eyebrow, saying, "if you have the ability, just come and take it."


    With a cold voice, Yan Qing is ready to fight.


    At this time, suddenly, there was another flash of figure, but the happy little black who had been playing with the magic moon ran over.


    Yan Qing laughed and said, "ha ha, another one will die."


    Xiaohei raises his paw abruptly and gives Yan Qing a middle finger.


    After that, Xiaohei screamed, his body turned into a black shadow, and directly fell into Lu Fan''s body. All of a sudden, Lu Fan''s body was black and inflamed. On his face and hands, there were dark lines, like a small black dragon, cruising in Lu Fan''s body.


    When landing, Lu Fan felt that he was full of power.


    In the sky, all the teachers shouted at the same time, and their voices were uniform.


    "The spirit beast is attached to the body."


    there is a light in master Yiqing''s eyes and a light voice says: "come on, Lu fan, let them see your strongest strength."


    Lu Fanyang roars and the breath grows crazily. In a blink of an eye, he breaks through the outer gang,

 Chapter 205

    The five elements of heaven and earth are surging, and Lu Fan''s body is beginning to ripple the power of fire.


    "Yuangang state, here is the power of Yuangang state. It''s really good. "


    Lu Fan looks at his hand, and his black flame condenses into a ring of fire around him.


    Gang clothes are also turned into dark flame clothes, which are shrouded in the body and send out strong breath.


    Yan Qing''s eyes became gloomy, and Lu Fan''s climbing power had already made him feel fear. Lu Fan''s blackness can be felt just by looking at it with his eyes.


    As if a little bit of it would burn to ashes.


    If he doesn''t have the array of yin and Yang yard, he may have lost the courage to fight with Lu Fan.


    Yan Qing holds the eye of the array tightly. Now this is the only one that can guarantee his victory.


    "Drink."


    Yan Qing throws the array at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan stood in place and looked at him quietly, as if his eyes were empty.


    It''s not right.


    Yan Qing immediately responded, turning around to the back is a fist.


    The yin-yang array thrown out directly penetrates Lu Fan. The Lu Fan standing there is only a shadow.


    The real Lu Fan appeared behind Yan Qing.


    Yanqing turns around and hits it. Lu Fan holds it directly. The surging black flame burns Yanqing''s whole arm in an instant.


    Yan qingdeng''s whole body trembled with pain, and the yin-yang array immediately expanded behind him. Cover them in.


    Yin and Yang Qi like * * act on two people.


    The flame on Yan Qing''s arm was immediately extinguished, while Lu Fan''s whole body seemed to be squeezed by heavy objects, making a sour click sound.


    Yan Qinglian stepped back a few steps, his forehead covered with cold sweat.


    What a terrible fire. It''s absolutely more terrible than ordinary five element fire.


    That black fire seems to be a ghost fire from the netherworld, which is specially made for burning people''s souls. A little contact, Yan Qing felt that his vigorous strength had been burned half by Lu fan, and his right hand was wasted. It was as black as charcoal, and he could not lift it.


    As long as it''s a little slower, Lu Fan''s blackness will surely burn his whole body.


    It was not easy for him to release the extremely golden power of life cultivation, just like paper paste, in front of the black inflammation of Lu Fan. No resistance at all.


    Fortunately, he has a yin-yang array, and a cruel smile appears on Yan Qing''s face. He doesn''t intend to contact Lu Fan any more. He will kill Lu Fan with a great array. Lu Fan''s death in the yin-yang array is worthy of him.


    Pay attention. Yan Qing is gathering again. The great array of yin and Yang immediately became a pillar of light, which imprisoned Lu Fan in it.


    The terrible Yin and Yang Qi constantly scoured Lu Fan''s body, which was visible to the naked eye. Lu Fan''s body was collapsing, and his blackness was suddenly suppressed to the extreme.


    In the sky, master Shentu couldn''t look down, and said loudly: "I think the contest can be over. What''s the comparison between attacking people with the array? Xingyuan, let the array be put away. You win in the Yin and Yang yard. "


    Xingyuan turned to look at Yiqing and said, "it''s OK to close the array, but according to the gambling agreement, if I win, Yiyuan court will disappear."


    Next to him, master wuchou said in a stern voice, "if you don''t win, you dare to talk about gambling."


    Xingyuan said with a smile: "haven''t there been thousands of casinos? Winning is winning, losing is losing. Willing to bet and lose. "


    "It''s not over yet," he said with a clear laugh. Xing Yuan, I didn''t say "give up."


    When master Huoshan heard this, he immediately sent it to Yiqing and said, "Yiqing, it''s important for me. The name of the hospital is nothing but a false name. "


    Master Yiqing smiled unfathomably. Next to him, master Daoguang was worried, but he didn''t say a word.


    The two teachers know that there is absolutely a secret in Lu Fan. Since Lu Fan dare to choose to fight Yan Qing who has the array, there must be his reason.


    Especially now, Lu Fan seems to be in a mess. In fact, he is not worried about his asexual life.


    Please see clearly the power of the spirit under the blackness. As long as the power of the gods and souls is not destroyed, Lu fan still has to fight.


    To be honest, Lu Fan''s strength and toughness are beyond their imagination. Now it depends on what Lu fan can do. Maybe there''s a miracle. And even if it''s really not possible, master Yiwu and master Daoguang are confident to rescue Lu Fan.


    Other people are afraid of the array of yin and Yang yard. Neither of them is afraid at all.


    Below, Yan Qing commands the array to launch a crazy attack. Although he used the array badly, it was such a simple attack, defense and prohibition. Lu Fan suffered a lot from the transformation of the three modes.


    Under the washing of yin and Yang Qi, Lu Fan''s Black Dragon Robe shows signs of collapse. The meridians and viscera in the body have suffered unimaginable impact.


    Almost in an instant, Lu Fan was seriously injured.


    In the Dantian, Shendan is shining brightly. In fact, the Kongtong courtyard array received in Shendan has covered Lu Fan''s body and collided with Yin-Yang array.


    That is to say, Lu fancai didn''t collapse in the first time.


    One, two, three.


    Lu Fan cried out crazily in his heart, "Jiu, can you do it? I can''t hold it."


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings out: "master, it''s almost done. Ha ha, this array is really good. Master, we are going to get rich. "


    Lu Fan almost vomited blood. His side is almost finished. The Xuangong tower in Kowloon wants to make money.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan heard the sound of shendannei formation breaking.


    It was not easy for Kongtong courtyard to get the array, which finally collapsed under the confrontation with Yin-Yang array.


    At this time, Lu Fan also felt that the pressure around him was suddenly decreasing. A stream of pure Yin and Yang Qi began to rush towards his Dantian, enveloping his Yin and Yang array, and the light quickly faded down.


    Yan Qing was shocked. He thought Lu fan would be defeated in the first time. Just like the damn fat guy.


    But I didn''t expect that Lu fan not only had enough time to rest, but also let his yin-yang array out of control at the moment.


    Yan Qing tried his best to urge the eyes of the array in his hand, but at the moment, the eyes of the array actually split, and there were a few tiny cracks. With a click, Yan Qing''s face was as gray as death.


    This change falls into everyone''s eyes.


    No matter the teachers, tutors or other students who are watching, they are shocked.


    "Lu fan stopped the great array of yin and Yang courtyard."


    , "God, is he still human?"


    Lu Fan could feel the pressure around him getting smaller and smaller. In the whole Yin and Yang array, the most delicate Yin and Yang gas was like the flood that opened the gate, and poured into his Dan Tian, and was sealed in the God Dan by the death tower of Kowloon Xuan Gong tower.


    A cool feeling filled his whole body instantly, and the injury in his body suddenly recovered a lot.


    "Cool."


    Lu Fan burst into laughter, and the yin-yang array of his whole body was suddenly broken, and his body was black again.

 Chapter 206

    The disappearance of the battle method, guarding the hundred years of the Yin and Yang courtyard, is like a mirage bubble.


    Master Xingyuan opened his mouth wide and his whole face was twisted as if he had been trampled by thousands of people. He almost squeezed words out of his teeth and said, "this is impossible."


    In fact, master Yiqing was stunned. He could not figure out how Lu Fan broke the array of the Yin and Yang Academy.


    It''s just too ruthless, too cruel, too.... Cool.


    When master Qing heard master Xingyuan''s cry, he began to dance immediately.


    With three laughs, master Yiqing said: "it''s a great array of yin and Yang courtyard, but it''s so. I thought it was so difficult. I couldn''t resist my feelings even as a student. Funny, funny. "


    Master Xingyuan opened his eyes angrily, his breath was unsteady, and there was a trace of blood dripping from the corner of his mouth.


    In the words of master Yiqing, master Xingyuan just vomited blood.


    With such cultivation, master Xingyuan can also be exhaled by a word. You can imagine how turbulent his mood is now.


    At this time, if Han Feng comes to ridicule master Xingyuan, it''s estimated that he can directly confuse master Xingyuan''s heart of martial arts, and it''s quite possible that he will fall back on his accomplishments.


    The Dean, who has not made a sound, looks very strange at this time.


    He just didn''t participate in the other teachers'' criticism of Xingyuan. But in fact, he is ready to rescue Lu fan at any time.


    No one cares more about the safety of a genius college than him. Although Xingyuan''s practice is not good, it is actually a training for Lu Fan.


    The reason why he didn''t make the first move was to see what Lu Fan could do.


    But as a result, he couldn''t say a word.


    Lu fan, Lu Fan. How much more surprising are you.


    The Dean put a smile on his lips. Now he is sure that his college will come up with a student who can compete for places in the All Nations tournament.


    Although he didn''t understand how Lu Fan did it.


    But as long as it is not magic cultivation, anything else can be done.


    Who is famous for his martial arts? He doesn''t have any adventures.


    Seeing the blackness on Lu Fan''s body, Yan Qing retreated step by step.


    His current strength cannot be Lu Fan''s opponent at all.


    Lu fan, carrying a heavy sword without a front, didn''t make the first move, but kept asking Laojiu about it.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong laughed inside Lu Fan and said, "great master, great harvest, great harvest. This array can refine the power of heaven and earth into yin and Yang Qi, and then use Yin and Yang Qi to nourish the divine pill and me. Well.... All right, all right. You''re one of the unsealed. What''s the flash? "


    Lu Fandao: "no side effects. There will be no accident. "


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon affirms:" I''m here, how can I do something. Master, don''t worry about fighting bravely. Just now, in order to make the array look like being broken, we wasted 50% of its power. Only half of the power of the array was left and entered my territory. There is no room for resistance. Master, come to an end. We can use the array to enhance our strength. This can be any pill. Being moistened by Yin and Yang Qi every day, my master''s strength and my injury will recover in a day. "


    Lu Fan also smiled. So Yan Qing really gave him a big gift.


    His eyes are fixed on Yan Qing. Lu Fan plans to make an end with him.


    At the moment, Yan Qing seems to know that it''s useless for him to step back. He just rushes up and wants to fight against Lu Fan.


    With one palm, the golden light condenses into a long sword, blocking all the hiding spaces of Lu Fan.


    But Lu Fan also didn''t want to dodge. Heiyan rises to the sky, and ChiYan dragon roars his sword.


    One sword, this time, is the release of a giant black dragon.


    The house sized black dragon devours the golden lightsaber released by Yan Qing. At the same time, he took the power of bursting flame and hit Yan Qing.


    In a moment, the black flame spread out into dozens of square yards, and the whole ground was burnt into scorched earth.


    Lu Fan''s place is like a human purgatory.


    The elder martial brother who has been lying on the ground is shocked to see the black inflammation attack, but the next moment, the black inflammation looks like a long eye, bypassing him.


    In the same way, there are brother Chutian and brother Hanfeng. They struggled with difficulty and stood up, leaning on a stone, watching everything quietly.


    "Elder martial brother Chu Tian, how do I feel that the gap between me and younger martial brother Lu fan is getting wider and wider? Will it affect my prestige as a elder martial brother?" Han Feng said with a grin.


    Chu Tian took a look at him and was too lazy to talk.


    Yan Qing, who was hit, was immediately burned to black carbon, and his whole body was full of skin.


    Open mouth, Yan Qing spurts out a black smoke, then he falls on the ground, begin to convulse ceaselessly.


    As soon as the blood in the air spewed out, it was burnt into smoke by black inflammation.


    Yan Qing not only knocks down Lu fan, but also begins to backfire at the moment.


    Visible to the naked eye, Yan Qing''s whole body is curled up in a mass, and the blood is continuously gushing and struggling. Such a terrible scene made many female students who watched through the mirror turn their heads.


    Some of the other students were so sad that they were beaten like this.


    Even the mountain guard array is used, and the face is not needed. It''s the same as dishcloth.


    Looking at the body covered with black flame, like Lu Fan of the demon king, all the students have a strong sense of powerlessness.


    Such strength, do not say that Wudao college is the first, even to get the whole country of Wu''an. I''m afraid we can make it.


    Lu Fan deserves one yuan.


    Yan Qing finally stopped convulsing and lay on the ground, dying.


    Lu Fan now came to Yan Qing''s side and raised his heavy sword to kill him.


    Now that we have offended, now that we have become enemies. Then just take advantage of this opportunity to kill Yan Qing.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are firm. He is not a soft hearted man.


    There is no pardon for killing the enemy.


    But just as the heavy sword in his hand was about to fall, suddenly a voice sounded in his ear.


    "Lu fan, if you kill him, your Lu family will be buried with him."


    Lu Fan''s sword stopped in the air. The voice was so familiar that Lu Fan looked up to the sky.


    Master Xingyuan.


    Xingyuan stands in the mid air and looks at Lu Fan with deep eyes. His lips are moving and he says: "Lu fan, let him go. I don''t care much about the affairs of Mo''s family and your Lu''s family. "


    At the same time, Lu Fan also said, "did you take charge of it, and you started to deal with our Lu family?"


    Xingyuan said: "we can''t talk about it. Just in case, I gave Mo''s family a little help at the same time. If you let Yan Qing go. I promise no one''s going to do anything to your family. "


    "Despicable, vain as a teacher."


    Lu Fan''s way of gnashing his teeth.


    Xing Yuan didn''t answer, just stood there quietly and looked at Lu Fan.


    Next to him, the president said: "star abyss. What the hell are you doing? "

 Chapter 207

    "I just want to save my disciple," said Xing Yuan calmly


    All the other masters did not speak, although the practice of Xingyuan was not appropriate. But as teachers, they can understand.


    The only way is that master Qing frowned: "Xingyuan. You are threatening Lu Fan. "


    Xingyuan shook his head and said, "no, I''m just making a deal with him. Now it''s up to him to choose. "


    The Dean frowned and said: "Xingyuan. You''d better not do anything out of place. Otherwise, I won''t let you. Wudao college, who trains students. It''s not about squeezing students. "


    Master Xingyuan''s face changed a little. He could not take others'' words seriously. But he had to listen to the dean''s warning.


    Below, Lu Fan''s face was blue and white.


    After thinking for a long time, Lu Fan collected the sword.


    No matter whether master Xingyuan is bluffing him or not, he can''t risk his family.


    Before, Lu fan, who was not willing, gave Yan Qing a foot.


    This foot, Lu Fan hit Yan Qing exactly below. Yan Qing had a convulsion and passed out completely this time.


    "Save your life for the time being."


    Lu Fan hates the way.


    Take up the heavy sword, the flame on your body converges, and all the burning blackness around you recedes like the tide.


    Lu Fan recovered, and Xiao Hei turned into a black shadow again and came out of Lu Fan''s body.


    At that time, Lu Fan also felt a wave of weakness all over his body. He almost lost his grip on the epee.


    Xiaohei also seems to be out of force, recovered to the normal size and climbed on the ground.


    Lu Fan waited quietly for his mentor to announce the end of the battle.


    But at this time, a fire red figure appeared in front of him.


    "Well, you''re done. I haven''t started yet. "


    Looking intently, Lu Fan''s face suddenly turned green and red.


    The moon, damn it, he forgot it.


    With a smile on his face, the moon played with the dagger in his hand and said: "Lu Fan. You are so good. I dare not to be close to the battle just now. However. I''m afraid you''re out of your power now. It''s a good opportunity for me. "


    Finish saying, rising vigorous strength on the phantom moon.


    The strong vigorous force has been rushing to the peak of the outer vigorous, and it will break through to the appearance of Yuangang.


    The situation turned around in an instant.


    In the sky, master Xingyuan''s eyes widened as soon as he was clear.


    They also forgot that there was the moon in the contest. Damn it, one less person, nothing more.


    Master Yiqing scolds secretly, and master Xingyuan beside him is blazing.


    He never thought that in the end, the magic moon, who never obeyed his command, would help them to turn the tide.


    Master Xingyuan''s excited face is red. He can win. They can still win.


    Lu fan then looked at the moon with a wry smile and said, "how can I forget you. Sorry for the inconvenience. It seems that I have to lie here today. "


    With that, Lu Fan began to gather his little remaining vigorous Qi.


    Under the urging of Lu fan, Shen Dan began to gush out vigorous Qi again. It''s just that every time there''s a gush, Lu fan will feel the meridians tremble, which is the omen of the coming collapse.


    Seeing Lu Fan put on a desperate posture again, the moon suddenly put the dagger away and said, "it''s boring. It''s boring. Come on, come on. I don''t want to fight like you are now. Even if I win you. I will also be said to pick up cheap. If Miss Ben wants to win, she''ll win. It''s not necessary to take advantage of the fire. Lu fan, you promise me a condition. I would like to admit defeat. "


    Lu Fandeng was stunned.


    Like him, there was master Xingyuan in the sky.


    Just now a smile came up on his face. Master Xingyuan is like being struck by a thunder, and he''s stuck.


    The Dean also has a strange face. He doesn''t dare to offend the little sister-in-law.


    Well, let her play as she likes.


    Lu Fan swallowed his saliva and said, "what do you want? What''s the condition?"


    the moon grinned and revealed two little tiger teeth: "I''m going to the yuan hospital, no problem. As long as you get this done, I''ll throw in the towel. "


    When the time came, there was silence.


    All the students who watched the competition were all dumbfounded.


    "This woman, she''s crazy."


    "How did the Yinyang academy spread this female student. I''m afraid even if Yan Qing is not in a coma, she will have to faint. "


    Hengshanyuan, Qiao Xuan''s stomach hurt with laughter.


    "Ouch, the Yin and Yang yard is a disaster. Ha ha, I''m so happy. "


    Mingxinyuan, lingyao quietly looks into the eyes of the magic moon through Tongjing. She vaguely seems to feel something, but she can''t say it.


    In the sky of the Yin and Yang yard, master Yiqing burst out laughing and said: "ha ha. This condition is..... Oh, what can I say. Lu fan, promise her, no problem. I''m sure. "


    Shifu Yiqing was too lazy to use his voice and shouted directly.


    Master Xingyuan''s palms were all bleeding, and he said to his teeth, "Yiqing, you Yiyuan hospital''s recipients don''t look at your temper. Aren''t you very cunning? How did you change the rules today?"


    Next to him, master Daoguang said with a smile, "the rules have not been changed. I like this temper very much. "


    Master Yiqing said, "yes. I like it, too. Anyway, it can let you eat shriveled. It can let us get the martial arts loft of your Yinyang Academy. It''s nothing to take in an extra student. "


    Master Xingyuan''s air blows his lungs and whispers:" I don''t agree. She is a student of our Yinyang Academy. I don''t agree with her transfer. "


    Master Yiqing looked at the dean and said, "you can''t help it. Dean, what do you say, "


    Dean said:" you should all know the rules of Wudao college. The transfer is voluntary. Only with the consent of the master who transferred to the branch, the transfer can be made. Do everything according to the rules, Xingyuan, I''ll remind you. You can''t restrain this woman. "


    Xingyuan bit his teeth and stopped talking. Several other teachers laughed.


    At the beginning, they also chose the Yin and Yang yard for the moon, feeling a little regret.


    Now it looks like luck. Yin and Yang Hospital, the reputation will be completely ruined this time.


    Lu Fan heard the cry of master Qing, spread out his hands and said to the moon, "it seems that your goal has been achieved."


    The magic moon smiled happily and took back her vigorous strength. In a long voice, she said: "I have surrendered. Well, that''s it. Lu fan, I''m going to spend one yuan tonight. You can welcome me. "


    What else can Lu Fan say? He can only nod.


    After a while, the tutors who should announce the results of the contest came out slowly.


    "One Yuan Yuan Yuan is superior to Yin and Yang Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan."


    The tutor announced that he was powerless, and some of the tutors in Yinyang hospital were even pale.


    From the beginning of the day, the first name of the branch will no longer belong to the Yin and Yang Academy.


    Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan yuan.

 Chapter 208

    Joy and desolation coexist, joy and sorrow coexist.


    Tonight''s Wudao college is destined to be a few happy and sad. The topic of one yuan college winning over Yin and Yang college is full of the whole Wudao college, and there is a tendency to talk about it for a few days.


    In the afternoon of that day, master Yiqing formally took away the martial arts loft of Yinyang Academy.


    That''s right. It''s real.


    Master Yiqing and master Daoguang worked together to pull up the martial arts loft of the Yinyang Academy. In full view of the public, they carried the martial arts loft away, leaving only a huge pit on the ground.


    In this scene, I don''t know how many students of Yinyang academy are crying. How many students of the Yin and Yang academy are sad.


    In short, this day, for the Yin and Yang courtyard, is no different from a disaster.


    After the contest, master Xingyuan shut down with Yan Qing directly.


    No one knows exactly where to close.


    In the yard of yin and Yang, there are many sorrows. Under the joint destruction of Lu Fan and Yan Qing, many people''s houses were destroyed.


    At this time, the Yin and Yang courtyard seems to have suffered a natural disaster.


    A group of students in Yinyang academy cried loudly.


    "The yin-yang array was destroyed and the martial arts loft was robbed. What is the significance of the existence of the Yin Yang academy? "


    "The yuan court is very deceiving. I''m going to go to them and try my best."


    "Come on, they won fair and square. There''s no problem. There''s no reason for us to go all out to find someone else. "


    "Alas, the Yinyang courtyard has been flourishing for a hundred years, and now it is finally going downhill."


    Sighs rang out in the yard. How many people sit in their own yard, silent, thinking about the next way out.


    Although now Yinyang hospital is still the second branch. But as long as people with an eye can see, the downhill road of Yinyang hospital has begun. Without the big array and the martial arts loft, there is only one empty shell left in the Yinyang yard. To be surpassed is a matter of time.


    Many students have begun to think about their own way out. We can imagine how many students will leave the Yinyang academy tomorrow.


    They can no longer be domineering and domineering in the name of Yinyang academy, and can no longer be proud of themselves as students of Yinyang Academy.


    The false names will go away. For those who fall from the cloud in a moment, only they know what is left.


    Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    All of them sat in a group. Among the five students in the Yuan Yuan academy, there were another. It was the magic moon that had agreed to join the yuan Academy.


    "Ah, this is the Yuan Yuan Yuan hospital. Well, it''s a good place. According to my master, it''s like a practice. Where do I live tonight? "


    the moon looks around and nods.


    Xiaohei climbs at the door of Lu Fan''s room, looking at the moon, with doubts on his face.


    Lu Fan and others ignored the moon. They sat around the table and listened quietly to Lu Fan''s account of today''s situation.


    Different from other people''s imagination, Lu Fan and others, who returned to the Yuan Yuan hospital, had no happy expression, even with anger on their faces.


    The martial arts loft brought back was thrown behind the house like garbage, askew and askew, as if it might collapse at any time.


    But no one cares about all this. Everyone is listening to Lu Fan.


    Ą°ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ That Xingyuan threatened my family''s life. I had no choice but to let Yan Qing go. Master, I want to ask for leave. I will go back to my family tonight. I hope you will allow me. "


    With anger on his face, master Yiqing said: "despicable Xingyuan. Those who are powerful in the sky, even use such shameless means. Lu fan, go back as soon as possible. No, you are not safe. Let Han Feng go with you. You two have a care. Han Feng, when you go out, the family Keepsake always comes with you. When necessary, help your junior brother. "


    Han Feng was furious. When Lu Fangang started to talk about it, he scolded master Xingyuan''s ancestor for 18 generations.


    At this time, when he heard the instruction from Shifu Yiqing, he still read it in pieces.


    "Son of a bitch, a grandson who has no son, is despicable. I can be a teacher just like this. I Pooh his ancestors. Don''t worry, sir. I will accompany younger martial brother Lu Fan. I carry the family Keepsake naturally. Don''t say it''s a small Donghua state. Even the whole state of Wu''an has to sell it to my family. In the same way, I want to sell some face. Younger martial brother Lu fan, it''s not too late. Let''s start now. Come early and be reassured. "


    Han Feng said and went back to pack.


    Master Daoguang nodded: "that''s it. You set out all night to get there as soon as possible. I will go to see the Dean with Yiqing. Such a bad thing will cost Xingyuan. Don''t worry. If you have a master, you will be rewarded with justice. "


    Lu Fan nodded calmly, bowed and saluted, and then hurried to pack up.


    Chuxing, Chutian, the elder martial brother is still angry.


    In a moment, the master brother stood up and said, "I''ll go out and have a look. Don''t follow me."


    Of course, master Yiqing knew that elder martial brother''s so-called "strolling" must be a trouble to find the Yin and Yang yard, but he opened his mouth and didn''t stop it.


    Elder martial brother Chutian got up without saying a word and turned to go out.


    Chu Xing wanted to get up, but he was directly held down by master Yiqing.


    "You have injuries. Don''t move. ''


    Chu Xing gnawed his teeth and said, "I''ve got this injury. It''s not the right time."


    Lu Fan went back to his room, but he didn''t need to clean up other things. He had to take those skills and his own cultivation experience.


    Put away the things. Lu Fan just walked out of the door and saw the magic moon blocking his door.


    The magic moon frowned and said, "why, I just came here and you are leaving. Am I so unattractive?"


    Lu Fan said calmly: "there is something in the family. I need to go back all night and come back to invite you to dinner. You can stay in my room for a while. "


    The magic Moon said in surprise, "what happened to your family? Who got it? Do you need my help?"


    Lu Fan shook his head gently, without saying more.


    Outside, senior brother Han Feng also packed up his things and shouted, "brother Lu fan, let''s go."


    Lu Fan nodded and walked away quickly. Xiao Hei saw the situation and hurriedly followed. Lu Fan touched Xiao Hei''s head and stepped up.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s back, the moon nibbles at his lips.


    Then turn around and see, master Yiqing and master Daoguang are flying away at the same time.


    The eldest senior brother did nothing, and the second senior brother Chutian disappeared, leaving Chuxing alone.


    The magic moon hurriedly ran to Chu Xing and held him. "What have they done?" Chu Xing replied, "help Lu fan out."


    The moon stood in the same place, suddenly made up his mind, felt a piece of paper from his wrist, folded it into a paper crane, and threw it out.


    With a light, the paper crane disappeared quietly.


    "Help him," murmured the moon. Uh huh. Since they are all the same family in the future. Help or help. Master should not blame me. "


    As he spoke, the eyes of the moon were smiling. The light in the eyes was brilliant.

 Chapter 210

    Five days later, in front of lujiamen.


    "Lu Haoran, take your family, come out and die."


    "The tortoises of Lu family, get out of the shell as soon as possible. Let me step on you one by one. "


    "Isn''t your Lu family very good. Let Lu Fan of your family come out. What a genius, his family are almost destroyed, also did not appear. I think he is still a waste......


    Early in the morning, a voice of shouting and scolding would ring in the front yard of the Lu family.


    More than a dozen children of the Mo family started the battle and came up to destroy the yard for a while.


    Several Lu family members who couldn''t look down rushed out directly with their swords in their hands and fought with these Mo family children.


    But a moment later, these Lu family''s children were knocked down to the ground, life and death do not know.


    Mo Tian, Mo Yunfei''s figure appears immediately.


    Beside them, they followed several strong warriors, wearing blood clothes and smelling the blood skeleton pattern on their belts. The two leading men had a little silver on their belts. The three in the back are bronze.


    Mo Yunfei is chatting with these warriors with a smile.


    No mistake. These are the warriors he brought back. It''s also the way that master Xingyuan pointed out to him. He asked him to take the token and invite the expert.


    All of these five people are from a group called sangsangsangmen.


    When Mo Yun flew to invite these five people, he was almost frightened.


    If it wasn''t for the talisman given by master Xingyuan, he would have been eaten alive by the blood killing people.


    That is to say, relying on these five people, their mo family forced Lu family to such a degree.


    At the beginning of the fight between Mo family and Lu family, Mo family suffered a lot.


    "Master Mengshan, I will trouble you again today. After we get to Lujia. We will certainly set up a banquet with wine. Please enjoy yourself in jianglincheng for a few days. "


    People called Mengshan are the small heads of these blood killers.


    Shake hands, Mengshan said: "what wine to put, what banquet to set. Find some beautiful girls and sleep with me for a few nights. Everything is easy to say and can be done. Ha ha ha... "


    Mo Yunfei also followed. In my heart, I scolded the old man for being bloody. I don''t know how such a man with all kinds of poisons can cultivate himself to the peak of outer gang.


    Another man beside Mengshan, named Mao Yi, said: "you have a lot of rules in this town near the river. Let me say, the first day we came. I''ll help you destroy the Lu family. It''s really troublesome to have to set up a life and death arena, fight one by one and kill one by one. "


    Mo Tian said with a smile: "brother Mao, this is not the unique rule of our riverside city. This should be the rule for the whole of Donghua, or even most of Wu''an. The two families have deep blood feuds. We need to solve them openly. It''s not just to put down the challenge arena, once a few days, to kill the other side to surrender, or to die clean. Otherwise, it''s not good to get yourself into trouble. At least, I don''t want to be conscripted into the town Garrison and become a small soldier. "


    Mao YILENG snorted a few times and didn''t reply.


    The nearby Mengshan Mountain suddenly sent a message to Mao: "Mao Yi. We''d better not do it today. Master Xingyuan''s order has come down. Let''s go back. "


    Mao Yi replied in surprise, "when is the order. Go back at this time. No way. "


    Mengshan said: "I don''t think so. But the orders are still to be obeyed. So I think today we can help them out. Try not to fight. If you can''t, let Feixing and them fight. "


    Mao thought for a moment, and felt that this was the only way, nodding gently.


    Mo Yunfei and others didn''t hear their conversation, but they thought what they were doing at this time.


    Isn''t that a bad word about their mo family.


    Just thinking, Lu Haoran and others have come out.


    Nearby, Lu Hao, Lu Ming and others gather. The two sides look at each other, murderous.


    Mo Tianlang said with a smile: "Lu Haoran, I really thought that your Lu family would be a tortoise, and quickly move their children to escape. I didn''t expect you to have more than I thought. "


    Lu Haoran sneered and said: "escape. Our Lu family has been rooted here for decades. How can we escape. Moreover, out of this riverside city, you have no scruples, you can let go of the big killing. "


    Mo Tiandao: "you are right. Out of the city, I really won''t let you land even a fly


    All the children of Lu family have red eyes. Mo Yunfei said with a smile, "OK, can you start the challenge arena war. Lu Haoran, hurry up and ask old man Lu Xun of your family to come out. Today is his death date. "


    Before the voice came to the ground, Lu Xun had already come out.


    Lu Xun, who used to be hale and hearty, now seems to be ten years old, pale and frivolous, obviously seriously injured.


    At the sight of this, Mengshan, Mao laughed.


    Lu Xun''s injuries were all caused by them. Now it seems that Lu Xun''s injury hasn''t improved much. They don''t have to fight by themselves. Feixing and his gang of martial artists in the early days of Feigang can also solve him.


    "Mo Tian, I don''t think it''s necessary to fight in the challenge arena. You just want to destroy our Lu family. Why bother? Come straight. Mo Tian''s eyes were cold and said: "hum, do you want to expand the fight to ordinary people. Want to pull me on the back. There are no doors. Today, I invited Lord Zhang, who is guarding the mansion, to watch. I do everything according to the rules, even if it is to destroy your Lu family. "


    Finish saying, Mo Tian looks back, a rickety old man comes out and says with a smile: "the old man is only responsible for recording, everything must follow the rules."


    "Go to your mother''s rules, who doesn''t know you are with Mo''s family."


    Suddenly, in the crowd, Lu Tiangang couldn''t help it.


    He immediately drew his sword and rushed up, cutting it in the old guy''s face.


    Lu Tiangang''s sword is fierce and ruthless. He takes off one arm of the old guy directly.


    Blood splashed, Mo Tian was stunned.


    Then, Mo Tian waved: "the Lu family is crazy. Even the people who guard the mansion dare to kill. Everyone saw it. Lu family is rebellious and kills him. "


    at one command, all Mo family''s children rush up.


    Lu Hao and Lu Haoran roared and marched forward to fight.


    All of a sudden, there was a scuffle, full of energy and blood.


    The terrible explosion continued to ring in lujiazhaiyuan.


    The whole people of jianglincheng are looking at this side.


    "Alas, Mo''s family and Lu''s family are really fighting to the death. Unfortunately, a good Lu family is going to be slaughtered. "


    standing on the street, a group of people are chatting, protected by the law of Wu''an, they are not afraid of being affected.


    And just then, a dark shadow flashed past them like a gust of wind.


    I quickly turned around and saw two people and one beast running in the street.


    That''s.....

 Chapter 211

    The shouting and screaming sounded terrible, and the entire Lujia mansion was damaged again. The original repaired place was destroyed.


    The energy scattered and blood fluttered. From time to time, someone fell to the ground, or a child of the Mo family, or a child of the Lu family.


    Among the crowd, the only leisurely ones are Mengshan and Mao Yi.


    The two stood silently. There is no intention of doing it at all.


    And the children of the Lu family who just rushed to them, don''t just drive away Fei Xing and others.


    Looking coldly, Mengshan held his hands, his face full of smiles.


    Not far away, Lu Xun was already entangled by two other exile martial arts soldiers, and was temporarily unable to get away.


    boom.


    Another wall collapsed, and the battle of life and death, even if restrained, would inevitably affect all around.


    Fortunately, because the entire Jianglin City did not know the Lu family''s battle with the Mo family during this time, the houses near the Lu family were long empty. There are few people on this street. I''m really not afraid to affect other people.


    Lu Haoran and Mo Tianzhan became a group. Although the two elders are old, their hands are not slow.


    He is rising vigorously, and the boxing is constantly flowing.


    While fighting, Mo Tian laughed and said, "Lu Haoran, the flaming gold body of your Lu family is getting worse and worse, you still have to bring this martial art into the coffin. So as not to lose your ancestors again."


    Lu Haoran didn''t say a word, the whole body''s fiery red light rose a little more.


    Although he couldn''t make a direct flame like Lu Fan, but relying on this piece of fiery red skin, his defense was absolutely not weak.


    "Little shattered fist."


    Mo Tian struck Lu Haoran with a heavy punch.


    But Lu Hao was motionless, and the flash of fiery redness on his body blocked Mo Tian''s punch.


    Mo Tian''s pupil contracted and she was shocked.


    Lu Haoran, regardless of the other, changed hands is also a boxing.


    Mo Tianlian, who was strenuously punched, took a few steps back, looking down to see the burnt blackness of his chest.


    Lu Haoran''s enthusiasm soared again, and at this moment there were faint signs of breakthrough.


    Mo Tian gritted his teeth and said, "This is impossible. How can your strength be improved in just a few days."


    Lu Haoran didn''t bother to tell him any nonsense. Did he also tell Mo Tian that the medicinal materials that Lu Fan brought back were not compatible with elixir.


    Lu Haoran launched the attack with all his strength, and Mo Tian struck back again and again, and soon the corners of his mouth were covered with blood.


    On the other side, Lu Ming fought with Mo Yunfei.


    With an iron sword in his hand, Lu Ming''s sword-like technique continued to stab Mo Yunfei in several holes.


    Mo Yunfei was beaten up and down. Seeing that Lu Ming actually became more and more brave, Mo Yunfei immediately shouted, "Help me."


    A group of Mo''s children immediately came over and surrounded Lu Ming.


    Lu Ming looked at Mo Yunfei coldly and said, "Do you want to win by relying on more people? I am afraid of Lu Ming, but come on."


    Mo Yunfei looked at the sword wound on his body and gasped, grinning his teeth, "Lu Ming, don''t be crazy. I know you have good swordsmanship, but what about that. Give me this Lu Ming and kill me, I will cut it off His head hangs at the door of Lu''s house. When Lu Fan comes back, let him see how he ends up with us. "


    A group of Mo''s children rushed over and stood in a group with Lu Ming. Almost instantly, Lu Ming''s body was colored.


    Lu Ming slashed two Mo family children with a backhand sword, then stepped forward and smashed one person, holding the sword blood dripping from his hand, shouting loudly: "I am the black sword Lu Ming, who dares to fight me."


    This scream was so powerful that many children of the Mo family were photographed by Lu Ming, and he dared not come forward for a while.


    On the other hand, the children of the Lu family were overwhelming and fighting back.


    Lu Hao fought alone for ten people, and also red eyes.


    Ignoring a sword stabbing at his chest, Lu Hao punched the head of a Mo family child with a punch.


    These are the dead of the Mo family. Before they came, they took special medicaments, so that they could be compared to the martial arts soldiers in the short period of time.


    A total of ten people stopped Lu Hao.


    Even if Lu Hao was also a real inland warrior who was besieged by ten people, he seemed to be embarrassed.


    At this time, Lu Hao also began to ruthlessly, and in the face of the attack of ten people, regardless of whether he was carrying ten blades, first killed one person. Then he turned around and kicked another one, Dan Tian.


    Alas, the sword was in flesh, and three swords pierced Lu Hao''s body.


    That is, Lu Hao twisted his waist at the last moment, so that none of the three swords could hit his heart, otherwise he would die on the spot.


    Roar.


    Lu Hao made a sound of tiger howling, forcibly pulled out the sword that was stabbed on his body, and then turned over again.


    Such a brave fighting force, surprised how many Mo family children.


    At the same time, the old man who was under siege by Fei Xing and others at this moment suddenly shot more than twice as fast.


    "The waves turn, and the clouds surge."


    Lu Xunhui''s whole body burst into bursts, which was surprisingly difficult, and his two palms directly hit the two warriors who besieged him.


    The two palms were anxious and fast, and Lu Xun himself swept away the weakness of his whole body, arrogant, and climbed to the top.


    Two foreign exile martial arts men who were hit were directly damaged. The best shot. Lu Xun turned around and kicked Fei Xing again. Fei Xingyu flew ten feet away.


    "what''s the situation."


    Everyone was shocked. Mengshan and Mao Yi both looked at it.


    They did not expect that Lu Xun, who was seriously injured a few days ago, had fully recovered his strength at this moment. And the injury had long since healed.


    Lu Haoran glanced at Lu Xun''s direction. There was excitement in his eyes.


    This is the credit of those elixir. Looking for an unexpected blow from the old man. Killed two foreigners.


    then. Looking for an old figure, the wind directly rushed Mengshan and Mao.


    he knows. He has only one chance. While Mengshan and Mao Yi were in a bun. He had a surprise attack.


    Just kill Mengshan and Mao Yi. This battle. Their Lu family had a chance to come back.


    The clothes on Xun''s body started to burn. This is a desperate posture. Go forward. There is no life.


    At this moment, Mengshan and Mao hurriedly released the clothing. Xunao hit them directly.


    "Blazing fire golden body. Yanquan."


    boom. boom.


    Two loud noises. Both Mengshan and Mao were blown away with one punch. Blood squirted in midair.


    "Did you make it."


    Lu Haoran''s hand shook. Mo Tian''s eyes also turned.


    Mengshan and Mao Yi flew out of Lujia''s house. Smashed the door. Directly at the door.


    Slate cracked. Mengshan and Mao Yi were sunken in the chest by Lu Haoran.


    The two struggled to sit up. But at this time Lu Xun rushed over again.


    Meng Shan suddenly yelled, "Ning Yan. Beast-shaped fist."


    Fist hit. If the tiger goes down the mountain. It stupidly blocked Lu Xun''s impact.


    The soles of the feet sink into the ground. Mengshan''s whole body muscles bulge. Blue tendons are exposed. A huge axe condensed in Mao Yi''s hand next to Lu Xun''s body.


    Lu Xun flew back directly, shaking his jacket and almost cracking.


    Mengshan panted, and said coldly, "Okay old guy, we won''t bother you. You''ll hit it yourself. I won''t kill you if I don''t kill you today."


    Both Mao Yi and Meng Shan were hit by Lu Xun''s blow at the moment. The fire was soaring. The robes on the peak of the nephew looked thick. Meng Shan''s hands also gathered a ghost-headed knife. The clothing is quickly condensing into a beast shape, and at the same time, the two people find the elixir from their arms and swallow it. The injuries on his body were recovering at a rate that was visible to the naked eye.


    Lu Xun slowly got up, seeing this scene, his heart was stunned.


    Has the general situation gone?


    The only chance was not grasped, and he could never be second to none. Defeat two warriors at the pinnacle of their nephew.


    Now, what he can do best is to replace each other with death.


    With a determined expression on his face, Lu Xun turned to look at Lu Haoran and said, "Promise me that the Lu family will not die."


    After speaking, Lu Xun''s energy in the body burned like a flame, which is a means to reverse the energy and exchange life for strength.


    "By death, the children of the Lu family had to stand dead, not kneel to death."


    Lu Xun forced this sentence from his throat.


    Lu Haoran bit his teeth and attacked Mo Tian desperately.


    Lu Hao and Lu Ming also killed blood, and their eyes were blurred by blood.


    Suddenly, behind Lu Hao, a long sword wiped his neck. Lu Hao was attacking frantically at this time, and he did not see this sword at all.


    By the time he felt the wind behind him, it was too late.


    The long sword cut through all the energy he had left, a sword hit his neck, and the next moment he turned his head away.


    But suddenly, the sword stopped around his neck.


    Lu Hao turned his head and saw that Lu Tianying actually held the opponent''s sword with his hand.


    Lu Tianyi, who was injured, roared loudly, "Go."


    Having said that, Lu Tianzhang didn''t want to smash into the other side. With his strength at the end, he did not even have the strength to practice, and he actually knocked the dead man a few steps away.


    But immediately, a sword also directly penetrated Lu Tianyu''s heart.


    Lu Tianyi''s expression immediately stiffened, his lips moved slightly, as if to say "go."


    Later, Lu Tianzhang fell to the ground and his vitality was gone.


    Seeing this, Lu Hao''s palms began to tremble. It''s not the trembling of fright, but the trembling of anger.


    Although he doesn''t like to fly up and down in the daytime, he would have to stump Lu Tianzhang, but anyway, Lu Tianzhang is also their Lu family''s child. Now he has given his life for the Lu family.


    Lu Hao shouted miserably, turned over and killed these Mo family children again.


    kill. kill. kill.


    Lu Xun and Meng Shanmao also started a war. Wherever the three had passed, the lingering aftermath of the spread had killed several Lu family and Mo family children.


    "Old man, do you want to fight desperately? When we kill the doormen, we won''t fight. Blood killing exercises, blood guns."


    A spit of blood spewed out, and Mengshan''s blood turned into a gun in a powerful way, piercing Lu Xun''s jacket and piercing Lu Xun''s thigh directly.


    Lu Xun turned around and flung Mao out a dozen, then turned his hands into a shadow, constantly hitting Mengshan.


    However, at this moment Mengshan''s blood was flickering, and Lu Xun''s vigor could not open up this layer of blood.


    Mengshan once again condensed a blood gun and smashed it severely. After a while, Lu Xun''s other thigh was also penetrated.


    Lu Xun''s blood spurted, and his breath quickly sagged.


    Here is the arrogance of the blood-killing method. Once it hurts the opponent, it will let the opponent quickly lose power.


    The light in Lu Xun''s eyes dimmed quickly, and Mengshan snorted, grabbing Lu Xun.


    "Stop it for me."


    Meng Shan shouted loudly, rolling like a thunder, shaking everyone to a halt.


    Meng Shanlang whispered with a hand on his neck, "Lu family, don''t give up the resistance quickly. Don''t waste my time, give me all your weapons. You still have a chance to live, otherwise, I will start with him. , Kill them one by one. "


    Lu Haoran, Lu Hao, and others looked at Lu Xun who was arrested, his eyes were already full of despair.


    Without Lu Xun, who else can stop Mengshan and Mao Yi.


    The Lu family has completely lost the possibility of a comeback.


    Mo Tian ha laughed and said, "Yes. Now surrender. I can let you live a few people. When the time comes for Lu Fan to come back, I will have a chip in my hand. You see. Who wants to do it. "


    Mo Tian was outspoken, and the rest of the Mo family laughed.


    Mengshan''s palm was slightly hardened, and Lu Xun''s face turned red and his body twitched.


    Because of this broken thing in the Mo family, he has lost patience. Moreover, he also violated Xing Yuan''s requirements. If Xing Yuan knew, he would return to the door to avoid being punished.


    Mengshan was a little restless, and looked coldly at the audience.


    Lu Hao stood up first. Although every step he took at this time was painful, Lu Hao still straightened his back.


    "Our Lu family, although not a big family or a serious martial arts family. But we are also warriors, and there is nothing else, that is, hard bones that can''t be bent and crushed. Looking for old people, sorry, I can''t save you .But I can go with you, children of the Lu family, pick up your blade and fight for the last time. "


    All Lu family children shouted like wild animals.


    Man is pushed to the extreme, no different from a beast.


    Mengshan sneered again and again and waved, "A group of assholes looking for death, killed, all killed."


    Mao Yi also said, "Chickens and dogs don''t stay."


    Then, Meng Shan punched Lu Xun in one hand and smashed Lu Xun''s head to show them. Let these stupid Lu family know what cruelty is.


    One punch fell, and suddenly Mengshan suddenly found that he had hit the air.


    At the same time, Lu Xun in his hand also disappeared. With a close look, I saw a big black dog walking Lu Xun away.


    Its speed was extremely fast, and in a blink of an eye, it ran to the house of Lujia and set down Lu Xun.


    "Where''s the wild dog."


    Mengshan gritted his teeth.


    At this moment, the two figures fell from the sky, and slammed in front of everyone.


    "Finally caught up."


    The dust was scattered, and everyone''s eyes were on the two who fell suddenly.


    The first thing that caught my eye was an epee, and then when they saw a man with an epee on their backs, many of the Lu family''s children shouted in excitement.


    "Lu Fan, it''s Lu Fan, and Lu Fan is here."


    Han Feng, standing next to Lu Fan, looked at the tragic surroundings and gritted his teeth.


    Lu Fan glanced around. When he saw Lu Ming who was injured and Lu Hao covered with blood, Lu Fan pulled out his epee without saying a word. Fell on Mo Tian''s body.


    The murderous spirit in his eyes was about to rise into the sky.


    Mo Tian, Mo Yunfei stepped back a few steps. I haven''t seen it in just one year. Lu Fan is just standing there now, giving them a breath like a wild monster.


    Mengshan looked at Lu Fandao with a cold eye: "You are Lu Fan of the Lu family, I have heard of you. I did not expect that you rushed back. However, whatever you rush back to, just because you have just entered the Budo Academy Little guy, can''t do it against the sky, haha ... ah ... "


    Just after Mengshan''s words were finished, Lu Fan''s figure appeared in front of him like a ghost.


    Throwing his epee, Lu Fan unceremoniously used the sky-slaying sword, a series of seven killing words, directly blasting the whole body of Mengshan''s blood.


    It''s not over yet, Lu Fan even jumped up again, his speed was so fast that people couldn''t see it at all.


    The flames rose on her body, and the forces of the heavens and the earth gathered wildly. Lu Fan''s epee was wrapped in flames. The sword body expanded tenfold, and it was severely cut off.


    Furious Lu Fan, at this moment will no longer care about the hidden methods of practicing Qishi.


    With this sword, Lu Fan took out all his strength, not only the Chiyan Dragon Roar Sword, but also the Five Elements of Real Fire.


    A sword was cut, and the flame directly burned Mengshan into black coal.


    After screaming again and again, Mengshan wanted to gather his own clothes. Unfortunately, how could Lu Fan give him this opportunity.


    Out of the field, Wu Lei Zhentian decided.


    The area on Wufeng''s epee perfectly overlaps with Wulei Zhentian. One sword directly shot the entire Mengshan into the ground.


    Lu Fan made a left-handed decision, and his right-handed epee fell fiercely.


    The ground spewed flames, and the epee carried thunder, letting Mengshan experience the thrill of going up and down.


    Then, Lu Fan changed hands and turned the sword.


    Wufeng Epee directly penetrated Mengshan''s chest.


    With dark face with amazement, with disbelief and unwillingness, Mengshan stared at Lu Fan with wide eyes.


    A burst of force exploded in Mengshan''s body, and Lu Fan politely destroyed everything in Mengshan''s body.


    Shaking hands, like throwing garbage, dumped Mengshan on the ground.


    Lu Fan had a drop of blood on his face, turned around like a god of killing, and looked at Mao Yi again.


    terrible. It''s terrible.


    A warrior at the peak of his nephew died in Lu Fan''s hands in an instant.


    Not only Mo Tian, Mao Yi and others were stunned. Even Lu Hao and others were terrified and startled.


    Mao took a few steps back and forth, he never thought that when he came to such a small place in Jianglincheng, he would encounter such a terrible master.


    Mao wanted to run as soon as he turned, but how could Lu Fan give him a chance.


    Inside the body, a matrix appeared, and it was a yin and yang battle in Dantian.


    As soon as this large array came out, all of Mao was imprisoned.


    Although the large array in Lu Fan''s body may only have half the power of the original large array, this is not something that a military person like Mao Yi can resist.


    The first wave of yin and yang in the large array stunned all the people present in the scene who had not been repaired.


    The rest also stayed in place and couldn''t move at all.


    Even Han Feng did not expect that Lu Fan had such a hand.


    This large array, why it looks like a large array of Yin Yang Yuan.


    "Ge Laozi, Brother Lu Fan would not have taken away the large array of Yin Yang Yuan. Oops, Niubi burst."


    Han Feng was rudely thinking.


    Lu Fan stepped in front of Mao Yi step by step.


    Slowly, Lu Fan wiped off the blood on his face, and the killing in his eyes was decided.


    Mao shouted loudly, "You can''t kill me. I am the blood to kill the gate. You dare to kill the blood to kill the gatekeeper, beware the gate is full."


    Lu Fan calmly said: "What is blood to kill the door?"


    Having said that, Lu Fan slashed Mao Yi''s neck, and even if there is no edgy sword at all, there is no sword blade at all, and just because of Lu Fan''s sharpness and sharpness, Mao Yi beheaded directly.


    Warrior, why should Jianfeng.


    The sword is the soldier and the sword is the front.


    In less than a moment, the two masters of blood killing the door were all dormant.


    Lu Fan''s arrogance is like a magical soldier descending from the sky, sweeping everything.


    Mo Tian swallowed, and suddenly yelled, "Lu Fan, we didn''t mean to oppose you. This is just a normal test. It was Lu Tianyou of your family who killed the people in Zhenshoufu. We were in trouble. We It is coerced. Really, Lu Fan, you believe in us. "


    Mo Tian is struggling to dying. He hopes to scare Lu Fan in the name of Zhenshoufu, at least to keep them alive.


    Lu Fan stood on the spot, suddenly put away the array, calmly said: "Really. Then give me a kneeling apology."


    Mo Tian heard that he immediately knelt down with a group of Mo''s children, except that Mo Yunfei stood there, gritted his teeth and didn''t move. Mo Tian shouted out loudly: "Mo Yunfei, what are you doing. Hurry up and kneel down. I apologize, Lu Fan, I apologize, our Mo family is not a thing, and you have a lot of adults, let us be a fart. "


    Mo Yunfei looked stunned and stood still: "Grandpa, don''t ask him anymore. He''s just playing us."


    Mo Yunfei''s hand holding the sword was shaking. What he remembered at the moment was Lu Fan''s deeds in the Budo Academy.


    That Zhang Yuehan and Lu Fan still had such a good time, not because Lu Fan was expelled from the college, but Lu Fanke once said something for her.


    Mo Yunfei knew in his heart that Lu Fan was definitely a ruthless enemy. It was only a shame to let them kneel and apologize.


    Lu Fan glanced at Mo Yunfei and said, "You are an understanding person."


    After speaking, Lu Fan gave Xiao Hei a wink, and killing the group of people just dirty his hands.


    Xiao Hei rushed directly to understand, his body became larger, and a few paws were shot directly.


    Mo Tian still wanted to struggle, but he was sprayed into a slag by Xiao Hei.


    The so-called "scum" is just that.


    Mo Yunfei watched his tribe be slain quickly. He just wanted to rush up to fight with Xiao Hei, but was shot with a paw on the ground.


    Lu Fan said calmly: "Leave a living."


    Because of this sentence, Xiao Hei directly sprayed him without a bite of melanitis.


    Lu Fan turned and walked towards the landing Hao.


    Lu Hao looked at Lu Fan, and then the shock on his face converged.


    "Lu Fan, you did a good job, very good."


    With an ugly smile, Lu Hao fell to the ground suddenly.


    Lu Fan supported him and shouted in his heart, "Lao Jiu, save people."


    Jiulong Xuan Palace Tower immediately released its strength and began to save people.

 Chapter 213

    This night was a night of killing. When the first ray of morning came back into Mo''s house, everyone was shocked to find that the whole Mo''s house was full of corpses.


    In less than an hour, the news that Mo''s family was slaughtered spread all over the riverside city. At the same time, the news of Lu Fan''s return is known to all.


    Countless people are talking about it. Lu fan is so heartless.


    But there are also wise people who sneer at the war of life and death between the two families.


    If you want to kill people, you must be prepared to be slaughtered.


    Everything is to blame, no words.


    More people were shocked by Lu Fan''s strength. It was not Lu''s family who was about to be forced to the edge of extinction, but because Lu Fan returned alone, everything turned around.


    What kind of situation has Lu Fan become.


    Don''t say, Mo family also invited the master of the peak of the outer gang.


    Does it mean that Lu Fan now has the level of Yuangang realm. It''s too much of an exaggeration.


    People can''t believe it, but they can''t say anything else.


    The whole riverside city is asking about the situation.


    Others, with Mo''s family against Lu''s, began to pack up and escape.


    Mo''s family has been slaughtered. Will Lu''s revenge be far away.


    For a while, the river is near the city, which is also a mess.


    Guard the house.


    Zhou Dazhen didn''t sleep very well last night. He was the first to get the news that Mo''s family had been slaughtered.


    When the guest reported to him at that time, he was still playing with a newly married concubine on his bed.


    After hearing the news, he fell off the bed directly, and almost killed his concubine with a slap.


    In a word, the Mo family has a very good relationship with him.


    Of course, as a guard who eats, drinks, whores, gambles, smokes and has all kinds of poisons, he has a good relationship with anyone as long as he is given something by the other party. The Mo family is the most diligent and the most frequent one. Naturally, he is always towards the Mo family. As long as the Mo family doesn''t break the rules, he can give each other some convenience. For example, this time we sent people to watch the war. There are people guarding the mansion. Even if the Lu family wants to fight against the enemy, it is impossible.


    But the development of things, but with the imagination is completely different.


    Mo''s family has such a great advantage that they have been defeated by others and slaughtered all over the country.


    Zhou Dazhen Shou was very angry. It was not only to hit him in the face, but also to cut off his financial path.


    After a night''s discussion with one of his army leaders, Zhou Dazhen decided to teach Lu Jia some lessons. He also lost a lot while landing at home. Zhou zhenshou decided to crack them down again, but now he has enough reasons.


    The best excuse is to die in Lu''s house.


    After the discussion, Zhou zhenshou took a group of dog legs and set out to Lu''s home with a manly and high spirits.


    At this time, Lu''s family is another scene.


    Without the joy of victory, Lu''s family has been dealing with the bodies in the yard from last night to this morning.


    The body of Mo''s family is naturally thrown, burned, how convenient to come.


    Many women and children of Lu''s family also used it to exhale. Lu fan, who was flogging corpses or something, saw it in his eyes.


    The body of one''s own family should be well buried.


    Lu Fan was standing in front of a group of newly carved tablets, staring at the ones landing in Tiangang.


    This man, Lu fan has a bad impression on him since childhood. He is an arrogant, domineering and brainless bastard. But who would have thought that he still had a cavity of blood, even willing to block the sword for Lu Hao at last, and finally died on the spot.


    As expected, people can''t just look at the surface. Lu Fan sighed and engraved the word "loyalty" under Lu Tiangang''s memorial tablet.


    Lu Ming has been standing beside Lu fan, see Lu Fan do so. Lu Ming said with a smile, "Lu fan, if I die one day. If only you could carve loyalty for me. "


    Lu Fan took a deep look at Lu Ming and said, "you will not die. This kind of thing will not happen again. "


    Lu Ming smiled softly, but didn''t say much.


    Bowing to all the tablets, Lu Fan went out.


    Lu''s family is waiting for everything. He is in charge of a lot of things. Who made him the head of the family now.


    "Master, master. No, here comes the watchman. "


    A son of the Lu family came running quickly, but he was a boy of twelve or thirteen. It can be seen that the Lu family is short of people.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "what do the people who guard the government do?"


    Lu Mingdao: "hum, it''s not good if you don''t come sooner or later. It''s probably not good if you come at this time."


    Lu Fan said, "take them to the main hall."


    The child shouts, run away. Lu Fan also stepped towards the main hall.


    After a long time of incense, Lu Fan also came to the main hall. At this time, the so-called main hall of Lu''s family was in a state of dilapidation. There were not even a few chairs left for guests.


    Seven or eight men in fancy clothes stood in the main hall, with a haughty look. The man at the front, wearing a black cloud warrior robe, has two clear characters of Wu''an on his belt, which are silver and magnificent. This is the symbol of Wu''an officials, also known as black cloud official uniform. The color on the belt represents the rank.


    Silver is the symbol of guarding.


    Lu fan is the first time to see Zhou zhenshou, who is near the city. Look up and down at the middle-aged man over forty. Lu Fan shook his hand and pulled a chair with legs missing. He said, "Zhou zhenshou, I''m sorry for the rudeness of the Lu family. But if you want to come to Zhou zhenshou, you should know that our Lu family has just had a war. You shouldn''t blame it."


    Zhou zhenshou saw Lu Fan sit down in front of him like this. He was slightly annoyed. They were still standing.


    Turning around, Zhou zhenshou said to Lu Haoran, who was standing beside him, "don''t you Lu''s children be so rude?"


    The warrior standing next to Zhou zhenshou also shouted to Lu fan, "be bold. Boy, when you see the guard, you don''t bow to salute. "


    All the children of Lu family look at the man coldly. As long as Lu Fan gives orders, they don''t mind beating the goods into a cripple.


    Lu Haoran said quietly: "I''m sorry, Zhou zhenshou. This is my grandson Lu fan, and now he is the new head of our Lu family. Just ask him if you have something to say. "


    Zhou zhenshou pretended to be surprised and said, "Oh. It turns out that this is Lu fan, the genius of jianglincheng. Unfortunately, I''m not very interested in Wudao. I never go to see the test of Wudao college. I don''t know the head of Lu Fan''s family. "


    Lu Fan said calmly, "Zhou zhenshou, if you have anything, just say it. I''m very busy now. I don''t have time to be polite to you. "


    Zhou zhenshou''s face turned red with choking.


    The nearby warrior immediately burst out and scolded: "damn boy. Give you face, you are still crazy. Tell you, your Lu family killed the guards. Now, we''re going to catch the murderer and go to jail. Hand over the people as soon as possible. "


    Lu Fandeng''s face was a little heavy. He crossed his fingers and stared at Zhou zhenshou.


    "It turns out you''re here for this, huh,"

 Chapter 214

    With Lu Fan''s cold snort, the atmosphere suddenly rose.


    Several of the Lu family''s children standing nearby have reached for the weapon.


    Zhou zhenshou took two steps back. Although he was a guard, he was just a warrior in the inner gang. Facing the murderous people of Lu family, he was afraid.


    "What are you going to do. Want to rebel. "


    "Zhou Zhen Shou pretended to be calm and shouted.


    At the moment, Lu Fan slowly got up and said: "we Lu family have no intention to fight against the people in the official face. Zhou zhenshou, you are good to be your carefree guard. Our Lu family continues to be our Wudao family. In the past, we didn''t contact each other very much. After decades, it''s better not to contact each other very much now. As for the person you want, I''m sorry that he died in the battle with Mo''s family. Please go back. "


    Lu fan made a direct order, he was not afraid of any guard.


    In the state of Wu''an, the military is the most important. In other words, his status as a disciple of Wudao college is enough to make him ignore the officials guarding this level.


    That''s one of the reasons why so many people want to go to Wudao college.


    The strong are respected in this continent. I''m sorry to try to hold others down. Come out with your strength.


    The more official people are, the more rules they have to pay attention to.


    Lu Fan didn''t believe it. Zhou zhenshou dared to mobilize officers and soldiers to their Lu family.


    Is it for nothing to be the ubiquitous inspector of the state of Wu''an.


    Zhou zhenshou is very angry. After so many years, he hasn''t seen a boy who dare to be arrogant in front of him.


    Pointing to Lu fan, Zhou zhenshou said: "Lu kid, don''t think you are a disciple of Wudao college, I dare not touch you. I think you killed people. You don''t set up the arena of life and death according to the rules and kill the whole Mo family with others. Throughout the decades of jianglincheng, you have never been such a ruthless person. I''m going to take you back to jail now, and I''m going to pay for it. "


    Zhou Zhen shous an order, and two warriors behind him raise their hands and catch Lu Fan.


    Their vigorous strength suddenly changed into vigorous clothes to cover their bodies. They were all fighters in the outer vigorous environment.


    Lu jiadang also wanted to fight, but Lu Fan showed his vigorous Qi. His body was like a mirage, and he punched each other directly, knocking them down to the ground.


    There is no need to use any martial arts skills at all. Just by virtue of the explosive power of several times of vigorous Qi, the two martial artists in the outer vigorous territory will be stunned directly.


    It''s also the outer vigorous environment. Both of them are far from the students of Wudao college in terms of their vigorous strength and body method.


    Here is the issue of inheritance of Kung Fu. The same cultivation, one is to take a miscellaneous path and practice some poor skills. Some of the other skills are powerful. It''s totally different when they are taught by experts.


    Just like the Mengshan and others, although it is also the cultivation of Waigang peak. But if they enter Wudao college, it is estimated that even Qiao Xuan and others can easily kill them, let alone Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan takes one move to defeat the enemy. Zhou zhenshou can''t help but step back. His face is full of fear.


    "Lu fan, what are you going to do. I remind you that I am an official, representing Wu''an state. If you want to do something to me, it will be a great sin to punish the nine tribes. "


    At this time, suddenly a frivolous voice came from far to near.


    "Yes. I don''t think that even if junior brother Lu Fan killed you, nothing would happen. "


    Along with the sound, it was Han Feng.


    Shake hands Han Feng directly to a brand in front of Zhou zhenshou, Han Feng calm way: "do you know."


    Zhou zhenshou looked down and saw that there was a Han character on the ordinary iron plate.


    This Han character is very strange. Like a living creature, it is still changing its shape. But when I look at it, it doesn''t change at all. It''s weird.


    Zhou zhenshou''s face changed dramatically. He understood the meaning of the Han character.


    "Han family, you belong to Han family...... Damn it, I don''t know Taishan from the eyes of villains. The master of the Han family is here. He''s lost his welcome, guilty and guilty. "


    Zhou zhenshou picked up the sign respectfully, held it in his hands, came to Han Feng and handed it back to him.


    Han Feng put away the sign and said, "a fool with no eyes. At first glance, it is the inherited official position. Can you offend my younger martial brother. You go to inquire about it. The name of one Yuan Lu fan should ring all over Donghua now. The chief disciple of Wudao college can get a position of inspector at any cost after he comes out. You dare to offend him. I don''t know if your brain is filled with shit, Ge Laozi''s. "


    Han Feng, just like Laozi scolding his son, spits on Zhou Zhen''s face.


    But Zhou zhenshou still stood there respectfully, not daring to move at all.


    I can''t help it. The two words of the Han family mean too much. But then, what Han Feng said made Zhou zhenshou''s heart thump. The chief of Wudao college, damn it, it''s impossible. Didn''t Lu Fan just enter Wudao College for a long time.


    Lu Haoran and Lu Ming all look at Lu Fan with different eyes.


    Lu Ming knows that Lu fan is really leading the Yuan Yuan academy to the top. Did Lu Fan really defeat the Yin and Yang academy.


    God, Lu fan has achieved a miracle in the past hundred years. How many things did he miss when he came back this time.


    Lu Fan touched his nose, and Han Feng said he was embarrassed.


    The chief of Wudao college, Keke, has never thought of the name.


    Han Feng patted Zhou zhenshou''s face. Although he didn''t use much force, he still slapped Zhou zhenshou''s old face.


    "Old man. Go away quickly. You should dare to step into the Lu family again. I''m sure you can''t do this. Even your life is hard to protect. Get out of here. "


    Zhou zhenshou''s Liansheng should be to turn around and walk away without any hesitation.


    The two people who were knocked down by Lu Fan were directly thrown out by Lu''s children as if they were throwing rubbish.


    Lu Fan looked at this scene and smiled at Han Feng and said, "brother Han Feng, thank you this time."


    Han Feng said with a grin, "thank you, my brother. Lu fan, you and these idiots don''t need to be polite. Don''t say it''s this small river near the city, the whole Donghua state, you don''t need to be afraid of anyone. This idiot is guarding. He will definitely check your story when he goes back. When he finds out, he will be scared to death. "


    Lu Fan nodded slightly and turned away.


    As Han Feng said, Zhou zhenshou ran out of Lu''s house and shouted out: "come here, collect the information about Lu Fan for me to see. Damn it, what the hell is Lu Fan doing? It''s terrible. Even the son of the crazy Han family knows him. "


    In a few hours, a stack of recent information about Lu Fan was placed on Zhou zhenshou''s desk.


    After only watching the time of incense, Zhou Zhen Shou was sweating.


    Then, Zhou zhenshou shouted, "hurry up, get ready for the ceremony. I will go to the Lu family to make amends. You idiots, idiots, are really.... It''s killing me. "

 Chapter 215

    That afternoon, Zhou zhenshou brought a group of people to Lujia.


    It''s just different from the last time. This time, I not only came here respectfully, but also brought a full car of gifts.


    But in this way, Lu fan is still not welcomed by the Lu family. Lu fan has no interest in meeting him. Just send him away by any of the Lu family''s children.


    Of course, the gift is still accepted. Lu Jia is now in a difficult time. Naturally, how much he receives for what he delivers to his home.


    The tragic Zhou zhenshou didn''t even drink tea, so he stood at the door for half an hour, then he left helplessly.


    The dejected Zhou zhenshou was seen by many people near the city.


    In an hour or two, the whole riverside city spread.


    Zhou zhenshou is refused to enter Lu''s home!


    Lu Ming''s current identity is far beyond that of Zhen Shou.


    More well-informed people, but also heard that Lu Fan''s home of the existing Zhou Zhen shou see all to bow salute dignitaries.


    For a while, the news of Lujia''s complete development began to spread.


    At this time, although Lu family''s vitality was greatly damaged, because of the existence of Lu fan, now Lu family is more powerful than before in the eyes of all the people near the city.


    Before the night came, jianglincheng merchants who got the news began to show their kindness to Lujia.


    Led by Zhangjia, merchants one after another brought things to Lu''s family.


    Lack of people to people, lack of medicine to medicine.


    Many people said that no one robbed the shops destroyed by Lu family.


    It should be Lujia''s, absolutely Lujia''s.


    As for Mo''s business and shop, Ho Ho, who dares to rob.


    Naturally, they are all Lu''s.


    However, old man Lu Haoran knows people well. He knows that although everyone says that, they are all in the heart of Xiaojiu.


    The old man said happily that Lu''s business still needs everyone''s attention. Lu family accounts for 70% of Mo family''s business. Let''s share the rest.


    After all, Lu''s family eats meat, so it''s better for everyone to drink some soup.


    Lu family''s attitude makes these merchants more smiling.


    But they did not expect that in the future, there will be only Lu family in the whole riverside city. If they want to get back these businesses, it will not be easy.


    The old man didn''t take it seriously at all. Now the Lu family has not enough hands and can''t take over so much.


    Once Lu Jia slows down, hum, these people have room to negotiate with him.


    Lu fan doesn''t care about these things. He''s looking after his father and looking for old age in the backyard now, and Lu Feng, Lu Ming''s father.


    These three people are the most seriously injured in Lujia.


    The whole family of Lu family spent an afternoon to repair the backyard. Now they live in the backyard.


    In Lu fanru, just like sugar beans, give Lu Hao, Lu Feng, and find the old three to feed a few bottles of pills.


    The faces of the three men are much better. Even Lu Feng can walk down the ground, but he can''t do anything with others for half a year. But these are small things. I don''t think it will take Lu Feng to do it again for the next year and a half.


    Wake up Lu Hao and look for the old are looking at Lu Fan with gratified eyes.


    Lu Hao, in particular, felt that his death was worth it when he saw his achievements.


    Before Lu Fan said a few words, Lu Hao and Xu laotui walked along: "Lu fan, you must be very busy now. Go ahead and do something. It''s ok if we don''t die. Hurry up and do something about you. Don''t waste time with us. "


    What else could Lu Fan say? He had to leave two bottles of pills and come out.


    After counting the remaining pills, Lu Fan felt that he was going to refine them.


    At the thought of alchemy, Lu Fan first thought of Master Wu Chen. Immediately, Lu Fan found Lu Ming, who also happened to come to see his father, and frowned. Lu fan asked aloud, "Lu Ming, when I come back, I asked you to take the letter. Did you hand it in?"


    Lu Ming was stunned for a moment, then his whole face became weird.


    I felt on my body for a while, and finally took out the letter from the back of my buttock. A good letter was crumpled into a crumpled mass. It''s difficult that during this period, Lu Ming didn''t change his clothes. No wonder he has a strange smell.


    "I''m sorry to have caught up with the Mo family since I came back. I forgot about it."


    Lu fan, who had believed, sighed and said, "it''s a pity. If you hand in the letter, maybe the loss at home will not be so great. "


    Lu Ming looks at Lu Fan incomprehensibly.


    Lu Fan didn''t explain too much, so he put away the channel: "I went to Xishan to meet an acquaintance and told grandpa they didn''t have to worry about it. I''ll come back tomorrow at the latest."


    With that, Lu Fan steps out of the Lu family.


    Lu Ming has been watching Lu Fan go far, just suddenly sounded something.


    "Damn it, is it an iron alchemist?"


    Lu Ming understood what Lu Fan meant. The letter must have been given to the iron face alchemist. At the beginning, if he took the letter, maybe the iron face alchemist would dare to help. If there was an alchemist to help, then their Lu family would not do this.


    Damn, damn.


    Lu Ming slaps himself severely and regrets.


    Seeing this, two children of the Lu family hurried forward: "brother Lu, don''t be angry. We are sad that so many people have died in our family. Don''t blame yourself. "


    "You know a fart," Lu Ming shouted


    After that, Lu Ming went to the spirit hall. He was going to kneel for a few days to forgive.


    Lu Fan left jianglincheng all the way to Xishan.


    With his current strength, I don''t know how much faster he is going this way.


    The mountain or the mountain, the water or the water.


    When Lu fan saw Master Wu Chen''s hut from afar, his heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    Under the stars, in the moonlight, the wooden house is independent.


    There are two wine jars at the door, with a faint smell of wine.


    Suddenly, the door of the cabin opened. An old man came out.


    "Lu fan, are you back?"


    Wu Chen walked out of the house and looked in the direction where Lu Fan was.


    Lu Fan quickly steps forward and kneels directly in front of Wu Chen.


    "Master, I''m back."


    Wu Chen chuckles and gently picks up Lu Fan.


    "Just come back. It seems that you have made a lot of progress this year. I''m very glad to be a teacher."


    Wu Chen''s corner of the eye with a smile, but gently left hand back in the back.


    Although the movement was subtle, it was captured by Lu Fan.


    He vaguely saw Wu Chen''s left hand, which was a little black.


    "Master, your hand..."


    Lu Fan just wanted to say something, but Wu Chen directly led Lu fan into the room and said, "first, nothing else. I have a surprise for you. "


    Said, Wu Chen single hand wave, the whole cottage suddenly bright as day.


    Lu Fan looked intently, only to see a round bead floating in the middle of the air in the hut, with nine colors of glittering and gorgeous.


    "This is."


    Lu fan asked with a frown.


    Wu Chen said calmly, "this is the Hunyuan pill refined for you."

 Chapter 216

    "Hunyuandan."


    Lu Fan murmured. Inside him, however, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon called directly.


    "God, I saw a Hunyuan pill. This Danfa was lost hundreds of years ago. Great master, we are rich. We are rich. Put it away. Put it away. "


    Lu Fan secretly scolded the Xuangong tower in Jiulong in his heart and let it converge.


    Wu Chen said with a smile, "that''s right. A pill of no grade. You can put it away. "


    Lu Fan whispered, frowning and taking Hunyuan pill into his belt.


    Seeing that Lu Fan even got a belt of emptiness, Wu Chen laughed even more happily.


    "It seems that you have had a good time in college."


    Lu Fan turned and asked, "master, what''s the effect of this Hunyuan pill?"


    Wu Chen said with a smile, "it depends on you. I don''t eat it. How can I know what it does. "


    Lu Fan was immediately confused by what Wu Chen said.


    It''s the nine dragon Xuangong pagoda inside that laughs: "great master. Hunyuan pill is in the realm of alchemists, which is called the wish God pill. Hehe, your master is right. Only those who have taken this pill will know what its effect is. You will be able to use it in the future. "


    Lu fan still doesn''t understand.


    Wish God pill, can it realize people''s wishes.


    That''s too much to talk about. Isn''t it that I can become a warrior if I eat it.


    How could there be such a pill in the world.


    Lu fan is not going to ask more. Since the Xuangong tower in Jiulong knows about it, he will ask it later.


    When they sat down in the hut, Wu Chen said with a smile, "Lu fan, talk about it. How was your time in college. Depending on your strength, there must be many adventures. Let me know. "


    Lu Fan nodded and began to narrate.


    For Wu Chen, Lu fan knows everything and says it all.


    Wu Chen''s eyes brightened when he said that he accidentally got a mansion of immortal Qi master and the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    When it comes to his one yuan Dao Jue, and letting Wufeng heavy sword recognize the Lord completely, Wu Chen first nods with surprise and satisfaction.


    What''s more, he made the first place in the college.


    Wu Chen was also very happy with a smile and said: "my apprentice, it''s really extraordinary to go anywhere. Your name is very good. Lu Fan seems to be ordinary and extraordinary all his life. "


    Lu Fan smiled a little, then suddenly said: "master, when I was repairing the five thunders in thunderhouse, I heard some thunderlights and was recognized as the descendant of jiuxiao one. What''s the situation? What''s the pulse of thunder? "


    Wu Chen laughs and says: "ray light is a pulse. That''s what we started to do with jiuxiao. But that''s the old generation''s business. It''s none of your business. But when you see these people in the future, you should respect them. After all, they are old friends. Don''t offend if you can. Maybe I''ll be friends later. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly. With Wu Chen''s words, he was reassured. He was mainly afraid of jiuxiao''s identity being exposed and causing trouble to his master.


    "Well, let''s release the power of the spirit. By the way, let''s show me the Daoyu of the Xuangong tower and the Wufeng heavy sword."


    Wu Chen''s eyes are blazing.


    Which of these three things is not what many martial artists dream of. Even if it''s wuzunjing, the one who respects the environment and is strong, they want to get it.


    I didn''t expect that now Lu fan has got all of them under such strength. He is indeed a man of great fortune, a generation of deeper fortune.


    When Lu Fan heard this, he transformed all the vigorous Qi into the power of spirit, and then activated the Tao realm on the sword.


    The whole hut immediately made a crisp sound, as if if Lu fan would only increase his strength a little more, and the hut would collapse.


    Wu Chen nodded at the same time: "OK, not bad. The Dao area of Wufeng heavy sword is very thick, although I don''t know the martial realm. But I can still see one or two things about Daoyu. The force of earth shape enters the road, and then turns to the road of destruction. He is a man of profound cultivation who takes a path into a road. Since you get his Tao domain, you must make good use of it. With this realm, when you enter the Yuan Gang realm, the cultivation speed should be thousands of Li per day. "


    Lu Fan nods with a smile. He has realized the benefits of Daoyu.


    In the heart of a burst of cry: "Jiu, you give me out, my master call you, you get out for me."


    It seems that the Xuangong tower in Jiulong is very reluctant to emerge from Lu Fan. It is hidden and condenses from Lu Fan''s hands.


    "I have seen the master."


    The smile on Wu Chen''s face is very strong.


    "Good artifact. I''m afraid you''ve been practicing for a hundred years. "


    "It''s a hundred years indeed," he replied. It''s just that I''m still seriously injured and can''t show myself to salute you. "


    Wu Chen nods with a smile, and suddenly points a finger on the shadow of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    All of a sudden, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong is like a white smoke rising from the cold ice.


    The scream sounded, and Lu Fan shook his hands.


    Wu Chen''s body suddenly showed a terrible momentum, as terrible as the gods and demons. Lu fan stopped breathing for a while. He was not strong enough, so he was not qualified for the momentum of the association. Now he feels so deep that it''s going to destroy the world.


    Word for word, Wu said: "I don''t care who you used to serve. Now that I''m in my apprentice''s hands, I want to do a good job in my branch. Do you understand? "


    "Know, the strong of the limit, the eternal master, the ancient adults, little nine understand," said the trembling way of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon


    Wu Chen collected his momentum and said, "that''s good. Just that finger, it should be able to make you recover a lot. You can go back.


    The pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong disappeared immediately, and the spirit returned to the Dantian of Lu Fan. I dare not speak again.


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "master, how about scaring him like this."


    Wu chendao: "Lu fan, you are still young and don''t know how dangerous things are. Even an artifact that has sunk into your field should be alert to avoid bad consequences. "


    Lu Fan nodded slightly and called Lao Jiu several times in his heart.


    "Great master, your master turned out to be one of the most powerful. I will say that anyone can refine Hunyuan pill. It''s terrible. That finger just killed me. Oh, but the injury has really recovered a lot. Great master, I''ll be quiet and absorb some strength. "


    After that, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon gradually disappeared.


    Lu fan is fretting in his heart. He once again hears the word "extreme strong".


    What does that mean. Is it stronger than the warrior.


    When Lu Fan was thinking about it, Wu Chen looked at the power of the spirit on Lu Fan and said, "Lu fan, do you know why I must let you go to the one yuan academy to practice one yuan Tao?"


    Lu Fan immediately took back his heart and said, "because the one yuan Dao is absolutely powerful."


    Wu Chen smiled and shook his head. "Not only because of this. Now that you''re finished, I can reveal it to you. Come close to me. I''ll pass you a decision. "

 Chapter 217

    The so-called Dharma determination is the skill of the alchemist.


    Like the warrior, they are also classified. It''s almost the same in terms of law. It''s decided at the level of man, spirit, earth and heaven.


    Before going to Wudao college, Lu Fan''s Alchemy of condensates and five elements of animals belongs to the alchemist''s human level alchemy, even the spiritual level.


    Only two moves and five elements destruction array and heaven and earth destruction are considered as spiritual level decisions. In addition, Lu fan has no gains in the alchemist''s decisions.


    But it''s good enough.


    Different from the martial arts of the warrior, the method of the Alchemist is really rare.


    Generally speaking, it''s passed from mouth to mouth, from master to apprentice, from father to son. Few books are in the attic.


    It can be said that when a spirit level alchemist sells it, its absolute value will exceed that of a lower level martial art.


    No way. Who can make the alchemists who can practice Dharma are rich.


    In addition, the number of gas refiners is also small, and the rarity of things is the price, which is the reason.


    Today, the Dharma handed down by Wu Chen to Lu fan is absolutely superior to the spirit level.


    Lu Fan only felt a mysterious Rune mark entering his mind. Obscure words, like streamline array circuit, were formed in his mind.


    Finally, when a complete set of methods never came into his mind, Lu Fan felt that his whole body''s vigorous Qi began to change.


    The power of heaven and earth around him, even like madness, was transformed into a dark power and wrapped in his hands.


    Lu Fan only felt the pain in his head, which was like someone holding a sharp cone, stabbing him in the brain, and then agitating desperately.


    "Hold your breath, hold back the pain, and see clearly."


    Wu Chen''s voice sounded like a flash of lightning in Lu Fan''s brain.


    At that time, Lu Fan''s mind calmed down a little, emptied all his thoughts and tried to see the skills in his mind.


    Gradually, the pain is decreasing. Every time Lu Fan sees a word and understands a sentence, his pain will be reduced.


    When Lu fan saw this set of methods completely, the pain disappeared in an instant. Instead, it was a cool feeling, which flowed into his brain all the time. This kind of cool was incomparable. It was the cool from his bones, like climbing to the sky.


    For a long time, Lu Fan just came out of this cool.


    No wonder people say that once you get the right way, you don''t want to think about tea or rice, and you can die at night. It''s really reasonable.


    Wu Chen has been watching Lu Fan''s performance. In less than half an hour, Lu fan has resisted the pain and finished the first skill. Even the most demanding master will be satisfied.


    It took him a whole day to practice this skill.


    Lu Fan slowly opened his eyes, at this time, his eyes, even with a layer of silver halo.


    In a moment, the halo converged. Lu Fan''s pupil contracted and exclaimed, "what a wonderful skill. It should start with the spirit of human beings. It''s terrible and powerful. "


    After reading it once, Lu fan has got a general understanding of this method.


    This method is called soul snatching.


    It has the effect of frightening people''s souls, robbing people''s minds and destroying people''s minds.


    If you practice to the depth, you can take life with your hands. This method is different from other methods in that it requires little power of heaven and earth and only relies on its own power.


    Wu Chen said with a smile: "well, I feel that the skill is powerful. This method is the self-defense method that countless alchemists want. If it had not been for the high threshold and serious backfire, it would have been widely spread. It''s funny that the skill has now become the lost method. But from today on, this skill will be carried forward in your hands. "


    Lu Fandao: "master, you asked me to learn one yuan Dao Jue. Emotion is to prepare for this."


    Wu Chen shook his head and said, "this is just the beginning. Only when you have the power of the spirit of one yuan Dao, can you not be afraid of the counter attack of this kind of Dharma. In the future, your vigorous Qi will grow stronger and you will be invincible in the world if you combine these methods together with the infinite refining method. "


    Wu Chen''s eyes are full of fanatical light.


    Lu Fan tries this method. As soon as the method of soul snatching comes out, Lu fan can see the spirit of Master Wu Chen.


    Yes, this method can see a person''s soul. It''s amazing.


    The power of the spirit flowing in his body provides the power for his method of seizing the soul, which works freely. But for vigorous Qi, he would feel blocked and backfired.


    Put away the FA Jue, Lu Fandao: "master, are there many such FA Jue?"


    Wu Chen''s mysterious smile: "of course there are many. By the way, I forgot to tell you. In fact, it belongs to the cultivation of demons


    Lu Fandeng was shocked when he said this.


    He learned to practice magic.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s surprised appearance, Wu Chen said: "it seems that you have heard about the demon cultivation. It''s true that in the eyes of the world, they are evil, harmful to others and self-interest, and they are the clean characters to be slaughtered. But I want to tell you. In fact, many magic cultivation techniques are quite good. Moreover, many of the strong people who are living now have gained insights from the magic cultivation. There are many who can learn from it, plagiarize it or even use it directly. If you change your name, it will not become a proper skill. "


    Lu Fan swallowed and said, "master, you can''t be a demon cultivator."


    Wu Chen smiled and shook his head. "I''m not. Why do you think so? "


    Lu Fan looks at Wu Chen strangely. A Qi practitioner hiding in the mountains and forests, a Qi practitioner with unique skills but seriously injured. To say that he is a demon cultivator, Lu Fan really believes.


    Wu Chen coughed twice and said, "I''m not a demon. Lu fan, first of all, don''t be like other pedantic people. In fact, we should look at the cultivation from both sides. First of all, we must admit that most of the demons are bad. Because their practice is mainly based on skill, the later they practice, the greater the side effects, which usually need to be offset at the expense of others and themselves. Therefore, they do all the bad things and are selfish. "


    After a pause, Wu Chen went on: "but on the other hand. The demon cultivator also invented many strange skills, such as the soul snatching method and the famous mind eating method. Compared with those handed down skills, it''s not a little easier. The dexterity of magic cultivation also makes them find many shortcomings of the skill from another level. They can even bypass vigorous strength and vitality and create a skill by themselves. These are things that no other warrior can do. "


    Lu Fan understood "so, they still have something to use."


    Wu Chen nodded: "that''s right. And that''s what I want you to learn. I''ve brought you a road, which is called Qi Wu double cultivation. But this road is not safe. So I''ll lay a foundation for you. This is what I call the path of pseudo demon cultivation. If you meet the demon cultivation again in the future, you can find more of their skills. Taking the length of a hundred is the way you really want to go. "

 Chapter 218

    Lu Fan had a good chat with Master Wu Chen for one night. When the sun came into the hut the next morning, Lu Fan respectfully went out of the hut.


    A night''s time, really let Lu Fan feel the harvest is not poor.


    Master Wu Chen stood at the door and smiled at Lu Fan and said, "these days, you are at home so that you can understand the Dharma I gave you. Don''t let the vigorous Qi cultivation fall. Come here after you get to Yuangang. I''ll pass you some more decisions. "


    Lu Fan said respectfully, "it''s Shifu."


    Wu Chen smiles and nods, turns and closes the door.


    Lu fan turns around and leaves, but does not see that after closing the door, there is blood spilling from Wu Chen''s mouth.


    Gently wipe off the blood in the mouth, but the smile on Wu Chen''s face is not less.


    Murmuring, Wu Chen said: "I have no more time, but I have such a disciple. I have no regrets in this life."


    With that, Wu Chen sat down on the wooden chair. By the window, the sun was shining on his face, and his left hand was gently placed on the windowsill, on which the dark lines were the necrotic meridians, making half of his hand look like black charcoal. Reflected in the sun, even a faint black gas.


    But Wu Chen didn''t care. He took a jar of wine from the side and looked up.


    Gently hum the song "eight thousand li mountain river sword and wine, nine thousand li sky dream and wake up.". Three cups will lead to the road, and one bucket will lead to the combination of heaven and earth. Yin and Yang cup in fun, life wine in love. I don''t know where to go in the Ming Dynasty, who laughs at me, who I laugh at......


    The sound is melodious and drifting away with the wind.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Time is like water, flowing quietly.


    A few days later, Lujia, civil engineering flourished.


    Sorrow will always go away, and the living will continue to live a good life.


    After Fengguang buries all the people who died in Lu''s family, Lu Haoran commands the rest of Lu''s children to rebuild Lu''s family.


    Everything should be done according to the best, and the houses should be expanded.


    Although there are not many people in Lujia now, in order to develop in the future, the house of Lujia must be expanded.


    Those families who used to live next door to the Lu family sold their houses to the Lu family wisely. The children of Lu family scattered around also rushed back to jianglincheng.


    Lu fan, as the head of the family, saw these people and felt how many foundations the Lu family had.


    Because he didn''t come back, the first thing to do was to meet the head of his family, so Lu Fan met people almost every day.


    After a few days, there are also hundreds of people.


    With the help of these people, the reconstruction of the Lu family has been accelerated.


    Lu Fan was so annoyed that he decided to meet again. Every day when he comes here, he doesn''t have to do anything.


    In the end, Lu Hao took the job and recovered his walking ability. When he got out of bed, the first thing was to work for his family. No one could stop him. No one dared to stop him, so he was given this relatively easy job.


    But even if it''s such a simple job, Lu Hao has made a pattern. In less than a few hours, Lu Hao managed to deal directly with several children who fled the Lu family when they were in trouble.


    For this group of boneless grass, Lu Hao directly drove them out of the Lu family completely to show the rules of the Lu family.


    These people even want to cry to Lu fan, but after Lu Fan beat one person in public. No one dared to rebel against Lu Hao any more.


    Just kidding, Lu fan is in the process of alchemy. This idiot came up and rushed inside. He didn''t kill him. Lu Fan thought he was kind enough.


    For a while, Lu''s family is busy, but for many people, these are happy busyness.


    At least when Lu Fan walked in Lu''s family, many of the children of Lu''s family, though with sadness on their faces, would show a brilliant smile and bow to call for the head of the family when they saw Lu Fan.


    Today, Lu Fan plans to close everything down.


    He didn''t forget that Mo Yunfei, who left a living mouth at the beginning.


    The dungeon of Lujia is located under the firewood room in the backyard. After opening a slate, there is a stone step down.


    The damp and dark dungeon can''t see the sun all day long. Just after entering, you can smell the rotten and moldy smell.


    "Master of the house,"


    the servants of the Lu family who guard the dungeon are all excited to hear Lu Fan coming.


    In the eyes of the older generation of Lu family, Lu fan is the hero who saved Lu family. The most outstanding people of the three generations of Lu family will lead Lu family to glory.


    Lu Fan also nodded and smiled to the two men, who were able to survive the battle with Mo''s family. These two old servants of Lu''s family also had some abilities. Moreover, Lu Fan was loyal to Lu family and didn''t leave at the most difficult time. Lu Fan also respected them very much. He has begun to think about raising these people''s salaries in the future.


    At least they don''t have to do the work of guarding the dungeon. They should be willing to find a shop and become a small boss.


    "How about the following situation?" Lu fan asked softly.


    The servant in the green shirt standing beside said: "my Lord, when Mo Yunfei came in just now, he was very tough. I''ve been scolding our Lu family. Master Lu Ming has come several times. After a good treatment, he will stop making trouble. Now, it''s estimated that there are only half lives left. "


    Lu Fan nodded and asked them to lead the way. He was going to see Mo Yunfei.


    Along the way, the dungeons of Lujia are of some scale, about the size of several wing rooms.


    What''s in custody now is either the bastard who betrayed Lu family or even stabbed Lu family in the back. Or in recent days, Lu Ming, the CITIC dog of Mo''s family, has been caught by them.


    Anyway, even Zhou Zhen Shou had to watch Lu Fan''s face act, so what''s the matter with Lu Ming''s catching a few people on the street.


    Jiang Lincheng, now who dare to manage the Lu family''s business is not successful.


    Lu Fan didn''t care, looking at the dungeon, a pair of desperate eyes, Lu Fan''s expression calm and indifferent.


    Even when many people saw Lu fan, they began to cry and cry, "my Lord, I''m wrong."


    "Lu fan, give me another chance."


    Lu Fan didn''t bother to look at them at all and went to the bottom.


    This is the darkest place in the dungeon. As soon as you get close to it, it''s a stink.


    In the iron cage, Mo Yunfei lies on the ground like a bug, his limbs are obviously broken, he can only squirm like a bug.


    Lu Fan let people call the cage and walk in slowly.


    Mo Yunfei opens his blood red eyes. When he sees Lu fan, he laughs bitterly.


    "Ha ha, Lu fan, here you are. You finally come. I''ve been waiting so long to die. I just want to wait for you. "


    Lu Fan looks at Mo Yunfei lightly and says: "you are not dead, because I don''t intend to let you die so happily. What are you waiting for me to do? Do you have any last words to tell me? "


    Mo Yunfei said with a sad smile:" yes, of course. Lu fan, don''t think that if you destroy our Mo family, you will have no worries. You don''t know. You killed them in Mengshan, but they killed people in blood. Hey, you killed people in blood. You''re not far from death

 Chapter 219

    The shrill laughter may be the result of suffering. Mo Yunfei''s voice is now hoarse and hard to hear.


    Lu Fan crouches down and calmly looks at Mo Yunfei and says, "you are waiting for me to come, just to tell me this. Do I still want to thank you and tell me this situation?"


    Mo Yunfei sneered and tried his best to move forward a little: "no, Lu Fan. You don''t understand the meaning of blood killing. That''s a sect with Yuangang environment experts. It''s a school with a small reputation in the whole East China, which specializes in killing people. Although there are not many people killed by blood, they are very united. You kill two experts from Waigang peak and three experts from Waigang territory. They''re going to pour their nest. At that time, don''t say that even the whole riverside city will be slaughtered. And it''s all because of you. "


    Mo Yunfei burst out laughing, as if to laugh out all the pain on his body.


    In a moment, Mo Yunfei then said: "you are afraid, you know how cruel it is. I heard that Lu Ming. It doesn''t matter if you butcher our Mo family. Your Lu family will also be buried. I want to see the light in your eyes dissipate little by little, I want to see all the fear in your eyes, and finally be swallowed up by despair. I want to see your Lu family die. Unless you kill me now, I will surely see the blood killing sect avenge our Mo family. "


    Lu Fan also smiled and approached Mo Yunfei for a few minutes, saying: "Mo Yunfei, you can see clearly. Is there any fear in my eyes? Am I afraid?" Mo Yunfei''s blood red eyes looked at Lu Fan''s eyes, from which Mo Yunfei suddenly found that he could only see confidence and firmness.


    Lu Fan stood up and looked down at Mo Yunfei and said, "I''m here today. I just want to ask you where your experts are from. Is it the person sent to you by Xingyuan of Yinyang academy. Well, now you''ve given me the answer. It seems that there is no need for this sect to exist. "


    Mo Yunfei bit his teeth and said: "Lu fan, don''t be crazy. You''re right. It''s the man Xingyuan sent to me. With my ability, please don''t kill the experts. Your opponents are many, each stronger than you, you will one day be the same as me, no, you will be more miserable than me, more sad than me to die. "


    Mo Yunfei was hysterical at last. But Lu Fan got up and left.


    Gently, Lu Fan patted the servant next to him: "treat him well. If you can''t kill him, you can kill him."


    The servant nodded his head clearly. The dungeon watchers didn''t know the eighty patterns of torture.


    Mo Yunfei in his hand, will enjoy a good time.


    Out of the dungeon, Lu Fangang saw elder martial brother Han Feng wandering with Xiaohei.


    These days, elder martial brother Han Feng is undoubtedly the most idle person in the whole Lu family.


    He ate and played with Xiaohei all day. Anyway, Lu Fan gave him gold coins, which he could not spend for months. Han Feng had a great time. He went out to inquire about it. Now the whole teahouse restaurant near the city doesn''t know about Han Feng.


    It''s called being rich. I really don''t spend my own money and don''t know how I feel.


    Seeing Lu fan, Han Feng said with a smile: "junior brother Lu Fan. You are not busy today. Let''s go out and have a look with elder martial brother. Today, old Zhang in the east of the city said that he has new dishes. Let''s go and have a taste. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I will not go. Elder martial brother Han Feng, let me tell you something. You have to help me. "


    Han Feng patted his chest and said: "my brother, I have something to say. Elder martial brother, I''m sure I can help you. "


    Lu Fan said the matter of blood killing.


    When he heard the three words "blood kills the door", Han Feng''s face immediately changed a little ugly.


    "You say it''s blood killing. That''s a bit of trouble."


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "brother Han Feng, you know blood kills the door."


    Han Feng nodded slightly and said: "when I first came to Wudao college, I passed the residence of blood kills the door. I''ve heard that this is a sect where money doesn''t kill. There are several experts in the school. They have also dealt with my uncle. They have some skills. In the end, if it''s not my uncle''s two moves to win over them, it''s estimated that I''m going to suffer some losses in the blood killing sect, Ge Laozi''s. I can''t go back to my family now. I''ll bring someone to kill these bandits immediately. "


    Lu Fan hurriedly asked, "elder martial brother, what is your uncle''s realm?" Han Feng said: "Yuangang has seven parts, and he''s fighting hard. He''s probably comparable to the peak warrior of Yuangang."


    Lu Fan''s heart pounded.


    He just didn''t take it seriously, just because he thought that the person who killed the clan with blood was just a warrior in the early days of Yuangang, if only that kind of strength. He can handle it himself.


    "In this way, there are at least seven martial arts of Yuangang in the blood killing sect."


    Han Feng nodded: "that''s right. But that was a few years ago. I''m not surprised that he has Yuangang peak now. Younger martial brother Lu fan, this is not a small matter. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly: "it''s really not a small thing. A warrior at the peak of Yuangang can really kill our riverside city. "


    Han Feng bit his teeth and said, "junior brother Lu Fan. I really can''t. I''m going back to Wudao college all night now, and I''ll let the master come here alone. See if you can make it. "


    Lu Fan thought about it and said, "let me think about it."


    In his mind, Lu Fan suddenly turned around and shouted at the Xuangong tower in Jiulong: "old nine. If you have any way or no way, you can let me compete with the master of Yuangang peak. "


    the voice of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon immediately rings:" great master. You have to deal with Yuangang''s top master. God, master, you are so heroic, your heart is higher than the sky, and your Qi is wider than the sea. "


    Lu Fan shouted angrily in his heart, "don''t talk so much nonsense. Hurry up and say, "is there a rut?"


    the Xuangong tower in Jiulong said with a smile: "there is a rut, of course there is a rut. Since ancient times, it has been difficult for the weak to attack the strong, but it can be defended. Array, master, what you need to do now is to make a good array. Well, take this yin-yang array as the base, and then set up a nine palace iron Xuan array to control how many Yuan Gang territory warriors he has. As long as you can''t see through the array, you can''t hurt the master half a minute. "


    Lu Fandeng''s eyes brightened. Seeing Lu Fan''s surprise, Han Feng hurriedly asked, "younger martial brother Lu fan, you recruit again."


    Lu Fan nodded slightly, and the voice of the nine dragon Xuangong tower continued to ring inside.


    "Master. What do you think of the idea. There is no problem that a nine palace iron Xuan array is full of the whole city. Just a little material. "


    Lu fan asked in a hurry, "what materials are needed in the end."


    Xuangong Tower Road, Kowloon: "iron, a lot of iron. The more, the better. The more iron you have, the stronger your array will be. What''s the matter? Is it easy to find materials? "


    Lu Fan immediately said, "OK, that''s it."


    Han Feng suddenly heard Lu Fan''s voice and looked at Lu Fan suspiciously.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, what do you decide?"

 Chapter 220

    Without further explanation with senior brother Han Feng, Lu Fan found Lu Hao and Lu Haoran directly.


    It can''t help but say that Lu Fan issued the order directly.


    "Iron, I need a lot of iron. Whatever you do, get me all the iron. "


    Lu Haoran and others don''t understand.


    Lu Fan explained a little about the possible attack of blood killing gate, and then Lu Haoran and others could not sit down.


    "Then what should we do? Are we going to withdraw from jianglincheng now?" Lu Fan said in a loud voice: "I didn''t say that. I have a way, iron. Get the iron now. Father, Grandpa believes me this time. "


    Lu Haoran strode out immediately, and Lu Hao also gave the order as soon as possible.


    One hour later, the whole Lu family was in a mess.


    All the things with iron were piled up in the yard.


    What blade, hoe, rake, iron pot, iron pimple covered the ground.


    In a short time, with iron things, half of the yard was paved.


    Lu fan asked the Xuangong tower in his heart, "are these things enough?"


    without hesitation, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said: "not enough, great master, this is not even enough to put a side of the array."


    Lu Fan almost vomited blood. These are not enough. Damn it, the whole Lu family''s iron things are about to be emptied.


    Lu Hao came over with a pale face and said, "Lu fan, do you think these irons are enough?"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said: "not enough. It''s not good enough. Father, let people sell iron. I''ll pay. "


    As he said, Lu Fan took out all his gold coins and gave them all to Lu Hao. He didn''t want his gold coin card.


    Lu Hao watched Lu Fan''s so much money and was shocked.


    "Lu fan, did you go to school or did you take a big break. Why so much money. "


    Lu Fan said quickly, "let''s explain this later. All the children of Lu family, go out to get the iron. I don''t care what you do. In a day, I want to see ten times more iron and put it in the yard. The more you get, the more you get, the less you get. "


    With that, Lu Fan grabbed a handful of gold coins and threw them out.


    "This is the reward. If you get back ten catties of iron, you will get a gold coin. As long as you finish the task, everyone has a share. Go and get it quickly."


    All the children of Lu''s family rushed out in a loud voice.


    At this time, senior brother Han Feng came over with Xiaohei, looking at the crazy Lu family''s children. Han Feng said in amazement: "his ancestors board in Japan. They are going out to rob. "


    Lu Fan looked at Lu Hao and then at senior brother Han Feng and said, "father, senior brother. You can help, too. I''ll come here alone. "


    Han Feng said with a smile: "Cheng, I''ll take Xiao Hei out to make iron. Who dare not? I''ll let Xiao Hei bite off his hair. "


    Xiao Hei''s big grin also gave Lu Fan a smile. And then one man, one beast, one man.


    Lu Hao also goes out with money. Since money is in hand, it''s OK to go to the nearest market and buy some iron.


    Everyone was busy, and Lu fan set up all the people in the yard.


    Then, slowly put the Xuangong tower out.


    "Jiu, it''s up to you now. If you mess it up, it will cause something to happen to Lu''s family. I''ll make sure you look good. "


    "Don''t worry," the pagoda said with a smile. Great master, I have never made a mistake in arranging the array in Xuangong tower, Kowloon. "


    Finish saying, yin and Yang big array spread out, slowly immersed in the ground.


    The array quickly expanded outward, and everyone felt a different breeze blowing on their faces. Soon, the whole array of yin and Yang was full of jianglincheng.


    It''s not a big problem that the array can cover the whole Yinyang yard and the riverside city again. But with this array, it''s not enough to stop Yuan Gang''s master of blood killing.


    After all, the power of the array now is not as good as when it is in the Yin and Yang yard.


    The key point is to see the next nine palace iron Xuan array.


    I can only see the Xuangong tower of Jiulong releasing countless threads on the iron in front of him by Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi. All of a sudden, a piece of iron melted into a liquid, emitting a crystal light, and then fell into the ground, expanding outward along the lines of the yin-yang array.


    Lu fan can feel the iron as if it has become a wisp of vigorous energy, and the huge yin-yang array has become the meridians, which can make the liquid iron flow to the whole riverside city.


    "Nine palaces iron Xuan array," said the tower as it completed the array arrangement. Based on iron, it becomes a defensive array. Those who attack will be attacked by the essence of iron. Array out, seizing heaven and earth extremely gold power. The formation of the formation condenses the eternal strength of the earth. When the array is started, the force of the five elements is the second, supplemented by thunder, then the array can be formed. "


    Lu Fan listened quietly. It seems that this battle is very powerful.


    It''s just why his vigorous Qi consumption is so rapid when the Xuangong tower in Kowloon melts these iron stones.


    Soon, Lu Fan felt that he could not make ends meet.


    Immediately, Lu Fan sat on the ground, five hearts to the sky, and began to desperately absorb the power of heaven and earth.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong is still explaining to Lu Fan how the formation and manipulation of this array came into being. Lu Fan listens and works vigorous Qi at the same time, which seems to be a high-intensity practice.


    Lu fan is trying to melt the iron. The whole riverside city is in disorder.


    "The iron is collected. The iron is collected. Mrs. Zhang, do you have any iron in your family. Any iron will do. It''s a high price. One silver coin, three jin, is sincere enough. Sell it to me quickly. "


    "What, iron is worth the price. I have some iron hoes and hammers in my house. I''ll bring them to you. My son''s father, take our iron pot and sell it. "


    "Er Gouzi, don''t you have an iron pillar? Sell it to me."


    "Sell your head. Tiezhu is my brother. But are you sure you want to buy one silver coin and three jin? Then my brother is worth some money. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    All kinds of shouts were on the streets.


    Lu family''s wantonly purchase of Tieshi made many people in the whole riverside city laugh.


    Some merchants are watching. What is Lu''s business? Is it impossible to do iron and stone business.


    Nowadays, how can you make money by making iron stone.


    All the weapons shops were swept away. Lu''s children were like locusts passing through the country, sweeping everything with iron.


    At the same time, the river is thousands of miles away from the city.


    A dozen men dressed in blood came to the top of a mountain.


    Far away, looking at the direction of the river near the city.


    The leading man said: "Jiang Lincheng, Lu Jia, Lu Fan. Dare to kill my blood to kill my disciples. I''m tired of living. I hope jianglincheng is a rich city. I don''t want to go for nothing. "


    The man next to said: "boss, don''t worry. I''ve inquired about it. Lu fan is the head of the branch of Wudao University. He alone has something valuable in his hands. "


    " that''s good. We''ll be in jianglincheng in a few days. "


    " two days at most, boss. "

 Chapter 221

    (6000 words)


    a day later, Jiang Lincheng.


    The early morning sun shines on the houses near the city, the early morning wind blows the dew and swings, the streets and alleys ring with the sound of day-to-day selling.


    "Eh, Lao Wang, do you think the streets are different today?"


    A man looked at the street and made a confused voice.


    He has walked this road in front of his door for decades. He knows exactly where there is a hole and where there is a crack.


    But today, he obviously feels that this road is not right, as if it has become much better.


    "Li goudan, you are blind again. It''s not the same road that has changed. "


    Old Wang next door grinned.


    Dog egg Li puzzling a few words, did not say anything more.


    Is it really an illusion.


    In fact, there are many people with the same feeling as Li goudan in jianglincheng. But most people think they feel wrong.


    Maybe it''s just that the eye droppings haven''t been cleaned, so it seems that it''s deviated.


    But there are a few real people who take a close look at the street.


    Suddenly, they found that there was a change in the street.


    The original pavement of bluestone slab, like being pressed by something, becomes thick and compact.


    If you dig with tools, you will find that the whole ground is as hard as fine iron. And not only the street in front of them, but also the land near the city seems to change overnight.


    The soft soil turned into hard iron stone. No one else knew what was going on.


    Only Lu Fan, who is in the house of Lu family, knows all these changes.


    Lu Jia, in the backyard.


    Iron and stone piled up like a mountain, covering the whole backyard.


    For these iron, Lu Fan spent all his money. It can be said that it is difficult to find an iron pot in the whole riverside city.


    Breathe, exhale.


    Lu Fan''s face is slightly pale. The vigorous Qi needed to refine these iron stones is not so much.


    All day and all night, he felt a little tired now.


    "Jiu, how about the array. Have you finished it yet? "


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings.


    "Fast, fast. Great master, don''t worry. The rest of the iron will be melted away. It''s a very fast array that can cover the whole city in a day or two. "


    Lu fan is biting his teeth. He can only continue.


    He also understood in his heart that the Xuangong tower in Kowloon was telling the truth, but the feeling of being constantly evacuated was too painful. It''s worse than getting people to chop at him.


    Continue to refine iron and stone, the door suddenly heard footsteps.


    Lu fan has given an order that no one can get close to the yard. All the iron and stones are transported in by grandpa Lu Haoran after they are sorted out.


    Now there are only a few people who can come directly to his yard, and none of them will disturb him for no reason. Something must have happened.


    Lu fan stopped refining immediately, and the footsteps were close. Several people came together.


    "Lu fan, no good."


    Looking through the gap between the iron and stone, I saw grandpa Lu Haoran, father Lu Hao and elder martial brother Han Feng coming together.


    Before entering, Lu Haoran cried out.


    After passing through the iron stone, Lu Haoran and others came to Lu Fan and said with dignified face: "the news came that the blood murderer had arrived at Zhao family village. Tomorrow at the latest, we can get to jianglincheng. "


    Lu Fan''s face changed a little: "so fast."


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings inside him.


    "Tomorrow. It''s too urgent. The rest of the ironstone refining needs to be completed at the back as soon as possible, great master. "


    Lu Fan continued to ask anxiously, "how many people have come. Have you found out. "


    Lu Haoran said: "there are twelve people in total, all of whom have extraordinary skills. Lu fan, if we transfer the family members of Lu family today. In time, at least half of it will be transferred. "


    Lu Fan bit his teeth and said, "have you informed Zhou zhenshou. He can''t ignore the attack of blood killing sect. "


    Lu Hao said by the way, "I notified you yesterday. Zhou zhenshou said that if there is a real intention to attack the city, they can fight. But if the other side only comes to seek revenge with our Lu family and follows the rules of the warrior. Then he really can''t control it. "


    "Waste."


    Next to Han Feng scolded.


    Lu Fan clenches his fist. Why is it so fast? Are they really going to have another fierce battle this time.


    Damn it, just finished fighting with Mo''s family, Lu''s family is now suffering from great loss of vitality. Another battle, I''m afraid that few people in the Lu family can survive.


    With countless thoughts in his mind, Lu Fan began to think.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan turned to look at Han Feng and said, "elder martial brother Han Feng, do you have any way to let Zhou zhenshou send troops. As long as the city defense forces are willing to help, we have at least the power of the first World War. "


    Han Feng nodded heavily: "Cheng, I''ll take a walk. If the garrison dare to perfunctory with me that week, I will directly beat him to be an idiot. "


    With that, Han Feng turned around and prepared to go to work.


    Just took a step, Han Feng seemed to think of something, and felt an iron pimple with black light in his arms: "I almost forgot the purpose of coming. Younger martial brother Lu fan, I went to the market yesterday to see if I could buy some good iron for you. It turns out that''s what I got. I think it should be much better than ordinary iron. Take a look, can I use it? "


    Lu Fan takes over the iron pimple. Just starting, Lu fan is slightly shocked.


    It seems that the iron block, which is only the size of a fist, is even heavier than his heavy sword without a front. It''s really strange.


    At this time, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong suddenly screamed.


    "Millennium iron essence. Ha ha, great master, the array can be completed. It will be finished tomorrow. With this millennial iron essence as the eye of array, the speed of coagulation array can be doubled. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened when he heard the words, and he was surprised to see Han Feng saying: "useful, very useful. Elder martial brother Han Feng, you really helped me a lot. "


    Han Feng was stupefied for a moment, and then said with a strong chest: "that is. I can''t be bad at it. This damn thing, but it cost three gold coins, enough three gold coins. The profiteers on the river are black enough. "


    All the Xuangong pagodas in Jiulong began to curse inside Lu Fan''s body.


    "There are too many gold coins, ignorant human. Millennium iron essence, even if it''s just a big nail, is also valuable. Such a big piece, spent three gold coins, has gone shit


    Lu Fan laughs. The mood is very comfortable.


    Han Feng turns around and goes out. Lu Hao follows him a few steps and says, "Han Feng, little brother, where did you buy the piece of iron you just bought. Can you show me around, too? "


    Han Feng said: "no problem, uncle Lu. You just took me to guard the mansion. I''m afraid I can''t find a place."


    They said and went out.


    Lu Haoran still looked at Lu Fan anxiously: "Lu fan, you are sure you are sure. You should understand that now you are the head of the family, and the whole Lu family is doing things according to your decision. Everything should be family oriented. "


    Lu Fan understood: "Grandpa, I know. I can''t do anything without assurance. Trust me. "


    Lu Haoran sees Lu Fan''s eyes are firm, so he doesn''t say much and leaves quickly.


    He still needs to make final preparations, and Lu Haoran has plans in mind.


    If Lu Jia goes to the abyss because of Lu Fan''s decision, he must first save Lu Fan''s life, even if the price is to sacrifice his own life.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and said with a thousand year old iron essence in his hand: "Jiu, hurry up to work. By tomorrow, it must be finished. "


    "It''s too tight. It''s too tight. Great master, I can only say that I will try my best. "


    After that, Lu Fan sat back again.


    The millennial iron essence in his hand melted rapidly under a wisp of vigorous Qi threads, and finally turned into a liquid with dark luster, which fell into the ground.


    All of a sudden, the whole riverside people saw the ground under their feet brightened. Countless golden lights rushed out of the ground and rushed to the sky.


    In a moment, countless people in the riverside city shouted. When did these ordinary people see the array, let alone the mysterious nine palace iron Xuan array.


    At the foot of the earth began to change again, the streets, the bluestone version, began to appear one by one clear runes. These characters are so mysterious that many people can''t see them.


    Some martial artists saw it for a while, and then they felt like being hit hard in their mind. At the next moment, many places that they didn''t understand suddenly became clear.


    In this moment, many warriors near the city broke through the realm. Here is the result of superposition of Yin Yang array and nine palace iron Xuan array. The combination array always has the effect of one plus one more than two.


    "My darling, Lao Wang. Do you see, I''ll say something is wrong. Eh, where is Lao Wang? "


    The dog egg of Li is spitting and shouting, can''t help dancing.


    The man next to him looked at him and said with a smile, "son of a bitch, Lao Wang just went back. Hey, maybe I went to your house. "


    Dog egg Li immediately froze, and then quickly ran home.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the same time, the river is five hundred miles away from the city, and the corpses are everywhere in Zhao''s village.


    Countless people squatted in the corner and looked at the twelve men in front of them in horror. Blood colored clothes, like blood colored nightmares, make all of them shiver.


    "Eldest brother, these tortoise grandsons are Lu''s spies. Now the news of our arrival has been sent back to jianglincheng Lujia. "


    A man with triangular eyes speaks.


    The man he called the boss cut off the man''s head.


    Lift up the knife, and "eldest brother" gently wipe off the blood on it.


    With a sneer, "the boss" said: "how about knowing it. What else can they do besides escape. Hum, let''s hurry up. Be sure to get to jianglincheng by day tomorrow. I don''t want the fat sheep to escape. In that case, Lao Meng and them will die in vain. Let''s go, let''s go. "


    Raise the knife. The cold light on the knife reflects the face of the eldest brother.


    It was a scarred face, especially a huge scar on the right eye, which stretched all the way to the left corner of the mouth. It was as if he had split his face in half, looking so weird. It is because of this scar that he is called blood scar.


    Blood killing gate, leader of blood scar, this name is in Donghua. It''s a little famous town near blood killing gate. Mentioning the name of blood scar can make children cry.


    At one command

 Chapter 222

    The river is close to the city, and the blood killing experts line up.


    The guards at the gate of the city looked at the twelve men in horror. Their blood was too heavy. Obviously, it was just killed.


    "Close the city gate, close the city gate."


    several soldiers shouted loudly, and the towering city gate slowly closed.


    The leader''s blood scar, watching the gate close a little, didn''t mean to go in.


    Nearby, the man with triangular eyes said: "boss, why don''t you go in?"


    the blood scar hasn''t spoken yet. A strong man next to him slapped his hand on the back of the triangular eye.


    "Go into an egg, don''t you feel something wrong in it."


    triangle eyes touch your head, wondering: "something wrong, what''s wrong, how can I not feel it."


    Blood scar way: "small five, you tell him, where is wrong."


    The man, who is called little five, is wrapped in a bloody robe. The whole head was tucked into the robe, with only one pair of eyes.


    His eyes are different from those of ordinary people. They are all white. He is not without eyes, but his eyes, are pure white.


    A glimmer of light flashed in his eyes.


    Look up and forward, for a moment, small five way: "there is array, a very strong array. If we go in, there will be danger. "


    Triangle Leng for a moment, loudly: "tease me. It''s such a small riverside city, and there''s even a formation. "


    Blood scar said: "three eyes, don''t talk nonsense. I also felt that there was a terrible murderous atmosphere in it. Wait outside. I don''t believe it. Lu Fan won''t come out. "


    Just then, there was a commotion at the gate. The gate, which had already been closed, opened slowly at the moment.


    First, a team of city guards rushed out, and then, Lu Fan and others followed.


    When I saw Lu Fan''s eyes, blood scar''s eyes fell dead on Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu Fan also looked directly at the blood scar.


    Although they have never met each other, both of them can recognize at a glance that convenience is the biggest threat to themselves.


    Here is the intuition of the warrior. The stronger the person is, the more obvious the intuition will be.


    "Lu fan, ha ha."


    Lu Fan and others stood at the gate of the city. Han Feng took Zhou zhenshou and others to the gate.


    Far away, Lu fanlang said: "the coming one is the one who kills the people with blood. You have no quarrel with our Lu family. Why do you want to find us?" if you want to see us, Lu Fan obviously pretends to be confused.


    But he still has to say that even if there is a possibility of not doing anything, Lu fan should also grasp it.


    After all, the whole Lu family is behind him. He didn''t want any more damage from the Lu family.


    "Funny. Lu fan, you are also a warrior. How can you open your eyes and tell a lie? Are you and I avenged for killing each other? You killed five experts of our sect. I dare to speak up here. Come out and die quickly. Don''t let us rush into the city and kill people, "he said loudly, pointing to Lu Fan''s nose.


    Lu Fan didn''t want to look at him at all, only at the blood scar.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said: "it turns out that the running dog invited by Mo''s family is your expert in killing people with blood. I can''t understand why I became a subordinate of Mo''s family when I was killed by blood. "


    triangle eyes strided forward and said:" who is Mo''s running dog? If it''s not that star... "


    Behind the words, the triangle eye has not said, then was small five pressed the mouth.


    "There are some things you can''t say."


    Little five''s eyes are like needles staring at Lu Fan''s Dantian. He can see that the shining light in Lu Fan''s Dantian is so dazzling and wonderful. It''s like blinding him.


    Blood scar stepped forward and said: "Lu fan, I kill people with blood and take money to do business. No running dog, no running dog. Lu fan, if you still have a man, come up and fight with us. Martial arts, life and death bookmarks. Although we are in the Jianghu, we do things according to the rules. If you dare not come up and fight with us for a few lives and deaths, don''t blame us for killing your Lu family. "


    At that time, everyone looked at Lu Fan. Lu Haoran grabbed Lu Fan''s lapel and said, "Lu fan, don''t be impulsive."


    Lu Fan nodded clearly: "Grandpa, I know."


    With a slight smile, Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "it''s a matter of great righteousness. What do you do according to the rules, Wu''an state, or even the whole mainland, where the strong challenge the weak to return the rules of righteousness and righteousness. I, Lu fan, am less than 20 this year. How old are you. If you really want to follow the rules, please send a warrior around the age of 20 to fight with me. I will meet you, a group of you who have practiced martial arts for thirty-five years, to challenge a young man less than twenty. It''s so loud, I''m not afraid to make people laugh. "


    With that, Lu Haoran and others laughed first. The guards around the city also laughed happily.


    Blood scar''s face was ugly, and he could not help biting his teeth.


    Nearby, the triangle eye said: "boss, this kid is too angry. Let me, I have to tear his dog''s mouth. "


    Blood scar said: "shut up. Can''t you see that this kid wants to be angry. We are going to the city. There must be a dangerous ambush in the city. "


    Blood scar said coldly: "Lu fan, youth is not an excuse. If you really have courage, come here and play ten moves with me. If you can do ten moves, you will kill five experts in our blood, and then you will expose it. Three eyes, you back up, let me meet this young expert who killed my blood. It''s only ten moves. You won''t say that I cheated the small with the big one. "


    little five and others, with a sneer, retreated to the side.


    Han Feng quickly stepped forward from behind and said: "junior brother Lu fan, don''t take risks. What they said is not believable. "


    Lu Fan pinched his fist and said: "brother Han Feng. No matter what they say, they can''t be trusted. I''ll try these ten moves, too. If we can solve the problem in this way. That''s the best, isn''t it. "


    after that, Lu Fan strides forward.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng turned his head and hurriedly turned to Xiao * *: "Xiao Hei, keep up."


    Lu Haoran and Lu Hao suddenly stopped Lu fan at the moment. Lu Haoran said: "Lu Fan. You can''t go. Ten moves? Let me go. "


    Lu Fan shakes his head gently. Before Lu Haoran and Lu Hao react, he attacks with both hands. The two batters hit Lu Haoran and Lu Hao.


    A force of thunder poured into the bodies of Lu Haoran and Lu Hao, and they were stunned.


    What they didn''t notice was that Lu Fan also injected a little golden power.


    In his heart, Lu Fan said softly: "Jiu, in this way, they can also start the array, right."


    the pagoda of Xuangong in Kowloon: "yes, master. The array has contacted them. They can also start the array later, even if the master is not in jianglincheng. "


    Lu Fan nodded contentedly, took a deep breath and walked out slowly.


    Seeing Lu Fan coming from the gate of the city, blood scar was very happy.


    Lu fan stops at a distance of 20 feet from each other and stares at the blood scar. Lu fan says, "I hope you don''t break your promise."


    Blood scar took out his ghost blade and said, "you''d better hope you can survive ten moves."

 Chapter 223

    The sword is in the hand, the wind is like a knife, the eyes are like a sword, and the momentum is rising.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s thick Gang clothes, the smile of blood scar became more and more strong.


    "Waigang, for your age. It''s really great. Unfortunately, a genius who dies is no longer a genius. "


    Blood scar body also released Gang clothes, heaven and earth, a fierce five element fire fell on him.


    The extreme fire of tyranny made him become a fiery man in a flash.


    The vigorous clothes on the body with the light of blue fire look so dazzling.


    Fire doer.


    Lu Fan grinned. If he is a warrior of other attributes, he may be more difficult to deal with. But if fire does, his victory will be increased.


    On the ghost head knife, covered with fire.


    Blood scar holds the ghost head knife flat and rushes towards Lu Fan in an instant.


    No omens, no bullshit. The speed of the blood scar burst out in a flash, so that Lu fan saw only one ray of light and shadow.


    When the sword comes out, the fire is shining. One hit will kill you.


    Lu Fan instinctively felt that his gang clothes could not resist.


    Immediately, Lu Fan dodges.


    With a stab, Lu Fan''s Black Dragon Robe was cut into a big hole.


    The black dragon wupao, who has fought several hard battles with his followers, has been fine all the time. Today, when he came up, he was directly cut.


    The terrible Sabre Qi directly broke Lu Fan''s arm, and the extreme force of fire burned his wound, making Lu Fan tighten his eyebrows.


    The figure of blood scar appears. Lu fan can avoid his knife, which really surprises him.


    "It''s true that they are not ordinary people. Boy, you can dodge me. You are proud enough. "


    Lu Fan was not proud at all. The wound on his arm was so deep that he could see the bone. His recovery was very slow.


    While repairing the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, he scolded.


    "Son of a bitch. I''ll try my best to bully the small with the big. Don''t worry, great master. With me, your injury is not a problem. "


    With that, Lu Fan''s magic pill released a stream of clear water and injected it into the wound.


    At this time, the recovery speed of the wound is visible to the naked eye.


    Lu Fan stares at scarred face. This guy is definitely a tough character in the Jianghu. Even if he is a martial arts player in the outer Gang, he will try his best.


    "Little black."


    Lu Fan shouts, and then Xiao Hei directly turns into a black light and rushes into Lu Fan''s body.


    "The spirit beast is attached."


    The blood scar and the blood killing people all shouted.


    There are few spirit beasts that can be attached to the whole continent. Today, I see one. Suddenly, the eyes of all the blood killing warriors are green.


    It was similar to the green light of hungry wolf when he saw the little white rabbit, and the triangle eyes and others all secretly grasped their blades.


    Today, what we say is that we should leave Lu Fan behind. Such an attached spirit beast is enough to make them completely rich.


    It''s not a loss. It''s not a loss at all.


    Blood scarred eyes also become greedy, split mouth, happy smile.


    "Good spirit beast, Lu fan, you gave me a big surprise."


    Say, blood scar rushed past again.


    "Flame knife."


    Lu fan is attacked by a knife. The terrible fire covers all sides of Lu Fan. There is no space for Lu fan to avoid at all.


    However, Lu fan doesn''t have to hide anymore.


    With the power of Xiaohei, his vigorous Qi also broke through to Yuangang in a flash.


    Boom.


    Heiyan rises to the sky, and Lu Fan takes a sword.


    Red flame dragon roars sword.


    A faint blue light and a dark light collided, and the two lights exploded, splashing out countless sparks.


    When these sparks fall on the ground, they make holes in the ground.


    In the match of Lu Fan and blood scar, the ground is sunken. Everything on the ground is burned to powder. The black land expands and spreads around.


    Drink.


    The fire light on the blood scar suddenly increased, and Lu Fan''s blackness was immediately compressed and contracted. Lu Fan himself also kept retreating.


    After all, even if Lu Fan rushed into the peak of Yuangang with Xiaohei''s strength, there is still a big gap between Lu Fan and xuescar.


    In terms of the power released by blood scar, he is at least a master of five or six levels of Yuangang.


    The muscle on the arm of blood scar swells, the wrist turns over the ghost head knife and suddenly makes a roar. The blue flame on his body condensed a huge monkey.


    The blood scar drinks loudly: "the fire cloud God ape knife."


    The giant ape smashed the black dragon released by Lu Fan.


    The rest of the flames hit Lu fan, but at this time, Lu Fan was covered with silver armor.


    Scale Dragon Armor comes out.


    These flames didn''t hurt Lu Fan.


    Turn around, Lu Fan kills with one sword, five thunder shakes the sky, gold fire double thunder sword.


    The earth shakes and the ground thunders.


    A ray of thunder surged up the body of the blood scar along the flame, the force of the strong thunder, and the God ape who hit repeatedly screamed.


    Not only that, the power of the earthquake that followed was to defeat the gods and apes together.


    One knife and one sword collide, blood scar lifts leg is a foot, and Lu fan is left hand Cheng Quan directly kills.


    The two fell back at the same time.


    The sound of the explosion was heard all the time, and the ripples of power made the people standing at the gate of the city step back one after another.


    Lu Hao and Lu Haoran were stunned.


    Is this the real strength of Lu fan.


    It''s terrible. It''s less than a year.


    Zhou Zhen''s forehead was sweating.


    Oh, it''s more than enough to kill him with one blow. Zhou zhenshou paid attention. As long as Lu Fan didn''t die, he would never provoke Lu family.


    Lu Fan was kicked several tens of feet away and hit the ground, like a meteorite landing, with a depression on his body.


    Blood scar also retreated a few steps, the sole of the foot falls to feel a burst of pain.


    He never thought that a small Lu Fan really had the strength to fight with him. If it goes on like this, Lu fan may have survived his ten moves.


    Damn it, there are more than three or four moves now.


    The blood scar moved the real fire, the flame on the body rushed to the sky, like a fire storm.


    Lu fan is biting his teeth. He has tried his best, but he still has no chance to hurt the blood scar.


    Sure enough, the more you go back, the greater the gap between the ranks.


    Lu fan is biting his teeth. Now he can only spell them.


    Lu Fan also showed his own terrible speed by pushing out the power of heaven and earth.


    For a moment, he disappeared. Blood scar''s pupil all a burst of contraction, can''t believe that Lu Fan unexpectedly also has the speed which surpasses the ordinary Yuan Gang boundary warrior.


    One sword, seven words appear.


    The blood scar resisted a hard blow, and the flame Gang clothes on his body were just punctured by several holes.


    But Scarab laughed and said in a loud voice: "boy, you are dead. Cut off the flame. "


    The ghost blade in scarab''s hand suddenly expands ten times, and the flame on his body condenses into a huge fire group, which falls on Lu Fan.


    At the critical moment, Lu fan can''t hide when he sees it, and the vigorous Qi in his body turns into the power of spirit. In the eyes, the light is shining.


    "Soul snatching."

 Chapter 224

    In an instant, the expression on scarred face became stiff, and his eyes became blank.


    The huge fireball and his ghost blade fell uncontrollably. Lu Fan and Xue scar were hit at the same time and smashed into the ground.


    "Boss."


    Triangle eye exclaimed.


    It was supposed to be a battle without any problems. How could it become like this.


    Something seems to be wrong.


    "Ah."


    Blood scar in the fireball pain exhaled sound, repeatedly waving the ghost blade, split to Lu Fan.


    There are more than ten swords in a row. Lu fan can''t avoid them at all. Only in the interval of the bloody scar''s attack, Lu Fan released another soul snatching method.


    This time, Lu fan can clearly feel the spirit of blood scar, and he directly made a gap. Blood scar on the head, a wisp of smoke, as if the fire burned into his brain.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The terrible fireballs exploded one after another, and they didn''t stop until they exploded for more than ten times.


    Lu Fan and Xue scar are both on the ground. Lu Fan''s whole body oozes blood, and his scales and Dragon Armor become broken again. I don''t know how long it will take to keep them in vigorous temperature to recover.


    It seems that there is no big problem with the blood scar, that is, the red burn on the back, black smoke, faint smell of barbecue.


    But the key is his head, blood scar holding his head, desperately shouting pain.


    This situation, let triangle eye, small five they all looked stupefied.


    As the elite killer leader of blood killing sect, no matter what the injury, even if the arm is missing and the leg is broken, the blood scar will not frown.


    But now, the blood scar is like dying, howling like killing a pig. You can imagine how badly he was hurt.


    This time, regardless of other people, the triangle eye rushed directly to the blood scar.


    Several blood killers lift up the blood scar and inject vigorous energy into the body of the blood scar.


    The blood scar felt his head, and the cold sweat on his forehead dropped drop by drop.


    The pain was indescribable, like a pair of scissors, which cut his brain inch by inch. In blood scar''s eyes, he looks at Lu Fan with murderous air.


    And Lu fan, at this time, also slowly stood up.


    "Cough."


    Lu Fan sprayed blood on the ground. Even if there is the Xuangong tower in Jiulong to help him recover. At this time, he was seriously injured.


    "Ten moves have passed. You can go. "


    Lu fan made a sound word by word.


    Every word he said, he could feel his chest and abdomen burning.


    He still underestimated the power of extreme fire. A real Yuan Gang five or six strong man is really terrible. It''s not something he can deal with right now.


    Fortunately, he just learned such a skill from Master Wu Chen. Unexpectedly, the opponent was hit hard. Otherwise, he would be worse.


    "What have you done to me?" said the blood scar, touching his head. He didn''t seem to hear Lu Fan''s ten moves. Just ask Lu Fan loudly.


    Lu Fan said calmly: "it''s just sound wave martial arts. You don''t know. "


    Of course, Lu fan can''t tell him that it''s the soul snatching method of the demon cultivation. He can only casually talk about the sound wave martial arts. In any case, both attack in the same way. They attack directly inside the body. Ordinary people can''t tell.


    "No way," cried the scar. One by one, you are little martial artists in outer gang. It''s impossible to hurt me with the sound wave martial arts even if it''s possessed by a spirit beast. Boy, don''t try to bluff me. You''re using some crooked ways. Come on. "


    Lu Fan looked at the blood scar coldly and said: "I have already said that it''s sound wave martial art. If you don''t believe it, it''s your own business. In a word, ten moves have already passed. According to the agreement, the grudge between us is over. You can go. "


    "What''s my appointment to go to your mother. Boy, I''m going to kill you now. "


    Blood scar is angry to drink out a voice, the expression already approached hysteria.


    Holding the ghost head knife in hand, the blood scar rushes directly to Lu Fan.


    At the same time, triangle eyes and others heard the words of blood scar, and rushed at the same time.


    When Lu fan saw something wrong, he immediately retreated. His speed was very fast, and he retreated directly to the gate of the city.


    Han Feng swears: "son of a bitch, son of a turtle, I knew these people would not abide by the agreement. Kill and shoot me. Why are you standing? "


    Han Feng directly took the place of Zhou zhenshou''s order. All the soldiers of the city guard immediately fired arrows. A round of arrows rained out, blocking the blood scar and others.


    Lu Hao and Lu Haoran took Lu Fan and retreated to the city.


    As he retreated, Lu Haoran said: "Lu fan, go quickly. I''ll stop them for you. "


    Lu Fan''s hand pulled Lu Haoran''s lapel and said, "let them enter the city."


    As he said this, Lu Fan dragged Lu Haoran and Lu Hao and others to the streets of the city.


    Behind him, the blood scar and others who had been blocked were killed. Twelve people turned into twelve blood lights and rushed into the city gate.


    "Lu fan, I will kill you today. I will kill your Lu family and the whole riverside city. Otherwise, it''s hard to understand that my heart only hates. "


    Soon, more than ten city guards were killed in one blow.


    Zhou zhenshou''s face was pale, and he fled in a panic.


    At the moment, he has no prestige of guarding. He looks like a wild dog in a hurry.


    When he was a guard at the beginning, he must not have thought of such a day.


    Han Feng also retreated with Lu Fan and others. The twelve blood lights rushed through the city gate and rushed to Lu Fan and others.


    Lu Fan fled all the way, and the whole street near the city emerged in his mind.


    Go deeper, go deeper.


    Lu fan waits for blood scar and others to be completely lured into the array.


    Holding his fist, Lu Fan''s body already has subtle vigorous Qi threads.


    The cry of blood scar also makes the whole people near the city clear.


    When they heard that they were going to kill the whole river and the city, they all panicked.


    A group of people walked into the street, looked up and saw a dozen blood lights coming.


    Where they pass, the sand flies, the stone flies, and the evil spirit soars to the sky.


    "Help."


    A group of people shouted.


    More people closed their houses and huddled in the corner.


    Suddenly, the twelve blood lights suddenly accelerated and rushed to the front of Lu Fan and others.


    The blood light was collected. Twelve people stopped and surrounded Lu Fan and others.


    Looking at this situation, Han Feng scolded Lu Fan and whispered to him: "their forefather, brother Lu fan, do you have any backers. Damn it, it''s not going to end like this. "


    The blood scar is holding the ghost head knife, the flame on the body condenses the God ape again.


    "Die, Lu Fan."


    The sound of a blood scar gnashing its teeth.


    Lu Fan smiled at the moment and said, "no, it''s you who should die. Nine palaces iron Xuan array, rise. "


    At one command, the whole riverside city was full of light. In a moment, blood scar and others felt a powerful force rushing from their feet and directly into their bodies.

 Chapter 225

    Guanghua dazzling, the whole river city streets, more dazzling than the sun.


    The dazzling light makes everyone unable to open their eyes. The only one who can "see" everything is Lu fan, who controls the nine palace iron Xuan array.


    Originally shouting to kill the bloody scar and others, now all silent.


    It''s not that they don''t want to talk, it''s that they can''t speak at all now.


    The terrible power was raging in his body. They did not know where these strange powers came from. They felt that their body became as heavy as iron stone and could not move at all. It was difficult for them to open their mouths and speak for a while.


    Guanghuadun collection, rippling golden runes floating in the air.


    Han Feng and others in the recovery of sight of the moment, they saw blood kill 12 experts, all like wood standing there.


    They were covered with a strange metallic luster, which was the prison imposed by iron Xuan array.


    Twelve people''s expression all became like constipation to be afflicted, combed with all one''s strength, all could not move.


    Han Feng laughed and said, "let you be arrogant. Make you crazy again. "


    Lu Fan ordered "do it."


    All of a sudden, Lu Hao, Lu Haoran and Han Feng are at the same time.


    Lu Fan himself also rushed to the blood scar directly.


    Dragon spinning sword.


    The blood scar that can''t be avoided can only release its vigorous strength to resist Lu Fan''s sword.


    Vigorous Qi turns into a spiral pattern. Lu Fan bursts out with a sound, one stroke, two strokes, three strokes.....


    The continuous nine swords split on the body of the blood scar, just to split the vigorous strength of the body protection of the blood scar. A sword is cut on the body of the blood scar. The terrible force smashes the bone of the blood scar. The clear sound of clicking is like the sound of exploding beans.


    Lu Fan''s sword did not know how many quick bones had broken the blood scar. The blood scar fell on the ground like a broken kite.


    "This way, everyone."


    Not far away, Lu Ming''s cry came.


    I saw Lu Ming with a group of Lu''s children from the corner, holding a sword to kill. At the same time, Zhou zhenshou did not escape at last. Seeing Lu fan controlling the situation, he immediately commanded the city guards to kill them.


    They surrounded the twelve killers of the blood killing sect and began to attack.


    Under the suppression of the array, the twelve experts of the blood killing sect can''t even dodge, let alone fight back.


    One group beat twelve masters like a stone.


    Lu Fan''s body, at the moment, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon also laughed and said: "ha ha, great master. My array is very powerful. This is only the first way. Hum, if the material is enough, you can melt iron into your body and turn the opponent into an iron puppet through the array. Master, would you like to try the power of Jin again? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "well, let me see the attack effect of this array."


    The heart read a move, immediately around the five elements of gold force quickly gathered in the air into a golden lightsaber, to the blood scar and other people to kill.


    Poop.


    In an instant, a blood killing expert was passed by as a chest sword. The power of this sword is absolutely superior to that of the general Yuangang master.


    Lu fan is frightened by the power of the golden sword. What a terrible array. Is it really a refined array with a pile of ordinary iron.


    One after another, the figures of the two people were withered. The blood killing experts were so vulnerable under the attack of the array. In an instant, three people died.


    The blood scar that falls on the ground sees this shape, immediately pathetic roar out a voice.


    "Seven, skinny dog. Lu fan, you are brave. "


    Boom 1


    the iron confinement on the blood scar was burst by the flame light of his soaring. The two lightsabers, which had been killed in front of him, were directly inserted into his arms.


    Blood scar screamed hysterically, his clothes burst.


    Even if Lu Fan broke a rib on his chest, even if his arm was directly penetrated by a lightsaber, the blood scar is still like the God of war at the moment.


    The flame on his body even faintly condensed into the shape of armor. In such a situation, Lu Fan''s face changed dramatically.


    "Get out of the way, all of you."


    Lu Fan screamed and rushed up first.


    Five thunders strike the sky, and the thunder is cut.


    The sword turns thunder. At this moment, the power of golden thunder even exceeds the power of Lu Fan''s own flame.


    At the same time, Lu Fan felt a strong yin-yang air rushing into his body, strengthening his strength.


    When the sword fell, Lu Fan cut the flame on his blood scar into four parts.


    But Xue scar just uses his two palms to enter the white blade with one move and catches Lu Fan''s sword. At the same time, a strong wind came from Lu Fan.


    At the critical moment, Lu Fan releases the soul snatching method to the blood scar again.


    Blood scar made a tragic cry, and the strong wind that hit Lu Fan also fluctuated for a while. Then, it crossed Lu Fan''s shoulder, leaving a deep cut to Lu fan again.


    Lu Fan let go of Wu Feng''s heavy sword and attacked with two fists.


    Wuxiangpo mountain fist.


    Countless fists hit the body of the blood scar, but the blood scar is holding on.


    "Ah..."


    Blood Scar let out a loud cry, eyes a blood red.


    "Blood burst."


    Suddenly, a terrible force exploded, and Lu fan, who was close by, was directly blown up on the spot.


    The houses around were knocked off the roof, and the whole array fluctuated violently.


    Lu Fan knocked over a wall and covered his chest with blood on his face.


    "What''s the matter, Jiu? Your array doesn''t work."


    Lu Fan shouted.


    "Great master," said the pagoda. It''s none of my business. After all, it''s only the array in the first palace. There are many shortcomings. Once the power of absorbing gold attacks, the power of imprisonment will be weakened. Now most of the power of the array is supported by the yin-yang array. After all, the Yin and Yang Qi in the array is limited. "


    Lu Fan shouted: "then don''t worry about any imprisonment. Attack. Attack all. Attack with the strongest strength."


    Shouting like this, the array began to change with Lu Fan''s thoughts.


    Countless lightsabers appear out of nowhere, directly forming a sword array to kill the blood scar and others.


    Han Feng and others saw something wrong, and hurriedly backed away. Zhou zhenshou ran fast, and he had long been hiding away.


    When the lightsaber fell, it was dead and wounded.


    There were six lightsabers on his body, four of which passed by as his chest, but he was still standing there.


    Another lightsaber came. At this moment, the triangular eyes not far away suddenly broke the prison, rushed like crazy, and instantly knocked open the blood scar.


    "Boss."


    With shouts and shouts, the lightsaber fell into the throat of the triangle eye. Suddenly, the triangle eye body died on the spot.


    "No, three eyes."


    Blood scar almost lost his voice and cried. It was the two people who broke away from the prison, rushed directly, grabbed the blood scar and rushed out.


    "Go. Boss, let''s go. "


    A lightsaber fell, and one of the two was killed directly.


    At last, only the little five with white eyes and blood scar rushed out of the crowd like a gust of wind.


    Lu Fan roared, "chase, don''t let them escape."

 Chapter 226

    A dozen lightsabers and Lu fan are chasing after Xiao Wu and Xue scar.


    But at this time, little five''s eyes flashed a white light, and half of a dozen lightsabers melted on the spot.


    But next moment, little five''s eyes also shed blood.


    Close your eyes, little five and scar rushed out of the city gate and killed seven or eight city guards who couldn''t dodge along the way.


    Boom.


    Half of the city gate was cracked. The blood scar bit on the tip of his tongue, and the blood essence spewed out.


    "Blood runs away."


    Two people turned into blood light, and even soared to the sky, like a throwing arrow falling into the distance.


    Lu fan stopped his pursuit, raised his hand and said, "stop, don''t pursue."


    Han Feng and others stopped at once, looking at the direction of blood scar and little five leaving. Han Feng scolded: "ghost grandson, run very fast. Younger martial brother Lu fan, I can''t help chasing them. They are a disaster. Never let them go back alive. "


    What else did Lu Fan want to say, but he opened his mouth with blood.


    The weakness of the body spread all over the body, and the brain began to dizzy..


    The last thought left in my mind was to shout out: "old nine. What''s wrong with my body, "


    in a whisper from the Xuangong tower in Kowloon:" master. The manipulation of the array also consumes power. "


    Lu Fan wanted to say something else, but he didn''t say it. His consciousness was nothing.


    In front of him, Lu Fan fainted directly.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    I don''t know how long it took for the world to shine.


    At the moment of opening his eyes, Lu Fan felt the pain of tearing up and down his whole body.


    "Jiu, I really want to teach you a lesson. Why not say such an important thing in advance. Why not. "


    There was no sound from the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment, then his consciousness immediately sank into the Dantian.


    At that time, Lu fan saw the dead Xuangong tower in Kowloon. It seems that it lost all its power and fell into a deep sleep.


    Lu Fan inspires Shen Dan to inject only a small amount of vigorous Qi into the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    Faintly, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong is lit for a while.


    Then, the voice of Lao Jiu sounded again.


    "Great master, you wake up. It''s a real loss this time. "


    Lu Fan said angrily: "Jiu, you bastard. The most important thing you don''t say is whether the array will also consume your energy. "


    "It would not have been like this if we only dealt with the early warriors in Yuangang Kingdom," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. But once the opponent exceeds the limit of the array, he can only use external force. For example, master, your vigorous Qi and my energy are just like this. But it doesn''t matter. I have good control. I won''t let you suffer any injuries. It''s just a little off. Master, it seems that I''m going to sleep for a while. Remember to find something good and wake me up later. I need good things, well, a lot of good things. "


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon is getting smaller and smaller. At last, it is almost impossible to hear it.


    When Lu Fan sighed, he would not ask more.


    At this time, Lu Fan turned around and found that this was not his own room.


    Just to get up, the door was suddenly opened.


    A young girl came in with her hair on one side, dressed in blue, sleeves on the other, and a basin of water on her hand. She looked pure and lovely.


    "Who are you?" Lu fan asked aloud. He had never seen this girl in Lu''s family.


    The girl was so frightened that she almost spilled the water.


    "My Lord, it''s very kind of you to wake up. I''m the new maid, qin''er. I came from Lijiazhuang with Miss Lu Hongyu. "


    Lu Fan understood. Lu Hongyu knew that he was the son of Lu family. It''s Lu Tiangang''s sister and his cousin.


    Qin''er came up with the water, twisted the towel and wiped Lu Fan''s sweat.


    From small to large, Lu fan has never experienced the feeling of being served. Looking down, I can just see the two balls inside through qin''er''s neckline.....


    Keke, I don''t care if I''m young. It''s really good.


    Lu Fan raised his head and did not look at it politely. Looking at qin''er''s face, Lu Fan said with a smile, "I have slept for several days."


    qin''er said: "two days. They are all in a hurry. Oh, I forgot. I''ll inform the old man of them. "


    Then qin''er put down the towel and ran out.


    Lu Fan blinked, just enjoying other people''s service. Well, it''s gone again.


    Slowly get up, Lu Fan felt his physical condition.


    Vigorous Qi is thin, muscles are strained, bones are slightly cracked, viscera are slightly displaced, generally speaking, it''s not bad.


    Dressed, Lu Fan opened the door and went outside.


    In the yard, the grass is all over the garden.


    In just a few days, his yard is completely new and looks like a model.


    Lu Fan went to the stone chair in the courtyard and sat down gently.


    Slowly, take out a bottle of pill from the belt and pour it down for yourself, and immediately feel better.


    I counted the things in the belt and ring again. Well, there are many of them.


    Looking up at the sky and breathing the air in the morning, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi starts to grow and become stronger by itself.


    Lu fan has a kind of feeling in trance. After his injury recovers, he is sure to make another breakthrough.


    Sure enough, the battle of life and death is the easiest way to break through. If it''s not too dangerous, he really wants to go back several times.


    Not long ago, there was a rush of footsteps outside the yard.


    Don''t listen. He knows it''s grandpa and they''re here.


    Sure enough, the first one who came in was grandpa Lu Haoran, followed by Lu Hao and Lu Ming, and Han Feng and Xiao Hei.


    A group of people walked into the courtyard and saw Lu Fan sitting there in the sun. Everyone was relieved.


    Lu Haoran said with a smile: "Lu fan, I know that you will never be OK. After sleeping for two days, how do you feel? "


    Lu Fan nodded:" it''s not bad. Grandpa, did they catch the blood scar? "


    referring to this, Lu Haoran changed his face.


    Lu Hao sighed, "I''m sorry, Lu Fan. Neither of the two men was caught. They all ran away. But in the process of pursuing and killing, several city guards died. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, and he didn''t ask much.


    It''s reasonable that you can''t catch it. Even if you are a seriously injured martial artist in Yuangang, it''s also Yuangang.


    No more questions. Lu Fan asks Lu Haoran to sit down.


    "Now that they have escaped. Then we have to worry about the massive Revenge of blood killing. They have already suffered losses twice. Next time they come, they will definitely come. What should we do then? "Lu Fan''s fingers regularly knocked on the stone table, with a worried way on his face.


    Lu Haoran sat on the opposite side of Lu Fan and said: "Lu fan, we have thought about this. We are discussing this matter these two days. Han Feng''s little brother gave us a way. Do you think it''s ok? "


    Lu fan is slightly shocked. He turns to Han Feng and says, "what''s the way?"


    Han Feng sits down and says with a smile: "the way is very simple. Younger martial brother Lu fan, do you want to be an official?"

 Chapter 227

    "A fool."


    Lu Fan''s voice was puzzled and his eyes were puzzled.


    Han Feng slowly explained, "brother Lu Fan. I remember I told you that you are no worse than any guard, right? "


    Lu Fan nodded, "you did. But this identity refers to my status as a student in Wudao college. What does it have to do with being an official? "


    Han Feng said with a smile, "Hey, it''s a big deal. Younger martial brother Lu fan, you may not know. Every student who goes out of Wudao college can mix in tiger skin in Wu''an. Take the rules of Donghua. After three years of cultivation in Wudao college, you can go to Donghua city to participate in the assessment of the patrol envoy with the identity of a disciple of Wudao college. As long as it can pass, it can directly become a low-level inspector of the state of Wu''an, which is equivalent to the post of guard. Without military power, it can be rectified. It''s still very good. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened and said, "there are still rules like this. I thought you were just bragging to Zhou zhenshou. It turns out that when Wudao college comes out, there will be such benefits. "


    Han Feng said with a smile: "that''s it, or what to do in Wudao college. I don''t need to say how hard it is for ordinary people to be a guard. However, as soon as the disciples of Wudao college come out, they will have the opportunity to take the examination of patrol. This is already very powerful. But I have to say that there are more than that. "


    After a pause, Han Feng drew three lines on the table with saliva. First, he pointed to the bottom line: "there are three ranks of patrol envoys. The lower patrol envoys can be regulated. If it is found that the town guards neglect their duties and injure the people, they can be taken down directly and reported to the state herdsmen. There are salaries and no grades. Generally, most of the martial arts outside the Gang area are in the majority. In my life, I''ve been in a small city like jianglincheng at most. Once you get to the big city, you can''t eat there. There''s no way. In a big city, there aren''t a few martial artists in the outer Gang area under the watchman. A small patrolman wants to engage others. He just wants to smoke. "


    Han Feng pointed to the second line: "but once he arrived at the middle patrol, it would be different. Officials under the state and animal husbandry must treat each other with courtesy. The officers and officials of different sizes should pay homage to the state. There are grades and territories. The home of the middle inspector is his territory, which is usually guarded by his family members. Under the protection of the laws of the state of Wu''an, we need soldiers, rights and powers. They can also form their own city guards of 500 to 1000 people. Although the site will not be very big, at most it is a city, but it must be your own. This is also a way for Wu''an to absorb the strong. "


    Lu Fan takes a breath of cold air, which is really remarkable.


    Immediately, Lu fan asked, "what''s the matter with the position of the middle inspector. Like the lower patrol, do you want to take the test? "


    Han Feng nodded and said: "yes, it was also tested. As long as you can pass the test, you can mix up with a medium patrol. But this test is said to be difficult. In the whole state of Wu''an, there are 18000 armed men who can join the middle rank patrol before they are 40 years old. There are hundreds of thousands of people, all of them are elites. However, younger martial brother Lu fan, I have confidence in you. At your age, your cultivation and strength. If you can''t make it. Then there''s no reason. So, my way is for you to come back as a medium patrol. At that time, you will have a position in the body, and jianglincheng is your territory. Even if he killed a cow with blood, he would never dare to move the home of a middle-class inspector. Give him the courage to come. "


    Lu Haoran said with a smile: "I''m sure I dare not come. As you said. There are only a few hundred or thousands of medium-sized patrol envoys in the great state of Wu''an. They must be the pillars of the future state. Who dares to move? That is the foundation of the state of Wu''an. It''s strange that they are not killed by the soldiers above. "


    Han Feng nodded:" right. As long as you get your identity, hang the iron plate of Lu fan, your middle inspector, on the city wall. At that time, don''t say that it''s blood killing. Even the famous demons in Wu''an should think about something if they want to move you. "


    Lu Fan immediately patted the table and said, "that''s settled. I''ll set out tomorrow to find out the identity of the middle inspector. Elder martial brother Han Feng, please come with me again. I went there myself, afraid I could not touch the north. "


    Han Feng said with a smile, "that''s for sure. It''s only three or five days'' journey to Donghua city. I''ll go with you. "


    Lu fan has a fiery light in his eyes. After all, the nine palace iron Xuan array can''t resist the real master.


    In the first battle with them, Lu Fan felt that the array was still weak. There must be a stronger expert in blood killing than blood scar.


    Next time they come back, what should they do. How long can Lu family support such a battle. It''s only once and for all that I''m a medium-sized inspector.


    Lu Fan clenched his fist and thought to himself, no matter what, he must get his hands on the identity of the middle-class inspector.


    Lu Haoran looks at Lu Fan''s energetic appearance and nods slightly.


    He naturally hoped that Lu fan would go higher and further. Suddenly, Lu Haoran pointed to the third line on the table: "Han Feng, little brother, what is the middle inspector going up again? Is the high inspector?"


    Han Feng shook his head and said, "that''s not the senior inspector. It''s called inspector general. It must be higher than that of State animal husbandry. And all the scouts are nominally under his command. There''s at least one state on hand. That''s the role that I don''t need to spend money to eat anywhere. My biggest dream in my life is to play with a inspector. Anyway, it''s easy, free and unrestricted. As long as you don''t make trouble, no one cares. High status and respect. If I get mixed up with inspector general, how many girls should be put into my arms..... Oh, no, No. Save your time and tell elder martial brother Chutian that I have a spring dream. "


    Lu Fan laughs and says, "Han Feng is an intern. You have amazing talent. Can you take the exam?"


    Han Feng sighed, "the problem is that you can''t take the exam. If you want to be a inspector general, you have to take part in the competition of all countries. At least we have to pass the selection of the competition. There are only a few inspector generals who have been granted rewards in Wu''an until now. Which one is not a genius monster, a strong man of high cultivation. Younger martial brother Lu fan, you may have another chance. I have no hope at all. "


    All nations competition.


    Lu fan is fretting in his heart. It seems that he really has a chance to participate.


    Didn''t the Dean say that, he can try it.


    If he could be the inspector general, he would not have lived in vain.

 Chapter 228

    (the arrival of the six thousand character chapter.)


    It''s not too late. That night, Lu Fan and Han Feng are ready to start directly. Many things will change if they are too late.


    However, Lu Haoran and Lu Hao asked Lu fan to wait another day. First, ask about what the inspector needs to prepare, and then prepare everything before starting.


    Moreover, if they run on their own, they need to find a flying mount for the animal house. But these days, when Lu''s collateral children came back, some of them brought flying mounts back. Although they were also rented, they were able to use them just in time. They just gave more money to the beast house.


    These things, also need a day to take care of, flying mounts also need a day to rest.


    Lu Fan nodded and agreed. Since there is a flying mount at home, it would be better. That leaves them a few days.


    After all the discussions, Lu Haoran began to take care of things, and by the way, he also asked Zhou zhenshou about the official affairs.


    Han Feng yawned and went back to sleep.


    Lu fan is idle. First, go back to the room and close the door. I entered the empty mansion and smelt several heats of pills. Then, I tried how far I could walk in the hidden pill Hall of the empty mansion, and got several bottles of good pills. That''s why I came out of the room satisfied.


    By the time he came out, it was afternoon.


    Nothing to do, Lu Fan began to wander in the courtyard of Lu''s house, and then went to see what the flying mount he was going to ride tomorrow looked like, and whether it would be the skylark he had sat on.


    Along the way, all the children, servants and guards of Lu Fan''s family bow to Lu Fan.


    Lu fan can see deep adoration and admiration from their eyes.


    Nodding slightly, Lu Fan gently replied, and continued to stroll.


    Before he had gone far, he heard that behind him, a woman from Lu family was educating her children.


    "Lu''er, you must learn from the Lu Fan family. Become a hero like the leader of Lu Fan''s family, you know


    Lu''er''s reply rang out.


    "I see, mother. I''ll do my best. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and smiled bitterly. Now he has become a model for children. Hearing this, Lu Fan instinctively remembered the name of Lu family''s waste.


    Alas, times have changed.


    It was only a year or two ago. Why do you think of it now? It''s like decades later.


    All the way to the backyard. Now the house of Lu family is expanding. The so-called backyard has the size of the whole house of Lu family.


    There are repairs everywhere, houses are being built everywhere, walls are being demolished.


    Lu Fan slowly walked inside, suddenly heard a cry, or a woman''s cry.


    Slightly frown, Lu Fan toward the direction of the voice.


    Far away, Lu Fanhu saw a woman holding her waist and shouting at a young girl.


    This girl looks familiar. This is the servant Qin who just brought him water in the morning.


    Scolds his woman, Lu Fan also remembered.


    This is not Lu Tiangang''s sister, Lu Hongyu. "Qin''er, you little girl, are becoming more and more arrogant and don''t pay attention to me. You think that Master Lu Ming has taken a fancy to you and let you stay in your own home. You are amazing. You dare to talk back to me. Instead of you, I have to kill you today. "


    Say, Lu Hongyu still really from sleeve, touch a slender whip.


    Qin''er immediately shrank into a ball, holding his head and said: "Miss, I have no disrespect for you. I just went to serve Lu Fan in the morning. It''s not that you don''t serve miss. Miss, spare your life. "


    When Lu Hongyu heard this, he became more and more angry, so he whipped qin''er directly.


    Thin clothes can''t stop the whip. Moreover, Lu Hongyu seems to have practiced some martial arts. Although his accomplishments are not high, he only has the appearance of five or six parts of the body. But for ordinary people, this is really a heavy blow.


    Qin''er''s tears flew out.


    Lu Hongyu said as he smoked: "well, you little girl, you dare to lie to me. You make me dress up in the morning, but I still want to take the leader of Lu Fan''s family to oppress me. What is the identity of Lu Fan''s head? Can you serve him. You''ll make it up with me, and I''ll have a look at it. "


    Said, Lu Hongyu''s whip was raised again.


    Lu Fan couldn''t see any more. He stepped out and said, "OK, stop."


    Lu Hongyu and qin''er immediately turned around. When he saw Lu fan, qin''er dropped his head and wiped away his tears.


    Lu Hongyu''s face changed wildly and threw the whip aside.


    Lu fandan looks at Lu Hongyu and says, "qin''er is in my place this morning. That''s right. Lu Hongyu, don''t punish her."


    How dare Lu Hongyu answer back to Lu Fan and falter: "Lord of Lu Fan''s family, I just think she will..."


    Lu Fan raises his hand to signal that Lu Hongyu doesn''t need to say any more. For Lu Hongyu, who is domineering and domineering, he doesn''t regard his servants as people. He has seen enough in Lu Tiangang. Lu Ming did not look like this.


    Lu Fan said lightly: "Lu Hongyu, you maid, I think it''s not bad. Let her stay with me. Later, I will help clean my room, bring a tea, hand me a water or something. It''s not bad. You won''t disagree. "


    Lu Hongyu replied: "of course I agree, the leader of Lu Fan''s family. It''s just that my handmaid is all thumbs


    Lu Fan raised his hand again and let Lu Hongyu swallow the rest.


    Looking at qin''er, Lu Fandao said: "qin''er, you can go to my room to tidy up now. As long as it''s the people of the Lu family, even the servants of the Lu family, the Lu family will cover you. "


    Qin''er almost cried again, nodded with tears, and walked away quickly.


    Lu Hongyu''s face was red and white. Her heart was like a knife at the moment.


    Because she likes Lu fan, and no one knows that her favorite is Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s deeds have become a myth both in his own family and in his side. Even Lu Fan himself didn''t know how much the whole Lu family touted him for half a year when he went to the college to practice.


    Which girl doesn''t love heroes? Lu Hongyu used to regard Lu Fan as his idol when he was at home.


    This time, Lu Hongyu came to our home because of Lu Tiangang''s death. When he first came, Lu Hongyu was full of sadness. When I met Lu Fan in the lobby, I just looked up and despised him.


    Now, after the sadness passed away, Lu Hongyu didn''t know how much he wanted to see Lu Fan. That''s why she hopes to dress up beautifully every day in her home. This is why she is angry because qin''er is not there.


    But who would have thought that when she taught qin''er a lesson, the person she most wanted to see appeared.


    Now Lu Hongyu really wants to cry loudly. How could it happen so coincidentally? Now the head of Lu Fan''s family must have a bad feeling for her.


    In fact, Lu Fan didn''t think much about it. Lu Hongyu had seen enough things when he was a child, and he had experienced a lot. Not at all.


    The original Lu fan may dislike a person because of this kind of thing.


    But now, at most, Lu Fan feels that Lu Hongyu lacks some life experience.


    She is still young, has not seen the world, does not know this world, there will always be stronger than you.


    If you deal with your servant like this, there will be someone stronger than you in the future. Deal with you like this. At that time, she will understand the value of kindness.


    Lu fan doesn''t plan to worry about anything with Lu Hongyu either. Looking at Lu Hongyu''s iron face, Lu fan still thinks that she is not happy about robbing her maid.


    After thinking about it, Lu Fan found a medicinal material from his bosom.


    This kind of medicine is piled up in the Tibetan medicine hall, and Lu fan is too lazy to count it.


    But Lu Fan solemnly handed the medicine to Lu Hongyu: "a miraculous medicine, it''s for you. You can find a smart handmaid later. But remember to be friendly. Girls often lose their temper and get old easily. "


    Lu Fan put the medicine in Lu Hongyu''s hand. Lu Hongyu''s face turned red.


    As a mosquito, he said in a whisper, "thank you Lu Fan."


    Then, Lu Hongyu carefully wrapped the herbs in silk and put them away.


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "by the way, I heard that you came here with a flying mount. Can you show me around. I''d like to borrow it tomorrow. My father, they haven''t told you yet. "


    Lu Hongyu hurriedly said: "I have already said that I have given them two skylarks. Now I should have taken them to feed and rest. This kind of skylark is very delicate and expensive. It needs to eat a lot of meat every day. "


    Lu Fandao: "that''s good. I borrowed your skylark, but you need to find it again. Well, Lu Hongyu, I''ll go first. Since you have come to our home, you should learn more in our home. Your brother is a man. I hope you won''t insult your family''s reputation in the future. If you can take a good place in this year''s annual sacrifice. I can think of leaving your family here. "


    Lu fan then turned and left.


    Lu Hongyu suddenly shouted, "Lord of Lu Fan''s family, can you point me out?"


    Lu Fan turned back and chuckled, "I can''t help you with your whipping."


    After that, Lu Fan left slowly.


    Lu Hongyu was stunned for a long time, and then there was a light in his eyes.


    "He still hates me. He really hates me."


    Lu Hongyu bit his lips and his body was shaking. Then he threw his whip to the distance. She swore that she would never use the whip again.


    Although Lu Fan didn''t look back, he also heard the movement behind him.


    With a little smile, Lu Fan murmured, "I hope she will be better in the future."


    With his hands on his back, Lu Fan walked out of the backyard. But he didn''t expect that today''s words created a legendary female Xia for Lu family in the future.


    All the way forward, since the flying mounts have been taken away to rest, Lu fan is too lazy to bother. Go straight to the library of Lu''s house.


    Things are different from people. Today''s attic for collecting books looks a little shabby. Obviously, the renovation project has not arrived here.


    The ink stone at the door is still there, but there is some blood on it.


    Lu Fan opens the door and enters the library.


    At a glance, Lu fan saw the old man sitting at the door.


    The sun was shining through the window on the old man''s face. Today''s search for old people looks like they are decades old.


    The face is full of pleats, the hair is white, and the eyes are dark.


    Lu Fan was a little surprised, and hurriedly held his hand and injected vigorous Qi to explore the injury in the old man''s body.

 Chapter 229

    The vast east China, the vast.


    Although it is only a state, it covers tens of thousands of miles.


    You can''t cross the sky without relying on emptiness, and you can''t move out of the South without flying birds.


    With a population of over 100 million, there are countless wild animals.


    Among the 18000 states in Wu''an, the whole Donghua state can also be regarded as one of the top 1000 continents.


    There are many big cities and towns in the state. The most famous is Donghua City, the main city in the state.


    It is said that the head of the state of Wu''an once came to Donghua city. When he saw Donghua city at the first sight, he said with emotion: "the mighty East comes out of the great city, which is famous all over the world and prosperous."


    this sentence can be used to describe the reputation of Donghua city.


    This famous saying is still carved on the wall of Donghua city.


    When Lu Fan and Han Feng first saw Donghua City, they were deeply conquered by its majesty.


    The walls are as high as a mountain, which is 100 feet high. All of them are made of black solid stone and poured with molten iron. They look like a whole, black as ink, shining in the sun.


    The gate is not like a passage for ordinary people, but rather a giant. The black and red gates on both sides are carved with complicated patterns, which is obviously a set of attack and defense array. Across the distance, Lu fan can feel the mighty power from the gate.


    A moat is like a river. Ten iron bridges are very solid.


    On both sides of the wall, there are real giants standing. Holding the tip of the knife, his eyes are wide open.


    This is the famous city guard puppet of Donghua city. It''s said that both the left and right gods and demons have the power to fight with the strong semi Buwu state, which is extremely powerful.


    Into the city, wide streets, for ten carriages and row.


    There are many restaurants and teahouses. The attic of a shop is like a crucian carp crossing the river.


    Looking up, four hundred Zhang towers stand in four directions, Southeast, northwest of Donghua city.


    This is a four-way Guardian pagoda. It is made of the power of four elephants and beasts. It is divided into East Qinglong, West Baihu, South Zhuque and North Xuanwu.


    Among them, East Qinglong takes the lead and draws the force of heaven and earth to condense into force.


    Even the strong in wuzun territory dare not indulge in such a protective tower.


    The crowd is moving, one after another.


    There are a lot of merchants coming and going, which shows the prosperity of the city.


    Lu Fan looked at the incense at the door for a long time, and then exclaimed, "it''s a great city."


    Han Feng said with a smile: "junior brother Lu Fan. It''s shocking. Haha, it seems you need to see more of the world. If you go to the capital of Wu''an in the future, you will lose your teeth. "


    Xiaohei was shocked by the bustle in front of her eyes and stared at everything around her. Just like when it first saw the human Town, it showed an expression of great curiosity.


    Lu Fanbai glanced at Han Feng and said, "brother Han Feng, have you ever been to the capital of Wu''an country?"


    Han Feng said with a smile: "brother Lu fan, I''m not belittled. At least I''ve met a lot of people. Do you know what great face is...... It''s a big world. I don''t want to talk to you. Elder martial brother, I have seen many big cities. "


    Lu Fan said faintly, "I only know that when someone tells me that it''s not me who blows with you, he will surely boast next time."


    Han Feng was shocked for a moment, and then said: "you should trust me, elder martial brother. I''ll come back to my family one day and bring you some good things. You will know that the big cities are different. "


    Lu fan doesn''t care about elder martial brother Han Feng. Holding the small black version, he goes all the way to it.


    They can''t take skylarks into the city. They can only put them in the yushizhai branch outside the city. But there is no problem. Anyway, they are all in charge of the beast room. They only spend a few more gold coins.


    They wandered in the streets of Donghua city. They didn''t know if they were delusional. Lu Fan found that the girls who looked like big cities were very good-looking.


    After careful examination, I found that it wasn''t how good people looked, but how much rouge they used.


    That elegant fragrance is really intoxicating. And their clothes. Why are there so few......


    Well, Lu Fan thinks he likes Donghua city a little.


    "Elder martial brother Han Feng, will we go to the assessment next? Do you know where the assessment is located?" elder martial brother Han Feng said carelessly: "I know an egg. Ask someone. Younger martial brother Lu fan, let''s find a place to sleep. I have been on my way for several days, so I need to have a good rest, so that I can have the spirit to take part in the examination, and I can have a chance to pass the examination. I''ll take you to a special place. Let''s go. Don''t be afraid to spend money, elder martial brother, it''s my treat. "


    Lu Fan said doubtfully, "elder martial brother Han Feng, didn''t you come to Donghua city for the first time? How can you know the place of the special cow? Forget it. Come with you. Don''t delay your business. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng is clapping his chest to make a bet. He will not miss anything.


    As he said this, senior brother Han Feng began to take Lu Fan around, looking left and right, as if he was looking for something with a special mark.


    Not long ago, senior brother Han Feng found a shop that looked ordinary.


    This shop can''t see what it''s selling. It''s not like a shop or a tavern or a teahouse. There''s a counter at the door, which covers the inside tightly, and it''s on such a busy street.


    At the door of the shop, there is a sign which says that money shakes eight sides.


    These four words really have a realm. I''m afraid they can become the lifelong wish of many merchants.


    Brother Han Feng pointed to the sign and said, "here we are, here we are. Younger martial brother Lu fan, ha ha, this is it. I want to come to this kind of shop for a long time. Damn it, uncle Er can''t care about me this time. Big brother can''t care about me. No one can control me, ha ha ha ha. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng was laughing, which attracted people all around him.


    "This man is ill."


    "don''t give up the treatment."


    Lu fan has distanced himself from elder martial brother Han Feng and put on a look that I don''t know him very well.


    Finally, brother Han Feng smiled and pulled Lu fan to the counter. He took out a small bag of gold coins and threw it on the counter. "Give me two rooms, spacious and bright. By the way, there is the special service."


    Lu Fan looks at Han Feng strangely. This place is not......


    Just when Lu Fan thought that the middle-aged man sitting behind the counter would ask them in with a dirty face.


    The middle-aged man even looked at Han Feng contemptuously and said, "I''m sorry, please show me the crystal card."


    Han Feng was stunned and said: "jingka, what jingka, do you have this rule?"


    the contempt in the eyes of middle-aged men is more powerful, saying: "this rule is not known. If you want to stay here, you''d better go to other inns. There''s a Datong shop on the corner. One silver coin for one night. I think it''s suitable for you. "


    Han Feng opened his mouth and looked embarrassed.


    What does Lu fan think of? It''s not a Bafang bank.


    Slowly, Lu Fan took out his gold coin card and said, "look, is this OK?"

 Chapter 230

    At the moment when Lu Fan took out the gold coin card, the middle-aged man''s face suddenly changed.


    Immediately, the middle-aged man got up and took the gold coin card. After looking at it for a while, he nodded: "Dear guest, please come inside."


    Lu Fan smiles and nods. It''s the business of Bafang bank indeed.


    So it shouldn''t be a mess.


    The middle-aged man takes Lu Fan and others to step inside. It looks like a small shop outside. After entering, he doesn''t go far, but suddenly becomes bright.


    Pavilions, waterside pavilions, Diaolianghuadong, lofts.


    Walking through the corridor and passing by in a hurry are all people in silk and brocade.


    The sound of silk and bamboo comes from the ear, like the sound of empty valley, which makes people relaxed and happy.


    It can be seen that this place is absolutely elegant.


    Unexpectedly, elder martial brother Han Feng actually brought him to a good place.


    With a smile on his face, Lu fan, led by a middle-aged man, came all the way to a back garden.


    There are many young people here.


    Seeing the arrival of the middle-aged men, a group of dignified looking, well-dressed young men and girls surrounded them.


    "Mr. Lin Shan, can you take us into the wing room with the size of Tian Zi. I''ve been waiting here for hours. "


    "You''re only a few hours old. We''ve been waiting for almost a day. Elder Lin Shan, it''s convenient. Let''s go in. "


    The middle-aged man called Lin Shan stopped and said in a high voice, "gentlemen, ladies. Bafangxiangyuan has its own rules. Since everyone is here to have fun. Then please follow the rules so that you don''t get upset. I want to give you the rules of the wing room of Tianzi shop. I know both of them. If there''s something I don''t know, I''ll say again. If there''s a million gold coins in the card, you can enter the wing room with the size of "Tian Zi". If it''s not enough, please go to the shop wing or the people''s shop wing. It''s no use waiting here any longer. "


    Han Feng takes a breath of cold air when he steps on.


    "A million gold coins, darling, junior brother Lu fan, do you have so many in your card?"


    Lu Fan even shook his head and said, "not even a change is enough."


    Han Feng whispered, "then shall we go soon?"


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, "wait and see. There''s no reason he brought us here, just to tease us. "


    Han Feng frowned and thought, "it seems to be such a reason, so wait."


    Lin Shan''s words just finished, many childe elder brother then decadent retreated to one side.


    There are still a few people who are not willing to, a young man in white stepped forward and said, "master Lin Shan. Don''t I, as the nephew of yuzhoumu, have the right to go in. "


    Lin Shan, with a sarcastic smile, looked at the noisy childe and said, "is that the childe Ma Jin. I''m sorry. Don''t say that you are just a nephew of Yuzhou animal husbandry. Even if you are the natural son of Yuzhou animal husbandry, you don''t have enough money to go in. I''m sorry if you want to press me. You may need to inquire again about who opened our bafangxiangyuan. "


    A word, immediately let Ma Jin shrink back.


    He still knows that he can''t touch the background of bafangxiangyuan.


    Immediately, another woman came forward and said, "my card is more than 800000. It''s only a hundred thousand. Can''t I come in, too. "


    Lin Shan shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, Miss witticism. Please fill in the hundred thousand first. A million is a million. Rules cannot be broken. "


    Finish saying, Lin Shan takes an eye to sweep, for a time, Lin Shan''s eyes have Gang strength to emerge faintly.


    Lu Fandeng''s heart was fretting. Lin Shan''s absolute strength was not weak, at least in Yuangang.


    Damn it, how can I come across such a master? Aren''t the masters in Yuangang''s territory valuable in Donghua city.


    Lu Fan had a strange feeling in his heart. The young boys and girls around him were directly stared up by Lin Shan.


    Lin Shan turns his head and slightly nods to Lu fan, who hears the sound in his ear.


    "Just a moment, please. I''ll go in and let you know."


    With that, Lin Shan walked into the gate leading to the wing room of Tianzi. The guard of the gate closed the gate again.


    Brother Han Feng said: "brother Lu fan, what''s the situation? How did he go? Shall we wait here?"


    Lu Fan turned to look at Han Feng and said, "elder martial brother Han Feng, you are bringing me here. Why do you have to ask me everything. Didn''t you come? "


    Han Feng touched his nose and said, "is this my first time. Originally, when I was in the family, I always heard big brother boast about how good the eight square fragrant garden is. I also want to experience it. The devil knows that there are so many rules in this place. Younger martial brother Lu fan, where did your jingka come from? I''ll get one too. "


    Lu Fan said lightly: "it was sent by others. Let''s wait here. He told us to wait here. Let''s go in and give a general report. We should be able to go in. "


    Lu Fan''s words had just been finished, and the witty young lady who had just uttered a sound beside her laughed and said: "two local baozi dare to say that they can enter the wing room of Tianzi, which is really killing me. I''ve seen one that can boast, but I haven''t seen one that can. "


    A large number of Lu Fan and Han Feng looked up and down. The disdain in the eyes of witticism almost overflowed.


    Next to him, many young men also laughed, laughing at Lu Fan''s boasting.


    Lu Fan didn''t care about them, but looked at the witticism contemptuously.


    This kind of person who can''t enter by himself, and is eager for no one else to enter, he has seen more, and the bitch is this virtue. Lu fancai doesn''t care about such people.


    But Han Feng couldn''t hear it any more. He said in a loud voice, "what are you laughing at. What''s funny. If you can''t get in, can''t others. A bunch of guys who look down on people. A pair of dog''s eyes are blind. "


    Han Feng''s words directly offended the young men on the scene.


    "What did you say. There''s a way to say it again. "


    Mr. Ma Jin, who had just been given a bellyful of evil fire by Lin Shan, was the first to stand out and stare at Han Feng''s way.


    Miss Miaoyu is also like a cat trodden on its tail. In a sharp voice, she said, "who are you talking about, buns?"


    If you want to talk about a quarrel, Han Feng is not afraid of anyone. He points to Mr. Ma Jin''s face and says, "I say you have dog eyes, dog eyes, dog eyes..."


    After saying it more than ten times, Han Feng''s saliva soon spurted on the face of Mr. Ma Jin, and then stopped and said, "I''ve never seen anyone ask for it. It''s nice to be scolded. The board of your ancestors


    Mr. Ma Jin is really about to explode. Miss Miaoyu even draws a sword out of his waist. It turned out that she had vanity ornaments on her hands.


    Lu Fan and Han Feng are at hand. Lu fan is speechless.


    How can we fight again? His elder martial brother Han Feng really goes where to make trouble.


    Miaoyu directly drew his sword and rushed up, stabbing Han Feng in the mouth with one sword.


    "I''ll cut your mouth first."


    Han Feng looks at the soft sword of Miaoyu and kicks it directly to the stomach of Miaoyu.


    "Get out of my way, golly."

 Chapter 231

    One foot, directly kicks the witticism to roll several circles continuously, makes the ashen face on time.


    Lu Fan looked at Han Feng in surprise and said, "Han Feng, you don''t want to fight with women."


    Han Feng grinned: "it depends on what kind of woman. This kind of woman with a bad mouth is like a thatched cottage. She also wants me to pity her. She''s very fragrant. "


    Lu Fan laughed.


    All the young men around were shocked. They didn''t expect that Han Feng would be so cruel and ruthless. He could do this for all the witticism.


    Damn it, the witticism is the miss of zhoumu mansion.


    Although it is not the natural daughter of Yuzhou mu, it is much closer than brocade.


    Ma brocade was stunned for a while, then rushed up directly.


    "Two bastards, you want to die."


    When the blade is in the hand, the horse''s Brocade body releases the vigorous strength of the inner vigorous peak.


    Such vigorous energy is quite good even in Wudao college. But as soon as his sword moves out, Lu Fan''s eyebrows are frowning.


    There is such a soft sword technique in the world.


    God, the sword move of brocade is like a butterfly among flowers. It''s elegant and dazzling.


    This kind of sword technique is good-looking, but it has too many flaws.


    There were flaws everywhere. Lu Fan felt that he could penetrate his sword light with a wooden stick and pierce several holes in his body.


    Don''t say that the gap between the two people''s cultivation realm is not small. Even if Ma Jin is the martial artist of Yuangang realm, Lu Fan believes that he can easily kill him.


    The sword is too lazy to use. Lu Fan points it out with one finger.


    Instantly through the layers of brocade sword light, directly on the brocade eyebrow.


    On the fingers, vigorous Qi and vigorous force burst out dozens of times in an instant.


    When Ma Jindeng was shocked, he frothed directly and fell to the ground.


    Not only that, the lower part of the brocade was all wet, which made Lu Fan incontinent. The stench immediately spread.


    "Kill."


    Several rich ladies exclaimed.


    The two guards at the gate, looking coldly, didn''t mean to stop them at all.


    Some of the young men immediately turned away in horror. They were those who had been well-off and had not killed a chicken for decades. How could they stand such a scene.


    However, miss Miaoyu, kicked away by Han Feng, screamed hysterically at the moment.


    "Kill them, kill them for me. Just kill them and I''ll give you 100000 gold coins. You can tell me whatever you want. "


    Hearing the call of witticism, some powerful young men surrounded Lu Fan and Han Feng.


    "Take it as you please. In Donghua City, you dare to make trouble like this. Do you really want to be led by the nine tribes of Zhulian?"


    A young man holding a long knife shouted.


    Hearing the words of Zhulian''s nine ethnic groups, Han Feng almost laughed and said, "you want to kill my nine ethnic groups. Ha ha, you are so much better than the great devil king. The devil who destroyed the world didn''t destroy my family. You''re talking a lot. Here, Grandpa, I''m waiting. You should kill me first. You have no eggs


    Finish saying, Han Feng body then gang clothes cover body.


    Seeing the strength of Han Feng''s outside Gang, several people immediately retreated a few steps. Obviously I didn''t expect that Han Feng would be a master of Feigang.


    Lu fan is also preparing to release his vigorous clothes. But just then, Lin Shan came back.


    At first sight, Lin Shan frowned, "what are you doing. Do it in the Bafang fragrant garden. You don''t want to come back, do you. Stop it all. "


    The sound is like a tiger roaring. Immediately, everyone stops.


    One of the witticisms refers to Lu Fan and Han Feng: "these two people take the lead. Elder Lin Shan, according to the rules of your bafangxiangyuan, should we drive them out now? "


    Several young men echoed: "yes, yes, we have all seen it. They moved their hands first. They can''t wear these clothes. Hurry up and drive them out. "


    Lin Shan didn''t even bother to look at the witticism and others. He went straight to Lu Fan and said, "this gentleman. I''m sorry. We didn''t greet you properly. It was rude. I have informed them that two of you can stay. Please enter the wing room of Tianzi. "


    Lin Shan''s words shocked the whole audience.


    "It''s impossible," the quip screamed


    Lin Shan turns his head and stares at the witticism. Then he takes out Lu Fan''s crystal card and hands it back to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan feels a little bit wrong holding the crystal card. It seems that the crystal card has a little more golden luster, and there is a pure force of heaven and earth in it.


    It is not the means of the warrior, but the method of the alchemist. Although it''s very subtle, it can''t escape his eyes.


    There are alchemists here.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s face slightly changed, the smile on Lin Shan''s face rose, you can be sure in your heart.


    Slowly, Lin Shan explained, "we have added some identification breath of Bafang fragrant garden. With this breath, no matter which state you go to, you don''t need to show the crystal card again. You only need this breath on your body, and you can get the hospitality of Bafang Xiangyuan. "


    Lu Fan nodded, which was convenient.


    Lin Shan''s right hand is empty and leads Lu Fan and others to the gate, seeing Lu Fan and Han Feng enter the gate.


    Lin Shan saw Lu Fan and Han Feng go in, but he didn''t go in again.


    Miaoyu and others stood up at the right time and blocked Lin Shan''s way: "it''s not fair, master Lin Shan. Don''t they have a million gold coins in carnet. I don''t believe it. "


    Lin Shan said calmly, "they don''t have enough crystal cards."


    The witticism immediately sneered: "that is to say, the work of bafangxiangyuan is unfair. I must spread the story of today. The bafangxiangyuan with the most rules turned out to be the most unruly. "


    Lin Shan looked at the witticism and said, "if you want to pass it, pass it. They should enjoy preferential treatment everywhere. You can''t compare them. Ha ha, isn''t it wrong that bafangxiangyuan gives the alchemists preferential treatment. You can pass it on. "


    With that, Lin Shan pushes aside the witticism and strides away.


    The witticism stared wide, completely stunned.


    One of the two is a noble alchemist......


    Not only the witticism, but also the presence of all the young boys and girls.


    They just laughed at an alchemist.


    God, if this matter is spread out, they will be banned by their elders from now on.


    At once, a group of people ran away.


    Don''t dare to say more witty words, take people away immediately.


    At first, they heard the three words of the alchemist, and immediately counseled them.


    Even if the other side is just a refined gas man, they can''t offend. Wherever the alchemists go in this world, they will be given preferential treatment, which is inevitable.


    Lu Fan and Han Feng look at everything in front of them.


    Secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva, really..... Good place.

 Chapter 232

    Clouds cover the sky, attics in the air.


    You can see a row of attics floating in the air.


    The cornices are arched, and the dragon and the Phoenix are carved.


    A line of iron and stone cloud steps up to the attic.


    At a glance, it looks like a paradise.


    The ground is shining with golden light. Lines of runes are carved on it. If you look carefully, you will find that these words are not only mysterious, but also chapter.


    Sentence to sentence is smooth and fluent, but it''s still a piece of skill.


    The maids and maids are also very beautiful.


    Men''s beauty is incomparable, or long shirt, or short clothes, looming strong muscles. Although they are all dressed as servants, they can''t hide their heroism.


    Even Lu Fan had to admit why these men were born so handsome.


    Women are even more wonderful, thin powder, but amazing beauty. Dressed in a blue shirt, between a smile and a frown, hook people''s soul.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng''s saliva is running down.


    Patting Lu Fan on the shoulder, he said: "brother Lu fan, good place. The real good place, I finally know why my brother like to come to such a place, why they despise those places with red lanterns. God, fortunately, I didn''t show interest in Lu Fan''s eyes, but Han Feng''s attention has been on Liu Yi''s body, and his eyes have not turned around at all.


    All the way forward, Lu fan saw many strange people.


    In the distance, there is singing, no bamboo accompaniment. It''s just singing, but it gives people a sense of listening to the sounds of nature.


    "Last night the stars last night the wind, tears to the stars. Several dreams in spring and autumn, no words, no choking, all in the red


    At that time, Lu Fan felt the sadness in his heart.


    Just a few words of lyrics, even let him feel his heart and soul are excited for it, and with his mood, they are like being thrown a stone, rippling the road.


    Lu Fan said aloud, "who is the singer?"


    Liu Yi turned his head and said, "Oh, it''s Miss Wukong Ling, who is also one of the distinguished guests in our Bafang Xiangyuan. We have lived here for more than half a year. Many distinguished guests come here for Miss Wukong Ling. It is said that some time ago, in order to meet Miss Wukong Ling, many dignitaries and dignitaries in Donghua City fought. "


    Han Feng said with a smile: "it seems that he is a person with a pretty face. Younger martial brother Lu fan, would you like to meet me? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I''d like to see you if I have a chance."


    Liu Yi said with a smile: "two guests, we can''t control this. If you meet Miss Wukong Ling, go to the inner room and wait for her. By the way, it is forbidden to fight in the wing rooms of Tianzi. Whatever the reason, whatever the purpose. As long as there is a fight, they will be driven out of bafangxiangyuan. You two need to remember. "


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile.


    Han Feng is anxious to ask another question: "Tianzi wing room, is there anything interesting, Miss Liu Yi, do you understand what I mean,"


    Liu Yi shows a smile that I know. He laughs: "of course there is. But it''s all voluntary. If you want to do something happy, it depends on your own ability. Of course, all the girls here like your guests very much. "


    Han Feng laughs ha ha. That wretched look really makes Lu Fan want to go a little further.


    Soon, they went to their room.


    When I look up, I can see the loft in the air. It''s shining.


    Liu Yi said: "two distinguished guests, this is your room. Just because you only have one crystal card, so only one loft can be arranged for you. But don''t worry. The attic is very big. In fact, there are no problems for a dozen people to live in. You can tell our maid what you want. As long as you say it, we can get it. Of course, you also have to spend money. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, and Han Feng said with a ha ha smile: "you can get what I said. This tone is too big, but I like it. If I say that I want the crown of his majesty now in Wu''an, you can also get it. "


    Han Feng thought that this sentence would embarrass Liu Yi, but Liu Yi smiled and said," well, can you afford the price of a mansion of a powerful warrior? "


    Han Feng was stunned and said," what do you mean? "


    Liu Yi raised a finger and said:" today''s king of Wu''an The crown is worth the price. All the belongings of a powerful warrior. "


    Han Feng said in amazement, "you are kidding."


    Liu Yi blinked and said: "if you knew that three years ago, the crown of the Lord of the northern kingdom of God was stolen, you would not think I was joking. Two distinguished guests, I wish you a happy stay. "


    Finish saying, Liu Yi walks slowly.


    Han Feng looked at Liu Yi''s back and said, "she''s joking, isn''t she?"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t think she''s joking."

 Chapter 233

    As they spoke, they walked slowly up to the attic.


    The stone steps in the sky are tens of feet high. If you change them into people who are afraid of heights, you won''t dare to go up at all.


    The porter had already opened. As soon as he went in, Lu fan saw everything luxurious inside.


    What is resplendence? Which is Lufu.


    The shining golden light almost blinded Lu Fan''s eyes.


    Looking at it, most of the things in it are made of purple gold. Damn it, even the table is polished with whole purple gold.


    Purple gold is more precious than gold coin in mainland currency. Generally speaking, a piece of purple gold coin is a thousand gold coins.


    Zijin has always been famous for its rarity. Lu fan has seen it once or twice since he was young. Or the size of a nail plate.


    But now, these purple gold like do not want money in front of him.


    Han Feng was the first one to rush to the table, took hold of it, took a bite with his teeth and said, "Damn it, it''s Zijin. I used to borrow your sword, brother Lu Fan. Let me chop a piece back. "


    Lu Fan quickly grabbed Han Feng and pointed to the faint Fuyin on the purple gold table: "these are all carved with Fuyin. As soon as we move, people will know. Do you want to be kicked out as soon as you come in. Elder martial brother Han Feng, calm down. Don''t you come from a big city? Have you seen the world. Don''t make it better than me. "


    Han Feng said with infinite regret: "ah, such valuable things can only be looked at and can''t be taken away. It really broke my heart. Knock down one piece, it will be enough for my whole life. Alas, alas. "


    After sighing for several times, brother Han Feng suddenly turned to look at Lu Fan and said: "brother Lu fan, you say we cut it and run. Can they catch us? "


    Lu fan is speechless. He pulls brother Han Feng aside. First, he puts Xiaohei down. Lu Fan goes straight to the inside.


    this loft is really big. It''s three floors up and down, all magnificent.


    Lu Fan watched for a while, and felt deeply that the guy who built this loft must be someone who is too rich to know how to spend money. It''s true that even the latrines are made of purple gold. This style seems to be telling everyone who comes in.


    "Poor man, do you know what money is?"


    Lu Fan suddenly felt that the deposit of one million gold coins required for entering the door was too small.


    Any table here is almost enough.


    But why open a shop in such a rich place. Lu Fan really doesn''t understand that the owner of this shop really needs the shop to make money for him.


    With various puzzles, Lu Fan chose the third floor as his room. Elder martial brother Han Feng decided to take the second floor, and the first floor turned to Xiaohei.


    In the room, all kinds of food have been put in order.


    A lot of food, Lu fan has not seen, but a little taste, the taste is not so good.


    Take a look at your bed. It''s made of a whole piece of warm jade.


    Damn it, Lu Fan remembers, it seems that Wu Yipei is to use this kind of jade as the base material. It''s said that it''s hard to find it.


    Why, he saw the whole thing now.


    He will sleep on this thing at night.


    With a touch of his hand, Lu Fan suddenly felt a wave of heat coming from the jade, swimming all over his body.


    His vigorous Qi was stimulated by this, and even speeded up for a few minutes.


    Lu fan is a little surprised. This jade has the effect of accelerating cultivation. It''s really rare.


    Lu Fan was admiring, but there was also a little uneasiness in his heart.


    How much does it cost to live in such a good place for one night. The gold coins in his crystal card are not enough.


    Lu fan is still thinking. Next, elder martial brother Han Feng''s cry rang out.


    "Junior brother Lu Fan. I went out for a walk first, and asked about the assessment for you by the way. Take a rest for yourself. "


    With that, Lu Fan hears the rushing footsteps of senior brother Han Feng. Obviously, he can''t wait to run out.


    Even if Lu Fan wants to use his butt to know what elder martial brother Han Feng is running out to do in such a hurry. It seems that elder martial brother Han Feng, who has been holding back for more than 20 years, can''t hold back now.


    Lu Fan thought about it. He thought it would be unreliable to ask by senior brother Han Feng. Let''s go out and ask.


    In this way, Lu Fan walked down the attic and let Xiao Hei rest here. He started to wander around alone.


    On the way, Lu fan saw several beautiful maids, all of whom cast charming eyes at him.


    Lu Fan didn''t ask them. He moved on. He wanted to see the woman who just sang the sound of nature.


    After walking for half an hour, Lu Fan finally saw the innermost loft Liu Yi said.


    The attic was surrounded by flowers. In the attic, a woman was sitting at the door playing the piano, wearing a black veil and singing softly.


    Below, there are already many people sitting, men and women, all eyes intoxicated. Tables and chairs are all woven with flowers. It''s hard to imagine how to sit in such chairs.


    Liu Yi even stood aside and saw Lu Fan coming. Liu Yi chuckled and said, "you are here, my guest. Please take a seat, Miss Wukong Ling. I''m in a good mood today. It seems that we need to sing two more songs. "


    Lu Fan sat down on the flower chair in the corner and asked aloud, "Miss Liu Yi, I want to ask you something. Where is the assessment inspector of Donghua city. Can you give me some advice? "


    Liu Yi said: "it turns out that you are here for assessment. Coincidentally, did you see it. In fact, these people are all here for assessment. Even miss Wukong Ling came to check the patrol. However, miss wukongling tested as a middle-level inspector. Half a year ago, she tested as a low-level inspector. "


    Lu Fan frowned:" half a year ago. Do you have to wait for half a year to test the middle patrol after you have finished the examination of the lower patrol? "


    Liu Yi shook his head and said, "that''s not true. Just half a year ago, Miss Wukong Ling felt that she was not strong enough after she finished the examination. Then she did not take the examination of the middle patrol. Recently, I heard that Miss Wukong Ling is going to take the exam again. As for the specific address of the assessment, it should be registered in the prefecture and animal husbandry government. You can go with these distinguished guests tomorrow. They are all preparing for the recent examination of the junior patrol. "


    Lu Fan nodded softly, so it was good.


    Turn around and look at these people who are infatuated with singing in front of you, but you can see that their strength is not bad.


    At this time, Miss Wukong''s singing stopped abruptly.


    Beautiful eyes flow, Miss Wukong Ling said: "it''s still the old rule. Dare to ask, can someone help the little girl out. If the solution is good, the little girl will caress him alone. "


    Below, suddenly a group of people excited.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "solve the puzzle. Solve any confusion. "

 Chapter 234

    Lu Fan''s voice did not fall, and the sound of dancing was heard again.


    "A quiet dream has thousands of hearts, which are hard to tell. When dreams turn to geometry, there are thousands of ways. Where do they go? "


    Wukong Ling asked her own question.


    Lu Fandeng smiled. It turned out that she had come to find the way to solve her doubts.


    Hearing the problem of ethereal dancing, Lu Fan knew that she must be in the process of cultivation and met a bottleneck. And it''s about the bottleneck of enlightenment.


    This bottleneck is the most difficult to break.


    Can not rely on the accumulation of power, can not break through the external force.


    Lu Fan himself had two views on various Taoism in front of them because of the double cultivation of Qi and martial arts, so he had never met any bottleneck.


    In addition, he has understood the Tao realm of students in Wudao college, and whether there is a strong sword for him to understand, so at least before Tiangang realm, he is unlikely to encounter any bottleneck.


    But he''s like this, not that other people are like this.


    For example, this dance is ethereal. It''s obvious that it''s just on the road, and some kind of road has been touched in the hazy, but it''s difficult to see through with a layer of yarn.


    Just like the black veil on her face, it covers her face and only shows her peerless face, which makes people unwilling but helpless.


    Below, a group of people frown and think, desperately want to help dance Kongling answer.


    But the strength of these people is mostly around the outside Gang. There''s no big chance like Lu fan to realize what Tao.


    Perhaps, many people, even a martial arts road has not seen, is still in the hazy grope.


    This is also one of the reasons why Lu fan is superior to many other martial artists in the outer Gang area. He can fight with weak enemies and cross ranks.


    People with equal accomplishments and strong martial arts will be able to exert the power of their own skills better and more.


    For those who don''t have martial arts, they will also be given local level martial arts. They may not be able to exert their three or four tenths of their power.


    This is the gap.


    In a moment, someone finally made a noise.


    A man with a feather fan and a silk scarf stood up and said in a long voice: "it''s hard to tell in heart, but it''s hard to ask in Tao. Follow your heart, walk at will, just follow its nature, and it will come naturally. "


    As soon as the words came out, a group of people around could not help nodding.


    Well, that''s a good explanation. It must be the best answer.


    Immediately a man beside smiled and said: "brother Aoxing is really talented. He can move four words according to his heart, which is quite exquisite. It seems that brother Ao is the only one who can perform the music of Miss Kong Ling today. "


    Ao Xing shakes the fan, with pride on his face, but says "modestly" in his mouth: "where, where. I just feel it. "


    Immediately, several women cast their eyes to Aoxing.


    For a while, Aoxing seemed to be floating.


    But when Lu Fan heard Aoxing''s words, he couldn''t help laughing.


    It sounds like that. In fact, it''s farting. It''s nothing at all.


    It may be that Lu Fan laughed a little louder. At that moment, people around him looked at him in a strange way.


    Aoxing also turned to look at Lu fan, his eyes slightly cold.


    "Why, this brother has an opinion."


    Lu Fan waved and said, "nothing, nothing. Just want to laugh, you go on. "


    Ao Xingleng snorted and didn''t care about Lu Fan. Looking up, he said to Wukong in a loud voice, "Miss dance, can you ask me if I have solved your doubts?"


    At this time, Wukong Ling suddenly smiled and said: "Aoxing childe, your answer is good, but it''s useless for me. What''s more, I heard my father say it ten years ago. Can you be more specific. "


    Ao Xingdeng''s face became embarrassed, more specific.


    How specific can this be? It''s all arbitrary. Do you want to say that you can do what you want and eat what you want.


    After a long time, he said: "I''m sorry. I''m afraid it''s hard to have any more opinions. It''s a pity that it''s hard to hear the music of a young lady since she can''t solve her puzzles. "


    He sat back with a little red face.


    At this time, a woman also stood up and said, "sister dance, I''ll help you out. Heart has thousands of millions, need a person to talk, road has tens of thousands, walk one line. What do you think. "


    After this woman''s words, Lu Fan couldn''t help laughing again.


    It''s really interesting. It''s very interesting.


    The answer is the same as no answer.


    This time, a lot of people around looked at Lu Fan angrily.


    Lu Fan didn''t laugh this time. Can''t he smile these days.


    Wukong Ling covered her mouth and said with a smile: "miss Xiao''er, your answer is not an answer at all. I''m afraid it''s useless for me. Excuse me, is there anyone else who would like to help me out? "


    Everyone is silent, obviously no one can answer the question of dancing.


    But at this time, a man suddenly pointed to Lu: "I see this brother has been smiling since the beginning.". There should be a high opinion. Why don''t you ask this brother to help Miss Wukong Ling to answer the question? "


    Voice just down, Ao Xing and others all look to Lu Fan.


    With a sneer on his face, Ao Xing said: "I think so, too. This brother is so happy to laugh. I think he has already made a decision. Let''s talk about it. "


    Wukong Ling''s eyes also looked at Lu Fan and said with a slight smile: "this young man seems to be a new comer. If you really have high opinion, Kong Ling is willing to listen. "


    Lu Fan looks around. Well, he just laughs twice. It''s the same as fighting with him. Everyone''s eyes are not good.


    Alas, I really failed to learn from elder martial brother Han Feng recently.


    What to laugh at? I''m in trouble again.


    Shaking his head, Lu Fan said slowly: "there are thousands of ways, the only heart is available. There''s no one to worry about. "


    When Lu Fan said the five words of "quackery", the body of Wukong spirit shook violently.


    Others, hearing Lu Fan''s words, fell into deep thought.


    "There are thousands of ways, only one heart can use..."


    Mumbling, many people began to repeat this sentence on the spot.


    He also felt as if he had caught something. But I just don''t think it''s true.


    Lu Fan''s eyes scanned the whole audience. He didn''t say this casually, but he realized it when he first penetrated the Tao domain of Wudao college.


    Soon, the two men stood up and bowed to Lu Fan: "thank you for your advice. I''d like to know your name. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I met by chance. Why do I need to ask my name?"


    Looking up, Lu Fan said to Wu Kong Ling, "Miss Wu Kong Ling, are you satisfied with my answer?"


    There is a strange light in the dancing eyes, and the breath on the body is not stable.


    "Young man, please come up and have a talk."

 Chapter 235

    "Oh my God, Miss Wukongling invited someone to his house."


    "This man was so lucky, but he just said two words that were out of tune. How could he go to the attic of Miss Wukongling."


    "You can''t say anything like that."


    Several men whispered. Although their voices were low, Lu Fan heard them clearly.


    The envy and jealousy of these people''s words is almost overflowing.


    Lu Fan slowly got up and said indifferently, "That''s not rude."


    Slowly, Lu Fan embarked on the stone steps.


    Stepping forward, Lu Fan suddenly felt a cold force pouring in from his feet.


    This power is very subtle, and Jo Mo is a little thicker than the hair, but Lu Fan can feel that the radon in his body kills it directly.


    It is quite tough, a lot stronger than the general strength. Don''t underestimate such a trace of power. If you don''t pay attention to letting it rush into key places, such as the heart and brain, it is likely to be killed.


    Lu Fan looked up at Wukong Ling, and it seems that this woman is not easy to deal with.


    Walking all the way into the attic, Wukongling received the piano and went into the room. Her right hand falsely led to Lu Fan: "Master, please,"


    Lu Fan walked into the room, and Wukongling immediately entered. The door closed slowly, covering everyone''s sight.


    Below, Ao Xing left Tieqing and walked, facing the person around him: "Find out who this person is and dare to face me in public. Huh, I can''t let him out of Donghua City."


    On the other hand, Miss Xiaoer thoughtfully looked at Wu Kongling''s closed room door, walked slowly beside Liu Yi, and laughed: "It''s a funny man, it doesn''t seem to be us in Donghua City. Well, Liu Yi, do you know? "


    Liu Yidao: "The new guest, Miss Xiaoer. I can only tell you that he is very good, but he is a noble boy. He has a dark crystal card issued by our Bafang branch, and you also know .The crystal card is always issued only to that kind of person. "


    The smile nodded clearly, and the smile on his face became more intense and intense.


    "Originally a gas scavenger, he can still point out a warrior, and I am more and more interested in him."


    . . . . . .


    In the room, the candlelight flickered.


    Obviously it''s daytime, but the golden candles are everywhere in the attic of Wukongling, which is really puzzling.


    The rooms are simple, elegant and simple. It''s a far cry from Lu Fan''s "upstart" house.


    Several paintings, two harps, a fife, and two rows of bookshelves are all the furnishings on the first floor of this loft.


    There were two futons on the ground, and Wukongling sat down on one of them and placed Guqin in front of himself.


    "I don''t know what you want to hear, son."


    Wukongling gently plucked the strings, a ray of wind blew through the window, the candlelight swayed, and the veil blew softly.


    Lu Fan laughed: "When I first came here, I heard Miss Wukongling''s song, and it reminded me of a lot of dreams. If not, Miss Wukongling played this song again for me."


    Wukong Lingdao said: "It turned out that the son came here for this. Yeah, then this song."


    After speaking, Wu Kongling fiddled with the strings in his right hand, and a crisp sound came out.


    Lu Fan''s mind was agitated for it. Sure enough, this woman''s piano skills can really stir people''s heart strings.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt that his suffocation was shocked, and turned into the power of the soul.


    These conditions made Lu Fan''s thoughts flutter.


    What kind of exercise is this? Sonic martial arts.


    No, he has seen sonic martial arts, but it is still very different.


    Lu Fanhu had a faint feeling, and the performance of Wukongling was somewhat similar to his soul-catch method.


    Could it be that. . . . . .


    At the moment when Lu Fan''s heart was turning various thoughts.


    The sound of Wukongling''s piano sounded like a stream of water, and at the same time her voice sounded. If Jiutianxianyin came slowly, she would go around the beam for three days.


    "Last night, the stars and the wind lasted the night with tears in the sky. Several dreams in the spring and autumn, silent speech, and all paid Hongyan. The most hurt is a long stretch of water. Now the snow is full of green pines, and the chill is like winter. ...


    The melody was melodious, and Lu Fan closed his eyes.


    The radon in the body has begun to operate in a weird way, and it has split into two strands at the same time, one upward and the other downward. Then the two forces were intertwined, forming a cycle.


    Lu Fan was completely immersed in the sound of the piano at this time, and did not notice the changes in his body at all.


    At one point, Wukongling''s eyes became tender.


    Suddenly, the sound of the piano softened, and all the red candles around went out in an instant.


    The radon in Lu Fan''s body stirred a little, and immediately, Lu Fan returned to God.


    But the next moment, Lu Fan felt something in his arms, and looked intently, it was as if Wukong spirit had thrown himself into his arms.


    Beauty looked forward, Wukongling slowly relieved her veil.


    What a beautiful face she was, as if she were a natural enchanting demon fox, and the moment she unveiled it, Lu Fan rose up **.


    Her face is so intriguing, every line is charming and sexy.


    The right Joan''s nose, rosy lips, and eyes that seemed to speak.


    Slowly, Wukong Lingdao said, "Am I beautiful?"


    Lu Fan looked at her, feeling that her breathing had to become quicker.


    Wukongling gently dropped the shirt on his shoulders, exposing his perfect incense shoulders and the round half of his chest.


    Such temptations are really difficult to control.


    Wukongling wrapped Lu Fan''s waist with her slender legs at this moment, and then slowly said in Lu Fan''s ear: "Why don''t you talk. I am more beautiful now."


    At this moment, Lu Fan suddenly felt his wrist warm, and a ray of red rope appeared.


    Immediately, Ling Fan sounded Lingyao''s mind, remembering what this red rope was against.


    The power of the soul in the body rushed directly into his mind, and Lu Fan''s eyes became deeper.


    "I don''t know if you are beautiful. But if you do this again, I will be angry."


    With that said, Lu Fan''s eyes glowed with appalling light.


    All of a sudden, all the smoke in front of him disappeared, and he looked up, the candlelight remained, and Wukongling was still sitting in front of him, touching his piano with his fingers.


    The veil on his face was not removed at all, Wu Kongling looked at Lu Fan in amazement.


    "This is impossible."


    Lu Fan looked at her indifferently, slowly got up, and looked at the red rope on his wrist. Lu Fan said, "Nothing is impossible. Miss Wukongling, I really did not expect that you should still be a magic repair,"


    Wukongling''s face immediately became extremely ugly, and blood appeared on his fingers.

 Chapter 236

    PATA, the blood on dancing air spirit finger drops to the ground.


    Lu Fan slowly drew out his heavy sword.


    Wukong Ling looked at Lu Fan and said in a cold voice, "tell me how you broke my soul sound. No one can break my enchanting sound below the ground gang. "


    Lu Fan said quietly, "that''s because you are so confident, Miss Wukong Ling. As a demon cultivator, you dare to appear in Donghua city in such a aboveboard way. You are really brave. You know, I just need to go out and shout. You will be besieged by a group of just fighters. "


    Wu Qiling''s face was fearless and said: "you are too confident, young man. You say I''m a demon cultivator, but there must be evidence. I have a little devil spirit. "


    Lu Fan said, "didn''t you just use the magic cultivation method?"


    Wukong Ling smiled and said, "did I just use Kung Fu?"


    Dancing spirit looks at Lu Fan with a banter.


    But immediately, she was shocked by Lu Fan''s actions.


    Lu fancai is not the kind of person who likes nonsense. Since Wukong spirit is unwilling to admit it, Lu fan can only be rude.


    Lifting his hand, Lu Fan cut it directly without hesitation.


    With a bang, the dancing body moved to the corner of the room like a blink.


    Lu Fan''s sword, on the other hand, directly cut the ancient zither into pieces.


    Wukong Ling looked at Lu Fan in astonishment, and then said, "you dare to destroy my piano."


    Lu fan, carrying a heavy sword, said: "someone wants to deal with me. Naturally, I won''t be polite to her. "


    Wukong spirit was whitened by Lu Fan''s insolent manner.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s upright appearance, Wu Qiling cried out: "I just want to search for your knowledge of the sea and experience the martial arts in your mind. What are you doing with such a big reaction. "


    Lu Fan said, "you just made a vision for me. Just to search for my knowledge of the sea. But I''m sorry, I hate people looking for things in my head. "


    So said, Lu Fan''s body also appeared in the dancing spirit''s side like a ghost.


    It seems that Wu Qiling didn''t expect that Lu Fan''s speed would be as fast as this. He stayed for a while.


    Lu Fan''s sword hit Wu Feiling''s stomach.


    Strong fist force rushed into the body of Wukong spirit, but in a moment, a black light flashed on the veil of Wukong spirit.


    Lu Fan felt that his fist strength was absorbed by the veil.


    Hurry up, Wukong spirit and Lufan pull away.


    The five fingers are bent and stretched, and the piano is set with strength.


    Vigorous strength comes out and turns into strings and appears in front of the dancing spirit.


    Of course, Lu Fan won''t give Wukong spirit another chance to attack. In his eyes, there is a flash of light.


    At that moment, Wukong Ling held his head and screamed.


    Lu Fan strides forward again and kills Wukong spirit with a fist.


    But at this time, the dancing spirit suddenly pointed at Lu Fan''s Dantian.


    Strange power quickly condensed into a seal array to seal his Dantian.


    This is the earth moving on Taisui''s head. Without Lu Fan saying anything, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong suddenly rings.


    "Ha ha, there''s a delivery man coming."


    At that time, the formation of Wukong spirit was directly taken away by the Xuangong tower.


    Startled, the dancing airy spirit punches Lu fan again.


    But the fist power is still absorbed by Wukong spirit''s veil.


    This veil is a little strange.


    The dancing spirit retreated, and a drop of cold sweat fell from her forehead.


    Lu Fan stares at Wukong spirit''s veil, and the shadow melts the wind to kill Wukong spirit directly.


    At this time, Wukong spirit turned around and rushed out, half of her body turned into smoke, she wanted to escape.


    "Drink."


    A light drink, a flat thunder appeared, fell on the body of the dancing spirit.


    The golden red thunder chopped the dancing spirit for a while. It was such a kung fu. Lu Fan rubbed himself forward. I grabbed the dancing veil.


    Wukong spirit''s body fled out. Lu Fan pulled it hard. Instead of pulling it back, he pulled her veil down.


    Later, Lu fan saw a unique face.


    Beauty is like a fairy''s presence, which is deeply engraved in his mind.


    This kind of face is really the face of the country. It''s totally different from what I just saw in the mirage.


    Biting his lips, the figure of Wukong spirit turned into a blue smoke and disappeared.


    Lu Fan looks at the veil on his hand and frowns.


    Well, I''m in trouble again.


    Why, I just want to listen to a piece of music, but it''s like this.


    "Demon repair, dancing."


    Lu Fan murmured twice.


    Shaking his head, Lu Fan put the veil in his hand into his belt.


    It''s just, it''s just, let''s take some rewards.


    This veil is so magical, it must be useful. Take it back and study it carefully.


    As for the fact that Wukong spirit is a matter of demon cultivation, Lu Fan thought about it, but still didn''t directly find someone to talk about it.


    For one thing, people ran away, and he had no evidence.


    Moreover, it seems that he just used the magic cultivation skill. It''s a troublesome thing to find out.


    Don''t bother to fill in any more now. Want to come, dance airy also dare not to appear in public again.


    Out of the dancing attic, there is no one outside now.


    Lu Fan looked around, then walked to his house.


    In fact, it''s not far away from him, and Wukong Ling is hiding behind the house.


    Gnashing his teeth and looking at Lu fan, Wu Qiling feels deeply that he has lost his wife and lost his soldiers.


    Not only do you want to do something wrong. I lost my veil.


    "Damn it, he saw my real face, damn it."


    Wukong spirit stared at Lu Fan''s back and said: "this revenge will be avenged."


    Finish saying, dance empty spirit shakes hands to take out a black token. There is a magic word on it.


    Bite your fingers, and Wukong spirit lightly wipes his blood on the token. Immediately, the magic words on the token changed and gave out a dark light.


    Wukongling put away the token, and the figure disappeared again as smoke.


    Of course, Lu fan doesn''t know who he has offended.


    Now, Lu Fan only knows that it seems that his house will not go.


    As soon as he reached the first floor, Lu Fan heard the excited shouting of senior brother Han Feng.


    "Yes. That''s the position. Oh, cool. It''s very comfortable. "


    Lu Fan stood there with a strange face. Elder martial brother Han Feng found a lover so quickly. It''s amazing.


    Xiaohei lies there, shakes his head, then sighs, as if to say to Lu Fan.


    "I can''t see any more of this."


    At this time, there was a shout from senior brother Han Feng upstairs.


    "Why are you so cool, Ge Laozi? Use your strength."


    Then, with a bang, it seemed that something blew up.


    Then, on the top of his head, the roof burst, and the two figures fell down directly, smashing in front of Lu Fan.

 Chapter 237

    Two figures, undressed.


    One of them is elder martial brother Han Feng.


    Lu fan is going to throw his chin on the ground. What''s the matter. How did the roof blow up.


    The fallen woman fainted directly. Lu Fan took a look at her. She is really in good shape. No wonder elder martial brother Han Feng can see her.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng himself also fell into seven meat and eight vegetables. Ouch, after shouting for a while.


    Just shout loudly: "over, over, over excited, did not control the power. It''s over. How much will it cost? "


    Lu Fan stared at Han Feng and said, "brother Han Feng, can you put on your clothes first?"


    Elder martial brother Han Feng turned red immediately, then took a vase casually and blocked it in front of him.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, man, do you understand."


    Lu Fan swears directly: "I know your egg, elder martial brother Han Feng. Look what you''ve got. What is this place? Do you think we can afford to pay for it? "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng looked around, swallowed his saliva and said, "what should I do. Run fast. "


    Lu Fan nodded and they turned around and went out.


    But just go out, Lu fan saw Liu Yi with a man has come up quickly.


    "So fast."


    Lu Fan scolded secretly and asked elder martial brother Han Feng to carry people upstairs.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng hurriedly carried people up to the third floor and ran fast naked.


    Liu Yi takes the man to the first floor and sees Lu fan at a glance. Liu Yi doesn''t speak yet.


    The man said quickly, "I am the manager of Bafang Xiangyuan, Chen Shuang. Dear guest, did you just start in the garden. Eh, what''s the matter with this house? "


    Lu Fan didn''t know how to explain it. He hesitated for a while and said, "I broke it when I practiced. But don''t worry, we will pay for it. "


    Chen Shuang grins and shows his white teeth.


    "Of course I am. Mr. Lu Fan. "


    Lu Fan looks at him in surprise. He even knows his name.


    As if seeing through Lu Fan''s thoughts, Chen Shuangdao said: "don''t be surprised, Mr. Lu Fan. When we arrive at Bafang Xiangyuan, we will certainly check the identity of each distinguished guest. You''re from jingka, an iron faced alchemist. The only time that iron faced alchemists appeared was jianglincheng. Check it out. Jiang Lincheng is a little famous. Then we can find you, Mr. Lu Fan. And in view of your recent outstanding performance in Wudao college. I don''t think it will be long before the whole East China will know about you. "


    Liu Yi said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that Prince Lu fan is so famous."


    Lu Fandao: "so you have checked my identity. Now, how to deal with it. "


    Chen Shuangdao: "I just want to ask if you have just started in Miss Wukong Ling''s room. You should also know that you can''t do it in bafangxiang garden. If you want to compete with Miss Wukong Ling, please go to a special place. We have a martial arts arena, not far away. "


    Lu Fandao: "it''s really a duel. But it doesn''t matter. I''ll pay attention later. "


    Chen Shuang nodded, "that''s the best. The damage to your room only needs to be compensated according to the price. In view of your identity, I can give you some preferential treatment on behalf of bafangxiangyuan. You can use Kung Fu, Dan Yao, or rare items to pay off, or help us do some tasks to pay off our debts. "


    Lu Fan said in a low voice, "how much more do you want?"


    Chen Shuangdao: "not much. For example, a bottle of elixir will do. "


    Lu Fandeng''s face became extremely ugly. Lingdan, he can''t practice now.


    "And the task."


    Chen Shuang immediately smiled happily and said: "the task is simple. Listen to Liu Yi, you are coming for the assessment. We hope that you can help one of the people we made in the assessment, and make him pass the assessment made by the lower level patrol to become better. "


    Lu Fan frowned immediately and said, "can assessment help each other?"


    Chen Shuang said with a smile: "it seems that Prince Lu fan has no idea about the assessment of the inspector. But it doesn''t matter. I''ll ask Liu Yi to send some information to Mr. Lu Fan. I''ll know it at a glance. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "can you tell me first. Who is the person I want to help. And why do you think I can pass and help others? "


    Chen Shuang said with a smile: "if Lu fan, who has been in Wudao College for one year and led Yuan Yuan Yuan to the first place in the branch, can''t pass the examination of the lower patrol envoy, then other students in Wudao college don''t have to do the examination again. Mr. Lu fan, this task is not difficult. As for who you want to help, I''m sorry. I don''t know. Just a few hours later, I''ll let Liu Yi tell you. Mr. Lu fan, you can have a rest earlier. I think this hole will not affect your rest. Let''s go first. "


    Lu Fan''s face was puzzled. He didn''t even know how to help anyone.


    But Lu Fan didn''t show it on his face and watched Chen Shuang leave.


    Liu Yi didn''t leave. He stood where he was.


    In a moment, Chen Shuang''s figure disappeared from his sight. Lu fancai asked Liu Yi, "don''t you know who needs my help. It''s not a little master of Bafang fragrant garden. "


    Liu Yi chuckled and said: "Mr. Lu fan, your imagination is too rich. Where do you come from, what little Lord. We are just a branch. Chen Shuangguan doesn''t know, because he just gave you the task temporarily. Candidate? He''s looking for it now. I think a lot of people will be interested in the position of junior inspector. Chen Shuangguan is sure to get a good price. "


    Lu Fan suddenly realized this.


    I can do business.


    Well, that''s the only way.


    Lu Fan sighs and shakes his head to see elder martial brother Han Feng. This guy hurt him to take the position of inspector with him. He needs to talk about elder martial brother Han Feng.


    Liu Yi was still standing there and saw Lu Fan ready to go in.


    Liu Yi said with a smile, "Young Master Lu fan, won''t you please let me in and sit down?"


    Say, Liu Yi swung a hair, show the appearance of ten thousand kinds of amorous feelings.


    Lu Fan glanced at her and said, "I''m sorry. It''s a mess now. Next time. "


    With that, Lu Fan shut the door.


    Liu Yi is stupefied for a moment, and then leaves in a huff.


    Lu Fan shook his head and smiled. How could he not understand Liu Yi. But he really didn''t mean it.


    On the third floor, Lu Fangang was about to open and scold, when he saw elder martial brother Han Feng sitting there with blood red all over his body, still smoking.


    While drinking, brother Han Feng said: "brother Lu fan, come and have a drink. The wine here is really good. "


    Lu Fan frowned at Han Feng and said, "Han Feng, your body."


    Han Feng said: "ah, you say this, nothing. It''s just the awakening of family blood. "

 Chapter 238

    Elder martial brother Han Feng raised his neck and took another sip of wine. He sighed: "after that, a pot of wine won''t waste the world. Younger martial brother Lu fan, come and have a seat. "


    Lu Fan looks at the red smoking senior brother Han Feng and touches it with his hand.


    At that time, Lu Fan found that elder martial brother Han Feng had no heat, but was a little cold.


    "It''s strange, elder martial brother Han Feng. What''s the matter with your blood awakening? It''s also normal."


    elder martial brother Han Feng said with a smile: "it''s normal. After our family officially became a man, that is, after that, you know..... Will awaken the blood. There will be a surge in strength, and I am now in a state of surge. About one night. The red on the body is the blood mark of our Han family. Younger martial brother Lu fan, don''t touch it. I can''t control my strength now. It''s not good if I hurt you. "


    Lu Fan''s expression is weird, and the way to awaken his power is really the greatest in the world.


    "No wonder you make the house this way. Elder martial brother Han Feng, how much strength can you increase this time. Upgrade several steps. "


    elder martial brother Han Feng said with a smile:" that''s not true. Our Han family''s children are cultivating by a little Yuanyang. In the absence of that, it is the accumulation of blood power, cultivation is slow, everything is slow. When it breaks out, it''s a rush to the sky. Younger martial brother Lu fan, you are better than me now. When I finish my strength promotion tonight, you will still follow me in the future. At that time, even if the blood killing expert comes, elder martial brother can help you resist one or two. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng said that he was very proud.


    Lu Fandao: "Yuanyang has not been released, so we have accumulated strength. Elder martial brother Han Feng, why don''t you save for a few years. Don''t fly to the sky at that time. It''s not good to go straight to the sky. "


    Brother Han Feng stared at Lu Fan''s face and said, "do you know that I have endured it for more than 20 years?"


    When it comes to this, senior brother Han Feng has a sad face. He can''t wait for two lines of clear tears to flow all over his face.


    The corner of the eye slants up, looks at the window, slowly way: "my eldest brother, 12 years old awakened.". Second brother, 13 years old. Even our family''s 17 younger brothers, who are the least female, woke up two years ago. Age, 15. Only I, alas, only I''ve made it to more than 20. Do you know what it''s like to be teased all day. You know that every day a group of assholes walk in front of you with all kinds of enchanting beauties and tell you to play with essays, but you just can''t touch what it feels like. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng''s eyes are moist.


    Lu Fan opens his mouth when he hears it. What a wonderful family it is.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng shook his head and said: "it''s a pair of bitter tears. Alas, I have to wait 20 days for my old man to wake up. I want to be quiet. I''ve come to Donghua Prefecture specially. I''ve finally passed these years. It''s time for me to wake up. Younger martial brother Lu fan, I''m sorry. Haha, the house is broken. How much will they have to pay. Elder martial brother, I...... Well, that''s all. I''ll pay you back when I get back. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng took out all his money. Before he could use his fingers hard, he pinched a handful of gold coins into gold powder.


    Lu Fanlian said: "OK, senior brother Han Feng. Don''t lose money. I''m asked to help me to finish the examination of the lower patrol. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng said with a smile: "well, that''s great. It''s not the same as playing for you to check the low level patrol. It''s OK to pass the examination properly and take a person with you. But younger martial brother Lu fan, I still want to remind you. In the assessment, we should be careful. Some bastards like to drag others into the water after their own assessment is hopeless. Don''t get caught. Once this assessment fails, next time, it will be at least six months later, and there will only be three assessment opportunities in one lifetime. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said: "brother Han Feng, why don''t you go to the assessment together?"


    Han Feng shook his head and said: "I''m a person of this identity, so I can''t be assessed. But don''t worry. I''ll wait for you outside. "


    "Why can''t it be assessed? Have you already done it, brother Han Feng? When did it happen?" Lu fan asked in surprise. He also hopes that senior brother Han Feng will get the position.


    Han Feng said: "I''m a son of a family. I''m all famous on it. In this life and this life, it''s unlikely to get involved in official affairs. As long as I report my Han family''s identity. I''m sure I''m the first to be kicked out by the assessor. What should I do. Ge Laozi''s, this is the family''s children''s bad. Beyond his mother''s things. "


    Lu Fan understood.


    The gang force on senior brother Han Feng suddenly rioted, and the whole attic shook again.


    Immediately, elder martial brother Han Feng tried his best to tighten his strength. Looking at his expression, it was almost like having a hard time giving birth.


    "Younger martial brother Lu fan, you''d better go to have a rest first. I''m really afraid that my strength will hurt you. No kidding. "


    Turning around, Lu Fandao looked at the woman who was still in a coma on the bed. "Then I won''t disturb you, senior brother Han Feng. I''ll go down first. "


    Han Feng said: "OK, brother Lu Fan. Don''t worry, I won''t break the house again. "


    Two people look at each other and smile. Lu Fan goes downstairs.


    Just walked downstairs not long ago, Lu Fan heard footsteps coming from outside.


    Go outside and take a close look. It''s Liu Yi who comes again with a stack of information in his hand.


    Liu Yi handed it to Lu Fan and said, "son Lu fan, these are all the information you need for the examination of the patrol."


    Lu Fan received the information and said with a smile, "thank you very much."


    Liu Yi takes another step forward. His full chest is attached to Lu Fan''s arm. A stream of fragrance from Liuyi''s body, with a fascinating taste.


    "Please don''t invite me in. I can read these materials for you all night. There are some things in it that may be a little obscure. "


    Lu Fan glanced down at Liu Yi and said, "no, I think I can understand myself."


    Finish saying, Lu fan enters the door, bang, close the door.


    Liu Yi bit his teeth secretly and murmured, "Lu fan, you are cruel, I don''t believe you. I can''t get lost in you."


    Lu Fan stood at the door, listening to Liu Yi''s muttering to himself.


    Chuckling twice, Lu Fan began to look at the information in his hand.


    In a short time, Lu Fan was immersed in it. These assessment methods are really interesting.


    Lu Fan looks at it and laughs involuntarily.


    At the same time, the eyes also began to shine. It seems that according to this assessment method, as long as it can pass, the benefits can not only be a position of low-level inspector.

 Chapter 239

    The next morning, Donghua city was still bustling.


    Donghua city is divided into inner city and outer city. The so-called outer city is where Lu Fan lives.


    The inner city is where the Lord''s office is located.


    The inner city also has high walls and soldiers for defense.


    These well-equipped soldiers with a strong breath stand there, revealing the meaning of no admittance.


    Lu fan is going to take part in the examination of the lower Patrol today, and in the early morning, when he is about to go out.


    Chen Shuangguan also brings his help today. She is a cute girl named Xiaoer.


    Lu fan, the daughter, met her downstairs. She didn''t know her, but Lu Fan had a good first impression of her.


    Xiao''er looks at Lu Fan all the way, as if she is looking at a work of art.


    Lu Fan and Xiao''er are walking in the street. Behind them are Han Feng''s elder martial brother and the woman he was in contact with yesterday.


    Lu fan turns around and looks at senior brother Han Feng. They are walking all the way to buy all kinds of trinkets. Look at brother Han Feng''s face. It''s obvious that these things are not cheap.


    Miss Xiao''er''s eyes never moved away from Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan was really embarrassed by Xiaoer''s eyes and said, "Miss Xiaoer. Why do you look at me like this. "


    Smile: "because I paid you to come here."


    Xiaoer said with a bright smile on her face. Her smile was beautiful, clean and beautiful. A pair of eyes can make a crescent moon.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what to say, so they went all the way to the gate of the inner city.


    Xiao''er suddenly takes out a token and shakes it on the face of the guard of the city gate. Then he takes Lu Fan and others to enter.


    The guard didn''t ask a word more. Lu Fan was slightly surprised. It seems that the identity of this smiling child is very unusual.


    Four people walked all the way to the left of the inner city, and soon they saw Tongtian hall, a special inspector.


    Many people have stood outside the temple. Today, they come to examine the patrol.


    At a glance, Lu fan saw several familiar faces directly.


    Yesterday, I just got angry with you. Ma Jin is in it.


    At a glance, Lu Fan''s face changed.


    In particular, the brocade was beaten by elder martial brother Han Feng. When I saw Han Feng and Lu fan, my eyes were sharp.


    "Are there so many people coming for assessment every day?" Lu fan asked quietly.


    Xiao''er said: "no, it''s just that today is the time of monthly assessment. You''re just in time. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, so it seemed that he was lucky.


    A group of people formed several small circles and stood together. The appearance of Lu Fan and others made many people cast different eyes at them.


    "Brother ma. This is the two buns you said. Ha ha, do you need us to teach them a lesson. "


    " ha ha, that''s trouble for you. The boy who must be beaten cannot leave Donghua city. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    "Miss Xiao''er, why are you with these two people? They look so familiar. It''s foreign. "


    " you don''t know, these two are experts from Wudao college. It is said that they beat the brocade very hard. It all spread yesterday. "


    "Is it true? It''s really a foreign expert. It seems necessary to make friends. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    "Brother Liaoxing, I''ll make a fool of him in public today."


    "Hum. Since he dares to come, I must make him fail the examination. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    All kinds of voices came into Lu Fan''s ears.


    Take Lu Fan''s current accomplishments, plus his control over the power of heaven and earth.


    What these people say, he can hear clearly.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng is still with the woman * *. There''s no point in looking this way.


    Miss Xiao''er next to Lu Fandao said: "it seems that there are many people who are hostile to you, young master Lu Fan."


    Lu Fandao: "there are many. But they are also small miscellaneous fish, not to worry about. "


    Miss Xiaoer said: "Mr. Lu fan, if you really can''t handle it. Do tell me. I don''t want to fail this assessment because of your personal problems. "


    Lu Fan turned to look at Xiao''er and said, "don''t worry. There will be no problem. "


    Just then, the door of the temple opened, and a group of people came out.


    There are men and women, old and young. A group of people in official uniforms line up. An old man in the lead stands out and says, "today is the day of mid month assessment. All those who want to test the martial arts of the lower patrol can enter it by giving their names and verifying their identities. The alchemists report to the top level, and they can pass through the alchemists directly. "


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment, but the alchemist still had preferential treatment, which made him unexpected.


    Damn it. I knew that he would come as an alchemist. What else would he take.


    Immediately, people began to line up to sign up.


    Ma Jin''s eyes are still fixed on Lu fan, and Lu fan doesn''t mean to go straight to him.


    Ma Jin sneered and said, "I know. This guy can''t be an alchemist. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng didn''t line up. He took the woman to the side and said: "younger martial brother Lu fan, hurry up. I''ll wait for you outside. "


    The old man frowned at Han Feng and said, "this young man, don''t you take part in the examination? If not, please don''t stand here."


    Han Feng didn''t want to look at him. He just took out his Han family token and shook it in front of the old man. Then he said, "am I qualified to stand here now?"


    the old man was stunned for a while, then he bowed and said: "where do you want to be?"


    Han Feng grinned, and immediately people looked at Han Feng with different eyes. Even the eyes of the women around Han Feng also showed worship.


    "This guy, I''m afraid it''s not small. Can''t move. "


    this idea is in everyone''s mind, including Ao Xing.


    Lu Fan also smiled a little. As brother Han Feng, the son of his family, what other positions do he need.


    It''s no wonder that the real martial arts families are not official.


    "Next."


    At the beginning of the audit, the people in front of them signed up one by one, and then put their hands on the golden stone that an old woman took out. This kind of array stone, if the tested person meets the standard, he will be calm. If he does not meet the standard, he will be different.


    This stone, called the gold measuring stone, is a stone of array. It can accurately measure a person''s youth, accomplishments, and physical strength.


    Next to them are two people, registering their names.


    Obviously, this is the first level of screening.


    "The accomplishments are not enough to be vigorous and five fold, and they are not qualified."


    A white light flashed on the golden stone, and the old woman''s face was cold. A man left in shame.


    Lu Fan nodded softly, as expected, just like the information.


    Soon it was Lu Fan''s turn.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said: "the river is near the city, Lu Fan."


    Then, Lu Fan put his hand on the stone.


    The next moment, the stone will shine a golden light.

 Chapter 240

    Lu Fan frowned and looked at the light on the stone.


    All the students who passed in front are OK. Why did they come to him.


    Behind him, a group of people stared at the scene.


    He grins.


    "It turned out to be a poor, weak fellow."


    Side of the smile also surprised looked at this scene, gently covering his mouth.


    "Didn''t it pass?" Lu fan asked.


    The old woman in front of Lu Fan looked at the light on the golden stone, and there was a strange light in her eyes.


    "No, you passed. Go in."


    Lu Fan with doubts, but still go inside, anyway through the good.


    After death, boil Xing surprised way: "how to return a responsibility, clear test gold stone had reaction, why still let him pass."


    His words have been approved by many people.


    In particular, Ma Jin and others shouted loudly.


    "Cheating doesn''t come like this. Why let him pass. We are not satisfied. "


    The old man who had been standing by shouted: "noisy. What do you know. Is Lu Fan right? Go ahead. Don''t worry, you did pass. "


    Lu Fan nodded and strode in.


    Boil Xing and others are still protesting, but the old woman doesn''t pay attention to them at all.


    Just a word made them completely quiet.


    "If anyone quarrels again, today he can go home without examination."


    At that time, everyone was quiet.


    There is nothing special about the huge Hall of heaven. There is nothing in the empty hall.


    Lu Fan quietly found a corner to stand and wait for the next pass.


    According to what he saw on the data last night, the next thing is the main point.


    Soon, the first round of screening was all over.


    The rest of the people who were to leave entered the main hall.


    Xiao''er is afraid to stand beside Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan glanced at her lightly and said: "you are so far away from me. I can''t protect you then. "


    "I wonder if you can protect me now," she frowned


    Lu Fan didn''t say anything more. Obviously, Xiao''er was confused by the fluctuating golden stone.


    She thought that Lu Fan''s strength was not enough, so she caused the reaction of gold stone.


    On the spot, many people think so. Even Ma Jin, who was beaten by Han Feng, thinks Lu fan is a weak man at the moment.


    But what they didn''t know was that at this time, the old man and the old woman at the door laughed.


    "I can make the gold stone fluctuate. Today I have a very good seedling."


    "Yes, there must be at least one of them who has passed the examination of the lower patrol. Let''s go. I''d like to see his next performance. Is Lu Fan right? I''ll write down the name. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the hall, the old man came in soon.


    With both hands on his back, the old man walked in and the whole hall was closed with a bang.


    "The next step is to select the top ten people to take part in the next round of tests. There are only ten people left to stand. If you don''t want to die, you can give up now. "


    The old man said and waved, and the ground lit up.


    This array is called the Seven Star changing array. If anyone admits defeat. You can take people out of the hall in the first time.


    The figure of the old man disappeared in the array first.


    Everyone, standing in the same place, didn''t make the first move.


    Lu Fan looked at the place where the old man disappeared, his eyes twinkling.


    Visually, the old man really disappeared. But in fact, the old man is still standing there, with no action at all.


    Lu fan can "see" the old man''s smile through the power of heaven and earth.


    This selection method is simple and rough, but it is also very efficient.


    "You guys, how about throwing that kid out?" Ao Xinghu said in a loud voice, then raised his hand and pointed directly at Lu Fan.


    At that time, his proposal was approved by many people. Led by Ma Jin, a group of people looked at Lu Fan and said, "I think so, too."


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "are you so willing to be a gunner for others?"


    Lu Fan''s words made some people stop.


    But at the next moment, brocade rushed up for the first time.


    "Go to hell, son of a bitch."


    Looking at Lu Fan''s face, Ma Jin thought of his own ugliness yesterday.


    Damn it, his shit and urine flow across the city, but in just one night, it spread all over the East China city. Now nobody knows the shit and urine King brocade.


    This title is a disgrace to him. If not, it will become a disgrace to him all his life.


    Ma Jin is really mad, so no matter what, now he wants to collect some interest on Lu Fan.


    Along with the brocade, there are several martial artists.


    Lu Fan looked at them, eyes with linglie.


    "I''m dying."


    The left hand moves, no one can see Lu Fan''s movements clearly, but in fact, Lu fan has no phase fist.


    In an instant, the three people who rushed in front of him, just like hitting the mountain, flew back directly.


    Poof. Puff. Puff.


    At the same time, the blood of the three people is like spring water.


    Lu Fan shakes all those who want to attack him.


    The old man in the dark was slightly shocked at this scene. His fierce fist technique is worthy of being from Wudao college.


    I''m afraid that even in Wudao college, such cultivation and boxing are top-notch.


    Originally want to go to the front of the boil to see this scene, all stopped.


    It''s a strange martial art. He asked himself that he didn''t have many opportunities to take it.


    Glancing around, Lu Fandao said, "whoever wants to come, I will accompany him to the end."


    A group of people had already retreated at this time. Seeing Lu Fan''s light and light appearance, they knew that they could not fight such people at all.


    It''s better to find someone else to fight than to compete with Lu Fan for a place.


    Seeing the crowd back, Lu Fan grinned.


    Sure enough, they are all bullies.


    But now he wants to move his muscles and muscles, pinching his fist.


    Lu Fan said, "if you don''t come, I will come."


    With that, Lu Fan rushes straight to Liaoxing.


    This guy who can''t keep his mouth open is annoying Lu fan, so Lu Fan''s first goal is to choose him.


    Lu Fan''s speed was so fast that everyone didn''t react, so he appeared in front of Liaoxing.


    He felt the danger coming, and the gang clothes released at the first time, he was actually a martial artist in the outer Gang territory.


    But just like that, it''s still too bad.


    "Wuxiang disillusionment fist."


    With one punch, Lu fan directly smashed the vigorous clothes of Liaoxing.


    At that time, Aoxing was hit and flew out of the hall and hit the door behind him.


    The power of a fist is so terrible.


    There was silence and many people began to shake.


    Lu Fan turned to Xiao''er and said, "Xiao''er, do you think I can protect you now?"

 Chapter 241

    (six thousand words.)


    Xiao''er''s face turned red and white. Lu Fan''s fighting power just hit her in the face, and it was still the kind of slapping.


    Lu Fan glanced around and said, "who else would like to try?"


    At that time, everyone instinctively stepped back.


    Lu Fan came to Xiao''er''s side and said lightly: "just stand beside me. If you go far, I can''t protect you. "


    Smile son didn''t say a word, this world strength is everything.


    Laughing at Lu Fan''s eyes, no one knows the waves rising in her heart.


    Those who are knocked out are directly passed out by the array.


    The rest of them, after you look at me and I look at you for a long time, one of them shouted: "let''s go together and kill him first."


    Unfortunately, his cries were not recognized by others.


    Lu Fan turned his head and saw the voice. The man did not move.


    The eyes slightly changed, the power of the spirit in the body rose, and a faint light flashed.


    The man fell into a coma. Such a strange situation made other people dare not move at once.


    Lu Fan didn''t say a word, just glanced at the audience.


    His eyes are like a sharp knife. No one dares to look at him where he passes.


    With a light hum, Lu Fan said lightly: "I only need two places. Others, you are free. As long as I''m not offended, I won''t do it again. "


    A lot of people were relieved. There were only two places. It''s OK. It''s OK.


    In their opinion, Lu fan can beat them all by himself.


    Only two of the ten places have been removed, and there are eight left.


    Immediately, a group of people began to look at the people around them. Everyone can be his own enemy.


    In a moment, the scuffle began, vigorous dancing.


    Lu Fan went to the corner with a smile to avoid being affected by gang Jin.


    Lu Fan watched quietly. These people''s accomplishments were OK. But the moves are almost the same as the brocade. It''s soft and weak. It looks good, but the actual effect is amazing.


    If this kind of fight is in Wudao college, it must be fought by the students of Wudao college.


    Lu fan doesn''t understand why some people like to practice such useless martial arts.


    With his understanding ability, he will not understand the significance of gorgeous moves to these noble young men.


    A group of people are fighting fiercely. Unexpectedly, there are still people who want to lead the battle to Lu Fan and ask him to help.


    To this end, Lu Fan''s response is to fight it with one blow.


    Whoever is close to him within three feet will be killed without mercy.


    Then no one dared to approach him.


    Xiaoer has been watching. She''s probably the most relaxed person in the audience.


    But now Xiaoer''s mind is not on those fighters, but on Lu Fan.


    "Hello, cold wood. Where are you from? Who else in your family is interested in settling down in Donghua city? "


    Laugh son pulled to pull the Cape of Lu Fan''s dress and asked aloud.


    Lu Fan replied calmly, "my name is Lu fan, not cold wood. Sorry, I didn''t mean to be in Donghua city. I''m just here to test for the position of inspector. "


    "I don''t care what you are called," said the smiling child. Look at your cold appearance. It''s like a piece of wood. It''s not cold wood. You must be a native of Donghua, so why don''t you come to Donghua city to hang out. I have a great position to introduce to you. No worse than a patrol. Do you want to think about it? After all, people go higher. "


    Lu Fan turned his head to look at Xiao''er and said, "since you have such a position, you can introduce it to me. Then why do you want to test the inspector? "


    Smile son''s face immediately changed a few minutes, look up and say: "you tube me. You say, would you like to do it? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I''m sorry. What I need is office. It''s not money. "


    Laughing carefully at Lu Fan''s face, he murmured, "you don''t lack money, but you need a position. Is it a family request. What family lacks the position of a lower inspector. Well, it''s your best friend''s request. Otherwise, if you have committed a crime, you need a position to defend yourself. "


    Laughing, he began to count one by one.


    Lu Fan didn''t want to say much.


    At this time, the battle finally ended, and the last eight people gasped for victory.


    One of them, full of injuries, was about to fall.


    Lu Fan looks at him and shakes his head slightly. In such a situation, how can he pass the post.


    After the battle, the old man''s figure emerged from the array.


    Lu fan, in his heart, called the pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong: "come out and have a look. I think this array is very interesting. Can you accept it?"


    As soon as the Xuangong tower in Kowloon heard that the array could be collected, it immediately shouted.


    "Where, where. Great master, ha ha, I feel the great array energy. Er...... Great master, you must accept this array. This is marked by the high people. If you accept it, it will be followed by the brand. You are sure to accept it. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "well, that''s OK. However, can''t array and energy be collected? "


    "Great master, your method is the same as mine. I''m going to say that although the array can''t receive all the energy, we can still make some energy. Damn it, I''m really short of energy now. "


    With that, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong, based on Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi, slowly condenses a thread and begins to absorb the energy of the array.


    Lu fan can feel a stream of pure energy pouring into his body and into the divine pill.


    Anyway, we don''t need money. We can get as much as we can.


    The old man also didn''t find the energy of the array was weakening. He glanced over the remaining ten people and said: "very good. Ten of you have passed the first round of selection. Now come with me. "


    Waving, the array lights up, and Lu Fan suddenly feels that the speed of Lao Jiu''s absorption of power in his body has increased a lot.


    At the same time, one of the seven stars in the array lights up.


    In a moment, everyone felt that the sky was spinning, and then they appeared in a desert.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s whole body was transformed into the power of spirit, and then the vitality of the surrounding heaven and earth was aroused.


    It''s not an illusion. It''s a real change of place.


    Where is this.


    Lu Fan''s questions are also those of others.


    The figure of the old man followed closely, and then pointed not far away: "your second pass, a sea of fire and mountains.". Pass through, you can get a ray of fire essence, get it, even pass the customs. If you don''t wear it, you will be responsible for the consequences, regardless of life or death. Think it over. "


    Lu Fan immediately looked far away. The yellow sand covered the sky. In the hazy, Lu fan saw a piece of metal light shining in the distance.


    After a long walk, I finally saw what it was.


    A flying blade is spinning like a tornado.


    Countless weapons converge into a mountain, which is unpredictable. This is the legendary Dao mountain.


    On the knife, there is a fire cloud connection. At the end of the fire cloud, there is a blazing white, where the fire essence exists.


    That''s the real fire cloud. The flame is blue and burning. Lu fan is not able to fly in the sky yet, that is to say, if he wants to get something in the fire cloud, he must first go to the peak of Dao mountain, and then wear it into the fire cloud to capture the fire essence at the fastest speed.


    Lu Fan gnaws his teeth in secret. How could this happen.


    He remembered that the description of the land of fire in the materials he saw last night was extremely difficult to meet.


    In fact, there are seven checkpoints in the assessment of low-level patrol envoys. Generally, one checkpoint is randomly selected as the assessment content.


    From the simplest martial array to the most difficult.


    In fact, the difficulty of each level is different.


    For example, the deep situation of the military array means that ten people enter a puppet array, and if they defeat the puppets gathered by the array, they will pass the test.


    The strength of those puppets is all around the outside Gang. As long as ten people cooperate with each other, they can surpass three or five people.


    However, we can only make it by ourselves. The difficulty is extremely high, and we haven''t opened it in ten years.


    Unexpectedly, he met him today.


    When I heard the words of "sword, mountain and sea of fire", several other warriors behind me began to howl.


    "My God, how can I have such a bad luck? I met the most difficult situation."


    "Is this a pass for people. I''ve heard that no one has passed this level in decades. Don''t rush without Yuan Gang. "


    "It''s really going to kill people. I think I''ll come back next year. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Chirping, among ten people. Three people gave up.


    The old man watched all the time. When he heard that three people abstained, he said: "those who don''t want to break the barrier are standing here. Wait for the end of the level. The rest who want to break through can start. It''s only two hours. "


    Lu Fan pinched his fist and took a deep breath.


    Now that he has reached this point, he has no room to back down.


    Turning around, Lu Fan said to Xiao''er, "miss Xiao''er. Do you want to come with me. "


    Xiaoer bit her teeth, and now she is hesitating.


    For a long time, he said with a smile, "are you sure?"


    Lu Fandao: "never tried. How can I know if I''m sure. Now it''s up to you to believe me or not. "


    Xiao''er looked into Lu Fan''s eyes and said, "I didn''t believe you just now, but it turned out that I was wrong. This time, I will trust you. Cold wood, I won''t let you off if you hurt me in it. "


    Lu Fandao: "I promised to guarantee you to pass, and I will do what I say."


    As he said this, Lu Fan strode to the sword mountain ahead.


    With a stiff head, several martial artists followed.


    When it''s near, the rotating blade mountain looks more powerful.


    This is how many sharp knives, reflecting the cold light in the hot sun.


    Lu Fan took hold of the smile and said, "concentrate and calm down."


    Then Lu Fan''s whole body came out with silver scales.


    The armor spread rapidly on Lu Fan''s body, and soon covered Xiao''er.


    Laugh son Leng to see oneself and Lu fan are all wrapped by silver armor.


    They seem to be connected together. The armor is one body, making them look seamless.


    This scene, not only let behind several martial arts surprised. With the elders not far away, they all exclaimed: "vigorous armor, he also has such rare skills."


    Lu Fan plunges into the sword mountain with a smile. Instant

 Chapter 242

    The breath gradually stabilized. Lu Fan took a deep breath. The strength of the heaven and the earth around him was in his breathing and breathing, which was turbulent. There was a little whirlwind on the surface.


    Lu fan has moved his muscles and bones for a while. His injuries are mostly recovered under the action of medicine. With his own abnormal recovery ability, his kung fu has recovered in less than half column incense. Only the scale Dragon Armor may not be usable in a few days.


    "Thank you very much, smiley."


    Lu Fan boxing salute, eat other people''s pills, or to say a good word.


    "If it wasn''t for your hard work, I wouldn''t have given you the pills," smiled Xiao''er


    Turning around, smiling at the old man, he said, "Grandpa Mo, you think we''ve gone too far."


    The old man, who was called grandpa Mo, said with a smile: "you have got the most difficult fire essence. I really don''t want any reason to let you go. Is Lu Fan right. Good. If you''re OK, get ready and go to the last pass with me. "


    When Lu Fan heard the last pass, his heart was full of awe.


    Damn it, there''s no mention of the third level in the data.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what the third level was, and he felt uneasy.


    The fire essence in his hand only radiates warm light at this time, and Lu fan doesn''t look at it much, and directly throws it into his belt.


    Lu Fan remembers that there are several special prescriptions that need fire essence. Those Dan Fang are at least spirit level, which shows the rarity of fire essence. This time I tried my best, but I didn''t do it for nothing.


    Anyway, Xiao''er didn''t seem to want fire essence, so Lu Fan simply kept silent and greedy for ink.


    It''s the king''s way to make a fortune.


    When the three men came back, Lu Fan also picked up his own sword.


    All the other examinees looked at Lu Fan with complicated eyes.


    This kind of vision, Lu Fan actually saw too much in the past two years, and he didn''t say anything after glancing at it.


    The old man said in a long voice: "all those who give up and don''t get fire essence are regarded as failing in the assessment. You can come back next time. "


    People nodded slightly, but their faces were not so depressed. Instead, they looked straight at Lu Fan.


    "Mr. Lu Fan. My name is Xu lingsong. I''m from ningzhou city. I want to make friends. "


    "Mr. Lu fan, I''m Shen Wushuang from the Shen family in Feiyu city. It''s a great honor to meet Mr. Lu today. Can I make a friend?"


    "Mr. Lu fan, it''s a small idea. It''s no respect. I hope that Prince Lu can come to our Yufu for a banquet these days. I, Yuqiu, will set up a superior banquet to entertain Prince Lu Fan. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    One by one, a group of people surrounded Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what was going on, but the smile beside him coughed softly: "you''re enough. Mr. Lu fan is my guest. "


    In a word, all these people shut up.


    There is a person also want to say what, the person next to still gently pulled him once, low voice way: "jade family''s person, you cannot provoke."


    Lu Fan looks at Xiao''er doubtfully. It seems that this little girl is not small.


    The old man waved and said, "OK, you can go back."


    At the end of the speech, with a big wave of hands, the array was lit up at the foot.


    Everyone felt that the sky was spinning and the scenery around them was changing again.


    When he was down-to-earth again, Lu fan, Xiao''er and the old three appeared in a house.


    Surrounded by green mountains and shaded by green water, it is obvious that it is no longer in the city.


    There is only one kind of flower in the hospital, that is tulip. The flowers are blooming. I don''t know why there is such a view here in this season.


    The old man patted the dust on his body, as if it was transmitted through the array, and it would be stained with dust.


    "Go in. The third level is inside. Don''t worry too much. The third level is not fighting, but it''s hard to say. You go in. The other unqualified people have been passed away. I''ll wait for you outside. "


    The old man carried his hands and smiled at Lu Fan and Xiao''er.


    Looking forward, there is a room with the door half open.


    Lu Fan and Xiaoer look at each other. They walk past and push the door open. A golden light falls from the room and shines on them.


    At that time, Lu Fan felt a sense of awe in his body. Although there was no intention of any attack, the strength of the force was still astonishing. It''s definitely the strength of those who surpass the sky Gang environment. It''s such a strength that they can''t move the spirit in Lu Fan''s body.


    In front of him, an old man with a long beard sat on a futon, and behind him were rows of holy places.


    Originally, the whole room was filled with memorial tablets. Some of them were dim and lustrous. Some of them were decayed in the years.


    The bearded old man opened his eyes, and his beard, which had been dragged from his chest to the ground, covered his clothes.


    The old man is obviously a disabled person, without hands or feet, but his eyes are full of terrible light.


    For a moment, both Lu Fan and Xiao Er felt the great spirit in their bodies disappear.


    The old man nodded: "there are only two people this time. It seems that you are facing some difficulties. Tell me what level you meet. "


    Lu Fan said calmly, "there are many mountains and a sea of fire."


    "Oh."


    The old man was a little surprised.


    "It''s a mountain and a sea of fire. Well, you two can pass these checkpoints. There seems to be some means. Since you can get close to the door and have a great life, it''s not magic cultivation. Come here and sit down in front of me. "


    Lu Fan and Xiao''er should sit down in front of the old man.


    The old man first looked at Xiao''er and said with a slight smile: "the girl of the jade family, I told you last time I went to your house, you have to be the same in this position. Why bother to come?"


    Lu Fan looks at Xiao''er in surprise. She actually meets the old man in front of her.


    Xiao''er slowly released his vigorous strength at this time. A cold force suddenly filled the whole room.


    From her hand, there was a gathering of ice, and she said with a smile, "Grandpa, you said that. As long as I can pass the second level and practice the cold cloud skill, you will accept me as an apprentice. You will not want to repent. "


    Maixin said: "I said that''s right. Well, since you''re here, I''ll take your apprentice. This is the token of your inferior patrol. Take her and drip blood. "


    As soon as the voice of the broken heart falls, there is a token in front of us, which is condensed by the power of heaven and earth.


    Lu Fan was shocked by the huge vitality. The old man in front of him was an alchemist.


    That is to say, Xiao''er is actually an alchemist.


    Sure enough, Xiao''er turns to take over the sign, the frost on her body converges, and the force of five elements surges.


    What is not the vitality of the alchemist? A strand of ice dregs cuts through the fingers, and blood drops on it. All of a sudden, the token glows and splits in two.


    One fell into Xiao''er''s hands, the other flew into the room.


    Heartless nodded. Well, come back to me in a few days.


    With that, Xiaoer''s body quickly faded, and then disappeared.


    "Small move skill"


    Lu Fan swallows saliva. He is at least an immortal Qi master.


    Maixin looked at Lu fan again and said, "how about you, little child, do you also want to worship me as a teacher?"

 Chapter 243

    Lu Fan was slightly shocked and shook his head. "I''m sorry, I already have a master."


    The cruel heart looked at Lu Fan and said, "your master is a warrior. I tell you, you have the potential to become an alchemist. Taking advantage of your youth, it''s too late for you to turn to Qishi. I can see that your talent is good. "


    Lu Fan''s heart moved. Inside, however, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong is laughing at the moment.


    "Oh, is this old guy good at goods? Great master, if he knows your master, he is a strong man. Will he pee his pants on the spot. He has no hands or feet. How to use the toilet. Oh, I forgot. When it comes to his cultivation, I don''t need to eat. "


    Lu Fan ignored the broken thoughts of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Just looking at the Maixin and shaking his head: "no need."


    "It''s a pity, it''s a pity. It''s a pity that a good young man must be a Wuchi. "


    Finish saying, Lu Fan''s front is another token appears.


    Lu Fan''s eyes were blazing, and finally he was going to get the token of the lower patrol.


    Soon, the token appears.


    Maixin said: "let''s drop blood. evermore. Your tablet will be enshrined here. If you die or need help, there will be a feeling here. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, holding the token in one hand.


    As soon as vigorous Qi rushes, blood seeps directly from the pores of the fingers, and disappears into the token.


    Soon, Lu Fan felt the connection between the token and his body.


    He seems to be able to change the shape of the token at will, except that the word "patrol" above cannot be eliminated, others can change themselves.


    With his control over the power of heaven and earth, he can even make this token which looks like metal texture become wood or water like.


    Of course, Lu fan will not experiment here.


    After watching carefully, Lu Fan put the token away.


    Since then, he has a position. It''s a kind of capital that doesn''t cost money to eat anywhere.


    Maixin said: "the post of junior inspector aims to cultivate the talented young martial artists and the alchemists in Wu''an. The so-called rectification of officials and the support of justice are only incidental matters. You can be sure to distinguish between the primary and the secondary. This position is a five-year inspection. If after five years, you still look like this, even if you punish more corrupt officials, it will not help. But if by power you oppress the people and deliberately frame the officials. Then you''ll also be caught up to eat, understand? "Br >


    Lu Fan''s whisper should be.


    Maixin nodded: "OK, you can go back. I hope that next time I see you, you will become the pillar of Donghua. "


    Lu Fan gets up slowly and is ready to leave.


    But just when he came to the door, Lu turned around and asked, "I dare to ask you a question, how can I make the assessment of the middle patrol?" he was so sad that he heard a few words of the middle patrol, and his eyes brightened immediately.


    "What do you say? You also want to take the middle patrol."


    Lu fan stops and says: "of course."


    With a smile, she said: "little boy. Don''t say I didn''t remind you. The examination of the middle patrol is much more difficult and dangerous than that of the lower ones. If you move, you will be in danger of your life. You have considered clearly. "


    Lu Fandao:" isn''t the assessment of the lower patrol officers also very dangerous? It''s no difference to me. "


    Maixin said: "young people with aspirations. However, if you think that you can pass the examination of the medium-sized patrol envoy after you have passed the rough terrain, you are quite wrong. The examination of medium-sized patrol envoys is ten times more difficult and more than a hundred times more difficult. The pass is also carefully selected and approved by the upper level of the Empire. Do you know how many middle-level inspectors passed the examination in the whole state of Wu''an? "


    Lu Fan said:" it is said that there are hundreds of them. "


    Maixin shook his head and said, "your news is not accurate. It seems that I just heard about some famous ones. I come to tell you that there are 85043 middle-level patrol officers in the whole state of Wu''an. "


    "So many," Lu Fan said in surprise


    "A lot of them, Wu''an has a total of 188000 States," she said, chuckling. These people are not small enough. On average, there are not even half a person in every state. Let me tell you more about a successful warrior recently. He was a man of barbarian state, twenty-three years old, and was cultivated in Yuangang. The assessment task is to kill an adult wild dragon by himself. In full view of the public, he fought with the Dahuang Zelong beast for three days and three nights. He fought against the river and turned back. It was dark. At last, his whole body was half broken. By chance, he stabbed the lifegate of the Dahuang Zelong beast with a sword, and he was able to succeed in the examination. "


    Lu Fan''s jaw was about to fall.


    It''s like the existence of the warriors in Tiangang.


    With the cultivation of Yuangang territory, how can he fight against the wild dragon like beasts of Tiangang martial arts.


    Looking at the surprise on Lu Fan''s face, Maixin said: "now do you know the difficulty of the assessment of the middle patrol envoy? I advise you to go back and Practice for a few more years. Come again. Don''t try to lose your life because of the heat in your head. "


    Lu Fan bit his teeth and thought for a moment: "I still want to try. At least let me know what my task is. "


    Maixin said: "little guy who doesn''t give up. Well, after all, there are two opportunities for the examination of the middle patrol. If you really want to take the test, you should take the token to the State animal husbandry government and ask for the test in public. It is the same as passing the three passes. The first level is to verify the accomplishments, the second level is to accept the task, and the third level is to verify the State animal husbandry. "


    Lu Fan threw his fist into his hands and said, "thank you for your advice."


    The heart slowly closed its eyes. Lu Fan suddenly felt the world in front of him, and then he went out of the house and came out.


    Xiaoer and the old man have been waiting for him for a long time.


    The old man looked at Lu Fan and said, "have you got the token?"


    Lu Fan nodded, "have you got it."


    The old man laughed and said: "very good. Lu fan, you will be famous in Donghua city. As your leader, you can come to me if anything happens in the future. As long as my name is reported in the prefecture, others will know. "


    Lu Fandao: "thank you very much. I dare to ask why I''m going to be famous. "


    Mo Lao smiled mysteriously and said:" hum. You''ll know tonight. Lu fan, I gave you pills. No other party. At that time, if I invite you, you must come. "


    Lu Fan nodded a little, which was the answer. Although he was a little confused about the situation.


    Mo Lao didn''t say anything more. He waved and the array light came on again.


    The figures of the three disappeared at the same time.


    At this time, outside Donghua City, a shocking news spread directly.


    In this year''s assessment of low-level patrol envoys, the most shocking situation occurred. Lu fan, who came from jianglincheng City, gave the pass to the pass that no one had passed for decades.


    When the news came out, the whole Donghua city was shocked.

 Chapter 244

    Who is Lu Fan in jianglincheng? For a while, everyone is asking about Lu Fan.


    When Lu Fan accepted the token of the lower patrol, those who had seen how Lu Fan passed through the pass had already spread the news thoroughly.


    Whoever hears the news, the first reaction is whether it is possible.


    Soon the news was confirmed.


    After all, there are so many eyes to see.


    Especially among these people, there are Shen Wushuang son of Shen family in Feiyu City, Xu lingsong son of Xu family in ningzhou City, and Yu Qiu son of Yu family. It is the truth of the news.


    No way. The three families lied together.


    That is to say, Lu Fan really did what no one has done for decades.


    Shock, envy.


    At first, many people who failed in the assessment and were going back stayed when they heard the news.


    Like the plague, the news spread quickly throughout Donghua city.


    So that when Lu Fan and Xiao''er reappeared in Tongtian hall, the group surrounded them like crazy.


    "Mr. Lu fan, you are so powerful."


    "Mr. Lu fan, are you interested in being a guest in our family?"


    "Mr. Lu fan, can you marry me. I haven''t come out yet. "


    "Mr. Lu Fan


    Lu fan is embarrassed to avoid these people. Fortunately, Han Feng, who has been waiting for them outside, just came to help him out.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, all of you. Don''t be beaten if you talk too much. "


    Han Feng pulls Lu fan out of the crowd.


    Peering at Lu fan, Han Feng said: "younger martial brother Lu Fan. You really owe the buffalo to walk in the street, where to go, where to drive the cattle. Ha ha, I already feel that elder martial brother I will be famous with you. "


    Lu Fan even said, "let''s go, elder martial brother Han Feng. Let''s go. These people are crazy."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and Lu Fan left the inner city quickly. As soon as they came to the outer city, elder martial brother Han Feng stopped a carriage and directly pulled the people from the carriage.


    "I''m sorry, we''ve commandeered this car."


    The fat man who was dragged down seemed to have some identity. He shouted angrily, "who are you? I dare to rob my car in the street. Don''t you know that I am from Mo mansion?"


    Lu Fan hurriedly came forward, took out the sign of the low patrol envoy he had just received, and shook it in front of the fat man and said, "borrow it, and I''ll give you the money. There''s no problem. "


    Said, Lu Fan took out a gold coin and put it into fat man''s hand.


    Fat man looked at the sign for a moment, then nodded and said: "it was the inspector. Use as you like. There''s no need for money or anything. "


    "Let you take it, so that you won''t be bullied by me."


    After that, Lu Fan and senior sister Han Feng get on the bus.


    The fat man flattered the coachman and said, "drive well to the inspector."


    The groom continued to think that Han Feng looked at Lu Fan enviously and said, "it''s better for you to use this brand. Damn it, my brand must be useful for people who know our Han family. "


    Lu Fandao: "OK, senior brother Han Feng. Go back quickly. "


    Han Feng nodded and said to the groom, "go to Bafang Xiangyuan."


    "The groom spirit a shock, bow body way:" yes inspector adult


    Cold sweat fell on his forehead, and the groom felt his hands were shaking.


    It''s really a big man. It can afford to live in bafangxiangyuan.


    That place, the groom also heard once, it is said that the worst people level wing, are more than 100000 gold coins to enter.


    He won''t make so much money in his life.


    Just as the car turned around, a woman suddenly called out outside the car, "young master Han, don''t leave me behind."


    Lu Fan takes a look outside and finds out that she has a leg with Han Feng.


    Han Feng opened the curtain and said to the woman, "I''m sorry. Go back on your own. I can''t sit in the car. "


    Finish saying, Han Feng then Shi ran sat back, the face has no guilt, as if this is very natural.


    Lu Fandao: "senior brother Han Feng, you two are in conflict."


    Han Feng was surprised and said: "contradiction, what contradiction. We have a good relationship. "


    "Then why don''t you let her in."


    Han Feng said, "why let her go. It''s just a woman who likes my money and status. According to my father, for such a very realistic woman, we should use a very realistic method. Spoil her too much, she will not understand her identity. She is not qualified to ride with us now. "


    Lu Fan smiled slightly. Elder martial brother Han Feng looked careless. In fact, he had his own way.


    Lu Fan didn''t know whether he was right or wrong about Han Feng''s theory.


    But that makes sense.


    The carriage roared back to bafangxiangyuan, just arrived at the gate of the garden.


    Lu fan then saw Chen Shuangguan and Liu Yi standing at the door.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Lu fan, you are back. I will say that it''s a matter of hand that Mr. Lu fan has a high level of cultivation and can work as the chief expert in Wudao college and take the post of inspector. "


    Lu Fan and Han Feng got down from the carriage and threw a gold coin to the groom. They immediately thanked the groom.


    Chen Shuang bows to Lu Fan slightly. Compared with yesterday, Chen Shuang now looks much more humble.


    Liu Yi also has a keen look, with adoration in her eyes.


    Lu Fandao: "the news will reach your ears so soon."


    Chen Shuangdao: "we eight Fang family depend on news to eat. If we don''t know the news quickly, we won''t exist for such a long time. Mr. Lu fan, please. We''ve changed your room. I am sure you will be satisfied. "


    Han Feng laughed and said, "I even changed my room. Good treatment. "


    Just then, five or six carriages came out of the street.


    Lu Fan turned his head and saw that a familiar figure had been lifted out of the carriage.


    Soon, an old man came to Lu Fan with a group of slaves and a young man.


    Ning Mu saw that Lu Fandeng recognized that this man was Ma Jin beaten by him and elder martial brother Han Feng.


    The old man bowed and said, "son Lu fan, I''m Ma Jin''s father * * Xi. The child is arrogant. I heard that he offended Mr. Lu Fan and Mr. Han Feng. I took him to make amends. I will not make amends to Mr. Lu Fan as soon as possible. "


    Ma Jin cried out: "it''s my fault, Mr. Lu Fan. I''m afraid no more. You can spare me. "


    Lu Fan''s face was calm, but Han Feng stepped forward and touched Ma Jin''s leg. "What''s the matter, younger martial brother Lu fan? You interrupt."


    **Xi said: "no, I interrupted. Alas, I only hope that Mr. Lu fan will be discouraged. "


    Lu Fan said slowly, "it''s just a matter of spirit and spirit. It''s a small thing. "


    **Xi Changshu said: "Mr. Lu is so magnanimous, Ma Jiading will remember it. A few cars in the back are all compensations for Mr. Lu. I hope you will accept it. We''ll leave first. "


    Finish saying, * Xi leaves with brocade.


    Lu Fan shook his head and sighed, "this is the way of the world."


    Han Feng said with a smile, "no, it''s just reality."

 Chapter 245

    After receiving the indemnity gift, Lu Fan and Han Feng also stepped forward and took a special look.


    Miluo satin, medicinal iron, gold and silver jewelry, one by one. In the end, it was the big family''s shot in the big city, which was exaggerated.


    These horse-drawn carriages alone are estimated to be comparable to their Lu family''s total income for one year.


    Lu Fan divided half of Brother Han Feng, and then unceremoniously moved all these things into his own empty mansion.


    But this is not over. As soon as Ma and his son left, someone came to give gifts.


    Not only that, but invitations were also sent over.


    Donghua Town Shou Zhang family hosted a banquet tonight, and asked Lu Gongzi to show his face.


    Shen Wushuang, the son of Feiyu City, invited Lu Gongzi to enjoy the moon in the boat, and put the wine on the sky.


    In the south of the city, Yu Gongzi asked Lu Gongzi to give a narrative, and the heavenly warrior Yu Longfeng invited Lu Gongzi to study exercises.


    Ms. Qin Waner from the Qing Dynasty invited Lu Gongzi to watch the moon in Jingzhong Pavilion, and talked all night.


    . . . . . .


    One by one invitations are almost coming to the rain.


    Without a moment of effort, Lu Fan knew how many households and families of warriors were in Donghua City.


    I also know how many noble sons and rich families in other cities.


    Lu Fan was directly sent back to the invitation party by the invitation party.


    Chen Shuangguan is very good at dealing with these people, all of them are kept out of the door, and someone is still on record.


    Under the leadership of Liu Yi, Lu Fan and Han Feng returned to the Bafang Fragrant Garden.


    This time, instead of going to the Tianzihao Box, they came to a quiet place.


    A simple home, not luxurious, nor elegant, simple and ordinary.


    But as soon as Lu Fan came in, he felt that there was a hidden mystery beneath this house, and within a few steps, the Kowloon Xuangong Tower in his body popped up and said, "Life fountain, there is a life fountain below. Great master. , You found a good place again. "


    Lu Fan asked out loud, "What alive spring."


    Kowloon Xuan Palace Tower Road: "It can prolong life, improve cultivation, repair injuries, and transform the body. Refining Xuan Dan''s vitality spring."


    Lu Fan''s heart moved, it sounded like a terrific look.


    In front, Liu Yi said: "Two people. You will live here in the future. This is the place where our former gardener originally refined. Generally it is not open to the public. But two people are not ordinary people. During this time, they will temporarily Stay here. "


    Han Feng looked left and right and looked suspiciously: "What the hell. Send us to this broken place. It really can''t be opened to the outside world. Taking it out is to lose the reputation of your Bafang Xiangyuan. Brother Lu Fan, We still go back. Although there was a hole in that house, it looks much better than here, and ...


    Having said that, Brother Han Feng began to wink at Lu Fan, revealing an expression you know.


    Of course, Lu Fan understands what he means. It''s just that there are many beauties in the sky-sized box.


    However, since knowing that the vitality spring is here, Lu Fan is absolutely impossible to leave.


    Shaking his head, Lu Fan said, "Brother Han Feng. This place is much better than that, believe me. Thank you, Miss Liu Yi."


    Liu Yizhan Yan smiled and said, "In the end, it''s still my son Lu Fan who has insight. Then I won''t disturb the two. The invitations and gifts outside will be sorted together and then sent. I hope the son Lu Fan will be here. I''ve lived here for a few more days. With the son of Lu Fan, our reputation in Bafang Fragrant Garden has risen a lot. "


    Lu Fan smiled slightly, and found an elixir from his arms, and put it on Liu Yi''s hand.


    Although he didn''t say anything, Liu Yi''s face was still flushed. He gave Lu Fan an infinitely charming look, and left with a shaking attitude.


    Lu Fan is also rare and generous once, anyway, he is now a person with small assets, a panacea is nothing in his eyes.


    Han Feng looked at Lu Fan suspiciously: "Brother Lu Fan, your ability to be merciful is really good. Hey, you got a pretty woman. When do you plan to get her back to the room, rest assured I will never talk I peeked the same last time. "


    Lu Fan immediately raised an eyebrow and said, "Up .... times."


    Han Feng knew that she had said something wrong, and he smiled quickly, and said, "The weather is really good today, Brother Lu Fan, why do you want to live here? What is it like here? You tell me . "


    Lu Fan shook his hands and slammed on the ground. At once, the dust was flying, and a fist-sized pit appeared on the ground.


    Then, the spring water overflowed from the deep pit, and the water flow was dark green, with a crystal luster.


    "Ge Laozi, what is this?"


    Han Feng''s eyes widened. He had never seen such water before.


    Lu Fandao: "Life springs seem to be able to prolong life."


    As soon as Lu Fan''s words fell, Brother Han Feng lay directly on the ground and started drinking.


    Grunt, grunt, a few mouthfuls.


    Brother Han Feng said, "Don''t say it, it''s delicious."


    After speaking, Brother Han Feng''s body glowed, and then visible to the naked eye, Brother Han Feng''s skin began to become shiny and delicate. It''s like going back to babyhood.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt that Brother Han Feng had become more handsome, um, illusion, must be illusion.


    Brother Han Feng also saw the changes in himself and burst out laughing.


    "It really works, good place, really good place."


    After speaking, Brother Han Feng took out his clear water long sky sword.


    Lu Fan said: "Brother Han Feng, what are you doing?"


    Brother Han Feng said, "Dig the spring, damn it. Don''t do more with such a good thing. Brother Lu Fan, rest assured I will leave something for you."


    When Lu Fan saw Brother Han Feng''s eyes started to glow green, the poor clear water Changtian sword became a shovel for digging spring water in his hand.


    He wanted to absorb the spring water, so he didn''t need to dig it himself like Brother Han Feng. The Jiulong Xuan Palace Tower in the body has already started operation without Lu Fan''s words. Strands of pure power have infiltrated the soil and began to absorb vital spring water. Even the Kowloon Xuangong Tower also found the source of these currents, which is a well that has been buried in the soil, revealing the ancient atmosphere.


    While making spring water, the Kowloon Xuangong Tower said, "The great master, with this vital spring, the old man in your family will be saved too. At least he can guarantee his ten-year life."


    Lu Fan was instantly energized, and his eyes were generous.


    "Then get more, um, the more the better."


    His face rose and smiled. I am afraid that the people in Bafang Xiangyuan could not imagine that they had such an artifact as the Kowloon Xuangong Tower.


    He was brought here by people, is it considered to be a wolf.


    Laughing happily, Liu Yi, who had just walked outside not long ago, came back again.


    With an invitation in his hand, he walked to Lu Fan and said, "Master Lu Fan. I think you must read this invitation."


    Lu Fan took the invitation and glanced at it.


    "The State Shepherd''s Jade has invited."

 Chapter 246

    At the bottom of the invitation is a small seal with jade characters written in ancient calligraphy. The font is strong and powerful, with great momentum.


    "The jade family, the jade family where the Yuzhou animal husbandry is located."


    Lu Fan put away the invitation, just as Liu Yi said, he could not read any other invitation. But this invitation, he must see, not only to see, he will go.


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "Miss Liu Yi, please help me. Lu fan will arrive on time. "


    Liu Yi nods and leaves. When he leaves, he looks at Han Feng with strange eyes.


    Han Feng will not care what others think of him. He is happy alone.


    I don''t know where he got some jars and filled himself with some big jars of spring of life. Han Feng just stopped laughing.


    Turning around, Han Feng looked at Lu Fan and said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, you really want to go. I tell you, this kind of banquet is the most boring. A group of women are dressed in fancy clothes to seduce you, and a group of men are just like the wild animals in estrus, trying to show off their strengths. The older generation brags and the younger generation pretends to brag. It''s boring. If the food is not delicious, it''s over. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "not so exaggerated. Go or go. Elder martial brother Han Feng, let me tell you the truth. The examination of the medium-sized patrol is extremely difficult. I''m not sure I can get by. So this banquet at the State animal husbandry mansion may be an opportunity. If Yuzhou animal husbandry can help me. I dare not move our Lu family if I kill them with blood. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng nodded and said: "yes. Then you go. I''ll call Xiao Hei, too, and let him mix some delicious food with us. The spring of life here, it should also like. I''ve heard that this kind of heaven, material and earth treasure is a great tonic for wild animals. Happy is Xiaohei again. "


    Lu Fan smiles and nods.


    Brother Han Feng suddenly thought of something else, stopped and said, "brother Lu fan, when is the banquet?"


    Lu Fan said: "tomorrow night, the invitation says it''s the 60th birthday of Yuzhou mu."


    Han Feng curled his mouth and said, "that''s right. These officials like to set up banquets and receive gifts. It''s estimated that, like my father, they spend seven or eight times on their 60th birthday. Next year, until we have enough. "


    Lu Fan smiles and nods. He has heard of such things. It seems that people with money and power are all of this virtue. If you find a reason, you can have a banquet.


    Han Feng continued: "tomorrow you and I will go to buy some clothes and presents. Since we are going to attend the banquet, we can''t lose our identity. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "do you want to buy it by yourself? I just received it today. How about taking it from here?"


    Han Feng said, "come on. You can take out the things sent by others. When they see them, you will leave a laughingstock. Brother Lu fan, listen to me. I''ll take you to buy it tomorrow. Make sure that you are well groomed and handsome. Let those little wave hoofs scream when they see you, and hold your thigh without letting go. Ouakakaka. "


    Lu Fan helplessly pointed to the corner of Han Feng''s mouth and said, "elder martial brother, your saliva is coming out again."


    Han Feng quickly wiped out the waterway: "don''t care about these details. In a word, there are many official etiquette. I''ll tell you more about it tomorrow, elder martial brother. "


    Lu Fan said "Oh" and then walked quickly into the room.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng went out to bring Xiaohei back. Just when he came to the yard, Xiaohei was so excited that he couldn''t help himself. After drinking the spring of life, he even turned his stomach and fell asleep. No one could wake up. Lu Fan had to take Xiaohei in first.


    For a whole day, Lu Fan didn''t go out again. He concentrated on refining pills.


    Liu Yi also sent all the arranged gifts. Lu Fangang also needed these things to make pills. He always used the things in the empty mansion, which will be used up sooner or later.


    It''s not a good thing to sit back and eat nothing. It''s the king''s way to consume and supplement.


    In the afternoon, Lu fan, who was full of energy, finally came out.


    Lu Fan feels that his alchemy is getting better and better. He can master some obscure prescriptions now. Even Lu Fan tried to make a bottle of pills with the spring of life. It was dangerous and dangerous. He almost collapsed. Although the pills can''t be compared with Xuandan, Lu Fan was very satisfied with one of them.


    It''s true that the more you practice the alchemy, the more flexible it is.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng is also excited. I don''t know if it''s because he drinks too much spring water.


    After leaving bafangxiangyuan, they began to stroll in the street.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng took Lu fan to a clothes shop that looked good. He bought four sets of decent clothes and directly spent thousands of gold coins.


    This kind of spending is just amazing.


    Lu Fan felt that the price of the clothes was almost the same as that of the pills.


    This is only the second thing. What makes Lu Fan more depressed is that when he bought clothes, the lady selling clothes recognized him.


    A scream "Mr. Lu Fan." After that, the young lady fainted with excitement.


    Lu Fan didn''t know that his reputation was so big in Donghua city. It seems that he didn''t have such a good situation in jianglincheng.


    The confused Lu Fan and Han Feng were soon surrounded by the sea of the masses. After throwing down the gold coins, Lu Fan and Han Feng relied on their skills to escape from the crowd.


    Lu Fan didn''t know that in this day, he broke through the mountains and the sea of fire, and beat Ma Jin Ao Xing violently. The story that one frightened young men didn''t dare to come forward has spread throughout the whole East China city.


    Especially the people who didn''t know about it heard that Lu fan, even so, protected a young lady.


    It''s the most difficult pass with people. It''s really the love saint in the love saint.


    In the past, Lu fan has become the idol of many young girls. How many girls also hope that their other half can be so brave and considerate.


    Now, with the girl selling clothes fainting for him, Lu Fan''s reputation spread even more.


    Moreover, Lu Fan threw down the gold coins in a hurry with a pill. Even more enviable, the fainted lady woke up with tears in her eyes. Take the pill and don''t let go, shouting that Prince Fei Lu won''t marry.


    Poor God, Lu Fan didn''t pay attention to throwing it out.


    Lu fan, who was hiding in a restaurant, heard this rumor and immediately sprayed the wine on the face of elder martial brother Han Feng.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng continued to eat quietly. Joking, he had been used to spray by Yiqing Shifu for a long time. What''s that.


    And not far behind the two, there was a pair of eyes fixed on them.


    "Go, tell the master. This Lu fan, like the one in the picture, is definitely the Lu Fan of the Lu family in jianglincheng. "


    A young man left quickly and came to a magnificent courtyard in the north city.


    Entering through the back door, Xiao Si came to the outside of the backyard study with a bloody token.


    Slowly, the young man said: "master, I''ve made sure that he is right."


    There was a cold voice inside.


    "Oh, it''s really him. Wonderful, wonderful. Then let the others come back. Even though the Lord is here, he has to run to jianglincheng to do something. "It''s said that he is going to attend the birthday party of jade master," said the young man


    "Good. Go ahead and get me an invitation, too. I''m going to meet Lu fan face to face. See what ambition, leopard courage, dare to kill me. "


    Finish saying, the door of study opens, a cold wind comes to the face.


    A shadow appeared, with a jade like face, clothes like blood, and a blood colored sword on the waist.


    He is the leader of the blood killing sect, who closes the door.

 Chapter 247

    Night comes quietly.


    For big cities, the night is not a time of silence, but a sign that nightlife is just beginning.


    The red lanterns are hung high and luxuriously.


    The huge Donghua city is full of candlelight and rarely has a quiet place.


    The prosperous place must be a sleepless place all night.


    This is the time when casinos, brothels, flower boats and gangsters open, and of course, banquets.


    Inner city, State animal husbandry capital.


    As the family of Yuzhou animal husbandry, Yujia is the largest family in Donghua.


    Regardless of power, regardless of status, it is the head of the whole East China.


    Yuzhou Mu himself is a strong man in the late days of Tiangang, and his accomplishments are at least seven or eight heavy in Tiangang. It''s said that before Yuzhou animal husbandry became a state animal husbandry, one person slaughtered more than ten Tiangang martial artists in the northern Shenguo. The name of Bitan Shenjian jade full of sky was not blown out. Not to mention the powerful men under Yuzhou mu, who can mobilize more than a million troops.


    In Donghua, other families can offend, but Yujia is absolutely not.


    In this place where the mountain is high and the emperor is far away, the jade family can be said to be the heaven of East China.


    Tonight, the jade mansion is also full of guests.


    In fact, strictly speaking, the 60th birthday of Yuzhou Mu should have passed the year before last. But if he wants to put the table, who dares to say no.


    Gifts still have to be given, and they can only be more, not less.


    All families still have to come out to participate, with a smile on their face. The congratulations are still the same as the first time.


    This is power. Even if I don''t want to be shameful, you must pretend to be confused with me.


    "When Prince Lu Fan of jianglincheng arrived," the porter shouted loudly, which made many people cast their eyes.


    Lu Fan and Han Feng walk into the jade mansion in their newly bought clothes.


    It has to be said that people are big families. Look at the gate. It''s magnificent. It''s just like the wall.


    Look at the gatehouse of others. A small doorkeeper is so mean. He roars out in a loud voice. It''s estimated that the whole inner city can hear him. This cultivation, at least there is a gang within the mid-term more than.


    "He''s Lu Fan. He can grow well. Who is the man next to him. "


    "I don''t know. I guess it''s a follower. It is said that Mr. Lu fan is unmarried and comes from a small family. Yulao, this is a good opportunity. Let your granddaughters come out and have a look. "


    "To tell you the truth, I have brought all my granddaughters."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    All the way to the inside, Lu Fan was a group of people with fiery eyes. In particular, those young ladies'' eyes were eager to rush up and swallow Lu Fan.


    No way. The so-called man relies on his clothes, horse and saddle. Lu Fan''s suit of white martial arts sets off his body perfectly. The collar stands up, adding some temperament. A jade pendant at the waist. This is not ordinary jade, but Lu Fan''s martial arts.


    Originally, the dress was matched with a piece of jade, but Lu Fan thought it was awkward and directly pulled it off and threw it away.


    It turns out that after pulling it off, it''s even more awkward. I can''t help it. I have to wear my martial arts. This martial arts admire also followed Lu Fan for a period of time, with a lot of martial arts mood. There is a mysterious light on it. If people who are not good enough to fix their eyes, they will directly see their heads go up.


    The sword has been put into the ring. Without a heavy sword like a doorplate, Lu Fan''s whole person has suddenly become pretty. In addition to this suit, Lu fan can now be called a handsome young man. And it''s not the soft and handsome of the white faced kid, but the handsome with masculine temperament and martial spirit. In the end, thousands of gold coins plus a pill are not white.


    Although elder martial brother Han Feng bought the same clothes as Lu fan, he didn''t feel that Lu Fan was so aggressive after wearing them.


    I can''t help it. The clothes are worn by people. Temperament is hard to change.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng is shaking his eight character steps and looks evil. It looks like an old rogue in the Jianghu. Even if he was wearing tens of thousands of gold coins, he would not be able to change his temperament.


    As soon as Lu Fan appeared, many of you lost their luster.


    How can they compare with Lu fan? They are gorgeous, but they don''t have much connotation.


    First of all, Lu Fan''s momentum is beyond their comparison.


    More discerning people saw that Lu Fan''s face was pale when he saw that what was hanging on his waist was Wu Yipei.


    Their swords, jewelry and folding fans are just scum compared with their martial arts.


    The kind of slag that cannot be slag any more. What kind of goods can you throw away? All of their belongings can''t be compared with the martial arts of Lu Fan.


    No way, this is the real martial arts that contains the artistic conception of martial arts. Even if they take out other martial arts, they can''t compete.


    Originally also chatting is happy a group of expensive childrens, saw Lu Fan completely dumb.


    Those girls who are chatting with each other are interested in seeing Lu Fan.


    "Nice little student, he has some momentum."


    "It''s said that his accomplishments are also very high, even the examination of the lower patrol officers has passed."


    "It''s far more than that. I heard that he''s still at the most difficult level. Nobody''s been there for decades. My grandfather and they also specially checked his story. Guess what. "


    "How are you, good sister? Please tell me. Don''t be a pushover. "


    "Well, I''ll tell you. He is still the head of Wudao college. I heard that he led the worst one yuan College of Wudao college to the first place all the way. "


    "Wow, what a man."


    "That''s great."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Jiji how how, this group of young ladies look at Lu Fan''s eyes all change of tenderness.


    Lu Fan turned to look at them when he heard the voice, and many young ladies blushed.


    "He saw it."


    "he saw me."


    ......


    The whole jade mansion is filled with eight immortals tables, which were put all the way from the former yard to the backyard, which is called the real feast of a large platoon.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and Lu fan are led by their servants all the way forward.


    Sitting position is also based on identity. People with low status can only sit outside, and the more you go inside, the higher your identity.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and Lu Fan were taken to the inner part of the hall.


    Brother Han Feng shook his head and went to the innermost table and sat down, saying: "brother Lu fan, it seems that they still attach great importance to us. This is a good position. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s really good."


    Just then, a woman came in through the side door.


    With a smile on his face, his robe is on the ground, noble and elegant.


    Lu Fan looked intently and was surprised. Isn''t this miss Xiaoer.


    She looks very beautiful today,

 Chapter 248

    Waist Yingying a grip, also don''t know how to wear today''s clothes, body looks so enchanting.


    Not to say, it''s a little more charming.


    The hair is pulled up, and the hairpin is inserted obliquely. After the face is lightly powdered and the body is covered by the colorful Phoenix and Xia clothes, it is twice as beautiful as before.


    I don''t know whether it was because she didn''t look carefully yesterday or because she was very optimistic about it today. For a while, Lu Fan was a little crazy about it.


    Next to him, brother Han Feng whispered, "brother Lu Fan. Is she the little girl who was with you yesterday. How can it look different. "


    Lu Fandao: "she is right. I didn''t expect that she was from the jade family."


    Smile to the guests around a light smile, in an instant, how many expensive childe was fascinated by her smile.


    Lu Fan''s eyes glanced at Lu Fan''s side, and then when he was facing Lu Fan''s four eyes, Lu Fan suddenly heard a voice coming from his ear.


    "Mr. Lu fan, you did come."


    A mischievous smile rose on his face, and smiled and winked at Lu Fan.


    This movement, immediately let some expensive Childs breathe fast, like the heart can''t stand it.


    Han Feng bumped Lu Fan''s arm with his elbow and said, "junior brother Lu Fan. This little girl is not bad. Take it. "


    Lu Fan rolled his eyes at Han Feng.


    The sound of singing and dancing comes from the sound of bells, drums, harps and harps.


    With the arrival of the guests, the honor musicians who had been waiting for a long time began to play.


    "When Yuzhou Mu arrived," the governor shouted at the top of his voice, and Yuzhou Mu came slowly with several Yujia children.


    It''s a simple martial suit with incomparable pure white, no decorative patterns and no features. It''s a long sword with decoration on its waist, three feet long, and engraved with five characters of the master of heaven and earth.


    With a light smile on his face, his feet are steady and his long hair is flying.


    After 60 years, Yuzhou animal husbandry is not old at all. The skin is still as shiny as a young man. If it''s not the deep sea of light in the eyes and the three scars on the corners of the eyes, it''s hard for others to guess his age.


    All of them got up and saluted to Yuzhou mu. Lu Fan''s eyes saw several people around Yuzhou mu. One of them, Lu fan, looked familiar, as if she had seen them somewhere. And why did she look at him with a slightly hostile look.


    Lu Fan thought in his head, has he offended this woman.


    "Please take a seat for your guests and friends without any formality."


    Yuzhou Mu chuckles.


    When everyone was seated, the dishes began to be served.


    It has to be said that what people eat is different from what they eat in jianglincheng. No dish has been seen by Lu Fan.


    After a little taste, Lu Fan''s eyes brightened.


    How can this meat be so delicious? It''s not like ordinary meat. Why can this dish accelerate the vigorous Qi? Is it made of herbs.


    Lu Fan and Han Feng don''t care so much. They seldom see delicious food. They open their stomachs and begin to eat.


    At this time, the speed of snatching food exercised in Yiyuan hospital has played a very good role.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the dishes on the table were swept in half by the two of them.


    A few people at the same table were stunned directly. What''s the matter? They haven''t even got a chopstick. They have eaten it.


    Xiao''er also sat by Yuzhou Mu''s side and said softly, "uncle."


    Yuzhou shepherd nodded and asked Xiaoer to sit beside him. Just sat down, not far from Yuzhou animal husbandry, a man in a blue shirt said softly, "smile, you are so beautiful today."


    Smile son lightly looked at him and said: "thank you very much."


    What else did the man want to say, but Xiao''er turned his head.


    With a kind smile on his face, Yuzhou Mu said, "smile. I heard that your junior patrol passed the examination. My uncle was very pleased. How do you do? Is he willing to take you as an apprentice? "


    Xiao''er blushed and said: "my uncle made fun of me. Xiao''er didn''t pass the exam by his own ability. You don''t need help. But master Maixin has accepted me. "


    "That''s good. Well, I also heard that a young Junjie named Lu Fan took you through the examination. And he also passed through the pass of mountains and rivers. This man can come today. "


    Xiao''er nods with a smile and looks at Lu Fan.


    Yuzhou Mu also looks at Lu fan, who is eating crazily with Han Feng, with Xiaoer''s eyes.


    Yuzhou Mu frowned slightly and said, "this is a good meal."


    then Yuzhou Mu laughed. At last, the man in the green shirt on one side had the chance to interpose and said: "on the banquet, the food is like a glutton, which is almost uneducated. It must be a kid from the mountain. It''s not worth mentioning. "


    Yuzhou Mu glanced at the man in the green shirt and said, "you say so. It makes sense. "


    Laugh son to listen to but some gas, long voice way: "Duan Ping, this world way is to see strength, not to see eat like."


    Duan Ping said with a smile: "strength. It''s ridiculous to have the strength even if we''ve crossed the border. "


    The smile turned red with anger. Yuzhou animal husbandry, however, seems to have failed to see it. They are allowed to quarrel.


    At this moment, the sound of the outside porter came again.


    "When Guan Gongzi arrived,"


    a word immediately surprised many people, even Yuzhou Mu''s face slightly changed.


    "Pass cold. Why is he here? He never attends a banquet. "


    "Mr. Guan has come out of the house. Has it worked?"


    "What is he doing here. Is it for trouble. "


    "Keep your voice down. If Guan Han hears you, you''ll be in big trouble."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    After a while of discussion, Lu Fan and Han Feng also slowed down the speed of eating.


    The two turned their heads and saw a man in a bloody suit stride in.


    When entering the hall, he could not be polite. He just smiled at the Yuzhou herdsman and said, "father Yu, Guan is here to celebrate his birthday. It''s just a gift that I forgot to bring. I hope it''s off the record. Don''t worry. "


    Yuzhou Mu looked indifferent and said, "if you can come, please take a seat."


    Guan Han sat down at a nearby table. As soon as he sat down, the others stood up directly.


    Glancing around, Guan hanlang said: "I heard recently that there is a good young warrior, who seems to be called Lu Fan. I''m very interested in Guan Gongzi. Which one of you is Lu fan. Stand up and let me see. "


    At that time, people turned their eyes to Lu Fan.


    Guan hanshun looked at Lu Fan up and down with the eyes of everyone.


    "You''re Lu Fan. You look good."


    Lu fan is too lazy to turn his head. To deal with such a madman, you must be more mad than him.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said, "what can I do for you?"


    Guan Han said: "it''s not a big deal, just a few personal accounts with you."


    In case of illness, ask for leave for one night, so far today. Forgive me.

 Chapter 249

    The atmosphere suddenly became solemn and a stream of murderous Qi was released from Guan Han.


    His murderous spirit was about to condense into essence, and there was light blood on his body.


    It''s hard to imagine how Guan Han''s murderous Qi has been trained. At his age, he has many lives in his hands.


    Lu Fan''s eyes fell on Guan Han''s bloody clothes, as if on purpose. Guan Han exposed half of the token on his waist, with the clear word "blood killing" on it.


    At that time, Lu Fan clenched his fist. The smile on Guan Han''s face is more and more intense.


    Han Feng also saw the sign on Guan Han''s waist. His chopsticks were slowly put down and his lips were moving. He whispered in Lu Fan''s ear, "brother Lu fan, this is a blood murderer. Do you want to kill him?"


    Of course, Lu Fan wants to do it, but it''s obviously not a good time.


    Not to mention that it is now in the jade mansion, but more importantly, the other side dare to be so bold and bold, it must be presumptuous.


    Lu fan forces himself to calm down. His eyes are bright and his body is motionless.


    "Enough, Guan Han. If you are here to congratulate me on my birthday, please say a few words less, "


    Yuzhou Mulang said.


    Although the tone of voice is not high, it has the momentum of not being angry.


    Guan Han took a look at Yuzhou Mu and saw that the sword between his waist was slightly quivering, and his eyes were also slightly twitching.


    Little by little, Guan Han has restrained his momentum.


    Without seeing how his lips moved, Lu Fan heard Guan Han''s voice.


    "Now that you''re here, stay. Lu Fan also said, "if you want my life, it depends on your ability."


    They looked at each other, and there seemed to be sparks in the air.


    Yuzhou Mudan looks at all this, but he doesn''t mean to stop it. Suddenly, yuzhoumu seemed to think of something funny. Suddenly he turned his head and said to Xiaoer, "Xiaoer, how about finding you a son-in-law today?" the smile on Xiaoer''s face froze, but yuzhoumu suddenly raised his glass and stood up.


    "Everyone, today is my 60th birthday. Although I know that many of you will say in private that I am over 60 years old, and I have been shameless every year. But I tell you, I am sixty forever. "


    When it comes to this, Yuzhou Mu laughs.


    Others can only follow the smile. I''ve seen shameless people. I''ve never seen such shameless people.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng murmured to himself.


    "The animal husbandry in Yuzhou has the style of my uncle."


    After a pause, Yuzhou Mu then said, "everyone is here to celebrate your birthday. I''m very happy. So I plan to help my niece find a fast-moving son-in-law who can recruit relatives by martial arts. All the young people present can attend."


    Before the voice fell, a group of people stared at Xiao''er. Many people were in a hurry.


    Duan Ping had a warm smile on his face and suddenly froze completely. Why did Yuzhou animal husbandry suddenly make such a decision today.


    Xiaoer stands up directly when she wants to talk, but sees Yuzhou Mu''s face is funny, and her eyes are looking behind her.


    Smiling, she felt something was wrong and looked back slightly. When I saw another woman not far away, the smile rose again.


    "Witticism."


    Immediately, Xiaoer sat back and said nothing more.


    "I dare to ask the governor of Zhou Mu how to recruit parents by martial arts."


    A young hero got up and said. With fanaticism on his face, although he asked Yuzhou herdsman to bow, his eyes were fixed on Xiaoer.


    Yuzhou Mu said: "it''s very simple. Duan Ping, you come out. You practice with me for ten years. I''ll come out today as an examiner. Other young Junjie, as long as they can win Duan Ping, even if they have. "


    Duan Ping got up slowly and bowed gracefully: "yes, sir. But if no one can leave me, can we... "


    Speaking of this, Duan Ping looked at Xiao''er eagerly and said, "can I win?"


    Yuzhou Mu said with a smile, "yes."


    Duan Ping burst into laughter and strode out, throwing fists at all of them, and said, "everyone, please."


    Yuzhou Mu said in a loud voice: "wine, wine. There is no wine or martial arts, like what words. "


    Immediately the drum music was loud, and good wine and good meat were served again.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng felt his belly and said: "it''s a pity that I don''t want to eat when I''m full. So many delicacies, if only they could be packed and taken away. Younger martial brother Lu fan, do you want to compete. Directly became the jade family''s fast son-in-law, your family''s small matter, does not have the guarantee directly


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t think so."


    His eyes still fell on Guan Han''s face. Guan Han, as a blood murderer, was so unbridled in the jade mansion. What does this mean? Either the blood killing force is so powerful that it can be equal to the jade mansion. Or Guan Han is a special person.


    "I''ll come first."


    A hot-blooded young man stood up directly and walked to Duan Ping. If you don''t say much, just fight.


    The so-called expert knows whether there is one at a time. He is worthy of following the Yuzhou animal husbandry for ten years. Duan Ping''s strength is even around the peak of Waigang.


    Although some of the breath is not very stable, it looks like it''s driven by medicine. But it''s absolutely easy to cut melons and vegetables to deal with these young heroes.


    But Lu Fan didn''t look at all. He got up and sat down next to Guan Han under the surprised eyes of senior brother Han Feng.


    Guan Han laughed and said, "you have courage. You''re not afraid I''ll kill you right now. "


    Lu Fandao: "you dare not. Blood kills the sect leader. "


    There was a cold light in Guan Han''s eyes.


    "Not only have courage, but also good eyesight. Tell me, how do you know that I''m the blood murderer. The whole East China knows little about this. "


    Lu Fandao: "I can show my power in the jade mansion and be unrestrained. If you are not the sect leader, the blood killing force is too horrible. I don''t believe that there will be forces beyond Yuzhou''s control in Donghua. So, you can only be the sect leader. "


    Lu Fan said that he had stopped. In fact, there was something else that Lu Fan didn''t say in his heart. That''s to say, even so, the force of blood killing made him very surprised.


    Guan Leng nodded: "not bad. That''s the truth. Lu fan, you''re a smart man. Let me give you two ways to join our blood killing sect and hand over your family. Then we can forget the previous events. "


    Lu Fan said without hesitation:" there''s another way. "


    Guan Han chuckled:" there''s another way. There''s nothing to say. It''s nothing more than death, but I''m very interested now He killed you by himself. Three days later, he would dare to fight in the East arena of the city

 Chapter 250

    "Refreshing. I think it would be nice to take your head off by hand. "


    A cruel smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    There was frost on his fingers, and a blue snowflake was blooming in his hand. Among the petals, there was a little red like blood.


    Gently, Guan Han put the flower in front of Lu Fan.


    Seeing this scene, many old people''s faces changed. Even the Yuzhou herdsman''s eyes flashed cold.


    "Blood lotus, Guan Han even took out the snow lotus at the jade father''s birthday party. Is he crazy?"


    "Keep your voice down, a snow lotus will come, and Yan Luo will walk around. This Lu fan, how did he offend Guan Han, even met and sent out blood lotus. "


    "Never die, never die. Something''s going to happen......


    Lu Fan slowly picked up the flowers. The cold lotus looks very delicate, just like a work of art.


    This shows that the strength of Guan Han is absolutely above the Yuan Gang border, and it is not the first time to enter the Yuan Gang, it has been in the Yuan Gang border for a long time.


    But his strength, also absolutely did not exceed Yuan Gang medium-term.


    This lotus is crystal clear, but it doesn''t contain any artistic conception of martial arts. It shows that Guan Han has not reached the point of using the force of five elements at will in the late Yuan Gang.


    Although such strength is strong, Lu fan is not without the power of World War I.


    At this time, in Lu Fan''s body, the nine dragon Xuangong tower said: "great master, do you want me to shade him. He is quite strong. At that time, I''m afraid you''ll suffer. "


    Lu Fandao: "you can also be Yin. What a yin method. "


    "It''s very simple," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. I''ll use your strength to make a small tarsal formation on his body. As long as he didn''t realize it, the tarsal formation would absorb his strength in one night and then infiltrate into his Dantian. Then, when we fight with him again, we suddenly detonate the array. That kind of feeling, ah, just think about it. "


    Lu Fan also raised a smile on his face and said in his heart, "let''s do it."


    Slightly hard, Lu Fan pinched and burst the lotus in his hand. A force of spirit came out of his hand. Let Guan Han''s expression also slightly change. This force, let him feel a threat unexpectedly, at the same time a cold from his back neck to head.


    Guan Han felt something wrong in his heart, but he didn''t find anything wrong.


    Illusion. It''s a special skill.


    With a sneer on his face, Guan Leng quietly looks at Lu Fan as if he is looking at a dead man.


    In the field, Duan Ping has defeated a dozen young Junjie in front of the crowd.


    None of these people is Duan Ping''s one-in-one enemy, proud Duan Ping, with a confident smile on his face, said loudly, "who else is there?"


    As he said this, Duan Ping suddenly looked at Lu Fan and said in a loud voice, "Young Master Lu fan, would you like to play two moves too?"


    The best example is Duan Ping.


    Lu Fan looked up at him and didn''t care about him at all.


    Compared with Guan Han, Duan Ping''s accomplishments are pitiful. But it''s Waigang peak. When he was in Wudao college, Lu Fan beat him several times. How could he be afraid of Duanping.


    It''s about martial arts, master. Lu Fan was brought out by two experts of Tiangang environment, which is not bad at all.


    Lu Fan just sat there quietly, without any intention of getting up.


    "I don''t think so. You go on. "


    Lu Fan really didn''t mean to take part in the competition. But Duan Ping said: "Mr. Lu is not afraid. It''s said that when Mr. Lu broke into the sea of swords and mountains, he was so heroic that he was as calm as water now. It''s hard not to succeed. Mr. Lu is not the niece of yuzhoumu. "


    Some of these words are cruel. It''s a small thing to be afraid of. If you don ''t look up to the niece of the animal husbandry in Yuzhou, this is the face of sweeping the animal husbandry in Yuzhou.


    Guan Han laughs, but looks at Duanping like an idiot.


    Other dare not say, the blood kills 12 experts to break in the river Lincheng, this is not the ordinary people can do. Duan Ping dared to provoke Lu fan like this. He really begged for help.


    But no matter Lu fan is slapped, Duan Ping is slapped.


    Guan Han is happy to enjoy it. As long as he can sweep the jade family''s face, he will never miss it.


    Lu Fan also looked up at Duan Ping and said, "do you want to fight with me like this. Well, as you wish. "


    With that, Lu Fan got up and walked to the field.


    "Yuzhou Mu ha ha of smile way:" smile son, you see this take advantage of the Dragon quick son-in-law how


    Xiao''er blushed and said, "uncle, don''t make fun of me."


    In the field, Duan Ping looked up and down at Lu Fan and said: "son Lu, please take out the blade. You don''t want to fight with me empty handed. "


    Lu Fanhu, with his hands on his back, said, "I don''t need to deal with you empty handed."


    After that, Lu Fan''s eyes brightened.


    Before they could understand what was going on, they saw Duan Pingping standing in the same place as a villain.


    Lu Fan went back to Han Feng and sat down next to him. At the same time, Duan Ping fell to the ground.


    It was so quiet that Guan was shocked.


    He thought that Lu Fan might have some abilities. It was natural to defeat Duan Ping.


    But I didn''t expect that Lu fan not only had some skills, but also didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Mr. Lu.... It''s a good way. "


    some young ladies have long mouths and dull faces. Looking at Lu Fan''s eyes, they are almost devouring Lu Fan alive.


    Yuzhou Mu was shocked for a while, then he laughed.


    "Good, good, good. Lu fan, you are indeed worthy of fame. I have another young master in Donghua. "


    It seems that Yuzhou Mu didn''t care that his disciples were defeated by one move at all. I wish I could clap my hands.


    If Duan Ping sees this scene, he may also pass out in shame.


    All of them were amazed. Han Feng said on the side: "brother Lu fan, you are really becoming more and more famous now. Also said that I like to pretend to force, you actually prefer to be looked up to right. "


    Lu Fandao: "senior brother Han Feng, you don''t understand. I can at least make us safe these days by using this move to defeat the enemy. "


    Yuzhou Mu waved Duanping down. He didn''t want to see Duanping again.


    When he got up, Yuzhou Mulang said: "Lu fan, you have won Duanping. Then you are the winner of the competition. Are you going to win my niece? "


    Lu Fan was about to answer. At this time, Guan Han stood up and said, "wait a minute, I haven''t fought yet. Mr. Lu fan, why don''t we take advantage of the number of our fast-moving son-in-law and count it as a lottery?"


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "it''s useless for you to ask me."


    Guan Han turned around and said: "that Yuzhou animal husbandry, can I also join in. I''m very interested in being a jade family. "


    (I still need another chapter, I''m sorry, I''m sorry.)

 Chapter 251

    Many people immediately took a breath of cold air. Guan Han wanted to be the son-in-law of the jade family. Isn''t this the face of Yuzhou mu.


    You know, Guan Han''s master and Yuzhou Mu are......


    I want to know with my butt that if Guan Han wants to become a real jade family man, the first thing he has to do is destroy the whole jade family.


    But Yuzhou Mu laughed and said: "no problem, Guan Han, if you really can be my jade family. I will treat you well. "


    Yuzhou Mu grinned, showing white teeth and a faint cold light.


    Guan Han''s expression trembled for a while, then turned his eyes and said to Lu Fandao, "three days later, Lu fan will not disappear. Don''t run away early. "


    Lu Fan said, "don''t be afraid to come down in person."


    Guan Han and Lu Fan look at each other. Then, Guan Han laughs loudly and leaves slowly.


    No one in the whole jade mansion dares to stop him and let Guan Han go.


    Some of the children of the jade family were angry, but the smile on Yuzhou Mu''s face was not halved.


    He didn''t seem to care about the details. He raised his glass again and said, "congratulations to our son Lu Fan."


    Say, Yu state pasturage knocked three times on his table, smile to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan felt as if he knew something.


    On his face, Lu Fan whispered to Han Feng, "elder martial brother Han Feng, when I leave, you will help me to make a circle and say that I will go back to sleep first."


    Han Feng said, "well, I have an appointment. Ge Laozi, which sister did you make eye contact with? "


    Lu Fandao: "can''t your mind be a little pure?"


    Han Feng laughed and said, "go ahead, go ahead. I''ve done a lot of things like taking care of the wind. Then I''ll make up a reason for you. "


    Lu Fan nodded, hoping that elder martial brother Han Feng could rely on it.


    The banquet went on. According to the rules, after eating, there was singing and dancing. Young people are more than flower fists and embroidered legs. They have a chat with each other. It''s a pleasure.


    Yuzhou animal husbandry seems to have drunk too much. After three rounds of drinking, it retreats by itself.


    As soon as he left, the others were more presumptuous.


    In a short time, a group of young boys and girls surrounded Lu Fan.


    "Mr. Lu fan, you are just so fierce. Can you teach me what it is? "


    "Mr. Lu fan, I heard that you are from jianglincheng. Our family is not far from jianglincheng. When you go back, do you want to go to my house. I can make tea. "


    "Mr. Lu fan, you are so fierce that you can definitely win Guan Han."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    They swarmed around again, and Lu Fan''s head grew big.


    In particular, some rich ladies with fanatical eyes are really rubbing their chests on Lu Fan''s clothes. The eyes that are tender and tender are really continuous.


    Lu Fan hurriedly drew back a little. At the critical moment, brother Han Feng stood up and said, "what are you going to do for me?"


    Unfortunately, no one paid any attention to him.


    And they went round to Lu Fan.


    "All at this table. There''s no place else. "


    A faint voice sounded, and immediately all the young boys and girls stopped moving.


    Look back, but smile came over.


    At once, a group of rich ladies retreated, all out of the way.


    Childe brothers, also chat up a smile two times, said a sentence: "smile young lady good." Then they all leave.


    But their eyes are still on this side. It''s impossible to look back in one step and three times.


    Han Feng stood there, I don''t know if I should go or not. After a few eyes, Han Feng coughed and said: "I''ll go to a cottage. I''ve eaten too much. En, talk to you. "


    Xiao''er didn''t look at Han Feng at all. He sat down in front of Lu Fan and said, "son Lu fan, we have met again."


    Lu Fan said, "Miss smile, you are very beautiful today."


    Smile son holds up head way: "calculate you to know each other, still know to say a good sentence. Shall I give you some information. "


    Lu Fandao: "what news."


    Smile: "the news of Guan Han. It can be seen that you two have enemies. It seems that they are not young. I don''t want you to die in his hands. This guy is a cancer of our Donghua state. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "miss Xiao''er has his information."


    He nodded, "of course. I can give you one if you want. You really want to fight him. I know he''s very good. "


    Lu Fandao: "there are some things that must be done. Then I''ll thank Miss smile first. "


    Holding fists and bowing hands, Lu Fan just made this movement, and smiled coldly and said: "you have to thank me. Mr. Lu, you are about to become a member of our jade family. As long as you win Guan Han, you will be the son-in-law of the jade family. Thank you for anything. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I didn''t want to be the son-in-law of the jade family. My purpose is not this either."


    Smile: "really. Then if I tell you, if you win, it''s me who will win. "


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment. He looked at his son with a smile and said, "you are the niece of Yuzhou mu."


    Smile and nod.


    Lu Fan''s face became strange, but he shook his head and said, "I''m sorry. Miss smile, we''ve only met twice. "


    A ray of disappointment appeared in the eyes of Xiaoer. Obviously, the reaction she expected was not Lu Fan''s.


    "Well, in fact, my uncle has more nieces than me. They are all the nieces of uncle. You don ''t have to worry about this, Master Lu Fan. Uncle is really a joke. At that time, he will point out a niece at will. If they say no, it will be over. "


    Lu Fan said, thinking that would be good.


    But he didn''t hear that there was another meaning in Xiaoer''s words. She didn''t say whether she would disagree if her niece was her.


    There was a silence and neither of them spoke.


    In a moment, Lu Fan said: "miss Xiao''er, we''ll talk next time. I need to go out first. "


    Smile son opens mouth to want to ask Lu fan to go there.


    But when it came to her, she didn''t ask.


    Lu Fan got up and left in the eyes of all the people and walked out of the gate.


    Turning a corner, Lu Fanhu''s figure turns into wind, directly around a circle, turning over the eaves and walking on the wall, rushing towards the back of the hall.


    After the main hall, it is a water corridor.


    At a glance, Lu fan saw Yuzhou Mu not far away. He was feeding carp.


    The guards around saw Lu Fan suddenly appear. They were stunned for a while, but then they did not move.


    Lu Fan walked quickly to Yuzhou animal husbandry. Just ten steps away from Yuzhou animal husbandry, Yuzhou animal husbandry raised its hand and let Lu Fan stop.


    Lu Fan looks at Yuzhou mu, but stops.


    With fish in his hands, a carp in the lake leaps up in the moonlight.


    The sparkling water of the lake is silvery.


    There was no smile on Yuzhou Mu''s face at this time, and he looked a little serious.


    "Lu fan, how did you come? Who asked you to come?"


    Yuzhou Mu didn''t even look at Lu Fan. He said quietly.


    Lu Fan also calmly replied, "didn''t you let me come?"


    Yuzhou Mu said, "did I say that. I don''t remember. "


    Lu Fandao: "you knock on the table three times, don''t you just let me drink after three rounds."


    At this time, Yuzhou Mu finally put down the fish food in his hand, turned his head, carried his hands on his back and said, "smart man, then I will talk to you in a smart way, you come here."


    Lu Fan stepped forward and came to Yuzhou mu.


    Yuzhou Mu looked at the carp in the water and said, "Lu fan, you are a native of Donghua, right?"


    Lu Fandao: "the children of Lu family in jianglincheng, donghuazhou, are from donghuazhou for three generations."


    "Would you like to get rid of a disaster for Donghua?"


    Lu Fandao: "the disaster that Yuzhou Mu said can refer to Guan Han."


    Yuzhou shepherd head said: "yes, it is him. I don''t know how you got into a feud with him, and I don''t want to know what your purpose of coming to Donghua city is. In a word, it''s unlikely that you will only test for a junior inspector, or you will go back long ago. I just want to use your hand to kill Guan Han. Because it involves some old generation''s grudges, I can''t do it myself. It''s a good choice for you to do it. Think about it. Would you like to make a knife for me. Of course, after the success, the benefits will not be less than yours. "


    Yuzhou animal husbandry simply said its purpose naked, without any politeness or concealment.


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment, then said: "since it is so. Please tell me. "


    Yuzhou Mu smiled again. This time''s smile should be Yuzhou Mu''s real smile.


    Three points are domineering and seven points are sophisticated. The radian raised from the corner of the mouth is slightly evil.


    Yuzhou Mu said: "very good. I like you so sensible and intelligent person. The best way, of course, is to kill him directly on the formal occasion of life and death struggle in three days. But I think it''s very difficult to do this with your current strength. Not to mention anything else, Guan Han is a serious cultivation of Yuangang realm, and you are just the outer Gang realm. It''s hard to make up for this gap. I want to hear what you think first. A wise man like you should not make such a stupid decision. "


    Lu Fan said calmly, "I don''t know how to grasp it. But it''s not without it. It''s about the family. I have to spell it. "


    Yuzhou Mu looks into Lu Fan''s eyes. His eyes are swimming with a faint light.


    Lu Fan felt his eyes tingling slightly. At this moment, Yuzhou Mu felt as if he could see through everything.


    For a long time, Yuzhou Mu said, "I haven''t seen such a young man as you in a long time. Whose apprentice are you? I don''t know if you have such a solid foundation. You have also learned a lot about martial arts. Well, it''s a bit better than I thought. "


    Yuzhou Mu suddenly threw a brand from his arms. It was a common wooden card with jade characters engraved on it. It fell into Lu Fan''s hands.


    "This brand can let you in and out of the Jade House at will from today, if you kill Guan Han. This brand is yours. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened. This brand is really a good thing.


    The token of the jade family, in Donghua, is just a self-defense artifact. In the future, I will take it back to my family and put it at home. Even if it is covered by a jade family, all ghosts and spirits should stand aside.


    Lu Fan threw the sign directly into his belt and bowed: "thank you Yuzhou mu."


    The head of Yuzhou Shepherd said: "it''s just a small thing, don''t thank you. Since you have made an appointment for three days

 Chapter 252

    (Ouyang is trying to recover, everyone calm down. There is another chapter later.)


    The battle is imminent, and a strange smile rises on the dancing face.


    At the moment of seeing this smile, Lu Fan felt an evil spirit coming from all directions.


    At that time, Lu Fan raised a blazing flame and pushed out all the forces of heaven and earth around him.


    After that, Lu fan saw a dark figure emerging from the shadow. His eyes were red, his body was empty, like a ghost but not a man.


    "The devil."


    Lu Fan''s voice came out slowly.


    Wukong Spirit said with a smile, "since I am a demon cultivator, I will naturally bring some evil spirits around me. Isn''t that a normal thing? What''s surprising?"


    Say, dance empty spirit gently wave hand, her body and the evil spirit around revolve together.


    Lu Fan''s skirt is flying, a red line appears on his hand, and then the hot red line almost burns Lu Fan''s wrist out of smoke.


    The next moment, the red line suddenly scorched and black, turning into a black dust and falling on the ground.


    Obviously, the powerful spirit of demon cultivation can''t bear the red line of exorcism.


    Lu Fan also felt the blackness of these shadows. I''m afraid that every cultivation is deeper than him.


    Wukongling did find a group of good helpers this time.


    I''m in trouble.


    Lu Fan hated in his heart. He should have left Wukong spirit at all costs.


    Now it''s directly in danger.


    The voices of dancing spirits came from all directions like ghosts.


    "Lu fan, today is your burial place. It''s also your honor to die in the hands of the ghost puppet. Go ahead, the demons will break up. "


    All of a sudden, dark shadows came to Lu Fan.


    As soon as Lu Fan''s heavy sword was wielded, he felt that his whole body was under control.


    His body became cold, and the chill rose from the bottom of his feet and rushed all the way to his head.


    This cold, almost like a bucket of ice water from the beginning of winter drenched, cold thoroughly. For a moment, he felt that his body was about to be out of his control.


    The body is surrounded by red eyes, and the heart is full of awe, which immediately transforms the vigorous Qi of Lu fan into the power of spirit.


    "Broken."


    With a sharp drink, Lu fan used the soul snatching method.


    All of a sudden, a dark shadow exploded directly, making a shrill scream.


    Wukong spirit didn''t expect that in such a situation, Lu fan still had the power to resist.


    At that time, the figure of Wukong spirit appeared. She did not know when a string of hand bells appeared on her wrist. She shook them gently and made a clear sound.


    But the voice fell on Lu Fan''s ear, just like the sound of the ghost. He suppressed a group of ghost puppets and began to become more powerful.


    Lu Fan''s whole body began to tremble and crackled.


    Wukong spirit shook the bell faster and faster. While shaking it, Wukong Spirit said in a soft voice: "Lu fan, give up. You won''t be the opponent of the ghost puppet. Each of them has the strength of the martial artists in Yuangang territory. If you give up early, it''s easier to die. "


    The sound of dancing is like a magic sound filling the brain, which moves Lu Fan''s mind.


    This is absolutely a magic cultivation skill. Lu Fan even felt that he really wanted to give up.


    He can be shaken by his determination. This magic cultivation skill really has some skills.


    The power of the spirit rushed into his mind, and Lu fan forced his mind to be stable.


    Life and death. He didn''t care much, either. Limbs cannot move. But he can also gather the power of the world around him.


    Five elements. Small disillusionment five element array.


    The array lights up under your feet. Lu fan made a desperate gesture.


    Dancing ethereal bright eyes still stare at Lu Fan''s eyes at the moment. The light is like a moving snake. Want to drill into Lu Fan''s eyes.


    Obviously. Wukong spirit also uses vicious skills. Want to subdue Lu fan at one stroke.


    But right now. Lu Fan feels his ring is on.


    A dull light. Dimly lit. Immediately. The puppet of the ghost that controls him. It''s like meeting something terrible. Back off with a whine.


    Immediately. Lu Fan regained his body control.


    Turn the sword. Take a picture of the dancing spirit directly.


    "Ah."


    The unresponsive Wukong spirit was slightly injured by Lu Fan''s sword. But Wukong spirit didn''t care. Her eyes only fixed on the light of Lu Fan''s ring.


    Lu Fan was also stunned. I didn''t expect the critical moment. It was the ring that saved him again.


    It''s the nine Xiao ring that Master Wu Chen gave him. Is it true? It''s also related to jiuxiao gate.


    When Lu Fan was thinking. A jade card flies out of Lu Fan''s jiuxiao ring.


    Lu fan saw the jade card. I was stunned. For a moment. He thought about it. This jade card seems to have been given by the old master. Search in my memory. Lu Fan finally remembered. This jade card was given to him by the woman of that day.


    That''s the charming woman. Master Wu Chen also moved out of his tavern. Into the mountains and forests.


    For such a long time, Lu Fan almost forgot the brand. How could it come out again.


    On the jade plate, the light flows.


    The word on the front is still full of the spirit of coming out of the world, but when it turns over, it turns out that the reverse side of the word is dark, and the magic word is just like a grimace.


    "The devil of Tao."


    The dancing spirit uttered a startled voice.


    Look at Lu Fan''s eyes completely changed. The ghost puppets around knelt down directly.


    With a hoarse voice, these ghost puppets even said to Lu Fanqi, "I have seen your majesty."


    Lu Fan was shocked and stood still.


    What''s the situation? It''s flipping too fast.


    It''s just a brand. How can we make these fierce ghost puppets kneel down completely.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Wukong spirit even knelt down and leaned over and said, "demon gate, Wukong spirit has seen you."


    Lu Fan swallowed.


    He seemed to feel that the brand he had on his hand was a wonderful thing.


    The brand that can make the demon cultivator bow down to be his official and kneel down directly. What brand is that.


    Thinking about it, it seems that there is only one answer, that is the brand of big devil.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are twitching. Is the woman who came to talk to master Wu Chen a big devil.


    The devil''s heart is very powerful.


    Listen to Wukong spirit and what these ghost puppets call him.


    Venerable, damned, the only venerable in this continent is the venerable and the wuzun.


    Lu Fan put the sign away and took a deep breath.


    Look at Wukong spirit way: "why do you call me zunshang?"


    Wukong spirit raised his head, his eyes twinkled, and said: "because you have the magic order of Daoxin devil clan. The state of Wu''an is one hundred and eight thousand states, three hundred and four hundred thousand devil gates, and hundreds of millions of children of devil gates. If you see this order, you will be like your superior. "


    Lu Fan felt his little heart twitch again.


    Three thousand four hundred demons, hundreds of millions of children of demons. Damn it, who told him that the demon cultivation was extinct? It was a joke on the mainland.


    Lu fan is holding a sword, but he doesn''t know whether to kill Wukong spirit or not.


    Just thinking about it, there are footsteps nearby.


    At that time, with a wave of the dancing hand, all the ghost puppets disappeared immediately.


    Then, a figure with eight character steps came.


    "Oh, junior brother Lu fan, you have come here. You have broken the hearts of those rich ladies, ha ha. "


    As he spoke, brother Han Feng''s figure came into Lu Fan''s eyes.


    Then, Han Feng saw the dancing spirit kneeling on the ground.


    Immediately, Han Feng thought of something bad.


    "Ge Laozi''s. Is it not the right time for me to come. Ha ha, it''s a nice day today. It''s sunny. I''m in the wrong place. You go on. "


    Lu Fan sighed and said, "where is the sunny evening. Dance airy, you get up


    "Yes," said Wukong Ling respectfully


    Get up slowly, the veil shakes.


    The peerless face under the veil, in this shaking, let elder martial brother Han Feng see a little bit.


    At that time, senior brother Han Feng was shocked, and his saliva almost came out.


    Lu Fan slammed brother Han Feng and said, "don''t shout out, brother Han Feng. I''ve got some personal business here. Well, let''s go back now. Let''s talk about it later. "


    Han Feng nodded petrified. The three stepped out.


    Along the way, Lu Fan met several rich ladies.


    Originally they were going to lean over, but when they saw Lu Fan''s dancing spirit.


    Immediately, the group stopped.


    Even if the dancing spirit doesn''t take off his veil, it''s a unique style.


    The body has no need to say, a pair of eyes is more soul stirring.


    "Who is this. It''s beautiful. "


    "I bet she''s prettier when she takes the yarn off."


    "I know who she is. She is Miss Wukong Ling."


    "Oh, my God, is she the dancer who is going to be the middle inspector. How could she be with Mr. Lu fan? "


    "We have no chance. No chance at all. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The sound of argument went far away. Lu Fan and his three men left the prefecture.


    After calling a carriage, the three entered.


    This car is specially provided for them by the Bafang fragrant garden. Spacious and bright, the car alone is the size of a room.


    The carriage is covered with Firefox fur, which is very soft.


    There are more than ten fist sized night pearls inlaid around, which make the whole carriage look like day.


    Lu Fan and Han Feng sat together, while Wu Qiling sat down wisely.


    Han Feng sat down and said, "Lu fan, who is she. Give me an introduction. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and said, "her name is dancing Kongling. It is..."


    Lu fan is still hesitant how to introduce, dancing empty spirit at this time suddenly voice way: "I am Lu Fan childe''s maid."


    In a word, Han Feng was not only stunned, but Lu Fan was also stunned.


    Immediately, Han Feng exclaimed, "you are teasing me, junior brother Lu Fan. I have gone to your home. I''m afraid that the beautiful girls of your three generations are not half as good as dancing girls. A beauty like you can be a maid. Younger martial brother Lu fan, what else have you not told me? "


    Lu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Wu Qiling.


    Dancing is ethereal but with a smile on the tip of the eyebrows and the corners of the eyes, as if in the Tao, which is what I said on purpose.

 Chapter 253

    "Miss Wukong Ling, we are not all together. You are not my maid either. When you arrive at the eight square fragrant garden. I hope we go our own way. Don''t meet again. "


    Lu Fan''s calm way, he really doesn''t want to have any more entanglements with the demon cultivation.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Feng pulled Lu Fan''s clothes.


    Immediately, Lu Fan hears Han Feng''s message: "younger martial brother Lu fan, you are crazy. You don''t want to give me such beauty''s extrapolation. "


    Lu fan turns a white eye at elder martial brother Han Feng, which means that you have enough.


    Wukong Ling said with a charming voice: "Mr. Lu. Of course we are all along. A few days ago, I was still wondering why you used our means and skills. Now it seems that there is a reason for everything. As long as you wish, I am your maid, a little maid at your service. "


    Wukong Ling blinks at Lu fan, which makes elder martial brother Han Feng''s mouth water down.


    Lu Fan hurriedly left elder martial brother Han Feng and looked at Wukong and said: "I''ll say that again. I''m not with you. Miss Wukong Ling, you can get off the bus. "


    After that, Lu Fan let the carriage stop directly.


    Wukong spirit looked at Lu Fan with a little sadness and said: "Prince Lu Fan. Do you really want to get me off the bus. "


    Lu Fan nodded without hesitation.


    Wukong Ling stood up slightly and said, "it seems that Yuzhou Mu asked me to help you improve your strength and win over Guan Han. I don''t have to do it."


    In a word, Lu Fan was stunned.


    "What do you say?"


    Lu Fan frowned.


    Wukong Ling''s eyes were bent up and he sat down slowly with a smile: "I said. I can do it in a few days and improve your strength. Let you win against Guan Han. And keep you safe these days. "


    Lu Fandao: "I can guarantee my own safety. You don''t need to worry. I''m sorry to say that you can improve your strength in a few days. I never think that there is any way to make a person''s strength soar in a few days, otherwise, it needs to be cultivated. Miss Wukong Ling, your words are too false. You can get off the bus. "


    "Master Lu fan, you may have forgotten my identity. What you can''t do doesn''t mean I can''t do it. "


    Wukong spirit is obviously saying that he can help him improve his strength by means of demon cultivation.


    Lu Fan hesitates a little. Although he wants to win, must he use magic cultivation.


    Others don''t know. He knows that magic cultivation has a lot of side effects.


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I''m sorry. No need. "


    finish, Lu Fan''s right hand is empty to lead, let Wu Kongling get off.


    Wu Kongling stared at Lu Fan''s eyes for a long time, and finally got up again and said: "I forgot that my means, Prince Lu, must be despised. Well, I''m sorry, Mr. Lu. I''ve got some classes to teach. "


    With that, Wukong Ling stepped out of the carriage slowly.


    The wheels rolled again, moving forward smoothly. Wu Qiling watched the direction of the carriage leaving, but he was very happy.


    In the carriage, senior brother Han Feng grabbed Lu Fan by the neck.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, you drove a beautiful woman out of the car. Damn it, you''ve driven a peerless beauty out of the car. Are you sure you like women. You can''t be a rabbit. "


    " rabbit, your uncle, "


    Lu Fan''s rare swearing and pushing away brother Han Feng''s hand.


    Not angry, Lu Fan said: "brother Han Feng. Do not provoke such a woman. Her identity is quite different. "


    Han Feng said: "cut, I thought it was something. It''s just a question of identity. What''s the matter? In our Han family, the issue of identity has never been a problem. You know what our Han family started from. "


    Lu Fan shook his head to show that he didn''t know.


    Han Feng shook his head and said: "robbing the rich to help the poor, occupying the mountain as the king, these are all the businesses of our Han ancestors. You know what birth is. Nowadays, we only look at fist and strength. Younger martial brother Lu fan, you can''t do this. Stop and get out of the car. I''d better go and get someone back. "


    Lu fan is really going to be speechless.


    "Brother Han Feng, don''t you say that women are not qualified to make a carriage with us?"


    Han Feng had not yet waited for the car to stop, he got up and said: "beauty is qualification, you know a hammer."


    As he said this, brother Han Feng opened the carriage.


    But at this time, a blood arrow directly rushed down, unable to defend, brother Han Feng''s shoulder was directly pierced on the spot.


    "Ge Laozi, younger martial brother Lu fan, get out quickly."


    Lu Fan''s reaction was rapid, he smashed the door directly with a fist, and jumped up with elder martial brother Han Feng.


    All of a sudden, the carriage below turned to ashes under a huge fire knife.


    The coachman was dead on the spot. Lu fan made a mistake in the middle of the air. He grabbed Han Feng and landed on the street in the distance.


    Condensing eyes to see, only to see a whole body of flame shadow blocked the way.


    The familiar face and the familiar ghost head knife made Lu Fan immediately bite his teeth and say, "blood scar,"


    Yes, it''s the blood scar of blood killing.


    With a ferocious smile on his face, scarred by blood, he said: "Yan Luo has no door to break into. Lu fan, how dare you come to Donghua city by yourself. It seems that I am going to avenge my dead brothers today. Today, you don''t have the array to help you. I''ll see where you are going. "


    The force of strong fire is overwhelming, and the hot waves of fire make Lu Fan feel skin tingling even across the distance.


    "Go,"


    Lu Fan''s vocal tract.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng covers his wound, swearing and disgruntled.


    As soon as they were about to run back, they saw five or six figures coming from behind. In the attic and on the roof, there were also figures. They were surrounded in all directions.


    Lu Fan and Han Feng stop and look around at the well armed men. Lu Fan gnawed his teeth and said, "this is the way to kill people with blood. It''s said that life and death will be fought in three days. Guan Han is such a villain. "


    Blood scar walked forward slowly, while he was preparing himself, he said: "can you know the master''s talent. I don''t do things by means of blood killing, only by results. Lu fan, don''t you think it''s better that you can''t appear in three days, and then you lose your reputation as a gambler and a fugitive, and the scandal spreads far and wide. "


    Lu Fan holds the heavy sword in his hand and begins to shout Xiao Hei in his heart. Without Xiaohei, his combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced.


    Jiulong Xuangong tower also began to wake up Xiaohei. At this time, it was obviously a crisis.


    Lu Fandao: "hum, you dare to do the same in Donghua city. It''s really guarding. There are no state herdsmen. "


    Blood scar said: "naive boy. Do you think they patrol the streets every day. Besides, if you are dead, who knows. Take your life, "he said, and a long knife of blood scar came straight to Lu Fan.


    But at this time, senior brother Han Feng jumped up, with a terrible wave of vigorous energy, and then first came, kicking on the lower body of the blood scar.


    "You''ve got a lot of crap on your forefather''s board."

 Chapter 254

    The sound of toothache breaking was heard. Brother Han Feng''s foot was medium and hard, and the bloody scar he kicked directly howled constantly, like a meteor falling to the ground.


    The green water long Sky Sword in hand, Han Feng''s elder martial brother''s body rises the dazzling five element gold power.


    The ultimate gold, the martial realm of Yuangang, and the strength of senior brother Han Feng even increased so horribly that he entered the realm of Yuangang directly.


    Lu fan is surprised to see elder martial brother Han Feng. He can''t believe it.


    After brother Han Feng''s blood awakened, he was able to improve so much strength.


    To see the vigorous strength of his body is not just the cultivation of Yuan Gang.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng stood proudly in the field, and Jin''s strength spread out and even condensed into a formation under his feet.


    Judging from his skill level, he is totally different from the warrior who just entered Yuan Gang.


    It''s like an old hand who has been in Yuangang for four or five years.


    A sword is thrown out, and Jin Zhili directly cuts off several blood killers.


    A warrior who can''t dodge is cut off by elder martial brother Han Feng on the spot, and his blood splashes out.


    "Sky seizing sword, a flash."


    The blue water long Sky Sword disappeared suddenly, and the extremely golden power of senior brother Han Feng was also consumed, and then a blood fog appeared.


    In a blink of an eye, more than ten martial artists were killed by elder martial brother Han Feng on the spot.


    When Lu fan saw this, he immediately called out, "OK."


    The blood scar that is kicked to fly finally stumbled to climb up at the moment.


    "Take the array, little five, go to the bloody hell array."


    Has been standing on the side of the small five, heard the blood scar cry finally started.


    In a moment, Lu Fan and Han Feng saw a bloody pattern spreading under their feet.


    The blood killers all around immediately came forward, and all kinds of weapons were stained with blood in a moment.


    The bloody light makes Han Feng and Lu Fan''s vision blurred.


    Turning over, Bishui Changtian sword returned to Han Feng''s hand again.


    "Younger martial brother Lu fan, you stand behind me. How can he fight this way? No city guard has come yet. What do the guards of Donghua city eat? "


    At this time, brother Han Feng did not forget to scold the city guard.


    Lu Fan also released his own vigorous clothes and scale Dragon Armor, but the little black in his body still didn''t wake up.


    Lu Fan shouted loudly in his heart, "old nine, old nine out, broken."


    "Yes, great master, please give me ten rest," said the Xuangong tower


    A little bit of vigorous Qi was released, and the Xuangong tower in Kowloon began its breaking method.


    Ten rest time is not long, but it is not short. Immediately, more than a dozen weapons were suddenly killed from the blood fog.


    Lu Fan and Han Feng are almost at the same time, two people back-to-back, a move to kill.


    "Sky seizing sword technique!"


    "sky rushing sword killing."


    Two majestic swords scattered the killed blades, but disappeared in the blood fog.


    "Cough."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng suddenly coughed and wiped his hands on the corner of his mouth, only to find that all he coughed was blood.


    "No, junior brother Lu fan, it''s poisonous in the fog. Withdraw. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng rushed to the front directly with his sword, but at this moment, the tower of the nine dragon Xuangong in Lu Fan''s body shouted: "don''t move, master, this array is a psychedelic array. If you take a wrong step, you will have a lot of opportunities."


    Lu Fan responded quickly and grabbed brother Han Feng''s lapel.


    With the palm of his hand, he pulled brother Han Feng back.


    "Han Feng, don''t rush."


    Shouting in a low voice, brother Han Feng suddenly felt a terrible force passing through his face.


    This force is bloody red, which is almost indistinguishable in the blood mist.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng has cold sweat oozing out of his forehead. He almost got the move.


    At this time, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong is finally broken.


    Seeing the blood fog around rapidly subsided, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong shouted inside Lu Fan: "yes, great master, hurry up, the array has been broken. But the other side can still make a joint attack. "


    Lu Fan''s face was cold, and he shouted, "brother Han Feng, go quickly."


    Before the words were finished, Lu Fan and Han Feng saw the blood fog, and then they showed the blood killers standing together.


    Under the leadership of Xiao Wu, the blood mist on these people directly coagulated together and gathered into a blood cloud.


    Clip legs, blood scar hysterical shout: "kill him, kill them."


    At the command of little five.


    "Blood rain, fall."


    The blood cloud surged, and pieces of blood fell from the sky.


    When the first drop of blood fell on Lu fan, he felt something wrong.


    These bloody waters, with extremely terrible corrosive power, soon, Lu Fan felt that his scale Dragon Armor was going to collapse completely.


    Originally, his scales and Dragon Armor were not completely recovered. This time, he was seriously injured again, and Lu Fan suffered internal injuries.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng swept out his sword and left the blood on the little five and others.


    The scream came, even if they made it by themselves, they could not resist the erosion of blood and water.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng was also hurt by the blood rain. As he retreated, elder martial brother Han Feng scolded him.


    "Grandsons, Grandpa, I''ll fight with you."


    The green water long Sky Sword in his hand was waved desperately. The invisible sword spirit killed many people who killed the sect with blood.


    Lu Fan also desperately waved a heavy sword to keep the blood from dripping on him.


    The heavy sword, like a doorplate, has resisted a lot of blood rain, but when the blood rain falls on the ground, strong white smoke will rise.


    White smoke is still a deadly poison.


    "Five thunders shake the sky. Gold fire and thunder sword. "


    Lu Fan kills with one sword. Several thunders split on the blood cloud, shaking the blood cloud for a while.


    Shaking words will definitely throw up a lot of blood rain. The rain will corrode the ground, make the walls potholes, and even make a lot of martial artists in the blood killing gate scrambling.


    "Waste, a bunch of waste."


    The blood scar is swearing, oneself rushed to come again.


    On the ghostly blade, the blue flame, now watered by the blood rain, has turned into a monstrous scarlet.


    The blood rain falls on the scar just like ordinary rain, without any effect.


    "The flaming sword shakes eight wastelands."


    When the knife comes out, it''s inflamed.


    Like a dragon out to sea, roaring clouds.


    The sword of bloody scar''s angry hand is so powerful that elder martial brother Han Feng''s face changes.


    When he bit his tongue, senior brother Han Feng scolded: "do you want to work hard? Who is afraid of you. Madness. "


    Said, Han Feng''s hair suddenly turned white.


    Lu Fan didn''t understand what was going on, so he saw elder martial brother Han Feng roaring like a wild animal.


    Bishui Changtian sword was directly thrown on the ground by him. Elder martial brother Han Feng is really like a wild animal.


    He rushed out in a four legged crawling manner, and his body directly hit the sword dragon that scattered the blood scar, and at the same time, he pressed the blood scar hard on the ground.


    One slap, two slaps.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng with a crazy roar, two palms fan in blood scar''s face, unexpectedly just hit the blood scar''s face sunken down.


    These two slaps directly let the blood scar "Qingxiu" a lot.


    The muscles of elder martial brother Han Feng are like granite. The blood rain in the sky can''t hurt him any more.


    Seeing elder martial brother Han Feng get angry, it''s impossible for Lu fan to stand still.


    Allow the blood rain to corrode his body, Lu Fan a sword toward the small five people rushed to the past.


    They obviously didn''t expect that Lu fan would be able to fight against the bloody rain in such a situation. He was stunned at first and then shouted out, "kill him."


    The blood cloud in the air falls like a meteorite and explodes in front of Lu Fan.


    The blood and water were hurling wildly. Many of the remaining people killed the martial artists on the spot.


    The earth at the foot of Lu fan has been eroded into a terrible pit in the blood.


    Lu Fan himself was even more ragged, his flesh and skin were emitting white smoke, but he still stood proudly.


    His skin is full of flesh, but he is recovering at a faster speed.


    Once again, Lu Fan''s recovery ability shows that the Jiulong Xuangong tower in his body is also struggling to recover Lu Fan''s body.


    Pain.


    The pain is incomparable, the pain is penetrating.


    Lu fan is gritting his teeth, that is, he is so determined and used to suffering. He can bear the pain. For another warrior, I''m afraid that the pain is enough to kill him.


    "Monsters."


    Little five forced the cry out of his throat.


    It seems that these two words can accurately describe Lu Fan''s present performance.


    Step by step, Lu Fan goes to the fifth generation.


    The little five''s pale eyes finally showed a trace of fear, and unconsciously stepped back a few steps.


    There was a shrill scream nearby. The blood scar was pulled off by elder martial brother Han Feng.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng, with red eyes and crazy look and white hair, is really like a demon.


    With the strength of the blood scarred Yuan Gang border warrior, he was defeated and collapsed by elder martial brother Han Feng at the moment.


    Desperately want to escape, eyes full of despair.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng took the last bite on the neck of the blood scar, biting the blood scar and splashing blood.


    Little five cried heartbreaking.


    "Brother scar."


    Lu Fan raises his heavy sword and directly stops Xiaowu from going to rescue.


    "Lu fan, I will die with you," said little five, gnashing his teeth


    Shouting like this, little five forced his whole body''s blood essence out.


    Like him, there are the remaining blood killers.


    "Blood essence burst."


    Let''s have a big drink.


    The whole man inflated like a balloon. Lu Fandeng felt the fatal threat, but it was too late to escape.


    Seeing that the big explosion is about to submerge him, the shadow of Taoism suddenly flashed behind Xiaowu and others.


    Poof. Puff. Puff.


    A long sword pierced the little five''s forehead directly.


    Then, the body of little five shrinks back.


    Lu Fan looked intently, and then he saw who was coming.


    Black veil, a smile.


    Wukong spirit way: "how are you, Mr. Lu fan?"


    (I owe you another chapter, and I will make it up. I wish you all a happy mid autumn festival.)

 Chapter 255

    In the eyes of Wukong spirit, there is a strong smile.


    Lu Fan didn''t say anything. He went straight to elder martial brother Han Feng. "Dance empty spirit lowers a voice way:" kill all


    The shadow flashed, and the ghost puppet immediately began to kill.


    All those who saw the blood red eyes of the ghost puppet killed the martial arts, all of them were photographed, and 10% of the combat power was not more than 12.


    They are not like Lu Fan. They have the power of spirit to protect themselves, and they have practiced the soul snatching method. They are not easy to be confused.


    Once these people are approached by the ghost puppet, they will immediately fall into an illusion, their eyes will be dull, and their eyes will be exhausted, until they are frozen into ice sticks by the ghost puppet.


    From the viscera, the ice begins to freeze, the vitality is taken away, and finally turns into a piece of ice slag.


    "Senior brother Han Feng."


    Lu Fan came to Han Feng''s five steps away.


    Looking at elder martial brother Han Feng from afar, whose body is like a beast and whose eyes are red, Lu Fan did not dare to go straight forward for a while.


    He has heard of this kind of skill that will make people lose their mind. Even he knows that many elixirs can improve their strength in a short time, but they will become crazy.


    Try to shout, brother Han Feng raised his head and looked at Lu Fan.


    The blood scar on his hand has been completely killed. He can''t die again.


    There is blood all over the place. Elder martial brother Han Feng is also full of blood.


    From the throat of the voice of sobs, brother Han Feng suddenly like Lu Fanchong.


    Lu Fan was shocked, and immediately put the sword in front of him.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng''s speed is so fast that even Lu fan can''t see his movements.


    Suddenly, senior brother Han Feng stood in front of Lu fan, unexpectedly, he didn''t attack.


    The blood light in his eyes was flashing. Brother Han Feng suddenly made a hoarse voice from his throat and said, "Lu.... Van.... Teacher younger brother. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "it''s me, senior brother Han Feng. You still recognize me."


    the blood light in senior brother Han Feng''s eyes finally subsided, and then a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    He was like a ball of discouraged skin, paralyzed on the ground.


    Cursing, Han Feng said: "come on, take me away. It''s a terrible feeling. "


    Lu Fan didn''t say a word, but directly picked up elder martial brother Han Feng.


    With a light wave of the dancing spirit, the puppet of the spirit can finish all the remaining blood killers, and then quickly catch up with Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan rushed out of the silent street.


    Poof.


    A slight sound came from his ear, and Lu Fan felt as if he had passed something.


    Turning his head, he saw that the street behind him was quiet and peaceful, and all the bodies could not be seen at all.


    Lu Fan was slightly shocked, and then his clear click sound came, hiding in the corner of a piece of pass mirror which is hard to be found by the naked eye. At the moment, the mirror surface is broken, and numerous cracks appear.


    The street in front of us, as if it had been opened, showed its true appearance.


    Countless corpses were lying in the middle of the street. At that moment, they heard another voice of terror in the other corner of the street.


    "Ah. Kill. "


    It turns out that this group of people killed people and exceeded goods in this way.


    Lu Fan scolds secretly in his heart. As expected, he has too little knowledge. A small pass mirror has such an effect. In the future, if he has a chance, he must go for some.


    Gradually, there was a commotion.


    Lu Fan quickly fled from the street with elder martial brother Han Feng on his back.


    The elder martial brother Han Feng on his back coughed up blood constantly, and scolded constantly in his mouth.


    "My third uncle, you lied to me. It also said that the side effect was very small, which killed me. I''ll shake out all your troubles when I go back. "


    Lu Fan listened to elder martial brother Han Feng and had the strength to curse, which showed that the problem was not very big.


    The body method was developed at full speed. Not long after that, Lu Fan returned to the Bafang fragrant garden.


    As a gust of wind blew by the people, during which several people wanted to stop him, but it was clearly after Lu fan, the expression of these people immediately became respectful.


    No one dares to stop Wukong spirit. Along the way, Lu Fan returns to the remote courtyard.


    Just entering the yard, Lu Fan put elder martial brother Han Feng on the ground.


    It can''t help but say that Lu Fan put several pills into the mouth of senior brother Han Feng.


    Several pills enter the stomach, and elder martial brother Han Feng''s face is ruddy. Wukong Ling looks around, with her eyebrows slightly tightened.


    This is obviously the same as the Tianzi wing room of Bafang Xiangyuan, but Wukong Ling always thinks that this is a hidden mystery. Just when she arrived, she felt very comfortable. Sure enough, Mr. Lu can pick a place better than her. There must be some big secret here.


    In a moment, elder martial brother Han Feng finally took a breath and looked up at Lu Fan. Elder martial brother Han Feng said, "it''s hard for me to die with you as a big family of elixirs."


    Lu Fan also sat down and said, "elder martial brother Han Feng, you hurt others and yourself. You should use less later. But it''s not easy for you to control your mind. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng shook his head and said: "of course, this is a unique skill passed down by my family. It''s different from the skills of the other three legged cats. That''s the first time I used it. Damn it, it started to get out of control. Otherwise, I can kill those grandchildren by myself. "


    Brother Han Feng began to blow again, but this time, Lu Fan was smiling and nodding.


    I have to say that it really depends on senior brother Han Feng tonight. If there were no senior brother Han Feng, the situation tonight would be a killing situation.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng clapped his buttocks and stood up. Although his legs and stomach looked trembling, there should be no problem walking.


    The sequelae of this skill is still obvious. Now senior brother Han Feng, I''m afraid that even if he sent a hundred beauties into his room, he would not have sex.


    Glancing at the dancing spirit, brother Han Feng patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "have a good chat with others. They saved us tonight. Otherwise, it''s hard to say what the situation is


    Lu Fan nodded softly and watched elder martial brother Han Feng go back.


    Wukong spirit is still wandering in the courtyard. Lu Fan looks at her quietly, but he doesn''t come forward to chat with Wukong spirit.


    Standing for a long time, Wukong Ling moved the lotus step gently and said: "Mr. Lu, is there anything I want to say to you?"


    Lu Fan watched Wukong Ling and said in silence for a moment: "yes, Miss dance, you can go."


    After that, Lu Fan strode back to his room and took the door with him.


    Wukong Ling was stunned for a moment, then she clenched her teeth and shouted to Lu fan, "Lu fan, I just saved you."


    Lu Fan''s voice sounded from the room.


    "The Tao is different, but not the plot. Miss Wukong Ling, you can go back to rest. "


    Wukong spirit really wants to rush in and bite Lu Fan.


    The way of bullshit is different. If you don''t see Lu Fan''s token, Wu Kongling may believe it.


    But now, dancing is impossible to believe.


    Lu fan, wait.


    It''s not ove

 Chapter 256

    Restless night, always with restlessness and blood.


    After sending them to kill Lu fan, Guan Han''s mood is like the cherry fire wine in this cup, bubbling and purring.


    Get up, Guan Han goes to the door of the study, his brow tightly tightened.


    Guan Han shouted to the people outside: "haven''t you come back yet. Send someone to see. If we want to kill it, we''ll kill it. "


    The voice of Guan Han is louder than usual.


    Several blood killers in the dark dare not even get out of the atmosphere.


    At this time, a warrior rushed from the back door and knelt down directly in front of Guan Han.


    Shut cold voice way: "what circumstance, why blood scar they haven''t come back."


    The warrior replied, "master, they have all died of scarred blood."


    "What."


    The voice of Guan Han suddenly rose, and frost began to appear all over his body.


    This is the power performance of the five elements of the ultimate water. The whole body of Guan Han is full of terrible murderous Qi. The warrior who let out his voice suddenly turned pale.


    Shut cold voice way: "you say again, exactly is how to return a responsibility."


    The warrior said cautiously: "sangscar took the little five and others to besiege Lu fan, but who thought of his elder martial brother. The strength is very high, stronger than the blood scar, a face-to-face will beat the blood scar into a serious injury. "


    Guan Leng snorted, "how do you do your intelligence work. I remember that the information you reported to me was that Lu Fan''s senior brother was just the early cultivation of Waigang. Combat effectiveness is not as good as land. Now it suddenly becomes a master beyond Yuangang


    "According to the blood scar and small five data, as well as the results of our investigation in Wudao college," said the warrior. The elder martial brother Han Feng of Lu Fan really only had the early cultivation of Waigang. Who would have thought that he had such strength. It''s like in one night, the power has exploded. "


    Guan Han exclaimed: "another surge can increase the strength of a whole realm. You can''t find out the hidden strength. It seems that those who kill people in blood should come for the last cleaning. "


    Guan Han is furious. Xue scar and Xiao Wu take the blood to kill people in Donghua City, nearly 30% of them are good hands.


    "As for the formation, do you want me to remind them to form the formation when they can''t fight?"


    The warrior kneeling on the ground couldn''t say a word.


    He didn''t know whether to tell the sect leader, in fact, they had already formed a battle.


    It''s just the result. It''s very bad. There are corpses everywhere.


    "Say."


    Guan Han saw something wrong with the warrior''s expression and shouted.


    The warrior was shocked and said: "master, the array is finished. But somehow, it''s broken. Blood scar and others died miserably in the hands of Lu Fan and his elder martial brother. It is said that another woman came to help the first in the end. It''s still investigating which woman it is. "


    Guan Han was shocked and put his pupils on the road: "you are sure that the array has been used."


    The warrior nodded, "it''s used indeed."


    Guan Han''s expression is distorted. He suddenly felt that the situation seemed to be out of hand.


    There were all kinds of complicated expressions on his face, and Guan Hanhu''s expression was grim: "gather all the blood killing disciples in Donghua city."


    The warrior said in amazement, "sect leader, you want it."


    "Go."


    Guan Han kicks the warrior and directly kicks the warrior out ten feet away.


    Guan Han is biting his teeth. It seems that the situation is beyond his control. So now, he''s going to bring the situation back to the board.


    Guan Han clearly understood that he was a genius to deal with Lu Fan. It must be killed with the force of thunder. Otherwise, waiting for him is endless.


    Since Lu Fan''s senior brother can hide his strength, it''s so deep.


    So what makes Lu Fan unable to hide his strength. At the thought of this, Guan Han felt his scalp tingling.


    A few days later, if Lu Fan and Lu Fan were fighting against each other, Lu fan would suddenly increase his strength and beat him down completely, that would be the real tragedy.


    Yes, we must wipe out Lu fan directly.


    Just tonight, no delay at all.


    Or not to do it, to do it thoroughly, which has always been the tenet of Guan Han''s life.


    Immediately, the whole blood killing door began to move.


    But at this time, Guan Han suddenly saw the fire light outside the door.


    The torches will make his house like the day.


    In Guan Han''s heart, he thought to himself, "is it the other side who started first?".


    No way. Lu fan has such a big influence.


    I really thought that another warrior rushed over and knelt down in front of Guan Han and said, "sect leader, someone has come to guard the mansion."


    Guan Han said: "guard the mansion. When does the district guard''s office dare to control our blood killing doorman and let him in. "


    In a moment, a general in armor came in.


    Seeing Guan Han, he just nodded slightly, and then said: "Mr. Guan, the guardian asked me to bring a message, hoping that Mr. Guan would not go out in the last two days. Close the house and wait for the battle of life and death in three days


    The iron green of Guan Han''s face then snapped: "your adults have great rights. They even control me..."


    Later, before he could speak out, he saw the general leaning slightly. Then from behind him, another man came out.


    The lapel is like the rendering of night, dark and profound.


    The old face, dry skin and sunken eyes all show that the man is old.


    But his eyes were bright and terrible.


    Looking up, the old man looked at Guan Han and said, "son Guan, you can not sell the face of guarding the mansion. But old face, you must sell one or two points. "


    Guan Han''s expression immediately changed.


    It can be said that in the whole Donghua Prefecture, the person he is most afraid of is not Yuzhou mu, but the old man in front of him.


    This man is called the old man of Qiushan. No one knows his origin, only that he followed Yuzhou Mu very early.


    It can be said that the achievements of Yuzhou animal husbandry in a few days, at least 80% of the credit is from the old man in the hills.


    In the investigation of Yuhan, the old man of Qiushan mountain only made two hands.


    For the first time, Yuzhou animal husbandry was brought back from the northern kingdom of God, and the gods stopped the gods.


    The second time, Yuzhou animal husbandry just entered east China, many forces were not satisfied, but all disappeared in one night.


    After the investigation, it was the old man in the hills who called it.


    This old man is still alive.


    He is still alive.


    It''s a thousand years of disaster.


    Guan Han had to say respectfully: "old Qiu''s face is naturally to be given. As Qiu Lao said


    The old man nodded and smiled, "that''s right. Guan, have a good rest. "

 Chapter 257

    The next morning, the sun went through the windowsill and into the house.


    After a night''s rest, Lu Fan''s spirit improved a lot. Last night''s fight cost him the most is the Dragon Armor.


    It''s estimated that the scale Dragon Armor can''t be used in this period of time. This makes Lu Fan worry about the battle of life and death after a few days. But Lu Fan didn''t waste his time all night. Instead, he made many pills.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng''s performance brought him a wake-up call. Lu Fan specialized in refining several heats of elixir, mainly for short-term strength promotion.


    Among them, Lu fan is most satisfied with a kind of elixir named dahuangshen Niudan.


    Although it''s only a pill with six taste levels. But after eating it, it can make Lu fan directly comparable to the warrior in the middle of Yuangang. The side effect is not very big. It''s just a period of debilitation.


    This kind of danyao, which needs rare herbs, has consumed a lot of his stock. This is just barely a furnace, three finished products.


    After a little trial, it was as described in the Dan Fang. It is essential to improve the tenacity, strength and speed of * * with its own strength.


    In other words, the stronger the drug itself is, the greater the effect of the pill will be. If it''s not that the medicine is online, it can only be increased to the * * strength at the peak of Yuangang at most, then this pill, I''m afraid, even the martial artists in Tiangang will come to ask for it.


    Pushing open the door, the first thing that came was the smell of food.


    Eight immortals table, cane chair, jade dishes and chopsticks, full of delicious food.


    Wukong spirit with the veil is putting the food in order. Seeing Lu Fan coming out, he immediately bends his eyes like a crescent moon.


    "Mr. Lu, you are up. Come and try my craft."


    Lu Fan looked at Wu Qiling suspiciously and didn''t dare to go forward for a while.


    Stunned for a moment, Lu Fan said, "you can cook."


    "It''s just a little craft, why not?" said Wu airing proudly. Come on, Mr. Lu, have a taste of my craft. "


    Lu Fan stepped forward and sat down in a cane chair.


    Looking at the dancing, Lu Fan always thinks something is wrong.


    The food in front of us looks very delicate. In terms of color and aroma, it is absolutely the level of the chef.


    Looking up at Wukong, Lu said, "why do you want to cook for me?"


    "Master Lu, I know our first meeting was a bit bad. But I want to mend our relationship. So I apologize to you for cooking myself. Want to come, with Childe Lu''s mind, should be able to forgive the little girl. Try it, Mr. Lu Fan. "


    Lu Fan laughed and said to himself that it would be better if it were so simple.


    Lu Fan didn''t move his chopsticks, but looked at Wu Kongling and said, "Miss Wu Kongling. I repeat, I''m not all of you. The brand on my hand is only given by others. I don''t want to have any relationship with you. You don''t have to follow me. I hope we can keep a certain distance. "


    In the eyes of Wukong spirit, there was some plaintive saying: "Prince Lu fan, you say so, which makes me very sad. Isn''t my apology sincere enough? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "no need."


    "I think it''s necessary. Mr. Lu fan, to tell you the truth, do you think I will trust someone to give you this brand. You know, this brand, how valuable it is. Who can get it? "


    Lu Fan shakes his head and says, "I don''t know."


    Wukong spirit takes a step forward. His soft body is almost resting on Lu Fan.


    Slowly, Wukong said: "Mr. Lu. I''ll tell you so. Your brand is like an emperor''s ornament. Except for the Emperor himself, others want to get it. Unless it''s given by the emperor, if you dare to take it, you will die. The whole continent can''t be chased. Mr. Lu can get this brand, and there is no one from Daoxin demon sect to pursue you, which means that you are either from Daoxin demon sect or someone who has a lot to do with Daoxin demon sect. What kind of you are. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth, and he couldn''t explain himself clearly.


    Damn it, he forgot what the woman who gave him the sign looked like.


    Shaking his head, Lu Fan sighed and stopped arguing.


    At this time, brother Han Feng''s door suddenly opened, and he sniffed hard.


    "It''s delicious. Ha ha, there''s something delicious."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng rushed over directly, but the speed did not show that he had just experienced a fierce battle yesterday.


    Whatever else, brother Han Feng picked up his chopsticks and began to clean the dishes on the table.


    There was a flash of strange light in Wukong''s eyes, but after all, he didn''t say anything.


    Lu fan saw something wrong and immediately wanted to promote senior brother Han Feng.


    But at the next moment, he saw a faint light shining on the chest and abdomen of elder martial brother Han Feng.


    At this time, the nine dragon Xuangong Pagoda in the body came out and said: "the Han family are really the same. When they go where they can eat, they will cause trouble when they are full and beat people when they are in trouble. Isn''t it because of their invulnerable constitution, the lunatic family? "


    Lu Fan was relieved to hear that the Xuangong tower in Jiulong said "all poisons are invincible".


    He could see that the cyclone was extraordinary and seemed to have the ability to absorb power.


    Lu Fan also picked up chopsticks, took a bite of the dish and tried it.


    The taste is really good, the level is very high. But Lu Fan also took it, and there was medicine in it.


    It''s not like a poison, it''s like a kind of * *.


    After a careful taste, Lu Fan understood that this was the flower juice from the fly and snake flower.


    This kind of grass has the ability to catch flies, snakes and scorpions. It feeds on insects and snakes. Every time it blooms, it will send out a kind of flower juice to lure insects and snakes.


    The flower itself can be used to make pills, while the flower juice can be used to make * *.


    Obviously, the people who make this * * are still a little level, but there is still a gap between Lu Fan and such a serious gas refiner.


    Lu Fan looks up at Wu Qiling, and then laughs at him to eat.


    Dancing airy in the next quietly stare * * attack.


    Humph, two delicious idiots, once the medicine breaks out. You have to take everything out. Especially her veil.


    As long as they win her special vote, they will listen to her in the future.


    Wukong Ling also hates Lu Fan''s teeth. If Lu fan doesn''t come hard, she will come soft.


    Can''t kill you, can''t control you.


    Her plan was very good, but until Lu Fan and Han Feng finished eating, there was no sign of a drug attack.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng patted his belly, turned back to his room, and when he left, he picked his teeth with his fingernails and said, "the food is good, very good, keep it up."


    Lu fan then ate slowly, and then looked at Wu Kong and said: "in the future, put a spoonful of flower juice to make it better. More will affect the taste of the dish itself. It''s good on the whole. "


    At that time, Wukong Ling''s face changed dramatically.

 Chapter 258

    Lu Fan looks at the dancing spirit with a joking expression. Her little skills of carving and carving really have no effect on Lu Fan.


    Lu fan doesn''t even need how to move. His body''s resistance to the medicine can eliminate this * *.


    After all, so many pills are not taken for nothing. They have long been antibody to common drugs.


    This is one of the reasons why alchemists are not afraid of being drugged.


    After the change of Wukong spirit''s expression, suddenly she smiled and said: "I know. I can''t hide this little trick from Mr. Lu. I just want to use this to test whether Mr. Lu is the devil of Tao. It is said that the experts of Daoxin devil sect know all kinds of medicines in the world. Now it seems that the rumors are true. "


    Wukong Ling''s reaction was very rapid, and he made some excuses casually.


    Lu Fan looks at her with a kind of joking eyes, waiting for Wu Kongling to finish.


    Lu Fandao: "that''s it. Miss Wukong Ling, don''t make me drive you away. To be honest, if it wasn''t for your help last night. I''ve got a sword now. Please leave as soon as possible. Don''t waste your time here. "


    Wukong spirit sat down directly in front of Lu fan, smiled and stared at Lu Fan with big eyes: "I just don''t go, you hit me."


    Lu Fan looked at Wukong spirit, and really took out Wufeng heavy sword directly.


    But at this time, Wu Qiling felt a flower in her arms.


    With a strange fragrance, people are infatuated.


    Lu Fan''s face changed a little when he saw the flower.


    Dancing Spirit said with a smile: "Mr. Lu doesn''t know this flower."


    Lu Fan said, "it''s just a fly and a snake. I don''t know anything about it."


    Wukong Ling then said, "look more carefully."


    Lu Fan looks at it a few more times, and finds that the root of the fly snake flower actually presents a light golden color, which makes the snack surprised.


    Root with gold, this is the performance that flies and snakes are about to transform. Once the transformation is successful, it can be the best medicine, golden and jade.


    In other words, this fly snake flower is fast enough for thousands of years.


    This year is quite unusual. Wukong Ling said with a smile: "Mr. Lu. A 900 year old fly snake flower, plus a magic pill of Dan Fang. As long as you find the right alchemist, you can make a magic pill. A magic Qi pill can make you have the same level of vigorous strength as the martial artists in the middle of Yuan Gang in a short time. How do you feel? "


    Lu Fan put the sword down and smiled at Wu Qiling.


    When Wukong spirit thought that Lu fan would sit down with him to talk about the conditions, Lu Fanhu''s wrist turned so fast that Wukong spirit didn''t have time to react, so he took the fly, snake and grass into his hand.


    Wukong Ling was stupefied, and then exclaimed, "what are you doing?"


    Lu Fan glanced at Wu Kong Ling and said, "this kind of thing is sincere. I just managed to take it. Thank you very much, Miss Wukong Ling. "


    With that, Lu Fan turned to his room.


    Wukong lingwan didn''t expect Lu fan, who looked honest and honest, to take away her things so unreasonable.


    Immediately, Wukong spirit launched an attack on Lu fan, turning his hands into a black phantom, and went straight to Lu Fan''s back neck to kill him.


    But when Wukong''s hand was about to fall on Lu Fan''s neck, she suddenly saw a sign being lifted by Lu Fan lazily.


    The magic word on the sign is facing her with "open your teeth and claws". In the moment of ethereal dancing, this move can''t go down.


    In the demon cultivation, it''s a great sin to attack the devil sect. Especially after the other party still shows the brand.


    The palm of the dancing spirit stops at Lu Fan''s neck an inch, and the wind blows Lu Fan''s hair.


    Slowly turning his head, Lu Fan smiled and looked at Wukong Lingdao: "it turns out this sign works so well. I know how to deal with you demons in the future. "


    Wukong Ling gnashed his teeth and said, "it''s not good for you to bully people like this, Mr. Lu."


    Lu Fandao: "if you don''t bully people with your strength, what do you need to do. Miss Wukong Ling, I now order you to leave me. Far away, don''t let me see you again. "


    Wukong spirit''s face was red and white. Lu fan directly put the brand in front of Wukong spirit.


    "Do you dare to disobey the order of Daoxin devil clan?"


    As he spoke, Lu fan saw that the magic words on the token had changed again.


    This brand seems far more magical than he imagined. He needs to study it well sometime.


    Wukong Ling takes back her hand and the expression on her face slowly returns to normal. She''s really good at changing her face.


    With a frivolous voice, Wukong said: "Mr. Lu fan, it''s useless if you take my medicine. I haven''t given you the Dan Fang of magic Qi Dan yet. "


    Lu Fan was about to laugh. He said with a smile: "Miss Wukong Ling, I have no interest in magic pill. I don''t need your Dan Fang either. "


    Wukong spirit opened his mouth and couldn''t believe it. Lu Fan took her medicine to make magic Qi pill.


    Of course, Lu Fan won''t tell Wu Kongling what kind of elixir this herb can make in the hands of real Qi refiners.


    Lu Fan knew a pair of Dan Fang himself. It was the best Dan Fang from the empty mansion. It was called the ghost life changing pill.


    The real elixir at the top of the yuan level can make him play the magical power in a short time after taking it. Greatly improve the strength. According to the description of Dan Yao, even under the siege of several local vigorous territory warriors, you can keep your life.


    This is the elixir that Lu Fan wants. He really doesn''t care what magic Qi elixir is.


    Lu Fan no longer talks with Wu kongfu, but directly returns to the room.


    Wukong lingzheng was in the same place for a long time. At this time, brother Han Feng''s door opened.


    Looking at the dancing spirit still standing there, elder martial brother Han Feng said: "why, Miss dance, he was rejected by younger martial brother Lu fan again. Do you want to think about me. "


    Wu Kongling looks up and down at senior brother Han Feng, and finds that senior brother Han Feng is not obsessed by * *.


    Clench your teeth secretly, and Wukong spirit suddenly realizes whether his * * has lost its function.


    "Go away."


    Wukong spirit even did not care about the image of scolding. Then he left in a rush.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng was scolded and touched his nose. He murmured, "if you were not a beautiful woman, I would have scolded you directly."


    After that, senior brother Han Feng walked to Lu Fan''s house with a sense of dullness.


    Knocked on Lu Fan''s door, Han Feng said: "brother Lu Fan. Let me have a look at your brand. "


    In a word, immediately let Lu Fan open the door and look at senior brother Han Feng. Lu Fan said, "you know all about senior brother Han Feng."


    Han Feng said: "I''m lazy, not an idiot. Show me the sign quickly. Younger martial brother Lu fan, you can''t really be a demon cultivato

 Chapter 259

    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I''m not really a demon cultivator. Elder martial brother Han Feng, please believe me."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan took out the sign and handed it to senior brother Han Feng.


    The finger just touched the sign, and brother Han Feng suddenly shouted.


    "It hurts so much, it hurts so much."


    Visible to the naked eye, white smoke rises from brother Han Feng''s fingers.


    A little air stream like a black snake twined around brother Han Feng''s fingers, and his face turned red. Brother Han Feng tried to wash it with vigorous force, which broke the air stream.


    Lu Fan quickly put away the sign and dared not to approach senior brother Han Feng again.


    "What''s the matter?" Lu fan asked aloud.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng looked at Lu Fan strangely and said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, you really have something to do with the devil sect of Daoxin. This brand is not available to the general elders of Daoxin demon sect. Tell me if you have an affair with the Lord of the demon sect of Daoxin. "


    Senior brother Han Feng winks at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan turned his white eyes.


    "Han Feng, you don''t want to tell me that."


    Han Feng said, "Hey, brother Lu Fan. No matter how you get this brand, it''s really easy to stop showing people in the future. If the demons you encounter in the future are OK, they will sell the face of the demons though they are cruel and cruel. You have the brand of heart demon in your hand. They need to think twice before they move you. But if you come across other families of martial artists, or the officials of the state of Wu''an, it will be troublesome. "


    After a pause, senior brother Han Feng then said: "those who are weak and don''t know the devil sect of Daoxin will not give you any face at all. Powerful people, who know the devil sect of Daoxin, need to get rid of you quickly, so they won''t care where your brand comes from. In any case, if you hold the token and it''s not the same as me, it will burn when you encounter it, which means that you are with the devil sect of Daoxin. "


    Lu Fan''s eyelids leaped wildly, so to speak, this brand on his body has become a disaster.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng seemed to know what Lu Fan was thinking. He said with a smile: "younger martial brother Lu fan, do you want to lose the brand now?"


    Lu Fan nodded: "can''t you lose it?"


    Han Feng said: "it can be. But if you lose the brand, you will let the devil sect come to kill you. The brand of Daoxin demon sect has been given to you. You dare not to throw it around. If we don''t kill you, how can the face of the devil sect of Daoxin survive. Are you going to be chased and killed by all the demons under the command of the devil sect of Daoxin? "


    Lu Fan opens his mouth.


    "No way. No way. This brand, on the other hand, has become a dog''s skin plaster, which can''t be shaken off. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng said helplessly, "who let you get this brand. Younger martial brother Lu fan, elder martial brother, please remind you more. If you come across ten families in the future, you must be very careful. They are really unforgiving to the demon cultivation. As long as they are infected with some evil gas, they will catch them and torture them. "


    Ten families.


    Lu Fan nodded softly in his heart.


    Han Feng looks at Lu Fan''s brand with strange eyes.


    Murmuring, Han Feng said: "Oh, how can I not get such a brand. There is a brand like this. How many demon women will cry for their father and cry for their mother to put into my arms. Let me do a hundred and ten things. "


    Lu Fan''s ear power is good. He can hear Han Feng''s self-talk clearly.


    "Elder martial brother Han Feng, don''t you dislike devil cultivation?"


    Han Feng laughs when he hears the words: "that''s also to be divided. Our Han family and several demon practitioners are also


    Later, elder martial brother Han Feng also knew that he was speechless, so he quickly shut up.


    After waving, brother Han Feng said, "OK, brother Lu fan, you don''t have to worry. Elder martial brother, I will not treat you just because you have a brand of demon cultivation. I''m not the pedantic old generation. I''ve seen a lot of martial artists who speak loudly and help the right way. They are full of goods of men, thieves and prostitutes. And I have seen some people who are full of evil spirit. They are all poor people who are full of blood feuds and only for revenge. Right way, evil way, good people, bad people, sometimes it''s really hard to distinguish. It depends on people. "


    Brother Han Feng patted Lu Fan on the shoulder, and Lu Fan said with a smile, "brother Han Feng, I didn''t expect that your realm is still very high."


    Brother Han Feng shook his head proudly and said, "of course. Younger martial brother Lu fan, please put away the sign. Don''t show people again easily. If you have a chance in the future, you will see the people of Daoxin demon sect again. If you don''t want to, return the brand to them. As long as they give it back to the devil sect, they should not say anything. "


    Lu Fan quickly put the brand away and put it into the ring.


    Brother Han Feng suddenly bit his finger and squeezed out a drop of blood and fell on Lu Fan''s ring.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s puzzled appearance, elder martial brother Han Feng said: "I''ll use my blood force to forbid you, so that you won''t encounter the demon cultivation in the future. This thing will jump out automatically. This brand has the ability to protect the body, but sometimes the ability to protect the body will cause trouble. "


    Lu Fan nodded repeatedly. When he was fighting with Wukong spirit, didn''t this sign jump out by himself. In the future, this kind of thing will happen less.


    Everything is done. Elder martial brother Han Feng walks back with a smile.


    Lu Fan watched elder martial brother Han Feng return to his room and closed the door himself.


    In the room, brother Han Feng stood at the door and sighed.


    "Alas, how could younger martial brother Lu Fan get into the big trouble of Daoxin devil clan?"


    Han Feng''s smile was not on his face. Instead, he was worried.


    He didn''t tell Lu fan that their Han family is actually one of the top ten families.


    He also didn''t tell Lu fan that, in fact, when he came across a man with the brand of Daoxin devil clan, the first thing the Han family''s children had to do was to bring him back to the family. The Han family is the most tolerant martial arts family to the demon cultivation. They even signed inviolable contracts with some demon schools. But it is still the same with ordinary demon cultivation. We can imagine what other families are like.


    Han Feng disobeyed the family''s order, but he thought it was right.


    My master brother, who can I protect.


    His blood system on Lu Fan''s ring is also a symbol.


    In the future, Lu Fan sees a powerful warrior. If he is found to have a magic cultivation token by the other side, this sign can give Lu Fan a certain excuse.


    He works for the Han family. The so-called token is owned by the Han family.


    In this way, Lu Fan also has a little more life-saving things.


    Han Feng sighed a long time.


    "There''s only so much elder martial brother can do."


    Shake his head, don''t think about it any more. Han Feng goes back to bed and falls asleep. He''s forbidden by blood, and his consumption is not small.


    On the other side, Lu Fan entered the void mansion, holding ten tripods in his hand, holding his breath and eliminating distractions.


    Now he is going to turn the ghost into a life changing pill and refine it.

 Chapter 260

    The red fire is raging, and Lu Fan begins to concentrate on refining.


    With the improvement of his strength, there are more and more pills he can refine, and more herbs and prescriptions he can get in the empty mansion.


    The life changing pill for the gods and ghosts to be refined this time is the ultimate pill for Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan himself is not sure that he will be able to practice. He can only say that he will do his best.


    Within the ten square tripod, Guanghua flows.


    Lu Fan takes a deep breath, and then begins to melt, decompose, coagulate and make pills.


    Every step he did was extremely careful and meticulous.


    He doesn''t have much medicine to make this kind of pill, especially the fly snake flower, which has only one now.


    You have to be careful. You have to be careful.


    The power of heaven and earth gathered around him, and only in the time of alchemy can he wantonly use the power of heaven and earth.


    Lu fan keeps his state of mind in a stable state.


    This is his long-term understanding of alchemy. In this state, whether it is alchemy or cultivating martial arts, it will be easier to succeed.


    Ancient well has no wave, no desire, no demand.


    Lu Fan''s mind and spirit are all concentrated on the pills, and the speed of ten Fang Ding''s condensation is slowed down by him.


    Looking at the pill forming little by little, Lu Fan''s mood is also tense.


    The power of heaven and earth around began to fluctuate, and a thread of pure power was stripped from the five elements and injected into the pills.


    This is the precursor of the formation of the elixir. If these pure forces can claim to be one, then the elixir refined is the elixir.


    But Lu Fan''s level is obviously not that level. He can separate this pure power from the power of heaven and earth, and he has reached the limit.


    Visible to the naked eye, a round pill is formed in the tripod.


    Lu Fan''s spirit is also concentrated to the extreme.


    Steady, steady.


    But at this time, the pills suddenly shake violently.


    A small crack appeared on the surface of the pill, which immediately released a dazzling light from the inside.


    The whole ten square tripod was also shaken. There were small beads of sweat on Lu Fan''s forehead. He felt that he could not control it.


    Damn it, it''s going to blow up the tripod.


    Lu fan made a quick decision and jumped back.


    With a loud bang, the whole ten square tripod exploded violently. The terrible force swept all around. The whole hall was rocked.


    Lu Fan was also bombed all over the body pain, lying on the ground for a long time, just stood up.


    Today, he finally understood why there were few cross-border alchemists, and the consequences of failure were terrible.


    It''s not only a waste of medicine, but also human life.


    It''s only a yuan level pill. If it''s a spirit level pill, or even a Xuan level pill, or a heaven level pill that fails to be refined, it''s not even fried together with the mansion.


    Lu Fan quickly steps forward and looks at the ten square tripod. It''s a good tripod. There''s no big problem if it''s fried like this.


    It''s just the thick black liquid in it. It''s really smelly. Hurry to deal with it.


    Look at the rest of the medicine. He is the only one who squanders it again.


    Bite your teeth secretly, don''t you say that he really needs to lower the standard and make another pill.


    Lu Fan was a little reluctant, so he was a little less controlling. As long as he could hold it down, the pills should be able to be made.


    Just a little less power. If his current strength is Waigang Qichong, it''s estimated that this pill can be refined.


    Scratching his ears and scratching his cheeks, Lu Fan wondered if he wanted to make another pill first and upgrade his strength once. Although this may make his foundation of martial arts a little superficial, now he really needs this ghost life changing pill.


    Lu Fan weighed in his heart, and at this time, a strange force spread in the empty mansion.


    Roar.


    A clear roar came from the dragon. Lu Fan''s heart suddenly moved. In the whole empty mansion, except for him, Xiao Hei was. Did Xiao Hei finally wake up.


    Immediately, Lu Fan came to the Star Palace.


    At a glance, I saw a completely different little black. The originally dark body, at this time, even with a golden light, was more than twice the size of the original body, and the head was square.


    There are dragon horns on the forehead. Although it is not big, it is enough to prove its dragon lineage. The scales become broad and thick, covering it like armor without losing its beauty.


    The hind legs are stronger and stronger, while the front legs are slightly longer. The Dragon claws are separated, just like human beings, into five fingers. The wings at the back are wide and can bring strong wind with a little swing.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Fan first thought of a famous wild animal.


    Five clawed dragon.


    Although it can''t match the legendary five clawed dragon''s momentum of devouring mountains and burning the sea, it has already had a model.


    The roar gradually subsided, and Xiao Hei''s outstretched wings converged.


    Turning his huge head, Xiao Hei saw Lu Fan. Immediately. Xiao Hei rushes straight to Lu Fan.


    With a little movement, Lu Fan felt a shake of the star road under his feet. If this is hit, he can fly tens of feet.


    Lu Fan immediately raised his hand to Xiao hei and said, "stop."


    Xiao Hei stops walking at once, but Lu Fan''s cheeks hurt when the strong wind blows.


    Good guy, it''s getting bigger and bigger. It''s estimated that the amount of food will increase.


    Lu Fan looks at Xiaohei''s tongue, but he still looks like a dog. Even if it turns into a dragon, it will look like a dog.


    "Xiaohei, how are you now?"


    Lu Fan asks Xiao * * aloud.


    Xiaohei raised her arm and made a powerful move.


    There was a flash of gold and black flame in his mouth, and the guards guarding the Star Palace came out.


    Lu Fan estimates that Xiaohei''s current strength is about to reach the peak of Waigang. Maybe Yuangang is possible.


    Is thinking, the small black eye a turn, directly into a ray of light into his body.


    At that time, Lu Fan felt that his strength was going crazy.


    In a short time, his strength rushed through Yuan Gang''s territory, and he was still on his way.


    With consternation, Lu Fan feels that he can definitely compare with the warrior in the middle of Yuan Gang. If the scarred blood is still alive, he has 60% chance to win.


    Xiaohei''s strength is skyrocketing this time.


    That spring of life is so useful. It seems that we should do more.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan thought of something again, and his face brightened.


    Ha ha, isn''t the strength enough now.


    Now, it''s no problem to refine the ghost life changing pill.


    At that time, Lu Fan was in high spirits. This time, he must refine the life changing pill.


    Immediately, Lu Fan returned to the main hall, took out ten tripods again, and began to refine.


    Soon, a wisp of red fragrance came out.


    With the appearance of the trembling ripple of the elixir, the dazzling light filled the whole empty mansion.


    A roar.


    A loud noise.


    Then, Lu Fan''s voice sounded.


    "At last."

 Chapter 261

    Two days later, the sky was clear.


    Donghua City, the East martial arts arena in the city, today''s a sea of people.


    "Come to see it quickly. There''s a battle of life and death today. If you miss it, you won''t have a chance again."


    the staff of the martial arts arena, greeting those who come in and watch it, enter the arena in order, and they are busy.


    At the entrance, a big sign stands out.


    "Super invincible young master Guan is fighting against the intrepid swordsman Lu Fan."


    big brands stand in the wind, and the words "Dou Da" can be seen clearly from afar.


    Such a rough signboard can attract countless people''s attention.


    Han Feng, standing in the crowd, almost laughed when he saw the sign.


    In a low voice, Han Feng said to Lu Fandao: "brother Lu fan, this brand has a lot of personality. Fearless swordsman, it''s a good name. If you don''t need it later, please let it go to me."


    Lu fan doesn''t care about Han Feng, but pulls down the brim of his hat.


    When he came, afraid of being recognized by others, Lu Fan had to dress up in disguise. Otherwise, he would not be able to get out of the gate of bafangxiangyuan.


    I don''t know who it is, but I''ve spread out his fight with Guan Han about life and death today.


    Now the whole people in Donghua city know that the oriental martial arts arena has emptied all unnecessary engagement since last night.


    This place is usually the place where famous fighters from Donghua city come to fight. It''s also one of the few places in the whole Donghua city where people can be killed. As long as you sign a life and death document before fighting.


    The whole martial arts arena is very imposing. There are only eight gates in and out of the arena. You only need to hand in one silver coin to enter. This charge standard is a virtue with senior brother Han Feng.


    The huge arena is about ten feet high and is full of patterns.


    When you look at it, you can see all kinds of portraits of people''s names on it, but they are lifelike.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng said as he looked at it, "these carvings are all famous figures from this martial arts arena. Younger martial brother Lu fan, I''m sure your name will appear on this wall after today. "


    Lu Fan looks at it for a few times and has no interest.


    At this time, the front team suddenly stopped and heard the staff of the martial arts arena shouting: "OK, OK, there is no place."


    At that time, the people who were still outside shouted loudly.


    "What''s the matter? In such a big martial arts arena, if there is no position, there will be no position."


    "don''t you think a silver coin is missing. I''ll give you two silver coins and let me in. I want to see how young master Guan beats the new boy Lu Fan. "


    "Just give me a stand. I''ll see how Mr. Lu can make another miracle."


    "I''ll give you a gold coin. Let''s go."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    All kinds of shouting rang out.


    Lu Fan and Han Feng look at each other and rush forward.


    With their efforts, they should squeeze out a road among the crowd and come to the front.


    The manager of the martial arts arena waved his hands arrogantly and said: "no more seats, no more seats. Just stand outside and listen. "If you quarrel again, you''ll be in a hurry," Lu Fan said to the manager with a little hair on his mouth. Other people can stay away. I have to go in. "


    The little brother looked Lu Fan up and down and said scornfully, "who are you? Why should I let you in. Even if you hit me in the face with money, I won''t let you in. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, brother Han Feng threw out a silver coin and smashed it on his face and said, "have you let me in?"


    brother Xiao saw that there were still some gold lights in the silver coin


    Lu fan is speechless. He was just about to take off his hat to show his identity. I don''t know that the guard brother is so unruly.


    Han Feng said with a smile, "it''s nice to have money."


    Just then, a man came behind me and grabbed the silver coin from the guard.


    "What''s the matter? Who says let in. There''s no room. What''s in? "


    As soon as I shrunk my neck, I immediately shut up.


    The arrival of the big man, the back of a tiger and the waist of a bear, stared at Lu Fan and other people, and said in a loud voice: "shut up, if you want to enter, do you want to give ten silver coins to one person first. Count back and add a silver coin for each additional person. The next one, you have to give eleven. "


    elder martial brother Han Feng said in amazement:" your ancestors board, it''s darker than me. In addition, how much does it cost? "The big man glared at Han Feng and said:" you don''t need to enter. Don''t try to get in any money. "


    Lu Fan whispered, "you are so rich. "No one cares," sneered the big man, "who cares about me, who dares to. Just because you are poor and want to go in and watch this war, you blind your dog and wait outside without paying. "


    At that time, a group of people started to scold.


    "Liu Laoliu, you are going too far."


    "Liu Laoliu, don''t you just rely on that Prince Liu is your relative. Be careful of being killed by the money. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng has started rolling his arm and sleeve to beat people.


    At this time, the crowd suddenly separated like the tide, and a row of carriages came.


    The horse pulling the cart is definitely not a general horse. At least Lu Fan didn''t know that the domestic horse would have wings and red eyes. It''s definitely a wild animal.


    The carriage is magnificent and magnificent. The jade characters on it are even more striking.


    When "Yuzhou animal husbandry arrived,"


    everyone bowed to salute.


    If you are not a warrior, you need to kneel.


    Liu Laoliu immediately bowed, and Yuzhou Mu walked out of the carriage slowly with yuxiao''er and others.


    Lu Fan and Han Feng just leaned slightly to show respect.


    At a glance, Yuzhou Mu saw Lu Fan and said with a long smile, "Lu fan, why are you standing outside the door. Today, you are the leading role. "


    Liu''s eyes are straight after Lu Fan''s words.


    Lu Fan simply took off the camouflage and showed his true face. He said with a smile: "no way, someone is blocking it. Said is full, I am discussing with him


    Liu Laoliu immediately began to play with his whole body, and Yuzhou Mu just gave him a light look. Liu Laoliu fell to the ground and fainted. He''s really made money this time.


    Yuxiao''er also went up to Lu Fan and said with a smile, "son Lu, today, you must win."


    Lu Fan nodded slightly and said, "do what I can."


    Just as he said it, a line of high horse drawn carriages came in the distance.


    Regardless of whether there were pedestrians ahead, the carriage rushed directly to the door.


    "When Guan Gongzi arrived,"


    a warrior shouted at the top of his voice, then he closed his cold face and walked down.


    Looking at Lu Fan lightly, Guan Leng hums and shakes his cape: "Lu fan, have you thought about his last words?"


    Lu Fan laughs and says: "no, have you thought about it?"

 Chapter 262

    Guan Leng hums. He doesn''t talk to Lu fan again. He turns around and enters the martial arts arena.


    Yuzhou Mu came to Lu Fan and said softly, "Lu fan, how are you doing?"


    Lu Fandao: "it''s enough preparation."


    Yuzhou Mu whispered: "Lu fan, you can beat him later, but don''t kill him. Otherwise, you will be in great trouble. "


    Lu fan, who was going in, stopped.


    "Mr. Zhou mu, you seem to be quite sure that I will win the battle of life and death today. Can you tell me why. "


    With a smile, Yuzhou Mu said, half mysteriously, "I''m not good at other skills, but I''m good at people''s skills."


    Lu fanduo looked at Yuzhou mu for a few times and said suddenly, "master Zhou mu, after this war, I want to be a middle-level inspector. Please do me a favor."


    Yuzhou Mu took a deep look at Lu Fan and said, "your ambition is not small. Well, I can tell you in advance what your assessment task is if I win over Guan Han. "


    Lu Fan''s heart moved, and a glimmer of joy flashed through his eyes.


    Nod slightly and walk to the martial arts arena.


    All the people around looked at Lu Fan and Yuzhou mu with blazing eyes.


    "This is Mr. Lu. He is really a good-looking person."


    "Look at the momentum of Mr. Lu. Even in the first battle with Guan Han, it''s not without a winner."


    "I think so. There''s something to see in this war. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    All the way, Lu Fan walked into the martial arts arena.


    When elder martial brother Han Feng came in, he also touched Liu Laoliu''s money cleanly and guaranteed that no copper would be left for Liu Laoliu.


    Without Liu Laoliu''s block, the masses outside also swarmed in.


    Even if it is a pile of adult walls, they will see the battle of life and death today.


    Lu Fan and Guan Han walked into the martial arts arena one before and one after another. Just after they came in, they saw countless audience get up and cheer.


    Guan cold face with frost, ignore these people, went straight to the edge of the field to sit down, a throw Cape. The audience immediately gave him a way.


    A group of disciples of blood killing sect sat down behind Guan Han. The murderous air they gave out was enough to make timid people pee their pants on the spot.


    Lu Fan and Yuzhou Mu sat down on the other side, intentionally or unintentionally, and Xiao''er sat beside Lu fan, still very close to him. Lu fan can smell the fragrance from Xiaoer.


    It smells better than ordinary rouge and water powder. If there is no accident, it should be body fragrance.


    I didn''t smell it last time.


    Is it because I didn''t pay attention last time.


    Lu Fan''s mind changed from miscellaneous to miscellaneous. At this time, he saw a round fat man walking to the martial arts arena.


    The huge arena is made of bluestone, which is very hard, and there will be a clear sound when walking on it.


    Maybe it''s because the fat man is overweight, so the voice he makes when he walks on it is very powerful. The whole arena is clear.


    "Dear friends, welcome to the oriental martial arts arena. I''m glad that there will be another world war in our Oriental martial arts arena today. Recently, Lu fan, who has won the post of low-level inspector and passed the most difficult pass, wants to challenge the famous cold Qianjian, Guan hanguan. "


    Hearing the name of lengqianjian, many people immediately exclaimed.


    Some ordinary people don''t know the name of Guan Han very well, but the name of blood hand butcher Leng Qianjian is really thunderous.


    One man killed hundreds of people. At the foot of Li mountain, there were many people killed.


    A sword in the hand is like a thousand against the enemy.


    Cold face kill God, cold thousand swords.


    Even Lu fan has heard of Guan Han''s name. Lu Fan remembers that he heard of this title when he was in his hometown near the city.


    Remember, at the beginning, he was all listening as a story.


    Who would have thought that, a few years later, he would really fight against the legendary people.


    Next to him, Xiao''er approached Lu Fan and said softly, "Lu fan, this fat man is the boss of the oriental martial arts arena. His surname is Zeng, and he is called Zeng fat. It''s also a wonderful person in Donghua city. "


    Lu Fan nods with a smile. He feels friendly to fat people now.


    It may be that the fat people he met recently are all good people, such as master Yiqing, such as senior brother.


    Zeng is satisfied to see the crowd around him give out all kinds of Shouts. He straightens out his belly, which is about to crack his pants. Zeng shouts out: "there is not much gossip. Those who want to bet can bet now. Next, the venue belongs to Guan Gongzi and Lu Fan Gongzi."


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, and even made a bet on them.


    Guan Han is also sneering, looking at Zeng fatty''s eyes are not good.


    Wait until you''re done with it, and then settle with him.


    Slowly, close cold to get up. In a flash, the figure came to the scene like a mirage.


    Lu Fan also stood up. Next to him, brother Han Feng suddenly grabbed Lu Fan''s lapel and said, "brother Lu fan, if you can''t fight later, you can call me. Hey, brother Han promised to kill him for you."


    Han Feng''s words, let Yuzhou mu all hear clearly.


    Yuzhou Mu glanced at Han Feng and said with a smile: "Han family, I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    Han Feng looked down upon Yuzhou Mu and said nothing.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry, senior brother Han Feng, I''m sure."


    Said, Lu Fan from the arms out of a pill.


    Dan is black and white. The air flow on it is rotating.


    Just take out, let a lot of people around smell a strange Dan Xiang.


    Ghost life changing pill.


    Lu Fan did not hesitate to eat the pill.


    The medicine turned into a torrent and surged inside him.


    There was a terrible momentum on his body, and Lu Fan leaped into Yuangang.


    Whoops.


    A long breath, Lu Fan also figure into the wind came to the field.


    Guan Han looked at Lu Fan''s surging strength and sneered, "you are fighting with me by pills. Do you think you are an alchemist?"


    Lu Fandao: "won''t you win?"


    There was a secret smile in Guan Han''s eyes, and he suddenly pulled out his sword and drew it on the palm of his hand.


    Blood drips down, and Guan Han''s eyes go crazy: "Lu fan, come on, let''s sign a life and death contract."


    A word, immediately shocked the whole audience.


    Even the Yuzhou herdsman slightly raised his eyebrows and said in a dark way, "it''s terrible."


    Lu Fan looks at Guan Han''s action and smiles.


    The heaven life and death contract is more useful than ordinary life and death documents.


    Take blood as the guide, condense the contract into heaven and earth, take heaven and earth as the evidence, gamble against life and death.


    Today, it seems that only one of them can leave the arena.


    Without hesitation, Lu Fan also took out his heavy sword and opened his palm.


    He extended his hand to Guan Han, and the hands of the two men met, blood dripping at the same time.


    "I, Guan Han, gamble against life and death."


    "I, Lu fan, bet on life and death."


    "Heaven and earth as evidence."


    (I''m not in good health recently. The plot is in a turning point. It''s not easy to write. It''s really slow. I really want to say sorry to all the readers. The chapters we owe in recent days must be filled in later. Excuse me, excuse me.)

 Chapter 263

    A drop of blood spreads in the halo. In the blood, a breath of mystery spreads. Soon, the blood disappears without trace, as if it has been swallowed up by heaven and earth.


    When the palm of his hand was released, Guan Han''s eyes became bloodthirsty at this moment, and his white teeth appeared. Guan Han said: "Lu fan, I believe your blood essence can improve my strength a lot."


    Lu Fan''s hands trembled a little. Guan Han''s words are just magic cultivation.


    Lu Fan''s first reaction was to check whether the token in the ring responded.


    Immediately, Lu Fan found that the token was only slightly shaking, as if touched.


    It seems that the token also relies on the amount of magic Qi to react, but it can be sure that Guan Han is also a demon cultivator.


    Damn it, how can there be so many magical practices in Donghua city.


    To say that others can''t see the demon cultivation, can''t we see it from the vision and strength of Yuzhou animal husbandry.


    Turning around all kinds of thoughts in his mind, Lu Fan turned his hand to be a sword and made a direct move.


    There is no hesitation, no reaction time for Guan Han. When one sword comes out, the thunder is surging, and when it comes up, it''s the gold fire double thunder sword.


    With Lu Fan''s current strength, the whole half of the martial arts arena is filled with thunder.


    Guan Han''s body suddenly released strong vigorous force, and the palm of his right hand instantly turned into ice blue.


    Dang, Guan Han holds Lu Fan''s sword with two fingers. The thunder swept, but Guan Han was not moved at all.


    In the eyes of a ray of red, close cold light voice way: "frozen world."


    Under the feet, a sharp and cold vigorous rush out, the heat around a sudden drop.


    In the stands, many people immediately felt that they were cool from head to foot, like a cold wind.


    Lu Fan felt that his meridians and vigorous Qi were all frozen. Guan Han''s martial arts were similar to ghost puppets.


    As soon as vigorous Qi rushes, Lu fan turns around and takes several steps back.


    Step on the foot of the nine palaces step, no Feng heavy sword again.


    Kill the sword.


    The sword is close to the body, and Qi soars to the sky.


    Guan Han is still holding up his right hand again without hesitation.


    It''s a coincidence that his fingers pierce the seven characters of Lu Fan''s sword, and point straight on the sword of Wufeng heavy sword.


    Lu Fan tries his best to press down, but finds that Guan Han''s hand is just like a mountain.


    "You are a little weak."


    Close cold smile way.


    Lu fan is slightly shocked. He eats the ghost life changing pill, but he can''t compare with Guan Han''s strength. He seems to be looking down on Guan Han.


    The ground under his feet was frozen. Guan Han fought with his left hand.


    Speed is not fast, but with the power of the situation.


    And his fist technique makes Lu Fan feel that he will be hit no matter how he dodges. This strange feeling is definitely the power to come to a certain Tao.


    Immediately, Lu Fan opened the realm of Tao on the heavy sword.


    When Guan Han''s arm sank, Lu Fan took this opportunity to kick it on Guan Han''s stomach.


    The strong and heavy foot was enough to break the mountain gravel, but Guan Han did not move and took it. But Lu Fan himself stepped back ten steps by the force of the earthquake and stumbled at his feet. But also took the opportunity to get out of the cold situation in the necessary punch.


    "The power of Tao is a good sword. I''ll take your sword. "


    Guan Han looks greedily at Lu Fan''s sword.


    Lu Fan was shocked by Guan Han''s hardness. It''s just not like the defensive power of the Yuan Gang state warrior.


    Guan Han raised his hand to Lu fan, and the ice blue force surged on his arm again.


    His vigorous strength shows a spiral shape. Behind his body, he even outlines the shadow of the wild animal.


    It''s like an ice crystal python.


    "Vigorous force changes the animal form."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng''s face is a little ugly, especially when he can see the shape of the python clearly. His face is the same as that of being trampled on dozens of feet.


    It''s not a python at all, but a Jiaolong that is about to become a Jiaolong. The skill that can transform this beast shape is at least at the top of the earth level. Junior brother Lu fan is in trouble.


    Yuzhou Mu still kept calm and said: "ice crystal Jiao, cold Yuan Gong. The skill of Guan Han is small. "


    There was a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes. Yuzhou Mu looked at Guan Han with worse eyes.


    No one knows what he has to do with Guan Han, but those who dare to ask such questions to Yuzhou Mu are no longer in Donghua city or dead.


    On the stage, Lu Fan feels the strength of Guan Han. It''s not just the middle period of Yuan Gang. Damn it, Guan Han has the peak cultivation of Yuan Gang.


    Step out, the ground will rise under the feet of the spread of ice crystals, like splashing water is suddenly frozen, with a crystal clear luster.


    Guan Han looked at Lu Fan''s shocked face and said with a smile: "you are so powerful that you can''t even let me get out of the sword. Lu fan, take out all your strength and die in the glory, so that I can afford to sacrifice cold Yuan Gong. "


    The wild laughter is about to ring through the sky.


    Under the grandstand, all the blood killers stood up directly.


    Put your hands on your chest and say in a neat and uniform way: "who is the target of blood killing. Kill, kill, kill. "


    A group of people were shocked. Many people didn''t know that Guan Han was the leader of the blood killing sect.


    Several spectators whispered.


    "These people are fools."


    "I guess I forgot to take medicine when I went out."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the field, Lu Fan feels that he has been completely suppressed. Unexpectedly, he is so fully prepared that he still can''t pass the customs.


    With his left hand on his belt, Lu Fandao said, "Guan Han, do you want to see my real strength?". Let me show you. The spirit beast is possessed. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan''s mind moved, and Xiao Hei in his belt heard Lu Fan''s cry, he immediately turned into a black light and fell into Lu Fan''s body.


    The black flame surged and rose three feet high. Lu fan, who was shrouded in flames, turned red in his eyes and began to show black dragon lines on his face.


    "Haha, that''s what you rely on. The spirit beast is attached to you. You have the spirit beast in you. Lu fan, I like you more and more now. "


    Guan Han burst out laughing, and the laughter poured into the sky.


    Lu Fan''s figure suddenly disappeared in situ. Before Guan Han could react, he held a heavy sword without a front and directly cut it in front of Guan Han''s chest.


    "The power of the spirit, burst."


    In the heaven and the earth, the ripples of power rise.


    The ice crystal inch on Guan Han''s body is broken and flies three Zhangs away by a sword.


    Lu Fan''s body method is displayed again, just like a blink, and then comes to Guan Han.


    But this time, Guan Han shakes off an ice sword and blocks Lu Fan''s sword.


    Face with fanaticism and excitement, the ice sword suddenly turned into tens of millions of blooming ice lotus.


    "A thousand swords."


    This is Guan Han''s real strength, but Lu fan doesn''t dodge or dodge. He fights hard.


    Double sword Jue, red Yan dragon roars sword.


    Sword out, fire to ice.


    They are like the battle between the God of fire and the God of ice.

 Chapter 264

    The white smoke rises continuously from the smoke field, covering many people''s sight.


    In the dense fog, the battle sounds of Lu Fan and Guan Han are constantly heard.


    Fire red and ice blue collide constantly, each time, they can blow up a big gap in the arena.


    Zeng Pang, who had been sitting under the stage for a long time, said nothing, leaving them to be devastated. Seeing his calm appearance, it seems that this kind of thing is not the first time.


    The stronger the audience can see the rapid fighting on the stage, and the weaker the audience can''t see Lu Fan and Guan Han at all.


    Han Feng''s face is still a little tense. He also knows clearly that Lu Fan''s strength is forced to improve by pills. Compared with the orthodox cultivation, there are still some gaps. I''m afraid this kind of war of attrition will be unbearable.


    Sure enough, when elder martial brother Han Feng was worried about Lu fan, there was another collision on the stage. The collision was much clearer than before, and the whole arena shook violently.


    Lu Fan and Guan Han appear. One was angry, one was hurt.


    Lu fan is full of wounds. The heavy sword is on the ground. The wounds on his whole body can be seen deeply.


    However, there is no blood flowing from the wound. If you look carefully, you will find that the wound is completely frozen by ice crystals.


    The anger on Guan Han''s face is due to the depression on his cheek.


    Lu Fan''s moves did not cause him much damage, but hit him in the face.


    "Lu fan, you are brave."


    Shut the cold and shrill.


    I can''t see that he is still a beauty lover.


    Lu Fan strengthened the movement of vigorous Qi in his body, and the Xuangong tower in Jiulong began to help repair the injury, and then his momentum was one of the shocks again. The wounds on the body surface also began to heal rapidly.


    Guan Han was surprised by Lu Fan''s recovery speed and vigorous strength and toughness.


    It was the strongest vigorous force he had ever seen in his life. It could not be broken or scattered, and the recovery speed was quite fast.


    Seeing that his face is damaged, Guan Han begins to sacrifice his own killing moves. He doesn''t entangle with Lu Fan any more. He must kill one move.


    The ice sword appeared from the sleeve. This time, it was no longer a sword made of vigorous force, but a long sword embroidered with Python.


    Looking at Lu fan, Guan said: "Lu fan, it''s also your honor to die under this sword. Remember its name. The name of this sword is tunling. "


    At the end of the speech, Guan Han''s whole body''s vigorous energy is injected into the soul swallowing sword.


    Visible to the naked eye, the python on the soul swallowing sword survived.


    Lu Fan straightens his back and stares at Guan Han''s soul swallowing sword.


    Listen to the inner Jiulong Xuangong tower cry: "good thing, great master, take his sword, take it down."


    Lu Fan secretly scolded, "it''s going to be taken down."


    Suddenly, ice and snow fell from all around.


    There''s no reason. It''s snowing in the sky.


    When Guan Han''s sword was wielded, the Python and the ice crystal dragon behind him became one and killed Lu fan directly.


    At this time, Lu Fan only raised his sword without a front, and the vigorous Qi in his body went crazy.


    Hold on, hold on.


    Boom.


    Python swallowed Lu Fan''s figure, and Guan Han had a smile on his face.


    "One move, the power of fat Mayer also want to shake the tree, childish."


    He said softly. Guan Han''s eyes had already looked at the hilt of tunling sword. He was waiting for tunling sword to bring back Lu Fan''s blood essence.


    That''s right. He''s a demon. But it''s not a demon cultivation in the orthodox sense. He just has a sword of demon cultivation. He can devour the blood essence of the dead for his own use, so as to improve his cultivation. This is also the reason why he is so young and can practice to such a high level.


    But after a while, he didn''t respond at all.


    Guan Han frowns and looks at Lu Fan. Lu Fan stands up again.


    When Guan handeng frowned, he shouted, "you are still a cockroach that can''t fight to death."


    Say, sword light again.


    Ice snow double dragon sword.


    Vigorous force turns the wind. Two huge tornadoes hit Lu fan again.


    Lu Fan''s gang clothes were torn directly, and the strong force rushed into Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu Fan laughs bitterly in his heart. His victory in this period of time makes him a little proud and doesn''t pay attention to the heroes in the world. Even if Guan Han''s strength is not good enough, he will fight by force, even if there are pills to help him, even if there are Xiaohei to help him. He is still in a passive position.


    But it''s not that easy to win him.


    "Drink."


    Burst to drink, Lu Fan instinctively activated the force of heaven and earth, at the same time, the force that rushed into his body was directly pushed out of the body by vigorous Qi.


    The Dao area on the Wufeng heavy sword was lit again. Lu Fan watched as all the forces were driven away by the Dao area. It was like the water ran into the stone beach and had to make a detour.


    Two tornadoes roared past Lu Fan''s side, with a terrible noise, pulling the martial arts arena out of a deep gully.


    Lu Fan single handed pestle sword, at the moment in the heart suddenly some understanding.


    Push the power away.


    In this way, he has also experimented with vigorous Qi. Can push the power of heaven and earth away.


    In this case, can we push the vigorous force away.


    His vigorous Qi is the combination of vigour and vigorous energy. According to the principle, it is the combination of the two, and it is quite different from the two. It should be able to promote vigorous energy.


    Lu Fan also felt that he had used vigorous Qi too much.


    He''s a warrior, yes, but he''s not a warrior either.


    Thinking of these things, Lu Fan''s eyes suddenly lit up with fanatical light.


    "How could it be."


    When Guan Han saw that his second move didn''t kill Lu fan, he was angry and angry.


    Tun Lingjian was sacrificed again. In a moment, he only saw Tun Lingjian split into hundreds of giant swords in one and two, two and three. Each sword should be at least two feet long and one foot wide.


    "Kill."


    When Guan Han pressed his hand down, a hundred huge swords fell to Lu Fan.


    Each long sword is like an icicle falling from the sky, crashing on the ground.


    Lu Fan stood there and let out his vigorous Qi.


    "Push away, push away."


    Bang bang bang.


    Several huge swords hit Lu Fan in succession.


    At this time, Lu fan is biting his teeth, and the blood falls from the corner of his mouth.


    The ground has been smashed out of a deep pit. After hundreds of huge swords have fallen, Lu Fan''s figure has been completely invisible.


    Gasping for breath, Guan Han began to sweat.


    A warrior with his strength will never perform like this at ordinary times. Once it appears, it will prove that he is on the verge of losing his strength.


    "Dead. This time it''s dead. "


    As soon as Guan Han waved, the shadow of hundreds of huge swords turned into a ray of light and then gathered into a soul swallowing sword and returned to Guan Han''s hands.


    However, there is still no change in swallowing spirit sword. Guan Han''s face is almost green.


    Turning his head to look into the pit, Lu Fan stood up again, little by little.


    So tenacious vitality, so terrible anti Strike ability, all around the audience were shocked.


    "Here... It''s just as tenacious as a wild animal. "


    "Mr. Lu fan is so powerful that he can stand up."


    "My God, his body is very strong. I''m sure it''s also very strong below."


    Just after the voice fell, a group of people looked at the girl who was making a sound. The girl also knew that she was speechless, but she cried out loudly: "Mr. Lu fan, I love you."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    "Rise."


    Han Feng also stood up and shouted.


    "Younger martial brother Lu fan, stand up. In Japan, his ancestors were rigid, and the warrior was immortal. You are just like our family. "


    Han Feng shouted more and more excited, he really saw the style of Han family in Lu Fan.


    I vaguely remember that his father was like this when he was fighting people.


    However, it doesn''t matter. The key is not to die.


    Lu Fan straightened his back again, took a deep breath and looked at Guan. "Come again."


    Guan Han is really about to explode. He has never seen such a difficult guy.


    This time, Guan Han rushed to Lu Fan with his sword.


    He wants to pierce Lu Fan''s head directly to see if he can stand up.


    When the sword comes out, vigorous force follows.


    But at this time, the vigorous strength of Guan Han is not as good as before. The ice blue that could wrap the whole palm is now only a little finger tip.


    Seeing Guan Han''s sword coming, Lu Fan didn''t even want to think about it. It was almost instinctive. The heavy sword stood up. Stop swallowing spirit sword.


    The move of Guan Han''s sword moves again, and Lu Fan follows it, and then blocks it again.


    I''m kidding. Basic martial arts are not for nothing. If you want to take advantage of him in such a close-up sword move, Guan Han needs to be a martial artist in the Gang area.


    Guan Han, who doesn''t believe in evil, has several more swords, each of which is blocked by Lu Fan as if he had already penetrated.


    The last sword stabbed out, Lu Fan''s heavy sword blocked again.


    Just this time, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi suddenly fluctuated. Then I saw that Guan Han''s vigorous strength was pushed and hustled by something, and it was swung to one side.


    It''s a success.


    Lu Fan was very happy.


    He knew it would work.


    With such a push, Guan Han''s vigorous strength showed its flaws.


    Lu Fan rubs his body and slaps Guan Han in the face with a sword.


    If you hit the ball, close the cold and fly out, and hit the ground heavily. His hands covered his face, and blood flowed.


    "Lu Fan."


    Guan cold shrieks. It''s close to hysteria.


    Lu Fan smiled and looked at Guan: "I have to say. Your swordsmanship is really poor. "

 Chapter 265

    Guan''s whole body shivered, and the venom in his eyes almost flowed out like pus.


    Gasping for breath, Guan Han is also in the state of vigorous strength about to run out. He reaches out to find a pill in his arms. In front of everyone, Guan Han put the pill into his mouth.


    "Lu fan, you are not the only one who has pills."


    As he spoke, he began to recover quickly.


    Lu Fan only glanced at the recovery speed of Guan''s typhoid, then he could roughly judge that Guan''s pills should be about five or six yuan level.


    Chuckles, this kind of elixir, he still has many.


    Slowly, Lu Fan takes out a bottle directly from his belt.


    Open the cork, the fragrance overflows. Lu fan, like eating sugar beans, pours all the bottles into his mouth.


    Creak, creak.


    Lu Fan chewed it twice, and all the pills turned into liquid and flowed into his stomach.


    Such a luxurious way of eating depends on how many people swallow saliva.


    "I have money. How much does this bottle of pills cost?"


    Smack your tongue secretly. Even in a big city like Donghua City, there are not many people who have seen pills.


    Some experienced martial artists can smell it from the incense.


    This bottle of pills, at least yuan level pills. A whole bottle of yuan level pills.


    Many warriors will never earn this amount in their lives.


    "He won''t have an alchemist father."


    A warrior muttered to himself. All the people beside nodded. Otherwise, it is not enough to explain why Lu fan is so rich.


    Guan Han saw Lu Fan''s eyebrows twitch.


    This boy is even richer than him.


    Guan Han doesn''t have a whole bottle of yuan level pills on his hands. It''s just this one. It cost the eldest brother to get it.


    Even if he is the leader of a small sect, even if his cultivation realm is indeed better than that of Lu Fan.


    But in terms of pills, ha ha, how can a warrior be better than an alchemist.


    Only medicinal materials are enough. Every night, Lu fan can make several bottles.


    It''s just a bottle. It''s nothing.


    Guan Han really doubts Lu Fan''s identity now.


    Lu Fan''s wealth is not like a warrior from a small town.


    Spirit beast, empty belt, magic blade, whole bottle of yuan level elixir. No matter what it is, it should be something that the small town warrior will never see in his life. But now, these things all appear on Lu Fan alone.


    Guan Han is envious and envious.


    It''s hard to imagine that he was so cold that he would be envious of the martial arts masters who came out of a small town.


    If the present mood of Guan Han can let the audience around know, I''m afraid many people will be shocked.


    It can''t be dragged down any longer.


    Guan Han says in his heart.


    He has already seen that Lu fan is one of the more and more powerful fighters in the Vietnam War. He is full of tenacity, just like the stone in the Maokeng is smelly and hard.


    Carefully calculate their remaining vigorous strength, close cold eyes in a flash of red light.


    It seems that we need to use some special means.


    Thinking like this, Guan Han''s fingers moved a few times at a speed that ordinary people couldn''t detect.


    On the stand, Yuzhou Mu''s mouth suddenly showed a smile.


    Well, that''s the moment he''s waiting for.


    As expected, he didn''t let him down. Lu Fan really forced Guan han to do this.


    With this move, even if Lu Fan loses, he will protect Lu Fan''s life.


    Guan Han, this time, let''s see where you and your master are going.


    On stage, Guan Han didn''t think so much. Now he only has the idea of killing Lu Fan in his mind.


    As long as Lu fan is killed, so many valuable things on Lu fan will belong to him.


    It''s obviously worth taking a risk.


    Lu fan is speeding up his recovery of vigorous Qi. If he has any ability beyond that of Yuan Gang Jing warrior, his recovery ability is second to none.


    No matter whether it''s the ability to recover from injuries or vigorous Qi, even the martial artists in the ground vigorous environment can''t match him.


    As long as there is a trace of vigorous Qi left, it can grow forever, and a single spark can start a prairie fire.


    Suddenly, the cold moved.


    With a dark shadow, Guan Han appears in front of Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan wants to kill with one sword. But at the place where the sword fell, Guan Han''s body was divided into two parts. In addition to exploding the damaged ground again, the powerful force didn''t feel like hitting Guan Han at all.


    But Guan Han''s body didn''t disappear. He was so strangely divided into two parts, and then he put one hand on Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    "Seal."


    A simple word came out of Guan Han''s mouth.


    Immediately, Lu Fan felt the terrible and strange power released from Guan Han''s hands, stirring up his blood in a moment.


    Lu Fan wants to struggle and move.


    But the power seemed to control his body and he couldn''t move at all. The token of Daoxin demon sect in the ring is shining and wants to rush out of the ring. But it was restrained by the ring and suppressed by death.


    "Lu fan can die under my skill. You can close your eyes and rest assured that your strength will be absorbed completely. Your women, your family, I will take over the whole, let them feel that life is not like death. Pain, struggle, ants. "


    Guan Han looks at Lu Fan with eyes that look down at the world.


    He hasn''t lost since he got the skill.


    This is also a skill contained in the soul swallowing sword, although Guan Han doesn''t know what it is. But he knew that with this skill, he would be invincible in the world sooner or later.


    At one point one, Guan Han ''s body, which was divided into two parts, began to recover quickly at the moment, and was grouped together again.


    It''s not magic, it''s not a shadow.


    It''s the self-contained body method in this set of skills, which can control the body with strength and make it invisible.


    According to the description of Kung Fu, when Guan Han can abandon his body, his kung fu will become a minor success.


    Now, he can only turn into invisible for a short time, but this is enough for him to kill Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan was shocked. He felt that his blood essence and vigorous Qi were all beginning to flow away. The light of the divine pill in the Dantian was also becoming dim.


    In the body, the nine dragon Xuangong tower scolded.


    "The devil''s body eating skill, damn it, this kid is a demon cultivator. Great master, use magic to deal with him. His skills are only superficial. You still have a chance. "


    Lu fan should transform his vigorous Qi into the power of spirit.


    Immediately, Lu Fan felt that his body had recovered a little.


    There was a flash of light in his eyes, and Lu Fan also used his soul seizing formula.


    There was a flash of light in his eyes, and Guan Han''s body shook violently.


    In such a moment, Lu fan saw the flaw.


    The power of the spirit turns into vigorous Qi again, pushing other forces away, and a violent storm is released from Lu Fan''s body.


    Guan Han''s palm immediately left Lu Fan''s body.


    Eyes with consternation, close cold mouth and pupil together enlarge.


    That kind of unbelievable, as if ordinary people saw God.


    The vigorous Qi in Lu Fan''s body suddenly erupted, and the powerful force suddenly broke through the original bottleneck.


    It seems that the God Dan in the Dantian is also angry and emits dazzling light.


    For a moment, Lu Fan felt that he had learned all kinds of skills, all kinds of martial arts and all kinds of sword moves had the tendency of integration. With the power of the heaven and the earth around, they all swarmed in. Countless lights came from Lu Fan. He is like the sun, stimulating the eyes of all the audience.


    The fierce light made many viewers turn their heads and shout, "my eyes."


    Yuzhou herdsmen should narrow their eyes slightly and shake their hearts. He couldn''t understand Lu Fan''s move.


    The method of limitless alchemy works automatically again, and the realm of Tao on the weightless sword is opened automatically. In Lu Fan''s mind, there are eight big words of "heavy sword without sharp edge, big skill and no work".


    That deep Dao domain is like an axe, which makes a mark in his mind.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s understanding of the Tao domain was suddenly profound.


    "Ten thousand swords belong to the emperor."


    Lu Fan called out the name of this move. Even he did not know why he called out these four words.


    One sword, seven colors of light into one.


    Lu Fan''s sword turned into a rainbow and fell on Guan Han.


    When the sword came out, Guan was stunned.


    Then, Guan''s whole body is like a honeycomb, emitting all kinds of light, shooting all around.


    The five zang organs and six Fu organs and the meridians and bones are all crushed under the sword of Lu Fan.


    Light convergence, Guan Lengleng looked at Lu fan, murmured: "who are you in the end?"


    Lu Fan slowly said: "river is near the city, Lu Fan."


    Word falls, close cold whole body sends out a clear and crisp sound.


    Then, like clay sculpture, he collapsed. The whole man fell to the ground, flowing out countless blood, and his skin and flesh sank.


    The vitality disappears quickly, and those who die of cold can''t die again.


    Won.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng looked at Lu Fan in shock. Just now, even Han Feng was shocked. He had never seen such a terrible sword.


    Yuzhou mu all swallowed a mouthful of saliva deeply, and his palm trembled slightly.


    This sword...... This sword is......


    Yuzhou Mu''s eyes to Lu Fan also changed.


    He can''t understand these swordsmanship moves. They''re not bullshit level skills, at least heaven level martial arts.


    No, he can''t understand the general Tianji martial arts.


    "Mr. Lu won."


    "Great, Lu fan, you are too strong."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The audience cheered at the moment, and Lu Fan deeply impressed them with his last sword.


    So gorgeous, so powerful, so sharp, it''s just cool to the extreme.


    Follow Guan han to kill the disciples, but all of them are bloodless.


    They never thought that Guan Han would lose to Lu Fan and die in Lu Fan''s hands.


    Lu Fan slowly collected his sword with a click.


    Lu Fan felt that his arm bones were broken. Not only that, but also that sound came from his body.


    In an instant, Lu Fan felt that he had broken more than ten bones.


    Sitting on the ground, Lu Fankou also had blood.


    And just then, a big drink came.


    "Bastard, dare to kill our sect leader, take your life."


    With the sound of several bloody figures killed at the same time, Lu Fan only had the strength to look up at them.

 Chapter 266

    "Bastard."


    Yuzhou Mu suddenly got up, but he didn''t see any action, so he saw the two bloody figures rushing to Lu Fan''s face and stopped instantly.


    It''s like two invisible big hands holding them. One of them''s swords is only an inch away from Lu Fan''s eyes, but he can''t move forward any more.


    Yuzhou Mu holds it with one hand, and two soldiers of blood killing sect howl. They explode into a blood mist in the air, and the blood spills on Lu Fan''s face.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng jumped out and stopped Lu Fan.


    At this time, several blood killers rushed out again. Those who did not fear life and death threw their swords at Lu Fan.


    When elder martial brother Han Feng''s sword moves around, the green water long Sky Sword sweeps out and sweeps all these flying weapons.


    Yuzhou Mu turned his head to look at the remaining disciples of the blood killing sect. With a sharp look in his eyes, all the disciples of the blood killing sect were swollen and distorted.


    Here is the strength of the martial artists in Tiangang territory. Just Yu Jin can kill people in the air.


    "Lu fan, if you kill me and the sect leader, you will die. You and your family leader will be pursued and killed by all ages. Although the body is dead, the blood is still there. Who will kill me? Who will I kill? "


    A blood killing disciple forced his voice out of his throat.


    The shrill cry resounded in all directions, and then burst into a blood mist.


    Some timid girls screamed and fainted. Such a bloody scene can''t be endured by anyone.


    Lu Fanqiang did not let himself go into a coma. He quietly watched these blood killing disciples look at him with the most resentful eyes and die in the most miserable way.


    Yuzhou animal husbandry is merciless. In a flash, all the blood in blood killed all the children and died. One is counted as one. There is no corpse.


    With a wave of his hand, Yuzhou Mulang said, "kill all the people who dare to make trouble."


    The guard at the side gave an immediate order.


    In the crowd, some soldiers took off their clothes and immediately exposed the armor inside.


    Then they began to catch people everywhere.


    It turns out that everything is ready. Many people are shocked to see this scene.


    Yu Xiaoer looks at Lu fan at this time with concern. Several times, she wants to go up to see Lu Fan''s injury. But I didn''t take that step after all.


    Slowly, senior brother Han Feng helped Lu Fan up.


    With his hand on brother Han Feng''s shoulder, Lu Fan felt that he was in pain when he took a step.


    "Elder martial brother Han Feng, hurry up, send someone to my house to send a letter, and let them be extra careful."


    "Yes, but I''ll take you back first," said senior brother Han Feng


    With that, senior brother Han Feng dragged Lu Fan off the stage.


    At this time, yuxiao''er immediately picks up Lu Fan. Yuzhou Mu puts one hand on Lu Fan and probes into his injury.


    Frown: "your injury is very serious."


    Lu Fandao: "it won''t die. Master Zhou mu, can you protect my family once? "


    Yuzhou Mu said: "you are a man of understanding. Knowing that Guan Han has been killed, the rest of the people in the blood sect will surely fight for revenge against your family. But you have to give me a reason to help you once. "


    Lu Fan''s voice reduced and said, "doesn''t it count to kill Guan Han?"


    Yu Zhou Mu Dao: "I said, let you not kill Guan Han, you can win him, but killing him will be a big trouble."


    Lu Fan said, "master Zhou mu, you didn''t tell me that in Zhou Mu Fu that night."


    There was a flash of light in Yuzhou Mu''s eyes and he said: "this moment, that moment. That night, I just thought your strength was ok, but I didn''t think you had the strength to kill Guan Han. Therefore, if you kill him intentionally, I will give you the brand, just to encourage you to go all out. But later, Wu Kongling told me that you were hidden from the public, and I knew that you had a back hand. Therefore, today I solemnly tell you that you can win and not kill. "


    Lu Fan''s heart is awe inspiring.


    It was Wu Kongling who told Yuzhou Mu what.


    Will Wukong spirit tell Yuzhou Mu about the token of the demon sect with Tao heart.


    After a pause, Yuzhou Mu then said: "but you have killed now, so don''t say much. That''s it. Now I just need you to promise me one condition. I will keep your family safe. "


    Lu Fandao: "what are the conditions?"


    Yuzhou Mu laughs: "follow the rules. Don''t forget that you have a bet with Guan Han about my niece''s ownership. "


    Lu fan stopped talking with his mouth long, and the smile beside him blushed.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s sluggish appearance, Yuzhou Mu said: "I don''t force you either. You decide everything by yourself. You are the son-in-law of my jade family, and I will protect your family. "


    Lu fan is biting his teeth, but what flashed in his mind at this time is lingyao''s face.


    When he was hesitating, brother Han Feng coughed and said, "Master Yu, it''s not good for you. What''s the difference between this and forcing younger martial brother Lu fan. You might as well give him a hand, let him accept your affection, and then talk about other things. Forced things are always bad. Do you have no confidence in your niece? "Br >


    Yuzhou Mu frowned and was about to scold Han Feng.


    But at this time, Han Feng took out his own brand of Han family and shook it around his waist.


    At that time, Yuzhou Mu''s face changed.


    Han Feng continued: "elder Yu, I''ll call you elder and give me a face."


    Yuzhou Mu thought for a while and finally said, "Lu fan, you remember owe me a favor. I hope you can be my jade family. "


    Lu Fan said immediately, "I have written it down. The grace of a drop of water must be reported to each other. "


    Yuzhou Mu took a deep look at Lu Fan and turned his head to Xiao''er and said: "Xiao''er, you accompany Lu fan back. I''ll deal with some things first. "


    After that, Yuzhou Mu got up and left.


    Xiao''er bowed slightly, then smiled at Lu Fan YingYing and said, "Young Master Lu fan, are you so reluctant to be a jade family, or do you have prejudice against someone."


    Xiao''er''s so-called someone, of course, refers to herself.


    Lu fan is silent. At this time, everything he says is wrong. Pretending to be unconscious is the best choice.


    Smile son sees Lu Fan silent, also angry secretly gnash a tooth, but Lu fan does have injury in the body, she is also not easy to attack.


    "Come on, get a car."


    Laughing and shouting.


    At this time, brother Han Feng suddenly said to Lu fan, "brother Lu fan, I will see lingyao again in the future. You can say more good words for me. I did you a big favor today, hehe. "


    Lu Fanming said: "elder martial brother Han Feng, which elder martial sister do you like in Mingxin hospital, just tell me. In the future, I will do my best to help you catch up. "


    Han Feng said with a ha ha smile, "those who know me, junior brother Lu Fan."


    Lu Fan said, "help me, senior brother Han Feng."

 Chapter 267

    A few days later, near the city, the longlong carriage rolled forward, with wheels rolling and dust splashing.


    "It''s Lu fan who has the ability. The Lu family is really developed this time."


    "Donghua city is really a good place. It''s ten times the size of our riverside city and one hundred times the size of our riverside city."


    "Alas, the carp leaps over the dragon''s gate. Lu fan, a son of Lu family, has been fighting for a hundred years."


    "Have you seen it? Please practice martial arts for me. I don''t ask you to be like Lu Fan. You can have one tenth of the people. I will die in peace."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the gate of the city, countless people near the river watched the motorcade belonging to Lujia leave slowly, and all of them were envious.


    If Lu Fan was still envious at the beginning, now, Lu Fan''s reputation has been heard throughout the whole East China, and the people in jianglincheng will not be envious at all.


    When a person is only better than you, you will be jealous.


    But when this person is a hundred times more than you, and you can clearly know that you can''t catch up with others even if you are ten lifetime, you can''t talk about jealousy. All that remains is to look up and worship.


    Lu Fan''s position in the people of jianglincheng is just like this.


    "Mr. Lu, it''s a pleasant journey. When I see the leader of the Lu Fan family, I''ll say hello for you."


    Zhou zhenshou took the hand of Lu Haoran.


    Although we all know that Zhou zhenshou''s "do not give up 10 * * is put on, but have to say, he put on very well, very similar, let people find no fault.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take it with me," Lu said with a smile. After all, jianglincheng is our hometown. "


    Since the messenger from Donghua city came to Lu''s home, he announced in a high voice that Lu Fan had become a low-level inspector, and the whole jianglincheng people were full of excitement. For them, the lower inspector is the top job.


    Joking, even Zhou Zhen Shou heard the news and immediately prepared a gift to congratulate him.


    Lu Fan''s current position alone is more than enough to deal with him.


    That night, Lu Jiada held a banquet and the messenger who came to report the news revealed Lu Fan''s victory over lengqianjian in the cold after a few drinks.


    Directly, Lu Fan became a sensation again in jianglincheng, and his position in the hearts of jianglincheng people rose to a new level. It''s close to the legend.


    Lu Haoran, Lu Hao and other key members of Lu family got Lu Fan''s handwriting and elixir from the messenger.


    It''s clear that Guan Han was the matter of killing the sect leader with blood. What''s more, Lu Fan had a relationship with the prefecture herdsmen of Donghua.


    The old man got drunk that night.


    Lu Fan''s father, Lu Hao, didn''t even eat any rice, so he took the elixir refined from the spring of life and sent it to find the old man.


    To this day, some elite soldiers sent by the State animal husbandry government personally escorted Lu''s family to Donghua city.


    Lu Haoran really feels that it''s worth to let him die here. Let them come to kill the curfew.


    Almost all of Lu''s family set out to go to Donghua city with old man Lu Haoran. The old man is a smart man. Knowing that Lu fan can make a name in Donghua city and build up a relationship with the State animal husbandry government, he must be willing to set foot in Donghua city.


    People always want to go high. At the beginning of the Lu family, they didn''t enter the city from a small market.


    One generation is better than another.


    Once upon a time, the high-ranking guarding adult would like to flatter and wag his tail in front of him like a grandson.


    Mr. Lu feels cool from head to toe, cool * *, cool and thorough.


    There are more than 20 carriages, all of which are lujiaben''s family. The sidelines are not taken for the time being. After all, the basic industry of jianglincheng can''t be said to be lost.


    Some of my family members didn''t follow me. For example, Lu Ming and Lu Feng decided to stay in jianglincheng.


    In Lu Ming''s words, "I can''t compare with Lu Fan in terms of expanding the territory and leading the family to flourish.". But I still have the strength to help my family guard the bottom. "


    Lu Feng is more straightforward.


    "We went, and we couldn''t help. It''s better to live in my hometown. Remember to come back and have a look. "


    Lu Haoran and Lu Hao did not force Lu Ming''s father and son.


    It''s true that the family needs people to guard the bottom. Since they are willing to stay, they will follow their wishes. With them to stay or look for the old. The old man who got the elixir had no life danger, but he didn''t want to go out any further. He just wanted to stay in Lu''s house quietly.


    To this end, Lu Haoran and Lu Hao will say nothing.


    Leave jianglincheng and take the official road.


    As the city recedes in sight, Lu Haoran can still see the people waving on the wall.


    Beside, Lu Haoran counted them one by one.


    "The old bastard of Zhangjia, the bastard of Daniu family, the old man''s family in the South and east of the city, oh, that''s the iron lady''s family. Well, it''s hard to see each other in the future. "


    Lu Hao said in a high spirited way: "don''t worry about it. We are going to a big city. I''m afraid you will look down upon such a small city in the future. "


    Lu Haoran said: "after all, I have been here for so many years, but I still feel reluctant. Did you hear that week''s guard say that he was going to build a ancestral hall for Lu Fan of our family? "Lu Hao laughed and said," well, he will never lose this ancestral hall. "


    Lu Haoran said: "of course, our family Lu fan will be famous in the future."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At this time, Donghua city.


    Lu fan, who lives in the bafangxiang garden, has just finished a few days of closure.


    With his recovery speed, it won''t take him days to recover. It''s just that this war really has a lot of feelings for him. Lu fan needs to take advantage of this feeling and have a good experience.


    Especially about the use of vigorous force, and the move of ten thousand swords that he used by the devil.


    After several days of trial and error, Lu Fan felt that he had mastered a little. Sure enough, many things are not afraid of not being able to do, just afraid of not thinking about them.


    His vigorous Qi has great potential. Lu fan can feel that when he fully masters the method of pushing the strength away, the battle will be as simple as eating and drinking water.


    Even, he has a feeling that this will become his martial art, which really belongs to his own martial art.


    Grinning, Lu Fan opened the door in a good mood.


    When you look at it, the first thing you see is the mountain of things in the yard.


    "Brother Lu fan, you wake up, ha ha. Hurry up and get rich again. "


    Lu Fanxun went to see elder martial brother Han Feng standing by.


    Don''t think Lu Fan also knows that these things must be gifts from the rich people in Donghua city.


    Lu Fan glanced at it roughly and said, "brother Han Feng, please help me to order. Take half of it."


    Han Feng said, "Hey, brother Lu fan, you are rich and powerful, and I will not be polite."

 Chapter 269

    Lu Fan''s eyes flashed a strange light. Brother Han Feng laughed and said: "you fat man can do business. You know that my younger martial brother has a promising future. So soon, you come to make friends. You''re worth more than the business, the house is good. "


    "I didn''t give it to you. But you deserve it, Master Lu. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "how can I say that?"


    Nie said: "Mr. Lu. You fought a war in our Oriental martial arts arena, which added popularity to our martial arts arena and earned gold coins. According to the rules, the income of this battle should have been divided into 20% for you and 20% for Guan Han. Only Guan Han is dead, so he doesn''t have to pay for 20%. Forty percent of your income is in your account. I don''t think you can see the gold and silver as young and promising as Mr. Lu Fan. However, Mr. Lu Fan didn''t come to Donghua City long ago. He didn''t want to come to the real estate house. So I just bought the house and sent it to Mr. Lu Fan for a foothold. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "shopkeeper NIE is ready. I just need a house to settle down. "


    Nie Pang''s face raised a satisfied smile, obviously quite satisfied with his calculation.


    Hum, there are so many gold and silver treasures sent by other families. The medicinal herbs and pills can''t match his small house.


    This is to give what they want, and this is vision.


    Nie Pang''s right hand was empty and said: "very good, very good. Come, Mr. Lu, let me show you your new house. "


    The three stepped into the mansion, and the courtyard was very large.


    It''s just a homestead of Shanglu fan''s hometown which is about to be compared with the front yard.


    It''s also a three in and three out house, but the place is at least ten times larger. The place is big enough and the house is more elegant.


    In the end, the houses in big cities, whether in materials or design, are more reasonable, more beautiful and comfortable.


    Walking and stopping, Lu Fan looked at the pavilions and waterside pavilions, looked at the study loft, and was very satisfied.


    "Originally, this house was the yard of Li Futong, a famous strong man in the field. Only this spring, Li Futong died outside. Then the Li family broke apart and soon collapsed. The old house turned and let it out. Mr. Lu, if you are not satisfied with anything, you can find someone to repair it. These servants were all servants of the Li family. Mr. Lu can deal with them by himself. "


    Lu Fan nodded slightly. It''s a good place for Lu family to settle down.


    Nie Pang looked at Lu Fan''s eyes and smiled, knowing that he was right again. He has built up a relationship with Lu fan, and in the future he will have another one to lean on.


    Of course, Nie pangzi would not tell Lu Fan the truth. The value of the yard is much higher than the so-called 40% income.


    He believed that Lu Fan''s wisdom would definitely be able to see this.


    And the fact is that Lu fan knows it after visiting the front yard, but he won''t say it clearly.


    The two continued to stroll with tacit understanding. Elder martial brother Han Feng commented on the house all the way.


    "It''s OK, the past. Younger martial brother Lu fan, remember to leave a room for me alone. Maybe I will often come to play later. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I''ll leave you two rooms."


    Just as they were about to finish their stroll, a warrior walked quickly from the front yard.


    Across the distance, seeing Lu fan, the martial arts people would hold their fists and salute: "Prince Lu, please Yuzhou animal husbandry."


    Lu fan stops and turns to the warrior. When Nie Pang looked at the clothes on the warrior, he immediately said respectfully, "it''s an adult of the State animal husbandry government, disrespectful and disrespectful."


    The martial artist said with a smile: "I can''t be called an adult, but it''s just a message. Mr. Lu, please. "


    Lu Fandao: "Yuzhou Mu is well-informed. How did he know that I closed today?"


    "As soon as you leave Bafang Xiangyuan, someone will inform Yuzhou mu," said Wu


    "I see. Well, I''ll go first. Brother Han Feng, would you like to join us? "


    Han Feng shook his head and said:" go ahead. I''ll go on shopping and choose a good house to live in first. "


    Lu Fan nodded and followed the warrior out.


    Out of the house, into the carriage, all the way to the State animal husbandry.


    The last time I came was at night. Lu Fan hasn''t visited the State animal husbandry capital carefully. Today, I feel the atmosphere.


    All the way to the study of Yuzhou mu, Lu Fan was led by the wuzhe. There were not many armed guards in the large state Mu Fu.


    "Mr. Zhou mu, here comes Mr. Lu."


    The warrior knocked on the door of the study, softly.


    Yuzhoumu''s voice sounded from the study.


    "Come in."


    Lu Fan pushes the door and comes in. What he sees is a vast sea of books.


    On the shelf, on the table, on the floor, there are books everywhere.


    Yuzhou Mu sat upright in the sea of books, with a cup of tea in his hand, and said with a smile, "Lu fan, here you are. Sit at will without formality. "


    Lu Fan looked around, simply moved a pile of books in front of him, and sat down.


    "What''s the matter?" he said: "your family, I''ve protected you. They are now on their way to Donghua city. They will arrive in three or five days at most. I''ve done most of what I promised you. "


    Lu Fan was very happy. He asked Yuzhou Mu to send people back to jianglincheng to tell them about their situation in Donghua city and let his grandfather and father think about it. As expected, Grandpa and they came directly.


    "There can be situations on the road," Lu fan asked. His news is not as good as that of Yuzhou Mu Lingtong, so it''s natural to ask more.


    Yuzhou Mu shook his head and said, "nothing. I haven''t seen the rest of the blood killing. "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. "This is a strange thing."


    Yuzhou Mu said with a smile, "it''s not a strange thing. Lu fan, I asked you to tell you this. But I don''t know for sure. Let me tell you about it. "


    "Senior Qiu Shan," Lu Fan heard the name for the first time.


    Then I saw an old man suddenly emerge from the study.


    When Lu Fan came in, he didn''t find him. Damn it, with his current detective ability, someone can completely hide it from him. Even the power of heaven and earth has not been found.


    Qiushan stood by Yuzhou Mu and looked at Lu Fan with a smile and said, "river is near the city, Lu Fan. I heard your name in this period of time, and my ears could almost hear the cocoon."


    Qiushan simply stands there, but it has an unreal feeling with Lu Fan.


    As if the old did not exist at all.


    No, this old man is probably a man of cultivation far beyond his alchemy.


    Only in this way can Lu fan not detect him at all.


    Looking up and down the hill at Lu fan, he was surprised and said: "what a pity it is! It''s a deep-rooted plant. I''m afraid you''re not going to change to refining. "


    "Yuzhou Mu ha ha''s smile said:" is that right, Lu fan you are still a gas refiner''s seedling


    Lu Fandao: "someone said that. But I can''t turn any more. You are an alchemist, senior Qiushan. "


    "Yes, a little immortal Qi master," said the hill


    Lu Fandeng''s eyes were shining brightly. The only immortal Qi master he had ever seen was the ten immortal Qi masters who had died.


    Lu Fan immediately got up and said respectfully, "I have seen the immortal Qi master of the hills."


    Qiushan touched his beard and said with a smile: "you are a boy who knows how to be polite. Ha ha, you still use the etiquette of an alchemist. It''s rare. "


    Lu Fan''s instinctive reaction, which was trained by Master Wu Chen, was really killing.


    Fortunately, Qiu Shan and Yuzhou Mu have seen him fight clearly, and they have already identified him as a warrior. Don''t worry, they will make wild guesses.


    "I don''t know what the senior Qiu Shan wants to say to me,"


    Lu Fan quickly changed the topic and asked.


    Qiu shandun said: "Lu fan, you know who Guan Han you killed."


    Lu Fan said: "the leader of the blood killing sect."


    "Yes, not all of them. Then you can see why he is so young and can afford a school. "


    The hill continued.


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know. But he''s good. "


    At this time, Qiu Shan suddenly felt a sword from his arms. Lu Fan looked at it, and it was not Guan Han''s soul swallowing sword.


    Qiu Shan said: "Guan Han''s strength comes from this sword. But this sword is not something he can get and keep. "


    Lu fansuddenly thought of it. It seems that the Yuzhou herdsmen still have to bear the cold. This is not only with the strength of Guan Han.


    "Do you mean..... "What are the forces behind Guan Han?" Lu fan asked.


    The hill showed a childish expression and said, "yes. There is a big force behind Guan Han. It''s called the ghost God sect. "


    Lu fan has no impression of the name of ghost God sect. Not at all.


    At this time, the nine dragon Xuangong tower in his body came out and shouted: "what, ghost God sect, how can you offend this sect. Great master, let''s run. "


    Lu Fan heard the panic of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    In normal times, the goods of Xuangong tower in Jiulong look like the biggest in the world. How can I hear the words of guishenzong? I immediately panic.


    Seeing that Lu Fan was confused, Qiu Shan knew that Lu Fan didn''t know anything. "Lu fan, the ghost God sect, is one of the most powerful sects in Wu''an. There are countless experts in the clan, even two of them are powerful in martial arts. If you offend the ghost God sect, your life will not be easy in the future. "


    Lu Fan''s face began to look different. The nine dragon Xuangong tower in his body was still shouting: "three, three. When I follow the ten directions, there are three immortal ghosts. No way they''re dead now. Great master, we are not enemies of the ghost sect now. Let''s hide first. "


    Lu Fan said loudly in his heart, "shut up."


    Looking at the hill, Lu Fan said, "Guan Han even relies on the hill so much. Then how could he die in my hand?"


    "Good question," Chushan said with a smile. I''m afraid Guan Han can''t answer the question himself. But I can explain it to you. First, Guan Han is not a disciple of the ghost sect. He is only a registered disciple. Second, with his qualification, he must never enter the Mountain Gate of the ghost and God sect. Maybe he will never have a chance in his life. Third, he is too arrogant. I thought that no one dared to move him as a disciple of the ghost and God sect. I don''t know how many people in the world don''t know about the ghost and God sect. "


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and said, "like me."


    The hill nodded, "yes, like you."

 Chapter 270

    A brief silence.


    For a moment, Lu Fan shook his head and said with a wry smile, "sounds like I''m so unlucky."


    "Your misfortune is my luck," he interrupted


    Lu Fan took a look at Yuzhou mu, and his face was more depressed.


    "What about now. Is it the intention of Zhou Mu to tie me up and give me to the ghost God sect? "Lu Fan seems to be joking, but in fact he has started to cry out for Xiao Hei in the empty mansion.


    Yuzhou Mu took a deep look at Lu Fan and said, "you think too much."


    "We are not the legs of ghosts and gods. There''s no need to work for him. Come, Lu fan, take this. "


    As he spoke, Qiu Shan handed the sword to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan was slightly stunned, and said, "this is it."


    Yuzhou Mu said with a smile: "it''s useless for us to keep this sword. Besides, it should have been your booty. But I want to remind you. This sword is likely to be left with the mark of a strong one of the ghosts and gods. You should take it with you, and be careful that you get some kind of decision from the strong of the ghost God sect. There are many alchemists in the ghost God sect. "


    Lu Fan secretly scolds twice in his heart. I''m afraid that''s the real reason.


    But Lu Fan didn''t care. When he went back, he would swallow the sword to the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    Lu Fan immediately asked in his heart, "Jiu, can you swallow this thing?"


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon immediately said: "yes, of course. Great master, you let me swallow it. I think I can recover a lot of strength. When the time comes, it will be the strong one of the ghosts and gods. I can keep you. "


    Lu fan is dubious about what Lao Jiu said, so let''s listen.


    Taking the sword, Lu Fan threw it into the empty mansion.


    Yuzhou Mu said: "Lu fan, now I''ll ask you again. You are willing to be my jade family immediately. Although Zhou Mu Fu is not comparable to ghost and God clan, it is at least official. They will not enter the prefecture because of a small registered disciple. At least, you can be safe in Donghua city. "


    Lu Fan sighed and said, "Yuzhou mu, I will not hide it from you. It''s true that in the college, I have made a personal decision for my whole life, and I will never change it again. "


    Yuzhou Mu frowned and said, "there is nothing that can''t be changed without marriage. "Is she a disciple of any school?" Lu Fan shook his head and said, "it doesn''t seem to be."


    Yuzhou Mu asked again, "is that the lady of a famous family?"


    Lu Fan also shook his head and said, "it seems that she is not."


    Yuzhou''s animal husbandry voice became a little cold, saying: "why not change that. Lu fan, you should know which side is right. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "I know."


    Smell speech, the face of Yu Zhou Mu relaxed a lot, way: "I can give you a period of time, let you change over."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "no, master Zhou mu. I mean, I know it''s right that I choose not to be a jade talent. "


    Hill ha ha of smile, do not give Yuzhou Mu face at all.


    Yuzhou Mu stared at Lu fan, and Lu Fan did not show weakness and looked at him.


    They stared at each other for a long time as if they were going to fight. At last, Lu Fan said, "master Zhou mu, I''ll leave first."


    With that, Lu Fan got up.


    Yuzhou Mu waved and said, "roll, roll. Don''t let me dangle in front of you


    Lu Fan got up and went out, but before he got out of the house, Yuzhou Mu said, "Lu fan, I have lived in the state Mu capital in recent days. Don''t you want to take the mid-level patrol. "


    Lu fan, fretting in his heart, turned to Yuzhou Mu and asked, "excuse me, if I take the position of middle inspector. Did the ghost God dare to move me? "Yuzhou Mu looked at Lu Fan deeply and said," if you can get it, you will have the same status as me. You said, can they move you at will? "


    Lu Fan laughed and saluted to Yuzhou Mu again.


    Outside, a warrior had been waiting for a long time. Seeing Lu Fan coming out, he immediately said, "son Lu fan, please come this way."


    Lu Fan nodded and left with the warrior.


    In the study, Yuzhou Mu closed the door with a wave.


    "Master Qiushan, has this kid ever believed?" Yuzhou Mu asked aloud.


    Qiu Shan, with his hands on his back, said: "it doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. It depends on how much you want him to do. "


    Yuzhou herdsman said: "the death of Guan Han will always lead to a conviction. Otherwise, how to deal with it when the people of the ghost and God sect come. "


    "I''m afraid I''ve been here for a long time. I''ll take the rest of the blood killing. Now it''s up to them. "


    Yuzhou animal husbandry said: "I can''t get the trouble on my head. I really don''t want to compete with a giant like the ghost sect. "


    "It''s a pity that Lu fan is such a good guy. People of ghost and God sect really want to find him. I''m afraid he has only two options. "


    Yuzhou Mu nodded clearly, and said softly, "either become the running dog of the ghost God sect, or become a dead man."


    "You know why you want to marry your niece to him," said Qiu Shan. "With his ability, as long as you don''t die, you can become a running dog of the ghost God sect. Sooner or later. What''s wrong with binding a future master. It''s just a niece. Send it out, and it will be sent out. "


    "You are right to do so," he nodded. Unfortunately, he won''t


    Yuzhou said: "hum, if he refuses, he will not. When he really has a relationship with my niece, is there any room for him to repent? "Qiu Shan looks at Yuzhou Mu and knows what he wants to do.


    After a moment of silence, Qiushan said: "ah Yu, have you ever thought about it. If he can pass the examination of the middle patrol envoy, Yuzhou Mu said with a grin, "if he can pass the examination. That would be great. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Here, Lu fan comes to the backyard wing room under the guidance of the warrior.


    As soon as you enter, you will find a breath of martial arts.


    Whether it''s the words hanging on the wall or the tables, chairs and benches, Lu fan has a few more eyes, which is definitely left by the experts.


    "Mr. Lu fan, you can stay here these days. If you have anything, just tell me. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "go to Lu Fu, Dongxian street, and tell my elder martial brother that I''m staying in the prefecture Mu Fu for the time being. When my family comes to Donghua City, let me know. "


    The warrior answered softly and left quickly.


    Lu Fan closed the door and sat down in the room.


    Slowly, Lu Fan takes out the soul swallowing sword. At the same time, the shadow of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon emerges from Lu Fan.


    "Great master, can I swallow it now?"


    Lu Fandao: "it can be. But I want to know how the sword sucks the blood essence of other warriors. Can you keep this feature? "


    Jiulong Xuangong tower laughs and says: "no problem. When any weapon comes to my hand, I will give it all to me. I can study out any ability. Rest assured, master. "


    With that, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon shines a light on the soul swallowing sword.


    In a moment, he swallowed the spirit sword and trembled violently.

 Chapter 271

    Time is like water, flowing quietly.


    Three days passed in a flash.


    In these three days, Lu Fan stayed in the State animal husbandry capital. After practicing every day, he wandered around with nothing to do, but he knew many children of the jade family.


    Yuxiao''er also comes every day to talk with Lu Fan about Kung Fu and martial arts, and talk about his experience in martial arts. It was a very pleasant life.


    In three days, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon will swallow the spirit sword almost.


    The power above is swallowed up, leaving a thin point. This is what Lu Fan intended to leave behind.


    The purpose is to swallow the soul sword''s ability to swallow blood essence.


    The Xuangong tower of Jiulong obtained the Tianmo body eating skill used by Guan Han from the spirit swallowing sword, and then handed it down to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t practice.


    It''s not that the skill is not powerful. On the contrary, even the Xuangong tower in Jiulong is praising the skill as the best in the magic cultivation.


    Small backfire, fast cultivation speed, no peak limit.


    If you use this skill to trade with the demon cultivation, it''s not a big problem to exchange two bottles of elixir.


    Lu fan is mainly afraid of practicing this set of skills, so he is really full of magic Qi and changes into magic cultivation directly.


    For a set of skills, he was chased around the world. It doesn''t seem worth it.


    This skill is not as secret as his soul snatching method. As long as you practice it, you will be infected with evil spirit.


    Please.


    Thinking about it, Lu Fan decided to put this thing aside first.


    "Laojiu, how did you absorb your strength and how far has it recovered?" Lu fan asked Laojiu in his heart as he strolled around the State animal husbandry capital.


    "The great master has recovered about ten percent. Hey, this sword is really powerful. Even if I gave it to Wu Feng, the rest of my strength still made me fully recovered. Master, I can use the power of my first tower now. Would you like to try it out? "


    "What power?" Lu fan asked


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong replied: "refine the spirit, or destroy the spirit. As long as I''m in the master''s body, your spirit will be continuously strengthened and refined. With the master''s soul snatching method, it''s perfect. "


    Lu fan is listening to the boast of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    At this time, not far away suddenly there are shouts.


    "Mr. Lu Fan."


    Looking around, I saw a woman with a smile.


    Lu fan knows this woman. She is also one of the nieces of Yuzhou mu, miss Miaoyu.


    He still remembered that when he was in bafangxiangyuan, he had a meeting with the domineering miss Miaoyu.


    But these days, witticism seems more serious. Long skirt on the floor, simple and elegant.


    The tip of the brow and the corners of the eyes are full of smile, and the hair is pulled up, which looks very graceful.


    "Miss witticism is busy," Lu fan asked softly.


    A few steps forward, looking at the waterside pavilion painting building in front of him, he said with a smile, "Prince Lu fan is very elegant. Little girl has many puzzles in martial arts. Prince Lu fan can give me some advice."


    Say, the witticism goes forward a few steps, stand side by side with Lu Fan. But the distance seems to be too close.


    Looking around, Lu Fan could see some young children of the jade family constantly looking this way.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "there are countless skills of the jade family, and the martial arts are unique. Why should I teach them. Miss witticism wants to learn. I think many people are willing to teach you. "


    The witticism is a little sad: "except for you, Mr. Lu, are you?"


    Lu Fan chuckled and didn''t answer.


    The witticism approached Lu Fan''s side one step, the soft body all pasted on Lu Fan''s body.


    "Mr. Lu fan, I know you have prejudice against me. But if I tell you. Do you believe that only in this way can I survive in such a large family? "The witticism said with tears.


    Lu Fan stepped aside quietly and said, "I believe. But what does it have to do with me. Miss Miaoyu, I''ll go back first. Goodbye


    After that, Lu fan will leave.


    Miaoyu''s face changed slightly, and his left hand made some gestures behind him.


    Lu Fan did not take a few steps. Suddenly, a loud shout came from not far away.


    "So you are here."


    A group of five big and three rough men came over, all with dirty faces and evil spirits.


    What''s more, these people don''t dress up properly. There are several people with bare arms and exposed muscles at a glance.


    This kind of guy who knows that he is not a good man at first glance almost makes Lu Fan laugh.


    Miaoyu is like a frightened rabbit, hiding behind Lu Fan.


    "Mr. Lu fan, help me."


    The voice of witticism was filled with tears.


    Lu Fan looks helplessly at the people in front of him: "what are you going to do?"


    a leading man points to the witty words behind Lu Fan and says: "let the witty words behind you come out. I''m in love with her. Don''t rob me. Be careful to break your dog''s leg. "


    Lu fan then asked, "are you sure it''s her? She''s the niece of yuzhoumu. You''re at the State animal husbandry headquarters. Dare you die? "The big man froze for a moment, and immediately sweat on his forehead.


    In a low voice, the big man said to the man next to him, "how can I take this? Miss hasn''t told me."


    "I don''t know what you ask me. Do it, do it."


    The big man turned his head and pointed to Lu Fan''s nose and said, "boy, you are looking for death. Beat him up for me."


    With that, a group of big men rushed to Lu Fan.


    They didn''t take their swords, so they hit with their fists.


    It has to be said that the strength is OK, all of which are in the inner vigorous environment.


    However, in front of Lu fan, their strength is not even as good as slag.


    One step is too lazy to move. Lu Fan stands there, holding his right hand in the shape of a fist, and making a fist.


    In an instant, a group of big men appeared sunken in front of their chests and lay on the ground directly.


    Miaoyu stands behind Lu Fan''s eyes dancing.


    The leader covered his chest and shouted, "you are the son of Lu fan, my God. Let''s run. "


    Finish saying, this group of people ran away without a shadow.


    Although Lu Fan didn''t lay down a heavy hand, the anti Strike ability of these people was not weak.


    Chuckling twice, Lu Fan turned to Miaoyu and said, "miss Miaoyu. You''re all right. "


    The witty words pulled Lu Fan''s lapel and said: "son Lu fan, thank you very much this time. Can you take me away? Can I stay in your room tonight? I''m afraid. "


    Lu Fan took a deep look at the witticism and said with a smile, "yes, you can pack up something and come here."


    The witty words nodded and left quickly.


    Lu Fan smiled in his heart and said, "Jiu, you say this kind of inferior trick. Will anyone really be fooled? "The great master," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. It depends on whether this man has spermatozoa on his brain. "


    Chuckling, Lu Fan spreads his body method and keeps up with the witty words.


    After a while, Lu fan saw that the witticism turned a corner and came to the martial arts arena of the jade family, and the gang who had just acted were also here.

 Chapter 272

    Leap up the high wall, Lu Fan looks at these people with a smile.


    His body is integrated into the world. There is no way to find out the strength of these people with witty words.


    Miaoyu looks at these big guys around him, and he flicks his hand to get a bag of gold coins out of his arms and throws them out.


    "For your reward, you did well today."


    A group of big Han Lang said, "Miss Xie."


    Then respectfully received the gold coin.


    He nodded his head satisfiedly, then directed the big man: "you should not show up here recently."


    The big men should be together, and then leave quickly. Only one of the leading men did not move.


    "Miss, do you really want to marry nalufan?" the big man asked aloud. It can be seen that this man is the best friend of witticism. Although he is respectful, he is less afraid than others.


    Miaoyu looked at the man with a smile and said: "why not? Lu fan is so capable, and he is not bad. What''s wrong with having such a man in the heart of a woman in the city as a husband. Follow him in the future, maybe my strength will rise. Lao Xu, you said no. "


    The man called Lao Xu nodded: "Mr. Lu Fan''s accomplishments are not bad. It''s a good match for a young lady. It''s just that Lu fan is arrogant. He also heard that he had some bad days with miss. He would not agree to it. "


    he said with a smile:" man, he can''t hide his wealth and wine. Today, he became a hero to save the United States. He forgot to celebrate with me immediately. As long as I keep pretending to be a little more pitiful and charming, I''m not afraid that he won''t be hooked. And tonight, I can make him my man. "


    Old Xu said doubtfully, "how to change the way of being a young lady? Oh, I understand young lady. I''ll prepare new clothes for young lady right away."


    The witty words whitened Xu''s eyes and said: "not yet. Don''t be too showy. It''s best to be simple and show a little. Men, don''t they all like this tune. All the clothes in my room were thrown away. It''s a shame not to take out those that have been through twice. "


    Old Xu leaves in response, humming a tune with witty words and walking slowly.


    The dialogue between them, Lu Fan word is not bad, all listen to in the ear.


    Chuckling, Lu Fan said in his heart, "I didn''t expect that I would become a steamed bun. Everyone wants to take a bite."


    "This kind of woman with heavy mind and ordinary appearance is the most disgusting," said the scornful way of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Master, this kind of woman can play. Don''t take it seriously. "


    Lu Fandao: "I don''t even want to play."


    "The master promised her to go to the master''s room," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon


    As he said this, Lu Fan leaped in the direction of the gate of the prefecture.


    The body method is unfolded. Lu Fan holds the jade family token and goes out of the state''s animal husbandry capital unimpeded.


    After getting on the carriage and throwing down a gold coin, Lu Fan quickly returned to Lu Fu.


    Just came to the door, Lu fan saw the well-dressed brother Han Feng who was going out.


    "Senior brother Han Feng," Lu Fan shouted.


    Hearing the sound, Han Feng stopped, and then saw Lu Fan come out of the carriage. He said with a smile: "brother Lu fan, you are back at last. I thought you were imprisoned by the people in the State animal husbandry


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "brother Han Feng, what are you going to do so early?"


    brother Han Feng said with a smile: "Hey, what else can you do. This is not to Bafang fragrant garden. There are many women there. "


    Lu Fan knew that elder martial brother Han Feng was a restless man, and smiled: "elder martial brother Han Feng, how can I introduce a woman to you?"


    elder martial brother Han Feng''s eyes brightened and said: "are you from the prefecture government? No problem. Say, who is it, beautiful no, what''s the figure. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said the witticism thing over again. Senior brother Han Feng said with a smile: "you look very upright, but you are also full of bad water. Cheng, elder martial brother, I''ll do you a favor. As long as she dares to send her to the door, elder martial brother, I will help you solve her. "


    To solve the two characters, Han Feng emphasized the tone.


    Lu Fan chuckled. Brother Han Feng touched his chin and said to Lu fan, "give me the sign for you to enter and leave the prefecture. I''ll go to your room and squat. "


    Lu fan directly gave the sign to senior brother Han Feng, and then said, "you can ask anyone about the place."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng nodded, pulled his waistband, and strode away to see his eyes shining. Lu Fan knew that the witticism was going to be unlucky.


    Well, tonight he won''t go back to the prefecture.


    Lu Fan stepped into the house of Lu family, just walked in front of him, at this time, there was a warrior running all the way outside.


    "Prince Lu fan,"


    Lu Fan turned to look at the warrior and said: "what''s the matter?" the warrior respectfully said to Lu Fan: "Prince Lu, the guardian sent me to inform him. Your family has reached Donghua city. "


    Lu Fandeng''s face brightened and said, "where are they?"


    wuzhe said: "it should be on Chengmen street now."


    Lu Fan had not waited for the warrior to finish, so he turned into the wind and rushed towards the gate.


    At this time, at the gate of the city.


    Lu Haoran and others have entered the city and sat in a fairly good restaurant.


    Everything has been moved to the backyard first. The most urgent thing is to contact Lu Fan first.


    "Then please,"


    Lu Hao saluted the general who escorted them and secretly stuffed some money.


    The general said with a smile: "don''t worry, we''ll go back to the prefecture, and then we''ll inform Mr. Lu Fan for you to say goodbye."


    Lu Hao watched the guards leave, and he looked at the busy street from the window.


    "Donghua city is big. If only we could settle down here. "


    Lu Hao said: "don''t worry, we are all heroes. Besides, it''s just a small matter that Lu fan is here and settled down. "


    A group of Lu''s children all laughed.


    But suddenly there was a sound.


    "No country bumpkin is boasting here, disturbing my interest in eating."


    Lu Haoran turned to look at them. He saw a noble young man who was shaking his feather fan and looked at them disdainfully.


    Lu Haoran frowned slightly, and Lu Haolian said: "forget it, old man. You don''t have to breathe when you come here for the first time. "


    Lu Haoran put up with it and said nothing.


    When you see Lu Haoran and others don''t answer back, you seem to be more interested. You come forward and say, "Yo, it''s still a son of a bitch. You''ll shrink your head."


    Lu Haoran said coldly, "young man, your mouth is too bad, and it''s easy to have an accident."


    Young master GUI stepped on Lu Haoran''s desk and said, "dead man, I would like to see how to die."


    Lu Hao can''t help it. All the children of Lu family glare at each other and wait for Lu Hao''s order.


    Lu Hao said: "boy, are you looking for trouble on purpose? Do I know you?"


    your son unfolds the folding fan, which is covered with a red rose.


    "I don''t know, but it doesn''t matter. The blood murderer greets you."


    when he has finished speaking, your childe''s face shows a cruel smile.


    Behind him, almost all the people in the tavern stood up.


    Lu Haoran, Lu Hao''s face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 273

    Lu Fan came to the gate at the fastest speed and looked around for Lu Hao and others.


    With excitement in my heart and a smile in my mouth. Can see a circle, also did not see Lu Hao and so on.


    Just then, Lu fan saw a group of city guards and rushed over from the street.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way. Don''t get in the way. "


    Shout and shout, and the crowd around you dodge. A child who can''t dodge is standing in the same place and will bump into it. Lu Fan picked up the child.


    A group of city guards were about to rush to Lu fan, and several men shouted, "can you get out of the way, asshole?"


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, and quietly took out the sign of the lower inspector from his bosom.


    The big man who rushed to the front was about to push Lu Fan away. Suddenly he saw the sign in Lu Fan''s hand.


    At that time, the gang stopped.


    "I have seen the inspector."


    Salute respectfully and shout in order.


    Lu Fan put the sign aside and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    The leader, Han Lang, said in a voice: "I''m going to report to the inspector that a fight happened in Li''s restaurant on Chengmen street after receiving the task. Let''s go ahead and deal with it. "


    Lu Fandao: "fight, who and who. Do you need so many people to go together? "Lu Fan frowned as he looked up at the team close to hundreds of people.


    "It''s said that a group of fighters from other places fought with a local force," said the Han. It depends on the specific situation. "


    "Where do you come from?" Lu Fan suddenly became alert.


    "It''s like the river is near the city," said the Han


    When Lu Fandeng changed his face, he said in a loud voice, "take me. Hurry up. "


    "Yes."


    The high voice should be that the bodyguard of a city launches his body method and rushes forward.


    Lu Fan followed them with a solemn look.


    Soon, people came to Li''s restaurant, only to see the restaurant outside the station full of people, constantly whispering.


    "Get out of the way, all of you."


    Yelling loudly, a city guard crowded in.


    Lu Fan followed and rushed in.


    It''s a mess. The whole restaurant seems to be revenged by others. There is no place intact.


    There were people lying around.


    Lu Fan hurriedly looked at it and immediately exclaimed, "Lu Li, it''s you. As for their father and grandfather, Lu Fan recognized one of the Lu family''s children at a glance.


    With blood on the corners of his mouth, Lu Li seems to have been smashed to the bone of his chest.


    Lu Fan quickly filled him with a pill to save his life.


    Lu Li took a deep breath, then he came back slowly and said, "on the second floor, they are on the second floor."


    Lu Fan rushed up to the second floor, and the city guard began to hold the sober man and ask what was going on.


    Just to the second floor, Lu fan saw Lu Haoran falling in the corner.


    "Grandpa."


    Lu Fanchong goes forward and directly gives Lu Haoran a bottle of pills.


    Hands on Lu Haoran''s body, without Lu Fan''s greeting, the Xuangong tower of Kowloon begins to inject pure power into Lu Haoran.


    In a moment, Lu Haoran opened his eyes.


    At the sight of Lu fan, Lu Haoran was immediately excited.


    "Lu fan, you are here at last."


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "what''s the matter, father?"


    Lu Haoran said: "when we are attacked, it''s the people who kill people with blood. Lu Hao, he has been arrested. "


    Boom.


    Lu Fan hit the wall with a fist.


    All of a sudden the whole room shook, and the leader of the city guard who had just come upstairs shrank his neck.


    Lu Haoran took Lu Fan''s hand and said, "Lu fan, you must not be excited. They do this to deal with you. You must not be impulsive. "


    Lu Fan bit his teeth and said, "I know."


    The leader of the city guard stepped forward cautiously and said, "Sir, someone has left a message with you."


    Lu Fan''s vocal cord killed airway: "who left it?" the leader said: "blood killed the door. Just come down and have a look. "


    Lu Fan strode down the stairs and watched a group of city guards surrounded by a wall.


    The leader waved the city guards away. Lu Fan went to the wall and looked intently. I saw a row of blood characters on it.


    "Lu fan, Guan Han says hello to you."


    Looking at this sentence, Lu Fan only felt that his anger was rising.


    Upstairs, with the help of two city guards, Lu Haoran also came down.


    "Which one is cold. Lu fan, it''s not that Guan Han has been


    Lu Fan turned his head and said, "that''s right. I killed him. Now someone is making fun of me. Grandpa, I''ll take care of the rest. "


    Turning around, Lu Fan said to the leader, "what''s your name?"


    the leader bowed and said, "little Qu Wenjun."


    Lu Fandao: "leader Qu, please take them back to Lu Fu first. It''s on Dongxian street. "


    Qu leader''s high voice should be that Lu Fan turned his hand and took several bottles of pills out of his arms and handed them to Lu Haoran. "Take them for everyone."


    Lu Haoran nodded clearly.


    Lu Fan watched the city guard lead the people away.


    Standing in place for a long time, Lu Fan turned and called for a carriage.


    "Go to guard the mansion."


    Say, change hand Lu Fan throws a few gold coins.


    The rickshaw puller''s spirit suddenly shocked and rushed to the guard''s office with all his strength.


    Here, Qu leader respectfully sent Lu Haoran and others to Dongxian street, Lujia house.


    When he saw the majestic word "Lu Fu", Lu Haoran froze for a moment, then said: "this is where Lu Fan lives."


    Qu leader said: "yes, it''s where you live in the future."


    Lu Haoran sighed: "if only his father Lu Hao could see the house."


    Qu leader smiled: "don''t worry, old man. With the strength of Mr. Lu Fan in Donghua City, nothing can be done without him. "


    Lu Haoran said with a wry smile, "you''re talking to me for relief."


    Qu leader said: "old man, this is not a word of relief. You can go out and ask for information. Who doesn''t know the relationship between Prince Lu Fan and the prefecture. What''s more, if ordinary people can get this house in Donghua City, where there''s no land and no money, Lu Haoran''s eyes light up a little and says, "then everything depends on Lu Fan."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Here, Lu Fan went all the way to the guarding house.


    Sitting in the lobby, Lu Fan slightly closed his eyes.


    "Young Master Lu fan, ha ha, it''s rare for you to come to me."


    Laughing, the guardian came out.


    All hair is white. Although the guardian is old, he is hale and hearty.


    Lu Fan couldn''t even stand up, so he sat down and said, "I''m very interested in guarding you. Today, Lu fan comes here, but he has a question. He wants to ask the guardian. "


    Guard smiled: "don''t call me guard adult, call me Zhang Lao. It sounds like Lu Fan''s son is angry. "


    Lu Fandao:" yes, I dare to ask Zhang Lao. If people in Donghua City kill people in public, should they be under the control of the town. "


    when the time came, Zhang Lao changed dramatically.


    "What do you say,"

 Chapter 274

    "I said that in Donghua City, there was a mass fighting and killing."


    Lu Fan''s eyes were fixed on Zhang''s face.


    Zhang''s face sank quickly, and his fingers began to tap the table regularly.


    For a moment, old Zhang shouted, "come."


    Suddenly, a warrior rushed in and knelt on one knee.


    "Said Zhang Laogao," what happened in the city today. "


    The body of the martial arts man was shocked suddenly, and he stood up and said: "today, master Mo''s house is happy to add a son. The rain family boy in the south of the city has developed vigorous strength..."


    Zhang Laoyi slaps the table and yells, "I''m not asking about this."


    The warrior shivered all over.


    Swallow a saliva, and then said: "Chengmen street, there is a fight today."


    "Who''s with whom, how many people have died?" Zhang asked loudly.


    The warrior hesitated for a moment and said, "I don''t know yet."


    Zhang rose abruptly and said in a loud voice, "you bastards. Sooner or later, I will be killed. Hurry to check. I can''t find out why. Don''t come to see me. "


    The warrior hurried away.


    Lu Fan watched all the time without saying a word.


    When Zhang finished, Lu Fan said: "Zhang Lao. I know more about it. Do you want to listen? "


    Mr. Zhang sat down slowly and said, "please tell me, Mr. Lu Fan."


    Lu Fandao: "what happened was my Lu family. Just when they arrived in Donghua City, they were attacked by the blood killing sect. "


    When Zhang heard the words "blood kills the door", his face began to look slightly unnatural.


    Lu fan saw Zhang''s face and immediately understood that he must know something.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are like knives. He unconsciously takes a trace of vigorous Qi and says, "does Mr. Zhang know anything?"


    with a sigh, Mr. Zhang said: "I knew something would happen. To be honest, Mr. Lu, since you killed Guan Han, the remaining evils of the blood killing clan have gathered together. Together with them, the blood killing clan experts stationed everywhere have come to the east one after another Hua Cheng, I had the intention to kill them all at first, so as not to cause trouble again. But who ever thought that they all hid in Yujia, so I had no way. "


    Lu Fan frowned:" Yujia, "


    Zhang Lao Dao:" yes, Yujia, Yujia in the south of the city, "


    Lu Fan Dao:" can you introduce this Yujia to me? "


    Zhang Lao Dao:" OK Therefore, the Yujia family in the south of the city, like you 60 years ago, had a talented young warrior, yulongfeng, who came to Donghua city and took the post of a low-level inspector at one stroke, and then took root in Donghua city and spread branches and leaves, which led to the present Yujia family. So yulongfeng is a martial artist in Tiangang. Yujia family is also a famous big family in Donghua city, There are countless business contacts and forces. Except for the State animal husbandry capital and Donghua Prefecture, he can not buy the face of any forces. "


    Lu Fandao:" so it''s a noble family, but why such a family has something to do with the blood killing clan. "


    Zhang Laodao:" I don''t know, maybe it''s old, maybe it''s for other reasons. In short, now the blood killing clan is high Hand, almost all of them are in Yujia. I''m just a garrison. There''s no way to take such a noble family. If Mr. Lu wants to help, he''s better to ask the governor of the state. "


    Lu Fan gets up and says," since that''s the case, I''m going to leave and harass the guardian. "


    Zhang Laodao:" it''s OK, it''s OK. Since all the members of Mr. Lu''s family have arrived in Donghua City, I''d better borrow hundreds of elite soldiers for the time being Here, I''ll help you to guard your house so that you don''t have to do this again. "


    Lu Fan hugged his fist and said:" thank you very much, Mr. Zhang. "


    After that, Lu Fan turned and left.


    Zhang Lao always sent Lu fan to the door and called the carriage himself.


    Lu Fan got on the carriage and went straight to the prefecture.


    Old Zhang, with his hands on his back, watched Lu Fan leave and smiled.


    Behind him, a man dressed as a master came over and said, "guard your excellency, we have exposed the rain family to Lu Fan. Is it really good?" Mr. Zhang said: "what''s wrong. Let him fight with the rain family. The rain family has such a talented opponent. It''s going to be a headache for decades. Go, send a letter to Mr. Yu as well. That''s what you''re going to write. The wild dog under his door has come up with something. Do you want to continue eating meat for him or drive him out of the house? "


    The master smiled and nodded, and immediately began to splash ink.


    Between the strokes, the light flows, but the power of heaven and earth is the book.


    This master is also an alchemist.


    Here, Lu Fan goes back to the prefecture. After a little inquiry, Lu Fan found that Yuzhou Mu had closed down these days.


    Asked about the place where Yuzhou Mu closed, Lu Fan came to Yujia Wudao garden under the guidance of his servants.


    Here, it''s a small house with strict defense, not guarded by a hundred warriors.


    Entering the courtyard, Lu fan saw a circle of stone tablets in the courtyard.


    Each stone tablet is one foot high and eight feet wide. There is a word on it. It says "the world is like a martial road. There is no life or death."


    Every word goes back and forth, and there is no gap between strokes. There is a kind of Tao in it.


    Lu Fan looks at these eight words and ripples in his heart.


    "Whether there is life or death, whether there is life or death."


    In an instant, Lu Fan felt that his vigorous Qi had changed.


    Those flowing vigorous Qi began to walk in the direction of the fork, but Lu Fan felt it was so smooth.


    Countless forces of heaven and earth began to converge on him, with wind and clouds blowing. Eight stone tablets also began to light up slightly.


    The extreme of life is the way of death.


    There is no life or death.


    Bang, Lu Fan feels as if his body has exploded, and all the meridians have exploded.


    A mighty force poured into his body from eight stone tablets.


    Lu Fan sat down on the spot.


    At this time, Xiao Hei in the empty mansion suddenly jumped out and stood beside Lu fan, looking around fiercely.


    It has felt that Lu fan has entered the most critical moment of enlightenment. No one is allowed to disturb.


    Lu Fan''s momentum began to soar, and his strength was also growing crazily.


    Suddenly, the door opened. Yuzhou Mu came out.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s appearance, Yuzhou Mu was shocked.


    "It''s nonsense. I can understand it in my martial arts."


    Yuzhou Mu shakes his hands and blocks the power on the eight steles. If he continues to inject it so crazily, Lu fan will be supported by the power on the eight steles.


    When Ning looked at Lu Fan''s situation, Yuzhou Mu said with surprise: "even a small martial artist in outer gang can understand my martial art in Tian Gang. It''s amazing. "


    At this time, Lu Fan suddenly burst out of the body with vigorous Qi, and his whole body was burning like a flame.


    He actually broke through the Seven Realms of outer gang.


    Such progress would make other fighters die in shame. This is not over. Lu Fan''s strength is still soaring.

 Chapter 275

    The power of tumbling is rising, and there is a big sign of directly rushing to the outer gang.


    Yuzhou Mu is watching quietly, but he doesn''t stop him. Even if he knows that such a crazy promotion is not good for the warrior himself, he won''t say anything.


    After all, it''s not easy to understand Tao. If you disturb other people''s understanding, it may be a matter of destroying people''s whole life.


    The foundation instability caused by crazy promotion can be made up by hard work and fighting desperately in the future.


    But the Enlightenment has been interrupted. It''s hard to make up for it.


    In a moment, seeing Lu fan has reached the critical point of breakthrough, as long as he let go of his momentum, the eight elements of outer gang will come naturally.


    But at this time, Lu Fan himself even forced his strength back.


    Only his whole body''s muscles contracted and expanded, cutting off his strength forcefully and stopping his breakthrough.


    "It''s a great concentration."


    This time, even Yuzhou Mu was surprised.


    In the process of understanding Tao, he can still keep his mind. He hasn''t seen many such warriors for decades.


    Lu Fan shakes violently, and the ground under him is grotesquely sunken for three feet. There was not even a sound. It looks like it was shocked by a fart......


    Slowly get up, Lu Fan spits out a mouthful of turbid Qi, the pure light in the eyes is all around.


    Yuzhou Mu''s face sank suddenly and said to Lu fan, "Lu fan, you are brave. Who makes you understand the Tao here? "


    Lu Fan looked up at Yuzhou Mu and said calmly, "master Zhou mu, the warrior understands Tao and doesn''t choose a place. Thank you for your help. "


    Yuzhou Mu suddenly can''t go down. Lu Fan''s last sentence is obviously to say that you''ve been standing nearby for half a day. Don''t pretend that. It''s boring.


    After shaking off his hands, Yuzhou Mu said: "Lu fan, what do you want to do with me. The sign I gave you is not for you to come to the prefecture and disturb my practice. "


    Lu Fan respectfully said: "there is something really wrong. Lu Fan wants to ask the governor to help."


    Lu Fan''s face was solemn, and he knew something might have happened.


    "What''s the matter."


    "My father was captured by the blood killing sect in Donghua city."


    Lu Fan''s words are concise and comprehensive, with a strong voice.


    Yuzhou Mu frowned and said, "your father. I sent someone to protect your family


    Lu Fan stares at Yuzhou mu. His eyes are clear.


    That''s right. You sent it. Why was my father arrested.


    Yuzhou Mu felt that he could not hold his face. Stride out of the yard and say, "follow me."


    Take a quick step. Yuzhou animal husbandry takes Lu fan to the study.


    When passing by the wing room in the backyard, suddenly, Lu Fan heard a scream. Then, a woman, while swearing, rushed out. That way, it''s like Lu Fan''s room.


    Yuzhou Mu stops and stands with his eyebrows twisted.


    Then I saw the witticism coming out of my clothes.


    "What kind of system."


    Yuzhou Mu had a big drink.


    At that time, Miaoyu knelt down and said, "master Zhou mu, i..."


    Later, the witticism can''t be said. Because she saw Lu Fan beside Yuzhou mu.


    Then, brother Han Feng came out while wearing his clothes. When he saw Lu fan, he said with a smile, "brother Lu fan, you are here, too."


    Finish saying, Han Feng still blinked to Yu Zhou mu.


    Yuzhou mu, an old and sophisticated man, can''t see what''s going on. He stares at the witticism and leaves.


    Lu Fan follows and leaves, giving elder martial brother Han Feng a positive look.


    However, the witticism of the whole person froze. She stayed in the State animal husbandry for such a long time, and it can be seen that Yuzhou animal husbandry was really angry. At that time, witty words cry without tears.


    What is it called.


    Lu Fan didn''t care about them. He followed the Yuzhou herdsmen.


    They went to the lobby. Before they entered the lobby, Yuzhou Mu shouted, "is Xu Wei back. Let him come. "


    Soon, a warrior named Xu Wei came in. Before he could speak, Yuzhou Mu shouted: "Xu Wei, how do you do things. I asked you to protect the children of Lu family. You can''t do such a small thing. "


    Xu Wei was scolded for a while, and hurriedly said: "please tell your excellency Zhou Mu that I''ve taken the old and small Lu family to Donghua city all the way."


    Lu fanlang said, "really. Then why did my father get robbed in Donghua city by the bloody men. And why all my family are injured and dead. "


    The cold sweat on Xu Wei''s face came down.


    Yuzhou Mu said: "Xu Wei, you have heard it. Tell me the truth, what''s going on. "


    When Xu Wei saw that Yuzhou Mu was really angry, he immediately knelt down and said in a loud voice, "I don''t know how to be humble. It must be the trick of killing the door emissary with blood. They knew that they were escorted by officers and soldiers from the State animal husbandry government, so they didn''t do anything along the way. It was only when we came back to Donghua city to hand over the task and were not prepared that they suddenly started. "


    Yuzhou Mu shouted: "stupid, I can''t see such a little trick. You, the general in the mansion, have finished your work. Hurry to find out where the remaining evils of blood killing are. Go to guard the mansion and ask carefully. They are not out of the city yet. The gate of the city has been closed for the time being. No one can be let go. "


    Xu Wei immediately took orders to leave. Lu Fan said: "Lord Zhou mu, guard the other side of the mansion. I have already gone. Zhang zhenshou told me that all the people who killed people were in the rain house. "


    Yuzhou Mu turned to look at Lu Fan and said, "you are serious."


    Lu Fandao: "if there is a half sentence of falsehood, the governor of Zhou mu can take my head."


    Yuzhou Mu said, "OK. Since you have all found out, there is no reason why I don''t help you. I''ll finish what I promised you. Xu Wei, take the token of our prefecture''s animal husbandry capital and go to Yujia. Bring me back. "


    Xu Wei raised his voice and said, "this is what Lu Fan wants." he immediately got up and said, "I''ll go too."


    Yuzhou Mu said: "yes. If you see the old boy Yu Longfeng, please take a message for me. Donghua, it''s not him. "


    Lu Fan nodded gently, walked away with fists, and Xu Wei followed.


    Yuzhou Mu''s eyes twinkled, and his mouth suddenly grinned.


    Yujia, God helps me.


    As soon as Xu Weigang got out of the lobby, he began to call people around, and soon a group of people and warriors gathered in the front yard of the State animal husbandry government.


    Looking at the orderly officers and soldiers of the State animal husbandry government, Lu Fan suddenly had the confidence in his heart. Even if the Yujia family is the Longtan and Huxue, he would go to break in.


    At this time, Xu Wei lowered his voice and said to Lu Fandao, "son Lu, I''m wrong about this. I apologize to you."


    Lu Fandao: "General Xu, save my father. I don''t think it happened. Can''t save... Xu Wei said: "if I can''t rescue him, I will not do it. I will lead the horse and whip Lu Gongzi."


    Lu Fan said: "OK."

 Chapter 276

    Yujia in the south of the city, a famous family in Donghua city.


    The so-called Wangzu, as the name implies, is a powerful big family. You can''t stand on your own.


    As we all know, the leader of yulongfeng family, the martial master of Tiangang, is famous in Donghua. But few people know that in the past ten years, the head of the yulongfeng family has been practicing for a long time, but it''s hard to tell if he''s not in Donghua.


    Now, the eldest son of yulongfeng is sitting in Yujia''s house. The rain is light and the dust is light.


    Rain light dust, the right age, strength has entered the gang. In the early years in Donghua City, there was the name of rain maniac. Recently, he cultivated himself and became a rain Lord.


    The person grows average, national character face, thick eyebrow big eye, a body horizontal flesh.


    The only thing that can be said about the past is that his hand is as delicate as a girl''s, not to mention the calluses of the martial arts practitioners. There is no scar. It''s almost white.


    But those who know the inner story all know that this is the unique skill of the rain family.


    The hand to cover the clouds.


    The whole rain family can practice hands free of dust, no time like jade, that is, rain light dust alone.


    Today, Yu Qingchen practices martial arts in the backyard.


    But the object of his martial arts is a puppet, full of blood, like a real-life puppet.


    Dang. Griddle. Griddle. Griddle.


    Four consecutive hands on the puppet''s body, each hand can make the surrounding space follow the concussion.


    The bloody puppet is nothing, but there are four huge fingerprints on the courtyard wall.


    Look at the whole wall. It''s all like this. This kind of attack from the sky shows the cultivation of vigorous strength, which is simple and unadorned.


    Four hands are over, rain and dust recover vigorous strength.


    Smiling at the puppet in front of him, Yu Qingchen said: "Guan Han, this body you are looking for is really good. It seems that I will get one later. "


    The bloody puppet suddenly opened his eyes, which were made of metal. They looked so strange.


    His movements are very stiff, blinking eyes are divided into several movements.


    The voice also becomes hollow. The puppet Guan Han says, "Uncle Qingchen, you don''t want to be like this."


    Rain light dust sneer way: "now call me light dust uncle, who once said that will never ask for help to me here."


    The puppet Guan Han said, "young and frivolous, uncle Qingchen forgive me."


    Rain light dust smiled: "I don''t have the same understanding with you. I only need your skill. Is the nemesis right? Give it to me. You''re going to keep killing your broken blood. Next time I see your master, let him think of a way for you to change your body. But if you don''t give it to me, don''t blame me for throwing the garbage under your hands, and you, out of the door of the rain house together, so that you can live and die. "


    Guan Han said: "martial uncle, I said that. As long as you kill Lu fan, the skill will be given to you. "


    Yu Qingchen took a deep look at Guan Han and said, "Lu fan is quite famous now, and he has a good relationship with the jade family, which is not so easy to kill."


    Guan Han''s mood seems to be a little excited, but now as a puppet, he can''t show these emotions at all, just watching the puppet desperately shaking.


    "Martial uncle, we are the people of ghost God sect. We are afraid that a small Lu fan will not succeed."


    Yu Qingchen sneers: "it''s just a registered disciple. You really take this identity seriously. Even if you''re dead. Who cares about you except your unlucky master. Stupid. "


    Go to one side, rain light dust put on a slim long shirt, took the bronze mirror, took a look at his long face, satisfied: "the longer the more handsome. It turned out that many people said that I was not good-looking, and I didn''t take it seriously. Now I won''t say anything, hum. "


    "That''s not because who says you look bad, you''ll beat others," whispered the servant with the towel in his heart


    Towel picked up, wiped face, rain dust toward outside.


    When I came to the Yujia lobby, I saw a group of martial artists tied with a man, who were fighting hard.


    Yu Qingchen sat down quietly on the main seat and asked, "this is the man you have captured." suddenly, everyone stopped. A warrior said, "Lord Yu, this is Lu Fan''s father, Lu Hao."


    Rain light dust indifferent Oh, and then said: "when you catch him, not with the people of the State animal husbandry."


    The warrior said: "don''t worry, sir Yu, everything is as you ordered. When they enter the city, they will catch them. Not against the people in the prefecture. Only killed a few lucjia''s bad luck


    The rain light dust nodded and said: "that''s good. It''s not the time to compete with the prefecture. Send a letter to nalufan and ask him to bring something to replace him. As for what it is, if you tell him, he will know for himself. "


    The warrior nodded, then dragged Lu Hao inside.


    Lu Hao bit his teeth and didn''t speak. The blood flowed continuously.


    The rain light dust carries a cup of tea with a smile on his face. Guan Han thinks that he is a fool. Both of them are registered disciples of the ghost and God sect. How can Guan Han be able to deal with things that belong to Guan Han.


    The only difference is Guan Han''s soul swallowing sword. It''s almost certain that the martial arts are all on the sword.


    The sword is either in the hands of the jade family or Lu Fan.


    Yu Qingchen is not worried about the sword being coveted by the Yuzhou herdsman. He knows that, but he will not accept anything that may cause trouble. Even if he took the sword, Shiyou * * would take it as a gift and return it to Lu Fan.


    Therefore, he only needs to take the sword back from Lu Fan''s hand.


    Sipping tea, the rain light dust complacent smile.


    Before several fighters took Lu Hao down, a guard rushed in and said in a long voice: "Sir rain, it''s not good. The people from the State animal husbandry government came in. "


    When the rain light dust ascends, the expression on the face changes from sunny to overcast, put down the tea cup. Wave to let people take Lu Hao down first.


    Outside, soon footsteps came.


    The rain and dust are staring at the guy who brings people in.


    The eyebrows are angry and the body is carrying a heavy sword. Who is Lu fan.


    As soon as Yu Qingchen saw the heavy sword behind Lu fan, he knew who was coming.


    With a smile, the rain light dust way: "ha ha, Lu fan, Lu Gongzi. I''m going to see you. "


    Lu Fan looked at the rain and said, "rain master, excuse me."


    Rain light dust way: "talk about what disturb.". Don''t call me the rain Lord. I''m not the LORD yet. Call me the rain Lord. Mr. Lu came to me with all his efforts. What''s the matter? "


    Lu Fandao:" I don''t think Lord Yu doesn''t know. "


    Rain light dust looked at Lu Fan deeply and said: "I know, of course I know. Mr. Lu is here to ask for help. "


    The light in Lu Fan''s eyes was sharper, and he said, "please let me go."


    "Rain light dust laughs a way:" let me put a person, not so simple ah


    Lu fan pulls out the heavy sword directly behind him. At the same time, there is a flash of black light on his waist, and Xiao Hei appears.


    When such a huge spirit beast appeared in the sight of all the people, the guards of the rain family all stepped back.


    More rain guards are gathering outside.


    Xu Wei came up and said, "Sir Yu, don''t overdo everything. I remember you are not very good at killing people with blood. Why help them? "


    As he said this, Xu Wei took out the sign of the prefecture and put it on his waist on purpose.


    This action is to say to Yu Qingchen that my arrival has been approved by Yuzhou animal husbandry. If you want to fight again, you should fight against the people in the Prefecture Animal husbandry.


    Yu Qingchen''s face finally changed. Yuzhou Mu sent his soldiers to their rain home so recklessly that he didn''t think of it.


    Lu Fan stares at the face of the rain and dust. As long as the rain and dust dare not say a word, Lu fan will definitely chop up without hesitation and ask nothing else.


    Rain light dust suddenly clapped hands, behind, a group of martial artists will bring in Lu Hao.


    At the sight of Lu Hao, Lu Fan''s face changed and he was about to rush over.


    But at the moment when Lu Fan''s body method unfolded, a jade hand appeared in front of him. Lu Fan shakes his sword and hears a dull sound. Lu fan is hit back with one stroke.


    Yuzhou animal husbandry, as if it had never done so before, stood up with its hand in hand.


    "Lu fan, I advise you to be honest."


    Rain and light dust also began to surge with vigorous strength. As a martial artist in the ground, even if his vigorous strength only slightly fluctuated, you can see that his whole body began to gather the shape of armor.


    Lu Fan clenched his teeth and said, "let go of my father."


    Rain light dust cold voice way: "since have been caught by me, have such simple reason to put."


    At this time, Xu Wei also pulled out his blade and held the three foot long sword in his hand. Lang said: "Lord Yu, in Donghua, there is still a king''s way."


    Rain light dust look at Xuwei, and look at Lu fan, suddenly smile and sit back.


    His practice made many Yu family warriors who had drawn out half of their swords for a while wonder if they should continue to draw them out.


    Rain light dust way: "want me to put, also can. Lu fan, give me the soul swallowing sword. "


    Lu fanlang said in a voice, "you can give it when you say it."


    Yu Qingchen pointed to Lu Hao beside him and said, "you have no room to talk with me about the conditions."


    Lu Fan holds the heavy sword tightly in his hand, and he really can''t contain his * * to fight against the rain and dust.


    Next to him, Xu Wei said in a low voice, "look, Mr. Lu Fan."


    Lu Fan slowly took out the soul swallowing sword from his waist. When the rain and dust saw the sword, his eyes lit up.


    Grinning from the corner of his mouth, he reached out to Lu Fan and said, "give me the sword. Let people go right away. I promise that no one will trouble your Lu family in the future. As General Xu said, there is still a royal method in Donghua city. "


    Lu Fan chuckled that he might have believed this before it happened. But now, Lu Fan clearly knows that, in fact, everywhere is the same predator.


    "Nine, swallow up the last bit of power."


    At Lu Fan''s command, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon swallowed the last strength of the soul swallowing sword with laughter.


    Lu fan directly threw the sword to the rain and dust.


    A catch sword, rain light dust ha a smile way: "happy."


    Walking to Lu Hao''s side, Yu Qingchen kicks Lu Hao in the thigh, and the strong force directly kicks Lu Hao out.


    "Pay you back."

 Chapter 277

    Lu Fan jumps up and catches Lu Hao.


    Vigorous Qi was injected. After a little exploration, Lu Fandeng found that Lu Hao''s whole thigh had been smashed by kicking. The strong vigorous force wanted to destroy half of Lu Hao''s body.


    "Son of a bitch."


    Lu Fan put a pill into Lu Hao''s mouth.


    Then he directly raised the heavy sword and rushed to the rain and dust.


    "Kill the sword in the sky."


    With boundless anger, Lu Fan''s sword power is much stronger than before.


    One sword, the eighth word has emerged.


    "Funny."


    Rain and dust are useless even for gang armour. One hand holds Lu Fan''s heavy sword directly.


    The terrible palm is really harder than the stone.


    Lu Fan''s strong and vigorous Qi is like a bull in the mud entering the sea. There is no news.


    "Kneel down."


    Rain and dust spewed out two words from the mouth.


    Left hand down a press, a strong force like a mountain in Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu Fan uttered a muffled hum, but he remained still.


    Fight with your left hand, and kill immediately.


    Wuxiangpo mountain fist.


    Boom.


    All around were tables, chairs and benches, which were all scattered under Lu Fan''s punch.


    Xu Wei and others all step back, while Xiao Hei protects Lu Hao.


    Fist strength pouring, the rain light dust did not move, looked at the clothes were blown by the wind.


    Looking at Lu Fan with cold eyes, rain and dust press his hands down again.


    "See how much you can support and shake the mountain."


    Vigorous strength, rain light dust hand fell on Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    For a moment, Lu Fan''s legs fell into the floor. Terrible force, let the ground around begin to sag.


    But Lu fan is still standing upright, with his back upright.


    "Let me kneel, you are not qualified."


    Bite your teeth and make a sound. Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi is gathering wildly.


    Five thunder shakes the sky.


    The thunder came out, and Lu Fan''s whole body was full of flames. The golden and red thunder fell on the body of the rain and dust with the heavy sword without front. But the rain and dust just like being bitten by mosquitoes, there is no feeling at all.


    "I dare to compete with the bright moon. I don''t believe it today. I can''t make you kneel down. "


    Rain light dust also came gas, hands strength emerged.


    Originally, he boasted that he was a martial artist in the Gang area. He did not follow Lu Fan with all his strength.


    But now look at Lu Fan''s performance. If we don''t take some real things out of the rain and dust, we must lose face.


    Two palms came out, and the strength of earthy yellow came together from all around. Lu Fan was crushed to death.


    At the moment, Lu Fan''s whole body''s vigorous strength is pressed back to the body surface, and he will collapse when he sees it.


    But at this time, Lu Fan worked vigorous Qi in a unique way.


    I saw that his vigorous clothes all turned into a ball and wrapped him. All the forces on him were pushed away in a strange way.


    At the same time, Lu fan is still under the pressure of rain and dust, and his backhand is a sword.


    The force of heaven and earth around us is emptied in an instant.


    Ten thousand swords belong to the emperor.


    When the sword comes out, seven colors of light will cover Lu Fan.


    Rain and light dust all felt a strong force coming, which even posed a danger to him.


    It''s hard to imagine that a martial artist in the outer Gang area has used a move that can threaten the martial artist in the outer Gang area.


    The rain, light and dust were shocked. Fortunately, the instinct reaction of practising martial arts for many years made him instantly open his own ground Gang armor.


    Boom.


    The rain and dust were dashed by Lu Fan''s sword and smashed on the wall behind him. The ground Gang armor on the body is actually deeply sunken by a sword.


    General Xu Wei next to him was totally stunned.


    Is that true.


    General Xu Wei couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Rain light dust from the ground to climb up, completely no longer just chic.


    His eyes were red in an instant. At this moment, he turned back to the original rain maniac.


    "Boy, you want to die."


    Rain light dust hands shine dazzling light, angry rain light dust directly used the skill of caretaker, the master of cloud shielding.


    The terrible momentum pervaded the whole hall directly. General Xu Wei could not see it correctly and blocked Lu fan directly.


    At this time, Lu Fan was still in the stage of losing his power after he returned to the emperor with ten thousand swords.


    We can only watch the rain and dust come.


    "Rain sir, stop."


    General Xu Wei gave a loud roar, with a blue and wood light on his body.


    He is also a warrior in Yuangang.


    The long sword, the sword of General Xu Wei, straight point in the palm of the rain light dust.


    Boom.


    The terrible sound blew up general Xu Wei and Lu fan at the same time.


    Xiaohei jumped up and took general Lu Fan and General Xu Wei.


    I saw General Xu Wei''s sword was broken, and his mouth was full of blood.


    Lu fan is not much better. He has a sunken palm print on his chest.


    At that time, when I saw that my general had been beaten, all the warriors of the State animal husbandry government rushed forward and surrounded the rain and dust.


    General Xu Wei directly took the token out of his arms and held it up high. "All the soldiers must not move."


    When the rain and dust finished clapping, I felt sorry.


    A group of rain family children rushed in, the rain light dust shouted: "all go out for me."


    Trembling, General Xu Wei got up and said, "Lord rain, are you going to rebel?"


    The killing power of this sentence is amazing.


    The red light in the eyes of the rain and dust immediately subsided.


    Silence moment, rain light dust way: "go, go, go away, leave my rain home."


    Lu Fan covered his chest and looked at the rain and dust and said, "I will kill you in the future."


    Rain light dust sneers: "have ability, you come."


    General Xu Wei said nothing and waved the soldiers to take Lu Hao and Lu Fan away.


    Xiaohei follows, glaring at the rain, light dust and others.


    General Xu Wei was relieved when he left the rain house all the way.


    Looking at Lu Fandao, who still has a angry face beside him: "Prince Lu Fan. Sorry, I can only do so much. After all, it can''t really cause a full-scale battle between the Yujia and the prefecture. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "I know. Thank you very much, General Xu Wei


    Turning around, Lu Fan looks at his father Lu Hao.


    At this time, Lu Hao finally slowed down and took Lu Fan''s hand and said, "Lu fan, don''t worry. Don''t get mad. I''m not in the way. "


    Lu Fan bit his teeth and said, "don''t worry about your father, I will avenge you."


    With that, Lu Fan looked at Xu Wei again and said, "General Xu, please tell Yuzhou mu for me. I''m going to take part in the intermediate inspector''s assessment, now. "


    General Xu was stupefied for a moment, then nodded: "I will bring it."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Rain home, angry rain light dust, until now still can not calm down.


    It''s a great shame. He was attacked by a little guy in the outer gang.


    It''s said that his face is totally out of place.


    The face twisted rain light dust looks at the swallowing spirit sword in his hand. Only this thing can make him a little calmer.


    "I''m not allowed to be disturbed by anyone for a while. I''m going to shut up. "

 Chapter 278

    Dongxian street, Lufu.


    When Lu Fan brought Lu Hao back, all the children of Lu family gathered in the front yard and watched quietly.


    Lu''s children, who had moved into the big city happily, were all sad at the moment. Especially when they saw Lu fan, who was injured, and Lu Hao, who was even more seriously injured, they were saddened and disappointed, which spread to all people.


    Lu Haoran is better. He commands his children to help him down first.


    Lu Fan looked at people''s faces and said nothing.


    He also knows that it''s useless to say anything now.


    "Let''s go, let''s go."


    Lu Haoran let the people go down to rest, and they left peacefully.


    Lu fan asked softly, "how is the situation? How many people have died in the family?"


    Lu Haoran replied, "all three are good boys of his own family."


    Lu Fan''s heart was like a knife, and said, "I''m sorry for this. I shouldn''t have let you come at this time."


    Lu Haoran suddenly grabbed Lu Fan''s shoulder and looked into Lu Fan''s eyes. "Lu fan, you are the head of the family now. How can you say such a thing?"


    Lu Fan Zheng is on the spot. Lu Haoran slaps Lu Fan on the shoulder and says, "how could it be possible that there is no sacrifice for those who have made great achievements. I am a tiny family of Lu family. It is not easy to come to a big city like Donghua city. Setbacks and tribulations can be expected. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes became steadfast and said, "but this kind of ordeal could have been avoided."


    Lu Haoran shook his head and said, "you are wrong. Any ordeal is inevitable. If you don''t talk about others, look at yourself. If you had not suffered as a child, would you have achieved what you have today. Without the setbacks you''ve suffered along the way, can you become Lu fan, the sword of the moment? "


    After a pause, Lu Haoran continued: "the same is true of the Lu family, if there is no such ordeal. How many of them will know that it is not easy to get a foothold in a big city. This kind of tribulation is actually a good thing for a person and a family. Do you understand, "


    Lu Fan nodded.


    Lu Haoran took back his hand and sighed: "Lu fan, we Lu family, now everyone can collapse. You are the only one who can''t. We are not familiar with Donghua city. You are the only one we depend on. If you have no confidence. Then what should we do at Lu''s? Do we go back to our hometown? I''m afraid we''ll be laughed to death by those guys in our hometown. "


    Lu Fan and Lu Haoran look at each other and smile.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Let''s get all the children of Lu family together later. "


    Lu Haoran looks at Lu fan who regains confidence and nods clearly.


    Two hours later, all the children of Lu family gathered in the lobby of Lu mansion.


    Lu Fan sat on the main seat, majestic and solemn.


    Below, all the children of Lu family come. Quietly look at Lu Fan.


    Compared with before, now Lu fan has more momentum. This is not only the performance of strength enhancement, but also the change of Lu Fan''s mentality.


    From this moment on, he really felt the heavy responsibility on his shoulder.


    As the head of the family, he will lead the family to glory.


    Slowly, Lu Fan gets up.


    "Brothers and sisters of Lu family, uncles and elders, I have a few words to say today."


    Although Lu Fan''s voice was calm, it brought strength and made everyone stare at his face.


    "I know that today our Lu family suffered another loss. It''s not someone else''s fault, it''s me. As the head of the family, I have brought a lot of troubles to the family. Here, apologize to all of you. "


    Lu Fan bowed deeply, and suddenly several young children of Lu family shouted: "you are right, my Lord. It''s all about the bloody bastards. "


    A stone arouses a thousand waves, and a group of Lu''s children cry out angrily.


    Lu Fan''s right hand was pressed falsely, and the voices of all the people immediately converged.


    Lu Fan said: "wrong is wrong. There is nothing to hide. Our children of Lu family will not flinch because of a little failure or give up because of a little mistake. I promise you, this kind of thing will never happen again. Since our Lu family has come to Donghua City, it is necessary to take root and sprout here to become a noble family and a famous family. "


    Lu Fan''s voice is getting louder and louder. All the Lu family''s children are breathing harder and their blood is pouring up.


    Some people are naturally infectious. Even Lu Haoran is warmed by Lu Fan''s words.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt a mess in his arms.


    Including Dan medicine, including medicinal materials, including martial arts and so on.


    Most of them are gifts from others, and some are Lu Fan''s own collections.


    Now he''s almost all out of his head, all piled up in the middle of the hall.


    Things like hills almost dazzle people''s eyes.


    Lu Fan pointed to these things and said, "these are the first supplies I prepared for our Lu family. Inside, there are all kinds of herbs, Gongfa and danyao. I just want you to remember today''s pain and the moment when we were bullied because we had no power. Then, what we should do, "


    almost all the children of Lu family shouted:" become stronger, "


    Lu Fan nodded and said to Lu Haoran," Grandpa, distribute these things. "


    Lu Haoran got up and said, "OK. The children of the Lu family have been ordered to collect all these materials. Whoever dares to covet a little ink is the traitor of the Lu family, abolishing cultivation and banishing the Lu family forever. "


    Lu Haoran reached out to some people and asked them to carry things down.


    With so many materials, Lu Haoran is extremely enthusiastic.


    With these things, he Chou''s family is not strong.


    Lu Fan quietly watched all the things being moved away, and the decadence of all the children of Lu family was swept away.


    Slowly, Lu Fan looked at the people: "everyone, the future of Lu family, please."


    All of them stood up in order and saluted Lu Fan with fists.


    Lu Fan also saluted the crowd with a fist.


    Everyone is full of fighting spirit. From today on, they want to fight for a new Lu family in Donghua city.


    Looking at the people''s spirited departure, Lu Fan said to the servants around him, "take the pen and ink."


    Soon, ink and desks were brought in.


    Lu Fan wrote a sentence.


    "Long Teng and Chang Kong laugh and are proud, and the wind rolls the sky and the air floats from the sky."


    with a wave, Lu Fan personally hangs this pair of couplets on the lobby.


    The font is wild, hidden and contains martial arts.


    Lu fan is pure feeling, the heart of heroism, but did not expect to inadvertently, let his words also more momentum.


    Lu Haoran smiled and said: "Lu fan, this pair of couplets, I''m afraid it will be hung in Lu''s house for many years."


    Lu Fandao: "I hope it can be passed on all the time, watching us grow stronger and stronger, until we become a real martial arts family."


    Lu Haoran nodded: "there will be a day, I believe."


    Lu Fandao: "I believe that, too."

 Chapter 279

    In the next few days, Lu Fan stayed in Lu Fu''s retreat.


    Maybe it was his words that played a role, and all the people of Lu family began to build a new Lu family with great enthusiasm.


    Of course, the so-called construction is not only the improvement of houses.


    Lu fan has made this land mansion, which is quite good. The place is good and the house is beautiful. There is nothing to change, even the flowers and plants are almost the same.


    The only thing to change is the servants in the original mansion.


    OK, hardworking, I''ll stay. Laziness, loafing, etc. all the dead are driven away.


    Everything is in order under Lu Haoran''s arrangement.


    As a family, if you want to develop, money is also essential.


    Lu''s family is not short of money now. They have the source of money from their hometown Jiang Lincheng. Even if all Lu''s children in Donghua city don''t work, they can still live a good life.


    But this kind of situation is impossible for Lu Haoran.


    These four words are firmly to be eliminated in Lu Haoran''s hands.


    Then, the thing to do is to find a face to do business.


    Originally, Lu family mainly engaged in medicine business in jianglincheng, and other small businesses were also involved. It should be said that there are still some business people.


    But the key is to open the door.


    In Donghua City, there are basically businesses that have already been done. A lot of businesses that Lu family didn''t want to do were also done in Donghua city.


    Therefore, it''s not easy for a new family to stabilize their feet and set up several stores.


    Two days ago, Lu family''s children went out almost everywhere, and they couldn''t find their face after taking money.


    But later, Lu fan, who learned about the situation, asked his children to take the brand of the jade family again and go out with the brand of the lower patrol envoy in his hand. The situation has changed directly.


    See these two signs, plus the identity of the children of the Lu family. All the merchants in Donghua City dare not to give a little face.


    Immediately, the children of Lu family took several shops in the prime area at a very low price. Not only that, Zeng Pang, who was in the East martial arts arena, also made a special trip. After a series of greetings with Lu fan, he sent Lu Jia a stable supply of goods.


    Led by Dongfang martial arts arena, he signed a contract with Lu Jia. In the future, when Lu Jia takes the goods from them, he can give them the lowest price. The condition is that if something happens, Lu Jia must stand up and make a decision for them.


    For the first time, Lu Haoran has seen this way of tying the Wudao family together to do business.


    But it has to be said that this way of tying everyone together to do business is very effective and useful, almost eliminating the possibility of internal strife. Anyway, it''s money to earn together, and everyone is not in a loss. Have you come to Donghua city? So good. Can we start our business from Lujia to your hometown, jianglincheng.


    The internal treaties in this place made Lu Fan dizzy. But there is no doubt that for the present Lu family, the benefits are great.


    Then the eight merchants in Donghua city signed a contract with Lujia. After Lu Fan visited Yuzhou Mu one by one, Zhang Zhen Shou''s government and Zhou Mu''s government also gave Lu Fan some convenience. In this regard, Lujia''s business officially settled in Donghua city. The only thing to worry about is the threat from the rain family.


    However, if you want to come to the rain family, you should be in business, and you won''t care much. But just in case, Lu Fan let Zhang zhenshou take care of it.


    In a few days, Lu Fan''s body recovered, and Lu Hao''s legs improved a lot under Lu Fan''s care.


    That rain light dust''s starting hand is really cruel, one leg goes down, almost kicked Lu Hao''s bone into powder. If Lu Fan was not an alchemist and could make a furnace of bone forming pills specifically for Lu Hao to help him grow bones again, Lu Hao would surely be directly abandoned.


    Therefore, Lu Fan''s hatred for the rain and light dust was also increased.


    At this time, after a few days of closure.


    The rain and dust have finally passed the customs.


    Once out of the pass, Yu Qingchen angrily finds Guan Han, the puppet, and then throws the soul swallowing sword in front of Guan Han.


    "This is your sword. You usually use this kind of broken sword."


    The rain and dust were about to explode. He spent a few days studying the sword. But after studying, he finally came to the conclusion that this sword is an abandoned iron sword and has no use at all.


    If the Xuangong tower of Kowloon absorbs a sword, it doesn''t just absorb all the power above. If there is any special metal on this sword, it will also be taken away. What remains is such a shrinking sword, which is called scrap iron. It can''t be too much.


    The puppet Guan Han opens his eyes and looks at the soul swallowing sword.


    For a long time, Guan handao said: "it''s like the real thing, even the broken lines on it are the same. Martial uncle, where did you get this fake? "


    "It''s from Lu Fan''s hand," said the rain and dust. I won''t go around with you either. Your skill is actually from this soul swallowing sword. "


    Guan Han''s puppet body shakes involuntarily. No way. As a puppet, he can''t pretend. Once the mood fluctuates too much, the puppet''s body will shake itself.


    The rain light dust sneers: "hum. Guan Han, still not telling me the truth, "


    Guan Han said:" Uncle Qingchen, you guessed right. "


    Rain and dust got a positive answer, more angry.


    "Where is the real sword. It''s you who put it away, or Lu fan who tricked me. "


    "I didn''t put it away," Guan said quietly


    Yu Qingchen stares at Guan Han''s puppet body and grins his teeth: "if you lie to me. I''m sure you can''t even be a puppet. "


    Guan Han said, "you can test me with your skills. I didn''t cheat you."


    Yu Qingchen looks at Guan hanmulan''s puppet''s eyes, then looks up to the sky and screams: "Lu fan, I''m sure you can''t die."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In a flash, it was another two days. Lu Fan was practicing sword in Lu Fu. It was senior brother Han Feng who fought with him.


    "No more, no more. Younger martial brother Lu fan, your skill is a little weird. You''ve beaten the strength of Yuangang. I can''t practice happily. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng waved his hands and said that he would not practice with Lu Fan.


    When Lu Fan proposed to fight with him, elder martial brother Han Feng was very happy. He held his head high and said, "come on, younger martial brother Lu fan, let elder martial brother give you some advice."


    As a result, Han Feng didn''t work for two days.


    The reason is nothing else. Lu Fan''s original use of vigorous Qi is more pure. As long as he doesn''t reach the strength limit that Lu fan can''t resist, he can push his opponent''s moves to one side. This kind of skill is called protecting body and vigorous Qi by Lu Fan himself.


    However, his vigorous Qi strength and toughness are far superior to the general vigorous strength, and he is not less than the Yuan Gang Jing warrior. So elder martial brother Han Feng ate and shriveled. It is impossible for him to compete with Lu Fan with the power of his blood or enter a state of frenzy.


    Lu Fan sighs secretly. In fact, he has another way to practice. Unfortunately, senior brother Han Feng didn''t give him the chance.


    His recruitment of thousands of swords to the emperor needs to be strengthened.


    After each release, the whole person is just like being evacuated, which is too painful. We must practice more and master the degree.


    At least he can guarantee that he has some fighting ability after using this move.


    It seems that we can only wait until we get back to Wudao college to practice with our senior brothers.


    "Lu Fan."


    Far away, a shout came.


    With his feet light, Lu Fan jumped from the lake and back into the pavilion. Just now he and senior brother Han Feng are fighting on the water.


    With the control ability of two people, it can not sink when encountering water.


    Turning around, I saw Lu Haoran looking over with sadness.


    As soon as Lu fan saw grandpa''s face, he knew that something had happened again. Han Feng also came along.


    Walking quickly, Lu Fan said, "Grandpa, what''s the matter?"


    Lu Haoran said: "the rain family has come to us. Several shops just arrived were smashed and several people were injured. "


    Han Feng said angrily: "the rain family is not over. Younger martial brother Lu fan, don''t stop me this time. I have to go to the rain house and make a scene. "


    After hearing about the Lu family''s accident last time, elder martial brother Han Feng was furious and wanted to go to the rain family to fight. Lu Fan was stopped by death, but nothing happened.


    Now, Lu fan stops Han Feng and says, "don''t rush. Elder martial brother Han Feng, don''t worry so much. "


    With murderous eyes, Lu Fandao said: "the rain family is really a bit deceiving. Grandpa, let them close the shop first. Don''t give them another chance to hurt people. "


    Brother Han Feng said anxiously, "brother Lu fan, you are not going to stay behind."


    Lu Fan said: "there''s no way to do that. Grandpa, you can go to the garrison. No, go to the prefecture and borrow some soldiers. "


    Lu Haoran said: "I''ve asked someone to take your sign to find general Xu Wei. He should be able to help. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "that''s good."


    "What should I do next?" Lu Haoran said


    Lu Fandao: "wait, wait for the assessment of the middle patrol."


    Lu Fan''s words made elder martial brother Han Feng and Lu Haoran slightly shocked.


    Han Feng said, "I forgot about it. Younger martial brother Lu fan, why do you have to wait for this? "


    Lu Haoran also looked at Lu fan, puzzled.


    Lu Fandao: "this is the only way I can think of to overwhelm the rain family. With my current strength, it''s unlikely that I can defeat the rain and dust in the sky in a short time. But as long as I get the position of middle inspector, I will not dare to provoke Lu''s family again if he has ten bravery. "


    Han Feng hears the words, thinks about it, and smiles.


    "Yes, that''s a good way. Younger martial brother Lu fan, I support you. Get the position, and then deal with Yujia well. "


    Lu Haoran thought for a while and nodded: "this is the only way out. Lu fan, it''s up to you. "


    Lu Fan nodded heavily.


    At this time, a woman walked slowly outside.


    "Miss Xiaoer."


    Far away, Lu Fan speaks.


    Xiao''er walks slowly to Lu Fan and hands over a long black jade to Lu Fandao: "Lu fan, the examination of the middle inspector will start tomorrow. Go to the prefecture and animal husbandry with me."


    Lu Fan''s eyes sparkled.


    "Just in time."

 Chapter 280

    The next day, the sun was miles.


    Donghuacheng points Jiangtai, crowded.


    Today is the day of the middle inspection. Almost every year in Donghua City, this time, every time this is the moment when Donghua City residents meet the top young and handsome people in Donghua.


    This year, ten people in Donghua City will be tested by a medium inspection officer.


    Among them is the well-known son Lu Fan, enough to ignite the enthusiasm of all residents of Donghua City.


    "Respectfully, Li Bi."


    As the emcee shouted loudly, Yuzhou Mu, Zhang Zhenshou, and others completed complicated etiquette.


    Fan Fan and others looked at each other as they sat.


    This set of etiquette is similar to their etiquette during the Lujianian Festival, which is more complicated.


    After all, Yuzhou Mu and others finished everything. Afterwards, everyone took a seat.


    Groups of guards around him shot uniformly into the sky, countless rays of light rising into the sky, shining brightly. All the residents of Donghua City are applauding.


    A group of children took their parents'' hands and looked at the sky, just like the festival.


    Lu Fan smiled lightly. There was also an opening ceremony for this event, which was really good.


    An old man came to the middle. This man Lu Fan knew him. Mo was old and disappeared for a while.


    "A lot of appraisers come on."


    Mo Laolang said.


    Suddenly, the cheering sound of the tsunami came from the crowd below.


    Lu Fan got up and walked to the stage, and a group of women shouted, "Lou Fan."


    The screams were about to clear the sky, and there were still a few fainted on the spot. Lu Fan looked weird.


    Among the crowd, Lu Haoran, Lu Hao and Brother Han Feng were also there.


    Seeing Lu Fan being so popular, Lu Haoran and Lu Hao also laughed happily.


    Brother Han Feng even shouted with a woman shouting, "Brother Lu Fan, come on, haha, wait for you to become a middle-level inspector, I will go out and blow.


    The woman pinned by Han Feng is not someone else, it is Miss Whispering.


    But nowadays, the punchline no longer looks as usual, but it looks pitiful.


    Lu Fan was not worried about Brother Han Feng being deceived at all, and the wit fell on Brother Han Feng. It is estimated that he really needs to change his temper.


    Ten people came to power, and at a glance, Lu Fan only saw a familiar face, that is, Miss Wukongling.


    The other people, Lu Fan, don''t know much. They must have been qualified for low-level inspections in the early years.


    "You are Lu Fan. It''s quite famous."


    A man standing next to Lu Fan made a noise. Lu Fan turned to glance at him, his eyebrows tightened suddenly.


    Obviously a man, but his hair was half-covered, with a wicked smile on the corner of his mouth, and his voice was a little husky. There was no mastery at first sight.


    Lu Fan nodded calmly.


    The man laughed: "Well, it''s quite proud. I''m afraid you won''t be able to stand up."


    Talking, the man laughed.


    Several other people seemed to know the man and laughed.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what these people were crazy about, so he didn''t bother to care about them, and looked straight in the direction of Yuzhou Mu.


    At this moment, Yuzhou Mu stood up and said loudly, "You young guys, are you ready?"


    Ten people laughed at the same time, and Yuzhou Mu clapped his hands, letting the martial arts behind move a colorful stone.


    Yuzhou Mu pointed to this piece of inkstone: "Fenghua Stone, today is used to test your qualifications. If you are ready, just come forward, and if it is not enough for your nephew, you should not take the next assessment. It''s just to die. The stones are divided into seven colors, red orange yellow green blue blue purple. In the first round of testing, anyone who does not reach yellow is deemed to have failed the first round. Is there any problem? "


    The smiles on the corners of the ten people were even stronger, and how could they stand here?


    Without a nephew Wuzhong, I am afraid that even the qualifications of a low-ranking inspector will be difficult to obtain.


    However, Lu Fan frowned slightly, yellow. He remembered that when he was in the lower inspection, the gold test stone showed a yellow color.


    Is it a coincidence?


    Lu Fan thought secretly.


    "I''ll come first."


    A man walked out first, and immediately Lu Fan heard the shout below.


    "Broken Mountain Fist, Zeng Yong."


    In my ears, there was a particularly vigorous cry.


    "Son, come on."


    Lu Fan turned to look around, and suddenly saw the fat man shouting and yelling.


    This Zeng Yong is the son of Zeng Fat. Looks like the body shape is not at all.


    Lu Fan smiled lightly, looking at the shapely, handsome Zeng Yong who came to the colorful stones.


    Mo Lao said, "Exhausted all your energy. You should have tested with ink stone when you were a kid. Yes, it is the same as the method of ink stone."


    Zeng Yong nodded, and his whole body rose up.


    A thick coat of clothing covered Lu Fan with a slight frown. This Zeng Yong''s repair is really good. The nephew is seven-fold, which is quite amazing. Even if it is put in the martial arts college, it is still first-rate. I do not know which expert taught it, it is unlikely to be trained by himself, because from the perspective of Zeng Yong''s posture. It is definitely someone who has learned at least one set of prefecture-level martial arts.


    Anyone who can learn such martial arts must either come from the martial arts college or be instructed by a famous teacher.


    Master Zeng Yong, even if it is not a heavenly realm, there must be a local realm.


    Look at his thick jacket, it''s almost as good as the ground jacket.


    boom.


    Zeng Yong punched the colorful stone with a fierce punch, and the terrible force brought ripples, sweeping all around, causing many children to cry immediately.


    However, this level of enthusiasm is still not enough to make a person like Lu Fan capable of moving, and his clothes fluttered a little. Everyone stared at the light on the colorful stones.


    Red, orange.


    Soon, the colorful stone changed into two colors, and it looked like it would break into yellow.


    But at this moment, the orange light stopped abruptly.


    Zeng Yong froze and shouted, "This is impossible."


    Mo Lao calmly said to him: "It''s a pity, it''s a little worse, go on. You are not qualified."


    Zeng Yong was about to collapse, and hysterically shouted, "This is impossible, give me another chance. I just didn''t use all my strength, just give me another chance."


    Yuzhou Mu looked at it coldly and said nothing.


    Others were stunned. Lu Fan may not be familiar with Zeng Yong, but everyone knows Zeng Yong. How could he not even qualify.


    This test is too difficult.


    The ethereal dancing face shuddered.


    "Don''t waste someone else''s time, go on."


    Mo Lao calmly wanted to pull Zeng Yong down.


    Lu Fan turned to look at Zeng Fat with a look of astonishment, then suddenly said: "Give him another chance. We can wait."


    All of a sudden, everyone looked at Lu Fan in surprise. He actually spoke for Zeng Yong at this time. Do they know each other?


    Lu Fan, Yuzhou Mu deeply, said: "Okay, Zeng Yong, give you another chance."

 Chapter 281

    As soon as this is said, someone immediately wants to speak.


    Especially the strange man standing beside Lu fan, whose mouth just opened, saw Lu Fan''s sweeping eyes.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are like a cross on his neck, forcing his words back.


    Zeng Yong gives Lu Fan a grateful look, and then takes a deep breath.


    The light on the fist flashed again. At this moment, he finally knew. The examination of the middle patrol is not so easy to pass.


    We must do our best.


    Watch the martial arts of the family, burn the martial arts and break the mountain fist.


    A red spiral of energy appeared on his fist.


    The power of heaven and earth around him was shaken by Zeng Yong''s fist.


    Bang.


    This time, the voice is even smaller than last time.


    Zeng Yong''s fine sweat came out on his forehead. He must have it, or he will lose his hair.


    Suddenly, the flames were flying.


    His fist strength is still two-part strength, with one hand.


    Lu fan is slightly surprised. It''s a good move.


    On the colorful stone, the light rises.


    Red, orange. Little by little, orange began to change. In full view of the public, a third color finally appeared.


    Yellow, the dazzling golden light appeared, Zeng Yong stepped on the stage and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yes."


    Mo Lao said with a smile: "OK, you pass the first pass. You can go down and have a rest. "


    Zeng Yong nodded his head, and when he left, he bowed to Lu Fan with fists and his lips moved.


    Lu Fan hears Zeng Yong''s voice.


    "Thank you."


    With a little smile, Lu Fan echoed, "no need."


    The reason why he helped Zeng Yong to speak was just because of Zeng Yong''s father, Zeng Pang.


    Zeng is good to him. Although he intends to make friends with him, he still has a good relationship. So he said one. Generally speaking, it''s Yuzhou animal husbandry that gives face, that''s all.


    Below, Zeng fatty also danced excitedly. Looking at his appearance, it seems that Zeng Yong can enter the second round, which makes him very excited.


    Look at Lu Fan''s eyes also with gratitude, Zeng fatty heart is also very proud.


    As expected, Lu fan is a person who can be handed over. Although it''s only one sentence, it''s enough to show that Lu Fan''s character must be rewarded for his kindness.


    This kind of person can be intimate. Zeng decided to help Lu Fan as much as possible.


    Recently, the Yujia and the Lujia have started to work again. He plans to help the Lu family find more invisible venues, and other people don''t know how to make money.


    In business, he is much better than the rain family.


    Thinking like this, Lu Fan took a look in the direction of Yujia.


    Yes, the rain family also came to watch today. Rain light dust I, also in the attic not far away.


    "Next."


    Mo Lao said.


    The second warrior strode out.


    After seeing Zeng Yong''s performance, there are few of the ten martial artists on the stage who have a calm face.


    The second martial artist tries his best to eat milk. He punches on the colorful stone.


    Lu fan can see that his fist has gone down, and he''s all empty.


    But it''s a pity that there is only orange light on the colorful stone. And he also did not have the strength of the second punch, but was eliminated.


    The third, the fourth, all of them.


    The people at the bottom who were shouting their names are not shouting now.


    "Why is it so difficult? God, the five spirit sword fan Shuang childe has been eliminated. He is better than Zeng Yong


    "Don''t talk about him, master Shixuan has also been eliminated. He is known as the best of both poetry and sword. All the accomplishments have reached the peak of outer gang. "


    All kinds of voices were heard.


    When the fifth guy named Chang lingzhuo was eliminated, the people''s voices were even louder.


    Chang lingzhuo shouted directly: "I don''t agree with them. My accomplishments are better than theirs. They have all come to Yuangang. Why can Zeng Yong live? I can''t. "


    His cry made Yuzhou Mu look at him twice more.


    Later, Yuzhou Mu stood up and said, "be quiet."


    At that time, everyone was silent.


    Yuzhou Mu said: "you think your cultivation is high, you are very powerful, right. Tell me how old are you this year. "


    Chang lingzhuo said: "29, how."


    The head of Yuzhou pastoral said: "twenty nine years old, this age is less than Yuangang. Do you think you are strong. I tell you, colorful stone is a measure of a person''s potential. It''s not just about accomplishments. The position of middle patrol envoy is not for ordinary talents like you who have passed the peak period of cultivation. It''s for the real genius. "


    Turning around, Yuzhou Mu Wang said to Zeng Yong, "Zeng Yong, how old are you this year?"


    Zeng Yong stood up and respectfully replied, "twenty four."


    "It''s not bad," said the head of the Yuzhou pasturer. Chang lingzhuo, what do you think Zeng Yong will be when he is 29 years old? "


    Chang lingzhuo stopped talking and went down angrily.


    Chubby Zeng laughed happily. Haha, my son''s potential is amazing. Even Yuzhou Mu said something good.


    Now, Zeng feels like he''s going to float. At his age, making money is not the most important thing. Their son''s achievement is what makes them happy.


    "Continue."


    Yuzhou Mu waved.


    Four people have been eliminated in a row. Now there are only five left.


    Lu Fan''s side of the man came out, below the voice of discussion again.


    "The third young master of the rain family, I''m not mistaken. It''s the third young master of the rain family."


    "He''s right. He''s got long hair again."


    "Hope came back in the rain."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan instinctively glanced at him when he heard the two words of the rain family.


    It''s no wonder that people in the rain family come up to talk to him in such a strange way.


    In rainy days, I hope his face is not good at this time. He has just been photographed by Lu Fan. Now he is still secretly upset.


    Damn it, I was scared by Lu Fan.


    There are three young people in our family. In the future, they are going to be the martial artists of Tiangang. How can they be frightened by a Lu fan.


    In the rainy day, Xi turned his head and looked at Lu fan again, with cold in his eyes.


    Knowing his identity, Lu fan has a smile on his face.


    Son of the rain family, hum.


    In the rainy day, Xi went to the colorful stone and put one hand on it.


    The palm becomes white, which is the unique unique skill of the rain family.


    Below, the rain light dust sees this scene, the smile on the face rises.


    "That''s right, that''s right. I didn''t lose face with this kid. He is the first one to cover the clouds. "


    "Broken."


    A light drink, hope to palm down on rainy days.


    At that time, a turtle crack appeared on the colorful stone.


    In front of the five people, all kinds of martial arts, there is no way to use the colorful stone. Now, in the rainy day, the stone is cracked.


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows are slightly raised. He has some skills.


    Then, on the colorful stone, the light came out, almost in a moment rushed to the yellow, and the golden light overflowed.


    "Yes."


    Mo said with a smile.


    On rainy days, I hope to clap my hands, smile easily and walk down.


    His movements were indifferent, as if they did not use much force. But Lu fan saw Xi''s trembling fingers in the rain.


    The peak of outer gang can''t be more.


    Lu fan has a general judgment on the strength of yutianxi.


    "Three little rainmakers are really good."


    "This time, I think Master Yu Tianxi has the chance to get the position of middle inspector."


    Clapping and thundering, all kinds of cheers from below.


    On rainy days, he only waved to them gently, which led to countless shouts. It can be seen that his reputation in Donghua city is not bad.


    Next, Yu Xiaoer comes out.


    As soon as Mo saw Yu Xiaoer, he laughed and said, "Miss Xiaoer, how can you come to join the party?"


    Smile a face dissatisfied way: "what to call gather together lively.". I can''t go through it. "


    Yuzhou mu, Zhang zhenshou and others all laughed.


    They are watching yuxiao''er grow up. Yuxiao''er''s weight is two Jin. They are very clear.


    Lu Fan also smiled. With Yu Xiaoer''s strength, I''m afraid it''s impossible to pass the first level.


    Yuxiao''er releases her vigorous strength. Just after her vigorous strength appears, everyone laughs.


    "The level of vigorous strength is also getting worse."


    "Come on, Miss smile. Although you can''t, you are still the heroine in my mind. "


    These shouts and shouts make Yu Xiaoer angry.


    But she still refused to lose and put her hand on the colorful stone.


    "Make you laugh. You won''t be able to laugh later."


    Said, the jade smile son suddenly sends the strength, a frost strength expands from her body.


    Immediately, the light on the colorful stone rises.


    Red, orange.


    The two colors change very quickly, much faster than Zeng Yong''s, and the speed of change is comparable to that of rainy day Xi.


    Suddenly, the golden light came on.


    Jade smile son immediately smile bright.


    Yuzhou Mu suddenly got up and shouted, "smile, what are you doing?"


    Lu Fan was stunned. Yu Xiaoer passed.


    With her strength. Is her potential so amazing.


    Mo Lao was too scared to speak for a while.


    After a long silence, Yu Xiaoer said triumphantly, "Mo Lao, announce the result. I''ve passed. "


    Mo Laomian is bitter. He looks at Yuzhou mu.


    Yuzhou Mu anxiously looked at yuxiao''er and said, "Xiao''er, you know how dangerous the assessment of the middle patrol is. It''s not you who are playing so much."


    Yu Xiaoer said stubbornly: "uncle, since I have passed, why can''t I. Don''t you think that Xiao''er can accomplish nothing in martial arts. "


    Yuzhou Mu''s face changed again and again. Finally, he sighed, "let''s go."


    Yuxiao''er was so pleased to go down. When passing by Lu fan, yuxiao''er said, "you must pass."


    Lu Fan said calmly, "don''t worry."


    "Next."


    Mo Lao tidied up his mood and continued.


    Lu Fan slowly stood out at this time.


    "It''s Mr. Lu. It''s Mr. Lu."


    A group of people shouted Lu Fan''s name.


    Lu Fan calmly walked to the colorful stone and put his hand on it.


    Without using any moves, Lu Fan just calmly gathered all his vigorous Qi in one point and then pressed it.


    Click, clear crack sound rings again.


    After that, the colorful stone in front of us quickly rises.


    Red, orange, yellow.


    Seeing the Yellow moment, Lu fan is determined.


    But at this time, the rising yellow has not stopped, continue to change.


    A wisp of cyan appeared, and everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 282

    When he saw the blue color, Lu Fan quickly took back his hand, because he felt that if he did not stop, there would be other colors.


    The audience below shouted wildly.


    "Mr. Lu fan is too good."


    "My God, Mr. Lu fan is so rebellious."


    Lu Haoran and Lu Hao both grinned quickly. They knew that Lu Fan was gifted, but that was when Jiang Lincheng was near.


    It''s nothing to dominate the small riverside city. Lu Fan didn''t see it when he rushed all the way to Wudao college. But now, Lu Fan''s potential shocked the whole Donghua city scene they saw.


    This shows that the talent of Lu fan is the best in Donghua. Maybe the whole state of Wu''an is ranked on the list.


    The face of rain light dust becomes a little unnatural, and Lu Fan''s potential really surprises him.


    It''s not terrible to offend a young warrior. Rain and dust can''t remember how many young warriors he killed.


    But if this young warrior has unimaginable potential and can soar to the sky in just a little time, then things will be serious.


    Looking up at Yuzhou mu, he was shocked.


    What is the blue color? The rain and dust are very clear.


    It has the potential to at least impact on wuzunjing.


    Like their rainy family''s rainy day hope, this life can enter the sky Gang realm, even if the ancestral tomb is smoking. If you can touch the edge of wuzun''s realm a little, the ancestral tomb is about to burst into flames.


    But Lu fan, however, has the strength to attack wuzunjing.


    That is to say, in his life, the possibility of entering Tiangang will be more than 50%.


    With this kind of enemy, everyone will have trouble sleeping and eating.


    Yu Qingchen''s face sank immediately. He and Lu Fan have already formed a feud. Naturally, Lu fan will not be expected to enter the sky Gang one day.


    At that time, the rain light dust separated the air to send a message to the rain hope who was still in consternation: "hope, in the second round, find an opportunity to kill him."


    On rainy day, he looked at the direction of the rain and dust, looked at each other, and nodded slightly on rainy day.


    His face is not very nice, and he hopes to have some doubts in rainy days. Can he really kill Lu fan.


    I gnawed my teeth secretly, hoping to settle down in the rainy day.


    He is the son of the rain family. How could he be superior to a little boy from a small family.


    Firmed one''s own confidence, the rainy day Hope''s vision continues to look to the stage.


    Lu Fan turned to look at Mo Lao and said, "Mo Lao, I''ve calculated it."


    At this time, Mo Lao closed his mouth and looked at Lu Fan strangely: "I always thought you had a high talent. But I didn''t expect it to be too high. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "can I take this as a compliment?"


    Mo Lao chuckled: "it''s just praise. Lu fan, your talent is so amazing that you don''t have to rush for a while. Sometimes you know how to advance and retreat. It''s also the king''s way. "


    Mo''s old saying is known, Lu fanning eyebrows thinking.


    Stepping down slowly, Yu Xiaoer came up and said: "Lu fan, you are so strong. Your talent is better than anyone I''ve ever met. "


    Lu Fan smiled, but he didn''t use all his strength.


    If he used ten thousand swords to return to the clan, how should the colorful stone evaluate his potential.


    I''m afraid blue or purple.


    Lu Fan laughs happily.


    Yuzhou mu, Zhang zhenshou and others still pay attention to Lu Fan.


    Slowly, Yuzhou Mu said: "I thought that he was just green at most. I didn''t expect him to jump into the blue. Zhang zhenshou, you can remember the last time you saw a warrior with blue potential. "


    Zhang zhenshou shook his head and said, "forgive me for my poor experience. It''s the first time I''ve seen a warrior with blue potential. I''ve seen it before. "


    Yuzhou Mu stopped talking. He did see it.


    It was when he was granted the State animal husbandry that he went to the capital of Wu''an.


    At that time, the first day of the famous capital, the water with the name of painting king, was really true. There was a test on the Jinluan hall, it was blue.


    But water really is, that is ten big families, the unique genius that the water family fosters.


    Now he is the leader of the water family, the famous merciless landscape sword of Wu''an.


    Lu fan has the potential to compete with the original water owner.


    How do you think about it? Yuzhou Mu also thinks it''s not true.


    Perhaps, my attitude towards Lu fan should have changed. Genius, he saw a lot. But such genius is rare in a century.


    All of a sudden, Yuzhou Mu had the heart to protect Lu Fan. Even if Lu Fan was really stared at by the people of ghost and God sect in the future, he would try to protect Lu Fan''s life.


    Because it''s possible that the person he is protecting today will be a generation of top experts after more than ten years.


    Even become a warrior.


    Taking a deep breath, Yuzhou Mu calmed down and had a mind in mind.


    At this time, another warrior finished the test.


    Orange, the ruthless orange made him speechless.


    It''s humiliating to step out of the office and leave quickly, as if all of them are left for a moment.


    Yu Xiaoer looked at the man and said, "dragon spear, Fang le. He hasn''t either. Look at him. He''s been hit. "


    Lu Fandao: "sometimes, it''s customary to strike."


    Yu Xiaoer looks at Lu Fan puzzled. "Listen to your tone, as if you have been hit many times."


    Lu Fan did not answer with a smile. More than many times, his whole childhood was in the process of being hit.


    As they walked, they chatted. It seemed that they were very close.


    Suddenly, a man blocked Lu Fan''s way and said with a fist: "brother Lu fan, can you ask me, how are you doing now and how old?"


    Looking up, the inquirer was Chang lingzhuo who had just been brushed down.


    Obviously, changlingzhuo was still a little unconvinced, his face was red, and he had to find out what he looked like when he died.


    Lu Fan''s calm way: "cultivation, outside Gang seven heavy bar."


    Changlingzhuo''s face is slightly moved. It looks unbelievable. Are you really the seventh Gang. How did you crack the colorful stone.


    Lu Fan did not answer this question with a smile. At this time, people around him all listened to the dialogue.


    Yuxiao''er is very happy. Lu Fanxiu believes in Waigang seven times. But if anyone really thinks that Lu Fan''s combat power is only the level of Waigang, it''s a big mistake.


    Yuxiao''er knows that Lu fan is fighting with Yu Qingchen.


    The cultivation of Feigang environment is to attack the martial artists of Feigang environment. Such strong fighting power is against the sky.


    Many people didn''t believe the news. But Yu Xiaoer believed it.


    Seeing that Lu Fan didn''t answer his question, Changling''s face suddenly changed a little. He really asked people about their martial arts skills, which was a bit abrupt.


    Instead, Chang asked, "what''s your age?"


    Lu Fan thought and said, "nineteen."


    In a word, let changlingzhuo stand on the spot.


    Everyone who heard Lu Fan''s voice lost his voice and started to cry.


    "Nineteen."


    Even Yu Xiaoer covers her mouth.

 Chapter 283

    "Mr. Lu fan is only 19 years old."


    "just kidding. In his early twenties, he has already completed the cultivation of Feigang Qichong


    The voice of surprise, the voice of doubt and the voice of discussion converged.


    Changlingzhuo opened his mouth, eyes and nostrils enlarged together.


    On the stage, just about to test the dancing spirit, he turned his head and looked at Lu Fan.


    Yu Xiaoer''s eyes were flashing. Lu Fandao said, "is there a problem?"


    Chang lingzhuo is speechless, ten years younger than him, ten years younger.


    God, he has done more than Lu Fan for ten years, but he is only one or two times higher than Lu Fan. If we really want to fight, we don''t know the winner.


    Not only he, together with Yu Tianxi and others, this moment was distorted by Lu Fan''s age shock.


    Compared with Lu fan, they really practiced in the dog''s stomach.


    Lu Hao frowned slightly, pinched his fingers and said, "it seems that Lu fan is only nineteen years old. Alas, the 19-year-old has taken on the responsibility of a family. "


    Lu Haoran nodded: "that''s right. It''s time to find him a wife. "


    They nodded at the same time.


    Fortunately, Lu Fan didn''t hear the words of the two of them. Otherwise, Lu fan would hide from them for a while.


    Changlingzhuo left in a gray way, afraid to ask more.


    His pride has been completely destroyed by Lu Fan.


    When a genius comes across someone who is more talented than him, that feeling is beyond description.


    Anti Zhengchang lingzhuo left the crowd directly. If possible, he didn''t even want to enter Donghua city in the future.


    Shame, shame.


    Lu Fan and Yu Xiao''er sit down. Yu Xiao''er''s mouth twitches and asks another question.


    "Lu fan, you are really only 19 years old."


    Lu Fan Dao: "what''s the problem?"


    Yu Xiaoer shakes her head and says: "I just didn''t expect that you are younger than me."


    Lu Fan looked up and down at Yu Xiaoer and said, "you''re in your twenties."


    Yu Xiaoer said: "I''m only twenty when I give you a few words. It''s one year older than you, no, half a year old. Why do you look at me like this? Am I very old? "


    Lu Fan Dao:" nothing. It''s just that I''m a little surprised that I haven''t married since I was 20. "


    Yuxiao''er''s face turned red and stared at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan laughed and said: "it''s just a joke. But it''s time for you to get married. In our hometown, 20-year-old women already have several children. "


    Jade smile son feigned anger to hit Lu Fan a fist, way: "want you tube."


    Lu Fan chuckles and says nothing.


    On the stage, Wukong spirit put his hand on the colorful stone.


    She also didn''t use any moves, the same vigorous impact, but there was a circle of power ripples on the colorful stone, which lasted for a long time.


    On the colorful stone, the light rises. Soon from orange to yellow, golden light.


    The veil moved, the dancing lotus step moved gently and came down.


    "After the first round of the test, five people passed," muraolang said. Zeng Yong, yuxiao''er, Yutian Xi, Lu fan, Wukong spirit. The names of these five people will enter the Star Palace of donghuazhou, where the memorial tablet of longevity will be erected. "


    For the first time, Lu Fan heard about the star hall and the longevity memorial tablet.


    Turning around, Lu fan asked Yu Xiao''er, "what are these things?"


    Yu Xiao''er said: "it''s just a record in the government. From today on, we are the people that the government pays special attention to. Some evil spirits and monsters dare not fight our attention from today on. If something happens to us in the future, the government will know our life and death as well as some pictures before death. In this way, the officials and the bandits don''t dare to touch us. "


    Lu Fan nodded, which turned out to be a talisman.


    This is not bad. One more amulet, sometimes one more life.


    It''s no wonder that Zeng is so happy to see his son pass the first hurdle. From today on, Zeng Yong has also entered the official field of vision.


    Mo went down and asked Lu Fan and others for a drop of blood. Among them, the longevity memorial tablet has been finished.


    After all, Yuzhou Mu came out again.


    "The second level, officially. Before I announce this, I''ll ask five of you. Whether or not to continue, this level, but in public, regardless of life and death


    Lu Fan and others calmly looked at Yuzhou mu.


    Yuzhou Mu''s eyes only look at one person, that is yuxiao''er.


    But yuxiao''er seems to have eaten the weight and heart. She should not see Yuzhou Mu''s eyes at all.


    In a moment, Yuzhou Mu took back his eyes and said, "well, since no one flinched. Then I will announce the content of this pass and move it to heaven. "


    With a cry, a group of warriors in gray robes came up behind them.


    Each of them holds a strange stone, jagged and bumpy, or blue or purple.


    A group of soldiers began to push back the crowd and all the people cooperated very much. Obviously, it was not the first time they saw this battle.


    All the stones began to be arranged in the order of the array. Just half way through the array, the nine dragon Xuangong tower in Lu Fan''s body came out and said, "what a familiar array breath, ha ha, it''s a heaven shifting array. Great master, you have found a good formation again. "


    Lu fan asked in his heart, "what''s the use of sky shifting array?"


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon replied: "people or things are moved. But it can move far, at least hundreds of thousands of miles. The stronger the array, the more things it can move, and the longer it lasts. It''s a very practical array. "


    Lu Fan said in his heart.


    Moving people or things, that is to say, the second pass is probably not in Donghua City, or even in Donghua.


    Soon, the array is finished.


    A group of warriors stood in turn, and then an old man came out.


    This man is no one else, just a hill.


    Dressed in the sky robe and treading on the breeze, the hills came to the front with the standard attitude of the alchemists.


    Wave your hands and inject a vital energy into the array.


    At the next moment, the whole array is activated, and a huge portal comes into view.


    Lu Fan''s eyes widened, only to see that the dark door began to shine rapidly, and then a piece of forest appeared from the door.


    The leaves floating with the wind, the insects wandering, the clouds in the breeze, everything is true.


    Yuzhou Mulang said: "five people come forward, the second level, hunting Kui cattle."


    All of a sudden, everyone exclaimed.


    Lu Fan''s mind was so shocked that Kui Niu was hunted.


    Zeng Yong, Yu Xiaoer, and Xi are shocked in the rain.


    They can''t imagine that the second level is so abnormal.


    Only the dancing face is better, but it is also bleak.


    Yuzhou Mu glanced over five people and continued: "time is five days, kill Kui Niu, pass the customs. Kui Niu did not die, then five people failed. All scenes will be recorded and reported to the imperial court. Anyone who commits fraud will be killed without pardon. "

 Chapter 284

    Kui cattle are wild and fierce animals.


    It looks like an ox, with a pale body and no horn. When you enter or leave the water, you will encounter wind and rain. Its light is like the sun and the moon, and its sound is like thunder.


    This beast is powerful. It can''t be defeated unless it is a natural gang.


    A few decades ago, there was a Kui cattle raiding Wu''an. One animal slaughters the city, killing countless people.


    In the end, the court dispatched three Tiangang strongmen to suppress them.


    This matter has long been divided into five chapters and eighteen chapters by the storyteller.


    Even if Lu fan is such a young generation, he is familiar with Kui Niu.


    Now, are they going to fight the beast head on.


    Countless people are exclaiming that Lu Haoran and Lu Hao can''t sit still.


    Yuzhou Mu looked at the five people and said, "hurry up, do you want to quit now?"


    Lu Fan stabilizes his mood. He is the first to stand up and walk to the front of the sky shift.


    His action, let rain light dust eye cold light more a few minutes.


    To be able to stabilize emotions so quickly, this son is the best choice both in mind and potential.


    I really have to get rid of it.


    Yuxiao''er and others got up one after another, and all stood before the sky moving.


    Yuzhou Mu calmly looked at them and said: "after entering the array, your every move is under the eyes of the court. Don''t take any chances. If you can''t finish the task, the first thing to do is to keep your life. In five days, the array will open again. You just need to come back from the entrance. "


    Yuzhou Mu''s eyes swept over five people, but he stayed on yuxiao''er for a while.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and stepped in.


    No matter how hard the goal is, he has only such a fight.


    Now that we are here, there is no reason to shrink back.


    For the first time, Lu Fan entered the sky shifting array, feeling like stepping over a water curtain.


    The cool and penetrating power swept over him.


    The next moment, the world changed, and he came into the jungle. Turning around again, I saw a dark light curtain behind me, and I couldn''t see the figure any more.


    You can only look from the outside, can''t you look from the inside out. Yuxiao''er and others followed, and all began to look around the strange place.


    Lu Fan looks up at the sky and a group of birds fly over his head.


    These birds seem to be much bigger than what they usually see. They are even bigger than the skylarks that Lu fan used to ride in, almost like a dark cloud.


    At this time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon came out by itself and said, "ah, jungle environment, I like it. Great master, we are now at the border of Wu''an. "


    Lu Fandao: "you can know where we are."


    "Probably I still know," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. When you cross the array, I calculated the strength of the array and the distance it can transmit. It should be at the eastern border of Wu''an, near the sea, or on an island. And, great master, I would like to remind you that you still have the array mark. If the legal person making the array leaves the array pass mirror, you can see your every move through this mark. Do you need me to remove this mark for you? "


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "no, let them see. But since you can get rid of the array mark, it''s a good way. "


    "Great master, I have many functions. When will I be able to recover my strength, I will show you what it means to turn the river upside down and destroy the sky and the earth. "


    If Lu fan automatically ignores the back of the nine dragon Xuangong tower, he will restore the nine dragon Xuangong tower. I''m afraid that the Lingbao materials he needs are also the ones that turn the river over and destroy the sky and the earth.


    With that Kung Fu, maybe Lu Fan himself has reached the martial arts realm.


    They looked around for a while. Lu Fan turned to Yu Xiaoer and said, "Miss Xiaoer, let''s go all the way."


    "Why, Mr. Lu is so kind-hearted. No one''s paying you this time. "


    Lu Fandao: "it''s not about paying or not paying. But this time the opponent is so tough. I think that only when we join hands can we have a chance to live. "


    "I don''t think so. This test, it is clear that only those who killed Kui Niu passed the test. That is to say, of the five of us, only one can pass. What kind of team do you play. Lu fan, I think you just want to use others as cannon fodder. "


    In the rainy day, he finally lifted his hair, which covered half of his face, showing a solemn face, but the smile made him slightly more evil.


    Lu Fan also finally saw why yutianxi had to cover that half of his face with his hair, because yutianxi''s other eye was a rare purple.


    It looks very strange.


    Lu Fan looked at him and said, "Mr. Yu thinks that he can fight Kui Niu alone."


    On a rainy day, Xi tidied up his clothes and said, "can we fight against each other, depending on our own abilities?". I rain someone, just don''t want to be a pawn of Mr. Lu, just for the dead. "


    Finish saying, rainy day Xi chuckled, as if he said how reasonable.


    Lu fan still looked at him calmly and said: "Young Master Yu would not join hands, please help yourself. I only think that when I come to this place, the first thing to do is not to think about how to kill Kui Niu, but how to live. "


    On rainy days, I hope to continue to mock Lu Fan.


    At this time, Zeng Yong said: "yes, Mr. Lu is right. Mr. Lu fan, can you add me? "


    Lu Fan nodded and smiled, "of course."


    "I must have gone with you," said Yu Xiaoer


    Yu Xiaoer''s words are ambiguous. Lu Fan''s mind is moving, but he dare not express them.


    "Can you count me in, too?"


    Wukong spirit also came here at this time. Although her veil was covered, her smile made Zeng Yong and Shideng in the rain stand still.


    Lu Fan was not moved. He looked at Wu Kong and said, "Miss Wu is really with us."


    Lu Fan''s eyes were burning, staring at the dancing eyes.


    Wukong spirit seems to be captured by Lu Fan''s eyes. He turns his head and says: "Prince Lu fan is still so inhumane. Forget it. I think I''m fine myself. "


    Rain day hope at this time suddenly loud way: "dance miss, if do not dislike, can follow me rain someone along.". Although rain someone only took a gold in the first pass, he would never do the thing of taking a man as a shield. I still believe in my character. What does Miss dance want? "


    Yu Xiaoer sneers and says: "you have joined hands with others, young master Yu. I really thought you were going to cross the border alone. "


    On rainy days, Xi didn''t pay attention to Yu Xiaoer at all, just stared at Wu Qiling.


    His eyes seemed to penetrate the thin veil on Wukong''s face and see the peerless face under it.


    There is a trace of greed and * * in the eyes. In the rainy day, I hope to be upright and upright, with a positive and heroic appearance.


    At this time, the dancing empty spirit suddenly eyes smile into crescent shape, way: "then trouble rain childe to take care of the little girl."


    In the rainy day, he said with a smile, "well said, well said."


    Lu Fan looks at Yu Tianxi with a kind of pitying eyes, and is cheated by a witch like Wukong spirit, even if he doesn''t deal with him. I''m afraid in rainy days, I will be completely disabled by Wukong spirit.


    "Let''s go. The priority is to find out where Kui Niu is first."


    Lu Fan speaks.


    As he spoke, Lu Fan released Xiao Hei from the empty mansion.


    Just released, Xiaohei was excited to start running around.


    With his present body, he can break many trees with a little open step.


    It seems that Xiaohei is very happy to go back to the wild. After a run, Xiaohei stops and licks Lufan''s face with his tongue.


    Lu Fan hurriedly pushes away Xiaohei. In a short time, he is just like taking a bath.


    Turning around and looking around, Lu fan asked Xiao * * "Xiao Hei, which place do you think is the most dangerous?"


    Xiaohei looks at Lu Fan in bewilderment. He has big eyes asking why he wants to ask the most dangerous place.


    Then Xiao Hei reached out his little claw and pointed to the East. Lu Fan nodded and said, "in this direction."


    After that, Lu Fan jumped on Xiaohei''s back. Now Xiaohei has a broad back. It''s no problem to stand on four or five people.


    Turning around, Lu Fan looked at Yu and said, "come up."


    Yu Xiaoer''s eyes lit up and said, "can I come up, too?"


    Lu fan pulls up Yu Xiaoer. He smiles bravely and goes to Xiao Hei''s side and gently touches her skin.


    "That''s a good spirit beast, young master Lu Fan. He is really an extraordinary man."


    Finish saying, Zeng Yong also went up small black''s back.


    "Go."


    At one command, Xiaohei began to gallop forward at an extremely fast speed.


    After the rain, Xi watched Lu Fan and others leave with envious eyes. "It''s just a spirit beast," he said


    Wukong Ling said calmly: "Mr. Yu, let''s go, too. Where do you think we should go? "


    On a rainy day, hisso said for a moment, "I saw Kui Niu was born in the sea, grew up in the sea and hid under the sea. We should go to the seaside, that''s right. "


    "Wu Kong Ling said with a smile:" Mr. Yu is very knowledgeable, but which way is the sea


    On rainy days, he pretended to be calm and picked a leaf and threw it away.


    Looking at the direction of the leaves fluttering, he said: "the leaves move with the wind. The wind is humid. It must be from the sea. I think that''s the direction. "


    Finish saying, hope to point to the West in rainy days.


    The dancing spirit stopped talking.


    "Miss dance doesn''t believe me," he said in the rain


    "Dance empty spirit is silent for a long time way:" rain childe decides


    On a rainy day, Xi smiled and nodded, then walked to the West.


    Wukongling followed yutianxi''s back and lowered his voice in a tone that yutianxi could not hear: "this idiot is really an idiot."


    On a rainy day, he was very excited and shouted, "Miss dance.". When Kui Niu is found, I, Yumou, would like to fight with him first, and then miss dance will enjoy her success. "


    Wukong Ling looks at the back of Yutian Xi, looks like a knife, and whispers, "you can find it first."


    Their figure also disappeared into the forest.


    Five people, divided into two ways, one east and one west.


    In the distance, dark clouds came slowly with the sound of thunder.

 Chapter 285

    "Mr. LV, do you think these little guys can pass the test?"


    Wu''an, the capital city, is a mysterious place.


    The broad hall is full of water curtain and sky, which is more advanced than the mirror. With the combination of FA Jue and array, you can absorb the power of heaven and earth by yourself. At the same time, you can also zoom with FA Jue, and you can see more detailed and more scenes.


    At this time, there were only two bad old men in the hall, drinking wine and watching the scene in the water curtain.


    The water curtain Tianhua in front is just the second pass picture of Lu Fan and others.


    Other water curtain Tianhua is also the picture of other states'' students testing. Only those tests didn''t interest the two elders.


    Lu Fan''s test was placed in the middle, and two bad old men watched with interest.


    "Mr. Zhong, I''m optimistic about this test kid. Good potential. If not this time, there will be another chance. "


    The bad old man, who is called old Zhong, waves his hand to make a jar of wine.


    The wine is mellow and mellow. The two old men don''t take a bowl either. Just take a sip and I''ll start drinking.


    Wiping his mouth with his dirty sleeve, the old man surnamed LV said: "this baby is really good. I just don''t know who my teacher is. "


    "It''s better not to have a teacher, hehe."


    Said the old clock with a chuckle.


    Old man Lu stroked his white beard and said, "yes, it''s better not to have a teacher. Ha ha, this fool has gone west by himself. What''s there in the west? Do you want to see the scenery? "


    old Lu laughed directly when he saw that he wanted to go to the West wisely in the rainy day.


    In this world, there is no more accurate way to find powerful beasts than to perceive them.


    I don''t believe in this, but in what direction. That''s bullshit.


    "Fengling island is an island, full of sea breeze. This sub level is average, the mind is simple, can cross out


    With that, old man Lu took a list.


    It''s all state names.


    With a stroke of pen, old man Lu drew a horizontal line on the name of Xi in rainy days.


    This line means that in rainy days, I hope that I will never enter the high-level of Wu''an again in my life. Even if in the rainy days in the future, I hope I can make a great fortune. This cross line will also become his stain and an insurmountable gap when he enters the high level of Wu''an state.


    If we let Yu Tianxi know that he made such a smart decision, he would get such a comment. It is estimated that all the crying thoughts are there.


    But sometimes it''s like this. You never know when you''re going to die.


    In the rainy day, Xi forgot what Yuzhou Mu emphasized before they came in. All the things they did in these five days will be recorded.


    Fengling island.


    Lu Fan and Yu Xiao''er, Zeng Yong, have entered the deep forest.


    Before half of it, the vegetation around has changed dramatically.


    The original lush vegetation has been completely replaced by dark plants. Here, even Xiao Hei slows down, and his nose is full of blackness. Obviously it also feels threatened.


    Suddenly, Xiao Hei cried out in pain. Lu Fan and others hurry down.


    Looking down, I saw a group of creeping purple and black vines entwined the back paws of Xiaohei.


    Sharp stab, almost directly into the small black solid skin.


    "Damn it,"


    Lu Fan pulled out the heavy sword without front and cut it on the purple vine.


    With a tinkling sound, Lu Fan''s sword, without a blade, actually cut a dent in the purple vine, but did not cut it off.


    Mars splashed, the purple vines under attack tightened rapidly, and Xiao Hei again made a cry of pain.


    "Such a hard vine," Lu fan saw for the first time. At this time, Xiaohei couldn''t help it. He turned around and shot out black inflammation. Burn all the vines directly.


    The dark flame turned into a sea of fire, but at this time, I saw that these vines began to shrink themselves, and then they spewed out the dark juice.


    These juices are much more powerful than ordinary water. At least ordinary water is impossible to quench the blackness of Xiaohei.


    But as soon as the juice comes out, it will completely suppress the flame.


    Xiaohei didn''t believe in evil, but he didn''t use it at all.


    The vines around began to wriggle as if the whole jungle were alive.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zeng Yong and Yu Xiaoer all stand behind Lu Fan and draw out their swords.


    Lu Fan shouted in his heart, "Jiu, what are these things?"


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong didn''t disappoint Lu Fan. It''s something that has lived for hundreds of years. It has a wide range of knowledge and it''s said at a glance.


    "Poison spirit and evil vine, God, how can there be such evil things here. This kind of thing should have been extinct for a long time. "


    the evil rattan around extinguished the black inflammation and began to rush to Lu Fan and other people. Looking at the dense vines, Xiaohei is like an enemy. Zeng Yong and Yu Xiao''er both released the gang clothes and prepared to work hard.


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice: "how to deal with these devils."


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said: "Hey, great master, for others. These devils are terrible and disgusting things. But for me, it''s not a matter. Great master, can I borrow some strength from you, "


    " borrow, borrow, and hurry up. "


    A wisp of vigorous Qi moves by itself. At this time, Lu Fan''s hand appears a shadow of the nine dragon Xuangong tower.


    Then, from the tower, a circle of ripples is released.


    Immediately, poison spirit evil rattan unexpectedly like met what to fear thing, all retreat.


    Zeng Yong and Yu Xiaoer all stare at this scene.


    Lu fan asked in his heart, "Jiu, how did you do it?"


    "It''s nothing," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. I haven''t recovered the first level of strength in this period. Haha, I can detoxify and make poison. Naturally, I can also send out strong poison information. These poison spirit evil rattan, live with poison, they can turn anything into the venom that provides them with survival. But once they encounter more poisonous things, they will also retreat and dare not rush forward. So, great master, if you come across these things later, you can take a bottle of poison pill with you. As long as the gas leaks out, these guys dare not be close to your three Zhang distance. "


    Lu Fan secretly said that it was strange that such plants, like real wisdom, would seek advantages and avoid disadvantages.


    Lu Fan smiles and is very satisfied with his performance. But his smile fell in the eyes of yuxiao''er and Zeng Yong, which was so charming.


    Looking at all the vines pushing away, yuxiao''er said: "son Lu, how did you do it?"


    Lu Fan put away the virtual shadow of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon: "some small hands are all. Eh, what is that? "

 Chapter 286

    As the vines receded, Lu fan saw a path.


    Deep and quiet, I don''t know where to go.


    Yuxiao''er and Zeng Yong also follow Lu Fan''s line of sight to the path and take a few steps forward. Zeng Yong touches the dirt of the path with his hand and says, "it''s people who came out."


    Lu Fandao: "you can feel it too."


    Zeng Yong shrugged his shoulders and said: "I can''t help it. I have to learn some of these messy things since I was a child


    "Is the path intentionally left to us, or is it part of the test?" said Yu Xiaoer, shaking his head. "I don''t know. Do you think we should go in? "


    Zeng Yong said:" I think we should go in. "


    "I listen to Mr. Lu," said Yu with a smile


    Lu Fan looks at Yu Xiaoer with a smile, but Yu Xiaoer only gives Lu Fan a naughty smile.


    Lu Fan turned to Xiao * * and asked: "Xiaohei, do you think there is any danger in it?"


    Xiaohei sniffed in the direction of the path, which directly exposed his nature as a dog.


    Yuxiao''er and Zeng Yong look strange.


    With his tongue outstretched, Xiao Hei shook his head to show that he didn''t feel anything.


    Immediately, Xiaohei''s body shrank rapidly and became a black beast, leaping onto Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    Slowly, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon operates its own power to help Xiaohei heal his wounds.


    The poison in the magic rattan, for the present Xuangong tower in Jiulong, is nothing at all. It was solved in a flash.


    Lu Fan pondered for a moment and said, "let''s go in and have a look. You stay behind me. If there is any change, you can escape first. Don''t worry about me. I''m not kidding. "


    Lu Fan''s words made yuxiao''er and Zeng Yong laugh, and sure enough, they didn''t see the wrong person.


    If Lu fan can say such a thing, it will prove that he is not a man who sells teammates.


    But in fact, Lu Fan said this out of consideration for his own safety. With yuxiao''er and Zeng Yong, he had no way to use the means of the alchemist.


    If only he was alone, it would be better to get some.


    At least many of the methods of the alchemists are very useful in this kind of wild jungle.


    The three of them walked carefully inside. The more they left, the more dense the forest covered the sky.


    After walking for about one breath of incense, you can only see a little bit of broken sun, and you can hear the harsh mosquito sound.


    Lu Fan let little darkness release a little pressure.


    Today''s Xiaohei can''t be regarded as a weak one among the wild animals. The pressure it releases can still make many wild animals escape.


    Lu Fan and others walked in the path. In the capital of Wu''an, Lu Laotou and Zhong Laozi were shocked.


    "I don''t know when Fengling island has this road. Who broke the rules? "


    old man LV was so angry that he had an accident under their eyelids. Something out of control happened.


    "And the poison spirit devil vine. Who put it on? If I catch it, I will throw it to purgatory island and let him play with it."


    In a moment, there was a red mirage on Zhong''s body, and there was a sound of Phoenix.


    Both started pacing back and forth.


    "Old Zhong, is it right to cancel the examination of their middle patrol officers. There may have been something unexpected on that island. "


    Old Lu is about to pull off his gray beard.


    "I can''t. let''s have a look. Since these boys can deal with the devil rattan, I''d like to see if they can help us find out who has moved his hand and foot in it. "


    "What should they do if they die in it?" said old Lu. "The assessment of the middle inspector is a life of nine deaths. If there is a crisis, we can save them once. Whether we can save them depends on their creation. And then give them another chance to assess it. "


    Old Lu nodded, "that''s a good idea."


    After the two agreed, they laid down and continued drinking.


    Looking at their leisurely appearance, it seems that it''s not the two of them who are just angry.


    Fengling island.


    Lu Fan three people continue to walk inside, and then around a bush, suddenly in front of a bright.


    A lake appeared in sight.


    The lake is blue and sparkling. There is a power flowing in the lake.


    "There is a lake here," said Yu Xiaoer.


    Lu Fan grabbed a handful of soil from the side and threw it into the lake. The water was rippling and a chill came out.


    Lu Fan''s three people were all excited. Zeng Yong said with surprise, "it''s so cold."


    Lu Fan squatted down and put his fingers in the spring.


    In an instant, Lu fan saw that his fingers were frozen rapidly, and an extreme cold came from the tip of his fingers and rushed into his meridians.


    Lu Fan immediately took back his fingers and vigorous Qi wiped out the frost on his hands.


    "I''m afraid the lake is useless."


    Lu Fan''s way slowly.


    Seeing that Lu Fan''s fingers were frozen like this, yuxiao''er was away from the lake.


    Zeng Yong shook his head and said, "it''s a pity that the lake is so clear. I wish I could take a bath here. "


    Lu Fan laughs. At this moment, the sky suddenly darkens and the thunder rings.


    PATA, PATA.


    The rain fell and soon became torrential.


    The three men put up their vigorous clothes to completely block the rain.


    "It seems that we can''t make it today," said Yu Xiaoer. Let''s have a rest here today. "


    Zeng Yong nodded: "I think so. Anyway, it''s five days, isn''t it. "


    Lu Fan nodded, then turned around and walked into the jungle and made a pile of broad leaves.


    Xiaohei also jumped off Lu Fan''s shoulder and helped him build a leaf tent.


    In a moment, a small and delicate tent was set up.


    "I didn''t expect you to have this skill," said Yu Xiaoer


    Lu Fandao: "I''ve only practiced in the wild. A little skill, do you want to learn it? "


    Yu Xiaoer smiled and nodded, and Zeng Yong said with a simple smile:" I can do it a little, but it''s not as good as Mr. Lu. "


    Lu Fan asks Xiaohei to get some more leaves and help yuxiao''er and Zeng Yong to set up their tents.


    The three sat in the tent, looking up at the sky.


    Lu Fan began to bake and eat. Some of the dry food he took with him was fragrant under Xiaohei''s skill.


    Yuxiao''er and Zeng Yong both looked over and said in amazement: "your spirit beast can bake things. It''s lovely. "


    Lu Fan chuckles, and Xiao Hei looks proud.


    Suddenly, there was another thunder. The thunder seemed to tear the sky apart and reflect the whole world like day.


    Lu Fan looks at the thunder in the sky and frowns slightly.


    At this time, it''s a good time to practice the five thunder formula.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan looked at the cold pool in front of him again and immediately smiled.

 Chapter 287

    Thinking of it, Lu Fan went straight to the cold pool and sat down.


    At this time, Xiaohei has given the baked food to yuxiao''er and Zeng Yong.


    Yu Xiaoer pointed to Lu Fan''s back and said, "Xiao Hei, what is your master doing?"


    Xiaohei made a gesture of no intention to the sky, and then waved his paws.


    "Oh, you mean your master is practicing."


    Zeng Yong said.


    Xiaohei nodded, then reached out and pulled a piece of roast bacon from Zeng Yong''s hand and handed it to yuxiao''er.


    Yu smiled and said, "Oh, Xiao Hei, why do you give me so much?"


    Zeng Yong looked at Xiao * * speechless: "because it wants to be courteous to you. These days, the spirit beast has become so human


    Xiao Hei gives Zeng Yong a long middle finger directly.


    Lu fan has closed his eyes at this time and started to consciously catch the thunder.


    At the same time, a continuous cold was introduced into his body. What Lu Fan wants to break through today is the ice thunder in the five thunder formula.


    Gradually, Lu Fan''s consciousness sank.


    A thunder suddenly fell from the sky, straight split in Lu Fan''s body.


    The scene scared yuxiao''er and Zeng Yong. They stood up directly. But looking at it, Lu Fan had nothing.


    "What skills did he practice. It''s so strong that I''m not even afraid of thunder. "


    Zeng Yong looked at Lu Fan enviously, while Yu Xiao''er looked at Lu Fan''s back and said, "that''s why Wu Chi can practice this skill in this weather."


    Lu Fan sat there motionless, his vigorous strength was changing rapidly, and a force of ice and thunder was slowly forming.


    Up to now, Lu Fan''s understanding of the five thunder tremor has achieved a lot.


    The fire mine and gold mine in front have been completed one after another, and now the ice mine should be nothing more.


    And just then a roar came from afar.


    Sound like thunder rolling, shaking trees rustling.


    Lu fan, who was still in the cultivation, was shocked by his mind. But he soon stabilized his mind and spirit with his strong determination and continued to practice.


    "The jade laughs the son to turn round to look to the distance way:" that is what to shout, seem to be a bit like ox to shout


    Zeng Yong touched his head and said: "cattle cry. It''s not Kui Niu


    "Jade smile son way:" listen to the sound is very far, if it is Kui Niu that is very good


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other hand, the hope and dancing spirit in the rainy days walking to the west of Fengling island are depressed.


    They are still on their way in the heavy rain. There''s no way. They just met a bunch of damned spiders. Although they are not strong, they have caused them a lot of trouble. Wukong''s clothes were torn out of several cracks, and in the rainy day, he saw red even more.


    "Mr. Yu, are we going in the wrong direction. If this direction really leads to Kui Niu''s residence, then why there are so many low-level wild animals here. "


    Wukong spirit is almost gnashing his teeth.


    Hope to turn around in the rainy day, the expression on the face is quite embarrassed.


    It''s just the dignity of a man that makes Yutian Xi refuse to admit his mistakes, even if he feels something wrong.


    "Maybe Kui Niu is far away. Let''s go a little further. "


    On a rainy day, I hope to point deep into the jungle.


    Wukong Ling really wants to kill the goods directly.


    Suddenly, the earth trembled with the roar of all kinds of wild animals.


    "What''s the situation?" Wukong Ling said in amazement


    In the rain, Xi''s face was also frightened. "I don''t know. Is it an earthquake?" he said


    As they said, a group of flying wild animals flew over their heads. The thunder rolled and some strange birds fell.


    Looking at this scene in the rainy day, he opened his mouth and said: "it''s a wave of wild animals. God, we''re in a wave of wild animals. "


    Wuqiling said nothing, turned around and ran.


    In the rainy day, I was shocked for a while, and then I followed the body method and tried my best to escape back.


    In the moment of their galloping, they rushed out of the forest into pieces of wild animals.


    It is mainly composed of insects, which are also mixed with the strange wild animals like snakes. At a glance, I don''t know how many, all rushed forward.


    They seemed to be summoned by something, with a neat hiss and roar.


    Wukongling and yutianxi start to run with their lives. All kinds of wild animals began to appear on all sides of them.


    Although the breath of each one is not strong, the quantity looks terrible.


    At this moment, Wukong spirit ignores any hidden strength. When the body method is unfolded, the whole person is like a cloud of black smoke running around.


    Although Xi''s body method is not slow in rainy days, it''s obviously a lot worse than dancing.


    He was shocked to see the dancing spirit, and then his eyes were even higher.


    Such a woman is his dream.


    He must get the dancing spirit.


    At the same time, Yu Xiaoer and others in the cold pool also feel wrong.


    As the howling of cattle disappeared, there was a rustling sound around from the forest.


    Yuxiao''er and Zeng Yong immediately take out their swords, and Xiaohei grows with them. They look around cautiously, with black inflammation surging in their mouths and noses.


    Slowly, groups of wild animals come out of the forest. Their green eyes are like fireflies at night, making people hair.


    Yuxiao''er and Zeng Yong take a breath of cool air. There are many wild animals.


    How can there be so many wild animals here.


    Yu Xiaoer tries to call Lu Fan a few times. But Lu fan is still in the process of cultivation.


    Slowly, a group of big spiders came out. The spiders were full of green light. They were obviously very poisonous.


    Yuxiao''er and Zeng Yong step back, and they are about to retreat to the bottom of the lake.


    Xiaohei has been guarding Lu Fan''s side.


    "It seems that we can only fight to the death."


    Zeng Yong bit his teeth.


    At this time, the spiders came straight up.


    "Frost sword."


    Jade smile son flicks a sword, a piece of ice crystal froze to rush of big spider.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Her skill seems to be more powerful here.


    Zeng Yong killed a spider with a knife, and the green liquid sprayed on his vigorous clothes. At that time, gang clothes were rusted by corrosion.


    The action of the two seemed to provoke the spiders, and more spiders rushed up.


    Xiao Hei roars and opens his mouth. All the spiders who dare to get close to him are scorched and turned into a black mass.


    Two people and one beast, began to kill desperately.


    Lu Laotou and Zhong Laogui, who were watching their fight, were drinking excitedly. Lu Laogui said in a loud voice, "Oh, lovely little spider. I remember sending these spiders to Fengling island by myself. Two, only two, now they have so many. "


    Old Zhong laughed and said: "these little guys can''t carry them. They can''t even survive the wild animal tide. "


    "I think it''s possible."


    Lu old ghost laughs to lift a jar of wine, mercilessly poured a mouthful.


    Outside the cold pool, yuxiao''er and Zeng Yong don''t know how many spiders they have killed, and the speed of Xiaohei''s black inflammation is slowing down.


    But in the jungle, the number of spiders seems endless.


    Not only that, with the struggle of spiders, other wild animals also seem to be ready to move.


    Some colorful snakes also came out.


    "No, we can''t stay here any longer. Miss Xiao''er, take Mr. Lu and let''s go. "


    Zeng Yong shouted.


    Yu Xiaoer quickly leans towards Lu Fan.


    But at this time, five or six little snakes jumped up to yuxiao''er at the same time.


    In the moment they jumped up, a cloud of colorful poisonous fog was ejected. All of a sudden, Yu Xiaoer''s sight was blocked.


    Damn it.


    Yuxiao''er immediately wielded his sword and cut it off. The frost and sword energy enveloped everything in front of her.


    "Be careful."


    Zeng Yong shouted.


    Yuxiao''er looks around and sees a small snake emerge from the ground. Then she penetrates her vigorous clothes and bites her ankle.


    Yuxiao''er''s whole body was stiff when she stepped on the stage. Her legs began to swell as she could see with the naked eye.


    The colorful poisonous gas goes all the way up the ankle.


    "Miss Xiaoer."


    Zeng Yong shouted loudly and killed him.


    The snake at the foot of yuxiao''er was solved with a flick of his hand.


    Yuxiao''er fell back. She felt that she could hardly hold her sword. The vigorous energy in the body is surging uncontrollably.


    Is it over.


    Is it going to die here.


    Yuxiao''er''s face was bitter. She knew that she should have listened to her uncle and not come in.


    Sure enough, she can''t participate in the assessment of the middle patrol.


    Swarms of spiders and snakes surround Zeng Yong and yuxiao''er, and Xiao Hei can no longer spray out a decent black inflammation.


    Turning around, Xiao Hei seems to have made up his mind.


    Extend claw, small black wants to grab Lu fan, it is a thunder to fall again.


    The terrible thunder appears dark purple and falls on Lu Fan''s head.


    So God thunder, all the wild animals of the earthquake have retreated a few steps.


    Slowly, at this time Lu Fan opened his eyes.


    Click, click.


    Lu Fan''s body made a burst sound, and his eyes were cold.


    "Five thunders to shake the sky, ice and thunder power, it''s finally done."


    Muttering to himself, Lu Fan stood up.


    Turning around, Lu fan saw groups of wild animals.


    "Why so many spiders."


    Lu fan asked without understanding.


    A group of wild animals look at Lu Fan in fear. Even with their low wisdom, they know that people who are still OK after being struck by thunder are not easy to provoke.


    Raise your hand, Lu fan to the direction of the most spiders, a little press.


    All of a sudden, a terrible thunder fell directly in the sky.


    Boom.


    The dust flew, and a layer of terrible frost appeared in the place where the thunder split.


    This is bing Lei Jin. Lu fan, who has three moves of thunder, has a new understanding of the five thunder formula.


    What stands out most is that, at least in such a weather where wind and thunder meet, his combat effectiveness can be greatly improved.


    "Earthquake."


    Lu Fan''s voice was calm. Suddenly, a wave spread from the place where the thunder just fell, and all the wild animals were in a state of chaos.


    In the eyes of frost, Lu Fan raised his hand again.


    Flame, golden light, frost, three colors surging.


    Five thunder shakes the sky, three thunder comes to the world and dies.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    Three beams of light appear directly, spread out, with the supreme power, sweeping all.

 Chapter 288

    After the explosion, the corpses of spiders were all over the ground.


    The rest of the spiders and snakes are afraid to move forward again, and the green eyes in the jungle are rapidly reduced.


    Lu Fan''s thunder light converges. At the moment, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon respectfully says: "congratulations to the great master. You have made another breakthrough in Thunderclap road."


    Lu Fan heard that the Xuangong tower in Jiulong was more respectful than usual. He couldn''t help asking, "Why are you so serious today?"


    After hesitating for a long time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon finally said: "great master, the deeper your thundering martial art is, the harder it will suppress our spirits, so..."


    Lu Fan nodded clearly.


    He has long heard that all the artifact spirits are afraid of thunder. Unexpectedly, even the senior artifact spirits like Lao Jiu are so afraid of thunder.


    It seems that in the future, with his five thunder formula becoming more and more profound, he can practice an artifact to play by himself. He is not afraid of backfire.


    Lu Fan quickly walked to Yu Xiao''er and looked at her pale face and swollen legs.


    Lu Fan immediately put one hand on Yu Xiao''er''s shoulder.


    "Jiu, detoxify."


    Jiulong Xuangong tower should release its own power and rush into yuxiao''er''s body.


    Lu fan can clearly feel every meridians and toxins in yuxiao''er''s body through the power of Xuangong tower in Jiulong.


    These poisons have been completely immersed in the vigorous energy of yuxiao''er, and they will be no different from the vigorous energy of yuxiao''er. Yuxiao''er has lost control of her body at this time.


    "Oh, it''s not bad. It''s a small gain."


    With the help of Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi, the Xuangong tower of Kowloon wraps all the toxins, and then those toxins start to change rapidly.


    In a short time, all the toxins, together with yuxiao''er''s vigorous energy, were transformed into a cool power.


    "Take it."


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon gave a light shout.


    And then all the power went back to Lu Fan''s body.


    At that time, Lu Fan felt his vigorous Qi rising.


    Lu Fandao said: "what''s the matter? What did you do?"


    Xuangong Tower Road, Kowloon: "great master, this is my ability. No matter what kind of toxin is in my hand, it can become pure power that can help the warrior or the alchemist grow. I can also turn any power into poison and give it back to others. This ability is very good. Ha ha, my former masters have passed the most difficult cultivation period by this ability. "


    Lu Fan opens his mouth. When the Xuangong tower in Kowloon told him that the first level of ability was restored, he didn''t take it seriously.


    But now it seems that Jiujiu has a strong ability.


    This ability alone can give him infinite help.


    Lu fan can now think that if he uses this ability to become a doctor who helps people detoxify, can he not speed up his practice a lot.


    As if to see through Lu Fan''s idea, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong then said: "for example, this guy of Shifang, relying on my ability, has mixed the reputation of a saint Shifang. Many of his friendships come from my ability. After all, it''s not easy for a beautiful girl to undress, but with me, everything is not a problem. If you want to see it, you can do whatever you want. Great master, you can do it later. "


    Lu Fan scolded in his heart: "noisy, am I such a person? Such a mean way is...... Well, let''s talk about it in detail later. "


    Smile on the face, Lu Fanhu felt that it was a good thing to feed more things to Lao Jiu.


    He also has a veil that he didn''t have time to study. Can he also feed it to Lao Jiu? Open the second level of ability early.


    Well, this matter can be considered.


    Yuxiao''er takes a deep breath and finally slows down. The swelling on her leg also quickly subsides and changes back to her original appearance.


    "Thank you, Mr. Lu Fan."


    Jade smile son light voice way.


    Zeng Yong has been watching, see jade smile son slow down, long Shu a airway: "Mr. Lu, did not expect you still know the doctor."


    Lu Fan said, "a little understanding, a little understanding."


    He reached out to find a pill in his arms and fed it to yuxiao''er.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "miss Xiao''er, it''s my turn to give you pills this time."


    Jade smile son white Lu Fan one eye way: "your Dan medicine certainly does not have what I give good, hum."


    Yu Xiaoer tries to stand up, but finds that she has no strength.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. Is his pill useless? It''s impossible.


    "Great master," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Forget to tell you. It will take me at least seven days to recover those who have been evacuated. Well, even if you give her pills, it will take at least three or five days. "


    Lu Fan said in surprise, "you have emptied her vigorous energy."


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said: "otherwise, where do you think so many forces come from. Don''t worry, master. I just took all the energy from her body. Did not destroy her Dantian. In a few days she''ll be back on her own. It''s only a short time. "


    Lu Fan''s face is strange and dried up for a short time. Isn''t it that these days, Yu Xiaoer is just as useless. In such a dangerous place, if yu Xiaoer had no fighting ability at all. It will be a very troublesome thing.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s face was wrong, Yu Xiaoer thought his injury was very serious and asked: "Lu fan, what''s the matter? What''s the matter with my body?"


    Lu Fanlian hurriedly said: "nothing, it''s just a break. You need a break. It will take about three or five days to recover. "


    In three or five days, Yu Xiaoer''s face changed. She knew what it meant.


    Zeng Yong also exclaimed: "isn''t miss Xiaoer not able to participate in the next battle."


    Lu Fan nodded: "that''s right. Miss smile. Do you know any way to get you out of here ahead of time? You have lost your strength now. Go on looking for Kui Niu, no doubt you are looking for death. "


    Yu Xiaoer was silent for a moment and said: "there is no way. This kind of assessment is limited to five days. Can''t leave, can''t escape. We must wait until the end of five days and the sky shifting array is opened again before we can go back. "


    Lu Fan gnaws his teeth secretly, but he is afraid of this.


    "Prince Lu fan, I have lost my strength now," said Yu Xiaoer with a wry smile. It''s a..... Cumbersome. Why don''t you just put me here. You go on to look for Kui Niu. I think I am here, still very safe, should be able to survive the next few days


    Lu Fan said immediately, "it''s impossible. I will not leave you here to die. "


    "But..."


    What else does Yuxiao want to say.


    Lu Fan interrupts directly: "you come with me."


    Lu Fan''s firm eyes let Yu Xiaoer burst into tears.

 Chapter 289

    "What are you crying for?" Lu Fan said.


    Yu Xiaoer raised her weak arm, wiped her tears and said, "I didn''t cry. I''m glad to see you so rarely now. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you are still older than me. Is it good to cry like this?"


    Yu Xiaoer broke into tears to laugh.


    Lu Fan lets Xiao Hei carry Yu Xiaoer.


    Anyway, small black broad back, put down jade smile son absolutely no problem. I can''t. when it''s really dangerous. You can also let yuxiao''er and Xiaohei enter his empty mansion together.


    Zeng Yong looked at Lu Fan''s movements and nodded: "Mr. Lu is a reliable man indeed. Miss Yu Xiaoer didn''t read you wrong. "


    Lu Fandao: "I just didn''t abandon the habit of friends."


    Hearing Lu Fan''s words, Yu Xiaoer murmured, "is it just a friend?"


    Lu Fan''s ear power is amazing, and he also heard Yu Xiaoer''s words. But he didn''t say anything.


    The torrential rain continued, and the thunder didn''t stop.


    Looking around, Lu Fandao said: "we can''t stay here for long. These spiders, snakes and wild animals must be attracted by something before they come together. If there is no wrong guess, it is mostly related to the just howling of cattle. "


    Zeng Yong said in surprise: "Prince Lu can also hear the outside world''s movements in his cultivation."


    Lu Fandian said: "that''s right. Mr. Zeng, let''s move forward. At least get out of this jungle. It''s better to get to the seaside quickly. "


    Zeng Yong said, "well, listen to Mr. Lu."


    They made up their minds and immediately started to move. Xiaohei, carrying yuxiao''er, closely followed them.


    All the way forward, Lu Fan held a heavy sword and began to cut through the thorns.


    At this time, for the sake of safety, Lu fan directly used his vigorous Qi to condense the skill of the alchemist and began to explore the surrounding areas.


    The body melts the heaven and the earth, Lu fan can feel the movement of all creatures within dozens of miles.


    Led by Zeng Yong, Lu fan is constantly changing the direction of action.


    Every time, it is just to avoid the tide of animals.


    After several times in a row, even though Zeng Yong''s reaction was slow, he also saw a trace of doorway.


    With adoration in his eyes, Zeng Yong now feels that Lu fan is like a strong warrior who has been wandering in the jungle for many years.


    He had never seen a man who, like Lu fan, could act unpredictably against the wild animals.


    Such a thing, even if it happened to a powerful alchemist, would be amazing. Let alone in Zeng Yong''s view, Lu fan is a pure warrior.


    Their speed is not slow. When the stars are shining in the sky, they walk out of the jungle.


    Then, what came into view was a cemetery, more precisely, a sword tomb.


    "There are no wild animals around. Their direction is not this way. We can have a rest. "


    Lu fan stops and Zeng Yong stops.


    At this time, we can see the strength difference between Lu Fan and Zeng Yong. After running at full speed for several hours, Lu Fan''s breathing sound is still stable. And Zeng Yong is in order to catch up with Lu Fan''s speed, has some sweat.


    Lu Fan counted it a little. There were nine tombs of swords in front of him. They were placed in the form of nine palaces.


    There is no name, no memorial tablet, only nine broken swords, which are inserted obliquely on the mound.


    At this time, yuxiao''er also recovered some physical strength and climbed down from Xiaohei''s back.


    "Who are these people? Are they residents here?" Yu Xiaoer asked aloud.


    Zeng Yong stepped forward and looked at the style of the swords carefully and said: "these swords are the general products of Wu''an state. Although the style is a little old, it should not be much worse. "


    Lu Fandao: "that is to say, here are either the residents of Wu''an state. Or, just like us, people from other places died here. Maybe it''s the original tester. "


    Zeng Yong nodded and said, "well. Although their ending is a little sad, someone has helped them to get a sword grave, which is not bad. "


    As he spoke, Zeng Yong made a chest protection gift for the nine sword graves. This is respect for the dead.


    Lu Fan and Yu Xiao''er also saluted, and then the three sat down outside the sword tomb.


    The rain has stopped and the land is still wet.


    But Lu Fan and his three men didn''t care about the details and sat down. Then, Xiaohei started his own barbecue business. It''s not the time when it collected some snake meat and roasted it.


    With his tongue outstretched and his mouth wide open, Xiao Hei was quite at ease.


    Lu Fan takes out a bottle of elixir, first fills himself with two, then gives Yu Xiaoer one, and then gives Zeng Yong one.


    While swallowing the pill, Lu Fan said: "recover your strength quickly. From tonight on, Mr. Zeng will have a break with me. Although we martial arts, a few days without sleep will be OK. But in order to see the war after Kui Niu, we still need to ensure a good state. "


    Zeng Yong said with a smile: "Mr. Lu fan, you are so generous. If I ask my father for a pill like this, he will probably have a pain in the flesh for months. OK, I''ll listen to your son Lu. In fact, I have seen that the test of medium patrol is not what I can pass now. Among us, only you, Mr. Lu, are possible. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "in fact, I don''t have much confidence. I know your kindness, Mr. Zeng. "


    "Don''t call me Mr. Zeng, call me Zeng Yong. Lu Gong son. Can I ask you how you just predicted the direction of those wild animals? Don''t get me wrong. I just think it''s very useful. If I could do this, it would be much safer to help my father out in the future. "


    Zeng Yong asked with hope, and carefully collected the pills, but did not take them.


    Lu Fan looked at Zeng Yong''s movements and said nothing. He said lightly, "sorry, I don''t know how to teach this skill."


    Zeng Yong understood: "I understand the special skills. Don''t mind, Mr. Lu. I''m just asking


    Lu Fan smiles and nods. He really wants to teach this skill, but he can''t. Who makes Zeng Yong not an alchemist.


    Xiaohei roasts the snake meat and excitedly takes the food.


    People began to eat, but didn''t notice that the sword tomb behind was shining slightly, and then disappeared.


    Meanwhile, the capital of Wu''an.


    Lu Laotou and Zhong Laogui are still watching Lu Fan and others.


    "Mr. LV, do you know whose tombs are? I don''t have any impression at all."


    "The devil knows. Maybe it''s related to those devils. "


    "Will it be the devil cultivators who are making trouble? Just like ten years ago, they deliberately made trouble and killed the genius of Wu''an."


    "It''s possible. So we have to keep our eyes on it. You wait, I''ll get some more wine. "


    " well, the best. "

 Chapter 290

    The peaceful night passed quickly. The next morning, the sun was shining.


    Lu Fan and Zeng Yong spent the night in separate shifts, sleeping alone for several hours, and now they are very energetic.


    However, yuxiao''er looks listless after sleeping all night.


    No way. A warrior lost his vigorous strength, his fighting ability and resistance were greatly weakened.


    As soon as I saw it, I knew that yuxiao''er had not laid a solid foundation in the early stage of body training. I guess he rushed up with the pills.


    So once she lost her vigorous energy, her condition was worse than that of ordinary people.


    The weak jade smile son follows Xiaohei''s side, eating the thing that Xiaohei hands her at the same time, saying: "today we want to move on?"


    Lu Fandao: "keep going. We only have five days. We can''t waste it. How is your recovery? "


    "Better than yesterday," said Yu with a smile. But there is still no vigorous energy. I''m afraid it won''t help. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "Xiaohei, take care of the funny girl."


    Xiaohei waved his paws at Lu fan to show his understanding.


    After finishing their clothes, the three are ready to go.


    Lu Fan looks up at the sky, and there are black clouds in the East. It is estimated that there will be heavy rain soon.


    Before it rains, if you can catch up a little more, let''s catch up a little more.


    The three are ready to leave the sword tomb, but at this time, there is a rustle in the jungle.


    Lu Fan''s ears moved, and immediately the force of heaven and earth covered the past in the direction of making sound to see what was there.


    Yu Xiaoer and Zeng Yong saw Lu Fan stop and stop at the same time.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Asked Yu Xiaoer in a voice.


    Lu Fan suddenly laughed and said, "someone is coming."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan lit up his vigorous clothes.


    Kill the sword.


    Lu Fan raised his sword and killed in the jungle.


    Sword Qi tore a jungle apart. At the next moment, two figures came out of the jungle.


    "Who struck me?"


    The man in rags is no one else. It''s Mr. Xiyu in the rainy day. Together with the rainy day Xi came out the dancing airy spirit, which looked rather embarrassed at this time.


    Looking up, he saw Lu Fan in the rain and stopped at once.


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "it''s Mr. Yu. I thought it was a wild animal that jumped out, so I gave him a sword. It''s all right. "


    In the rainy day, I hope to have a look at my chest. There is already a sword wound there.


    Even though he responded quickly and covered himself with vigorous clothes, he could not completely block Lu Fan''s sword Qi.


    Is this a sword that you give at will.


    I''m afraid I want to kill him with one sword.


    Zeng Yong stepped forward and said: "Mr. Yu, how can you follow us. Have you run into wild animals? "


    Zeng Yong asked knowingly. It''s strange to see the confusion between Xi and Wu Qiling in the rainy day. It''s not the wild animal tide.


    On rainy days, his face was twisted. Of course, he would not say that he had gone the wrong way. For such a disgraceful thing, he would like to swallow it all his life.


    "Yes, we have come across a wave of wild animals. Damn it, they''re catching up. "


    The vigorous strength of Wukong spirit''s hands was on, and a vibration came from the jungle.


    Lu Fan and Zeng Yong''s face also changed. These two people even led the tide of wild animals. Put Yu Xiaoer behind him. Lu Fanzhen wants to give them a sword now.


    They don''t mean it.


    Zeng Yong''s face also changed dramatically, and there were sounds all around him.


    Then, they saw a wild animal. This time, there are more kinds of wild animals, such as three legged civet, flaming lizard and so on.


    Hope and Wukong spirit are ready to run away again in the rainy day, but at this time, people suddenly find that these wild animals seem to be afraid of something and go back little by little.


    "What''s the matter? They don''t seem to dare to approach."


    On rainy days, I hope I am a little surprised and excited.


    Yu Xiaoer and Zeng Yong both look at Lu Fan. In their eyes, only Lu fan has the ability to keep these wild animals away.


    Slowly, all the wild animals retreat.


    Lu Fan''s face was calm, but in fact he was shocked.


    He knew clearly that he didn''t have the ability to let so many wild animals retreat.


    Last time, he used the power of the thunder of heaven and earth. Now he didn''t even let go of one move. These wild animals ran away by themselves.


    Is there anything here that can scare away wild animals.


    Or the existence of Xiaohei.


    Lu fan is confused. Yuxiao''er then said with a smile: "childe Lu fan, it''s so easy to be with you. There are so many wild animals that no one dares to approach you. "


    In a word, Yu Xiaoer immediately asked Wu Qiling and Yu Tianxi to look at Lu Fan with different eyes.


    Especially in rainy days, I was in a mess. Now my face is even worse.


    Lu Fan didn''t explain much either. He immediately asked the pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong: "Jiu, what''s the matter. Did you scare the wild animals away? "


    Jiulong Xuangong tower woke up and said: "no, great master, what are you talking about. I thought it was you who made the decision. You can scare away so many wild animals unless you have the smell of a dragon. "


    Lu Fandao: "dragon. I''ve drunk dragon blood. Well, Xiao Hei has a little dragon blood, doesn''t that count. "


    "What''s that? This dragon breath doesn''t even count as fart. Xiaohei has to undergo at least three more transformations before he can scare away so many wild animals. "


    Lu Fan secretly wrote down three times of transformation, and then asked, "what''s going on?"


    "Great master, look around to see if there is anything unusual here," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Maybe there is something buried here. If it''s a dragon bone, we''ll have it. If we can''t find something to let the wild animals retreat, we can also walk through it all the way. "


    Lu Fan listened to the words of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong, thought it was very reasonable, and began to wander around.


    Yu Xiaoer and Zeng Yong look at Lu Fan''s movements, but they are also confused.


    Lu Fan walked around the nine sword graves. Last night, Lu Fan didn''t look into them. Today, Lu Fan really found something wrong.


    Eight of the nine swords point in the same direction, which is the most central sword tomb.


    This Sabre and sword tomb is a little bigger than others.


    Lu Fan looked left and right, and finally injected vigorous Qi into the sword tomb.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan felt a powerful force to plunder his vigorous Qi.


    Then, a light is released from the sword grave, and nine sword graves are lit at the same time.


    Lu Fan was shocked to see the light on the sword tomb.


    At this time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon shouted loudly.


    "God, it''s the formation of nature. I didn''t see it. There''s the formation here. Great master, we have

 Chapter 291

    "Look, Mr. Lu. Haha, it''s not the devil cultivator, it''s the creator. "


    The old clock shouted excitedly. When he saw the light of the formation lit up, he recognized it at a glance.


    Old Lu also put down the wine.


    He he smiled and said: "three years ago, the creator came out of the East China Sea to find and annihilate the Dragon beads. There was no news. I didn''t expect to die on Fengling island. "


    The old man Zhong shook his head and sighed, "it''s reasonable to say that the creator can incarnate into ninefold and will not die easily. I didn''t expect that nine separate bodies would die out. Those nine swords are his nine skills. "


    Old man LV said: "Jiuhua and jiuchongtian, after the test of these kids, they will send someone to take these swords away. The things of the creator are beyond their reach. "


    As he said this, the flame of Lu''s fingertips was shining.


    There was a flash in the fire, which was a copy of the scene in the water curtain.


    Then the flame turned into a bird and flew out of the hall, straight to the capital, Jinluan hall.


    On Fengling Island, Lu Fan and others watched nine lights rise to the sky.


    Subconsciously, Yu Tianxi and others stepped back, and Wu Qiling shouted, "Lu fan, what did you do?"


    Lu Fan did not answer, but looked at the nine pillars of light.


    At this time, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong is shouting excitedly in his body: "great master, this is the inheritance of the creator. You know the creator. The expert who became famous 300 years ago, when I followed Shifang, was a famous expert. It''s a nine fold magic skill, and the wild beast and demon killed are pissed off. The formation of creation is his creation and his name of nine realms. "


    Just as he said that, nine lights are integrated, and a shadow appears.


    That''s a dignified old man. Although it''s just a mirage, Lu Fan and others can still feel the powerful pressure from the old man.


    The eyes are empty, and the illusion is calm: "the Qixiu people of human beings, when you see this illusion, you will prove that I am dead. Here I bury my sword, my nine parts, and the formation I created. If you can get this inheritance, please continue my mission and keep the wild animals in the East China Sea out of the East China Sea. "


    Listening to the old man, everyone looked at each other.


    "It''s not the famous martial arts array of the creator."


    The way he murmured in the rainy day soon became fiery.


    Wukong spirit also saw that this place is estimated to be the inheritance of a great power. Opportunity, this is opportunity.


    If you can get all the inheritance of a powerful person, she will probably become a powerful person.


    Dancing in the air will definitely not let go of such an opportunity.


    "We will do it, revered creator."


    In the rainy day, I hope that I will bow respectfully to the illusory shadow of the creator.


    The illusions of the creator looked at the rain sky with empty eyes and said: "the warrior is not worthy of my skill. Go away, fighters. "


    Said, a strong force spread.


    It was a shock wave, which immediately pushed away the rain and others by tens of feet. Especially Xiaohei, feeling the power, ran away in panic.


    It is also a wild animal, and can naturally feel the supreme power contained in this power.


    Only Lu Fan and Yu Xiaoer are still standing in the same place. Lu Fan only feels a breeze passing by and has no reaction.


    But Yu Xiaoer is more exaggerative. She doesn''t even respond at all. She looks around blankly. What just happened.


    The laughter of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong rings in Lu Fan''s body.


    "Great master, ha ha, they are not alchemists. They are not qualified to compete with you. Ha ha, the formation is really mysterious. Let me study it carefully to see if I can receive it directly. "


    Lu Fan also has a smile on his face. He has a special feeling for the power that just swept his body.


    The use of this power seems to be similar to the vigorous Qi developed by him.


    It is also to push away the strength of the other party, but the other party can only push vigorous strength, and his body protection vigorous Qi can push anything.


    Lu Fan turned to Yu Xiaoer and said, "Miss Xiaoer, you''d better step back."


    Lu Fan''s words are sincere. Because yuxiao''er has temporarily lost his power. Facing such a formation, he may die with no burial place. The reason why she didn''t respond just now is that she has no strength and nothing to push.


    Yu Xiaoer nodded and turned back.


    At this time, the virtual shadow of the creator looked at Lu Fan and said calmly, "would you like to accept my inheritance?"


    As soon as this speech came out, Lu Fan had not yet spoken.


    However, Yu Tianxi shouted, "it''s not fair. It''s also a warrior. Why does Lu Fan have the qualification to accept the inheritance?"


    As he said it in the rain, he would rush forward.


    But as soon as his foot took a step, the shock wave came again. This time, he was directly washed on the trees in the distance, and the whole person was inlaid into the trees.


    Lu Fan didn''t want to look at him at all. He only looked at the creator.


    "Do you have any requirements to accept your inheritance?"


    Lu fan asked.


    The Buddha said: "ask. No, as long as you can break my creation array and nine changes and nine heavy sky skill, it''s yours. You have three years. "


    at the end of your speech, a black-and-white force rises and immediately covers Lu Fan.


    The heaven and earth where the sword tomb is located seems to turn into nothingness in a flash, and the body of Lu Fan becomes unreal.


    "Jiu, Jiu," Lu Fan shouted.


    He had felt a great power that he could not resist.


    The sound from the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    "Master, wait for me a little longer. I''ve found some ways. Creating array, seizing the heaven and the earth. You can first experience the mystery of the array. This is a chance......


    Later, Lu Fan suddenly couldn''t hear it.


    Because the world around him began to rotate and change.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan found himself in the middle of a riot, surrounded by groups of wild animals. The leader is a line of dragon people. Although they look like human beings, they have a terrible dragon power.


    "Old man Zaohua, today is your burial place, roar."


    roar, a group of dragon people rushed to him crazy.


    Lu Fan said in amazement, "I''m not the Buddha of nature. You have mistaken people." before they finished, these people tore him to pieces. Terrible pain, as if deep into the soul, as if he really died.


    Then, the world turned again, and Lu Fan came to a desert, surrounded by countless sand scorpions.


    Every scorpion has at least one person in height.


    This time, without waiting for Lu fan to say anything more, these scorpions rushed directly.


    Before Lu Fan could use one move, he was immediately torn apart.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Outside, in the eyes of yuxiao''er and others, Lu fan has fallen into the mysterious formation.


    He wants to continue to rush inside in the rainy day, but the shock wave of that formation is not really joking. As long as he dare to move in the rainy day, he will beat him relentlessly, and more and more ruthlessly.


    "Why, why can Lu fan?" he cried in the rain, but no one paid attention to him.


    Wu Kongling turned to Yu Tianxi and asked, "Mr. Yu, you know what Lu fan is doing now."


    Hearing that it was Wu Kongling who asked himself, Xi forced his anger down in the rainy day.


    "He''s receiving the inheritance. The most famous attack method of the formation array of the Buddha is a dream for thousands of years. He can speed up the flow of time in the array and make people in the illusion. It is said that the creator can make a dragon turn into a dead bone in an instant. You can also make a sapling grow into a towering tree. "


    Zeng Yong''s mouth widened.


    Such means are close to the gods.


    On a rainy day, Heaton continued, "the Buddha of nature is also the one closest to the ultimate power."


    Wukong spirit''s eyes twinkled: "that is to say, Lu fan is now in a dream of a thousand years. He doesn''t seem to move to us, but in fact, he may have been in the illusion for a hundred years. "


    On a rainy day, he asked, "that''s right. But a hundred years is unlikely. Since we are choosing inheritors, the time flow will not be too fast. It should be the creator who tests him in the illusion. Once Lu fan passes the test and breaks the array, he will get the complete inheritance of the creator. " The


    dance nodded in a clear and clear way, but it was exactly the same as she had guessed.


    It''s a great chance indeed. Let alone time acceleration, it''s enough to make countless people crazy.


    Think about it. For decades, the outside world is just a moment.


    That is to say, in a moment, a person may jump from the outer vigorous state to the sky vigorous state.


    In the first moment, the other side can beat him to flee. In the second moment, these people will be killed by him.


    If we can master such means, we will be invincible in the world.


    "No, he must not be allowed to complete the inheritance."


    It seemed that he had made up his mind on a rainy day. At this time, he suddenly felt for a small bottle of things in his arms.


    The body of the bottle is dark black, surrounded by black air.


    Yuxiao''er saw the action of Yutian Xi and shouted, "what are you doing in rainy days?"


    "What are you doing?" he sneered in the rain. Just look at it. "


    As he said this, he pulled the bottle out in the rainy day. At the same time, he quickly took out a pill from his arms and put it into his mouth.


    "No, it''s paralytic poison."


    Zeng Yong was the first to react and immediately pulled yuxiao''er back.


    But the spread of the poison was much faster than they thought. In a moment, they could not walk.


    Wukong spirit is a little better, but now she also pretends to be paralyzed and stands in place.


    The poison spread and soon drifted into the formation.


    The purple pupils of his left eye sparkled with cold light in rainy days.


    "If the array can block the martial arts, you can''t block the poison."

 Chapter 292

    Endless cycle of life and death, a dream.


    The pain in the dream is still the same. In the dreamland, Lu Fan died and struggled again and again.


    Time passes in the illusion. For the outside world, it may be less than half the time of incense, but for Lu fan, it has been a year.


    For a whole year, 365 days.


    At the beginning, almost every day, Lu Fan died hundreds of times.


    Every time the method of death is different, and the place is also different. Only the heartbreaking pain is so real.


    After countless deaths, Lu Fan felt numb.


    At the same time, his survival time began to increase.


    Even in the wild, he found a way to live longer.


    Lu fan doesn''t know when the fantasy will end. He can''t even remember the difference between the real world and the fantasy.


    The only thing he can do is to find a way to survive in this siege and another desperate situation.


    Avoidance has cost energy, and injury has become natural.


    Lu fan is in the dreamland, exercising his vigorous Qi using method again and again.


    In that terrible encirclement, he found that the only thing he could rely on was his distinctive vigorous Qi.


    The original green and astringent method of use, in the exercise again and again, become proficient.


    At the end of the day, Lu Fan was killed by a group of wild animals in the East China Sea and survived for a month.


    Sitting on a reef, Lu Fan looks up at the sky.


    There are also stars and bright moons in the sky of illusion.


    Looking down, there is also a shimmering light on the sea.


    Suddenly, a huge wave rose from the water.


    A group of terrifying huge sea animals appeared and surrounded Lu Fan.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s body was full of wounds.


    In particular, the laceration of his legs almost cut off his two legs.


    At a glance, you can see the white bone inside.


    Lu Fan didn''t even mean to get up. He was chased and killed by the dragon people for a month.


    Such achievements are his limit.


    Today, he escaped here, the furthest time.


    There are nine scenes in the illusion.


    Deep sea, desert, jungle, volcano, etc.


    Among them, the deep sea is the longest that Lu fan can survive.


    This is not because Lu Fan''s skill has any special magical effect in the deep sea. It''s because the dragon people, at least, can understand human language.


    Lu Fan depends on his intelligence and wisdom, even coax and frighten, and occasionally play a bit of noise, which can increase some survival rate.


    But in other scenes, the hordes of wild animals don''t make sense to him. A swarm of people rushed up directly, and they could only survive with brute force.


    It''s going to die again.


    Lu Fan''s face was disgusted. He hated the feeling of death.


    Although I don''t know what it takes to get out of this illusion, at least there is hope to live. Once you die, you have to come back.


    In this way, I don''t know when I can leave here.


    He doesn''t want to be stuck in this place all his life.


    "Old man, let''s see where you''re going. Surrender the annihilation dragon ball. "


    A man with wings on his back and a long dragon horn on his head shouted, holding a painting halberd. The dragon people, also known as the dragon people, are the product of the combination of the dragon people and human blood. But they do not admit that they are a human race. They take pride in the blood of the Dragon nationality and call themselves saints. All the cultivation methods have only one purpose, that is to become a complete dragon.


    In front of him, the man who has built dragon wings and horns is now the leader of the dragon people. A warrior whose strength is comparable to that of human Tiangang.


    Lu fan can live for a month in such a strong hand. It''s enough to amaze countless people.


    Lu fan is too lazy to explain to him that he is not the creator.


    I don''t know if the strong of the dragon people in this dreamland are really intelligent. Can''t they see it.


    Lu Fan squinted at him and said, "if you want to kill, you can kill so many bullshit."


    The strong of the dragon people had a big drink, and suddenly a hundred Zhang water dragon rose.


    "Dying."


    When a halberd falls, all the reefs under Lu Fan''s body explode.


    Lu Fan raised a curtain of light, and the forces that fell on him were all ejected by the curtain of light.


    The soft light curtain is like a layer of soft armor, covering him. Inside, the scale Dragon Armor also appears, wrapping Lu Fan.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The lake around exploded, and a group of dragon soldiers surrounded by Lu Fan were all affected, with blood flying.


    This is Lu Fan''s achievement in the past year. His vigorous Qi has been able to rebound the opponent''s strength and control the rebound direction.


    A mouthful of blood gushed out, and Lu Fan clenched his teeth.


    Even if he dies again, he will die more valuable.


    The strong of the dragon people came to Lu Fan''s body and a halberd directly penetrated Lu Fan''s waist.


    This halberd hit his Dantian with great accuracy. When landing, Lu Fan''s whole body strength exploded.


    A terrible vigorous Qi flowed into his body along the blade of the powerful dragon man.


    Lu Fan couldn''t control the power, but he saw the strong dragon man''s face was weird.


    Strands of power gushed out of each other''s body, as if they were possessed by fire and uncontrolled backfire.


    "What did you do to me, asshole?"


    The strong man of the dragon people is angry. He feels that his vigorous strength is out of control. It''s like being forced out of your body by something.


    Lu Fan was shocked to see this scene.


    It is his vigorous Qi that plays a role.


    God, it''s hard that his vigorous Qi can enter other people''s bodies and have miraculous effects.


    Lu fan is excited. He finds another way to use vigorous Qi. This is the first time in a year that he has injured the strong dragon people in front of him.


    After all, the difference between the two men''s strength is too big. In the past year, as long as Lu fan faces him, he has only to escape.


    It''s worth the death.


    Lu fan has appointed to close his eyes, but at this time, his body is slightly paralyzed, and a voice rings in his body.


    It was the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, which had been away for a long time.


    "Ha ha, great master. I can finally talk to you again. Thank that idiot for using poison. I really can''t get in touch with you unless I rely on a drug guide. "


    Lu Fan almost burst into tears when he moved.


    "Jiu, Jiu, you finally appear. I told you to break the battle. Did you break it? "


    "I''m sorry, master," said the tower. But I can take you out. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan felt that everything around him was spinning.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan opened his eyes.


    Black and white array, jade smile and other figures in the distance.


    Lu Fan''s eyes changed from chaos to clarity.


    He finally came out.

 Chapter 293

    "Ha ha, I thought you didn''t wake up."


    He wanted to interrupt Lu Fan''s chance on rainy days.


    But not surprisingly, Lu Fan''s cultivation in the mirage is also on the verge of collapse.


    The black and white light is still flashing. Lu Fan felt that his memory in the illusion was becoming blurred.


    It''s like waking up, the dream fades. It seems that at first some things happened in the dream can''t be remembered, and some fragments are disappearing.


    Lu Fan hurriedly thought over the key points and forced them into his mind.


    "It''s not qualified without breaking the formation."


    The cold voice of the Buddha.


    Lu Fan''s face was calm. He didn''t break the formation by his own ability. With his current strength, he could not find the way to break the formation.


    "Don''t be depressed, great master," said the Xuangong tower in Jiulong. This array is a trap. Breaking is normal. Even I can''t take this array away. This indicates that there is something wrong with this array. The purpose of its existence is to completely trap people in the array. Kill your spirit bit by bit, make people confused between reality and illusion, and then hehe. I guess it''s the array itself that produces intelligence. "


    The words of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon make Lu fan think.


    Lu Fan stood there and moved his body. I feel the vigorous Qi in my body.


    He remembered that in the illusion, his vigorous Qi got a breakthrough.


    In one year, he has promoted the cultivation of vigorous Qi to Yuangang.


    If all that happened in the dreamland is true, his cultivation now should be Yuangang.


    But after a probe, Lu Fan found that his cultivation of vigorous Qi was still external vigorous Qi, which had not been improved at all.


    "Why didn''t you improve."


    Lu fan asked aloud.


    "Great master," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. I''ve said this array is just a trap. It doesn''t have the ability to synchronize time and space like a real creation matrix


    Lu Fan murmured, "the real formation."


    "Yes," said the tower in Xuangong, Kowloon. This array, though as complicated as the formation of creation, also allows people to have the ability to dream for thousands of years. But it is not supported by the power of heaven and earth. It''s something else that provides the energy to run. Great master, go to the sword tomb in the innermost place and put your hands on it. "


    Lu Fan listened to the words of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon and walked forward.


    Although there is a black and white piece in front of him, Lu fan still feels the most middle sword tomb.


    "What are you doing, blasphemer, will be exiled for thousands of years."


    The empty shadow of the Buddha with cold voice.


    But at this time, Lu Fan looked at him again. Don felt that there were many flaws.


    Think about it, the original ten immortal masters. The same is to leave behind the inheritance. The virtual shadows of the ten immortal masters are more real than the Buddha in front of them. According to the realm, how far is the difference between the ten immortal masters and the Buddha. There is no reason. The creator is worse than the ten immortal masters.


    Look at the empty eyes, and the voice without the slightest popularity.


    It''s too fake.


    Lu Fanli can see it and directly press the palm down.


    He could feel that his hand was trapped in the soil, and then the Xuangong tower in Kowloon began to release the suction desperately, together with Dantian.


    Lu Fan''s action also scared yutianxi, and the smile on yutianxi''s face was stiff.


    Why is Lu fan still able to move? It''s clear that he was poisoned by his paralytic poison. Why does Lu Fan seem to have nothing to do.


    But Yu Xiaoer, Zeng Yong is still in a state of general paralysis, and they all look at the rainy day angrily.


    At this time, Lu suddenly felt a spherical object was sucked by the Xuangong tower in Kowloon and fell into his palm.


    "Great master, put it away. Don''t let anyone see it."


    Lu Fan immediately wiped his left hand and put it directly into the ring of his left hand. It was so fast that no one noticed what he had got.


    Even Lu Laotou and Zhong Laogui, who had been watching through the water curtain Tianhua, could not see what Lu Fan got.


    The black and white light of the array helps Lu fan cover everything properly.


    At the moment when Lu Fan put it away, the array quickly disappeared.


    The light fades, the black and white light converges, and it turns back to nine common sword graves.


    Lu Fan''s fingers moved and felt the things in the ring.


    It was a round bead, white and transparent. There was a little snake swimming in it, releasing a strong light.


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon laughed and said: "the annihilation dragon ball is actually an annihilation dragon ball. Great master, I say we are rich. "


    Lu Fan''s heart moved and annihilated the four words of dragon ball. He could hear them more than once in the dreamland.


    Damn it, this is what those dragon people want to rob back.


    It turns out that the mirage was a real scene.


    Lu Fan''s face changed, and the annihilation dragon ball in the ring began to beat restlessly.


    But at the next moment, from Lu Fan''s channels, the power of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon infiltrates and wraps the ring.


    "Great master, this little fellow will give it to me. I promise to make him submissive. "


    Lu fan can probably guess what happened.


    It is the annihilation dragon ball that has produced its own wisdom, and then copied the formation of the creator, waiting for the prey to hook up.


    It''s no wonder that in the dreamland, it''s all dead territory, and no scene has a way to live.


    The existence of this mirage is to wipe out the spirits of people entering the array and collapse the other party''s minds.


    Lu Fan felt very tired after only one year''s hard work. He really managed for ten years, a hundred years. Maybe it''s a total collapse. In this way, the annihilation dragon ball has a chance to take advantage of. If it''s not wrong, it''s trying to rob the body.


    Sure enough, the spirit is very dangerous.


    After all, Lu Fan turned to look at the rain.


    At this time, I hope the bottles of paralytic poison have not been collected in rainy days.


    Seeing Lu fan turning around, he said proudly in the rainy day, "Lu fan, you still want to get inheritance. Dream about it."


    Lu Fan went to the front of the rainy day, and suddenly he smiled.


    And then directly hit a heavy blow, hard hit the rainy day Xi''s face.


    Bang.


    A blow will rain day hope directly hit the ground.


    The head hit the ground in a deep hole.


    "Lu Fan. You want to die. "


    In the rainy day, I hope to shout loudly. Regardless of the blood on my forehead, I immediately burst out with vigorous energy.


    The strong vigorous force is fan-shaped and directly rushes on Lu Fan''s body. But at the next moment, all of these vigorous energy bounced back.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    Several muffled sounds in succession, and the gang clothes on Xi''s body nearly collapsed in the rainy day.


    Lu Fan stepped on the head of Xi in the rain again, thunder surged and flames wrapped.


    Boom.


    A deep pit appeared on the ground, hoping to be trampled into the ground in rainy days. Lu Fan said calmly, "you are looking for death."

 Chapter 294

    In the rainy day, Xi began to struggle desperately, with the vigorous strength of the peak of Waigang.


    But the strange thing is that although his cultivation realm is better than that of Lu fan, he died when Lu Fan stepped on him.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi fluctuates strangely. He stands there, and his breath is close to nothing.


    He didn''t use the skill of body melting heaven and earth to release the vigorous Qi simply.


    In a year of illusion, he didn''t improve his vigorous Qi.


    However, Lu fan can fully use the vigorous Qi using methods that he has figured out in the mirage.


    In rainy days, this kind of crazy vigorous impact is basically useless for Lu Fan.


    Vigorous Qi shakes for a while, then it can rebound his strength back.


    It is impossible to suppress Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi in strength with the cultivation realm of yutianxi. So basically, the vigorous strength of Xi in rainy days is how much, and how much Lu Fan rebounds.


    Therefore, with little effort, Lu Fan was able to step on his feet in rainy days and make him unable to get up.


    On rainy days, hope is basically under the pressure of his own crazy pouring power.


    "Lu Fan."


    On a rainy day, there was a cry from hysteria.


    The vigorous strength of his body suddenly converged on his hands, and his hands became as transparent as jade at the moment.


    The holy hand of covering the sky.


    One palm, hope to clap on Lu Fan''s leg in the rainy day.


    Lu fan can feel a very penetrating force, which is uploaded to his legs.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s left leg slightly twisted, and the whole body''s skeleton meridians seemed to suddenly expand at the moment, which forcefully opened the power of yutianxi.


    This is also Lu Fan''s way of fighting.


    With vigorous Qi alone, he can''t escape for a month under Tiangang strongman.


    The way he developed is to make the most of every inch of his bones and muscles, which is also an alternative martial art.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what to call it. He still thought of the fighting style of the elder martial brother, and then figured out this set of methods.


    In a word, it is very practical, similar to the ability of vigorous Qi rebound to replicate in musculoskeletal, although it can play a limited role. But Lu Fan''s * * defense has been greatly improved.


    Even if vigorous Qi is consumed cleanly, he can resist a lot of killing moves with his own muscles and bones.


    Of course, the process is very painful, after all, it is to let your flesh and bones expand and contract, or even shift.


    Lu Fan also tried this method in countless times of life and death.


    The biggest advantage of this is that in a state of high concentration, he will forget most of the pain.


    But even so, Lu fan has died and survived countless times.


    After all, it''s very difficult to master every inch of your skeletal muscle and to be familiar with the manipulation of your body.


    But once it''s done, the benefits are great.


    For example, now, the holy hand of Yutian Xi penetrates Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi, but there is still no way to do any harm to Lu Fan.


    Lu fan directly raised his foot and kicked it in the face of Yutian Xi. With terrible power, he kicked it out ten feet away.


    "The jaw is broken, the brain is damaged, the reaction power is reduced by 10%, and the combat power is reduced by 20%."


    After a kick, Lu Fan''s mind automatically came up with his foot''s damage calculation to yutianxi, and the possible response to yutianxi in the future, as well as how to deal with it.


    This fighting instinct is like another kind of martial art embedded in Lu Fan''s mind.


    Countless breakthroughs in life and death have forced Lu fan to develop the habit of calculating damage and grasp the use of his vigorous Qi.


    When and from what angle can we achieve the maximum damage caused by the least vigorous Qi.


    These things are not taught by others.


    It is only after countless battles that instinct can be formed.


    Once the instinct and cultivation realm are formed, the victory or defeat will be in the number of five or five unless it is across a whole stage.


    An early warrior of Waigang has such an instinct that he can compete with the six or seven heavy warriors of Waigang.


    In addition, if the martial artists of the six or seven levels of the outer Gang only pay attention to gorgeous sword moves, just like those noble young masters in Donghua City, and have little experience in fighting, it''s not a problem to fight them at all.


    Wukong Ling is shocked to see Xi beaten in the rain.


    She has dealt with Lu Fan and knows clearly how strong Lu fan is. In her judgment, yutianxi''s strength should be the same as that of Lu Fan. Even if there is a gap, it will never be large. At least it''s impossible to be beaten so hard by Lu Fan.


    The reason why she wants to be with Yutian Xi is the same. When Yutian Xi is there, she is not afraid that Lu fan will be in trouble on the spot.


    After all, she was going to put that......


    Brain transfer a variety of ideas, dancing ethereal suddenly feel that they seem to be a waste of a whole day''s time.


    This damned, stupid rainy day hope is not Lu Fan''s opponent at all.


    He can''t even stand Lu Fan''s three moves.


    He stood up shakily in the rain, his face even more shocked.


    Lu Fan''s ferocity has completely exceeded his expectation.


    In the rainy day, Xi felt that his hands were shaking. At this time, Lu Fan turned to Yu Xiaoer calmly and said, "Miss Xiaoer. If I kill him here, will I get into trouble? "


    Lu Fan''s words are like a sword, inserted in the heart of rainy hope.


    On the rainy day, Xi''s face turned pale.


    Yuxiao''er thought for a moment and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Lu fan, I don''t know. But I''m sure he''s dead. The rain family won''t let you go. "


    Lu Fan said with a relaxed smile, "rain family, even if they don''t find me, I will find them."


    At this time, Wukong spirit suddenly said: "Prince Lu Fan. I can answer your question. "


    Lu Fan looks at Wu Qiling with strange eyes.


    With a smile, Wukong Lingdao said: "I still know a lot about the assessment of the middle patrol. Believe me, Mr. Lu, if you kill him, there will be no one to say anything. After all, the assessment of the medium-sized inspector is extremely dangerous. Dead people or something. It''s normal. "


    Wukong Ling smiles at Yutian Xi and her words make her face change greatly.


    At that time, she cried in the rain, "Miss dance, how can you treat me like this."


    dancing airy eyes with cold, as if looking at a dead man.


    Lu Fan thought about the words of dancing.


    At this time, in the rainy day, I hope to take out another medicine bottle and fall on the ground directly.


    "If you want me to die, you should die first."


    The poison powder is flying in an instant. You don''t need to see the dark green powder. It''s absolutely poisonous.


    In rainy days, I hope to take advantage of the moment when the powder rises and try to escape.


    But at this time, Lu Fan''s eyes were shining.


    Soul snatching method.


    He stood where he was on a rainy day.


    Lu Fan looked at him and said, "where do you want to go?"

 Chapter 295

    The poison powder began to spread. Lu Fan raised his hand, and the shadow of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong lit up. Then the breeze flowed. All the poison powder was absorbed into his hand by Lu Fan alone, leaving nothing.


    As soon as the poison powder entered Lu Fan''s body, it was quickly transformed into an absorbable power by the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    For others, the deadly poison, for Lu fan, is just as powerful as the medicine.


    Soon, Lu Fan absorbed the poison powder in front of the rain.


    On rainy days, he stood there, sweating like rain.


    Lu Fan''s soul snatching method will be hit in the rain when he cannot prevent it. At this time, he is experiencing the pain that his brain is about to burst.


    Lu Fan walked slowly to yutianxi''s face, and then he punched him on his chest.


    Vigorous Qi flows all over the body along the meridians of Yu Tianxi. Taking this opportunity, Lu fan comes to test the skill he just learned. That''s how it feels to inject the vigorous Qi with endless repulsive power into the enemy''s meridians.


    The violent vigorous Qi suddenly began to destroy his body in the rain.


    Under Lu Fan''s control, these vigorous Qi became violent and cruel. They mercilessly strangled the vigorous strength of yutianxi and made it fragmented.


    In terms of strength and toughness, I''m afraid no one in the world can compare with Lu Fan.


    How can pure vigorous energy, or vitality, be the opponent of vigorous Qi.


    Especially now, in rainy days, Xi basically lost the ability to control his own power, and Lu Fan''s soul snatching method was released one after another.


    Now, Lu Fan''s mastery of the power of the spirit is almost reaching the point of ecstasy.


    Lu fan can even make a part of the spirit of the power and spirit of re integration.


    Under the action of limitless alchemy, the power of spirit and vigorous Qi can reach a perfect unity.


    Lu Fan believes that it will not be long before his vigorous Qi will inherit the power of the spirit.


    At that time, his vigorous Qi will completely replace the power of spirit.


    And he doesn''t need to use the soul seizing method, or face the sound wave martial arts and so on to attack the brain spirit, and desperately transform the power.


    In the whole year of the battle of life and death, Lu Fan clearly understood a truth.


    Transformation is waste. Every transformation will waste some power more or less.


    Although very small, very subtle, but once the transformation of more, consumption is likely to reach a move of power.


    In the realm of life and death, it is possible to survive even if there is one more chance and power.


    Therefore, Lu Fan chose to thoroughly integrate the characteristics of strength into vigorous Qi.


    In addition, he will not try to turn vigorous Qi into pure vigorous energy to seek for eruption.


    Because he found that in fact, the outbreak of vigorous Qi is not weak or even stronger. It''s just that he lacks the method to break it out. Since he used ten thousand swords to return to the clan, the door has been opened to him.


    In a short time, hope will not be able to carry on rainy days.


    The passage of power, the breakdown of meridians and body almost destroyed his will.


    "Ah."


    A scream, rain hope fell on the ground.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous strength, like countless sharp knives, swept through his body.


    Hope to lie on the ground in the rain, desperately twitching, there are white foam around the corner of the mouth.


    Lu Fan looks at the painful look of Xi in the rain and smiles.


    "Not bad."


    "Great master, you have found a new way to use your power. I seem to see that you have taken a solid step on the way to the gods..."


    Lu fan doesn''t pay attention to Lao Jiu''s flattery. This guy''s words are nothing more than seeing the terrible ability to repel vigorous Qi. He is afraid of trembling.


    At this time Xiaohei came over and looked at the rainy day with a disdainful look.


    Finally, yuxiao''er and Zeng Yong, who have recovered their ability of action, come over.


    "You are going to kill him, young master Lu fan," said Yu Xiaoer


    Lu Fan turned to take a deep look at Wu Kongling and said, "no, I''m not going to kill him. At least, he can be a decoy when I see Kui Niu. "


    Hearing Lu Fan''s words, Xi had another violent convulsion in the rainy day.


    Wukongling came over and looked down at the rainy day with a commanding attitude: "waste, what''s the value of living. Mr. Lu, I suggest you kill him directly. Lest he trouble you at some critical moment. "


    Lu Fandao: "I don''t think he can get into any trouble. You say so. Rain day hope, rain childe


    As he spoke, Lu Fan put his hand on the head of Yu Tianxi, calming his vigorous Qi a little.


    Yutianxi''s energy channels are empty now. The repulsive power of vigorous Qi is so complete that no vigorous force is left for yutianxi, and all of them are discharged from the body.


    The pain abated, and hope finally stopped twitching in the rain.


    At this time, in the rainy day, Xi lies in front of Lu fan like a dog.


    "Mr. Lu fan, I dare not disrespect you any more. From now on, I am your humble servant. Please spare my life. "


    Say, rainy day Xi unexpectedly crawls forward, kiss Lu Fan''s foot.


    He lowered his head and didn''t let Lu Fan see his eyes, which were full of malice, hatred and madness.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, but this rainy day was beyond his expectation.


    You can bend and stretch.


    Wukong Ling looks at the rainy day like a dog, and her face is full of vigilance. There is already a light on the palm.


    She is a demon cultivator. She knows clearly how terrible it is to be a person who can lay down her dignity at any time and only want to live.


    This kind of person, absolutely can''t let him, should be killed in the first time.


    Otherwise, there will be endless troubles.


    Wukong spirit just wanted to remind Lu fan, but found that Lu Fan was looking at himself warily, and his strength was surging.


    Dancing kongfing understood that it was Lu fan who betrayed his killing intention.


    She opened her mouth and didn''t speak out, because she knew that no matter what she said at the moment, Lu fan would not believe it.


    Back a few steps dance spirit put up their own kill.


    Lu Fan now takes back his eyes. He is particularly sensitive to murderous Qi.


    Look to the heaven of rain again. Lu fan has made sure to pay attention. This person can''t stay.


    But it''s too stupid to kill him now. Lu fan has a better way.


    "Jiu, you can inject poison into others. That kind of poison can directly kill each other if it only needs to be activated. "


    Lu fan asked in his heart.


    When he heard that he was going to kill people, he immediately came to his senses and said: "yes, yes, great master, are you going to plant poison in his body. I have dozens of ways for you to choose. You can see how you want him to die. Do you want him to die by bleeding through seven holes or by turning into a pool of mud. Or, suffering for seven days, feeling a little bit of body corrosion to die. "


    Lu Fan heard a cold, which so many cruel ways to die.


    "Whatever, I want to be able to control his life and death."


    Lu Fan''s face is calm and his eyes are cold.


    "No problem, great master. Just put your hand on his head."


    Lu Fan slowly stretched out his hand and put it on his head in the rain.


    This movement is really the same as accepting the servitude''s loyalty. Lu Fandao: "swear, Mr. Yu. Swear allegiance to me, and I''ll bypass your life for the time being. "


    So said, a strange force, has been injected into the rainy day Xi''s brain.


    This cold power did not let the rainy day Xi have any sense at all, lurking in his brain meridians.


    "I swear by my life that I will be loyal to Prince Lu Fan. If I disobey, I will not die."


    Say, the rainy day hope to lift the finger sky, still hang the head.


    Lu Fan smiled and could not die.


    I''m afraid you''re really going to make it.


    Last night, Lu Fan recovered the vigorous Qi that rushed into Xi''s body in rainy days.


    Without these vigorous Qi, I hope that I can finally practice my strength again in rainy days.


    With a long sigh of relief, I hope to get up in the rain.


    Lu Fan didn''t bother to look at him again. He turned his head to touch Xiao Hei''s big head and said to Yu Xiao''er, "let''s go. We still have a task."


    "Jade smile son frowns way:" Lu Fan childe, I always feel so inappropriate


    Lu Fan smiled and refused to answer.


    Zeng Yong laughed and said, "it seems that your strength has been improved again, Mr. Lu Fan. It seems that although you haven''t passed the test of the Buddha, he still gave you a test of the Buddha. "


    Lu Fan nods with a smile, is it a creation.


    Maybe.


    Lu fan then touched the ring on his hand.


    Inside the annihilation dragon bead is still beating desperately, as if to break through Lu Fan''s ring and escape.


    But under the suppression of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, its struggle seemed so helpless.


    Lu Fan said in his heart: "Jiu, this bead, how do you think to deal with it. Are you going to swallow it. "


    "It''s the best to swallow it," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. But if this bead is for Xiaohei to eat, it''s not bad. Maybe it can help it become a real dragon. "


    When Lu Fandeng was happy, he said: "this bead can help Xiao Hei. How can I help you? Just let it swallow. It''s better to take the power out of it. "


    "When I destroy the wisdom of this bead, I can let Xiaohei swallow it directly," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Oh, great master, I seem to see little black turning into big black. "


    Lu Fan laughs, and his laughter makes Yu Xiaoer and Zeng Yong look at him doubtfully, feeling inexplicable.


    Lu fan then said in his heart, "Jiu, why don''t you make a noise this time to swallow yourself, instead of giving the bead to Xiao Hei. It''s not like you. "


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong said with a smile: "great master, it''s just a dragon ball that annihilates. It doesn''t really work for me, that is, a ball with enough strength. It''s not like a sword with intelligence. But it''s too effective for Xiaohei. As long as you tell Xiaohei that I gave it, when it becomes a dragon in the future, give me more good things. You know, dragon? It''s instinct to collect treasures. Their ability to make money is...... Hei hei. "


    Lu fan is speechless. He used to fish with long lines.


    Turning around, Lu Fan felt Xiaohei''s head and said, "Xiaohei, do you want to be big black?"


    Xiaohei looks at Lu Fan doubtfully and blinks.

 Chapter 296

    A day later, Lu Fan and others finally reached the end, through a jungle, the blue sea will appear in the sight.


    "Nine, you''re right. This is indeed an island. "


    Lu Fan speaks in his heart.


    From a distance, he could see the beach spread out in a fan.


    Yu Xiao''er and others followed Lu Fan. When they saw the sea, Yu Xiao''er said, "son Lu fan, will there be Kui cattle here?"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Saying, Lu Fan looks to Xiaohei, can you confirm that there are fierce animals here, only Xiaohei.


    At this time, Xiaohei appears to be extremely careful. From the beginning of arriving at the beach, Xiaohei''s movements have become very unnatural.


    Seeing Xiaohei''s appearance, Lu fan can be sure of his success immediately. They have come to the right place, if it is not Kui Niu. Lu Fan really thought of something else that could make Xiaohei so scared.


    Xiaohei barked at the sea twice. Although the voice was still powerful, how could Lu Fan hear it? How could he think it was a dog barking.


    Looking up at the sky, it seems that there is a heavy rain coming in the distance.


    Heavy rain, thunder, cattle.


    Lu Fan takes back his eyes and looks at the calm sea.


    Lu Fan turned to all the people and said, "let''s wait here."


    Jade smile son slightly nods, once brave ask a way: "wait here. Wait for what. "


    Lu Fan replied, "wait for the rain."


    Zeng Yong''s face was dazed. Yu Xiaoer, Wu Qiling and others understood.


    Even with his head down, he nodded his head in agreement with everyone''s wish in the rain.


    Zeng Yong thought for a long time before he realized: "Oh, Mr. Lu fan, you mean Kui Niu, I understand."


    He laughed twice, and Zeng Yong began to follow him.


    People began to make leaf tents on the shore.


    Lu Fan once pointed out that yuxiao''er and Zeng Yong were both fast in tent fighting.


    Wu Qiling and Yu Tianxi are stunned, watching the movements of Lu Fan and others. In a short day, Lu fan has shown them many things that they can''t understand.


    For example, how did Lu Fan escape from the hordes of wild animals? For example, why did Xiao Hei cook and taste so good.


    Lu Fan''s surprise to the two of them has almost made them numb.


    Especially Wukong Ling, she really regretted why she had followed Yutian Xi for a day, not only wasting a day''s time, but also making her suffer a day.


    Go with Lu Fan as early as possible, and soon nothing bad will happen.


    When he saw that three beautiful leaves tents were set up, Wukong Ling couldn''t help himself to make them. There was a kind of learning. According to the gourd painting, Wukong Ling''s tent was OK.


    On rainy days, Xi made it much uglier, but he didn''t care, and hurriedly humbled to Lu: "master, I''ll get you some food."


    Lu Fan nodded slightly and watched the rain leave respectfully.


    "Prince Lu fan, you won''t really trust him," said Yu with a smile. It is impossible for such a person to be completely loyal to someone because of one oath. "


    Lu Fandao: "Miss Xiaoer, I know how to do it. Believe me. How is your recovery? "


    "It''s OK, it''s OK," said Yu Xiaoer. It''s just that you can''t fight without vigorous strength. But I''m very satisfied to see the battle between Prince Lu Fan and Kui Niu. "


    Zeng Yong also came up and said: "Mr. Lu fan, if you can use my place then, just talk."


    Lu Fan nodded, "it''s true. Would you please take care of Miss Yu Xiaoer?"


    Zeng Yong was slightly stunned and said: "Prince Lu fan, this


    Lu Fandao: "isn''t it convenient. Don''t worry, it won''t be taken care of for nothing. Come on, here''s a bottle of pills for you. "


    Lu fan directly dumped a bottle of pills to Zeng Yong.


    Zeng Yong was stunned with the pills.


    In a moment, Zeng Yong said with a wry smile, "take people''s money and deal with people''s disasters.". Mr. Lu fan, I will protect the funny girl. "


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile.


    Turn around, Lu Fan toward the direction of dancing.


    Quickly walked to Wukong spirit''s side, Lu Fan calmly said: "Miss Wukong spirit. Can I have a chat? "


    Wukong Spirit gave Lu Fan a charming look and said: "what do you want to talk about, I can do it. Even in the evening, I can go to see Mr. Lu for a chat. "


    Lu Fan looks at her indifferently, and the calm eyes make Wu Qiling suddenly feel that his performance seems funny, and the smile on his face is stiff.


    After a pause, Lu Fan said, "Miss Wukong Ling. I don''t need to tell you more about your identity. You and I know it. I just want to ask if I can think of you as a person fighting side by side. Or, I should just let you go now. Then I''ll go to Kui Niu and have a competition. "


    Wukong spirit replied, "you can''t. Because you have no trust in me, just because of my identity. So you won''t believe any of my words. Even if I tell you now that I will not do anything harmful to you, you will not believe me. "


    Wu Qiling looks at Lu Fan without any weakness.


    In their eyes, there seems to be a spark rising.


    For a moment, Lu Fan said, "you are right. How do you think we should solve this problem. I don''t want to be stabbed in the back when I''m fighting Kui Niu. "


    "I don''t like it either," said Wu with a smile in his eyes. How about this? Let''s make a contract of life and death


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "heaven and earth live and die. Isn''t that a contract for life and death. You will not die with me. "


    Wukong spirit way: "it''s really a contract for life and death. But we can set the time for the battle of life and death after we go back. In this way, I can''t sneak on you here. Because it''s a breach of contract, and I''ll be punished by heaven. "


    In his heart, Lu Fan hurriedly asked the pagoda of Xuangong in Kowloon: "Laojiu, is there such a way to make a contract?"


    "Yes, yes," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. However, if she does this, will she not separate her life and death from your master when she goes out. There''s something wrong. "


    It seems that Lu Fan''s eyes are twinkling. Wu Kong Hearsay: "after going out, we will cancel the contract."


    "Can be cancelled." Lu fan asked.


    At the same time, Jiulong Xuangong tower and Wukong Spirit said, "yes."


    Wu Kongling added, "as long as we both give up the contract."


    Lu Fan''s face sank slightly and said, "if anyone refuses to give up."


    Wu Qiling laughed and said: "are you still afraid that I can''t do it. I''m afraid that Prince Lu fan will kill me. However, I believe that you are a gentleman. "


    Finish saying, dance empty spirit bit to break fingertip, stretched out a hand.


    Lu Fan ponders for a moment, and finally stretches out his hand, which gasps the wind, cuts his skin and flows out blood.


    The palms of the two men coincided, and Wukong Spirit said: "I, Wukong spirit, three days later, bet on life and death, heaven and earth as evidence."


    Lu Fan said: "I, Lu fan, three days later, gambling life and death, heaven and earth as evidence."


    The two finish, blood fusion, disappeared in the air.


    The breath of mystery and mystery spreads, which is the breath of heaven that keeps the world moving. Before Lu fan can feel it carefully, it disappears again.


    Wukong Spirit said with a smile: "OK, Mr. Lu Fan. Now you can trust me. Are we comrades in arms? "


    Lu Fan took back his hand and said, "trust you for the moment. Miss Wukong Ling, don''t do anything wrong. We are temporary comrades now. But if you do something that threatens my life, or Zeng Yong and Yu Xiao''er''s life. Even if I fight against heaven, I will kill you. "


    Lu Fan''s murderous spirit showed.


    The terrible murderous spirit seemed to come from hell, and in a moment the body of the dancing spirit was stiff.


    This is the murderous spirit killed by thousands of corpses. Presumably, the murderous spirit that Wukong Ling met was the murderous spirit of the children killed by street ruffians.


    Lu Fan takes a deep look at Wukong spirit. At this time, Wukong spirit suddenly looks up at the sky.


    "It''s going to rain."


    As soon as the voice fell, thunder rumbled in the distance.


    There was another tremor in the jungle. Not far away, groups of wild animals appear, and then all crawl on the ground.

 Chapter 297

    The black clouds are crushing the city.


    The sky was clear just now, and suddenly it was dark.


    Thunder and rain.


    For a moment, the world changed color. Lu Fan and others quickly backed away.


    "Many wild animals, what are they doing?"


    Lu Fan watched the wild animals appear in a neat formation, and then they all crawled on the sea.


    They look like human beings worshiping gods.


    "This is the submission or sacrifice of lower beasts to higher beasts."


    The dancing is empty and the eyes are smiling.


    "Sacrifice."


    Lu Fan was puzzled.


    Wukongling explained: "some powerful wild animals need to eat when they wake up. The lower wild animals have to wait there early and form a line for them to eat, which is called dedication. If they don''t, the powerful wild animals will destroy their living space, so they give their lives for the continuation of the race. This is called dedication. "


    Lu Fan said calmly, "pathetic."


    Wu konglingdao: "it''s really sad. But this is the sorrow of the weak. Isn''t it the same with humans? "


    Lu Fan frowned at Wu Kong''s spiritual way: "so do human beings. Do you mean that there are human beings who devote their lives to other people''s food? "


    Wukong spirit seems to think of something slightly changed. Lu Fan''s eyes began to twitch when he could see them.


    It seems that I thought of the most terrible scene.


    For a long time, Wukong Spirit said, "if you and I are together, you should know that there are many things like this."


    Lu Fandao: "unfortunately, I am not the same as you."


    Wukong said: "maybe. But you will always have a chance to see such a scene. Believe me, the cruelty of human beings is far beyond the comparison of wild animals. "


    Lu fan is silent. At this time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon says, "great master. I know a lot about the cruelty of demon cultivation. Need I tell you. I can show you some pictures. "


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "really, let me have a look."


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong smiled and said: "great master. I promise you will have a new understanding of some of the human beings after you look at it. "


    Finish saying, Lu Fan''s brain began to flash in various pictures.


    These pictures are all the scenes experienced by the Xuangong tower in Kowloon and the immortal master Shifang.


    Although I don''t know why the Xuangong tower in Kowloon preserved these things, Lu Fan really saw countless cruel scenes.


    He saw how a demon monk cruelly ate two girls in front of a monk.


    I also saw a picture of hundreds of demons slaughtering the town together.


    The corpses were everywhere, cruel and merciless, and the laughter shook the sky.


    These scenes stimulate Lu Fan''s eyes. As expected, after only watching for a while, he had a new understanding of demon cultivation.


    Sure enough, some people can''t be called human beings.


    "The great master," said Lu fan, as the pagoda of the Xuangong in Kowloon showed Lu Fan pictures. I have to remind you that some of the people in these pictures are the demons you said. The other part, hehe, is a warrior or an alchemist of a big school. "


    Lu Fan was stupefied for a moment and said in his heart: "big school. Are you kidding? Who are the big sects. "


    The pagoda of the Xuangong palace in Kowloon said: "the one in Tu Town, and the one in the shape of the whole family. They are all from big schools. One of them is the ghost God sect. At the beginning, ten parties also had a festival with them. They recorded the pictures he saw and intended to give them to the court of Wu''an state. It''s a pity that the stubborn ten will never understand that the benefit is higher than the life. Alas


    With a long sigh, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon still seems to feel sorry for the ten immortal masters.


    Lu fan is quietly watching the pictures that the ten immortal masters asked the Xuangong tower in Kowloon to record.


    Boom.


    Suddenly, the water blew.


    All eyes are drawn to the past.


    In the distance, the sea billows, and the huge waves are rising.


    This is the omen of the birth of the peerless monster.


    Lu Fan immediately stopped watching and shouted, "back, back."


    All of them immediately ran back, and Zeng bravely protected yuxiao''er all the way back.


    Wukong spirit and Lu Fan also retreat. At this time, the thunder in the sky is roaring, and the shining thunder is falling from the sky, like a long sword that cuts the sky and falls on the sea.


    The wind blows and the rain falls.


    At this moment, the heavy rain is more abundant. The rain falling from the sky becomes big and solid. It is like a lot of stones falling on the ground. There can be potholes.


    It''s just the rain that makes Yuxiao unable to carry.


    Or Zeng Yong starts vigorous force, spreads to help Yu Xiaoer stop it.


    The wind also became violent, as if to tear people apart.


    The trees fell to one side, Lu Fan and others stood not far away and watched quietly.


    At this moment, the dancing spirit asked a question for no reason.


    "I hope it''s rainy."


    Lu Fan turned to look at it and said, "go get the food and it hasn''t come back yet."


    A strange light flashed in the eyes of the dancing spirit.


    The wave was higher and higher, followed by a huge howl of cattle.


    Roar.


    The earth is shaking, and the clouds in the sky will be shaken open.


    Countless thunders fell at the same time. In an instant, the sky was reflected like day.


    Then a huge cow appeared in the water.


    The surface of the water was broken, and the gray cows covered the sky.


    The huge figure, like a mountain rising from the sea, covered with gray light, as bright as the sun and the moon.


    Its body is like a cow, but its head is like a dragon.


    It''s the size of a house with one eye.


    Such a terrible giant cow, Lu Fan and others were stunned.


    Are they really going to fight such a terrible beast.


    Even Lu fan, who has been fighting with all kinds of wild animals in the dreamland for a year, has never seen such a powerful wild animal.


    For a while, Lu Fan felt his eyes shaking.


    "God, can we defeat these wild animals.


    Zeng Yong exclaimed, and Yu Xiaoer covered her mouth with her hands.


    She suddenly felt that it was a mistake for her to come here. She could not fight such a wild beast.


    Murmur, jade smile son way: "uncle, I should listen to you."


    Lu Fan''s performance also falls into the eyes of Lu Laotou and Zhong Laogui.


    Two guys who are old and disrespectful laugh happily.


    "Ha ha ha ha, look at the frightened look of these little guys. Will they pee their pants in fear?"


    "This calf scares them like this. After that, when they enter the wild and ancient animal kingdom, they will not pass out on the spot. "


    "I think it''s possible. You bet that some of these little guys really dare to fight Kui Niu. "


    "Two, this boy is one, and the girl who is calm should be OK."


    The two old guys nodded to Lu Fan and the dancing figure.


    Only Wu Qiling and Lu Fan seemed calm. At this time, Zeng Yong had his head in his hands.


    Bang. Bang.


    Kui Niu began to move, the sea separated, Kui Niu''s one leg like a giant, began to move forward.


    Every step can make the earth tremble. It doesn''t take a few steps to walk from the sea to the land.


    At this time, the wild animals that crawl on the ground are even more frightened.


    They shivered and huddled on the ground.


    Kui Niu looked at them as if he saw a group of ants.


    When he opened his mouth, a group of wild animals flew up and fell into his mouth.


    All kinds of wild animals howled loudly through the sky, Lu Fan and others quietly watched Kui Niu eat.


    Wukong said: "do you want to start now. It''s a good time to attack the wild animal while it''s eating. "


    Lu Fan didn''t say a word. He had expected Kui Niu to be very strong and imagined what Kui Niu might look like.


    But when he saw Kui Niu, Lu Fan felt that his imagination was so lacking.


    Take a look at Kui Niu''s eating style. It''s only one suction that can suck ten wild animals of one person into his mouth at the same time.


    If it sucks people, it''s possible that they can''t move even if they take it. It''s possible that they can be directly sucked away.


    Besides, Kui Niu''s strongest power is said to be the power of thunder.


    The cow that destroys the world, the thunder that destroys the world.


    Look at the thunders in the sky. None of them are normal light, white, black, red, gray.


    This strange thunder represents an unusual power.


    Lu fan can be sure that every thunder can be split into ashes.


    Look at Kui Niu''s strong light like the sun and the moon. Damn it, is that ordinary light. It''s the ultimate body protector.


    They do their best to break the tears of their body guards.


    In the end, it''s the ferocious ox that the martial artists of Tiangang can fight against.


    Note that it''s just confrontation. The martial artists in Tiangang do not have the ability to kill Kui Niu. The wild animals of the same realm are generally better than the ordinary warriors and alchemists of the same realm.


    It''s not a joke that wild animals have strong vitality.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and said, "no, this is not the time to deal with it. We just need to make sure it''s here. "


    Lu Fan touched his ring and kept asking Lao Jiu.


    What array can he fight against Kui Niu.


    Yes, with his current strength, it is impossible to defeat Kui Niu. The only thing we can rely on is the old nine''s array.


    This is also one of the reasons why Lu fan is so confident and has passed the examination of the middle-level patrol envoy that others can''t.


    While thinking desperately, the old nine chirped: "great master, if I can recover to 30%, only 30%, I am sure to directly suppress this kind of wild beast. But now, damn it, it''s hard. This array is not good, nor the Dragon array. Let me think about it


    Xiaohei shrinks behind Lu Fan. At this time, he has become the size of an ordinary puppy. He is afraid to be discovered by Kui Niu.


    Suddenly, Xiaohei suddenly shouted to the jungle.


    Lu Fan and others looked towards the direction of the jungle, and saw the shadow of the rain sky.


    With a wicked smile on his face, he suddenly chopped a sword at Lu Fan''s side in the rainy day.


    "Go to hell, Lu Fan."

 Chapter 298

    When the sword Qi came, Lu Fan''s face sank and raised his hand to shoot out vigorous Qi.


    The two sides collided and exploded.


    The movement here immediately attracted Kui Niu''s attention, and a pair of huge bull eyes looked directly at Lu Fan''s side.


    Lu Fan immediately shouted, "all lean against me."


    Yuxiao''er and zengyong immediately leaned over.


    Lu Fan took up the dancing hand, which was as soft as a boneless hand, delicate and smooth.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Dance empty spirit exclaimed.


    Immediately, the vigorous strength of Wukong spirit was on.


    Lu Fan shouted, "don''t move if you don''t want to die."


    This cry with a strong murderous spirit, when let dance spirit March.


    Zeng Yong exclaimed: "it''s coming, it''s coming."


    Kui Niu obviously found Lu Fan and others, and stepped forward to Lu Fan and others with one leg. Lu Fan quickly clenched Yu Xiaoer''s hand, and said to Zeng Yong, "hold my arm."


    Zeng Yong immediately grabbed Lu Fan''s arm, and Yu Xiao''er''s face turned pale in a flash. There was deep panic in her eyes.


    Zeng Yong''s forehead is also cold sweat, the body can not contain the shaking.


    "You can go," he said with a loud smile in the distance. Shit Lu fan, I want to see you and that vicious woman become Kui Niu''s excrement together. Ha ha, it''s coming. You can''t run away. "


    As he spoke, Xi stepped back in the rain to let his body sink into the jungle.


    He believed that Kui Niu would definitely eat Lu Fan and others first. The reason is very simple, because there are more people on Lu Fan''s side. This is the instinct of all wild animals.


    Just let the rainy day with a little wonder is why Lu Fan did not look at him.


    As if he had just done something, Lu Fan didn''t see it at all.


    At this time, Lu Fan suddenly released his vigorous Qi.


    A layer of vigorous Qi, like a transparent light curtain, envelops the square ten feet in a circle.


    In an instant, yuxiao''er, wuwuling and other people felt that they could not even breathe.


    Lu Fan''s quiet voice sounded.


    "Don''t make a sound, don''t do anything. Hold your breath, it can''t see us now. "


    His eyes were burning, and Lu Fan stared at Kui Niu.


    This move was also created in his fantasy. It''s a unique way to avoid wild animals.


    Depending on the characteristics of vigorous Qi that can empty everything, Lu fan can create a closed space with a radius of ten meters.


    People in the deep space, like ghosts, have no breath, and even their shadows are covered to some extent.


    This technique of concealing the figure is equally effective for both the warrior and the alchemist. Let alone these simple minded beasts.


    Sure enough, after a few steps, Kui Niu was stunned.


    As if to the disappearance of Lu Fan and others some at a loss, some don''t understand.


    But soon, his nose twitched twice, he found the target again, a pair of bull eyes fixed on the rainy day.


    When Kui Niu turned his head, he was stunned in the rain.


    How does it look at me.


    In the rainy day, I was shocked to see Kui Niu. I felt a cold air coming from all directions and wrapped him up.


    Lu Fan''s smile rises from the corner of his mouth. It''s good. His arrangement works.


    Wu Kongling saw that it was wrong. Although she didn''t know how Lu Fan let Kui Niu not kill them, she saw that Lu Fan was definitely a black hand in rainy days.


    The next moment, Kui Niu strides toward the rainy day hope, a howl of cattle, the wind along Kui Niu''s big mouth, the rainy day hope almost flies out.


    On rainy days, I hope to turn around and run without hesitation. Kui Niu seems to have a deep hatred with him. He rushes away with great strides. There are countless thunders, and all around he is in a mess.


    The spectacular spectacle was staged in front of Lu Fan and others, and the audience was breathtaking.


    Wukong Ling asked: "Mr. Lu fan, can you tell me what happened. Kui Niu did not chase us, but went after the rain


    Lu Fandao: "it''s very simple, because I left some marks for the rainy day hope, enough to let the wild animals desperately pursue his marks."


    Lu Fan smiles at the corner of his mouth. One of the reasons why he left yutianxi''s life was that he planned to let yutianxi act as a shield and be chased by Kui Niu at the first time.


    At this time, whether they are running or fighting, they have enough time. In the worst case, you can also see the difference between the martial artists at the peak of Waigang and Kui Niu.


    Those signs are also masterpieces of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    A little bit of vigorous Qi with a highly toxic mark, sending out a fragrance similar to Mandala.


    Let the lower wild animals retreat, but let the strong wild animals go mad.


    At this time, in Kui Niu''s eyes, the hope in rainy days is a humanoid medicine that can run.


    According to the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, "the most poisonous place of this kind of poison is not that it can slowly corrode people''s power.". But it''s enough for you to be killed in the wild. Without this effect, I won''t record it. Great master, I''ve heard that the most poisonous poison is not always instantly lethal. It''s about letting you die without knowing why. "


    Lu Fan thought so.


    Kui Niu rushes madly towards the rainy day. The strength of yutianxi is not enough to get rid of Kui Niu.


    Soon, he will be caught up.


    "What are you after me, asshole. Why chase me. "


    On rainy days, Xi''s cry is like a poor little girl forced to the corner by a hooligan, who is making a final scream for her chastity.


    But "hooligan" Kui Niu didn''t explain anything. He opened his mouth and sucked in a few big trees. Countless dirt and stones flew up.


    This guy is not picky about food. He eats all these things.


    In the rainy day, he grabbed the ground desperately, and his vigorous strength resisted the suction of Kui Niu, like a candle in the wind, which was teetering.


    Ah.


    On a rainy day, he cried madly.


    Suddenly, he turned to kill Kui Niu.


    "I''ll fight you, the hand of the blinder."


    A huge palm imprinted in the mid air agglomerates, facing the storm rise, soon become a Kui cattle eye size.


    Bang.


    The fingerprints hit the middle part of Kui Niu accurately.


    This position, if replaced by ordinary humans, should be the "key position".


    If it''s a man, it''s the second killer.


    Kui Niu''s light flickered and his waist shrank.


    Lu Fan and Zeng Yong saw this scene, and they all felt some cold in their lower body.


    Zeng Yong said, "he is quite good at choosing places to fight."


    Next, Kui bull made a howl. In a moment, the light of his body exploded.


    Lu Fan exclaimed, "Damn it, it''s angry. Everyone down. "


    Lu Fan''s shouting was not in time. It was a moment when he fell down in public.


    A terrible thunder spread out like a huge disk.


    Thunder roared, and the sound of bombardment was heard all the time.


    In a flash, the shadow of Xi in the rainy day was flooded by thunder. From the sky, the whole coast, dozens of miles around, was swept by the thunder, and the flames were burning.


    Lu Fan ''s vigorous Qi was defeated directly. The power of backfire made his Qi and blood surge.


    Yuxiao''er was stunned directly, and blood overflowed from the corner of her mouth. The sea billows, a huge wave pours, instantly takes pictures of Zhonglu fan and others.


    This is what Lu Fan didn''t expect. They''ve been hiding so far, and they''ve been photographed by the huge waves.


    Almost for a moment, the figure of yuxiao''er and Zeng Yong flew out.


    Lu Fan''s reaction was quick, and he only pulled Yu Xiaoer''s arm.


    Biting his teeth, Lu Fan burst out and threw yuxiao''er directly into his empty mansion.


    At this time, I can''t care so much. To save yuxiao''er''s life is the best result. Xiaohei also followed Lu fan into the empty mansion.


    Zeng Yong''s whole body was rocked by the shot. He finally got up and was hit by the aftershock of a thunder.


    The gang strength is broken and the whole person flies out.


    Lu Fan suddenly gets up, grabs Wukong''s hand and rushes to Zeng.


    Thunders swept around, killing countless wild animals.


    Lu Fan raised Zeng Yong with another hand, and looked at Zeng Yong, who was smoking all over. Lu Fan called out, "are you dead? Are you powerful?"


    Zeng Yong bit his teeth and stood up. "It''s OK."


    Guanghua converges, Kui Niu recovers, looks down at the direction of yutianxi, where there is only a piece of dark scorched earth.


    Kui Niu snorted discontentedly, thunder came out of his nostrils, as if he was dissatisfied with Yu Tianxi''s method of death. Did he die by it.


    Suddenly, Kui Niu turned his head, and a pair of bull eyes stared at Lu Fan and others.


    At that time, Kui Niu''s eyes showed madness.


    Man, again, is a damned man.


    Kui Niu shouts loudly and rushes straight to Lu Fan and others.


    Where they pass, the earth is broken and the dust is flying.


    Wukong Ling looks at Kui Niu in astonishment. For a while, he forgets that Lu Fan holds her hand.


    "Lu fan, hurry up and let him go. He''s coming after him."


    Lu Fan''s mouth showed a ray of blood and felt the vigorous Qi turning inside him. He bit his teeth and said, "I can''t do it for the time being. Escape."


    The three fled to the jungle and stayed by the sea. They had no choice but to die.


    Miscalculation, this is a complete miscalculation.


    Lu Fan secretly scolds in his heart, his original idea is very good, let Kui Niu run after the rain.


    There are skills to avoid wild animals. He can move forward and backward freely.


    But now, everything is only defeated in the thunder light of Kui Niu''s one move coverage.


    Under the terrible thunder, he had no ability to support the light curtain that eluded the wild animals.


    That idiot rainy day hope let him disappoint even more, outside the hall Gang peak state expert.


    Even Kui Niu can''t take it.


    It feels like..... It''s indescribable.


    Trying to escape, Lu fansong opened his hand and held his sword in his hand.


    Inside, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon shouted: "great master, run, run. Kui Niu has caught up with me. Oh, my God, I don''t want to stay here. I don''t know how long it will take for the next master to find me. "


    Lu Fan cried out, "of course, I know to run fast. I don''t need your nonsense."


    Wu Kongling and Zeng Yong both look at Lu Fan. Who is he talking to.

 Chapter 299

    Run, run.


    At this point, a little slower is the solution to death.


    The sky was completely dark, and all kinds of thunder were left to roar in the sky.


    "Spread out, spread out quickly."


    Zeng Yong shouted loudly.


    It''s a good choice to disperse and run in the face of fierce beasts.


    Shouting at the same time, Zeng Yong turned his head and ran to the other side. At the same time, he turned around and threw a fist force on Kui Niu.


    Such means of deliberately attracting Kui Niu are almost brainless.


    Lu Fan immediately shouted to Zeng Yong, "be careful."


    Lu Fan flashes forward, pulls Zeng Yong back, and then sees a red flash of lightning falling down in front of Zeng Yong like a beam of light.


    Zeng Yong was frightened by a cold sweat, and Wukong Ling bit his teeth and said, "like running deep in the jungle, try to run deep."


    The trio took speed to the extreme.


    At the same time, there are thunders falling from the sky.


    Lu Fan shouted to Zeng Yong, "speed up."


    Zeng Yong was stupefied, and nodded his head with solemn color.


    All the way forward, the wind surged, and countless jungles swept by them.


    Lu Fan''s brain is turning countless thoughts. What should I do now.


    Kui Niu is about to catch up. Don''t look at Kui Niu''s huge body. Its moving speed is really not slow.


    I''m going to catch up with Lu Fan.


    Behind him, the thunder has rolled, once stopped, it is death.


    Wait, stop.


    Can we stop Kui Niu. Lu Fan suddenly had an idea in his mind.


    He suddenly thought of something.


    "Run in the direction of the ice lake, fast, run in the direction of the ice lake."


    Zeng Yong''s eyes brightened.


    "Yes, the ice lake. Lead it to the ice lake."


    "What is the ice lake?" Wukong Ling shouted


    Lu Fan didn''t have time to explain. He turned and rushed towards the ice lake.


    He has a good memory, and he knows the way.


    The three accelerated again, and Lu Fan took the lead. Like a knife, he separated the forces of heaven and earth around him, so fast that he could not see his figure clearly.


    Zeng Yong''s strength is good, but he is reluctant to keep up with the speed of the outbreak on land.


    However, he found that he ran after Lu fan, which seemed to be much faster.


    This discovery made him keep up with Lu Fan. But Wukong spirit didn''t know what skill was used. The whole body turned into a black smoke, flying behind Lu Fan.


    Lu fan has seen this move for the second time. For the first time, he can''t understand it. This time, Lu fan saw a little way.


    It seems that it''s the function of some kind of instrument. It''s probably a magic soldier.


    With all kinds of thoughts in his mind, Lu Fan began to control his body.


    Every inch of muscle and every inch of bone are contracting in as much as possible to make his body appear thinner, lighter and faster again.


    All the way forward, Lu fan saw countless wild animals crawling on the ground.


    These wild animals have no mind to block Lu Fan and others, and feel the breath of Kui cattle, they have been completely paralyzed.


    After finally breaking through a jungle, Lu fan saw the path to the ice lake.


    When we get there, we''re almost there.


    The light in front of us suddenly changed, and the crystal clear ice spring reflected the thunder light, which caught everyone''s eyes.


    Lu Fan and his three men stop and look around. Kui Niu, with a shining light behind him, strides in, one leg is no slower than the four legged beast, and it is more powerful.


    Wukongling gasped: "what to do, Lu fan, what are you going to do?"


    Lu Fan stared at Kui Niu and said, "wait for him."


    Wukong Ling was shocked and shouted, "this is your plan."


    Lu Fandao: "that''s right. That''s my plan. Now there''s only one fight. "


    One step, two steps, like a mountain, Kui Niu has come to Lu Fan and others.


    Lu Fan retreats slowly. Zeng Yong has already clenched his fist, and his fingernails are almost in the flesh.


    The three of them step back a little bit. Kui Niu''s eyes stare at them as if human beings are looking down on ants.


    But Kui Niu didn''t understand why these people didn''t run away.


    It''s a very happy time. It hasn''t been such a happy activity for a long time. Damn human, you can keep running.


    It''s not fun to be killed by thunder when running again.


    Kui Niu''s idea, Lu Fan three people will not understand.


    But they all saw Kui Niu''s grin.


    That''s right. It just smiled. It looked like a child who saw a toy. There was a sudden contraction of thunder on his body.


    Such humanized expression and thunder on his body make Lu Fan and others palpitate.


    This is a wild animal with wisdom. Although it can''t be said how intelligent it is, it''s not comparable to the general wild animal.


    Seeing that Lu Fan and others didn''t mean to continue running, Kui Niu''s smile converged.


    It''s not fun. It''s not fun at all. They didn''t run.


    With disappointment in his face, Kui Niu planned to wipe them out. Anyway, every few years, there will be people who will die. As long as it waits, there will be new toys coming to the door.


    There was a lot of thunder on his body. He planned to kill them again.


    Seeing Kui Niu''s action, Lu Fan shouted out: "it''s going to enlarge the move again. Enrage him, enrage him quickly, and let him go one step further. "


    Said, Lu fan directly waved a sword light.


    Eight kill words on Kui Niu''s belly.


    Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang.


    From the continuous sound, Kui Niu''s whole body swayed for a while. The light on my body is dim.


    Lu Fan''s killing moves are still powerful. Kui Niu''s face sinks a little, but the thunder around him is more turbulent.


    Zeng Yong also punches from the air. He doesn''t need to care much about the right thing. Such a big Kui Niu is in front of him. If he can''t hit him, there will be ghosts. Zeng Yong''s fist power is directly on Kui Niu''s one leg.


    But it didn''t play a role. Kui Niu took over easily without moving. Zeng Yong''s face was shocked at this scene.


    "Here comes the thunder."


    Zeng Yong shouted. Kui cattle howled.


    In a moment, all kinds of thunder in the sky turned into pillars of thunder and fell down at the same time, destroying everything around.


    Lu fan is hit by thunder light, Zeng Yong is also hit by thunder light, but the dancing spirit suddenly throws something, a piece of black things in front of her.


    "Ah..."


    Zeng Yong cried out in pain.


    The terrible thunder destroyed Zeng Yong''s vigorous Qi at the first time, and then all the thunder poured into Zeng Yong''s body, destroying his meridians and bones rapidly.


    Lu fan, bathed in the thunder, is no better. Lu fan, who has only practiced the five thunder Zhentian formula, knows much more about thunder entering the body than Zeng Yong, and his body is much stronger.


    Lu Fan raised his head in the thunder and shouted to Kui Niu, "stupid cow, you want to kill me. You are so naive."


    Say, on Lu fan body scale dragon armour appears, wrap him tightly.


    The non front heavy sword opens on the Tao domain. The vigorous Qi drives the forces of the surrounding heaven and earth to gather in Lu Fan''s hands and sever it with a fierce sword.


    Ten thousand swords belong to the emperor.


    Sword light, mingled with the roaring thunder light fell on Kui Niu''s stomach again.


    Boom.


    With a bang, Kui Niu''s body shook violently.


    There is a wound on its belly. Although it is not very deep, it still hurts it.


    A damned human has hurt it.


    It''s intolerable. It must devour this damned human being.


    Kui Niu took a step forward again, raising and falling on one leg.


    That''s the step, good, that''s the step.


    Lu Fan''s face is rarely excited, Kui Niu comes in.


    One leg directly stepped on the ice lake.


    The splashed ice lake water falls directly on Lu Fan and Wukong spirit.


    At this time, Wukong spirit has been a little unstable, just took Kui Niu''s big move, it seems to have exhausted her last breath of strength.


    Wukong spirit''s hand suddenly appeared a token, murmured: "it seems that I can''t finish this task."


    Wukong Ling said that she would crush the token, but at this moment, the cold water of the lake wrapped her.


    That bone cold, almost in an instant, will freeze her.


    Lu fan is frozen in place by the lake water. The terrible cold makes his vigorous Qi unable to flow for a moment.


    Lu Fan felt the strength of the cold ice lake when he cultivated the ice thunder power with the help of the cold ice lake.


    The coldness of the lake water is absolutely more terrible than that of the gang warrior with the strength of five elements of ice. Lu Fan thought secretly at that time, I''m afraid that only those martial artists above Tiangang could have such cold power.


    That is to say, the thought of this moment made him think of using lake water to deal with Kui Niu at the critical moment.


    Now he hopes that the lake is stronger than he thought.


    Kui Niu''s leg began to freeze quickly when he was immersed in the lake.


    Kui Niu was also shocked. He felt a terrible force rush up.


    Kui Niu, who was shocked and angry, began to release the force of thunder crazily, and the ice was constantly breaking, but it still couldn''t move half a point.


    "Very well, there is hope."


    Lu Fan''s face lit up with a smile. At this time, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong was fighting against the force of cold ice entering his body.


    Lu fan can feel that it seems that Lao Jiu has a little upper hand.


    "Great master, this is cold Yin blood. I''ll take the darlings first. Damn it, it seems a little hard to deal with. "


    Nine in desperately, Lu fan is feeling his vigorous Qi in gradually resume operation.


    Kui Niu in front of him is totally mad, and the frost is growing faster and faster. Half of Kui Niu''s body is frozen in the ice.


    It''s hard to reverse. Kui Niu''s eyes are red.


    Roar.


    Kui Niu''s whole body light suddenly exploded.


    Boom, the earth was shaking violently, the lake was surging.


    Lu Fan felt that the whole ground collapsed under the explosion of Kui Niu''s power.


    Not good.


    Lu Fan desperately wants to catch something, but his body can''t do anything at all.


    At the critical moment, Wukong spirit rushed to Lu Fan and held out a hand.


    "Catch me,"


    Lu Fan holds Wukong spirit''s hand, but at this time, a lake falls from the head and directly spills on them.

 Chapter 300

    This cold water, directly watered out the last struggle of the two.


    Even the scream didn''t come out, and they fell straight down.


    Bang.


    With a dull sound, Lu Fan fell on a hard stone.


    Fortunately, the stone is not raised. It seems to be a smooth and smooth stone brick. Otherwise, it is necessary to pass Lu fan through.


    Another shadow smashed down. It hit Lu fan directly and accurately.


    Cold body, exquisite body, not who is dancing ethereal.


    Lu Fan didn''t know where the strength came from. He hugged the dancing spirit tightly.


    Above is a cold water falling, Lu Fan hurriedly holding the dancing spirit to roll on the spot.


    Hua La, the water rushes on the stone turning block, which is clearly seen by Lu fancai. It''s a flat slate with a faint light.


    Above, a loud noise came. It''s like a huge stone blocking the gap.


    A roar came and looked up. There were many cracks on the top of the craggy stone, and a cold stream of water came down.


    Fortunately, these cold water drops are still some distance from Lu Fan and Wukong spirit.


    At this time, Lu Fan felt that his body could not move, and the cold force was still swimming in his body.


    The burst of that moment completely consumed the little vigorous Qi that he could just use.


    His body was frozen and his face was blue and purple. Lu Fan could not even speak.


    It seems that Wukong spirit is not much better. She lies in Lu Fan''s arms with a stiff body. She has no idea where the veil has gone, and the perfect face is just around the corner. Lu fan can even feel the ethereal breath of dancing.


    That pair of big eyes, just look at Lu Fan.


    Lu fan can''t turn around either. He can only look at her.


    Looking at each other like this, Lu Fan seems to feel that his lower part is also hard.


    Well, it should have been hard for a long time. It has absolutely nothing to do with this look at each other.


    For a long time, Lu Fan felt as if he could speak, and Jiu was still working hard.


    At the same time, he helped Lu Fan absorb the cold ice power of the meridians, and said: "waste, waste.". Such precious cold Yin blood, if you can practice it into a pill. How many elixir, Xuandan, Xiandan. How can I not see that the cold ice lake is cold Yin blood. How many strong wild animals with cold attributes have to be killed to accumulate the blood of a lake. "


    Lu Fan listens to the movement in his heart. These currents are blood. And it''s the blood of a powerful beast.


    Lu Fan feels that he can''t understand. I''m afraid that the blood of such a lake really needs to kill a wild animal about the size of Kui Niu.


    And only cold blood can make Kui Niu look like this, so this wild animal should be stronger than Kui Niu, just right.


    Can you compare with the wild animals in respect of the territory.


    When Lu Fan thought of such a wild animal, he felt his scalp numb.


    After another time, the blue and purple on Wukong''s face also disappeared. She also seems to have a unique way to counteract these cold forces.


    His lips moved, and he danced in the air: "Lu fan, Mr. Lu, when will you hold me like this?"


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and said, "Miss Wukong Ling, I can''t help it. Bear it first. "


    "Can you think of a way to move your hand a little bit first?" said Wu Kongling


    Lu Fan tried to move his arm and found that it was still very stiff and unable to move at all. But he also found that his hands did not seem to be in place.


    It''s right on the hollow and round hips of the dance.


    Although it''s not very tight, it''s really ambiguous.


    Wukong spirit way: "what do you say, quickly move away."


    Lu Fandao: "I''d like to move, but it''s a pity that I can''t move. Wait."


    Wukongling gnawed his teeth and said: "Mr. Lu fan, I always thought you were a gentleman, but I didn''t expect that there was a heart of a philanderer hidden under your honest appearance. It''s really hard for me to believe that you are a good person with such instinctive actions. "


    Lu Fan rolled his eyes and said, "Miss dance, I didn''t mean to. To move, I must have moved. For example, can you release my hand? "


    At this time, Wu Kongling found that her hand and Lu Fan''s hand were only held together.


    Wukongling tried several times and couldn''t pull out her hand.


    After a pause, Wukong said: "well, Mr. Lu, you won''t take advantage of others for nothing."


    Lu Fan said, "this is the situation. What do you want me to do?"


    Wukong spirit way: "nothing, can you return my veil to me."


    Lu Fandao: "No."


    "You''re like taking advantage of me, aren''t you?" Wukong said


    "Miss dance, it''s the same thing. I''ll let you take it back. "


    "Hooligans."


    "Thank you. This nickname is much better than mine."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The two fought, and soon Lu Fan felt that his body seemed to move, and the tired voice of Lao Jiu came.


    "Great master, I have done everything I can. The rest should be done by yourself. I''m using too much energy. I''ll have a rest first. "


    Finish saying, old nine''s voice goes away.


    Lu Fan shouted a few times in his heart, but he never called Lao Jiu out again.


    As the fingers moved, Lu Fan felt that the strength of his body began to recover, but vigorous Qi seemed to be difficult to break through the suppression of cold force, but it was only a matter of time.


    Lu Fan finally moved. First, he loosened his grip on Wu Qiling''s hand, and then Lu Fan sat up on his back.


    Taking a deep breath, Lu Fan put aside the dancing spirit that could not move.


    With their backs against the uneven walls, Lu Fan looked at the shining place and said, "well, where are we now. I remember we fell into the ground. Is this the underworld. Or some wild animal''s nest. "


    Wukong Ling shook his head and said: "no, the nests of wild animals will not be bottomed out with moon stone. This is built by human beings. It should be a mansion of a strong man or a treasure room. "


    Lu Fan laughed and said: "that is to say, we are lucky. People say that there must be future blessings before death. Do you think we are going to get rich? "


    Wukong Lingdao: "I appreciate your sense of humor, but the reality is that even if there is treasure here, I''m afraid we can''t go out. It has been sealed with cold water. "


    Lu Fan looks at the top of the stone which is still dripping water. He nods deeply.


    Looking around, Lu Fan looked around for a while and said, "it''s a pity that Zeng Yong didn''t know where to go. He didn''t know whether he was dead or alive."


    Wukong spirit way: "it should be dead. Not everyone has our tenacious vitality. "


    Lu fan is silent. He knows that Wukong Ling is telling the truth, but he still regrets.


    To be honest, he still likes Zeng Yong, a straightforward man. If Zeng Yong is still alive, Lu Fan hopes to make a true friend with him.


    Wukong spirit seems to be able to move a little at this time. It turns its head difficultly. Wukong spirit way: "Lu fan, where did you hide yuxiao''er? And Xiaohei. We need them now."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I can''t come out now."


    He is telling the truth, because it needs a little vigorous Qi to open the belt of void.


    But now his whole body''s vigorous Qi is frozen. It''s good to move his body. He could not take out all the things in the empty belt. Including Xiaohei and yuxiao''er in the empty mansion.


    What else did Wu Kongling want to say? Suddenly there was a sound from above.


    Click and wipe.


    Lu Fan looked up and saw immediately that the top of the stone cracked a gap and more cold water flowed down.


    "I can''t stay here for long. Let''s go. Otherwise, if we are frozen by cold water, we will be really finished. "


    Lu Fan nodded, without hesitation, and held the dancing spirit in his arms and rose slowly.


    Wukong spirit is scared and looks at Lu Fan stupidly.


    Lu Fan said firmly, "don''t worry, we won''t die here."


    Finish saying, Lu Fan step by step to the inside, careful to get out of the dripping place.


    He didn''t want a trace of cold blood to touch his skin again.


    Wu Kongling looks at Lu Fan''s resolute face, and his eyes are confused for a while.


    It''s the first time she''s been held in such a man''s arms. It''s hard to say.


    Lu Fan''s firm eyes give her a panoramic view.


    At this time, she suddenly burst into a sense of security, as if as long as Lu fan is here again, nothing will happen.


    In fact, Lu Fan Chang is really handsome.


    "What am I thinking. God, I''m thinking about something. "


    The dancing spirit suddenly returned to her mind, and her cheeks were dyed with a flush.


    Lu Fan looked down at Wu kongfu and said with a smile, "eh, your face is ruddy. It seems that you are getting better soon. Say it when you can. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan had left the dangerous place with the dancing spirit in his arms.


    This place is obviously a stone room. After a short walk, Lu Fanhu saw a bright and clean wall with three ice blue dragons hanging on it.


    Dragon head, snake body, one horn. The huge three dragons are about a hundred feet long and just cover the whole wall.


    The body is determined to die by nine swords, each of which is full of luster, and the three Jiaolong have lost their vitality.


    "The three blood dragons are actually the three blood dragons. Who can kill three blood Jiao? "


    "Dance empty spirit exclaimed.


    Lu Fan''s eyes fell from the three blood Jiao and looked at a figure under the wall.


    Yes, it was a human figure, but the skin was dry, and he sat there with his eyes closed. There was no breath in his broad robe.


    Lu Fan tried to shout.


    "How do you do, elder? It''s helpless to disturb you. Please forgive me."


    The voice echoed in the stone room, but the people in front of them did not respond.


    Lu Fan went up to look at it carefully again. His skin was completely lusterless and he didn''t even breathe.


    Is it dead.


    Lu Fan called again, and then went forward a few steps.


    "Dead, he''s dead."


    The dancing Spirit speaks.


    Lu Fan sighed and said, "it''s a pity that if he were a living man, he might be able to take us out."

 Chapter 301

    Lu Fan sighed a little. It seems that this stone chamber is the tomb of this man.


    Take a close look at the bones. They are common and incomparable. There is no precious thing, and there is no power left. There is no identification accessories.


    "Let me down, let me see him," said the dancer


    Lu Fan hears the words and puts the dancing spirit on the ground.


    Wu Qiling looks at the bones carefully, as if he wants to see something from the bones.


    Lu Fan put his eyes on the wall in front of him, three bloody Jiaos.


    He has heard of the wild beast.


    To be exact, in fact, the three blood Jiaos are also a kind of dragon.


    In the dragon people, the three blood Jiaos are called divine beasts.


    If the three blood dragons could live for hundreds of thousands of years, they might be transformed into nine legendary pterosaurs.


    It''s a wild animal that really destroys the sky and the earth. It''s a rare animal in ancient legends.


    Lu Fan reached out and stroked the body of three blood Jiao.


    The cold touch makes Lu Fan feel cold again.


    Immediately, Lu Fan drew back his hand. The cold was just like the cold Yin blood on it.


    Can we say that the cold Yin blood above is the blood of these three blood Jiao.


    Lu Fan felt that it was inconceivable how much blood the three blood Jiao could fill a whole lake.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan thought of Xiaohei as if he could get bigger and smaller.


    Then can this blood dragon become huge, and then release so much blood.


    As soon as this idea appears, it cannot be contained. Lu Fan''s stroke shows that the blood can fill the whole lake. He must be at least as big as Kui Niu, probably bigger than Kui Niu.


    No wild animal that can have such a head is easy to provoke. It shouldn''t be a problem to beat one or two Tiangang fighters casually.


    Turning his head, Lu Fan took another look at the bones sitting on the ground.


    If he killed three blood Jiao, then the strength of this elder is at least above Tiangang.


    For a while, Lu Fan had a great admiration for this elder.


    Any ancestor who fights and sacrifices with wild animals is the hero of the whole human race.


    It is because of their existence that all powerful wild animals do not trample on human territory.


    Lu Fan did not dare to touch it again. He was not killed by cold Yin blood. He was killed by the body of three blood Jiao. That''s funny.


    Wukong spirit is still staring at the bones. Suddenly, Wukong Spirit says, "Lu fan, come here and see if there is a word on his right hand."


    Lu Fan hears the words and immediately joins in.


    As expected, Lu fan saw a square border character on the right hand of the corpse.


    This word is like a knife, deep into the bone marrow.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "Jing, what does it mean, is his name, or his last words, or nothing."


    Wu Qiling shook his head and said: "I don''t know. What do you think? "Br >


    Lu Fan looked carefully. Suddenly, he felt that his words seemed to have some mystery.


    When he was in Yuan Yuan academy, when he was practicing yuan Dao Jue, he also met a word inheritance.


    This word gave him the feeling of the original one yuan Dao Jue.


    However, no matter how hard Lu Fan tried, he could not enter into the inheritance space as he did in the practice of oneway.


    For a long time, Lu Fandao said, "no, no, No."


    Wu Kong Ling looks at Lu Fan with doubts, his eyes twinkling.


    "What to do next,"


    Wukong spirit saw Lu Fan without explanation, which directly shifted the topic.


    Lu Fan looked around and said, "take a rest first. I think Kui Niu won''t be killed here. Let''s recover a little strength here, at least vigorous strength. Then go out. "


    Wukong Lingdao: "it sounds like a good idea. It should not be worse than the idea of introducing Kui Niu into the ice lake."


    Lu Fan laughed and said, "I can''t help it. If we don''t lead him into the ice lake, we will all be chased to death by it. Maybe you didn''t find that when the big guy chased us, he just chased and played. If it really wants to kill us, it''s just like killing Yu Tianxi. A covering thunder field comes here. Where do we run? "


    Wukong spirit listened to Lu Fan''s words and fell into deep thought.


    In a moment, Wukong said: "you are right, Kui Niu is playing us. It''s hard to imagine that I was almost killed by a wild animal. "


    Lu Fandao: "to be exact, it''s a wild animal strong enough to be terrible. Miss dance, can you tell me what moves you used to stop Kui Niu''s Thunderclap? "


    Wukong Ling said slowly:" you are curious, "


    Lu Fan nodded:" that''s right. I''m really curious. "


    Wukong said: "nothing. Do you remember the ghost puppet I summoned when I fought with you last time, "


    Lu Fan suddenly realized:" Oh, so it is. Now these puppets, "


    Wukong Lingdao:" I''m sorry. Dead clean. I also miscalculated Kui Niu''s strength. "


    Lu Fan chuckled. "Miss dance. You will not come in with these ghost puppets, just like me. You are really ready to kill Kui Niu. "


    Wukong Ling nodded and shook his head: "my task is easier than yours. I just need to take a little Kui Niu''s blood. "


    Lu Fan frowned: "mission,"


    Wu Kongling said with a smile: "yes, mission. I came to join this medium patrol because I have news that I want to deal with a very powerful wild animal. Of course, the appearance of Kui Niu, or let me be a little surprised. I can only blame my bad luck. It''s impossible to beat Kui Niu with my strength, but I still have a chance to take a little blood from him. "


    Lu Fandao: "I see. I thought you were as stupid as me. Mission, the mission of your demon sect, is understandable. "


    "In fact, I thought you came in because of a task," Wukong said


    Lu Fan heard the voice over of Wukong spirit, and said: "now,"


    Wukong spirit way: "now I can be sure that you are not our way. Either, you are more cruel than all the demons I know. "


    "How to see it?" Lu fan is interested.


    Wukong spirit blinked and said: "because, even to complete the task, you don''t have to bring your family to Donghua city. If your identity is exposed. Then your family will be killed in the first place. I don''t think you''re such a lunatic. "


    Lu Fan laughs and says: "your judgment is very accurate. I''ve already said that I''m not with you. "


    Wukong Spirit said: "yes, we are not all the same. But we are still talking together now, aren''t we? "Br >


    as he said, the dancing spirit and smile bloomed.


    But at this time, Lu Fan suddenly saw that the dancing face was very red.


    "Your face," Lu fan asked doubtfully.


    Wukong spirit way: "what''s wrong with my face?"


    as soon as the voice falls, Wukong spirit feels a whirl of the sky and the eyelids are extremely heavy.

 Chapter 302

    Lu Fan quickly comes forward and embraces the dancing spirit.


    Put the palm on the head of Wukong spirit, Lu Fandeng felt that the head of Wukong spirit was extremely hot.


    She is ill.


    It''s hard to imagine that a martial artist in outer gang will get sick.


    Generally speaking, from the beginning of physical training, the body and viscera of the warrior will be strengthened.


    For example, when he was a child, he suffered from various diseases. Once he achieved a little in physical training, his body disease would be basically gone.


    The more you practice, the less disease you have.


    Only the wounds killed with the strong will form a stubborn disease. Generally, the headache that troubles ordinary people is so hot. For the martial artists, they simply don''t know what it is.


    Lu Fan hasn''t met anyone with a fever for a long time.


    Wukong spirit''s body is weak to what extent now, it will burn so badly.


    Subconsciously, Lu Fan''s hand is on his belt.


    At this time, as long as a pill, you can save Wukong spirit.


    But he couldn''t get anything out of his hand because he didn''t recover at all.


    The most important thing, the damn nine, is that he''s asleep.


    For a while, Lu Fan was at a loss. Even if he was a real alchemist, he could not save Wukong spirit without strength and elixir.


    Wukong spirit looked at Lu Fan weakly and said, "what''s wrong with me?"


    Lu Fandao: "you are ill."


    Wukong Ling said with a half squint: "sick. I''m a warrior. How can I get sick. If you probe carefully, I should be poisoned. "


    Lu Fan now had no power to probe carefully, and touched the head of the dancing spirit. It seemed that it was hotter than before.


    Lu Fan looks around to see if he can find something to help Wu Qiling cool down.


    He doesn''t think it''s a good thing for Wukong spirit to go on burning like this. Seeing how Wukong spirit is going to sleep, Lu fan says in a loud voice, "wake up, you can''t sleep now."


    Wukong Ling looked at Lu Fan and said with a smile, "you are in a hurry. You''re nervous. ''


    Lu Fandao: "that''s right. You can''t die here. "


    "I think it''s a good choice to die here," Wu Qiling said with a weak smile


    Lu Fan takes a deep look at Wukong spirit.


    If Wukong spirit didn''t reach out to save him before falling down, even in such a situation, Lu fan would never walk around with her and would not be so nervous.


    But at the critical moment, Wu Qiling held out his hand to him.


    With this alone, no matter what, Lu fan can''t watch the dancing spirit die in front of him.


    Stone, cold Yin blood, wall.


    There are only these around Lu Fan. Cold Yin blood is obviously impossible. Although this thing can cool down, Wukong spirit is made like this by this thing. Then it cools down. Lu fan is afraid to freeze the dancing spirit to death.


    The wall is even more impossible. Just now, he almost couldn''t bear it. How can the dancing spirit bear it.


    As for choosing stones, well, Lu fan is not an idiot.


    Biting his teeth, Lu Fanhu''s eyes fell on the corpse beside him.


    In his eyes, Lu Fan came to the corpse and said, "I''m sorry, sir. It''s important to save people."


    Said, Lu fan directly pulled the body''s right arm down.


    With a click, it''s very crisp.


    Lu Fan takes a part of his arm in his hand and it''s cool when he dies.


    This arm seems to be a little heavy, and Lu Fan didn''t think so much, so he put it on the dancing head.


    Cold bones help the dancing spirit cool down.


    "It''s so heavy," said Wu Kong Ling, frowning


    Lu Fandao: "save your strength and don''t talk. You hold on, as long as my strength can recover a little. We will be saved. "


    Wukong spirit way: "then how long do you want to recover strength."


    Lu Fan carefully explored his physical condition and said, "one day. Give me another day. "


    Just then, with a click, a cold water suddenly poured down not far away.


    There is a big hole in the top of the stone, and a piece of gravel flows down with the cold water.


    "Damn it."


    What is the house leakage? It rains in the night. The good and the bad never come alone.


    Lu Fan picked up the dancing spirit and quickly piled up the stones around him.


    A pile of gravel was piled up into a stone platform by Lu fan, and Lu Fan jumped up. The cold water immediately flooded the place where they had just stayed.


    Wukong spirit also saw the continuous pouring of water, and suddenly laughed: "it seems that we are doomed to die here. I''m afraid that we can''t survive the day."


    Lu Fan looks at the big hole on the top of the stone and bites his teeth secretly.


    As Wukong Spirit said, if we continue to let these damned cold water come down, it will soon be submerged here.


    "Can you plug it up?"


    Lu Fan asks himself in his heart.


    This is a very dangerous choice. If he is drenched with cold water, that is, cold Yin blood, then in his current condition, I''m afraid that he can only be frozen to death.


    Chronic death, and the choice of immediate death.


    Lu Fan chuckled.


    Slowly, Lu Fan put down the dancing spirit and said, "wait for me here for a while."


    Wukong spirit seemed to see Lu Fan''s purpose and said softly: "don''t die. I wish you were here with me to die. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I''m sorry. Waiting for death is not my character. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan drew out the sword.


    What he can find at this time is the most suitable thing to block the gap, which is his huge sword like the doorplate.


    Take a deep breath. Lu Fan stares at the gap. He has only one chance. He must succeed.


    With a leap, Lu fan can do the same thing as the general martial artists in the gang territory.


    With a sword raised, Lu Fan inserts the sword on the top of the stone, and then swings it hard. The sword body of the sword blocks the gap. A piece of cold water falls from Lu Fan''s side, and a few drops flow to Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    At that time, Lu Fan felt as drunk as an ice cave.


    Clench one''s teeth, Lu fan turns over and kicks on the body of the sword. When the heavy sword without a blade falls into the top of the stone, it blocks all the cold water.


    This series of movements, if let others to see, absolutely amazing. Even those with vigorous Qi can''t do it.


    Turning over and landing, Lu Fan''s feet are immersed in a cold water.


    But at the next moment, Lu Fan came back like an arrow out of the line.


    Bang.


    Lu Fan fell on the slate, but fortunately he didn''t directly hit Wukong spirit.


    Looking down, Lu Fandeng saw that his right foot was frosted. The crystal clear ice froze his feet and calves, and there was a trend of upward spread.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and smashed the ice with a fist.


    But the cold power in the meridians did not stop, and continued to condense into ice.


    After smashing dozens of times, Lu Fan finally froze and stopped. At the same time, Lu Fan felt that his right leg could not move at all.


    Blood was also thrown out of the palm.


    This ice is so hard.


    Gasping for breath, Lu Fan put down his hand and lay on the ground, saying, "this time is really trouble."


    "Congratulations, you can live a little longer," said Wu Qiling, with his bones and arms on his head


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s not to live a little longer. It''s a long life. Don''t worry. We won''t die here. "


    "You haven''t told me yet. Why, you have to save me. I''m a demon, and you''re not. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "you still care about this. In my opinion, there are only two people trapped. What demon repair, not demon repair, wait to go out later


    Wukong spirit way: "you really never give up. Unfortunately, I''m afraid I can''t live. I have felt my body eroded by cold ice again. I''ve lost control of my power. "


    Lu Fan said in amazement, "what. Can''t you resist the power. "


    Wukong spirit way: "that''s just. Now, I feel more and more powerless to speak. Lu fan, can you come closer to me? I feel a little cold. "


    Lu Fan hurriedly moved forward a few, reached out to touch the head of the dancing hollow spirit, clearly it was more hot, she even said cold.


    "A little closer."


    Wukong''s face began to shake slightly. Lu Fan could see an icy blue rising slowly along her meridians.


    Lu fan is biting his teeth and embracing the dancing spirit in his arms.


    "You talk to me," Wukong said


    Lu Fandao: "what do you want to hear me say?"


    "Talk about your past," Wukong said


    Lu Fandao: "my past. It''s very simple. Practice martial arts, eat and practice martial arts. "


    "Boring. Since you won''t say it, let me say it. You know what? I don''t want to be a magician at all. "


    The voice of the dancing spirit has weakened a little, and now it''s just like the whispering of mosquitoes.


    "In fact, I''m the daughter of half an Chengshou. My childhood is happy and happy. I have a kind father and a gentle mother. I live a carefree life every day. I didn''t practice martial arts before I was 14 years old. "


    Lu Fan said softly, "I haven''t practiced martial arts. Then you are very happy. "


    Wukong Ling then said: "of course, I''ve known since I was young that it''s very tired to practice martial arts. I don''t like practicing martial arts. I just want to be free. But when I was 14, I came to my house alone. He is a powerful alchemist, and he said that I have a talent for alchemy. Hope to take me. "


    Speaking of this, the spirit of dancing was obviously excited.


    "But my parents didn''t agree. They think. I just need to be happy. What kind of alchemy. Practice me. It should have nothing to do with me. They warmly entertained the alchemist. But who would have thought. That''s the damn devil. He killed all my family overnight. "


    The dancing hand pinched Lu Fan''s skirt.


    Lu fan is shocked and watches the dancing. Is she moving.


    Wukong Ling apparently didn''t notice the detail. "I''ll never forget when he''s finished," he continued. Come to me. Face me with blood. You are beautiful! I Want You. You will be my furnace to the top. "


    Stove tripod.


    Lu Fan heard these two words. There was a big shock in my heart.


    The so-called stove tripod is to treat people as medicinal materials. Refine into pills. Or worse. They are raised as pigs and dogs. And then one day. Be broken. Absorb power. Kill.


    "Demon repair."


    Lu Fan speaks.


    Wu Qiling nodded slightly and said: "that''s right. He is a demon. The demon gate is dedicated to the elders. Medicine empty. This is the man. I''ve ruined everything. Took me to the demon gate.

 Chapter 303

    Whisper, exhale like blue.


    Lu Fan''s heart pounded a few times and watched the dancing in amazement.


    "You''re kidding."


    Wukong Ling pulled out a smile and said: "do you think I''m joking. Lu fan, didn''t you say you need to restore some strength, so you can take me out. I''ll take it. I''m a tripod. If you want me and take my power, we can all go out. This is the only way. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "no, I won''t do that."


    Wukong Spirit said weakly: "I can''t hold on any longer. Lu fan, you either want me and take me out. Or leave me here and let me sleep quietly. Anyway, it doesn''t make any difference to me. Live without strength, or die in your arms. It''s hard to decide. "


    Dancing airy eyelids go down.


    Lu Fan''s hands touched the dancing face.


    At this time, Lu Fan feels that the heat on Wukong spirit is rapidly disappearing, as if her vitality is going away together.


    Lu Fandao: "I will not let you die here, absolutely not."


    Wukong spirit way: "follow you. It''s your choice, your decision. Lu fan, I''m so tired. Let me sleep. "


    At the end of the speech, Wukong spirit closed his eyes.


    Suddenly, a tear fell from the corner of his eyes and dropped on Lu Fan''s hand.


    Lu Fan felt the moisture.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s hands began to shake. Seeing Wukong''s face becoming stiff, Lu Fan could feel his heart twitching.


    He clenched his fist to death. Before that, Lu fan would never have thought that he cared so much about the life and death of Wukong spirit.


    Do you really want to rob others of their chastity.


    "Damn it, asshole."


    Lu Fan swears and shakes the dancing spirit heavily. However, Wukong spirit is still sleeping in a deep way, with no intention of waking up.


    Biting his teeth, Lu Fan felt that he was going to have nothing to do.


    He has a lot of strength, but he can''t rely on it to save people.


    I knew that he should have hidden several pills in his clothes, not all of them in his belt and ring.


    "Asshole. Lu fan, you are a bastard. "


    Lu Fan scolded himself and then began to take off his clothes.


    It''s important to save people. First, save people.


    Damn it, let it go.


    "I''m sorry, lingyao. I''m sorry for Wukong."


    Lu Fan took off his upper body clothes and came to the dancing spirit.


    Reaching for his hand, Lu Fan unties his clothes. When you see the sheepskin like skin inside, with the high-rise that can be broken by blowing. Lu Fan took a deep breath.


    Perfect.


    Lu fan can only use these two words to describe.


    Taking a deep breath, Lu Fan felt his whole body was boiling, but the frozen vigorous Qi seemed to beat slightly.


    "I''m saving people, saving people."


    Lu Fan murmured. Reach out. He''s ready to take off his body.


    Suddenly, he saw the jade pendant hanging on his waist.


    Transparent, shiny jade plate, shaking in front of him.


    "Wu Yipei."


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened. How did he forget this thing? Wu Yipei, the second life of the warrior. Lu Fan immediately arranges the clothes of Wukong spirit. Then I was so excited that I pulled down my martial arts.


    Without any vigorous Qi, Lu fan can feel the familiar mood of martial arts and the pure power.


    This is the superfluous power that Lu Fan overflows in his daily practice. Usually, Lu fan doesn''t even have a look. But now, it''s really a lifesaver. Holding the jade pendant in the hand is like the extension of the body.


    When the mind and spirit moved, the power in them gathered in his hands.


    Reach out to wipe on the belt, immediately Lu Fan felt everything in the belt.


    Pills. Dan medicine.


    Without hesitation, Lu Fan took out a pile of pills.


    Xiaohei is also released by him. Yuxiao''er seems to be still in a coma, so she doesn''t care.


    Break open the mouth of Wukong spirit, and Lu Fan fills a bottle of pills directly.


    At the same time, I also gave myself a bottle of pills.


    Now he takes pills in bottles. Eating one by one is not his style.


    The medicine turns into a clear spring in the body and sweeps around.


    Lu Fan immediately felt that his frozen vigorous Qi was loose and began to move in a very slow way.


    It''s OK to move. As long as he moves, his vigorous Qi will soon return to control.


    "Wake up, dance airy, wake up."


    Lu Fan patted Wu Wukong''s face. He was very confident in the elixir he made.


    The coldness of Wukong spirit began to fade away. As the naked eye could see, the blue on her face was rapidly fading away.


    Slowly, Wukong spirit opened his eyes again.


    Hazy eyes, with a peerless face, are absolutely fascinating.


    But Lu Fan didn''t notice this, he just took a long breath of relief.


    The scattered light in his eyes converged. Wukong Ling looked up and saw Lu Fan on the top of * * and said with a smile: "in the end, you still want me. Lu fan, I will be your man. You have to protect me. "


    Lu Fan froze for a moment, then smiled and said, "you misunderstood me. I didn''t do anything to you. "


    Said, Lu Fan picked up the empty medicine bottle and shook it in front of the dancing spirit.


    Wu Qiling was stunned for a moment, and then felt his own situation.


    After a bottle of pills, she felt that her body condition had obviously recovered, and her arm seemed to move slightly.


    Lu Fan fiddles with the next elixir, while Xiao Hei looks up at the Wufeng heavy sword on the top of the stone. It seems that he is thinking about how it got there.


    Lu Fan''s body suddenly heard the sound of the nine dragon Xuangong tower.


    "O great master, you have recovered. This medicine comes in time. Ha ha, I''m alive again. "


    Lu Fan was in a good mood and said in his heart, "welcome back, old nine. I really miss you."


    "Master, what did you just say?" said the pagoda


    Lu Fandao: "welcome back and miss you. What''s the matter? Can''t I say these words?"


    "No, it''s just like that. None of the previous owners told me. Master, why do you say such a thing? "


    Lu Fan said doubtfully, "why. There''s no reason. "


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon was lost in thought, and there was no sound for a while.


    Lu Fan didn''t care about this inexplicable guy, and began to choose pills to help him recover vigorous Qi.


    This one can''t, this one can''t either.


    Lu fan is wringing his eyebrows. None of the elixirs on his hands can solve the Yin cold in his body.


    But he knew a pill that could break the ice.


    Do you want to refine it.

 Chapter 304

    At the same time, on the other side.


    Wu''an, capital.


    Lu Laotou and Zhong Laogui have been staring at the water curtain in front of them for a long time.


    And the projection of the water curtain in the sky, only a huge pit, as well as the pit was frozen Kui Niu.


    "What is it called? Tell me what it''s called."


    Old bell blows beard and stares.


    After decades of supervision, it is the first time that examiners have disappeared.


    They couldn''t see where Lu Fan and Wukong spirit were and what they were going through.


    Even if they were dead or alive, they had no idea.


    "Is it time to terminate the assessment?"


    Old man Lu also has an ugly face. It''s not supposed to be like this.


    Fengling island is full of arrays. It''s impossible to leave a dead corner. It''s useless even to hide under the ground.


    Moreover, Lu Fan and other people also have array marks left before entering the island.


    With this mark, at least we can see their trace vaguely.


    But now, it''s all gone.


    It''s like being wiped out by a master in a flash. It''s completely gone.


    Everything is out of control, such a situation, if it is known by the above.


    I''m afraid that the two of them, together with a small half of the whole supervision department, will be all gone.


    Zhong Laogui said: "wait a few days. Since the assessment is five days. Then we''ll wait five days. If five days later, they still live without seeing people and die without seeing bodies. Then let''s go and have a look. "


    Old man Lu sighed, "that''s all there is to it. I hope these little guys don''t have an accident. There''s still a chance for assessment. Get out of here. Let me see your face. As long as you show up and come to the capital, I will give you the token myself. "


    Old man Lu read in pieces and stared at the pit.


    As for the frozen Kui Niu, at this moment, they both hoped Kui Niu would die.


    This stupid cow will make trouble for them.


    At the bottom of the pit, Lu Fan and Wukong spirit are quietly recovering their strength.


    After thinking for a long time, Lu fan still didn''t enter the empty mansion to refine the pill.


    On the one hand, his vigorous Qi is not enough. On the other hand, he doesn''t want to expose the fact that he is an alchemist in front of the dancing spirit.


    Even now he is not so resistant to dancing.


    Qi Wu double cultivation is his biggest secret. He didn''t even tell his father.


    Quiet cultivation, vigorous Qi returns to your control little by little.


    The frozen right leg is finally swept away by the flowing vigorous Qi. Lu fan can feel that he can take another two bottles of pills. He will be able to recover most of his combat effectiveness in one day.


    Wukong spirit finally regained her ability to move. She stood up little by little and waved her hands and feet.


    Wukong spirit way: "it seems to be good to live. Lu fan, didn''t you really touch me. How do I feel like my clothes have been opened. "


    With a smile on his face, Wu Qiling deliberately pulled his clothes.


    Lu Fan''s face was a little embarrassed, and he coughed two times: "it''s an accident. It''s healing. You know. "


    Wukong Ling said with a smile: "give me a pill. Do you still need to untie your clothes. "


    Lu fan is speechless, but the dancing is very happy.


    "Lu fan, can I have my veil back?"


    Wukong Ling looks at Lu Fan with a pitiful expression.


    She is just a goblin. No normal man can resist her expression.


    Lu fan is still thinking about it. He dances in the air and says: "I don''t have any ability now. Just give me my veil, at least it will guarantee my life. You don''t have to worry too much about an accident. "


    Lu Fan said, "OK, I''ll give it back to you."


    Say, Lu Fan took out the veil from his bosom, and then took out the veil for a moment.


    Lu Fan felt something else.


    Fire essence.


    He got fire essence when he waited too low for the patrol to assess.


    Lu fan then took out the fire essence and gave the veil to Wukong spirit.


    At once, Wukong Ling was wearing it on his face, with a look of excitement.


    Lu Fan took the fire essence and began to ponder.


    "What is this."


    Asked the dancer.


    Lu fan turns his head and takes a look at Wukong spirit. When Wukong Spirit puts on the veil, Lu Fan immediately feels that Wukong spirit seems to be different.


    Temperament, or something.


    Hear Wu kongfu''s inquiry.


    Lu Fan said, "fire essence. It''s something I got when I was breaking through the mountains and rivers. "


    The eyes of Wukong are bright.


    "Good stuff. I heard that even among the alchemists, the fire essence has no market or price. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "yes. But I think now we seem to use it. "


    Lu Fan looks up at the stone and smiles.


    Wukong spirit immediately understood Lu Fan''s idea and said, "are you going to bring the fire spirit to rush into the cold water?"


    Lu Fan nodded, "you can have a try, can''t you?"


    With that, Lu Fan came to the edge of the stone platform and put the fire essence on the ground.


    At that time, a piece of cold water directly retreated, just like a mouse saw a cat, and directly retreated a foot away.


    Dancing airy ha ha of smile, way: "good thing, with avoid water bead same."


    Lu Fan looked carefully. There was a white seal on the ground, and the force of heaven and earth changed slightly.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s not avoiding water, it''s evaporating all the cold water around. It evaporated a whole Zhang, and the effect was good. "


    Wukong Ling said in surprise: "evaporation. How much heat does that take. It''s not hot at all. "


    Lu Fan picked up the fire spirit, with a strange face.


    It''s not hot at all.


    I''m kidding. When he got the fire essence, the flames almost killed him.


    It''s just that this thing doesn''t burn it now. It''s like a spiritual treasure that recognizes the Lord.


    "Study it well, and I''ll see if I can split it in half. We can go out in half."


    Wukong Ling bit his lips and said, "you have to share half of me."


    Lu Fandao: "yes, half of you."


    There was a strange light in the eyes of Wukong spirit, and there was no more sound.


    Bang. Bang.


    Lu Fan smashes the ignitor with his fist. It''s really hard. It''s not easy to open it.


    He took the Wufeng heavy sword to block the stone top again. Now there is no one in his hand. All he can do is rely on brute force.


    At this time, what Lu Fan and Wukong spirit didn''t notice was that.


    The walls not far away have been slowly stained with cold water.


    The original clear cold water, in contact with the body of three blood Jiao on the wall, immediately became blue, and then slowly disappeared in the wall.


    At one point one, the eyes of the three blood Jiaos seemed to glow slightly, which was very subtle.


    It''s Xiaohei. He looks at the wall as if he feels something. He makes a gentle roar.


    It''s like confusion.

 Chapter 305

    A day later.


    Bang.


    Lu Fan finally divides the fire essence into two parts.


    This thing is even harder than the colorful stone used for testing. Lu Fan believes that if it is the colorful stone, he will not hit his hands until they are red and swollen.


    "Well, half by one. I''ll try it first. You don''t move. "


    Lu Fan holds half of the fire essence tightly in his hand, and dances to Kong Lingdao at the same time.


    Take a deep breath. Lu fan moves his muscles.


    Although he had been chopping fire essence all day, with the spread of medicine and the acceleration of vigorous qi movement. His strength has recovered.


    On the contrary, dancing is ethereal. After a day, there is no combat effectiveness except for the active ones.


    This is the difference in resilience. Lu Fan believes that even the martial artists in the local gang will not do better than him.


    Lu Fan even felt that after the vigorous Qi was suppressed, there was a trend of improvement.


    Lu Fan believes that as long as he recovers his strength, he will definitely rush to the outer Gang Bazhong.


    Shaking his neck, a click sounded.


    Lu Fan jumped from the stone platform and stepped on the cold water.


    A chill began to flow up his meridians again.


    "No response."


    Lu fan is slightly surprised, and quickly throws the fire essence to the ground.


    When the fire essence lands, the cold water suddenly evaporates.


    Lu Fan quickly resisted the cold coming up and turned to dance to Kong Lingdao: "it seems that there are some small troubles."


    Wukong spirit way: "do you have to land. Can you inlay the fire essence in your shoes? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "good idea, I''ll try."


    Lu Fan took off his shoes directly. They are good shoes bought in Donghua city. There are two layers of wild fox hide on the base of rock armour turtle skin. It''s comfortable and warm. It cost Lu Fan hundreds of gold coins.


    Recklessly, Lu fan made a hole in his shoes and stuck the fire essence on the ground.


    Well, it seems that he has some diaphragmatic feet, but his craftsmanship is just like this.


    After one step, another cold water separated immediately.


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "yes, it''s just that I''m lame. But I think I can adapt. "


    Wukong Ling turned her eyes. She didn''t expect Lu fan to do it.


    Slowly, Wukong spirit held half of the fire essence in her mouth. The white flames danced and instantly dyed Wukong spirit''s whole body white. Then she also walked down slowly.


    Miracles happened, where the dancing spirits passed by, all the cold water disappeared automatically.


    Although it was only half a Zhang away, it was enough to make her ignore the terrible cold water.


    Lu Fan looked at the dance and said with a big mouth, "it can still be like this."


    Wukong spirit spits out the fire spirit, and immediately the fire spirit beats up the white flames.


    "You don''t know. There are many ways to use this kind of genius treasure. I learned it from an alchemist. "


    Speaking of this, Wukong Ling seems to think of some bad things, and her face changes.


    Lu Fan knew who she was talking about, not the guy who wanted to turn her into a tripod. It seems that the guy really does his own evil and can''t live. He even taught the skills of dancing.


    As a real alchemist, Lu Fan didn''t even know it.


    His face was embarrassed. Lu Fan quickly took Huo Jing out of his shoes.


    Looking at the fire essence with foot odor, Lu Fan thinks it''s better to wait and put it in his mouth. Well, wait for the smell to disperse.


    Or there should be another way.


    "Come on, little black, put these in your mouth. Don''t swallow them."


    Lu fan directly throws the fire essence to Xiao Hei.


    Xiaohei catches it and almost swallows it in his stomach. Fortunately, Lu Fan calls fast.


    The dancing airling looks sick.


    "Lu fan, do you treat your spirit beast like this?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "Xiaohei is not picky about food."


    As he said this, Lu Fan waved to Xiao Hei again.


    "The spirit beast is attached."


    Lu Fan shouted, and Xiao Hei turned into a black awn and rushed into his body.


    Immediately, Lu Fan felt that his whole body was full of power, and a white flame appeared from him. He did not even use any power.


    The flame is very subtle, like a layer of light.


    Lu Fan tries to move forward a few steps, and the cold water disappears immediately.


    Lu Fan nodded his head, which was really useful.


    Wait a moment, why is the sole of your feet a little cold? Hasn''t it evaporated clean? Lu Fan quickly looks down.


    Oh, it''s just a hole in the shoe.


    Chuckling, Lu Fan walked around satisfied.


    As long as the cold water does not hurt them, then they should be able to go out smoothly.


    With this in mind, Lu fan is ready to take back his sword.


    Wukong spirit picked up the bones and arms on one side and raised a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Lu fan is taking this thing to cool her down. He really wants to.


    Wukong spirit reached out to throw this thing out, but after thinking about it, he didn''t throw it.


    Slowly, Wukong spirit walked back to the side of the corpse and connected his right arm again.


    "I''m sorry, sir. Your arm, give it back to you. "


    Wukong Ling said respectfully to the corpse. She was still a person in awe of the dead.


    Lu Fan also saw the action of dancing ethereal and smiled.


    This kind of woman is a demon.


    Lu Fan felt that the world was wonderful. It is unimaginable that a demon cultivator should have such humility and awe.


    They should not be arrogant, do not know the heaven and earth thick people.


    It seems that he is going to have a new understanding of the world.


    Lu Fan takes back his eyes from Wukong spirit, and then he sees three blood Jiao on the wall.


    What''s the matter? Why are the three blood Jiao different.


    Lu Fan felt a strong sense of crisis.


    "Dance empty spirit back, quickly back."


    Wu Kongling hears Lu Fan''s cry, stupefied for a moment, retreating and saying, "what''s the matter?"


    I don''t know what Lu fan is calling.


    At this time, the three blood dragons on the wall suddenly opened their eyes.


    I saw a flash of blue light. In a moment, the dancing body was pulled and hit the wall heavily.


    "Ah."


    The dancing spirit makes a cry of pain.


    Lu Fan''s reaction was quick. He punched his right hand and shot it out.


    Wuxiangpo mountain fist.


    The shadow of a fist smashed on the wall. At the same time, Lu Fan rushed to attack, his whole body was full of thunder and flames.


    But the next moment, a blue light appeared, like a snake swinging its tail, and directly drew on Lu Fan.


    Terrible power with cold light, let land where to come from, where to go back.


    Heavy hit on the ground, Lu Fan only felt this force so familiar.


    Damn, that''s the cold power of the cold water.


    It''s not that easy to freeze him with this.


    I have fire essence now.


    Lu Fan turned over, and at the same time, the blue phantom around the dancing spirit also made a sound.


    It''s like a soldering iron on the skin, emitting white smoke.


    Immediately, the blue phantom throws the dancing spirit out.


    Lu Fan leaps out and catches the dancing spirit. Lu Fan''s whole body is shocked by the strong force, which once again smashes the ground into a deep pit.


    "Man, hateful man, damned man."


    Suddenly, the three blood dragons on the wall came alive.


    The wriggling body, the head detached from the wall, stared at Lu Fan and Wukong spirit.

 Chapter 306

    It can talk.


    A wild animal can speak human language.


    For the first time, Lu fan saw a wild animal that could speak human words.


    It is said that as long as it is a wild beast that can speak human language, at least it is a monster that has lived for thousands of years.


    I''m embarrassed to come out and mix without Tiangang.


    Wukong spirit spewed out her blood without vigorous defense. Now she is as fragile as a piece of paper.


    Fortunately her veil absorbed most of her power. Otherwise, with just that, she should have died on the spot.


    Lu fan turns to put a pill into Wukong spirit''s mouth, and then protects her behind her.


    His eyes were fixed on the three bloody Jiao, and Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi was surging.


    At this time, in the state of little black appendage, his combat power is comparable to that of the warrior in Yuangang.


    He didn''t believe he didn''t have the power of World War I.


    On the wall, the three heads of the three blood dragons are shaking around.


    The strong blue light makes its six eyes very blue, which looks like the flow of water waves.


    "Human, humble human. Now is your chance to surrender to me. Give your blood, give your strength. I will make you eternal. "


    Three heads are high, three nostrils are facing Lu Fan and Wukong spirit.


    Lu Fan looked at the arrogant and arrogant three blood Jiao and said calmly, "you think too much. We won''t give you our lives, snake. "


    Lu Fan deliberately accentuated the last two words.


    Like this powerful and arrogant beast, the most taboo is that someone despises him.


    Lu Fan''s success in provoking many wild animals in this provocative tone in the fantasy.


    Once the wild animals get angry, many will lose their sense.


    So there''s a chance to escape.


    That''s right. Lu fan is going to run away.


    In the face of a well-known wild animal who has obviously died for so many years and has survived, he can also speak human language.


    Lu Fan didn''t want to fight with him at all.


    He is ready to dodge it at any time. Even he has planned it in his mind. Wait for the next moment to start, pull out the picture of running without a sword.


    "Little snake. How dare you call the great, eternal and supreme green blood adult a little snake. Man, are you going to turn into a pool of blood? "


    The whole wall vibrated, and the nine swords on the wall were shining.


    The three blood Jiao roared, just when Lu Fan thought that the three blood Jiao would fight.


    The three blood dragons are still.


    Three pairs of big eyes stare at Lu Fan.


    Three blood Jiao said: "human, report your name. You will get the eternal curse. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "is it just a curse. It seems that many people curse me from childhood. I don''t see what''s going on with me. "


    Lu Fan said and laughed.


    At this time, he finally saw that the three blood Jiao was in fact bluffing. It had been completely trapped by nine swords on the wall.


    The power it can use at this time should be this layer of blue light.


    "By the way, do you call yourself an adult. You don''t seem to be human. It''s better to be a snake. "


    Wukong spirit laughed at this time and stood behind Lu Fan. Wukong spirit lowered his voice and said, "it''s the power provided by the cold water. Lu fan, try to break the cold water."


    As soon as Lu Fan''s eyes brightened, his eyes rolled and swept.


    Sure enough, all the cold water flowing to the wall has mysteriously disappeared.


    It''s like being eaten by a wall.


    Lu Fan''s lips moved and said: "you walk around and use fire essence to cut off the flow of cold water. I continue to draw its attention. "


    Wukong Ling nodded and began to walk carefully.


    At this time, the three blood Jiao seemed to be arrived by Lu Fan Qi, who roared loudly: "human, humble human. You dare to insult me twice. I will treat your leather as a collection. Chew your soul and let you enjoy the real pain. "


    Lu fan pulls out his ears. His action is purely to imitate elder martial brother Han Feng.


    Anyway, among the people he knew, only senior brother Han Feng had the most exasperating attitude.


    "Oh, you said so much. Why am I still standing here alive. Great green blood adult, can''t you say you can''t do it. Since I''m so humble, why don''t you just erase me. I''m waiting. Come on. "


    Lu Fan hooks his fingers at the three blood Jiao, and he looks very weak.


    Three blood Jiaos can''t help it any more. Another blue light comes.


    This time, Lu fan saw clearly that it was the phantom of three blood dragons.


    Lu Fan''s body immediately emerged the scale Dragon Armor, the soles of his feet fell deeply into the ground, vigorous Qi opened.


    Bang.


    Lu Fan blocks the attack of three blood Jiao.


    Although Qi and blood were surging and the scales and Dragon Armor were sunken, Lu Fan was still blocked.


    Suddenly, the blue shadow made a zizzy sound.


    When the three blood Jiaos were about to take back the empty shadow, they seemed to be crying in pain, and the three heads began to swing.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you are afraid of me. Your shadow can''t touch me at all. The great blue blood adult can''t touch me, a humble human being. I''m so surprised that my chin will fall to the ground. Are you sure you are not a snake. Poor little snake. "


    Lu Fan takes a bite and a snake, which makes the three blood Jiao almost reach the edge of hysteria.


    "Damned human, despicable, shameless human. Give me your name, give me your name. "


    Lu Fan said helplessly, "OK, let me tell you. My name is rain and dust. Curse me. "


    At this time, the three blood Jiao suddenly stopped twisting and looked at Lu Fan with strange eyes: "stupid human.". You really gave me your name. Then I''ll show you what the real curse is. "


    Lu Fan''s face was frightened immediately, but his eyes were full of expectation.


    The blue light on the three blood dragons is surging, like the blue flame dancing with strange rhythm.


    Wukongling came back at this time. She had cut off all the cold water flowing to the stone wall.


    "Curse the Dharma, it''s reading curse the Dharma."


    Lu fan is still a frightened face, but the corners of his mouth can''t help but want to twitch.


    "How could he not know that a powerful beast has a unique ability. The most famous of the wild animals like Jiaos is the curse of Dharma. They are the reapers of souls. It''s said that many demon practitioners like wild animals like Jiaos. Because it can improve the power of some of their divine spirit decisions. "


    In a moment, the light of the three blood dragons converged, suddenly shaking violently.


    One of the heads retracted directly into the wall.


    "Hateful. Damn human, whose name do you give me. This is not your name. You gave me the name of a strong human being. It''s a good thing he''s not in the way, despicable human. How can I believe you. "


    The frightened expression on Lu Fan''s face suddenly turned into a smile.

 Chapter 307

    "Did you curse him?" Lu fan asked curiously, hoping that the three blood dragons would curse the rain and dust directly. That way he can save a lot of energy.


    At this time, the three blood dragons were shining with deep blue light. The light in the eyes is a little blood light.


    Lu fan not only insulted his body, but also his wisdom.


    Even a wild animal can''t bear it.


    All of a sudden, the whole wall began to shake violently.


    Along with the top of the stone are beginning to appear cracks, such as rain like cold water dripping down.


    This is not a good thing, Lu Fan''s face immediately became dignified.


    With one hand, the dancing spirit retreated.


    "Human beings. I will drink your blood, eat your flesh, and turn your bones to ashes. "


    Roaring loudly, a force of terror rushed out of the stone wall, turning the stone chamber into a blue ocean.


    "Let''s go, Lu Fan."


    Wukong Ling shouted loudly, but in a flash she was in the same place, starting from the veil, freezing constantly.


    Lu Fan also felt that a powerful force was transforming everything around him.


    Yes, transformation.


    Like a big hand, all the forces of heaven and earth around it are forced to condense into the ultimate ice.


    Lu Fan leaps up with the dancing spirit, his whole body is ablaze.


    With one punch, Lu Fan smashed the top of the stone, grabbed his own heavy sword and prepared to rush out.


    But the next moment, Lu Fan sees a group of terrible blue boa constrictors clinging to his waist and legs.


    "Broken."


    A sword sweeps out, black inflammation splashes.


    The blue Python on his body was immediately frightened and retreated.


    Lu Fan steps heavily in the air and rushes up again.


    But immediately, Lu Fan felt that he had hit an ice wall.


    Wukong Ling said with trembling lips: "Lu fan, it''s the region, the cold region."


    Lu Fanjing''s heart contracted.


    The territory that can only be possessed by those who respect the environment or those who respect the environment.


    This damned three blood Jiao is a wild animal comparable to Zun''s territory.


    I knew it was like this. He should have escaped as soon as he stood here and said nothing to it.


    Everything around is turning into cold ice, five element realm, the most common realm. But it also has great power.


    Any force of five elements, to the extreme, has the power to destroy the sky and destroy the earth.


    It''s spelled.


    Lu Fan''s whole body strength is concentrated in one point. With his understanding of the martial arts realm, unless it is to break the realm, it is impossible for him to escape.


    Within the territory, there is a space of its own.


    There''s only one point to break inside, right, just one point.


    Ten thousand swords belong to the emperor.


    Lu Fan kills with a sword. There is no light, no roaring sound, only a tiny light, stabbing out.


    The light caused cracks in the cold ice all around.


    Lu Fan felt the emptiness of his body. He and Wu Qiling stared at him.


    I just want to break a gap.


    But as a result, they were disappointed.


    Even the cold regions released by the wild animals are still beyond their reach.


    The figure of the three blood dragons appears in the cold region.


    Its body at this moment, appears so tall, so terrible.


    "Humble human beings. You have made me lose three years of strength. If your flesh and blood cannot replenish these forces, I will make your soul suffer forever. You have one last chance to give your life and all your strength to me. "


    Said, three blood Jiao cold voice way.


    Its voice is like the glory of heaven, people can''t help kneeling down to worship.


    For a while, the eyes of Wu Qiling were lost, and the whole person had a tendency to shrink down.


    Lu Fan took hold of Wukong spirit and said loudly: "don''t believe it. If we sacrifice, it will get ten percent of its strength from us. If you kill us, it will achieve three or five achievements. Even if it''s dead, I won''t give you a cheap beast. "


    Wukong spirit hears Lu Fan''s voice and wakes up instantly.


    "It seems that we are doomed to die here," he said


    Lu Fan holds the sword and grins.


    "Then you go to die," said the three blood dragons


    Cold as the wind.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan and Wu Kongling seem to be in the ice purgatory. Seeing the countless ice blades, they will be broken down.


    Lu fan directly blocks Wu Feng''s heavy sword in front of him.


    But just then a quiet voice came.


    "You are still so dishonest."


    The light is bright, like the sun in the sky, and the ice melts instantly.


    Lu Fan and Wukong spirit only feel their whole body warm.


    All the cold disappeared, and the dancing spirit found that his strength was also recovering in a flash.


    Three blood Jiao roared loudly, "it''s you again, you old guy. Why are you pestering me when you die. Why don''t you let me go when you die. How long are you going to stay with me


    Hearing the word "Zaohua", Lu Fan and Wukong spirit opened their mouths.


    Nature. The creator.


    The quiet voice rings again, "blood Jiao, as long as you are still alive. I will be crushed by death until someone can destroy your eternal body. "


    "You are so naive," said the three blood Jiao, twisting his body. No one can destroy my eternal body. One day, I will recover my strength and destroy everything of you. Old man, your family, your friends, the people you care about. It will be destroyed in my hands. I will let you see how I destroyed all the things you guard. "


    "You said too much."


    The black and white light appeared, and the figure of the three blood dragons disappeared instantly.


    All around the restoration of the original, only those who originally flow of cold water do not know where to go.


    On the wall, the figure of the three blood Jiao twists and turns, and finally it is silent.


    Nine swords gleam faintly, and then return to peace.


    The only thing that changed was that the bones that had been sitting on the ground stood up.


    a ghost appeared behind the bones. It was a man with a strong face and the same character as Lu fan saw in the sword grave.


    The only thing that changed was that the old man had a God in his eyes.


    Lu Fanhu thought of the dean of the college. They should use similar methods.


    "Young warrior, good nature. I heard what you two and Xuejiao said. Although it does sound like a bit of beating up. But I have to say, it works. Young man, your mouth is broken, but your heart is good. "


    The Buddha smiled at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s face is strange. He doesn''t know whether the creator is praising him or damaging him by changing his ways.


    "That''s what we should do."


    The dancing Spirit said with a smile.


    The creator takes a look at the dancing spirit.


    "When does the demon repair dare to walk around?"

 Chapter 308

    In a word, let dance empty spirit change face immediately, involuntarily back two steps.


    The Buddha smiled and said, "don''t worry. I''m just a dead old man. Well, I''m really dead. There''s no threat to you. The so-called right way is not all human beings. I have seen the noblest beggar and the humblest king. Identity is just a title. "


    The Buddha smiled freely, but he touched Lu Fan''s heart slightly.


    Wukong spirit respectfully salutes the Buddha: "there are a large number of Buddha, and the little girl is convinced."


    The Buddha said: "when you go back, try to hide. It''s not a good thing for the demon cultivator to run around. Remember my saying, is originally hidden in the dark, why must we seek the light. "


    The face of Wukong spirit suddenly changed, as if it was carefully thinking about the words of the creator.


    The Buddha walked two steps forward, and the bones shook, as if they were going to fall apart at any time.


    The Buddha stopped three feet in front of Lu Fan and looked at Lu Fan carefully.


    "Who do you learn from?" asked the creator.


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, sir. I can''t pass it out."


    The Buddha then asked, "where are the skills you have learned,"


    Lu Fan said, "donghuazhou, Wudao college."


    The Buddha shook his head and said, "the martial arts college of tianyazi,"


    Lu Fan was stunned for a while before he remembered that tianyazi was their Dean.


    Nodding, Lu said, "that''s right."


    The Buddha said: "young man, you are not honest. Your martial arts are not something that Wudao college can teach. Especially that one. "


    Lu Fanhu understood that it was his return of ten thousand swords that made the Buddha interested.


    Chuckling, Lu Fandao said, "that''s my own martial art."


    The eyes of the creator suddenly brightened.


    "No wonder it''s so rough and uncontrollable. It''s good to create your own martial arts. Although I''m not a martial artist, I can use one method and ten thousand methods. I seem to see the prospect of you coming into our category. "


    Lu Fan put a smile on his lips.


    Ten of the things that the Buddha said about us are wuzun realm and Zun realm.


    Lu fan is undoubtedly happy to be affirmed by an old master.


    The Buddha said: "young man, when you and I meet, you are the creator. I''ll give you something. "


    As he said this, the Buddha actually pulled off his right arm.


    The eyebrows of Lu Fan and Wukong spirit in this movement were shaking. They knew what the creator was going to do.


    Chuckling, the Buddha said: "you seem to like my right hand very much. Why don''t I just give it to you. I hope you will come here again when you reach the peak in the future. Help me to kill these three blood dragons completely. "


    Saying this, the Buddha threw his arm out.


    Lu Fan reached out to pick it up, but at this moment, a bright border character suddenly appeared on his arm.


    After that, the arm turned into a white bone, and directly fell into Lu Fan''s right arm.


    A light came out of Lu Fan''s arm and shone on the dancing forehead.


    Both of them were stunned at the same time. Lu Fan only felt that his right arm was full of power, which he never had before.


    Put out his hand, Lu fan can see that there is a more boundary word in the center of his hand.


    Careful induction, a moment, a strong force rushed into his four limbs.


    Lu Fan only feels that his martial arts bottleneck is like a layer of film, which is pierced one by one.


    Before he can react, his strength has already stepped into outer gang Jiuchong.


    Xiao Hei comes out of Lu fan directly and looks at Lu Fan in horror.


    That power made Xiaohei feel scared.


    Click, click.


    At the same time, Lu Fan''s skin and flesh began to crack and his clothes were destroyed, just like the skin of a snake beast.


    Wukong spirit took a step forward, but was immediately blocked by the creator.


    Don''t worry, he is accepting a creation, don''t break his chance.


    Lu Fan''s whole body was shaking, the pain of tearing, the pain of metamorphosis, and filled his whole body.


    Biting his teeth, Lu Fan didn''t make a cry.


    I''m kidding. How many times have I died? What''s the pain.


    After a whole hour, Lu Fan''s transformation was completed, and there were many dead skin and black blood on the ground.


    Lu Fan''s whole life is like rebirth. His muscles and bones are singing and his eyes are shining.


    In a moment, the forces of the five elements converge.


    A fire of five elements came from all around, and suddenly fell into Lu Fan''s whole body.


    When the spirit spread out, Lu Fan could feel the changes around him with his eyes closed.


    The original thick force of heaven and earth, at this time in his feeling, has become a small light point of dancing.


    At the same time, everything in the world appeared in front of him like a picture.


    It turns out that this is the real world.


    Reaching out, Lu Fan could see the power of heaven and earth surging in his arm with a strange rule.


    Everything seems to be under control.


    "The mountain is the mountain, and the water is the water," the Buddha said softly


    Lu Fan murmured and smiled.


    The light in his eyes converged, and the flame of Lu Fan''s whole body automatically became a gang garment covering his body.


    This gang suit is so close to the body that a flame pattern appears on the back of the right hand.


    When the Buddha saw this scene, he doubted, "what''s wrong? Why do you appear the flame mark of the alchemist?"


    Lu Fan''s heart moved and stopped the vigorous Qi immediately.


    The flame mark in your hand disappears instantly.


    The Buddha smiled and said, "you know, this means that you are still a genius who can refine Qi. God, if it wasn''t for me. I''m sure I''d like to accept you as a registered disciple. "


    Lu Fan bowed to the Buddha and said, "thank you for your help."


    The Buddha waved to Lu Fan with his only left hand and said, "death is nothing. It''s right to leave something for the younger generation. I''ll give you two a chance. When you two, who can reach the peak in the future, or your descendants can reach the peak, come back. Finish my last wish and kill it. "


    Lu Fan said calmly, "I will come back."


    "You are very ambitious, very good. If you can really come back, I will send you another array. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "the formation is the one outside..."


    The Buddha said, "that''s a fake. Just keep bluffing. What''s your name? "


    Lu Fanlian hurriedly said:" my name is... "


    At this time, the Buddha raised his hand and said, "forget it. Let me know when you come back next time. You, it''s time to go out. Don''t try to look here. I''ll leave it to the right people. "


    At the end of the speech, the Buddha waved his arm gently.


    Lu Fan and Wukong spirit disappear at the same time.

 Chapter 309

    The sun is shining.


    When Lu Fan and Wukong spirit opened their eyes again, they had already returned to the outside.


    This is a path. When Lu fan saw this path, he smiled. This place he passed is the path leading to the ice lake.


    Is this the way that people came out.


    One by one, the people who came out of the bottom of the lake.


    Xiao Hei hugs Lu Fan''s thigh, shivering and shrinking into a mass.


    Lu Fan picks up Xiaohei, and Xiaohei returns to the size of the first time they met.


    Touch Xiaohei''s head. Xiaohei is a little calm.


    Facing Lu Fan for a while, Lu Fan frowned and said, "what. He infused you with something. "


    Xiaohei shook his head to show that he didn''t know.


    But with one opening, he spewed out a black and white flame.


    Just one bite, in an instant, Lu fan saw the rapid collapse of the power of the world around him. All the forces of heaven and earth around are like a broken canvas under this flame. Reveal the dark space inside.


    "Breaking the void."


    The dancing spirit exclaimed.


    Lu Fan was also shocked when Xiaohei became so fierce.


    A flame has the ability to break the void. Lu Fan remembers that among the wild animals, all the wild animals with the ability of breaking void will become the existence of tyranny.


    I''m afraid Xiaohei''s achievements in the future will be very high.


    It''s just that Xiao Hei has been dispirited a lot after this flame.


    Lu fan asked, "do you want to go back to rest?"


    Xiaohei nodded, then got into Lu Fan''s belt and entered the empty mansion.


    In the mansion, there are piles of herbs and pills. Xiaohei likes it very much.


    Wukong spirit''s eyes twinkled and said, "Lu fan, you have a spirit beast that may become eternal in the future."


    Lu Fan smiled and said: "eternal existence. Maybe. "


    What else did Wu Kongling want to say? There was a rustle in the jungle.


    Lu Fan''s eyes moved, and Wu Qiling looked around.


    When the body method of the two people is unfolded, they come to the place where the voice is made in an instant.


    At this time, Lu Fan was not able to speak at the same time. The creator gave him an arm, which directly made his strength soar to Yuangang.


    If it is to change into other people, just across a realm, it will take half a month, or even a month to adapt.


    But Lu Fan didn''t have this problem. He had already experienced the cultivation of Yuangang realm in the mirage.


    It''s easy to use.


    The only difference is the change of body after entering Yuangang.


    A venerable arm bone seems to bring his body into another state. It has the taste of Tao.


    It seems that Wukong spirit has also improved. The body method has been improved a lot, and even can barely keep up with Lu Fan''s movements.


    The two men looked intently and saw a dark man leaning against the tree.


    The whole body is burnt black, as if it is seriously injured.


    At the sight of his face, Lu Fan and Wukong spirit all laughed.


    "It''s rainy. You''re not dead yet. "


    On a rainy day, Xi slowly opened his eyes and moved them. The wet weeds under him made a sound.


    "You. You are not dead. "


    I hope to look at them in the rainy day, with a ferocious face.


    Lu Fan looks at him indifferently.


    "You''re not dead. How can we die?"


    "It''s a pity," he said on a rainy day. Kui Niu is not strong enough to kill you all. Why, Lu fan, are you going to kill me. Have you considered the consequences. "


    Lu Fandao: "consequences. Do you mean your family will retaliate against me. Believe me. If I am afraid of your rain family, I will not call Lu Fan. "


    On a rainy day, he laughed.


    "In the city of Donghua, those who are against us, the rain family, have no good end. So do you."


    Wukong Ling interrupts: "OK, Lu Fan. Kill him quickly. There''s no need to waste time with a dead man. "


    At the end of the speech, Wukong spirit quickly steps forward, vigorous Qi coagulates the growth sword, and directly stabs to the chest in the rainy day.


    The sword fell and stabbed the tree behind him.


    The dance was ethereal and indifferent, as if she had finished this kind of thing a hundred times and a thousand times. She could not be familiar with the familiar again, and her mood did not fluctuate at all.


    Lu Fan looks at Yu Tianxi''s body lightly, shakes his head and says: "you say he let us see what to do. If he hides where no one is, maybe we all think he''s dead. "


    Wukong spirit way: "this is the providence."


    Voice just fell, suddenly the power of all directions of heaven and earth strange fluctuations.


    Although the fluctuation is not obvious, it is still felt by Lu Fan''s keen insight.


    "Be careful."


    Lu Fan flashes forward and pulls back the dancing spirit.


    At this time, Mingming has been stabbed to death in the rain, Xi even stood up.


    The blood on his body was flowing back, and a smile rose on his face. The purple eyes of the left face are shining.


    A ray of light from the place where Wukong spirit just stood, the face of Wukong spirit suddenly sank down.


    On a rainy day, he smiled strangely.


    "It''s up to you to really kill me. I can survive in Kui Niu''s hands, really think it''s just luck. Stupid, arrogant idiot. "


    Hope laughs in the rain. The laughter is harsh and unpleasant.


    The face that used to be handsome is now like a fierce ghost.


    "Go to hell, you two. Since you like being together so much, let''s let you die together. "


    In the rainy day, I hope to suddenly turn into streamer and come here with a menacing momentum.


    On a rainy day, he shook his right hand suddenly, and the clear bell rang.


    At that time, Xi''s figure stopped in the rain.


    Wukong spirit snorted coldly: "such a poor magic, but also want to deceive me."


    The rainy day in front of him disappeared like a mirage under the sound of the bell, but at this time, a strong wind appeared behind them.


    The flame appeared on Lu Fan.


    Five elements of fire, up.


    If the hidden dragon rises to the sky, the terrible fire will directly burn back the person who attacked behind.


    With a howl, I tried to run back.


    The sound of hope sounded in the rain.


    "It''s not over. Damn it, you little bastard, you are a devil


    Later, he didn''t finish, because Lu Fan had let Lao Jiu completely detonate the poison seal he left in Xi''s body in rainy days.


    Originally, Lu Fan thought this thing would never be used again. But since the rainy day hoped not to kill the appearance, Lu Fan thought might as well give him a ride.


    He knelt down on rainy days and convulsed all over.


    His eyes began to be lax, and he looked at Lu Fan with foam: "it''s impossible. Your strength... "


    Lu Fan came to the rain with a flame all over his body.


    "Yes. My strength has improved. It''s Yuangang realm you''ll never reach. "


    In the rainy day, his eyes were as big as those of an ox, but he didn''t say a word and fell to the ground.


    Life is gone, this time he is really dead and can''t die again.


    Wukong Ling came up and took a look. He said, "you poisoned him."


    Lu Fan said, "that''s right."


    "Dance air spirit face color change, way:" I now some doubt that you are a demon cultivation


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s just a little means."


    Wu Qiling nodded and quickly peeled all the things he wanted in the rainy day.


    She was very quick and skillful. She turned over all the possible hiding places on Xi''s body twice in rainy days.


    On rainy days, the ring she secretly wore on her toes was also picked off by her. If Lu Fan wanted to find this place, he would not be able to find it. It never occurred to him that the void ring could still be attached to his toes. It''s deep enough.


    Holding two empty rings in his hand, Wu Kong said: "one for each. I want this one on my foot. How about this one on my hand? "


    Of course, Lu Fan knew that it must be the more valuable one on his feet, which could be hidden on his toes, indicating that it must be the lifeblood of rainy day Xi.


    But he nodded, "yes."


    Wukong Ling gave him the ring with a smile. And Lu Fan didn''t even look at it and threw it directly into his belt.


    Wukong spirit also smilingly put the ring into his arms. Lu Fan did not see her movements clearly, and the ring disappeared.


    Later, Wukong Ling pointed to Yutian Xi''s body and said, "you don''t want his body."


    Lu Fan said oddly, "you want the body, too."


    "No, I just want his eyes. You know, this kind of eye with special ability. It''s all very valuable. The illusion he just used must be the special ability of his eyes. Set up a game on purpose, let''s come in. He''s a bit of a brain, too. Just compared with us, his brain is not enough. "


    Lu Fan was too lazy to listen to him. He waved and said, "whatever you want."


    With that, Lu Fan went out.


    Although he didn''t have a lot of feelings about killing people, he tortured the corpse. Well, he admitted that he was very different from the demon cultivator.


    Wukong Ling looked at Lu Fan''s back, smiled and murmured, "you are not a demon cultivator indeed. Alas, why are you not a demon cultivator?"

 Chapter 310

    It took a long time for the dance to finish.


    Lu Fan didn''t want to ask more questions. They walked quietly down the path.


    Maybe for a moment, Lu Fan thought that Wukong spirit was just like him, just a practitioner on his own way.


    However, at this moment, Lu fancai found that there was a big difference between him and Wukong spirit.


    This is one of the reasons why other martial artists and demons are in the same situation.


    If the dead were replaced by another person, even if Lu Fan did not know him.


    Lu fan will not let Wukong spirit destroy other people''s bodies. After all, respect for the dead is the basic principle.


    Wukong spirit is in the stone room. Obviously, he respects the body of the creator.


    How to come out, in the face of the rain, as if she died in front of a wild animal, not a person.


    Wukong spirit didn''t explain anything.


    Because this is the basic accomplishment of demon cultivation. It does not waste anything useful or valuable.


    In the stone chamber, there is no destruction of the bones of the creator.


    That''s because, first of all, she didn''t see anything unusual about the body of the creator, that is, it had no value. Second, strange places, strange bones, who knows if they are traps, whether they will be cursed or not.


    So she kept the respect she deserved.


    But it''s rainy.


    Ha ha, in the eyes of Wukong spirit, his body is really like a wild animal.


    It''s unknown if you can use it to make alchemy.


    The two continued to walk on the path, and not long after, they went back to where the ice lake was.


    In front of the scene, Lu Fan and Wukong spirit were shocked. In a huge pit, a shallow ice lake was flowing. In the center of the pit was Kui Niu''s huge figure.


    Wrapped in ice, Kui Niu looks completely frozen. The whole body is covered with thick ice.


    His eyes were wide open, and a pair of big ox eyes seemed to tell his unwillingness.


    The original thunder light was completely replaced by cold ice. Lu Fan could even see Kui Niu''s hair through the ice.


    Wukong Ling said excitedly: "great, Lu fan, your plan is not bad. It''s completely frozen. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "yes, but it''s frozen. What to do next. "


    Quietly thinking, Lu Fan''s eyes fixed on Kui Niu''s head.


    Wukong spirit way: "of course, kill it. Such a good opportunity must not be wasted. We rush up to his head, break the ice, and then give him a sharp sword. "


    Cried the dancing spirit excitedly.


    Lu Fan frowned. If only there was something about dancing, it would be so simple.


    But thinking about it seems that there is only one way.


    Lu Fan turned his head and looked at Wukong spirit way: "you have to think clearly, if you fail. It''s likely that Kui Niu broke the ice and killed us


    Dancing in the eyes of ethereal flashing a different light, said: "there are some things, always want to fight for a fight is not it."


    Lu Fan smiled, but Wukong Spirit said that in his heart.


    That''s right. It''s always a fight.


    Otherwise, it would be a waste of opportunity.


    Drawing out the heavy sword without a front, Lu Fan shouted at the Xuangong tower in his heart: "Jiu, what array, or what means, can I be safer?"


    "Great master, you don''t need to think about the array. I haven''t recovered much energy. I''m afraid I can''t help you. However, great master, you should try to stab Kui Niu three inches below his neck. There is a red fur, which is the essence of Kui cattle. If it is pierced, Kui Niu will surely die. "


    Lu fan has a smile on his face and knows his weakness, which is the best.


    "Jiu, you know a lot."


    "Great master, if you don''t know a little bit more," said the tower proudly. How can we live so long. Also, the great master, the annihilation dragon ball is about to be sharpened by me. Do you want to wait for Xiaohei to eat the dragon ball, and then your strength will soar, and then you can compete with Kui Niu, so the odds will be bigger. A powerful wild animal''s ability to fight back on death is still terrible. "


    "It will take more time," Lu fan asked


    "Five days," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon


    Lu Fan said immediately, "it''s too late. Just spell it. It''s a fight between life and death. "


    "Well, great master," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. I will guard your body. "


    The light in Lu Fan''s eyes became fierce, and his muscles began to fluctuate regularly.


    It''s like a wave of water dancing on his skin.


    This is the way for Lu fan to create his own active muscles and bones. At this time, only when he has the strength of Yuangang environment, can he really give full play to what he learned in the mirage.


    He nodded softly to Wukong spirit, and Lu Fan felt the fire essence in his arms.


    Fortunately, Xiaohei didn''t swallow it all the time. Lu Fan put it into his mouth without hesitation this time.


    Just like him, Wukong spirit put the fire essence in place.


    Two people look at each other, and at the same time, they spread out their body method and rushed upward.


    Following Kui Niu''s one leg, the ice can''t stop them at all.


    With the protection of pyrosperms, these ice can''t freeze them. Soon, they came to Kui Niu''s shoulder.


    Looking up, Lu fan saw three inches of red fur under Kui Niu''s neck.


    Obviously, this piece of red fur is just like a monkey''s ass.


    "See, all the attacks are going to this location.


    Lu Fan pointed to the fur.


    Wukong Ling was stunned for a moment, then asked: "is this its weakness. How do you know that. "


    Lu Fan didn''t answer the question. He began to accumulate his strength directly. The vigorous Qi of his whole body and the strength of the heaven and earth around him quickly converged on him.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll break its ice first," Wukong Ling shouted at this time


    As he said this, Wu Qiling jumped up and came to Kui Niu''s neck. He opened his mouth and spewed out the fire essence.


    Wukong spirit directly presses the fire essence on Kui Niu''s neck.


    AIDS.


    A white smoke rose, and the ice at Kui Niu''s neck evaporated at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Lu fan is still gathering strength, and his whole body has been covered with colorful light.


    Since there is only one chance, use your best.


    Suddenly, the ice on Kui Niu''s neck revealed a big hole, and Wukong Ling turned around to take away the fire essence and jumped down from Kui Niu''s neck.


    Lu Fan drinks loudly.


    "Ten thousand swords belong to the emperor."


    The colorful light is bright, like a rainbow, suddenly out.


    At this time, Wufeng heavy sword carries the power of heaven and earth, and Lu fan is submerged in the light.


    But at this time, a click sounded, Kui Niu''s head suddenly turned.


    Poo Yi, Lu Fan''s sword is inserted in Kui Niu''s neck, but it is about three inches away.


    Damn it.


    Explosion.

 Chapter 311

    With the explosion, Lu Fan''s sword Qi broke Kui Niu''s skin, and his blood flew like a water column, which directly sprayed Lu Fan''s whole body.


    Kui Niu''s roar of pain made him hurt by a weak human being.


    From the neck of the neck, the ice is broken inch by inch.


    Lu Fan''s sword not only hurt Kui Niu, but also blew all the ice on Kui Niu''s neck by the way.


    Kui Niu shakes his head and breaks the ice.


    Then, on its head, again condensed the thunder ray of light.


    Roar.


    Open mouth thunder column spurt out, Lu Fan immediately opened his vigorous Qi.


    The fiery red vigorous Qi condensed into an oval shield, which tightly protected him inside.


    Guanghua flow, desperately will pour on his body of the ray.


    Lu fan is biting his teeth, and his eyes are fixed on the red fur on Kui Niu''s neck through thunder.


    That place, only in the edge was blown out of the wound, the central position was not hurt.


    Although it''s a weak spot, it''s obvious that other places where Kui Niu is compared are much harder.


    The war of death will never be back.


    Lu Fan bites his teeth and rushes forward against the thunder pillar.


    That is to say, his cultivation has already rushed to Yuangang, and he can absorb the force of heaven and earth around him into his body and compete with Kui Niu.


    Otherwise, he could not move at all.


    It''s a little bit, just a little bit.


    Lu Fan''s sharp heavy sword was raised high, and his vigorous Qi was almost exhausted.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan opens the realm of Tao on the sword.


    All the thunder pillars rushed in a moment were deviating from the direction.


    This is the moment.


    Lu Fan threw out the heavy sword without any hesitation.


    Such as the sword on the doorplate, it was inserted in Kui Niu''s weakness accurately, and half of the sword body fell into the red hair.


    Yes.


    Lu Fan''s heart rejoiced, but soon, Kui Niu turned to the sky and roared, and the whole body of ice began to crack crazily.


    No, Kui Niu is going crazy.


    Lu Fan immediately retreated and ran all the way out.


    Kui cattle began to appear Lei Quan, the body can start to expand.


    It was a huge mountain like body. At this moment, it began to soar again.


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon shouted, "master, run away. Kui Niu is going to release his unformed thunder field. Be careful to be killed directly. Get into the soil, get into the soil. "


    When Lu Fan fell to the ground, everything around him began to change.


    He could feel that all the forces of heaven and earth were turning into thunder.


    The sky, which used to be clear, is suddenly dark.


    In the dark clouds, a terrible thunder snake rushed out.


    Kui Niu''s ice suddenly burst, and his thunder was burning like a flame. Ice water could no longer freeze him.


    Just after landing, Lu fan is going to dig a hole to bury himself.


    Suddenly, a shadow pulled her away.


    Then he jumped into a deep pit, and several boulders blocked the entrance.


    "Dancing is ethereal."


    Lu Fan exclaimed.


    "Hold my hand," cried Wukong Ling


    Lu Fan didn''t know what was going on, and the thunder exploded outside.


    The sky rocked and the sound of the explosion was heard all the time.


    A terrible white thunder directly scattered the stone outside, like a shining sword stabbing him and the dancing spirit.


    Lu fan is really a thief going to the building at the moment. In order to hit Kui Niu''s weakness, he has used no more vigorous Qi.


    Just as he was about to use his body to bite his teeth and brace himself, the veil of the dancing spirit shone with black light.


    After that, Lu fan saw that most of the power of thunder was absorbed by the veil of Wukong spirit.


    The power of this veil is beyond his imagination.


    It''s a very good treasure to be able to block the strength of the martial artists in the outer gang. But can block a peerless wild animal''s full strike, this kind of treasure, absolutely can call is the artifact.


    Lu Fan looks away. This thing is more powerful than he imagined.


    All the Xuangong pagodas in Jiulong shouted: "chaotic treasure, rare. Unfortunately, it''s not the same as me. "


    Lu fan is still daydreaming. After being weakened, the power of thunder has poured into his body.


    From the beginning of the meridians, the terrible force of thunder, like a group of villain butchers holding soldiers, began to kill everywhere.


    Inch and inch meridians are broken, skin and flesh are burned, bones are damaged, viscera are contracted.


    Even if there is only a small part, the power contained in it is still violent and terrible.


    Lu Fan''s mouth was opened and his blood was spewed out, and the fire spirit was spewed not far away by him. After two rests, Wukong spirit directly fell to the ground.


    But the terrible thunder lasted ten breaths.


    Only when Lu Fan and Wukong spirit are directly bombed to the ground, can they rest.


    They were lying on the ground, smoking all over.


    There seems to be a slight tear in the veil of the dancing spirit.


    Lu Fanqiang has not passed out in a coma. He can bear the pain.


    Being killed by thunder is actually a mild one among all the death methods he has tried.


    But as long as we keep that trace of Qingming, Lu fan will not be killed once.


    After all, I have practiced five thunders.


    60% of the body was injured. The movement slowed down. The left arm was useless and unconscious. Legs paralyzed, after ten rest, should be able to stand up.


    The remaining combat effectiveness is less than 20%.


    Lu Fan almost instinctively estimated his present body.


    The result, let his heart sink to the bottom.


    Such a serious injury, even if he has enough pills, will take several days to recover. And now, there is a terrible beast in the eyes of the covetous, the possibility of their survival, infinitely close to zero.


    Cough.


    Wukong spirit also spurts blood, together with the fire essence. Slowly opened the eyes.


    Her whole body trembled. In this case, she did not pass out miraculously.


    Looking up, Kui Niu, who is not far away, gasps heavily. He is ten miles around and has no grass left.


    There is only a piece of land where the thunder has split, and the smoke is curling up.


    "Can we still fight?"


    Lu fan asked aloud.


    At this time, Kui Niu, obviously, is approaching the end of a powerful force. He kept trying to get the sword off his neck, but he was clumsy and helpless.


    Wukong Ling felt something in her arms.


    This is a dark dagger with a strange face on it.


    "You take this, and you have a fight. Lu fan, take my veil with you, and die with it. "


    There is a firm light in the eyes of Wukong spirit.


    I''m going to tear off my veil.


    Lu fan stops her and takes the dagger.


    In a moment, Lu Fan felt all kinds of negative emotions pouring in, almost drowning his mind.


    With a strong will to suppress these negative emotions, Lu Fan was shocked at the evil spirit of the dagger.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong also seemed to feel it and exclaimed: "it''s a power of evil and strange. Master, this dagger needs to be suppressed."


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "it''s too late. Nine, I need strength. "


    "I''m sorry, master, I don''t have much power left," said the tower


    "Find a way, now, now."


    This time, instead of making a sound in his heart, Lu Fan shouted loudly.


    Wukong Ling looks at Lu Fan and sees strange light.


    Is he talking to himself.


    Or something in his body.


    After a moment''s silence, the pagoda said, "master, there is another way."


    Lu Fan said, "say."


    Jiulong Xuangong tower said: "you will annihilate the dragon ball, and then let the little black body, with the power of the dragon ball and the dragon blood. There''s another fight. "


    Lu Fan takes the annihilation dragon ball out of the ring directly.


    At the moment when dragon ball appeared, Wukong spirit stared straight.


    At the same time, Lu Laotou and Zhong Laogui, who are staring at the water curtain, have already exclaimed.


    "What is that, old Zhong? I''m not mistaken. He has dragon balls in his hand. Is it the annihilation dragon ball in the hands of the creator


    Old Lu is almost hysterical.


    Originally, the sudden appearance of Lu Fanyu''s dancing spirit made the two people all kinds of doubts and guesses.


    Now Lu Fan takes out the annihilated dragon ball again. They are almost mad.


    "There is a great chance. Most of this boy has been inherited by the creator. A warrior has been handed down by a venerable. Is there anything more ridiculous in the world. God, what is he going to do. Is he going to eat the annihilation dragon ball


    At this moment, old Zhong couldn''t help but smash the water curtain.


    A dragon ball. It''s a dragon ball.


    Is the power contained in it tolerable to human beings. Only a strong body like a wild animal can bear the power of a dragon ball.


    At this time, Kui Niu also looked at Lu Fan and saw the bead in Lu Fan''s hand. Kui Niu even backed away in fear.


    Lu fan asked one by one, "Jiu, what will happen if I eat it. Will it die? "


    "It may or may not be dead," the pagoda said. The biggest possibility is that master you can''t hold up the remaining wisdom of the Dragon inside, and it will swallow it up, and then become a humanoid dragon. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it sounds like a tragedy."


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon said: "yes, it''s miserable. But with Xiaohei''s help, maybe we can pass this level. Great master, do you really want to do this. In fact, it''s time to run now. "


    Lu Fan looked at Kui Niu, whose body was withered, and said: "life is a rare opportunity to fight. It''s too late to escape now. "


    With that, Lu Fan opens his mouth and swallows the dragon ball.


    "Hei helped me."


    Lu Fan shouted in his heart.


    At the same time, Xiao Hei in the empty mansion heard the voice of Lu Fan echoing in the whole empty mansion.


    At once, Xiaohei rushed out of the empty mansion, turned into a black light, and injected it into Lu Fan''s body.


    Dragon ball into the body, small black appendage.


    In an instant, Lu Fan felt that his strength was recovering and growing crazily.


    At the same time, from inside the dragon ball, a terrible spiritual sense also hit his mind.


    Lu Fan drinks in his heart.


    "Be quiet!"


    at this time, the divine pill erupts a terrible force, which directly presses the spirit in the dragon ball to death.


    In this scene, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong was shocked.

 Chapter 312

    The light of Shendan flows, and the Dragon beads that enter the body are all attracted to the past by Shendan.


    After that, Shendan even released a colorful light to swallow the dragon ball. Then, a strong force poured into Lu Fan''s four limbs and bones along the divine pill.


    These forces are violent and terrible. He makes Lu Fan''s body expand, and the scale dragon armor attached to the skeleton opens directly. At the same time, Lu Fan''s whole body begins to show complex dragon patterns. Eyes are turned into a piece of blood red.


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon shouted: "this is the divine pill. It can do anything. Even the spirit of the dragon can be suppressed, and I am indeed with a wonderful master. "


    At this time, Lu Fan could not hear the scream of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong, because at this time, only the roar of internal strength was left in his ear.


    He could hear the sound of every power flowing in the skeleton of meridians, just like the wild animals passing over the grassland, and the meridians were shaking.


    The black inflamed body began to change rapidly. Lu Fan''s face and hands began to have swimming dragon patterns.


    Especially in the right arm, the black dragon would roar out.


    Lu Fan also felt that some martial arts and techniques that did not belong to him appeared in his mind.


    Annihilate the dragon.


    The secret code of the dragon family annihilates everything.


    Lu Fan almost saw a few words and instinctively read them out.


    Then, he felt all the power converging on his hands.


    Wukong spirit handed him the dagger. Now it emits black light. Lu fan can see countless dark souls pouring out of the dagger.


    The terrible power is concentrated in the palm. Lu Fan feels that his right hand is about to collapse.


    One hand forward, Lu Fan aimed at Kui Niu.


    At this moment, Kui Niu is like a frightened little beast, who wants to escape.


    Wukong spirit saw a huge dragon figure behind Lu Fan.


    It was a dragon with six wings on its back, half black and half white. It had a larger body than Kui Niu, as well as the supreme dragon power.


    "Annihilate the dragon."


    The dancing spirit murmured.


    This dragon has long been a legend. I didn''t expect to see its remaining power again today.


    At last, Lu Fan could hardly contain his whole body strength.


    Go on. Before he can make a move, he will be overwhelmed by the terrible power.


    Lu fan directly threw the dagger out of his hand.


    a black dragon appeared directly on the dagger. It was exactly like the shadow of the dragon after the destruction of Lu Fan.


    Kui Niutui can''t retreat, but also know that he can''t escape, directly opened the thunder domain.


    The two sides collided, only a black hole appeared in the middle.


    When the wind blows, the shadow behind Lu Fan disappears and sits on the ground.


    A sense of weakness swarmed in, but Lu fan still held on and looked ahead.


    Did you win.


    The black hole shrank and a dagger flew back.


    Dang, inserted in front of Lu Fan.


    Click sound sounded, and then, Lu fan will quietly watch it into a piece of ground.


    The light in the eyes of Wukong spirit was dim at once. Her magic cloud dagger, this is her last life-saving treasure.


    I didn''t expect that. Today''s discount is still here.


    Her collection of ninety-nine and eighty-one spirits was used up in a flash.


    Looking at the debris on the ground, Wukong spirit can''t help but close his eyes.


    The light converges, Kui Niu''s figure finally reappears.


    Swaying, Kui Niu is still standing there, but his neck is not only bleeding, his whole body is full of wounds.


    Lu Fan''s move still hurt it.


    After all, it''s the power of annihilating dragon beads. Annihilating dragon is better than Kui Niu.


    One step, two steps, Kui cattle towards Lu Fan and dancing airy.


    One more step, they will be trampled to death.


    Lost, or lost.


    Lu Fan sighed in his heart. At this point. Xiaohei''s figure also appeared.


    Annihilation of the dragon ball is dim in the land of Dan fan.


    It''s all over.


    Lu Fan chuckled. Look up at Kui Niu.


    Kui Niu also looks at Lu Fan. Just as it was about to take the last step.


    Kui Niu suddenly issued a cry. Then there was a bang. Fell in front of Lu Fan.


    It''s like pushing the golden mountain to the jade pillar. The huge Kui cattle hit the ground.


    This sound is like hitting Lu Fan''s heart. Lu Fan stared at Kui Niu''s fall. His head almost hit Lu Fan''s body.


    It''s just three inches away.


    Dust is flying. Lu Fan looked at it in a daze.


    Wukong spirit also opened his eyes at this time. When she saw Kui Niu fall in front of Lu Fan.


    Wukong Ling exclaimed, "I won. Lu fan, you won.


    Lu Fan tugged at the corner of his mouth. "It''s like winning."


    The two looked at each other. Then he laughed.


    But right now. Lu Fan''s sudden laughter stopped.


    A huge roar. In his mind.


    Lu Fan was shocked. Not good. The spirit of the dragon has backfired.


    The mind sinks into the body. Lu Fan felt the fierce dragon soul. The two sides have just contacted. Lu Fan''s mind and spirit felt that the sky was spinning.


    Then. His mind came to a strange space. In front of him was a huge flying dragon.


    "Good spirit. Human beings. Thank you for swallowing my dragon ball. Let me have a chance to have a human body. "


    The dragon looks down on Lu Fan. The voice was cold and cruel. It''s like gods looking at ants.


    Lu Fan looked at it indifferently and said, "you will swallow me."


    "Of course," said the dragon. But if you''re willing to commit. I can leave you some consciousness. Let you experience life with me. "


    Lu Fandao: "I''m sorry. My life. I will experience it myself. No need of you. "


    "Then you will be completely wiped out," said the dragon


    Lu Fan suddenly laughed.


    "You know what. You talking beasts are really boring. If you can. What else will you charge me. Just swallow me. Now you lead me here. It''s just that you can''t really swallow me. "


    The dragon''s voice became cold. "You are challenging me."


    Lu Fan holds out a middle finger to the dragon.


    "This is provocation."


    The Dragon roared directly at Lu fan, but at this time, the light of a pagoda appeared, and the light of a magic pill lit up, helping Lu fan to block everything.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "thank you very much, Lao Jiu."


    The pagoda shook and said, "master, you have the protection of the divine pill. Don''t be afraid of it. Ha ha, its spirit is not as strong as its master. Great master, you are the only one in the world. "


    The Dragon retreated two steps and said, "strange human. Don''t think that if I can''t move you now, you will be above my head. "


    Lu Fan just looked at it with a smile and said, "do you want to fight?"


    The dragon was silent for a moment. For a moment, the Dragon said, "let''s talk about the conditions, human beings."


    Lu Fan''s smile suddenly became stronger.

 Chapter 313

    "I don''t think we have much to talk about. If you can''t swallow my spirit, forgive me for not being with you. "


    After that, Lu Fan''s mind and spirit converged.


    The roar of the Dragon rang out, "stupid boy, refuse this Dragon King, you will never get a little power from the dragon ball again."


    Voice away, Lu Fan opened his eyes.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon comes from inside.


    "Don''t worry, master. Since it is thrown out with a wave, the document disappears instantly.


    Lu Laotou and Zhong Laogui went to the deep part of the hall again and took out a sign from a wooden box.


    Like gold is not gold, like jade is not jade.


    Hold it in your hand, you can feel the force of the surrounding heaven and earth.


    Old ghost Zhong''s hands are full of vigorous light, which directly lights up the whole hall.


    Turning around, old Zhong said, "what''s the name of this little guy?"


    old LV can''t remember either. He quickly turned over the list and said: "Lu Fan."


    Clock old ghost carves the word "Lu Fan" on the token with his finger, and injects a vigorous force at the same time.


    With a wave of hands, in front of the wooden box, the array appears.


    The old clock put the token into the array, and then the token disappeared.


    After all this, the old man Zhong said with a smile, "the name of Lu fan will soon ring through the whole country of Wu''an."


    Old Lu said: "it''s very good. I like young people with such amazing potential. I wish Wu''an could have more such talents. I can''t wait to see this little guy in the capital. "


    Old man Zhong and old man LV have a look at each other.


    They laughed at the same time.

 Chapter 314

    Donghua City, the State animal husbandry capital.


    Most of the time has passed since the examination of the middle patrol.


    For the examiners who are struggling on Fengling Island, it is a torment and a purgatory.


    But for the rest of Donghua, it''s just a few quiet days.


    In the prefecture and animal husbandry capital, it is still singing and dancing.


    Yuzhou Mu has a cup of tea every day, practices his kung fu, handles official documents and listens to songs at night. He is comfortable and comfortable.


    If you have anything to do, take a walk in the back garden.


    If you want to play chess with the old man of Qiushan, that''s what life should be like.


    PA.


    When a chess piece fell, Yuzhou Mu said with a smile, "old Qiu is a little uneasy today, general."


    The old man of Qiushan slowly took back a piece of chess, and suddenly the face of Yuzhou Mu changed.


    With a light laugh, the old man of the Hill said: "it''s your uneasiness that''s right. Why, you''re worried. "


    Yuzhou Mu said: "it''s not a worry. Compared with my niece of more than ten years, if she died. I''m sorry. "


    "People will die. What can I say when I die. Besides, I haven''t heard the news that the life token is broken. "


    The old man in the hill shook his feather fan and narrowed his eyes.


    In this cold wind season, he still shakes the fan around, which looks funny to some extent.


    Yuzhou Mu once again dropped a chess piece.


    "Yes, yuxiao''er''s life card is still there. But yujiayutianxi''s life card has been broken. I believe that by tomorrow, the rain house will be in chaos. "


    The old man''s hand shook a little, then he picked up a chess piece and said: "eat. It''s a pity that they are the most talented young people in rainy days. This son is arrogant and has a bad disposition. He had an accident sooner or later. But unexpectedly, he died in the examination of the middle inspector. It is reasonable to say that the rain family''s love for him, coupled with his purple eyes, should not die. Kui Niu killed him. "


    Yuzhou Mu said: "from the last picture, it''s not. It''s like Lu Fan killed him. "


    "Stupid."


    The old man of Qiushan evaluated Lu fan directly.


    After a pause, the old man said, "Lu fan is a young man. Good aptitude, amazing potential, good heart. But it''s too ambitious. Those who achieve great things need to endure and let go. He killed the rainy day hope with such a fixed mind, which would make the rain family deal with him at all costs. With the strength of their Lu family now, where is their opponent. I really think it''s hard for the rain family to move to get a sign of a lower patrol. Naive. Young people, there is still a lack of practice. "


    Yuzhou Mu deeply thought that the heat nodded.


    In the same way, Yuzhou Mu also picked up a chess piece and said, "that old man, do you think I should protect this kid again?"


    The old man thought for a moment and said, "he has a good relationship with yuxiao''er. And had a festival with the dancing spirit. I suspect that there should be some high people behind this boy. You can keep him one more time, but just keep him alive. As for his family, there is no need to spend that effort. Let him know some setbacks, maybe it''s a good thing. Maybe so, he understood that he had to rely on you and the power of the prefecture. I believe he will make a choice. It''s very possible to marry Yuxiao directly. "


    Yuzhou Mu said with a smile, "yes, yes. Qiu Lao said this again. Unless he really killed Kui Niu and got the sign of the middle inspector, he would have to rely on our prefecture. He has more potential. Now he is just a young tree that hasn''t grown yet. It needs some wind and rain. "


    "You really think he can beat Kui Niu," Chushan said with a smile


    Yuzhou Mu said with a smile: "that''s what I said. Kui cattle. He''ll wait for decades. General, you don''t have chess this time. "


    The old man looked at the chessboard with his brow wringing. "I''ve eaten the word," he said


    Yuzhou Mu''s face was not red, and he could not breathe: "there is no matter. You have a wrong memory. "


    Qiushan old man looked at yuzhoumu silently and shook his head.


    Yuzhou Mu began to play chess again with a smile and said, "old Qiu, what do you think about what Wukong Ling said?"


    At the mention of this, the old man immediately changed his face and knocked the feather fan in his hand on the shoulder of yuzhoumu and said: "absolutely, never mention this again. It''s not something you can take part in. If you step into this muddy water, whether you stand right or not, you will die without a place to be buried, and the whole Donghua state will be scorched. "


    Yuzhou Mu sighed and said, "you are right. It''s really not something I can participate in. Then I''ll turn down the dancing spirit. "


    The old man shook his head and said, "don''t refuse either. Perfunctory past is it. There are too many forces on both sides. You, a small state animal, are not qualified to speak. You are good to eat, drink and entertain. Just do what you have to do. Don''t you think it''s not good to drink tea, chat, play chess and pursue cultivation realm with me every day? "


    Yuzhou Mu said: "not bad. Just live your own life. "


    Chuckling all his life, Yuzhou animal husbandry seems to have taken off any burden, with a relaxed look.


    The old man nodded with satisfaction.


    They are preparing for another round.


    Yuzhou animal husbandry began to vibrate around his waist. When he looked down, he saw that his state animal husbandry order was shining brightly.


    This is......


    Yuzhou Mu frowned and said, "is it the order of the court. Come, send a guard of honor to meet you at the gate of the city. "


    "Wait a minute."


    The old man of Qiushan stopped and said, "what order will the court have at this time. Wait, that''s it. "


    Qiushan old man pointed to the sky with one hand, and saw a streamer coming from the sky, like a meteor, straight to the direction of the prefecture.


    When Yuzhou herdsman got up, his eyes were fixed on the light.


    In his impression, there seems to be only one situation, such a situation.


    That is, there are new officials.


    At least a new official at the state level.


    But in a state, there is only one state shepherd. For whom is this light prepared.


    Swallow a saliva, Yuzhou Mu mind can not contain the thought of Lu Fan.


    "Did Lu Fan really defeat Kui Niu?"


    The old man was shocked too, and didn''t even notice that his feather fan fell to the ground.


    All the people in Donghua city came out and looked at the sky coming from the streamer.


    "My God, what is that. Is there a flying stone out of the sky? "


    "I''m kidding. Donghua city is guarded by a great array of city guards. Some flying stones can be near the city."


    "Is it some peerless strong man who has come to Donghua city?"


    "No way. The light is a little weak. It''s like something''s flying. Five ye, you see what that is


    On the street, a group of people looked at the oldest old man in the middle.


    This is the most learned old man they know.


    In the eyes of the fifth Lord, there was a flash of light: "this is the means of communication between the court and the streamer. We''ve got another big official in Donghua city. "


    Voice just fell, streamer directly through the heads of the people, straight to the state and animal husbandry.


    With shiny tail smoke, like a meteor across the sky.


    In the State animal husbandry capital, there was also a mess.


    "Protect adults."


    A group of warriors guard Yuzhou animal husbandry, and all of them stare at the light.


    Boom.


    The light fell in the back garden, straight down to the front ten feet of the Yuzhou animal husbandry. Several people who couldn''t dodge were blown up and screamed.


    But when he fell to the ground, he found that he was not hurt at all.


    In Yuzhou, the order of state herdsmen was still shaking.


    Waving away a guard in front of him, Yuzhou Mu came to the light.


    Slowly, the light converged, revealing what was inside.


    It''s a token, flowing with brilliance.


    The first thing I saw was the token, the four characters of Wu''an.


    It is indeed the token of the court.


    Yuzhoumu felt that his hands were slightly shaking.


    The token was rotating in the air. When he saw the other side, Yuzhou Mu was stunned.


    The old man who came to the hill quickly was shocked, because on this side, he wrote two big words clearly.


    "Lu Fan."


    Click.


    Yuzhou Mu swallowed again.


    The old man''s face changed again and again, like a rainbow, changing colors.


    In a moment, the old man said, "Lu fan, he did it."


    Yuzhou Mu said, "yes, he did."


    The old man''s voice grew hoarse.


    "How he did it. It''s just.... I can''t imagine it. This has become a big thing. "


    Yuzhou Mu''s eyes twinkled with light and reached for the token.


    At that time, a light and shadow appeared in the sky over the prefecture''s animal husbandry capital, and the huge figure connected the heaven and the earth. It was a hundred feet high, and the people of the whole Donghua city could be seen clearly.


    Everyone looks like they''ve been here.


    In that light is an old man. It''s the figure of old Zhong.


    "East China, Lu Fan. Unique in nature, unparalleled in qualification, has passed the assessment, reward medium patrol token. "


    The sound boomed and went with the wind.


    In a word, the whole Donghua city immediately boils.


    Lujia, luhaoran, Luhao all saw this.


    Immediately, Lu Haoran burst out laughing.


    Lu Hao was so excited that he jumped up in the room as if he were crazy.


    Rain home, rain light dust in the help of people out of the house, saw this scene.


    Suddenly, a gush of blood came out.


    Rain light dust pathetic way: "Lu fan, and Lu Fan."


    Head up and back, immediately a group of fighters rushed forward to carry away the rain and dust.


    In the prefecture and animal husbandry.


    Light and shadow converged. Yuzhou Mu looked at the token in his hand and said nothing for a long time.


    "What to do, you know," the old man whispered. Don''t make enemies with him. "


    Yuzhou Mu said with a wry smile: "funny we were just talking about him. Lu fan, Lu fan, I''m afraid this name will become the legend of the whole East China. Come, prepare for the gift and go to the Lu family. "


    Yuzhou Mu high voice way.


    All fighters should be loud.


    They also look excited. It can be imagined that from today on, Lu family will become one of the largest families in Donghua City, even in the whole Donghua state.

 Chapter 315

    Lu Jia.


    Jubilation, joy, filled the whole family.


    Since arriving at Donghua City, Lu''s children have never been so excited.


    When the middle patrol officer was in the city near the river, he didn''t know many people.


    But after Lu Fan formally participated in the assessment of the middle patrol, Lu''s children, who do not know the identity of the middle patrol.


    That''s the same position as Zhou mu. Lu fan, the head of their Lu family, became a senior official.


    Lu Hao and Lu Haoran have been happy for a long time.


    They are still in a state of extreme excitement.


    "Old man, old man. There are people coming from outside, yuzhoumu and other officials and rich people in the city. It''s to congratulate you. "


    Lu Haoran waved and said, "let''s set up a banquet and invite them all in. Lu Hao, come to the door with me to meet you. Don''t blame me for not being polite today. "


    Lu Haoran straightens his clothes and converges the smile on his face.


    They strode out.


    At this time, the door of lujiamen is already crowded.


    It is mainly the people and horses brought by Yuzhou animal husbandry, almost blocking the whole street.


    Just walked to the door, Lu Haoran saw Yuzhou Mu stepping in.


    As an old generation who only lived in small cities, Lu Haoran didn''t know what to do with the legendary Zhou mu.


    After a pause, I had to make a quick fist salute.


    Unexpectedly, Yuzhou Mu threw his fists and hands in the same way, and said with a long smile: "Master Lu, someone Yu has come to congratulate you. It''s no honor to give a little gift by the way. "


    With that, Yuzhou Mu waved people to bring in the gifts.


    What gold and silver jewelry, silk and satin, medicinal herbs and pills. It''s too tacky.


    Yuzhou Mu''s move is a whole jade spirit screen, which is ten Zhang long and engraved with ground level skills.


    With this alone, it can be regarded as a family heirloom in other families and passed down from generation to generation. But this is just the beginning.


    Later, Lu Haoran saw the colorful stone carved into the most beautiful person. He said it was used to let his children practice. Damn it, if anyone really dare to take this thing to practice, Lu Haoran must break his leg.


    There are also ten night pearls the size of watermelons. If you put one in your house, you can turn night into day.


    A few weapons that can become treasures, notes on the experience of some powerful martial artists, etc.


    All are good things. Every time one is brought in, the recorder of the nearby Prefecture will read it aloud, including the name and function. All the officials and merchants around were stunned.


    In the end, it''s the governor of zhoumu. He''s very generous.


    In this way, other officials and rich people feel that their gifts are out of hand. They immediately summon the housekeeper to get some good things.


    "You are welcome, Mr. Zhou mu. Please."


    Lu Haoran''s mouth twitched and forced the excitement in his heart.


    Yuzhou Mu stood in the front yard and waved: "don''t worry so much. There''s another thing I have to hand over to you. "


    Yuzhou Mu took out a sign. It was the token of Lu Fan''s medium patrol envoy.


    Holding his hands, Yuzhou Mu handed it to Lu Haoran and said, "this belongs to your Lu family. Please keep it away. "


    Seeing the sign, Lu Haoran shivered uncontrollably.


    Especially when he saw the word Lu fan above, Lu Haoran immediately felt tears in his eyes.


    Once upon a time, Lu Haoran also imagined that one day he would be able to settle down in a big city and turn the Lu family into a big family, with status and respect, and become a real martial family.


    This is a dream of his whole life. I thought it had been consumed by time. Unexpectedly, I saw it when he was old.


    It was done by his grandson, better than he thought.


    Even the unattainable state herdsmen should be so respectful to him.


    There is no regret in death.


    Lu Haoran only echoed these four words in his heart.


    Without reaching out, Lu Haoran shook his head and said, "Mr. Zhou mu, I can''t take this brand. This is Lu Fan''s brand. It belongs to him alone. Without his permission, I am not worthy to take this brand. Please give it to Lu Fan personally when he comes out. "


    In Yuzhou Mu''s eyes, there was a strange light. Among the crowd, the old man of Qiushan sighed all his life.


    Lu Haoran''s saying is equivalent to telling everyone in disguise that Lu fan is the master of Lu family, even his grandfather can''t be the master.


    A family, the most important is the principal.


    As we all know, Lu fan is the head of the Lu family. But Lu fan is young after all, so he is not necessarily the master of the family.


    The father and grandfather are still alive. Lu fan, the head of the family, is only a nominal one.


    But when Lu Haoran said this, everyone knew that Lu Fan could represent everything of Lu family. If someone wants to do something to Lu Fan from inside the Lu family, it''s just like looking for death.


    This is what Lu Haoran said.


    Yuzhou Mu said to give the brand to Lu Haoran, but it was not a trial.


    "Well, I''ll keep it for Lu Fan for a day. When Lu Fan returns, I will give this to him in public. "


    Lu Haoran nods heavily, and then warmly greets Yuzhou Mu and others to enter Lujia house.


    Lu Hao was directly surrounded by a group of officials and rich people. It''s no matter how flattery or sincere congratulations. Anyway, Lu Hao has never been flattered in his life. It''s really from head to toe.


    That''s not how life should be.


    It can be imagined that tonight''s Lu family must be bright with lights, not drunk.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other hand, Lu fan, who was still in Fengling Island, didn''t know that he had killed Kui Niu, which had spread all over Donghua city.


    He is sweeping away all the useful things on Fengling island with Wukong spirit.


    "Poison spirit and evil vine. How can there be these things here? Lu fan, don''t lean too close to them. "


    Wu Kongling instinctively retreats when he sees the poison demon rattan, but Lu fan directly steps forward, pulls down some of them, ties them together, and then throws them into his belt.


    Wu Kongling was surprised to see that Lu Fan had nothing to do with poison spirit and evil rattan.


    "How did you do it?" Lu Fan replied vaguely, "it''s just a small hand. "Do you need a little?" said Wu Qiling, shaking his head. "No need."


    Lu Fan continues to work on magic rattan. After passing the village, there will be no such shop. He can do as much as he can.


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon praised Lu Fan''s wit.


    "Great master, you are a model of thrift."


    Lu fan is too lazy to pay attention to it and continues to search for things.


    When he was searching for happiness, suddenly Lu fan saw a surge among the devils, and then a familiar figure appeared.


    "Zeng Yong," Lu Fan exclaimed


    With a weak voice, Zeng Yong said, "Prince Lu fan, at last I see you again."

 Chapter 316

    Three times, five times and two times, Lu Fan also got Zeng Yong out.


    Now Zeng Yong looks too miserable. His whole body is swollen and blue. It''s very difficult to move.


    Lu Fan immediately fills Zeng Yong with several pills to hang his life.


    After that, the old nine was called out to cure Zeng Yong. Soon Zeng Yong''s face was much better.


    It has to be said that Zeng Yong''s injury is really amazing.


    The body is not only the frost power of cold water, but also the venom of poison spirit and magic rattan.


    His perseverance is very good if he can keep it up to now.


    Lu Fan looked at him with a smile and said, "Zeng Yong, how did you go to the poison spirit and evil rattan?"


    Zeng Yong said: "at that time, I had to run because Kui Niu was crazy. And then I came here. "


    Lu Fan said: "it''s your luck. Just then I swept to this magical vine. Well, it''s all over. We can go back. "


    Zeng Yong said: "yes. It''s time to go back. Kui Niu is not something we can fight. It''s better to go back. "


    Lu Fan raised Zeng Yong and said, "no, we have killed Kui Niu."


    When Zeng Yong ascended, his voice became shrill.


    "What."


    Dancing spirit laughs in the back. Pointing to Zeng Yong''s face, he said: "do you need to exaggerate. The eyes are falling. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "you heard me right. We did kill Kui Niu. "


    Zeng Yong''s teeth began to tremble. "You''re not kidding," he said


    Lu Fandao: "no one should be joking about this kind of thing."


    Zeng Yong said: "I still don''t believe it. Mr. Lu fan, don''t blame me for being frank. Even with your strength, it can''t be Kui Niu''s opponent. You must be lying to me. If you really kill Kui Niu, I will


    Wukong Ling followed up and said, "you''re all right."


    Zeng Yong said solemnly, "I will mix with you."


    Lu Fan laughs and says: "how can you say that you don''t believe it? It''s just that when you go out, you believe it."


    With one hand, Zeng Yong and Lu Fan walked in the same direction happily.


    It''s hard, but it''s a good ending, isn''t it.


    Zeng Yong looked at Lu Fan''s expression, which was not like joking, and murmured, "God, what am I missing?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The next day, Donghua City, call the general.


    The sky shifting array opens slowly again.


    The crowd is full of people. Although we already know the result, we still look forward to seeing the emergence of Lu Fan and others.


    Under the stands, all the dignitaries are due.


    Maybe when Yuzhou animal husbandry set up the birthday feast, it was not so neat.


    The reason is very simple, Yuzhou animal''s birthday feast every year. Even if it is found by Yuzhou mu, it is just to give some small shoes.


    But today, Lu fan, the middle inspector of Donghua state, returns triumphantly. If anyone dare not come out to meet him at this pass.


    Later discovered by Lu fan, it''s not a matter of wearing small shoes.


    Therefore, all the people who have some status are all dressed luxuriously with a smile on their face.


    Waiting for the moment when Lu Fan appeared, he got up and clapped and shouted. Although Lu fan may not see them at all.


    In the first two rows, there are people with real status.


    Yuzhoumu, zhangzhenshou, lujialu Haoran, Luhao, and Lufan''s senior brother Han Feng.


    I still remember that when Lu Fan took part in the test five days ago, Lu''s family and Zeng Pang were all sitting in the crowd. Their positions could not be said later, but they were not so far ahead, juxtaposing with Yuzhou mu. It''s like the seat where chubby people sit today.


    But today, it''s different.


    Lu Haoran and others sit in the first row. No one will say no, but if they don''t sit there, they feel strange.


    Today, the only big family that didn''t show up is Yujia.


    The whole rain family, no one came, it is said that the rain light dust directly reported that the disease did not come. I don''t know if I''m really sick. But his attitude has shown that he doesn''t deal with Lu Jia.


    Of course, the whole Donghua City, with a little information source, knows this.


    Lu Fan''s cultivation of gang territory and his deeds in fighting off the rain and dust are still talked about by others. It''s normal that they don''t come.


    It''s ghosts when they come. Nobody cares.


    Under the stage, Zhang zhenshou said to Lu Haoran, "Lu Lao, I heard that the imperial court has confirmed Lu Fan''s position as a middle inspector. In two days, your hometown Jiang Lincheng will change its name. "


    Lu Haoran was slightly shocked and said, "change your name. Why. "


    Yuzhou Mu then said, "don''t you know Lu Laozi. Once there is a medium-sized inspector, there will be a city as a dependency. If it is a big city family, it will be rewarded near a small city. If it is a small city family, the city will take precedence. Your hometown, jianglincheng, will soon become a land city. "


    "Lu Cheng," he murmured. Good name, this name, I like it. "


    Yuzhou Mu and Zhang zhenshou both laughed.


    Han Feng took advantage of people''s inattention and found a chicken leg to chew. "Why hasn''t younger martial brother Lu Fan come out? I''m waiting for him to take me to fly. If you take the middle Patrol''s sign, will you have no money to eat in Donghua city later? "


    Yuzhou Mu said with a smile, "that''s right. It should be that no one dares to take the money from Lu Xun, but do you really lack this money? "


    Han Feng said: "it''s not a problem of lack. It''s a matter of feeling. Don''t give money to eat, you know. "


    Han Feng made an exaggerated gesture.


    It seems that if you don''t give money to eat, you are just as aggressive as the martial artists.


    Yuzhou Mu opened his mouth and couldn''t speak.


    He really hasn''t tried this kind of domineering, of course, he doesn''t want to try at all.


    Suddenly, the light of the array flickered for a while, and four figures came out.


    The leader is Lu Fan.


    At the moment of Lu Fan''s appearance, the whole audience stood up and everyone cheered.


    Lu fan is frightened. He is surprised to see the dancing spirit holding yuxiao''er behind him.


    "Lu Fan. Lu Fan. Lu Fan.


    Cheers, cheers and fanaticism.


    Zeng Yong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "Mr. Lu fan, I believe you have killed Kui Niu now."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "then remember what you said. I''ll get mixed up later. "


    Lu Fan slaps Zeng Yong on the shoulder with a smile, and smiles at all.


    Han Feng shouted: "junior brother Lu fan, ha ha, you are so awesome."


    Lu Haoran, Lu Hao all get up and clap.


    While no one was paying attention, Lu Hao wiped his eyes lightly.


    "My mother, have you seen that our son is becoming more and more powerful. He is more powerful than me and the whole Lu family. He will be more powerful than the whole Donghua people in the future. Even better than the whole country of Wu''an. This is our child. "


    At this time, Yuzhou Mu also got up, and slowly took out the token of Lu Fan''s middle inspector from his bosom.


    Just when he was ready to go to the stage and give the glory of Lu fan to Lu Fan under the attention of all the people.


    Several black shadows rushed to the stage in an instant.


    "Kill."


    The black light flashed, with a chilling murderous air.


    A total of ten black lights came from all directions, directly blocking the possibility of Lu Fan''s escape.


    There''s no doubt that these are all killers of death. Their hand happened to be the moment when everyone got up. The actions of the people covered up the sound of their hands, and directly killed the general on the stage before the people reacted.


    Speed, angle and strength are all masters.


    Look at the murderous spirit and the vigorous energy. It''s all the cultivation of Waigang peak.


    Ten martial artists at the peak of the outer gang fight with all their strength. Lu fan will die on the spot.


    In the crowd, a cloaked man watched nervously.


    Sir rain gave him the task, he must complete, success or failure is this moment.


    "Killer."


    Lu Fan''s heart is full of awe. When will the vigorous Qi burst and the flame soar to the sky.


    Boom.


    A tall flame took up the whirlwind and directly blocked all the sword Qi coming from the attack.


    Yuzhou Mu Leng for a while, then Li shouted: "look for death."


    A terrible force was released from Yuzhou animal husbandry. For a moment, all around us.


    Nine people in black died on the spot.


    There was only one man left, and he fell to the ground, wailing.


    The cold light flashed in Yuzhou Mu''s eyes, scanning the whole field. Immediately, no one dared to move again.


    "Take it. Take them all. "


    Zhang zhenshou also responded and immediately commanded the officers and soldiers around him to drag all the ten people off the stage. The only living mouth, but also focus on care, dizzy away.


    After all this, Zhang zhenshou''s eyes also looked around vigilantly.


    Yuzhou Mu whispered to Zhang zhenshou, "find out who it is. People have to be found. "


    Zhang zhenshou nodded clearly.


    Lu Haoran also responded at the moment, biting his teeth and saying, "live to see people, die to see corpses."


    Zhang zhenshou strides away.


    "Lu fan, your strength has improved," Yuzhou Mu said in a loud voice


    Lu Fan looked at Yuzhou Mu''s flashing eyes and forced down his anger: "a little progress."


    At this time, the masses just responded. Yes, Lu Fan''s strength just now is far beyond that of the martial artists in the outer gang.


    "Lu Fan. Lu Fan.


    The crowd cheered again.


    Yuzhou Mu stepped on the stage and raised the token in his hand.


    "Medium inspector Lu fan, take the order."


    Lu Fan raised his hand and took the token from Yuzhou mu.


    A ray of light was released from the token, and then directly injected into Lu Fan''s body.


    At that time, Lu Fan''s whole body was shining like the sun.


    A group of birds fell down and sang in unison, and the cheers below grew louder.


    Lu Fan looks at the token in his hand and chuckles.


    Medium patrol, I''ve got this thing at last.


    Slowly, Lu Fan holds the token high.


    A ray of light goes straight to the sky, just like a magic sword.


    Dancing air spirit''s look all took one minute to be intoxicated, looked at Lu Fan''s back, seemed to be some spoony.

 Chapter 317

    At night, the lights are on.


    Lujia, a sea of exultation.


    From now on, Lu fan will respect the whole Donghua city residents.


    Lu family also formally stepped into the threshold of the first-class family in the whole East China. Only a little time, it must be one of the largest families in Donghua.


    "Lu fan, show us what Kui Niu has. Let''s see. "


    In the crisscross of the cups, some people who were drunk began to make noise.


    When they first came, these merchants and officials were still a little restrained.


    But with Lu Fan''s approachability and no arrogance at all, they soon became one.


    Lu Fan waved his hand and said, "I have nothing in my hand. After defeating Kui Niu, he was almost killed, shaking the sky and shaking the earth, and then sank into the ice lake. It''s a pity that we didn''t get anything. "


    Lu fan is lying with his eyes open. It is impossible for him to show Kui Niu''s crystal nucleus to these people.


    That''s the truth.


    "I''m sorry, all of you. I''m very drunk. Leave first. "


    Lu Fan pretends to be slightly drunk and bows to the crowd.


    He felt that he had already dealt with it, and left the rest to his father, Lu Hao, and his grandfather, Lu Hao Ran.


    Anyway, it seems that they are happy. They should like this kind of entertainment very much.


    Lu Fan came to the backyard and waved to the Lu family''s children who were following him to leave.


    Lu fan doesn''t like the way these Lu family kids look at him, just like looking at gods.


    But Lu fan can''t say anything to them. Lu family''s reverence for him is about to enter his bones.


    Just now, a drunk rich man said something disrespectful to Lu Fan.


    Almost by a group of red eyes of the Lu family children rushed up and beat, or Lu Fan with eyes to contain them.


    This matter can only be said later. For a while, it must be hard to change.


    Come to the backyard, yuzhoumu, Zhang zhenshou has been waiting for him for a long time.


    "Lu Xun, please."


    Yuzhou Mu got up and said.


    Now Lu fan, different from the past, has the qualification to be equal to them.


    Lu fan is not arrogant, respectful way: "Yuzhou Mu also please."


    Zhang zhenshou laughs and three people are seated.


    Lu Fan was not polite either. As soon as he sat down, he asked directly, "Zhang zhenshou. Can you find out who assassinated me? "


    Zhang zhenshou nodded his head and said, "I''ve probably found out. Although there is no evidence. But there are ten. He killed himself alive, and the rest of the dead were unmarked. But I found someone who knew them. It''s the aftereffect of blood killing. I''ve been in Yujia for a while. "


    Lu Fan nodded, with these basic can be set.


    As for the evidence, ha ha, he doesn''t ask for any evidence now.


    "Lu fan, the grudge between you and the rain family, I should not have been mixed as a state herdsman. But at this time, it can be big or small. After all, there is a Tiangang warrior behind the rain family. I have to say that I can guarantee that Yu family will never come to trouble Lu family again, but on the condition that Lu fan can''t send someone to kill Yu family one day. I checked what you did in jianglincheng. It''s tough, but don''t use it here. "


    Yuzhou Mu''s voice is sincere, not like giving orders, but like a little request.


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, "since the Yuzhou herdsmen have said so. If I insist, I will be too shameful. Well, as long as the rain family doesn''t trouble my Lu family, I can accommodate him. But if I challenge the rain family with the rules of the warrior. "


    Yuzhou Mu said: "the rules of the warrior are great, and no one dares to violate them."


    Lu Fan nodded and said with a smile, "that''s settled. I hope yuzhoumu can do what he says. "


    Yuzhou Mu said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''ll knock on the rain and light dust. I think he is also a reasonable person. He must understand that offending you is a thankless thing. Maybe, in a few days, he will send someone to apologize. "


    Lu Fandao: "is it possible."


    Lu Fan laughed, and Yuzhou Mu and Zhang zhenshou smiled bitterly.


    Of course, they know that it''s impossible to swallow this evil spirit with the character of rain and dust. If he would send someone to apologize, it would be a ghost.


    Lu Fan knocked on the table and said, "from today on, can I have private soldiers?"


    Yuzhou Mu said, "yes. You can have it. Why, you want soldiers. "


    Lu Fandao: "since the rain family is so insane that they dare to assassinate me in public, it''s not impossible for him to send someone to assassinate my family again. I want to borrow some horses. I can pay. I''ll return the soldiers to you when I''m trained by the private army in the future. "


    Yuzhou Mu said, "don''t bother. I''ll send some nice guys over tomorrow. Just pay them as you remember. By the way, since you want to train the private army, I''d better lend General Xu to you. You Lu family and he are old friends, it should be no problem. "


    Lu Fan thanked again and said, "that''s the best. Thank you very much


    Yuzhou Mu laughed, as if he had done a trivial thing.


    Now he has made up his mind to protect Lu Fan. If he can''t see Lu Fan''s future, his state animal husbandry will be finished. Yujia, ha ha, just give Lu Fan a few more years, and Yujia will beg for mercy automatically.


    In this world, martial arts cultivation is everything.


    With Lu Fan''s talent, it must be sooner or later to enter the Empire. In addition to the dead, the rest of the medium-sized patrol envoys known by guangyuzhou herdsmen have become at least one Prefecture herdsmen.


    Zhang zhenshou suddenly thought of something and said: "Lu fan, in fact, you don''t have to worry too much about the rain family in this period of time. I heard that light rain and dust have become seriously ill in bed. "


    Lu was surprised and asked," what''s the matter? "


    Zhang zhenshou shook his head and said: "I don''t know what happened. Anyway, I suddenly fell ill in bed. A warrior like him can''t get sick in general. But as long as you get sick, it''s very difficult to cure. I heard that the rain family started to go around and invite the alchemists. "


    Yuzhou Mu laughs and says: "this rain is light and dust, it won''t be cursed. I''ve been domineering all my life. If I suddenly don''t know why, I''ll die. That''s a miracle. "


    Hearing the word curse, Lu Fan suddenly remembered what happened in the stone room.


    What eight does is curse.


    I didn''t expect that the curse of the three blood Jiao was still effective, so I just let a person lie in bed.


    Please alchemist.


    Lu Fan''s mind became alive.


    "Great master, I think this is an opportunity," said the Xuangong tower. Or we can solve him directly. "


    Lu fan has a smile on his face.


    It seems that this matter can be used.

 Chapter 318

    "Well, we''ll disturb the patrol. At that time, when you are free, Lu Xun must come to the prefecture and move around a lot. Smile son wake up after the first sentence, but is to ask Lu patrol how


    Yuzhou Mu said with a smile.


    Zhang zhenshou said with a smile: "Oh. "What''s more, Lu Fan was embarrassed and said," please ask Miss yuxiao''er how do you do for me. "


    Yuzhou Mu shook his head and said, "I can''t replace this. You''d better go by yourself. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly.


    Get up, Yuzhou Mu and Zhang zhenshou leave.


    Lu Fangong has just walked to the gate of the backyard to see Wu Kongling come in.


    Yuzhou Mu''s pupils contracted and stopped.


    Wukong Ling also looked at Yuzhou Mu and said with a smile: "Your Excellency, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Is everything OK. "


    Show your face and smile. Even if the smile is hidden under the veil, it seems so moving.


    Yuzhou Mu said: "very good. Excuse me, Miss Wukong Ling. When is Miss Wukong Ling going home? "


    Wukong spirit''s eyes changed slightly, and others could not understand the meaning of Yuzhou Mu dialect.


    But she knew it.


    Did you get rid of her.


    It seems that Yuzhou animal husbandry is still reluctant to cooperate.


    But this is also expected. If it is that easy, there are problems.


    Now she has got what she wants most. The small problem of Yuzhou animal husbandry is no longer a problem.


    The smile on Wukong spirit''s face did not diminish, and he said calmly: "tomorrow I will go. I''m here to say goodbye to Mr. Lu Fan. "


    Yuzhou Mu said with a smile, "I see. Then we have to go faster."


    Zhang zhenshou said with his hands on his back: "it''s good to be young."


    the two left quickly. In such a large backyard, only Lu Fan and Wu Wuling were left.


    Four eyes are opposite, Lu Fan first opens a way: "don''t sit for a while."


    Wukong Ling said with a smile: "no, I want something to go. "What is it?" Lu Fan frowned slightly


    Wukong spirit stepped forward a few steps: "can you give me that half of the fire essence. I like it. "


    Lu Fan looks at Wukong spirit and slowly takes half of the fire essence out of his arms.


    Put it in Wukong''s hand, Lu said: "next time we meet, are we still friends?"


    "You admit that we are friends now," Wukong said


    Lu Fan said, "isn''t it?"


    Wukong Ling shook his head and said, "Lu fan, you don''t want to be friends with people like me. Don''t forget my identity. And your present identity. The middle-level inspector in the hall, if a demon. I''m afraid you Lu family can''t help it. "


    Lu Fan was silent.


    Wukong spirit carefully put away the fire essence.


    "Friends or not, it depends on what you think of me at that time. Goodbye, Mr. Lu Fan. "


    Dancing spirit one by one, let Lu Fan understand the nod.


    But when Lu Fan was ready to see Wukong spirit leave, Wukong spirit suddenly untied his veil with the power of thunder.


    Peerless face, come into view.


    Then she kissed directly.


    Lu fancuo can''t prevent it, so he is kissed with a solid knot.


    Lu Fan stares at Wu Qiling with his eyes wide.


    While Wukong spirit put his hands directly into Lu Fan''s clothes.


    The primitive human beings are rising, a fragrance overflows from the dancing spirits.


    Lu Fan''s only sense in his mind was directly taken away by this wisp of incense.


    Wu Qiling pulls off Lu Fan''s clothes and pushes him to the ground.


    Lu fan is like an ordinary man who has lost all his strength and is knocked down by the dancing spirit.


    He didn''t understand how dancing was done.


    Lips, dancing ethereal tender water way: "Lu fan, this is what I want before I leave."


    With that, the clothes on Wukong spirit disappeared abruptly.


    Expose everything perfect to the moonlight.


    Lu Fan only felt that the fire rising from his belly had destroyed everything.


    Then, he just hugged the dancing spirit.


    Under the moon, spring is boundless.


    Lonely night, breeze.


    Interweaved voices and low voices.


    The best music of the night.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi light covers them.


    The expanding vigorous Qi is still rising, and the light gradually exceeds the moonlight, illuminating the whole backyard.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The next morning, Lu Fan lay naked in the backyard.


    The clothes are over the lower body and the muscles are exposed to the sun.


    Open his eyes, Lu Fan touched his head and got up. He quickly remembered the madness of last night.


    But looking around, the dancing spirit has disappeared.


    There is a letter around, black letter paper, white words, revealing the difference.


    Lu Fan picked up the letter and read it carefully. It was neatly written on it.


    "Lu fan, I have taken away your fire essence. And your martial arts, I also took it. I''m sorry, I lied to you, get my body, you can''t grow much strength. But it''s your strength. I''ve absorbed a lot. Remember not to blindly believe in your own power in the future. Some things are not poisons, but more deadly than poisons. Forget me. I hope we don''t meet again. I don''t want to kill you one day. You are a good man, I hope you can be a good man for life. "


    The font is beautiful, just like dancing.


    Lu Fan chuckles. This woman really reveals her uniqueness.


    What she said in the stone chamber was a false story.


    Lu fan doesn''t think so. True or false, true or false, who can distinguish.


    Lu fan is willing to believe the poor little woman in the stone room.


    On the other side of the letter, there are words.


    "It''s better to miss each other than to meet each other. You don''t need to see each other again."


    Lu Fan recited it several times, and then the letter paper was burned to ashes in a flash.


    At this time, the sound of the Xuangong tower rises inside him.


    "Great master, you wake up. I recorded all the scenes last night. Do you want to have a aftertaste. "


    When Lu Fandeng opened his mouth, he growled in his heart, "what, what did you record. Wipe it off quickly. Wait a moment. Don''t wipe it. Forget it. Put it on first. "


    Lu Fan''s face changed again and again. Suddenly, he said with a gnash of teeth: "Jiu, did I have a chance last night. Why didn''t you help me out? "


    "Great master, this kind of thing doesn''t need to be solved. At the beginning, it was too late for the ten square guy to ask. I think that girl is pretty. What''s more, it''s not a secret fragrance. It''s just body fragrance. She''s a natural charm and doesn''t have any toxicity, so it doesn''t work. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "natural charm."


    "Yes, it''s a natural charm," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Lu fan doesn''t want to ask what absorption capacity is anymore, he probably guessed it.


    "Jiu, when you encounter this kind of thing in the future, you must immediately detoxify and then avoid it. Avoid you understand. If you don''t understand, I''ll throw you out. "


    "Understand, understand," said the tower. No problem. I sink directly into the divine pill. Don''t worry, master. Never peek. I''m an artifact. It''s useless to see these. It''s just fun. "


    Lu Fan always felt that he was being seen by others, just at this time.


    A voice came.


    "Lord Lu fan, qin''er has come to serve you."


    Lu Fan had just heard the sound when he saw qin''er, the maid, coming in.


    At that time, Jean screamed. Because now Lu fan doesn''t wear anything at all.


    Lu Fan immediately covered the key parts and said in a loud voice, "go out, go out."


    qin''er blushed and left the yard in succession.


    Several guards of the hospital laughed.


    "Miss qin''er, have a good eye."


    qin''er spat at them directly. It''s terrible that these two guys didn''t remind her.


    Lu Fan hurriedly put on his clothes.


    That''s why qin''er came in. This little maid even came to Donghua city.


    Lu Fan looked at her sheepishly and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Qin''er said, "nothing. It''s my duty to serve you. There is also the master who asked me to inform you that the imperial court has come, and there is general Xu from the State animal husbandry capital, who is in the lobby. When you wake up, go quickly. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "well, I see. I''ll be there later. "


    Qin''er helps Lu fan to tidy up his clothes, and then hands over the prepared towel.


    Lu Fan wiped it casually and went out.


    It''s really just a little too awkward. Standing beside qin''er, he''s not comfortable.


    Come to the lobby quickly. It''s full.


    Lu Haoran, Lu Hao is talking with General Xu and an old man.


    See Lu Fan appear, immediately everyone up.


    Lu Fan came forward with a smile and said with a fist: "General Xu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Please take care of General Xu in the future."


    General Xu said with a smile, "yes."


    "This is."


    Lu Fan looks at the old man again.


    The old man laughed and said, "my name is Zhu. I have a single name of Hong. Lu Xun, you''re welcome. The imperial court has given you a reward. Please accept it. "


    Lu Fan immediately extended his hands respectfully, and the warrior didn''t need to kneel.


    The old man waved his hand and said: "Lu patrol, that''s not the case in the official''s face. I''ll be on my way. I''ll give you something directly. The imperial court granted a reward, and jianglincheng was renamed as Lucheng, which was owned by the Lucheng family. This is the city Lord''s order. It''s engraved with Chinese characters. Then, enjoy three bottles of Yunling Tianqi pill, ten longevity ginseng plants, and a set of Moyun martial robes. "


    The old man took a box and put it in Lu Fan''s hand.


    Open it and see. As expected, all the things just said are in it.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "is the imperial court''s reward quite generous?"


    "The officials who changed the city today should also go to jianglincheng. Lu Xun, you can send someone back to garrison. I have something else to do. Let''s go first. In the future, when the land patrol arrives at the capital, please give me a few words. "


    The old man said with a smile.


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "sure."


    the old man threw his fist and walked away.


    Lu Fan looked at the Dan medicine, which is definitely above the spirit level, and the medicine is also the best.


    The key is Moyun martial robe. It''s really good.


    Lu Haoran came up to him and said: "Lu fan, you can use these things by yourself. Improve your strength quickly. "


    Lu Fan left a bottle of pills and martial robes, and then gave the rest to Lu Haoran: "Grandpa, take these things, and leave them to the people in need of Lu family."


    Lu Haoran takes over things, looks at Lu Fan''s firm eyes, and is silent for a long time.


    Lu Fan

 Chapter 319

    At the same time, Jiang Lincheng.


    A group of carriages drove into the city. The luxurious carriage directly attracted the attention of the city residents.


    Then, a middle-aged man who looked like a court official came down.


    Waving at the guard behind him, he said, "take my token and call the guard of this city."


    The guard immediately took the token to leave, and the middle-aged man quietly stood on the broad road waiting.


    Soon, all the residents of the riverside city saw one carriage after another and hurried to come.


    Zhou zhenshou and others hurriedly appeared from the carriage. With him, there were Lu Ming, Lu Feng, Zhang Laozi of Zhangjia, and a group of influential people in the city near the river.


    Today, it happens to be Zhou zhenshou''s birthday party, so we are all together.


    Suddenly heard the arrival of high officials, all followed.


    Zhou zhenshou hurriedly went to salute, and said in a high voice, "the river is close to the town. Zhou xuanjie has seen the emissary."


    This emissary is not the other emissary, but the official directly dispatched by the court to convey various orders to the court. The official position is much higher than that of the general lower patrol. Naturally, it is much higher than guarding.


    The middle-aged man nodded, shook his hand and took out a scroll, raised it high, and said, "Jiang Lincheng, Zhou xuanjie, who has meritorious service in governing, enters the hall of culture and martial arts, holds the jade pen, and returns to life today."


    Zhou zhenshou was shocked when he arrived. Isn''t this promotion.


    Wenwu hall is in the capital.


    He was promoted to the capital.


    The middle-aged man handed the scroll to Zhou zhenshou and said with an envious tone: "Zhou zhenshou is really a good life. Before the age of 50, there are not many guards who can enter the hall of culture and martial arts. Presumably, in a few more years, the position of State animal husbandry will be named as Zhou Zhen Shou. "


    Zhou zhenshou shivered with excitement.


    But he still didn''t understand what was going on.


    Why did he get promoted for no reason.


    "I dare to ask you who promoted Zhou."


    The middle-aged man said: "no one promotes you. It''s your own credit. I dare to ask you what''s the matter with the family leader in the inner city. "


    Lu Feng and Lu Ming are shocked for a moment, and then they come out.


    Lu Feng said: "yes. What can I do for you, my lord? "


    The middle-aged man took out a scroll again and announced loudly: "Lu fan, a son of Lu family, has great talent and great potential. He is the pillar of our country. To kill Kui Niu, you have to be a medium-sized patrol envoy. You can enjoy a city and change its name to Lu Cheng. Lu''s family will take the post of guardian and hold the post immediately. "


    Lu Feng and Lu Ming opened their mouths wide and were completely stunned.


    Land city.


    God, jianglincheng will become a land city.


    The crowd gathered around and exclaimed.


    With disbelief on their faces, more people are asking about the position of the middle inspector.


    The middle-aged man respectfully handed the scroll to Lu Feng.


    Treat a guard, even if he is about to enter the hall of culture and martial arts, he can maintain pride. After all, his position is relatively high.


    But he did not dare to be so proud of his family.


    There was also an ugly smile on his face.


    Lu fengleng took the scroll, swallowed a saliva and said: "from today on, Jiang Lincheng will change into Lu Cheng."


    The middle-aged man said with a smile: "it can still be fake. I also hope to inform Lu Fan and Lu patrol that he can determine the person for the post of guard earlier, and then report his name to the prefecture and animal husbandry government. "


    Lu Feng took a deep breath and shook his hands and said, "let''s go. The Lu family is having a banquet today. Please join us."


    Everyone laughed at the moment, even Zhou zhenshou nodded and said, "go now, go now."


    A group of people swarmed around Lu Feng and walked back. All the people along the river were boiling.


    Soon, people in half the city know that jianglincheng will be renamed as Lucheng.


    Lu Ming is still in the same place, mumbling.


    "Medium patrol envoy, Kui Niu, Lu Cheng..."


    With a light in his eyes, Lu Ming chuckled and said: "Lu fan, Lu fan, it''s true that Lu family can be developed in your hands. I took it. I took it completely. "


    Lu Ming looks up to the sky and smiles. He looks up and down like a madman.


    But the people around did not laugh at him, because they knew that Lu Ming should indeed laugh.


    Any family should laugh when it comes to this.


    Lu Fan''s myth, once again in the riverside city.


    All the people shouted loudly.


    "None of us who go out near the city are cowards. Look at Lu Fan. I''m sure he will become a real big man in the future. The great man of the legend. "


    "Now it''s called Lucheng."


    "Oh, yes, it''s going to be called Lu Cheng. Ha ha, come to Lu''s house for dinner with me."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the jubilation, only Zhang Jiazhu, taking advantage of the people''s inattention, withdrew.


    In a carriage, the master of Zhangjia returned to his home, came to the study, reached out and opened the door.


    Even in the daytime, the study is dark, and there are still candles in it.


    "Father, why are you back so early today?"


    In the study, a cold voice came.


    A pair of cold eyes, bright in the study.


    "The Lord of Zhangjia sighed," Yuehan, this riverside city will become a land city in the future. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the dark shadow in the study rose, and then the candlelight around reflected on her face.


    This is Zhang Yuehan, who has been missing for a long time.


    Dressed in black, Zhang Yuehan''s face looks very different from before.


    Half of his face was black, like a spider on it.


    "What do you say?" Zhang Yuehan said in a cold voice


    Zhang Yuehan''s evil spirit just released from his body scared him.


    The master of Zhangjia held the door and said, "Lu fan has passed the examination of the middle inspector, and now he is the only middle inspector in Donghua. The imperial court awarded the whole riverside city to their Lu family. "


    Click.


    All of a sudden, the whole study cracked.


    Even the side of the door that the master of Zhangjia was holding cracked.


    "No way. He''s more powerful. It''s impossible to pass the examination of the middle patrol. "


    Zhang Yuehan''s voice was shaking.


    "I don''t want to believe it," sighed the master. But this is the reality. I''m afraid it''s impossible to stay here. "


    Zhang Yuehan said, "don''t his Lu family dare to kill us."


    Zhang Jiazhu shook his head and said: "they really don''t. But my daughter, you hate Lu family so much. One day, you will kill them first. Then they''ll turn around and kill us. I don''t want to see this happen, especially when you are not Lu Fan''s opponent. "


    Zhang Yuehan gnawed his teeth and said, "I will surpass him. He almost killed me. One day, he will die in my hand."


    Zhang Jiazhu shook his head and said, "it''s too hard. He is now in the position of an official, with a guard, and perhaps a treasure awarded by the imperial court. Plus, you''re strong enough. It''s too hard for you to kill him. "


    "You have to believe me," said Zhang Yuehan


    Zhangjia said: "I believe you. So we have to go, at least when you are not absolutely sure, do not come back. "


    Zhang Yuehan was silent for a moment and said, "father, you don''t need to go. I can go by myself. "


    Zhang Jiazhu shook his head and said, "do you hope one day. Am I your flaw. I''ll go with you. The whole Zhangjia will go with you. "


    Zhang Yuehan said: "father, can we just give up everything we have in jianglincheng?"


    Zhangjia said: "not everything, at least money can be taken away. Let''s find a good place to settle down and trust your father and me. Zhangjia will be stronger. "


    Zhang Yuehan came out of the darkness and held the arms of the master of Zhangjia tightly.


    Only at this moment can the Zhangjia master feel that this is his daughter.


    In Zhang Yuehan''s eyes, the sudden twinkling of gray light, slowly, Zhang Yuehan said: "father, let''s go to the capital together."


    The master of Zhangjia frowned and said, "capital city. Why go there. Can we develop the capital with our financial resources? "


    Zhang Yuehan said, "only when I go to the capital can I find a way to surpass Lu Fan."


    "You are sure," said Zhang


    Zhang Yuehan nodded softly.


    "OK, let''s go to the capital. It''s just a big city. I''ll walk with you for my father. Don''t worry, everything will be OK. "


    Zhang took a picture of Zhang Yuehan''s back.


    At this time, Zhang Yuehan''s eyes are full of dead gray light.

 Chapter 320

    Time is like quicksand at the fingertips. A month passes in a flash.


    Snowflakes fall. It seems that the snow of Donghua city is earlier than that of Jiang Lincheng, Lu Fan''s hometown. Oh, no, it''s time to call it Lu Cheng now.


    In other words, just yesterday, Lu Cheng''s first tax was paid to him. Although the court wants to take most of it, the rest is quite considerable.


    At least according to Lu Haoran, I haven''t seen so much money in my life.


    This is another advantage of the status of the middle inspector, who has a small part of the tax power of a city.


    Compared with the general garrison, Lu Fan''s rights are astonishing. At least other garrisons are fed with royal food and taxes. Ha ha, it''s OK to steal and embezzle. But it''s impossible to say how much you can take at one time. I don''t want to die this way.


    After chatting with Zhang zhenshou, Lu Fan found that he was the emperor of the land in Lucheng. It''s OK to kill a person without any reason in the city. It can be said that only one hand covers the city.


    Such power has made his father Lu Hao and grandfather Lu Haoran extremely satisfied.


    Both of them are smiling in their dreams now.


    Lu Fan filled in Lu Ming''s position in the town after he thought about it.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what Lu Ming''s expression was when he got the news.


    On the letter sent back by Lu Ming, Lu fan saw that his words were empty.


    Obviously, when writing, the whole hand is shaking, unable to use force.


    With such a city as a solid foundation for Lujia, today''s Lujia is growing and thriving every day.


    A courtyard is obviously not enough for the expansion of Lu family.


    In a short period of one month, there are ten more houses in Lujia, both in the open and in the dark.


    There are more than a dozen shops. No one dares to compete with Lu family.


    Even take the initiative to put up the brand of Lujia. There are many shops willing to pay for Lujia every year.


    Now, every son of the Lu family who goes out is manly and high spirited, and there is no inferiority when he just entered the city.


    What about big cities.


    My Lu family can still get ahead.


    For this reason, Lu Fan also set up family rules specifically, forbidding Lu family''s children to be too arrogant to go out to cause trouble.


    After punishing a few losers whose tails are all rising to the sky, the whole Lu family has a good and prosperous spirit.


    Look at this posture. In less than a year, Lu family can take root in Donghua city. Maybe, in a few years, the whole Donghua state will be famous.


    Lu Hao, Lu Haoran is going crazy.


    The Lu family is expanding, and the children that the old family is willing to come here should accept a batch of them. The martial artists who guard the house and protect the courtyard also need to recruit another batch.


    After all, it''s unrealistic to rely on the people sent by the prefecture.


    A family should have its own team.


    What''s more, the cultivation of Lu''s children is still a little low.


    For this reason, Lu Fan specially opened a furnace to refine some pills for them.


    But these are not long-term plans. The key is the martial arts and the teaching of experts.


    The original Lu family, without experts, a small city outside the gang on the top of the sky. Even if you want to go up, no one can give you any advice.


    But when I came here, I was full of experts.


    The martial artists in outer gang can see a lot when they take part in a banquet.


    Lu''s children, who know shame and then are brave, practice Kung Fu very frequently. Plus, the land family now has money. It''s not a big problem to have medicine and pills. As long as you show enough talent, you can get the focus of family training.


    As for Kung Fu, it''s no longer a rubbish human level Kung Fu. At least at the beginning of the spirit level, Lu family''s unique golden body of fire has become a common product, anyone can practice it.


    There are also stronger ground level skills. Lu fan has contributed two sets of martial arts that he learned from Wudao college, namely, flying to the sky, killing swords and roaring at the red Yan dragon.


    In addition, there is a set of martial arts on the screen sent by Yuzhou mu. Lu Jia also has three ground level martial arts.


    This background, it should be said, has the style of a large family.


    Now it depends on the growth of Lu family''s children. According to Lu Fan''s idea, a few years later, there were a group of martial artists in Inner gang and several martial artists in outer Gang, and the family was officially expanded.


    In the martial arts arena, Lu Fan looks at a group of Lu''s children who are practising martial arts and nods slightly.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng is really idle and bored. He even came to teach a group of little guys how to practice martial arts. It seems that he is very happy to teach.


    Lu Fan didn''t bother.


    Outside, qin''er came in and whispered, "letter from Lu Cheng, my Lord."


    Lu Fan reached for the letter and smiled at qin''er.


    Now qin''er is his valet, and all the letters and messages should come from qin''er''s hands.


    Qin''er''s mind is delicate, not impatient, but rather appreciated by Lu Fan.


    Open the letter. It looks like Lu Ming''s font.


    With a slight glance, Lu Ming is talking about how to be a guard and how to be a trouble. In the middle, he also said that he had brought Mo Yunfei out of the dungeon to have a look and let him see. Now he has become the riverside city of Lucheng.


    As a result, Mo Yunfei, who was tortured as an adult, realized that Lu''s family had not been killed by blood. On the contrary, Mo Yunfei ran into the city gate on the spot after growing stronger and stronger.


    Lu fan saw this and sighed.


    Looking back, Lu Ming didn''t get to the point until the end.


    "A letter was left at my bedside, saying that it was a letter from the people of Xishan, who had left and had no wine left. I''ll see you in the capital some day. "


    Lu Fan''s heart was shocked, and Xishan sent a letter. That must have been left by his master Wu Chen.


    Capital city.


    Master, he went to the capital.


    Lu Fan did not understand and frowned slightly.


    Later, Lu Ming asked in his heart whether people in the western mountains were iron faced alchemists.


    Lu Fan was silent for a moment, and finally shook his head. Well, since master has gone to the capital, as he said, I''ll see you in the capital.


    Lu Fan put the letter away and said, "is there anything else?"


    Qin''er said, "nothing important. It''s the State animal husbandry government that sent another message saying that miss yuxiao''er would like you to have a talk. "


    Lu Fan had a headache when he listened, and waved his hand and said, "just say that I''m ill. Please help me refuse. By the way, what''s the situation of Yujia in this period of time? "


    Lu fan asked with a smile, with a strange light in his eyes.


    Qin''er said, "it doesn''t seem very good. It''s said that many doctors have been invited. There are even two alchemists, there is no way. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "well. I got it! Jean, I''m going to close these days. Don''t let anyone disturb me if you have nothing to do. "


    Qin''er nodded and said, "I see, my Lord. Jean won''t let anyone disturb you. "


    Lu Fandao: "that''s good."


    With that, Lu Fan went to his house.


    When he got to the door, Lu Fan let qin''er go, and then entered the room alone.


    Determined that no one followed him, Lu Fan closed the door.


    Then I took two things out of the ring.


    A broad robe and an iron face.


    I don''t know how long these two things have been put in Lu Fan''s ring, but they haven''t been lost. Isn''t it useful again.


    Lu Fan smiles and covers his face with iron.


    When he changed into a robe, he became an iron alchemist.


    Vigorous Qi controls the throat. Lu fan says with a low voice, "I''m iron noodles."


    Satisfied with nodding, Lu Fan gently opened a door, and then put Xiaohei in the door.


    "Xiao Hei, no one is allowed to come in, you know?"


    Xiaohei yawned and nodded.


    Lu Fan''s body becomes a breeze and disappears without trace.

 Chapter 321

    Rain house.


    The door is closed, the door is sparrow.


    The famous big family in Donghua city seems to be very small now.


    In the house of rain, all the servants were busy when they arrived.


    Recently their life has become more and more difficult, since the rain light dust, rain Lord lies sick in bed.


    The whole rain family seems to have lost its backbone and become a mess.


    In particular, sir Yu, who was lying on the hospital bed, was in a bad mood. From time to time, he lost his temper and made people panic.


    Today, I punished another unlucky guy who had to cook medicine. He said that he suffered from the medicine, but his leg was broken.


    Green bamboo garden, where Lord Yu rests.


    The door was opened directly, and an old man called out, "come, where are you going. Go and invite Zhu Yi''s alchemist, and the Lord spits blood again. "


    The old housekeeper of the rain family looks very anxious. It can be seen that he is also busy for a long time. Deep pouch, eyes like to be concave.


    One of the servants came forward trembling and said, "I wish the alchemist had gone, early in the morning. When he left, he said


    What did you say.


    The old housekeeper was angry at the time.


    The servant trembled all over and said: "he can''t solve Sir Alex''s illness. We need to find more elites to govern. "


    The old housekeeper shouted, "I know to look for the superior, too. But where is the superior? Show me. "


    The servant lowered his head and dared not say more.


    For fear of saying a wrong word, he was also interrupted.


    The old butler''s angry face was red, and he scolded: "these alchemists will take things and do nothing. When they come one by one, they are all like something. But there is no one who can really cure the disease. Has the other alchemist surnamed Wu left yet? "


    "No, not yet," said the servant. It''s good to eat and drink in the backyard. "


    "That''s all," the old housekeeper said, gritting his teeth. Let him come here. Cure Sir Alex is the key. I''ll get the things he wants. Even if I take this old bone apart, I will get it for him. "


    The old housekeeper said and waved the servant away.


    Suddenly, the servant took a long breath and turned away.


    But just then, another gatekeeper came running quickly, shouting, "old Liu, another alchemist."


    The old housekeeper also stepped forward and said, "what. Another one. Where is it? No ability. "


    The warrior said, "I don''t know. With an iron face, it looks mysterious. "


    "Are you sure it''s an alchemist?"


    The old housekeeper frowned.


    The warrior nodded: "that''s right. The fluctuation of vitality is totally different from vigorous energy. "


    "Then let him in."


    The old housekeeper waved. If you have one more alchemist, you will have more hope of a good division.


    Soon, a man in a long robe and an iron mask came in.


    The old housekeeper looked up and down and frowned slightly, which made him puzzled. Cheap clothes, ordinary iron, really do not see anything unusual.


    That''s right. This is Lu Fan.


    The smile on his face was hidden under the iron face, and Lu Fan felt that he had succeeded in half.


    I didn''t expect that the rain family was in such a hurry. As soon as I saw that he was an alchemist, I let him in.


    With fists in his hands, the old manager said, "I''d like to know your name."


    Lu Fan said in a low voice, "just call me iron face."


    The brow of the old housekeeper is tightened a little more. According to his experience, people who hide their heads and tails must have ulterior purposes.


    "It turns out to be Mr. Tiemian. Is Mr. Tiemian really an alchemist. Don''t get me wrong. It''s just about my master''s life. I have to be careful. Please forgive me. "


    The old housekeeper asked cautiously.


    Generally speaking, the temper of the alchemists is quite strange. No one knows what words may offend them.


    So when the old housekeeper spoke, he was careful and careful. His posture was very low.


    Lu Fandao: "it doesn''t matter."


    Say, the vitality on the body appears, the force of the heaven and earth around begins to exult.


    The old housekeeper was stunned for a moment. He felt the change of the power of the world around him.


    This iron faced alchemist seems to be more powerful than several he has seen.


    An''an, the old housekeeper, was shocked. As soon as his vitality was released, he could make the power of heaven and earth around him so turbulent. I''m afraid it''s not vulgar.


    This time I finally got a master.


    With a little joy on his face, the old housekeeper bowed and said: "the iron face alchemist really has profound accomplishments, and I admire him. Please let me ask you one more question. Iron faced alchemists can cure people. "


    The old housekeeper''s question is actually a question. No one who is an alchemist can cure people.


    The elixir at the beginning of alchemy is the healing medicine.


    But the old housekeeper still needs to ask, he must hear the other side say what kind of person he can cure, then he has the bottom of his heart.


    Lu Fan said, "a little bit. The general channels break, the vitality fades, the stubborn diseases curse, can be cured. "


    Both the old housekeeper and the warrior standing nearby took a breath of cold air.


    This tone is too big.


    It''s no doubt that the meridians are broken and the vitality is fading. What else can''t be cured.


    However, Lu Fan''s tone seems so ordinary, as if these things were not worth mentioning.


    The old housekeeper said in his heart, "it''s not true that he recruited the great God."


    A smile rose on his face and the old manager said: "that''s the best. This way, please, iron face alchemist, this way, my master. "


    As he spoke, the old housekeeper took Lu fan inside.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are full of smiles, as long as he is close to the rain and dust. The light rain and dust lying in bed died. There is no doubt that it is the best way to get rid of his trouble.


    But just then a voice came.


    "Don''t you wait for me, housekeeper."


    From far to near, a fat man came with the sound.


    His face was full of flesh, he was fat, and wrapped in a robe. He started walking, one part was shaking three times.


    "Bad alchemist, you are here."


    The old housekeeper stopped.


    When Lu Fan heard the word "evil", he frowned slightly. Is this a curse or the name of the fat man.


    The fat man came up and said, "isn''t that what you asked me to do. The old rule is that good things are what they said. It''s fair that you give me Lingshan meteorite iron and I treat your master. "


    The old Guan family said: "the evil alchemist, the Lingshan meteorite iron is the treasure left by my rain family leader. It''s really beyond my control. It''s very difficult for you to have this. "


    I don''t care. Give something and cure it, or you will wait for your master to die. "


    When the old housekeeper heard the dead words, his face became cold.


    But he didn''t argue with the bad.


    The villain turned to look at Lu fan again and said with a smile, "you are also an alchemist. Ha ha, it''s a disgrace to the reputation of an alchemist. I advise you to go quickly. You can''t see the disease. "


    Evil again and again said, while the hands of vitality, soon turned into a tornado in the palm..


    This is to show off Lu Fan''s strength. If Lu Fan''s strength is not as good as that of him, he should leave now.


    Turning around, the old housekeeper looked at Lu Fan and said, "look, iron face alchemist."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "let''s see the patient first."


    With that, Lu Fan stepped inside.


    The villain was stupefied for a while, but the back was livid and cold.


    "I don''t appreciate it."

 Chapter 322

    The spacious room is not like a bedroom at all, but like a hall.


    A bed stood in the middle, with two rows of guards standing nearby, faintly murderous.


    It seems that the rain and dust are afraid of death to a certain extent. Even sleeping should be guarded by two rows of guards.


    Lu Fan looks at these people up and down. The breath is not weak. At least it''s the cultivation of outer gang.


    If we really want to start, Lu fan is not sure whether he can handle them in a short time.


    The bed is big enough for ten people to lie flat.


    The rain light dust lies on the bed, compared with Lu Fan''s last meeting, the whole circle of thin.


    All over the body, with a different blue light.


    As soon as Lu fan saw the blue light, he knew what the problem was.


    The curse of the three blood dragons is really powerful.


    The old housekeeper came up to him and said, "Sir, two alchemists are here to cure you."


    The rain and dust slowly opened their eyes and swept over Lu Fan and the wicked.


    "You''re still here, bad alchemist."


    Rain light dust directly ignored Lu fan, looking at the bad way.


    Wuliang said with a smile: "Sir Yu, I have said that I will get the Lingshan meteorite iron in your family. Give it to me now if you like. I guarantee your recovery in ten days. "


    "Can''t you change something?" said the rain and dust


    Evil way: "rain sir, life, have to change."


    A long sigh of rain and dust.


    "Just, just."


    The old housekeeper saw that there was a sign of loosening his mouth in the light rain and dust, and hurriedly said: "Lord Yu, this new iron face alchemist, said that he can also cure diseases. Let him show it to you first. "


    The rain light dust looks at the old housekeeper doubtfully, he remembers that he once said to the housekeeper.


    Don''t we have to, or we won''t bring bad things.


    The old housekeeper nodded helplessly, indicating that the rain and dust would be better.


    The rain light dust looks up at Lu Fan and says: "that iron face alchemist, please try. If you can cure the rain well, you will be given a large amount of money in accordance with the release notice. "


    Lu Fan nodded and stepped forward slowly.


    Wuliang frowned at Lu Fan and said, "iron face, don''t do what you can''t do. Plant yourself carefully. It seems that for the sake of being an alchemist, I would like to remind you that this is not an ordinary disease. One or two pills will not solve the problem. "


    Lu Fan Shi ran sits down beside the rain and dust, and the pear flower chair brought by the two warriors is ready to be stuffed under Lu Fan''s buttocks.


    Calm, Lu Fan said: "is not it a little curse, it is very difficult."


    In a word, I was stunned for a while.


    Both the old housekeeper and the rain and dust were stunned at the same time.


    "How do you know."


    The way of evil shock.


    Last time, he checked the rain and dust carefully more than ten times before he realized that the rain and dust were cursed.


    This matter, only he and the old housekeeper and rain light dust own three people know.


    Look at the expression of the old housekeeper and the rain and dust. It''s not like they let it out.


    Is it true that someone can see it at a glance.


    It''s impossible for the instinct in the evil heart to rise. However, he walked quickly behind Lu fan to see how Lu Fan wanted to find out.


    The old housekeeper pressed down the surprise on his face, and his excited eyebrows were shaking.


    A master is a master.


    It can be seen at a glance that Lord Yu has been cursed. This alone proves that this alchemist must be more powerful than the bad one.


    Rain dust also face with excitement, the cold hand, handed over.


    The blue arm is very stiff.


    Lu Fan put his hand on the wrist of the rain and dust, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Nine, give him some poison. Make sure he''s going to die. "


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong rings in Lu Fan''s heart.


    "Great master, what if you don''t need to take heart poison?"


    Lu fan asked in his heart, "corrode the heart. What kind of poison is it? "


    "It''s a very special poison. In the first month, he will gradually improve the strength of the poisoned people, creating an illusion that I am becoming stronger. In fact, it''s all about toxins entering the bone marrow and starting to squeeze potential. Then in the second month, I began to feel heartache, not angry, not sad. Once there is a major emotional fluctuation, immediately poison, then, life is not as good as death, finally, the poison broke out completely. There is no doubt that he will die. "


    Lu Fan''s heart was startled. It was really a "special" poison.


    He didn''t want to experience this kind of poison all his life.


    "Will it be found out."


    Lu fan asked more.


    "Well," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Meet the old immortal above Tiangang, maybe you can recognize it. But it doesn''t matter. At that time, the rain and dust must have died and can''t die any more. "


    "Then use it."


    Lu fan is sure in his mind.


    Then, he felt a strange force released from the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    As if by his vigorous Qi change out one after another of the small insects, into the body of the rain light dust.


    At that time, the rain and dust made a light voice, as if they were bitten by these insects.


    At this time, Lu Fan took out half of the fire essence with his left hand while others were not paying attention. No one can see his movements clearly.


    And when they turn the realization to Lu fan, Lu Fan''s whole body rises a high flame.


    The forces of the heaven and the earth around Lu fan are constantly converging into a flame shadow, standing behind Lu Fan.


    The fierce fire forced both the wicked and the old housekeeper to step back.


    The glare of the fire was about to blind them.


    Lu Fan takes advantage of this opportunity to wipe the fire essence on the rain and dust.


    Suddenly, where the fire spirit passed, the blue light quickly faded.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Lu Fan wiped out the blue light on his upper body.


    Then, he quickly put away the fire essence, at the same time, the flame on his body converged.


    After all, Lu Fan said calmly, "Sir rain, I feel much better."


    Rain light dust stare at Lu fan, he did not see what Lu Fan just did in that moment.


    After all, he lost his power. After struggling for a while, he finally sat up.


    The old housekeeper was overjoyed and shouted, "Sir rain, how are you? You are really well."


    behind him, the bad alchemist has turned red and white.


    Although he is sure to cure the rain and dust, he is definitely not as quick as Lu Fan. What''s more, Lu Fan''s newly released flame scared him.


    It is absolutely beyond the realm of the general Reiki Master. Such strength is already comparable to him.


    No, it could be better than him.


    The bad alchemist felt as if he had been slapped in the face, and his face was almost swollen.


    Rain light dust feels that his upper body has been restored as it is, except for vigorous strength, everything else is very good.


    Give him a little time, he can get rid of the curse on his lower body.


    Rain light dust excited way: "iron face, alchemist, thank you, thank you. Lao Liu, set up a banquet, put wine and have a good feast for the iron face alchemists. "


    Lu fan still said with a calm expression: "I don''t like noise. There''s no need for a feast. Rain Sir this period of time still want to take good care of, don''t be angry, don''t be angry


    The rain light dust laughs and says: "know, know. Since the iron face alchemists don''t like to set up banquets, they should be more refined. "


    The old housekeeper came up and said, "I don''t know how to thank you, iron face alchemist. You can rest assured that the consultation money will be sent to you immediately. "


    Lu Fan got up and said, "OK. I''m a little tired, but I have a quiet place to rest. "


    "Yes, yes, yes," said the old housekeeper. Iron face alchemist, please, "


    finish, the old housekeeper will warmly pull Lu Fan''s clothes out.


    The bad alchemist was completely ignored, and gave a cold snort.


    The bad alchemist kept up with them. The old housekeeper looked at the bad alchemist behind, but he didn''t say anything.


    Along the way, Lu Fan was taken to the courtyard of Yujia, the four seasons garden.


    The old housekeeper pointed to the exquisite house inside and said, "iron face alchemist, you can rest here. I''ll bring you something right away."


    Lu Fan nodded and watched the old housekeeper leave.


    The bad alchemist stood behind Lu Fan and didn''t mean to leave.


    When he came to the bad alchemist, the old housekeeper said, "bad alchemist, don''t you go back to rest?"


    "I have something to talk to the iron face alchemist," said the evil alchemist


    The old Chamberlain frowned slightly and said, "a bad alchemist. Please don''t do anything out of the ordinary. The iron face alchemist just saved my Lord''s life. "


    The evil alchemist gave the old butler a cold look and said, "don''t worry, I won''t do anything to him."


    The old butler smiled at the bad alchemist.


    In his opinion, the accomplishments of the iron face alchemist must be much higher than this one. He can''t really do anything.


    Hurry, the old housekeeper leaves.


    In the quiet courtyard, there are only two people left: evil and Lu Fan.


    The evil alchemist said slowly, "is the iron alchemist. You''ve done a little too much. "

 Chapter 323

    With the sound of the wind, is the rotation of the bad body.


    A sharp breath makes the iron on Lu Fan''s face sound clear.


    Lu Fan''s body also ignited a flame and stared at the evil way: "do you want to start with me?"


    the evil way: "start, no, we are alchemists. Follow the rules of the alchemists. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "doudan,"


    the villain shook his head and said: "no, doufa. If you lose, leave the rain house immediately. I want the Lingshan meteorite iron of Yujia. It can''t let you completely destroy it. "


    Lu Fan said in a low voice, "but I have destroyed it."


    "I''m not afraid," he said with a smile. Since the rain Lord can be cured, he can get sick again. "


    Lu Fan was slightly shocked by the bad words.


    This guy is also a ruthless person.


    Sure enough, his character is just like his name.


    "How do you want to fight?" Lu fan asked aloud.


    Wu Liang frowned and said, "don''t you know the fighting method of the alchemist? Didn''t your master teach you it?"


    Lu Fan said slowly: "he taught some, but never fought with others."


    Bad smile again, feeling is a rookie.


    All of a sudden, the heart of the evil has a base.


    He is a master of fighting skills. He is absolutely experienced in all kinds of battles.


    The villain reached out his right hand and said, "let''s fight. If you can beat me. I will leave on my own, and I will not say anything. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "you win, I lose a lot of things to leave. If I win, will you pat your ass and walk away with nothing to lose. "


    the evil way:" then what do you want, "


    Lu Fan way:" leave your Alchemist''s Dan Fang or treasure. "


    The smile on the bad face converged and said: "I want my Dan Fang and treasure. You may not be qualified. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "if you want to bet, I will play with you. If I don''t want to, I''ll go back to have a rest. "


    Say, Lu fan makes a move to leave.


    The villain clenched his teeth and shouted, "wait a minute. OK, I''ll play with you. But do you want to add a little bit to your bet? "


    Lu Fan slowly takes out the fire essence.


    Put it in your hand, the white flame makes your eyes straight.


    "Is that enough?" Lu fan asked.


    The villain nodded: "enough. No wonder you can touch his curse so quickly. It turns out that there are treasures in it. I''ll take it. "


    Said, evil forward a step, body vitality crazy increase.


    Lu Fan also raised his hand and his whole body was full of flames.


    The so-called fighting method is that two people fight with their own vigour. And Wendou is simply a man under pressure, without any method.


    This kind of fight won''t kill people, but it''s enough.


    The essence of the Alchemist is the total power of the heaven and the earth that can be activated.


    But there are also some skills, which is one of the reasons why bad people are so confident.


    Poof. Puff.


    The force of heaven and earth around began to explode.


    This is the result of being squeezed by two people.


    The strength of the two men collided with each other across the air, and their faces changed.


    This guy, some strong.


    I can feel that the power of heaven and earth from each other has not been changed by any skill, but this quantity is really frightening.


    The bad fingers continuously change the shape of the force of heaven and earth. They want to penetrate the force of heaven and earth of Lu fan directly, but they have tried several times without any result.


    Lu fan is still unscrupulously releasing his vitality.


    He didn''t play this kind of fighting, but he tried it. It felt very simple.


    The vigorous Qi in his body is enough to support the continuous release of his vitality. In the same amount, Lu Fan''s consumption is at least ten times smaller than that of the bad Qi refiner.


    Lu fan can feel that the other side is also a Reiki Master.


    The ability to play the power of heaven and earth is so flexible, and the strength is not vulgar.


    But tragically, what he met was not a normal Reiki Master.


    Lu fan is still expanding his plunder of the power of heaven and earth. With the improvement of cultivation, his limitless alchemy will also be improved.


    In normal times, I don''t realize the function of this method.


    But now, the limitless alchemy is just like an invisible hand, helping Lu Fan gather more power of heaven and earth, without Lu Fan''s distraction to control it.


    In terms of control alone, the infinite alchemy is absolutely terrible. Otherwise, it is not enough to make vigorous energy and vitality perfectly integrated.


    And as Lu Fan gathered more and more power of the heaven and earth, there was already something that could not be eaten.


    The sky began to dim and the ground was shaking.


    If someone is watching from a distance at this time, he can still see that the two sides are surrounded by layers of hoods, completely unable to see the figures inside.


    How could it be.


    How could it be.


    The power of heaven and earth controlled by the other side is already comparable to the spirit Qi master in the peak state.


    His face is white. He has a lot of manipulation skills.


    But these are useless in the face of absolute power suppression.


    Lu Fan''s heaven and earth force is like a rolling snowball, moving forward slowly.


    The more we go forward, the stronger we will become. Up to now, we are not invincible.


    Poof.


    There was a gush of blood. Back off in a row.


    Lu fan stops for a moment. He remembers this kind of fighting. Generally, as long as one person is injured, it is over.


    But in the moment when it stopped, evil is like a chance to see, instantly condensing all the forces of heaven and earth into sharp needle shape, and stabbing Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan eyebrows slightly wrinkled, what time, with the vigorous Qi rebound skills.


    Then, a voice of surprise rang out, and the evil flew backward.


    A mouthful of blood gushed like a waterfall, lying on the ground, the villain shouted: "iron noodles, you bastard. You even pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger. You said you didn''t fight with people. You dare to pit me. "


    Lu Fan stepped forward and calmly looked at him and said, "if you don''t accept it, we can have another round."


    The evil face changed again and again, biting his teeth and saying: "this will not end like this. Iron face, you will pay for what you do today. "


    Lu Fan sighed and said: "why do you people only speak hard when they lose? Can''t you honestly admit defeat? Just give me something. Don''t let me take it. "


    Evil bite teeth, incomparably painful from the ring took out a piece of Dan Fang to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan glanced.


    "Wushangmiaodan. Good name. "


    Evil way: "take good Dan Fang, one day I will take it back."


    Put up danfang, Lu Fan waved to the villain and said, "I''ll wait. You''d better wipe your own blood first. "


    After that, Lu Fan left with a smile.


    Evil lying on the ground, angry face red incomparably.


    At this time, the old housekeeper came with a group of servants carrying gifts and looked at the villain lying on the ground. The old Butler said with a smile: "Yo, you are in the sun, evil alchemist."


    the evil man got up and left without hesitation.


    (ask for leave tomorrow night, Ouyang Jingshang)

 Chapter 324

    "Iron face alchemist. I''ve brought it to you, please order it. "


    Boxes of things were placed in front of Lu Fan. Real gold and silver are too vulgar. I don''t think any alchemist would lack these things.


    Therefore, the basic things placed in front of Lu fan are what the alchemists need.


    Medicinal materials are the most basic. There are also danfang and treasures.


    It''s a bit priceless, but it''s OK to compete with half of the city. Lu fan has probably turned it over. These things may be very attractive for a gas refiner.


    But for people like him who have entered the realm of Reiki Master, these things are really a little despised.


    I''m kidding. He''s making pills now. At least he''s a spirit pill.


    None of these herbs and Dan Fang can make him produce the elixir.


    It''s no wonder that the bad alchemist didn''t mention these things, and probably couldn''t see them.


    Thinking of this, Lu fan is interested in Lingshan meteorite iron, which is always remembered by the bad alchemists.


    But I don''t want to ask now. Wait until tomorrow, after the rain and dust rise, it''s better to ask in person.


    After all, he "saved" his life, and asked face to face that he would not push three or four again.


    Lu Fan threw all these things into his belt.


    When he came, he purposely painted his belt so that it would not be recognized.


    Seeing Lu Fan wave, he put everything away. He didn''t mean to see more. The old housekeeper also knew that these things did not arouse Lu Fan''s slightest interest.


    Even if he specially asked people to change several special treasures, Lu Fan didn''t say anything.


    This not only made the old housekeeper a little confused, but also made him wonder what the iron face alchemist was aiming for.


    It won''t come to Lingshan meteorite.


    The old housekeeper''s face changed a little. He looked at Lu Fan and said, "iron face alchemist, what else do you need?"


    this is a test. Lu Fan also heard some meaning, but only the calm way: "nothing. Remember to bring the food later. "


    The old housekeeper felt a long sigh of relief. As expected, he shouldn''t be a gentleman.


    "Certainly. Iron face alchemist, have a rest. "


    Bowing away, the old housekeeper disappeared with a group of servants.


    Lu Fan smiled and walked into the room.


    On the other side, the evil alchemist of the rain family is full of anger.


    Clenched his fist, he turned around and looked at the rain family.


    "Iron face."


    The bad alchemist grinds his teeth and says.


    Today, he remembered the name thoroughly.


    "We''ll see each other again, iron noodles. The people who robbed me didn''t end well. "


    The bad alchemist suddenly shakes his hand, and the breeze rises at his feet, and disappears instantly.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Night always comes quietly.


    The dark sky is like ink, and the reflected city is like a giant beast circling here.


    In the four seasons garden, Lu fan is practicing.


    Sit on the big bed, close your eyes gently.


    The room is very elegant. It''s all made of pear wood. Curling sandalwood, moonlight pouring, shining on Lu Fan''s face.


    Dong Dong, knock on the door.


    Lu Fan opened his eyes, picked up the iron face beside him and pressed it on his face, saying, "come in."


    The door opens.


    A young woman came in and closed the door.


    "Iron face alchemist, I''ve sent it to you in the evening."


    The woman''s voice is very pleasant, her figure is beautiful and her appearance is very good.


    It''s just a pair of eyes. It''s not right.


    Eyes are like silk. It''s fascinating. From the moment I came in, I kept discharging to Lu Fan.


    Lu fan can probably guess what happened.


    Turning to look at the food that the woman brought, Lu Fandao said: "is the night you brought here just a pot of wine?" the woman smiled: "of course, it''s not only these. And meat. "


    As she said this, the woman directly untied her robe.


    There was nothing in the broad robe.


    Directly exposed everything in good condition to Lu Fan.


    Shaking the willow waist, the woman walked toward Lu Fan.


    I have to say. The convex part is convex. The concave place is concave. Beautiful figure.


    Lu Fan looked at it a few more times. But when the woman was three steps away from Lu Fan. But I found I couldn''t walk.


    No matter how she moves. It was like a wall in front of her.


    She stared at Lu Fan. I don''t know what happened.


    Lu Fan said in a low voice, "you are beautiful."


    Women''s charming hair. "Iron face adult. Do you want to eat me? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" I haven''t finished yet. You are beautiful! But it''s not beautiful enough. At least not the most beautiful I''ve ever seen. You can go. Tell the old housekeeper. I don''t like the tune. If he doesn''t ask my permission again. Just arrange for women to come into my room. He is about to worry about the recovery of his master. "


    The woman''s face changed in surprise. Through the iron of Lu Fan. He could see a pair of slightly playful eyes.


    The woman quickly wrapped up her robe and went out. Lu Fan shakes his head gently.


    This means of buying people''s hearts is really inferior. His evaluation of the rain family is a little lower.


    This family. Even if they didn''t offend the Lu family.


    I''m afraid it will soon fall.


    It seems that the girl is pretty. Let him have a good time. Let it go.


    Lu Fan laughs.


    He can''t touch such a woman. The devil knows what kind of trap is waiting for him.


    "Nothing to do. If you don''t cheat, you''ll steal.


    Lu Fan sighed.


    But right now. Outside suddenly came the cry of a woman.


    Lu Fan listened for a while. Then flash straight out of the window.


    Stand in the shadow. Lu fan is like disappearing. No one will see him.


    Not far away. The rain and dust are scolding this woman.


    "You useless thing. Train you so long. I was kicked out. You didn''t make the iron face alchemist angry. What did he say? "


    The woman cried: "the iron face alchemist said that he would not go to his room to get women any more. He doesn''t like it. "


    Standing next to the rain and dust, the old Guan family said: "it seems that the iron faced alchemist must be a friar. No wonder he wears a mask. This is also a kind of practice. "


    The rain light dust nodded: "that''s all. Get out of here. Roll to my bed and lie down. "


    Women''s chorus should be. Turn around and walk away.


    The rain and dust turned to the old manager and said: "treat the iron face alchemist well. Try to make him work for us. Even for a day or two. I''ll meet my damned nephew Guan Han. I''m afraid he''s going to turn over the roof in my absence. "


    The old housekeeper bowed and said, "yes. Sir. "


    Lu Fan was stunned when he heard Guan Han''s name.


    Guan Han is the blood killing Guan Han.


    He beat the cold into blood.


    He''s really alive.

 Chapter 325

    Lu Fan felt that his eyelids were beginning to beat and his body was full of murderous Qi.


    Fortunately, his ability to control his body is still very strong. Before the murderous Qi is released, he will suppress it back into his body.


    Nephew.


    What he just heard from the mouth of the rain and dust were two words of martial nephew.


    He finally understood the relationship between the rain family and the blood killing family.


    Maybe Guan Han is just a chess piece released by the rain family.


    Quick step, Lu Fan follows the steps of rain and dust like a ghost.


    He is like a dark shadow, whose breath is gathered and hidden in darkness. Even three feet away from the old housekeeper, the old housekeeper didn''t notice.


    Rain light dust limps to his practice room.


    An afternoon is only enough for him to recover his ability to move.


    The ice blue on the feet hasn''t completely faded, so it''s like dragging two wooden legs to move forward slowly.


    This also needs the help of own vigorous strength.


    However, it is also convenient for Lu fan to follow.


    Rain light dust humming ditty, obviously in a good mood.


    Push open the training room, and the night pearls on both sides will light up by themselves.


    The whole training room is as bright as the day, with rows of weapons, training stones, puppets, and utensils arranged in a neat way.


    Rain light dust all the way to go inside, until a bloody puppet, just stop.


    After knocking on the bloody puppet, Yu Qingchen injected a little vigorous force into the puppet.


    Suddenly, the bloody puppet lights up.


    Lu fan saw the bloody puppet release the light with rich blood.


    Then the puppet spoke.


    "Martial uncle, I thought you were dead."


    Although it sounds unnatural, it has a mechanical sense.


    But Lu fan can still hear it. It''s Guan Han''s voice.


    Lu Fan''s eyes suddenly became cold. "It''s not so easy to think of me dying," said the rain, dust and cold hum. Don''t worry, I''ve found a wise alchemist to help me heal. Now I''m basically healed, leaving my legs to move. Martial nephew Guan Han, I''ll give you two choices now. Either, you give me the skill. I asked that wise alchemist to help you get a new body. Or I''ll give you to Lu Jia now. I''ve lost all my patience. "


    Guan Han said: "martial uncle, you can''t do this to me. Master will trouble you. "


    Rain and dust suddenly put out their hands. A light flashed and clicked. Rain and dust directly penetrated Guan Han''s puppet body.


    "Don''t challenge my patience. You don''t really think you''re afraid to kill you. "


    The sound of the rain and dust is full of killing meaning, and the blue light flashed through the eyes.


    This is a sign that the curse has not been completely removed.


    But Guan Han didn''t know that. He was scared by the blue light in his eyes. Because he felt a terrible power from Guan Han.


    In a moment, Guan said, "OK, martial uncle, you won. I will give you the skill. But you promised me to change my body. Is that alchemist you said so powerful? I heard that there are not many alchemists who can transfer their bodies. "


    The rain light dust face is not red, the breath is not panting: "iron face alchemist, even if I die of serious illness, I can pull back in an instant. How difficult is it to change your body. Don''t worry, as long as you give me the skill. I''ll change it for you. Even if the iron face alchemist can''t do it, martial uncle will take you to the Danting market. Pay a lot of money and help you. "


    Lu fan, hiding in the interlaced light and shadow, almost laughed.


    I''m afraid that only those who are proficient in this skill can change the body.


    The ordinary alchemist, even the immortal Qi master, is unlikely to know this.


    At this time, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong suddenly sounded from Lu Fan''s body.


    "Oh, what a strong force. I feel the treasure. Great master, have you entered the treasure house? "


    Lu Fan said in his heart:" treasure house, you say here, "


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon affirms:" that''s right. Great master, you look for such a rich energy carefully. It can help me recover a lot. "


    As soon as the voice came down, Lu Fan felt that there was movement in the sword that he had put in his belt.


    Nine also felt that, immediately changed the way: "also can help by the way without front to restore a lot of strength."


    Lu Fan smiles.


    At this time, Guan Han said after a moment of silence: "martial uncle, I can give you half of the skills first, and the rest, after you help me get the body. How about I give it all to you. "


    Rain light dust and puppet Guan Han look at each other.


    For a long time, the rain light dust way: "good, you now give me half of the skill."


    The blood light on Guan Han converges. Suddenly, Guan Han pulled off his left arm and handed it to Yu Qingchen: "half of the skill is in his left arm, martial uncle, take it."


    Yu Qingchen was stunned and looked at Guan Han''s left arm saying: "the skill is in it."


    Guan Han saying: "if you don''t believe it, you can have a look."


    Yu Qingchen takes the puppet''s left arm and watches carefully.


    Suddenly, the rain light dust saw the text in the left arm.


    Pupil enlarges, rain light dust looked for a long time, just take back eyes way: "as expected is the demon phagocytosis skill. You didn''t lie to me. "


    Finish saying, rain light dust sees to pass cold another arm. His eyes narrowed slightly.


    Guan Han said: "martial uncle, do you think I would be stupid enough to put the skill on my left and right arms with such idiocy."


    rain and dust said: "I can try to tear you all down."


    Guan Han said: "then trust me. You will never get the rest. "


    Rain and dust stood in place for a long time, but they did not remove Guan Han completely.


    Turn around, the rain light dust takes the arm to walk back, Lu Fan hides directly to the outside.


    Out of the practice room, rain and dust around a circle, directly came to the back of the practice room.


    Habitually look around, rain light dust a wave, a space cracks appear.


    Empty mansion.


    Lu Fan was shocked in his heart.


    In his heart, the pagoda laughed and said, "ha ha, this is the treasure room. Great master, come in, let''s go in, and we''ll take the treasure. "


    Lu Fan hides in the dark, watching the empty door appear, and the rain and dust walk into the empty mansion.


    A smile rose from the corner of his mouth. Lu Fan said in his heart, "no, let''s wait for him to come out first. Laojiu, you can find a way to solve the void mansion. "


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said:" Hey, great master. How do you know I have a way to crack the void mansion. Ha ha, I got all the empty mansions for him. Since I can make it, I can break it. You see, his mansion will be like a beautiful girl undressed, like our friendly thighs, waiting for us to come. "

 Chapter 326

    After a long time of incense, the rain and dust came out of the space door again.


    Looking at the smile on his face, he was obviously satisfied with half of the new skills.


    Limp, rain light dust leaves.


    Lu fan has been in the dark quietly watching the rain light dust completely disappear from the line of sight, this just came out.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong is very excited and shouting.


    "Great master, I feel countless treasures waving to us. Ha ha, I can definitely recover at least 10% of my strength this time. "


    Lu Fan went to the place where the door was open and stretched out his hand.


    There is no difference, not even the power of heaven and earth around us.


    If it wasn''t for watching the rain and dust come out of here, Lu fan would not have guessed that there would be an empty mansion here.


    "Jiu, it''s up to you. Open it. "


    Lu Fan said in his heart.


    "No problem," said the tower with a chuckle. Great master, use your strength. The power of the inner alchemy can''t be used too much. After all, the Dragon grandson is still making noise. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head to show his understanding. The Dragon grandson mentioned in the Xuangong tower in Kowloon is the dragon soul in the annihilation of dragon beads.


    I thought I could wipe it out in a few days. As a result, the soul of the dragon is still struggling. It''s really tenacious.


    However, Lu fan is not short of patience. He is wearing it slowly.


    Lu Fan said softly in his heart, "hurry up. Stop talking nonsense. "


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon immediately began to extract Lu Fan''s strength. In the palm of his hand, there began to appear a hazy shadow of the tower. A ray of light was emitted from the top of the tower.


    It''s dead gray with the roar of animals.


    The gray light of death shines on the space in front of us. When the time comes, the door of the empty mansion appears slowly.


    "The great master, the so-called space, is just one of the laws," explained the Xuangong tower. When your power can penetrate the five elements of heaven and earth and enter a higher level, space is just a special power. What I am using now is the power of space, which belongs to my second level. Hey, if I can completely restore the power of the second floor, then I can help the master to make a void mansion, or even create a void array. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head clearly, and now he has begun to understand the power of space.


    Although immature, it has touched that barrier.


    When one day, his attainments in the five elements of heaven and earth become great, he will surely be able to master this power.


    It is said that as long as you are a powerful alchemist, you must master the power of space. It is more difficult for martial artists to understand this power.


    After boasting for half an hour, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon finally opened the empty door completely.


    The shining portal, like the deep entrance of the treasure cave, makes people feel excited.


    "Great master," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. I have to remind you first. This kind of empty mansion must have a master. Once we get in. He will surely know. If it''s the house with light rain and dust, he can come in half a column of incense at most. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I''m afraid he will be able to rush back within a hundred breath without using half a pillar of incense. Well, it looks like we need to change our dress. "


    Lu Fan takes off his iron face, and then pulls off a piece of cloth on his clothes to cover his face tightly.


    He took off his robe and put it into his belt. Lu Fan changed his clothes again.


    When everything is ready, Lu Fan releases the vigorous Qi.


    He can control vigorous Qi to empty all the forces around him. With this move, he should be able to buy a lot of time for him.


    Lu Fan plunges into the empty door. Suddenly, a whirling force pulls him inside.


    With the improvement of his strength, Lu Fan''s understanding of various forces is more and more thorough and profound.


    Originally, he knew nothing about the power of crossing space. He could only let this power bring him in.


    But now, Lu fan can feel that he can struggle a little, and he also feels that the source of this power is from the endless void.


    In front of Lu Fan''s eyes, the scene suddenly changed. It was a wide room.


    Unlike the one in his belt, this empty mansion looks much smaller, with fewer rooms and rows of shelves filled with various artifacts.


    Most of the utensils radiate brilliance, which is obviously not vulgar.


    Lu Fan''s inner Jiulong Xuangong tower shouted: "ha ha, all treasures are treasures. Great master, grab them, grab them quickly. "


    Lu fan will do these things without warning from the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    The figure turns to the wind, and Lu Fan begins to sweep. At this time, the whole mansion roars.


    The ground under my feet began to shine rapidly.


    "It''s array forbidden. Great master, take something. I''ll help you out. "


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon is just like crazy, shouting loudly.


    Lu Fan feels that he has echoes in his body.


    Lu Fan began to throw things desperately into his belt, regardless of what he got.


    Lu fan can feel that his hand has broken through a layer of defense array when he takes one thing. Before changing, these arrays will definitely cause him a lot of trouble. But now, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi fluctuates a while, and all kinds of forces attacking him spring away.


    Soon, piles of things were thrown into his belt.


    At this time, the array light under his feet is more and more intense, while Lao Jiu is swearing and constantly cracking the array.


    At this time, just back to the room ready to rest the rain dust suddenly turned.


    "Who. Who ran into my empty mansion


    The rain and dust in the rage can no longer care about their legs and feet are not agile. Vigorous force rushes back, and the whole person turns into a strong wind and leaves.


    The ground under his feet broke into powder after he left.


    In the mansion, Lu fan is still desperately taking it.


    "Too much. No, I can''t take it all. I''m afraid it''s going to rain and dust. "


    Lu Fan whispered.


    His eyes immediately turned inward.


    Generally speaking, the most precious things must be in the most. The rest of his time is enough for him to take away the most precious things.


    Step forward quickly, and the array under your feet has been shining in animal form.


    The power of tyranny is constantly pouring out and breaking down, and Lao Jiu is fighting against the prohibition.


    Lu Fan rushed to the innermost place and saw a row of stone platforms, each covered with a transparent mask.


    At a glance, Lu fan saw Guan Han''s left arm lying on a stone platform.


    It seems that rain and dust really attach great importance to this skill.


    Look at the others, a sword, a book, a stone, a flower.


    Four things are arranged separately, and five or six stone platforms are empty.


    Lu Fan''s eyes were directly attracted by the stone, which was craggy and strange, and kept rotating. Even through the guard''s mask, Lu fan can feel the powerful aura from the stone.


    "Lingshan meteorite iron."


    Murmured Lu Fan.


    Besides this, he didn''t know what else could be so smart in the rain family.


    Without hesitation, Lu fan directly touched Lingshan meteorite iron.


    But that layer of defense light shield, even hard to block his hand. Even if Lu Fan''s hands are full of vigorous Qi.


    Such as the wave of general forces continue to impact on Lu Fan ''s arm, from the strength alone, these forces have reached the level of land gang.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi is constantly removing these forces, and the muscles on his arms are beginning to show wave lines.


    "On."


    Suddenly, Lu Fan burst his vigorous Qi and burst the guard mask.


    His arm was bloody, but Lu Fan didn''t care. He took out the Lingshan meteorite iron directly.


    Here we are.


    Lu Fan felt a burst of joy. At this time, the call of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rang out.


    "Great master, let''s go. Here comes the guy. "


    Lu Fan turned around and saw that the door of the empty mansion was opened, and the rain, dust, wind and fire rushed in.


    "Thief."


    Cried the rain and dust, gnashing their teeth.


    Lu Fan brings Lingshan meteorite iron to his bosom in the face of rain and dust.


    When the rain light dust ascends, jair wants to split and rushes straight to Lu Fanchong.


    The vigorous strength of the body surged, the cultivation of the ground vigorous environment, and the whole residence of the volume began to shake.


    The light on the hand is dazzling, and the eyes of the rain and dust are red. When you come up, you will use the unique skill of watching the house to cover the clouds.


    Lu Fan dodges, and the rain and dust slaps him on the stone platform behind him.


    The terrible power destroyed the stone platform in a flash. Lu fan, who had already responded very quickly, was affected. To be blown away by one hand.


    Smashing over a shelf, Lu Fan had no time to feel the pain in his body, so he got up and rushed out.


    "Master, get out now. This is his residence. If you don''t go out, you won''t be able to go out later. "


    As Kowloon cried, it opened the door of the mansion again.


    The rain and dust saw Lu Fan''s purpose and killed him again.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    It''s another picture. It''s very powerful, with the momentum of destroying mountains and falling into the sea.


    Lu fan turns his hand to greet him, and they collide. The shadow of rain light dust stops, and the strange repulsive force makes rain light dust feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Lu Fan flew out sideways. An unexpected twist in midair is just like the dislocation of the upper body and the lower body.


    This kind of skill, rain light dust has never seen.


    Lu Fan just rushed out of the empty Mansion by the anti earthquake force.


    The face of the rain and dust was twisted and rushed out immediately.


    With the acceleration of his steps, Lu Fan opened his unique skill of integrating the heaven and the earth and isolating the heaven and the earth.


    Hiding in the shadow, Lu Fan''s body is just like disappearing.


    Following the rain and dust, I suddenly found that I couldn''t find Lu Fan.


    Rain light dust blood red eyes, four under the circle way: "don''t hide, I know you are here."


    Lu Fan looks at him quietly in the dark, with a smile on his lips.


    The rain and dust went on: "no matter who you are. You can''t get out of here today. "


    Say, rain light dust body a gang strength soars to the sky and rises, whole rain home when a fluster.

 Chapter 327

    Footsteps sounded from all directions. With the vigorous strength of the rain and dust, the whole guard of the rain family was rushing to this side.


    Lu Fan''s face is also a little ugly. If it goes on like this, it''s really hard to escape.


    No, we can''t wait any longer.


    Lu Fan jumped up and rushed out.


    When Lu Fan got up, the rain and dust killed him directly.


    "Stay."


    Behind me, the brilliance is dazzling.


    As if a bright moon was falling from the sky, Lu Fan turned his head and saw a huge vigorous hand.


    The terrible power is enough for the whole yard in a moment.


    Lu Fan''s body has turned on the scale Dragon Armor. His vigorous Qi alone is not enough to block this killing move.


    Bang.


    Lu Fan shakes all over.


    The vigorous Qi disintegrates, and the scale Dragon Armor is cracked.


    But his speed did not weaken at all, and he rushed out.


    Rain light dust Zheng for a while, the strength of the other side is clearly far less than him, why he hit the kill, even the speed has not weakened.


    Hurry up, the rain light dust follows to rush out, if so let the other party run.


    Their reputation is going to be ruined.


    The body moves and turns in the mid air. Lu fan is like a ghost walking at night.


    His action can not bring a trace of wind, which alone surprised the rain and dust behind him.


    With the strength of the martial artists in his gang territory, he was even faster than Lu Fan.


    The distance between them is approaching at a very slow speed.


    Running in the city at night, flying eaves and walls, all the way out.


    At first, the rain and dust thought that Lu fan, who was hurt by him, would soon come down.


    But the rain and dust suddenly found that the figure in front of him was running faster and faster.


    Under the shock and anger, the rain and dust burst into speed.


    Burst out his vigorous strength, though his injury is not good. But at this moment, the gap of cultivation realm is still exposed.


    Body with a dazzling light, fast approach to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan also felt the strong wind behind him.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rang out inside him, saying: "great master, he has caught up. He didn''t know that such a hard work would shorten his life span. Oh, he really didn''t know. Master, don''t be afraid of him. His potential is being squeezed by the heart attack. As long as he does it with you, he''ll soon be dead by himself. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "there are still such things. Then it seems that I really want to meet him. "


    Turning around, Lu fan turns into the alley.


    It''s a gloomy alley full of tramps and wild dogs.


    Every city has such alleys, which is also the best place to kill people. I remember the last time I was killed by Guan Han, I was in such a lane.


    Lu Fan''s fall did not disturb anyone, not even the head of a wild dog.


    But when the rain and dust fall, they let everyone in the alley get up directly.


    A group of vagabonds backed away in horror and ran out of the lane quickly.


    Those wild dogs also looked at the rain and dust, but the rain and dust gave them a cold look.


    These wild dogs disappeared without trace.


    Lu Fan stands quietly in front of the rain and dust, his breath converges.


    Rain light dust is looking at the masked man in front of him, murderous.


    "Boy, why don''t you run?"


    the rain and dust hold their fists, and the bones click.


    Lu Fan said in a low voice, "run if you want. If you don''t want to run, you won''t run. "


    The rain and dust suddenly tightened their eyebrows.


    "Why do I hear your voice so familiar?" Lu Fan forgot to adjust his voice. Now we use the tone of "iron alchemist".


    The face of rain light dust is shocked.


    "Damn, you''re an iron face alchemist. Asshole, you entered our rain house for a purpose. In vain I have been so kind to you. "


    Now that the sound is heard by the rain and dust, Lu Fan simply takes out the iron face in the ring again and covers it on his face.


    "You are polite to me, just because I saved your life."


    The rain and dust oppressed his anger and said, "iron face alchemist. You are also a person with a head and a face. Is it shameless for you to steal things from others as a noble alchemist? "


    Lu Fan laughed.


    "Have a face, where do you see it?"


    Lu Fan said that he also deliberately played his iron face and said to the rain and dust in a sarcastic tone.


    The rain light dust was enraged, loudly shouted: "iron face alchemist, for your sake of saving me, I will save your life."


    Say, rain light dust rushed to come directly, whole body vigorous strength condenses in hand.


    The hand that covers the clouds, the cloud collapses.


    The palm falls, the space breaks.


    The space around Lu Fan began to collapse. He was covered with great power.


    But Lu Fan just smiled.


    Compared with Kui Niu''s killing, he is really a pediatrician.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi can counteract most of his strength. The rest of his strength can barely penetrate the Dragon Armor, and then be absorbed and blocked by his * *.


    The clothes are flying, and Lu fan doesn''t move. He resists the rain and dust.


    In the rain light dust old force has not gone, new force is not born.


    Lu Fan punches Yu Qingchen.


    The fist force carries Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi, which is directly injected into the body of the rain and dust.


    Suddenly, the face of the rain and dust changed dramatically.


    Several steps back, the rain and dust shocked Lu Fan.


    This is some weird skill.


    Feel the vigorous strength in the body unexpectedly in the collapse, the rain light dust facial expression becomes extremely ugly.


    Lu fan has a smile on his lips. Sure enough, unconsciously, his strength has improved so much.


    Remember last time. He was also knocked down by rain and dust.


    But now. He has the ability to fight the rain and dust head-on.


    This is change. This is ascension.


    If the rain light dust regards him as the ordinary Yuan Gang territory warrior. That''s a big mistake.


    "Ha ha. Great master. His breath is gone. Toxicity is at work. His potential is being squeezed again. This time. He will forget the pain. The strength has been improved to a certain extent. But it''s hard to control power. "


    Jiulong Xuangong tower helps Lu Fan analyze the current situation of rain and dust with a chuckle.


    Sure enough. The vigorous strength of the rain light dust body began to improve again. As if burning the vitality. Vigorous energy flickers like fire.


    I didn''t even notice the rain and dust. The icy blue of his feet came back to him.


    It''s a sign that power can''t hold back the curse.


    Lu Fan looks at the light rain and dust of self destruction. Suddenly, he took out his sword.


    See a big sword like a doorplate. The eyes of the rain and dust are straight.


    Shocked: "this is Lu Fan''s weapon. Who are you? "Lu Fan rushed out with his sword.


    "See this sword. You''re going to die. "

 Chapter 328

    Without the sword in his hand, Lu fan has the will to kill the rain and light dust in his heart.


    It was intended to let the rain and dust die unconsciously, but the plan always failed to catch up with the change.


    So it''s a one-off solution.


    Five thunders shake the sky and three thunders gather together.


    When the sword comes out, there are three colors of thunder.


    Rain and dust immediately planted vigorous defense around him. He couldn''t understand the people in front of him.


    Isn''t it an alchemist. Why is this move so like the martial arts of the warrior.


    The three-color thunder light makes the defense light shield around the rain and dust constantly fluctuate, and the concussion contained in it makes the whole ground sink.


    "It''s martial arts. It''s definitely martial arts."


    Rain and dust roar in my heart.


    He didn''t understand why an alchemist could use his martial arts.


    Isn''t he an iron face alchemist.


    In my heart, I turn all kinds of thoughts. I grasp the rain and dust with one hand in the air.


    The surrounding space, like a piece of cloth, was pulled by him.


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s sword moves were forced to shift, and all three color thunder was thrown into the air.


    This move is similar to Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi rebound.


    Lu Fan''s heavy sword, which has no front, is forced to move and points to the sky uncontrollably.


    The momentum stops and the empty door opens.


    The rain and dust hit Lu fan like a dragon out of the cave.


    Just when he thought that he had hit Lu Fan with one palm, he found that his palm passed through.


    Shadow.


    The rain and dust were all taut, but at this moment, his feet were shining.


    A refined five element array appears, which is the method of the alchemist.


    Small five elements destruction array!


    there is fear in the eyes of rain and dust. Isn''t there more than one person here.


    The array light enveloped him, and the power of heaven and earth around him began to explode crazily.


    The rain light dust desperately uses own vigorous strength to resist.


    Now the only thing he can do is to break the trick with force.


    Behind him, light and shadow appeared, and the rain and dust shouted "open"


    His hands are like tiger claws tearing the space. The rain, light dust and hard dust tear a gap in the small five elements destruction array and force it out.


    But as soon as he came out, he saw an empty flame and a thundering tiger and leopard rushing towards him.


    Five elements of animal Teng.


    One of the basic laws of the alchemists.


    This method can be used by the most junior alchemist. The best alchemists are using it. Only with the level of strength, the power is different.


    With Lu Fan''s current strength, the power of the five element beast Teng that he used is quite good.


    What''s more, the most important thing is that Lu Fan''s five element beast Teng uses a distinctive vigorous Qi.


    Whether it''s explosive power or tenacity, it''s not comparable to that of ordinary gas refiners.


    The whole world is one family.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    There were several bursts in succession. The clothes were disordered and the breath was not stable.


    It''s hard to imagine that Lu fan, who was a martial artist in Yuangang, was forced into this situation.


    Today, Lu fan has finally let go of his hand. He can use whatever move he has.


    Anyway, no one can see that any move can be used as long as it can kill the rain and dust.


    For the first time, he found out that he was not afraid of a martial artist in the Gang area, even though he made full use of his skills and techniques.


    Lu Fan once again hid himself in the darkness, and the power of the heaven and the earth around him was like a strong wind.


    Lu Fan''s body began to appear colorful brilliance, and the whole alley began to fill with colorful fog.


    Heaven and earth are one.


    This is the first time that Lu fan has used limitless alchemy.


    As the method taught by Master Wu Chen, the method of limitless alchemy is not only used to balance the power of Lu Fan.


    It also has a unique way to release and kill enemies. It''s just that Lu Fan did not have the strength to use them or the opportunity to use them.


    Now, Lu fan, who has entered the realm of reiqi master, can finally show part of the power of limitless refining.


    These colorful splendors are the embodiment of strength.


    It''s like a powerful array, completely controlling the rain, light dust in it.


    Vaguely, exuding the flavor of Taoism.


    Of course, it can never be a domain of Tao. If a little Reiki Master can use it to get out of the Tao realm, it will be terrible.


    Lu Fan''s move, to be exact, is a kind of strengthening array, with a trace of Tao domain.


    But just like that, it''s terrible.


    With the improvement of Lu Fan''s strength, this hazy colorful light may one day really become a colorful realm.


    Rain light dust felt the crisis and looked around vigilantly.


    "How many people are they. Two, three, or a group. "


    The murmur of rain and dust.


    He has now decided that the other side is not alone.


    A person who can not only use martial arts, but also release Dharma.


    This kind of thing, the rain light dust thought has not thought.


    At this time, he was thinking about which faction was responsible for setting up a killing array here to lead him to the hook.


    Look at the colorful light. It''s definitely the work of experts.


    The rain and dust have begun to fade away.


    Lu Fan gently walks in the colorful light, which is like his extended consciousness. He can easily command and control everything of the colorful light.


    This kind of feeling is very wonderful. In trance, there is a feeling of practicing Tao.


    In the colorful light, it''s like having a layer of attack and defense array.


    Lu Fan''s eyes also flickered with different lights. The soul snatching method was opened and waited for the opportunity to move.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings inside him.


    "Great master, he is dying. The breath is quickened, the legs are slightly trembling, the roots of the ears are flushed with blood, and the neck appears blue and purple. It''s a sign of an imminent outbreak of toxicity. I''ll fight with you at most. He will surely die. "


    Lu Fandao: "very well, he must die here today."


    Slowly, the colorful light around began to rotate like a whirlwind.


    In the light of rain and dust, I feel that it''s wrong. Gang armour covers the body and five elements defense.


    A warrior with gang armor is not so easy to sneak in.


    "Come out, iron. What else can we do? Let''s do it. "


    The rain and dust shouted loudly. The sound penetrated the alley, the street and the distance.


    From the very beginning, I''m afraid the sound of the battle between the two has attracted the attention of others.


    I think it won''t be long before the city guard comes.


    Make a quick decision.


    Lu Fan narrowed his eyes, and the colorful light poured into the sword.


    "Ten thousand swords belong to the emperor."


    Move, silent.


    Lu Fan''s sword brings all the colorful lights. All of a sudden, the colorful lights gather at one point.


    "I knew you were here," said the rain and dust


    Suddenly turn around, rain light dust to Lu fan to kill a fist.


    The whole body''s strength condenses on the fist, the light is just like a fierce tiger, roaring the night sky.


    Boom.

 Chapter 329

    The sound of the explosion made it clear to half of the people in Donghua city.


    Countless people who have been sleeping, and the dignitaries who are looking for fun, are looking out of the window to the direction of the explosion.


    In the alley, the colorful light disappears.


    The only thing left was a mess of alleys and two people standing opposite each other.


    A drop of blood from the corner of Lu Fan''s mouth, Lu Fan gently wiped it with his hand.


    The iron mask on the face to cover the face, as well as the clothes, have disappeared.


    The rain light dust looks at Lu Fan''s face, and his eyes are full of malice that is about to gush out.


    "Lu fan, it''s you."


    The rain and dust are about to break their teeth.


    He tried his best to move, but his body was convulsing, and he couldn''t lift his arm.


    Lu Fan quietly watched the ice blue curse wrap the rain and dust.


    These curses, which have not been eradicated, have also become talismans of rain and dust.


    The whole face was convulsing. The rain and dust seem to be suffering greatly.


    Lu Fan knew what it was, and the heart corroding poison broke out.


    In the double pain, that is to say, those who practice martial arts all the year round, such as rain, light dust, can bear it.


    From this point of view, rain light dust is worthy of the name of gang Wu.


    Lu Fan nodded, "yes, it''s me."


    "I really regret that I didn''t kill you the first time. When I first saw you, I should have killed you. "


    Lu Fan said calmly, "yes. You should kill me. But this is the world. You didn''t kill me. So it''s my turn to kill you. Rain and dust, you don''t have to think about leaving marks. In front of an alchemist, you are still far behind in playing this small hand. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan put his hand on the left arm of the rain and dust.


    With a little effort, Lu Fan pinches the stiff left arm of the rain, light dust and just now he wants to use his only active left finger to leave Lu Fan''s name in the air.


    Rain light dust facial expression already brought despair.


    "Lu fan, you think you killed me. Just wipe out the rain house. I tell you, it''s impossible. "


    Lu Fan looked up at the rain and dust, and said, "you want to say, is there a rain dragon wind in your rain house? Don''t worry, I''m not afraid of him at all. You can go on the road, rain and dust. "


    Finish saying, Lu Fan clapped on the head of the rain light dust.


    Strong vigorous Qi rushed into the body of the rain and light dust, which fell to the ground.


    "Great master, you need to be more ruthless. In this way, the martial artists in the vigorous environment may have learned the method of protecting life and feigning death. It''s better to do a few more and break it up completely. "


    Lu Fan looks at the faint past rain light dust, sighs.


    He was also a strong man who fell into his hands. As expected, if he didn''t advance, he would retreat and survive in death.


    Maybe there will be more and more enemies like rain and dust.


    Shaking his head, Lu Fan said in his heart, "you can''t kill him here. A person like him must have a life. Once I kill him, I can be found by Mingyu. Take it first. "


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings again.


    "Great master, you are so witty. I didn''t think of Mingyu. That''s right. You can''t kill him here. Hey. Or turn him into a puppet. Give it to me. I will use your power to kill him. In this way, no one can find out the owner of you. "


    Lu Fan nodded, which is a good way.


    Even the moment before they saw the rain and dust through the life jade, they could only see the shadow of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    Check a magic weapon, and there will be some.


    Lu fan directly put the rain and light dust into his belt, and then the Xuangong tower in Kowloon used Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi to completely kill the rain and light dust.


    Lu Fan closed his eyes, felt the rain and dust in his body, and finally relaxed.


    And just then, not far away, there were shouts.


    "This way, this way, come on, come on."


    Lu Fan smiled. The city guard, which was always a little slower, came at last. I don''t know if they came after the fight on purpose.


    Shaking his head, Lu Fan disappeared into the night sky.


    Half an hour later, a dark shadow came from the house.


    Xiaohei got up and glared at the visitor.


    "Xiaohei, it''s me."


    Lu Fan stepped forward and touched Xiao Hei''s head gently.


    Xiao Hei looks at Lu Fan blankly, as if asking why Lu Fan came back so late.


    Lu Fan said slowly: "Xiaohei, wait and see. There will be chaos in Donghua tomorrow. "


    After that, Lu Fan went back to the room, and now he can finally have a good sleep.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The next morning.


    Lu Fan gets up in the soft cry of qin''er.


    Pushing open the door, I saw qin''er directing the servants to deliver food to Xiao Hei. It was a good whole cow meal with preserved fruit dishes.


    Xiaohei, with his steak in his left hand and wine in his right hand, leans against the wall, eating and drinking. It''s a pleasure.


    "The owner."


    Qin''er and others saw Lu Fan come out and hurriedly said respectfully.


    Qin''er bowed and said, "my Lord, did qin''er disturb you. Qin''er will leave now. "


    Lu Fan waved and said, "nothing. It happened that my closing was over. Chin''er, go to the door and see what''s new today. Report immediately. "


    Qin''er, in a low voice, should take some servants away.


    Xiaohei gives Lu Fan a good steak, grinning.


    Lu Fan takes the steak, nibbles at it casually and walks out.


    Before walking a few steps, I saw that elder martial brother Han Feng was holding a woman from Lu''s family, asking questions.


    "Xiao Li, I''m the elder martial brother of your head. You should respect me more or less. Let''s have a dinner tonight. Tell me what you want. What? It doesn''t matter if you practice one day later. Besides, my cultivation realm is absolutely enough to teach you. I am the elder martial brother of your head. "


    Lu fan, speechless, stepped forward.


    When he saw Lu fan, Han Feng immediately let go of his hand, and the Lu family woman respectfully said, "master of the family."


    Han Feng said with a smile: "brother Lu fan, you got up early. It''s a nice day today. "


    Lu Fan waved to the woman to signal that she could leave.


    The woman quickly bowed away. Brother Han Feng said with a smile, "brother Lu fan, this is a misunderstanding."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "elder martial brother Han Feng, you are getting along well with our Lu family. I have no problem. But you don''t have to leave after you''ve finished playing, OK? "


    Brother Han Feng put his arm around Lu Fan''s shoulder and said: "brother Lu fan, don''t worry. Elder martial brother is still a man of leverage. "


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "do you believe me?".


    "The owner."


    Qin''er ran back at this time.


    Lu Fan''s heart moved and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    qin''er said with a strange face: "my Lord, there''s something wrong with the rain family. The rain is light and the dust is dead."


    At that time, Han Feng was surprised and said, "it''s so good to die of illness."


    Lu Fan also smiled.


    However, qin''er paused again and said: "I don''t know how to die, but I will go to the rain house when I wait for the prefecture and the people guarding the house. I think it will be found out soon. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "what? The prefecture and the people guarding the Prefecture are going to go. Hurry, take the Baitie immediately. I''m going to the prefecture."

 Chapter 330

    Zhou Mu Fu.


    Yuzhou Mu was in a bad mood today. He was so angry that he didn''t even eat breakfast when he got up early in the morning and heard the news of the death of the rain and dust.


    "Who is it. Who is so bold? It''s sunny. He killed the rain and dust. Are you sure not? Is the life jade of the rain and dust really broken? "


    Yuzhou Mu slapped the table and scolded.


    A group of officials stood in front of us. No one dared to make a sound.


    "Zhang zhenshou, let him come here. I think he''s finished his job as a guard. "


    Yuzhou Mu was obviously not angry. The table was smashed directly.


    "Zhang zhenshou arrived."


    Outside, the announcement came. Then, I saw Zhang zhenshou rush in.


    Yuzhou Mu stepped forward and looked at Zhang zhenshou with fierce light. "Zhang zhenshou, you''d better explain to me what happened. Otherwise, I can''t sit stably in this state. Don''t work as a guard. Go back to my hometown and farm. "


    Zhang zhenshou''s face changed slightly. He didn''t sleep well last night when he received the news of the war in the city. In the morning, after finding out that it was rain and dust, he immediately knew that Yuzhou Mu would be furious. But he didn''t expect that yuzhoumu was angry enough to drive him back to his hometown to cultivate land.


    Immediately, Zhang zhenshou waved to the officers and soldiers behind him and said, "bring in the things quickly."


    With a piece of cloth in hand, Zhang zhenshou opened the sermon and said, "please show me, this is what I brought back from the war place."


    People came up to watch. There were some fragments in it.


    Yuzhou Mu picked up a piece and said, "what kind of ghost is this. There is no sign, no sign of special power. What can be seen. "


    Zhang zhenshou said: "don''t worry about it. Let me explain to you. These are fragments of an iron mask. "


    As he spoke, Zhang zhenshou reached for a wave, and the pieces began to combine themselves. The outline of an iron surface can be seen vaguely.


    "I sent someone to check. There are very few people with this kind of iron face in Donghua City, and they were almost at home last night. But just yesterday, a man wearing this kind of iron face came into the rain house. According to the Yu family, this man is an alchemist. He cured the disease of yuqingchen, and then stayed at Yujia. It is said that yuqingchen plans to have a good dinner. Then this morning, the man disappeared, along with the body of the rain and dust. "


    Yuzhou Mu also calmed down at this time.


    "Alchemist, you are sure that this person is an alchemist."


    Zhang zhenshou said: "80%. Zhou mu can send his own people to check, but he should be an alchemist


    Yuzhou herdsman nodded and said: "if it''s an alchemist, it''s a little better. In the whole Donghua City, you can invite the powerful alchemists, i.e. Yujia, zhoumu, and


    Yuzhou Mu glanced at the officials and all shook their heads.


    "It seems that the foreign mages are playing tricks."


    Yuzhou Mu summed up the conclusion. That''s what he wants most. It has nothing to do with the forces in Donghua city. It''s the devil cultivation Qi man who came here to find fault. Damn it, when the crazy old man of the rain family comes back, let him go to find this demon cultivator with iron noodles.


    At the same time, everyone breathed out a breath. Yuzhou Mu said, "Zhang zhenshou, well done."


    Yuzhou Mu gives Zhang zhenshou a positive look, which means that Zhang zhenshou knows everything.


    That is, whether or not what he said is true, it should also come true. Zhang zhenshou didn''t want to see the whole Donghua city become a battlefield scene after the rain dragon wind of Yujia came back.


    "Well, everyone, I don''t need to repeat what to do. Remember. I only need two points. First, Donghua city can''t be disordered. If it''s going to be a mess, stop it. Second, find out the murderer. At least, find out his origin, name and appearance. "


    Everyone should bow and leave.


    A group of people are feeling the afterlife. They think of the picture that the old lunatic in the rain family may go crazy again. I feel chilly.


    "Newspaper, land patrol visit."


    There was another announcement outside.


    Yuzhou Mu and Zhang zhenshou look at each other.


    "Come in, inspector Lu."


    Yuzhou Mulang said.


    Zhang zhenshou frowned and said, "Lu patrol is coming at this time, and his news is very clever. Or... "


    Yuzhou Mu shook his head and said, "I know that those kids of the Lu family are ambitious and well-informed. Lu family has no strength to wipe out the rain and light dust, neither can Lu Fan. "


    Zhang zhenshou felt his beard and said, "Kui cattle are dead. Can''t it be solved by rain and dust?"


    there is a different light in Yuzhou Mu''s eyes. Slowly, he said, "Zhang zhenshou, I don''t hear you."


    Zhang zhenshou said with a smile, "I didn''t say anything."


    Soon, Lu Fan''s figure appeared.


    With a smile, Lu Fan said to Yuzhou Mu and Zhang zhenshou with a fist: "zhenshou adults, zhoumu adults are here."


    Yuzhou Mu said with a smile, "did Lu patrol come here? I remember that Xiao''er asked Lu patrol for a long time."


    Lu Fan said with an embarrassed smile, "it''s just busy, too."


    Three people sat down, Yuzhou animal way: "what''s the matter with Lu patrol,"


    Lu Fan opened the door to see the mountain way: "I heard that something happened to the rain family."


    Zhang zhenshou''s eyebrows were light, and the smile on Yuzhou Mu''s face also converged: "Lu patrol what do you want to say."


    Lu Fan didn''t care about their expressions at all. He said: "I''m sorry. I wanted to say that I was sorry for what happened to Yujia. But I really can''t feel sad. I just want to ask two things here, is the rain and dust really dead, and whether the prefecture and the garrison have sent troops into the rain family. "


    Yuzhou Mu''s eyes have been fixed on Lu Fan''s eyes.


    Lu fan is not afraid when they look at each other.


    Yuzhou Mu said: "I''m sorry. Lu patrol, things have not been found out. I can''t give you the answer for the time being. However, the people in the State animal husbandry government have blocked the rain home. I would advise Lu Xun not to go to the rain house at this time. "


    Lu Fan said: "I naturally want to listen to your words. But Mr. Zhou mu, I personally think it''s a plot to kill people with blood. Do you think, "


    Yuzhou Mu heard Lu Fan''s voice over and shook his head gently.


    Zhang zhenshou said: "Lu patrol, you''re trying to push the rain family to death. Don''t you know that the rain family and xuesaimen wear a pair of pants."


    Lu Fandao: "Zhang zhenshou, it''s not interesting to say something too clearly."


    Yuzhou Mu said: "Lu patrol. I know you have a grudge against the rain family. But please also think about the overall situation of Donghua city and the whole Donghua Prefecture. Don''t take advantage of the fire to rob first. Don''t forget that there is a rain dragon wind in the rain family. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "rain dragon wind, do you think I''m afraid of him?"


    Lu Fan''s body exudes arrogance at this time.


    Yuzhou Mu sighed in his heart. As expected, he was young. With a little achievement, he began to be arrogant.


    Yuzhou Mu didn''t speak, but quietly looked at Lu Fan. Zhang zhenshou also shook his head and said: "Lu patrol. We all know that you''re very good, but let''s focus on the overall situation. "


    Lu Fan took a breath and said, "OK. Rain home, I''ll let it go. But if the rain and dust are sure to die. Please let me know. "


    Lu Fan gets up to leave, and Yuzhou Mu and Zhang zhenshou follow.


    When Lu Fan was about to walk out of the gate, suddenly, Lu Fan turned to Yuzhou and said, "by the way, last time I went to Yujia. It''s nice to see a puppet with a broken arm. I think it has something to do with blood killing. "


    Yuzhou Mu''s eyes twinkled: "OK. This puppet will be sent to Lu''s house in the afternoon. You can have a good look at Lu''s patrol. "


    Lu Fan nods and strides away.


    Seeing Lu Fan go far, Yuzhou Mu turns to Zhang Zhen and says, "arrogant boy, not a great weapon."


    However, Zhang zhenshou frowned and said, "what if he pretended to do it?"


    Yuzhou Mu said: "if so. He''s terrible. "


    Finish saying, Yuzhou Mu and Zhang zhenshou laugh at the same time.


    Lu fan, who was walking outside, also smiled gently.


    "Pass cold. Well, we''re meeting again. "

 Chapter 331

    When Lu Fan was about to leave the prefecture, he saw a man.


    "Mr. Lu Fan."


    Looking at it, it was jade smile.


    Lu fan stopped and said with a strange face, "miss Xiao''er. Long time no see. "


    Yu Xiaoer looked up and down at Lu Fan and said, "well. Mr. Lu fan, you look very healthy. You don''t look sick. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and said, "well, just recovered."


    Yu Xiao''er stepped forward with her face close to each other.


    "Well, I thought you''d never get better."


    Lu Fan sighed, "Miss smile, I''m sorry."


    "You don''t have to say you''re sorry. I''ve heard that you''re ready to go with Wukong spirit. Naturally, I can''t see such a woman without beauty. Even if you had a martial arts contest to recruit a relative, even if my uncle was ready to marry me to you. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "I am dancing with Wukong spirit. Who did you listen to?"


    "Prince Lu fan, Lu patrol," said Yu Xiaoer. You don''t want to deny it. I can see it clearly. Including which night you and her are good


    Lu Fan''s face cooled.


    "You have inserted a person in Lu jia''an," Yu Xiaoer hesitated and said, "No.... I didn''t install it. It was.... It''s "


    Lu Fan looked at Yu Xiaoer''s face and said, "Miss Yu Xiaoer. It''s just my own business who I like. I don''t need to report to you. You don''t need someone to look at me. Not to mention that you have to put people in our Lu family. I''m sorry, but I have something else to do. I''ll leave first. "


    Jade smile son Leng Leng of looking at Lu fan to leave a person, don''t know why eye socket is wet.


    Lu Fan went out of the prefecture and got on the carriage.


    As soon as he got on the bus, Lu fan saw elder martial brother Han Feng and miaoyue girl.


    The two quickly arranged their clothes.


    Han Feng said with a smile, "brother Lu fan, why did you come back so soon?"


    Lu Fan did not see anything, shook his head and said, "go home."


    The driver whipped his whip and the wheels rolled forward.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the same time, a ragged old man opened his eyes in the ancient ruins far away from the mountains.


    His face is haggard and his body is emaciated. The old man looks like a corpse.


    A drop of blood suddenly drips from the old man''s palm and falls on the ground, raising a blood mist.


    In the mist, the old man saw a shadow, the ground of ink stone, the open hall, and a pagoda surrounded by flying dragons.


    "Light dust, how can you do this?"


    The old man sighed.


    When the blood fog disappeared, the old man began to count his fingers.


    "It''s a hundred leaps from Donghua City, that is to say. Last night, light dust died. "


    Slowly get up, the old man looks around the wall.


    There are all kinds of sword marks on it. The old man takes a deep breath.


    "My blood is so broken. First of all, it''s hope, then light dust. It seems that if I don''t go back, the whole rain house will be destroyed. I want to go out for more than ten years, to the sea of clouds, to the mountains and rivers. If you don''t find the way, you will let the family suffer. It seems that they have forgotten your name. It seems that those little bunnies in Donghua city are not obedient again. "


    As he said this, the old man''s body rose with terrible violence. The walls around him began to crack. Soon a big hole appeared on his head.


    The sun shone down the hole on the old man.


    Take a deep breath and the old man jumps up.


    In the moment of his leap, all the wild animals around him cast their eyes at him.


    These wild animals, all ten feet tall, hold huge sticks, ox head and human body, are as strong as mountains.


    At the moment when I saw the old man jump out, I roared together, and then I could see with the naked eye that the sand and stone under my feet quickly condensed into armor and covered them.


    The roar is loud. Each of these huge beasts has the strength no less than that of the martial artists in the underground gang.


    The old man floated in mid air, only glancing at them.


    After that, the old man waved gently, and the wind broke.


    A huge hand fell from the sky and gave it a hard press.


    Like the power of annihilation, annihilate everything in an instant.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Donghua city.


    A few hours later, a one armed puppet was escorted by a group of soldiers to Lujia.


    Lu Fan stood at the door of the room and had been waiting for a long time. When he saw the puppet, Lu Fan''s face became murderous.


    "Send him to the backyard, and invite my father and grandpa to the backyard."


    Lu Fan seldom uses harsh language at home.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s murderous face, everyone dared not go out. He hurriedly sent the one armed puppet to the backyard.


    A group of people pointed out that they obviously didn''t understand what Lu Fan wanted the puppet to do.


    The old housekeeper knows something and wants to stop it.


    But it''s a pity that after Zhang zhenshou and Yuzhou Mu came out, he had nothing to say.


    Yuzhou Mu is too lazy to look at the puppet. Whatever Lu Fan wants the puppet to do, he is too lazy to ask.


    As long as Lu fan doesn''t come to the rain house to take advantage of the fire.


    Before Yuzhou Mu came, he carefully read Lu Fan''s materials again. Especially in the killing of Mo''s family, he looked back and forth several times.


    Lu Hao and Lu Haoran came to the backyard.


    The two don''t understand what Lu fan asked them to do at this time. But they came.


    Because they know that if there is no important thing, Lu fan will never let them come.


    "Go down, all of you."


    Wave to let all the children of Lu family go down. There is only Lu fan, Lu Hao and Lu Haoran left in the whole backyard with a puppet.


    Lu haodao: "Lu fan, what do you want us to do? What''s the use of this puppet? Is it important?"


    Lu Fan nodded: "it''s not important. In fact, I''m going to destroy him. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan injected vigorous Qi into the puppet.


    At the next moment, the puppet''s body came out with light blood. Then the puppet opened his eyes and stood up.


    "Lu Fan."


    The puppet shivered for a moment, then turned to run.


    Lu Fan smashed the lower part of the puppet''s body, then stared at the puppet''s eyes and said, "Guan Han, long time no see."


    Hearing the word Guan Han, Lu Hao and Lu Haoran were shocked.


    "Guan Han, a blood killing man, is not he dead," Lu Hao exclaimed.


    Lu Fan said calmly, "yes, I broke his body. But he survived in this way. Guan Han, do you really think you can hide all the time? "


    Guan Han said in a mechanical voice:" Lu fan, you can''t kill me. You must not kill me. ''


    Lu Fan raised his hand and said in a loud voice, "then I will try."


    Guan Han shouted, "if you kill me, I will bury you with the whole Lu family."

 Chapter 332

    The eyes became cold, and Lu Fan looked at Guan Han with a commanding attitude.


    "Say it again."


    there is a blood light in Guan Han''s eyes, saying: "Lu fan, killing me is not good for you at all."


    Lu Fan just looked at Guan Han and said, "again, what will happen if I kill you?"


    Guan Han was silent and said in a moment: "Lu fan, I think we have a way to reconcile."


    Lu Fan smiled, but his smile was so murderous, even Lu Hao and Lu Haoran around instinctively opened a distance with Lu Fan.


    "I''m sorry, but I have no intention of settling with you."


    After that, Lu Fan crushed Guan Han''s other arm and stuffed it into his empty mansion.


    "Nine, help me teach him a lesson."


    Lu Fan gives orders to the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    Hearing Lu Fan''s murderous tone, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon quickly replied, "great master, I will make his life worse than death. He will regret why and live in such a state. "


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "remember to force the blood to kill the remaining strength of the door, as well as the things about the rain family."


    "Master, don''t worry," he said with a smile. I''ll remind him of having peed in bed a few times as a child. "


    Lu Fan gathers his murderous spirit and restores it to its original state.


    Lu Haoran and Lu Hao came forward at this time.


    Lu Hao said with concern, "Lu fan, are you ok?"


    Lu Fandao: "it''s OK. Now, the matter of blood killing is completely solved. "


    Lu Haoran nodded: "very good. Lu fan, if you want to do something like this in the future, don''t do it yourself. You are the head of the family. Let others do as much as you can. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "good Grandpa. From today on, Lu Jia will be able to live a few days in Donghua city. "


    Lu Haoran seemed to think of something, but he didn''t say much.


    At the same time, he gently shook his head at Lu Hao, indicating that he would not ask.


    Three generations of people, standing here, quietly looking at the beautiful backyard of the Lu family.


    Blue sky, white clouds, trees, still water.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Time passes quietly like water.


    The days tend to be calm, and life will continue. In a flash, it''s the day of the annual sacrifice.


    The affairs of the rain family have been stormy in Donghua city. Now, three-year-old children in Donghua city know that the rain and dust have died. But how many people don''t know who killed them and where the killer is now. The only thing we can know is that there are signs posted around the city gate looking for alchemists wearing iron face. The reward is high and frightening, but nothing is gained.


    Now, the head of the rain family is the Third Master of the rain family who is invited back from Xulin city. A cautious middle-aged man. The only thing he did when he returned home was to do a funeral for yuqingchen.


    All the businesses and forces of the rain family seem to have been impacted by the death of the rain and dust.


    The prefecture and the garrison government dare not let go of the care of the rain family, for fear that if one doesn''t pay attention, the rain family will have a big trouble.


    It''s not a good time for a family with hands tied and feet tied.


    It turns out that those who have feud with the rain family, who are not satisfied with their eyes, have mixed a foot in taking advantage of the fire and looting at this time, making the rain family lose at least half of its business.


    Among them, the biggest harvest is Lujia.


    No way. Other forces are careful when they do things. But Lu''s attitude is to fight against the rain family, how to be fierce and how to make the rain family uncomfortable. So the harvest of Lu family is far more than others.


    Coupled with the power of land patrol, it is hard for other forces to say anything.


    So now, Lu''s money source is comparable to that of Yu''s. It''s only a few months since Lu family moved from jianglincheng to donghuacheng.


    In just a few months, the Lu family has completed a magnificent transformation.


    From a small family with no money to a big family in Donghua City, all people should be respected.


    Lu fan is a good young warrior, who can be named Lu patrol with Yuzhou mu.


    Who can imagine how fast the world is changing.


    Who knows what tomorrow will be like.


    "Patrol Lu is on the way. Two dogs and the little ones, please say hello to master Lu."


    Lu fan is sitting in the meeting hall of Lu''s family, looking at the group of kneeling people in front of him.


    With a smile, Lu said, "sit down."


    The two dogs got up slowly and settled down. The clothes he wears are very luxurious, but they can''t change the rogue atmosphere on him.


    Lu fan is familiar with this kind of atmosphere. He is a typical street gangster with a ruffian face.


    The whole hall was already full of such people.


    Lu fan is playing with a piece of jade in his palm. The white jade, which is as mellow as copper coins, shuttles around his fingertips with a misty air.


    Yes, it''s a new martial art. It''s just not sculpted yet.


    Lu fan, playing with the jade, said over and over: "everyone, I want you to come today. Nothing else. It''s nearly the new year''s festival, according to the custom of our hometown. I should send something to all my friends and relatives. Come on, bring in the things. "


    With Lu Fan''s shouting, a group of Lu''s children came in carrying dozens of boxes. With a click, the boxes were thrown on the ground, and the golden gold coins were immediately spread all over the ground.


    "Our Lu family is real. Take the money and have a good year''s sacrifice. Remember, the people who work for our Lu family will never forget. Let''s divide it up. "


    A group of people cheered, Lu Fan looked at it with a smile, and then walked out of the hall slowly.


    Outside, Miss Qin has been waiting for a long time.


    Holding a small book in his hand, qin''er said, "my Lord, why should I pay them? A group of ruffians."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you are looking at the ruffians. What I saw were a group of local snakes in Donghua city and the intelligence sources of our Lu family. Although they are rough, they are very useful. Have you invited all the people who need dinner? "Qin Er nodded:" they are almost invited. But the dog leg families of the rain family should also be invited. Aren''t they afraid to make trouble? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" if they dare to come, it''s not the dog leg of the rain family, but our dog leg of the Lu family. "


    Qin''er''s head is askew, some don''t understand.


    Lu Fan didn''t explain either. He smiled easily.


    Night, coming soon.


    There are many guests and loud gongs. All forces outside have sent people to celebrate the annual sacrifice of the Lu family. When they are all sent back.


    In the backyard of the Lu family, new banquets were put on.


    Lu''s traditional program, the clan disciple test continues.


    Banquets, singing and dancing are ready. Lu fan is sitting at the head of the family. It feels a little different.


    Think of it, last year today, I am still holding a breath to think about the name of washing waste.


    Look at the time of the year, how great the change is.


    "Lu zhenshou arrived."


    Outside, the announcement sounded, and Lu Fan and others who were sitting on the main seat moved in their hearts.


    Then I watched Lu Feng. Lu Ming came with a group of Lu''s children.


    "Seat."


    Lu Fan said loudly.


    Lu Ming and Lu Feng come here with excitement.


    "The owner."


    Lu Ming''s respectful way.


    Lu Fan nods to show Lu Ming to sit down. Lu Hao looks at Lu Feng and says, "you''re getting fat."


    Lu Feng laughs and says, "I have nothing to do all day. Of course, I''m getting fat."


    Lu fan then said to Lu Ming, "how''s the guard doing?"


    Lu Ming cried and laughed: "I''m too busy to practice. You did a good job, my Lord. "


    Lu Fan smiled and patted Lu Ming on the shoulder.


    Dangdang Dang.


    Lu Hao knocks on his glass at this time, and signals everyone to be quiet.


    Then, everyone turned to Lu Fan.


    Slowly, Lu Fan gets up. Next, it should be the link of Lu family''s sacrifice to heaven and earth.


    It turned out that he watched grandpa do it, but this year it was his turn.


    Lu Fan''s calm eyes swept through the crowd. This is his family.


    When he raised his glass, Lu fanlang said, "Lu''s children sacrifice to heaven and earth."


    Everyone gets up and raises the glass.


    Lu fan then said in a loud voice, "at the beginning of the new year, the martial arts will last forever."


    When they had finished speaking, they sprinkled the wine on the ground.


    Lu Fan smiled happily and felt his eyes were moist.


    At this time, Lu Hao went on: "Lu family''s children, start to test."


    People began to cheer. A group of Lu''s children moved the colorful stone out, instead of testing the low-level warrior''s ink stone.


    Lu Haoran looked at Lu Fan''s appearance and said with a smile, "the continuation of tradition and Lu family."


    Lu Fan sat down and said, "yes, tradition is the most important thing."


    Quietly watching every son of Lu family come forward to test.


    Lu Fan felt very happy.


    At this time, suddenly Lu Fan found elder martial brother Han Feng standing not far away looking at him. Lu fan is going to ask him to have two drinks, but he sees that elder martial brother Han Feng looks ugly.


    Lu Fan got up and walked to elder martial brother Han Feng.


    "What''s the matter, senior brother Han Feng?" Han Feng sighed, "junior brother Lu Fan. I really don''t want to spoil your fun. But this fact cannot be delayed. So I have to tell you. See for yourself, the letter from senior brother. "


    Lu Fan takes the paper from senior brother Han Feng and looks at it.


    After a few eyes, Lu Fan''s face suddenly changed.


    "How could this happen. Have you been such a bastard in the Yinyang hospital? "Han Feng said:" the people in the Yinyang hospital are starting to be a little crazy. "


    Lu Fan bit his teeth and said, "let''s go, elder martial brother Han Feng. Let''s go."


    Brother Han Feng looked at Lu Fan''s face and nodded heavily, "OK."

 Chapter 333

    "Han Feng, when you see this letter. Elder martial brother, I have taken younger martial sister mirage, younger martial brother Chuxing and younger martial brother Chutian to Yunhai city. Although younger martial sister lingyao is not a member of our Yiyuan academy, you know her relationship with younger martial brother Lu Fan. I will never allow the people of Yinyang courtyard to bully those who are likely to become our brothers and sisters. Master, they had a complete quarrel with the Yin and Yang courtyard. They fought with Xingyuan again. Now they are completely imprisoned. Now Xingyuan of Yinyang hospital is trying to deal with our Yuanyuan hospital. According to the news, Yan Qing, his favorite disciple, will definitely go to the Danding market in Yuhua mountain. If you want to come here, come here. Senior brother, no action. "


    Lu Fan read the letter again, only to feel angry in his heart. Can''t help but crumple the paper into a ball.


    Out of the window, clouds and fog shuttle, birds fly by.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng stood at the door, facing the wind and looking far away.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, how long will it take us to get to Yun Haicheng. Son of a bitch, I can''t help beating Yan Qing. "


    Lu Fan put away the letter and said, "me too."


    Get up, Lu Fan goes out of the room.


    At this time, they are on the back of the skylark.


    The huge Skylark was specially made by the animal house of Donghua city.


    This skylark is afraid to have lived for hundreds of years. The owner of the animal house directly built a house on the back of the skylark for people to live in. There should be only one thing in it, and even a wind proof array. It is said that this house alone is no less than the magic weapon of an alchemist.


    Lu Fan stood beside elder martial brother Han Feng and watched the white cloud fly back.


    After a pause, Lu Fandao said: "the man who controls the animal room said that this is the fastest Skylark. We should be on our way at full speed. There should be three days left before we can arrive. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan took out a pill and handed it to senior brother Han Feng.


    Now, the pill has become a three meal ration for the two.


    At first, senior brother Han Feng was not used to it. He thought that even if Lu Fan had an immortal Qi master''s empty mansion, it should not be so wasteful.


    But now, brother Han Feng is used to it.


    A bottle of elixir a day without blinking.


    Lu Fan also felt that his alchemy level was rising.


    With the improvement of cultivation, his understanding of the power of heaven and earth is more and more abundant, and his analysis of Tao is more and more acute. Now he''s got an introduction to general elixir.


    At least not more than the elixir of his cultivation, he can refine it. The only thing to improve is the success rate.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, take your pills all day. I feel that my cultivation has been improved more and more quickly. If I don''t have your pill in the future, I will take it. I''m sure I''ll die of depression. How about your cultivation now. "


    elder martial brother Han Feng is crunching on the pill.


    Lu Fan replied, "Yuan Gang''s double."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng was stunned for a moment, then he opened his mouth and said: "when did you advance to Yuangang duel?"


    Lu Fan thought about it and replied: "many days. Anyway, if you practice, you will break through. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng''s face became very strange. For a while, elder martial brother Han Feng said: "if you were not my younger martial brother, I would be jealous. Ge Laozi''s, I''m hardworking, and I''m inspired by my blood. My accomplishments are similar to yours. You can break through this sentence if you practice it. If you let other people hear you. They can certainly commit suicide in shame on the spot. "


    Lu Fan chuckled.


    He can''t tell elder martial brother Han Feng that he broke through by the elixir''s pill.


    It has to be said that the elixir of wushangmiao pill is really a very crude elixir.


    The refined pill can not only enhance one''s strength, but also greatly strengthen one''s five senses.


    It includes smell, vision, hearing, taste and touch.


    Lu Fan felt that he was much sharper than before.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng looked at Lu Fan''s calm expression and murmured to himself, "if younger martial brother Lu fan is my Han''s son, I''m afraid that my bastard dad will take him directly to Wujing mountain."


    Is muttering, Lu Fan suddenly seems to have found something, eyebrow wring up way: "there is someone in front."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng also stared at it. After a while, there was a black spot at the end of his sight.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, you can see how your eyes grow."


    After praising Lu Fan''s eyesight, brother Han Feng said: "it looks like he is on the same way. That''s not to say, there is a Danding market on the Yuhua mountain. We should all go to this market. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "well. Try not to touch. Elder martial brother Han Feng, don''t get into trouble. Our main purpose is to find lingyao in Yunhai city first. Elder martial brothers and them. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng patted his chest and said, "do I look like a troublemaker? Ha ha, their sky sparrow is not good. It''s so small, and there''s not even a house."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng chuckled.


    Lu Fan raises his eyebrows. It seems that it''s impossible for him not to get into trouble.


    Lu Fan''s Skylark speed is very fast, not long, it is already close.


    More than one skylark is visible to the naked eye. Dozens of skylarks are arranged in a formation, flying in the shape of a word like the dark cloud covering the sky.


    There are two people sitting on each of them. They are uniform blue long shirts.


    "It seems that they belong to some sect. It''s so neat. Younger martial brother Lu fan, look at the woman in red with pink flowers in the middle. Is she their leader? "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng points to the middle of the path.


    Lu Fan looks far away and suddenly looks strange.


    "Well, it should be their leader. But, I''m afraid that''s not a woman. "


    "What," said Han Feng. At this time, these people also found Lu Fan coming from behind.


    Turning around, a group of people looked at Lu Fan and Han Feng.


    When the woman in red turned her head, elder martial brother Han Feng covered his eyes.


    "Ah, my eyes. God, why should I see this. His ancestors board in Japan, this goods will not be sick, right, he is sick


    Lu Fan''s face also became weird. Sure enough, he was right.


    This man is a man with an obvious beard and throat knot, and a face with a cross-section and Qiu knot.


    In a loud voice, the man in red shouted, "who is the one coming?" Lu Fan calmly replied, "the one who is going on the way."


    The man in red took a close look at Lu Fan and Han Feng, as well as the skylark under Lu Fan''s seat and the luxurious house.


    "Boy, have you got a good Skylark? Can you change it?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "no need. We live comfortably. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng has gone inside with his face covered.


    "Talk to him, junior brother Lu Fan. I''m going to go in and have a rest."


    The man in red said with a smile: "do you want to change it? I also want to experience it. Don''t you know who I am? "Hearing this, Lu Fan''s brow twisted.

 Chapter 334

    Generally speaking, people who can say this kind of words, first of all, are more perverse and have some strength. They like to pick things and make trouble. The big red man in front of


    is obviously such a person. The smile on his lips is exactly the same as that of Han Feng''s brother.


    Lu Fan tries not to look at the face of the man in red and the red rose on his head.


    It''s just like some kind of skill, which can''t be looked at directly.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said: "I''m sorry. We live comfortably. I''m afraid it can''t be changed. "


    The man in red opened his hands and laughed loudly: "it seems that I didn''t understand my identity. Young man, have you heard of the Qingyi gate? "


    The voice shuttles through the clouds. The voice of the big man in red is quite loud.


    Lu Fan frowns and is in Qingyi. He still hasn''t heard of it.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng came out at this time, touched his chin and said: "Qingyi gate. It''s a little familiar. What do you have to do with ziyimen? "


    The big man in red heard Han Feng''s voice and said doubtfully: "ziyimen. What is that. "


    Brother Han Feng turned his eyes and turned to Lu Fandao: "even the Ziyi sect has never heard of. You don''t have to keep your hand. "


    The man in red shouted, "when I can''t hear you. Well, you two have pissed me off. I will teach you a good lesson. Give them to me and throw them off the big birds. "


    At one command, all those in blue released their vigorous energy and glared at Lu Fan and Han Feng.


    Lu Fan looks at these people''s gang strength and looks strange.


    Well, the gang of martial artists in the gang, who want to throw them down, just don''t laugh.


    Lu Fanqiang can''t help laughing, but elder martial brother Han Feng is already smiling.


    "Hahaha, are these people going to laugh at me. Younger martial brother Lu fan, don''t move. I''ll give it to my elder martial brother this time. "


    As he spoke, Han Feng released his vigorous energy.


    All of a sudden, five elements of gold cover the body.


    Immediately the man in red changed his face.


    "Stop it, stop it for me."


    Cried the man in red.


    A group of martial artists in blue are ready to rush up, all of them stop.


    "Come on, you are coming," said senior brother Han Feng, carrying his long sky sword


    At this time, the big man in red suddenly flattered him, shaking his eyebrows and saying: "it turns out that both of them are martial arts experts. Ouch, it''s young Junjie at first sight. How dare we rob the mounts of the two masters? It''s a joke. Everything is a joke. "


    Said, the big man in red winked at senior brother Han Feng.


    At that time, senior brother Han Feng looked like he wanted to vomit.


    This move is simply better than the martial arts at the prefecture level, and its lethality is amazing.


    "Spread, spread. Make way for the two masters. "


    The big man in red is commanding loudly. Give Lu Fan their way.


    The skylark, originally blocked by speed, immediately flapped its wings and rushed forward.


    When passing by, the big man bowed and said: "I''ve met two experts, the leader of Qingyi sect, xiachangjie."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng carried the sword and said: "you are very wise. If you are more arrogant, it will be good. I''m still itching to practice. You just said what''s your name. "


    Han continued: "Chang Jie, known as Hongshang. I''d like to know the names of the two masters. "


    Lu Fan said calmly, "I don''t need to ask your name. Just by chance. "


    Han Feng paused for a moment, then he said with a smile: "my name is Han Feng. Remember my name. "


    Chang Jie said respectfully: "remember. You two have a good journey. "


    After that, Chang Jie''s posture continued to be lowered, which seemed to be very loyal. Full of bullying.


    The sky sparrow flutters away, and the smile on brother Han Feng''s face converges little by little.


    Lu fan saw something wrong with senior brother Han Feng and said, "what''s wrong with you, senior brother Han Feng. Is there anything wrong. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng didn''t speak, but Lu fan saw his hand trembling slightly.


    This is the first time that Lu fan has seen elder martial brother Han Feng lose his temper.


    Once again, he called out, "senior brother Han Feng,"


    at this time, Han Feng just came back to his senses and looked back.


    Behind them, Chang Jie and others have gradually moved away and become a small black spot in the sky.


    Han Feng bit his teeth and said, "junior brother Lu Fan. After that, never, never, never deal with him again. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng said 30 million yuan in all. It seems that something is wrong.


    Lu fan asked, "why. Isn''t his backstage tough. "


    Han Feng shook his head and said, "not backstage. I actually saw the grimace Chang Jie today


    "What a good face."


    Lu fan is the first two. He couldn''t understand what elder martial brother Han Feng was talking about.


    Han Feng said: "demon repair. Chang Jie, who just dealt with us, is a demon cultivator. And he is also a ghost face Chang Jie who has the reputation of villain in the demon cultivation. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "what. He is a demon. This is the magic cultivation of strength. "


    Han Feng stared at Lu Fan''s eyes and said: "younger martial brother Lu fan, don''t take it lightly. This is his usual method. Let people look down on him first, then wait for the opportunity to move. There are countless masters who died in his hands. He even has the record of killing Tiangang warriors. Among the demons, one of the top ten evil heads. Think about it. There are all famous people in demon cultivation. "


    Lu Fan was surprised. He couldn''t imagine that the disgusting man in red was the devil.


    Han Feng then said, "sure enough, my father is right. The world is dangerous. Younger martial brother Lu fan, can you make zatianque run faster. I''m afraid they''ll catch up. Ge Laozi''s, who is following him, must be the demon repair team. Fortunately, I remember Chang Jie''s name wittily, otherwise we may have to crash this time. "


    Lu Fan quickly infuses the sky sparrow with vigorous Qi to make it fly faster.


    Turn around, Lu Fan also looks at the black spot in the distance.


    Big devil.


    What is he doing here.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Back, watching Lu Fan and Han Feng leave the man in red, took out a piece of bronze mirror to make up for himself.


    "Well. My face is not bad. 13Ą˘ How do you feel? "


    Not far away, a man in a blue shirt replied, "the level of tolerance of ghost adults is unparalleled in the world."


    "Don''t call me Lord ghost. Remember to call me the sect leader. This time it''s a good task. We need to get it right. Don''t let it happen. Ah, what a good two cauldrons. I can only write them down first. "


    As he spoke, Chang Jie took out a small book and wrote down the name of Han Feng on it.


    At the same time, he also noted: "the Han family''s children, with average strength, open blood. Third class tripod, "


    and then write down the nameless two words.


    Chang Jie smiled and murmured, "the other kid looks like an excellent stove tripod. They must have gone to the Danding market. I''m looking forward to meeting them again. "

 Chapter 335

    A few days later, Yunhai city is far away.


    From a distance, Yunhai city is different from other cities Lu fan has seen.


    This is a city built on the mountain. The terrain is quite high and foggy. It looks like being in a sea of clouds. I think this city is also named after this.


    "Younger martial brother Lu fan, that should be Yuhua mountain. Shall we go to the city first or to the Yuhua mountain directly? "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng pointed to a mountain outside Yunhai city. The mountain was as smooth as a mirror, as if it had been flattened by a sword.


    There are three big words on it, Yuhua mountain!


    a word is estimated to be several hundred feet high. Three words connect the whole mountain and make it magnificent.


    Those who can leave this kind of handwriting should at least be experts above Tiangang. Maybe even the powerful one who is honored may be.


    Looking from afar, Lu Fan looks at the towering Yuhua mountain a few more times to find out where the so-called Danting market is.


    But it''s a pity that he didn''t find it, not only was it too far away, but also that the market was too tight.


    "Let''s go to the city first, and ask someone about the situation."


    Lu Fan speaks.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng thought carefully and said, "you mean to find someone, is it lingyao?"


    Lu Fan calmly took a look at Han Feng and said: "that''s right. Go to find lingyao. Since the Yin and Yang academy sent someone to deal with her. Then we need to find her first. There is a great possibility that they are with her. "


    Han Feng nodded: "it''s really your brain. Let''s go to lingyao. Do you know where lingyao lives. But someone will know. "


    The skylark slowly falls on the wilderness outside the city gate. From here, you can see the high gate of Yunhai city.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng touched the feather of the skylark and said, "Oh, I wish it could stay. Then I will send it back to us."


    Lu Fandao: "don''t worry, senior brother Han Feng. In Yunhai City, there will also be animal houses. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan let Xiao Hei come.


    Xiao Hei, who turned into a black puppy, started to run around on Lu Fan''s head and shoulders. It seems that he has been suffocating him for two days.


    One hour later, they went into Yunhai city.


    Apart from the cloud and fog in the air, to be honest, Yunhai city is no different from the hometown of Lu fan, jianglincheng.


    Small city, residents with local accent.


    There are also some rich children who are flirting with women in the street. For a moment, Lu Fan seems to have returned to his childhood.


    "Younger martial brother Lu fan, where should we start? I think it would be a waste of time if we asked someone in the street. What''s more, the Japanese ancestors have a strange accent. Can''t they speak the same official language as me? "Lu Fan pointed to two rich children wandering around the street and said:" let''s ask them. It should be faster. "


    Said, Lu fan like the two rich children to go.


    "Old lady Jiang. Your granddaughter is very beautiful. Would you like to send her to my song family to be a servant girl. I''ll double her pay. "


    "Ha ha, second brother, why don''t you give it to me. I happen to be short of a little girl to warm my bed. Lady Jiang, your granddaughter is very smart. Let''s open a price. "


    Two ordinary looking, evil smiling expensive CHILDES are moving towards a thirteen or fourteen year old girl.


    The little girl was obviously frightened and shrank behind her grandmother.


    "Young master of the Song family, a Li is still young. Just let her go. I kowtow to you. "


    The old woman knelt down directly.


    But the two young boys obviously did not let go of the meaning, a little girl pulled over.


    "Come on, little girl. I don''t want to work for you. Come on, let me see. Oh, it''s really good-looking. Beauty. "


    Two rich children smiled at each other. How obscene laughter is, how obscene it is. The little girl was holding back her tears with a stubborn expression.


    The nearby residents are all defiant, standing on both sides without saying a word.


    Obviously this is not the first time.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng said beside Lu fan, "these two guys are living the life I dream of."


    Lu Fan ignored brother Han Feng''s bad taste and went straight ahead and grabbed the little girl.


    "What are you doing? You want to die."


    In an instant, the sword went out of its sheath, and a dozen people behind the two young men surrounded Lu Fan and Han Feng.


    Han Feng didn''t even lift his eyelids. Lu Fan was too lazy to look at them. Give the little girl back to her wife and said, "come on, let''s go."


    The old mother-in-law took over her granddaughter and turned to leave.


    One of the boys shouted, "who let you go?"


    But their words just came out, and Lu Fan''s eyes were full of rage.


    All of a sudden, the two young men just sat on the ground, surrounded by their number ten fighters, all three steps back, many people''s legs began to shake.


    "I said let''s go. Let''s go."


    Lu fan pulls up the old woman who is also scared and paralyzed, and reaches out to inject a vigorous Qi.


    Immediately, the wife recovered strength, holding the little girl and ran away.


    Brother Han Feng said, "brother Lu fan, if you let sister lingyao see this scene, you will be blessed tonight."


    With that, brother Han Feng patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and whispered: "next time you want to explode, please let me know. Ge Laozi, you even scared me. "


    Lu Fan rolled his eyes and took a step forward.


    The two people who fell on the ground looked at Lu Fan with fear.


    At that moment, they felt like a wild animal attacking them.


    The feeling of death, invading the whole body.


    "You.... Who are you? We are from the Song family. "


    Lu Fan leaned down slightly and looked at the two humanitarians with sharp eyes: "Song family, Wudao family, or official face."


    They did not dare to look at Lu fan, but they still pretended: "you don''t know how to guard the Song family. Foreign buns. You''re dead, two fucking bastards. You haven''t stopped them yet. "


    A dozen martial artists nearby just wanted to make a move. Brother Han Feng smiled and his vigorous strength contracted.


    Then, more than a dozen fighters fell to the ground at the same time, spouting blood.


    "You''re kidding me if you want to control us with these soft footed shrimps."


    Han Feng smiled, his smile fell in front of the two people''s eyes, it is like a ghost in the daytime.


    Lu Fan also smiled.


    "Guarding the house, well, good. Then please take us to the garrison. I''m worried about finding someone. "


    Lu Fan raised one of them. This guy also wants to resist, and directly feels a dagger from his sleeve.


    But before he moved, his arm and dagger were inch by inch broken, and a strong force invaded his whole body. He fainted directly, and his seven orifices were bleeding.


    Lu Fan throws this away and grabs another one.


    "If you don''t cooperate, you will be worse than him."


    Click.


    Swallow a mouthful of saliva, the precious young man quickly and desperately nods, just like chicken pecking rice.

 Chapter 336

    Yunhai City, guarding the Song family.


    As the only big family in Yunhai City, the Song family firmly grasped everything in Yunhai city.


    Different from Lu Fan''s hometown, there is no martial arts family or division of power in Yunhai city. When it comes to the big families in Yunhai City, there is only one song family.


    This is one of the reasons why Zhao became a song family and domineering in Yunhai city. The land is remote. As long as the Song family didn''t do anything about killing innocents, no one was in charge.


    It''s said that song zhenshou is still a man from the State animal husbandry capital. He has a hard relationship and is well-informed. So for more than ten years, I''ve been sitting steadily, and no one dares to ask for trouble.


    But today, his good days are finally over.


    Bang.


    With a loud noise, the gate of the Song family was smashed open.


    Several guards at the gate flew more than ten feet away.


    Lu Fan took the precious young master in his hand and said with a smile: "you really think that these people can save you. It''s naive, and you''re not honest. "


    Say, Lu fan is like throwing rubbish, throw out this precious young man.


    In fact, it''s useless, but the precious young man is directly inlaid into the courtyard wall not far away.


    Lu Fan and Han Feng step inside. The whole song family is in a mess at this time.


    It may be that no one dares to ask the Song family for trouble for a long time, so the guards of the Song family are clumsy and flustered.


    Lu Fan walked through the front yard all the time and came to the front gate of the main hall. These guards surrounded him.


    Lu Fan glances around. I''m afraid he can easily deal with these people even if they are together.


    The little black lying on his shoulder is too lazy to look up. He is too weak to be interested in his opponent.


    "Who''s making trouble, don''t you want to live?"


    In the main hall, a middle-aged man stepped out quickly.


    A little belly, mustache, Patty face, official jade belt. Now it''s song zhenshou.


    Looking at Lu Fan and Han Feng, the middle-aged man carries his hands.


    "You two are so brave," he said. This is the only way to break into the garrison. I''ll keep you in jail for the rest of your life. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng took out his ears. This threat has no effect on him. I can''t compare with others.


    Lu Fan was about to speak. A few servants outside brought in the prince.


    It''s hard for them to pull people out of the cracks in the wall. A servant cried out, "master, the third master has been beaten like this by them."


    Just after the conversation, another servant rushed in and shouted: "master, the second young master was beaten. It''s them. It''s these two guys. "


    A group of people turned their eyes to Lu Fan and Han Feng. Song zhenshou was furious, his face was livid and his beard was flying.


    "Son of a bitch, take them down to me. Put it in jail. "


    Song zhenshou led, a group of guards to Lu Fan and Han Feng hand.


    Lu Fan didn''t move, just glanced at them, and they all stood where they were.


    A group of mobs want to fight with him, funny.


    All the people who were swept by Lu Fan''s eyes were like just pulling them out of the water. They were sweating all over and their legs and feet were shaking. They could not move any more.


    Lu Fan slowly took out the token of his low patrol envoy and threw it at Song zhenshou.


    Song zhenshou took the token. But he swayed.


    Lu Fan threw the token at him, which made him unable to catch it.


    Song zhenshou was surprised. This kid is not easy.


    Looking at the token carefully, Song Zhen Shou immediately raised his hand and said, "wait a minute."


    All the guards stopped at once. To be honest, they just looked like they were acting. Lu Fangang''s glance really scared them.


    "It was the inspector who arrived. It''s a long way to go."


    Song zhenshou forced down his anger.


    An inferior inspector came to Yunhai City, but no one sent him a letter. Did someone come to rectify him on purpose.


    In any case, in terms of rank, he is similar to the lower patrol. Song zhenshou felt that he still had to press his tone. He walked slowly down the steps and came to Lu Fan''s face and said, "I dare to ask the inspector what he is doing in Yunhai city."


    Lu Fan takes back the token and lightly says, "what do I want to do? You have no right to know. But now I want you to check someone for me. "


    Song zhenshou forced out a smile and waved people to carry song Jiasan back to the ground.


    "Find someone. That''s easy. Please tell me the name. As long as it''s people in Yunhai City, there''s nothing I can''t find. "


    Lu Fandao: "that''s good. I want to find a woman named lingyao."


    Song zhenshou frowned and murmured twice.


    "Lingyao. The name


    Suddenly, Song Zhenshou seems to think of something. There was a sudden change in appearance. His expression changes fall in the eyes of Lu Fan and Han Feng. Fools can see that something is wrong.


    "I''m sorry, there is no such person in Yunhai city. Inspector, look elsewhere. "


    Song zhenshou turns around and is ready to go back.


    Lingyao''s name seems to be a taboo.


    Lu Fan''s voice sank.


    "Song zhenshou is not going to tell me."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan began to show murderous spirit.


    The sharp breath is like countless sharp knives on song zhenshou''s back, which makes him have to turn around.


    Song zhenshou stepped back carefully, and his bodyguard guarded him at the back.


    "Boy. Don''t push your foot. For the reason that you can''t easily get the identity of a low-level patrol. I won''t care about today''s business. You are in Yunhai city. Be honest and don''t make trouble again. I won''t do it to you. Otherwise, don''t really think that the identity of a broken inspector can scare me. I''ll tell you, yunhaicheng, I''m still guarding it. "


    Song zhenshou is upright and his face is very angry.


    Han Feng laughed.


    "It''s tough. Younger martial brother Lu fan, show him a brand. See if he can be tough. "


    Song zhenshou saw that Lu Fan and Han Feng had no intention of leaving. He shouted: "take it. These two boys, pretending to be patrolmen, are guilty of great crimes and are to be killed. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng opened his mouth. He didn''t expect that song zhenshou would go crazy to this point.


    Lu Fan said in a deep voice, "it seems that you have really finished guarding."


    With that, Lu Fan throws out the little black on his shoulder.


    In an instant, Xiaohei rose in the face of the storm and directly turned into a giant black dragon.


    Roar.


    The roar of the Dragon shook the sky. As soon as Xiao Hei shook his tail, he beat a guard away.


    The light of gang strength is shining, and the expert guarding the mansion is finally out.


    Three martial artists who support Gang clothes, and a dozen martial artists in the later period of inner Gang, kill them at the same time.


    Song zhenshou himself, also covered with gang clothes.


    "Kill."


    Lu Fan orders, small Heidun when a mouth of black inflammation.


    Mixed with a little white, little black flame, no one can resist.


    The three fighters who just rushed to the outer Gang area were directly burned back by the fire.


    Song zhenshou was stunned by the howling sound.


    "Stop, stop."


    Song Zhen guards Lang Sheng.


    Lu Fan gently raised his hand, and Xiao Hei stopped.


    With a cold sweat on his face, song zhenshou looked at Lu Fan''s eyes at this time, just like looking at the devil.


    Fear, fear covered his face. He finally understood why the two of them dared to break into his Garrison.


    "You win, inspector. You win. I''ll help you find someone."


    Lu Fan takes a step forward and stares at Song zhenshou''s eyes and says, "I''ll give you a good time to take me."

 Chapter 337

    Hearing the words "take me" Song Zhen Shou lost his temper completely.


    Nod and take Lu Fan and Han Feng out.


    A group of guards followed behind them, but looking at their shuddering appearance, they should be the same without them.


    Out of the guard house, song finally put his fear under control and said, "Inspector, I think there is some misunderstanding between us. I hope that when I find someone for you, the inspector will let me go. After all, I am also a person from the State animal husbandry government, and I have some kinship with today''s State animal husbandry jade adults. "


    Lu Fan glanced at Song zhenshou and said, "believe me. I have also seen many people return to Yuzhou. Find someone. I''ll let you go. If you can''t find anyone, you know the consequences. "


    Song zhenshou''s eyes twitched and nodded helplessly.


    Sure enough, this world has a big fist. It''s everything. No token can be used.


    Song zhenshou takes the lead and a group of people walk in the street.


    Where we passed, we all gave in.


    With a black face, song zhenshou looks like his father died. His face is very ugly.


    The people in Yunhai city are all talking in a low voice. They don''t understand what happened.


    Bend around, bend around.


    Song zhenshou is like intentionally taking Lu Fan and Han Feng around, running around the streets of Yunhai city.


    Lu fan is patient. He doesn''t ask more questions, but his hands are full of vigorous Qi.


    As long as song zhenshou dares to play something in front of him, he is sure to kill him at the first time.


    Go from the south city to the North City and enter the slightly bleak street. Song zhenshou slowed down.


    This is a typical urban fringe, slum, and poor people''s gathering place. Look at the thin, sallow figure of the street jacket, you can know the living conditions of the people here.


    Pointing to a dilapidated house in front of him, song zhenshou said, "Inspector, that''s lingyao''s home."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng was shocked for a moment, then shouted: "you are teasing me. This can be the place where younger martial sister lingyao lives. Ge Laozi, dare to lie to me, do you want to die? "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng pulled out the blue water long Sky Sword directly, and his body was shining with the power of five elements of gold.


    At this time, song zhenshou finally knew what kind of master he was just going to kill.


    God, Yuan Gang territory warrior.


    In this small city, the martial artists of outer Gang territory are all regarded as the top of the sky. A martial artist of Yuan Gang territory really has the ability to cover the sky with one hand.


    Moreover, this Yuan Gang border warrior is still so young.


    It is absolutely superior to their song family to cultivate such a talented force.


    Song zhenshou felt that his brain was dizzy and his feet were soft.


    Seeing each other''s sword was about to be put on his own neck, song zhenshou hurriedly said: "I didn''t cheat you, even if I did. This is where lingyao lives. The whole Yunhai City, who doesn''t know the little witch lingyao, this is where she lives. "


    "Little witch,"


    Lu Fan tightens his eyebrows. Lingyao in his impression should be called the little fairy.


    Han Feng grabbed song zhenshou''s lapel and walked forward.


    Come to the door, the old house, the door is only half.


    Push open the door, a typical poor house, you can see it all at a glance.


    "Lingyao."


    Lu Fan called out and no one answered.


    Stepping into the room, Lu fan saw the simple tables, chairs and beds. And the clothes on the head of the bed.


    Pick up one, Lu Fan let Xiao Hei smell it. Little black nodded and called.


    "It''s lingyao''s."


    Lu fan turns to Hanfeng road.


    Han Feng frowned and said, "my God. Younger martial sister lingyao lives in such a place, which is unbelievable. How did she practice her martial arts. It costs money to practice martial arts. "


    Lu Fan sighed. She didn''t think about lingyao''s family environment. No wonder she cried when she gave lingyao a bottle of dragon blood.


    Song zhenshou said: "she is a wild girl. In the winter of the year of birth, the parents died. All depend on the neighborhood''s hundred meals. Who knows that the girl learned martial arts there and passed the examination of Wudao college. She is also a famous person in Yunhai city. Inspector, I think she must have gone out. I''d better send all the people guarding the mansion to help you find it. I believe it will soon be there. "


    Lu Fan thought for a while and nodded to Han Feng.


    Han Feng released his hand and said, "if you can''t find younger martial sister lingyao. I want you to have a hundred more blood holes. "


    Song Zhen Shou suddenly shivered, and then respectfully said, "I will find it."


    At the end of the speech, song zhenshou left with a group of guards. He could still hear his loud voice.


    "Hurry to find people, every street and every household. Get me back. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng turned to look at Lu Fan and said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, are we waiting here?"


    Lu Fan took lingyao''s clothes, gently touched the dust on them, then handed them to elder martial brother Han Feng and said: "it''s ashes. Lingyao hasn''t come back for at least a few days. You can''t wait for people to wait here. "


    Han Feng said anxiously, "what shall we do? Where can we go. I always think these people are unreliable. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes flashed a strange light: "follow the guard. He will show us the way. "


    Han Feng is tiny one Leng, then smile a way: "Lu Fan younger martial brother, originally you already saw."


    Lu Fan smiles and nods, and then the two start their body method at the same time, leaping onto the roof, staring at Song zhenshou who left far away.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other side, song zhenshou went back in time.


    At the same time, song zhenshou grabbed a guard and said: "those two guys didn''t catch up. Come on, let song Zhong come to see me. "


    The guard quickly ran away. Song zhenshou''s face was very ugly. He clenched his fist and thought for a while. Then he pulled another guard and said: "you, hurry out of the city to find general Feng in Yuhua mountain and tell him that something happened here. Let him bring some experts to help me. After all these years of friendship, he won''t want to see me killed by two boys. "


    The guard stressed: "don''t worry, master. I''ll go now and bring general Feng back."


    Song zhenshou gnawed his teeth and said: "these two boys are all experts in Yuangang territory, and there is a strong dragon. You should make it clear to general Feng and let him bring all the people. Go, go. "


    The guard turned and ran toward the gate. After all this, the fear on Song Zhen Shou''s face faded a little.


    Quickly back to zhenshou mansion, song zhenshou walked directly to the study in the backyard.


    "Close the door, close the door, no one is allowed in."


    Hold back, song zhenshou shouts loudly. I saw a man waiting for him outside the study door.


    This man looks pretty good. He has a short knife at his waist. His eyes are full of evil. The smile on the corner of the mouth went up and looked like a fool. It''s song Zhong, the eldest son of the Song family.


    "My good son, you are really my good son. Tell my father where you have hidden the lingyao. "


    Song zhenshou grabs song Zhong''s shoulder and shakes it violently.


    Song Zhong said in amazement, "lingyao, what are you talking about father, lingyao?"


    PA.


    With a crisp sound, song zhenshou slapped song Zhong directly in the face.


    "It''s time to lie to me. All the senior brothers came to the door. I don''t know what you think you''ve done. All three of you look the same. You can''t do anything except make trouble for me. "


    Song Zhong''s face was uncertain.


    In a moment, song Zhong asked, "father, her senior brother is really here. Are they two young men, one with a huge sword on his back and the other with a long green sword?"


    Song zhenshou said: "you know it clearly then. Do you know that both of them can kill us to guard the mansion? They almost did so just now. You quickly put people out, let her say nothing, hurry home. Let''s pack up our things and go to the spare yard to hide. When general Feng arrives, we will be fine. "


    Song Zhong said, "no father. I''m afraid you don''t know how I got lingyao. "


    Song zhenshou swears: "I''ll take care of how you get it. Now you let me go. Now, now. "


    Song Zhong quickly waved his hand and said, "father, listen to me. I caught lingyao with the help of an expert. Besides, the master told me. Once someone comes to save her, let them go to the dungeon. At that time, the high man and his friends will come out in person. Get rid of them all. "


    Song zhenshou said in a stupefied way: "you are sure that your superior friend is not joking. These two boys are not weak."


    Song Zhong said, "believe me, father. He''s really a great man. "


    Song zhenshou gnawed his teeth and said, "OK. Let''s go first and let them find their own dungeon. In a word, let''s hide first. "


    Song Zhong thought about it and nodded.


    But just then, a voice sounded in their ears.


    "It''s too late to hide. Thank you for your information."

 Chapter 338

    A dark shadow came down from the sky, and the strong and vigorous Qi suddenly covered the two people.


    Song zhenshou''s vigorous strength just lit up. Next moment, it was pressed back into his body.


    They stared at Lu Fan and Han Feng, their faces glazed.


    Han Feng said with a smile: "junior brother Lu fan, you are really there. It''s really guessed right by you. It''s very dishonest to be guarded


    Lu Fanyi pinched song Zhong''s neck and said, "where is the dungeon?"


    Song Zhong rolled his white eyes and seemed to faint.


    Song zhenshou pulled his neck to shout, but before his voice came out, Han Feng punched him in the throat.


    Immediately Song Zhen Shou fell to the ground holding his throat and convulsed constantly.


    Han Feng said: "don''t worry, he won''t die so easily. I''m on the right foot. "


    Lu Fan nodded and kicked song Zhong in the shin.


    Song Zhong''s body in front of Lu fan, just like paper paste, can be dismantled at will.


    "If you shout, I''ll kill you."


    Lu fan uses his fingers to squeeze song Zhong''s neck.


    With a cold sweat on his face, song Zhong nodded softly, biting his teeth to death.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi is released, which instantly empties all the forces of the heaven and the earth around him, forming a semicircle hood to cover them.


    In this way, the four of them are invisible. It''s hard to find out if a guard breaks in suddenly.


    Lu Fan''s face is a little heavy.


    "I''ll ask again where the dungeon is. If you don''t say it again, I don''t mind killing you now. I believe that the Song family should know the location of the dungeon. "


    Song Zhong''s teeth trembled. "In the backyard, under the backyard study."


    Han Feng said with a smile, "private prison. Love is not a prison in the city. "


    Lu Fan stares at Song Zhong''s eyes for a while, then directly breaks his arms.


    Song Zhong almost fainted when he started cleanly.


    Lu Fan pinched his neck and said, "I''ll take you to the study in the backyard now. If there is a little falsehood. You know the consequences. "


    Song Zhong''s face is full of despair. He can''t resist now.


    "Brother Han Feng, take this guard with you."


    Lu Fan said to Han Feng.


    Han Feng smiles and nods, grabs song zhenshou. They walked back quickly.


    The mansion of the Song family is quite large.


    There are more than one so-called backyard, which covers an area of at least ten li. If you find it by yourself, it''s really a trouble. Fortunately, song Zhong made it clear to the place, Nanyuan study.


    Along the way, Lu Fan and Han Feng easily bypassed all the guards.


    These warriors, whose strength is at most at the early stage of the inner Gang territory, have no threat to them at all.


    Even if they rushed straight in front of these fighters, they may not find it. They thought it was just a gust of wind.


    Nanyuan study.


    Lu Fan and Han Feng take the Song family father and son and come inside.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said, "where is the dungeon?"


    Song Zhongdao: "behind the wall."


    Lu Fan went to the wall and touched it.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng stepped forward, pulled out all the night pearls on the wall directly, and then touched the fourth time. Suddenly, the walls open like doors.


    Han Feng said with a smile: "this kind of mechanism level is really simple enough."


    A stairway directly below appears in the view. The torches on both sides light up in turn, and they will burn when they see the light.


    Lu Fan grabs song Zhong''s lapel and says, "is that what you said about ambush in there?"


    Song Zhong keeps nodding: "yes. These are all what they asked me to do. In fact, I didn''t mean to catch lingyao at all. My Lord, please let me go. Those are the bad guys. "


    Lu Fan pinched song Zhong''s neck again and said, "if you say another nonsense, I will kill you. Now I''ll ask you a few questions, and you''ll answer them truthfully. Where is lingyao? "


    Song Zhong said: "keep going inside. There is a small cell on the left side. It''s inside.". The woman on the wall is not lingyao. It was designed to confuse you. They all hid in the innermost cell on the right. Every word I say is true, without any falsehood. "


    Lu Fan looks at Song Zhong for a few eyes, and then knocks him unconscious with one stroke.


    Han Feng frowned: "ha ha, the plan is good. And made a fake fool. It''s a pity that when they come across this waste material, their plan is in vain. Younger martial brother Lu fan, what do you think should be done? "


    Lu Fan looked at Han Feng and said, "do you believe him?"


    Han Feng said: "it''s so scared that there should be no fake. If you wait here, I''ll rush in and help. If there is something really wrong, you should kill these two people first, and then come in to save me. "


    Lu Fandao: "not so much trouble. I have a better way.


    As he spoke, Lu Fan shouted at the Xuangong tower in his heart.


    "Old nine comes out. Is there any poison that can spread and paralyze people?"


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong rings in Lu Fan''s body.


    "Yes, great master. Do you want to throw poison into the dungeon and force people out. You are so clever. "


    Lu Fan smiled. That''s exactly what he thought.


    It''s idiotic to know that there''s an ambush inside and rush in.


    The best way, of course, is to force each other out.


    "How do you do it? Hurry up."


    Lu Fan speaks in his heart.


    Laojiu said: "great master. There are two ways. One is that I inject a kind of diffusive poison into this half dead boy. You throw him in, and make sure that in a short time, if the people inside don''t come out, they will die completely. What''s more, you brought back some poisonous rattan from that island. I think this thing can be used. I will help you to force out the paralytic toxin inside. You will throw these things into the dungeon and make sure that the people inside will be completely paralyzed in a short time. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows slightly and calculated.


    The first way is likely to hurt lingyao, but the second way is more stable.


    In this way, Lu Fan takes out the poison spirit and evil rattan and ties it directly to song Zhong.


    Han Feng is beside Leng Leng''s look, don''t understand what Lu Fan wants to do.


    But Jiujiu has mobilized his strength and injected it into the palm of Lu Fan''s hand and into the poison spirit and evil rattan.


    In an instant, Lu Fan felt that poison spirit and magic rattan seemed to be alive, and a green liquid was directly sprayed on the wall.


    "Quick, great master, throw it in."


    Lu Fan tied song Zhong up tightly, and then threw it in.


    Song Zhong rolled down like a ball. Lu Fan closed the wall and said with a smile, "brother Han Feng, just wait."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng looked at the liquid, sniffed it, and then moved his fingers.


    "Brother Lu fan, you''ve got paralytic toxin."


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "brother Han Feng, are you very knowledgeable?"


    Han Feng swallowed and said, "junior brother Lu Fan. Now I can finally understand why you can get the brand of demon repair. Even if you are a demon cultivator, you can get ahead. How long do we have to wait? "


    before Lu Fan speaks, he hears a sound of ping-pong in the wall.


    It''s as if the people inside are starting to rush out.


    With a smile, Lu Fandao said, "soon."

 Chapter 339

    The sound continued to come, and the voice of surprise could be heard faintly.


    Lu Fan and Han Feng are waiting quietly. Meanwhile, they have taken out their own weapons.


    As long as someone dares to rush out of the wall, Lu Fan never hesitates to give him a sword.


    Inside the wall, the sound inside the wall is louder and louder. When Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi lights up in flames, suddenly, the sound disappears.


    Lu Fan and Han Feng look at each other without making a sound.


    For a moment, there was no sound in it.


    Lu Fanxian felt out a bottle of pills from his arms and handed it to Han Fengdao: "brother Han Feng, take this pill. It doesn''t have to be useful, but at least it won''t paralyze you directly. "


    Han Feng took the pill, opened the bottle and poured it into his mouth.


    Inside, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings.


    "Waste, it''s a waste. A bottle of elixir is for understanding a poison. Great master, if you let me live for him with the power to relieve paralysis, I will not


    Lu Fan ignored the complaint of the Xuangong tower and opened the wall again.


    A strong fog came to Lu Fan''s face, and he felt that his limbs were beginning to become paralyzed and stiff.


    However, at the next moment, a cool power will be output from the Xuangong tower in Kowloon to relieve all these paralysis.


    Han Feng then said with a stiff face, "brother Lu fan, you are so poisonous."


    After that, Han Feng walked forward like a wooden puppet, his movements were very stiff.


    Lu Fan moved his body and stepped inside.


    As he walked, Lu fan asked, "Jiu, how long can this poison last and how far can it float?"


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon replied, "well, within three li, the most toxic. The farther away it is, the thinner it is. If it is blown away by the wind outside, the effect will soon fade. If it is poisoned within three li, it can last for an hour. "


    Lu fan has a calculation in his mind. It seems that the toxicity is not as fierce as he imagined. He still holds the sword tightly.


    Before he had gone far, Lu fan saw a man in black on the stairs down.


    He was completely paralyzed, unable to move his eyes, and his whole body was dead gray.


    Lu Fan pulled off his headdress and looked at it for a few times. It was a man he didn''t know.


    Lu Fan put down the little black on his shoulder and said, "break your hands and feet, stay here, no one is allowed to come in, and I will interrogate you when I come back."


    Xiaohei nodded and snapped the man''s leg with a sharp claw.


    Lu Fan and Han Feng walk inside quickly. Suddenly, Lu Fan feels as if he is passing through a water curtain, cold and attacking his whole body.


    "Wait, great master. There seems to be a formation here. "


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings. Immediately, the whole dungeon lights up, and the whole dungeon is white.


    "It''s a killing array, ha ha, but it seems that no one dominates. It''s probably paralyzed. Great master, you are so prescient. If we rush in foolishly, we will be killed in the first place. "


    Lu Fan was afraid for a while.


    This kind of gathering and killing array is to gather the strength of the people in the main array together in an instant, and kill them once they are finished.


    Even if he is pregnant with the magic weapon that can break the array like the Xuangong tower in Jiulong, he can only be killed by one blow if he encounters this unreasonable array. Because they won''t give the Xuangong tower a break.


    "Fortunately, fortunately."


    Lu Fan murmured.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng is holding the blue water sky sword. He is also frightened by the sudden light.


    Hearing Lu Fan''s words, brother Han Feng calmed down a little and said: "brother Lu Fan. Have we stepped into the array of others. Do you want to leave first? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "no, the array is there, but if you can guess correctly. Their people can''t move anymore. Go ahead and save lingyao. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng bit his teeth and patted his thigh severely.


    "Ge Laozi, I can''t run at this time."


    The two men rushed forward, and Lu Fan secretly ordered the Xuangong tower of Jiulong at the same time to collect the array.


    After two steps, I saw song Zhong again.


    Lu Fan''s going up was just one step. He directly bled the seven holes that song Zhong had kicked. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    Lu fan doesn''t believe that song Zhong doesn''t know about the array. He deliberately conceals it and makes it clear that he has his heart to kill.


    All the way to the inside, Lu fan saw a lot of people in the dungeon.


    These are all private prisons of the Song family.


    A garrison, whose private prison is full of people, can prove that the garrison is totally lawless. I guess I just want to catch it.


    Rushed to the most inside, really raised an eye to see a woman who was hanged on the pillar.


    Long hair is scattered, clothes are messy, the lower body is naked naked, and there are many scars.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng looked at it for two times, and also said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, this is not younger martial sister lingyao."


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and said, "if so. I will bury the whole song family. "


    Finish saying, Lu Fan raises the hand two vigorous Qi to shoot out, breaks the rope, the woman falls directly.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng is going to catch him, but Lu fan stops him, and then raises his hand to shoot out some vigorous Qi. The woman falls down like a willow leaf.


    But in the moment of landing on the ground, a dozen throwing knives came out of her body.


    Inside those wounds, there are all flying knives contaminated with toxin.


    The heavy sword without front is standing in front of you, blocking all the throwing knives.


    The great benefits of sword body are revealed at this moment.


    The last throwing knife was flicked away, and Lu Fan stepped forward with a heavy sword without a blade.


    Gently poke the woman''s hair, Lu Fandao: "it''s not lingyao, she''s dead."


    Han Feng said, "I''m crazy. To make such a trap with a woman. These people, even if they''re not the magicians, are almost there. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes are also cold.


    Turning around, Lu Fan walked to the cell on the left.


    It''s a dark prison. Even if it''s bright all around, it''s still dark here. I can''t see it clearly.


    Lu Fan turned to Han Feng and said, "brother Han Feng. I''ll go first. You wait for me outside. If something goes wrong, it will destroy this place immediately. "


    Han Feng nodded heavily.


    Lu Fan tied his head to the cell.


    As soon as you enter, the light immediately brightens.


    Lu fan can see the dark mirror on all sides, standing around, and the inside is full of dark light.


    Blackout mirror.


    Lu Fan smiled. It seems that there is also an alchemist here.


    There was nothing in the empty cell but a four-way blackout.


    But at this time, Lu Fan''s mouth had already brought a smile, and his vigorous Qi suddenly expanded.


    Heaven and earth fall apart.


    Vigorous Qi will immediately force out all the heaven and earth around you. No matter how many means you use, you can''t use the power of heaven and earth. That''s a waste.


    All of a sudden, Han Feng saw the black outside. The blackout mirror on all sides is dim.


    There are two figures in front of Lu Fan.


    "Lu Fan."


    One of them is lingyao.


    With a cry, lingyao struggled to run out.


    She was surrounded by an old man with a blank face.


    The jade ruler in his hand enveloped the vitality, proving that he was an alchemist.


    But at this moment, he has lost control of the power of the world around him.


    Lu Fan''s power now suppresses the alchemists far more than the martial arts.


    "You..."


    Before the old guy finished speaking, he was smashed to the ground by Lu Fan.


    He still wants to block his vitality, but it''s a pity that Lu Fan''s unarmed sword breaks it.


    The sword fell, and the vitality broke. The old man''s whole body was broken by Lu Fan''s sword.


    The concussion power of Wufeng heavy sword is not the weak body of the alchemist, which can be shouldered.


    Kick the old guy away, and Lu Fan goes to lingyao''s side.


    At this time, lingyao is holding a doll in her hand. Lu Fangang wants to reach out and touch her.


    "No," lingyao exclaimed


    Bang.


    A golden light blows Lu Fan away.


    Lu Fan didn''t even see what power had concentrated him.


    The whole body aches, Lu Fan looks at lingyao in astonishment.


    Lingyao said: "Lu fan, first you take the old man''s jade ruler, she used the fixed body method to stop me."


    Lu Fanqiang stood up. Lingyao almost let his vigorous Qi go.


    What kind of ghost doll is this? It''s so powerful.


    Before walking up, Lu Fan takes the old man''s jade ruler.


    Yuchi left his hand and even began to struggle violently.


    Old nine''s voice resounded.


    "Ha ha, there is a magic weapon of wisdom. Great master, it''s up to me. "


    Lu fan directly threw it into his belt. Next moment, Lu Fan felt that the jade ruler was suppressed by the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    At this time, lingyao''s foot rises a circle of light, and then becomes disillusioned.


    Lingyao sat on the ground and cried, "how can you come. I''ve been arrested for days. "


    Put away the doll in your hand. The water is shining in lingyao''s eyes.


    Although that''s what they said, lingyao''s smile was irresistible. She opened her hands to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan walked up and picked up lingyao.


    At this time, he found that the whole lingyao was empty.


    "I''m sorry I''m late."


    Lingyao leans her head on Lu Fan''s shoulder and says, "just come here. I knew you would come. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng rushed in at this time and saw that lingyao was OK. Han Feng laughed three times.


    "Hahaha, younger martial sister lingyao. It''s really nice to see you''re OK. Younger martial brother Lu fan, let''s go out quickly. "


    Lu Fan turned to look at the old man on the ground and said, "take this old man with you. He is an alchemist. Maybe he is still a high-level gas refiner. "


    there is a strange light in the eyes of elder martial brother Han Feng.


    "I like the gas refiner best, fat sheep, fat sheep."


    Grinning, elder martial brother Han Feng punched the old man again, so that he would not wake up again. Anyway, it seems that there is still a breath left, just don''t kill him.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng walked out with the old guy in his hand, while Lu Fan gently held lingyao and collected the four Sunglasses together.


    Good things, don''t waste them.


    The two men came out of the cell and were about to go out when five or six men in black rushed out of the cell on the right.


    "Here comes Lu fan, who wants to go."

 Chapter 340

    Line by line, at a glance, the nameless and burly man, a little skinny boy.


    Lu Fan looked at the six men, frowning.


    "Jiu, don''t you think the poison lasts for an hour? It''s a good hour. There''s not even time for incense. "


    Lu Fan questions the view of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong in his mind. This kind of thing will affect his judgment.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong has been reduced.


    "Great master, maybe they have brought some pills with them. If they don''t take antidotes or anything. It''s impossible to slow down so quickly. "


    Lu Fan holds lingyao tightly in his arms.


    That makes sense, too. It''s not impossible for him to take pills and a bottle of self-defense with others.


    It''s just the pills taken by six of them, which obviously can''t be compared with him.


    Look at their rigid movements, just standing there, just like wood. The dead gray on the face is not completely eliminated.


    Look at elder martial brother Han Feng again. Apart from slowing down, others are almost as harmless as others.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng directly threw the old guy on the ground, flashed to stand in front of Lu Fan and said: "you little fish, also want to start with my younger martial brother. Let''s get past me first. "


    Just as the voice fell, the six of them were all vigorous.


    All of a sudden, the array lights up.


    "Set up a killing array, open it."


    There was a uniform sound. Six people hold up their hands at the same time to release the vigorous force.


    There is a array. As long as they can release their vigorous energy, they can do Lu Fan in front of them and complete their tasks. If it wasn''t for just treating his stiff body, and waiting for the pill to work, they would have done it when Lu Fan rushed in.


    Han Feng opened his eyes wide and swore: "I''m your forefather''s board, do you want to face, to fight more and less, but also with the array."


    See the array is about to start. Elder martial brother Han Feng is full of vigorous energy.


    At this time, Lu Fan hears the laughter of Xuangong tower in Jiulong.


    "Take it."


    In an instant, the array light disappears.


    Lu Fan felt the power of the array and injected it into his divine elixir.


    After such a long time, if Jiu still can''t take the array back, Lu fan will really deduct his salary.


    If you don''t perform well and think about "eating" all day, how can it be possible.


    The array was directly absorbed into his body, and a faint light disappeared behind Lu Fan.


    "Well done, faster next time."


    Lu fan is in the heart of the Xuangong Tower Road in Kowloon.


    "Good, great master," said the pagoda, chuckling


    The array disappears, and six people in front of them stare at their raised hands.


    It''s funny like six gorilla beasts raising their hands to surrender.


    Han Feng is ready to take on each other''s moves with his body, and even crazy is ready. Unexpectedly, the thunder was loud and the rain was small. It''s like farting. It makes a noise, and then it''s gone.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, do you want to kill me with a smile?"


    Han Feng''s elder martial brother Zhang Kuang laughed, pointing to the other side''s nose and laughing. He almost died.


    Lu Fan also smiled, only lingyao in her arms seemed to see something, staring at Lu Fan''s back.


    The eyes of the six men in black were straight.


    What''s the situation.


    A good array.


    It''s obviously a one or two day array. I don''t know how much material it costs.


    I don''t know why.


    And it''s still here at the critical moment.


    Six people look at the old guy on the ground.


    It''s this damned alchemist. Help them arrange the array. Damn it, they paid a lot of money for this alchemist. So I set up a Wulong for them.


    It''s going to make people burst their lungs and break their teeth.


    The old Alchemist is unconscious now. If he is awake and sees the eyes of these six people, he may dig a hole to bury himself.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng laughed louder and louder. Six people felt that their faces were like monkey''s buttocks.


    It''s a shame.


    Especially they are still in this damned position, because they are stiff and hard to put down.


    "Kill Lu Fan."


    The voice is that thin boy, did not expect that he was the leader.


    Eyes with shame and anger and murderous, a command, five people directly raised their hands rushed over.


    This gesture is so funny that even Lu fan can''t help laughing.


    Like the running under the setting sun, shouting that is my lost youth.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng swept out with a sword.


    Sky seizing sword technique.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom.


    Four blasts in a row will blow up all the fighters coming from four directions.


    With the improvement of Han Feng''s cultivation, now his sword technique of seizing the sky has finally gained the power of seizing the sky.


    Six people were injured on the spot.


    These six people are all experts at the peak of Feigang. Their vigorous strength can''t be underestimated.


    After the explosion, an invisible sword came out again.


    The two moves are seamless. Elder martial brother Han Feng leaps up and takes the sword with his hand. The blue water sky sword disappears directly.


    "Blast, blast, blast."


    The whole dungeon rocked.


    Before the six could see what was going on, the terrible sword light, like a storm, completely shrouded them.


    Lu Fan looks at it lightly. There is no intention of making a move.


    Although he is a master of six outer Gang peak situations. But for brother Han Feng. There should be no problem.


    "EH."


    Lu fansuddenly felt something wrong. A strong wind came from behind.


    The scale dragon''s armor is open. The fire rose. The gang is out of breath.


    A clang. The Black Dagger of the other side is flicked by Lu Fan.


    But the power of the dagger is still through the Dragon Armor. Focus on his back. The muscles are strangely twisted. Lu fan moves forward. The power of the dagger is also reflected back.


    Poof. The other side was unprepared. Hard eat Lu Fan hit rebound. A puff of blood. Go back several steps.


    Lu Fan turned and looked. I saw the thin man.


    The sole of the foot is slightly wrong. The man disappeared directly. not the least trace was found.


    Good step. What an interesting breath gathering skill.


    It''s the power of wind. Hide in the wind.


    He is also a warrior in Yuangang. The order is not low.


    There was a strange light in Lu Fan''s eyes. Vigorous Qi release. The forces of heaven and earth around us were swept away.


    Immediately. The thin man appeared. With consternation on his face. He obviously didn''t understand how Lu Fan did it.


    Trying to escape. Lu Fan''s eyes flashed.


    Soul snatching method.


    Immediately. The man stayed where he was. Holding his head, he cried out in pain.


    Step forward. Lu Fan''s right hand is boxing. Step out of the air.


    Red flame dragon roars fist.


    The power of heaven and earth is recovered. The flame on his body turned into a dragon. All of a sudden the man was drowned.


    Han Feng turns around and sees this scene. A smile.

 Chapter 341

    The taste of cooked meat wafted out. The man who was drowned in the fire wanted to escape with a cry of surprise. But how could Lu Fan give him a chance.


    With a single hand, the forces of heaven and earth around are forced to move.


    The man who just integrated into the wind was directly pulled to his front by Lu Fan.


    That''s right. Lu Fan also learned this trick secretly, but it''s surprisingly easy to use.


    One foot, Lu Fan kicks in the man''s abdomen.


    Strong vigorous Qi rushed directly into the man''s body.


    Poof. Puff. Puff.


    A small blood arrow was ejected from the man. Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi of sharp repulsion force was like an iron hoof rushing around, breaking his vigorous strength and meridians apart.


    Blood gushed from his mouth, and the man fell to the ground.


    Lu fan doesn''t look at him. He is also a martial artist in Yuangang. The strength gap is not so big.


    He is now able to compete with the martial artists of the same level. It''s not easy for him to survive ten moves.


    Holding lingyao, Lu Fan steps forward.


    At this time, senior brother Han Feng began to kill.


    The swords that follow each other directly force the five of them to a desperate situation. They can''t hide at all, or even distinguish where the sword light comes from.


    "Kill."


    At this time, the five didn''t even choose to retreat. Instead, they rushed to Lu Fan with their swords on.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng gave a cold hum.


    The five golden lights came down from the sky and stuck straight on them.


    The ultimate gold power instantly breaks their vigorous clothes and penetrates them.


    Five people directly fell in front of Lu Fan and looked at Lu Fan with an unwilling face.


    At this time, Bishui Changtian sword turned into a golden light and returned to senior brother Han Feng.


    "A group of mobs want to kill us. The people who sent you are intended to kill you. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng was laughing at five people.


    At that time, the three died with angry faces. There are still two people left who want to struggle, but elder martial brother Han Feng will not give them a chance, one sword at a time, to solve them all.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, do you want to keep this?"


    Han Feng pointed to the thin man on the ground.


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, "save his life. A warrior in Yuan Gang territory is more or less useful. He''s still a leader. Maybe he has something we want. "


    Han Feng nodded, one by one, catching the old man and the thin man.


    "Let''s go. This is not a place to stay for a long time. Go out first."


    Lu Fan and Han Feng stepped out of the dungeon. When I came to the door, I happened to see the boring little black playing with the man in black who had broken his leg.


    Paw to play, to play, the man in black has been completely coma.


    Lu Fan took a look and said to Xiao * *: "Xiao Hei, let''s go. Don''t leave this."


    Xiaohei''s happy paw completely beats the man to death, then turns into a puppy and returns to Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    Seeing lingyao, Xiaohei is also very happy. He just goes straight into lingyao''s arms, and licks lingyao''s face and neck with his tongue. Lu fan is really envious. If he can lick......


    Well, calm down, calm down.


    Out of the dungeon, outside, the whole study has become a green one, the gas has obviously spread.


    However, it seems that these things have no effect on lingyao in Lu Fan''s arms. Xiaohei seems to be a little afraid. He shrinks inside and almost shrinks into lingyao''s clothes.


    "The song town is gone."


    Han Feng saw that song zhenshou, who had been thrown out by them, had disappeared.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "it seems that we should be careful not to capsize in the gutter. Lingyao, let''s go back to your house first. "


    Lingyao was surprised and said, "go to my house, you know where my house is."


    Han Feng laughed and said: "of course I do. Younger martial brother Lu fan has been reading the clothes on the head of your bed for a long time. "


    Lu Fan stares at Han Feng. He really talks in disorder.


    Lingyao blushed and stabbed her head in Lu Fan''s chest.


    "Rush."


    Take back your eyes. Lu fan says it''s below zero. The two men spread out their body and rushed out of the study at the same time.


    In an instant, the door was smashed in two, and the green poison gas drifted away and became invisible in the wind.


    "Shoot."


    A scream, at this time outside the study is surrounded by people, piles of soldiers holding weapons, a crossbow like rain to kill.


    The scale dragon''s armor is open.


    All of a sudden, the thick armor wrapped the bodies of Lu Fan and Ling Yao.


    The fire of the five elements also turned into a fire whirlwind, covering his body, killing the crossbow in front of him. All the arrows were unloaded and burned. With his right hand, he pulled out the heavy sword and blocked it in front of his body. Lu Fan rushed out with a shield on his back and turned his back.


    "Broken armour and arrows, the boards of your forefathers."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng scolded and hid behind Lu Fan. He threw out the two men with all his strength.


    The two figures flew up and immediately attracted some firepower. Lu Fan took the opportunity to rush more ferociously.


    All the people who were killed by Lu fan, Han Feng made up a sword directly, so that they could not resist.


    Lu fan is like a rock beetle with a charge. No one can stop him.


    The flames are more and more turbulent, and the forces of heaven and earth around him are all under Lu Fan''s distracted command. People who are a little weak will feel that they are not breathing well and dizzy.


    "Rush. Rush. Rush. "


    Lu Fan rushed out of a bloody road, then jumped over the wall.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng turned his sword and killed them. The spread of sword Qi, with a loud explosion, destroyed the formation of these soldiers.


    Lu Fan and Han Feng are like two ghosts. They start to shuttle in the mansion of the Song family. A group of soldiers can only eat dust behind their buttocks. More of them can''t even see their shadows. They can only see a flash of fire passing by like a meteor, turning the place they passed into scorched earth. The screams continued to ring in the Song Dynasty.


    With the strength of both of them, these soldiers have no chance of catching up at all.


    Soon, the two disappeared and disappeared completely.


    Song zhenshou, who had been hiding in the dark, finally dared to show up.


    Touching his neck, song zhenshou said hoarsely: "you, go to the dungeon to see the situation, and find Zhong''er back. Is general Feng here? Please come again. Let general Feng come as soon as possible. No matter what the cost, I will kill these two people. "


    Song zhenshou is close to hysteria, shouting crazily.


    Look at the soldiers who have been killed completely and have no power to fight back.


    Song zhenshou felt his position was unstable for the first time.


    But at this time, the poisonous fog from the study quietly came to his side.


    Immediately, song zhenshou felt paralyzed.


    "Toxic. Toxic. "


    At the last cry, song zhenshou fell to the ground.


    A group of soldiers rushed forward and carried him away quickly.

 Chapter 342

    Outside Yunhai City, Yuhua mountain.


    This is the place where the whole East China city''s alchemists gather. Ordinary people don''t know, but for those who have a certain status. This place must have been heard of.


    Danting market is a place where alchemists exchange goods. Naturally, this kind of place should be guarded by the imperial court, so as to prevent any trouble. It''s not only for fear that someone will make trouble in the market, but more importantly, whether the group of gas refiners will have trouble when they gather together is a factor to be considered by the court.


    General Feng, fengshiqing, is one of the four generals stationed at the foot of the mountain.


    He was the first general of the Yellow rank to be divided into heaven and earth.


    But even at the Yellow level, the soldiers and horses under him can be regarded as luxurious. There are only ten warriors in Yuangang. He is also an expert in the field of vigorous environment.


    Such strength is respected everywhere. Even if you are stationed at this edge, under general Feng''s account, there are endless guests and countless gifts.


    Today, this is not a line to send gifts. General Feng sat on the military prestige chair, felt his beard, played with two iron beads, and looked at these people who came to give gifts with a smile.


    "General Feng, please send an expert to Yunhai immediately. Our guardian, this time there is general Qiu Feng


    A bodyguard knelt in front of general Feng. He is the one sent by song zhenshou for help.


    It''s just different from what the guardian said. It seems that general Feng and his guardian don''t have that deep friendship. He was about to break his mouth. General Feng was still smiling and silent.


    In desperation, the bodyguard clenched his teeth and said, "general Feng, my Lord said that I have a lot of friendship with you. Can you just let go of the Yunhai city accident like this?"


    General Feng finally made a sound and said with a smile: "your guard is really old to me. I also want to help him, but after all, I am the general guarding Yuhua mountain, not the general guarding Yunhai city. There must be no violation of military orders. If your guardian really asks me, or if it''s about the city, can you let him come in person. He came with the order of the guard and asked for my help, so I could send someone. "


    General Feng''s words don''t show water. But his heart was clear to the bodyguard.


    Don''t you just wait for the guard to come over and talk about the conditions in person, so as to take advantage of the fire.


    In Yunhai City, no one knows the name of "greedy wind".


    General Feng''s reputation of being greedy for money and lust has been spread all over Yunhai city for a long time.


    But the words have come to this point. The bodyguard didn''t know how to say it. He got up and left. He was going to report back to song zhenshou.


    But at this time, another soldier broke in.


    General Feng frowned slightly and said, "who let you in? Go out."


    The soldier knelt down directly and said: "general Feng, the governor of Yunhai town sent me to report. The two thieves fought to guard the government, killing many people and killing countless people. It''s hard for the guardian to support his lone wood. Please help him quickly. "


    General Feng''s eyes brightened and he said with a smile: "have you killed the garrison? It''s interesting and interesting. In that case, I really want to see what these thieves look like. Tell your guard to close the entrance and exit of the city gate as soon as possible, and wait for me to take you. "


    At the same time, the two bodyguards were relieved. General Feng said to the other people in the room, "let''s go back first. If I have something to do today, I will not accompany you. "


    With that, general Feng stood up and said to the bodyguard: "go and call Shijing, Wang Yun and Jiang Le."


    The bodyguard shouts, stride forward.


    The two bodyguards were very happy. They were all famous experts of Yuangang.


    There are three people who can help the guardian to take those two thieves.


    General Feng tidied up his clothes and walked out of the house.


    With a strong smile on his face, he murmured: "yunhaicheng, mm-hmm, hasn''t been there for a long time. Old song, you''d better prepare something for me. My appetite is not small. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Meanwhile, in the city of Yunhai.


    Lu Fan and Han Feng return to lingyao''s shabby hut.


    Put down lingyao. Lu Fan first feeds lingyao some pills. In a short time, lingyao slows down.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng threw the two guys with arrows on his body to the ground as if they were throwing rubbish. He frowned and said, "I don''t know if I''m dead after being shot like this."


    Lu Fan threw two pills to Han Feng and said: "give them to eat, as long as there is breath, you can hang them. These arrows don''t seem to have reached the point of death. "


    Han Feng took the pill and sniffed.


    "It''s OK. It''s not dead. In the end, they are powerful people. Even if they pass out, they are thicker than ordinary people. It''s also good luck. The heart and head are not in the middle, and the back is just like the hedgehog. "


    Fragmentary read, Han Feng gave two people to feed pills, and then left it there.


    Lingyao moved her legs and feet for a while and felt her body recovering. She said with a smile, "Lu fan, your pills really work. It''s much better than anything else I''ve ever eaten. "


    Han Feng said, "of course it works. These are all good things refined by immortal Qi master. "


    Lu Fan laughs and refuses to answer. All the things of Shifang immortal Qi master are left in the mansion. They haven''t been taken yet. One day, when his pills are not enough, he will search for them. With his current strength, I believe he can break many prohibitions.


    Lingyao''s eyes lit up when she heard the three words of immortal Qi master. She didn''t know that Lu Fan gave her such a valuable thing.


    Looking at lingyao''s grateful eyes, Lu Fan turned away the topic and said: "lingyao, can you tell us what''s going on, and where are the elder martial brothers?"


    "what elder martial brother?"


    lingyao asked.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "my elder martial brother did nothing for them."


    Lingyao shook her head and said, "I haven''t seen it since I came back to Yunhai city. You won''t have received their letter. It''s a fake. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and quickly took out the letter.


    "False,"


    Han Feng couldn''t believe it.


    Lingyao took the letter and looked at it twice, saying: "it''s fake. After I was arrested, I heard about this guy. They''re going to write to trick you. It seems that some bastard gave me the idea. It''s hard to deal with what is said in Donghua city. Lu fan, did you go to Donghua city? "


    Lu Fan looked at the letter carefully, turned to Han Feng and said:" brother Han Feng, this is really not written by the elder martial brother. Look at the handwriting. "


    Han Feng turned his eyes and said, "I''ve never seen elder martial brother write. What handwriting do ghosts recognize. It just feels a little bit like that. "


    Lu fan is speechless. It turns out that they were cheated. It seems that others have also investigated him and know his influence in Lucheng and Donghua city.


    However, it''s OK. Everything is safe and sound.


    Lu Fan sighed and threw the letter aside.


    "Ah."


    A cry of pain. The old guy on the ground woke up.


    Han Feng stepped on him and said with a smile: "Oh, you wake up very quickly."

 Chapter 343

    Han Feng almost stepped on the old guy again.


    Shake his hands and slap him in the face, and wake him up completely. Han Feng tugged at the old guy''s neck and said, "old guy, do you want to live?"


    both slaps directly knocked the old guy''s teeth off.


    The old man nodded his head lightly, which was a confession.


    Faltering, the old man said: "can... Can I have a pill first


    Han Feng said with a smile, "I still want to eat pills. Don''t worry, old man, you can''t die. I just gave you one. "


    The old guy''s eyes lit up a little, as if he felt the power of medicine running in his body.


    Slightly discolored, obviously he felt that the power of medicine in his body was stronger than the pills he made himself.


    Obviously, the alchemist who made this pill is stronger than him.


    Immediately, the old man admitted and said softly, "what do you want to ask. That''s what I said. First of all, I want to tell you. It has nothing to do with me. I''m just a hired alchemist. If you don''t believe it, you can ask this woman. Although I helped the group catch her. But she was never poisoned. Of course, the magic weapon she wears is also very powerful. "


    Han Feng and Lu Fan both look at lingyao.


    Nodding slightly, lingyao said: "that''s right. This old grandfather is kind. It''s just me. Several times, the men in black wanted to do something to me, and he helped me stop it. "


    Lu Fan nodded softly.


    Han Feng said with a smile, "the hired alchemist. It seems that the commission they give you is not high enough. "


    This sentence, obviously, stabbed the pain of the old guy.


    Immediately, his face became ugly.


    Han Feng touched his chin and said, "that''s good. Now, let me ask you. If I find that you have a false sentence, hey, believe me, you will still die. "


    The old man nodded his head.


    Han Feng asked, "name, origin."


    The old man replied weakly, "Tang Jun, Qingyun Mountain gas refiner. Learn from the master of Qingtian cave, and practice as an alchemist. "


    Han Feng chuckled and then asked, "how did you get hired by them. What kind of people are they? "


    Don Tang quickly replied:" seven days ago, the leader of the red clothes sect hired an alchemist at the Danding market. Reward is a rare top quality seal stone. In a moment of confusion, I was promised their employment. Then they took me to Yunhai city and found Song Zhen Shou''s son, song Zhong. At that time, they talked in the room, and I was refining pills in the backyard. Then they came to some kind of agreement, and then they brought me to catch the girl. That''s it. "


    Han Feng said: "a piece of top-grade fenglishi will buy you. Your gas refiner is too worthless."


    Old Tang said: "like me, an alchemist who only cultivates to the realm of an alchemist all his life is not worth much money. There is such a top quality sealing stone. I can do a lot of things. Maybe we can exchange it for another medicine to make big five element pill. "


    Lu Fan stepped forward and asked, "red gate. What kind of sect is this? "Tang said:" a good martial arts sect nearby. There are many experts under the sect. The leader of the sect can''t see his head when he sees the tail. I didn''t see him last time. "


    Han Feng leaned down and said, "you''re sure you didn''t miss anything or cheat us."


    Don Tang hurriedly said: "how dare you. Now I only ask for life, if you do not believe me. You can take my storage belt. There are my pills and the seal stone. Just leave the Dan Fang. You can''t use it anyway. "


    Before he finished speaking, Han Feng pulled his belt down.


    The slender belt looks like a soft sword around the waist.


    Several times of fiddling, Han Feng also opened the belt on the ban. Lu Fan held out his hand to Han Feng and said, "let me come."


    At the end of the speech, Lu Fan took the belt, and as soon as vigorous Qi rushed, he opened the space in the belt without any hindrance.


    Dan medicine, herbs, Dan Fang, and some messy things.


    All these things are despised by Lu fan, the so-called top-grade Fengli stone. Lu Fan didn''t think so. Maybe it''s the reason why he''s looking higher and higher now.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll pay you back when I get out. We have all your things. I want to buy these things for your life. It''s not a loss. "


    Lu Fan politely took out the contents and shared them with brother Han Feng and lingyao. In front of Don Tang.


    The old man''s face was aching, but he didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Compared with these things, his life is more important.


    "Ha ha, junior brother Lu Fan. I''ll take these pills. Younger martial sister lingyao, what are you doing? Don''t rob my pills. I''ll give you more herbs. "


    Han Feng and Ling Yao are faster than each other.


    Lu Fan took the top seal stone and then collected the Dan Fang. The rest was left to the two of them.


    Lu Fan also called Lao Jiu out in his heart.


    "Jiu, some poison against the alchemist can make him afraid."


    "Great master, there are many kinds of poison. I''d like to recommend a kind of disinfectant for you. As long as you get it, you can only use special methods. Otherwise, don''t try to get rid of it. Or the tarsal poison last time was not bad. You see, Lu Fandao: "then you can eliminate Qi and poison."


    "Great master, take out a pill, and I''ll inject the poison into it," said the pagoda of the Xuangong palace in Kowloon. Then just give him something to eat. "


    Lu fan turns to ask elder martial brother Han Feng for a pill. Just use these ordinary pills. He has made a good pill carefully, so he won''t waste it.


    After taking the pill, Lu Fan could feel that the Jiulong Xuangong tower, which absorbed a little bit of his vigorous Qi, slowly released a strange force.


    Along his arm, poison was injected into the Dan, and the whole Dan turned green.


    Lu Fan fed the pills directly to Old Tang, and didn''t give him a chance to react at all.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said, "what I''ve given you is a poison pill. You can study the specific poison yourself. Believe me. If you don''t obey, you will die miserably. "


    Old Tang''s face turned green, as if he was a little excited, a mouthful of blood gushed out again and passed out in a coma.


    Brother Han Feng looked at the old guy and said: "brother Lu fan, you killed him."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said: "No. He just passed out. "


    Han Feng shrugged and continued to share things with lingyao.


    Just when they were very happy, there was a sound of footsteps outside.


    Lu Fan looked slightly, and said, "how fast are you coming?" Han Feng also pulled out his sword.


    "These recalcitrant guys. If you can''t fight clearly, do you want to die? "


    just as he said, a group of officers and soldiers surrounded the yard.


    Lingyao takes advantage of this opportunity, takes several more things, and hides behind Lu Fan.

 Chapter 344

    The shabby gate was directly kicked open, and a number of officers and soldiers rushed into the narrow courtyard.


    Lu Fan and Han Feng are not afraid at all. They have seen the abilities of these officers and soldiers. To be honest, even if the people in Yunhai city are such officers and soldiers, they may not be able to kill them.


    The strength gap between them can no longer be filled by the number of people.


    Therefore, Lu Fan and Han Feng look at these officers and soldiers in the same way as they look at the air.


    Step, song zhenshou unexpectedly walked in with the help of several officers and soldiers. Look at his staggering appearance, as if the whole person abandoned the same.


    Eyes red, Song Zhen Shou saw Lu Fan and Han Feng, the whole face distorted.


    "You two thieves, kill my son. Today we will surely tear you to pieces."


    Song zhenshou shouted at the top of his voice.


    Lingyao behind Lu Fan pulled Lu Fan''s skirt and said, "you killed his son."


    Lu Fan said softly, "that''s right. What''s song Zhong. I beat him and threw him in the dungeon. You should have seen it when you went out. "


    Lingyao suddenly realized: "it''s the zongzi. I thought it was someone who offended the poor people of the Song family and was tied up like that. Hum, it deserves it. This guy has been plotting against me. The whole Yunhai city knows song Zhong, a hypocrite. I gave him a beating. It''s best to die. "


    Lingyao shrugged her nose and said with a little resentment.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and dared to attack his lingyao. It seems that he still made song Zhongshi too cheap.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng looked at Song zhenshou with a smile and said: "you can take so many people to deal with us. I don''t know where you come from. This distance, I''ll take my hand, you''ll die, you know. "


    Song zhenshou took a few steps back in fright, then forced to calm down: "thief, I know you are powerful. Ordinary soldiers are not your opponents, so I asked general Feng to come here. See if you will die today. "


    With that, song zhenshou stood aside.


    Outside, I have been waiting for general Feng for a long time. With four masters. Step in.


    In my mouth.


    "Song zhenshou, this idiot. I don''t know if I''m waiting for you outside. Have you been impatient to wait. Seize the individual. So much nonsense. It''s sick. "


    The skirt is fluttering. Armor over the body.


    General Feng came in with awe. Look at Lu Fan and Han Feng. Calm way: "two little guys. Don''t talk nonsense. allow oneself to be seized without putting up a fight. Wait for the hair to fall. Otherwise, it depends on what you do in Yunhai city. Enough to kill. "


    Four masters step forward at the same time. Vigorous strength on the body.


    Gold fire and ice. Four kinds of five elements spread out. The light is dazzling.


    Everyone is at least the strength of Yuangang. The four seemed to have learned military skills. The station is in a state of four in eight.


    The wind general also suddenly rises the gang armor. Vigorous strength of the ground vigorous state. Go straight to the sky.


    Han Feng''s face changed. Clenching his teeth, he whispered, "younger martial brother Lu Fan. It''s a problem this time. Elder martial brother, I''ll help you to resist. You go quickly. "


    General Feng seems to have heard Han Feng''s words. "I want to go," he said with a loud smile. No way. I think my strength will come out. You should not think about other twists and turns. Put down the blade. There is a thread of life. Otherwise. Death. "


    Voice down. Vigorous force spread around, and suddenly covered Lu Fan and others.


    The wind general is obviously much more powerful than the rain and light dust. The strong vigorous force has a tendency to form an array.


    Although it is still 18000 miles away from the territory, it is at least on its way. With this alone, it''s better than those who don''t know how many of them are in vigorous territory.


    "Your forefather''s board, son of a bitch''s general, I''ll fight with you."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng is ready to take the sword.


    Lu fan stopped Han Feng and said, "don''t worry."


    Step forward, Lu Fan looks at general Feng fearlessly. With a loud voice, Lu Fandao said: "general Feng, isn''t he. You should not be with song zhenshou, but you know this brand. "


    Lu Fan took out the sign of the inferior inspector.


    General Feng''s face changed as soon as he saw the sign.


    "Low patrol token."


    As he spoke, general Feng took a look at Song zhenshou. The light in his eyes was a little angry, as if to say, did you deliberately make trouble for me.


    Kill two ordinary boys, even if the strength is good, the problem is not big, as long as the solution is clean enough.


    But if it is to kill two patrol envoys who are famous in the imperial court and have left their life cards, it will be a big problem. Check it out. Even if he is a general, he needs to be skinned.


    Song zhenshou almost forgot this, and hurriedly stepped forward: "general Feng. Yunhai City, for more than ten years, has never been to any patrol, they may be fake. "


    General Feng said word by word, "if not."


    Song zhenshou clenched his teeth, his lips moved, and he said, "yes or no, it''s a treasure of the Song family. General Feng can take half of it. There''s no two words."


    General Feng''s eyes twinkled, obviously weighing the advantages and disadvantages.


    In a moment, general Feng looked at Lu Fandao again and said, "boy, do you think taking a sign is a patrol officer. Your brand looks like a fake to me. Take it for me. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the four masters in front of them moved instantly.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng came forward in a flash and cut it out with one sword.


    Sky seizing sword technique.


    Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Four times in a row, four masters were blocked by sword Qi. But their vigorous strength still hit Han Feng through the dense sword Qi.


    At that time, Han Feng was like an arrow shooting out, directly nailed to the back wall.


    The original dilapidated house was directly hit by him into a man shaped hole.


    "Stop it."


    When Lu Fan shouted loudly, everyone looked at him.


    Shake hands. Lu Fan takes out another token and shakes it directly.


    The light is dazzling, and the huge word Lu Fan flashes people''s eyes.


    "You must know this brand."


    Song zhenshou and general Feng stared at the token Lu Fan took out. The four characters of Wu''an world were like a sword in his face.


    Make their faces twisted and weird.


    "Zhoumu order, no, there is no word" zhoumu "on it. It''s the token of medium patrol. Lu fan, you are the middle inspector. "


    General Feng exclaimed in silence.


    Song zhenshou sat on the ground in fear.


    He got into trouble with a medium patrol.


    Don''t say it''s making a monkey out of their song family. Even if they slaughtered the Song family directly, no one would dare to say anything.


    This kind of token can''t be forged. General Feng turned around and slapped song zhenshou to faint.


    "Dare to guard, dare to disrespect the inspector. Funny, you dare to chase and kill the inspector. "

 Chapter 345

    What is face turning faster than book turning? General Feng made a standard demonstration for everyone present.


    All the people present were shocked. Although they didn''t quite understand what the body method of the middle inspector represented, it was obvious that it was a senior official they couldn''t provoke at all.


    A wise retreat is the best choice.


    Those four masters bowed directly to Lu fan, and all the cold sweat came down from their foreheads.


    I just didn''t do it directly to this respectable inspector, or the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Look at their generals. They are scared. With their ten thousand courage, they dare not disrespect any more.


    "Back down, back down. Why are you all around? Do you want to revolt? Come on, press down this damn guard, and wait for it to happen. "


    Those who guard the mansion dare not move. The four experts took song zhenshou away directly.


    Secretly, they also gave a fist to one person, which was not important on the surface, but absolutely unforgettable to song zhenshou. Lu fan saw this scene and squinted slightly.


    The crowd retreated quickly, and there were only a few people left in the courtyard.


    General Feng looked at the token carefully and confirmed it was correct. Then he said respectfully, "the inspector will be polite when he arrives."


    General Feng bowed his head as he boxed.


    Such a situation cannot be denied by him.


    He can knead it at will, even if he is killed. At most, it''s just to make him feel bad. It''s just to skin him.


    But when a medium-sized inspector appeared in front of him, he was the only one who bowed his head.


    Because he knows better than others what this identity represents. The worst is that in the future, you can also mix a state animal husbandry. The best is hard to say.


    People who can get this identity are all gifted with more demons than demons. Or maybe to be a warrior.


    Lu Fan put away the token and turned around to save Han Feng.


    Han Feng cried out all the time, swearing and swearing: "there''s a way for me to choose one by one. Son of a bitch, junior brother Lu fan, you should have shown your identity earlier. I don''t have to be beaten. "


    Lu Fandao: "in fact, I don''t want to show my identity at all."


    With that, Lu Fan turned his head and looked at general Feng.


    General Feng immediately understood: "don''t worry. Lu patrols yunhaicheng and never leaks the news. People who see this scene today will be very strict when they go back. "


    Lu Fan nodded and took a pill to Han Feng.


    Han Feng didn''t even look at it. He swallowed it directly. Before walking forward, Han Feng said: "I knew that Liang''s identity was useful. I should be on, too. These bastards don''t know what they''re fighting


    Cough.


    Lu Fan coughs twice and asks elder martial brother Han Feng to swallow the rest.


    Stare at elder martial brother Han Feng. If you are out, you''d better be careful. Now that his identity has been exposed, elder martial brother Han Feng''s identity can be released first.


    General Feng recognized some doorways and looked more careful.


    Both of them have people he can''t provoke. General Feng wants to slap himself. What is he going to do in this muddy water. I knew he shouldn''t have come, even if he had been guarding to death.


    Now it''s too late to regret. With such two people on the stand, he''d better pretend to be his grandson.


    General Feng looked at Lu Fan and said, "what can I do for you?" Lu Fan said: "what are you going to do with the song garrison?"


    General Feng said: "of course, it''s all the arrangements of the inspector."


    Lu Fandao: "general Feng. I''ll tell you that. I don''t want to expose myself. So please ask general Feng to help us deal with the song garrison. I also hope that no one will disturb us in the near future. Do you understand? "


    How dare general Feng not understand Lu Fan''s words? He nodded softly:" I understand. Then I''ll leave first. Afterwards, we will inform the inspector of the news. "


    After that, general Feng didn''t want to stay a moment longer. He left quickly.


    Lu Fan looks at general Feng''s back and stops senior brother Han Feng, shaking his head slowly.


    After they left, Han Feng sat on the ground directly and rubbed his chest desperately: "it hurts. Younger martial brother Lu fan, you really plan to give Song Zhen Shou to him. I can''t believe it. He might go back and let the song guard go. "


    Lu Fandao: "No. I think that Song Zhen will suffer a lot in his hands. "


    Chuckling, Lu Fan thought of the black hands who had just been guarding song.


    Seeing that Lu fan is so sure, Han Feng doesn''t say much.


    But lingyao, who had been standing behind Lu fan, gently pulled Lu Fan''s lapel and said, "Lu fan, are you a middle-class inspector? How did you do it?"


    Lingyao''s adoring eyes are almost full of little stars.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt a sense of achievement and said with a smile, "this is a very long experience. I''ll tell you later."


    Lingyao nodded her head continuously, well.


    Lu Fan turned to look at another man on the ground and said with a smile, "OK, next, we''re going to ask this guy what happened to the red gate."


    Han Feng shrugged and said: "the blood killing door has been killed. What''s a little red gate? "


    Lingyao asked, "what is blood killing?" Han Feng said with a smile: "it''s a long, long, long experience. You let younger martial brother Lu Fan find a dark and windy night and tell it to you as a ghost story. "


    After that, Han Feng gently stabbed Lu Fan and said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, you must hold lingyao younger martial sister tightly at that time. Don''t scare others."


    Lingyao blushed when she arrived. I want to fight.


    Han Feng hurriedly jumped to one side, raised his hands and surrendered: "younger martial sister lingyao, what''s your anger? Isn''t it sooner or later. Say something, brother Lu Fan. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "close your mouth."


    Han Feng said with a bad smile: "well, I shut up. But I''m also telling the truth. You say it''s younger martial sister lingyao. "


    Lingyao lowered her head and began to play with her clothes.


    Han Feng was surprised to see that lingyao didn''t refute, let alone scold him for being a hooligan. This makes Han Feng wonder. He looks at Lu Fan on the left and lingyao on the left.


    Han Feng opened his mouth and said, "no, junior brother Lu fan has really won it. You are a little fast. When did you get the baby? "


    Lu Fan and lingyao shouted out at the same time, "shut up for me."


    Han Feng walked away with a grin on his face. He shook his head and said: "even talking is the same. It seems that you have a sharp heart. I wish you an early birth. Ha ha ha ha. "


    Laughter drifted away in the wind.

 Chapter 346

    Night comes quietly.


    In lingyao''s courtyard, Lu Fan and Han Feng quietly look at the man in front of them and slowly ask some questions.


    This man is the chief killer of hongyimen.


    It''s called, thirteen.


    At first, when he heard the name, Lu Fan thought that the other party was deliberately cheating him.


    But when Han Feng broke his arm and he still couldn''t say another name, Lu fancai believed his name.


    This person''s words are very few and very simple. When he speaks, he feels very astringent, as if he is dumb.


    Empty eyes, describe emaciation, even if the whole body is full of arrows, hands and feet are broken, bones are broken. He didn''t say a word either.


    "Thirteen, I''ll ask again. Who is your sect leader and who has instructed you to come and kill me? "


    Thirteen slowly spit out two words.


    "I don''t know."


    after that, I won''t speak at all.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng couldn''t see it anymore. He got up and said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, let me kill him. It''s impossible to fart with three sticks. It''s no use talking to him. You see, he doesn''t speak more than three words. Let''s play with us on purpose. "


    elder martial brother Han Feng pulled out the sword and prepared to kill him.


    Seeing elder martial brother Han Feng''s sword, he suddenly showed a sense of relief.


    The whole man seemed to relax. Lu fan saw the scene acutely and raised his hand and said: "wait a minute, senior brother Han Feng. Don''t worry, let me ask again. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng looked left and right, but put down his sword.


    "Well, you ask. I''ll go to bed first. After a day of fighting, I was exhausted. Younger martial sister lingyao, you don''t mind if I sleep in your bed. "


    Lingyao bit her lips and said, "don''t move my things."


    Han Feng said with a smile: "don''t worry, don''t move. Even if it''s broken, I''ll pay you to buy a new one. "


    Lingyao''s eyes brightened and said, "you can move at will."


    Han Feng was shocked for a moment, then shook his head and went to sleep.


    Lu Fan stared at the thirteen in front of him, crossed his hands and fingers, and said, "you don''t seem to like talking."


    Thirteen nodded softly, silent.


    Lu Fandao: "well, from now on. I ask, you answer. You just need to answer yes or no. Don''t try to deceive me. My observation is very sharp. I can even see your beating meridians through your skin. Do you get it? "


    Lu Fan''s words are not bluff. With his current six senses, he is really keen on everything around him. He can really see 13 unusual performances.


    "First of all, who sent you. Do you know this person? "


    Lu fan asked the first question.


    "Door master."


    "Who is your sect leader?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You haven''t seen him,"


    "yes."


    "Then how he gave you the task."


    Speaking of this, XIII looked at his right arm and stopped talking.


    Lu Fan takes a step forward and pulls off the clothes on his right arm. At once, Lu Fan sees a small black snake wriggling on his arm. Looking up, there are more than one of these black little snakes, as if his body had become a place for these little snakes to play games. A group of little snakes happily swam in it, and then even formed a soul word vaguely. Make thirteen''s arm look so weird.


    Lu Fan simply ripped off all the clothes on his thirteen upper body. When it came out were little snakes flowing all over.


    There are dozens or hundreds of snakes coming to the scene at one foot, which looks extremely disgusting.


    Lingyao took a look and said: "soul control, this is the magic cultivation skill. Lu fan, he was controlled in this way. He''s just a physical puppet. "


    Lu Fan tightened his eyebrows, but he did not expect this situation.


    Inside the ring, the brand of Daoxin demon clan began to beat.


    Obviously, the magic Qi of XIII is also very heavy, which is not an ordinary means.


    "You are under the control of others and have to do it," Lu fan asked.


    "Yes," he replied


    Lu Fan remembered that day in the dungeon, those martial artists could not beat them clearly, and they had to fight to the death. Even after being nailed to the ground by Han Feng, the warrior still struggles.


    Lu fan then asked, "so do the others."


    thirteen times, "yes."


    Lu Fan sighed in his heart and looked at the thirteen words: "it turns out that you are also a poor man. A dead man, or a tool, cultivated by others. "


    Thirteen said nothing and looked at Lu Fan with empty eyes.


    In his eyes, there was no emotion, no survival, no death.


    Lu Fan looks at the snake and all kinds of scars on his body and thinks quietly.


    The best way is to kill him directly. But Lu Fan felt that he couldn''t get off this hand.


    If he didn''t know that the thirteen in front of him was just a poor man, he might have slapped him to death with one stroke. But now, Lu fan has no such idea.


    Turning around, Lu Fan said to lingyao, "lingyao, what do you think,"


    lingyao bit her lips and said, "he looks very pitiful. Besides, when I was arrested, he didn''t seem to do anything. Several other bastards, including song Zhong, want to belittle me. But he''s been standing in the corner and not talking. "


    Lu Fan probably understood lingyao''s meaning.


    For a long time, Lu Fandao said: "Xiao Hei, lock him up with that old man. He''s wasted his hands and feet and thrown them into the woodshed. "


    Finish saying, Lu fan saw thirteen one eye, added a way: "is dead is alive.". It''s up to you. If you have anything else to tell me, please do it as soon as possible. Your sect leader, I will find out who it is. "


    Thirteen head down, or do not speak.


    Xiao Hei leaps down from Lu Fan''s shoulder, drags on for thirteen days, and directly throws it into the narrow woodshed.


    Last night, Xiaohei smiled at Lu Fan and touched his round belly.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I''m hungry. I can make my own food."


    Xiaohei looks around and rushes directly into the small kitchen of lingyao''s family.


    When it comes to eating, lingyao suddenly thinks of something and drags Lu fan out of the way: "Lu fan, come with me."


    Lu Fan didn''t understand what lingyao was going to do, but he went with lingyao.


    Out of the house, lingyao rushed into a broken house next door.


    If the place where lingyao lives is already a slum, there are even several logs more than the street.


    "Mother in law, I''m back."


    Lingyao called softly and came to the bedside.


    Lu Fan looked at it and saw an old woman lying on the bed, slowly opening her eyes.


    "Lingyao, you are back."


    There are tears in the corner of the old woman''s eyes. Lu Fan stands beside and looks at it quietly.


    Lingyao quickly took out some pills for the old woman to eat, and then turned her head: "Lu fan, this is the mother-in-law who brought me up. My last family. "


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile and called "grandma"


    The old woman nodded with a smile. At this time, Lu Fanhu saw the old woman''s slightly blackened right hand.


    When landing, Lu Fan tightened his eyebrows.


    This kind of black, let him suddenly sounded his master''s hand.

 Chapter 347

    Seeing Lu Fan staring at her hand, the old woman raised it with a chuckle.


    "Some old wounds, nothing to look at. Young man, come up a few steps and let me see you. "


    Lu Fan came forward a little, and the old woman''s hand was already on his arm.


    A cold feeling came to Lu Fan''s body. Lu Fan''s whole body was excited. But just about to probe into what power it was, he found that there was nothing at all.


    Strange.


    Lu fan doesn''t believe this is an illusion. Is the old woman in front of him still a strong one.


    Looking at it carefully, Lu Fan didn''t see the difference between the old woman and the old woman.


    There is neither vitality nor vigorous energy.


    The power of the heaven and the earth around her is normal, or her power has reached the point of no leakage. Or there is no cultivation at all.


    Lu Fan was puzzled for a while.


    But the old woman took back her hand and said with a smile, "young man, good fortune and good fortune."


    Lu Fan looks at the old woman puzzled.


    Lingyao''s eyes brightened and said, "grandma, you say he has great fortune."


    The old woman said: "yes. There is great luck, but it''s hard to say whether it depends on great luck or great disaster. Lingyao, help me up. "


    Lu Fan and lingyao help the old woman up.


    The silver hair spread out, and the old woman sat by the bed and took Lu Fan''s hand.


    "Since you and lingyao have become close, you should treat her well in the future. Believe me, as long as you don''t lose lingyao. In the future, we will be able to fly to the sky. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and said awkwardly, "lingyao and I... Cough, I haven''t married yet. "


    "Sooner or later. If I say yes, I will


    The old lady was quite sure.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what to say, so he looked at lingyao''s blush and saw that it was at the bottom of her ears.


    "Is there anything to eat. Lingyao, you are not here these days. I have to eat some coarse food again. Help me make something delicious. "


    The old woman turned to lingyao.


    Lingyao nodded repeatedly, then opened her small purse and began to count money, counting while walking out.


    When Lu fan saw this, he chuckled and took out a bag of gold coins directly to lingyao, saying, "take them and buy more delicious ones. Be careful when you are outside. Go to wake up elder martial brother Han Feng and ask him to accompany you. "


    Lingyao takes a look at the bag and is dazzled by the golden gold coins inside.


    "Well, I''ll go now. Lu fan, you have money. "


    Lu Fan touched his nose and said that he was really rich. It''s one of his childhood dreams, but why can''t he feel the joy of money now.


    Well, if money can''t bring fun to him, it must be that he spent money in the wrong way. Pay attention to it later.


    Lingyao left.


    At this time, the old woman slowly got up and picked up a snake head staff from the bedside.


    "Tell me your name, young man."


    Lu Fan turned to look at the old woman: "Lu Fan."


    The old woman nodded and then asked, "who is your teacher?". Children of the martial arts family. "


    Lu Fandao: "I''m sorry, but I''m not allowed to pass it on."


    The old woman said with a smile, "it seems that she is still a hermit. Sit down. Since you will be lingyao''s husband in the future, I will give you some advice first. "


    Lu Fan said, "grandma, please tell me."


    The old woman said: "lingyao was born in a poor family. She was lucky enough to be born today. It''s totally different from the rich childe who has no worries about food and clothing since you were a child and doesn''t pay attention to money at all. She may be a little fussy about things. I hope you can bear it. "


    Lu Fan nodded softly.


    The old woman went on: "again, lingyao also worshipped the master. That''s a very strong warrior, much better than you. If you are with lingyao for the sake of seeing this warrior, I advise you to stop this thought immediately. Lingyao''s master died without accident. I''m afraid you won''t see it in the future. "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and said, "grandma, how do you know..."


    The old woman raised her hand and said, "listen to me. Third, you will have three robberies in the future. One in the capital, two in the north, three in chaos. Every time I go through a disaster, I feel like a fish leaping over a dragon''s gate. However, he was killed on the spot. Remember. "


    Lu Fan felt that his eyebrows were already tight.


    Is this the old woman''s fortune telling for him.


    He saw this business when he was in his hometown. It''s just poor people who eat with their mouths mixed. With a little ingenuity, they make money without their hearts. Lu fan has also calculated. The other side said that he was right in age, origin and blood disaster. That is to say, Lu fan would beat him and get the money back.


    But what his wife said made Lu Fan feel different, as if he had realized something in a flash.


    The old woman smiled at Lu Fan and said, "why, you don''t believe me."


    Lu Fan was silent for a moment and said, "believe it or not. But I wrote down the words of my mother-in-law. "


    The old woman suddenly sniffed Lu Fan.


    "Hun yuan Dan, good. Can help you. "


    Lu Fan was really shocked this time. The whole world knew that he had eaten the Hunyuan pill, only his master, Wu Chen, and himself.


    Damn it, how does the old lady know.


    If Lu fan doesn''t believe that he can smell it, he will know what he has eaten. Especially after such a long time. Even if it has taste, it''s long gone.


    The alchemist can''t do it either. If you smell others, you will know what kind of pills they have taken.


    Lu Fan''s eyes were startled, but the old woman said with a smile: "young man. I''m done. You need to see what you can do with the rest. I''d like to explain to you that I''m not a fortune teller. I''m just looking at my life. I''ll go to the sun. "


    The old woman chuckled and walked out with a snake head stick.


    Lu Fan subdues the surprise in his heart. At this moment, he can no longer treat this old woman as an ordinary old man.


    Looking at the old woman standing out in the sun, Lu Fan went out.


    Before she spoke, the old woman said, "don''t say it. Let''s have a sun with me."


    Lu Fan swallowed what he was about to say.


    They were standing in the sun, quietly drying.


    Not long ago, lingyao finally brought back a bunch of delicious food.


    "Mother in law, I''m back."


    Lingyao has a pile of delicious food in her hand, and Xiaohei holds a pile of things behind her. Seeing Lu fan, she begins to show her teeth.


    Brother Han Feng chuckled and said, "brother Lu fan, we have bought something. Let''s eat together. By the way, when he came back, general Feng sent someone to deliver something. Take a look. "


    Said, Han Feng threw a box to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan opened the box and looked at it. It was a token with blood inside.


    "Keep the order."


    Lu Fan said with a smile.


    Han Feng asked, "what''s the matter. Is it a good thing. "


    Lu Fandao: "that''s right. It''s a good thing. Song Zhen is dead. "

 Chapter 348

    The next day, the news of Song Zhen''s death spread all over Yunhai city.


    Song family carried song zhenshou''s body around the city, then buried him outside.


    According to the law of the state of Wu''an, they should guard their bodies and die. When they are reported to the State animal husbandry, the State animal husbandry will recommend the candidates and the court will appoint the officials.


    If there is no accident, first of all, we should consider whether the descendants of the local garrison are qualified to be garrison, and then in turn are the lower patrol envoys and the officials of the State animal husbandry government.


    But this time, the Song family directly announced that they would no longer participate in the recommendation. I don''t know why.


    Lu Fan knew that the Song family was scared. It may also be the idea of general Feng. If the Song family dare to participate in the battle for the position of defending Yunhai Town, Lu Fan really mind and kill two more.


    He remembered that there were two bastards in the Song family.


    That is to say, from the day when song zhenshou died, the Song family was no longer the leader of Yunhai city. Guard the position and transfer it to others.


    On this day, the Song family was in mourning, and people in Yunhai city were in joy.


    Lu fan can see that many people begin to celebrate, which shows how unpopular the Song family is here.


    On the teahouse, Lu fan, Han Feng, lingyao and mother-in-law Qian are eating snacks.


    Lu fan is writing a letter with a piece of paper.


    Lingyao took a look and said, "Lu fan, you know the governor of zhoumu."


    Han Feng said with a smile: "he knows more than that. He almost became the son-in-law of yuzhoumu. "


    Lu Fandeng looks up at Han Feng.


    Han Feng, who knew that he had been speechless, quickly shoved things into his mouth.


    Lingyao looks at Lu Fan and waits for Lu Fan''s explanation.


    Lu Fan sighed and said, "that''s a boring martial art contest. I won. He wants to marry my niece. I didn''t promise. That''s all. "


    Lingyao said with a smile, "I believe you."


    Mother-in-law Qian put down the dessert and pestered the floor heavily with a snake head crutch: "little two, get some pig elbows. Who should we deal with these things? "


    The voice is loud, and the little two who shout all shrink their necks. I can''t see the old man with white hair.


    "Lu fan, what do you write to Zhou mu for?"


    Han Feng quickly changed the subject.


    Lu Fandao: "I think of someone. I would like to recommend him to be a state herdsman in Yunhai city. I think their family should be happy. "


    Han Feng asked, "who is it?"


    Lu Fandao: "Zeng Yong."


    Han Feng thought for a long time, then suddenly thought of "Oh, the son of the once fat man.". How do you remember to recommend him? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "nothing, it''s not good to recommend more friends. Now yuzhoumu is trying to sell me some face. More friends are recommended to make them more powerful. Take precautions. "


    Han Feng thought for a while, shaking his head and said: "it makes sense. Junior brother Lu Fan. If I go back to my family, you can give me some advice. I don''t have a good brain. "


    Lu Fan smiles and nods.


    "Money mother-in-law looked Han Feng two eyes way:" your that family, do not need brain


    Han Feng was stupefied for a moment, then he read it in pieces.


    "The old woman knows something."


    Mother-in-law Qian''s ears moved. She seemed to hear it, but she didn''t care about Lu Fan.


    At this time, senior brother Han Feng looked down from the window and saw a group of people in red, blue, white and yellow clothes passing by clearly from below.


    "Eh, younger martial brother Lu fan, look at these people."


    Lu Fan looked down and frowned.


    "These don''t seem to be members of a sect."


    Han Feng nodded and said, "it shouldn''t be. You see the one who is the leader of the group of people in blue. His face is often outstanding."


    Lu Fan turned his head and saw the man in flower clothes in the crowd at once.


    He is so outstanding, like a lump of dung in the flowers, clear and easy to recognize.


    Mother-in-law Qian frowned too. She didn''t even look at the pig''s hoof that was sent by little two.


    Lingyao looked at the group of humanity: "it''s strange what these people came to Yunhai city to do. Is it the Danding market in Yuhua mountain that is going to hold the Xianyuan meeting again?"


    Lu fan asked aloud, "Xianyuan meeting, what is this?"


    lingyao said: "the grand meeting of the Danding market, whenever something extraordinary is put up for auction in the Danding market. The immortal Qi master of Yuhua mountain will hold the immortal fate meeting. It was a grand auction, which all people in Yuhua mountain could attend. Those with high price can get it. Remember that the last fairyland meeting was five years ago. At that time, the auction was a supreme magic weapon of the superior and the powerful. "


    Lu Fan and Han Feng are both surprised.


    At this time, mother-in-law Qian said, "money is very exciting and also requires human life."


    Han Feng ignored mother-in-law Qian''s words and immediately asked: "what is the auction. Will it be the venerable magic weapon? Damn it, younger martial brother Lu fan, we must participate in this grand meeting. "


    Lu Fan put down his pen and paper and said, "is there any fairyland to talk about?"


    when Lu Fan finished speaking, he saw Han Feng''s eyes shining and his face excited.


    With a helpless sigh, Lu said: "well, if there is one, go. Why don''t you go to find general Nafeng directly? He may still be in the city. If there is a fairyland, let''s go and have a look. Although it must be impossible to snatch it, it''s better to see it. "


    Lingyao shook Lu Fan''s arm and said, "I want to go too."


    On Lu Fan''s shoulder, Xiao Hei also ran around, as if he wanted to go.


    Mother-in-law Qian took back her eyes and said, "I will not go. Lingyao, when you leave, remember to leave me some money. "


    Although it was said to lingyao, mother-in-law Qian stared at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan could not understand the meaning of mother-in-law Qian, so he immediately took out the gold coins.


    After receiving the gold coin, mother-in-law Qian patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "be careful. Don''t be impulsive. "


    After that, mother-in-law Qian left with the pig''s hoof in her arms.


    Lu Fan was confused. Brother Han Feng turned to lingyao and said, "sister lingyao, how can your mother-in-law talk about it?"


    Lingyao glared at Han Feng and said, "you are not allowed to say that about my mother-in-law. Besides, I''ll tell elder martial sister they are bad guys when I go back. "


    Han Feng raised his hand and surrendered: "you won. I mean, my mother-in-law seems to be in good spirits. "


    in a low voice, Han Feng said:" as with mental illness, the whole person is in such spirits. "


    Lingyao said: "my mother-in-law is very smart. When she was a child, she said that whoever is blessed will be rich. She said that whoever is ill will die soon. Neighbors believe her very much. I remember one time when my mother-in-law said that I had a bloody disaster. "


    "Then you''re dead," said Han Feng. "Lingyao grinned at Han Feng and said," you''re dead. Then I''ll come. "


    Lu Fan and Han Feng have strange faces. Neither of them can speak.


    For a long time, Lu Fan and Han Feng said at the same time, "spirit, true spirit."

 Chapter 349

    A day later, Yuhua mountain.


    "Patrol Lu, it''s the Danding market after this mountain gate. Have a good time. "


    General Feng''s face was friendly to the land.


    Lu fan, Han Feng and Ling Yao look up at the gate suspended in the sky, and they are amazed.


    "It''s the place where the alchemists gather. It''s not the same at all."


    Senior brother Han Feng is holding his waist and laughing. Then he patted general Feng on the shoulder and said: "OK, general Feng, just send us here. Please come back."


    General Feng nodded with a smile, then turned around and left.


    Han Feng found him in a hurry yesterday, which made him think there was something wrong.


    It turns out that I asked about the fate meeting of Yuhua mountain. General Feng knows about it. After all, he is also one of the people invited to the Xianyuan meeting.


    Of course, he won''t tell Lu Fan about it.


    Send Lu Fan and others to the place, and general Feng will go back to rest. As for the information about the inner part of the fairyland, for example, what is the auction of this fairyland. General Feng won''t tell Lu Fan and others.


    Lu Fan looks at the mountain gate and feels the surging vitality on it, smiling.


    Since he went to the mountain, Lu Fan felt extremely comfortable, and even the vigorous Qi Movement accelerated.


    This mountain is definitely blessed by array.


    But this array can''t even take away the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. According to Lao Jiu, this array is connected with the whole mountain. If the array is taken away, the mountain will collapse.


    Lu Fan dismissed the idea directly.


    Go to the mountain gate and get off at your feet.


    Clearly is stepping on the ground, but as if step by step into the cloud, like a look down, he has flown up.


    Is it an illusion.


    Lu Fan secretly called it strange. Han Feng, Xiaohei, stared at each other and exclaimed, "how can this be done. Alas, these alchemists are really capable. I can''t understand it at all. "


    lingyao seems to be a little complacent:" it''s buns. Hehe, these are all the tricks of the alchemists. You don''t understand it. "


    Lu fan can understand Han Feng''s mood. What he can''t understand is Niubi. However, in his opinion, it''s not just a cover up. Lu fan is shocked by the power contained in it.


    Like an invisible ladder, Lu fan, Han Feng and lingyao walk straight into the mountain gate.


    At this moment, looking down, it''s already a piece of white, as if it''s on the cloud.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng rubbed his eyes first, then stepped on his feet, and there was a dull noise.


    With a strange face, Han Feng said: "I knew that the alchemists could use these flowers and things. What else can I practice. I''ll be an alchemist. "


    Lingyao said, "it seems that you can be an alchemist."


    Han Feng sighed: "you know hammer, ah, repent."


    Xiao Hei also jumped off Lu Fan''s shoulder and directly turned into a dog.


    He ran around Lu Fan and rubbed his big eyes.


    Lu Fan looked around and saw the bustling crowd.


    "The best medicine has been changed into Dan Fang. It''s sold in a big sale."


    "don''t miss it when you pass by. It''s good for making Dan medicine and refined iron. You can''t afford to lose a share of danfang, and you can''t afford to be deceived by a share of danfang. "


    "The master of five immortals cave has returned to heaven. Master Huang Ke, the son of a bitch, takes the treasure of his school and runs away with his sister-in-law. I have no choice but to exchange pills for pills. Originally a good elixir, now it''s only for the lowest Dan Fang. You''re not a man. I''ve worked hard to be a Dan Tong for you for decades. If you don''t give Dan Fang, you''ll pay me back, you''ll pay me back. "


    ......


    Shouts, shouts, endless.


    For a moment, Lu Fan seemed to be in the street.


    There are many kinds of alchemists floating around. They shout excitedly. Some even put up a pass mirror to let them shout.


    There are so many people in the market.


    There are many pagodas, shining with all kinds of lights and colors. Look carefully, they are all for sale. One hundred step pagoda yuan Dan for medicine, one for another. "


    "The elixir, medicine, weapon, armor and martial robe have been cleared. There is always what you want in the treasure seeking building ahead."


    Lu Fan swallows a saliva. Sure enough, these alchemists are more interesting than ordinary people in business.


    Lingyao''s eyes brightened as soon as she saw any sale or sale.


    "Lu fan, let''s go. I''ll show you around. I know a good shop. "


    With that, lingyao drags Lu Fan and rushes into the crowd. Han Feng and Xiao Hei hurry up and rush into the crowd.


    Walking forward, Lu Fan looks left and right.


    There are not only alchemists here, but also many martial artists. There are stalls and sellers everywhere.


    In this short time, Lu fan saw several rare herbs.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng is even more dazzled. He wants to buy this one and ask about the price.


    It''s just most of the things. When you shout it, it''s the prescription, or the best pill. As if these things were hard currency.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng took out the gold coins, which were despised by all kinds of people.


    "Ge Laozi, why can''t we use gold coins here. This gold coin that I saved hard. Why not. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng is going crazy. Holding a bag of gold coins in my hand, I can ''t spend it.


    Lingyao covered her mouth and said with a smile, "I don''t understand. The valuable things you want to buy are all for danfang. Gold coins. You can only buy some gadgets. For example, the stall owner, how much is this. "


    Lingyao stops at a small stall. Reach for a small mirror.


    The stall owner took a look and said, "drive beast mirror, one hundred gold coins."


    Lu Fan takes a look at the mirror. There is a ray of vitality flowing in it, which seems to have a shape changing effect.


    "How to use this."


    Lu fan asked, and the young stall owner chuckled, "when you meet a wild animal, throw out the mirror, and then it will scare away the wild animal. Of course, it can only be ordinary wild animals. "


    Lu Fan nodded and understood. It''s such a small shape changing decision. If it''s put in the mirror, it can sell 100 gold coins. As expected, even if the alchemist can''t alchemy, he will never lack money.


    Lingyao starts to bargain with the stall owner, while Lu Fan flips over the stall.


    With his current strength, most of these gadgets can be understood at a glance. These things are just made by a novice alchemist.


    The main method is to change the shape. There are also small methods such as wind driving, flame rising and so on.


    Most of them are used to make fire, accelerate and condense water. It can''t be said that it''s useless. It''s just of little use. But it''s very delicate. No wonder girls like it.


    Is turning, suddenly the old nine''s voice sounded.


    "Great master, the third thing on the left is strange. Take it up and have a look."


    When Lu Fan heard what Lao Jiu said, he was stunned at first and then picked up the things.


    It''s a bead. It''s not surprising. It''s made of a little energy. It''s also used to start a fire.


    "What''s the use of this thing?" he said in his heart


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt a force released from the Xuangong tower in Kowloon and rushed all the way to his arm.


    The bead brightened twice. At the next moment, the pagoda of Xuangong in Kowloon said with a slightly trembling voice: "great master, this is a magic bead of nothingness. Hurry to buy it. Damn the annihilation of the dragon. I can kill you this time. "


    Lu Fan was shocked when he heard the words" void magic bead ".


    Then, the eyes lit up.

 Chapter 350

    There is no magic bead. It is a kind of magic instrument that the alchemists dream of.


    It has a great reputation. Almost all the alchemists have heard of it, but those who have really seen it are not enough in case.


    Without it, this kind of magic bead is very rare.


    In a word, first of all, the refining conditions of this magic bead must be dragon beads.


    With this, countless alchemists will be deterred.


    Which is not the existence of tyranny, that is, the powerful beast of the Dragon nationality or the expert of the dragon people.


    It''s so difficult to take away their vital dragon ball, you can imagine.


    And even after getting the dragon ball.


    It''s not so easy to make magic tools.


    First of all, you need to find a real weapon master to inject the power of nothingness. It takes more power than the general construction of empty mansions.


    Secondly, open space and lead to nothingness with nothingness. Two in one life, three in two, and three in all.


    It''s endless.


    This has no ability to enter the Tao. It can''t be done at all.


    At least with Lu Fan''s current ability, it can''t be completed at all.


    But once it is practiced, it will become the most powerful weapon of an alchemist.


    The body hides nothingness. You can attack when you advance, and defend when you retreat.


    A void magic bead, in the hands of a real master, can change everything.


    It can be said that nihilism is the martial arts of the realm of alchemists. Any order can be used. Moreover, the stronger the strength, the greater the role it can play.


    Lu fan forced down his excitement and asked in his heart, "Jiu, you have made it clear that this is a magic pearl of nothingness. A broken stall sells the empty magic beads that even the immortal Qi master wants to own. I''ve dreamed of such good things. "


    The voice of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon is still shaking. This is the first time Lu fan has heard Lao Jiu lose his temper. As an artifact, it can also lose its posture. It can be imagined that this thing has a great impact on Lao Jiu.


    "No mistake. This is a perfect void magic bead, but the void power inside is consumed completely. The stall owner is an idiot. He sold it as an ordinary pearl of the night. Master, buy it. Otherwise, take it and run. "


    Lu fan, holding the bead in his hand, asked the stall leader, "how much is this?"


    The young stall owner took a look and said, "Oh, I''m sorry. This one has been booked. I forgot to put it away. Please give it back to me. "


    The stall owner looked at Lu Fan sorry. In a word, Lu Fan frowned when he arrived.


    Holding the beads in the palm of his hand, this kind of good thing has arrived. How can I give it back to him.


    Lu Fandao: "no matter who ordered it, I''ll give it ten times the price. Sell it to me. "


    The stall owner opened his mouth when he heard the word ten times.


    Lu Fan said, "give me a price."


    Lingyao and Hanfeng all looked at Lu Fan doubtfully. Such a broken bead is worth ten times the price.


    Han Feng just wanted to talk, lingyao directly pulled him.


    The stall owner thought for a while and said: "ten pieces of Dan Fang can really make Dan Fang. It''s not the cure cream or the potion


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. As soon as the stall owner saw Lu Fan''s face, he said, "eight are OK, or five, or less."


    In fact, Lu Fan was only surprised that this kind of good thing could only be changed into five pieces of garbage pills.


    He now has stacks of pills on his hands, especially those for martial artists. Let alone ten. He can take out fifty without hesitation.


    Immediately, Lu Fan took out five pieces of Dan Fang and put them directly in front of the stall owner.


    "Five Zhang danfang, please."


    The stall owner was shocked. He didn''t seem to think that Lu Fan could really bring out five pieces of Dan Fang.


    Looking at Dan Fang excitedly, for a moment, he exclaimed, "it''s true, it''s all true. My guest, what else would you like. Look, look. If you want anything, just a pill will do. "


    Just then, two big men came over.


    "The stall owner, give me the things. I got the pills you want. But it took me a lot of time. "


    Two big men in blue came laughing. Put the bottle directly in front of the stall owner.


    Immediately, the look of the stall owner changed dramatically, which seemed a little embarrassed.


    Seeing that the stall owner didn''t take the Danping bottle, the big man frowned and said, "why, don''t you want to sell it again?"


    The stall owner looked at Lu Fan and said: "I''m sorry, that bead has been bought by this guest. He made a higher offer. "


    The big man immediately pulled out the long knife behind him.


    "What. I beg your pardon. Son of a bitch, you dare to rob me. Know who I am. Qingyi gate, do you know. Hand in your things quickly, and leave one more hand, and I''ll let you go. "


    Lu Fan looks at the big man without fear.


    The stall owner has directly hid to one side and whispered: "don''t be angry, you two. You have something to say. Fighting is not allowed on the Yuhua mountain. "


    The long sword of the Han Dynasty has pointed to Lu Fan''s neck, and his face is full of flesh.


    Lu Fan said calmly, "I''m sorry, do you buy anything. It was originally obtained by those with high price. But since I robbed your things, they are not authentic. I''ll make it up to you for a bottle of pills. It''s all over. "


    Lu Fan takes out a bottle of pills and hands it to Han.


    Without hesitation, the big man took over and opened the bottle to have a look.


    When he saw the elixir which was full of body light, spirit and could beat, he was shocked.


    "Elixir."


    Quickly put away the elixir, and the big man suddenly smiled.


    "Boy, do you have any goods. Give me another ten or eight and I''ll let you go. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said with a slight smile, "well, why don''t you like to listen to advice?"


    "What do you say?" the big man said in a cold voice. You want to die. "


    Saying that, the big man is ready to chop.


    But next moment, Lu Fan''s hand moved first.


    One hand held the long sword of the Han Dynasty directly, and the strong force was like a pair of pliers, which could not move at all.


    After that, Lu Fan''s palm was forced, and the man''s all refined long Dao was twisted into a mass like a twist. As soon as the big man released his vigorous strength, he felt an extremely terrible force and directly pressed his vigorous strength back.


    In this scene, the big man was frightened, and the companion standing behind him, like seeing a ghost, stepped back several steps.


    "All right, all right. You won. "


    Exclaimed the big man.


    Lu Fan loosed his hand, and instantly the long knife turned into pieces and scattered all over the ground.


    Big Han Song opened his knife and kept retreating. Looking at Lu Fan in horror, he said, "OK, you have seed. Boy, you have offended the man in blue. You are finished in your life. You wait. "


    After that, the big man turned around and left without any hesitation.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "how come these crazy people like to put a cruel word after losing."


    Han Feng said: "otherwise, they would not be shameless. All right, stall owner, don''t run. Dan Fang, take it back. Damn it, it''s ten times the price of a bottle of broken pills. It shouldn''t be five pills. "


    The stall owner cried when he arrived, but the next moment, he didn''t even want the stall, turned around and ran, staring at Lu Fan and other people stunned.

 Chapter 351

    "What an interesting person."


    For a while, Lu Fan choked out this sentence.


    Looking at the booth in front of him, Lu Fan said to lingyao, "it''s all yours."


    "It''s true," said lingyao, glaring in her eyes. "She began to pack things into her lotus.


    These delicate things that Lu Fan despised seemed to have a fatal attraction to lingyao.


    Lu Fan put the empty magic beads in his hands into his mansion. At the next moment, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong will directly activate the force and involve the beads into Lu Fan''s body.


    The beads of Dharma turn into a force and inhale from Lu Fan''s palm, along the meridians all the way to Dantian.


    The excited voice came from the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    "Great master, with this magic pearl, I will be able to recover to the second level in ten days."


    Lu Fan hurriedly said in his heart, "you are not going to swallow it."


    "Of course not, but I''m going to swallow another guy," said the Xuangong tower. Annihilate the spirit of the dragon. This time I''ll see where you are going. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan suddenly felt that in Dantian, Shendan was shining brightly, and the light of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong directly illuminated his whole Dantian.


    Xu wuzhu coiled around the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Lu Fan could see the annihilation dragon beads suppressed under the tower.


    The soul of the dragon in it has shrunk into a mass at the moment.


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon laughs: "little dragon soul. I don''t see you coming out this time. I found you a new place to live. "


    As he spoke, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon injected a force into the void.


    At that time, virtual can''t shine the dark light.


    Lu Fan could feel that Lao Jiu was desperately trying. He then desperately draws the strength that he has not easily accumulated, desperately pours into the void magic bead. But the light of emptiness can''t be added slowly.


    Lu Fan began to help the Xuangong tower in Kowloon with his divine Dan. The whole person can''t help but light up vigorous Qi.


    Standing beside him, Han Feng, lingyao felt it.


    Han Feng whispered, "what''s the matter with you, junior brother Lu fan? Your strength is in some disorder."


    Lu Fan did not answer, but walked forward with his head down. He''s focused on his body now.


    Lingyao and Hanfeng, and Xiaohei immediately protect Lu Fan in the middle, looking around vigilantly.


    Although they don''t know what happened to Lu fan, it''s obvious that at this time, it''s better not to be disturbed.


    In the body, with the light of the void magic bead getting brighter and brighter, the annihilated dragon bead that was suppressed finally began to beat restlessly.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong shouted: "annihilate the dragon soul, come on. Go into the void and the Pearl, and destroy your strength, your spirit, and become part of the void. "


    Suddenly, the annihilation dragon ball flew out of the tower, just like being pulled, straight to the void magic ball.


    The almost transparent soul of the dragon that had been consumed shouted: "boy, damn boy. Come out and talk to us. Do you want to borrow the power of dragon beads? No problem. I will sign a dragon alliance with you. "


    Lu Fan chuckled in his heart. At the same time, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong said with a smile, "it''s too late to surrender, funny little dragon."


    The light on the void magic bead suddenly strengthens, and the annihilation dragon bead is about to hit the void magic bead.


    There is no doubt that when the two beads contact, the dragon soul inside will be swallowed up in the first time.


    Annihilation of the dragon soul began a crazy struggle, with the Dragon beads began to tremble, Lu Fan''s Dantian followed the shaking.


    This is a dying struggle. Lu Fan forcibly stabilizes his Dantian.


    As long as the soul of the dragon is swallowed up, the annihilated dragon ball will completely belong to him. At the thought of this, Lu Fan was excited.


    "Die, funny little dragon. It''s no use struggling. "


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon is laughing.


    The annihilation of the dragon soul can''t be held up any longer, shouting: "great master, the annihilation of the dragon soul has formally surrendered to you. I am willing to enter into a servitude contract with you. "


    Hearing this, Lu Fan immediately shouted in his heart, "stop."


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong immediately stopped injecting power into the void bead, and then stopped.


    "Master, don''t believe this dragon''s false words. He must have a way to break the contract. If he is really submissive, it is better for him to come out of the dragon ball and enter my tower, and become the soul of the dragon in my tower. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "well, this method is good. Annihilate the dragon soul, you also heard. If you are willing to submit, I will spare you a life. "


    Annihilation dragon soul completely lost temper, silence for a long time, do not reply.


    "Life or death."


    Lu Fan suddenly raised his voice. Annihilation dragon soul whole body a while shiver, finally still slowly floated out of the dragon ball.


    "I am willing to surrender, only hope that one day, the master can recover my dragon body."


    At the end of the speech, the soul of the dragon was annihilated and the connection with the Dragon bead was cut off. In a moment, the Dragon bead was so brilliant that it completely became an ownerless thing.


    Without hesitation, Lu fan directly removed the dragon ball from the red field, only to see that there was a shiny bead on his hand.


    Quickly put it in the mansion, and Lu Fan felt comfortable.


    A dragon ball in hand, he can do a lot of things. Absorb the power inside the dragon ball to improve the strength, or refine it into pills to take, and take the dragon ball as the medicine guide. The pills refined are at least at the level of immortal pill.


    Or use it to practice and annihilate the Dragon God.


    Smiles were raised on the face, and the dragon soul in the body was completely absorbed by the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    A ghost of the Dragon appeared in the pagoda. The pagoda of Xuangong in Kowloon chuckled, "Hey, hey. Great master, I knew that the little dragon would not give up his life. Ha ha, I finally recovered the body of one dragon. "


    Lu fan asked curiously, "restore, have you absorbed the dragon soul?" the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said: "great master, do you still need to say that my name is Jiulong Xuangong tower, what is Jiulong. Of course, I used to have nine dragon spirits. Alas, it''s a pity that in the first World War, all nine of my little brother longhun were eliminated. But now I have another one. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it seems that I will find you dragon soul later."


    "You can find the best. This kind of thing, dragon soul, can be met but can''t be asked. Such a well preserved dragon ball is very rare. When I can restore the body of Jiulong, I can sacrifice the array of Jiulong Xuangong. At that time, master, with my help, there will be no problem in slaughtering wuzun and destroying Zun. "


    Lu Fan laughs, only as a joke.


    Immediately, he took out the empty magic beads, and put two beads into the mansion. The smile on Lu Fan''s face is more than a few points.


    Han Feng and lingyao watched Lu Fan recover and immediately asked.


    "What''s the matter with you, junior brother Lu fan?" Lu Fan chuckled. "It''s nothing. It''s just fun. It''s just fun."

 Chapter 352

    Continue to stroll in the Danding market, Lu Fan''s hands do not know when there are two more beads.


    There is no luster, dark and bright. Lu Fan takes it to play and enjoys himself.


    Yes, these two beads are the void magic beads and dragon beads. Lu fan asked Laojiu to transform them a little, and then they became like this. At least from the appearance, no one will recognize these two beads any more. The surface is infused with the special poison of Laojiu. Whoever steals Lu Fan''s beads carelessly will die.


    According to Laojiu, as long as the bead leaves it for five hundred feet, the poison will be released. Then, well, even nine is not sure if he can get rid of the mixed poison.


    Walking and stopping, Lu Fan bought a lot of things along the way.


    Lu Fan bought some rare herbs and interesting pills. For example, a bottle of elixir that can instantly turn people into wild animals, and a bottle of elixir that can make people grow two arms.


    I don''t know which genius alchemist came up with these strange pills.


    Practical is not practical, let alone two. This idea alone is worthy of recognition.


    At least Lu Fan contributed two elixirs to exchange. All of a sudden, he found that the pills he made had become hard currency. It''s a great feeling.


    Han Feng and lingyao have their own achievements.


    Although elder martial brother Han Feng is not as rich as Lu fan, in fact, he has many pills.


    I bought a strange stone and two herbs. Elder martial brother Han Feng showed his teeth in pain.


    "My hateful father, I''ve bought you a special gift this time. On the day of your birthday, don''t criticize me by name in front of the whole family. "


    It was broken and read. Brother Han Feng collected the stone.


    Lu fan asked with a smile, "brother Han Feng, what stone did you buy?"


    Han Feng shook his head and said, "I don''t know. You don''t know, I don''t know, not even the old guy who sells things. It must be a rarity. Anyway, it''s not for me. Just send it home. Ha ha. I don''t think my stupid dad can recognize it, so I''ll take it away as a treasure. I''ll tell him that I''ve come back from nine deaths. "


    Lingyao said with a smile: "your nine dead life is two inferior pills."


    Han Feng said with a smile, "he doesn''t know."


    They strolled all the way and finally saw the place to eat.


    The first grade loft is full of guests. When Lu Fan and others came in, there was only one place left.


    Without hesitation, Lu Fan ordered something to eat.


    The food here is not so expensive. All the dishes are based on gold coins. There are several dishes with good names. The price is actually how many pills.


    Lingyao took a look and immediately smacked her tongue: "it''s very expensive, but for you. I''m not going to eat here. "


    Lu Fan laughs and orders some dishes.


    Looking out, it''s still crowded.


    "Big news, big news. Fairyland will start tonight. Those who want to pass the mirror will buy it now. "


    There was a shout, and then he watched a boy in white come in.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng said with a smile, "it''s a good time for us to come. Come and give me a mirror."


    The boy in white immediately came over and said: "two guests, one elixir, send it through the mirror. Xianyuan building, tonight what treasure, will see clearly. "


    Hearing Lingdan, the muscles on Hanfeng''s face twitched.


    "It''s so expensive. Why don''t you rob it. I''ve just seen the ten thousand mile pass mirror sold outside, only selling five yuan Dan. "


    The boy in White said with a smile: "my guest. Those passing glasses can''t let you watch the treasure tonight. If you want to have the ability, go to get the jade talisman of Xianyuan building. Then there''s no need to buy a mirror. "


    White boy said that he was about to leave. Lu Fan grabbed him and said, "what do you say about jade talisman? Can''t you enter Xianyuan tower without jade talisman?"


    white boy said with a sneering smile: "this guest, you are the first time to come to Danding market. Without jade talisman, how can you enter Xianyuan building. That''s where the master of the alchemists can enter. "


    Said, the white boy suddenly took out a small jade, which wrote a word.


    "It seems not. This is the jade talisman that my master made. One jade talisman can let three people in. You see which of the three of you is going to do it. "


    With that, many people in the whole hall chuckled.


    Han Feng was a little angry and couldn''t walk along: "what to laugh at. Let''s go, junior brother Lu Fan. Let''s go and get it. It''s just a little jade charm. "


    Lu fansong opened his hand and signaled that the boy in white could leave. He smiled and said, "what are you worried about? Let''s eat first."


    Lingyao also nodded: "yes, I will go after eating."


    The white boy finally looked at Lu Fan''s three people contemptuously, walked away with his head held high and continued to hawk.


    Lingyao then lowered his voice and said, "it''s hard to get the jade talisman. If the warrior wants to enter, at least it must be in the spirit of the earth. We can''t play. "


    Han Feng was surprised and said: "it''s my fault. I don''t believe it''s harder than a medium patrol. "


    Lingyao said: "I don''t know. I''ve heard that it''s because people who go into the attic are all wealthy people. It is believed that the martial arts have no territory and no money at all. The Alchemist is a little more relaxed, so the Reiki Master can go in. "


    Lu Fan''s heart is fretting, and two beads in his palm are rotating faster.


    Han Feng said: "it''s so exaggerated. There is still a threshold for this broken fairy Association. It doesn''t mean everyone can participate. "


    Lingyao looked at Han Feng with an idiot''s eyes and said, "I can''t even get the jade talisman. And a ghost. "


    Han Feng said gloomily, "I really want to go in and have a look."


    Lingyao held her chin in her palm and said, "I want to go in, too. It is said that even the fruit is specially planted by the alchemist, which is very delicious. But I can''t even afford a mirror. "


    Lu Fan looked at lingyao and Han Feng.


    With two coughs, Lu Fandao said: "is the Reiki Master. I know someone. See if he can help us get the jade talisman. "


    Han Feng was surprised and said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, do you still know the Reiki Master? Has he also come to the Danding market?"


    Lu Fan affirmed: "as an alchemist, he certainly won''t miss the Xianyuan meeting, right. Come on, you sit here and eat. I''ll find him and come back soon. Don''t follow me, this guy has a bad temper. "


    Lingyao looked forward and said, "well, go back quickly."


    Han Feng grabbed Lu Fan''s lapel and said: "if the relationship is really good, remember to ask me for two aphrodisiac pills. It has to be very effective. "


    Lu Fan took a look at elder martial brother Han Feng and walked out quickly.


    Turning around, Han Feng looked at lingyao and said, "you know he knows an alchemist."


    lingyao shook his head and said, "you don''t know, how can I know?"

 Chapter 353

    Out of Yipin loft, Lu Fan found an unnoticed corner and took out two things from his belt.


    Cloak, iron.


    But these two things are obviously not the first two. His iron face has been destroyed in the battle with the rain and dust. There''s no way. We can only secretly get another one. Lu fan has processed it himself. He uses special metal, which can inject his vigorous Qi and greatly improve his defense. At least it''s a piece of armor.


    Wearing good things, Lu Fan changed and became an iron faced alchemist.


    Two beads were put away, and Lu Fan entered the bustling crowd.


    Find someone to ask about the direction of Xianyuan building, Lu Fan goes straight to Xianyuan building.


    Xianyuan building is the landmark of Danding market.


    It''s said to be an attic, but it looks higher than the surrounding danta tower.


    The tall building has nine floors, connecting the sky.


    Glazed tiles, cornices and peaches. Green cloud stone, nine color wall body.


    Lu Fan stands in front of Xianyuan tower and looks at the shining Xianyuan tower, which is like a treasure.


    The gate is surrounded by many people, but it''s a few feet away from the gate of Xianyuan building.


    In front of the door stood two puppets, with gold body and Fu style. One foot tall, big and big.


    Holding all kinds of weapon blades, two red lights are emitted from the armor.


    "It''s rich."


    Lu Fan murmured.


    These two puppets are all made of gold. Instead of plating a layer of gold on the surface.


    Lu fan can feel the majestic breath inside these two puppets, which is definitely refined by experts. The strength is not weaker than the average Yuangang realm master.


    No wonder these people are so far away. I''m afraid there are not many people present who can resist this puppet move.


    Lu Fan looks up to the door of Xianyuan building. Although the door is open, there is no light in it, let alone the figure of people.


    "Array blessing."


    Murmured Lu Fan.


    Understandably, it''s strange that there is no array in such an important place.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way. Don''t get in the way. "


    An alchemist in white squeezed out of the crowd and waved in front of the two puppets.


    Wide sleeves almost cover the palm of the hand. He could see a piece of jade in his hand. Then, the two puppets stood aside and bowed their heads to invite the alchemist to enter.


    There was a lot of discussion in four weeks.


    "This is Xu Huang''s alchemist. A famous master of weapon refining. "


    "It seems that he has got the jade talisman. That is to say, Xu Huang''s Alchemist is also a Reiki Master now. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The tone of the crowd was envious.


    Lu Fan turned to the man beside him and asked, "can you get the jade talisman as long as it''s a Reiki Master?"


    the middle-aged man next to him looked up and down at Lu Fan for a few eyes, and then he was surprised: "is this man also a Reiki Master?"


    Lu Fan said: "just ask."


    The middle-aged man said, "if you really are, you can try it."


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "go ahead and try it. Can you light up the vitality of the spirit Qi master and get the jade talisman?"


    the middle-aged man showed his hand and said, "I don''t know."


    Lu Fan''s face is gloomy. I don''t know how much you have said.


    Just about to find someone to ask how to do it, at this time, a person came out of the door suddenly.


    At the sight of this man, Lu Fan frowned slightly.


    He knows this man. He once made a hand in the rain family. He is a bad alchemist.


    With his hands on his back, the evil alchemist looked at these people outside the door with a proud face.


    With his head held high and his chest held high, there was a faint smile on the face of the bad alchemist. It seemed that he was mocking these people outside, a group of ants.


    Lu Fan looks at him with a smile. Unexpectedly, the evil alchemist also gets the jade talisman. In this way, there is no problem for him to get the jade talisman.


    At this time, the eyes of the bad alchemist also fell on him.


    For a moment, the evil Alchemist''s eyes were straight.


    Lu Fan looks at the hatred in the eyes of the bad alchemist, like the festering water, which shows no trace.


    With a smile in his heart, the evil Alchemist is still a careful eye. So it seems that he will come straight for trouble later.


    Thinking like this, Lu Fan turned around and left.


    As soon as the bad alchemist saw that Lu Fan turned around and wanted to go, he immediately followed.


    At the same time, Lu Fan slowed down, but seemed to work very hard to move forward.


    This kind of style is to lead the bad to the hook and give a slight glance back. Sure enough, the villain really caught up.


    The villain stared at Lu Fan''s back, and the whole person felt extremely excited.


    "I knew you would come. I knew you would show up at the Danding market. "


    The villain reached out and touched a mirror, on which flowed colorful light.


    "Lao Liu, little wound, come to Xianyuan building quickly."


    The villain yelled at the pass mirror gently, then made a stroke of his hand. The whole mirror is broken into pieces, flying and disappearing in the sky.


    The two alchemists who were wandering in the Danding market suddenly received the fragments and the messages from them, and immediately launched the Dharma and disappeared.


    Lu Fan went all the way forward. He felt that he was very talented to pretend to be injured. Look at the bad alchemist behind you. It''s like seeing the food wolf hanging behind you.


    Lu Fan constantly changes direction, as if he is really running for his life.


    The smile on the face of the evil alchemist behind him is more and more strong.


    See where you''re going this time.


    Turn over the place where there are many people, and Lu Fan goes to the place where there are few people.


    This kind of practice makes the bad alchemists feel more comfortable. Yes, they go to places where there are few people and save trouble.


    Finally, Lu Fan came to the edge of the Danding market, and then went on, it was a vast expanse of white.


    Lu fan stopped and looked around. He didn''t know when he was following three people.


    There are also two men who don''t know each other.


    A gourd hung on one''s waist, as thin as a bamboo pole.


    A person with a red pen, natural as the wind.


    "Iron face alchemist, don''t go. Come and talk. Donghua city is gone for a while. "


    The evil alchemist said with a smile.


    Lu Fan turned around and said in a deep voice, "the bad alchemist has really disappeared for a long time. I don''t know what you are going to do with me today. "


    "It''s nothing," laughed the evil alchemist. Last time, the iron face alchemist was one step ahead of me and took my Dan Fang. I''ve been practising hard for some time, and today I just want to win this Dan Fang back. "


    Lu Fan looked around and said, "are you going to make a comparison with me?"


    The bad alchemist said, "it depends on whether you understand the iron alchemist."


    After that, the evil alchemist showed his ferocious smile.


    "Give up everything you have, and today I will spare you. I don''t want to have blood in my hands at the Danding market. "

 Chapter 354

    The bad alchemists don''t play with the empty ones. They just shout, fight and kill when they come up. It''s a real villain.


    The two men around him seemed to be used to this kind of thing without any expression at all.


    Lu Fan said in a deep voice, "I thought that the struggle between the alchemists would be much softer, but I didn''t expect that it would also be full of market spirit."


    The bad alchemist shook his head and said: "ridiculous idea. I''ll tell you, there is a lot more strife between the alchemists than anywhere else. I thought you were a seasoned veteran. I didn''t expect to be a new man. Iron face alchemist, do you know why there is a rule between alchemists that they don''t hurt their lives? That''s because, before that, too many alchemists died in the hands of the same kind. We are beyond the ordinary people, unrestrained. Laws and regulations are useless to us. You know, when it comes to the words "weak meat and strong food", the bad alchemist first refers to Lu fan, and then to himself.


    Lu Fan smiled and shook his head. Sure enough, this world is bigger than his fist.


    Straight up, Lu Fan said calmly, "if you want to get your Dan Fang back, come."


    The smile on the face of the bad alchemist converged and turned to the two people around him: "quick battle, quick decision.". Don''t get noticed. "


    Two men nodded, and then their energy suddenly burst.


    "There is no false and invisible."


    The alchemist on the left picked up the gourd on his waist and pinched it against Lu Fan.


    There was a gust of wind, like a knife on his face. Lu Fan''s cloak sounded like hunting.


    The alchemist on the right is holding a red pen and waving a killing character to Lu Fan.


    "A red pen points Cangshan."


    When the words fell down, the words of killing came, and the vitality turned into a terrible force, no shadow, and directly hit Lu Fan.


    Jingle, Lu Fan in front of a sound.


    I don''t know when, he also propped up his own vitality.


    At this time, his vigorous Qi has been fully converted into vitality, such as fan-shaped expansion, to block this attack.


    Lu Fan did not move a step, quietly looking at the three.


    The strength of these two people is also the realm of reiqi master.


    "Well, see how long you can hold on."


    The bad alchemist followed suit. His left hand is fire, his right hand is ice, and a small gossip lights up on his chest.


    "Fire and ice."


    At the same time, the other two hands pinched the method. Lu Fan''s body immediately lit up again. A small array of five elements burst into view.


    This array is familiar to Lu Fan. His sole is slightly wrong. The nine dragon Xuangong tower inside him chuckles and says, "stop."


    At that time, the array disappeared, and the two faces on the opposite side were flushed.


    Looking at the fire and ice dragon, Lu Fan gently raised his hand.


    "Back off."


    The vigorous Qi in the body bursts out, and the power of heaven and earth dissipates. The fire and ice dragons seem to have been killed by a wave of invisible power.


    "What,"


    the evil alchemist screamed, and then the ice and fire dragons collided and exploded.


    The sound of the explosion disturbed a lot of people in the distance. All figures appeared not far away and stared at this side.


    "Who is fighting?"


    "it seems to be the battle of several alchemists. What a powerful fluctuation of vitality. "


    "That I know is a bad alchemist. My God, he seems to be falling. Who is the alchemist wearing the iron face, "


    " I don''t know, who knows, "


    ......


    The bad alchemist and his two helpers were bombed for several steps. They were ragged and embarrassed.


    For the first time, he has learned the power of his moves, biting his teeth in secret.


    "I''m fooled. This guy just brought us here on purpose. His strength is not weak, Lao Liu, minor injury, you should be careful. "


    At last, the bad alchemists saw that Lu Fan''s strength was higher than them, and the arrogance on his face disappeared without trace, instead of a dignified one.


    Lu Fan takes back his vigorous Qi and looks at the three men coldly.


    As a double cultivator of Qi and martial arts, he can crush people of the same level. It''s also the best way to deal with the same level of alchemists.


    Even if the strength of the other three is not weak, their accomplishments are not low. Don''t try to get a little off his hands.


    The hand pinches the method to decide, Lu Fan cold voice way: "the animal coagulates."


    Wind, fire, thunder, ice and earth, five colors, five Yuanqi beasts appear.


    The earth bear, the ice tiger, the thunder eagle, the fire leopard, the wind dragon, the five beasts roar together and go straight to three people.


    "Open the magic weapon."


    When the bad alchemist burst out, a flying sword spread out. Liu also hurriedly offered his gourd, which exploded in the wind and spewed out a white flame.


    The little wound is thrown out by the ink pen, and the method of holding it in the hand is determined. There is ink splashing in the waving room, and the ink dyed ink pen is scratched out by several times, with more than a dozen killing words in a row.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom.


    From the continuous explosion sound, many onlookers were shocked, screaming and praising the great battle.


    In the end, it''s still the battle of the alchemists. Look at these decisions, they are not only extremely powerful, but also magnificent.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, and the five vitality beasts he coagulated were wiped out by each other in a round of battle. The weapon of the other side is a bit powerful.


    "Great master, use me, use me. Let me let the woodlouse know what it is and what it is called.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong shouted inside Lu Fan''s body. But Lu Fan didn''t offer his sacrifice.


    After thinking for a while, Lu Fan turned to take something out of the empty mansion. It''s the ten square tripod he used to make pills.


    The light flowed on the tripod. Under Lu Fan''s warm support during this period, the ten square tripod showed more luster, and the spirit of the utensils in it was very lively.


    "Ah, great master, you want to fight. Well, I''ll also give a little something to Xiao Shifang. Bruce Lee, give me a hand. "


    As he said this, Lu fan saw a dragon pattern on the ten square tripod.


    However, the spirit of the annihilated dragon was forced into the inner tripod of ten directions by Laojiu.


    Lu Fan chuckles and throws the tripod to the three.


    The ten square tripod, originally the size of a palm, suddenly turned into a ten Zhang giant and fell heavily.


    "Guard."


    Seeing Lu Fan sacrificing magic tools, the bad alchemist shouted. The three men immediately formed an array, and at the same time, the flying sword, the red pen, and the gourd blocked the falling tripod.


    Lu Fan''s heart and spirit moved, and his energy flowed into the tripod.


    At this time, the Immortal Dragon on the tripod suddenly made a sound of dragon chanting, and the dragon pattern on the tripod opened its eyes.


    "Not good."


    The evil alchemist screamed, but it was too late.


    In the moment when the annihilation dragon opened his eyes, a powerful annihilation force spread out.


    Although compared with the true annihilation of the power of the dragon, how far is it? But even if it is only a trace, it is not something they can bear.


    Boom.


    At the same time, the magic weapons of the three people are surging, and the ten square tripod is like a huge mountain, smashing the three people to fly.


    The crisp click sound sounded, the clothes on the three people burst, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.

 Chapter 355

    Among the crowd, the old and the young quietly watched Lu Fan beat the three villains violently.


    The old man is dressed in white, and his robe is on the ground, but it doesn''t cause dust. The eyebrows are straight, the eyes are clear, and the face is smiling.


    "This alchemist uses the spirit Qi to master the environment, one enemy and three enemies. His skill has entered the Tao, and his weapon is also good. He even has the spirit of the dragon in his hand. He has an extraordinary history. Rather lack, take a whole piece of jade Fu to him. Today''s fairyland society is one of them.


    "Yes, master," the young man nodded next to him. The young man looked at Lu Fan with a smile.


    There is no reverence or awe in the eyes of others. Some of them are just appreciation, just like the appreciation of the same kind of people.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Three people fell to the ground, blood gushing in their mouths.


    In the distance, there was a exclamation in the crowd, and they all looked at Lu Fan with astonishment.


    Play three at a time and win by rolling.


    If you are defeated only by the general master of Qi refining, that''s all. But you are still a little famous spirit Master in the Danting market. And in the light of the battle just now, there is no doubt that the two around the bad alchemists are also Reiki masters.


    "One man defeats three Reiki masters. This Qi master wearing iron face must be an expert in the realm of Reiki Master. The existence of "three flowers gather at the top"


    "ten of them have been approved. It seems that this year''s Xianyuan meeting will be lively again. This expert must have come to the fairyland. "


    In a short time, the reputation of the iron faced alchemist spread.


    Because the iron face on Lu Fan''s face is too much of a mark, it saves him from disclosing his name, and other people call him the iron face alchemist directly.


    Put up the tripod, and Lu Fan feels refreshed.


    This is the first time that he has fought with people by means of pure alchemist. It feels quite good.


    Walking forward, Lu Fan looks at the three bad alchemists. Look at the crowd not far away.


    According to his character, since he has already offended, it''s better to cut the grass and root. But not far away, in the crowd, there is a very obvious group of guards.


    In full view of the public, if you really kill people, you will only make trouble for yourself.


    Before going up the mountain, general Feng reminded him that he was not allowed to kill people in Yuhua mountain.


    Lu Fan ponders for a moment, but finally he doesn''t hurt the killer.


    Looking at the three people lying on the ground, Lu Fan collected all the magic tools scattered on the ground.


    The three bad alchemists looked at Lu Fan''s movements, their eyes were wide open, and their mouths were full of blood, but they dared not say more.


    In front of the three, Lu Fan put the magic weapon into his belt.


    Later, Lu Fan went to the bad alchemist and said, "today, I will not kill you. But it won''t let you live. If you don''t want to be picked clean and naked by me in public, you can hand over all the valuable things on yourself. "


    In the iron face, Lu fan is already smiling.


    The bad alchemist rubs his teeth, blows his lungs and says: "Lu fan, you can kill me. But don''t insult me. "


    Lu Fan didn''t say a word, and with a stroke of his finger, Qingfeng Cheng Dao directly broke the clothes of the bad alchemist.


    Lu Fan said quietly, "some things are more painful than death. Don''t waste my time. Unless you want to be the laughingstock of the first life, "


    the bad alchemist will stop talking. If you really let him show himself here today, it will be worse than killing him.


    Next to them, Lao Liu and Xiaoshang look at Wu Liang and wait for him to speak.


    In a moment, the evil man recognized and counseled, took off the ring and gave it to Lu Fan.


    "Iron face, you will surely die in my hand, certainly."


    Lu Fan''s ears are almost rotten when he listens to this threat. He takes the ring and injects vigorous Qi to break the ban on the ring in an instant.


    Lao Liu, a little hurt, was also dispirited and gave up his emptiness.


    Lu Fan took the things of the three and searched for them in front of them.


    Soon, Lu Fan found the jade talisman. It''s nice to be alone.


    Holding the jade talisman in his hand, Lu Fan said with a smile, "thank you very much for your things."


    At the end of the speech, Lu Fan strides away, leaving only three villains, who continue to be discussed by others here.


    Where Lu Fan passed, everyone gave way. The power he showed, even in places like the Danding market, can still be admired by people.


    When he got the jade talisman, Lu Fan went back to find a place to remove the iron face.


    But not a few steps, suddenly, a young man came out of the crowd.


    "Please stay."


    Lu fan stops and turns to look at the man.


    Green shirt, plain face, beautiful face, what a handsome and clean young man.


    There is a light in the eyes, a spirit in the three inches of the forehead, like a lotus blooming.


    At a glance, Lu fan can see that this young man is also an alchemist, and his realm is absolutely not low. He can vaguely feel that the other person is also around the realm of Reiki Master.


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Fan sank.


    His voice sounds like a middle-aged man who has passed the year. The youth chuckles a way: "the family teacher has the order, lets me send a thing."


    Said, the young man took out a jade talisman and gave it to Lu Fan.


    Seeing the jade talisman, Lu Fan''s face became extremely strange. Fortunately, it was covered by iron, which was invisible to the young people.


    "This jade talisman is the one entering the Xianyuan tower," Lu fan asked.


    The boy replied, "yes. You can go in and out of Xianyuan building at will with this jade talisman. By the way, the jade talisman you snatched from the hands of unscrupulous people can''t enter. "


    At the end of the speech, the young man turned and left without even a name.


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment. The jade talisman he snatched from their hands didn''t work. He really didn''t know that.


    Just thinking about it, suddenly Lu Fan felt that the jade talisman in his hand sent out a strange force and injected it into his palm. As if a strange array coagulated on his skin, Lu Fan immediately felt that this jade talisman had a special connection with him.


    After that, the jade talisman was divided into three parts. Lu Fan finally understood why other people''s jade talisman couldn''t be used. There are also special ways of recognizing the Lord in emotion, which are much better than blood refining.


    Lu Fan chuckled, took three jade talismans into his arms, and strode back.


    The young man walked through the street and came back to the old man. He bowed and said, "master, jade talisman has been given to him."


    "Very good. This is a good seedling. Send someone to pay attention to it. If it is convenient, it will be convenient."


    The old man touched his long white beard and said with a smile.


    The young man frowned slightly and said, "master, he is just a little Reiki Master. Do you pay attention to that?"


    the old man laughed and said: "of course, the Reiki Master around 20 deserves attention."


    The young man was stunned for a moment and said, "around twenty, are you kidding, Shifu? He is thirty or forty."


    The old man shook his head and said, "your observation ability has not improved. This person is not much older than you, and he has not been led by secret methods. He has trained himself to the state of reiqi master. I haven''t seen such a talented young man for many years. Maybe he can go to the capital of Donghua on behalf of us to attend the Danxian Association. "


    The boy''s face was ugly. He knew that master would not cheat him, but he still didn''t believe it. He was only a few years older than him. After a moment of silence, the young man said: "master, you have always said that you want me to go, how can I change people again."


    the old man laughed and said: "after all, you are still too young. On realm, maybe you two are the same, but it''s really about fighting Dan and fighting method. Are you sure that you are the opponent of that man? "


    the young man just wanted to refute, and suddenly there was the scene that just the iron faced man chose three Reiki masters by himself, and the bottom of his heart was directly gone.


    After a while, the boy said, "well, let''s wait for him to participate in the selection."


    The old man nodded, "yes, everything must follow the rules."

 Chapter 356

    Replace the iron face, remove the cloak, and Lu Fan returns to the first grade building.


    Inside, Han Feng and lingyao are looking at something with a mirror.


    Xiaohei sits alone on the chair and savors the dishes on the table. The food should be more elegant. Lu Fan really doesn''t know that Xiaohei can pack it to this point.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, you are back. Come on, these alchemists are really good. "


    Lu Fan took a close look at it. When he saw it, he saw a piece of flying things in the mirror, which seemed to be constantly changing.


    "What is this."


    Lu fan asked.


    Lingyao said with a smile, "an alchemist has sealed all the customs he has visited in the form of pictures in the mirror. It''s pretty good-looking. This is the capital of the northern kingdom of God. It looks magnificent. "


    Han Feng grinned: "brother Lu fan, this thing is not cheap. I have to exchange it for pills. Fortunately, I gave him a smart beating, and he was willing to give me a low price immediately. "


    Lu Fan''s face was strange and beat others.


    Turn around and look around. The other side won''t seek revenge.


    The peddler who was beaten didn''t see it, but saw other people in Yipin building looking at senior brother Han Feng with different eyes.


    Obviously, the scene of elder martial brother Han Feng beating the peddlers violently is supposed to scare them. There are also some people who look at Xiaohei straight.


    Lu Fan threw Xiao Hei on the table and sat down. He took a look at it again, and Lu Fan said with a smile: "this Alchemist is really boring, and he has enough leisure and elegance. I will also make these things and make money. "


    Han Feng and Ling Yao put down the mirror and carefully put it away. Then Han Feng looked at Lu Fan eagerly and said, "have you got the jade talisman?"


    Lu Fan laughs and takes out the jade talisman. Lingyao and Han Feng immediately shout out happily.


    Once he took the jade talisman, Han Feng frowned at Lu Fan and said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, you are a friend of an alchemist. Yu Fu said he would get it if he got it. I must be introduced one day. At least bring it back for dinner. "


    Lu Fandao: "save this heart. He won''t come. "


    Han Feng saw that Lu Fan was so sure, and suddenly he lowered his voice and said, "it''s not a woman. It''s ugly. It''s ugly. "


    Lingyao was suddenly nervous.


    Lu Fan looked at Han Feng contemptuously and said, "man. He''s also a handsome guy, the most handsome guy in the world. "


    Han Feng said with a smile: "you can be more handsome than me. Don''t be kidding. OK, with the jade talisman, let''s go to Xianyuan building. Don''t be late. Go early and take up the place. "


    Lingyao also said excitedly: "yes, go early. By the way, what happened to the explosion just now? I heard people outside talking about it, as if they were talking about some iron alchemist. "


    Lu fan, who was eating, almost spouted out a mouthful of vegetables.


    As expected, the fastest thing in the world is not gossip.


    He just came back. Elder martial brother Han Feng, they heard the name of the iron face alchemist.


    "Before I finish. Don''t waste good food. "


    Brother Han Feng pulls Lu Fan up.


    "What to eat? I''m gone."


    After that, senior brother Han Feng threw several gold coins on the table and dragged Lu Fan away. Lingyao immediately catches up, Xiaohei looks around, and then suddenly becomes larger in the full view of the public, especially its mouth, instantly opens ten times. The vegetables on the table were directly sucked away by it, and then Xiao Hei ran after them. Only left, a product building, a group of stunned masses.


    Lu fan can''t stand the enthusiasm of senior brother Han Feng and lingyao, so he has to take them to Xianyuan tower again.


    This time, Lu fan, holding the jade talisman, took Han Feng and lingyao directly to the front of Jin Jia''s puppet.


    Jade talisman swayed in front of Jin Jia''s puppet. When landing, Lu Fan felt his palm slightly warm. There was also a flash of light in the eyes of Jin Jia''s puppets.


    The huge metal body moves away, and Lu Fan takes senior brother Han Feng and lingyao to the Xianyuan building.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng walked inside and said: "pure gold puppet.". It''s so rich. Just fight back. Younger martial brother Lu fan, do you remember the puppet of our Yuan Yuan Yuan academy? It''s just a matter of money. "


    Step into the door, the scene in front of you suddenly changed.


    There is a noise in my ear. What I see is magnificent, grand loft layout and a variety of objects.


    A moving light belt, filled with all kinds of things, and price signs, fluttered in the whole attic.


    The huge attic is actually hollow inside. Looking up, the whole attic is illuminated by the blazing light.


    There are all kinds of boxes everywhere, starting from the first floor, all the way up. The crowd was bustling, well-dressed and elegant. It''s obvious that all the people who can get in here are people of status.


    The attic is very large, and the floor alone covers an area of unknown miles. There is a high platform in the middle, with four pillars of light flowing, shining with all kinds of runes.


    Yingying, a woman, came up and said, "some distinguished guests, but for the first time, they came to Xianyuan tower."


    Han Feng was surprised and said: "it can be seen. The Alchemist is very powerful. "


    With a smile in her eyes, she said, "I''m not an alchemist, I''m just a guide. I think it''s the first time that three people stand here to watch the scenery in Xianyuan building, but they don''t enter their box. Can you show me the jade talisman? "


    Han Feng handed the jade talisman to the woman and said with a smile, "please arrange a better box for us."


    "There should be fruit," said lingyao


    The woman looked and shook her head and said, "I''m sorry. Please give me the jade. "


    "What is the main jade?" Han Feng frowned.


    Lu Fan took out his piece and handed it to the woman.


    Woman result jade smile way: "it is it."


    Say, the woman presses Lu Fan''s jade talisman hard, when a light comes from jade talisman, inside still show a number unexpectedly, zero.


    "What do you mean?" Lu fan asked


    The woman said with a smile: "the numbers in it are just like the money in the crystal card or gold coin card, but we are used to call points here. In Xianyuan building, you need to count all the things you buy. You can buy points by using gold coins, or you can put the items you need to sell on streamer tape and mark the price. Then wait for others to buy. Of course, if you want to buy something, you can also directly put the jade talisman on the top of this object, deduct points. There is everything you want in Xianyuan building. "


    Lu Fan and Han Feng take a look at each other and are all shocked by the supernatural skill of Xianyuan tower.


    This way of buying and selling things is unheard of.


    Lu Fan finally asked, then, if it is to use gold coins to buy, how many gold coins is a point.


    The woman gently raised a finger.


    Han Feng said with a smile, "one gold coin and one point.". Got it. It''s just changing money for points. Simple. Where can I change it, please. "


    The woman shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, it''s not a single gold coin. It''s ten thousand gold coins for a change. As for the exchange place, please go inside. There is a special exchange counter in front of you. "


    Han Feng opened his mouth and couldn''t speak.


    Lu fan is also slightly surprised. Ten thousand gold coins are worth one point, which is really expensive.


    Hurriedly, Lu Fan took a look at the things on the streamer, and the prices were all hundreds of points. The cheapest is also dozens of points.


    That is to say, these things are all hundreds of thousands of gold coins.


    Lingyao smacks her tongue and stops talking.


    It seems that elder martial brother Han Feng calculated his own gold coins, and then told Lu fan, "younger martial brother Lu fan, you say if I take her down. Will she give me some points? "


    Lu Fan nodded back, "you can try. I strongly recommend that you try. "


    Then, both of them look at the woman with a very strange smile.


    Immediately, the woman''s eyebrows were frowning.

 Chapter 357

    It''s a joke. Points are still needed.


    Lu Fan carefully looked at the things sold in Xianyuan building. There are really many excellent products. As the woman said, there is everything he wants in Xianyuan building.


    Without hesitation, Lu Fan took out a lot of things directly and put them on the light belt, and then marked the price of points.


    These things were all collected by him from the bad alchemists. It''s just that he didn''t care about them. So Lu fan is very generous.


    The woman''s eyes brightened, and she saw the eyes of the guests.


    Immediately with Lu Fan three people began to move around in Xianyuan building, attitude is a lot of enthusiasm.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng pretends to be a gentleman and keeps talking with the woman first.


    Soon, elder martial brother Han Feng knew that this woman was named Fengcai, who was a real yunhaicheng person.


    Streamer overflows color, Diaolianghuadong.


    Lu Fan looks at this unique loft.


    As they were walking, suddenly Lu Fan and Han Feng saw a familiar figure. Didn''t they just taunt their white boy. He seems to have sold out of Tong Jing. He is standing by and counting pills.


    Han Feng went straight forward and clapped the white boy on the shoulder and said, "see you again."


    the white boy turned around a little angrily. When he saw Lu Fan and Han Feng, his face turned black and blue.


    "How did you get in?"


    The white boy said in a cold voice.


    Han Feng took out the jade talisman and said with a smile, "of course, it''s just coming in. In the future, don''t look down on people like that. Be careful with your face. "


    elder martial brother Han Feng patted the boy in white on the cheek and smiled.


    At what time, the boy in white looked angry and said, "three poor people who can''t afford to buy connecting mirrors can even get jade talisman. I don''t know whose back door you went through. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, the wind color around Lu Fan covered his mouth, as if the boy in white had said something terrible.


    Han Feng just wanted to say something, when a man came from the side.


    Wearing close fitting martial clothes, muscles show. Black cloud suit, narrow sleeve, gold edge, with the pattern of dragon hidden and tiger hidden.


    "Say what you just said again."


    the man stared at the boy in white.


    Immediately, the white boy faltered.


    "I, I, i..."


    Kowtow, a word I said for a long time, also did not hold back the words.


    The man frowned and said, "give me your jade talisman."


    Although the voice is calm, it has an indisputable tone.


    Han Feng all stood aside and looked at him with a smile. With this posture, the white boy in front of him seemed to be going to be unlucky.


    The boy in white slowly took out his jade talisman. The man only glanced at it and said, "your master is a white heart alchemist. You are his disciple. "


    The boy in white nodded: "that''s right. My master is Bai Xin. My name is Wei Ping. You can check. "


    The man looked at him, and suddenly one hand pinched the jade talisman into pieces.


    "Talk about Xianyuan tower in vain. Master Bai Xin can''t protect you. You can go out."


    If the boy in white is hit by lightning, Han Feng opens his mouth, looks weird, and picks on his eyebrows, he almost doesn''t laugh.


    What else did the boy in white want to say, but looking at the man''s big body and the evil spirit released from his body, he swallowed the words again.


    Peering at Lu Fan and Han Feng, the white boy walked out.


    Han Feng turned to Lu Fan and said, "the rules are quite big."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s good to have rules."


    Lingyao also said, "that''s right. I think it''s good, too. "


    Three people looked at each other and laughed.


    Continue to stroll in Xianyuan building, so big Xianyuan building, every place is so delicate.


    Lu Fan took this opportunity to buy some things.


    The things he put on and sold soon became points, and all the points were used by him to buy danfang.


    Yes, it''s just Dan Fang.


    For other things, Lu Fan thinks it''s a waste of points. Only Dan Fang can earn the most.


    There are so many danfang that Lu fan can buy here, but ninety-nine percent of them are for the warrior. Only a few of them are eaten by alchemists, and the price is too high.


    But this is exactly what Lu fan asked for. Zhang Qi''s clever and thoughtful prescription is just laid out in front of him.


    In any case, for him, there is no difference between the prescription for refining pills for the warrior and that for the alchemist, which can improve his strength. But in terms of price, they are very different. It can''t be said that there is a hundred times difference.


    Lu Fan only hates that his points are not enough, so he sells more frequently.


    So that in the end, Lu Fan even took out and sold the things collected by the ten square alchemists in the empty mansion.


    His practice has attracted some people''s attention.


    After all, it is a strange thing for a warrior to buy danfang desperately.


    I''ve been shopping for several hours, and Lu fan has spent all the points, which stops.


    There are dozens of good prescriptions on hand, each of which can be used to make pills above the spirit pill. There are even two that have reached the level of Xuandan.


    A big harvest is a real one.


    This means that he doesn''t need to go out to find Dan Fang for a long time.


    Collect some more herbs, and Lu fan can start to refine pills.


    His strength is bound to make a rapid progress.


    With a smile on his face, the whole person is in a lot of spirit. Han Feng and lingyao both looked at him strangely.


    For a long time, Han Feng asked, "brother Lu fan, is it not good for you to bully others like this?"


    Lu Fan said doubtfully, "what kind of bullying?" Han Feng said: "if you buy so many danfang, it''s clear that you want to wear out the alchemist you know. It''s not good to bully people like this. Well, when he comes out, he will give me some as well. "


    Lingyao then said, "and me."


    Lu Fan felt his face twitching and said, "can you two still order faces?"


    Lingyao said with a smile, "anyway, you''re all bullied. There''s nothing more to do."


    Lu Fan whispered in his heart: "but the person you said was bullied is actually me."


    he nodded helplessly. Lu Fan was right.


    All of a sudden, Han Feng and lingyao are also dancing.


    Han Feng, in particular, shook his head and said, "it''s better to be happy alone than to be happy with others."


    Suddenly, the whole Xianyuan building suddenly dimmed.


    "Three distinguished guests, please go to the balcony upstairs. The fairyland will begin. "


    Lu Fan''s face moved and nodded. The people who had been in the lobby also went upstairs, even more directly.


    On the eighth floor, Lu fancai came to a box.


    The layout is elegant and antique. The porcelain of the official kiln, the enjoyable calligraphy and painting, the tables and chairs floating off the ground, and the huge bronze mirrors placed on all sides.


    Sandalwood curl, fruits on the table, the foot is the carpet of animal skin, everything seems very comfortable.


    Feng Cai pointed to Tong Jing and said, "three distinguished guests, if there is anything else, please call me through Tong Jing."


    After that, Fengcai closes the door and leaves. There are only three people left in such a large room.


    Lingyao is the first one to come forward and pick up the fruit and start nibbling.


    After taking a small bite, lingyao said intoxicated: "eat well. Lu fan, please try it. "


    Lu Fan took it and tasted it. It really had a different flavor. The indescribable taste hovered in the mouth, as if there was a force of medicine pouring into the body.


    "Good things," Lu Fan exclaimed. The power of this fruit is comparable to that of ordinary pills.


    That is to say, if Lu Fan could have eaten such a fruit when he was in jianglincheng, he would have been able to get ahead.


    Chuckles two times, really is arrived at the different realm, saw the scenery to be completely different.


    How many people work hard for such a little medicine to improve their accomplishments and change their fate.


    But now, it''s just fruit on their table.


    The three slowly sat down on the chair and looked out of the huge window in front of them.


    This window almost unloads one wall and sweeps the whole Xianyuan building at a glance.


    "Eh, younger martial brother Lu fan, look, that''s not general Feng."


    Brother Han Feng saw his acquaintance and said with a smile.


    Lu Fan took a look, and it turned out to be general Feng. But he seems to have three people around him, all of them are armed with armor, and they are heroic and domineering.


    "That''s the four generals guarding Yuhua mountain."


    Han Feng said: "it must be. It''s strange that they won''t come to the grand meeting. "


    Continue to sweep, Han Feng called again. "Ge Laozi''s, how come the people of the capital also come."


    Lu Fan reached for lingyao''s cut fruit and asked, "who do you know?"


    Han Feng said with a strange face: "I do know you. Merciless water people. Bad luck, bad luck. I''ll sit back and don''t let that man see me. "


    Lu Fanshun looked at Han Feng''s eyes and saw a beautiful looking woman sitting in a box on the sixth floor.


    Ice blue long hair down to the waist, so far away, Lu fan can feel a breath of cold on the woman.


    "It''s a good-looking woman, elder martial brother Han Feng. It''s not your old face, OK?"


    Lu Fan''s narrow way.


    Han Feng spat at Lu Fan and said, "bullshit, you are good with her old face. Who gets on her who is unlucky, out of the famous crazy woman. How could she come here? "Br >


    Han Feng looks confused.


    At this time, the high platform floating in the mid air suddenly lights up.


    A ray of light, like nine immortals flying, with dazzling illusions, followed by the pleasant sound of silk and bamboo, is intoxicating.


    Then a voice came.


    "Welcome to the fairyland club."


    Lu Fan hears this sound, and his heart moves. Why does it sound familiar to him.

 Chapter 358

    Hurriedly to look at the high platform, in the light of the road, a thin young figure came into view.


    This is not the young man who gave him the jade talisman. Lu Fan didn''t expect that today''s fairyland would be him to announce the opening.


    Everyone''s eyes looked at the young man. At least all the people who were present were famous. They could not enter the Xianyuan building without any skills.


    Being watched by so many experts, the young man was not afraid at all. He bowed first, and then said: "I''m under Su Yi, and I''m under Yushan immortal. Today''s fairyland will be auctioned by my master. I hope you will have more understanding. "


    Hearing the name of Yushan immortal master, many people smiled at Su Yi.


    Even Lu fan, who came from such a long distance and knew almost nothing, knew that Yushan immortal master was the master of the Danding market here.


    It''s natural that his disciples will announce the opening.


    Su Yi then said: "today''s fairyland will be different from the original. Originally, the day of fairyland is not today. It''s just something to be auctioned. It''s too expensive. Therefore, only in advance. I''m sure you know that only three things will be auctioned today, each of which is a unique treasure. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "we are the only ones who don''t know anything."


    Han Feng said, "take care of him. Anyway, we''re not going to buy it, are we? "Lu Fan nodded," it''s reasonable. "


    On the high platform, Su Yi''s eyes swept the whole audience, and then suddenly made a ring of fingers.


    "Well, I''m not talking nonsense. The first auction is on the market. "


    Suddenly, a thunderclap sounded, frightening Lu Fan.


    Then, the light around began to change, like a thundercloud floating to the building, constantly thundering. Then, a mixed round stone appeared in the thunder, with a mighty thunder, slowly floating upward.


    Su Yi''s voice sounded.


    "The first one is the stone from the East China Sea. There is a way of thunder and cloud in it. It''s magnificent. The base price is 10000 points, and you can bid. "


    Lu Fan got up and went to the window, looking at the stone carefully.


    A good thing is a good thing.


    Han Feng is attracted to come here and stare.


    "If you take this kind of thing back to my father. He''ll be able to play for ten years. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes were also blazing with light. He could feel the power of the thunder. This is a stone of thunder, which can be used as a reference for people''s cultivation and can also refine their strength.


    If this Thunder Stone, Lu fan can guarantee that his five thunders will shake the sky, and he will achieve great success with amazing speed.


    At this time, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong rings inside.


    "Great master, you have found a good treasure again. Take it, take it quickly. The power in it can at least help me recover one or even two percent of my strength. "


    Lu Fan said softly in his heart, "shut up."


    Leishi floats to the highest place, and then slowly floats down.


    Just then, a voice sounded.


    "20000 points, this thing, I want it."


    Everyone followed the prestige, only to see a man on the ninth floor standing in front of the window, carrying his hands, calm way.


    This man is dignified, national character face, sword eyebrow and star eyes. Although he is dressed in plain clothes, he can not be underestimated by others.


    On the high platform, Su Yi glanced at the man and said in a loud voice, "Zhao Guangyu''s Qi master, if he offers 20000 points, he can get higher." hearing the words "Zhao Guang", many people took a breath of cold air. Obviously, this name is very popular among many people.


    Lingyao ran over and said, "Zhao Guangyu''s Qi master is here, too. Wow, he is very famous."


    Lu fan asked, "what''s the famous way?" lingyao said: "haven''t you heard that Lingguang points to mountains and rivers moving?"


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. He heard the name a little. It seems that when he was near the city, he heard about a powerful Alchemist, who forced a mountain to shift.


    "It was him."


    There was a blazing light in Lu Fan''s eyes. It''s a legend again.


    "30000 points, Zhao Guang, you''d better not rob me."


    Another voice sounded, and the one who made the voice was the one who had a table with general Feng.


    Su Yi shouts out, "general chi long has offered 30000 points. Is there anyone else who wants to increase the price?"


    for a while, general chi long is silent. As the leader of the four generals, he still has a lot to say. Even Zhao Guangyu Qi Shi, who just got up, dared not speak more and sat back angrily.


    With a smile on his face, general chi long said: "it seems that this thunderstone must be general Chi''s. Congratulations to general Chi for another treasure. "


    General chi long said with a smile: "with this Lei Zhu, I can go further. Today, I really found the baby. "


    But his voice had not yet fallen. Another voice sounded.


    "40000 points."


    Everyone looked at the voice in astonishment, but saw a man with a big stomach gnawing chicken legs and laughing at Lord Lei.


    Su Yi said with a smile, "Mr. Fugui has offered 40000 yuan."


    Han Feng immediately asked lingyao, "do you know this rich gentleman?"


    lingyao bit his teeth and said, "it seems that you have heard of him. The flowers are blooming


    Hearing these four words, Lu Fan was surprised and said, "it''s him. It''s him who is rich and blooming. I thought he''s a handsome warrior."


    Han Feng couldn''t understand what Lu Fan was talking about. He was about to ask. Lu Fan explained directly: "it''s said that he slaughtered all the wild animals in Mangshan Mountain alone, including a bi Fang who is comparable to Tian Gang. He should be a master of Tiangang


    Han Feng shut up.


    They are all legendary figures.


    Lu Fan was amazed in his heart. It seems that those high-ranking people who heard of him when he was a child have come to gather here today. Thinking of this, Lu suddenly remembered whether he would become a new legend.


    Shaking his head, he threw away such ridiculous thoughts from his mind and laughed twice.


    He didn''t know. In fact, there were new legends about him all over Donghua.


    "Is there anyone else who offers more?" Su Yi said in a loud voice.


    It is obvious that not many people dare to compete when a Tiangang territory warrior offers. Wrapping general chi long, they all looked at Mr. Fu Gui angrily.


    But Mr. rich and noble was indifferent and unmoved.


    Just when everyone thought it would be returned to the rich and noble.


    Suddenly, a cold voice sounded.


    "It''s mine."


    Lianbu moves gently, and a woman comes to the window. It''s the woman that elder martial brother Han Feng hurriedly dodges.


    Ice blue long hair floating, women''s face frost.


    On the high platform, Su Yi said, "this girl, if you want to make an offer, it is."


    The woman said, "I don''t have points. But I''ll take this. "


    When the words just dropped, many people laughed.


    "The girl from nowhere is so brave."


    "Girl, you said a hammer without counting."


    Han Feng sighed at this time, then shook his head: "she''s here again."


    Lu fan asked, "what''s coming?" Han Feng said: "you can see it. This arrogant and unreasonable crazy woman. "


    Su Yi looked dumb. For a moment, he said with a smile, "girl, there are no points, but you can''t bid. Please don''t waste other people''s time. "


    The woman said in a long voice, "I said, this thing belongs to me. Besides, I''m not a girl. I have a name. My name is shuiqianrou. "


    When hearing this name, Mr. Fugui shuddered. General chi long and others looked at each other, then lowered their heads,

 Chapter 359

    Hearing the name, Su Bai''s look on the platform was slightly different.


    Sometimes it''s OK to look at people only by their names, especially their surnames, which can decide a lot of things.


    For example, Shui Qian Rou''s surname Shui Zi. This word represents the great power from the capital. Strong enough that anyone who has heard of the word "Shui" will not dare to fight against it.


    Lu Fan was also moved. He turned to Han Feng and said, "brother Han Feng, she won''t come from that water family."


    Han Feng said: "I really want to tell you no, but unfortunately, she is."


    "Water family of ten families."


    Lu fan asked more.


    Han Feng said, "that''s right. By the way, I''d also like to tell you that she''s not the strongest in the top ten families. But it''s definitely the hardest and the most annoying of the top 10 families


    Lu Fan looks back at the woman with a cold face, looks at her aloofness coming out of her bones, and her face is like a face covered with ice for thousands of years, and somehow understands.


    Su Yi bit her teeth and said: "miss shuiqianrou, even if you are noble. The rules can''t be broken. If you really want to bid, please do so. If you can''t get points, it''s OK to trade for something else. "


    "I ask you if you want, and you will give it," said the water. Don''t you dare to contradict my noble existence, little ant. "


    in a word, let the youth on the high platform turn red and clench their fists.


    Lu Fandao: "senior brother Han Feng, I understand what you mean by annoying."


    Lingyao also said: "this elder sister speaks, it''s really hard to hear."


    Han Feng said with a smile: "bully people, that''s it. Since I know her, she has left a mole, right a rubbish. As if no one could enter her eyes. But younger martial brother Lu fan, don''t look down on her. She is also known as the genius of the water family


    Lu Fan chuckled and said: "genius, this title is going to be used badly. If it doesn''t happen. I should not have seen her. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng followed with a smile, and lingyao smiled.


    That water thousand soft seem to be to hear Lu Fan and Han Feng''s discussion, unexpectedly intentionally or unintentionally looked at their direction. The light in the eyes, cold as ice, is full of contempt.


    Immediately, Han Feng retreated a few steps to keep the water away from qianrou.


    "Water girl, this is not a place for you to indulge."


    The strange voice of yin and Yang attracted the attention of all.


    With the popularity, a man in colorful clothes and red flowers appeared in the eyes of the public.


    The grimace is always outstanding.


    Lu Fan flashed the name in his mind. This is the third time he has seen this man. At this time, the face of Chang Jie''s side, still sitting two men and a woman.


    A red, a white, a yellow. Three faces are with a faint smile, quietly swept all the people present.


    Lu Fan''s eyes first swept through the body of the grimace Chang Jie, and then fell on the innermost man in red.


    This life is a good face, handsome, slender, even among men, can also be called the beautiful word. The body is red like blood, smiling.


    Looking at him, Lu Fan''s brain turned to strange thoughts.


    The grimace Chang Jie called himself the leader of the Qingyi sect. Whether he was the leader of the Hongyi sect or not was to send someone to kill him.


    Lu fan is not sure.


    After the ghost face Chang Jie said this, he smiled at the water qianrou.


    It may be that his appearance is too striking, or his tone is too weird, and his face, which was originally calm, is full of disgust.


    "I dare to scold this girl. Don''t be afraid of death. "


    when it comes to the word" death ", a clear voice comes from behind the water qianrou.


    "Look at the sword."


    A pretty little maid came out and raised her hand to kill Chang Jie.


    It has to be said that this sword Qi is still very good. It definitely has the level of Yuangang.


    But the grimace Chang Jie just waved gently, and the sword Qi stopped in front of him.


    The voice of surprise and the eyes of water qianrou changed.


    If it is broken, or waved away, it will not surprise everyone. But if you stop sword Qi with such amazing skill, this cultivation will be a little high.


    The grimace Chang Jie smiled and looked at the sword airway: "the skill of the water family is just like this. Little girl, if you stop others from shopping. Be careful you won''t be able to go back. "


    Finish saying, grimace Chang Jie waves to throw sword Qi back.


    With a single wave of water qianrou''s hand, the sword Qi disappeared and her face changed slightly, but she seemed to think of something, but she never said a word more.


    Su Yi looks at the scene and clears his throat. He wanted to remind them that they can''t do anything in Xianyuan building. But at the sight of these people, no one is stronger than him. Su Yi felt that even if he said this, he would only be laughed at on the spot.


    "Su Yi, go down and have a rest."


    When Su Yi was struggling, there was a voice behind him.


    Don''t turn around. Su Yi knows who it is. He calls respectfully.


    "Master."


    The old man stood by Su Yi and waved him down. Today''s scene is beyond Su Yi''s control.


    "Master Yushan, long time no see."


    Far away. Many people began to say hello to the old man. He is the leader of Yuhua mountain. He is also the leader of East China''s gas refiners.


    Yushan carries his hands on his back. Calm way: "auction continues. But there are people who are richer than Mr. For a higher price, "


    everyone is silent. Mr. Yushan said, "that''s good. Today, the first thing of Xianyuan society is Mr. Fugui. I believe there is such a thunderstone. Mr. Fugui''s skill can be further improved. "


    Mr. rich and noble immediately smiled. Nod to Yushan.


    "So below. It''s the second thing. Please have a look. "


    Say. Yushan felt something in his arms. Toss gently.


    This thing. There is no brilliance. No wonder. It''s a plant that looks like a mustard.


    All eyes were fixed on it. there were many discussions. Obviously most people don''t know each other very well.


    Yushan Road: "this is a strange person sent to Xianyuan building for auction. The name of the medicine continued to live. I don''t know what to do. But I can assure you. This is a magic medicine. "


    Hear the word "magic medicine". Lu Fan felt something explode in his mind.


    For a while. The whole Xianyuan building. All seem to follow the boiling.


    God medicine. What it stands for. It''s too much exaggeration. Even an immortal Qi master. I have never seen a magic medicine in my life.


    Almost everyone present took a few steps to the window. I want to see this medicine in detail.


    Lu Fan felt a little excited. The fingers are shaking a little.


    Magic medicine. He actually saw the magic medicine.


    He remembered that Master Wu Chen had said that. The medicine that can save him in the world. There is only magic medicine.


    Although Wu Chen may have forgotten that. But Lu fan is deeply remembered in his mind.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said: "this medicine. I want it. "


    Han Feng was stunned for a moment, and then said, "what do you say, younger martial brother Lu fan? Do you have any points to buy?" lingyao was also shocked. "Lu fan, if you want to buy it, you don''t have enough money."


    Lu fan said, "if you don''t have enough money, you have to buy it."

 Chapter 360

    Lu Fan''s tone is decisive, no doubt.


    Han Feng doesn''t understand what wind Lu Fan suddenly took. How can he see this medicine? It seems that the whole person is about to explode.


    The voice of master Yushan then rang.


    "Don''t look at this medicine according to your grades. I can use the reputation of Yushan to guarantee that this medicine has exceeded all grades of secular medicine. It''s a true and true magic medicine with the ability to change life against the sky. Therefore, no reserve price has been set. Please make your own bid. "


    Just after the voice fell, Zhao Guang, the alchemist who had just failed to grab Lei Shi, directly offered: "20000 points."


    Looking at Zhao Guang''s blazing eyes, it is obvious that he was also awed by the word "magic medicine".


    But obviously, it''s too naive for 20000 points to take a magic medicine.


    There was another sound immediately.


    "40000 points."


    It''s another alchemist who speaks. Although he looks old, his vitality is not diminished. He is definitely a powerful alchemist. At least his accomplishments will not be lower than that of the Royal Qi master.


    "50000 points."


    Once again, it was still the offer of an alchemist with a book in his hand.


    Lu Fan found that there are not many rich people, 50000 points. If the price is converted into gold coins, I''m afraid you can fill this attic.


    "60000 points."


    The bidding is still going on. The legendary magic medicine is more valuable than Thunder Stone, which contains the way of thunder.


    After all, there will be another Lei Shi, but the magic medicine, I don''t know when I will see you again.


    This is something that should have been extinct for a long time in the world. If you can meet it today, it will be a great source of blessing. For the alchemists who are not short of money. There''s a magic medicine in hand, even if it''s worth losing money.


    After all, ordinary pills, herbs, money and so on can be earned without them. But if the magic medicine is missed, it is really missed.


    "70000 points."


    "80000 points."


    "100000 points."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    There are more and more shouts. Every time the price increase is at least 10000 points. It seems that if the price increase is less than 10000 points, you lose your identity.


    "150000 points."


    Finally, someone quoted the highest price.


    Zhao Guangyu''s Qi master was the one who made the sound. Obviously, he also went out of his way.


    After quoting the price, Zhao guangyuqi said in a loud voice: "I have been practicing in the area of Yuhua mountain for ten years, and I have been in and out of Xianyuan tower for a long time, so I just saved these points. If anyone has more points than I have, I will give my life. "


    After that, no one offered.


    Zhao Guang''s 150000 points are obviously the highest. No one can surpass.


    Yushan immortal Qi master nodded to Zhao Guang, and then said in a loud voice: "is there anyone higher?" no one answered, and Yushan immortal Qi master smiled: "then this rare magic medicine will return to Zhao Guang to control Qi..."


    The last word is not finished, at this time the water qianrou again.


    "Wait a minute. Although Miss Ben has no points, she also likes this medicine. I don''t know if I can replace it with something. "


    As soon as this speech comes out, Zhao Guangyu Qi Shi looks sullen, but dare not attack.


    "Nature is OK," said the master. What would miss shuiqianrou like to exchange for? "


    Water qianrou slowly takes out a thing from her arms.


    "I don''t know if the heaven level skill can be changed."


    in a word, awe the whole audience.


    Han Feng opened his mouth and said, "this crazy woman."


    Yu Shanxian''s Qi master was also shocked and said: "Heaven level skill.". It''s also rare. But it''s hard to find the magic medicine in the world. There are many heaven level skills. I don''t know what kind of heaven level skill Miss Shui wants to exchange. "


    Shui qianrou, with a pale face, threw out the scroll in her hand, as if it wasn''t the legendary heaven level skill, but a ragged scroll.


    The immortal Qi master waved to take it, and the volume floated to his hand.


    At a glance, he said with astonishment, "the great famine yuan Jue,"


    hearing these four words, all the alchemists present were excited.


    "It''s a heaven level skill of an alchemist. I thought it was the martial arts. "


    "God, Dahuang Yuanjue, this dharma gate was lost hundreds of years ago."


    "today I''m lucky to see the legendary magic medicine and Dahuang Yuanjue. I can play for several years."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The gas master of Yushan fairy forced down the impulse to watch immediately. As for any alchemist, there is no one who does not want to have a look at this law.


    Lu fandu said with admiration, "this woman is so magnificent. This is a day level skill. It''s taken out directly. "


    Han Feng said: "this crazy woman has family support, so she is a big spender."


    There is no lack of sour taste in the words, obviously there is still some envy and jealousy.


    "This thing can be compared with 200000 points," said the immortal. Is there anyone else with a higher price? "


    Lu fan is clenching his teeth and thinking nervously.


    He was thinking about what he could compare with the last day''s level skill.


    "Is there anyone else to offer?" the gas master of Yushan immortal shouted again.


    Water Judo: "don''t talk nonsense. How can these ants compare the things that Miss Ben took out. Hurry up and give me something. Just in time, I am short of a herbal medicine to make tea. "


    This statement almost let all the people on the scene feel the surge of Qi and blood.


    It''s a magic medicine that people rarely see in their lives. This woman took it to make tea. It''s like finding out that the goddess you adore and respect is just a plaything in another person''s hand.


    "This woman is crazy."


    General chi long looks slightly sulky. General Feng on one side said: "but people have crazy capital."


    This sentence caused other generals to nod. It''s good. She does have crazy capital.


    There was a silence, and the immortal Master said, "then, the magic medicine will return to..."


    "Wait."


    Lu Fan finally made a sound.


    But when he made a sound, he not only attracted other people''s eyes, but also attracted Han Feng and lingyao to look at him with astonishing eyes.


    "Brother Lu fan, what are you doing?" Han Feng said in a low voice.


    Lingyao also pulled Lu Fan''s clothes.


    Lu Fan''s eyes were steady, and he said in a loud voice, "I also have something to change."


    Yu Shanxian''s Qi master Lian hurriedly said, "what is it?"


    water qianrou''s eyes fixed on Lu fan like a knife, and said: "you can still bring out something better than heaven level skill."


    Lu Fan did not look at the water, but said in a loud voice: "Yushan immortal Qi master, what do you think of this thing,"


    and Lu Fan took out a crystal core from his arms and threw it out.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon immediately sounded inside him.


    "Great master, how can you throw this thing out?"


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "shut up."


    After taking over the crystal nucleus, he lost his voice and said: "I dare to ask what kind of crystal nucleus it is."


    Lu Fan returned quietly: "Kui Niu."

 Chapter 361

    Lu Fan''s voice was calm, but the two words he uttered seemed to be boulders in the water, which immediately aroused a sound.


    "Kui Niu is the wild animal on the East China Sea. Someone butchered it. "


    " I heard that this year''s assessment of the middle patrol is to kill Kui Niu. It''s hard not to say that this is the legendary land patrol. "


    "He should be right. Unexpectedly, the legendary land patrol was so young."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the end, the people in Xianyuan building have status, status and ability.


    Lu Fan just took out Kui Niu''s crystal core, many people immediately guessed his identity.


    This discussion quickly spread throughout the Xianyuan building. Four generals who had known Lu Fan''s identity were unmoved. Others looked at Lu Fan''s direction.


    Especially the ghost face Chang Jie, as if to carve Lu Fan''s body into his mind, looked very carefully.


    The two men and one woman behind him all looked at Lu Fan with appreciation.


    "The medium-sized patrolman, however, is a young and talented one. I feel hungry. "


    "Well, such a young man must be very rich in Yuanyang."


    "It must be good to use."


    "It should be delicious, too."


    "As a tripod, you can make a good pill."


    Two men and a woman chuckled and chatted, as if Lu Fan was not a living person in their eyes, but a wild animal, a medicinal plant and a big meal.


    Lu Fan didn''t hear them. He just looked at the immortal Qi master of Yushan.


    At this time, he was looking up and down at the crystal nucleus thrown by Lu Fan.


    In a moment, the immortal Qi master of Yushan said: "it''s really a good thing, but it''s not enough compared with heaven level skills."


    Water thousand soft tiny smile, although is sneer, but also gorgeous.


    She is a beauty, snow beauty, and beauty.


    The irony in the smile is that everyone can see it, but she doesn''t make a sound.


    Han Feng said: "brother Lu fan, I have to say. Your identity is still very useful. Water qianrou doesn''t even say you are a mole ant. "


    Lu fan doesn''t have time to hold his breath with qianrou. He takes it out, not to compare it with qianrou. He just wanted the magic medicine.


    "I have Kui Niu''s blood essence."


    Lu Fan looks at the immortal Qi master of Yushan.


    Yushan immortal Qi Shifu raised his eyebrows and twitched his lips, but he still shook his head and said: "not enough, not enough. Kui Niu is also a rare beast, from head to foot, a treasure. But there are not many rare animals in the world, but there are many. If you want to use what you can see and what you can find to replace what you may never see again in your life, it will be worse after all. Even if you can take out a whole Kui Niu corpse, I can only count you 1780000 points. And that''s only one hundred thirty-four thousand. "


    Lu Fan gnaws his teeth in secret.


    At this time, the Xuangong palace in Jiulong is silent. The smart guy has seen that his owner really wants the magic medicine. Maybe even the idea of changing it out is stupid to make a noise again.


    Lu Fan slowly felt something in his arms. It was the Lingshan meteorite iron he got in yujiafu.


    "Plus how about this thing."


    Lu Fan threw out the Lingshan meteorite iron, but he was not sure. But I would not take it out when I think of the rain, light dust and serious injury. It should be of great value.


    The immortal Qi master of Yushan took over. He only looked at it once, and then his eyes were full of light.


    "Lingshan meteorite iron."


    Hearing these four words, everyone exclaimed again. Maybe many people see more good things today than they have seen in decades before.


    This time, not only did the alchemist look through curiosity, but also the four generals and all the martial artists on the scene. Because the Lingshan meteorite iron is not only a good thing for the alchemists to make magic weapons, but also a great treasure for the warriors to make weapons.


    Such things, in the hands of powerful alchemists, only need a little of the size of the nail plate, can make the magic tools alive. A small piece of fragments can make a famous weapon in the world.


    But what Lu Fan took out at this time was a whole piece. How can it not make people hot.


    How many people secretly smack the big hand of the Lu inspector.


    Yushan immortal Qi master thought for a moment and said in a deep voice: "this kind of thing can be worth 50000 points. Lu fan, Lu Xun is right. If you bring out another treasure, I will regard your offer as higher than that of Miss Shui qianrou. "


    Water thousand soft eyebrows tighten, very uncomfortable cold hum.


    Han Feng whispered: "junior brother Lu fan, you have been stared at by this crazy woman. Let''s run. Let''s run. You''re right to listen to me. "


    Lu fan automatically ignores Han Feng''s words, and once again takes his hand to the belt.


    His movements, at this time, have touched everyone''s eyes.


    When the young man took out the rare treasure one after another, many of the older generation of the gas refiners felt hot.


    People can get things out of water because of their deep background and strong family.


    You, a junior who just passed the examination of a middle-level inspector, can come up with so many good things one after another. How can you not make people feel shocked. Especially, after taking out these things, Lu Fan didn''t have any expression of flesh pain, and the more provoking people secretly wondered if he had more good things.


    In full view of the people, Lu Fan felt another thing from his waist. This time, he took out the water of the cold pool, that is, the cold Yin blood of the three blood Jiao.


    Since Kui cattle''s blood essence and crystal core can be sold at a good price, the cold Yin blood should not be bad.


    Lu Fan throws the cold Yin blood to Yu Shanxian Qi Shi and calmly says, "cold Yin blood, Yu Shanxian Qi Shi, see if it''s enough to add this."


    When Yu Shanxian Qi Master heard the words "cold Yin blood", he didn''t respond. He said calmly: "many wild animals have cold Yin blood, but I don''t know what kind of wild animal this bottle was taken out by the land patrol."


    With that, the immortal Qi master opened the cork, and then he froze.


    As if someone had used the technique of earthly petrification, he just kept his mouth open, and his eyes and nostrils enlarged together.


    For a long time, Yushan immortal Qi Master said nothing.


    Water qianrou was the first one who couldn''t look down, and Lang said: "old man, are you dead?"


    although it''s hard to hear, the gas master of Yushan immortal still responded. His hand holding the bottle trembled a little, and he held it dead.


    Then, Yushan immortal Qi master directly threw Dahuang Yuanjue back to shuiqianrou without hesitation.


    "I declare that the price of land patrol is higher."


    Take back the scroll, and water Qian Rou''s eyes are full of anger.


    "Old man, what do you say? With such a small bottle of cold Yin blood, he has surpassed me. Is that the blood of the cold ice flying dragon?" Yushan immortal Qi Master said one by one: "although not, it''s not much worse. Miss water, you''re an old man. I can''t guarantee anything else, but you can''t go down this Yuhua mountain. "


    Water Qian Rou''s vitality rose immediately. She was also an alchemist and an imperial Qi master.


    Three flowers gather at the top, refining the spirit and fighting against emptiness, which is the real and incisive realm of Qi master.


    But at the next moment, there will be a dazzling white light on Yushan immortal Qi master.


    Five Qi Dynasty yuan, heaven and earth nine color light is finally white, immortal Qi division terrible power directly will water qianrou on the yuan pressure back to the body. That powerful force seems to have broken through a certain limit, like a big array, frightening everyone present.


    The grimace Chang Jie''s face finally lost a smile and said: "the old guy is a little level, it''s a trouble. Laotao, he is yours. "


    "No problem," smiled the man in red behind him


    Water qianrou bites his teeth and finally lowers his head.


    No matter how domineering she is, she can only bow her head under absolute power.


    The angry water qianrou sat back, and Yushan immortal Qi master took back his energy. Lang said: "is there anyone else who offers more?" Lu Fan looked at the crowd nervously, and he was really afraid that someone would continue to offer.


    But fortunately, there was no sound.


    "Since no one has offered again, the magic medicine will continue to live. It will be returned to Lu Fan and Lu patrol," Yu shanxianqi said

 Chapter 362

    Lu Fan pinched his fist excitedly, and then he felt something in his hand suddenly.


    Looking down, Lu Fan suddenly saw that the magic medicine had reached his hand. It felt hard, as if it was not the medicine, but the metal. But the mysterious power that came from it made him stunned. He could even feel the smooth voice of the meridians and bones in his body.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rang out: "eh, this medicine is so strange. Never seen it. "


    Lu Fan smiled. He really thought that the Xuangong tower in Kowloon knew everything. It turns out that there are still things in the world that it doesn''t know.


    He turned his head and looked at Yushan xianqishi. He was greeted with a kind smile. Apparently he threw it out of the air. It''s really a profound cultivation. Lu fan has never seen such means.


    It must be said that it would be excellent to steal people''s things by this means.


    Lu Fan put it directly into his belt, and then he gave Kui Niu''s blood essence to Yu Shanxian Qi Shi.


    It''s a rule to hand in money and deliver goods. Now that he has got what he wants, Lu fan doesn''t want to leave a bad impression on Yu Shanxian.


    Yu Shanxian''s Qi master didn''t want to see Kui Niu''s blood essence, so he collected it directly.


    It''s the cold Yin blood of the three blood Jiao. The immortal Qi master of the feather mountain actually collected it into his clothes.


    Yes, no mistake. That''s what master Yushan immortal did.


    As if other things are not important, only this bottle of cold Yin blood is the most important.


    The good things collected by the alchemist are the same as the weapons of the ultimate martial arts. They will not be handed over until they die.


    Lu Fan suddenly found out whether he had looked down on the cold Yin blood.


    The three blood dragons, as a wild animal that died with the creator, may not have such a simple blood.


    But anyway, he still has a pile on his hand. It''s nothing to waste a bottle.


    After that, the immortal Qi master of Yushan clapped his hands suddenly, and then there were men with strong breath all over the Xianyuan building.


    These people pushed the door open directly and stood at the door.


    There was a lot of discussion, and many people had angry expressions on their faces. Obviously this kind of thing is also the first time that Xianyuan building appears.


    The four generals looked at the man at the door and said with cold light in their eyes, "what do you mean?"


    Water Qian Rou looks at the strong man who suddenly appears at the door, but says softly: "fight out."


    The woman in yellow behind the grimace Chang Jie looked at the man up and down, smiled and said: "it''s not bad. Did you take a bath today?"


    elder martial brother Han Feng looked at the man who appeared at the door, frowned and said: "younger martial brother Lu fan, I don''t think you can go now if you want to."


    "Be calm, gentlemen."


    The voice of the immortal master of Yushan is like a great bell, which subdues the voices of the people.


    "I''d like to apologize to you first. The third thing to be auctioned today really matters a lot, so we can''t help but make such a decision. As long as you don''t break the rules, nothing will happen. I also know that there are many people who come for the third thing. I believe you can understand my practice. If you can''t understand, please don''t move. "


    Yushan immortal Qi master swept the people with fierce eyes.


    Lu Fan thought it didn''t matter, but he was curious.


    "What is worthy of such solemnity, better than the magic medicine?" lingyao said: "it must be. Will it be another venerable weapon? "


    Han Feng shook his head and said, "it shouldn''t be. Have a look. I feel like I''m going to open my eyes today. "


    Lu Fan three people laughed at the same time.


    Yushan immortal Qi master took a deep breath and then touched something from his sleeve robe.


    At first sight, Lu Fan felt that it was a dark, deep black, like the black of night, absorbing the soul.


    Later, Lu fancai saw that it was a beating dark, heart-shaped, regular sound.


    "The heart of darkness comes from chaos and wanders in Donghua. It was obtained by a strange man, but he dared not possess it, so he had to send it to Xianyuan building to sell it. I don''t dare to covet ink alone. I can''t get these treasures. Everyone, please bid. "


    After Yu Shanxian''s Qi master finished, he turned his eyes to one side, as if seeing the dark heart more, he would be absorbed by it.


    Everyone was attracted by the beating heart. Lu Fan felt that his heart rhythm was almost the same as the heart of darkness.


    Come on, come on.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt that his right hand had no reason to be hot.


    With a cry of pain, Lu Fan''s mind converged. And in the moment of his convergence, a tear like pain spread in his body.


    Lu Fan took several steps back and swallowed the blood from his throat.


    No, this dark heart has the power to rob and corrupt people''s spirits.


    Lu fan pulls back lingyao and Hanfeng, and with xiaoheidu, he backs up.


    Lu Fan interrupted to watch. Elder martial brother Han Feng and lingyao were shocked by their bodies, and then both of them were bleeding from the corners of their mouths.


    Lu Fan hurriedly gave two pills to the two people, and lingyao shrank directly behind Lu Fan. He dared not look at them more.


    Brother Han Feng''s eyes twinkled and said: "what a terrible thing. Ge Laozi, this is the most precious treasure of demon cultivation. "


    Just as he was saying, there were people in the attic who were spitting blood. What''s more, they fell to the ground directly.


    At this time, the big man at the door will play a role and immediately go forward to take them away.


    The only thing that can be sustained is the existence of those accomplishments.


    Water thousand soft corners of the mouth also have blood dripping, bite a tooth way: "it is really the thing of demon repair, should kill, should destroy, should eliminate."


    Zhao Guang, a gas refiner, Mr. Fugui, has no intention of making a bid at this time.


    They saw that this thing was not something they could have.


    General chi long forced his eyes back, and then said with a clench of his teeth, "hurry up and send the army up the mountain. Something is going to happen."


    General Feng and the other two generals, who do not understand the truth, immediately went out.


    Yushan immortal Qi Shi''s face is also slightly pale, but his eyes are pure.


    "Auction the heart of darkness. I am the only one in Xianyuan building of Donghua. With this story, in the future, I will become a mountain of prosperity. "


    The way murmured the immortal master. But he didn''t notice that there was a scarlet light in his eyes, which was a sign of being possessed.


    The heart of darkness is still beating, but no one dares to stare at it anymore.


    At this time, the water said in a loud voice: "one roll of heaven level skill, this thing belongs to me."


    No one competes, or at this moment, no one dares to compete at all.


    Just then, a big laugh rang out.


    "Ha ha, a small volume of sky level skills wants to take away the heart of darkness. The children of the water family are becoming less and less knowledgeable. "


    As he said this, the ghost face Chang Jie floated up with the sound and went straight to the heart of darkness.


    "You want to break the rules, sir."


    the immortal gas master of Yushan is suddenly angry. At this time, the whole Xianyuan building lights up with runes. Obviously, there is a big formation in this building.


    But the ghost face Chang Jie is not moved at all. He still steps forward in the air, like walking in the clouds.


    "Rules, I''m sorry. I was born with no idea what rules are. My parents wanted to tell me the rules. I killed them all. My school wanted to tell me the rules. I killed them all again. All over the world, there are countless people who want to think about rules for me. They are all dead. Then I understand that there is only one kind of rules in this world. That is, power is truth, power is rule. "


    Thus said, the grimace Chang Jie has come to the front of the heart of darkness, and stretched out his hand to the heart of darkness.


    His funny clothes, and his funny clothes on his face, are becoming weird at the moment.


    And behind him there were two men and one woman laughing.


    Yu Shanxian''s Qi master was wrong. He immediately spread out the array. A light curtain separated the ghost face Chang Jie from the heart of darkness.


    Next moment, the immortal Qi master of Yushan waved a move to retrieve the heart of darkness.


    This is a very simple thing, just as he put the magic medicine on Lu Fan''s hand. But strange things happened, so the heart of darkness stopped in the middle of the air, not to be moved, and even it slowly exuded a little black air.


    "It''s true."


    Ghost face Chang Jie smiled, his smile was like a ghost, which made people afraid.


    Yu Shanxian Qi master suddenly released his vitality at the moment. At this time, he obviously felt wrong and shouted: "who are you? If you want to die, you may find the wrong place."


    The grimace Chang Jie said with a smile: "I didn''t find the wrong place or the wrong thing. What I want is it. I''m here to buy it. It''s just that my offer is nothing. "


    As he said this, the grimace Chang Jie suddenly laughed loudly, and then his body exploded.


    Yes, it''s the explosion, but there is a terrible black gas released from the explosion. A pair of deep red eyes light up from the black gas, with a loud voice saying


    "as for my name, you can call impermanence."

 Chapter 363

    "Oh, this guy has changed his title."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng exclaimed.


    Lu Fan hurriedly drags him back, now is not the time to say this.


    The black air is so powerful that it is full of negative forces.


    Weakness, fear, decay, poison, and terrifying. The corpse Qi, blood Qi, evil Qi and other forces contained in the strength mixed into the standard evil Qi.


    This is the power possessed by the real devil. Once it is unfolded, countless monks on the scene will be captured, unable to break free.


    Lu Fan kicked the strong man out of the door and ran out like a gust of wind. Later, he would be trapped by the evil spirit released by the ghost face Chang Jie.


    "I haven''t come out for a long time. I must have a good time this time."


    The woman behind the ghost face Chang Jie came out, with a charming smile on her face, red blood on her lips, and the clothes on her body suddenly disappeared.


    That makes men crazy. Women''s shameful bodies are exposed to the air without any cover.


    Then her fingers grow like vines, and in a short time, they spread like magic Qi.


    At this time, the woman looks like a giant octopus.


    All the warriors and alchemists who met the "tentacles" were as stunned as if they were being split by the thunder, and then a strong force flowed into the woman''s body along the "tentacles" visible to the naked eye.


    The two monsters are in the world, shocking the whole audience.


    The gas master of Yushan immortal was also shocked. When he auctioned such things, he didn''t think that the demon cultivator dared to steal things so openly.


    The whole Xianyuan tower began to shake. Obviously, the strength of these two demons has reached the point where they can break the Xianyuan tower array.


    Looking at that wisp of evil spirit, we will take away the heart of darkness.


    "Little devil, dare to appear in broad daylight. Death. "


    Shock is followed by anger.


    The illusionist of Yushan took the lead in launching his own vigour and charged directly at the crazy tentacles and magic Qi.


    Like him, there are all the guards of Xianyuan tower.


    General chi long looked at the dark evil spirit, waved, and a saber appeared.


    "Has the order been given?" general chi long asked first.


    The two generals standing at the door said in a loud voice, "the order has been given and the army has gone up the mountain."


    "OK. All generals have been guarding the mountain for more than ten years. It''s time for us to take the postgraduate entrance examination. Wu''an is the world. "


    General chi long shouted out the slogan of the Wu''an Communist Party.


    The body is vigorous and strong, and the black Qi is hard to get close to. General chi long''s words are like a flame, which ignites the fighting spirit of the other two generals in a moment.


    "Damn it, the devil appeared in Yuhua mountain. When he took the job, he never thought that one day, he would shake such a devil head-on."


    Take a deep breath. General Feng has a big drink. His vigorous energy is released.


    "The world of Wu''an."


    Four people rushed out at the same time, and the terrible Gang force plunged into the black air.


    The grimace Chang Jie and the terrible woman both turned their heads and looked in this direction.


    Boom.


    Several experts mixed together to form a violent explosion.


    The whole Xianyuan building was blown to pieces in a flash. Lu Fan and others who had just run downstairs were directly blown out.


    Bang. Bang.


    Lu Fan hugs lingyao to death, and the scale Dragon Armor opens to wrap the two people. Like a gourd rolling on the ground, it is blown away.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng followed and fell beside, his body was full of wounds.


    "It''s bad luck. It''s bad luck."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng shouted and scolded. At this time, Xiaohei has turned into a black dragon to guard in front of the three.


    Sawdust is flying and rocks are flying.


    Originally a good Xianyuan building, at this time it has gone to nothing.


    A lot of black shadows flew out of the building, or like Lu fan, they were blown up by explosion, or they just rushed out by virtue of their strong strength.


    The former does not know how many, but the latter few.


    Lu fan can see Zhao Guang''s alchemist and Mr. Fu Gui.


    The rest, I''m afraid, many people died directly in this explosion.


    In the Danding market, countless people watched the scene, and the screams continued to ring. The people, who are in pieces, are retreating and running down the mountain.


    Some people who have bought a mirror know what''s going on inside and run fast. But more people, who are not sure, run and look back.


    The aftershock of the explosion spread and blew up another dust.


    Suddenly, from the ruins of Xianyuan building, four figures rose to the sky.


    A person''s whole body is dark, like the night, his eyes are red, which is the face of Chang Jie.


    A person''s whole body * *, tentacles thousands of, charming unparalleled, it is the devil charming.


    A person carries his head and eats like a glutton. His whole body is red with blood. He is a glutton.


    A person is light, white as snow, Bi Tong as water, it is the sword devil who leans into the sea.


    These four people are the four most famous Dharma protectors in today''s demon cultivation.


    But here, it''s clear that not many people know who they are. They saw only four people standing in the air, standing proudly in the middle of the air, obviously the strong among the strong.


    At the same time, in the ruins, Yushan immortal Qi Shi and others also emerged, and at the same time, the sky was very high.


    Water qianrou, four generals, and some elites of the Qi refining division surrounded the four demons.


    "Surrender the heart of darkness."


    Yu Shanxian''s Qi teacher said in a cold voice.


    At the moment of the explosion of Xianyuan tower, he didn''t rob the ghost face Chang Jie. At this time, the heart of darkness has fallen into the hands of the devil.


    Today''s ghost face Chang Jie, has no that funny dress, appears in the eyes of all people, is like a shadow composed of black fog.


    The grimace Chang Jie said with a smile: "how can you hand in what you have got?". And why do you self righteous people reason with us demons. Funny, funny. "


    Then three of the four monsters laughed.


    Only the ogre in red, ignoring, quietly wants to eat the head in his hand.


    The man he ate was the man who was just standing at the door of their box. If he knew that his fate would be like this, he would not dare to step into that room any more.


    Yushan immortal Qi master, ridiculed by words, has a brilliant light.


    The four demons are also powerful. In a moment, the power of both the good and the evil formed a spectacle in the mid air.


    One side is colorful and the other side is dark, which is constantly intertwined and collided.


    Just then, the earth rumbled under his feet. Looking around, groups of soldiers rushed up.


    "Line up, crossbow."


    The sound of the bugle made the eardrum ache, and groups of soldiers surrounded the whole Danding market directly.


    General chi long glanced and said with a smile, "you devil, since you are here, don''t want to leave."


    The grimace Chang Jie chuckles a way: "do you think you have a hand?"

 Chapter 364

    As his voice fell, the whole feather mountain suddenly shook, as if someone had hit the mountain hard.


    The earth cracked and deep gullies appeared. Then, from all around the Yuhua mountain, there is a bright light, just like fireworks rising from the sky.


    "When it comes,"


    the grimace is impermanent and opens his arms as if embracing the world.


    People were stunned to see these lights exploding in the air, and then dark shadows appeared in the light.


    "Look, it''s a person."


    "God, it''s falling from such a high place. Won''t they fall to death? "Br >


    a scream came.


    But it can''t stop the dark shadows coming from the sky.


    White, blue, red, yellow.


    When these four colors of clothing came into view, Lu Fan knew that the problem was serious.


    "Shoot arrows, shoot arrows."


    officers are also vegetarian. Seeing these figures falling from the sky, they immediately ordered to shoot arrows.


    The armor breaking arrows flying all over the world immediately shot down a human figure.


    The face of the ghost is impermanent, and he laughs loudly: "kill, kill. The more you kill, the better. "


    behind him, the three demons also burst out laughing.


    Yushan immortal Qi division once again, four generals also launched their own vigorous strength, killing forward.


    General Feng tries his best to release his killing moves in the air. As a martial artist in the Gang area, he has no ability to kill enemies in the air. However, when he was appointed as general in the early years, the Qi clan martial arts granted by the imperial court enabled him to stay in the air for a short time, enabling him to kill the enemy together.


    "Cutting with a knife,"


    "God rain falls,"


    "five elements control the sky,"


    a cry rings. Yushan immortal Qi master and all the experts, attack with all their strength, and make a great impact on the sky.


    Standing not far away, Zhao Guangyu Qi Shi and Mr. Fugui are still hesitating.


    "I didn''t mean to fight, I just came to an auction," Zhao said


    Mr. rich said: "I haven''t done it for ten years. I have forgotten how to fight with others. "


    Zhao Guangdao: "you want to go."


    Mr. Fugui shook his head and said: "I''m afraid you can''t go. Zhao Guang sighed, "how can we forget that anyone who sees the demon cultivation must participate in the battle of demon elimination. Those who are on the run are regarded as traitors. The greater their ability, the greater their responsibility. "


    Mr. Fugui said with a wry smile: "at this time, I wish I was an ordinary man with ordinary accomplishments. At least that way, I''ve escaped, and no one will say anything. "


    Zhao Guangdao: "since it''s impossible to escape, let''s fight."


    Mr. Fugui nodded: "that''s right. Then let''s fight. "


    the two of them finished and rushed to the monster directly. Like them, there are many more. A beam of light followed.


    "Kill, kill, kill."


    all the monks falling from the sky fall to the ground at this time.


    These friars, who were arched all over, immediately started to kill as soon as they landed on the ground.


    Ghosts cry and wolves howl.


    Monks in four kinds of clothes are like four armies released from the netherworld. No one can stop them.


    "Damn you, you''re from the red gate."


    "you bastard from the green gate, don''t you know me? I''ve been to your mountain gate."


    ......


    There were shouts and shouts in the crowd, and it was clear that some recognized where the monks who attacked them had come from. But their shouting did not stop the monks at all.


    Lu Fan looked up, and suddenly saw that these monks were all red eyed, as if they had been hit by an evil law.


    "It''s blood tengshu, younger martial brother Lu Fan. These people must be beheaded."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng shouted. At this time, a warrior in red had already killed them with a sword.


    Lu fan turns around and kicks the red warrior out. With his strength, even the boulder was crushed to powder, but the warrior in red, like an innocent man, immediately got up again.


    Lu fan can feel that he just had that foot, but he didn''t take much damage to it. As if his body was infused with refined iron, it was as solid as ever.


    "Beheading, beheading." brother Han Feng shouted again and rushed directly to the red warrior.


    The blue water long Sky Sword in his hand with a shining light cut on the neck of the red warrior. The powerful five elements of gold force made the ground under his feet crack.


    But the sword in elder martial brother Han Feng''s hand was only three inches into the neck of the warrior in red, so he couldn''t cut it. You know, this is the best sword of the martial artists in Yuangang.


    "Hard enough."


    elder martial brother Han Feng had a big drink and broke out again.


    At this time, Xiaohei follows him and grabs the red warrior who wants to fight. Brother Han Feng is Guanghua and Dasheng. He tries hard again and finally cuts off the head of the opponent with one sword.


    The blood spurts out like boiling water. Blood spray on the ground, even the ground is a piece of corrosion.


    Then the body of the warrior in red turned to fly ash quickly, until there was nothing left.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng looked at Lu Fan and said, "this is the magic cultivation skill. Younger martial brother Lu fan, hurry to take younger martial sister lingyao. It''s too late to leave. "


    Lu Fan picks up lingyao. At this time, lingyao struggled: "I can run. Let me down. "


    Lu Fan rushes out without saying a word. There is chaos in front of him. He shouts to kill.


    Originally peaceful, quiet and prosperous Danding market seems to have become a purgatory on earth. Groups of officers and soldiers are still charging up. The crossbow is a waste. It''s vigorous and powerful. It''s full of energy.


    "Boom,"


    there was another loud sound in the sky, and the ground under my feet cracked again.


    At this time, the original scene of stepping on the cloud disappeared rapidly, and the array that sheltered the whole Yuhua mountain seemed to lose its due role at this moment.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong suddenly sounded in Lu Fan''s body.


    "The great master, jump up quickly, jump up quickly."


    Lu fan doesn''t understand what the Xuangong tower in Jiulong is shouting, but he still pulls Han Feng to jump up, and at the same time, he looks at Xiao * *: "appendage,"


    Xiao Hei immediately turns into a black light and injects it into Lu Fan''s body. Lu Fan leaped ten feet high, and at this time the whole Yuhua mountain roared angrily.


    It is like the roar of the earth, a large array appears on the ground. The terrible power rose to the sky, forming countless golden swords that rushed to the sky.


    "Ah,"


    countless people were injured at once, and not many people died in this round of rush.


    "Who opened the array of Yuhua mountain?" said the immortal Qi master in the sky


    In the dark air, the voice of the inconstant faces rings.


    "Of course I did. A little array, with a little change, can make you blood flow into a river. Die. Die more. The more people die, the stronger my strength will be. "


    laughing hysterically, a piece of dead air on the Yuhua mountain really flew up and injected into his whole body.


    At this time, it seems that there is a possibility to fight back,

 Chapter 365

    "Death is a kind of beauty, like a blooming flower, intoxicating."


    The voice of the succubus comes out of the spirit slowly. It sounds like the sound of nature, which can''t help people''s mind.


    "All of you are in the same way. You must not be crowned by her magic voice."


    The first response from the immortal Qi master came and shouted.


    Other experts, hurry to calm down and reappear the light on their bodies.


    "Hahaha, you self righteous people are ridiculous. They just said a couple of words, and they were so scared. "


    The figure of the succubus and the lady suddenly sinks out of the spirit.


    At this time, she was almost out of shape.


    The bulging body, the black tentacles, and the blinding eyes.


    There''s no mistake. On her tentacles, there began to appear a huge eye. It looked magical and disgusting.


    The voice of the grimace Chang Jie rings.


    "It''s time for you to fight, gluttons, and dump the sea."


    As soon as the voice fell, a shadow rushed out.


    Positive sky suddenly dim down, and then a grimace appeared in the sky, ferocious.


    "I want to eat."


    With a hoarse voice, the face opened a huge mouth.


    In a moment, the whole feather mountain, flying sand and stone.


    "Swallow the demon skill."


    Water thousand soft exclamation sound. She was the only one in the audience who knew the terrible magic cultivation.


    Suddenly a sword flew out, as if a flash of lightning fell in front of the crowd.


    Then from the dark sword, countless sword shadows rushed out, with the sound of ghosts crying and howling, and the whole sky became ghostly.


    "Kill."


    Master Yushan immortal Qi gave a big drink and waved. The power of the five elements turned into five dragons and killed them. There is no doubt that immortal Qi master''s strength will be fully displayed.


    The four generals tore open the sword shadow that rushed to the front with one hand, and general chi long snapped, "tie up the array."


    The four generals raised their swords at the same time. They were not martial artists of the school. There was no disorderly array. As a man in the army, there is only one kind of array reception that general chi long said. There is a killing array in the army.


    "Wu."


    General chi long had a big drink, and four people killed at the same time.


    Zhao Guangyu Qi Shi and Mr. Fugui followed, and all the martial friars on the scene attacked at the same time. Their power suddenly blew the whole sky into a colorful one.


    Terrible power from the sky spread to the ground, like the wind sweeping leaves, blowing countless people.


    Lu Fan took out his own sword without a blade and put it on the ground.


    Lingyao also develops her own vigorous strength. Although there is only a poor outer vigorous environment, there is no problem hiding behind Lu Fan.


    "Back off."


    Lu Fan had a big drink. They could not take part in such a battle.


    The terrible power from the sky has reached the point where Lu Fan dare not look directly at it.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng nodded heavily.


    The two men immediately ran back, but at this time, those in red, yellow, blue and white did not let them go.


    Just a few steps later, these "human puppets", with red eyes and no independent consciousness, would rush up like crazy.


    Their bodies have become extremely hard because of the transformation of magic cultivation.


    Lu Fan''s body is black and inflamed, and the red and flaming dragon roars and spreads out, and blows it away.


    "Help. Help. "


    Suddenly there was a cry in his ear. Lu Fan turned around and saw that several men were surrounded by these terrible martial arts practitioners.


    They seem to have some strength, but compared with these terrible martial arts practitioners, they are much worse.


    Lu Fan secretly clenched his teeth and shouted, "brother Han Feng, take lingyao first."


    Han Feng looked at Lu Fan''s sword and killed him there. He swore: "what are you doing, brother idiot?"


    after scolding, Han Feng could only bite his teeth and continue to rush forward. Lingyao also kept waving his sleeves to release his vigorous energy.


    "Kill the sword in the sky."


    Wu Feng''s heavy sword swept the two disciples in red immediately.


    "Don''t want to die, follow me."


    Lu Fan had a big drink and his body was black and inflamed. His voice pierced through the dense crowd and rang throughout the Danding market.


    Immediately, many people began to gather in Lu Fan''s direction. The people in the panic didn''t know which direction to run, just wanted to live.


    At this time, hearing Lu Fan''s cry, they instinctively ran past.


    They didn''t want to die, so they came.


    Lu Fan once again cut off the head of a disciple of the red garment sect, dyed his clothes red with blood, and a piece of fly ash went away with the wind.


    "This way."


    Lu Fan shouts loudly, kills forward, followed ten undead crowd behind him.


    Flustered, Lu fan saw a child of the Red Gate kick dead a woman, but also to kill the girl next to.


    Lu Fan shoots out of the sky with a sword. The mighty sword Qi rolls the flame. He directly cuts the warrior of the red garment gate for tens of feet, and then picks up the girl.


    "Rush."


    Lu Fan roared again and began to speed up. At this time, a dozen people behind him had become dozens, and more people continued to approach him.


    He didn''t have time to pay attention to how the people behind him were hit. He only knew to kill all the way down the mountain.


    He is like a long sword that never looks back. He has made his way through the blood. At this time, Lu Fan suddenly found out how easy his sword was to use in such a scuffle.


    Even if you don''t need a lot of vigorous strength, you can still sweep a blade without a blade. Lu fan, wielding a heavy sword without a blade, is like a god of fire and war.


    Suddenly, there was a strong wind in his ear. It was a dozen bloody red eyed "human puppets" who launched a surprise attack on him.


    Lu Fan spread out his own scale Dragon Armor, and the flame burst out on his body, sweeping out his sword.


    "Boom"


    the heat wave swept away seven or eight human puppets, but some were not hit by him. Just when Lu Fan thought he was going to be attacked, a voice sounded in his ear, and several lights appeared, directly knocking the man in blue who attacked him to the ground.


    Turning around, Lu Fanhu found that there were more than 100 people following him.


    Among these 100 people, there are still good martial artists and alchemists who have just solved the crisis.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, this way."


    In front, the cry of elder martial brother Han Feng sounded.


    Lu Fan calms down and kills in the direction of elder martial brother Han Feng.


    "Boom."


    There was another explosion in the sky.


    At this time, the voice of the inconstant faces sounded.


    "You idiot righteous people, do you really think that more people can win me? As long as there is killing, demon cultivation will be eternal, and the demons will disintegrate."


    With a thunder, Lu suddenly felt that his ears could not hear the sound.


    Everything in front of us began to become trance, and the earth under our feet began to crack.


    Clench one''s teeth, Lu fan can feel that his body is constantly tumbling, especially a token in the ring is going to break the seal.


    There was blood dripping from the corners of his mouth, and Lu Fan ran forward desperately.


    Behind the crowd, began to collapse, that is, a piece of people fell to the ground, spitting blood to die on the spot.


    Lu fan has no way to save them. At this time, he feels that his life may leave at any time.


    Lu Fan hugged the girl in his arms and rushed down the mountain.


    Suddenly the earth began to crack again, and hearing began to recover at this moment.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong rings in Lu Fan''s body.


    "Great master, someone has triggered the big formation of the mountain, and the big formation is about to explode."


    Lu Fan shouted, "break it for me. Break it immediately."


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong appears directly in Lu Fan''s palm, not the shadow. The cold touch and metal texture are the real body.


    This is the first time that it shows its true body in the world after following Lu Fan. The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon is now dignified.


    "I can''t break it, but I can take it."


    After that, Lu fan saw a dragon roaring out of the tower and directly into the ground.


    At the foot of the earth began to collapse, the whole mountain seemed to follow the collapse. Not many people, can not avoid, directly fell into the deep ravines of the earth. At the same time, the light of the big array is shining, and it seems that another round of lightsaber will come.


    Lu Fan rushes down dead. Elder martial brother Han Feng and lingyao are in front of him. They are also running away desperately.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt that there was something wrong with his body, and Xiao Hei''s figure actually released the appendage at this time.


    Lu Fan''s speed suddenly slowed down a little, and looked at Xiao Hei incomprehensibly.


    But at the next moment, Xiaohei looks up to the sky and roars, flapping his wings.


    The Dragon roars in the sky, and the black light flows on Xiaohei''s body.


    Under the body the bear black inflammation, the small black suddenly flies toward the sky.


    Lu fan, Han Feng and lingyao jumped up.

 Chapter 366

    Yuhua mountain, a famous mountain in Donghua, has finally come to an end.


    The mountain collapsed, and the three words of the huge Yuhua mountain also collapsed after cracks, and finally decomposed into boulders, falling with the mountain.


    The shining sky, the shaking earth, and the screams of the crowd made a great music.


    A black dragon suddenly flew from the mountains. It broke countless boulders, burned many trees, and finally escaped from the collapse of the mountains and rivers.


    On the black dragon, a group of people looked at the Yuhua mountain in horror.


    Even at the last moment, Lu Fan did not give up these people. A hundred people sat on the back of Xiao Hei''s broad back, pale and shivering.


    It''s also thanks to Xiaohei''s different cultivation. After he expanded his body to the limit, he could have such a size. Otherwise, he would not be able to hold these people.


    Lu Fan''s pagoda converges the light. On the pagoda, a dragon appears with a subtle array, and then sinks into the nine story pagoda.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong seems to have exhausted all its strength and sank into the Dantian of Lu fan again.


    "Great master, the array has been collected."


    Lu fan is silent, quietly watching the collapse of Yuhua mountain.


    Without this array, Yuhua mountain will become a pile of rubble.


    On the top of the mountain, in the sky, the battle continued.


    Across the distance, the terrifying spirit and mighty power still made him feel palpitation.


    "Back to Yunhai city."


    Lu Fan speaks.


    He can''t take part in such a fight, so try to stay away from it.


    Xiaohei takes them and flies to yunhaicheng.


    Yunhai city is very close. It didn''t take long to get to Xiaohei, so it fell at the gate of the city.


    When the soldiers guarding the city saw a black dragon flying, their first reaction was to shoot countless crossbows, but these did little harm to Xiao Hei. But many people sitting on Xiaohei''s back shouted to stop.


    When the crowd came down, Xiaohei seemed to be very tired, and directly changed back to the shape of a puppy. Lingyao picked it up with heartache.


    Lu Fan also put down the little girl in his arms, but at this time, when he looked at it, the little girl had already died of bleeding from seven holes, and the big eyes told of her unwillingness before she died.


    Lu Fanhu found that he seemed to know the little girl.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan remembered. The first day I came to Yunhai City, I saved the girl from the servant of the Song family.


    For a while, Lu Fan''s face was cloudy and clear. Han Feng came up and looked at it. He was silent immediately.


    For a long time, Lu Fandao said, "unexpectedly, I saved you once, but I didn''t save you for the second time."


    Lu Fan''s side, a group of people look at this scene, long silence.


    When all the people entered the city, when the residents of Yunhai saw their blood stained and embarrassed appearance, they all whispered.


    In the distance, the movement of Yuhua mountain is still going on. Many people are climbing high and looking at it. They don''t know what happened.


    "What''s wrong with you, girl?"


    Several people rushed out and looked at Lu fanhuai''s little girl.


    Lu Fan handed over the body of the little girl to them, and could not say a word.


    Clenched his fist, Lu Fan''s brain echoed the cry of Chang Jie, the grimace.


    "Die. Die more. The more people die, the stronger my strength will be."


    Lu Fan''s eyes were already filled with anger, and he said with a gnash of his teeth, "demon cultivator, all should be killed."


    As he said this, Lu Fan took the token of Daoxin demon sect out of the ring.


    With the palm of his hand, Lu Fan forcibly breaks the brand of Daoxin demon sect into two parts, and a black smoke rises.


    And the four monsters who are fighting with all the experts seem to feel something suddenly, and suddenly, they are shocked. Then, the grimace Chang Jie said in a loud voice, "enough fun. Go to hell. "


    A black cloud spread like ink, and in an instant, it soaked the whole sky.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan threw the rotten sign on the ground and strode toward the city.


    Han Feng and lingyao are following Lu Fan. They don''t know what Lu fan is going to do.


    All the way to the direction of guarding the mansion, Lu fanru is in a state of no one.


    "As for your son, let him out."


    Lu Fan grabbed a bodyguard, shouted, and pushed him away.


    The bodyguard recognized Lu Fan''s appearance and ran away in a panic. Soon, the second and third princes of the Song family were quickly carried out.


    A group of children of the Song family seemed to see evil spirits, and they were frightened and frightened to surround the two young men.


    The second childe''s voice trembled and said: "this elder generation, my father and brother have passed away, what do you want?"


    Lu fanlang said: "I have no time to talk nonsense with you. Tell me, where is your father''s contact with the imperial court. "


    the second childe''s voice trembled and said:" in the main hall. "


    Lu Fan flashed to the main hall and swept away. His figure was as fast as a gust of wind.


    When he came to the main hall of the Song family, Lu Fan only glanced at it, then pulled off the calligraphy and painting hanging in the middle of the room, revealing a small contact array behind.


    This array is called departure.


    It''s the array used by the court to inform the important matters. It''s not available until the time of life and death. For a while, it is usually painted in the square. Unexpectedly, the Yunhai city was directly painted in the main hall of the Song family. From this we can see how selfish the Song family is.


    This array can only be opened by guarding order. Unfortunately, now the watchkeeping order of Yunhai city is just in Lu Fan''s hands.


    Take out the token and Lu Fan presses it on the array.


    Immediately, the array lights up, and a ray of light directly penetrates the roof of the main hall of the Song family.


    This is the light of protecting the city of Wu''an, also known as the light of destroying the city. Because once you see this light, it means that the city has reached the edge of destruction, requiring the court to rescue quickly.


    The light rushed into the clouds and went nowhere.


    Lu Fan watched the light disappear and frowned.


    Lingyao asked, "will the imperial court send people here?"


    Lu Fandao: "if all the people in the imperial court are not idiots, they will certainly send people here."


    Han Feng said by the way, "if you don''t say anything else, Shenhua Wei will definitely come."


    Lu Fan looks at Han Feng and says, "shenhuawei, what is that?"


    Han Feng says: "when you see it, you will understand."


    Lu Fan hates senior brother Han Feng''s selling. Just about to ask, there are shouts outside.


    "Look, the black cloud is coming."


    Lu Fan and others hurriedly went out. When they looked at it, they saw a black cloud floating over.


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s face turned pale. Of course, he knew the origin of the black cloud, which was the evil spirit of the four demons.


    Han Feng bit his teeth and said, "junior brother Lu fan, it''s time to run."


    Lu Fan said: "can we run better than these four monsters?"


    clenched his fists, Lu Fan shouted: "come on, immediately gather all the people who have become vigorous in the city, and gather at the gate."


    A group of people looked at Lu fan, puzzled, as if to say why we should listen to your orders.


    When Lu fan saw this, he directly took out his own brand of medium patrol envoy and said in a loud voice, "medium patrol envoy, Lu fan is here. Wait for the order."

 Chapter 367

    The golden brand is shining with brilliance, and the four big characters of Wu''an world have attracted everyone''s attention.


    No one knows what the position of middle patrol is, but it sounds very powerful. It should be a senior official.


    The only thing I know is the two sons of the Song family. They almost jumped up like dead fish.


    Lu Fan glanced at the two young men, and the threat in their eyes was self-evident.


    Immediately the second son of the Song family shouted, "everyone listen to the instructions of the Lu patrol, hurry up."


    Immediately, the whole people in charge of the government began to take action. Lu Fan strode out and said: "brother Han Feng, today''s World War I is about life and death. If anything happens to me, please take lingyao away. "


    Lingyao heard that the whole person was stunned, and then stubborn way: "if you have something, I will not go."


    Lu Fan smiled at lingyao and said, "I try not to have an accident."


    Out of the mansion of the Song family, the whole Yunhai city is in disorder.


    Among the black clouds in the sky, there are still lights from time to time, but those lights are getting weaker and weaker, and in the end, they are almost invisible.


    The black cloud is about to reach the sky over cloud Haicheng.


    At this time, Lu fan has come to the streets of Yunhai city.


    "Close the door, close the house. Don''t go on the street without vigorous force. "


    Shouting loudly, Lu Fan let these people all hide in the house. It''s too late to escape. What he can do now is to reduce some casualties.


    A group of martial artists and alchemists came to the gate at Lu Fan''s call. Most of them were just brought down from the Yuhua mountain. There are also some warriors of Yunhai city and Song family.


    "Not enough, absolutely not enough."


    Lu fan has a look, and knows that this strength is not enough to plug the teeth of the four demons.


    At this time, he really wanted to catch the two sons of the Song family and scold them.


    "Don''t you have such a big city, even a superior person outside the world."


    there''s no way. Now, except for the omnipotent superior person in the legend, there''s really no way to stop the coming of the four demons.


    "Go back and take out all the crossbows in the storehouse. As long as they can hurt people, take them out."


    Lu fan, with a loud voice, continued to look for all the helpers in the city.


    He first called the generals and soldiers together, and then sent them to arrest the martial artists in the city one by one. Now it''s not a time for them to avoid. As a martial artist, there is only one battle.


    Then, he went back to lingyao''s courtyard and opened the wood house.


    Immediately, Lu fan saw thirteen and Tang Jun who were resting in the corner.


    Lu Fandao: "I give you a chance to be free."


    Tang Jun said: "I accept. I have nothing now, anyway. "


    Lu Fan nodded and looked at thirteen.


    XIII at this time, I only look at the snake on myself.


    Lu Fandao: "help me, I will help you to release the soul control method."


    At this time, XIII looked up at Lu Fan and said, "deal."


    Lu Fan threw down a bottle of pills for the two, and then said, "gather at the gate."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The black cloud was about to destroy the city. The black cloud on that day just seemed a long way away, but in a blink of an eye, it had come to the sky of Yunhai city.


    The residents of Yunhai city secretly open the window and look out. It''s dark. It''s not like ordinary clouds at all. It''s like a swimming snake and black shadow.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    Something kept falling out of the black cloud like rain.


    It''s just that the raindrops are too big. They smash the houses and tile eaves.


    Lu Fan looked intently and saw that all the things falling were human beings. Those who died could not die again.


    The whole body is shriveled, and there is no flesh and blood. There is only a layer of skin around the bones, which is hideous and ferocious.


    Tens of lights fall from the black clouds, like meteorites falling into the city of Yunhai. And one of the lights fell straight before him.


    There was a roar and a cloud of dust.


    Lu fan fixed his eyes and saw that what had fallen in front of him was Miss shuiqianrou.


    His face was pale, his breath was disordered, and his clothes and skirts were broken. Left shoulder exposed, blood stained.


    Lu Fan hurriedly catches her and holds a pill in his palm.


    But he had just come forward, and shuiqianrou was actually a backhand sword. The sword light almost cut Lu Fan''s cheek.


    Lu fan stopped at once and said, "Miss water, I just want to help you."


    Lu Fan raised his hand and let Shui qianrou see the elixir in his hand.


    But unexpectedly the water thousand soft unexpectedly willow eyebrows turn upside down, horizontal sword in the body way: "a group of wastes, who needs your Dan medicine."


    Lu Fan and others frowned slightly, and Shui qianrou took out a bottle of pills to take, and looked at the sky with murderous eyes.


    The rest of the people who fell on the ground were all high men fighting with the four great demons.


    However, their faces are very dignified. It seems that so many high-ranking people don''t take advantage of the four evil hands. Instead, they seem to be on the verge of collapse. All of them are tottering.


    Among the black clouds, the figures of the four evil spirits reappear.


    The leader''s grimace, Chang Jie, is still a dark shadow, but in his chest, there is a beating heart of darkness.


    Behind him, meijiaoniang, the demon, chuckled and bound two men with her tentacles, two of the four generals.


    Little by little, the two generals turned into mummies, and their strength seemed to be absorbed by the demons.


    With an intoxicated expression on his face, the demon said with a smile, "the power of the warrior and the power of the alchemist have their own flavor, but they are all so wonderful."


    Behind him, the ogre eater also came out. He held a corpse in his hand and looked carefully.


    Lu Fandeng recognized that he was the immortal Qi master of Yushan. The ogre gnawed the body of the immortal Qi master of the feather mountain, with elegant movements like a noble.


    A powerful immortal Qi master has become his food.


    Gnawing in front of all people, the expression of Ogre eating is like enjoying a big meal in the court, which is slow and orderly.


    Retch.


    Lu Fan''s side many people all vomited, even Lu Fan''s expression all became some pale.


    This is the magic repair.


    Lu Fan meditates in his heart. I remember when I was on the island, Wukong Ling once said to him that human beings would eat human beings.


    Lu fan has seen it once in the fantasy of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, but it is not very true after all.


    Today''s close in front of the picture, finally let him see the cruelest side of the world.


    Even if it is as strong as the immortal Qi master of Yushan, it is still the food of others.


    The four demons stand proudly in the air like four gods overlooking the life.


    Sword demon glanced at Yunhai city and said: "I just felt that the same door of the demon sect is here. Can you tell me who it is? Wait, if you kill the wrong person, it''s not good."


    In a word, let Lu Fan frown.

 Chapter 368

    No one answered, but the people who were present heard that there were still demons among them, and immediately all opened the distance.


    Four demons stand in the air. After watching for a long time, they find that no one stands out, and their faces are a little unhappy.


    The grimace often said: "we respect the heart demon sect, which is a model of demon cultivation, so we specially ask about it. Since this fellow doesn''t want to come out, then don''t blame us for being cruel. It''s always the same with the devil cultivation. In order not to let the news of the heart of darkness out, today, we have to let the whole city disappear together. "


    Finish saying, ghost face Chang Jie unexpectedly to cloud sea city inside people, deeply bow.


    "We will remember your dedication," said the succubus with a smile. "When you die, the corpse spirit will continue to fight with us."


    "This is your honor," the ogre laughed


    "Sword demon follows way:" also be your destiny


    Finish saying, four big evil heads line up, at the same time hands cross in front of the chest, tiger mouth outward.


    "Blood."


    "Corpse."


    "Evil."


    "The devil."


    One person one word, four big devil body strength turn surge.


    The dark air that covered the sky and covered the sun suddenly turned into a vast shadow in the sky.


    It is a dark existence, just like the demon God who came to the world, holding a huge black sword, and the flames are raging.


    The wind was overcast with a shrill voice.


    The whole city of Yunhai began to tremble under the pressure of powerful force, and countless people seemed to emit the lament of unbearable burden, and then turned into ruins.


    "All in all."


    Han Feng''s desperate way around Lu Fan.


    With a bitter smile, Han Feng said: "brother Lu fan, it seems that today, we are going to die here together."


    Lingyao also closed her eyes and grabbed Lu Fan''s arm. It seemed that even if she died, she would die in Lu Fan''s arms.


    Countless people look sad, and general chi long looks at the evil spirit in the sky.


    The other side is too strong.


    After so many years of peace, the whole country of Wu''an seems to forget the horror of the demon cultivation and how to fight with it.


    It''s just four evil spirits in Tiangang that make the whole mountain disappear. Together with Yunhai City, it seems that they will be buried together.


    The cultivation of these four demons can be called terror. Each of them seems to have the peak state of Tiangang. Combined with terrible means, they have no ability to parry.


    Some put down their swords, others sat on the ground and closed their eyes.


    General chi long clenched his fist, but he could not fly to the sky to fight with each other any more. The wind general standing beside him is more like a boat in a rough sea, which may capsize at any time.


    Just waiting to die.


    With his same thoughts, there are rich and noble sir, Zhao Guangyu Qi Shi and others.


    In normal times, they are all high above, overlooking the powerful existence of all living beings. But today, all of a sudden, they find that their poor accomplishments are not so good in the eyes of truly powerful people.


    The atmosphere of despair pervaded the whole city. It seemed that Chang Jie liked to look at them in despair, but he didn''t let it go.


    He had an intoxicated smile on his face, and the heart of darkness in his chest jumped faster.


    Look at these people like lambs to be slaughtered. The fear on their faces is the best scenery.


    The three of them are all smiling. They like to enjoy the expression of prey before death, just like the ghost face Chang Jie. It''s a kind of enjoyment, a kind of fun.


    But at this time, a person suddenly went forward a step, raised his heavy sword.


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, there was only a sense of war.


    Even if this powerful force has started to shake the whole body, vigorous Qi can not be released.


    Even though everyone was in despair, Lu fan still had to fight for the last time. He knew that it was meaningless for him to stand up. Even if he could wield a sword, he would only shake the tree and increase the laughingstock.


    But he just didn''t want to die like this. Though thousands of people were afraid, I went.


    The grimace Chang Jie saw this scene and laughed loudly.


    "Look at this kid. He won''t give up."


    "I hate such a stubborn boy, but I love killing him."


    "Unfortunately, we can''t eat him. I think when I stutter him, his face will show fear. "


    "Kill, kill directly."


    Ghost face often Jie hands a wave, the sky''s huge ghost ghost, with the supreme magic power cut down.


    This sword, like a sky, covers the whole city.


    This sword can kill the city without leaving half a living.


    When the sword falls, the heaven and the earth are in vain. The whole world suddenly darkens, like a moment falling into an endless abyss.


    Lu Fan could not see the world, but he did his best and cut it out.


    Ten thousand swords belong to the emperor.


    His vigorous Qi finally turned into a colorful one, but in a flash, it was like a small wave rising in the sea, disappearing without a trace.


    At this time, the ear suddenly came a click sound.


    As if by what thing broke, all people quietly looked at, suddenly, all around the dark collapse, like a broken mirror, into a spot of light.


    The world suddenly lights up and everyone doesn''t know what happened.


    The only thing for sure is that they didn''t die, as if in the last moment, the shadow had been broken.


    Countless people raised their heads in amazement and looked up to the sky.


    At this time, the sky, the black cloud was blown open a huge hole.


    The four monsters all stared at their chest, where there was a terrible sword mark, almost dividing them into two parts.


    Especially the ghost face Chang Jie, he saw a deep trace on the dark heart of his chest.


    He was shocked, and his face was unbelievable.


    "It''s impossible."


    The grimace Chang Jie suddenly looks at Lu Fan and says with astonishment, "who are you?"


    Lu Fan was also stunned.


    Is this what he did. Could it be him.


    Before Lu Fan responded, the four monsters fell from the air. Smashed it on the street.


    When Lu fan saw this, he immediately realized that this was a great opportunity. A big drink: "kill."


    His voice made countless people return to God in a flash.


    When they return to the spirit, they immediately realize that this is the best time to kill the devil just like Lu Fan.


    "Kill. Kill. Kill. "


    Everyone picked up their own weapons and rushed out.


    With the despairing general chi long and others, the strongest force broke out in a flash, because they saw the dawn of victory.


    "Shoot."


    A piece of crossbow arrow is released with countless vigorous force and vigour. It changes into various moves and flies to the place where the four demons fall.


    In the sky, the sun penetrated the black clouds.


    In Yunhai City, an old woman smiled and took back her hand.


    Clutching the snake''s head crutch, the old woman went back to her room and closed the door gently.

 Chapter 369

    "Who it is, who it is."


    The grimace Chang Jie at this moment was finally hit the real body, impressively is a dry looking middle-aged man.


    The eyes of thieves and mice are crooked and hunchbacked. The face is full of pockmarks. The pockmarks are covered with pockmarks. The pockmarks are covered with pockmarks. There is a mole on the corner of the mouth. There is root hair on the mole.


    This is what the folk call the hemp with three rings covering the moon. It''s the best in hemp.


    With such a face, no wonder he has to change his face.


    With this respect, walking in the street is inexplicably expected to be captured by the city guard. It''s really like a bad guy.


    He shouted loudly. He still can''t believe that they were killed by one sword.


    The boy with a long sword in his hand appeared in his mind. Chang Jie didn''t believe such a young boy. He cut four of them off with one sword.


    It''s hard not to say that the boy is a man of honor and strong environment.


    He did not dare to think of such a gliding thing.


    But if not, how could they be beheaded.


    Behind him, the spirits and charming women look frightened.


    No matter who they are, they can''t fight hard for such strength.


    Who would have thought that in this remote small place, Yunhai City, we could also meet such experts.


    The shouts of killing came from the ear. A group of martial artists and alchemists came to kill fiercely.


    The ghost face often Jie drinks loudly, the evil spirit displays again.


    This time, he can''t do it again. Only two arms can be turned into countless diffused black breath and injected into the street.


    "Soul rises."


    A jet of black shadow came out, and meijiaoniang began to quickly sketch something in the air.


    The ogre and the sword devil protect the charming lady in the middle.


    "Everybody, they want to run. Stop them. "


    At a glance, general chi long saw the array drawn by the demon and the lady. It was a space array for escape.


    Gang Jin smashes the dark shadows in the way. Every time he smashes, he can hear the shrieking of the fierce ghost. He will tear the eardrum of all the people.


    General chi long''s vigorous strength is like the sun, breaking the moves of ghost face Chang Jie and rushing to him directly.


    One punch, hit him hard in the face, this is still fighting until now, general chi long hit the body of ghost face Chang Jie for the first time.


    The strong vigorous force rushed into the body of ghost face Chang Jie, but the next moment, general chi long felt that his vigorous force was directly absorbed by the dark heart in the chest of ghost face Chang Jie.


    Zhao guangyuqi division, Mr. Fugui, general Feng and others came to kill one after another.


    Lu Fan also followed the crowd with a sword, and the terrible power immediately covered the streets where the four great demons were.


    There was no end to the roar.


    The force that hits together, sets off a storm, and directly destroys the houses on both sides of the street.


    Sure enough, the people are always unlucky in the battle of the strong. But at this time, no one will care.


    Lu Fan and others were swept back by the storm of force, and the dust and smoke were all splashed. There was already a huge pit in front of them. You can''t see the bottom at a glance.


    Heavy panting, next to the Han Feng voice: "they are dead."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Suddenly, a figure crawled out of the pit, blood drenched, blood red all over.


    Waving to disperse the dust and smoke, what appeared in everyone''s sight was the figure of ghost face Chang Jie.


    The other three monsters also crawled out of the pit one after another, all four of them were covered with injuries.


    "I''ll grind you all into mince, you hatefuls."


    So said, grimace Chang Jie suddenly bit in his hand, even his fingers were bitten off.


    Succubus, succubus, Gourmand and sword demon all began to do the same.


    They broke their index fingers and chewed them with their mouths full of blood dripping from the corners of their mouths.


    "What is it doing?"


    Lu fan asked.


    Han Feng''s eyes trembled a little and said, "I''ve heard of a kind of magic skill, called dead soul skill, which sacrifices one part of himself for a powerful power."


    Just as he said that, general chi long and other people rushed up again. The so-called pain beat the drowning dog. When you are ill and want your life, you must not give the other party a chance to slow down.


    But they had just come near, only to find an invisible wall in front of them.


    They can''t get over the wall by any means.


    "The wall of sighing, the palace of annihilation, has the soul annihilation, has the devil life. The reincarnation of life and death, which follows the way of heaven and reverses the way of evil. "


    At this time, the four ghost faces Chang Jie even recited some skills in a uniform way, and then their bodies began to appear a little gray light.


    "Back, back."


    The water qianrou in the crowd seemed to see something, shrieking.


    At once, the crowd retreated, and in a moment the ground began to shake, as if something were going to climb out of the ground.


    Poof.


    The first black shadow came out. It was white, and it was a dead skeleton. With a pale green light in his eyes, the white bone began to grow flesh.


    Just as the night reshaped his body, in the blink of an eye, it turned into a puppet full of dark and magical patterns.


    General chi long refused to give a fist across the air. He fell on the puppet and beat it into two parts. But at the next moment, it recovered.


    "Dead soul."


    Han Feng swallowed a spit.


    One by one skeletons came out of the ground. Soon, the whole Yunhai city was full of skeletons.


    Grimace Chang Jie has eaten all five fingers of his left hand. The other three devil heads are almost the same. It''s just that ogres eat more. They have eaten their arms, and they still smile at the corners of their mouths, as if their hands are delicious.


    "More than people. Now, I''d like to see who has more people. "


    The ghost face often Jie swallows the last mouthful, then the gloomy to the public humanity.


    He let out the skill of sacrifice, the method of Necromancy, and the damage to himself was not as simple as one hand.


    But now, he can''t care about it. The only thing he wants to do is to kill all the people in front of him.


    "Boy, you can use another sword. If you have the ability, you can use another sword."


    The ghost face Chang Jie''s eyes are dead to look at Lu Fan.


    Other people''s eyes followed Lu Fan. They really want Lu fan to show his power again.


    Lu fan is biting his teeth. If he really had such a cow, he would have done it long ago. Now he is waiting.


    But Lu fan still stood out without hesitation, looked at the grimace Chang Jie, and raised the heavy sword without front in his hand.


    "Devil, if you think I will be afraid of you, you are wrong."


    The ghost face Chang Jie''s eyes became dignified, and a magic spirit appeared on his body. He smiled and said: "I thought that only someone like me who loves nonsense likes to talk nonsense before he moves. I didn''t expect you to. Boy, let me take a closer look at your strength. "


    Lu Fan gathered all the strength of his body and was about to fight.


    But at this time, in the sky, a door appeared, and then a scholar came out.


    The faces of Chang Jie and others changed dramatically.

 Chapter 370

    "It''s so lively," said the scholar with a smile.


    He looks about 30 years old, with square eyebrows, ordinary appearance, clean smile, eyes like clear lake water, with bright.


    On the body is the most common linen clothes, waist hanging a yellow book, barefoot, hanging in the air.


    His eyes swept over the whole Yunhai City, and the scholar finally fell on the grimace Chang Jie and others.


    "It''s you again. How come you devil cultivators can''t stop killing?"


    The scholar waved gently and a little light fell from his fingers.


    At the next moment, all the dead souls of the whole city of Yunhai will scream and smoke all over.


    The four demons, like boiling water, were smoking.


    Grimace Chang Jie looked at the scholar and said, "bastard of Shenhua Wei."


    The scholar frowned and said calmly: "when a man is going to die, his words are good. For the sake that you are going to die, I''ll let you scold more, so as not to turn into a cloud of fly ash later. I can''t tell. "


    The grimace Chang Jie said: "just depend on you, also want to kill me. It''s almost as good to let your boss come. "


    The scholar shook his head and said, "our eldest brother is busy eating. He doesn''t have time for you. Since you don''t want to scold me, I will do it. "


    Then the scholar raised his hand and pressed down.


    Lu Fan only felt a wind falling from the sky, but the faces of Chang Jie''s four people seemed to be hit by a boulder, with a depression on their body. The accomplishments of his four people, even if it was a mountain, would not look like this, which shows how fierce the scholar''s accomplishments are.


    And then I look at them carefully. The depressions on the four of them add up to a huge palm print.


    The blood in his mouth is gushing wildly, and the evil spirit on his grimace Changjie covers the four people.


    The scholar shook his head and said: "these little hands, don''t play. Wasting time, "said the scholar." when he waved, the whole sky dimmed, and his hands were full of colorful light.


    As if the light of the world had been in his hand and turned into a ball of light. With a little flick, the light fell into the black air.


    Like the melting of ice and snow, the black air gradually disappeared, revealing the figure of four demons again. The bleak cries of the four monsters came from the light.


    "So alive, so dead. This life is so painful that it ends early. "


    Sighing, the scholar took out the broken volume at his waist, waved his hand on it and added another, as if recording something.


    "EH."


    Suddenly, the scholar was a little surprised and closed the book.


    All of a sudden, he found that he didn''t kill four demons in this way. A formation lights up at the feet of the four monsters.


    The space array prepared for such a long time is finally completed, and will disappear with the four demons.


    "That''s not good."


    once again, the scholar waved, and the light turned into a mysterious array, which sealed the figure of the four demons so that they could not enter the space array.


    The grimace Chang Jie suddenly knelt down directly and said to the scholar, "I''m wrong. I know I''m wrong. Give me a chance to change."


    With tears on his face, Chang Jie kowtowed nine times without hesitation.


    The scholar frowned slightly and said, "it''s good to have a heart of repentance. In this case, I will abolish your... "


    Before he finished speaking, a little black gas came out of Chang Jie''s heart. But the heart of darkness is beating violently at the moment.


    At that time, the array of light that sealed their figure trembled. At the same time, the four demons poured out their efforts and polluted it. Then the four people jumped into the space array directly and disappeared without trace.


    The scholar stared at the scene, and Lu Fan opened his mouth slightly.


    Good decisive devil, don''t take face seriously at all. Kneel when you say kneel, cry when you say cry. As long as you achieve your goal, you can use any means.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath. Today, he saw it.


    In the sky, the scholar was silent for a long time, and then slightly annoyed: "stupid, stupid, stupid."


    He scolded himself three words in a row, and the scholar came out of the book again, then quickly erased what was on it.


    The figure slowly descended. The scholar glanced at everyone and pointed directly at Lu Fan and said, "follow me."


    Before Lu Fan spoke, he felt that his body was following him involuntarily, as if he had been controlled for a moment.


    Everyone else looked respectfully at Lu Fan and the scholar leaving. Lingyao wanted to keep up, but he was pulled back by senior brother Han Feng.


    At this time, water qianrou suddenly stood out, pointed to the scholar''s nose and said, "Hey, are you letting them run like this?"


    The scholar felt puzzled. The surprise on his face seemed to be saying that there were also people who dared to point at his nose to talk.


    Looking up and down at the water, the scholar suddenly smiled and said, "Miss water, I seem to have heard your name."


    "Since I have heard the name of Miss Ben, I know her identity," said water qianrou, raising her neck. I''m asking you something. You just let them go. "


    The scholar chuckled and stopped talking. He took Lu fan out with him.


    When water thousand soft ascends, willow eyebrows stand upside down, but she finds herself unable to move.


    "Bastard, you dare to seal Miss Ben," laughed the scholar. "You can stand here a little longer."


    At the end of the speech, the figure of scholar and Lu Fan turned through the broken street and disappeared in the sight of everyone.


    Lu Fan followed the scholar into a teahouse.


    There is no one in it. Maybe it was just affected by the power. The whole teahouse seems to be crumbling.


    "Sit down," smiled the scholar.


    With the gesture of the scholar, Lu Fan sat down and suddenly found that his body was finally out of control.


    Lu Fan threw his fist and said, "thank you for saving me."


    The scholar raised his hand to stop Lu Fan from going on, just took out the scroll in his arms and said, "put your hand up, and then echo the scene just now."


    Lu Fan did not understand the scholar''s meaning, but he put his hand on the scroll according to his words.


    Immediately, Lu Fan felt a warm force immersed in his body, his marrow, his memory.


    Lu Fan immediately converged and echoed the scene just now. From the beginning of Yuhua mountain, scenes flashed in his mind.


    The book in front of me is emitting light, and the scene lights up at the same time. All the pictures in Lu Fan''s brain were projected on the scroll.


    "OK."


    the scholar looked at it almost and drew back the volume.


    "It''s these four bastards. No wonder you can''t handle them. But the heart of darkness is a trouble. "


    The scholar put the volume back into his waist and looked at Lu Fan and said, "what''s your name?"


    Lu Fan said calmly, "Lu Cheng, Lu Fan."


    When the scholar thought about it, he suddenly thought of something and said with a smile, "I think I''ve heard the name. Now, you''re Lu fan, who has recently been admitted to the middle rank patrol."

 Chapter 371

    There was a faint smile on the scholar''s lips. Lu Fan didn''t know whether he was surprised or ridiculed.


    "This should be very clear. In the picture I just recalled, there was a scene where I took out the middle patrol token."


    Lu Fan frowned and thought to himself that you, the God of Hua Wei, are from the array.


    The scholar waved and said, "you misunderstood me. I know you''re a medium patrol, but I don''t know you''re Lu Fan. There are not many, if not many, people who have got the brand. It''s nothing new. Your name is more valuable than that brand. "


    Lu Fan looks at him puzzled. To be honest, Lu fan doesn''t think his name is valuable.


    The scholar said with a smile, "look at your appearance. I don''t know your name has been listed on the national list."


    Lu fan asked, "what is the list of countries?"


    The scholar looked at him strangely. "You don''t even know the national list. Well, it''s really a small, remote place. It''s time you went out for a walk. "


    Lu fan is not angry at all. Compared with the scholar''s accomplishments, the other side said that he was from a small place and was very polite.


    Look at the water. It''s just ants.


    "Sir, can you explain it to me?"


    Lu Fan looks like he is open-minded.


    The scholar raised his feet and said: "the national list is the list of martial artists of Wu''an.". All of them are young and promising people in Wu''an. Your name, in just a few days, is in the top 100, very good. "


    Lu Fan understood the word "Oh". Although he didn''t quite understand it, it sounded very powerful.


    The scholar then said, "what happened in Yunhai city today. I will report it truthfully. If you have any pictures that need to be removed, please let me know. When I get back, it''s too late. This time things are bigger. These demons have lived in peace for several years, but unexpectedly they have come to this place, especially the heart of darkness, which is a troublesome thing. You don''t know what the heart of darkness is, do you? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "what is that?"


    The scholar said with a smile: "don''t ask if you don''t know. It''s best if you don''t understand something. According to your appearance, there is no need to delete the picture, then it''s OK. My name is Yisu. If we can meet in the future, I''ll treat you to sour and spicy noodles. "


    After picking his feet, the scholar put his fingers on the tip of his nose and sniffed, then clapped his hands and stood up.


    Lu fan then stood up and asked, "elder Yisu, I want to ask you what to do next. Will the demons return? "


    The scholar thought for a moment and said: "they have got something, and they are seriously injured. They should not come back. As for how to deal with it, ha ha, this should be your territory. It''s up to you. I''ll ask again, there''s really nothing to delete. "


    The scholar''s eyes are full of light.


    Lu Fan frowned and thought carefully about why this elder Su had been talking about deleting the picture. Is it possible that his Qi and martial arts double cultivation has been exposed.


    With this thought, Lu Fan''s heart was tense. Then I think about it carefully again. Lu Fan didn''t remember where he was exposed. From the beginning to the end, even the experts who were so close to him didn''t notice.


    "I don''t think so."


    Lu Fan''s careful way.


    The scholar looked at Lu Fan''s eyes more and shook his head and said, "you are really an interesting person."


    Finish saying, the scholar in the middle of the air gently row, the world in front of him is like a picture roll, showing a void.


    The scholar stepped in and disappeared.


    It''s a hurry to call and a hurry to go. Lu Fan looked at the place where the scholar disappeared, and he didn''t speak for a long time.


    "What a state it is."


    Lu fan asked.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong rings in Lu Fan''s body.


    "Venerable state, there is no doubt about it."


    Lu Fan swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said with emotion, "this is the state of respect."


    Suddenly, Lu Fan thought of the picture of the scholar picking his feet. How could it look like a master of the realm of reverence.


    Maybe it''s transcendence, it''s unruly.


    Lu Fan got up and went back. The sky was clear and the sun was shining.


    In the city of Yunhai, there are ruins. Until then, the people dare to come out and look at Lu Fan with awe.


    When they got to the gate, general chi long and others were healing. When they saw Lu Fan coming back, they all stood up one by one. They all looked at Lu Fan respectfully, including general chi long.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt inexplicable, but at this time, general chi long came forward and said, "Lu patrol, right. I''m down, chi long. It''s polite. "


    Holding his fists, general chi long looked at Lu Fan eagerly. Other people also saluted Lu fan, who did not know what was going on.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng came quickly and looked at Lu Fan and said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, your strength scared them. One sword cuts off four evil heads, cattle, enough cattle. "


    Said, Han Feng elder martial brother patted Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    Lu Fan''s mouth was open, and his mind seemed to break out of the blue.


    It turned out to be this. He finally wanted to understand what it meant that Yisu had told him three times to delete the picture. The emotional partner is talking about this picture.


    It''s amazing where this picture is put to kill the four demons with one sword.


    Look at these people in front of you, Zhao guangyuqi division, Mr. Fugui, general Feng, general chi long and so on.


    Which one is not far superior to his cultivation, but now, these people all look at him respectfully, as if he is the real strong.


    Lu fan has a strange face. He wants to explain it to these people. In fact, he didn''t do it.


    But these people didn''t give him a chance to explain. General chi long looked at Lu Fan and said, "Lu Patrol''s help is unforgettable. In the future, even if you call someone Chi, you will never refuse to let go. "


    Lu Fan even said, "it''s the elder who just saved us. Don''t thank me."


    Mr. Fugui came forward and said: "Lu patrol is too modest. It seems that the elder is also called by inspector Lu. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and faltered, "that''s not bad, but..."


    Zhao guangyuqi stepped forward and said: "Lu patrol, Zhao, I have nothing else, and I have only a little alchemy. This is ten bottles of Xuandan. Please accept it by Lu Xun. Zhao will leave first. "


    Zhao Guang''s Qi master didn''t wait for Lu Fan''s reply. He stuffed the pills into Lu Fan''s arms, then turned around and left.


    Several other alchemists were also so polite. Soon Lu Fan had more pills in his hand.


    The alchemists are still proud. They don''t like to owe others. After giving Lu Fan valuable things, they can leave in peace. Lu Fan didn''t know what to say, but quietly looked at more and more pills in his hand.


    Well, for the sake of pills, he''ll recognize it first.


    Anyway, he said no and no one believed it, didn''t he.

 Chapter 372

    One day later, the capital city, the hall of supreme harmony.


    Pan Longzhu is standing in four directions, surrounded by five clawed golden dragons, swimming slowly. The empty stone paves the ground, flows brilliantly, reflecting the whole world of Wu''an.


    Jiuhua stone, the top of clouds and clouds, straight into the sky, shining and dazzling. Two classes of civil and military stood up. At one glance, they did not see the end.


    The main hall is magnificent.


    This is also called Jinluan hall, which is the holy Hall of the state of Wu''an.


    At the top, on the lacquered Golden Dragon chair, the emperor of the whole state of Wu''an, Qin Shang, sits upright.


    He is ten feet tall and powerful. Dressed in Jiulong clothes, with eyes as bright as electricity, he is not angry and proud.


    This man is the king who has ruled Wu''an for a hundred years, the master of 18800 prefectures, and the supreme existence of the whole country.


    "One dust, read."


    It''s as loud as a bell. Although it''s calm, it''s like a thunderclap on the ground.


    A warrior walked out and saluted Qin and Shang.


    It is the rite of establishing the state of Wu''an that the warrior does not kneel. Then the man named yichenwu said in a loud voice: "yesterday, shenhuawei Yisu reported. Under the seat of the valley of demons, the four great demons have taken the heart of darkness and fled in the Yuhua mountain of Donghua. Now they have disappeared without trace. "


    Before the words were heard, the civil and military officials began to whisper.


    Yichen waves a light into the void stone on the ground, and then the scenes begin to show quickly.


    If Lu fan is here, he will definitely recognize that these scenes are the battle of Yuhua mountain and Yunhai city he has experienced.


    It''s just that what is extracted from his memory, why, will become the perspective of overlooking and recalling everything.


    Everyone shut up and watched in silence.


    In a moment, the picture disappears and everything is peaceful.


    The voice of Emperor Qin and Shang sounded.


    "What do you think, my dear ones?"


    A general in armor stood up and said in a loud voice: "the evil cultivation is rampant, and so on. He wants to kill the city. Wu''an has not been seen for more than ten years. I thought that when I immediately ordered to arrest the demon cultivator, anyone with evil spirit would be killed. And then we will send the elite of shenhuawei to pursue and kill the leader of the demon cultivator. We will work together once and for all to eliminate the future troubles. "


    Qin Shang didn''t speak, just waved him back.


    "And who else would like to suggest."


    Qin and Shang looked down at the people, with the eyes of Tongling, and saw all the people in Taihe hall.


    An old man came out and said, "this is unusual. In Wu''an, the world has been in peace for a long time. The magic cultivation is extinct. The wild animals retreat. Now, the four demons gather in one place to seize one thing at the same time. They are even ready to take the world''s lead and kill the city to write a letter. This shows that what they plundered was extraordinary. I''m afraid that those who have settled down for a long time will have a big move again. The priority is to find out what they want to do first. "


    Qin Shang nodded slowly, obviously agreeing with the old man.


    Turning around, Qin Shang looked at a young man standing at the front and said, "yes, what do you think?"


    Qin Yun, the prince of the state of Wu''an, strode out. With a confident smile, Qin Yun said with a faint smile: "father, my son and minister have read a few miscellaneous books, though they are superficial in knowledge. I happen to know what they are going to do. "


    "Oh."


    Qin Shang said with a little wonder, "then tell me."


    Qin yundao: "I watched the scene carefully, and one of them had a heart exposed. If I am not mistaken, it must be the dark heart, the treasure of magic cultivation. This object comes from chaos. It has powers. It can increase the cultivation of magic cultivation. Can prolong life, can let the demon repair avoid the world for thousands of years. But this thing is just a small treasure. For those who have not entered the kingdom of creation, it is certainly an indisputable thing, but for the real strong, it is no better. In my view, there is a man who leaves a sword mark on it. I think if it''s for another person, such as Mr. Yiming in shenhuawei, he will be broken. As for the slaughterhouse, ha ha, isn''t this the usual method of demon cultivation. In the view of my son, I''ll leave this matter to Jiu Hua Wei. "


    Qin Yun''s words attracted the nodding approval of all officials, and praised his Royal Highness''s observation.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang also said with a smile, "what you said is reasonable. Van''er, look. "


    Qin Shang turned to look at another young man.


    The Dragon suit he was wearing proved that he was also the emperor''s family. His name was Qin fan, the second prince of Wu''an.


    Limping, Prince Qin fan walked out, silent for a moment, Qin Fan said: "the eldest brother''s words are very right, my son really can''t think of anything."


    Qin Shang was a little disappointed. He waved Qin fan back.


    Qin fan goes back hard, he is not injured, he is born lame. Standing still, Qin fan whispered behind elder brother Qin Yun: "elder brother is really knowledgeable."


    Qin Yun smiled proudly, turned his head and looked at Qin fan, with some contempt and pride in his eyes, then turned back.


    "According to the words of yun''er," said Lang, the emperor of the Qin and Shang Dynasties, "the devil cultivation is left to Jiu Hua Wei. If there is a difficult matter, Shen Hua Wei will assist him."


    Two old men came out, bowing.


    Then the emperor of Qin and Shang said, "by the way, there is another thing. This kid who can cut off four evil heads with one sword, but someone knows who it is. "


    The old man just born came out again at this time and said: "I know. He is Lu fan, who has just been promoted to a middle rank inspector, from Lucheng, Donghua. "


    Emperor Qin and Shang chuckled.


    "Medium inspector. Ha ha, interesting. When will a middle-level inspector in Wu''an be able to fight against the four great evils. You didn''t admit it. "


    The old man said: "I will not admit my mistake. The assessment of this son''s promotion to patrol envoy was also handed over to his majesty. He is the one who slaughters Kui cattle. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang suddenly thought of it and said with a smile, "Oh, it''s this boy. Well, it seems that he is also an organic person. In this way, let him come to the capital to participate in the selection. "


    The old man said with a smile, "Your Majesty is holy."


    But at this time, suddenly Qin Yun stood out and said, "father, is it too hasty to send out a selection quota?"


    The great emperor of Qin Dynasty said with a smile, "why, do you think Yoona is inappropriate?"


    Qin yundao: "my son feels that although he has some abilities, he is not worthy of a place for selection. Please be careful."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said: "it''s worth it. It depends on his ability. It''s settled at this time, but since you promised, let him come again next spring. Tell him that in this year, if you don''t make progress, you don''t have to come. "


    After that, the emperor of Qin and Shang waved people away.


    In the general "God bless Wu''an" sound of the mountain call and tsunami, all people withdrew from the Taihe hall.


    Outside the main hall, Prince Qin Yun was swarmed away. Qin fan, the second prince, walked out slowly.


    He walked very slowly. He had to be supported by the bodyguard to step over the threshold of Taihe hall.


    Only one old man waited for Qin fan, the second prince, at the door for a while.


    Qin Fan said with a smile, "Mr. Yichen, you are waiting for me again. Ha ha, go down, let me talk to Mr. Yichen. "


    The old man helped Qin fan to walk down, and said: "Your Highness, what do you think of today''s business?"


    Qin Fan said with a smile, "what can I think? I''ll stand and see."


    One dust way: "two highness, in front of the old man, don''t pretend. I know. You see something. "


    Qin fan sighed, "yes, I can see something. But it''s useless to see it, isn''t it? "


    Yichen shook his head and said, "no, your highness. At this time, I always think it''s wrong. Since you see it, just tell me, it must be useful. "


    There was a strange light in Qin fan''s eyes. After a moment''s silence, he finally said: "Mr. Yichen. You are right. It''s not as simple as brother Huang said at this time. That thing is not the ordinary heart of darkness. "


    "Dust''s face immediately dignified, way:" how to say


    Qin Fan said: "the heart of darkness is the source of chaos. Mr. a must also know chaos. It''s bright on the left and dark on the right. Kill the beast of light and get the heart of light. Kill the beast of darkness, and get the heart of darkness. "


    "I know all this," Yichen said. What your highness said is not the ordinary heart of darkness. What''s the matter? "


    Qin fan then said, "listen to me. The general beast of darkness lives in darkness and gains the power of darkness and condenses the heart of darkness. This kind of heart, strong and powerful, contains the power of darkness. It is an excellent raw material for magic tools, and it''s used as a medicine for pills. However, once the heart is taken out, it will not beat. "


    Yichen''s brow tightened tightly. He had already thought of something bad, something very bad.


    Qin fandun then said: "I just watched the battle of the demon cultivator. The heart of darkness can jump. In other words, the heart, even if it is taken out, is still alive. In the records, there is only one kind of living dark heart. That is, the heart of the devil, which is called the most precious by the demon cultivation. "


    Hearing the words of the demon heart, Yichen''s palm suddenly trembled, and his voice was hoarse: "the demon heart is back in the world. Is it going to be a mess? "


    Qin Fan said: "a demon mind is not chaotic. But if the five devils get together, it will be a big trouble. "


    A dust down his excited mood, said: "Your Highness just why not say. If it''s really the devil''s heart, these things, those nine Hua Wei, can''t be dealt with definitely. "


    Qin fan shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m a second prince who can''t do anything and has no power. How dare I contradict after brother Huang''s confirmation. Mr. Yichen, don''t forget that I''m just a cripple. "


    The dust''s eyes glowed at Qin fan, as if to see through the people in front of him.


    His eyes, straight fall in Qin fan ''s eyes. But what we can see is only a pool of calm water, which can''t make waves.


    One dust way: "two highness. You are the real erudite. "


    Qin Fan said, "no, it''s my brother who is learned, only my brother."


    Finish saying, Qin fan slightly quickened some steps, go down.


    Yichen stood in situ and thought for a while, then he smiled and quickly followed: "that''s right. Only his royal highness can learn. And your highness, you know nothing. "


    Qin fan laughed and said, "I know nothing about this word. I also like a word. It''s useless. "


    Dust followed with a laugh.


    They laughed for a long time and then asked, "what do you think of that Lu Fan''s affairs, your highness?"


    Qin Fan said: "first of all, this Lu fan is certainly not so strong. Didn''t you look carefully

 Chapter 373

    (6000 words)


    yunhaicheng, the moon is high.


    Although the four devils have gone, the pain left to the residents of Yunhai city is still ongoing.


    I don''t know how many ordinary people have been affected by this war. After all, most of the people in this world are neither martial artists nor alchemists.


    They are just small people living in peace, and there is no way for heaven to bring disaster.


    Look at the collapsed houses all around. The bleak shouts echoed in the streets.


    Only the gate is a little quieter, not because it has suffered little trauma. On the contrary, it''s because it''s too big and it''s too simple to die, so what remains is only a dead silence.


    Lu Fan wandered around the city, and when he saw the disaster area, he gave some money.


    This is the only thing he can do.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng is not interested in this kind of thing. He thinks it''s a waste of money. Lingyao goes back to look after her mother-in-law. Only Lu Fan was left to walk in the night.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan heard a sound of laughter coming from the front.


    "Little beauty, don''t make a noise. We''ve just been addicted. Let me feel it. "


    "Take your dirty hands, a group of ants, you will die miserably."


    "Well, I''m not a little grumpy. I just touched what you did to me. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan walked quickly and saw three ruffians flirting around a woman, touching her face from time to time.


    Slightly a Leng, this woman is water Qian Rou miss, she even set there. The seal of elder Su''s hand has made her stand here for a day.


    Lu Fan coughs twice, letting these three little ruffians see himself.


    The faces of the three ruffians suddenly changed. Although they didn''t know who Lu Fan was, they knew that Lu Fan could not deal with him by looking at the heavy sword on his back.


    In particular, when Lu Fan''s face sinks, he can''t help sending out a stream of murderous Qi.


    Even the general warrior, under Lu Fan''s murderous spirit, will feel his whole body shaking and his war will weaken. Not to mention these little ruffians who have never seen the world.


    "Don''t come here."


    One of the leading ruffians took out a knife.


    It''s a pig killing knife. Lu Fan almost laughs.


    "Go away."


    Lu Fan''s light way.


    Three little ruffians look at each other and don''t seem willing to leave.


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows were twisted and his murderous spirit rushed. Suddenly, three ruffians sat on the ground, and then they ran away like ghosts.


    Slowly step forward, Lu Fan looked at the water Judo: "Miss water, I''m sorry, it seems that everyone has forgotten you. Is there anything I can do for you? "


    Water thousand soft cold face way: "help me to untie."


    When she spoke, she was not asking for help, but giving orders.


    Lu Fanhu can understand why she was left here alone.


    Lu fan puts his hand on shuiqianrou''s shoulder and wants to use his vigorous Qi to help shuiqianrou untie the seal.


    But as soon as she put her hand on it, water qianrou snapped, "what are you doing. Take off your dog''s paws. "


    Lu Fan froze for a moment, then frowned, "Miss water, I''m helping you to untie the seal."


    "Water thousand soft bite a tooth way:" that unties


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi was injected, and he immediately found that there was no problem in shuiqianrou''s body, and the power was running freely. It looked like an external seal, like a ground binding array, which trapped her here and could not move.


    Lu Fan took back his hand and said, "No."


    At this time, shuiqianrou sneered and said: "hum, it seems that your strength is just like those wastes. It''s not too good. Since you can''t get rid of it, don''t stand in front of Miss Ben. "


    Lu fan is the first time to see such an unreasonable woman. If he changes to elder martial brother Han Feng, he will be killed and put her here.


    As for why he knows what elder martial brother Han Feng thinks, that''s because he wants to do it now.


    Lu Fan quietly looks at the woman whose face is like ice, whose mouth is vicious. He didn''t understand how the girl lived to such a big age.


    Seeing that Lu fan is still standing here, Shui qianrou doesn''t mean to leave at all, and he still stares at his face, which makes him more angry.


    "What are you looking at. The waste is not going to roll. Don''t think you can cut those four guys with one sword. I''ll tell you that Miss Ben knows more experts than you have ever met. If you think I will look up at you, you are wrong. "


    Lu Fan listens to the water thousand soft words, suddenly smile.


    He didn''t say anything at all, and water qianrou just jumped out of such a lot of words, which was obviously a little guilty.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I never said I would give you a high look. Miss shuiqianrou, I heard that you are from Shuijia. "


    Water Qian Rou looks up and down at Lu Fan and says: "how. You want to come into my water house. If you can find a way, or someone, to help me untie this damned seal, I can consider you as my servant. The two maids I brought out died. You have a chance. "


    Water Qian Rou looks at Lu Fan Dao with absolute pride. Even in the sealed state, she still looks superior and overlooks everything.


    Lu fan asked in his heart to the Xuangong tower in Kowloon: "Jiu, can her seal be broken?"


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rang out: "great master. It can break, but it''s a bit of a hassle. What the other side left behind was a seal array based on the Taoism domain. Even if it was a random array, it also had the power of Taoism. I can only crack it with brute force, which may hurt her. "


    "How hurt."


    "Serious injury. May hurt Dantian. "


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "well. Just break it. I''ll let you break it later. "


    "Everything is as you wish, great master," laughed the pagoda


    Seeing that Lu Fan was standing there again, Shui qianrou thought that he had caught Lu Fan''s thoughts. Then he said, "my water family is one of the top ten families in Wu''an country. How many people can''t dream of serving in my water family. Do you have any requirements?"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "Miss water, you think too much. I just looked at your seal carefully, and I felt certain.


    Hearing Lu Fan''s words, Shui qianrou looks excited.


    "Good. Help me to untie it."


    Lu Fan raised his hand and said, "wait a minute. Miss water, please answer me first. You just scolded me so many words, why should I help you to untie. "


    Hearing this, shuiqianrou bit her teeth and said, "because I am the eldest lady of Shuijia, because I am shuiqianrou. If you want to stay in Wu''an, you''d better untie it right now. "


    Lu Fan touched his nose and said, "you are threatening me."


    "Yes," she said. I''m threatening you. "


    Lu Fan suddenly grinned and said, "you know what. I have a habit of killing those who threaten me first to ensure that those who die will never die again and will never threaten me again. I''m just relieved. "


    Water thousand soft suddenly the corner of the mouth raised the smile, looked at Lu Fan with the disdainful posture: "you want to kill me. Stupid waste, if the water family''s children are so easy to kill, the water family is not the water family. Let me tell you so. From the very beginning of my birth, I have engraved on my body the Runes of several masters of the realm of Buddha. As long as someone poses a threat to my life, these runes will immediately attack and kill him to the ground. If you want to try the taste of powder, you can kill me. By the way, as long as you dare to fight against me, the whole country of Wu''an will never have your place again. "


    Shuiqianrou smiles contemptuously. She waits to see Lu Fan''s fear rise on his face. Then she helps her untie the seal, kneels at her feet, kisses her shoes and asks for forgiveness.


    Lowly existence, should look up to her like this, from the small to the big, the water thousand soft all come over like this.


    But Lu Fan''s performance at the next moment was beyond her expectation. Lu Fan held his hands on his chest and said, "Oh. Is it? So powerful. Can these runes stop me from taking off your clothes


    In a word, shuiqianrou''s face suddenly changed, and it was her that raised the fear on her face.


    Lu fan then said, "if I clean you up now and let the whole city visit you, will your runes blow me to the ground. I''d like to know. "


    "You dare not do this," said water qianrou in a trembling voice


    Lu Fan takes a step forward, with cold light in his eyes, and the murderous air covers the whole body of water qianrou.


    For a moment, the water feels cold from head to foot. As if a cold into the bone marrow, let her unconsciously tremble.


    Lu Fan said one word at a time: "try another word of rubbish, and see if I dare to do it."


    Water qianrou''s teeth are clenched and fear rises in her heart.


    Lu Fan''s face is close at hand. Those fearless eyes really scared her.


    The wind blows on Lu Fan''s lapel and the soft hair.


    After waiting for a long time, shuiqianrou didn''t say a word.


    Lu Fan retreated and said with a smile: "it seems that the runes on your body are not omnipotent. Miss water, let me tell you. It''s not just a way to kill a person. For example, I asked the whole city to visit your body, and then I found an alchemist to store your body in a mirror and sell it. I''m sure it will sell well. After all, the name of Shui qianrou, the eldest lady of Shui family, should be worth a lot of money. Do you think that one day, when the elders of your water family see those pictures, they will lock you in the house so that you will never go out. Or, take a picture of you directly, lest you come out again and lose your face. "


    Every word of Lu fan is like a knife stabbed in the heart of water qianrou.


    His face was pale and his eyes were shaking. At this moment, qianrou was really afraid of the water.


    She couldn''t continue to be arrogant in front of Lu Fan. At this time, Lu Fan didn''t notice. In the night, on the wall not far away, brother Han Feng was eating and watching this scene.


    "Ha ha, fight with younger martial brother Lu Fan. The water is soft. You are still too soft. Come on, junior brother Lu Fan. Let her be arrogant again. "


    Han Feng is very proud. At this time, he is also glad that he didn''t sleep at night and came out to see this crazy woman is the right decision.


    No way. He''s from the top ten families.


    Although the two families are not very hard to deal with, the Millennium alliance of the ten families cannot be broken. If there is something wrong with shuiqianrou here, he will not be able to eat it if his family elders know about it.


    Han Feng

 Chapter 374

    The next day, Lu Fan takes lingyao to say goodbye to her mother-in-law. They want to leave yunhaicheng and go back to the college.


    There''s nothing to do to stay in Yunhai city. The most important thing is that elder martial brother Han Feng keeps shouting and hurries away, as if those demons will be killed again soon.


    "Mother in law, this is the money for you. Take care of it. And these pills. If you get sick or something, take one. Don''t be afraid of wasting it. I have a lot more. "


    Lingyao''s wordy way is like a little daughter-in-law who wants to go far away.


    Lu Fan stood on one side and looked at it. Brother Han Feng and Xiao Hei had been waiting at the door, turning their heads from time to time.


    Lingyao suddenly thought of something and got up and said, "wait a minute, I remember. I still have some gold coins in my house. I''ll get them."


    Lingyao ran out happily, and Lu Fan was too lazy to stop her. For the girl who was afraid of poverty from childhood, several gold coins must not be forgotten.


    Mother-in-law has been half squinting and smiling, until lingyao went out, mother-in-law just said to Lu: "don''t forget what I said to you last time."


    Lu Fan nodded softly. His memory is not bad. He will not forget such things.


    Suddenly, his heart moved a little. Lu fanduo looked at his mother-in-law and asked, "mother-in-law, you know what happened that day when some big demons were killed by a sword."


    mother-in-law didn''t say a word, just looked at Lu Fan in silence, and the smile on the corner of her mouth didn''t diminish at all.


    When Lu fan saw her mother-in-law like this, he was sure of his guess.


    "Mother-in-law, is that you?"


    Lu fan asked directly without any detour.


    At this time, my mother-in-law finally said, "there are some things you don''t have to ask."


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, and the speculation in his heart became affirmation. Immediately Lu Fan''s heart rose with infinite admiration.


    A strong man entering the country is right beside him. Lu Fanzhen wants to show the book of dahuangyuan to the other side.


    But the next moment, the mother-in-law suddenly said with a smile, "but since I asked, I will tell you. I''m just a bum. "


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment and said, "isn''t it grandma you?"


    grandma nodded, shook her head again and smiled without saying anything.


    Lu Fan was completely confused, and her mother-in-law laughed happily, as if this was the effect she wanted.


    Soon, lingyao ran back, but there was another one who came back with her.


    XIII.


    Dark eyes, thin body, ragged clothes, thirteen followed lingyao back.


    "Lu fan, he''s here for you."


    Lingyao speaks.


    Lu Fan went up and looked at it carefully.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan found that the rune on thirteen disappeared.


    Lu Fandao: "now you should know that the leader of the red garment sect is a devil."


    Thirteen slowly nodded.


    Lu fan then said, "the magical pattern on you has disappeared, which means that the devil has lost control over you. You are free now."


    Thirteen looked up at Lu fan, but shook his head gently.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "I promised you, as long as you fight, I will let you go. You don''t have to worry about me getting back at you. I''ll kill you. I''ve already killed you. "


    At this time, XIII finally said, "I know."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "are you here to say goodbye to me now? When the alchemist surnamed Tang left, he didn''t say goodbye to me. It seems that you have a conscience better than him. "


    Thirteen way: "no, with you."


    In short, Lu Fan was surprised. Listen to thirteen. I want to follow him.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "why do you want to follow me?"


    "you are very strong."


    Thirteen eyes glowed at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan was directly amused by him. The feeling guy also thought that the sword was really made by him.


    Lu Fan looks at her mother-in-law and doesn''t know how to explain it.


    Thirteen then said, "I don''t know how to live."


    Thirteen words, let Lu fan face smile convergence. He recognized the bitterness of thirteen words.


    "I don''t know how to live."


    Lu Fan mumbled a sentence.


    The voice of my mother-in-law came from behind.


    "Lu fan, I think this boy is good. Since he is willing to talk with you, will you accept him. It''s also good to be a servant. "


    Lu Fan looked at lingyao and said, "what do you think?"


    lingyao lovingly vomited the head of the snake and said, "you can do it."


    Lu Fan was silent for a moment, and finally looked at thirteen ways: "I can let you follow me. But if you do anything wrong, I will kill you directly without hesitation. I will not forget that you are under the demon cultivation, and I cannot give you complete trust. "


    Thirteen face unchanged, directly in front of Lu Fan knelt down, and then threw himself into the ground, line big ceremony to Lu Fan way: "master."


    Lu Fan was stunned. He was born in martial arts. He never made such a great gift even to the prince of heaven and earth.


    My mother-in-law smiled and nodded at the back, her fingers moved, as if she was pinching her fingers, and then her smile became more intense.


    "Cough, get up."


    Lu fan to the thirteen.


    After hearing Lu Fan''s words, XIII got up and stood behind Lu Fan respectfully.


    He is really like a shadow. Lu fan asked lingyao in a low voice, "the college can take the attendants back, right?"


    Lingyao thought for a moment and said: "we Mingxin hospital, naturally. But you won''t know. Do your senior brothers have any attendants? "


    Lu Fan touched his chin and said:" it seems that he didn''t have them. Come back to the college and ask again. It''s really not good. I''ll send him back to his hometown. "


    Lu Fan thinks that this guy''s strength is OK. It should be good to take him home to see a door.


    Farewell to my mother-in-law. Lu Fan and lingyao take thirteen with them and go out.


    Outside, elder martial brother Han Feng and Xiaohei seem to have been impatient. They are robbing a chicken leg. No one is willing to let go.


    Lu Fan takes the chicken leg away, then he goes away and nibbles: "brother Han Feng, don''t you say goodbye to that water qianrou."


    hearing the name of water qianrou, Han Feng looks disgusted and says: "brother Lu fan, which pot you can''t carry. It''s because this woman is still here that I want to leave. Let''s go before she notices me. She''s injured now, and no one''s looking after her. She deserves her misfortune. Ha ha, I can imagine how sad she will be in the future. Before she finds other ten families to take her back, she will be bullied to death. Ha ha, it''s better to die. It''s over. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng gloated on his face. Lu Fan doubted whether he had been bullied severely by the water qianrou.


    However, it had nothing to do with him. Lu Fan didn''t bother to ask, and they went out of Yunhai city.


    The city wall was broken. When he walked out of the gate, Lu Fan turned his head and took a look at the direction of Yuhua mountain.


    There are no towering peaks, only rubble and countless corpses in the rubble.


    How many alchemists, how many martial artists, how many pills, how many herbs are buried in it.


    Those alchemists and warriors who left in advance went to Yuhua mountain to dig stones.


    It''s better to get back the bodies of relatives and friends and make money for the dead. Anyway, it''s very hot there.


    Lu Fan sighed and said, "how many Danting fairs are destroyed like this. Later, if you want to buy pills, where do you want to go? "Han Feng said," go to another state. ". Don''t worry, there are not many alchemists in the world, but they will not be few. Younger martial brother Lu fan, when you have time, I will take you back to the capital and let you have a good experience. What is prosperity. You can buy pills at any shop. "


    Lu Fan smiles softly, capital city, he really wants to see.


    He also wants to see the world cup.


    "There''s a chance. There''s a chance."


    Lu Fan said with a smile.


    He did not know that the order for him to enter the capital was on his way. And his name also appeared in the court.


    Take back your eyes, Lu Fan and others continue to move forward.


    What they need to do now is to go to the market near Yunhai city to find the beast house and get the skylark back.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng was in a good mood humming a ditty, but just then, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Hair is loose, clothes are messy, a pair of eyes stare at Han Feng.


    "Little bastard."


    People are not others, just water qianrou. She seemed to be in a mess when she didn''t see her overnight.


    Han Feng is scared and shrinks directly behind Lu Fan.


    "You can''t see me, you can''t see me."


    Lu Fan looked depressed and said, "brother Han Feng, you are more and more like a child."


    Water qianrou strides forward and says, "Han Feng, you dare to hide from me. I knew that you were the one who made the noise last night. Even if I lost my ears, I would not hear your voice wrong. "


    Lu Fan whispered to Han Feng, "elder martial brother Han Feng, what a feud you have with her."


    "Shut up," said Han Feng

 Chapter 375

    Lu Fan looks at senior brother Han Feng with a smile. Now he is more and more sure that there must be something hidden between them.


    Water qianrou walked up directly and said: "Han Feng, as a son of the Han family, it''s not good for you to hide from me like this. Besides, there is marriage between us after all. You won''t even forget that. "


    "The engagement,"


    Lu Fan and lingyao all exclaimed.


    Han Feng also shouted: "I will not have a engagement with you until your ancestors board. It was made by my old man. I don''t agree. Who wants to marry you crazy woman. Don''t talk about it. "


    "I don''t agree," said water qianrou with cold light in her eyes. You are a bastard, a slut, a waste, a cowardly shit. Who wants to marry you? "


    Lu Fan slowly let go of his body, and a series of swearing words, water qianrou, made Lu Fan first think of the swearing ability of senior brother Han Feng.


    He''d better let elder martial brother Han Feng fight back by himself.


    Unfortunately, to Lu Fan''s disappointment, elder martial brother Han Feng didn''t scold him back, but pointed to shuiqianjudo: "I don''t have the same understanding with you crazy woman. You don''t stand in my way. I''m leaving. Younger martial brother Lu fan, let''s go quickly. She has no strength and can''t catch up with us. "


    Seeing that Han Feng wanted to escape, Shui qianrou shouted: "Han Feng, if you run now. I will kill myself immediately, let my family see you running away through runes. "


    Han Feng stopped at once, his face white with anger, and said, "what do you want to do, you crazy woman?"


    water qianrouleng hum: "it''s very simple, send me back to the capital. I''m seriously injured now. I can''t beat any wild animal. The maid is all dead. You must protect me from harm and send me back to the water house safely. "


    Water qianrou raised her neck and looked at Han Feng proudly.


    However, Lu fan can see it in the eyes of the shimmering water. At this time, she has no superior attitude. Just like a wounded lioness, and then stubborn to maintain their final dignity.


    Han Feng squeezed words out of his teeth and said, "you dream."


    after that, Han Feng strode forward.


    Lu fan pulls lingyao to keep up with Han Feng.


    Lingyao asked Lu Fan in a low voice, "Lu fan, what do you think is the relationship between the two of them?"


    Lu Fandao: "the relationship that can''t be said clearly can only be more complicated than we think."


    Thirteen silent, quietly follow. Only he did not look at the water from the beginning to the end.


    Water qianrou bit his teeth, silent for a moment, and finally followed.


    Lu Fan turned to look at water qianrou and said to Han Feng, "elder martial brother Han Feng, what do you think?"


    Han Feng said: "what else can I think of? Of course, the farther I hide, the better."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s not like that. If you really want to get rid of him, you won''t walk so slowly."


    Han Feng was dumb for a long time, and then said: "brother Lu fan, if she didn''t see me, she could do anything. It''s nothing to do with me. But now, if anything happens to her after she sees me, I''m done. It''s over. Have you ever seen those rotten eggs trampled on by others? Yes, it''s over. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "then let her follow."


    Han Feng sighed for a while, and finally only nodded helplessly.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The sun goes down and the moon goes up.


    The market was not found. Lu Fan and others had to spend the night in the woods.


    Thirteen is responsible for finding food, small black barbecue, and soon a big dinner will be ready to continue.


    Lu Fan and other people sit around the fire and eat quietly. Xiaohei''s craftsmanship is as good as ever. Lingyao is full of praise. Thirteen of them are eating like flies and gobbles.


    Only water qianrou, sitting alone under a tree, closed his eyes, don''t ask.


    Lu Fan and Han Feng also didn''t give her the meaning of eating. They ate by themselves. A whole mountain tiger soon left only a piece of barbecue.


    Lingyao took the last piece of barbecue in his hand and said, "Lu fan, do you want to give her some food?"


    Lu Fan looked at Han Feng''s senior brother, and Han Feng immediately said: "what to eat. She is not with us. You can''t eat it. I''ll help you. "


    Lingyao frowned, "but I think she is very poor."


    With that, lingyao got up and went to shuiqianrou. With a warm smile, she said to shuiqianrou, "shuigirl, you are hungry. Come and have some barbecue. "


    Shuiqianrou opened her eyes and her face was still frosty.


    Suddenly, shuiqianrou beat the barbecue in lingyao''s hand, sneering, "is this roadside food also eaten by people?"


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. Han Feng stood up directly and said, "bastard, crazy woman, you can roll right now, roll right away, and you can''t commit suicide."


    Lingyao didn''t get angry. She picked up the barbecue immediately, reached out to wipe off the dust on it, and said: "don''t eat it or throw it away. It''s a pity that it''s such a good barbecue."


    Finish saying, Ling Yao looked at water Qian Rou again, the pity in the eyes made water Qian Rou''s face ugly.


    Han Feng''s words, more like a knife stabbed in the water thousand soft heart, smashed her last point of pride.


    Water qianrou hysterically said: "Han Feng, you want me to die, well, I''ll die with you."


    at the end of the speech, water qianrou''s body once again rises with vigorous strength. She was seriously injured at this time. She was desperately trying to run her vigorous strength.


    "Come on,"


    Lu Fan drinks in a low voice, vigorous Qi develops.


    The forces of the heaven and the earth around us are abruptly excluded. Immediately, water qianrou felt that her whole body was suddenly empty.


    Lu Fan looks at water qianrou and says, "Miss water, be a human being, don''t overdo it."


    Lu Fan''s eyes are filled with murderous Qi, and his strong and horizontal force is impacting water qianrou''s fragile body from the air.


    Shuiqianrou''s face changed again and again, as if he thought of Lu Fan''s words that threatened her last night, and he stepped back involuntarily.


    Lu Fan put up his vigorous Qi, patted brother Han Feng on the shoulder again, and said softly, "brother Han Feng, there''s no need to put himself on it."


    It seems that Han Feng is still a little angry. He clenched his fist and grinded his teeth. He just sat back in a moment.


    Lingyao also handed the barbecue to shisan and said, "come here. You can eat more. You won''t and won''t. "


    Thirteen hands out, respectfully take.


    Lu fan is his master. Lingyao and Lu Fan have such a good relationship. They must be his master mother in the future. How dare they disrespect him. He is quiet, but not a fool.


    He took the barbecue and chewed it up. To be honest, it was the best thing he had eaten for so many years. He did not tell Lu Fan what he had been living in the Red Gate these years.


    Xiaohei grins at XIII. For him, people who like the food he makes are all good people.


    Thirteen saw Xiaohei''s expression, and whispered, "OK, eat,"


    when xiaoheideng was a boy, you were very good at expression, and stretched out your claws to touch thirteen''s head.


    Thirteen down also not angry, continue to eat barbecue. This man and beast look very harmonious.


    Water qianrou sits back again, there is blood dripping from the corners of her mouth. Just the impulse, let her injury increased a few points.


    Take out the pill and pour it down. It can only relieve the pain.


    Suddenly, her stomach growled, her eyes closed again.


    She would not admit that she had been hungry for a long time, nor would she admit that she is inferior to ordinary people now.


    Lu Fan''s ears moved, as if he heard something.


    But he would not say that since the woman who was dying for face was willing to do so, let her continue to do so.

 Chapter 376

    A few days later, Wudao college.


    Under the cloud mountain, Lu Fan sighed: "finally back."


    Han Feng also said with a smile: "I don''t know if elder martial brother Chuxing has come back. Maybe we are the first to come back."


    They stepped up and Xiao Hei kept jumping on their shoulders.


    Lingyao didn''t follow them. After all, she went back to the college. First of all, lingyao had to go back to Mingxin college.


    At this time, following Lu fan, that is, senior brother Han Feng, shisan, and shuiqianrou.


    Yes, the stubborn woman followed them all the way back to Wudao college.


    Say up, these days, water thousand soft is also suffered.


    First of all, she has no money.


    Maybe it''s because of the temper of the eldest lady. She didn''t even have the gold coin on her. She didn''t even have the crystal card.


    She also wanted to pay for it with pills. Unfortunately, some ordinary people in the market knew pills. Look at her disheveled and ragged appearance. Who can believe her. Thought she was crazy.


    So when Lu Fan and others were eating in the market, she could only watch. When Lu Fan and others enter the hotel for accommodation, she can only practice outside.


    Several times, lingyao wanted to help her, but she refused.


    Lu fan has always felt that this unnecessary pride is a sad gesture, which only makes people feel that he is pitiful and hateful.


    Until they finally came back in the sky sparrow, the people in the animal room finally recognized that her pills were real and gave her a lot of money.


    At that moment, Lu Fan and Han Feng almost cried when they saw shuiqianrou.


    There were tears in her eyes. At last, she could bear to go back.


    This is a stubborn woman to the end.


    Lu fan made a final evaluation of the water in his heart.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng only gave a cold hum to express his view on water qianrou.


    One Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan, a quiet mountain.


    When he saw the familiar wooden houses, Lu Fan took a long and loose breath: "it''s better here."


    Han Feng said with a smile, "that''s it. It''s quiet outside. Elder martial brother Chuxing, elder martial brother Chutian and elder martial brother, where are you? "Han Feng shouted.


    Shuiqianrou and shisan both looked at the place curiously. To Lu Fan''s surprise, shuiqianrou didn''t comment on the place or show disdain.


    This slightly surprised Lu Fan.


    With the cry of Han Feng, master Yiqing came out first.


    At the sight of Lu Fan and Han Feng, Mr. Daoguang said pleasantly, "you two guys are coming back very early."


    Han Feng said with a smile: "elder martial brothers have not come back, ha ha, master Daoguang, we have had a wonderful time."


    Master Daoguang said: "I can imagine your brilliance. Lu fan, everything in your family has been solved. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "it''s all settled."


    Han Feng said in a loud voice, "it''s more than a solution. Master Daoguang, you can''t believe it. Younger martial brother Lu fan has got the sign of the middle patrol. "


    When master Daoguang arrived, he was shocked and said, "is it true that Lu Fan really got the sign of a middle-class inspector?"


    Lu Fan nodded gently and took the sign out. Master Daoguang''s face was happy. He took the sign and watched it carefully.


    "Lu fan, you are really good at creating miracles. I didn''t get the brand back then. "


    Lu Fandao: "master must be disdainful to do it."


    Master Daoguang handed the sign back to Lu Fandao: "you don''t need to flatter me. He would be happy to know that you have passed the examination of the middle inspector. At last, we have a famous person. You can mix at least one state animal husbandry in the future, which is an official position that many people will never get. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "is master Yiqing away? He has also gone home."


    referring to Yiqing, master Daoguang said in silence for a moment: "Yiqing has been punished and closed up on Yuling mountain. Xingyuan of the Yin and Yang yard was also punished. Why? You should know if you want to come. "


    When brother Han Feng heard the name of Xingyuan, he became angry and his face sank.


    "This Xingyuan, I really want to kill him. Master Daoguang, you don''t know yet. He hired someone to kill Lu Fan''s younger martial brother''s family, but he also sent someone to catch lingyao and want to fight against Lu Fan''s younger martial brother. It''s disgusting. It''s scum. I want his family''s board. "


    Master Daoguang''s face was also quite dark, and he said: "and so on. This Xingyuan, I really need to abandon him. Alas, it''s a pity that the Dean didn''t know how to think about it, so he was confined. I don''t understand. Lingyao, is she OK? "


    Lu Fan nodded:" we went in time, nothing more. "


    Master Daoguang said: "let''s talk about these things later. Go to see Wuwei first. He''s in the room. "


    Han Feng said with a smile, "I said that elder martial brother can''t go back. Ha ha, elder martial brother, come out to eat. I brought you something special. Would you like to try it? "


    Han Feng opened the door of the elder martial brother''s room, but at the next moment, Han Feng exclaimed, "elder martial brother, what''s the matter with you,"


    Lu Fan heard it wrong and rushed to it.


    At that time, Lu fan saw a fat man lying on the bed with his body half full. The big brother was the one who spread the meat on the bed.


    But there are still many wounds on the elder martial brother''s body. It seems that he has experienced an extremely fierce battle. There is no intact fat on his whole body.


    Lu Fan immediately comes forward and feeds the elder martial brother the pills first, then immediately calls out Lao Jiu to heal the elder martial brother.


    "* * 70% of the injuries were caused by sword wound. It''s toxic. It''s a complex mixture of poisons. Don''t worry, master. This poison is troublesome. But I can understand it. It''s just that his Dantian is a little unstable and needs a period of time for rest. However, his life should be OK. The poison hasn''t attacked his heart yet. It''s hard to say for another period of time. "


    Laojiu talks about how to transform Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi into green strength for healing and inject it into the elder martial brother''s body.


    Visible to the naked eye, a silk of black poison was forced out, and then, all into the hands of Lu fan, the whole hand of Lu Fan quickly turned into a piece of black.


    "Who did it and who did it?" Han Feng shouted.


    Master Daoguang sighed: "Yanqing, Yinyang hospital."


    when Hanfeng heard the name, his face would turn ferocious. He said: "it''s him again. But it can''t be. With his strength, it can''t be a big brother''s opponent. "


    Master Daoguang said: "it was impossible. But after the ranking of the college, I don''t know what Xingyuan ate for him. He not only cured his injury, but also directly promoted his cultivation into Yuangang strength, and mastered the poisonous martial arts of an evil sect. That''s how Wuwei can be defeated. "


    Han Feng rolled up his sleeve and said, "I''ll meet him. This guy, looking for death, "


    Master Daoguang hurriedly grabbed him and said:" Han Feng, don''t be impulsive. "


    At this time, Lu Fan turned his head and said, "senior brother Daoguang, why do you want to go to Yan Qing?"


    Senior brother Daoguang was stunned and sighed: "Lu fan, your senior brother did all this to help you breathe."


    Lu Fan nodded, "I see. Brother Han Feng, don''t be impulsive. "


    Han Feng said in a loud voice, "younger martial brother Lu fan, do you want to stop me?"


    Lu Fan said: "no, I want to say that I should go to avenge Yan Qing."

 Chapter 377

    Although Lu Fan''s voice is calm, it is full of awe inspiring murderous spirit.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s back, master Daoguang suddenly felt that he didn''t know Lu Fan.


    That terrible murderous spirit, he only saw in some martial artists climbing out of the blood sea corpse mountain.


    What did Lu Fan experience in the end, he would have such murderous spirit.


    "No, you can''t go. Your elder martial brother is not his opponent. If you go, what can you do? "


    Master Daoguang is obviously not optimistic about Han Feng and Lu Fan.


    In his impression, Lu Fan and Han Feng are just the warriors in the outer gang.


    But the next moment, Han Feng''s body lit up the power of five elements of gold.


    "Master Daoguang, I believe I can beat Yan Qing into a meat pie."


    Han Feng clenched his fist and bit his teeth.


    Lu fan is still healing the elder martial brother at this time. He feels that the poison is almost absorbed. Lu fancai got up and said, "brother Han Feng, I said. It''s my business alone. "


    Lu Fan turned around, his face expressionless, but his eyes were cold.


    Han Feng said, "OK, but junior brother Lu fan, I''ll follow you. I''ll see Yan Qing beaten into a meat pie by you."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "he will not be a meat loaf. He will be a dead man. "


    Finish saying, Lu Fan strides outward, at the same time facing 13 and small * *: "you stay."


    Thirteen looked at Lu Fan respectfully and said nothing. Xiao Hei seemed to be worried, but he didn''t catch up.


    Master Daoguang had the intention to stop it, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Hurriedly, master Daoguang grabbed Han Feng and said, "you are sure that Lu fan can do it."


    Han Feng said: "master, brother Lu fan is better than me."


    After that, Han Feng saw that master Daoguang was worried and added another sentence.


    "Don''t forget, he''s the one who''s got the middle inspector''s token."


    Master Daoguang''s face looks better now. Although he still can''t believe it, he has let go of Han Feng''s hand.


    They strode down the mountain, but the water qianrou didn''t keep up this time, because she knew that Han Feng would come back.


    Water qianrou, like no one else, went directly to Lu Fan''s wooden house. Because from her experience, it can be seen that the materials used in this room are the most special and should be the best.


    Master Dao Guang noticed that Dao came back with Lu Fan and Han Feng, and there were two people he did not know.


    When he saw that shuiqianrou was about to enter Lu Fan''s wooden house, master Daoguang stopped her.


    "This girl, what are you going to do? Are you Lu Fan''s friends?" said water qianrou calmly, "no, get me something to eat. I want dew tea. Dew must be today''s dew. Tea must be the best tea that has just been picked. When you drink it, you need to moisten your throat and quench your thirst. You need to keep the fragrance in your mouth. Three meat and three vegetable dishes, plus a ginseng soup. Use China instead of gold and silver. I hate gold and silver the most. Soup to boil 48 hours, if time is not enough, use vigorous to process, faster. "


    Finish saying, water thousand soft walked in.


    Mr. Daoguang was stunned. He felt puzzled.


    Where is the eldest lady from.


    Turning around, master Daoguang looked at thirteen and said, "who are you?"


    "thirteen."


    "You know Lu Fan and Han Feng,"


    "well."


    "They brought you to Wudao college."


    "well."


    "Don''t let me ask you all the time, will you introduce yourself?"


    "Well."


    "Can you say anything but" well. "


    " Oh. "


    Ą°ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄą


    Yin Yang Hospital.


    After a few months of calm, the whole Yinyang yard slowly recovered its vitality.


    Although the impact of the last College ranking war has not subsided. However, the Yinyang courtyard itself has been greatly renovated. The damaged houses and streets are almost repaired at this time. The whole Yinyang courtyard looks radiant.


    On the street, the students of Yinyang academy are rare, and more people are practicing in the martial arts arena at this time.


    Because we don''t keep the first name of the branch, many students have quit the Yinyang Academy in this period of time. One of the most famous is to go to the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan of the magic moon, and to go to the thunder Hall of Yu Xin. In addition, the disappearance of the yin-yang array almost led to the complete collapse of the whole yin-yang courtyard.


    Fortunately, only a few days later, Yan Qing came out of the mountain again, defeated Wuwei, the elder martial brother of Yiyuan academy, and entered Yuangang. Moreover, in the following period of time, Yan Qing vigorously challenged all the experts of other colleges, and won them all, thus stabilizing the stormy Yinyang Academy.


    Inspired by Yan Qing, the rest of the students in the Yinyang academy worked hard, never wandered and chatted again, and began to practice martial arts desperately.


    In their view, as long as elder martial brother Yan Qing is still there, the Yinyang academy will get back to the first place sooner or later. Now it''s just a small failure.


    "Brother Li, your wave sword has made progress again. It seems that it won''t be long before you can advance to another level."


    "Well, there are still some shortcomings. Let''s have another one."


    "If you fight like this, you won''t be afraid of injury."


    "what are you afraid of when you are injured? Elder martial brother Yan Qing has suffered such a serious injury, and he is almost abandoned. It''s not only a few days, but also a step further. We in the Yinyang hospital have such a strong momentum that we can''t fight to death. When my swordsmanship is successful, I have to go to the yuan court and let Lu Fan beg for mercy under my sword. "


    "Good spirit. That Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan is nothing. It''s just a fluke to win us. Let them enjoy themselves for two days first. I also refine my martial arts. I believe that when brother Li''s swordsmanship is successful, I will be able to achieve something. When the time comes, we will follow elder martial brother Yanqing to kill them back to the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    Two students of Yinyang academy talked with each other in admiration. Another student of Yinyang Academy who heard their words came over and said: "brother Li, brother Zhou said very well. I still remember that day when two students of the Yuan Yuan hospital rushed to our Yinyang hospital, they were knocked down by senior brother Yan Qing. If the guy named Chutian didn''t run fast and resist their elder martial brother, they would have died in front of the gate of our Yinyang courtyard. "


    "Well, I remember. It''s said that the senior brother of Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan is still a fat man. "


    "The standard fat man. Fat and useless. "


    "Fat as a pig, it''s like a pig."


    "It''s not a pig. How can we rush to our Yinyang hospital to provoke, ha ha."


    A group of people began to make fun of inaction. At this time, one of them hurriedly ran in from the door.


    "All senior brothers, no good, one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan is coming again."


    In a word, let the whole people in the martial arts arena stop.


    "Who has come to the yuan hospital?" several people asked in unison.


    "It''s like, Lu Fan."


    Hearing the two words of Lu fan, the faces of the people who had just uttered changed wildly, as if they were about to sweat.


    This name is a nightmare for them, but anyone who has experienced the ranking war of College months ago has no doubt about what it stands for.


    "He''s back. Yes, the annual sacrifice is over. It''s time for him to come back. As soon as he came back, he ran to our Yinyang hospital to challenge. I can''t bear it, gentlemen. We''ll meet him. "


    Excited, a group of disciples of yin and Yang yard finally gave up their fear and strode out.


    But at this time, a voice sounded over the whole Yinyang yard.


    "Yan Qing, get out."

 Chapter 378

    Outside the gate of the Yin and Yang courtyard, Lu Fan stands with a sword and is extremely murderous.


    A roar, echoed in the Yin and Yang yard. With the cultivation of Lu Fan from now on, a roar can be heard through the sky.


    Soon, groups of students from the Yin and Yang academy rushed out. After seeing Lu fan, the man holding the sword, they all turned pale.


    Some were indignant, some were frightened. More people, it is the appearance of trembling.


    For these ordinary students, Lu Fan''s name can only be described as thunderous.


    Just like those students who have just said they want to kill the gate of yiyuanyuan academy, after seeing Lu fan, they are all afraid of going forward.


    There are some things that can be said behind the scenes. It''s really important that how many people can really stand out when it comes to the moment.


    Just as Lu fan is standing here, so many students of the Yin and Yang academy dare not walk into Lu Fan''s ten Zhang distance, but look at him from afar.


    Lu Fan sweeps the faces of these people, but he doesn''t see a familiar face, and Yan Qing is not among them.


    At this time, senior brother Han Feng shouted: "Yan Qing, the son of tortoise, will soon roll out and die. What are you doing in there? "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng shouted and scolded, which aroused the indignation of many disciples in the Yin and Yang yard.


    But before they scolded, they saw the five elements of gold on Han Feng''s body shining, and then a sound like the sound of gold and stone exploding.


    "Yan Sun Tzu, I''m the board of your family."


    although the language is vulgar, but the cultivation is true.


    The strength of Yuangang realm can''t be fake. As soon as Hanfeng''s gang strength is expanded, all the colleges of Yinyang academy will only be astonished.


    "Yuangang realm, how come another Yuangang realm comes to Yiyuan courtyard."


    "God, is this guy who is particularly bad in Yiyuan courtyard. When did he enter Yuangang


    "The power of five elements of gold cannot be fake. The strength of the yuan academy has increased again. "


    "What are you afraid of? Even if he is Yuangang, elder martial brother Yanqing will not lose to him. Their eldest elder martial brother is not Yuangang realm. He has been beaten back by elder martial brother Yanqing as before. "


    "It''s reasonable to say that senior brother Yan Qing will win."


    "Yes, even in Yuangang, it can''t be an opponent of senior brother Yan Qing."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The students of Yinyang academy have already begun to cheer themselves up before the war begins. Obviously, Han Feng''s cultivation growth speed has scared them.


    Lu Fan looks at the door calmly. As long as Yan Qing is still there, he can''t be absent.


    Let elder martial brother Han Feng swear. Lu fan is here for revenge today.


    In this world, there are not many people that can make him care about. His family, lingyao, and the rest are those people in the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    Although the elder martial brother didn''t talk much with him, in his heart, the elder martial brother was the honorable person who helped him to fight at the critical moment when he was getting into the door and was seriously injured.


    Such a person almost died in Yan Qing''s hands. He could hardly bear it.


    Even if the Dean comes today, he can''t be stopped from killing Yan Qing.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are full of angry flames. He who doesn''t speak now is like a volcano in preparation. Just waiting for Yan Qing to appear, he will dye the whole sky red.


    At this time, in the Yinyang yard, in a secluded practice room.


    Yan Qing slowly opened his eyes, he vaguely heard the movement outside, he heard someone shouting his name.


    On his arm, the green light flickered. Yan Qing looked slightly different at this time.


    Half of them are ruddy and half of them are green.


    He is like poison into the bone marrow. The dying man is full of a strong sense of death.


    Bang, there''s a knock on the door outside.


    Yan Qing frowned slightly. He had already told him that there was no urgent matter and he could not disturb his practice.


    Now someone dares to knock on the door of his practice room, obviously something very important has happened.


    In the Yinyang yard, it''s unlikely that he will be disturbed to practice. The only explanation is that someone has hit the door of the Yinyang yard.


    Who will it be.


    Yan Qing chuckles and thinks with his buttocks. Besides the lunatics in the Yuan Yuan court, who else can they be.


    It''s time for Lu fan to come back.


    Yan Qing''s eyes twinkled and his defeat to Lu Fan was the biggest humiliation he had ever suffered since he lived. It had to be washed with blood.


    After the last ranking war, Lu Fan left Wudao college and asked for leave to go home, so that he could not invite another battle after recovering his strength. Up to now, he still has a bit of a grudge.


    Now, Lu Fan dare to come to the Yinyang hospital directly. Ha ha, OK, good. Now that I''m here, I don''t need to go back.


    Wave your hands, and the door of the training room opens.


    A student from the Yinyang academy rushed in and said, "elder martial brother Yan Qing, outside..."


    Yan Qing raised his hand and said, "Lu Fan of the yuan academy has come to fight me, hasn''t he?"


    The primary school staff was stunned for a moment, then said: "you have heard Yan Qing."


    Yan Qing said with a smile, "I didn''t hear it, but I guessed it. Tell Lu fan to wait for me for a few hours. When the sun is setting, I will come out to fight with him and make him a little patient. This war needs the audience. "


    Little students do not understand the scratch head, why must drag to the sunset.


    However, since Yan Qing has spoken, the specific reason is not what he should ask.


    The little student ran out in response, and Yan Qing walked out of the practice room slowly at this time. Clap hands, immediately, two black warrior immediately appeared in front of him.


    Both of them were the warriors he brought back from his family. Yan Qing said calmly, "go to other branches and inform them that when the sun is setting, there will be a war between Lu Fan and me."


    The two martial artists disappeared immediately, turned into two black shadows and rushed to the other branches.


    Yan Qing carries his hands on his back, and the green on his body slowly fades away.


    With his eyes closed, Yan Qing could feel his blood begin to boil.


    Outside, the little student quickly came to the gate of the hospital and walked up to several. The little student shouted to Lu Fandao: "Lu Fan of the one yuan hospital, listen. When the sun is setting, he will come out to fight with you and let you wait patiently. According to Yanqing, the audience is needed for the battle. "What are you waiting for?" Han Feng cried out in the fog and clouds


    Lu Fan heard the meaning of the words, reached out to stop Han Feng, Lang said: "since he wants the audience. That''s what he wants. When the sun is setting, is it. I waited, "


    and Lu Fan slowly sat on the ground and closed his eyes.


    At this time, Yan Qing in the Yin and Yang yard also closed his eyes and sat in front of the door.


    A strong news immediately spread throughout Wudao college.

 Chapter 379

    "Lu fan is back. I''ll fight Yan Qing as soon as I get back. I have to watch this fight. Now I''ll start at once.


    Thunderhouse, Rodin smile, no decadent, grinning, stride out. Dressed in a long robe and barefoot, Rodin looks chic and refined.


    At the same time, the thunder academy students who heard that Lu Fan was going to fight with Yan Qing again also rushed out quickly, trying to rush to the Yinyang academy before the sun set.


    Green sword Academy.


    Xuanfeng takes back the flying sword. Just after it falls into his hand, it turns into a piece of powder.


    "Lu Fan invites Yan Qing to fight. I''m afraid he doesn''t know that Yan Qing has practiced evil Kung Fu. Well, he''s also idle anyway. It''s better to go and have a look. Before I come back, I''ll exchange a better sword. "


    Xuanfeng strides out of the door and follows him. A dozen servants hold their swords and follow him.


    These are his newly recruited sword slaves. Their only function is to protect the sword. Xuanfeng wanted to see if Lu Fan''s accomplishments had improved after a new year''s sacrifice.


    Hengshanyuan.


    When Qiao Xuan heard the news, he jumped out of the bed and the maid beside him jumped.


    "What. Lu fan is in the Yinyang hospital again. Get my clothes quickly. I''m going to the Yinyang hospital. If they fight again, they will have to live and die. This kind of scene must not be missed. "


    Qiao Xuan hurriedly walked out.


    "Master, you haven''t put on your pants yet," cried the maid beside


    Mingxin hospital.


    The pearl is watering the flowers. Lingyao listens to the students'' report, frowns and says, "this guy, how can he make trouble as soon as he comes back?"


    The Pearl said with a smile, "your Lu fan has never stopped. Since he entered Wudao college, something has to happen every other time. It''s another battle with Yan Qing. It''s really boring. Let''s not go. Younger martial sister lingyao, if you are worried, go and have a look. "


    Lingyao shook her head and smiled: "I don''t worry about him at all. I''d better water the flowers here with my elder martial sister. "


    Pearl said with a little wonder: "I have so much faith in him. I''d like to remind you that Yan Qing has made great progress. Before the new year''s sacrifice, he came to the Mingxin yard, and I only had three moves with him and then I was defeated. "


    Lingyao''s face was still calm and said, "he can''t beat Lu Fan any longer."


    The Pearl raised her eyebrows slightly, and she heard the affirmation without hesitation from lingyao''s tone. Of course, pearl will not know where lingyao''s confidence comes from. And lingyao thought to herself, even if it''s the four demons, it''s hard not to compare Yan Qing with the four demons now.


    After a pause, lingyao said: "elder martial sister, you must have more than three moves with him now. I feel that your cultivation has greatly improved, elder martial sister. "


    The Pearl said with a smile, "there are some. They water the flowers."


    Lingyao said in surprise, "watering flowers can also improve cultivation."


    Pearl nodded: "of course, as long as your heart is quiet enough, it''s OK. You don''t want to try."


    Lingyao nodded and came forward.


    Qianren courtyard, Kongtong courtyard and Piaomiao courtyard all received the news.


    There was no accident. Everyone was boiling over it. Qi Qi went to the Yin and Yang yard.


    Many people''s ideas coincide with Qiao Xuan ''.


    I can''t help it. It''s said that the master of Yiyuan yuan academy and the master of Yinyang Academy were locked up by the dean for fighting.


    The teachers of both academies are like this, not to mention the students. It''s only strange that they don''t fight against each other.


    What''s more, without the master''s restraint, the fighting on both sides must be more unbridled. It''s possible that the performance will turn into a group fight.


    With the attitude that it''s not too big to watch the bustle, everyone rushes there.


    Even after hearing the news, the teachers of several academies had the intention to go and watch.


    Because of an inviting battle, the whole Wudao College started for it.


    Such charm means that Lu Fan and Yan Qing, who have created miracles in Wudao college, can do it.


    The news even reached the main hall of Wudao college, when tianyazi Dean was receiving guests.


    A middle-aged man is sitting in front of the dean of tianyazi. Although his clothes are simple, the black jade belt on the man''s waist and the clear character Wu''an have proved his identity from the court.


    "Dean tianyazi is really lucky. The students you taught have got the position of middle patrol envoy, which is enough to prove that Dean tianyazi has a good command of teaching. I will write a letter to the imperial court some day, asking Dean tianyazi to go to wusheng college in the capital city to hold a position of tutor."


    The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    The head of tianyazi couldn''t close his smile. To be honest, he really didn''t expect that Lu Fan had given him such a big surprise in a short time of annual sacrifice.


    His disciples passed the examination of the middle patrol envoy and killed Kui Niu. He didn''t dare to think about this before he changed.


    There are hundreds of thousands of schools in the state of Wu''an, but there are also several schools that can cultivate students who have passed the examination of middle-level patrol envoys.


    It turns out that there are disciples in Wudao college who have passed the examination of lower patrol envoys, which is enough for the whole college to celebrate. But now, it''s medium-sized. The imperial court has sent people to inform. Such honor is enough to make Lu Fan''s name engraved on the glorious list of Wudao college forever.


    "Mr. Ma is flattered. When Lu fan comes back, I will let him come to see Ma immediately. "


    Master Ma shook his head and said, "no, I just came to pass on a message. Please tell Lu fan that the imperial court has ordered him to arrive in the capital next spring. "


    The dean''s heart moved and said, "I dare to ask, but the court will give Lu Fan a place to participate in the selection."


    Master Ma shook his head and said, "I don''t know. There is no accurate information on it, and I can''t speculate. But the Dean can think like this, if there is no chance, why let him go to the capital. "


    "Right, right."


    Tianyazi''s president clapped his hands and said with a smile, his heart was full of joy.


    I thought to myself that if Lu Fan could go further, win the selection quota, or even participate in the world championships, he would really have nothing else to ask for.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t attend such a grand event in this life. If his disciples can attend, it will fulfill his dream in this life.


    Just chatting happily, a warrior came in and said, "report to the president, Lu fan is back."


    The dean said with a smile: "I can''t help talking about it. It''s a coincidence that Mr. Ma has come back. Let''s meet with me. "


    Master Ma shook his head and said, "I''ll see you together. I''m also curious about this talented inspector Lu


    "Let''s go to the yuan court."


    The Dean waved.


    The warrior hurriedly said, "report to the president, Lu fan is not in the yuan courtyard now, he is in the Yin and Yang courtyard."


    For a moment, the Dean frowned slightly and immediately guessed something, saying: "this kid, make trouble when he comes back. Come on, let''s see how he has improved in this period of time. "

 Chapter 380

    The setting sun gradually disappeared into the mountains, showing only half of the sun.


    In front of the Yin and Yang courtyard, if you look down from the sky, you can see a dense crowd, surrounded here, leaving only ten Zhang in the middle, and Lu fan will sit in the middle.


    In heaven and in the world, all the people come together.


    There are four teachers from the nine branches. In the middle of them are the president and Mr. Ma.


    The tables, chairs and benches are well arranged. Although the figures are crowded together, they are still quite different.


    A group of people look at Lu Fan eagerly, the student who created the miracle of Wudao college. They want to see how bad Lu fan has been since he disappeared for several months.


    "This is Lu Fan. It looks really young. "


    "Ma said with a smile.


    "It''s good to be young. If it''s not for being young, I''m afraid he can''t get the sign of a medium-sized inspector."


    Mr. Ma nodded: "yes, the young people are becoming more and more powerful now. There are more and more martial artists, and the standard is naturally higher and higher. Young and gifted, there will be much to do in the future. "


    The Dean smiled and nodded. The two said that the teachers around could hear.


    For a while, several teachers were secretly surprised. What kind of medium patrolman.


    Who''s got the middle inspector''s sign.


    Although it sounds like they''re talking about Lu fan, several teachers instinctively can''t believe that Lu fan has got the brand of the middle inspector.


    It''s impossible.


    They want to come here. Although Lu fan is very strong and talented, there is absolutely no chance that he will get the brand of medium patrol envoy.


    The afterglow of the setting sun fell on Lu Fan.


    Slowly, Lu Fan opened his eyes.


    In the eyes of a calm, like a deep pool, ancient well.


    When he got up, Lu fan, with a heavy sword in his hand, looked at the gate of the Yinyang hospital. The noise around him disappeared in his ears. Slowly, a clear sound of footsteps came to his ears.


    "Here we are."


    Lu Fan said softly.


    At this time, the crowd blocking the gate of the hospital suddenly separated, and the students of Yinyang hospital suddenly began to shout.


    "Senior brother Yanqing, senior brother Yanqing."


    After waiting for a long time, the students of Yinyang academy finally came to their senior brother Yan Qing.


    Han Feng, who had been sitting on one side drowsy, woke up with him at the moment. He quickly wiped the saliva from his mouth and stared at Yan Qing.


    Wearing a martial robe, Yan Qing seems to have changed a lot when he saw Lu Fan last time. The whole person seems to have lost a circle.


    There is a deep depression on his cheek. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Lu Fan always feels that his face is not harmonious.


    As if with half of the mask, the left and right sides of the face, some asymmetry. But if you look at it carefully, you can''t really see where there is asymmetry.


    Yan Qing came out and looked at Lu Fan. Suddenly, he smiled.


    Lu Fan said, "I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Yan Qingdao: "in fact, I waited longer than you."


    Finish saying, two people walk forward at the same time, when there is only a foot distance left, two people stop again at the same time.


    All the noise disappeared in an instant. People held their breath and waited to see the war.


    Ma said in a low voice, "this young man looks good, and he is also a student of your college."


    The Dean nodded, "yes. Cultivation and talent are all OK. It''s just that the mind is a little extreme. "


    Ma dahen: "it''s hard to be a man with a bad heart. It''s useless to have any talent. It''s a pity."


    The dean said: "yes, but I always think that his talent is really wasted, which is a pity. I hope he can understand something after fighting today. If when he can learn to let go, then he can reach the top. Otherwise, this life, at most, is just the beginning of Tiangang. "


    Mr. Ma nodded slightly, obviously agreeing with what the dean said.


    In the field, Lu Fan stands opposite to Yan Qing. The light in his eyes changes from calm to murderous.


    The light in Yan Qing''s eyes is also changing, turning a little bit into the color of resentment.


    Suddenly, Yan Qing said: "heaven and earth life and death, dare to stand."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "we don''t need this between us. Anyway, only one person can live to see the sun tomorrow, right?"


    "It makes sense."


    "Come then."


    Boom.


    The strength of the two men burst at the same time, and the strong and vigorous force rushed up like a beam of light.


    A flame, a golden green lightning, respectively fell on the two men.


    Lu Fan''s body was ablaze, while Yan Qing was covered with golden green armor.


    "Yuangang territory. Lu Fan also entered Yuangang. God, Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan strong. "


    A student of Hengshan hospital screamed in surprise. More people took a breath of air conditioner.


    "Damn it, he''s one step ahead of me."


    Qiao Xuan looked at Lu Fan''s fierce flame and said.


    Xuanfeng''s face was ugly, too. He had just taken a step and was about to break the barrier. He thought his speed was fast, but he didn''t expect that Lu Fan had come to him early.


    Rodin was calm, with a smile on his lips. "Good, good," he murmured


    Several teachers cried out in surprise. Shen Tu of Hengshan yard cried out, "how fast is the bastard advancing? He won''t really pass the examination of the middle level patrol."


    "Yuangang territory, thought of the assessment of the middle patrol envoy, is also nine dead. I don''t think he really passed, but


    Mingxinyuan, master wuchou drags a long ending.


    "But what?" asked master Mengyun


    Wu Chou said: "but this kid, he always likes to work miracles, doesn''t he?"


    In a word, all the teachers laughed.


    Yes, this kid just likes to do unexpected things. Maybe he really passed the examination of the middle inspector.


    In the field, Lu Fan collided with Han Feng''s gang strength.


    There is no skill, no means, that is, the vigorous force collides with the vigorous force, which is savage and powerful, and the fight is pure cultivation.


    The storm of strength spread, making the students around feel a blazing wind, pushing them back.


    The strength of the two men was even equal and they did not let each other down.


    "Lu fan, you didn''t let me down. I was just thinking, if it''s too simple to win you, it''s not too boring. "


    Yan Qing laughed at the moment.


    Lu Fan replied calmly, "you didn''t let me down. It seems that your annual sacrifice is not very comfortable. "


    Yan Qingdao: "for strength, it''s worth it. Come on, Lu Fan. Let''s see my new move. Silence. "


    At one point, the world suddenly darkened a lot, in front of countless lights, suddenly hit.


    Lu Fan said calmly, "then you can see me. All swords belong to the emperor. "


    There is no hesitation, no temptation. The best way is to come up.


    The strength of the two men suddenly collided, and the whole Yin and Yang yard shook violently for it, making a loud explosion, as if countless thunders fell on the place where the two men were fighting.

 Chapter 381

    This is not a duel. This is a battle of life and death.


    It''s not a contest. It''s a murder.


    In real combat, we never wait for the opponent''s moves to run out, so we can enlarge their moves. But as soon as he comes up, he will destroy the other side with the momentum of thunder, and will not give the other side any chance to fight back, or to fight back.


    Lu Fan and Yan Qing both think so, and they do the same.


    As soon as they came up, they used the strongest killing move.


    As long as the other party hesitates a little, or is soft, it must be killed directly.


    But it''s a pity that the two obviously think the same way.


    Lions fight rabbits with all their strength. They all know that.


    The two were shaken at the same time. Lu Fan''s clothes showed blood holes. A destructive force moved and spread in his body. It seemed that there was a plan to eliminate his vigorous Qi.


    Unfortunately, it still belittles Lu Fanqiang''s powerful vigorous Qi.


    This force was blocked outside the Dantian. Jiulong Xuangong tower immediately released its power to cooperate with vigorous Qi to strangle the power of extinction.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, and Yan Qing really surprised him.


    On the other side, Yan Qing is not easy.


    Lu Fan''s powerful sword also scarred his gold and green armor.


    Yan Qing can feel that his internal organs have been hurt. If he had been replaced, he would have been seriously injured and fell to the ground. He would never be able to move again.


    "The powerful sword is far beyond the power of the ordinary martial artists in Yuangang. Lu fan, you surprised me again. "


    Yan Qing got up and was bleeding all over, but he was like a nobody.


    Lu Fan frowns slightly. He knows how much damage his sword formula can do. Even if the martial artists in the vigorous territory win his sword, nothing will happen.


    Yan Qing didn''t even blink his brow. It''s not normal.


    It''s loaded. Not very.


    Did he block it with special skills.


    Lu Fan surmised that Yan Qing''s golden and green light was shining again.


    Then, the wound on Yan Qing''s body began to heal quickly, which was better than the healing effect of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    "It''s a golden wood twin. It''s really amazing."


    At this time, master Ma was also surprised and pointed to Yan Qingdao: "I haven''t seen the double five elements for many years. Such students, even the martial Saint college in the capital city, will open their doors to receive them. Dean tianyazi, let me ask him again, is he really bad at heart? "


    The Dean nodded: "it''s not really good. There is the capital of the strong, but there is no heart of the strong. "


    Master Ma sighed, "Alas, the world is in a dilemma. Dean tianyazi, as you just said, it''s a pity. Give him one more chance. "


    In an instant, the wound on Yan Qing''s body healed as before, pulling off his coat. Yan Qingdao: "Lu fan, I killed your elder martial brother first. Now it''s your turn."


    Saying that, the blood just dripping from Yan Qing turned into rattan and went straight to Lu Fan.


    On the blood vine, the green light is quiet, but there is a touch of gold hidden, sharp.


    "Five elements of gold, five elements of wood."


    Lu Fan said softly.


    For the first time, he saw people who could use two kinds of five element forces in Yuangang. One kind of five element force is already very powerful. Two kinds of superposition is not as simple as one plus one equals two.


    Blood rattan forms a cage, which directly seals Lu fan inside, and then countless golden lights gush out of the blood rattan.


    Poop poop.


    Lu Fan''s side will shine out countless holes. At this time, on Lu Fan''s body, the scale Dragon Armor is also open, blocking the golden light.


    "Yan Qing, so strong."


    Qiao Xuan twisted his eyebrows and said. He was reluctant to admit it, but it was.


    The power of double five elements, even if Yan Qing just entered the Yuan Gang realm, has far exceeded the Yuan Gang realm.


    Don''t say that all of them haven''t entered Yuangang.


    Even if they are also Yuangang, they may not be Yan Qing''s opponents.


    "Last time, when he came to fight with me, he only used Jin''s power. Do you look down on me. "


    Xuanfeng clenched his teeth and clenched his fists.


    Obviously, I feel like I''m going to catch up with each other, but suddenly I find that the strength shown by the other party last time is just for fun. This kind of feeling makes people spit blood. Xuanfeng is now giving birth to the meaning of turning around and leaving immediately. He will go back for a year, and then come out to compete with each other.


    But in this battle, he didn''t want to miss it. He really wanted to see if Lu Fan could fight against Yan Qing.


    The sharp contraction of sanguine rattan binds Lu fan to death. The barbs on the rattan, with extremely sharp gold force, pierce Lu Fan''s scale Dragon Armor and enter Lu Fan''s flesh.


    Lu Fan tried to struggle and found that the vine was not tough.


    Although it is condensed with vigorous force, it is mixed with many forces of heaven and earth.


    Yan Qing raised his hand, his skin suddenly seemed to be crawling like a bug.


    Then, his blood vessels and tendons burst out, and the soles of his feet fell into the ground like roots.


    "Lu fan, feel the pain of death. Soon you will feel numbness, pain, trembling all over your body and finally turn into a pool of blood. "


    Lu Fan stood there quietly, and he could feel a green toxin flowing into his body along the blood vine.


    Lu Fandao: "the elder martial brother was defeated like this by you."


    Yan Qing said with a smile, "you are talking about the fatso of your Yuan Yuan hospital. That''s right. He was defeated by me. It''s funny that he thought his skin could block my sharp rattan. "


    Lu Fandao: "I see. A mixture of toxins. I''d like to know. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan''s light converged.


    In the body, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong rang out: "great master, don''t worry, I can deal with this kind of poison with my eyes closed. If you want to defeat you with poison, at least it must be the world''s strange poison. Hahahaha. "


    Lu Fan''s mouth slightly raised a smile, a moment later, he was still standing there quietly.


    There was no convulsion, no falling, no foaming at the mouth, turning into blood.


    Lu Fan stood there, as if laughing at Yan Qing''s incompetence.


    Yan Qing was also shocked and said in a loud voice, "you are not afraid of poison."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s just that your poison is not strong enough."


    Yan Qing gnaws his teeth and drinks violently again. Lu fan can feel a strong force coming from the blood vine.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi spread out.


    "Get out of here."


    The power of heaven and earth is released, and all methods are scattered.


    In a flash, the blood rattan on Lu Fan''s body turned into nothing, and the light on Yan Qing''s body suddenly disappeared. It was ten Zhang around, and it was clear.


    Lu Fan looked at Yan Qing''s stunned face and said, "today, I will not cut you."


    Said, Lu fan will have no Feng heavy sword ruthlessly inserted on the ground, holding his fist and then said: "I want to beat you alive."

 Chapter 382

    "What kind of martial arts is it?"


    Master Ma was shocked. Even if he was an official who had seen the world, he saw such magical skills for the first time.


    One move, there is no heaven and earth.


    It''s not uncommon for such skills to appear on the powerful warrior with Tao domain.


    One world, one world, this is the right thing.


    But such a scene appears on a warrior who is just in Yuangang''s territory. It''s very unusual. It''s even horrible.


    The dean who is smoothing his beard almost drags it down.


    He was also shocked, because Lu Fan''s move was so much like Tao Yu. Even if it is not, there are quite a few domain powers.


    Everyone was shocked. Everyone who could feel the emptiness of Lu Fan''s whole body felt that his three outlooks had been impacted.


    Several teachers also said that they were frightened and had a look of dementia.


    And other people who are not good enough to feel the sudden change of the power of heaven and earth just watch Yan Qing stand there as if he is bound by something.


    One step, two steps, every step forward of Lu fan is like stepping on the heart of the students of the Yin Yang Academy.


    Lu Fan raised his hand and made a fist. The speed of the fist was not fast, but he could see the muscles on Lu Fan''s arm bulging and the whole body''s strength gathering in a little.


    At this time, Yan Qing moved.


    He took a few quick pictures of Lu Fan. Although he didn''t have the power of heaven and earth, he still had vigorous power.


    The vigorous force that gushed from his body still had the power of explosion.


    Bang, bang.


    Two muffled sounds, Lu Fan''s muscles contracted, and he bounced back his strength directly.


    Visible to the naked eye, there are several palm marks on Yan Qing''s body.


    He looked at Lu Fan with the expression of seeing a ghost. He didn''t understand how Lu Fan did it at all.


    Then Lu Fan''s fist fell.


    Like Mount Tai, like a meteorite.


    Yan Qing wanted to hide, but found that his body had been bound in place by a strong pressure.


    He raised his hand and tried to block it, but found that the fist strength had not yet fallen on him, and the fist wind had already made his bones crack.


    Boom.


    The explosion, Lu fan this fist, directly hit the power of ground level martial arts.


    His fist broke Yan Qing''s arm and hit him on the cheek. Lu fan directly smashed Yan Qing into the ground, and the whole ground made a loud noise.


    The earth cracked, a deep crack, even spread to the inside of the Yin and Yang yard.


    Yan Qing''s body can''t be seen. He is completely immersed in the deep ground.


    Waving to disperse the dust, Lu Fan waved and the flames rose again.


    The power of the world around us suddenly returned, even stronger than before.


    "Wave and go. Such skills, if not heaven level, are not far from each other. Dean of tianyazi, I didn''t expect that your college really has a deep foundation. It is built on the basis of heaven level skills, and it has been passed down. Why worry about training top experts. "


    Mr. Ma looked at the light in his eyes. At this time, he was very satisfied with Lu Fan''s performance.


    The martial arts of Xiaoyuan Gang state can play the power of Taoism which is impossible to be done by the ground Gang state or even the sky Gang state. If this is to let him into the sky Gang, it is not to be able to fight with the powerful warrior.


    How many martial arts are there in the whole Wu''an country? As long as Lu fan has the strength of half step martial arts, it will be enough for the whole Donghua state to establish the longevity memorial archway for him, which is respected by Baishi.


    Mr. Ma thought in his heart that after Lu Fan went to the capital in spring, he would make friends.


    This kind of talent, no accident, will be a strong one in the future. Make friends before he gets up. It will be more convenient in the future.


    In Ma''s mind, these people don''t know. Others are more concerned about whether Lu Fan killed Yan Qing.


    When the dust and smoke disappeared, Lu Fan didn''t look at them, and he punched the hole again.


    Red flame dragon roars fist.


    A fire dragon roared out of his arm and smashed into the hole.


    All of a sudden, the hole deepened again.


    The flame converged, and Lu Fan looked into the pit at this time. He saw only one hand in the gravel soil hanging powerless.


    Is it dead.


    Lu fan is not sure, and the best way to deal with this kind of uncertainty is to make up a few more punches.


    Just as Lu Fan was going to continue to fight, when a piece of rattan sprang up from the ground.


    "Seal. Sleepy. Kill. "


    In the rubble, Yan Qing leaps out, his whole body is full of blood, but his face is crazy.


    Lu Fan looked at him calmly and said: "turn back your qi and blood, even if I don''t kill you. You can''t live. "


    Yan Qingdao: "you may not kill me."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "no way."


    Yan Qing then said, "then why don''t I fight hard. Maybe we can pull you to die together. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "it makes sense."


    Not far away to see tianyazi Dean is a long sigh.


    "Well, he still can''t get through this barrier. If he doesn''t reverse his life, I will save him. "


    Lord Ma also said, "you must not live because you have done evil. If he wants to die, he will die. It''s a pity to have such a good talent. "


    Yan Qing could not hear them. Otherwise, he may not make such crazy moves.


    Reverse the Qi and blood, break the meridians, collapse the whole body, and make the last stroke with the power of returning light. Yan Qing is also out of the last fight posture.


    Blood rattan suddenly out of a piece of blood, slowly, the vine even began to quickly turn into golden light.


    "Golden wood kill, five elements thunder, life and death rotation."


    Yan Qing drinks a lot. His vigorous energy is crazy and his fresh blood flow is faster.


    But at this time, Lu Fan''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Soul snatching method.


    When his eyes touched, Lu Fan''s eyes flashed. For a moment, Yan Qing''s whole body was stiff, and the rattan began to loosen.


    Lu Fan walked out of the rattan without hesitation, and then waved gently. Vigorous Qi was injected into the rattan, and all the rattan was shattered like a mirage, turning into a little light.


    Lu Fan came to Yan Qing''s face, looked at Yan Qing''s rigid body, and began to collapse. He whispered, "you shouldn''t say that my senior brother is a fat man."


    Yan Qing said one word at a time: "he is."


    Lu Fandao: "so I will beat you to death today."


    Yan Qing''s lips moved. Finally, he said a word. The tone was light and hard to hear. Only Lu fan who was so close to him could understand his lips.


    "You are using the magic cultivation method."


    Lu Fan looks at him, his eyes flickering slightly.


    Yan Qing finally grinned, then fell to the ground.


    "I don''t agree."


    Finally, Yan Qing''s lips twitched and said these three words.


    Lu Fan looked at him and said with a smile, "it''s none of my business if you don''t accept it."


    With that, Lu Fan finally stepped on his face and turned Yan Qing''s head into a sunken ball.

 Chapter 383

    Life is lost. Yan Qing can''t die again.


    Lu Fan''s movements are simple and rough. The blood splashed out makes many students who have not killed people fall to the ground in a coma and some retch.


    "He killed senior brother Yan Qing."


    "he killed, Lu Fan killed."


    a group of students in Yinyang hospital shouted, and their fingers trembled to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan just looked at them calmly and killed Yan Qing. He had done what he wanted to do.


    He can accept the rest calmly.


    He also believed that such a fair contest and public fight would not lead the president to treat him like that.


    The reason is very simple. If the Dean wants to stop him, he is unlikely to kill Yan Qing so simply.


    The shouts gradually increased, and students from other colleges began to point at Lu Fan.


    For most people, they don''t know the grudge between Lu Fan and Yan Qing, or that in the Yuan Yuan court, brother Wuwei almost died of poisoning.


    What''s more, Xingyuan, the master of Yinyang academy, wants to kill Lu Fan several times, and invites others to kill Lu Fan''s family.


    They shouted that Lu Fan was the murderer who killed the students of the same school. Elder martial brother Han Feng had already run out and shouted: "what''s the noise. Yan Qing should be killed. "


    "Are all such villains in the yuan court?"


    "why should we kill people in the Yin and Yang court? What right does your yuan court have to judge people''s life and death?"


    "Senior brother Yan Qing didn''t make a life and death contract with Lu Fan. In this battle, Lu Fan of Yiyuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. When these murderers, villains and murderers are expelled from the martial arts college, a group of people shout out.


    These students are mainly from Yinyang college, and some from other colleges.


    Lu Fan swept over these people''s faces and saw the deep jealousy and fear in their eyes.


    It''s true that people are forced to be hated.


    As soon as they contacted Lu Fan''s eyes, they immediately shrank into the crowd, as if afraid that Lu Fan could see his face clearly.


    Lu fan is not interested in remembering them. The lion is not afraid of barking.


    At last, he looked at the dean. Lu Fan said calmly, "please make a decision. Have I ever done what I have done today?"


    Lu Fan''s eyes are steady and firm. It''s not like he just killed a person, even his breath is very stable.


    Everyone''s voice stopped, and it seemed to them that they had no meaning at all. In the presence of the president, of course, everything is decided by the president.


    Tianyazi, the dean of tianyazi, was silent, just gently stroking his beard.


    Next to him, Ma said with a smile, "Dean tianyazi, I won''t say anything else. Just remember to let Lu Fan go to the capital when the spring is warm."


    Dean tianyazi nodded slightly, then turned to other teachers and said, "what do you think?" Shen TU was the first one to say: "in the contest, there was no eye for swords and swords, and the dead were very normal, let alone old grievances. There is nothing wrong with being brilliant and winning with strength. The state of Wu''an has established itself in the form of martial arts. What kind of martial arts can we practice when we are afraid of death? What kind of martial arts can we compete with? "


    Shen Tu''s words made many students bow their heads.


    Master Mengyun said: "the college is different from the outside. I think it''s punishable. "


    Master wuchou said: "you can punish, you can not punish, you must punish lightly."


    Master Huoshan said in silence for a moment: "punish."


    Dean tianyazi takes back his eyes. In fact, this question is just to see the attitude of several teachers. He has long had a problem in his mind.


    Looking up at Lu fan, the dean of tianyazi said: "Lu fan, in the contest, although the sword is speechless, life and death do not matter. But in the college, there have always been rules for killing people of the same family. You know it if you want to come. "


    Lu Fan nodded slightly.


    "In that case, the rules cannot be broken. I will punish you to go to the dungeon to reflect on when you want to understand and when you will come out again. You can obey. "


    before Lu Fan spoke, Han Feng shouted," Dean, it''s not fair. "


    The Dean raised his hand and said, "there is no justice in the world. Han Feng, you can go back to the courtyard first. "


    Han Feng said in a loud voice, "Lu Fan didn''t make a big mistake. Why did he go to the dungeon. If we want to punish them, we should go to Yuling mountain for a hundred days. "


    The Dean shook his head and said, "I won''t argue with you. Lu Fan said to himself," you can''t go to the dungeon. "


    Lu Fan grabs Han Feng and shakes his head.


    Then he said in a loud voice, "I''ll go."


    In a word, many students were attracted to talk about it. In the Yin and Yang courtyard, although many students still look sad and angry, some of them are already gloating in their eyes.


    "In this way, the others will be scattered. Shen Tu, yin and Yang academy student, please help Yan Qing deal with the aftermath. Lu fan, you come with me. "


    wave, a light falls on Lu fan, and the next moment Lu Fan feels that he has stepped into a fractured space, and everything around him is changing.


    Tightly wrap himself with vigorous Qi, and don''t let the turbulence in the space hurt the body surface. The picture flashes again before his eyes, and immediately Lu Fan finds that he has come to a hall.


    This is a familiar place. Lu fan saw it for a few times and finally recognized it. This is the main hall of Wudao college. He even flew here.


    There are two people standing in front of him, one is the dean of tianyazi, the other is an old man with simple clothes but extraordinary charm.


    The dean said: "when I came to Lu fan, I met Mr. Ma."


    Mr. Lu Fan threw his fist and bowed his hand. Mr. Ma smiled and waved his hand. "I dare not let Mr. Lu patrol salute me. Inspector Lu, I''m here on behalf of the imperial court. Let me tell you something. "


    Lu Fan said doubtfully, "what''s the matter?"


    Lord Ma took the scroll out of his sleeve and handed it to Lu Fan. "Your Majesty has an order. When the spring is warm and the flowers are blooming next year, Lu Xun must go to the capital to meet the saint."


    Lu Fan takes the scroll and immediately turns it into a light and disappears on him. At the next moment, Lu Fan feels a warm force sink into his Dantian.


    "Don''t be surprised," Ma said with a smile. "This is the imperial edict pattern of the imperial court. As long as Lu Xun goes to the capital on time."


    Lu Fandao: "if you don''t go there," Ma said with a smile, "then you will have a lot of trouble."


    Lu Fan opens his mouth, which is the style of the imperial court. If you come, you will come. If you don''t want to come, you will come.


    With that, Ma said with a smile: "OK, my business is over, Lu patrol, tianyazi Dean, goodbye."


    Master Ma turned into a breeze and left, and soon disappeared into Lu Fan''s eyes.


    The Dean looked at Lu Fan with a smile all the time.


    "Dean, didn''t he say that he wanted to put me in a dungeon?" Lu asked in a low voice.


    The Dean shook his head and said, "don''t worry. Lu fan, let me have a good look at you first. Turn around and let me have a look."

 Chapter 384

    Lu Fan looks at the Dean with his mouth wide open, which sounds strange.


    "Take a turn."


    Lu fan asked once.


    It seems that the Dean finally reflected that what he said was not very good. "Don''t get me wrong," he said with a smile. I just want to see what you''re doing now. If you don''t turn, it''s fine. " Said, the Dean himself around Lu Fan around a circle.


    "Very good, very good. I can see that you have taken a lot of pills. You have a friend who is an alchemist. "


    The dean said with a smile.


    Lu Fan thought about it and said, "I have got a residence for an alchemist."


    The Dean seemed to think of it, and suddenly realized, "that''s right. There are many pills in the residence of an alchemist. Enough for a warrior to grow up quickly. But your state is very stable, it seems that there is no less fighting. I''m really curious how you passed the examination of the middle patrol. "


    Lu Fandao: "it''s just luck. Let me do it again. I''m not sure I can make it. "


    The Dean touched his beard and said: "luck is also part of strength. It seems that your strength is comprehensive. Follow me. "


    the Dean turns around and walks out, followed by Lu Fan.


    "Lu fan, do you know why I must put you in the dungeon?"


    Asked the dean as he walked.


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, "because after all, I killed my fellow disciples. If I don''t punish me, it''s hard to obey them."


    "This is just one aspect," said the dean. And it''s a very small aspect. That''s not what I''m thinking about. "


    Lu Fan frowned. "Then I can''t think of any other reason."


    The Dean looked at Lu Fan and said: "it seems that you have great opinions on me. Why can''t you think of a good place. Can you tell me what''s wrong with me? "


    Lu fan is silent. He doesn''t speak.


    The Dean thought about it carefully. Suddenly, he thought of the reason and said: "it''s because of Xingyuan. You''re blaming me for only punishing him in jail. "


    Lu Fan said without concealing, "yes. If you think of him, you should go to the dungeon. "


    The Dean sighed and said, "but he is the master of the Yin and Yang academy, and he is also a strong man in the sky."


    Lu Fan turned to look at the dean and said, "Dean, you are afraid."


    The Dean nodded and said, "you are right. I''m really afraid. I know that he has a bad temper, and that he has no choice but to achieve his goal. I even know that he did many things that the master shouldn''t have done. But I can''t punish him too severely. Lu fan, maybe you don''t know, before you entered Wudao college. I''m going to let him take over as president. "


    Lu Fan was stunned for a while, and the dean said with a wry smile, "I''m surprised. No way. I can''t be the Dean all the time. After all, I''m still from Tianjia. Well, you''ll know when you get to the capital. I can only say, Lu fan, if you have the ability, you can solve it yourself. "


    After a pause, the Dean continued, "I''ll say two more words, in fact, let you go to the dungeon. It''s also a way to get you out of his way. Maybe you don''t know, Xingyuan''s current strength is about to surpass the whole Wudao college. I can''t hold him down. "


    The dean''s face was deeply helpless. Lu Fan suddenly remembered that at this time, the dean of Wudao college was just a separate body.


    "I can''t hold it."


    Lu Fan''s detailed taste of the meaning of these three words raised a very bad idea in his heart.


    The dean is a real martial arts expert who can make him feel threatened. There is only one possibility. Xingyuan will also enter martial arts.


    Only in this way can the president''s separation not be suppressed and dare not.


    Because if it can''t be suppressed, the whole Wudao college will bear the anger of a powerful warrior. This is something the Dean absolutely does not want to see.


    Lu Fan suddenly understood the president''s idea.


    Putting him in a dungeon is really a protection for him.


    If Xingyuan really steps into wuzun''s realm, he will shut down honestly. I ''m sure I'' ll kill him as soon as I get out.


    The reason, naturally, is very simple. Isn''t it enough to avenge his most proud disciple.


    Lu Fan''s face changed again and again, and the steps of the Dean became erratic.


    Lu fan, who was walking with the Dean, looked at the inexplicable changes in the surrounding scenery. The former step was still in the main hall, and the next step followed him to the mountain forest. The next step is up to the cloud.


    After half a column of incense, suddenly, the Dean finally stopped.


    There was a dark valley in front of us. It was dark, with no light, and a strange smell.


    "That''s it. Lu fan, I didn''t work hard, just passed you in, just to let you see how we came. When you come out, just follow me back. "


    Lu Fan was shocked and said, "what. I can''t see clearly. Obviously, I didn''t see anything. "


    the Dean smiled, with a sly light in his eyes.


    "That''s your business. Go in. You can think of it as a practice, as long as you can get out of the dungeon. You must feel that your strength has greatly improved. Believe me. To tell you what, the history of this dungeon is actually longer than that of Wudao college. There are so many things in it that I can''t understand. If you can understand something, it''s also a chance. "


    Said the Dean, ready to turn away.


    Lu Fan said, "if I can''t come out for a while."


    The dean said with a smile, "if you can''t come out, what else can you say. Keep in there. Stay until you can come out. "


    Lu fan sinks his face and says, "but I will go to the capital next year when the spring is warm and the flowers are blooming."


    The dean''s face was suddenly enlightened.


    "Oh, I almost forgot, and this one."


    The Dean felt his beard and thought carefully, just when Lu Fan thought that he would give some convenience.


    The dean said with a smile, "well, it will take a month or two to get to the capital as soon as possible. That is to say, you''d better come out before the annual sacrifice next year, or you''ll really miss everything. "


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "that''s it."


    "That''s right," said the dean. Do you know anything else. Oh, by the way, there''s a mirror in the dungeon. You can see the situation and time outside. You don''t have to be afraid to forget it. I''ll let you know. "


    Lu Fandao: "but if I really can''t come out."


    The dean said with a smile, "that''s your business. I''m not going to the capital anyway, am I right? "


    Lu fan is completely speechless. There is no way to meet such a dean.


    The Dean finally said: "practice, that''s it. How to make progress without risking your life. Let''s go. "


    wave, a strong wind blows Lu fan directly into the valley.

 Chapter 385

    Abyss, endless.


    Dark world, no light. There seems to be no end to falling all the way down.


    Loneliness, darkness seems to be everything here.


    Only the roaring wind in his ear reminded Lu fan that he was falling faster and faster.


    No, go on like this, waiting for him is the possibility of being thrown into meat pie.


    Immediately, Lu fan turns vigorous Qi and generates wind at his feet.


    At once, Lu Fan''s falling speed began to slow down. When he fell down, there was still some permission for him to die, but it was impossible for him to die as an alchemist.


    Lu fan controls the speed of his descent and moves down steadily. At the same time, he feels the power of the world around him. Through them, he can see how the world around him is.


    Here, eyes are not easy to use.


    Even people with night vision ability will greatly reduce their viewing range at this time.


    With Lu Fan''s present eyesight, we can see clearly the shining self and the nothingness around him.


    It''s really nothingness. The power of spreading out of heaven and earth has not been hindered. I''ve been expanding a few miles, and I don''t feel anything.


    It''s not the interior of the valley, it''s like another space.


    Lu fan has a problem in his heart. He still cares about what the dean said to him.


    This dungeon is longer than Wudao college. The Dean also told him that there would be opportunities here. Lu Fan secretly wondered whether this place was also the residence of some senior person.


    Just after the destruction, it was used as a dungeon.


    In his mind, the thoughts were in disorder. Suddenly, Lu Fan found that there was light at his feet.


    It''s only a little bit like a firefly. But to see light in this world of nothingness is undoubtedly an exciting thing.


    Lu fan has accelerated the speed of decline a little bit. The closer he gets, the brighter the light will become.


    Finally, Lu fan saw the origin of the light. It''s a piece of fluorescent grass that vibrates with the wind. It has a little light and emits fluorescent light.


    Lu Fan fell on the fluorescent grass.


    Ding.


    A small sound sounded, and Lu Fan looked at his feet, only to find that his toes touched the water.


    Obviously, here is a dark water, and these fluorescent grass, are growing in the water.


    A ripple spread out, let Lu Fan see the boundless waters, has spread out of his sight.


    The best way to understand something you don''t understand is to try it out first. Lu Fan didn''t step into the water blindly, but slowly moved the water with the force of heaven and earth.


    "Well, it''s still under the control of heaven and earth."


    Lu Fan raised a water column on the water surface and felt whether the black water was different from the water outside.


    "Cold, corrosive, toxic."


    Lu Fan soon got to know the water, and immediately Lu Fan was very glad that he didn''t step on it directly.


    Although the toxicity of this black water is not strong, if it is soaked in, it will slowly corrode people without residue. At this time, even the Xuangong tower in Kowloon came out and said, "great master, where is this? How can I feel the poison in the black water? I have never seen it."


    Lu Fan slowly took out some small bottles to hold some water and collected some fluorescent water plants.


    At the same time, he said in his heart, "you haven''t seen it. It seems that there is something extraordinary here. Can you feel the array here, "


    Xuangong tower, Kowloon:" I don''t feel it. But there''s a sense of chaos here. "


    It''s not the first time for Lu fan to hear the word chaos. Remember that when he was in Yuhua mountain, the heart of darkness came out of chaos.


    "What is chaos?" Lu Fan thought it necessary to ask.


    "It''s a very special place," explained the Xuangong tower. "It''s the purest source of power. Anyone who can enter chaos needs to be recognized by chaos. There are all kinds of strange beasts living in it. Each one is powerful and special. In short, you want to practice and go to chaos. One day is worth a year outside. If you want to be rich, go to chaos and bring something back, you can be rich and invincible. You want to rule the world and go to chaos. In this world, the powerful weapons, powerful skills and ten kinds of * * that can be said to be famous are all brought back from chaos. It is said that it is the burial ground of gods and the birthplace of human beings. The last pure land of the world. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes are flying. There is such a good place in the world.


    "Then where is the chaos?"


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon shakes its head: "I don''t know. It''s alive every once in a while, but it''s not the same place every time. It''s up to luck to find it. "


    Lu fan is disappointed. His feelings are in need of great fortune.


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon went on: "great master, don''t be discouraged. I feel here, there is some chaotic atmosphere. There is either something coming out of chaos, or it has the same source power as chaos. It''s a good thing, great master. You have to look for it carefully. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "I can''t go out for a while, so I''ll look for it carefully."


    Lu fan is floating on the water. With his current strength, although he wants to be the same as Tiangang territory warrior, he can''t fight wantonly in the sky. But with the five elements of the alchemist''s wind, floating in the mid air, there is no problem. It''s just moving forward. It''s a little slower. But Lu fan is not short of time.


    Just after a long distance, Lu fan saw many dark reefs on the water.


    A round reef, has been worn out by the water edges and corners, it looks very brilliant.


    Lu Fan stepped on one of the stones casually, and felt a strange force released from the reef, as if he was going to tie him to the stone. The vigorous Qi in the body seems to be quickly blocked.


    Hurry up, Lu Fan takes back his feet.


    "What a strange stone, is it Fengli stone?"


    Lu Fan stared at it.


    "It''s a bit like that, but it shouldn''t be," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Maybe it''s more mysterious than fenglishi. Great master, do you want to get some pieces for research? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "let''s talk about this later."


    Continue to float forward, suddenly a shadow appeared in the line of sight.


    Finally saw the person, Lu fan is also slightly excited.


    "There''s someone over there."


    Hurriedly floated in the past, and at this time a group of * * upper body on the reef, all dark people sat on the stone, looking at Lu fan who came quickly with strange eyes.


    "New people are coming again."


    "Another wretch."


    "I don''t know if his meat is delicious."

 Chapter 386

    Slowly approaching, when Lu fan saw these people at first sight, he determined their identity.


    Prisoners.


    He was dark, ragged and very thin. Apart from the prisoners, Lu Fan could not think of any other status.


    Glancing over them, Lu Fan looked at the rocks under their buttocks and could understand how they were trapped.


    "Don''t look at the kid, you will be the same as us soon."


    A slightly stooped man spoke. Others laughed.


    "You are all cadets of Wudao college," Lu fan asked aloud


    The man replied, "that''s right. According to the annual admission of new students, I should be your elder martial brother''s elder martial brother. Come, call elder martial brother to listen. "


    A group of black and thin men burst out laughing again. Lu Fan could see that several of them were laughing.


    Slightly frown, Lu Fan way: "have so funny."


    The man said: "I will know when you stay here for a long time. Oh, no, maybe you can''t stay that long. You look very white. The meat should be delicious. "


    Say, the green light in the man''s eyes is like a wolf.


    The eyes of other people are green.


    It''s like walking into a wolf''s den. Lu Fan drew out the sword and said, "eat me. I advise you, it''s better not to make fun of such words. Because I''m really going to kill. "


    Vigorous force came out. In a moment, a group of people''s looks changed dramatically.


    "You have not been abandoned. It''s impossible that they didn''t throw you in again. "


    Cried the man in dismay.


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "I''m sorry to disappoint you. I''m fine. Now, may I ask you a few questions. I think you will answer me truthfully, right? "


    Lu Fan flicks the sword lightly. The black water not far away blows up a few feet high.


    The face of men changed dramatically, and Lu Fan''s naked threat left them speechless.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "look, you don''t talk. I think it''s the default. Let me know first, what''s going on here. Look who said it. If no one speaks, then he will not have to speak in the future. "


    Immediately, the man nearest to the landing said, "here, as you can see, is a water prison."


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "I probably know that. How many people have been shut down, and how do you live to this day? I don''t see anything to eat. "


    The man clenched his teeth and said, "there are hundreds of people here. Go ahead and you''ll see some bigger reefs, which are filled with fierce people. It''s not like we have nothing but skin and bones. "


    "Eat. What is eating. "


    Lu fan is still more concerned about this, and asks reluctantly.


    The man paused for a moment and said, "eat. Where there is any food here, it can only be those who starve to death first. The rest, eat him. It''s just a long time. "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. It was so cruel here.


    "I don''t believe it. If it''s so cruel, how do you survive to the present. "


    The man was silent. He didn''t know how to answer.


    At this time, a man who looked a little older said: "hope is hope that we can survive to the present, no matter how humble we are. As long as one day we realize it, we can go out. "


    "I see. What has been learned. "


    Lu Fan feels like he has caught something crucial.


    The man smiled and said: "if you understand, you will understand. There is nothing. You go on ahead, and when you see the monument of the God of rain, you will understand. "


    "Rain God monument."


    Lu Fan murmured twice. It sounds like a treasure.


    Without any hesitation, Lu Fan went straight ahead.


    A group of people looked at Lu Fan''s back and smiled treacherously.


    "When he saw the monument of the God of rain, his accomplishments would be gone."


    "Yes, just like those who don''t admit defeat."


    "I like to watch the arrogant guy become humble."


    "Just like us."


    "Yes, just like us."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    All the way forward, Lu Fan''s floating speed is not fast, and the soles of his feet bring up waves one after another.


    Going forward, Lu fan saw some men sitting on the reef and some white bones piled on the reef.


    As the man before said, if you die here, you will become the food of others. Lu Fan really saw a man gnawing at the bone of a dead man next door. Even if there is no meat on it.


    "If there is a hungry ghost prison in this world, it should be here."


    Lu Fan murmured.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong rings in Lu Fan''s body.


    "Great master, please take the empty magic bead and dragon bead in your hand first. I always feel that there are three words of Yushen stele, where I have heard them. Don''t be careless. It''s better to do some defense. I put Bruce Lee out a little bit too. "


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon seems to be worried about something. Lu Fan nodded slightly and drove carefully for thousands of years, which was always right.


    Lu Fan took both the magic beads and the Dragon beads in his hands, and the power of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon was also distributed around Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu fan can feel that he has a layer of invisible defense. At the same time, he also has a fine dragon pattern.


    Take these seats. Lu fancai continues to fly.


    The reefs around him are getting bigger and bigger. Lu fan has seen the reefs that are all around. One of them even built a house out of stone.


    When Lu Fan passed by, the man turned his head and looked at him.


    Just a glance, Lu fan can feel a deep sense of crisis.


    The light in the man''s eyes was frightening, and it was the first time Lu fan saw such a frightening look.


    The vigilance in the heart is more, and Lu Fan''s speed is faster.


    Finally, a special thing appeared in front of me, sending out a faint light.


    The blue light, like from the netherworld, is wrapped by the blue light, which is a clear text.


    Ten Zhang high, eight Zhang wide. The three big words that come into our eyes.


    "God of rain."


    What appears in Lu Fan''s sight is a monument.


    The inscription on it is clear and visible, just like the ghost fire in the netherworld. Around the stone tablet, there is a reef land. At a glance, it is almost the size of an island. Up there, a dozen people sat quietly.


    Lu fan stopped and looked up at the stone tablet.


    "Is this the monument of rain god?"


    Lu Fan murmured a word.


    At this time, the stone tablet, a blue light suddenly rushed to land.


    There was no chance of any reaction, and the light suddenly covered Lu Fan''s whole body.


    "Life is no joy, death is no pain."


    Eight big words whirled in Lu Fan''s mind.

 Chapter 387

    "The sun water is half a small city, and the sparse fragrance and dark willow are more hazy. After singing the song, I miss you so much, but the title of sad chapter is beautiful. On the lamp, the meaning is stronger. Where did not meet. But a good night is like spring, leaving only flowers falling in the sky


    One Ci and one Fu are all on the monument of the God of rain.


    Without looking, these words fell into Lu Fan''s mind.


    In the same way, it is echoing "life is no joy, death is no pain."


    The blue light poured into Lu Fan''s body, just like washing all the rain water and rapidly sweeping the vigorous Qi in Lu Fan''s body.


    At this time, Lu Fan lost his consciousness, and at this time, the nine dragon Xuangong tower made him prepare in advance, which really played a role.


    He saw that the emptiness in his hand could not make the pearl shine, and quickly absorbed the blue light that had invaded Lu Fan''s body. Lu Fan''s wandering dragon patterns also transfer part of his strength to the Dragon beads in his hands.


    Two beads are shining brightly, helping Lu Fan relieve the pressure.


    The vigorous Qi in the body also began to resist, desperately resisting the invasion of the blue light.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s mind, the voice gradually disappeared.


    Instead, it was a torrential rain.


    It rained in the body of Lu Fan and in his heart. Just for a moment, Lu Fan felt the cool. It''s not the freezing of ice, nor the wind at night. It''s the chilly drizzle, long and long.


    The blue light finally disappeared. Lu Fan was completely empty and then fell on the water.


    The two beads in his hands disappeared by themselves, and even disappeared into his body.


    Lu Fan did not sink to the bottom of the water, but floated on it.


    Drifting with the tide, the black water held Lu Fan''s body and floated to the reef.


    Until this time, the people on the reef came forward and dragged Lu Fan up.


    Lu Fan felt that his whole body could not move, and the pain came from his four limbs. A man carries Lu Fan and strides back.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings.


    "Great master, are you ok? I remember that the monument of rain god is a treasure left by the scholar. You may not know who the scholar is. Let me explain to you that the scholar is a legendary extreme strong man, walking in the world, invincible. "


    Lu Fan was very weak and said in his heart, "you just remember now. It''s useless to fart."


    "It''s OK," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. "Fortunately, you have just made preparations. Although the residual power of the scholar is powerful, it is not enough to kill you. Moreover, after being washed by the power of the scholar, don''t you feel that your body has been strengthened a lot. "


    Lu Fan really can''t feel that his body has been strengthened. He only knows that his whole body has no strength and the whole person is paralyzed.


    A man carried Lu fan to several rock houses and threw him to the ground.


    "Ah, there are new people coming. It''s rare. He looks well dressed. He should be a rich guy. I hope I won''t be disappointed. "


    " his clothes are mine. Damn it, I don''t even have a shy cloth on my body. If anyone dares to rob me, I will crush him. "


    "I want his sword. It''s big and dignified enough to be the roof of my house."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the stone house, more than ten people came out, and they talked loudly about how to divide things on Lu Fan. He doesn''t care about Lu Fan''s feelings at all.


    Lu Fan raised his head reluctantly. He could see a group of men and women coming out.


    These people are very different from the skin and bones just seen outside.


    Although they look embarrassed, they look energetic and have bright eyes.


    "Wait a minute, let me see. Ha ha, this is not Lu Fan. Why are you here. Heaven has eyes, it makes me wait for you. "


    A voice sounded. Lu Fan''s heart moved.


    This voice, he listened to some familiar, must be where to hear.


    Looking carefully, when he saw the man''s face, Lu Fan remembered it.


    "Falling rain, falling rain in the misty courtyard," said Lu Fan softly.


    The falling rain pushed away the people and squatted down in front of Lu Fan. Hearing Lu Fan''s words, Luoyu said with a smile, "it''s hard for you to remember me. I thought people outside would forget me. "


    "Lu fan, which Lu fan is the damned Lu fan?" another person rushed over. Lu Fan thought of the sound directly.


    "Zhao Xu," Zhao Xu, who is half naked, rushes forward directly. I don''t know how much he has suffered here. He is an air refiner. At this time, he looks like a warrior who has experienced all kinds of battles. His whole body is full of scars.


    When I saw Lu Fan lying on the ground. Zhao Xu''s whole face was twisted.


    "Feng Shui turns around in turn, and Lu fan has you today."


    Gnashing his teeth, Zhao Xu felt a knife directly.


    "Zhao Xu, what do you want to do?"


    suddenly, a person holds Zhao Xu''s hand.


    This is a big man with full body hair. His thick hair makes him look like a bear.


    Zhao Xu said crazily, "black bear. I don''t want anything this time. I just want his life. You let me kill him. I don''t want anything. "


    The black bear said coldly, "kill the new man, you want to break the rules."


    the blue light appeared in the black bear''s eyes. Immediately, Zhao Xu was frozen.


    The black bear pushes Zhao Xu away for several steps, and at the same time glances at the falling rain.


    Rain with a smile, raised his hands and said: "I didn''t want to break the rules. It''s just that I want this person, too. "


    The black bear stood in front of Lu Fan and said, "new comer, can you hear me?"


    Lu Fan nodded softly.


    The black bear said, "yes. After being swept by the rain god monument, you haven''t passed out in a coma. It seems that you are also a very powerful warrior. But I want to tell you, here, rules are everything. I''ll tell you the first rule today. The new comer must give all he has in exchange for his qualification to live. Now you take the initiative to teach yourself something, we can give you a month''s protection. Including telling you how to survive and grow here. It''s fair. We''ll trade experience for your stuff. "


    Lu Fan said weakly, "what if I don''t pay."


    The black bear said with a smile, "if you don''t make it. Then we can only take all your things directly. Including your life. Believe me, there are many people here who are interested in your corpse. No part of you will be wasted. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" but in this way, you can''t get some things. "


    black bear nodded his head:" yes, so we give you the chance to choose, life or death, you can choose it yourself. "

 Chapter 388

    Lu Fan shouted at the Xuangong tower in Jiulong: "Jiu, do you have any strength to use?"


    the Xuangong tower in Jiulong replied: "great master, I have some strength left, which is enough for you to smash the array of shendannei on their faces."


    Lu Fandao: "don''t bother to poison my body surface. It''s not hard to do it."


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon smiles easily, and then Lu Fan feels that there are black lines on his body surface.


    Lu fan can see the black stripes on his hands. What Lao Jiu has done is quite artistic. All of them are black dragon patterns. Few people noticed these small changes.


    Chuckles were heard all around Lu Fan. The eyes of a group of people seemed to be watching a play.


    In their eyes, Lu fan is like a lamb that has been pressed on the chopping board, waiting for his hand to rise and fall, and being divided into parts.


    "Ha ha, interesting, interesting."


    Suddenly, Lu Fan laughed.


    Immediately, the black bear and other people''s smiles converged, and they were the first time to see a new person who could still smile under such circumstances. "


    " what are you laughing at, boy? "


    Black bear''s face is not good. He stares at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looked up at Zhao Xu and said, "there are such interesting rules here. Zhao Xu, when you should come, you should be picked clean."


    Zhao xudeng''s face turned black.


    Lu Fan looked at the rain again and said, "are you the same? Have they left your pants for you?"


    the voice just fell. At this time, a woman with a charming figure immediately chuckled, as if thinking of something interesting.


    Lu Fandao: "I don''t think so. At the thought of you two being picked clean, living in here. I can''t help laughing. "


    Zhao Xu''s blue tendons were exposed on his forehead and said, "don''t worry, you will be worse than us. Black bear, he obviously doesn''t want to choose. Let''s help him choose. "


    The black bear squatted down and looked at Lu Fan and said, "boy, you are brave. I don''t know if you''re procrastinating or what. But if you are so brave, you will only lose your life. You''d better get everything out of you quickly. Those who have seals tell us how to untie them, and those who have them hurry to get rid of them. Otherwise, I''ll have to let them separate you. It can be seen that they have a lot of ideas about you. I don''t think they will mind. They share half of your body. "


    Raindrop head: "in fact, I just want him to go back to the toilet."


    The smile on Lu Fan''s face does not diminish at all. Even if the other side has threatened him naked, he should be divided into two parts.


    "Then try touching me."


    Lu fan faces the rain path.


    The falling rain really blew up. I kicked it directly.


    "I will not only touch you, but also kill you."


    Lu Fan kicked him in the stomach. Lu Fan snorted, but the smile on the corner of his mouth rose again.


    At the next moment, the falling rain started to scream.


    He saw his shoes quickly turn into a cloud of fly ash, and the terrible black venom fell directly into his feet.


    "Toxic,"


    the falling rain hugged his feet and shouted.


    But the poison on his feet, like a burning fire, quickly annihilates his feet.


    The skin disappeared, the bones appeared, and soon the bones turned into ashes.


    Then they stepped back and looked at Lu Fan in horror.


    When the rain fell, he immediately pulled out a sword and cut off his right foot.


    In an instant, the part that was cut off turned to fly ash on the ground. The blood was sprayed. The rain fell on his face. He cried hysterically to Lu fan, "I will kill you. I will kill you."


    Lu Fan said calmly, "you have shouted many times. I always remember. "


    Zhao Xu is now far away from everyone. He looks at Lu Fan with the devil''s eyes.


    He did not understand why this man could do such a terrible thing in such a situation. The only thought that came to his mind was to stay away from him.


    The black bear was shocked. He stared at Lu Fan and said, "who are you?" Lu Fan smiled and said, "new man."


    The black bear said: "no new person will be like you. Boy, you are looking for death. "


    The falling rain forcibly sealed his meridians so that he would not bleed to death.


    "Kill him, he can''t move. He will be killed with his sword. "


    When a group of people came out, they said that a new man who could not be touched, a new man like a hedgehog, was better dead.


    Everyone''s eyes at Lu fan are distorted.


    They are in the mood now, just like eating dead mice.


    When a new person comes, it''s definitely something to be happy about. It can be divided again. But this new man, however, has created these famous schools, making people how not angry, how not angry.


    Most of all, they are all from new comers. Those present, who are not coming in, have been stripped of their bodies, and then thrown out like stinking shit.


    But this new man is different from them. How can these people bear that he can not follow the rules.


    But at this time, Lu Fanhu said: "I can give you something. But I will only give one person, one who can protect me here. "


    When they were stunned, the black bear said, "you want to provoke us."


    Lu said: "no, I just want to protect a little dignity. If I only give something to one person, maybe I can live without being killed like garbage, right? "The black bear frowned," but it doesn''t conform to the rules. "


    Lu Fandao: "it depends on some of you dare to gamble. You can get a lot of benefits by protecting me. I can say a few, the elixir, the local skill, the best medicine


    Zhao Xu said in a loud voice, "please don''t believe him. He''s lying. "


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice with all his strength: "am I cheating, Zhao Xu? I got a mansion of immortal Qi master. Do you dare to say that you don''t know?" Lu Fan stared at Zhao Xu with fierce eyes. Immediately, Zhao Xu couldn''t speak.


    He wanted to say no, but Lu Fan''s murderous spirit in his eyes shocked him, and at this time other people also looked at him.


    Black bear said: "Zhao Xu, is what he said true? You''d better not cheat me. You know what I can see. "


    Zhao Xu said in a low voice, "it''s true. He really got the residence of immortal Qi master. But I''m not sure if it''s still on him. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "no one else can be on me. All right, I''m done. My chips. Do any of you want to bet? You win, but you can get rich rewards. "


    a group of people are silent.

 Chapter 389

    Lu fan is also nervous. This is not his own gamble.


    If these people just follow the rules and kill him, then he can only let Laojiu take out the array collected in Yuhua mountain.


    However, Lu fan doesn''t think that without the support of strength, how powerful the array can be and whether he can really win these people in front of him have to be discussed.


    Dead silence, for a moment, the black bear first said: "I''m sorry. I don''t think anyone will accept such a gamble. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the woman beside thought of a voice, but was swept back by the black bear''s eyes.


    "Unless anyone wants to be attacked by everyone," the bear continued


    In a word, many people around us have been forced back.


    Lu Fan''s heart sank. As expected, the most worrying thing happened.


    Immediately, Lu Fan begins to call on Lao Jiu to prepare the array.


    Black Bear looked at Lu Fan and said, "boy, you are very smart and have a lot of means. A person like you should be a genius outside. Maybe he can become a big man in the future. But it''s a pity you came here. No matter how hot you are outside, as long as you come here, you have to follow the rules. Since you don''t want to, you should die. "


    Finish saying, the black bear''s hand suddenly appeared a knife which was condensed by the blue light.


    The deep blue looks like the light of the rain god monument.


    Lu Fan''s body, began to appear the array, nine is also a life-long, it is not easy to accumulate a little power, today will waste all.


    Others raised their swords and looked at Lu Fan coldly.


    In the eyes, there is no pity, only disgust.


    As if to say, why you don''t obey the rules.


    Falling rain face with a ferocious smile, Zhao Xu also ha ha''s laugh out loud.


    "You can die."


    The black bear said in a cold voice.


    Then the blue light in his hand will fall.


    But at this time, suddenly a beautiful voice came from afar.


    "Wait."


    At the landing, everyone''s movements stopped.


    Lu Fan''s array light just came on, and suddenly stopped.


    "That''s a familiar voice."


    Lu Fan murmured to himself, but he couldn''t remember who it was.


    Black bear and other people''s faces changed dramatically, and they began to shiver uncontrollably.


    "She said it."


    Black bear way.


    The people around nodded softly, and immediately the uncontrollable sweat on the face of the black bear dropped.


    "Who is she."


    Lu fan asked.


    No one answered, and everyone bowed directly in the direction of the voice.


    It''s almost like a mouse sees a cat. Lu fan is also curious. He is the owner of the prison.


    After a long wait, there was no second sound.


    Black bears are hunched over, and they don''t know what to do.


    Wait a moment, the black bear suddenly made a few exaggerated moves towards the dark sky, as if to ask "this person is to kill or to stay."


    Still no response, the voice suddenly appeared, like a flash in the pan.


    Zhao Xu asked in a low voice, "black bear, what do you say. Is this kid still killing? "


    The black bear bit his teeth and said, "kill you. She has spoken, who dares to kill? Do you want to die? Then you should kill this boy. "


    Zhao Xu stopped talking. Naturally, he didn''t have the courage to die with Lu Fan.


    Although Lu fan is still confused, he suddenly feels that he has no life danger, and cannot help but breathe a long sigh of relief.


    After waiting for a while, there was no response.


    Only then did the black bear turn his head and look at Lu Fandao: "go away, just throw him here, let him live and die. It has nothing to do with us. "


    The black bear''s proposal won the approval of most people, who immediately dispersed.


    Only falling rain and Zhao Xu still dare not, but they are obviously afraid of the voice, and finally choose to leave.


    On the broad and flat reef, Lu Fan was soon left alone.


    There is a wind blowing through the dark water, bringing a chill to the heart.


    The light of the fluorescent water grass reflects Lu Fan''s face a little pale. Lu Fan smiles and climbs on the ground like this.


    "I managed to escape. This place is a real trouble. Dean, Dean, if I really die here, I will never let you go. "


    Lu Fan murmured to himself, and only the Xuangong tower in Kowloon could hear what he said.


    The pagoda of Xuangong in Kowloon replied with a smile: "great master, there is no way out of heaven. Don''t be afraid. Since it won''t die, everything will be OK. You need to recover as soon as possible. "


    Lu Fan agreed: "yes, recovery is the key."


    With his eyes closed, Lu Fan immediately began to explore his body.


    At that time, Lu Fan was also shocked by his internal condition. He saw a blue light filled his four limbs, like a powerful seal that sealed all parts of his body.


    His Dantian was completely sealed, and only a little vigorous Qi was suppressed in the Dantian, unable to move at all.


    It seems that the situation is not optimistic.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Deep in the dark, on the reef island, in front of a hut full of fluorescent grass, a woman is looking at the mirror in front of her.


    This mirror is very large, ten feet high. It reflects countless pictures, whether in or outside the prison. There are even pictures of the main hall of Wudao college.


    Fingering a pool of clear lake water, the woman''s long vent ground turned out to be as blue as the sky. Under the reflection of fluorescent water grass, it was so beautiful.


    The corner of the mouth slightly raised a wonderful arc. The woman smiled and said: "Lu fan, you even came. Ha ha, if I speak a little later, I''m afraid you will be killed by these idiots. Alas, why don''t you just follow the rules. So I can see your embarrassing scene. Will you be stripped. Ha ha.


    With a kind of funny smile on her face, the woman got up and walked into the house. In the waving room, a mask made of rocks appeared in her hands.


    The woman tried to put the mask on her face.


    "Then you won''t recognize me. Well, I want to have fun with you, ha ha. "


    The woman stood in front of the clear lake and looked at the reflection in the water.


    "Even though I''m wearing a mask, I''m still so beautiful."


    The woman is quite narcissistic. She moves a few times, and finally gently strokes with her hand. The lake quickly condenses into Lu Fan''s appearance.


    "When you come, I won''t feel lonely. I hope you can use your brain a little better. Don''t let me down too much. In that case, we will stay here forever. "

 Chapter 390

    There is no alternation of the sun and the moon here, nor the change of time.


    Lu Fan felt as if he had been lying for a long time, and finally recovered some strength.


    He sat up with strong support, and Lu Fan took the sword back to his belt first.


    Since the last time I tried to open the belt in Fengling Island, Lu fan has learned to be smart. Keep a little vigorous Qi in the belt at all times and store it in the array.


    All this was done with the help of Lao Jiu, and Lu Fan spent a lot of materials on it.


    However, the effect is also obvious. Lu fan will never be blocked because of vigorous Qi, so he can''t open the belt.


    He reached out and took out some pills. Lu Fan was very careful. He took them and looked around cautiously.


    Then, in the moment when he took out the pill, he poured it into his mouth.


    "Cool,"


    Lu Fan''s soft voice.


    Dan medicine into the abdomen, the hot power of medicine in his body spread.


    Although those blue forces could not be eliminated, at least his meridians and bones began to recover their strength.


    "These ghosts are annoying. It just seals my vigorous Qi. What''s the use of it? "


    Lu Fan muttered to himself.


    He could feel that these blue forces were not so aggressive, otherwise he would not be like this. It''s possible to get seriously injured or die on the spot.


    In Lu Fan''s body, the nine dragon Xuangong tower said: "great master, this is a kind of inheritance of the strong. If you have not guessed wrong, master Shusheng, you should leave this tablet to choose the successor. If anyone can understand his intention or break his seal, he will feel something. "


    Lu Fan said with a little consternation, "you mean that the scholar is still alive."


    "There is such a being, of course, still alive," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. What''s so strange about this? They have reached the point where they live together with heaven and the earth. In this world, no one can kill him except for his invincible existence. "


    Lu Fan was silent for a moment, then he said with a smile: "that is to say. Maybe it''s a chance. "


    "Yes," said the tower in Xuangong, Kowloon. Great master, this is a chance for you. "


    Lu Fan smiled, chuckled a few times and said, "you are quite confident in me."


    "Of course, you are the only one who has the divine pill in the sky and the earth," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. I can guarantee that there is no magic pill for those invincible beings. Maybe the key to their last step is the magic pill. Besides, master, your master is still a


    When it comes to this, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong is getting lower.


    Obviously, Master Wu Chen''s threat to it is very effective. When it comes to master Wu, the voice of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon is shaking.


    Lu Fan didn''t ask any more questions. Of course, he knew that he had great potential, but he didn''t think that he was really unique.


    Lu Fan had known for a long time that chance is the key to his cultivation, but what''s more important is his own persistence and never giving up spirit.


    Think about it. If he had given up cultivation very early, would he have met Master Wu Chen.


    Must have been thrown directly by the family to some corner of the place, when a shopkeeper, and then muddle through life.


    Lu Fan didn''t go on asking. Knowing that these blue things in his body might be good things, Lu Fan didn''t worry about clearing them.


    What Lu Fan wants to do now is to let his vigorous Qi move a little.


    Without vigorous Qi, his strength will be greatly reduced. Especially in this place, it''s not very friendly. Zhao Xu wanted to kill him long ago when the rain fell.


    Although it''s OK for the time being, it doesn''t mean it will be OK later.


    Lu fan has no plan to give his life to luck. The most urgent thing is to restore the control of vigorous Qi, at least let them come out of the Dantian.


    After thinking for a while, Lu Fan began to take pills one by one.


    It''s a stupid way. Since the vigorous Qi in Dantian can''t command, he needs to rush out of a path with his medicine first.


    Although these medicinal forces had just entered his body, they were immediately absorbed, but there is always a part that needs to be slowly accumulated, which is not weak. Can help him do a lot of things.


    Lu fan has accumulated enough pills and many herbs. At this time, it is not very painful to waste them.


    But just when he was eating happily, a gust of wind came.


    Lu Fan''s heart was awe inspiring, and then he said with a slight smile, "when he comes, he will come. Why should he hide and sneak around?"


    A figure appeared in front of him, impressively the woman who just stood up with the black bear and others.


    This woman is a body-building muscle, clothes a little bit ragged, but can not conceal the beauty.


    Her figure is concave and convex, straight and powerful, and she has more vitality than Lu Fan''s common weak beauty.


    "You''re very sensitive. It seems that you''re really a master."


    There was light in the woman''s eyes, staring at the medicine bottle in Lu Fan''s hand all the time. Lu Fan said calmly, "what do you want to do. If you want to kill me, you don''t need so much nonsense. Just go ahead. I''ll give you a little dignity. "


    The woman shook her head and said, "I''m not here to kill you. No one dares to touch you until the man speaks. My name is Mooney. I want to make a deal with you. "


    Lu Fandao: "what deal."


    Mooney pointed to the bottle of medicine in Lu Fan''s hand and said, "give me the pill. I''ll serve you. I can smell it. You''re taking the best pills. Just now they said that you got the residence of immortal Qi master. I still don''t believe it. Now I believe it. "


    "Service."


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows are slightly selected. After a long time with senior brother Han Feng, he is very sensitive to such words.


    Mooney also seemed to think of something, laughing: "you misunderstood. The service I''m talking about is that I can find you a place to live with clean water and some food to eat. It''s not the way you always lie here. Maybe you also feel that these reefs have strong adsorption ability. It''s a very painful thing to cultivate on them. It will absorb a lot of your strength. And I can find you some rocks with less adsorption capacity. Of course, as for the kind of service you think, I can also provide it to you. As long as you take more pills and exchange them with me. "


    Say, Mooney put out a charming posture, still let oneself originally do not have many clothes, and back down a few minutes. For a while, the spring light burst out.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are straight. There is material indeed.


    Coughing twice, Lu Fandao: "it sounds like a good deal. Then, deal. That kind of service is fine. You''d better not touch me, or you should see it next time. "


    There was a big smile on munidon''s face.

 Chapter 391

    Stone house, stone chair, stone bed.


    Extremely simple layout.


    Lu Fan follows Mooney into the house, staggering. Although he still stumbles, he can walk at least.


    Just entering the house, Lu Fan felt that the pressure was really much smaller. The vigorous Qi in the red field fluctuated a little.


    Mooney didn''t cheat him. It''s much better here than out there.


    As for the clear water that Mooney told him, Lu didn''t care because he didn''t really need it. As long as his vigorous Qi can recover a little bit, water and fire, it''s not enough to wave. This is not without the power of heaven and earth.


    "Well, you can rest here. Dan medicine. "


    Mooney held out his hand to Lu Fan. Lu Fan threw a small bottle of pills directly.


    "This is a bottle. I need to be quiet for a few days. No one bothers me. If you can. In a few days, when I come out, I will give you another bottle of pills. "


    Lu Fan looks at Mooney and says.


    At this time, we must be decisive in doing things. As long as the strength is restored, it is not easy to catch.


    Time is the key. What he lacks most now is time.


    Mooney didn''t speak. He took a pill out of the vial and watched it carefully.


    After a while, Mooney said: "it''s really a good pill. But it seems that it''s the immortal Qi master''s practice, which is still a lot worse. But it''s OK. I''ll take it. I can guarantee that some of the curfew will not disturb you. For example, Zhao Xu, you have broken his foot in the rain. I should be able to stop him. Three days, I can help you block three days. "


    Lu Fan thought about it and said, "OK, three days."


    Mooney put away the pill, grinned out his little white teeth and said, "it''s a pleasure to trade with someone like you. I hope you can survive here now. By the way, don''t you think about service? My technology is first-class. At the beginning, I was locked here because I seduced many tutors. "


    When Lu Fandeng had a chill, he said: "no need. If you touch me, you''ll be dead. "


    With a smile on his face, Mooney said, "I believe you should be able to control these things yourself. Otherwise, the big man who brought you back should have died. Don''t think about it any more. "


    Lu Fan nodded:" No. You can go out. "


    Mooney frowned slightly, but went out without saying anything.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong rings in Lu Fan''s body.


    "Great master, why don''t you agree. I think the strength of that woman should be pretty good. If I can get in touch with her, I think it will be safe here. "


    Lu Fandao: "you know a hammer. What if she enters me and kills me directly. In her eyes, I''m more like a fat sheep to be slaughtered. Although according to her, no one dared to touch me before the man spoke. But I won''t do this kind of life-threatening thing. "


    "So it is, great master, you are so witty. It turns out that you don''t hate to let her serve you, but you have a deeper consideration. Your wisdom is as vast as the stars, as wide as the sea, as...... "


    Lu fan has stopped Lao Jiu''s disease-free life. Now he needs more quiet and good practice.


    Lu Fan infused himself with several bottles of pills, and then continued to fight with the blue forces in his body.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At this time, outside Mooney went into another house, in which the black bear and others had been waiting for a long time.


    "How about the chance?" the black bear asked.


    Mooney shook the bottle in his hand and said, "a man of firm will, smart and prudent. There''s no stopping him. "


    "Not even with your beauty," frowned the black bear.


    "Thank you so much for your high opinion of my beauty," Muni said. I''m afraid he''s met a more beautiful woman than me. I can see that his eyes on me are purely appreciative, not coveted. "


    Nearby, a black and thin man said: "can''t we steal things? We can''t get nothing."


    "You didn''t get anything," Muni said. I''ve got something to gain. "


    Mooney shook the bottle a few more times, and the angry people were not good-looking.


    Black bear said: "trouble, it''s trouble. You can''t kill, you can''t get anything. Obviously it''s such a big piece of fat. It''s put there and not allowed to be eaten. It''s too much. "


    "Big, what do you have in mind?"


    Mooney looks at the big way that hasn''t been heard.


    The big one thought for a while and said slowly: "find someone who is not afraid of death to kill him, and we will divide things. When the one asks, just push out the goods that are not afraid of death. "


    The black bear nodded, "well, that sounds like a good idea. But who to look for? I don''t remember. There are people here who are not afraid of death. "


    "Zhao Xu, falling rain. These two guys have enemies with that kid, so we''ll find them. "


    Big quick return.


    Mooney shook his head and said, "these two guys are scared of death. I don''t think I''ll do it. "


    "I''ll talk to them. Don''t worry. They''ll agree," said the black bear with his fist


    With that, the black bear strode out.


    The black and thin man doubted: "how can he talk? I can''t think of any way to talk. It can make people die. Those two guys are not idiots. "


    "There''s a way," Mooney said with a smile. For example, to let them know something more painful than death is not enough, "the black and thin man suddenly realized:" it''s so. "


    The big one also said with a smile: "let the black bear talk about it. He is the most suitable one, but I think it will come out soon."


    Mooney shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s a pity that I promised to be quiet for three days."


    The black and thin man smiled and said, "you promised someone to marry him, but as a result. Miss black widow. "


    Mooney glanced at the thin and black man and said, "you are entitled to say that I am a pervert who likes killing people, red eye."


    Red eyes began to turn slightly red, emitting a rich blood light.


    They looked at each other for a moment, smiled at the same time, and took back their eyes.


    Big one chubby smile, don''t talk. Now he only thinks about his own things, and he takes a fancy to Zhonglu fan''s sword, which suits his taste very much.


    Lu fan, who is in the process of cultivation, does not know that these people have not given up their intention to rob him.


    At this time, Lu Fan slowly induced the medicinal force to impact the sealed Dantian in his body, but at this time, he suddenly saw two round things outside the Dantian.


    "There is no magic pearl, annihilating the dragon pearl."


    Lu Fan was surprised and then smiled.


    "It turns out you''re stuck outside, too. It''s good. It''s good.".


    Lu Fan laughs and excites them. Immediately two black beads appeared in his hands.

 Chapter 392

    A pure force wanders in the empty bead. Now the empty bead in his hand is like a full one, sending out the light.


    Another dragon ball also has a shining light. The blue power inside makes the whole bead have a layer of blue halo, and the black outside cannot be wrapped.


    These forces are different from those in Lu Fan''s body, which are integrated into runes and seal.


    Although they also came out of the Yushen monument, they have not formed the array and seal in the void magic bead and dragon bead. In fact, they are just like the power of heaven and earth.


    Lu Fan tries to move them. Immediately, Lu fan can feel that these forces are still responsive.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings.


    "Great master, you can control the power of the master of the book."


    Lu Fan brings out a ray of blue power. This process is not as difficult as he imagined, but as simple as ever. Even easier than the power of heaven and earth, Lu Fan''s mind moves. These blue forces can even be transformed into various shapes according to his mind. It''s like his own power.


    Lu Fandao: "yes, I can use it. It''s hard to imagine that I can activate the power of the scholar. "


    Lu Fan laughs and makes a sound. If only the blue power in his body could be activated as easily as these blue lights. Then he would have released his vigorous Qi.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong also shouted: "God. Master, you are too good. You can activate the power of the strongest. Are you a descendant of the scholar. Or you are his disciple. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I''m afraid it''s impossible. I just feel, this blue power, why so like my vigorous Qi. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan tried to transform the blue power.


    All of a sudden, the power of heaven and earth around it surged.


    Wind, fire and lightning can be controlled one by one. Lu fan has long been skilled and skillful.


    After that, he turned it into vigorous force, and there was no problem. At this stage of the experiment, Lu Fan was shocked.


    Isn''t this scholar also a double cultivation of Qi and martial arts.


    Just thinking about it, Lu suddenly felt that the blue power in his hand was exhausted.


    Slightly a Leng, Lu Fandao: "no, my vigorous Qi will not be consumed so fast. How can this blue power be consumed so quickly? "


    "Great master, because you are the only one in the world who has a magic pill," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon with great reverence. You are the unique existence. You have the opportunity to break through the vanity and get rid of all the existence in the future. You are eternity, you are everything, you are the future... "


    "All right, all right. I''ll talk about it later. "


    Lu fan is too lazy to listen to the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Only through the power of the scholar, Lu Fanhu felt that those who are really strong seem to be cultivating in the direction of both qi and martial arts.


    Wu Chen, his master, is like this. So is the scholar.


    But after his failure, Master Wu Chen set his apprentice on the right path.


    But the scholar seems to have found another way, and also succeeded in Qi and martial arts double cultivation. Only one thing, consumption seems to be too fast. These blue forces are not enough for him to transform several times.


    After several more tests, Lu Fan found that the toughness was not enough. After transformation, the vigorous strength was weaker than the general vitality. Even less, the ability to empty everything. There always seems to be something missing.


    With a slight smile, Lu Fan murmured: "it seems that my master is still powerful. What I practice is the real Qi and martial arts double cultivation. The sage of books has taken a fork in the road. "


    Lu Fanhu feels that he has a place that is stronger than the extreme strong. This feeling is quite cool.


    After thinking for a moment, Lu Fan suddenly raised an idea. Can we turn these blue forces into his vigorous Qi.


    That''s not out of the question. Since it can be transformed into vigorous energy and vitality, then combining vigorous energy and vitality according to his method is not vigorous Qi.


    Thinking of it, Lu Fan began to experiment with it.


    Time goes by in practice. Lu fan is devoted to research.


    On the other side, falling rain, Zhao Xu is being studied. And the research direction is, how much blood must be shed to die.


    With a knife in his hand, the black bear said, "I''ll say it again. I can still live if I spell it. No, you''re right here. My patience is limited. "


    Zhao Xu''s chest is still bleeding. He can''t stop it.


    His face was ferocious. Zhao Xu cried out, "it''s not fair. He''s the new guy. Why do you want to trade our lives for him? "


    The falling rain said nothing, but lay quietly beside, and the blood was gurgling on his chest.


    Black bear came forward and looked at Zhao Xu in a condescending manner. "You talk to me about fairness."


    Said, the black bear seized Zhao Xu''s hair and said: "when did there be justice here. You can live here by our mercy. Now, if you need to give a little, just talk to me about fairness. I''ll ask again, go or not. "


    Zhao Xu lowered his head and said, "I''ll go."


    The black bear looked at the rain again and said, "how about you?"


    Rain raised his eyes and said, "I''ll go too."


    "That''s right. That''s good. Kill him as soon as possible. I''ll share your share according to the rules. If that one wants to deal with you. I will intercede for you, too. "


    The black bear grinned and gave a promise that he could not fake any more.


    But Zhao Xu and Luoyu did not question, because they did not have the qualification to question at all.


    Slowly, they got up, shining blue.


    Yes, it''s blue, which belongs to the monument of the God of rain and the power of the calligrapher.


    Step forward, the two men walk to Lu Fan''s house.


    The resentment and hatred in the eyes have reached the acme.


    Zhao Xu clenched his fist to death, jumping on one foot in the falling rain, and also tensed his whole body.


    Around, slowly more figures.


    Mooney, big, red eyed, came out and looked at them.


    Mooney played with the empty bottle of medicine and said, "if I had more of these pills, I would have gone one step further. Maybe we can break the limit. "


    Red eye sneered and said: "if you could break through, you would have already broken through. You''ve been stuck here all your life. "


    "Don''t worry, I will break through before you," said Mooney, glancing at the red eye


    The big one interrupted the two men and said, "they are going in."


    Several people immediately put their eyes on Zhao Xu and Luoyu. Slowly, they went into Lu Fan''s room.


    At this time, no one heard Lu Fan''s house came a chuckle.


    "So it is."

 Chapter 393

    With a little vigorous Qi in his hand, Lu Fan really recombines the blue force into vigorous Qi.


    In the moment of his success, Lu Fan could feel the blue power in his body began to vibrate, as if he were a living creature, excited.


    This kind of vibration also let Lu Fan catch a moment''s chance, and immediately Lu fan will impact the remaining medicinal force on the seal outside the Dantian.


    Just a little bit, just a little bit.


    At the critical moment, Lu Fan injected the vigorous Qi just combined into his body.


    As this wisp of vigorous Qi enters, all the blue forces seem to be going crazy.


    No matter what kind of medicine, all of them start to snatch at a wisp of vigorous Qi.


    But it''s a pity that this is Lu Fan''s body after all. At the beginning of the turbulence of these blue forces, Lu Fan felt the vigorous Qi rush out of his Dantian.


    Although not much, but still a moment filled the whole body.


    Those blue forces want to compress Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi back, but it''s not so easy.


    Lu Fan and the blue force began to compete. The impact of the blue force flattened the first wave of vigorous Qi of Lu fan, but then the second wave, Lu Fan found that his vigorous Qi still swallowed the blue force.


    Yes, it''s annexation.


    As if you are eating, eat each other down.


    This is not the first time Lu fan has seen such a thing. It turns out that the power of spirit that he has been using is also swallowed up by his vigorous Qi.


    Now, vigorous Qi has begun to show its omnipotent special ability.


    For the first time, it was flattened.


    The second time, we can have resistance.


    The third time, the fourth time, vigorous Qi began to swallow up the blue power, and integrate the special blue power.


    Lu fan can feel his vigorous Qi and start another transformation.


    The blue power, the only difference from vigorous Qi, is now being absorbed by vigorous Qi.


    The power of cleansing.


    Different from vigorous Qi pushing away, it is completely wiped out.


    With a force completely different from that of the heaven and the earth, we can sweep away the emptiness and turn it into nothingness. This is the special blue power, and it''s the only way to attack.


    Compared with transformation, it is weaker than vigorous Qi for more than ten streets.


    To be stronger, it is also weaker than vigorous Qi.


    Only with the ability of cleansing, when Lu Fan first came into contact with it, he was completely suppressed.


    But now, Lu fan has felt completely unafraid of this power. If he can''t form the absolute suppression of strength, his vigorous Qi can completely explode these blue forces under the same strength. Even if these forces come from the legendary extreme strong, the scholar.


    "It turns out that vigorous Qi has the ability to swallow and contain all things, but it is different from all things."


    Lu Fan grinned.


    He also understood a way to use vigorous Qi. As expected, Master Wu Chen''s whole life''s hard work will not be so weak.


    Lu Fan secretly felt that he was really stupid in the past. After studying for a long time, he came up with a way of using vigorous Qi to push the power of heaven and earth away. In fact, the use of vigorous Qi, more than these.


    Devour heaven and earth.


    Lu Fan suddenly flashed the word in his mind. Immediately, Lu Fan felt his future was bright.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan also understood how his ten thousand swords belonged to the emperor.


    The fusion and explosion of power is a powerful force.


    All different forces can be integrated under the control of vigorous Qi, which is the powerful place of vigorous Qi.


    Push away. This way seems to be a little too low-level.


    Although very practical, but I have to say, some low-level.


    "With this vigorous Qi, he Chou can''t be a strong man."


    Lu Fan said with a smile.


    Although the vigorous Qi and blue force in the body are still fighting, Lu fan doesn''t care about the result at all.


    If you don''t look at all, vigorous Qi will win.


    At this time, suddenly, the door was directly kicked open, two figures rushed in.


    Lu fan, sitting on the stone bed, saw the two people rushing in at a glance.


    Then, two lights hit Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu Fan''s heart moved, making a muffled hum. When he looked at it, he saw that it was two swords stuck on his shoulder.


    At the moment of life and death, Lu Fan''s fighting instinct made him avoid the fatal part.


    "Zhao Xu, falling rain. You two are really going to kill me. "


    Lu Fan''s calm way said that the corroding poison on his body had begun to corrode the sword.


    "How can we live if you don''t die?"


    "Lu fan, take your life."


    At the same time, they released their hands, and then the blue light surged. One of them made a fist, the other made a palm, and hit Lu fan out of strength.


    Lu Fan did not move, but let their strength fall on him.


    At the next moment, strange things happened. Lu Fan''s skin and flesh seemed to ripple like the water, and then their strength went into the sea like a mud ox, without any message.


    "Not strong enough."


    Lu Fan said with a smile.


    He can feel that their strength is directly dragged into the meridians by the vigorous Qi in his body. Anyway, they are fighting with these blue forces. If they ask foreign aid, they will be afraid of you.


    The light of Shendan is generous, and Lu fan is not hurt at all.


    Some things, not afraid to do, afraid of unexpected.


    After Lu Fan understood that his vigorous Qi had the ability to devour all forces, he understood how to absorb the strength of his opponent.


    Any strength that does not exceed the zero point of his body''s bearing capacity can be directly dragged into the body like this, so that vigorous Qi can be absorbed.


    How powerful and abnormal it is.


    Lu Fan feels that if he continues to practice like this, he will definitely become a strong man.


    At the thought of this, he felt excited.


    Zhao Xu, seeing that their attack had no effect, they were shocked on the spot.


    Lu Fan said softly, "you two are not as good as me. Now you are still far away."


    His words fell into the ears of the two men, which was a naked mockery.


    They rushed forward again and raised their hands to kill Lu Fan.


    At this time, Lu Fan raised his hand and grabbed their arms.


    The corroding poison quickly eroded the whole body of the two people, and the strength inside the two people was also plundered by Lu Fan.


    Release their hands again, the two people will directly fall to the ground, the whole body stiff, pale face, a word can not be said.


    At this time, the old nine said: "great master, your poison seems to have been absorbed. Alas, it seems that your body can no longer be poisoned. "


    Lu Fan raised his hand and watched the lines disappear. He said with a smile, "as expected, there will be gains and losses. It''s a good move. But unfortunately, it can''t be used. "


    No way, the toxins are all absorbed by the vigorous Qi in the body.


    Lu fan, who used absorption for the first time, can''t control the range of absorption. He can feel the power of heaven and earth all around him as if he was crazy.


    Lu fan stops his vigorous Qi by force. He doesn''t want to absorb the power of the heaven and the earth. He just doesn''t want to figure out how to use it. Next moment, he will be overwhelmed by the power.


    Step out of the house, Lu Fan takes a look around, snorts coldly.


    Outside, Mooney and others looked at him as if they had seen a ghost.


    "What''s the situation."

 Chapter 394

    "Why did he come out?"


    The black bear gnawed his teeth.


    Although Zhao Xu and Luoyu are abandoned, they are not even uncertain about a new person.


    As long as the next tough hand, a completely no resistance to new people, how can we hide in the past.


    But the fact is that it''s different from what he thought, and it''s very different.


    Lu fan not only walked out without any problems, but also looked at them with contempt.


    This kind of provocation cannot be tolerated. The black bear strode past.


    Mooney, red eye and the big three also came forward to have a look.


    Lu fan is waiting for the arrival of three people at the door, and his eyes are on Muni. Lu fan says, "it seems that I should not make a deal with you."


    "It''s a pity that I''ve taken all your pills, and the effect is very good," Muni said


    Lu Fan didn''t care. "Don''t worry, you''ll spit it out sooner or later."


    Mooney snorted coldly, disdainful.


    At this time, the black bear has directly pushed open the door, and Zhao Xu and the falling rain are corroding the body.


    I don''t know what poison Lao Jiu made. Anyway, the effect is very good.


    The face of black bear and others suddenly changed. The black bear himself scolded "waste"


    When Lu Fan heard what he said, he guessed about it.


    Glancing at several people, he said calmly, "I knew you would not give up easily, but I didn''t expect you would send these two people to die."


    The black bear came to Lu Fan with his fist clenched and said, "boy, it seems that we have underestimated you."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "why don''t you stop and do it yourself now. I thought I killed these two little guys. Those of you who hide behind, you''ll be able to do it. "


    The black bear gnawed his teeth and looked at Lu Fan and said, "you are looking for death, boy. You really think we have a chance for you to live."


    Lu Fan looks at him indifferently and feels that his body is about to swallow up the clean vigorous Qi. In Lu Fan''s heart, the sense of war is rising.


    He could hardly contain the vigorous Qi in his body.


    Seeing that Lu Fan didn''t speak and smiled, the black bear immediately thought that Lu Fan was treating him with disdain.


    It may be that he usually treats others too much. Once others treat him like this, the black bear can''t stand it.


    "Good, good. Boy, I''ll break at least ten bones today. "


    At this time, the black bear did not lose his mind. He knew that killing Lu fan would cost a lot. So his goal is to teach Lu Fan a lesson.


    With one punch, when does the blue brilliance stir the power of heaven and earth to become the galloping of beasts.


    The reef cracked and there was a gust of wind.


    The power of this fist is comparable to that of Yuan Gang Jing master. Even if it''s outside, it''s a very strong move.


    But Lu Fan raised only one finger.


    A simple index finger penetrates all the blue light and falls straight on the black bear''s fist.


    Immediately the light disappeared, and the blue light of the black bear''s whole body was like a mirage. At the next moment, the black bear felt that the strength of his whole body was irresistible to his fist, which was quickly absorbed by Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looks at him calmly and realizes the strong absorption ability of vigorous Qi.


    Rejection and absorption, which are the two methods of using vigorous Qi that he now masters. Lu fan has got some tips on the power of exclusion.


    Now, he needs to make a good test of this absorbing ability.


    Lu fan has been able to absorb the power of cleansing.


    Although the power of black bear is much stronger than that of falling rain, Zhao Xu is much stronger. But it is still impossible to reach Lu Fan''s absorption zero point. Lu fan can feel his real cultivation level, that is, the early Yuan Gang.


    Such strength, even if not suppressed by the power of cleansing, Lu Fan was able to solve him by one hand, and now he has a new breakthrough.


    The black bear knelt in front of Lu Fan on one knee. He couldn''t even sit if he wanted to withdraw his fist.


    In his eyes, Lu Fan in front of him is like a devil.


    The black bear shouted: "demon repair, you are demon repair. No wonder you will come here, you damned demon


    Lu fan is slightly stunned and takes back his finger.


    Immediately, the black bear fell to the ground, convulsing all over.


    Demon repair.


    Lu Fanhu remembered that such skills and skills that can plunder other people''s power are indeed the signboard of demon cultivation.


    With a smile, Lu Fan felt his chin and thought.


    It seems that this move can''t be used frequently. Although he knows that he is not a demon cultivator, it''s not too worthwhile to use it to cause trouble for himself.


    Mooney, red eye and the big three all looked at Lu Fan as if they had seen a ghost.


    In particular, the word "demon cultivation" that black bear shouted shocked their hearts.


    All three said that they took out their weapons and lit up their whole body.


    Lu Fan looked at them and said, "are you going to fight with me, too?"


    "Don''t be afraid of him," said Mooney, biting his teeth. Obviously. Only when he meets others can he use his strange power. We''re attacking from a distance. "


    With that, Muni waved his hand, and a blue light flying sword appeared around Lu Fan.


    Red eye, big two people are also following hand, Lu Fan''s foot blue light array, around also appeared light barrier.


    It''s really a world wide net. It''s blocked in an instant.


    Lu Fan tries to touch the blue light.


    No, the power that has been used as martial arts or skills is too violent, and the risk of absorption is too high.


    With a mind in mind, Lu fan is full of vigorous Qi.


    Regression.


    All of a sudden, the blue light that was about to be killed in front of him was withdrawn more than ten feet away, although it was not emptied like the power of other heaven and earth. But they also moved out, unable to attack Lu fan at all.


    The three of Mooney looked at Lu Fan as if they were out of their wits. It''s so powerful, they haven''t seen it.


    Walking slowly, Lu Fan came to Muni.


    A finger fell on Mooney''s eyebrow and his whole body strength rushed to Lu Fan.


    Mooney tried his best to struggle, but Lu Fan''s simple finger pressed her like a mountain.


    Shivering all over, but unable to move.


    Lu Fan felt the skeleton of her meridians, her viscera and her Dantian.


    To Lu Fan''s slight surprise, in the red field where she was suppressed, the words filled with vigorous energy were almost solidified.


    This is how long it has been pressed before it becomes like this.


    Lu Fan suddenly realized that he finally understood what the test was in this water prison.


    Blue seal, suppress Dantian, but will not let it lose operation. The vigorous strength of the martial artists and the vitality of the Qi refiners will increase to a certain extent, even if they don''t cultivate deliberately. Over time, these forces become full and solid in a limited space.


    Once she breaks through the seal, these forces can flow like a flood opening the gate and instantly improve people''s several realms.


    It''s like brother Han Feng''s blood power. It''s suppressed first and then erupted. Work hard to break the bottleneck.


    The longer the pressure, the fiercer the outbreak.


    Just like Muni in front of her, her present cultivation realm is just the peak of Waigang. But once she untied the seal, it was not impossible for her to leap up to the late Yuan Gang.


    And then she could use the blue power that she had so hard to accumulate.


    Is this a way to cultivate a descendant or a disciple.


    Lu Fan was really impressed by the scholar''s wisdom.


    Unfortunately, Muni was unlucky to meet him, and Lu Fan was not polite and directly a stream of vigorous Qi penetrated the seal and injected it into her Dantian.


    Lu Fan deliberately turned this vigorous Qi into a repulsive force. At the next moment, Muni''s Dantian began to pierce and tear. The vigorous force inside started a riot.


    Kajian, Dantian is broken.


    It''s all over.


    Mooney spits out a mouthful of blood and looks at Lu Fan and says, "you are cruel."


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "I said, you will vomit."


    I''m sorry to ask for leave tonight

 Chapter 395

    Mooney fell to the ground, no longer able to resist, his eyes were gray.


    Whether it''s an alchemist or a warrior, the destruction of Dantian means that the whole person is abandoned. It''s more painful than killing her directly.


    Red eye was shocked. He turned around and ran without hesitation.


    Black bear also wants to go, but he just has movement, then saw a pair of eyes.


    Sharp as a knife, painful as a sword.


    The black bear felt the darkness in front of him, and the whole man was in place. And in front of the public, there was blood in his eyes.


    Lu Fan just looked at him calmly, and the soul snatching method is still so domineering.


    With the improvement of Lu Fan''s strength, the killing power of soul snatching method is more and more sufficient.


    Lu Fan doubted that such a decision, even if it was put in the practice of magic, should be rare.


    Less consumption, strong power, difficult to prevent.


    Such skill, even if it is not the peak of prefecture level, is at least medium.


    Raise your hand, Lu Fan gently waves at the black bear, and the vigorous Qi turns into a flame to burn the black bear directly.


    Let your body grow so much hair, this time it will be burned clean.


    Then, Lu Fan''s terrible suction appeared, and the big man who was about to run disappeared stopped at once.


    He felt the force of heaven and earth around him, like a whirlwind that rolled him back. He smashed it in front of Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan smiled a little. It''s a temporary move. It seems to work well.


    The big one turned and hit Lu Fan''s face with a fist. Before the fist arrived, Lu Fan stepped on it.


    The sound of cracking sounds like stepping on a stone.


    The big body is weaker than Lu Fan''s imagination. I don''t know if this guy is a warrior.


    Red eye looked at Lu Fan''s three times, five times and two times, and then he solved them all. He couldn''t say a word.


    By the side, the flame on the body of the black bear is hard to get off, but the whole body is completely black, kneeling on one knee, gasping for breath.


    "It''s impossible. You haven''t been sealed by the monument of rain god. That''s why. Why. "


    Red eye, big one, Mooney heard the cry of the black bear and looked at Lu Fan in amazement.


    At this time, they suddenly remembered that Lu Fangang''s strength was not the same as theirs.


    It''s not that hateful blue light.


    Lu Fan said calmly, "I am sealed. But I did. It''s that simple. "


    In a word, the whole body of the four people trembled immediately.


    "Tell me how you did it," Mooney shouted. If you can help us to untie the seal, I''m willing to serve as a slave. "


    "I will follow you to the death," cried the black bear


    Red eye, the big one is also shouting.


    Their shouts were so loud that Lu Fan frowned.


    At this time, a voice came from far to near with a little excitement.


    "Who untied the seal. Who is it? "


    The shouts of the four disappeared, and Lu Fan looked in the direction of the voice.


    I saw a woman with long blue hair and a mask coming.


    She was dressed in exquisite clothes different from everyone here, and looked like Lu Fan''s new comer.


    Lu Fan remembers that this voice is not the one that just saved him.


    It seems that the master of the voice is still coming. Lu Fan smiled and said, "it''s me. Girls respect fame. "


    "Guess."


    The woman said slowly.


    Lu fan is slightly stunned. Can you guess.


    The woman came up and glanced at the four men. She said with a scornful taste: "a group of wastes, self cultivation, hurry to get out. It''s dirty to kill you all. "


    Red eye also wants to talk, and is hit by the woman''s light floating hand.


    Lu Fan didn''t see the strength of the woman either. Red eyes spit blood from her mouth and fall on the ground. The breath on her body disappears instantly.


    But Lu fan saw something else. He had a vague feeling. Where did he see this woman.


    The voice and body are familiar, but I can''t remember them for a while.


    "Lu fan, tell me how you broke the seal."


    Asked the woman.


    Lu Fandao: "why tell you."


    The woman seemed to gnash her teeth. Lu Fan heard her grinding.


    It didn''t seem like a good sign. Lu Fan took a step back.


    "Anyway, you''ve broken through, and there''s no harm, right. Come on, let''s talk to one side. "


    The woman turned her head and walked out. Lu Fan looked at her back, his eyebrows tightened tighter.


    He must have met her.


    Lu Fan steps up, and the two go all the way to the depth of the reef island.


    The woman walked in front of her, it seems that she intended to show something. Every step she took out, Lu Fan could see a little blue light shining from her, which was beautiful and dazzling.


    After walking for a long time, the scenery in front of me suddenly changed. There was a house among the dark rocks.


    Although it''s also a house made of rocks, compared with those outside, it''s just like a palace.


    Delicate cottage, angular, shiny, smooth and incomparably carved with a variety of flowers and grass lines.


    Just a door, all seem to be unique, half open, there are small spots like stars on it, shining.


    It seems that all the stars in the sky fall on the door. If you look at them, they are all words. You don''t need to guess. They must be a magic skill, engraved on them.


    In front of the gatehouse, there is a huge through mirror.


    Lu fan saw such a large mirror for the first time. Now he finally understood what the dean said to him.


    That''s what we mean by a mirror.


    All around the house, fluorescent grass seems to light up the whole dark space.


    These fluorescent grasses, which can only grow in water, actually swing on the reef. If you look carefully, you will find that this is a common fluorescent water plant. Each plant has roots, buds and small flowers, just like a small bright light, dancing on the ground.


    Lu fan has never seen such a magical sight.


    With a gentle wave of her hand, the fluorescent plants retreated to both sides, revealing a road leading to the house.


    Lu Fan suddenly stopped, and the woman also stopped.


    "What''s the matter. Don''t you want to go in and have a seat. "


    Lu Fandao: "I just want to ask the girl first, have we met?"


    The woman seemed to smile. Although Lu Fan could not see the real expression on her through the mask, Lu Fan could feel her smile.


    "Do you think we have."


    Lu Fan looks at the woman carefully, but suddenly he moves.


    Without any sign, Lu Fan flicks his hand toward the woman''s mask.


    The woman immediately put a blue light curtain in front of her. At the same time, a short knife appeared in her left hand, and she said in surprise, "what are you doing?"


    "Nothing."


    Lu Fan replied, he didn''t do anything. He didn''t use a little vigorous Qi. He just moved a little faster and raised it.


    Lu Fan''s face was eerie. He stared at the weapon in the woman''s hand.


    He only knew a woman with a dagger in her hand. Lu fan asked tentatively, "the moon."


    The woman was silent. For a moment, she took off the mask on her face and threw it on Lu Fan.


    "Boring. It''s boring. I''m all like this. How do you recognize it. "


    Lu Fan looks at the familiar face of the moon, which is also a face full of tears and smiles. Instead of answering the question of the moon, he said with a smile, "Why are you here?"


    The moon gnawed his teeth and looked at him and said, "I''m still trying to ask you. Did you get hit by the deacon, too. Yes, No. "


    The fingers of the magic moon are almost thrust into Lu Fan''s nostrils.


    Lu Fan raised his hands and said, "that''s right. I''m in a hole, too. "


    "I knew that," said the moon. Damn old man. When I get out, I''ll make sure he looks good. How dare he do this to me. "


    Lu fan asked cautiously, "what mistake did you make? He made it in."


    "He took me to a broken lake, let me know what. As a result, I didn''t realize anything, and then I pricked what array he made by the lake. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and said, "it''s punctured."


    The moon looked at Lu Fan scornfully and said, "is it surprising. You look exactly like the old guy. It''s just a broken array. Miss Ben will compensate him. You have to get me here. He also said that there are good things for me to see. As a result, I saw a piece of Kung Fu that didn''t work and was blocked by the blue light. It makes my hair blue now. "


    Lu Fan subconsciously said, "in fact, blue is very beautiful."


    As soon as the words were spoken, Lu Fan regretted it, but the moon didn''t cut him with the knife as he imagined.


    On the contrary, he said with a reddish cheek, "is that so. Hum, Miss Ben is beautiful anyway. That must be beautiful. "


    Lu Fan nodded repeatedly: "it''s necessary."


    The magic moon smiled and shook his head, but suddenly he thought of something. He stepped forward and put the blue dagger in his hand on Lu Fan''s neck and said, "do you want to perfunctory me. Hurry up and tell me how you broke the seal. "


    Lu Fan raised his hands and said, "I said, I said. You put the knife down. "


    The moon grinned and said, "don''t try to perfunctory me. Don''t forget, Lu fan, you are still my senior brother now. Elder martial brother Lu fan, you can''t fool younger martial sister. If I can''t untie the seal, I''ll cut you all the way. "


    With a wave of the magic moon, a fresh wind swept under Lu fan, who was scared to retreat.


    Lu Fandao: "my method is simple and crude. I''m afraid I can''t teach you. But I can untie the seal for you. "


    "True," said the moon


    Lu Fan nodded softly.


    The magic Moon said with a smile: "the old man, Dean, has made a mistake this time. I don''t think he''ll think of it in his whole life. You just come in, you can untie the seal. When we go out, you can scare him. By the way, can you help me keep the blue power? "

 Chapter 396

    "Reserved."


    Lu fan asked in bewilderment.


    The moon nodded, "yes. I don''t know if you have found out. Actually, this power is very easy to use. Although I don''t know who left it, the level is quite high. I''m afraid it''s better than my cheap master. In this period of time, I have been here to understand the use of this power, and I feel that I have gained a lot. These forces, let me see a path of omnipotence. Very interesting. "


    The more the Moon said, the brighter her eyes were. Lu fan saw the flash in her eyes.


    Lu fan can understand her idea because he feels like this now.


    As long as he practices hard, he will surpass most of the people, and his path will be wider than that of more than 90% of the martial artists in the world. His future can really be described in four words.


    Although his situation is different from that of the moon, he understands the mood of the moon.


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, "you don''t need to continue to practice for a while. You''re not in a hurry anyway. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the moon''s dagger across his neck.


    Lu Fan sighed and said, "I have something to say. Don''t use a knife."


    The Moon said angrily: "what is not to worry. I don''t want to stay in this shabby place for a day. One didn''t eat, two didn''t play. It''s dark. You can''t do anything but practice. I want to recover my vigorous strength. I want to go out. Who likes to stay here, who stays. Anyway, I''ve been here long enough. "


    Besides nodding, Lu fan can say anything else. The moon just waved away the dagger.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan thought of a question and said, "I suddenly remembered that you came in later than Zhao Xu. How can you mix so well and make a nice house? "


    The magic Moon said: "I came in the same way as you, because curiosity was sealed by that damned monument. Then these people want to do something to me. It''s a pity that I have the life preserver given by my master. They can''t see me at all. So I''m helpless. Three days later, I found that my body was absorbing the blue power by itself. My body was special and absorbing the power quickly, which led to more and more power. At last, some of them couldn''t support it, so they had to infiltrate it into the four limbs and transform their bodies. So my hair has turned blue. "


    The moon explained in detail.


    When it comes to life preservers, it seems that there is one in lingyao.


    It''s only the moon that others can''t see, but lingyao''s is that others can''t get close.


    Although the effects vary, there is no doubt that they are all good things. Is that the rule.


    Look at other people''s masters, and then look at yourself.


    Lu Fan felt his chin and thought. It seems that Master Wu Chen didn''t give him anything good except a nine sky ring that can hold things.


    As expected, people are incomparable.


    "Other people are also absorbing the power of blue," Lu fan asked


    "Yes," said the moon. But they absorb too slowly. Progress is also slow. It''s far from me. It took only ten days for Miss ben to defeat all of them by these blue forces. The people in this water prison are all a group of cultivation lunatics. I tried my best to untie the seal. If I compare with the level of state and power, I am far from them. Because after all, they are much better than me in the research of these blue forces. Several of them have been here for more than ten years. But they are far behind me in terms of strength absorption. Hum, I''ll kill them with the continuous blue power in my body. "


    The words of the moon are not without pride. Lu fan is slightly surprised at what constitution is so powerful.


    At this time, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings.


    "Great master, is she the first celestial body?"


    Lu fan asked in his heart, "what is the first celestial body?"


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong said: "it''s the natural cultivation of physique. When you are born, you will have a hundred veins unblocked. You don''t need to harden your body. You can enter the country one step at a time. Smell the road in the morning and become vigorous in the evening. The absorption capacity is amazing. With a little training, you can become a strong generation. The worst way is to cultivate to the level of Tiangang. "


    "And those who are blessed."


    Lu fan is really envious. It''s natural that the hundred channels are unblocked, and vigorous energy can be produced once cultivated.


    Think about how long it took you to pass the physical training. When you compare it, you will find that the sky and the earth are not enough to describe the gap, and you can''t play happily with such people.


    At this time, the magic moon dragged Lu fan to the door, pointing to the small words on the door and saying: "Lu fan, you can have a look at this. In this place, in addition to the Yushen monument, it''s this thing. It''s also interesting. I''ll change my clothes, adjust my condition, and then you can unseal me, OK? "


    Lu Fan nodded softly, and then his eyes fell on the small words.


    "How happy is life and how sad is death. It starts from nothing; it doesn''t exist, but it''s invisible; it doesn''t exist. "


    Lu Fan read it softly, and suddenly felt that everything around him had changed. It seemed that there was a breath of Qi pouring in from the heavenly cover, and it swept his whole body in an instant.


    Then, the world around began to change, as if a hazy black and white dichroism, in front of Lu Fan collision.


    Lu Fan didn''t see clearly. At the next moment, his whole body began to ache.


    The eyes are like needles, the skin is like knives, and the viscera are like flames.


    This pain can''t be described to outsiders. Lu Fan''s whole body began to shake violently.


    Clench one''s teeth, cackle to make a sound, the whole body pore all opens to ooze blood outside.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan took a step back and turned away.


    At this moment, Lu Fan felt the pain disappeared.


    Gasping for breath, Lu Fan sat on the ground and said, "what is this?"


    The magic Moon said with a smile, "how about it? It''s powerful. If I''m not wrong, this is the heaven level skill of Wudao college. The life and death rotation force. "


    Lu Fan was stunned, then chuckled and said: "Heaven level skill. This is the heaven level skill. No wonder so, no wonder so. "


    Seeing that Lu Fan didn''t get excited, the moon jumped up and said slightly disappointed, "I thought you would be happier. Not everyone is lucky to see heaven level skills. I didn''t expect that you could take back your eyes when you saw the life and death rotation for the first time. Lu fan, you have a strong determination. "


    Lu Fan completely forgot the pain he had just suffered, and said, "you know that''s what you''re willing to come in, aren''t you?"


    The magic moon tooted his mouth and said, "that''s for sure. Otherwise, he will lure me in. You study it slowly. I don''t want to see more of this skill anyway. It''s not really practiced. "


    Lu fan is in high spirits. He is a heaven level skill, a serious martial art.


    Have you seen the truth of not learning.

 Chapter 397

    Meanwhile, in Wudao college.


    One night, the boat, with the current, the president stood on the boat, against the wind, with his hands on his back.


    Close your eyes and feel the breeze passing through your body. The Dean closed his eyes and enjoyed the rare peace.


    Suddenly, a flash of light lit up from afar, the dean''s eyebrow angle moved, and then opened his eyes.


    "This light is the direction of Yuling mountain."


    the Dean carefully sensed the power of the heaven and earth around him, immediately shocked his mind and spirit, and the body light disappeared.


    When he reappeared, the Dean had come to a bare mountain.


    There is no vegetation here. There is no green in sight. The rocks are all craggy.


    There is a precipice in front of us. The wind is blowing. We are sitting alone.


    On the opposite side of the cliff, there is a splendid precipice. If the craftsman had polished it carefully, he could not see any unevenness. Smooth as a mirror, reflecting everything here.


    This is the heart wall of Wudao college. The so-called face wall thinking is face it.


    The Dean looked at the man''s back and said: "Xingyuan, what''s wrong with you?"


    although the voice is small, it''s still wandering around. It''s clearly on the mountain, but it feels like a valley, reverberating.


    Sitting there, it was the master Xingyuan of Yinyang Academy. He slowly turned around and acted like a puppet.


    Seeing Xingyuan''s face, the dean''s face changed dramatically.


    What a ferocious face it was, as if all its features had shifted. His face was pale, his eyes were red and his whole body was in disorder.


    Xingyuan holds a piece of paper in his hand, and the blue tendons burst out of his palm.


    "Yan Qing is dead."


    The Dean stepped forward and said in a cold voice, "who gave you the news?"


    "it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that Yan Qing, my favorite disciple, died. Moreover, he still died in Lu Fan''s hand. That damned Lu fan, "


    Xingyuan is full of murderous Qi.


    The Dean shouted: "Xingyuan, you are self destructing. I must punish him severely for who disclosed the news to you. When the Apocalypse comes out, a huge head appears in the sky, which is the Apocalypse of the law enforcement officer of the college.


    Long time no see, it seems to have gained some weight, and the face is wider.


    "Dean, it''s the students of Yinyang Academy who send the letters," said Tianqi calmly


    In a word, the Dean was furious.


    "Nonsense, is the Yin and Yang academy lawless? Without an order, no student can cross Yuling mountain. How dare they come here. Tianqi, you go to catch those students and drive them out of Wudao college. "


    Tianqi slowly disappears in the air. The dean is still furious. As expected, the students who report are the most hated students.


    Xingyuan watched all the time until the dean said that he would expel the students from the college. Xingyuan said, "Dean, you seem to be a little more harsh on the disciples of our Yinyang Academy. It seems that I am still the master of Yinyang Academy. If you want to expel the students, don''t ask me what I mean. "


    the Dean looked at Xingyuan''s murderous look and sighed:" Xingyuan, it seems that your martial art has been destroyed by them. Know today. I shouldn''t let you be the master of Yinyang Academy. "


    Xingyuan said: "there is no right or wrong in the world, only cause and effect. I didn''t teach my disciple Yan Qing to be invincible, so he was killed, so my most critical breakthrough was also destroyed by this little note. This is why I planted it. I swallowed it. But those who kill my disciples will not live on. "


    The dean said, "I can''t let you down the mountain. Especially now. "


    Xingyuan said: "I originally broke through here, and then I went up the mountain. But now my mood is in disorder, and the opportunity is destroyed. Why can''t I go down?"


    The dean said: "I think you are a little mistaken. I want you to come here, not only to see that you have an opportunity to break through here. More importantly, you have to think about it here. "


    "I have taught my disciples the way of strength, and what''s wrong with it."


    Xingyuan''s first way.


    The dean said, "teach people virtue first, and never pass it lightly."


    Xingyuan replied, "you mean. When my disciple died, the Dean was silent and said: "it seems that I am really wrong to leave you in the college. Over the years, you still don''t understand the truth that gentlemen don''t argue for these four words. "


    The voice of Xingyuan raised up and said, "the martial art is the struggle, the cultivation is the struggle, and the living is also the struggle. Fight with the sky, fight with the earth, how can you let me not fight. "


    The president said: "the husband only does not dispute, therefore the world cannot dispute with it."


    "Fallacy," cried Xing Yuan, "that''s why you fell short."


    Xing Yuan looks at the dean''s face as if he wants to kill him with his eyes.


    And the dean''s eyes are also shining, looking at Xingyuan, which is called disappointment and regret.


    Xingyuan hates such a look. The last thing he wants to see in his life is someone looking at him with such a look.


    The note disappears and Xingyuan slowly takes out something.


    It''s a square ruler. It''s ordinary. It''s not flashy at all.


    Xingyuan said, "you gave it to me when you wanted me to be a teacher, and I will give it back to you today."


    Xing Yuan threw the ruler at the dean''s feet.


    The light in the dean''s eyes converged, but now it calmed down again.


    "You are going to leave the college," said Xing Yuan, "with you in the college, I can''t kill nalufan. But he''s going out one day. "


    The dean said slowly: "you can think about it. You may one day die in his hand. "


    Xingyuan chuckled and said, "are you holding him up or scorning me?"


    The dean said: "Xingyuan, during this period of time, you really have done something too much. You turn around and look at yourself. "


    After hearing this, Xing Yuan turned his head and took a look. His face was reflected on the wall of his heart.


    For a while, Xing Yuan was stunned. He really didn''t know himself.


    But at the next moment, Xingyuan sneered: "it turns out that this cliff is used like this. Unfortunately, it''s just a cover up. "


    With that, Xingyuan raised his hand and the whole cliff exploded.


    Like being hit by another mountain in an instant, the whole wall of the heart is divided into countless boulders and falls into the abyss.


    The Dean also raised his hand at this time and looked at Xingyuan and said: "it seems that you have lost your original intention, and I can''t let you go down the mountain."


    At this time, Xingyuan suddenly began to float, and a milky light appeared around his body.


    "I''m sorry, Dean. No, now I should call your name, tianyazi. Although I lost the chance of breakthrough, it doesn''t mean that I didn''t gain. You can''t stop me. "


    The Dean didn''t say a word and waved his hand down heavily.


    All of a sudden, the whole heaven and earth seemed to collapse suddenly, and all the scenes in front of them disappeared, leaving only the terrible sound of cracking.


    In the dark, there is a light, it is a white light, although like a candle flickering, but did not disappear.


    Then, the white light disappeared, the dean''s wrist turned, and the world returned to its original state.


    "There''s no distance, there''s no form. You''ve got something."


    The Dean sighed again, and Xingyuan was right. He really can''t stay.


    The Dean seems to be suddenly old for several years. His body light disappears, leaving a mess in the air.


    In another part of the forest, the figure of Xingyuan suddenly came out of the space.


    In front of him, it was desolate.


    But after waving, a piece of vestige entrance was revealed.


    This is the residence of the demon cultivator, half step warrior, found by Luoyu. It was completely sealed a few days ago.


    Xingyuan naturally knows this place, just about to step in.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared. It was master Mengyun.


    "Xingyuan, what are you going to do?" asked Mengyun.


    Xingyuan said calmly, "I want to have a look."


    Mengyun said, "you can''t enter without the order of the dean."


    "He''s not there," said Xing Yuan. "I''ll go in if I want to."


    Finish saying, not waiting for master Mengyun to react, Xingyuan waves a white power to wrap her.


    Master Mengyun suddenly found that his body was completely unable to move. When did Xingyuan become so strong.


    Xingyuan enters the entrance of the ruins, which is five hundred feet underground.


    As soon as he entered, Xingyuan felt a black force spreading to his body.


    Instead of stopping, he let go of his body and let the black light cover him.


    Murmuring, Xingyuan said: "since the ordinary cultivation can''t enter the yin-yang realm, let me see the magic cultivation skill."


    As he said this, the white light on Xingyuan quickly turned into a black.


    Outside, the expression on master Mengyun''s face became painful.


    Xing Yuan closed his eyes, took off his clothes, and went inside naked.


    With open arms, he seemed to embrace the darkness.

 Chapter 398

    In the water cell.


    Lu Fan sits in front of the door and quietly looks at the words on the door.


    This time, he didn''t glance at it directly as he just did, but looked at it word by word.


    In this way, at least he can support the backfire of the skill, but strangely, he just can''t remember the above words.


    He knew exactly what it was, but he just couldn''t remember how it looked and how it was carved on the door.


    It''s a heaven level skill, which is different from other skills.


    Lu fan is not impatient either. If he can''t remember, he can''t remember. Just look slowly.


    The body still hurts, the eyes still hurt. But these are just small things. For Lu fan, pain is just a kind of practice.


    Lu fanduan sat there like a stone.


    The moon had already changed her clothes and waited for Lu fan to untie the seal for her. As a result, she saw Lu Fan sitting there like a stone, shouting several times, but there was no movement.


    The magic moon also knows that it''s better not to disturb others when they are practicing, so she still stands on one side quietly.


    According to her estimation, Lu fan can hold on for half an hour at most.


    She has experienced the backfire of heaven level Kung Fu, which is really inhuman torture.


    She also remembers that her master once told her not to be greedy for heaven level skills. If you don''t get chance or ability, it''s just a disaster.


    The reason is very simple, because as long as it is a talent level skill, there is a talent problem.


    The first requirement of the martial arts of heaven level is a strong body. If there is no body like King Kong, you can''t even see it when you get it.


    To open a mountain with only one hand, first make sure that your hand is harder than the rock. If you want to burn the sky and boil the sea, at least you should not invade your own water and fire.


    This is also a reality that many martial artists who only cultivate vigorous strength have to face when they come to the sky level skills. Basic skills are not enough and body is not enough. Facing this level, they are the natural moat.


    The skill of the Alchemist is relatively simple.


    The skill itself may be a book, a dream, a word or a painting.


    You can read it, you can understand it. I can''t understand it. It''s useless to ponder it all my life.


    Talent is all the requirements of alchemists.


    To be an alchemist can only prove that you are very talented. But if you want to get ahead among the alchemists, you need the talent to fight against the sky.


    The moon knows that she can''t practice heaven level skills.


    She has a good master. She is smooth in cultivation, vigorous and vigorous. She is also talented.


    But also because of this, she does not have solid basic skills, or her basic skills are not enough for the level of heaven.


    She must wait for her cultivation to improve and make up for her basic skills by virtue of her cultivation realm. Now it''s not enough. She had been in this class for half an hour.


    But soon half an hour passed, one hour passed, two hours passed, and Lu Fan didn''t mean it was over.


    The moon was puzzled, puzzled and surprised.


    How he did it.


    Of course, the moon doesn''t know about Lu Fan''s cultivation as a child.


    18 years of physical training, who can stay longer than him in physical training. If you want to talk about the foundation of Qi and martial arts, I''m afraid that if you bring a martial master here, you may not have his stability.


    Lu Fan quietly watched, a whole life and death rotation force, has been read by him word by word.


    Although the font can''t be memorized, Lu fan knows the content of the skill.


    This is a powerful skill. It''s stronger than any martial skill skill that Lu fan has ever seen. Five thunders shake the sky and kill the sword. Compared with one of them, it''s not weak.


    After reading it, Lu fan has only one idea. This is a skill that can make ordinary people become gods.


    Nine lives, nine deaths, endless rotation.


    After death comes life.


    People who practice this skill need great perseverance and great spirit.


    The first step is to die nine times before we talk about how to practice.


    Three hours later, Lu Fan wrote down the whole skill, and then he took back his eyes.


    In the moment of his eyes converging, his pain suddenly disappeared, as if everything was an illusion.


    Lu Fan slowly gets up and takes a long breath.


    The moon came forward and said, "you can''t bear it at last. I thought you were going to practice this abnormal skill."


    Lu Fandao: "I''m going to practice. But I need to prepare for a few days. "


    "What?" said the moon in dismay. Have you seen it clearly? This skill means to die several times. Several times. I didn''t remember. "


    Lu Fandao: "nine deaths and nine lives."


    The Moon said, "I know you still practice."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "since I want to become stronger, I have to pay a price."


    Seeing the firmness in Lu Fan''s eyes, the moon suddenly gave birth to a strange feeling.


    "You are not afraid of death."


    "No warrior is afraid of death."


    "Well, those people are not afraid to die. Actually, I''m afraid of death. You''re sure you have to work hard to practice. "


    "I have confidence."


    "It''s just a confidence to fart."


    "Useful."


    Lu Fan''s last two words block the mouth of the moon. The moon saw that he could not, but shook his head and said, "do as you please, you quickly lifted the seal on me."


    Lu Fan nodded and was about to put his hand on the shoulder of the moon.


    But at this time, the moon suddenly took off his clothes. The whole shiny back gives Lu Fan a panoramic view.


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and said, "you are..."


    The magic moon turned his back to Lu Fan and said, "isn''t it all like this to heal wounds and break seals. Hurry up, I didn''t say anything. What are you doing. Help me to remove the seal in my body. And don''t look at the eyes, and don''t touch your hands. If you dare to move, you will be chopped. "


    Lu Fan swallows a mouthful of saliva, the sentiment just goes in to change clothes, is for this.


    What else can he say? Although he knows that he doesn''t need to take off his clothes to break this seal, but others have already taken it off. Is it necessary for him to put it on.


    Is this...... It''s too troublesome.


    Lu Fan''s brain turned to the idea of chaos and put his hand on the shoulder of the moon.


    As soon as the magic moon wanted to say something, it felt that Lu Fan''s warm power was immersed in his whole body, and then the blue power in her body rushed to a little bit like crazy. The originally sealed dead Dantian suddenly broke the seal.


    The vigorous energy that has been missing for a long time flows all over the body, and the magic moon immediately makes a sound like a burst of beans.


    In this moment of Kung Fu, Lu Fan felt that the cultivation realm of the magic moon jumped two steps, the Dantian expanded, the vigorous strength solidified, the body strengthened, and the four limbs radiated strength.


    The moon''s hair is flying, and its body is red.


    And in his fiery red, but there is a blue, that is Lu fan forces together.


    The ice blue hair turned black again, and Lu fan forced the blue force to compress a few points, and then stopped absorbing.


    The power of the magic moon suddenly exploded, and its vigorous strength collided with the blue power, which caused the rocks under its feet to explode.


    The face of the magic moon is a little painful. The red and blue forces are interlaced, and there is blood spilling from the corners of the mouth.


    Lu Fan sees right, immediately sneak into a ray of vigorous Qi.


    With this ray of vigorous Qi entering, the power in the body of the moon immediately calmed down, and the two sides began to have the trend of water melting. But her vigorous strength is obviously not as domineering as Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi, and she can only fight hard to keep it from being swallowed.


    Lu Fan gently uses vigorous Qi to turn the two forces into a Tai Chi shape.


    Nodding, Lu Fan felt almost.


    At this time, the moon suddenly opened her eyes, and a light burst out of her eyes.


    The light fell on the ground and even shot a small hole in the ground. At this time, the cultivation of the magic moon has definitely reached the level of Yuangang. Lu fan can feel the five elements of the power around him, which seems to be a welcome to the magic moon.


    Lu Fan took back his hand and said, "Congratulations, you have broken the seal."


    The magic moon raised its hand. The left hand was red and the right hand was blue.


    With excited expression, the Moon said: "Lu fan, you are so powerful. When did you become so powerful?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "it''s just a little means, it''s not worth mentioning. You can go out now. "


    The moon laughed loudly. Her smile was clean and straightforward. She turned around and patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "thank you very much, Lu Fan. Ha ha, I can go out now. Let''s go. Let''s go out together. Don''t stay in this broken place. It''s not fun at all. "


    Lu Fandeng''s eyes were shining and his face was strange.


    Only then did the moon notice that she was a little complacent and had not put on her clothes.


    "What are you looking at, lecheron?"


    The moon quickly dressed, blushing.


    Lu Fan coughs twice. Now the best way is to change the topic immediately.


    "Well, you know how to get out."


    The moon did not dare to look at Lu Fan any more. He said quickly, "of course I know."


    Lu Fan said, "it''s not hard to get out.".


    The moon gnawed his teeth and asked again.


    "You can''t leave."


    Lu Fan smiled and shook his head. "No need, I will practice here."


    With that, Lu Fan turned to look at the door.


    The Moon said angrily: "you deserve to practice. I don''t know what to do. You practice, be careful to die here, no one will collect the body for you. I left. I went to find the Dean first. You do it yourself. "


    The Moon said to leave without hesitation.


    Shadow into the wind, the moon with a red light quickly disappeared in Lu Fan''s eyes.


    "One hand to hold, master, this woman''s figure is very good, very standard, very beautiful."


    The pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong suddenly came out. It was very cold.


    Lu Fan hears the word with one hand, and naturally thinks of the beautiful picture he just saw.


    "Go ahead. You''re an artifact. You know a hammer."


    Turn around, Lu Fan entered the room, from today on, the room will be his.


    Entering the door, Lu Fan immediately saw the dense words in the room.


    Tiny one Zheng, Lu Fan way: "originally still have so many."


    Here, the magic moon steps on the water and rushes all the way to the Yushen monument.


    The blue light fell on her, but this time, it can''t wash her strength any more.


    The moon proudly walked to the front of the rain god stele and held out his hand.


    The palm of his hand actually passed through the Yushen stele directly, which was just a mirage.


    Open up the illusion, in front of you is a door. As long as you walk out, you will walk out of this piece

 Chapter 399

    It''s not easy to practice. Calm down, calm down and adjust your body.


    For Lu fan, these are just the most basic things. Real preparation requires other things, such as the elixir he has long wanted to make.


    Lu fan knows that heaven level skills are not so easy to practice. Just watching the words will make his whole body ache and blood flow out, which shows that his cultivation realm is also necessary. Even if his body is strong and tough, it is still worse.


    But don''t worry. These can be supplemented with pills.


    As a famous martial arts double cultivation person, if you don''t make good use of your alchemy skills, it''s really a waste.


    Anyway, there was no one here. Lu Fan simply put the ten square tripod out and began to make pills.


    A pile of danfang, he took in his hand, a pile of medicinal materials, he paved the front of the house.


    In order to ensure that the alchemy will not be disturbed, Lu Fan specially asked Laojiu to spread out the array brought back from the Yuhua mountain.


    As long as someone comes, he can feel it immediately and mobilize the array to attack.


    His way of doing so also made the whole area a mile or so into a misty one.


    For the people in the water prison, this is undoubtedly a spectacle. Even the magic moon back was blocked by the array, which made him angry. "He could even arrange the array," he said


    Then he followed the formation and called for strength.


    In fact, she can shout the name of Lu fan outside the array and let Lu Fan open the array to let her in.


    But the proud moon is unwilling to do so. She just wants to bury her head and break hard, so she doesn''t believe that Lu Fan''s array can block her step.


    Every day, the magic moon rushes into battle, and every time he comes back, he is in a mess.


    The angry magic moon went directly to the black bear. They were angry. The poor black bear and other people were just badly hurt by Lu Fan. Now they have become the magic moon human flesh training stone. They are miserable.


    That is to say, the power of purification of the scholar can exist in the body without the need of Dantian. Otherwise, in the same state that moons and black bears were abandoned, they would die long ago.


    Helpless, these people can only leave this reef island and run to other places to hide.


    It will not be long before they, like those skinny guys, become poor beings, lose their power and live on the bodies of their companions.


    Because once it is too far away from the rain god monument, the speed of absorbing power will slow down, and the effect of absorbing power of those reefs will increase.


    One day, they will die desolately, unless they are as lucky as the moon and untie the seal.


    The angry moon just found a room outside the array to live in.


    Lu fan doesn''t pay attention to these things. He knows that there are people running into the battle every day, but he doesn''t take it seriously at all. Is the mountain protection array of Yuhua mountain so easy to break.


    Although the power of the big array has been weakened a lot, it is still a very strong array.


    Under the control of Lu fan, the five elements of heaven and earth converged and transformed into various shapes.


    Every day, Lu fan has one or two heats of new pills out of the oven, which he can eat after refining and continue to practice after eating.


    There is not much else, that is, there are many prescriptions and medicines.


    The inventory and collection of the ten party alchemists became Lu Fan''s squandering capital. In addition, Lu Fan''s acquisition in Xianyuan tower of Yuhua mountain, it can be said that many alchemists may not have seen so many prescriptions in their lives, but Lu fan can refine them all one by one.


    There is no day and night here, and Lu fan does not need day and night.


    All supplements come from pills. After eating, I will be energetic and continue to refine.


    Take a bottle of pills after the exercise.


    Each kind of pill has been taken until it produces resistance. It has little effect, so I immediately replace it with another one.


    For each kind of elixir, Lu fan will also leave one or two bottles of the best spare, and then put them into the empty mansion.


    Time passes in his crazy alchemy. He seems to have become a real alchemist. In addition to alchemy, it is alchemy.


    Lu Fan''s strength, cultivation and alchemy level are also growing rapidly under such crazy actions.


    Half a month later, Lu Fan entered the Yuan Gang triple.


    Two months later, with the help of a whole furnace of broken pill, Lu Fan broke through the triple and entered the quadruple of Yuangang.


    Three months later, when Lu Fan was refining a furnace of fire and water twin dragon pills, he had a little understanding, and then took three furnaces of pills to march into Yuangang wuchong.


    If you are outside, you can absolutely surprise the whole Donghua state and even the whole Wu''an state.


    Three months, three times in a row, such speed, called a monster.


    Unfortunately, all this was carried out in a dark water prison. No one knew except Lu Fan himself.


    While Lu Fan was devoting himself to the alchemy, the whole Wudao college was also undergoing dramatic changes. If Lu Fan takes time to look at the huge Tongjing standing beside the door, he will know that the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    As the first of the nine branches, at the time of this year''s freshmen''s branch, almost half of the colleges and universities have the first goal of one yuan college.


    After the grand competition, how many people cried because they didn''t enter the Yiyuan hospital, and how many people were sad because they couldn''t see the legendary Lu patrol.


    Yes, now, Lu''s reputation has spread throughout Wudao college with the arrival of these freshmen.


    In addition, what Lu fan has done in Wudao college makes these new younger martial brothers and sisters adore.


    The old student mentioned that no matter which college Lu Fan was in, he could only say one word of service. Even though the Yinyang academy is about to be knocked down, most of the students admire Lu Fan''s strength.


    On the top of Yunshan mountain, yiyuanyuan hospital is under construction.


    Maybe this is the most time in recent years that Yiyuan college has recruited students. So, master Daoguang, he has no choice but to build more houses and expand the branch.


    Fortunately, none of them need to be paid by the people of Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    Han Feng and others are very impressive. As the fourth senior brother of the yuan academy, when the eldest senior brother is in bed for healing, the second senior brother Chutian and the third senior brother Chuxing have not come back, they can be said to be in charge of power.


    I''ve been patrolling Yunshan with Xiaohei all day, accepting the adoration of younger martial brothers and sisters.


    "When will senior brother Lu Fan come back?"


    "Senior brother Han Feng, is senior brother Lu Fan really in the dungeon?"


    "Brother Han Feng, is brother Lu Fan handsome?"


    A group of younger martial brothers and younger martial sisters surrounded Han Feng as soon as they saw him, desperately asking.


    Han Feng said with a smile: "junior brother Lu fan is just going to be tested. He will come back soon. What are you worrying about. As for whether he is handsome or not, ha ha, there must be no one who is handsome. "


    Han Feng wandered around and came to the foot of Yunshan mountain.


    At this time, a group of people are building the gate of Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. Han Feng looked at the magnificent one yuan two characters and sighed gently.


    Touching Xiaohei''s head, Han Feng said, "Xiaohei, do you think junior brother Lu fan will come back soon?"


    Xiao Hei nodded heavily, indicating that he still needed to ask.


    Han Feng chuckled and said, "you are more confident than me, Ge Laozi."


    Finish saying, Han Feng looked at the sky, the sunset, the red clouds all over the sky.

 Chapter 400

    In the water cell.


    The night is still shining.


    Lu fan has been here for five months.


    In front of the ten square tripod with a thick layer of oil, like countless chewed pig feet do not wash their hands to touch the same.


    This light is called medicine dirt.


    It belongs to Yibao, just like the dirt left by drinking tea in the teapot.


    The teapot with tea dirt can be regarded as a good teapot. The tea brewed is mellow and full-bodied. Even if it''s just a pot of water, it can make people stay fragrant.


    And medicine scale is the scale formed by the residue of medicine slag after the refining of Dan Ding. It also contains medicinal power, which can slightly improve the medicinal power of pills when people refine them. In fact, Lu Fan doubted whether the red tripod in the hands of those powerful Qi refiners was caused by too much drug dirt.


    With a little smile, Lu Fan reached for the medicine.


    It''s a natural move. He''s done it countless times in five months.


    But this time, he didn''t get anything.


    Lu fan turns his head and suddenly finds that he has no medicine at hand.


    At first, the mountain of herbs was completely consumed by him.


    Slightly a Leng, Lu fan at this time smiled.


    "I have refined all the herbs. It seems that this crazy alchemy is over. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan put up the ten square tripod.


    Patted his belt, Lu fan can "see" his empty mansion, filled with pills.


    Many pills, because there is no extra bottle to fill, are directly stacked together.


    Lu Fan nodded contentedly, and the vigorous Qi in his body suddenly released.


    Poof.


    A slight sound came from heaven and earth.


    The strong vigorous Qi covered Lu Fan''s whole body, and the shape of armor appeared faintly.


    One grain, two grains, three grains to seven grains.


    The whole seven lines represent Lu Fan''s present accomplishments, which are obviously the seven parts of Yuangang.


    In five months, Lu fan made a breakthrough from the second level of Yuangang to the seventh level of Yuangang. At this speed, I don''t know how many conceited idiots and how many martial artists boast of genius.


    Once this matter is said, it must be no less shocking than he became a medium-sized inspector.


    This is a breakthrough from the early Yuan Gang all the way to the late Yuan Gang, a month, no obstacles, unimpeded.


    Lu Fan put the vigorous Qi in and out continuously without any delay.


    Generally speaking, the strength promoted by pill will be somewhat vain. The more it is promoted, the more difficult it is to control.


    Because those extra forces have not been run in. It''s not the strength to rise steadily step by step, or even the situation of backfire may occur.


    This is also why, even if there is capital to take pills every day, the noble disciples dare not take more pills.


    Uncontrollable power, just like the opening of the floodgate, devours itself.


    But these are not problems for Lu Fan. The reason is very simple, because Lu Fan''s control of these forces is constantly exercising.


    One day he didn''t use vigorous Qi to refine pills to exhaustion, and one day he didn''t rely on pills to recover.


    This is a virtuous circle, which reduces the side effects to the minimum.


    Maybe even Master Wu Chen didn''t think of the benefits of Qi and martial arts double cultivation, not only lies in the fast improvement of the early stage, but also can improve the stability.


    "Congratulations, master, your strength has increased. It won''t take long for the master to break through the earth''s gang state, step on the sky''s gang state, enter the Yin and Yang, and grasp the heaven and earth. "


    At this time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon came out and flattered loudly.


    Listen to its loud voice, the flash and shadow that has emerged from Lu Fan''s hands. It seems that it has recovered well in the past five months.


    Lu Fan smiled. He had taken enough pills during this period. Some of them could not be absorbed, or they did not have much effect. They were secretly swallowed by the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Although Lu fan is dedicated in alchemy, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know about it.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "Jiu, how much strength have you recovered? In this period of time, you are happy to swallow medicine."


    the Xuangong tower in Jiulong chuckled: "you are about to recover 20% of your strength. Great master, when I have recovered 20% of my strength, I can do more for you. "


    Lu Fan took the Wufeng heavy sword out directly and said, "well, then give your strength to the Wufeng heavy sword a little."


    Xu yingdun''s time in Xuangong tower, Kowloon, was in a state of decline. He cried, "great master, must we divide it?"


    Lu Fan nodded: "we must."


    Jiulong Xuangong tower has no choice but to input a pure power to Wufeng heavy sword.


    Although Wufeng heavy sword has not the ability to speak yet, Lu fan can feel the gratitude of the sword spirit in Wufeng heavy sword.


    Soon, the black light of Wufeng heavy sword was shining, and some strange patterns began to appear on the body of the sword. Although not gorgeous, but a sense of vicissitudes.


    The realm of Tao in the sword is becoming more solid now.


    Lu Fan wanted to input power to Wufeng heavy sword, in fact, a large part of the reason is because of the Tao domain.


    It''s a pity that the power has been poured in a lot, and the Tao realm in it can''t be fully developed.


    I don''t know if his own ability is not enough, or if he needs more strength.


    It felt almost the same. Lu fan then put away the heavy sword.


    At this time, Lao Jiu completely stopped talking, as if he was afraid that Lu fan would squander the strength he had accumulated.


    Lu fan doesn''t care about the Jiulong Xuangong tower.


    At this time, Lu Fan turned and sat in front of the door.


    After five months, he finally began to cultivate the life and death rotation.


    "This time, I''ll see if I can write down the above words."


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and looked at the door. When his eyes saw the door, but now, these words formed their own skills and shot into Lu Fan''s body.


    Dong.


    A long bell rang.


    I don''t know where I came from, but it''s just like this.


    Lu Fan''s body was completely shot into a sieve by these light spots, and there was not a whole body intact.


    If you change to someone else, you will die if you are seriously injured.


    But Lu fan is different. He also has the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    At the critical moment, Lao Jiu cried to release his power.


    It knows that it can''t save this power at all.


    Lu Fan''s body is now wandering on the edge of life and death, but he is very clear.


    "This is the real life and death rotation force, I understand."


    In Lu Fan''s sight, the light dot characters in front of him form a circle, representing the circle of life and death.


    A glimmer of enlightenment rose in his heart, and Lu Fan felt that he had begun to learn.


    But now his body began to collapse.


    Suddenly the light spot in front of him condenses into a figure. Although he can''t see his face clearly, he can feel that he is absolutely the most powerful person.


    "Life and death turn. Nine deaths and nine lives. Broken body. "


    The way of calm.


    Lu Fan laughs and doesn''t care. He held out a middle finger to the light spot in front of him and said in a loud voice, "let the horse go.". But nine deaths and nine lives. I''ve died many times


    At the end of the speech, the light completely submerged him.


    These shining lights, like a cocoon of light, wrapped him.

 Chapter 401

    Green mountains are still green waters are flowing.


    There are many swords on the cloud mountain.


    The spring and autumn have passed.


    "As a disciple of Yiyuan academy, you should have the spirit of Yiyuan Academy. What''s the strongest thing about our Yuan Yuan hospital? "


    On the high platform, Han Feng was at the top, spitting and shouting.


    Below, a group of Yuan Yuan college students said loudly, "it''s us."


    Han Feng then shouted, "what about other colleges calling?"


    A group of students then shouted: "dry them to death."


    the voice was uniform and vigorous.


    Below, elder martial brother Chuxing frowned and said, "let elder martial brother Hanfeng do this."


    Chu Tian said, "then you can''t come."


    When Chu walked on the stage, he waved his hands continuously.


    The elder martial brother standing beside them touched his stomach and said, "let him do it. It''s hard to see another year''s division ranking war. With brother Han Feng taking the lead, they should not lose. "


    Chutian said with a smile, "that''s not necessarily true. Rodin, they are desperately practicing, so they are going to drag our Yuan Yuan academy down from the first place in the branch. "


    Chu said: "well, if younger martial brother Lu fan is here. Then it''s safe. "


    elder martial brother and elder martial brother Chutian nodded together, looked at each other and left with a smile.


    Step up the mountain, the cloud mountain has been transformed into a magnificent atmosphere.


    Starting from the foot of the mountain, the houses stand in a forest, scattered among the mountains, winding up the mountain, which is spectacular.


    A bluestone step winds upward, like a ladder climbing on the green cloud. The top of the mountain has been transformed into a huge arena.


    It is Taiji shaped and built of black and white stone. Clouds and fog cover, looking from afar, black and white seem to be in circulation, Xuanqi spectacular.


    But elder martial brother and others did not go here. When they reached the mountainside, a path appeared.


    Not long after walking up the path, I could see an inner door. After the inner door, there were several wooden houses.


    It is neither luxurious nor grand, even simple.


    But for them, this is the real Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    "Master, we are back," Chuxing shouted.


    Sitting in the courtyard in the sun, master Daoguang just glanced up and said, "it''s so early. Didn''t you say something happened today. Inaction, although your injury has been healed, but it is the body is empty, it is better to rest. Don''t waste Chu Tian, the medicine Chu Xing brought back to you. "


    Chutian chuckled: "don''t talk about that medicine, master. Shame, shame. I tried my best to get the medicine. I wanted to help the elder martial brother heal. Who would have thought it was just a Peiyuan medicine. "


    The elder martial brother said with a smile: "you are willing to work hard to find herbs for me. Elder martial brother, I have been moved. "


    Chu Xingdao: "it''s still younger martial brother Lu Fan. Elder martial brother Lu Fan came back to take care of the injuries that he couldn''t cure. In a word, it''s been more than half a year. Why hasn''t junior brother Lu Fan come back? "


    It''s OK not to mention this. When we mention this, everyone is silent.


    For a long time, master Daoguang said: "your brother Lu fan, Ji Ren, has a natural appearance and will surely come out. I asked the Dean, and he said that as long as Lu Fan understood, he would come out. "


    "What is that?"


    Chu Xingdao.


    Master Daoguang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. In a word, you can trust the dean. By the way, let''s say that today it''s the day of the battle of division. "


    Master Daoguang deliberately turned off the topic, and Chu Tian replied, "that''s right. It''s the day to get to the branch. Junior brother Han Feng is making a selection. There''s no problem thinking about it. "


    Master Daoguang said with a smile: "then let Han Feng toss about. With his character, he will surely keep the first name."


    Just then, the door of the kitchen opened and a pair of disdainful little black kicked thirteen out of the kitchen.


    Thirteen looks a little embarrassed. Seeing that master Daoguang and others are looking at themselves, he smiles a little and then stands respectfully aside.


    Master Daoguang looked at thirteen and whispered: "this thirteen is also interesting. It''s been more than half a year since I came to Yuanyuan hospital. What I''ve said to you is no more than ten words. "


    The master said: "he is an honest man. Let him cook and sweep the floor. And half a year later, younger martial brother Lu Fan never came back. He stayed here and waited for younger martial brother Lu Fan. Loyalty is all right. "


    Master Daoguang nodded and said, "well, let''s make these thirteen students of my one yuan college sometime. It''s been more than half a year. I have to learn something and always learn how to cook with Xiao Hei. " Chu Xing and Chu Tian nodded softly to support master Daoguang''s decision.


    Just then, another man came out of the room, cold and proud on her face, but she was wearing plain linen clothes, a broom in her hand and a wood knife at her waist.


    This person is miss shuiqianrou.


    In the first half of the year, she seems to have completed a gorgeous transformation from Phoenix to native chicken.


    At the sight of master Daoguang, shuiqianrou said to her teeth, "when will you let me do it?"


    Master Daoguang narrowed his eyes and said lightly, "until the work is finished."


    Chutian, Chuxing, eldest martial brother didn''t speak, just smiled and watched.


    "I am the eldest lady of the water family," cried water qianrou


    Master Daoguang nodded: "I know, you have said it hundreds of times. Go ahead, the eldest lady of Shuijia, today''s character, is still sweeping the mountain. When did the mountain clean up. I''ll untie the seal for you whenever I can, so that you can recover your strength. Remember to bring more firewood when you come back in the evening. "


    Water qianrou bit his teeth and went out in a rush.


    "Oh, I feel a little tired every day when I hear this kind of dialogue," said Chu Tianshi


    "But I''m very happy," he said with a smile


    Finish saying, elder martial brother, Chu Xing also followed to smile.


    If you let the water family know, their water lady qianrou will sweep the mountains and cut firewood here. It is estimated that Shuijia can destroy Wudao college.


    But senior martial brother Daoguang doesn''t care, and senior martial brothers don''t even care.


    They only know that even if they are treated like this, water qianrou still hasn''t gone.


    Even though Han Feng hasn''t said a word with her in the past half year, she hasn''t had a day off.


    At this time, the sky suddenly brightened in the distance.


    Master Daoguang stood up and said, "why, they have all come."


    Several lights, suddenly fell in the courtyard.


    When you look at it, it''s hengshanyuan, master Shentu. Master XuanZhen of Qianren academy, master XuanZhen of Qingjian academy, master wuchou of Mingxin academy, master Huoshan of thunder academy, and master Qilin of Kongtong Academy.


    People laughed at Daoguang and said, "long time no see, Daoguang."


    Daoguang frowned and said, "what are you doing here?"


    Mr. Shentu laughed and said: "of course, it''s to see the ranking war of the branch hospital."


    Mr. Daoguang was slightly shocked.


    Look at a ranking war, do you need so many people together.


    Chuxing, Chutian, elder martial brother is also stunned. This battle is a little big.


    For a while, the people of the Yuan Yuan hospital suddenly had a bad premonition,

 Chapter 402

    At the foot of the mountain, senior brother Han Feng is still selecting students.


    "As a Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. Only win, not lose. Just like my younger martial brother Lu fan, just like me, to that station is a mountain, and a long sword is a sea. "


    Han Feng waved and shouted.


    The people who were chosen by him looked solemn. For them, brother Han Feng is also a legend.


    Nowadays, no one in Wudao University knows the name of "scolding Han Feng".


    It can be said that Han Feng is no less famous than Lu Fan in Wudao college. Moreover, in terms of reputation, Han Feng is even better.


    Every time people in other colleges mention Han Feng''s name, they will feel like eating a dead mouse.


    "Senior brother Han Feng, we are here," shouted one of the students.


    When they looked, they saw a group of people coming slowly.


    Han Feng looked at these people, touched his chin and said, "it''s not right to challenge so soon. The candidates have not been determined. I didn''t even start the ceremony. "


    Murmuring in a low voice, Han Feng looked at these people from afar.


    At a glance Han Feng saw Qiao Xuan''s figure.


    No way. Qiao Xuan is so recognizable. He is tall and big. He is the most eye-catching.


    But he alone is not enough to surprise Han Feng. There were acquaintances around him.


    Xuanfeng, Luodan, pearl, Yibai, etc.


    Almost all the leaders of the branches came.


    Han Feng stepped down from the platform, the crowd separated automatically, and walked forward quickly. After that, all the students of Yiyuan academy followed.


    Before entering, Qiao Xuan said loudly: "Han Feng, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Your cultivation has not progressed yet, "Han Feng said:" it is necessary. Ge Laozi''s. How did you come together? "


    Pearl said: "no way. If we don''t come together, how can we take part in the branch''s row war?"


    Han Feng couldn''t understand more. He looked at these people doubtfully: "what do you mean,"


    Rodin said with a laugh: "soon you will understand, Han Feng. Don''t you invite us to go in and sit down? We''ve been in the yuan hospital in the future."


    Han Feng, although he didn''t want to, can''t lose his decency. He waved people away, and at the same time, his right hand was empty and he did it gracefully Please.


    They all laughed at Han Feng, who came with these people and the students of each branch.


    It''s almost like a tour. The crowd can''t see it.


    People go up, and no one is willing to chat with Han Feng. They all look at the scenery.


    "Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan."


    "Not as bad as you think."


    "It''s still a bit of style."


    ......


    A group of people began to talk.


    Han Feng looked left and right, and suddenly saw lingyao in the crowd.


    Immediately, Han Feng came to lingyao and said, "lingyao, what''s the matter?"


    lingyao said: "I''m not very clear. It seems that several teachers have an agreement, and then let all the elite students come together."


    Han Feng frowned: "agreed, what do these old guys want to do. Can''t you see my one yuan hospital? "


    Han Feng didn''t lower his voice. His words were clear to all.


    It is said that the master of other branches is an old man. In this way, Han Feng of the Yuan Yuan academy dare to do so.


    But pearl and others didn''t take it seriously. They all knew Han Feng''s temper, which was absolutely unforgiving. If you have time to quarrel with him, it''s better to have a look at the scenery.


    Lingyao whispered, "is Lu fan back?"


    Han Feng shook his head and sighed: "Oh, not yet. If he comes back, I''ll be the first to let you know. "


    Lingyao nodded and took out a doll.


    "I know he''s ok now, but he''s been locked up too long. The dean is really cruel. He said it would be closed. "


    Lingyao rubbed the face of the doll, then stuffed it back into the pouch.


    Han Feng wondered how lingyao knew that Lu Fan was ok now, but he didn''t come to ask urgently, because just then, he saw the elder martial brother and other people coming.


    Elder martial brother Chuxing, elder martial brother Chutian and elder martial brother all look ugly.


    Han Feng quickly walked up and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    elder martial brother Chuxing bit his teeth and said, "stop talking. Those shameless people can do this kind of thing because they are overcast."


    Han Feng was still confused, and then said, "tell me what happened."


    brother Tianshi Chu said: "just now, apart from the ethereal courtyard and the Yin and Yang courtyard, the teachers of other branches have come. They came to tell us that this year''s division ranking and rules have been changed. "


    Han Feng said with his mouth open: "how to change it?"


    Chutian said concisely and concisely: "the teachers of other colleges think that our uniyuan college is too powerful, so let all their elite students have a fight first and ask for advice. Do not affect the ranking, just for a fight. This has been approved by the president. "


    Han Feng said: "it''s OK. They come to form a group to find fault."


    Chu Tian said: "you can understand that. Anyway, they came under the banner of fighting and exchange. I don''t know whether to be happy or angry. They are willing to form a group, which shows that we are really strong enough that they dare not come alone. But there is obviously only one purpose for them to do so, that is, to crack down on our Yuan Yuan court. "


    Chu Xing said by the side, "there is resentment."


    Chu Tian nodded softly.


    The elder martial brother ignored their chat and looked at Qiao Xuan and other people coming up. Lang said, "everyone, welcome to the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    Rodin''s voice sounded.


    "You''re welcome. You must know why we''re here."


    The elder martial brother said with a smile: "you have just come here. It''s hard to know. They have been waiting at the top of the mountain. Please go up. "


    With that, the elder martial brother walked up the mountain with his hands on his back.


    Han Feng, Chu Xing, and the three of Chu Tian follow quickly.


    Han Feng clenched his teeth and said: "elder martial brother, the elder martial brother agreed. How could he agree to such a ridiculous contest. The whole college is going to choose our one yuan college. "


    The elder martial brother nodded his head and said, "yes, he agreed, and he agreed very simply."


    Han Feng said: "why, do you want to see us beaten by fat?" Chutian smiled. "Brother Han Feng, why don''t you have any confidence? Why can''t we beat him up?" Han Feng whispered: "I know we can fight, but these people are obviously well prepared. If they don''t prepare any Assassin''s mace, ghosts don''t believe it. Last year we broke them up. These people must be holding their stomachs to fight back. I don''t want to be abused. "


    Chutian laughed and Chuxing shook his head slowly.


    The elder martial brother said calmly: "brother Hanfeng, you don''t have to worry. Here is the one yuan hospital. "In a word, Han Feng was stunned.


    Then Han Feng nodded heavily: "you are right, elder martial brother. This is the one yuan hospital. We have no reason to lose."


    The elder martial brother said with a smile, "that''s right. If you think about what he would say in the face of such a situation if junior brother Lu Fan was still there, "


    Han Feng, Chu Xing, Chu Tian thought for a while.


    Han Feng said, "I think younger martial brother Lu fan will definitely say, then beat them back."


    At this time, in the mountains, two figures came out of a valley.


    "Come out, I come out, ha ha, Lu Fan goes back to Yiyuan hospital."


    The moon laughed.


    Lu Fan looks around at the green and smiles.


    "Yes, at last."

 Chapter 403

    Above the cloud mountain. The mist drifted away.


    The crowd rose. Clothes are hunting.


    Please sit down in turn. Behind them are the tutors and students of each branch.


    Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. Master Daoguang is also among them. Behind him stood Han Feng and others.


    Change to the past. On this occasion. Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. by twos and threes.


    But today. The position of Yuan Yuan Yuan hospital is pretty good. In the end, more people are more powerful.


    "Daoguang. Today we come to Yuanyuan hospital. Don''t say anything else. It''s just for duels. By the way, one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. Speaking. It''s really different from what I remember. "


    First of all, it was master Shentu.


    Grinning. Two legs up. Shentu looked around.


    Master wuchou said with a smile: "it has really changed a lot. Even one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan yard, which doesn''t like to accept disciples. There are a lot of people now. Look, it comes from the fact that I was punished and imprisoned in Qing Dynasty. The whole yuan court has changed a lot. "


    Master XuanZhen said: "it''s just the bad temper of disciples. As always. "


    Master Daoguang coughed softly and said: "you boring people. Good division battle. You don''t fight. I went to the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. Try it. No problem. I am a Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. Never afraid to compete. "


    Master Daoguang''s eyes narrowed slightly. Between words. Rare with a bit of domineering.


    Several other teachers laughed.


    Master Shentu said with a smile, "enough tugging."


    Master Wu Chou chuckled and said, "interesting."


    Master Huoshan snorted, "arrogance."


    Master Qilin smiled and did not speak.


    "Then fight," said master Xuankong


    Don''t talk much. Master Xuankong waves to let Yi Bai come out.


    A loud voice. Yi Bai said: "Qian Ren Yuan Yi Bai asked everyone in Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. Who will fight? "


    Yi Bai''s voice is not big, but he has strong confidence.


    Han Feng doesn''t understand where Yi Bai''s self-confidence comes from, and it looks like the chief student of Qianren college, and it shouldn''t be Yi Bai.


    Lang Sheng, Han Feng said: "where is yun''an in Qianren hospital. Yi Bai, are you sure you want to fight with us and are not afraid of being abused again? "The irony in Han Feng''s tone is self-evident, but Yi Bai''s smile is not diminished.


    "Elder martial brother yun''an has finished his study in zaiwudao college, and now he has traveled around the world. There''s no way. Although I can''t do it easily, it''s only me. "


    Yi Bai came out, stood in the middle of the martial arts arena, slowly took out his four swords from behind and put them on the ground.


    The mouth is garrulous, easy white then way: "I this person, thought originally oneself is very fierce, very strong.". Because I''ve always been a genius. Although I have lost several times in Wudao college, it was all to the senior brothers of other colleges. There is nothing to say. Until last year, when I met Lu fan, a new student, I was able to win. I understand that I am not a genius at all, but a fool, a complete fool. "


    After that, Yibai''s Four Swords have been placed in front of him, and Yibai himself has taken off his coat, revealing his injured body.


    "So I can only think of the pain and try my best to improve. Fortunately, God didn''t abandon me. After breakthroughs, I gained strength. Today, I want to prove that, although I am not a genius, I am a true warrior, all of you, please. "


    With Yi Bai''s last word falling, his body suddenly lit up a flash of vigorous energy.


    As the strong wind swept around, the storm gathered around him, and four swords jumped up in front of him.


    "Waigang peak."


    Han Feng said in amazement.


    Chu Xing''s jaw was about to fall off. This is a panacea for his cultivation to such a high level.


    With such strength, he can even fight with Yan Qing a year ago.


    There is a bright smile on the face of master Xuankong.


    Next to him, master wuchou asked softly, "in the air. I can''t see. You really can teach your disciples now. "


    Master Xuankong replied: "think about it, and you will leave something. It''s also Yi Bai''s own ability. I can help him. It''s only here. "


    Looking at Yi Bai''s back in the air, he had a better smile. He first realized what it was like to teach his disciples.


    It''s a kind of satisfaction, a kind of quiet, a kind of hope.


    As for Yi Bai''s victory and defeat, this moment is not important to him.


    Here, Han Feng jumped and said, "it''s really well prepared. Elder martial brother, do you think we can bear it?"


    Chu Xingdao: "I really can''t bear it, brother Hanfeng, then you can fight this first game."


    Elder martial brother Chutian also said with a smile: "that''s right. Just you. Brother Hanfeng, let''s see your progress in this period. "


    Han Feng looked at the two men gloomily and said: "this is not how to kill chicken with ox knife. I think as soon as gang Jin comes on, he will admit defeat. "


    At this time, master Daoguang said: "Chu Xing, the first time you come, Han Feng, you are waiting to deal with the remaining people. This battle is not up to you. "


    Chu Xing pointed to his nose and said, "I, master, have you made a mistake."


    Master Daoguang said with a smile: "there is no mistake. It''s you. Han Feng is better than you now. "


    When Chu Xing stepped on, he couldn''t speak with his mouth wide open. Han Feng said proudly, "elder martial brother Chu Xing, you can''t refuse to accept some things."


    Chu Tian and his elder martial brother looked at Han Feng with a little surprise.


    Come back so long, they haven''t seen Han Feng''s hand, still don''t know now Han Feng''s strength has increased so much.


    With curiosity, Chu Tian asked, "brother Han Feng, have you entered Yuangang''s realm?" Han Feng nodded, "that''s necessary."


    The elder martial brother touched his stomach with a smile and said, "Alas, it''s true that one generation is better than another."


    Chu Xing looks at Han Feng a few more times, but still some don''t dare to believe it.


    It''s said that he hasn''t been idle in this period of time, and he''s also working very hard. How can he be directly opened up by Han Feng? Even master Daoguang thinks that Han Feng is better than him.


    Chu Xing stood in front of Yi Bai with a long sword in his hand, and his vigorous strength was extended at the same time.


    A little ice blue appeared in the hands of Chu Xing, and the forces of heaven and earth around him fluctuated slightly.


    Half step in Yuangang.


    In an instant, everyone knew the state of Chu Xing.


    Five elements of the force attached to the body, a step is Yuan Gang, but the Chu line is obviously a little less, so it can only be called half step Yuan Gang.


    Students from other colleges immediately exclaim.


    As expected, the students of the yuan academy are extraordinary. Take one out at will, and they have reached the point of half step Yuan Gang.


    Yi Bai is very calm, as if everything was unexpected.


    Light, easy white way: "this year''s time, I learned a move."


    Chu Xing has sixteen characters on his hands, and his feet are full of yin and Yang and eight trigrams. He says in a loud voice, "come on."


    Easy white eyes in the light of big, a violent drink.


    "The wind is coming."


    When the wind blows, heaven and earth change.


    The four long swords in Yi Bai''s hand were suddenly combined into one sword.


    The wind rises from the sky and turns into a dragon.


    To resist the wind with strength, to form a sword with wind, to form a soul with sword.


    "Gas chop."


    A sword falls, clouds scatter and Qi opens.


    Chu immediately felt a strong crisis. The strength of this sword had already endangered his life.


    "Yin Yang dragon sword, ice Xuan."


    Chu''s swords were in full swing, and the Yin and Yang eight trigrams under his feet protected his whole body. The frost spread and even the white feet were frozen.


    But Yi Bai didn''t move. There was only sword in his eyes, only this sword.


    Chu Xing''s mouth overflowed with blood and drank violently.


    "Broken."


    Sixteen characters burst at the same time, and the figures of both sides flew backward.


    Yi Bai falls on the ground, four long swords fall beside him and plunge deeply into the stone.


    Chu hang covered his chest and lay on the ground.


    Both struggled to get up.


    But at the end of the day, both of them did not get up. Yi Bai''s body made a groan, which seemed to explode. The truth of Chu Xing''s sixteen words broke out, which made him completely unconscious.


    Chu Xing looked at the huge wound on his chest, biting his teeth without coma.


    Master Daoguang frowned and said, "bring Chu Xing back."


    Han Feng and Chu Tian immediately came forward and carried Chu Xing back. Master Daoguang gave Chuxing a pill immediately.


    Master Xuankong immediately asked Yi Bai to come back. Slowly, master Xuankong said, "I think this game is even a draw."


    Master Han Feng said, "it''s my elder martial brother Chuxing who wins. He''s still awake."


    When master Daoguang stopped Han Feng, he nodded, "that will be a draw."


    Immediately, the students of Qianren hospital all cheered. It was like a draw and they were satisfied.


    Han Feng can''t understand the students of Qianren academy, and he can''t understand them. In this year, the students of Qianren academy have been thinking about the scene he almost singled out.


    Now, whether it''s Yibai, Xuankong master or these students, they are quite satisfied to be able to draw.


    "Very good. You have cultivated a good disciple in the air."


    At this time, XuanZhen exclaimed. Even he admits that it''s not easy for him to achieve this with Yibai''s qualification.


    Yibai has the resources of the strong absolutely. It can''t be said that in the future, it will really be able to play its own role.


    "Let''s do the second one. Xuanfeng, you go. "


    Xuanfeng, who had been waiting for a long time, came out at this time. No one else looked at it. Xuanfeng looked directly at Han Feng and said, "Han Feng, do you dare to come out and fight with me?"


    Han Feng was stunned for a while, and then shouted loudly: "how dare you dare to board your forerunner in the day. I''ll pop your face right now. "


    Rolling his arms and sleeves, Han Feng strode out.


    Master Daoguang didn''t hold on either. He could only smile and watch Han Feng go to the middle of the martial arts arena.


    It''s no doubt another fierce battle between Xuanfeng of Qingjian academy and Hanfeng of Yiyuan Academy.


    And just when the war started on the yuan court.


    In the vast mountains of Wudao college, Lu Fan and magic moon finally return to jianbaoshan.


    Seeing the familiar Jianbao mountain, the two decided to stop for a rest and go in to eat something.


    But before going up the mountain, several students instantly recognized Lu Fan.


    A pretty girl student shouted: "Lu fan, you are Lu Fan of the yuan Academy. Why are you here. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I''m right. Why can''t I be here?"


    The student was shocked and said: "you should not go to the dungeon again. No, even if you come out, you should be in the one yuan hospital. Don''t you know that the senior brothers of the other students have all gone to the yuan hospital. "


    Hearing this, Lu Fan Zheng stood still and said: "there is such a thing

 Chapter 404

    The battle is still going on. In the martial arts arena, vigorous force is splashing all over the place.


    "Han Feng, I can''t see that you have made great progress in this period."


    Xuanfeng''s backhand move is a three foot sword. After the light of the sword, Han Feng has a small wound on his body. The sharp and extremely golden force flows into his body along the wound, destroying at least one meridian of Han Feng in an instant.


    "You''re not bad, Ge Laozi. You are also the power of five elements. But you are far from me. "


    Take the heaven sword out, and the violent explosion drowns everything.


    Han Feng and Xuanfeng are fighting each other. The whole ground is shaking. The beautiful martial arts arena is hard to repair. At this time, they have made holes one by one.


    Each move means that the ground will be torn out of new ravines.


    It''s only the aftermath of the war between the two men that can do this. We can imagine how terrible their swordsmanship is.


    "Junior brother Han Feng, he is really better than me."


    Chu Xing is a little sad. It''s obviously not a very happy thing to be surpassed by his younger martial brother.


    Chu Tian and his elder martial brother nodded: "yes, elder martial brother Han Feng is very strong now. But the Xuanfeng is not weak. "


    Master Daoguang looks dignified.


    Xuanfeng''s fighting style made him see the shadow of XuanZhen.


    "A sword sweeps the stars."


    "Three swords make eight wastelands."


    "A hundred swords break the mountains."


    "Ten thousand swords make the world."


    Xuanfeng has four moves in a row. The moves are fierce and the sword is deadly.


    His whole person seems to be integrated with the extreme power of heaven and earth, and each move is full of momentum.


    The blue water long Sky Sword in Han Feng''s hand has disappeared, and the sound of two people fighting for the sword is heard in the air.


    The battle between them is far beyond the level of most of the students present.


    Both the new students and the old students were shocked by the battle.


    Such strength is really formidable.


    The expression on XuanZhen''s face also lost its original lightness.


    He thought that he had passed Xuanfeng a set of five elements sword, which could help Xuanfeng find the arena.


    He thought that Xuanfeng could become the first person of Wudao college by practicing his sword with Xuanfeng''s life and a fairy pill.


    But now it seems that what he thinks is too simple. Don''t say that Lu fan, the one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    Dang.


    The two figures are staggered, and the blue water long Sky Sword in Han Feng''s hand reappears.


    Xuanfeng gasped slightly at this time: "you make me a little angry."


    Said, Xuanfeng''s skirt is calm and automatic, and his whole body rippling with terrible power.


    This is his assassin''s mace. XuanZhen told him seriously that it can''t be used until the moment of life and death.


    Sacrifice sword.


    The sword in his hand was buzzing, and the light from Xuanfeng quickly poured into the sword.


    Han Feng looked at Xuanfeng''s face and said, "believe me. You must not be angry with me. "


    As he said this, Han Feng''s eyes turned red. In an instant, he entered a frenzied posture.


    "Kill."


    Two people burst out at the same time.


    A man rises, a sword rises.


    In the middle of the martial arts arena, a hole suddenly appeared. Soon, countless cracks began to spread, and the whole cloud mountain seemed to shake slightly.


    "Not good."


    Master Daoguang and master XuanZhen both said softly at the same time.


    At the next moment, their figures disappear.


    In the middle of the arena, Xuanfeng and Hanfeng reappear, but their swords are blocked.


    Han Feng''s sword fell on Xuanfeng''s neck. It was only an inch short of Xuanfeng''s neck, but it was blocked by a finger. The master of the finger was master XuanZhen.


    Xuanfeng''s sword is also blocked by master Daoguang. His sword stays in Hanfeng''s heart. With a little effort, it can pierce Hanfeng''s heart.


    The gang clothes of the two men were completely broken. If they were not stopped by the two teachers, they would be the result of both failures.


    Until this time, the martial arts arena at the foot of a layer of powder.


    There were two straight gullies in the place where they had rushed, and the place where they had passed was completely shattered.


    Xuanfeng said calmly, "it seems that it''s a draw again." Then take back the sword.


    Han Feng said: "if this is not a competition, it must be you who died."


    At the end of the speech, the red light in Han Feng''s eyes faded, and he put down the blue water sky sword.


    At the same time, the two teachers relieved and nodded to each other.


    Han Feng and Xuanfeng also went back.


    Han Feng said: "bastard, I''ve opened the power of blood and almost lost it to him. What kind of elixir did this guy eat. It''s from GE Laozi. "


    Xuanfeng also secretly clenched his teeth, thinking: "I''ve eaten the elixir, and I almost lost to him. This madman, how did he practice? "


    the second game ended with a draw.


    "It seems that we can''t win today''s war," sighed master Daoguang


    Han Feng whispered, "what can''t win. And elder martial brother and elder martial brother Chutian. What are you afraid of? "


    Chu Tian''s eyes have been staring at Qiao Xuan and Luo Dan, shaking his head slightly. Chu Tian said:" I''ll try my best to win. "


    As he said this, Chu Tian walked out and held the long sword in his hand. Although his eyes were calm, his action proved that he was facing a strong enemy.


    Master Shentu laughed and said: "XuanZhen, in the air. It seems that the first victory over the yuan academy will be finished by our Hengshan Academy. Qiao Xuan, come on, let''s see your accomplishments in this year. "


    Qiao Xuan came out with his fist clenched and said calmly: "Chutian, my goal was not yours. But since Lu fan is not there, there is no way. "


    Chu Tian said quietly, "if you want to fight with younger martial brother Lu fan, I''m afraid you are not qualified."


    With a long knife, Chu Tian said, "take me first."


    Qiao Xuan said with both hands on his back: "OK, I''ll take your knife. If you can''t beat me with this knife. Then don''t blame my men for not showing mercy. "


    As he said this, Qiao Xuan was filled with the power of earthmoving.


    If the vigorous force like rock wrapped his whole body, Qiao Xuan looked like wearing a thick layer of rock armor.


    "It''s Yuangang again."


    Han Feng said softly.


    Chu Xing said weakly, "I don''t know what kind of stimulation these people have received. But in one year''s time, all of them have improved their strength just like they have been reborn. "


    Master Daoguang said, "I''ll tell you what kind of stimulation you''ve had. They were all stimulated by Lu Fan. "


    With that, master Daoguang smiled.


    Chu Xing and Han Feng thought for a while, and then laughed, "that''s right. They were all stimulated by younger martial brother Lu Fan. Ha ha, it''s not easy to be stimulated. "


    In the field, Chu Tian has raised his knife.


    He didn''t have the power of five elements, but the sky suddenly darkened.


    Qiao Xuan looked at him calmly and said: "I didn''t expect that you were not the force of five elements, such as Yuan Gang, but the force of thunder. It''s very good, it''s very good. That''s what makes a dozen. "


    Chu Tian calmly replied: "Lei, just to Yang, this is in line with my Sabre technique."


    After that, Chu Tian''s sword fell.


    "Zuotan Dao, thunder cutting."

 Chapter 405

    Knife fall, thunder fall, heaven and earth fall.


    There is a darkness in the sight, only a light falling from the sky, no sound, no picture, only the breath of the soul.


    Countless students closed their eyes, stepped back a few steps and shook their bodies.


    Although only a knife, but let everyone feel the shock of thunder tearing the sky.


    After that, the sound recovered, and suddenly the loud explosion was heard all over the sky.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The explosion went on and on, and the dust and smoke were everywhere.


    Through the misty smoke, people can see the proud figure inside.


    Master Shentu waved a little and the smoke disappeared.


    The scene that comes into view is Chutian with a long knife in his hand, and Qiaoxuan with a scorched body.


    "Cough."


    Qiao Xuan coughed a few times, and smoke came out of his throat. Obviously, under the knife of Chutian, he was injured seriously.


    But he didn''t reach the point where he couldn''t move after being chopped by a knife, and said slowly: "it seems that he can''t install too much. You''ve got a lot of strength. "


    As he said this, Qiaoxuan was once again vigorous.


    Han Feng said in a small voice: "pretend to be forced by thunder. When did elder martial brother Chutian practice thunder Sabre? "


    Chu Xing thought for a moment:" it seems that one night, watching thunder, he will. It''s irritating to say that. Why can''t I just sit here and step into Yuangang''s realm? "


    Master Daoguang said calmly, "no chance."


    In the field, Qiao Xuan walked step by step to a place only three steps away from Chu Tian.


    Hands up, Qiao Xuan punches into the air.


    Chu Tian didn''t even look at the backhand. It was another thunderbolt. It''s just that this thunder doesn''t look so fierce.


    Boom.


    Qiaoxuan is bent down by thunder. His vigorous force is cut in a narrow and long way. His body is cut in a deep wound.


    "Drink."


    Qiao Xuan drinks lightly, straightens up the waist again, once again punches.


    Invisible fist power appears. This time, Chu Tian takes a step back.


    "Come again."


    Qiao Xuan said in a loud voice that there was vigorous strength of dragon walking behind his body. The emperor of the ancient dragon decided to fight. His body defense was improved a lot again, and his body was rippling with strong strength.


    Chutian frowned slightly and raised his long sword. This time, the sky rumbled.


    Rodin, who was watching, frowned slightly and said, "that''s what it means."


    Thunder appeared from the clouds, like a little snake running around.


    Then these thunders converged and fell on Chutian''s sword.


    The thunder was shining, and Chu Tian was full of thunder.


    Qiao Xuan laughed and said, "that''s interesting. Lend me another punch."


    The soles of his feet stamped heavily on the ground, and the huge stone slab was directly cracked by him and flew up.


    A kick out, full of a few square feet of huge stone, Qiao Xuan kicked the past, straight to Chutian.


    Wave a knife and turn the slate into powder.


    But at the next moment, Qiao Xuan''s figure also appears behind the slate.


    "Roar."


    Fist out, the sound of tiger roaring and dragon singing.


    Chutian''s whole body was shocked, and blood overflowed from the corners of his mouth.


    Backhand a knife, cut in Qiao Xuan''s body, long knife directly inlaid into Qiao Xuan''s arm.


    The terrible thunder makes Qiao Xuan''s body make a Zizi sound, and his vigorous strength is rapidly collapsing.


    Qiao Xuan grabbed the blade with one hand, and then kicked Chutian.


    The power makes the space around sink, the power of heaven and earth is shaken open, and everyone around feels a gust of wind.


    Chu Tian was kicked to fly and could not hold the long sword any longer.


    Qiao Xuan turns around and lands, and pulls out the long knife.


    "Take the knife."


    "Good."


    "Elder martial brother Qiao Xuan is so handsome."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A group of students from Hengshan hospital shouted.


    Han Feng and Chu Xing both changed dramatically.


    Before that, elder martial brother Chutian had never been robbed of his sword. He''s lost, he''s lost, but he''s never been robbed.


    Qiao Xuan rudely crumpled Chu Tian''s knife into a ball and threw it on the ground.


    Without the support of Chu Tian Gang strength, it''s just a hundred refined Dao.


    Qiao Xuan looked at Chu Tian who was not far away and slowly climbed up. "It seems that today''s Yiyuan courtyard is going to lose to Hengshan courtyard."


    Chu Tian''s head hung down, and his face had no joy or sorrow.


    "You think too much."


    In a word, Qiao Xuan frowned.


    "You''re still crazy without a knife. It seems that we have to fight. "


    Qiao Xuan takes a step forward and is ready to fight Chutian.


    But at this time, Chu Tian suddenly raised his head.


    What kind of eyes are they? They are as deep as the night.


    A strong momentum spread out, like a sudden wave, let Qiao Xuan step back.


    "The momentum."


    Several teachers were surprised.


    Chu Tian slowly raised his left hand at this time.


    "The sabre is in three areas. It''s hard to block its sharpness. You can cut mountains and rivers with your sword. If you use your heart to defend your sword, nothing will break. "


    Word by word, Truman raised his left hand.


    A light grip, the sky, a few blazing white thunder fell in his hands.


    The next moment, people will see that the terrible thunder has become Chu Tian''s sword.


    Chu Tian''s body was shaking and his face was twitching. Obviously, it was not easy for him to bear such strength.


    Qiao Xuan''s face changed dramatically, and the power of earthmoving completely enveloped him.


    The earthy light rippled, and Qiao Xuan said softly, "the guard of the earth."


    Chu Tian waved his thunder sword heavily.


    A thunder roared, and Chu Tian himself drowned in it.


    Several teachers got up at the same time, and vigorous strength was extended. If they don''t, the terrible thunder will kill a lot of people here.


    Boom.


    The whole martial arts arena was completely destroyed. The originally beautiful Taiji shape became a bowl shape with a deep pit in the middle.


    When the thunder dissipated, several teachers were still frightened. If the reaction is a little slower, it will be troublesome.


    "The lunatic of the Yuan Yuan Yuan."


    Master Shentu scolded. Congealing eyes to see in the pit, saw Qiao Xuan standing there in the pit, already whole body is burnt.


    "You are cruel. You''re tough enough. "


    Qiao Xuan squeezed words from his teeth.


    Chu Tian didn''t speak, and his body was dark.


    They fell to the ground, and they were even handed over.


    For three times in a row, when the time came, several teachers were blinded.


    "It seems that it''s not easy for you to win my one yuan court," sighed master Daoguang


    Several teachers are silent, at this time, master Huoshan said: "Daoguang, in fact, you have lost."


    After that, Mr. Huoshan only looked at the back of Mr. Daoguang. There was a group of Yuan Yuan school students who were frightened.


    Master Daoguang thought about it and understood the meaning of master Huoshan.


    Master Huoshan chuckled and said to Rhodan, "go ahead and finish them."


    Rodin nodded and came out.


    Han Feng and Chu Xing both look at elder martial brother with worry on their faces.


    "Elder martial brother, your injury."


    The elder martial brother smiled and walked out slowly, but Daoguang stopped him.


    "Inaction, he''s right. We have lost. Even if you win this contest, no one in our Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. It''s better to... "


    Before master Daoguang finished speaking, master brother said: "master, people of Yiyuan academy, there is no reason to leave without fighting."


    With that, master brother pushed away the hand of master Daoguang and walked out.


    His words were also heard by many students of the yuan Academy. On the occasion, all students of the yuan Academy were respectful to the elder martial brother.


    Rodin looked at the elder martial brother and frowned slightly. "You are not my opponent."


    The elder martial brother said with a smile, "I don''t know until I fight, do I?"

 Chapter 406

    The elder martial brother raised his hand, and the Yellow ripples rippled on his body.


    In just one year, the elder martial brother lost more than one circle. Although he looks fat now, he is already a fat man with edges and corners.


    Cultivation has not improved much. It is only the early stage of Yuangang.


    In the way of martial arts, you can only climb but not stop. Once you slow down, the people behind you will soon surpass you.


    Looking at the big brother''s vigorous strength, Rodin''s face showed a disdainful smile.


    "It seems that the first person of the former college is completely decadent now."


    Rodin''s body releases vigorous energy at the same time. At the same time, the three lights gathered on his body, shining with thunder.


    "Another thundering martial way," they exclaimed


    The elder martial brother tightened his brow and said: "five thunders shake the sky. You''ve become a three-color thunderbolt, "


    Rodin said with a slight sneer:" your eyesight is not bad. Yes, now I have three thunder together. Are you sure you want to fight with me again? I said that you are not my opponent. "


    The elder martial brother also smiled at this time, but his smile was so indifferent and calm.


    It seems that even if Rodin and five thunder gather together, for him, it is just so.


    "You''re really improving."


    At this time, the elder martial brother took a step back, and even dispersed his vigorous strength.


    Rodin looked at the elder martial brother and said, "have you given up yet?"


    the elder martial brother smiled and didn''t speak.


    Rodin didn''t want to talk with the elder martial brother. He shook his thunder sword in his hand.


    "Lightning."


    When the sword is wielded, it is a thunder array that binds the elder martial brother to death.


    But when these thunder lights came one foot in front of the master brother, they stopped and could not move forward half a minute.


    Despite the thunder outside, I am still.


    Rodin frowned slightly, but the situation was somewhat unexpected.


    Han Feng, Chu Xing and others are stunned. They don''t understand what the big brother is doing.


    Han Feng asked master Guang in a low voice, "master, have you learned any new moves?" master Dao Guang shook his head and said, "no, I don''t know what moves he used."


    Rodin stabbed the elder martial brother''s heart with a sword. The sword was bright and thundering.


    The elder martial brother still did not move. When Rodin''s sword stabbed the elder martial brother one foot, it bent automatically.


    Then, the elder martial brother gave Rodin a gentle push, and his palm didn''t touch Rodin at all.


    But Rodin seemed to be hit by a big mountain, flying backwards.


    Bang.


    Rodin swerved in the middle of the air and put his thunder sword on the ground.


    Landing, Rodin looked at the careful chest, where there has been a clear palm print. It''s about to be pressed into his flesh.


    Some of you are interested in me. I''m looking at you. "This skill has never been seen before," said master Shentu


    Master wuchou said: "there are some meanings of territory, but why only one foot in front of you."


    "Don''t understand, don''t understand."


    Master Xuankong also shook his head.


    There are several teachers present, but no one can tell the skill of the elder martial brother.


    Rodin also restrained his arrogance at the moment, and looked at the master and said: "there are still some means. This move is the one yuan decision of the one yuan hospital. "


    the elder martial brother coughed twice and said:" No. It''s a skill that I have developed myself, and it''s still being perfected recently. If you can break my move, I will give up. "


    "Good."


    Rodin said in a loud voice.


    In the sky, a golden thunder fell.


    All of a sudden, Rodin was covered with a layer of golden light. The power of golden thunder sets Rodin off like the God of thunder.


    "Cut."


    With one sword, Rodin turned into a golden thunder.


    Dang.


    The golden thunder sword fell in front of the elder martial brother''s belly, and the thunder was blocked by the invisible power one foot away.


    The elder martial brother slapped his hand calmly on Rodin''s sword. The golden thunder sword was directly broken into pieces. Rodin himself swayed with his body.


    The eyes were slightly cold, and Rodin came to the back of the elder martial brother with the wind.


    Turn your hands and two long swords appear.


    Left hand Jinlei sword.


    Right hand wind thunder sword.


    The combination of two swords can break the void.


    Two forces form a thunderbolt tornado, which falls on the back of elder martial brother''s heart.


    This time, the thunder finally broke through the invisible power of one foot, which almost touched the skin of the elder martial brother.


    The elder martial brother frowned slightly, raised his right hand, and pressed void.


    Immediately, everyone in the room felt that the surrounding space was sinking, and Rodin was directly pressed on the ground.


    A clear humanoid pit appears.


    Rodin was angry, burst to drink: "three thunder Qi out."


    A flame and thunder fell in the sky and landed on Rodin.


    Green, gold and red are interlaced in three colors. Rodin''s hair stands all over his body, staring at his elder martial brother.


    At this time, the elder martial brother finally felt the crisis coming and finally released his vigorous energy.


    As soon as the strength of the earth moving Gang comes out, someone at the scene shrinks down to see what is in front of the elder martial brother. That is the earth moving force compressed to the extreme. If it is a shell, wrap the elder martial brother.


    Han Feng said in amazement: "this kind of move, the elder martial brother also wanted to come out."


    Taoist said: "I''m quite surprised how he did it. He walked around with such extreme strength every day."


    the elder martial brother hit Rodin straight.


    Rodin''s face was distorted, but his fist also fell on the face of the elder martial brother.


    The speed of thunder should have been so fast that there was only one light left.


    But Rodin''s fist suddenly slowed down a foot before entering the master''s body.


    As if in slow motion, little by little breakthrough, little by little fell on the face of the elder martial brother.


    Pitifully slow, but neither side seemed ready to hide.


    Boom, two forces go straight to the sky.


    The energy of diffusion is like the wave beating on all people.


    Suddenly, the elder martial brother''s face was a little pale. Seeing this detail, Mr. Daoguang said immediately, "no good."


    Rodin also suddenly felt that the other side''s strength seemed to be weaker.


    The light in his eyes was shining, and the three color thunder in the sky fell at the same time, and a ring of thunder exploded from him.


    "Thunderbolt."


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The sound of the explosion drowned everyone''s ears.


    The elder martial brother was directly blown away by the tricolor thunder.


    Fall on the ground, the vigorous strength of the elder martial brother will collapse, and blood will spill from the corners of his mouth.


    Rodin raised his hand and was ready to chase him.


    But at this time, master Daoguang has stood out and said, "enough."


    Rodin was stunned for a moment, but he still dared not fight with master Daoguang and took back his fist.


    Daoguang holds up the elder martial brother and says: "the injury is just right. What can you do?"


    "I''m sorry," said the elder martial brother with a wry smile, "I''m ashamed of the yuan court."


    Han Feng went to check the body of the elder martial brother and found that the skeleton of the body meridians of the elder martial brother was poor.


    Obviously, it is the beginning of a serious illness, and more than 30% of the strength is weakened.


    Dragging such a body to fight with people, elder martial brother is also hard enough.


    Master Huoshan stood up and said, "Daoguang, what do you mean? Do you hinder the competition?"


    Daoguang said: "you win."


    As soon as this speech comes out, the students of the Yuan Yuan academy all look indignant.


    Rodin frowned. "No fun. The yuan court is no more than that. "


    His words, lead to Han Feng angry, pointing to Rodin''s nose, said: "Luo Er silly, what do you say, there is a kind of you say again."


    Rodin was called luoersha, and his face changed.


    This title was jokingly called by his family when he was a child. Few people in thunder yard knew it. Even if they knew it, they would not dare to call it out in front of people like Han Feng.


    Rodin said in a cold voice, "I said that your Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. It''s nothing more than winning the first time in the branch last year. It really feels like the head of Wudao college. In fact, the strength is no better. "


    "All right."


    Master Huoshan stopped Rodin''s words and said with a smile, "Rodin, it''s not good to win and curse."


    Luo Dan bows and nods, looks at Han Feng contemptuously, turns around and walks back.


    Han Feng swears: "Luo Ersha, don''t run. Fight me three hundred rounds. "


    Next to him, Chu Tian hurriedly grabbed him and said softly, "brother Han Feng. Don''t bother. I''m afraid you''re not Rodin''s match. "


    "What are you afraid of?" Han Feng said in a loud voice. It''s just five thunders. Does he think he''s good? I''ve seen a lot. Elder martial brother Chutian, let me go. I''ll beat him. "


    Just his words, can only cause the laughter of other college students.


    "Well, I''m disappointed. I really think the first branch of Guanjue college is very powerful. "


    "Yes, it is. I think we can add several branches together. We really look up to the one yuan hospital. "


    "In fact, I think it''s enough for us to come to the thunder house."


    "Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. Ha ha, wait for the school ranking war to officially start. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    What is schadenfreude? What is falling into a well.


    If Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    But now, four down, three draws, one defeat.


    The most important thing is that the failure was the failure of the senior brother of Yiyuan Academy.


    In the past year, the scenery of Yuanyuan college students is about to change.


    Master Daoguang just sighed and shook his head.


    Han Feng was so angry that he pushed away elder martial brother Chutian and was ready to swear.


    But at this time, a figure came slowly from the stone ladder.


    It''s a huge heavy sword like a doorplate. It''s a martial suit. Its eyes are firm and its expression is indifferent.


    As soon as the man appeared, all the people''s eyes immediately fell on him.


    "Lu Fan."


    "Junior brother Lu Fan."


    The voice rang out, and elder martial brother Han Feng burst out laughing.


    Rodin and others were shocked and stared at Lu Fan''s face.


    It''s him. It''s really him. He came back.


    Lu Fan glanced across the room and said quietly, "it''s so busy."

 Chapter 407

    There is a wind, blowing clothes.


    "He is senior brother Lu Fan. Wow, his sword is bigger than I thought. "


    "Senior brother Lu fan is back. Those who don''t come to thunderhouse next time are arrogant."


    "Senior brother Lu fan is so handsome. Alas, he looks over and sees me. Hold on to me. I''m going to faint. "


    "How did Lu Fan come out. Didn''t he go to the dungeon. Did the Dean let him out? "


    "I''ve heard that those who are put in dungeons are going to be abandoned. Does he have the strength now? "


    "Fool, didn''t you see that he was carrying that heavy sword. It''s really wasted cultivation. How can it still move its back? "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    They were talking in a whisper.


    There''s panic, there''s admiration, there''s shock, there''s envy.


    All kinds of expressions appeared one by one, and Lu Fan didn''t care.


    Slowly forward, Lu Fan finally set his eyes on the elder martial brother and others.


    Lu Fan''s face turned ugly when he saw the seriously injured senior brother Chuxing and the bloody senior brother at the corner of his mouth.


    "Elder martial brother Chuxing, what''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Xing said with a smile, "nothing. Younger martial brother Lu fan, ha ha, I knew you would come back. A small dungeon can''t trap you. It''s the right time for you to come back


    Chu Xing pressed Lu Fan''s shoulder hard.


    Without saying anything, Lu Fan took out a handful of pills and gave them to elder martial brother Chuxing.


    Seeing the elder martial brother again, Lu Fan simply took out a few more.


    A handful of pills, at least dozens of them, are better than several bottles. I''m afraid that only Lu Fan among the people here can do it. Count the pills according to the number.


    Each pill is so fragrant and full of aura that it can shock people ''s spirit.


    Chu Xing and elder martial brother were shocked when they put the pill into their hands.


    Han Feng took a cold breath: "brother Lu fan, which immortal Qi master did you rob again. No more dans. "


    Lu Fan smiled a little, he would not tell them, only his own bottle is used up, can not fit it.


    At the back, the students of Yuan Yuan Yuan college all stared at Lu Fan''s calligraphy.


    They suddenly found out that it seems that the richest person in the whole Yuan Yuan academy is not the master. It''s senior brother Lu Fan.


    Look at this style. It''s easy to get pills. Some students with good eyesight can recognize these pills. Each one is at least a panacea. It can be said that it is worth thousands of gold to take one and sell it alone. How much is this one.


    Many students rolled their eyes on the spot.


    The elder martial brother suppressed his surprise. They still have a little psychological spectrum about Lu Fan''s wealth.


    Although surprised, but not particularly surprised.


    The master brother put away the pills and said: "brother Lu fan, be careful of these people. They are here for a contest."


    Lu Fan nodded: "I heard that. They dare to make trouble in our one yuan hospital. "


    After a pause, Lu Fan continued, "then beat them back."


    As soon as the words came out, Han Feng and others immediately grinned.


    I knew that Lu fan would say that. They guessed it exactly.


    Master Daoguang said with worry: "Lu fan, how is your body?"


    Lu Fandao: "good things can''t be better. Master, let me solve today''s problem. "


    Master Daoguang nodded happily. At the moment when Lu Fan appeared, he knew that today''s business was over.


    These people, who want to take advantage of the yuan court, obviously have to pay a price.


    This way, Rodin is already excited.


    "Ha ha, Lu fan, you are back at last. Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you. Good, good. I didn''t come to the yuan hospital for nothing today. At last I forced you out. "


    Lu fan turns around and looks at Rodin.


    The man who lost to him a year ago seems to have changed a lot. The strength is good, but it''s just good.


    Lu Fan came out and calmly scanned all the people, saying, "one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan


    Familiar words make Xuanfeng, Qiaoxuan, Rodin and Mingzhu laugh.


    In the crowd, Mengyao looks at Lu fan, who is standing proudly there. Her tears blur her eyes directly.


    "I knew you were OK. You''re so strong. How could you have something? "


    Mengyao whispered softly. At this time, Lu Fan also saw her and nodded gently. Lu Fan gave her a reassuring look.


    Mengyao immediately asked for nothing. Today, he came to Yuanyuan hospital, which is worth it.


    Rodin strode out and showed his strength again.


    "Just now, Lu fan, come to spend some time with me."


    Three color thunder surge, Rodin at the moment is full of momentum.


    Everyone looks forward to seeing Rodin and Lu Fan. They all want to see how the man, who has become a myth in Wudao college, has changed a year later.


    He went to the dungeon, and no one knew what he had gone through in the dungeon.


    Whether to become stronger or weaker, whether to grow or to fall back, will be decided today.


    Several teachers also showed interest. With their eyesight, they could not see Lu Fan''s reality.


    This has never happened before.


    I haven''t heard that the master can''t see the cultivation realm of the students.


    There may be times when you can''t see these skills. It''s very normal. One person can use them one by one.


    But the cultivation realm, which is clear when the strong see the weak, has no effect today.


    Lu Fan was standing there, but he felt that he was in the clouds and could not see the real face of Lushan Mountain.


    Lu Fan looked at Rodin''s three color thunder and said with a chuckle: "five thunder shakes the sky, three thunder is attached to the body, which is a very good realm."


    "I forgot," said Rhodan. "You''ve seen five thunders. Since I can see, how about a move for me. "


    Said, Rodin raised his hand a wave, three thunder into a thunderbolt, the surrounding space suddenly tear.


    The power of this move absolutely exceeds the move just used for the elder martial brother.


    The terrible power makes the space unbearable. For the collapse, several teachers raised their eyebrows slightly.


    But soon everyone''s eyes were glazed over.


    Lu Fan gently stretched out a finger, then blocked the thunder in front of him.


    The three color thunder is like a mirage, staying in front of Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan didn''t release any of his power, but he just blocked Rodin''s killing move with a finger.


    "What."


    Rodin exclaimed.


    Lu Fan looks at Rodin and shakes his head slightly. "Five thunder shakes the sky. It''s not your use."


    With that, Lu Fan pinched the force of thunder into pieces with one hand.


    At the next moment, Lu Fan''s hand slightly pressed in the middle of the air, the earth shook, and a force of horror made Rodin climb on the ground directly.


    Around the world immediately appeared numerous small thunder to hold Rodin down, a black thunder fell, straight split in Rodin''s body.


    Lu Fan said indifferently, "this is the decision of five thunders shaking the sky."

 Chapter 408

    The thunder didn''t split the stones, there was no scorched soil or even dust.


    This is the performance of strength congealing but not dispersing. There is no leakage, which proves that Lu Fan''s control level is high enough.


    This dark thunder also shocked many students of thunder Academy.


    In the five thunders, although there is no black, the combination of five thunders is black and white.


    This is a very high level of five thunders, which can be achieved. Except for Huo Shan, the master of thunderhouse, other people, including Rodin, have only heard of it before.


    Rodin today is to use his body to have a good experience of the feeling of five black unity.


    The black power, representing the power of destruction, just in a moment, will break up his vigorous body protection force and defeat it.


    His tricolor thunder was so funny in front of Lu Fan.


    Power is rampant inside, and Rodin is injured on the spot. With the power of destruction, Rodin could not rise to any resistance.


    His vigorous strength, his body, in such a force, are so fragile.


    Just like the paper paste, it''s all broken.


    It can be said that at this time, as long as Lu Fan''s thoughts move, or let go, Rodin will surely die.


    Even if master Huoshan is nearby, it''s hard to save him.


    But Rodin is not Yan Qing after all. Lu Fan didn''t hurt the killer. He just wanted to teach Rodin a lesson.


    The power of black in Rodin''s body around a circle, they dissipated by themselves.


    At this time, Rhodan just wow, spewing blood.


    Blood with thunder, fell on the ground zizizang.


    "You.... You''ve practiced five thunders. "


    Rodin''s eyes were shaking, and he felt his heart breaking.


    You can''t compare it with someone who has seen it once.


    Lu Fandao: "it''s just five thunders shaking the sky, isn''t it difficult?"


    in this sentence, even master Huoshan''s face has changed dramatically. It''s like being slapped in the face.


    Even he has practiced for decades before he even reached the point of five thunder in one.


    Now, Lu fan has practiced so simply. Huoshan couldn''t believe it if he didn''t see it with his own eyes.


    Rodin was mocked by this, and his heart and blood gushed out again.


    Lu fan is too lazy to look at Rodin. A man who has lost twice in a row is not worthy of his attention.


    A year ago, Rodin had a few moves with him. But now, the gap between the two is like a cloud and mud.


    All the students were silent, including the students of Yiyuan college, taking a breath of cold air.


    Who can think of the gap.


    Is this the same sect? It''s just the master beating his disciples.


    From the beginning to the end, I moved a finger and pressed down my palm.


    Then Rodin, who had just been arrogant, was defeated.


    The defeat was so thorough, so powerless, so pitiful.


    Xuanfeng, Mingzhu, no one in Qiao Xuan can smile at this time.


    They didn''t expect that, a year later, Lu Fan had become an existence they couldn''t compare with.


    Master Shentu gnawed his teeth and said, "this boy. I want to test his strength myself. His progress is just like a monster. "


    Master wuchou also said: "it seems that the Dean intended to let him go to the dungeon. I wonder if he has practiced that skill in the dungeon. "


    Master Shentu, master XuanZhen and master dangkong all trembled. They said with one voice, "this is impossible."


    Master Wu Chou said: "do you really think that these three words are impossible for him?"


    everyone is silent. Master Huo brought Rodin back and closed his eyes at the same time.


    Out of sight, out of mind. Huo Shan really doesn''t want to see Daoguang''s smiling face. It''s just like picking up money.


    Master Shentu bit his fingernails and said to Qiaoxuan in a moment: "Qiaoxuan, go up. At least let me see how this kid is. Don''t do it. "


    Master XuanZhen also said in a loud voice: "Xuanfeng, you also go up. Take out the best sword technique. "


    Master wuchou said to the Pearl, "you too. But be careful. "


    Master Qilin stopped the students behind him.


    "You don''t have to go up. You''re just knocked down in an instant."


    With a dignified face, Qiao Xuan, Xuanfeng and Mingzhu all came out.


    At this time, Yi Bai also woke up. Seeing this scene, he wanted to get up and was pressed down by master Xuankong.


    Lu fan is surrounded by three talents.


    Lu Fan glanced at them and said with a smile, "if we can''t do it alone, will we change to group fighting?"


    Qiao Xuan said: "we won''t do it if we change people."


    Xuanfeng also said: "Lu fan, if you don''t take out some real things, I''m so sorry for us."


    The Pearl then said with a smile, "Lu fan, if you dare to give me a heavy hand. Be careful that I speak ill of you in front of younger martial sister lingyao. "


    Lu Fan smiled bitterly, hooked his fingers to the three people and indicated that they could come.


    Xuanfeng frowned and said, "Lu fan, aren''t you going to use a sword yet?"


    Lu Fan said quietly, "it depends on your ability."


    Smell words, Qiao Xuan drinks violently, Xuanfeng turns into sword light, Mingzhu raises his hand with vigorous force, three people kill at the same time.


    Although the three never cooperated, they seemed to have a very tacit understanding. Suddenly, Lu Fan''s surroundings formed a vast network.


    Lu fan still raised his finger, slightly in the mid air.


    Suddenly, the forces of heaven and earth around him were suddenly excluded. The three people who had attacked him were directly pushed away for several steps.


    Lu Fan holds it with one hand again, and the power of heaven and earth is pulled back by him again.


    The move of three people is not said. It also destroys their vigorous balance in an instant.


    The three men were dragged to Lu Fan''s face by force, but at this time Xuanfeng still swept out with a sword.


    His reaction speed is really fast enough, three feet sword, three feet, a sword wipe throat.


    Qiao Xuan then directly bumped into Lu fan, leaned against the mountain, pushed the golden mountain to the jade pillar.


    The pearl is the most natural and unrestrained. It goes directly around Lu Fan''s back, with dozens of swords in the sleeve.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Lu Fan was still surrounded by three people and his strength was not reduced.


    Dangdang Dang.


    When the voice rang, all three of them were stopped.


    I can only see that Lu Fan''s body is as iron and stone, motionless and let them attack.


    Then, with a flick of the muscle, the strength backfired. All three of them immediately hummed and opened the empty door.


    "Not good."


    Master Shentu exclaimed.


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi burst.


    "Rush."


    Boom. A fire tornado rises like a hidden dragon and roars out.


    The three people were directly blown away. The flame on Lu Fan''s body rushed to the sky. The sound of the dragon''s chant was heard all over the sky.


    "Yuan Gang eight heavy."


    Several teachers stood up at the same time, exclaimed in silence.


    Countless students cover their mouths and can''t believe it.


    The fire dragon roars in the sky, and Lu Fan smiles in situ.


    This is his real strength.

 Chapter 409

    It took the fire dragon a long time to exert his power in the air before he recovered Lu Fan''s body.


    "Here... This is. This. "


    Master Shentu has become stuttered.


    The magnificent eight restoration of Yuangang is more impressive than anything.


    "I think it''s a mistake for us to form a group to come to Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan."


    Master Xuankong, master XuanZhen and others all nodded deeply.


    Yi Bai, Xuan Feng, Luo Dan, Qiao Xuan, looking at Lu Fan''s terrible accomplishments, they are stunned and stunned.


    For a long time, Yi Bai sighed, "I thought my gold coin was big, but I didn''t think of it."


    Finish saying, easy white closes the eye, the eye does not see is pure.


    He is afraid that if he continues to look at it, it will affect his brave heart of martial arts.


    Dang.


    Xuanfeng threw his sword on the ground.


    "What else can I do? No more."


    Xuanfeng seems to be a little angry. After a year of hard work, I feel like I can fight with one of them. As a result, not only didn''t win, but the gap was growing. Whoever comes across this kind of thing will be angry.


    Xuanfeng''s face was red with shame and anger. He walked away, not daring to stay on the mountain.


    He didn''t even dare to take a look at Lu Fan. He didn''t have the courage to admit that Lu Fan''s current strength can really solve them with one hand.


    Qiao Xuan looks up and down at Lu fan, raises his hand and puts it down.


    "Alas. It''s very boring, very boring, very boring to have people like you on top of me. "


    Qiao Xuan said three uninteresting words in a row, then turned around and left.


    Lu Fan looks at Qiao Xuan''s back and laughs but doesn''t speak, then turns his head to look at the Pearl.


    "Elder martial sister Mingzhu, do you want to fight?"


    Pearl said with a smile: "no, I can''t fight anyway. Lu fan, if you have time to sit in Mingxin hospital, can you tell elder martial sister some of the ways to improve yourself so quickly in this period of time? "


    Lu Fan replied, "sure."


    The Pearl also turns around and walks away. Only Lu fan is left.


    As soon as vigorous Qi comes out, three people admit defeat.


    With such strength, Lu fan is the only one among all the students of Wudao college.


    The students of Yuan Yuan college were first amazed, then surprised.


    At this moment, after a long silence, there was a great cheer.


    "Senior brother Lu fan, I love you."


    "Senior brother Lu fan is too powerful and powerful. You are my idol."


    "Senior brother Lu fan, I want to give you a baby."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan turned to look at these people and wondered slightly. Who are these people? How can they stand behind elder martial brother Han Feng.


    However, he was very happy when someone called him. Lu Fan nodded gently to these people.


    In an instant, several female students screamed and fainted directly.


    Lu Fan touched his nose. Does he have such great charm.


    At the moment, the students of other branches have not said a word. Some of them want to say hello with the people of Yiyuan college. But they were stopped by the people next to them.


    Master Shentu got up and coughed softly. "Today''s contest, well, that''s it. Let''s go first. "


    Several other teachers stood up, nodded and prepared to leave.


    At the moment, master Daoguang said with a smile, "don''t worry. Since we are here, are you going without a cup of tea? "


    Mr. Shentu is too lazy to talk to Mr. Daoguang again and leave directly as streamer.


    Master Huoshan and others even refused to give master Daoguang another chance to talk, and disappeared one after another.


    Rare, other college students also follow Qiao Xuan and others, and walk down the mountain.


    When Qiao Xuan''s figure disappeared in the sight, suddenly, a group of students surrounded them directly.


    "Brother Lu fan, please sign your name."


    "Elder martial brother Lu fan, please leave me a message. Anything. "


    "Senior brother Lu Fan. You''re too good. Please carve a word on me. It''s a great honor for me. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The shouts made Lu Fan dizzy.


    These people are too enthusiastic.


    "The students of Yiyuan college, please go down the mountain. We''re going to practice martial arts. "


    Han Feng''s voice sounded, and immediately a group of students from the one yuan academy shouted that they should step forward quickly and push away the students from other branches.


    Lu Fan took advantage of this opportunity to return, just at this time, Lu fan saw lingyao coming.


    A few steps forward, lingyao directly pinched Lu Fan''s face and arm and said, "it''s really OK. It''s great. Lu fan, how are you this year? "


    Lingyao eyes with a little water mist, people see still pity.


    Lu Fan''s heart moved a little, holding lingyao.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Lingyao gave a gentle hum.


    At this time, another figure jumped up.


    "What''s the matter, Lu fan? I can''t catch up with you when you run so fast."


    The standard voice of the moon rings.


    Suddenly, the moon saw Lu fan holding lingyao tightly.


    The steps are slightly sluggish, and the face of the moon shakes.


    Lu Fan turned to look at the moon and said, "you are late. It''s all over. "


    The moon looks a little unnatural. After looking around for a while, she said, "what''s a good play. It''s just a group of people coming here for a competition. "


    Before he had finished speaking, the moon saw Chu Xing lying on one side and the elder martial brother with blood on his body.


    Immediately, the moon knew it wasn''t that easy.


    After a pause, the magic moon asked, "did we lose the yuan court?"


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and murmured, "we."


    Immediately, Lu fancai remembered that the magic moon had entered the yuan academy after the last ranking war.


    Han Feng strode forward and said, "how can it be. Younger martial brother Lu fan is back. He will lose. Ha ha, younger martial brother Lu fan, did you go to the dungeon to suffer this year, or did you go to seclusion to practice. The Dean has opened a small stove for you. "


    Han Feng winked and clapped Lu Fan on the shoulder.


    Lu fan then released lingyao in his arms and said with a smile, "it''s all right. Black and black. Where is it. "


    "Xiaohei is still cooking in the house," said master Daoguang in a long voice. It''s over. It''s time to eat. Today is a big feast. "


    All the students cheered when they arrived, and then Lu Fan heard from master Daoguang.


    "Lu fan, I remember you gave me money. Your salary is much higher than ours."


    Lu Fan smiles.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Night, the ocean of joy.


    On the cloud mountain, singing and laughing everywhere.


    The water table is about to be placed at the foot of the mountain.


    It''s a glorious day, an exciting day and a proud day for the students of Yiyuan college.


    There is no doubt that Lu Fan became the host of the banquet. It was he who helped turn the tide. As soon as he appeared, he defeated the challenges of other branches.


    Today, Lu Fan let the whole Wudao college know what is the first person of the college.


    "Senior brother Lu Fan."


    "Hello, senior brother Lu Fan."


    Every one who sees Lu Fan''s Yuan Yuan academy students should salute Lu Fan respectfully.


    This is not only etiquette, but also respect from the heart.


    Master Daoguang is also drunk, holding Xiaohei and shouting.


    "Lu fan, from the day you entered my Yuan Yuan Yuan hospital, I knew that you were different from other people. Take a look at your unfulfilled senior brothers. One mouth is not clean, two are not in shape all day long, especially you, the elder martial brother, know that the dead pig sleeps. I really think that sleeping can make you a warrior. "


    Han Feng and others hurriedly put food into master Daoguang''s mouth.


    "Sir, you drink too much and eat vegetables."


    Lu Fan chuckled and gave lingyao a piece of meat. Lingyao''s happy face turned red.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan found that the magic moon next to him seemed to be something not quite right, with a gloomy face.


    Lu fan asked, "magic moon, what''s wrong with you. Not comfortable. "


    "I''m just upset," the Moon said in a loud voice


    Finish saying, other people all look to the magic moon, one face is puzzled.


    The magic moon bit his teeth and said: "other people in the branch hospital are doing this kind of Yin move to deal with my one yuan hospital. I''m upset. Hum, I''ll go back to challenge tomorrow. "


    People laughed, only when the moon was joking.


    Lu Fan also smiled. The moon looked at Lu Fan''s smile and said loudly: "how. Don''t look at me. "


    Lu Fan feels that there is something wrong with the words of the magic moon, which should be "despise me".


    However, Lu Fan replied: "no need. It''s not easy to get out there and eat vegetables. Xiaohei''s craftsmanship has improved


    Xiaohei heard Lu Fan''s praise and showed his head from the arms of master Daoguang, grinning.


    The moon tossed the bowl and said, "idiot."


    With that, the moon turned and left.


    Lu Fan touched his nose and said, "what''s the situation. I said the wrong thing. "


    Next to lingyao is still eating meat in a small mouth. Hearing Lu Fan''s words, she is at a loss. She was just completely distracted.


    But sitting in the corner of the water Qian Rou looked up at Lu Fan and said, "you are really an idiot."


    Han Feng looks up and stares at water qianrou badly. Water qianrou just looks down with frost.


    The moon, tonight''s Yuan Yuan Yuan court is jubilant.


    On the other side, among the mountains.


    The Dean sat in front of a hole and slowly opened his eyes.


    "He''s gone."


    The dean said calmly.


    On one side, master Mengyun, who was full of anger, said: "he just walked away. Dean, you can''t stop him. He almost killed me, this damn Xingyuan. "


    The Dean shook his head and sighed, "I couldn''t stop him if he wanted to leave a year ago. Now it''s even more impossible. I''m afraid that the power inside has been taken away by him. Now I don''t know if he has been possessed by the devil. "


    Meng Yun said:" if he is possessed by the devil, I will kill him first. "


    the dean said:" not only you, but also the whole world, will not tolerate him. He will not come back. It''s useless here. Meng Yun, go back and continue to be the master of Piaoyuan hospital. "


    Meng Yun said coldly:" no, it''s a shame for my life to defeat him in one move President, I want to go to the water prison. "


    the president said:" you can think about it. "


    Mengyun said:" if you don''t take that step, you will never go out of the gate. "


    the president looked up at the sky and said:" if you want to go, you can go. "


    the shadow of Mengyun disappeared,

 Chapter 410

    A few days later, there was a breeze and a shower.


    Lu Fan steps in the forest, and the rain automatically escapes from his side. Where he passes, the rain doesn''t touch him.


    "Thirteen, you don''t have to follow me all the time. Now that you''re at Wudao college, you can choose to stay here. "


    After Lu fan, thirteen followed suit.


    Since Lu Fan came back, thirteen has been following him like a shadow. Wherever he goes, thirteen has been following him, which makes Lu Fan slightly uncomfortable.


    Thirteen shook his head and said nothing.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "you don''t like Yiyuan hospital."


    he shook his head again.


    Lu Fandao: "since you like it, why don''t you stay?"


    thirteen has finally made a sound, a simple two words.


    "Master."


    Lu fan made a sound and waited for the next thirteen.


    But after a long wait, thirteen didn''t say a word. Lu Fan frowned and said, "then,"


    thirteen calmly said: "master."


    exactly the same, Lu Fan understood this time.


    "You mean, because I am your master. You must follow me, right. "


    nodding heavily.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you''re a dead eye."


    All the way forward, Lu Fan walked down the Yunshan mountain.


    There is a high platform at the foot of the mountain, which is the new martial arts competition arena of Yiyuan Academy.


    In a word, the changes of the Yuan Yuan Academy in the past year really touched Lu Fan.


    When he entered the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    The whole Yuan Yuan yard even has to go hunting for food. Elder martial brother Han Feng, they don''t even have much money to buy a dress.


    Now, the one yuan college has become a branch like other colleges.


    There are many pavilions and pavilions, all kinds of buildings rise, eating, drinking and playing.


    Lu Fan and several of them have no money, which does not mean that these new students have no money.


    Ten of the students who can enter Wudao college are from rich families. It''s not unreasonable to be rich in culture and military.


    Not everyone is the same as lingyao. It takes a miracle to get out of the slum.


    "Hello, senior brother Lu Fan."


    several students bowed to Lu Fan and bowed down.


    Lu Fan also replied one by one. He didn''t think he was any better than these students. Those who could enter Wudao college were all talented people.


    As their fifth elder martial brother, Lu fan is the most unassuming one.


    In a few days, Lu fan has ordered all those who come to ask for advice. All who come to sign, Lu Fan also signed, all who come to accompany his bed..... Cough, this can only be pushed off.


    Out of the gate of the mountain, facing the moon, he strided back.


    When Lu fan saw the magic moon, he smiled and said, "which branch did he go to today?"


    the magic moon grinned and said: "green sword Academy. I can''t get Xuanfeng up. He will stay in bed for at least one month. "


    Lu Fan eyebrows shake, exclaim: "good means."


    The Moon said with a smile, "that''s necessary. I really think you''re the only one who''s benefited in the prison. Hum, I''ll go to thunder Hall tomorrow. If Rodin can''t get up, I''ll beat the rest of their college. "


    The magic moon laughs and leaves in a brave way.


    These days, the unhappy moon went to other colleges one by one.


    The so-called single choice is that she selects people from one family and one branch. It''s more than what Lu Fan did at the beginning. He will fight whoever comes.


    However, the strength of the moon is really powerful. In a few days, Hengshan hospital, Qianren hospital, Kongtong hospital and so on were beaten all the time.


    Now when we talk about the magic moon of the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    No way. This is the name given to the moon by other students. Of course, no one dares to say this title in front of the magic moon. Unless you want to fight, don''t mention it.


    Lu fan is also sorry for the students of other branches. It''s not only a matter of losing face when he was made a scene by a witch like the magic moon. I don''t know how many people are lying in bed crying now.


    Put these messy ideas aside, Lu Fan walked out of the mountain gate.


    Outside the mountain gate, a man had been waiting for a long time.


    "Lu Ming,"


    Lu Fan shouted with a smile on his face.


    Lu Ming hears the sound and walks quickly.


    "Ha ha, my Lord, you are more and more powerful. The battle on the mountain that day was really outrageous. I''m sure they''ll be very happy when you know. "


    After half a year''s absence, Lu Ming seems to have gained a lot of weight.


    Lu Ming, who was originally handsome and elegant, was replaced by a fat man with a slight belly.


    Lu Fan looks up and down at Lu Ming and says with a smile, "I haven''t seen him for a while. You seem to be out of shape. What''s the situation at home now? "Lu Ming said with a smile:" it''s very good. We need not say that. We land city has the final say. Over there in Donghua City, business has also started, and the signboard of Lujia trade name has also spread throughout Donghua Prefecture. Before this year''s annual sacrifice, some people want to be admitted to Wudao college. Listen to my uncle, I have a chance. "


    "A few."


    Lu Fan smiled. It sounds like Lujia is really thriving.


    Lu Ming took a card from his arms and handed it to Lu Fandao: "come on, this is the family''s income this year. Take it."


    Lu Fan politely takes over. He knows that even if Lu Ming doesn''t take over, he will force him to take over. Who makes him the rightful owner of the Lu family now.


    Lu Ming then took out another message: "my family also asked me to inform you that we must go to the capital before spring next year. I was so worried after you were locked in the dungeon. Now that you''re out, it''s all right. We''ll start in a while. It''s all in time. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "yes, the capital must go there. It seems that this year there is no way to go back to participate in the annual festival."


    Lu Ming laughs and says: "without you, those kids would be disappointed. Hurry up, maybe you can come back to my wedding next year. "


    Lu Fan was slightly surprised and said, "which girl are you going to marry?"


    Lu Mingdao: "the secret will be known when you come back."


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "OK, make sure to leave me a seat."


    Lu Ming chuckled and said, "no seat for the owner. I''ll be killed by my family. Go, my Lord. You''re busy. "


    With that, Lu Ming nods to Lu Fan with a smile, ready to leave.


    Lu Fan suddenly said, "wait a minute. You can take something back."


    After that, Lu Fan gave Lu Ming a lot of pills and prescriptions he had made.


    "Go back and invite an alchemist to make him the guest of our Lu family at the price of Dan Fang."


    Lu Ming''s eyes brightened, but he did not lose his composure.


    Now Lu Ming is not the one who has never met the world. After being stimulated twice by Lu fan, Lu Ming now takes things very quietly.


    "I see. Don''t worry. Everything will be arranged."


    Lu Ming''s calm way turns around and walks away.


    Lu Fan looks at Lu Ming''s back and smiles.


    Lu Ming patted his belly and chuckled, "if Lu Fan knew that I was going to marry Zhang Yuehan, he would be surprised to death. Forget it, don''t tell him for the time being. "

 Chapter 411

    Something is long, nothing is short.


    Lu Fan had another peaceful month in the yuan court.


    Time, like a flick of a finger, disappears.


    Today, Lu Fan finally wants to leave Wudao college and go to the capital alone.


    At the foot of cloud mountain, a group of people is seeing Lu Fan off.


    The scene is sad, stirring people''s tears.


    "Younger martial brother Lu fan, please bring more delicious food back. I heard that the osmanthus cake in the capital is unique. Send me two boxes. "


    "Junior brother Lu fan, there are many beauties in the capital. I heard that seven of the top ten Huakui in Wu''an are in the capital. You''re going through the mirror. Take a note. I really can''t have a portrait. I must bring it back so that I can see it. "


    "Younger martial brother Lu fan, pay attention to your health. Don''t be hollowed out by the beauties in the capital. Oh, junior sister lingyao, I''m wrong. Don''t kick me. "


    "Brother Lu fan, elder martial brother has nothing to tell you. In a word, what''s delicious? Just bring some to elder martial brother for fun."


    "Lu fan, go first. I''ll play there soon, mom. If you see my unfortunate master, please help me. Tell him I''ve had a good time here. Let him not worry. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan gave lingyao a gentle hug and walked out of the gate of the Yuan Yuan Yuan courtyard.


    Xiaohei stood on his shoulder and waved with the crowd, his eyes seemed to be still full of ripples. Thirteen carries a small burden. He has nothing in vain. This small burden is all his possessions.


    Lu Fan finally waves to several senior brothers, then strides away, speeding up his pace.


    "Thirteen, hurry up. If I don''t leave, these guys will ask me to bring women back to them. "


    Thirteen key points, quickly followed Lu Fan''s footsteps.


    Speed up your steps, and your body is like the wind.


    Lufan and XIII are like the wind passing through the mountains and forests. The trees roar past them.


    Soon, Lu Fan and shisan came to the main hall of Wudao college.


    Here, the Dean has been waiting for them for a long time.


    Seeing Lu Fan coming, the Dean smiled.


    "Lu fan, here you are."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "Dean, you should prepare a better flying monster for me this time. It''s impossible that a decent flying monster can''t be found in the martial arts college. "


    The dean said: "I didn''t think you could really get out of the dungeon in a year. No flying monster for you. Come on, here''s the map for you. You''ve got the right place. You''ve got the wrong way. "


    Lu Fan took over the map, and the huge map spread out, which was quite round.


    After looking for a long time, Lu Fan finally saw a small dot drawn with a red pen and said, "this is the capital city."


    the president nodded: "that''s right. This is the capital. Then where are we now? "Br >


    the Dean turned around the map, came to the bottom, pointed to a smaller point and said:" here. "


    Lu fanning looked and said, "this is Wudao college." the Dean shook his head and said, "no, this is Donghua."


    Lu Fan grew up and said, "you are teasing me. In such a small part of Donghua, the president pointed out: "not bad. Just a little bit. "


    Lu Fan swallowed a spit. I don''t know if I don''t read the map. Wu''an is so big.


    Lu Fan''s face was even worse when he drew the distance between two small dots.


    "Dean, you tell me, such a long distance. How can I get there. "


    "That''s your business," the dean said with a smile


    Lu fan is completely speechless. If a small dot is a state, there are thousands of small dots to pass between Donghua and the capital.


    The state of Wu''an is not empty.


    The land of one state is that birds can''t move south, tens of millions of states. I''m afraid I can''t fly to the skylark for ten or eight years.


    The Dean looked at Lu Fan''s embarrassment. He was very happy and his teeth were almost gone.


    Lu Fan looked at the dean''s expression, his face was ugly.


    The Dean looked at Lu Fan''s unsightly face, and suddenly he said, "why, do you still want to hit me?"


    Lu Fan was stunned for a while, but he didn''t speak.


    However, the Dean came over with a fist. Before the fist arrived, Lu Fan felt that his muscles were shaking desperately.


    The powerful force, such as the collision of mountains, forced him to fight.


    Lu Fan shouted and punched.


    Bang.


    The muffled sound spread, and Lu Fan''s fist fell into the dean''s palm.


    Visible to the naked eye, the dean''s body rippled like water.


    "Good boxing, good strength, good morale. It seems that you have really practiced your life and death rotation. It was the right decision to let you go to the dungeon. "


    There was another smile on the dean''s face.


    Lu Fan''s reaction came back. The Dean was testing his strength.


    A smile rose from the corner of his mouth, and Lu Fandao said, "Heaven level skills are also practiced by people. If you want to practice them, you can practice them."


    The dean said with a smile: "if other students in the college heard you, they would be ashamed to commit suicide. Heaven level skills can also be practiced. It seems that your future should be broader and broader than mine. At least I don''t dare to look at heaven level skills at your age. I hope you can make a great career after you go to the capital. "


    Lu Fan took back his fist and said respectfully, "please also ask the dean to give us some advice on how to get to the capital."


    The dean said with a smile, "I told you so long ago. Listen, there are only two ways to get to the capital in the shortest time. One is the fixed-point sky shifting array, the other is the object of space travel. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "I have seen the heaven shifting array. Where does donghuazhou go to the fixed point of the capital to move the sky array? What is the object of space travel? "


    The dean said: "there should be no fixed-point celestial array to the capital. Even if there is, it can only be opened on the other side of the capital. It can''t be opened here. So don''t think about this. As for the things passing through the space, they are things that can shuttle through the void. He can let you into the void torrent, with the power of heaven and earth forward. The speed can reach a million Li in a flash. It''s not difficult to go to the capital city with it. "


    Lu Fan was fascinated by the speed, and asked: "where is the space to travel?" the president looked at Lu Fan deeply, then waved his hand, and a horse less carriage appeared in front of Lu Fan.


    Dark carriage, like cast iron.


    The dean said: "this is the thing that the space passes through, the space carriage."


    Lu Fandeng looked excited and said, "thank you very much, Dean."


    The dean said with a smile: "it''s not only a million miles to the capital. Lu fan, remember to be careful. "


    Lu Fan bowed to the dean and said, "we will never fail to live up to the president''s trust."


    The dean said with a smile, "that''s right. Remember to come to Tianjia to see me when you get to the capital. "


    Lu Fan bows.

 Chapter 412

    Void and torrent, heaven and earth a channel.


    The so-called torrent, in fact, is the power of the heaven and earth like a river, with colorful light, floating away in the void like a distance.


    This huge torrent is extremely broad and can''t be seen at a glance.


    No waves, no lines, just a shining light, and the dark space around.


    This is void, deep and quiet.


    A carriage went along with the flood.


    Simple carriage, black body, covered with animal skin inside, sitting up, warm and comfortable.


    The carriage is very large, more than a dozen people can sit down.


    There are also a few night pearls on both sides, emitting a weak light. At the bottom of the car is a transparent mirror, in which you can see the city and the forest that are speeding by. In a moment, you can see countless outside.


    Lu Fan sat in the car and looked at the spectacle from the window.


    Many people may not see such a picture in their lives. Lu Fan remembers that he was shocked when he got on the carriage and entered the void torrent.


    He will never forget the scene of the carriage breaking through the void and rushing into the torrent.


    The broken void like a mirror and the dazzling torrent made Lu Fan realize that the world has always been more grand and mysterious than he imagined.


    Thirteen until now has not calmed down, he has been so looking at the bottom of the car, looking at the images of speeding by, not saying a word.


    Xiaohei also seems to be frightened. He climbs on Lu Fan''s shoulder and keeps his eyes closed.


    Lu Fan takes back his eyes and goes outside the carriage.


    Looking at it, the world is so beautiful, so dazzling.


    Lu Fandao: "can this void torrent really take us to the capital city?"


    at this time, he raised his head and said: "yes."


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "you are quite confident. I''m afraid you don''t know how to stop the carriage. "


    Speaking of this, the expression on Lu Fan''s face suddenly changed.


    Only then did he remember that he did not seem to know how to stop the carriage.


    With his mouth open, Lu Fan felt like an idiot.


    He looked around and shook his head.


    Lu Fan didn''t speak for a while. He was thinking about how to stop the carriage.


    He remembered that when the carriage rushed into the void, it was because the Dean also injected a force into the carriage, that is to say, the carriage was driven by the force.


    Lu Fan thought about whether he would use his vigorous Qi to stop the carriage.


    This seems to be a solution, but Lu fan does not dare to experiment at this time.


    While he was thinking, Lu fansuddenly saw something flying in the sky. Coagulate the eye to see, Lu fan is astonished to see unexpectedly is a big ship.


    No sails, no oars.


    On the big ship, it seems that there are many people standing, who also cast their eyes on Lu Fan.


    "Ha ha, this man, are you going to the capital, too?"


    a man shouted on the boat board. At the same time, the ship also approached Lu fan, so that Lu Fan could see their faces clearly.


    These are three young people, about his age.


    He was dressed in a uniform uniform of martial arts, with a black cape and the word "courtyard" on it. It seemed that he was a student of a certain college.


    Lu Fan calmly replied, "yes, are you going to the capital, too?"


    the leading man said with a smile: "that''s right. I didn''t expect to see the people of the same trade in the void torrent. My name is yuan lie. We are from the Lingwu Academy. I''d like to know your name. "


    The other side seems to have no malice, and Lu Fan calmly returns: "Lu fan, from Wudao college."


    Yuan lieleng for a moment, said: "Wudao college, never heard of it. "Isn''t he from Yanzhou?" Lu Fan said with a smile. "No, I''m from Donghua."


    Yuan lie was also surprised and said, "donghuazhou, I''ve heard of it. It seems like a big state. It''s the first time I''ve met people from other states. Brother, it seems that I''m going to participate in the selection. Why don''t I talk about it? "


    Yuan lie directly invited Lu fan to board the ship. Lu Fan smiled and was ready to say no. But another woman said: "Yuan lie, why do you lead everyone to the boat. Donghua, such a small state, can compare with Yanzhou. What are you talking to him about? "Another person laughed and said:" it''s hard to meet people from other states. Although it''s a small state warrior, there''s nothing wrong with knowing the local customs of other states. Feng Ying, don''t block it. This man. I''m Xiang Zhu. Let''s have a talk. "


    Lu Fan glanced at three people, two men and one woman, one fat and one thin, one tall and one short. The wish is big and full of flesh.


    Feng Ying, a female, has some beauty, but that''s all.


    Lu Fandao: "it''s not necessary to get on the boat. Let''s just talk about it. That''s good. I think three of you are good at handling the boat. I want to know how to use these space objects. Can you tell me one or two No. "


    Lu fan asked the key questions he wanted to know.


    When Feng Ying heard Lu Fan''s question, she felt more scorn on her face.


    Yuan lie was slightly shocked, and then laughed: "ha ha ha. Brother Lu fan, if you can''t control things in space like this, you dare to enter the void torrent. You are so..... It''s great. "


    Yuan lie couldn''t find any adjectives to describe Lu Fan''s way of doing this for a while, but Lu Fan could only smile awkwardly when he was about to die.


    Xiang Zhu, who originally invited Lu fan to board the ship, also had some contempt in his eyes at this time. Only yuan lie said excitedly: "in fact, it''s very simple. No matter what kind of void things, they need vigorous strength or vitality to control. Inject your power, and it will move with your heart. You want it to stop. "


    Lu Fan said thanks to Yuan lie.


    Yuan lie shook his head and said: "small things, small things. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether you stop in this void torrent. Especially as we walked all the way to the capital. Let the space drift. At the end, it stops naturally. "


    Lu fan, some of whom could not understand, asked, "the road, the end, how to say that."


    Yuan Liedao: "the void torrent under us is the road, which is equivalent to the official road. This kind of road only flows to the capital. You can think of the capital city as a huge array. The power of the whole world of Wu''an will be absorbed by it, thus forming eight huge channels. We''re on one of them. When it comes to the capital, the void and torrent will disappear. Isn''t it the end of the road? "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly. It turned out to be such a truth.


    In this way, these empty torrents are really a bit like some official way that can be specially created by a great power.


    Lu Fan looks at the huge void torrent under his body. If he takes one more breath, it will be enough to swell the power of heaven and earth. Lu fan is surprised at what kind of power can do this.


    Is it the natural formation of heaven and earth? Lu Fan secretly speculates.


    After a pause, Lu fan then asked, "since there is only one flow direction, what should I do when I come back?"


    Yuan Liedao: "it''s also simple. Just don''t follow the official way. In addition to the official way, there are countless small torrents between the heaven and the earth. You can control the space and look for it carefully. By the way, there should be a record point for your space, that is, a mirror to record where you have passed. It will tell you if you are going in the right direction. "


    Lu fan turns around and looks at the car body, smiles and nods.


    Inside the thirteen also a face suddenly realize the expression, emotion this car bottom, is this function.


    Yuan lie seemed to be very happy to help others, and continued: "brother Lu fan, you can know the void beast."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It sounds like some kind of wild animal. "


    Yuan lie said with a smile: "it''s true that in this void torrent, it''s not stable. As the same as the existence of strange void beast. I heard from my father that if you meet me, you should be careful. These virtual beasts are very powerful. It''s hard to deal with without some strength. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly: "thank you for your reminding."


    Just after Yuan lie''s words were finished, Feng yingdao, who was silent all the time, said: "it''s not easy to meet a void beast. Now the void beast in the official way has been cleared up. Yuan lie, look at the record point. How long will it take to get to the first empty supply point? I''ve been fascinated by that supply point for a long time. "


    Yuan lie said softly, waving to Lu fan, "brother Lu fan, I''ll talk later. I''ll see the record point. "


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile. He was also interested in seeing.


    Feng Ying looked up and down at Lu Fan and said, "I don''t know how you dare to get things in space. If you don''t understand anything, you dare to rush. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "things are sent by others. I used it for the first time


    Feng Ying said, "I''m afraid it''s stolen."


    With that, Feng Ying strode away and went back to the cabin.


    Xiang Zhu looked at Lu Fan and said suddenly, "the spirit beast on your shoulder has some meaning. Sell it, "


    Lu Fan shakes his head slowly.


    Xiang Zhu said, "you haven''t heard the price yet. I can give you a bottle of elixir. It''s not a decimal number. "


    Lu fan still shakes his head. Xiang Zhu frowned and said, "no fun."


    After that, he went into the cabin.


    Thirteen came out at this time and said: "enemy,"


    Lu Fan smiled and said: "it''s just a bad temper. It should be a good person. "


    13 nod, quietly standing behind Lu Fan.

 Chapter 413

    The wheels rolled forward. It''s also interesting to say that the carriage is moving forward with the force of heaven and earth, and the wheels can roll. I don''t know what the predecessors who made the carriage think.


    Lu Fan sat in the front of the carriage and quietly controlled the carriage with his vigorous Qi.


    As Yuan lie said, this carriage is like a magic weapon.


    Vigorous Qi injection, immediately Lu Fan understood a lot of things.


    For example, this carriage has an artifact spirit. Although it is far from the spirit of Laojiu, at least it has a little basic consciousness.


    Second, he could see where they were going through the record point of the carriage.


    Although it''s just some complicated pictures, Lu fan can at least know that they have leaped tens of millions of miles now.


    Mountains and rivers, cities and wilderness, all pass by.


    Lu fan doesn''t know how many cities and states they have passed through, but one thing is certain. That is, if he didn''t have this space carriage, he would not have been able to go to these places in his life.


    Lu fan can see people in some states still dressed in coarse cloth and linen, and in some states, they are in the wilderness. People are still ploughing.


    The gap between States seems to be huge. Lu Fan didn''t know why, but suddenly he understood that this world is not the same as Donghua.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sitting, maybe one day, maybe two days.


    The void at the end of the line of sight suddenly began to diverge.


    In fact, there are many more paths, some flowing back to the narrow flood, and some flowing to the left and right.


    These torrents are like branches of a tree, small and numerous.


    As the main stream, although it still looks so huge, it is not the only one.


    At this time, Yuan lie and others finally came out of the cabin.


    Looking at the countless torrents at the end of his sight, Yuan lie said with a smile: "it seems that it''s almost the supply point. Brother Lu fan, do you know what a supply point is? "


    Lu Fan smiles and shakes his head. He can see that Yuan lie likes to explain things for others. In this case, Lu fan doesn''t want to spoil his interest.


    Yuan lie said with a smile: "the supply point is the place for people to prepare food, clothes and utensils. At the same time, they sell things that can''t be bought elsewhere. I think brother Lu fan will be interested. "


    Lu Fan smiled. He was really interested.


    At this time, Feng Ying also came out and said, "I heard from my father that the supplies are very expensive. Which is so easy to buy. "


    Finish saying, Feng yingbai Lu Fan one eye, the eyes seem to say: "you have money to buy."


    Lu fan doesn''t care about this kind of contempt.


    Anyway, if you can''t afford it, you can''t. What''s more, Lu fan can''t think of any place in the world where the alchemist can''t afford anything.


    If so, he must have a good experience.


    One day later, Lu Fan and others finally arrived at the legendary supply point.


    Seen from a distance, it is a cloud floating in the torrent, with black and white colors, and many space objects are parked outside.


    Most of these space objects are boats, others are houses, lotus leaves, and Lu Fan even saw several lotus flowers.


    "Here we are,"


    yuan lie looks at the black and white clouds, excitedly cries out, controls the hull to approach, and several people jump down.


    Lu Fan also took Xiaohei and XIII out of the carriage and stepped on the clouds. Lu Fan felt something wrong. The soft touch was really like stepping on cotton.


    "Superior space crystal core, the first choice for making space objects, ten thousand gold, no two prices. Don''t miss it when passing by."


    "Wu''an complete record point, a driving map, your best choice for travel."


    "Take a look, take a look. You are the only one who can''t think of all kinds of rare emptiness. You can''t buy it without you."


    ......


    A shout came from all directions. At a glance, it was a small town.


    There are places to rest, places to sell things and places to eat, drink and play.


    The people who come and go are also in shape. In front of him, a giant with a height of one foot passed by. There were several people who were as long as wild animals, with scales and single horns on their heads.


    Lu fan, with surprise on his face, walked and looked.


    XIII and Xiaohei are staring at each other. They are the first time to see such a magical place like Lu Fan.


    "Come on, my guest, it''s the first time you''ve come to the supply point. Do you want to have a driving chart? There is nothing else. It has to be done. "


    next to it, a man in plain clothes beckons to Lu Fan.


    Lu fan stops and feels that what the other side says is reasonable. He steps in.


    The shop is not big, but it''s all things Lu Fan hasn''t seen.


    A little touch can change the shape of the door, which is like a mirage like things, are the same as virtual shadow.


    "I want a complete driving chart."


    Lu Fan speaks.


    The man immediately smiled, took out a bead and put it in Lu Fan''s hand.


    "My guest, take care of it. There are twenty thousand gold coins in total."


    Lu fan is stunned. This is the driving map.


    Looking at the man doubtfully, Lu fan asked, "how to use this thing?"


    The man said with a smile, "it''s very simple. You just need a little power."


    Lu Fan tried to inject a little, and immediately a map like a mirage appeared in front of Lu Fan.


    The map can be zoomed in and out with a movement of heart. There are all flowing light bands in it. The man explained: "these are all empty torrents. Every place where the torrent passes is marked. You can embed this bead into the recording point of the space object, so that you can control where you think. "


    Lu Fan smiles and nods, which is really a good thing.


    Without hesitation, Lu Fan took out the crystal card and said, "can I use the card?"


    "Of course," he said with a smile


    As a result, jingka, the man of lisuo, deducted 20000 gold coins from it.


    Lu Fan put away the beads and the crystal card and left quickly.


    As soon as he left, the man said with a smile, "it''s really a new man, and he has earned ten thousand more gold coins. But this kid is really rich. He doesn''t blink at 20000 gold coins. Come on, keep an eye on the boy just now. There are fat sheep here. Let the brothers show a little bit. "


    Voice just fell, from inside appeared several tall men, with a wicked smile, walked out quickly.


    Lu fan is walking in the street, playing with the beads he just bought.


    At this time, suddenly behind the thirteen way: "master."


    Lu fan turns his head and looks at thirteen. This is the first time that thirteen has taken the initiative to talk to him.


    Lu fan asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    Thirteen slowly said: "someone."

 Chapter 414

    Lu fan is slightly stunned, then his brows are tightened, and his spiritual knowledge is spread out along the Qi of heaven and earth. Maybe it''s because the force of heaven and earth here is very strong, so Lu fan can see it very clearly.


    Sure enough, there were two sneaky people staring at them. Lu Fan smiled and said, "it''s interesting to be stared at just after he came here."


    Put away the beads. Lu fan doesn''t care. Go on.


    Although the town is small, it has all five internal organs. After Lu Fan bought several crystal cores of space that he has never seen before. He went straight into a restaurant.


    The tavern here looks totally different from the tavern in East China. First of all, the building is completely crystal structure, which is transparent from inside to outside, like crystal.


    All the tables, chairs and benches are transparent crystals. Lu Fan ordered a few dishes at will. He found that these dishes were also quite expensive, and they were very expensive when they moved.


    But I haven''t seen the dishes before.


    For example, what kind of thing is it.


    For another example, this refers to the hoof of fire beast, and what kind of thing it is.


    When the food comes, Lu fan is really stupid.


    What a big dish. He has never seen a roast chicken bigger than anyone else.


    I haven''t seen a pig''s hoof like thing that can keep burning purple.


    Xiaohei, XIII, sat beside Lu Fan and stared at him.


    After that, Lu Fan tried to taste it.


    As expected, it''s a penny for a piece of goods. I''ve never eaten anything so delicious.


    When he arrived, Lu fanxi smiled.


    If these things were brought back to lingyao and senior brother Han Feng, they would be happy to die.


    Xiaohei and XIII also began to open their bellies to eat. They were very happy to eat.


    At this time, Lu fan saw that Yuan lie and others also entered the store.


    As soon as they saw Lu Fan eating, their expressions were different.


    Yuan lie said with a smile, "brother Lu Fan. You''ve come straight to eat. "


    Feng Ying and Xiang Zhu are slightly different. They don''t speak.


    The three sat down at Lu Fan''s next table.


    The second one handed the jingka like menu to Yuan lie and others.


    At the sight of the prices of various dishes on the menu, Yuan lie and others immediately turned pale.


    "Why is it so expensive. The things here are really expensive. They will cost more than ten million yuan at any time. "


    Xiaoer said with a smile, "if you don''t have enough gold coins, you can take pills and herbs to pay for it."


    Feng Ying has already let go of the menu and said, "no, no, we don''t have many pills. How can we take them out for dinner?"


    Lu Fan listened to their words and knew that the three men were afraid of being shy.


    Not everyone can take money as he does. Not everyone, like him, used the elixir as a gold coin.


    Lu Fan turned to Yuan lie and said, "don''t spend that money, brother yuan lie, come and eat together. I can''t finish what I ordered anyway. "


    Little Hatton looked at Lu Fan gloomily, grinning as if he were saying it.


    "You can''t finish eating and I can," Lu Fan grabbed Xiaohei back to his shoulder. The right hand is empty, invite them to sit down.


    Yuan lie said with a smile, "thank you, brother Lu Fan."


    Feng Ying and Xiang Zhu seemed embarrassed and didn''t get up.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "some small dishes are nothing. You don''t have to care about them. It''s not easy to travel outside. Eat together and make friends. "


    Speaking of this, Feng Ying and Xiang Zhu had to sit down.


    Thirteen directly got up and stood behind Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan turned his head and said to thirteen, "sit down and eat. What are you doing?"


    Thirteen slightly shook his head and said, "full,"


    Lu Fan looked at thirteen times, but he didn''t force him to tear a large piece of meat to Xiao Hei.


    Everyone was happy to eat. Su Ying and Xiang Zhu also relaxed their eyes when they saw Lu Fan. After all, their mouths were short.


    Maybe in the hearts of the two people, Lu fan has become an upstart with a little money, but he doesn''t care. He doesn''t care what others think of him for many years.


    While eating, Lu Fan chatted with Yuan lie: "brother yuan lie, people here are strange. I''ve just seen several weird people. Are they really human beings? "


    Yuan Liedao: "of course. We have a lot of such people in Yanzhou. In other states, maybe more. These are all alien species, such as the most famous Dragon people. It''s just that some alien species admit that they are human beings, while some don''t. But under the law of Wu''an, they are all the same, living people like us. "


    Lu Fan said, it seems that his knowledge is a little shallow.


    Sure enough, it''s better to come out and see the world.


    Lu fan then asked, "brother yuan lie, what are you doing in the capital. I''ve heard about the selection and what that is. "


    Yuan lie said with a little surprise: "isn''t brother Lu Fan going to participate in the selection. Brother Lu Fan hasn''t heard of the selection of people for the world championships. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "I''ve heard of that."


    Yuan lie said with a smile: "we are going to participate in this. Although it''s not likely to be selected, it''s an honor to participate. "


    Just then, the second one came up to him and said, "I''m going to the capital. I''m afraid I won''t be able to go at this time. "


    Lu Fandao: "how to say that."


    Small two way: "you don''t know. The official road ahead is blocked and blocked by a group of empty insects. At least years later, the government will send someone to pay it off before it can be unblocked. It''s dangerous to go now. "


    When Lu Fan''s face sank, Yuan lie was also surprised and said, "there is such a thing. What can we do? We can''t wait years. People from the government can''t arrive earlier. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, the two huge men at the table next door smiled and said: "the government is not in time to handle affairs. Young man, you are still too young. If you want to go now, go find someone to form a team. Now uncle Cang seems to be recruiting people together. You can join them with money. "


    Yuan lie frowned and asked, "who is uncle Cang?"


    The two men laughed as if yuan lie had asked a stupid question.


    "Uncle Cang doesn''t know. This is your first time here. Hurry up, you really have to turn around when it''s late. "


    Lu Fan and Yuan lie look at each other and pick up their eyebrows.


    The second one also whispered at this time: "Uncle Cang is a famous ferry man on this official road. With him, you can still pass those insects. But you also have to be strong enough, at least outside the gang territory, they can not delay the people. "


    Lu Fan put his chopsticks on the table and said, "well, I think I''m going to meet this uncle."


    Yuan lie also said with a smile, "it''s just outside Gang territory, it''s just a small idea."


    Feng Ying and Xiang Zhu also smile with ease.

 Chapter 415

    When they had enough to eat and drink, they went out of the tavern.


    Lu fanlingjue unfolds, and suddenly finds that the two guys who plot against him are still behind him.


    These two people are also dutiful. Lu Fanxiao is very happy.


    "Who can I ask where Uncle Cang is?"


    Yuan lie looked around and asked.


    Lu Fandao: "I know who to ask."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan strode back. Yuan lie''s three people looked at him doubtfully and did not know what he was going to do.


    Only thirteen knew Lu Fan''s thoughts, but he just followed Lu Fan''s back without expression.


    The two people who followed Lu fan saw that Lu Fan came and immediately pretended to be a shopper.


    Lu Fan came to their side and stopped, reaching for their shoulders.


    Bang Bang two, two big man almost by Lu Fan clapped on the ground.


    "Please ask, who is uncle Cang and where he is now."


    One of the men was furious and said, "son of a bitch, you dare to hit me."


    Said the whole body bright Gang clothes, Lu Fan just smile slightly convergence, look a su.


    At the next moment, the man was afraid to move.


    Because a moribund murderous spirit, directly put him in place.


    The men next to me are afraid to talk. They are just Street gangsters.


    The supply point gangsters are just gangsters. Have you ever seen such a fierce murderous spirit as Lu fan.


    In addition, their strength is not good enough.


    Reluctantly, Lu Fan didn''t even need a finger to get out of the gang. He just stared at him, and he couldn''t move.


    Lu Fan said, "I''ll ask again where Uncle Cang is."


    Lu Fan looked at the fat man in front of him. His voice was already a little fierce.


    It seems that the man was really frightened, and said with trembling: "follow this street, you can see it. He is recruiting in Yunchang."


    Lu Fan put a smile on the corner of his mouth and patted them gently.


    "Good, that''s right. Don''t follow others in the future. It''s not suitable to follow people as you two look like this. "


    With that, Lu fan turns and leaves.


    At this time, XIII came forward with a breeze in his hand and waved to kill them.


    Lu Fan was startled and stopped him quickly. "What are you doing?" he said


    Thirteen looked at Lu Fan in disbelief and said, "kill the enemy."


    Lu Fan was stunned on the face. Then he remembered that thirteen came out of the demon cultivation. His style of action was naturally demon cultivation.


    Looking at thirteen solemnly, Lu Fandao said: "I will kill later. I see. "


    13. Nod your head and put away your strength.


    They were completely shocked. Five elements changed the wind. They were warriors in Yuangang. They are actually following Yuangang warrior. They are looking for death.


    Thirteen eyes twinkled at the two people, he seemed to have no idea why Lu Fan didn''t kill them.


    However, Lu fan is the master. He has already said something. Of course, thirteen will not disobey.


    In XIII''s mind, Lu fan is the most powerful one who can split the four demons with one sword. He just keeps a low profile.


    Yuan lie and others, who were not far away to watch, were shocked. They didn''t really see it. They had been standing behind Lu Fan for thirteen years. They were the strong Yuan Gang.


    At one time, the three people respect thirteen.


    The strong are respected wherever they go.


    In this world, power is everything.


    Lu Fan came back and said to Sanren, "yes, just follow this street."


    Only then did yuan lie and others return to God and follow Lu Fan''s footsteps.


    At the moment, they are really curious about Lu Fan''s identity. The people who can make the martial artists in Yuangang area be as honest as the servants and can be reprimanded are either the masters of the big school or the princes of the noble families.


    Yuan lie whispered to Feng Ying, "is brother Lu Fan the son of donghuazhou animal husbandry?". Where Yuan Gang is strong, he should be respected. "


    Xiang Zhu said: "look at his extravagance, he should be a rich kid."


    Feng Ying said, "I don''t know anything about space. I should be a rich kid with no knowledge or skill."


    Finish saying, three people all nod, think their guess ten have * * is true.


    Lu Fan didn''t hear them, or he would have laughed.


    In addition, the two big men who were frightened by Lu Fan covered their shoulders and walked back in confusion.


    Today, I really met a stubble. When Lu Fan left, they found that their shoulders had been broken.


    It''s clear that even vigorous strength is useless. The strength of the opponent''s hand is simply outrageous. It''s estimated that he is also an expert above Yuangang.


    Think of this, two people no longer have the idea of tracking down, just want to go back to the boss for money. It''s definitely a work-related injury. They can''t be dismissed without 10000 yuan.


    Here, Lu Fan and Yuan lie come to the so-called cloud field.


    It''s just a small square here. The snow white ground is covered with light fog. It''s soft and fluffy when stepping on it. It''s really like a cloud.


    "I have to sign up as soon as possible. I''ll start today and form a group. Strength in the outside Gang more than, sign up to go. Please pay a certain amount of protection fee if you are not good enough. The brothers are protecting you. "


    A man with a big beard stepped on the platform and shouted.


    Next, a group of people shouted: "uncle, can the team take the goods?". My boat is big. "


    "Uncle Cang, although my strength is only the peak of inner Gang, there is absolutely no problem to choose one outer Gang martial artist. If you don''t try, I''m not a braggart. Ą°


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    "This man is uncle Cang," Lu Fan smiled. The scene in front of us looks like a group of people running around in the Jianghu.


    "Let''s name it, too."


    Lu Fan speaks.


    Yuan Lie and others nodded and then squeezed into the crowd.


    Pushing, pushing and shouting, Lu fan, relying on his physical strength, forced out a path.


    In front of him, a giant broadsword standing a foot high said, "here comes the one to test. I''ll be qualified if I take a knife. Hahaha, I''ll be very light. "


    There was a circle of people around, but few dared to come forward.


    Lu Fan also heard several men shouting and swearing: "Tu sang, you dead post. Your * * strength is higher than the martial arts of shangwaigang peak. Usually, the outer Gang environment can''t take your sword. Do you mean to make trouble for people? "


    "That is, Tu sang, you see I have Gang clothes. It''s the real outer Gang territory. Let me sign up. I have to hurry today. "


    Tu sang didn''t pay any attention to their shouting, and said in a voice: "a good knife is a knife. If you want to test quickly, the team will not accept waste. If you can''t stop a knife, hand in the money quickly. What are you doing with all that talk. "


    Lu Fan chuckled, and immediately he had a good feeling for the so-called fleet.


    It''s a good rule not to collect waste. It seems to be safer to go with them.


    "Here I come,"


    at this time, Yuan lie came out, with a vigorous suit on his body and a stabbed fist set on his left hand.


    Tu sang looked down at Yuan lie and said with a smile, "finally, there is a little courage. Don''t worry, I''ll use 80% force, and I won''t kill you. Then, with a loud drink, Tu sang chopped it.


    There is no vigorous force, no Qi force, only the purest * * force.


    With a clang, half of Yuan lie''s body fell into the soft ground. With a lift of his left hand, the boxer actually blocked Tu Sang''s broadsword. Power ripples, blowing Lu Fan''s clothes.


    Yuan lie''s gang clothes almost burst, but he still stopped them.


    "The outer Gang is seven heavy. It''s a good cultivation. Boy, you have passed the test. "


    Tu sang smiles and nods when he sees yuan lie can take his knife.


    At this time, Yuan lie looked at his fist set painfully, and a small white mark was cut on it.


    Tu sang took a book, asked yuan lie to write his name, and then gave yuan lie an iron tablet.


    "Keep things away. The fleet leaves in two hours. Don''t forget. Who else hasn''t. "


    Yuan lie put away his things and came back. He whispered to Lu Fan and other people, "this guy is very powerful. Please be careful and use more softness."


    Feng Ying, Xiang Zhu nods gently, and then they connect to take the knife.


    No accident, both passed easily.


    It''s all about the cultivation of Waigang. This kind of strength is also the best in Wudao college. No wonder they are so proud.


    The three men came back with iron pieces and looked at Lu Fan. They really want to see the strength of Lu Fan.


    But at this time Lu Fan only said to thirteen, "thirteen, go."


    Thirteen nodded slightly and came forward without saying a word, just looking at TU sang.


    "Are you ready."


    Tu sang shouted at thirteen.


    Thirteen slightly nodded, and at the next moment Tu sang fell.


    But before the sword fell on him, his figure disappeared. When he reappeared, he had already come to the back of Tu sang. He had an extra sword in his hand, and the wind was howling. He was about to stab Tu sang in the back of his heart.


    Lu Fan coughed softly. What did he think of when he arrived at shisan? He immediately took the sword away.


    Tu Sang''s whole body stood up with sweat. At that moment, he really felt the chilling chill, which was a threat to his life.


    "Master, ha ha, there is a master at last."


    Thirteen appeared in front of Tu sang.


    Tu sang didn''t care that he was almost killed. He just laughed and said, "you are the master of Yuangang. Master, I''ll give you iron chips. This time, I need you to take care of me. You can take one cargo and three people with you. "


    Tu sang took out three pieces of iron and gave them to thirteen.


    Thirteen calmly accepted, and then went back to Lu Fan''s side, respectfully handed the iron piece to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan said coldly, "if there is another time, you can go."


    Thirteen directly knelt down in front of Lu Fan and threw himself to the ground.


    Lu fan then picked up the piece of iron, turned around and left. Thirteen got up and followed. A group of people nearby were stunned. Yuangang warrior knelt down. What''s up with this kid.


    Yuan lie and others quickly followed. Just after catching up with Lu fan, Feng Ying could not help saying: "Lu fan, how can you treat a warrior like this?"

 Chapter 416

    Lu fan stops and glances at Feng Ying.


    It may be that once his expression gets serious, it will be more frightening. Feng Ying can''t help but step back.


    "You are very nosy," Lu fan asked.


    Feng Ying, biting her teeth and not flinching back, held her neck up and said: "the warrior should not be humiliated. I''ve settled this business. Mr. 13, why do you want to follow such a warrior as his second ancestor? If you are willing to come to our Fengs in Yanzhou, I will take you as my guest. "


    Next to him, Yuan lie scratched his ears and scratched his cheek. He didn''t know what to say.


    Xiang Zhu is also silent. They also feel that Feng Ying is too broad, but they don''t know how to persuade her.


    Lu Fan suddenly laughed.


    "You let him go to your Feng family, XIII, do you go?"


    XIII gently shook his head and looked at Feng Ying''s eyes without joy or sorrow.


    Feng Ying then said to thirteen: "Mr. thirteen, you follow him when he treats you like this. You are a warrior in Yuangang''s territory. Wherever you go, you are all brave fighters."


    thirteen still shook his head and turned to Lu Fan''s respectful way: "master."


    Lu Fan left with his hands on his back.


    On his shoulder, Xiaohei pulled Feng Ying''s eyelids and put out his tongue.


    Feng Ying stamped her feet and scolded her. She stopped chasing after her.


    Yuan lie and Xiang Zhu came forward at this time and comforted: "Feng Ying, don''t be angry. We have no reason to interfere in other people''s housework. Don''t you hate trouble the most? Why do you want to be angry with him? "


    "It''s just that you can''t be idle. Those thirteen were so servile that they had long lost the heart of the warrior. He wants to live like this, no one cares. I think his generation is the life of Yuangang. As for Lu fan, the pure second ancestor, it''s useless to hold Qi like this. "


    Feng Ying was still a little angry and said: "I just can''t see that the second generation ancestor who has no ability bullies the warrior. The world, not by blood, by money. The world depends on strength. "


    Feng Ying shouted loudly on purpose. I think the whole street can hear her.


    She is going to shout to Lu fan, to this "second generation ancestor".


    Lu Fan really heard her cry, and the smile on his face rose.


    "Er Shizu, my father will be very happy to hear that I got the title."


    Lu Fan laughs and strolls in the street with thirteen.


    For a long time, smile converged.


    Lu Fan glanced at thirteen and said, "I know you are a demon cultivator. I also know that maybe all the training you''ve received is for killing people. But I want to tell you now. You are no longer a demon. From the moment the magical patterns on your body disappear, you will have a new life. Now that I have identified myself as the master, I will tell you that people can not be killed casually. "


    Listen as if you don''t understand. The light in your eyes is shining. It seems that you are thinking about something.


    Lu fan then said, "I say again, when I''m with you, I didn''t let you kill. You can''t kill. If I do it again, I really can''t keep you. I don''t need a demon who kills like drinking water to follow me. "


    "Yes," he said respectfully


    Lu Fan sighed and said, "thirteen, I still want to tell you. In fact, it''s not a good thing that you follow me. I know you think I''m a super strong man, just follow me. But I have to tell you the truth, I''m not as strong as you think. I may not be able to give you what you want. I can''t even teach you martial arts. "


    At the moment, his eyes were firm, and he bowed and said, "master, the strong one,"


    Lu Fan had no words on his face. Sometimes no one believed what he really said.


    There is no sun or moon here. It''s hard to predict the time.


    After almost an hour or two, Lu Fan went back to Yunchang, just in time to travel with others.


    A piece of space from the supply point drove back to the void torrent, slightly a number, space objects also have over 100, the number of people is more than 1000.


    Such a huge team is still a drop in the ocean. Lu Fan''s carriage is just arranged in the middle. I don''t know whether it is intentional or unintentional. Next to him is uncle Cang''s space.


    Lu fan doesn''t know how to describe uncle Cang''s space things, like a boat is not a boat, like a beast is not a beast.


    Mingming is a flying dragon, but it''s just a broken belly and built a house.


    The thick scales, with different light, are not metal, but dragon scales. The dragon body has been made into the boat body, the faucet has been transformed into the bow, and the workmanship is not very delicate. It is crooked. A longan has no eyes, and looks like a fish of a feather.


    "This little brother, the one behind you is the Yuangang master just tested. Can you talk about it? "Br >


    suddenly, the sound on the Dragon Boat sounded, and Lu fanning looked at it, and saw that it was Uncle Cang who was shouting at him.


    Other people''s face can not be given, but as the leader of this team, Lu fan still needs to give some face.


    Embracing his fists, Lu Fan said, "that''s what I''m talking about."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan leaned over the carriage, then took it back to his belt and jumped into the dragon boat with thirteen.


    Stepping on a cold dragon scale, Lu Fan glanced around.


    The huge dragon boat can hold thousands of people. The house is very magnificent. There are also flags around. Some armed men with swords patrol and walk on the boat.


    Uncle Cang smiled and looked at Lu Fan.


    "It''s the first time I''ve been on my way, brother."


    Lu Fan replied, "from donghuazhou, Lu Fan. It''s really the first time we''ve made it. "


    Uncle Cang said with a forthright smile: "donghuazhou, I have been to that place, a big state with beautiful mountains and rivers. But there are not many ferry people there, and business is not good. It''s not easy for the little brother to get a space thing there. This time he''s going to the capital city. "


    Lu Fan nodded:" that''s right. "


    Uncle Cang said with a smile, "the capital is good. See the world. What''s the name of this little brother? "


    uncle Cang looks at thirteen again. Lu fan can feel that uncle Cang is more enthusiastic about thirteen. When he speaks, he smiles a little bit.


    Thirteen slowly said his name.


    Uncle Cang laughed and said, "thirteen, a good name. In some states, this number symbolizes death. Thirteen brothers, please help me deal with those insects this time. There are not many experts in Yuangang. If you can help more, you will reduce many casualties. "


    When he did not speak, he looked at Lu Fan.


    This means that I will follow my master''s orders and tell him what you have to say.


    Uncle Cang was shocked for a moment, then looked at Lu Fan and said, "it seems that Lu Fan''s little brother is the one who talks. Help me."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s OK to help, but is it good?"

 Chapter 417

    Lu Fan said that uncle Cang laughed.


    "Little brother Lu fan, you are an understanding person. Alas, the young people are becoming more and more alert now. Think of me at the beginning, people say, I brain fever agreed


    Lu Fandao: "you can''t help yourself in vain."


    Uncle Cang said, "I won''t let you spare no effort. In this way, you help kill insects. How about I give you gold coins, one for a thousand. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "we don''t need gold coins. We don''t need them very much."


    Uncle Cang frowned at this time and said: "little brother Lu fan, it''s not good for you. We are all members of a group. We should help each other. The thirteen brothers are superior in strength. They have more work and more work. I gather some gold coins to buy some wine for the thirteen brothers and give them a present. There is no doubt about that. But if you want to rob everyone''s good things with this, you can''t say it. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "don''t rob good things. For the first time, I was interested in new things. I think this time, there should be booty for killing insects. When I bought space crystal nucleus, the boss told me. Kill the void beast, you can get the space crystal core, and there is a chance to get the space crystal of the upper. I''ll take that. "


    Uncle Cang said with a smile: "well, no problem. If you can get it, it''s yours. Who dares to rob you? I''ll chop him up and throw him into the torrent of void. If other people get space crystals, I''ll get them for you, too


    Lu Fandao: "Uncle Cang, it''s generous."


    Uncle Cang patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and thought to himself that if the space crystal was so easy to get, he would have made a fortune and used it as a ferry man. Turning to the thirteen fists, he said, "please. These days, live in our boat. Wait a minute, I''ll get the other masters together. "


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile and walked into the house. At a glance, Yuan lie and others were also in it.


    The house is big, two floors up and down, and it''s built like a restaurant.


    A group of people were eating and chatting, and Lu Fan simply found a corner to sit down, not with Yuan lie and them.


    It seems that Feng Ying is still angry. She doesn''t want to look at Lu fan at all.


    Lu fan will not make fun of himself. He puts Xiaohei on the table and keeps his eyes closed.


    "Yo, this is not the king of South sword, Bu Fei. You''re here, too. "


    Suddenly, there was a noise in my ear. It was obvious that there was a lot of people who knew the expert coming. They hurriedly saluted, and there was a sound of tables and chairs.


    "The king of Swords is not worthy of being a swordsman. Keep talking, everyone. Don''t worry about me. "


    An old man threw his fists and hands at the crowd. He was dressed in Hua Yi and had a snow sword on his waist. He was very dignified, and his exposed arm was tattooed with a ground character.


    This is a sign to show the strength of our vigorous environment. Generally speaking, people who print the word are those who love to show off. I''m afraid that other people can''t recognize him as a martial artist in the field.


    Of course, without the strength of the gang territory, it can also be tattooed, as long as it is not afraid to be killed by challengers.


    See this word, whether you know it or not, stand up and throw a fist.


    All of them, including Feng Ying, should show respect for the strong.


    At least, this South sword Wang Bufei should not be a fake martial artist. So many people know him and his strength should not be fake.


    "Ha ha, with the king of South sword, there is no need to talk about those insects. It seems that we can have a good rest on this trip. "


    "Yes, I think I''d better go to sleep. Maybe when I wake up, I''ll be in the capital. "


    A group of people flattered Wang Bufei with ease and pleasure.


    But some people also found that somewhere in the room, there was a person who closed his eyes and didn''t mean to get up at all, as if he was asleep.


    This is Lu Fan. He has no interest in looking up.


    It''s invigorating and regenerating. It''s running vigorous Qi.


    Thirteen behind him is a face of indifference, indifferent to everything.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s left wing, Feng Ying scolded: "this guy is so rude."


    Wang Bu of South sword also saw Lu fan, with a slight cluster of eyebrows.


    Several fighters standing beside Bufei saw Lu fan following the eyes of the South sword king. They frowned and said, "where are the sleepy insects? Where are they going to sleep?"


    A group of people laughed.


    Feng Ying said suddenly, "I think it''s to pretend to sleep."


    Lu Fan opens his eyes at this time and slowly looks at Feng Ying.


    Feng Ying did not show any weakness. She stared at Lu Fan. She looked like you would beat me if you had the ability.


    At this time, the king of South sword waved his hand and said: "no problem, no problem. Young people don''t know how to respect the old and respect the strong. "


    Such harsh words, if you change to Han Feng in, you must jump up and scold.


    But Lu fan is not Han Feng. He listens to this kind of words without pain or itching. Slowly, he closes his eyes and keeps his eyes closed.


    That indifferent look seems to say, you don''t care about me, continue.


    Wang Bufei of Nanjian saw Lu fan like this, so he said nothing. Surrounded by a group of people, he walked up the second floor.


    Lu Fan''s way of doing things, many people point out, are asking about this person''s origin, see the gang strong, also not polite. It''s really arrogance of posterity.


    Here, Feng Ying said: "look at him. He is free. I don''t know who offended the strong. If such a person really goes to the capital, he will not live for a month. "


    Yuan lie looked left and right, but did not speak.


    Xiang Zhu thought for a moment and said, "Feng Ying. Let''s just say a few words. After all, we were invited to dinner, which is not good. "


    Feng Ying stopped talking.


    Xiaohei crawls on the table, looks at Wang Bufei, the South sword on the second floor, and grins.


    In Xiao Hei''s opinion, what''s the big deal with the gang environment? Haven''t you killed it.


    Lu Fan really didn''t take it seriously. He was regulating his vigorous Qi. The vigorous Qi in his body went back and forth and condensed into nine whirlpools.


    Every whirlpool, like the Dantian, quickly absorbs the force of heaven and earth outside, and does not affect the force of heaven and earth around.


    This is his breakthrough in the dungeon, and this is the result of his life and death.


    Every time he breathes and breathes, his strength increases. With his nine cyclones, his cultivation speed can be guaranteed, which is nine times that of others.


    This is one of the effects of life and death rotation.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been practicing. Suddenly there''s a sound in my ear.


    "You guys, we''re going to the insect nest soon. Let''s get ready."


    Lu Fan opened his eyes at this time, and a flash of pure light flashed in his eyes, then converged quickly.


    Take a quick step, and Lu Fan follows the crowd out of the house.


    The scene that comes into view makes his pupils enlarge.


    This is the nest that blocks the flow of the void.


    It''s really spectacular.

 Chapter 418

    The red cocoons are piled up and covered with the flood of void.


    Each giant cocoon is ten feet high, beating like a heart. At one glance, it can''t be counted.


    In addition to the cocoon, there are busy empty insects with six legs and blue eyes. It looks like a mantis. Its body is huge, and its red shell is outside. From a distance, it reflects the colorful streamer of the empty torrent.


    The size of each insect is at least two feet away. Just take a glance, there are not many giant insects here, full of sight.


    They can spout beads like straw from their mouths and insert it into the flood of void.


    Then, the most pure force of heaven and earth in the void torrent is absorbed into the body. Not long after that, a bug began to expand its body, and its red belly grew rapidly. Until the bug became bloated, it stopped absorbing. Then climb back to the cocoon, will not easily absorb their own strength, all into the cocoon.


    Almost all the insects are doing the same thing.


    Only the biggest ones standing beside the cocoon, like supervisors, look at other insects.


    The armor of these larger insects has turned blue and red, and their bodies are five feet away.


    When you see such a scene, take a breath of air conditioning.


    Even uncle Cang was shocked. He didn''t seem to have expected that there would be so many insects.


    "So many, the intelligence doesn''t say that there are only five or six cocoons blocking the way, there are all fifty or sixty of them."


    uncle Cang''s sweat on his forehead is rushing, and the number of these insects has greatly exceeded his expectation.


    Not only he, but also other martial artists, were speechless.


    Uncle Cang shouted: "stop, everyone stops."


    with Uncle Cang''s cry, all the things in space stop.


    The empty torrent is still flowing, Lu Fan and others are looking at those huge insects from afar.


    I don''t know whether these insects perceive much worse than human beings. They don''t find human beings in the distance and keep busy with their own affairs.


    Uncle Cang turned to look at the crowd and said with fists and hands: "you masters. Things have changed. Let''s see what to do. "


    People look at me, I look at you, but I don''t speak. At this time, a middle-aged man asked, "I''m sorry. This is the first time I have taken this official road. Who can introduce this insect? What are their strengths. In my opinion, his body is huge, but I don''t see anything unusual. Is it the general strength or how? "The middle-aged man asked Lu Fan what he wanted to ask.


    Seeing that many people were confused, uncle Cang explained: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I forgot to tell you about these insects. This insect is called the void beetle, also known as the green blood insect. Born in the void, it feeds on the Qi of heaven and earth. Its carapace is hard, its blood is poisonous, and its strength is strong. The strength of a void beetle is probably equivalent to that of a warrior in the outer gang. "


    When they arrived, they felt a long sigh of relief, which was only equivalent to the martial artists in the outer Gang area. Then there was still fighting.


    Feng Ying said at this time: "the minimum requirement for the martial artists of this time is the outside Gang environment. If it''s just a bug in outer Gang realm, it should be able to deal with it. Of course, some people who come in by fishing in troubled waters have nothing to do with those who pay. But they are not combat effectiveness. "


    Said, Feng Ying also intentionally or unintentionally to Lu Fan''s direction looked.


    Feng Ying''s words were approved by many people, and everyone nodded slightly.


    Uncle Cang said: "everyone, don''t be so optimistic. Ordinary insects are good only in the outer Gang area, but look at those insects with red and green armor. Those who can be called insect generals, their strength, a full step up, comparable to the Yuan Gang territory of martial arts


    Wang Bufei of Nanjian stepped forward at this time, and said in a loud voice: "this kind of insect, please give it to someone in my step. Can we block the way because of this area of insects. Mr. Cang, is there anything else to be charged? "


    uncle Cang thought about it carefully and said," it should be none, but I am slightly worried. "


    There was a strange light in Uncle Cang''s eyes, but when he turned his head, he said: "but it was just speculation. If you really want to fight, you can test it first. I suggest a long attack first. "


    "It''s reasonable."


    the South sword King nodded.


    Then, the king of South sword drew the sword at his waist. The three foot long sword is silvery and bright. The lines on it are complicated and dazzling. Holding a sword flower, the king of South sword said: "who is willing to kill a few insects with me?"


    the voice of all the people should be that Lu Fan didn''t speak. Looking at those insects from afar, he always felt something wrong. It''s an intuition, which is unclear.


    Anyway, he could feel that this insect nest was never as simple as what he saw in front of him.


    The palm caresses Xiaohei''s body, and Lu Fan asks, "Xiaohei, what do you think of these insects?"


    Little black nodded and shook his head. I''m not sure.


    At this time, all the people on the boat have jumped off the dragon boat with the king of South sword and stepped on a smaller sword boat.


    This sword boat does not need to think much, but can guess that it is the space object of the South sword king.


    A long sword is used as a boat, and rune as a boat. It''s gorgeous to the extreme. All in line with the character of Wang Zhaoyao of Nanjian.


    The king of the South sword held the long sword in awe. In full view of the public, he took a group of experts to prepare to start.


    Suddenly, Feng Ying looked at Lu fan, who had not moved all the time, and said, "Lu fan, do you also take part in it?"


    people immediately looked at Lu fan, more or less in their eyes, with some contempt.


    Uncle Cang also looked at Lu Fandao: "isn''t little brother Lu Fan ready to go?"


    Lu Fan thought for a moment, turned his head and looked at thirteen Dao: "thirteen, you go to have a look first, if there is something wrong, come back immediately."


    Thirteen clear nodded, the figure flickered, into the breeze came to the sword boat.


    Seeing that thirteen has been on board, others will not say much. In their opinion, Lu fan is just a boy with no ability. If he wants to come up, he will be opposed by many people.


    No way. Can anyone else see the clue of Qi and martial arts double cultivation. In addition, after learning the life and death rotation energy from the dungeon, his whole body exudes a mysterious atmosphere. Even all the teachers who knew him could not determine his accomplishments before he started. These people, even more can not see, only as Lu fanwei''s poor.


    Naturally, Lu Fan couldn''t explain. He stood on the dragon boat and watched Nanjian king go to the group of insects.


    Slowly, Lu Fan came to Uncle Cang''s side and said: "Uncle Cang. You just said you have some concerns. Can I ask you what you are worried about? "


    uncle Cang said:" some people are just worrying about it, which is not worth mentioning. "


    Lu Fan said, "I want to hear it."


    Uncle Cang took a look at Lu fan, and the expression on his face became a little dignified.


    "Females, I''m worried about whether there will be females among them."


    Lu Fan''s face changed slightly and said, "is the mother insect the king of these insects?"


    uncle Cang said: "it can be understood. But this kind of female insect rarely appears, even if it is a ferry like this, it may not be seen twice in one''s life, which is too rare. "


    Lu fan then asked, "what''s the strength of the female insect?"


    uncle Cang frowned: "it''s very strong. The experts in the peak situation of Di Gang didn''t have to fight, so they just managed to escape from it. The female insect has a special ability. It can create a kind of strange space condensed by the power of heaven and earth. It is similar to the mysterious array of the alchemist, which traps people in it and devours the power to die. It can also control ordinary insects to play self explosion. It''s powerful enough to threaten the experts of Yuangang realm. It''s piled up a lot. Even the martial artists of underground Gang realm will be hurt. "


    As Uncle Cang said, he took out a small pot and took a deep breath into his nose.


    Lu Fan hears a strange fragrance, which makes people feel ethereal.


    Uncle Cang hands the little pot to Lu Fandao: "do you want to try it? It''s a good magic fragrance. The fragrance is rolling, and the immortals are not stable, refreshing and refreshing."


    Lu Fan declined with a smile. From his Alchemist''s experience, he would know what kind of medicine the magic fragrance was extracted from when he smelled the fragrance.


    Poppy grass, to the magic fragrance, extracted from these two herbs, it is estimated that there is no effect other than to make people have a good illusion.


    Lu fan doesn''t need these things to paralyze himself.


    Lu Fan heard something else from Uncle Cang''s words.


    Slowly, Lu fan asked: "Uncle Cang, have you ever seen a female insect?"


    uncle Cang was slightly shocked and silent.


    Lu Fan looked at Uncle Cang carefully again. When he saw that the forces of heaven and earth around uncle Cang were circling around his body in a strange way, Lu Fan said with a smile: "the martial artist of the underground Gang, uncle Cang, it seems that you are also a person with a story."


    uncle Cang was shocked, and his palm trembled slightly.


    His eyes were slightly cold. Uncle Cang said, "how do you know..."


    The words are not over, uncle Cang suddenly put out his hand and punched Lu Fan''s head.


    All of a sudden, who would have thought that he said half of the sudden did not say, directly.


    But Lu Fan stretched out his right hand and blocked it directly.


    One fist and one palm collided, and a small force of Qi spread.


    Lu Fan''s body doesn''t move, just like Uncle Cang''s fist, without power.


    However, uncle Cang knew that his fist was enough to blow an ordinary warrior in Yuangang realm a few feet away. When he punches, he is ready to take up his strength at any time. But he didn''t expect that Lu Fan''s understatement would stop him.


    This can only show that Lu Fan''s strength is far beyond half of Yuan Gang''s territory warriors. I didn''t put any vigorous energy on my body, so I took it easily.


    Such response, such strength, such cultivation, is not vulgar.


    Uncle Cang smiled like an old fox. At the moment, the expression of a good old man on his face was gone. He looked at Lu Fandao with a smile: "good boy. It''s just that I lost my eye. You''re the real expert. You''re deep enough. I''ll tell you how you can be weak if you can let the martial artists of Yuangang realm follow you wholeheartedly. "


    Lu Fan smiled quietly, took back his hand and said, "master, I''m just on my way."

 Chapter 419

    The sword boat slowly drove to the edge of the insect nest, until then, these insects just found the intruder came.


    A pair of blue eyes look at the South sword king and others, six arm barbs appear, like a sharp knife.


    The sword boat just stopped at this time. The king of South sword and others watched these empty beetles from afar.


    The long sword in his hand was raised, and the king of the South sword said with a smile, "it''s just some big long worms. Come with me, gentlemen. "


    After that, all the people shouted out their swords.


    There are dozens of experts in all. Their vigorous strength is on. The dazzling light for a time is enough to compete with the void torrent below.


    "Cut."


    The long sword in the South sword King''s hand suddenly fell.


    It''s a huge crescent sword. It''s the first to cut it out.


    The sword light is tens of feet in size. It directly cuts a piece of empty beetle to death.


    Immediately, there was also a vigorous force behind him. There were all kinds of sword Qi and blade Qi. All kinds of killing moves appear, and the explosion sounds one after another.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Lu Fan and others can hear it clearly.


    With Lu Fan''s eyes, you can also see the flying body of those insects and the green blood sprayed out.


    The blood falls in the void, and immediately becomes the purest power of heaven and earth.


    The body of the insect also disappeared, turning into a little light.


    Lu Fan looks at this scene. Everyone looks at this scene.


    It seems that these insects are not very powerful.


    All of a sudden, the idea came to everyone''s mind.


    This round of bombardment killed all the insects in front of us.


    "Good."


    "But that''s all. Such a bedbug wants to block our way too. It''s going to die. "


    "Sword king, why don''t we rush in and kill?" the sound of cheering came, and the South sword King laughed: "OK. Then let''s kill all these insects and run away. "


    Said, the South sword king then lets the foot sword boat accelerate to move forward.


    Uncle Cang''s eyebrows are wrinkled, but he doesn''t say much.


    The king of South sword led the people closer to the insect nest.


    At this time, the insects were obviously enraged. A few scarlet and blue beetles made a screeching sound. Immediately, countless insects carried wings and killed them at the South sword king.


    As soon as the two sides got in touch, it was a heated war.


    Vigorous force flying, green splash. At this time, all of a sudden, these warriors found that the fighting power of these insects was very strong.


    The huge body can bring the powerful force to these insects. If you give it a free kick, the force will be equal to a full blow from a fighter in the outer gang. A bug has six legs. It can be launched with all its strength. Its combat effectiveness is not surprising.


    Plus their thick armor, unless it''s just like that, focus on the fire. Otherwise, it will take a lot of effort to break it one-on-one.


    "If there is a sword coming from the East, the sun will burn."


    South sword king suddenly a big drink, on the long sword, bright light.


    With a single sword, the empty beetle in front of him was immediately swept, and with two green and red beetles, there were countless cracks in his body. Several of them were directly killed on the spot, while others fled in a hurry.


    "Sword king is mighty."


    On the sword boat, a group of fighters shouted.


    When the king of the South sword ascended, he was more powerful. Where the long sword passed, the corpses were like rain.


    Lu Fan looked at the sword move of the South sword king from afar and said with a smile, "it''s gorgeous."


    Uncle Cang said: "it''s more gorgeous, less cruel and less vigorous. But who makes him a martial artist in the spirit of the earth? He has the power. He is so willful. "


    Lu Fan smiled and carried his hands.


    Now, the situation is still very good, although the strength of those insects is not weak. But it can also deal with the martial artists in the outer and Yuan Gang realms. Once the strength of the South sword King reaches the ground Gang, there is no way.


    Only saw the South sword King Gang armor to cover the body, completely ignored the insect''s attack, waved between is a insect death.


    In this case, just give him enough time. He can clean this nest by himself.


    Under the leadership of the king of South sword, the martial artists behind have a great momentum and the rise of killing.


    They killed hundreds of thousands of insects in a row, and none of them died. Such a battle result, I can see that uncle Cang is smiling.


    "I''m really worried. There are no females in these nests."


    Lu Fan nodded, "yes, if there were females, they would not let them kill so many insects."


    Two more hours later, Nanjian Wang and others finally stopped.


    After chopping a few insects with his sword, the king of South sword looked at the cocoon behind the insects.


    "A bunch of bedbugs."


    The king of South sword broke a cocoon with a smile and a wave of hands, which brought all the people back in the sword boat.


    All of them shouted to the king of the South sword, and the king of the South sword waved to them.


    The sword boat was put away, and the South sword king and others jumped into the dragon boat.


    Smiling at Uncle Cang, the king of Nanjian said: "Mr. Cang. I don''t think these bedbugs can stop us. I think we can move on. "


    Uncle Cang hugged Nanjian Wang and said, "Nanjian Wang is really a great hero. I knew that inviting the South sword king to join the team could protect everything. Let''s take a break and set out later. "


    The king of South sword said with a smile, "yes."


    Then the king of South sword walked towards the house surrounded by a group of people.


    At this time, thirteen also returned to Lu Fan''s side.


    Before Lu fan asked, he picked up a piece and handed it to Lu Fan.


    This is a piece of hard material like metal, with dark red light surging on it. Lu fan asked aloud, "what is this?"


    thirteen ways: "cocoon."


    Lu Fan immediately understood that XIII was taken back from the cocoon.


    Looking at the light flowing above, Lu Fan suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis.


    When the insects die, they turn into light. Why isn''t the cocoon? What''s the dark red light on the cocoon? Lu Fan felt it carefully and suddenly found that it''s similar to the power of space. But just one induction, the red light suddenly disappeared.


    Do you mean......


    Suddenly, Lu Fan shouted, "wait a minute. We can''t move forward. "


    When the king of South sword and others heard the shouting, all of them immediately looked at Lu Fan.


    The king of South sword frowned and said, "what do you say?"


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "I said, we can''t move forward."


    When the South sword King ascended, his face became ugly, and he said in a cold voice, "why?"


    "because there is danger."


    Lu Fan Dao.


    South sword King sneers: "joke. You have just seen that those insects are not my match for someone at all. As long as I step in someone''s presence. No matter how many insects there are. In addition to the presence of all of you, where the danger comes from, "


    Lu Fan didn''t want to explain to him, calmly said:" I said that if we can''t move forward, we can''t move forward. "

 Chapter 420

    As soon as the voice fell, many people laughed.


    Laugh very loud, laugh very harsh, laugh very ironic.


    Even Wang Bufei of Nanjian smiled. His smile was full of contempt, and he said, "what''s the use of your words?"


    A warrior also stood out and said, "boy. Who do you think you are? "


    Another fat man even laughed loudly and said: "you, who dare not even kill insects, even think you are right. Are you going to kill me with a smile. "


    Feng Ying also shows a disdainful smile.


    Yuan Jie looked at Lu Fan and said, "brother Lu Fan. You''d better talk less. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes swept through the crowd and finally fell on Uncle Cang.


    Uncle Cang took a deep look at Lu Fan and said, "you are sure."


    Lu Fan said: "not very sure. But it''s dangerous, the kind of danger you''ve been in. "


    Two people guess riddle like dialogue, let other people eyebrow cluster up, face is not good.


    Uncle Cang thought for a while, turned around and smiled at nanjianwang and other people: "nanjianwang, how about this. Let''s play it safe, clean it up and move on. "


    "Mr. Cang, you know, it''s a waste of time," said the South sword king with sullen face


    Uncle Cang rubbed his hands and said: "be careful to make the ten thousand year boat. This is the common saying of our ferry people. Since someone has said danger, it''s natural to be careful. Please forgive me. "


    The king of South sword said slowly: "in that case, let''s follow Mr. Cang''s. After all, this is your team. "


    Mr. Cang nodded with a smile: "thank you for your understanding. Tu sang, take the South sword king to rest. "


    Tu sang smiled and walked into the house with the people.


    At the time of entering, many martial artists cast bad eyes on Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan didn''t care, but turned to look at the nest.


    The power of space, cocoons, females.


    All this must be connected, but he hoped he guessed wrong. Otherwise, the rest of the trip will become very restless.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A few hours later, the team began to move forward.


    Uncle Cang deliberately made the team walk slowly. At the same time, the South sword king and so on boarded the sword boat again, opened the road in front.


    As if it was intended to let people see his strength, this time the South sword king showed a more fierce sword technique and a more gorgeous sword move.


    Every move, every pattern, is like four seasons.


    The spring wind brings rain, the sun is like fire, the autumn wind sweeps the leaves, and the winter snow is all over the sky.


    This is his sword technique, and also his sword technique.


    It has to be said that the lethality is still amazing.


    Where he passed, no beetle could block his sword, including those blue and red empty beetles.


    So the team moved forward slowly and slowly into the interior of the insect nest.


    Lu Fan''s sense of crisis is more and more strong.


    Three days later, the team is still not out of the nest. On the contrary, there are more and more insects.


    Once again, he killed the insects in the finished piece, and the king of South sword returned to the dragon boat.


    This time, the king of South sword couldn''t help it any more.


    "Mr. Cang, the team can''t slow down any longer. It''s a waste of time and energy. Let''s speed up and go all the way. Slow down like this, walk a little, and we won''t be able to pass the nest for another ten days. "


    The king of South sword shouted.


    There was also some anger among the fighters who changed shifts with the South sword king. They think the same as the king of South sword. Such a little progress is a waste of time.


    Uncle Cang had no choice but to look at the man who had been standing at the bow for several days, Lu Fan.


    The king of South sword said sullenly: "Mr. Cang. Isn''t that kid''s words more useful than my cloth. He hasn''t done anything for a few days, just watching. He''s just afraid of death, aren''t you? "


    uncle Cang said with a smile on his face:" Nanjian king, it''s not good to be careful. "


    Nanjian king said coldly:" no, it''s not good. Because of your caution, I have to waste a lot of time. I''ve killed worms recently, and I''m tired of killing them. "


    Uncle Cang said: "the South sword king will have a rest these days. I''ll kill for you. "


    As soon as the South sword King slapped the table and got up, he said, "do you think my time with someone is not valuable?"


    then, the South sword King walked out of the room and shouted to Lu fan, "Stinky boy. Come here. "


    Lu fan turns around and looks at the king of the South sword.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wang Lang of South sword said: "you greedy boy. Keep hiding behind and let your servant do it. Today, I''ll take you to have a good look at those insects. Let''s see if those insects are really so terrible. "


    A group of martial artists walked out, all laughing at Lu fan, waiting to see the joke of this stinky boy.


    These days, in the ranks, Lu fan has already got the name of a ghost afraid of death.


    When the king of South sword saw Lu Fan and didn''t speak, he thought he was afraid. Can''t help sneering: "boy. How can a man be greedy for life and afraid of death. These insects are just bedbugs. They can''t stop a real man. Come with me, you won''t be so greedy for life and death. "


    The fighters also shouted, "come on, boy. Let my brother take you to kill worms. "


    "Don''t worry, kid. We''re not going to throw you in a bug pile. Of course, if you piss your pants, you''ll say something else. "


    Feng yingxiao looks at Lu Fan. She likes to see Lu fan being ridiculed.


    But to her surprise, Lu Fan''s face remained unchanged.


    He seems to be thinking about something. In a moment, Lu Fandao said, "OK, I will go to the front with you."


    Lu Fan''s voice was calm, as if he were going to eat.


    South sword King Zheng for a while, obviously did not expect that Lu fan will be this kind of reaction.


    With that, Lu Fan jumped off the dragon boat and got on the sword boat.


    The South sword King murmured: "this kid is quite able to install."


    As he was about to go on board with Lu fan, Lu Fan shouted to him, "13, stay and look after others."


    This sentence is even more surprising.


    Even the guard is gone. He''s really going to die.


    The king of South sword and others followed him to the boat and turned around. The king of South sword looked at Lu Fan and said, "don''t get into trouble."


    Lu Fan said, "I''m afraid of trouble."


    The king of South sword no longer said much. He drove the sword boat forward to the insect nest.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are deep. His eyes pass through the beetles and the cocoons.


    As he got closer to the beetle, Lu Fan felt more and more crisis. At this time, the little black on his shoulder stood up abruptly and grinned at the beetles.


    Look solemn, at this moment, Lu Fan''s hand has been holding to the sword behind.


    "You''re really ready to use it, are you sure you''re not using this sword to put on a facade?" Nan Jian Wang said with a smile.


    But Lu Fan''s expression became more and more thick.


    "Here we are."


    Lu Fan said softly.


    Wang Xiaodao of Nanjian said: "what''s coming?"


    the voice hasn''t fallen, only a red light is shining from all directions, and a scream is heard in the void.

 Chapter 421

    The sound is gradually high, and many people in the earthquake quickly close their hearing.


    In the sight, a lot of insects are crawling on the ground, as if they are greeting their king.


    In all directions, the red light began to flash. At this time, many people noticed that there were countless cocoons hidden in the void around them.


    At the moment, these cocoons all seem to be alive, emitting red light.


    The howling suddenly converged, and a black hole appeared in the space behind.


    A huge insect is squeezed out of it. A head alone is ten feet in size.


    "What is this?" cried the South sword king.


    Lu Fan looked at the huge insect with metal antennae, a piece of gold and blood red eyes, and quickly replied, "mother insect."


    When I heard the word "mother insect", my face was dazed, including the king of South sword.


    Later, uncle Cang saw the moment when the mother insect appeared, he shouted: "back, back."


    The fleet retreated quickly, but Lu fan here drew out his own heavy sword without a front.


    The female insect is completely squeezed out of the black hole. Its huge body looks like a huge centipede with golden scales. It is very shiny.


    The next moment, its countless legs and feet moved. A golden light spread.


    "Guard."


    Lu Fan drinks loudly, and his whole body is full of vigorous Qi.


    As soon as the heavy sword stood up, a tinkling sound suddenly sounded.


    This piece of golden light is astonished by the countless sword Qi that can cut mountains and cut the sea.


    At this time, the South sword king also reflected. His body was covered with vigorous armor. He was like a human shaped sword target, blocking the golden light.


    The warrior standing behind him didn''t take much damage.


    Lu Fan looked at the insect from the golden light, and his huge eyes showed the same emotions as human beings.


    The name of this emotion is banter.


    Lu Fan''s heart moved, and immediately looked around at the cocoon.


    "Back off."


    The South sword King resisted the golden light, but he seemed to be hurt.


    There is blood on the corners of the mouth, and there are many traces on the gang armour.


    He shouted loudly, and at the same time commanded the sword boat to retreat.


    But at the moment, Lu Fan shouted, "no retreat."


    They were stunned again, but this time they didn''t jeer or refute, because Lu Fan''s strong spirit had shocked them.


    At this moment, they find that the object they have been mocking is a real strong one. Lu fan has just raised his heavy sword. There are more golden lights in it than the South sword king.


    Lu Fan grabs the lapel of the South sword king and says: "you can''t retreat at this time. You will be trapped if you retreat. Follow me. "


    The king of South sword was biting his teeth. Suddenly he shook off Lu Fan''s hand and said in a loud voice, "boy, do you think I will listen to you? You chaotic boy, you want us all to die here. I say back."


    In an instant, the sword boat speeds up and retreats back.


    Lu Fan couldn''t stop the king of South sword. He jumped up alone.


    "Little black, attached."


    A light drink, Xiao Hei into a light into Lu Fan''s body, Lu Fan''s strength suddenly increased a few points, at this time his strength, has not been weaker than any of the martial arts in the gang.


    Lu Fan leaped straight to the insect, and his feet stepped heavily in the air. A small five element array was shining under his feet.


    The eyes of the female insect showed some surprise. It didn''t seem to think of a small human, dare to jump to it so wildly.


    The southern sword king and others who were retreating madly suddenly found that the cocoon in the void exploded. As soon as they got close, a red worm rushed out and ran straight to the sword boat.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom.


    Just as the green insect approached the sword boat, it began to explode violently. All the fighters of the direct explosion were in a state of embarrassment. The runes on the sword boat were dim. They were about to destroy the boat and kill people.


    The body of the dragon is covered with a scaly armor, and the whole body is shining. Lu Fan suddenly drinks: "ten thousand swords belong to the emperor."


    When the sword comes out, nine colors shine like a pillar.


    The powerful force falls on the female insect, and the sword light directly breaks the golden scales of the female insect.


    The mother insect made a sharp howling sound, and then the insects rushed to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s heavy sword swept across, and a circle of flames and vigorous Qi spread out. All the insects were burned to ashes.


    The soles of his feet stepped in the void once again. This time, he stepped on the beautiful stream of void.


    For a moment, Lu Fan felt that he was almost submerged by the flood of void. The power of the heaven and earth was too much, too strong. If he touched it a little, he felt that his body was about to explode.


    But Lu Fan just stepped on it, and then jumped up again.


    This time, the females dare not be careless, and a golden light comes to Lu fan again. Two antennae whipped at him.


    Lu Fan''s heavy sword swept away and "opened."


    Vigorous Qi condenses on the sword, breaking the golden light into two parts.


    Two touch the corner on his body, Lu Fan''s scale Dragon Armor is pulled out two cracks.


    The scale Dragon Armor is not the real Gang armor, facing the female insect, it is still a little fragile. It seems that the antennae are still very poisonous. If you touch it a little, you can feel a corrosive poison gushing out of it. Lu Fan''s scale Dragon Armor tends to be melted.


    Lu Fan quickly put away the scales and Dragon Armor, and then grabbed the tentacles of the insect.


    "I''m not afraid of your poison at all."


    Lu Fan''s hand was forced, and he grabbed the tentacles of the insect.


    This way, on the sword boat, there are heavy casualties.


    There are more and more green insects that can explode. The power of the explosion has seriously injured the king of South sword.


    At this time, people found that they should not retreat in a hurry. Because where they just stayed, there were not many cocoons, but more and more on the way back.


    Before everyone could figure out why, the South sword king suddenly jumped up, threw away his sword boat and rushed out.


    "King of swords, what are you doing?" a warrior cried out.


    The king of South sword didn''t answer, but he rushed forward desperately.


    Others who were still fighting hard on the sword boat were stunned.


    "The sword King left us. He ran off on his own. "


    Cried one of the fighters, indignantly.


    Feng Ying and others are even more desperate.


    Without the South sword king, they could not resist the next round of red insect self explosion.


    Just when everyone thought they were going to die in grief and anger, suddenly those insects turned around and rushed towards the mother.


    When they looked at him, they immediately saw that Lu Fan was fighting with the golden insect.


    He was holding the antennae of the female dead, and the female was obviously angry.


    Shaking hands is another sword. Lu Fan opens the realm of Tao on the heavy sword.


    The sword falls, and the space shakes.


    The huge body of the female insect was even photographed by Lu Fan.


    With a scream of anger, the body of the female insect suddenly swelled up, opening its mouth, and a thick pipe went straight to Lu Fan.


    On the pipe, there are barbs, which pierce the space and everything.


    That speed is too fast for Lu fan to avoid. He will be swallowed by the pipe. Lu Fan had a light drink, and the thunder broke out.


    Five thunders shake the sky.


    After Lu fan, there was a huge shadow of thunder beast.


    Three heads and six arms, eight eyes and dragon body.


    The thunderbeast stretched out his hand, took the thunderbolt, and blocked the rushing pipe with one hand.


    Lu Fan''s thunder was as loud as peas. Shake hands, Lu fan is a sword again.


    "Kill."


    Sword falling, nine killing in one.


    At the moment, Lu Fan''s sword is a great success.


    The sword light fell, and the huge killing words cut countless wounds on the female insect. The green blood spewed out, and the female insect''s voice suddenly rose.


    A sound waves, Lu Fan immediately vigorous Qi protection, eyes into a dark.


    All the fighters, or insects, who heard the cry, immediately began to roll on the ground.


    This sound, like the voice of the netherworld, is full of tears.


    Lu Fan''s body is shaking. He who is closest to him is also the worst hit by the sound wave.


    The muscles on his face ripple with the sound. Lu Fan clenches his teeth and cuts his sword on the tentacles of his hand.


    Lu Fan did not choose to attack the mother insect, but to cut off its antennae.


    The blade free heavy sword explodes a piece of Mars and forcefully divides one antennae of the female insect into two parts.


    The mother insect twitches all over directly. Lu Fan immediately knows that he is right. This feeler is definitely one of the weakness of the mother insect.


    At the next moment, the mother insect even retreated. It directly retracted into the black hole. Lu Fan took this opportunity to turn around and jump back.


    Around his body, the breeze lifted him up. Lu fan, like a leaf, fell on the sword boat with the wind.


    The fire dragon rolls up. Countless red insects want to get close to are blocked outside.


    As soon as Lu Fangang''s Qi develops, he pushes the flood of void.


    This time, the powerful void torrent was not retreated by Lu Fan. Instead, Lu Fan himself and the sword boat under his feet were pushed away by the force of the anti earthquake, and they flew up in a flash, breaking away from the cocoon.


    In this series of practices, countless people were stunned.


    Lu Fan''s heavy sword is inserted in the symbol of the sword boat, and his back is like a God.


    When.


    The sword boat landed right beside the dragon boat.


    Uncle Cang immediately called out, "butcher mulberry, get them up. Hurry up."


    One by one, Tu sang took them back to the dragon boat.


    Uncle Cang immediately took out a dozen bottles of pills and gave them to the people. One by one, he began to heal.


    Lu Fan jumps on the dragon boat and looks at the insects in the distance.


    The king of South sword, who came back very hard, watched Lu Fan fly back in this way, and his mouth was still not closed.


    Lu Fan stood in the bow, looking solemn.


    At this time, he stood behind Lu Fan and said, "master."


    This picture is so familiar to all, because these days, almost every day, Lu fan is like this.


    But today, in the eyes of all people, Lu fan is different.


    The irony in the eyes is not seen, but instead surprise, admiration, and worship. Then a group of martial artists, with shame on their faces, felt the burning pain on their cheeks when they thought of talking to Lu Fan in that sarcastic tone.


    Especially Feng Ying, looking at Lu Fan''s back, the whole person couldn''t help shaking.


    The complexion is complex, and the corners of the eyes are twitching.


    "He is so strong."

 Chapter 422

    Lu Fan turned his head and looked at the crowd, frowning slightly. The casualties were even greater than he thought.


    However, thanks to Uncle Cang''s order, the army did not suffer any damage.


    Other strength is not enough, pay money into the team of merchants are worried about looking at the dragon boat.


    They have just witnessed the strength of those insects. They are very afraid that they will lose their lives in this trip.


    Uncle Cang came to Lu Fan and said, "how are you? Are you hurt?"


    Lu Fan shook his head gently, looked at the tentacles on his hand, and slowly stuffed them into his belt.


    Uncle Cang said: "thanks to your reminding, let''s move forward little by little. Otherwise, if we are ambushed this time, we will die completely. "


    Lu Fandao: "Uncle Cang, is this insect the same as you saw last time?"


    uncle Cang shook his head and said: "not the same, this one seems to be weaker. The last time I saw a female worm, it was more than 30% bigger than this one, and it looked like a maggot. "


    Lu Fan nodded, and he also felt that the strength of the female insect didn''t seem to exceed it much.


    Uncle Cang paused and then said, "but this insect is much smarter than the one I met last time. At least the one I met last time will not set a trap. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "but it''s also limited in intelligence. Let the team stop backing up. I think we can win. "


    Uncle Cang smiled and nodded, waving to Tu sang.


    Turning around, uncle Cang looked at the warrior behind him and said: "little brother Lu fan, your strength seems to scare them. If you look at the eyes they look at you now, it''s like seeing those insects see the females. You''re about to kneel down and kowtow to you. "


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "I don''t want to be a disgusting insect."


    With that, Lu Fan walked to the house and said: "let''s train the team first. Those insects, if they come, call me. "


    Lu Fan walked into the room directly. No one dared to follow him in.


    Even after Lu Fan went in, a warrior closed the door for Lu Fan by the way. As if this huge house had become the residence of Lu Fan alone.


    After Lu Fan''s figure disappeared in the eyes of all people, a group of martial artists immediately began to talk about it.


    "It turns out that he is a powerful warrior."


    "What is deep hiding? I''ve lost my sight of Lao Lu."


    "I think his strength has reached the ground gang."


    "At such a young age, he became a martial artist in the local gang area. He should be the eldest son of a family in the capital."


    "Well, it seems that I''m going to apologize to this young man. I said some idiots the other day, but now I think of it, I''m ashamed of myself. "


    "Me too. It seems that the problem of mouth debt must be corrected. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    All of them talked about it quietly, but they all kept away from Wang Bufei.


    No one wants to look at the South sword King more. The reason is very simple. The South sword King abandoned them.


    The man who cried out loudly, how can he be greedy for life and afraid of death, chose to escape at the last critical moment. Chose to let oneself live, let others die.


    Although there is nothing wrong with this, although he saved many lives in the last few days.


    But his performance today has undoubtedly chilled the hearts of all.


    No one wanted to say a word to him. The king of South sword was completely isolated.


    Other martial artists looked at the South sword king in the eyes. They were not good at it. They despised Lu Fan even more than they did at the beginning. Contempt from the bottom of my heart.


    There is nothing wrong with the weak people who are greedy for life and fear death.


    But it''s not worth mentioning that a strong warrior still does such things as abandoning his teammates and surviving alone.


    The South sword king also saw that others despised him.


    Feeling shameless, he stepped off the dragon boat, went back to the sword boat, and then drove the sword boat to the end of the team.


    His practice has attracted several martial artists to spurn.


    "Bah, I''m blind to believe such a guy."


    "The king of the South sword, who is a martial artist in the Gang area. Be greedy for life and afraid of death. Betray your teammates. When I go back, I must help him to publicize well. What kind of face does he have? "


    "All right, all right. Don''t talk about this guy. The more angry he is, the better he is. As expected, he is not a man of great reputation


    "A man of cultivation, without virtue, is not worthy of being called a strong man."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    This time, the reputation of the South sword king was really ruined.


    Some things are afraid of comparison. People are more angry than people.


    People began to compare the practice of King Nanjian with that of Lu Fan.


    When the king of South sword saw the insect, he ran away, and Lu Fan fought against it.


    At the critical moment of Nanjian king, he escaped by himself. Lu Fan fled with them.


    Nanjian wangkong has a strength, but he can only kill some small insects. He can''t even deal with the self explosion of insects.


    Lu Fan''s realm is not necessarily stronger than Wang Nanjian''s, but he can cut off a antennae of the female insect and force it back.


    This comparison is more "weak" of the South sword king and "strong" of Lu Fan.


    If the king of South sword heard this comparison, he would have vomited blood directly. His achievements in leading the people to kill all the way in front of him are totally forgotten.


    No way. Some things are so cruel.


    It doesn''t matter what you do at ordinary times, it depends on the key.


    And this time, the verdict will be made.


    Lu fan, who entered the room, did not hear the discussion outside.


    He just took the tentacles out of his belt and put them in front of him.


    Xiaohei has now released the appendage and lies on Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu Fan cried out in his heart, "old nine, come out."


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s hand appeared the figure of the nine dragon Xuangong tower.


    "Great master, you think of me at last. Ha ha, master, you''ve got something good again. I can feel the power of this antennae. Do I need to swallow it? "


    Lu Fandao:" who let you swallow it. I want to ask you. Why, after I cut off the antennae, the insect will be afraid of becoming like that. You are more erudite. Tell me the reason. "


    the Xuangong tower in Jiulong said with a smile:" it''s very simple, I''m afraid that the antennae are the key for it to command other small insects. If you cut off one of its antennae, it will immediately appear uncontrollable state, so it will be afraid, and it will back It''s two cuts. I''m sure that the other insects will disperse immediately. In fact, they are almost the same, no matter whether they are wild animals or empty wild animals. They are afraid of hardness and bullying. When they meet the strong, the wild animals'' thoughts are not going to fight hard. They must have escaped directly. Because of the control of the mother insects, they will attack fiercely. "


    Lu Fan smiled: "I see. It''s so simple."


    the Xuangong tower in Jiulong: "great master, you are always wise and powerful."


    Lu Fan picked up his antennae and chuckled: "it seems that it''s not difficult to cross this insect nest."

 Chapter 423

    A day off. The fleet and the nest looked at each other from afar.


    Maybe it was because Lu Fan was afraid. The insects did not attack the fleet. But watching from afar. At the same time, prepare cocoons actively.


    Lu Fan''s side. The fighters are also actively recovering their strength. One by one, they are sitting at the bow of the boat. Vigorous energy is scattered.


    Just see a piece of cocoon appear. Everyone was worried.


    It''s because of these cocoons. That''s what caused so many casualties. There are several warriors. But he died directly in the self explosion of the insects.


    Uncle Cang also frowned. This battle is going to be fought. I''m afraid it''s not so easy.


    "Mr. Cang,"


    there is a shout behind him.


    Uncle Cang looks around. See the arrival of South sword Wang Bufei.


    Uncle Cang frowned slightly. But he still smiled at Bufei and said, "step master. What can I do for you? "


    The South sword king looks ugly. Before that. Uncle Cang always called him the king of South sword.


    But today. Uncle Cang is called the step elder.


    Although it''s just a change of address. But it is enough to show uncle Cang''s attitude towards him.


    But Nanjian Wang didn''t say anything. "I''ll come today," said the cold voice. Just to remind Mr. Cang. The road ahead. No more going. There are females. We are unlikely to pass. Still wait for the next year. The imperial court should send troops to encircle and suppress. "


    Uncle Cang looks the same. "It''s the kindness of the elder. Cang''s got it. It''s just that the team is going or not. It''s not that someone has the final say.


    As he spoke. Uncle Cang turned to look at the other fighters.


    And the other fighters. No one showed a good face to the South sword king.


    Yuan lie got up at this time and said, "under the South sword King''s pavilion. It was you who were going to speed up. Now it''s you who let us withdraw. Do you think we''ll listen or not? "


    The king of South sword blows his beard and stares. He said in a loud voice, "you don''t understand that. Do you have the confidence to defeat that insect. Even I don''t think it''s possible. Where do you come from? "


    Another warrior stood up and said, "if you don''t have courage, we don''t have courage."


    Such naked ridicule made the South sword king really lose face.


    Looking at this warrior, the South sword king raised his hand and it was a sword.


    At this time, the door of the house suddenly opened, and a flame broke the sword Qi of the South sword king.


    "If you still have strength, Nanjian king. Just keep killing insects. It''s a little too low to deal with our own people. "


    Lu Fan walked out of the house slowly. After a day and a night''s rest, he is in a good state of mind.


    Seeing Lu Fan coming out, all the martial artists were shocked.


    Follow the thirteen behind Lu Fan and look at the South sword king with cold eyes.


    Because he felt the murderous spirit to the South sword king from Lu Fan''s body, and the target that the master wanted to kill was, of course, staring at him. At the master''s command, shisan can kill Lu fan directly. The eyes of the king of South sword also fall on Lu Fan. There are opportunities in the eyes of both of them.


    The king of Nanjian said, "is Lu Fan right. Your name, I remember. I despised you. I didn''t expect you to be a kid who likes to play pig and eat tiger. "


    Lu Fandao: "please worry about the sword king. My name is really not worth mentioning. If the king of South sword thinks that we can''t break through this insect nest, you can withdraw first. How can I say more. "


    The king of South sword laughed angrily and said: "it''s true that a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. You''re so confident to beat that bitch. Through the wormhole. I can''t stop the explosion. "


    Lu Fandao: "how can I know if I don''t try."


    The South sword King turns to look at other humanity: "you all believe this kid."


    Feng Ying strode out at this time and said, "it''s more believable than you anyway."


    The blue tendons on the South sword King''s forehead began to beat. His palm was holding the hilt tightly, as if he was ready to move at any time.


    Lu fan is also surging with strength. If the king of South sword dare to fight, Lu fan will not be afraid of him.


    Do you really think that it''s great to be in the spirit of the earth.


    In a moment, the South sword king suddenly released his hand, clapped his hand and said with a smile, "OK, OK, OK. I won''t stop you if you want to. But I will not go with you again. Now, I''m going back. "


    "If you walk well, don''t give up."


    Lu Fan''s calm way.


    Uncle Cang frowned slightly and looked at the king of South sword. He seemed to have something to say, but he didn''t say it.


    The king of South sword turned around and left without hesitation.


    After a while, a crew member of Uncle Cang''s fleet came to report, and the king of South sword drove the sword boat away without any trace.


    Lu Fan stepped forward and looked at the growing cocoons.


    It seems that the mother insect is directing the arrangement of insects. The cocoons are arranged beautifully, one after another, densely and layer upon layer.


    Uncle Cang said, "Lu fan, what are you going to do?"


    Lu Fandao: "one person and one sword are enough. Uncle Cang, be careful of the South sword king. I always feel that he hasn''t left. "


    Uncle Cang said with a smile, "you feel it too. I don''t think such a person can speak so well. Well, I''ll be careful. It''s you. You really need to fight alone. "


    Speaking of the back, uncle Cang deliberately raised his voice a few points.


    Later, many martial artists heard uncle Cang''s words, and immediately several people stood up.


    "Mr. Lu fan, you need to go alone. How can this be? We''ll go with you. I know that I didn''t speak well some time ago. I apologize to Mr. Lu. I owe you my mouth. I''m an asshole. I look down on people. But today, Mr. Lu fan, you must take me with you. I am also a warrior. "


    "Yes, Mr. Lu fan, it''s too dangerous to go alone. I''ll go with you. You can take my boat, my gilded iron boat. It''s very defensive. "


    Excited, a dozen people stood up, willing to go with Lu Fan.


    Lu Fangang said something, but Uncle Cang held his shoulder and shook his head gently.


    Lu Fan sighed and said, "OK, but if there is any danger, you should go quickly."


    All the martial artists smiled and uncle Cang said, "come, Mr. Lu fan, take my dragon boat."


    Saying that, uncle Cang threw out an object and fell on the void torrent. It was a heart like space object, which was actually made of dragon heart. This craft is also wonderful.


    Lu fan is not polite either. He jumps up.


    Follow closely. Dozens of Warriors also quickly boarded the ship. Among them, there are three outstanding Feng Ying.


    Lu Fan takes a look at Feng Ying. I haven''t spoken yet. But Feng Ying first said, "son Lu Fan. Some time ago. Little girl''s mouth is open. I have offended you. Please forgive me. Today, I want to break the insect nest. We have to fight. "


    Yuan lie also said with a smile: "yes. Lu Fan brother. You don''t want to rush us back. We will be sad. "


    What else can Lu Fan say. Only a smile. Vigorous Qi is injected into dragon heart boat. Slowly to the nest.


    All eyes are on Lu Fan. Uncle Cang is now off the dragon boat.


    The figure flickered. Uncle Cang disappeared.


    When it reappears. Uncle Cang came to the top of the carriage at the back of the fleet.


    Slowly. Uncle Cang closed his eyes.

 Chapter 424

    The dragon heart boat goes forward, Lu Fan stands on the boat, and the heavy sword without front stands in front of him.


    "You guys, no matter what happens, don''t move."


    Lu fanlang said.


    Hearing Lu Fan''s words, all martial artists were slightly surprised, but no one questioned.


    Dragon heart boat soon drove into front of the cocoon, this distance, enough to let in front of the cocoon burst to open, and then put out groups of insects.


    At this time, the insects around began to converge on Lu Fan and others, and the mother insects in the black hole in the distance also protruded their heads.


    Lu Fan suddenly took out a thing with his left hand and stuck it in the boat.


    At once, the insects stopped. Because what Lu Fan took out was nothing else but the antennae of the female insect.


    At this time, in Lu Fan''s palm, vigorous Qi is continuously injected into the antennae.


    At the next moment, the antennae send out a smell that is hard for human to smell, but other insects seem to be very afraid of the smell, and even all retreat.


    The cocoon, which had already broken several cracks, was now motionless.


    Lu Fan smiled with ease and said in his heart: "Jiu, you are right. This antennae is really useful. "


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong said with a smile: "it''s still a great man who has a long view. If you don''t do anything else, you can take back a feeler. With this antennae, his cocoons are useless. After all, those cocoons are not living insects. They still rely on smell to break them. Now that they have antennae, they are at a loss and can''t break them. But master, you should be careful of those big insects. After all, the females can command them. "


    Lu Fan and others drove the dragon boat like this and passed the first cocoon array safely.


    Far away, the warriors who did not follow Lu Fan in the fleet were shocked to see this scene.


    "They passed. Why the cocoon doesn''t burst, why the insects are retreating. "


    " my God, are they afraid of Mr. Lu fan? "


    "Prince Lu fan is really a man of God."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the dragon boat, Feng Ying and others also look at Lu Fan with blazing eyes.


    Although they didn''t understand what was going on, there was no doubt that Lu Fan did it by special means. Many people immediately watched Lu Fan''s tentacles.


    "A master is a master indeed. I said why did Prince Lu Fan cut off this tentacle last time. It turns out that we have a long way to go. "


    "Alas, it''s the master''s demeanor to plan and then move. I think the other day, most of Mr. Lu Fan was observing these insects carefully. "


    "Well, I''ll get it as soon as you say that. Mr. Lu fan is really a great talent. "


    "It''s funny that I thought that Mr. Lu Fan was a weak man. Which weak man would stand at the bow of the boat for several days to watch."


    ......


    Behind them, a group of people are expressing their admiration.


    Lu fan is a little embarrassed. This...... It''s like I''m not that divine. In fact, he didn''t think so much. Everything was just accident and accident.


    But now I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    All of them passed the cocoon safely. At this time, the mother insect finally came out of the black hole again. It found that if it didn''t come out again, the situation would be out of control.


    With a scream, the insect shakes its last antennae, and a circle of golden light is released from its body.


    "Ready."


    Lu Fan took a big drink and raised his sword. Behind him, all the fighters raised their swords.


    "Kill."


    At one command, Lu Fan rushed out first.


    When the sword comes out, the situation is like a broken bamboo.


    Red flame dragon roars sword.


    A sword cuts the golden light. Lu fan doesn''t even look at the big bugs coming up. He has vigorous Qi and small black body.


    The flame soars to the sky, the armor covers the body.


    Lu Fan rushes straight to the mother insect.


    This time, it seems that the mother insect is really angry. Its body suddenly starts to change. Its body is full of countless limbs and feet. It quickly closes up, and its huge body starts to change. Soon, it even changes two huge machetes.


    Look carefully, the machete is composed of its legs and feet.


    When the sword comes out, the empty torrent will turn over the waves.


    It''s as fast as lightning.


    The long sword was directly cut on Lu Fan''s heavy sword without front. The two sides collided, and Lu Fan was directly swept out by a knife.


    "What a powerful force."


    In his heart, Lu Fan''s muscles fluctuated and even unloaded most of the impact.


    Forced to turn around, the foot of the wind, Lu Fan towards the bottom of the void torrent heavy press, back.


    There is a clear fingerprint in the void torrent, and then Lu Fan jumps up again with the anti earthquake force.


    The female insect, shaking her huge body, chased Lu fan, holding two machetes, intending to chop Lu fan into minced meat.


    Tao domain open, five thunder open, fire open, power open.


    Lu Fan''s whole body muscles are bulging, on the heavy sword without front, vigorous Qi is huff and puff.


    "Kill, kill, kill."


    Dang.


    Lu Fan''s heavy sword with no front can resist the two machetes of the female insect.


    The contrast of their bodies makes this scene look like an ant blocking the elephant.


    "Drink."


    Lu Fan takes off the two machetes of the female insect with a sword, and wipes his left hand in his belt. A bead falls into his hand.


    Annihilate the dragon ball.


    Annihilate the dragon and the gods.


    Lu Fan opens his mouth to the sound of the dragon''s howling. Behind him, there is a shadow of a black dragon. Look carefully, it looks like a little black.


    The sword turns the body of the dragon. Lu Fan cuts the head of the female insect.


    Annihilation of the dragon ball, Lu Fan''s whole body is surrounded by flying dragons, which looks like a real dragon coming to the world.


    The power of annihilation is terrible, and the mother insects are howling.


    Here, the warriors who are fighting with countless insects are all cheering at this scene.


    Lu Fan looked at the insect and said, "today is your death."


    At this moment, the female insect raised her head, with some fear in her eyes.


    At the same time, on the other side.


    Uncle Cang, who has been closing his eyes, suddenly opens them again.


    Look like electricity, look directly at the void on the left, and reach for it. The space in front seems to be distorted.


    In the space, a figure appears suddenly, which is obviously the king of South sword Bufei.


    The king of South sword looked at Uncle Cang in surprise and said, "I didn''t expect that. You are also a master. "


    Uncle Cang said calmly: "step on, since I have already left. Why do you have to turn around and come back? "Uncle Cang said two things in a row. It seems that he could not bear it.


    The appearance of the South sword king immediately attracted many people''s attention. Some martial artists came to see it together with the dragon boat.


    At this time, the South sword king looked solemn and his eyes were full of cold light.


    With the sword in his hand, the South sword king said coldly, "why do you ask me, Mr. Cang, how do you think I''ve done in this period of time?"


    uncle Cang sighed: "it''s a good job for us to take the lead everywhere, fight and kill insects."


    Then the king of South sword asked, "then why should I be ridiculed by you? Why should you treat me like this?"


    Uncle Cang looked at the king of South sword and said, "don''t you really know that, elder step?"


    the king of South sword said: "I know. Isn''t it because I left those rubbish behind and escaped by myself? That''s right. I''m the strongest. I''m running away. Who can say. Do I have to walk someone to die with them in the hands of those bedbugs? Is that right? "Uncle Cang shook his head and said:" there is no reason. Nanjian king, since he thinks they are rubbish, he thinks he did it right. "Why do you want to come back?" said the king of Nanjian, "because I want to see you perish."


    Uncle Cang turned his head to look at Lu fan, who was fighting with his mother, and said with a smile, "I''m afraid we will pass."


    The South sword King slowly raised his sword and said, "I said. You will not pass, then you will never pass. "


    Uncle Cang heard a bit of murderous spirit from the words of the South sword king. He frowned tightly and said: "the South sword king is going to kill us."


    the South sword king said with a smile: "it''s no use calling me the South sword king at this time. I can''t let you go out and ruin my reputation. If you really want me to be a villain, it will be troublesome. "


    Uncle Cang also laughed, which was very ironic.


    "So you think your reputation is more important than our lives."


    "That''s right," said the South sword king


    Uncle Cang nodded clearly. Then he raised his hand slowly and said, "if so, please."


    Seeing that uncle Cang even wanted to fight against him, the king of South sword sneered: "you want to fight with me. Are you not afraid to die? With your strength, if you escape, I really can''t stop you."


    Uncle Cang said with a smile on his face: "those who do our work are not afraid of death, and those who are not afraid of death are ugly. If the South sword king doesn''t fight. Then I''ll do it. "


    After that, uncle Cang raised his hand to the South sword king, and a very thin light fell directly on the South sword King''s shoulder.


    The quick reacting South sword king immediately released his own vigorous armor, but the light released by Uncle Cang was very easy to break the South sword King''s vigorous armor.


    At that time, the face of the South sword King changed dramatically. In a hurry, he waved a sword to Uncle Cang.


    Although it was a rush, the sword light was still not to be underestimated.


    On the dragon boat, several martial artists exclaimed, "be careful."


    But the next moment, uncle Cang''s body is also shining with golden light.


    These shining lights, condensed into armor, wrapped uncle Cang tightly.


    The sword light of the South sword King fell on Uncle Cang''s armor, which did not have any effect, or even let uncle Cang''s body move.


    "The ground Gang state. You are also the martial artist of the underground gang. "


    Cried the king of South sword.


    Uncle Cang''s smile on his face disappeared. Instead, it was a murderous face.


    Lightly, uncle Cang said: "maybe I don''t give much money at ordinary times. Many people forget me. My name is not famous, it doesn ''t mean anything, but my nickname, you should have heard it. Meet me again. I''m only a ghost. "


    For a moment, the king of South sword looked frightened and twisted.


    A golden light shone in the void.

 Chapter 425

    The dragon''s shadow is full of vigorous Qi.


    Lu fan, holding a heavy sword without a blade, fluttered down from the empty air at a constant speed, and his eyes were fixed on the mother insect in front of him.


    At this time, the body of the female insect has been cut a terrible wound by Lu fan, and the green blood is constantly gushing out.


    The whole body of the female worm wriggles, and the wound is tightly closed.


    Its practice is similar to that of the martial arts in sealing the meridians. Soon, fresh blood will not flow out.


    As the two machetes slowly subsided, the female insect seemed to realize that it could not defeat the little human in front of it by its power alone.


    Therefore, the female insect starts to change its shape again. This time, its body starts to shrink, and the space behind it starts to shine black light.


    Lu Fan looks alert and quickly adjusts his state.


    He has just made several moves, and his consumption is not small. In particular, the annihilation Dragon God chop is powerful, but it also consumes all his vigorous Qi.


    Put away the annihilation dragon ball in his hand. He can only rely on his own strength for the next battle.


    Lu Fan only felt that his war spirit was rising unprecedentedly. He would like to see what else could be done with this female insect.


    As if I heard Lu Fan''s voice, the mother insect really made a move.


    Its only antennae, suddenly directly tied in the void.


    Then Lu fan saw that a strange wave was rippling in the whole void.


    The world began to change, and the void at the foot of the torrent suddenly disappeared.


    This change, too fast, Lu Fan did not respond to a time.


    Just raised the heavy sword, Lu Fanhu found that everything in front of him had changed.


    What appears in front of us is a cage.


    It''s shining with five color halo. Just touching it, it''s spinning.


    Space is torn, wind and fire.


    A power of chaos, impact on him, tearing his body, devouring his consciousness.


    Lu Fan had never seen this power before.


    As soon as I touch it, I feel very difficult. The vigorous Qi of self-protection is directly broken. After supporting for a while, the scale Dragon Armor also turns into fragments.


    Lu fan can see his body, skin begins to peel off, muscles turn into powder, bones dissipate, soul comes out of the body, and everything is going to be nothing.


    At this time, Lu Fan burst out.


    "Temporary."


    Suddenly, the cage disappeared.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are full of light, his body recovers instantly, and his sword cuts into the void.


    Then, the void waves again, and the golden light drops.


    The world recovered in a flash, and Lu fan saw the frightened figure of the female insect again.


    "Mirage, want to kill me, funny."


    Lu Fan said this and suddenly put up his whole body strength.


    A little light. From his body. Nine points. Like stars in the night sky. On his body. Even if it''s blocked by clothes. It can''t be covered. This nine point brilliance.


    Life and death turn hard.


    Lu Fan raises his sword. Let''s have a blast.


    "A turn. Heaven and earth move. "


    Sword out. Suddenly. The emptiness and torrent below are waving waves up to ten feet high.


    This is a pure force of heaven and earth. A lot of insects were drowned in a flash.


    Lu Fan''s sword disappeared. With Lu Fan himself, he became nothing.


    And in front of him. The mother insect began to show inch wound. As if from the inside. Turn into vermicelli.


    The shrieking began again. This time it was the wail of grief before he died.


    Lu Fan''s eyelids moved. The other antennae on his head broke in time.


    Next. The huge body of the insect exploded. It turned into a green blood rain.


    Countless insects immediately followed with a cry of fear.


    Immediately. All the fighters will see it. Countless cocoons began to burst behind him.


    This time. There was not a single insect popping out. But burst into a red light. It''s like red clouds in the sky. Ying Ran''s line of sight.


    Lu Fan''s feet stepped heavily on the stream of void. Rush forward. Take off the tentacles. Tuck it into your belt.


    Look around the room. All the insects began to disperse.


    "I won. Mr. Lu Fan won. "


    The crowd burst out laughing. At the same time, kill those crazy fleeing insects.


    Without the females, these insects are like a group of mobs, which will collapse in one blow. All cocoons burst into pieces and spread the flood of void.


    Lu Fan chuckled and was about to turn back.


    At this time, suddenly he saw that black hole suddenly disappeared.


    And in the moment of the black hole disappearing, it seems that there is a small bug running in.


    Lu Fan didn''t think so much. He turned around and jumped back to the dragon heart boat.


    At this time, in the dragon boat, all the martial artists are excited to see Lu Fan.


    "Mr. Lu fan, you are so powerful. What skill did you just use? It''s really powerful. "


    "Mr. Lu fan, please accept me as an apprentice. I will serve you well. "


    "Mr. Lu fan, you are married. I have a little sister..."


    All kinds of voices filled Lu Fan''s ears.


    Lu Fan just smiled and took out a bottle of pills to fill it, then turned to look at thirteen ways: "how are you? Are you hurt?"


    thirteen looked at the wound on his arm and chest, then shook his head.


    Lu Fan took out a bottle of pills and stuffed them directly to him. XIII took the pill. There was another light in my eyes.


    He didn''t take it. Instead, he seriously stuffed the pills into his arms.


    Wave, Lu Fandao: "back."


    A group of fighters laughed and turned to wave their arms to the fleet.


    The damned nest was finally broken by them today.


    In addition, uncle Cang also stands on the dragon boat.


    With his hands on his back, uncle Cang looked at TU sang beside him and said, "brother Lu fan is more powerful than I thought. His last move is definitely the highest skill at the prefecture level. Maybe it''s all possible at the heaven level. Young heroes, young heroes. "


    Tu sang said with a smile, "I will have the capital to boast again."


    Uncle Cang turns his head and looks at the South sword King Bufei who is left by the garbage in the future.


    Look with contempt, uncle Cang said: "Bu Fei. Although you are also in the vigorous state. But the foundation is not stable and the vigorous strength is weak. How far is it between you and Lu fan. If you have a better understanding, please ask for love from Lu Fan and everyone. Maybe I can spare your life. "


    Next to him, several warriors who were pressing the South sword king said in a loud voice: "Uncle Cang, what are you doing with him. Just kill him. "


    Uncle Cang said with a smile, "you don''t understand. It''s more useful to deal with such a person and let him lose everything than to kill him. I want to bring him back to the public. "


    Hearing the words of public display, the body of the South sword King shook violently for a while, and then he lowered his head completely like a rooster who had lost the battle.


    Uncle Cang smiled and turned to Lu fan, who was driving the dragon boat back, clapped.

 Chapter 426

    A few days later, the fleet came out of the nest.


    It took so many days to get out of the nest.


    Looking at the empty torrent in front of us, everyone was relieved. Although there are no females, all the other insects run at a dozen, killing them all day is not a pleasant thing. Today, it''s all over.


    Standing at the bow of the boat, uncle Cang handed Lu Fandao a glass of wine with his hand: "little brother Lu fan, come and have a taste. Excellent ice crystal wine. I can''t drink my personal possession. "


    Lu Fan took the wine and took a sip.


    Wine into the throat cold, frozen Lu fan spirit a shock. But when it falls into the abdomen, it is warm again.


    "Good wine."


    Lu Fan exclaimed. Uncle Cang said with a smile, "that must be a good wine, or I will treasure what it does."


    Lu Fan drank the rest of the wine and said, "Uncle Cang, I heard that the South sword king was completely locked up by you."


    Uncle Cang nodded: "yes. This kind of person should be shut down. At the next supply point, I will take him out and publicize his deeds. "


    Lu Fandao: "I''m not afraid of revenge."


    uncle Cang said with a smile: "I didn''t spread it myself. Even if his relatives and friends come to him. What does it have to do with me? "


    Said, uncle Cang pointed to the other fighters on the boat, smiled and said: "there are so many people on the boat."


    Lu Fan smiled at Uncle Cang''s smooth attitude towards life.


    Nodding, Lu Fandao said: "it seems that the South sword king himself will not live for long."


    Uncle Cang frowned and said, "he must die. Who wants him to destroy my fleet. This is all I have. Why does Lu Fan want to help him out? "Lu Fan said:" I''m not so pedantic. It''s just that I don''t think a powerful martial artist should die like this. "


    Uncle Cang said with a wry smile: "it''s just the vigorous environment, and it''s nothing. I have to be a man with a tail. If you don''t enter the sky, you are all ants. If you don''t know Tao, you are all human. "


    Lu Fan carefully tasted uncle Cang''s words, and his eyebrows tightened.


    Uncle Cang sighed, as if he thought of some sad past.


    Waving his hand, uncle Cang said, "if you don''t talk about this, brother Lu fan, I have something to ask for."


    Lu Fandao: "what''s the matter?"


    it seems that uncle Cang is a little difficult to say, grinning and thinking for a moment: "I want to ask you for something."


    Lu Fan''s eyes turn, and he immediately knows what uncle Cang wants.


    "Antennae,"


    uncle Cang laughed: "Lu Fan''s brother is a wise man. It''s really very useful for people like us who hide the Spring Festival and sell goods in the void. If you encounter insects later, at least you won''t be ambushed. "


    Without hesitation, Lu Fan took out a feeler and handed it to Uncle Cang and said, "here you are."


    Uncle Cang was stunned for a moment, then he laughed and said: "brother Lu fan is a very pleasant person, so, brother Lu Fan. I made you a friend. After that, as long as it''s something in the void, you call me on call. "


    Said, uncle Cang took out two things and put them into Lu Fan''s hands.


    The same is a jade charm, the other is a bead.


    Uncle Cang pointed to the jade talisman and said, "jade talisman is a mark. If you crush it, I will know where you are. Heaven and earth, according to the correct. As for beads, it''s a crystallization of space. "


    Lu Fan heard four words of space crystallization and was overjoyed.


    "Ha ha, uncle. You really got this. "


    Uncle Cang touched his nose and said, "there was no gain in killing insects. But Wang Bufei of Nanjian is really rich. This is his collection. When I saw it, I brought it to Lu Fan''s brother. Who told me to give it to brother Lu Fan as long as there is one? "


    Lu Fan accepted the crystal of space.


    Just like this, I don''t know how much it''s worth. The value of space crystal is much higher than that of general space crystal nucleus.


    It is not only the best material for making space objects, but also can be used for making void objects, and it can also help the martial arts master the power of space.


    Only by the last one, let this thing have unlimited value.


    Uncle Cang gave it to him at will, which made Lu fan think highly of Uncle Cang.


    This is a person worth making friends with.


    Similarly, uncle Cang''s evaluation of Lu fan is the same.


    A few days later, the second supply point arrived soon.


    Here, when Lu Fan and uncle Cang are apart, Lu Fan''s destination is the capital, and uncle Cang is just walking between supply points, delivering goods and doing some small business.


    Outside the supply point, Lu Fan and uncle Cang throw their fists and say goodbye to each other.


    A group of martial artists waved to Lu Fan. Up to now, there are still people shouting to worship Lu Fan as a teacher, but Lu Fan refused one by one.


    Standing on the carriage, Lu Fan turned his head and said to the thirteen: "it''s important to go. We don''t want to shop for supplies. "


    Thirteen nodded clearly, and then sat on the head of the carriage.


    Lu fansuddenly felt that thirteen was using his own vigorous strength to control the carriage. Lu Fan said in surprise, "thirteen, you want to control the carriage,"


    thirteen nodded and said, "I understand."


    After that, Lu Fan felt that the carriage turned around and went back to the void torrent. Then he went through the void torrent at a much faster speed than usual.


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "it seems that you have learned a lot in this period of time."


    Lu fansuddenly thought that these days, thirteen has been mixed with Tu sang and them. Several times, Lu fan saw thirteen talking. He was really learning.


    Since thirteen is willing to control the carriage, Lu fan is ready to rest.


    But just then, there was a shout behind him.


    Get out of the car, turn around and have a look. When I saw yuan lie and others, I came here.


    Lu Fan motioned thirteen to slow down, with his hands on his back, and smiled at Yuan lie and said, "don''t you go to the new supply point to look around?"


    yuan lie laughed and said, "you don''t have money, what are you going to look around?"


    This reason, Lu Fan really can''t refute.


    At this time, Feng Ying walked out from behind yuan lie and said, "Mr. Lu fan, can we continue to move forward with you?"


    Lu Fan looked at the expression of hope on the three faces and smiled.


    Xiang Zhu said: "don''t worry, Mr. Lu Fan. We will never disturb your cultivation. We just want to go together. If we can, the three of us are willing to serve you. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "there''s no need to wait on him. He''s gone together, so let''s go on together."


    Yuan lie''s three people jumped up and smiled happily.


    Lu Fan walked back to the carriage and said to thirteen, "do I have such a great charm?" Thirteen replied without hesitation: "yes."


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "your flattering skills are almost the same as those of Lao Jiu. Drive, drive, and get to the capital early."


    Thirteen is full of doubts. Who is the ninth,

 Chapter 427

    The time of the journey is always fast. In an instant, a month passes quietly.


    "Brother Lu fan, we are going to the capital. Ha ha, I''m so excited. I can finally see the legendary giant city of the country. Feng Ying must take out the mirror and make a good record. When we get back to Yanzhou, we will show it to our family. "


    Yuan lie ran around excitedly. Lu Fan held a bead in his hand, recorded the pictures and spread them out in front of him.


    The fingers fluctuated on the screen. Lu Fan looked at the route they had already passed and said with a smile, "it''s really near the capital."


    Put up the beads, and Lu fan can see from afar. At the end of his sight, there is a huge depression.


    Countless empty torrents converge at the end of the line of sight, and then fall towards the depression.


    There, like the sinkhole, let all the empty torrents turn into waterfalls and fall away without trace.


    Such a spectacular sight makes Lu Fan laugh happily.


    Thirteen who had been driving got up and looked far away.


    Xiaohei jumps up and down on Lu Fan''s shoulder, looking very excited.


    After a month of boring travel, they are finally on the verge of reaching their destination. This month, Lu Fan and shisan are OK. They practice every day and soon pass.


    But for yuan lie, who can''t sit still, his life is almost over.


    Now I finally say goodbye to such a day.


    "Ready, ready. Everyone, we are going to rush out of the void and to the capital. Are you ready? "


    Yuan lie shouted, and then he had released his vigorous energy.


    Lu Fan nodded to thirteen, and immediately, thirteen also released his own vigorous strength to completely control the space carriage.


    Looking at the empty Tiankeng that is approaching quickly, Yuan lie said with a laugh: "the beauty of the capital city, I''m here."


    Later, Feng Ying gave yuan lie a hard knock on the head and said, "take good control. If you can''t get out later, I''ll blow your head off."


    Yuan lie touched his head and shouted a few times. Then, the ship under them suddenly accelerated and rushed forward.


    Thirteen hurriedly controlled the carriage to keep up with them. The space on both sides was getting faster and faster, and the Tiankeng in front of them was getting closer and closer.


    Yuan lie laughed, "let''s go."


    Suddenly under the feet of the big ship blooming dazzling light, then the surrounding space began to crack, a piece of silver light appeared.


    Thirteen control of the space carriage also blooming dazzling light, silver light as rain, from Lu Fan''s body through.


    The carriage suddenly disappeared in the void, and so did yuan lie and others.


    At this time, in a blue sky, there are two black cracks. Immediately, a carriage and a large ship rushed out.


    The scene in front of us suddenly changed, blue sky and white clouds, red sun and breeze.


    "Out."


    Lu Fan chuckled.


    And next to them, Yuan lie and others shouted, "ah."


    At the next moment, Lu Fan also noticed that they fell suddenly from the sky.


    Lu Fan suddenly burst out laughing. Raise your hand. Lu Fan grabbed the carriage. "Hold on to me," he said


    Thirteen smell speech immediately grabbed the lapel of Lu Fan. Then Lu Fan extended his hand to Yuan lie and others.


    Grasp the palm out of the air. The power of heaven and earth pushed the ship to Lu Fan''s side.


    Hold the ship in the palm of your hand. Lu fan is full of vigorous Qi.


    Five elements of wind. Up.


    A breeze came. Lift a car and a boat.


    People watched them as if they were falling down like leaves.


    "Brother Lu Fan. You are so good. Is this martial art. That''s all the alchemists have to do. "


    Exclaimed yuan lie.


    Feng Ying''s eyes lit up and said, "isn''t this kind of martial arts able to make people float. Mr. Lu Fan. Are you about to enter the sky Gang


    Xiang Zhu continued to praise: "this martial art.... This martial art..... Can you teach me


    Lu Fan laughs. "Family martial arts. It''s not worth mentioning. "


    Yuan lie nodded heavily.


    Then yuan Liedao: "it seems that your family. It must be a powerful family of martial arts. "


    Lu Fan''s embarrassed smile. No more explanation.


    It''s the little black on his shoulder. Smile back and forth.


    A bang. Everyone lands. Fine sand splashed all over the place.


    This is a beach. Visible to the eye. It is a vast and majestic sea.


    A panoramic view. The other side of the sea. There is a mountain range. blot out the sky and cover the sun. Like the end of the world.


    The mountains are joined together. Very neat. Like a wall that divides the sea.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and said, "is it really here. What about the capital? I can''t see it. "


    Turn around. Lu Fan suddenly saw yuan lie and others standing in situ. Look up at the mountain covered by the clouds.


    Lu fan has some doubts. "What are you looking at?" he said


    At this time, Yuan lie reacted. "Look at the city," he said, swallowing


    "What city. Where there is a city. "


    Lu Fan looked around and didn''t arrive at any city.


    Yuan lie pointed to the mountains in the distance and said in a loud voice, "capital city. Brother Lu fan, that''s the capital. "


    In a word, Lu fan is more confused.


    This is the capital.


    Once again, he looked at the mountains that were towering into the sky, but were very neat. Suddenly, Lu Fan thought of a crazy possibility.


    "Is that..... City walls. "


    Lu Fan was surprised.


    Yuan lie nodded desperately: "that''s right. That''s the wall. This is the capital, the great city of the country. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth wider and his pupils were larger than his nostrils.


    The great city of the country. Even the city walls are magnificent to such an extent. How big is the city.


    Thirteen''s body was stiff, and he had never seen such a big city.


    Lu fan is really unimaginable. Yuan lie takes a deep breath and says, "go, let''s find the way to heaven."


    Lu Fan could not understand some more, but he did not ask more wisely. He followed yuan lie and others.


    The boats and carriages were all put away, and the five men trotted along the beach.


    Soon, there was one more thing at the end of the line of sight. It was a crystal road across the ocean. It was very transparent. If the eyes are not good enough, even if they pass in front of it, they may not be able to find out.


    Jingshi Road, a hundred Zhang wide. This road, like a thoroughfare, connects mountains and seas.


    "This is the way of heaven."


    Lu fan asked.


    Yuan lie exclaimed, "yes, brother Lu Fan. This is the way of heaven, the gateway of the capital. "


    Hearing the words of the city gate passage, Lu Fan felt his heart twitch suddenly.


    Whose gate passage is built like this? If it''s a gate passage, then this sea......


    Lu Fan suddenly understood that this sea is not a moat.


    With this thought, Lu Fan was shocked and couldn''t speak.


    "I''m in Wu''an."


    Half a sound, Xiang Zhu choked out such a sentence.


    They stepped on the crystal stone road and walked forward.


    Through the ground, you can see the billowing waves.


    Lu Fan and others walk on the crystal stone road. They really feel that they are stepping into the sky and overlooking the world.


    Five people walked towards the deep sea like this, Lu fan asked questions that he had already wanted to ask.


    "Do you know how big the capital is?"


    Yuan lie looked at each other and said, "to be honest, we don''t know how big the capital is. But there''s a ballad in our hometown. It''s described


    As he spoke, yuan lieqing cleared his throat and said in a loud voice, "the East Mountain has red sun, which shines on the capital.". One city, one state, thousands of miles, different days. There are four seasons in the city. Great city, great city, I am Wu''an. "


    Lu Fan murmured, "one city, one big state, thousands of miles, different days."


    It''s not possible. Just a city is the size of a state.


    Lu Fan was awed by this speculation.


    Look at the majestic walls of the mountains. It doesn''t seem impossible.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath, turned his body into the wind and rushed forward quickly. He couldn''t wait to see the real face of this huge city.


    Lu Fan accelerates, and Yuan lie and others at least keep up.


    Five people gallop on the road of heaven, and the river under their feet becomes turbulent.


    There are continuous waves hitting the crystal stone road, but there seems to be a rune protector around the crystal stone road. All the water flow close to the crystal stone road is blocked by the invisible wall.


    Lu fan runs very fast. At his current speed, it''s really like a gust of wind.


    13. Fortunately, as a strong man in Yuangang, he can still catch up with him.


    But after Yuan lie and others ran for a while, they couldn''t catch up at all.


    Heavy breathing, Yuan lie and others stopped.


    "No, brother Lu fan runs too fast. We can''t keep up. ''


    Three people you see me, I see you, all face helpless.


    Biting their teeth, they still don''t want to be left by Lu Fan and run again.


    Running and running, suddenly, everyone saw that there was another way in the sea in the distance.


    On these skyways, people can be seen vaguely.


    The more they run inside, the more sky paths they can see, and the more pedestrians, cars and horses they can see.


    All kinds of strange races, big giants and roaring beasts can be seen. The destinations of these people are obviously the same as them.


    The final meeting point of these skyroads must be the same place.


    Suddenly, the three of Yuan lie saw Lu fan again.


    At this time, Lu Fan stood on the road of heaven and was looking up at something. He was silent for a long time.


    "Lu fan, we can count on catching up with you."


    Yuan lie gasped for breath.


    Then the three men followed Lu Fan''s eyes, only to see a huge statue in the distance covered by clouds.


    Even across the sea, they can feel the magnificence of the statue.


    It was a man in armor. He drew his sword to the sky. His eyes were firm, his body was majestic, his armor was full of scars, and his sword was as broad as a doorplate. On his sword, there are two big words.


    "Wu''an."


    Seeing the statue, Yuan lie said excitedly, "this is the statue of the founding emperor of Wu''an, the statue of the emperor."


    Lu Fan said calmly, "I know."


    As he said this, Lu Fan''s eyes fixed on the sword.


    It''s like a sword without a blade.


    At this time, the sword without a front also suddenly lit up a weak light.

 Chapter 428

    Wu''an, capital.


    The birthplace of Wu''an, the main city of 188000 prefectures, is called the capital.


    This city was built at the beginning of the founding of the state of Wu''an, under the command of the Emperor himself, the dragon people, the Juli people and the Mangshan people were built.


    The city covers an area of millions of miles.


    For thousands of years, the masters of Wu''an have been expanding their capitals. Even today''s capital city is several times larger than it has been for thousands of years.


    The city is huge, even wider than some small states, with a population of over one billion. If you don''t come to the capital, you will never know what the word "prosperous" means.


    The city wall is made of meteorite iron. I don''t know how high it is.


    There are eight gates, from south to north. They are wusheng gate, Wuxuan gate, Wude gate, Wuguang gate, Wucheng gate, wusheng gate, Wudi gate and Wutian gate.


    The main gate is wusheng gate, Wuxuan gate, Wude gate and Wuguang gate.


    The door is high into the cloud, separating the statues of four monarchs.


    Among them, the gate of wusheng is the statue of the founding emperor of Wu''an.


    Lu Fan and others finally reached the door of wusheng.


    When I got here, I found that there was a crowd.


    All kinds of strange people, all kinds of wild animals, all kinds of business brigades are pushing toward the gate.


    On both sides of the gate, there are guards of the Juli nationality.


    Dressed in gold armour and holding a long knife, the soldiers of every Juli nationality are standing at a height of a hundred feet away, just like the God of heaven.


    The gate is made of mixed iron. It''s dark from the outside.


    But it can''t be seen for a long time, because the exorcism rune is engraved on it. Ordinary people will feel dizzy after watching for a long time. If it is the demon cultivator who sees this door, he has to flee in a hurry.


    "This is the capital, this is the capital. Brother Lu fan, ha ha, you see there is no fish man woman there. The scales are really amazing. And the woman of the fox people. Does she wear clothes? I can play with her thighs all night. "


    Yuan lie was so excited that he was incoherent.


    Feng Ying slapped the rest of his words back to her stomach, because the little beauty of the fox people nearby had already looked over.


    However, the beauty did not get angry. With a flick of her tail, a blink of her eyes and a quiver of her chest, she even gave yuan lie a wink.


    At that time, Yuan lie felt that his heart had been hit. He covered his chest and said, "Yuan lie. When you get back to Yanzhou, remember to take a letter to my family. I will not go back for the time being. "


    Yuan lie didn''t care about him and went straight inside.


    "Name, race, place of origin, purpose of coming to the capital."


    A few middle-aged men, sitting at the gate of the city, inquired one by one of the people entering the city. "I didn''t say that in the morning," said Lang, a fat man with a sledgehammer. I''ll go out of town and catch a fish. Say it again. "


    The fat man shook the big fish on his shoulder and said it was a fish. Lu Fan always thought it was a wild animal.


    At least he had never seen a fish with feet, exposed teeth and ten eyes.


    The middle-aged man didn''t raise his head and said: "the new year''s festival is coming soon. For the sake of safety, it requires us to check carefully. I can''t help it. Have you registered the hammer? If not, please remember to register it. "


    The fat man had no choice but to throw the hammer on the table.


    "Register, register. It''s a hammer. "


    Lu Fan listened and sighed softly to count the days. It seemed that he was about to sacrifice for the new year.


    I''m afraid it''s the first time that he''s going to celebrate the new year''s festival outside. It seems that he''s a little melancholy.


    Finally, it''s Lu Fan''s turn. The middle-aged man looked up at Yuan lie and others and said, "where are you from? What are you doing. Say it quickly. "


    Yuan lielang said: "Yuan lie, Feng Ying, Xiang Zhu. From Yanzhou. Come to the selection. "


    Hearing the word "selection", many people in the crowd exclaimed.


    The middle-aged man looked up at the three men and said with a smile, "it''s to participate in the selection. It looks like a young hero. I wish you success. Let''s go in. Remember to register the weapons. "


    Yuan lie''s three men proudly raised their necks. They were obviously flattered, and they were also very happy. But they haven''t been too proud to forget, because they know that Lu Fan behind them is much better than them, and their strength is beyond comparison.


    So even yuan lie, the most frivolous of them, just laughed and said, "thank you for your good words."


    At last, it was Lu Fan''s turn. At this time, Lu Fan was still immersed in melancholy. He said absently, "Lu fan, a native of East China, also came to participate in the selection."


    As soon as the voice fell, he was stunned for a while in middle age, and the noise around him suddenly disappeared.


    "What, what''s your name again?"


    Lu Fan just came back to his senses and frowned: "Lu fan, a native of East China."


    As soon as he had finished speaking, there was a cry of alarm in the crowd.


    "You are Lu Fan of Donghua, Lu patrol."


    Lu Fan nodded, but he was also a little confused. How can someone know him here.


    "I am right. What''s the problem? "


    Lu Fan looks at the middle-aged man. Immediately, the middle-aged man stood up and said, "no problem, no problem. Ha ha, patrol Lu, you''ve finally come to the capital. I actually received the land Patrol today. You must sign for me. "


    Yuan lie, three of them, looked at Lu Fan in amazement.


    They really don''t know that Lu fan is so famous in the capital.


    Hurriedly, Yuan lie asked the fat man who was holding the sledgehammer in front of him: "why, is Lu Fan famous?"


    the fat man bit off a raw fish head and said in a loud voice: "of course he is famous. Middle patrol envoy of the new Jin Dynasty, ranking in the top 100 in the country, beheading four devils with one sword, Donghua swordsman, Lu Fan. You don''t know. "


    hearing the words of Donghua swordsman, Yuan lie''s chin was about to fall off.


    Naturally, he knows the name. He also knows about Guobang. But he never associate Lu Fan with the legendary Donghua swordsman, who is a hero known all over the country. Lu Fan feels that people around him look at him in the wrong eyes.


    Lu Fan signed for the middle-aged man and said, "why do you all know me. I am very famous here. "


    the middle-aged man said loudly:" that must be famous. Don''t you know that you have been on the national list. "


    Lu Fan really hasn''t heard these two words.


    The middle-aged man feels dizzy. Lu fan, the legendary Donghua swordsman, doesn''t even know he''s on the national list.


    Is it really the style of a great Xia? Is it the demeanor of an expert.


    The middle-aged man coughed violently a few times, and his breathing was not smooth.


    Slowly, the middle-aged man said: "Lu patrol, when do you buy a national list to have a look?"


    Lu Fan said, he really wants to understand what''s going on.


    At this time, a powerful voice sounded.


    "Lu fan, dare to fight with me."


    Lu Fan turned around and saw a warrior stride out.


    But just then, another warrior came out and said, "Lu fan, fight with me first."


    Lu Fan didn''t speak, then several people said: "fight with me, fight with me first."


    Shouts came and went, and Lu Fan fainted for a while.


    What''s the matter.

 Chapter 429

    "What''s the noise? Is this the place to fight. I''ll catch whoever quarrels. "


    The middle-aged man shouted loudly. Next to him, several soldiers of Juli nationality looked down at these people, and immediately their voices fell down.


    Lu Fan breathed a sigh of relief. He was not afraid to compete.


    The problem is, there must be a reason for the competition. Lu Fan really feels puzzled when a group of people like this come to fight with him.


    Thankfully, Lu Fan takes a look at the middle-aged man and steps inside.


    His instinct is to go first.


    But just then, a voice sounded from Yuan lie''s side.


    "Wait a minute, you don''t have to fight them. But I can''t help it. Lu fan, the swordsman of Donghua, please accompany me for a few moves. "


    Along with the sound came a fat man, who was just carrying a hammer and eating fish.


    The middle-aged man just wanted to talk. The fat man stared at him and then threw a sign out.


    When he saw the sign, the middle-aged man stopped talking.


    Because on the sign, there is a huge Han character.


    There is only one family in this kind of people, that is the Han family of the ten families in the city.


    This fat man is from the Han family.


    The middle-aged man just hurriedly took the record up and saw that it was the Han family''s son, named Han Xiong, who didn''t notice just now.


    Since he is from the Han family, he dare not stop.


    In any other family, he would dare to say another word.


    Only when he met the Han family, he dared not speak. The whole country of Wu''an, who doesn''t know, the Han family, are just a bunch of lunatics, erlengzi and barbarians.


    To reason with them is to carry a lantern to the hut and look for shit.


    "I''m Han Xiong. Lu fan, come to let me see the means of your country''s ranking of the strong. "


    Hearing Han Xiong''s name, those fighters who just shouted stopped talking. They could never have Han family''s son Niu again.


    Since all the sons of the Han family have come out to challenge Lu fan, they can only look around.


    However, it''s also very good to see the battle of a strong player in the National League at close range, at least enough for them to blow for a few days.


    Some people who know Han Xiong are more happy.


    In a low voice, these people argue.


    "I think Lu fan is in trouble this time. As soon as he entered the city, he met Han Xiong of the Han family. He was lucky enough. "


    "Why, is Han Xiong strong. He''s better than the best in the league. "


    "It''s hard to say how Lu fan, a powerful man in the country, is still unknown. Who knows whether his achievements are true or false. But this Han Xiong is a well-known fight fighter of the Han family. He is called the hammer Han bear. "


    "It''s an interesting name. It''s not taken by the Han family."


    "Yes, it''s called by the water family. But they also think that Han Xiong has the strength to impact the national rankings. Let''s see, it''s not easy for Lu fan to win over Han Xiong. "


    While talking about it, a group of people even gave Lu Fan and Han Xiong a place to compete.


    That is to say, the gate here is wide and large enough. If we change to other cities, so many people will die of crowding. What else can we do.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. To be honest, he really didn''t want to fight in this meaningless contest.


    Shaking his head, Lu Fan said to Han Xiong, "no interest."


    After that, Lu Fan walked forward, followed him thirteen times, looking at Han Xiong warily.


    "Look down on me."


    Han Xiong is now suddenly angry.


    "If you don''t fight, don''t leave."


    A violent drink, Han Xiong brandishing a big hammer, straight to Lu Fan.


    Lu fan stops, 13 figures behind him turn into wind, a sword stabs Han Xiong''s wrist.


    Han Xiong''s wrist shook, but he didn''t loosen the big hammer. Instead, he smashed thirteen open with one hammer. In a hurry, thirteen of them had time to put their swords in front of him. They were smashed by one hammer for more than ten steps, turned over and fell to the ground. Their vigorous strength rose and killed them again. A flash, thirteen appeared in front of Han Xiong, then flash, thirteen appeared in the back of Han Xiong. In a flash, Han Xiong was stopped. Many people who saw this scene smacked their tongue.


    Han Xiong is also suffering from thirteen swordsmanship, shouting: "Lu fan, will you let someone else do it. You counsellor, dare not, fight me head-on. The board of your ancestors


    Lu Fan suddenly stopped and looked slightly changed.


    He only heard this saying in one person''s mouth, that is his senior brother Han Feng.


    This guy in front of me, why......


    Lu Fan suddenly thought of it. This guy is Han Xiong. He should not be from Han Feng''s family.


    Grinning from the corner of his mouth, Lu Fan said to thirteen, "thirteen, stop."


    Thirteen smell sound disappear immediately, when reappear, already returned to Lu Fan''s behind.


    The cloud is light, the face is calm, as if nothing had happened just now.


    Han Xiong stared at Lu Fan and said, "hum, how, are you ready to fight?"


    "Han family," Lu fan asked


    Han Xiong said: "hum, if you are afraid of this. I tell you, even if you beat me to pieces today, the Han family will not trouble you. Let go. "


    As soon as he had finished speaking, many people nearby looked down upon him.


    "I beat and maimed the Han family, but I won''t get revenge. Who believes that?"


    "That''s to say, when did the Han family speak the truth, he would cheat the new Lu Fan."


    "Don''t be shameful, it''s shameless. Open your eyes and tell lies."


    Han Xiong didn''t hear it, so he looked at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan said to thirteen, "don''t move."


    Then, Lu fan comes out and hooks his finger at Han Xiong.


    Such naked provocation made Han Xiong angry. Once again a burst drink, a hammer to kill.


    Vigorous and vigorous, it is also the cultivation of Yuangang.


    Lu Fan looks at him and gently raises a finger. Then in the moment when Han Xiong''s big hammer was about to fall on him, he pointed his finger on his shoulder.


    After that, Han Hsiung ''s sledgehammer stopped. The whole man fell to the ground and began to twitch. The fat of his whole body began to tremble.


    This change is too rapid. All the people watching were stunned.


    What just happened.


    Han Xiong himself only felt pain, very painful, the whole body of vigorous strength in a moment, do not listen to the call.


    Lu Fan looked at Han Xiong and said, "does it hurt?"


    Han Xiong shouted: "of course it hurts. Your grandson, asshole, what did you do to me. It''s from GE Laozi. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "in fact, he didn''t do anything. It just makes you ache for a while. Tell me when my senior brother comes. If you meet someone surnamed Han, they will respect me as long as they hurt. I want to see if what elder martial brother said is true. "


    Han Xiong said in a loud voice, "what''s the name of your son of a bitch''s senior brother?"


    Lu fan light way: "Han Feng."


    For a moment, Han Xiong''s face changed dramatically, just like he found out that he had just eaten a dead mouse.

 Chapter 430

    "Han Feng, you know Han Feng, how can he be your elder martial brother?" Han Xiong looked puzzled and confused.


    Lu Fandao: "he is in donghuazhou Wudao college, and I am also a student there."


    Hearing the words of Wudao college, Han Xiong suddenly realized: "Oh. I heard, Wudao college. Yes, he was thrown to that place. "


    Han Xiong frowned at Lu Fan and said, "he has become your elder martial brother. It seems that this guy can still hang out there. "


    Han Xiong shouted a few words, then his body was convulsed again.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi injected into his body is still wantonly destroying. For the first time, ordinary people will be recruited in such a strange force, and Han Xiong is no exception. The vigorous energy in his body is getting confused.


    Lu Fan laughs and takes back his vigorous Qi. Han Xiong takes a long breath of relief, then stands up and looks at Lu Fan.


    After a few eyes, Han Kai opened his thick lips and patted his belly and smiled.


    Shaking his head, Han Xiong said: "since he is Han Feng''s junior brother, he has something to do with our Han family. Brother Lu fan, you''ve just come here and haven''t settled down yet. Do you want to go to Han''s house, have a good drink and a good girl? "


    Han Xiong''s saliva flew, and the people around him looked contemptuous.


    This vulgar words, where there is a bit of martial arts family style, how to show the momentum of the capital family.


    Listening to this is like going to the brothel.


    Lu Fan smiles, but he appreciates Han Xiong''s straightforwardness.


    Nodding his head, Lu Fandao said: "elder martial brother Han Feng told me that when he came to the capital, he really wanted to see the head of the Han family. Then I''ll bother brother Han Xiong to introduce him. "


    Han Xiong laughs loudly and directly hooks up with Lu Fan.


    No more fish on the ground. Go ahead with a big hammer.


    When Lu Fan walked in front of Yuan lie and others, he stopped and said: "together,"


    yuan lie opened his mouth and was ready to say it, but Feng Ying bit her lips and said: "I''m sorry, Mr. Lu fan, we have to meet someone, which is more important."


    Hearing this, Yuan suddenly wilted like eggplant beaten by frost.


    Xiang Zhu is also infinite regret. Lu Fan nodded and said, "well, I''ll go first."


    After that, Lu fan leaves with Han Xiong.


    Yuan lie looked at Lu Fan''s back and shouted, "we''ll see each other again."


    Lu Fan turned around and smiled, "of course, I''m here for the selection."


    Yuan lie''s three people immediately laughed again. Han Xiong turned to look for a long time, and then whispered to Lu Fandao: "brother Lu fan, I think that woman is a little interesting to you. You don''t take it anymore. "


    Lu Fan looks at Han Xiong with a disdainful face. As expected, he is a family. Is it all like this? Lu Fanhu feels that he is going to a bandit''s nest instead of a famous martial arts family.


    After walking for a while, Han Xiong suddenly dragged Lu fan into a wine shop.


    "Brother Lu fan, come and have a drink with me. We don''t know each other. We must have a good drink."


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "it''s not like going to the Han family."


    Han Xiong waved his hand and said, "it''s going to take several days to go there. The capital is big, so drink first."


    Lu Fan nodded his head clearly, but he forgot the huge capital. With a hearty smile, Lu Fan and thirteen walked into the wine shop.


    Who is afraid of drinking.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A few hours later, the news of Lu Fan''s coming to the capital spread like a wildfire.


    The spread of news is always faster than that of flying. The first battle at the gate of the city spread rapidly throughout the capital with the discussion of the people.


    The capital city, as the place with the most concentrated population, is most interested in such after dinner talks.


    In particular, as soon as Lu Fan came to the capital, he first fought with Han Xiong of the Han family and won. This kind of material will spread more quickly.


    Soon, we can see that there are idle people talking about it in the streets.


    More good things, and out of the national list, to compare one by one, speculate about the strength of Lu Fan.


    Many aspiring young people are going around to listen to where Lu fan is now. They want to fight with Lu fan, and maybe they can become famous.


    In a word, the capital city is a place where the wind and cloud gather. Because of the arrival of Lu fan, there is a stir.


    Now it seems that although the wave is not big, it has spread.


    In the center of the capital, in a high gate courtyard, an old man listened to the report of his subordinates and smiled.


    "Finally, well, it''s quite fast. There seems to be no trouble along the way. "


    The old man smiled at the warrior in front of him and said: "continue to pay attention to his movements, and at the same time, spread some news out, so that some good people don''t go to his trouble. Those thugs in the capital, if they dare to mess around, be careful of their dog legs. "


    Although the old man said it with a smile, the warrior in front of him heard a trace of killing chance.


    "Yes, it is."


    The warrior bows and steps back.


    The old man sat on the rocking chair, picked up a cup of tea and tasted it gently.


    "Lu fan, Lu Fan. You can be sure to win for Wudao college. It''s up to you. "


    On the other side, Qin fan, the second prince, is listening to the ditty happily.


    The music of music, the music of silk and bamboo. With red sleeves like clouds, graceful dancing.


    Qin fan shakes his head and enjoys the snacks.


    A young man came in, saw Qin fan, a pair of triangular eyes immediately narrowed, a humble smile appeared on his wretched face, knelt down and said: "Your Highness. Small, here comes the message for you. "


    Qin fan waved to the young man and said: "Qiu Xing, come here and say. If there is any news that is not interesting or funny, I will not reward you today, your highness. "


    Qiu Xing quickly climbed to Qin fan''s side and whispered: "Your Highness. The man you brought to our attention is here. "


    "Which one,"


    Qin fan didn''t care. He seems to have forgotten.


    Qiu Xing whispered, "Lu Fan. Your highness, which East China city''s Lu fan, has come. "


    Qin fan thought for a long time, and finally remembered.


    "Oh, Lu Fan. Well, he shouldn''t come next year when the spring is warm. I didn''t expect that he would arrive before the annual sacrifice. It''s also a good thing to catch up with the festival. You can help me to notice where he has settled down, and then report to me. "


    Qiu xingliansheng should be, and lowered his head again.


    At this time, Qin fan suddenly thought of something and asked, "no, how did you know when he came to the capital?"


    Qin fan looked at Qiu Xing with curiosity in his eyes.


    Qiu Xing said with a smile, "I''m going to report to you. Lu Fan had just arrived at the capital, and he fought with Han Xiong at the gate of the capital. It''s said that Han Xiong recognized Lu Fan''s identity as a strong man in the National League and insisted on fighting


    Qin fan laughed and said: "Han Xiong of Han family, I know this man, the famous Han bear. What''s the matter? He fought with Lu Fan. Who won and how was the war situation. "


    Qiu Xingdao:" Lu Fan won, and it''s said that Lu Fan only played one move, so he got down. "


    "One move,"


    Qin fan laughed.


    "The rumors in the market are becoming more and more unreliable. In one move, is Lu Fan the successor of the top ten families? There are few young people who can defeat Han Xiong in one move, and the whole capital city. "


    Qiu Xing''s face changed a little: "Your Highness. I asked carefully, as if that was the case. What those people say is vivid, not false. A few of them were also recorded with a telephoto. It is said that only one finger was used. "


    The smile on Qin fan''s face converged rapidly at the moment.


    "What you said is true."


    Qiu Xing nodded and looked at the light in Qin fan''s eyes. The next moment, Qiu Xing immediately responded.


    "Your Highness, I''m going to buy those Tongjing and let your highness have a look."


    Qin fan then expressed his satisfaction and waved: "go. If that''s what you said. I have a great reward, your highness. "


    When Qiu Xing heard the words "reward", his eyes turned green and he immediately bowed away.


    Qin fan put down the dessert in his hand, and now the cynicism on his face disappeared.


    A pair of eyes is suffused with pure light, murmur, Qin fan way: "Lu fan, if you can give me more surprise, that is best."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Deep street, old lane.


    In a small shop, full of drinkers.


    The boss is a fat man. He grabs a dirty wine jar and comes to an old man.


    The boss just wanted to talk, but saw the old man put out his hand and stopped him.


    "Don''t talk, let me listen for a while."


    The boss is puzzled. What else can I hear here.


    Turning around, I saw two drinkers chatting.


    "I''ll tell you that Lu fan is definitely the strong among the strong. One finger, let Han Xiong of Han family fall to the ground. Han Xiong of the Han family is famous for his ability to fight. In the Han family, even if he is beaten by a elder brother who is several steps higher than him, he can fight hundreds of moves. But this time, one move, just one move, it was defeated. This swordsman of Donghua is formidable. "


    The old man smiled at this.


    The fat boss raised his eyebrows slightly. Suddenly, he thought of something. He said with a smile, "it''s not your apprentice."


    The old man laughed and looked out. The sun just fell on his face.


    Black palm, white hair, a smile, it is Wu Chen.


    "Yes, that''s my apprentice."


    Wu Chen lowered his voice and said with a smile. He grabbed the wine jar and looked up.


    The fat boss said with a smile: "you old man, in the end, you can accept such a good apprentice. It seems that I need to see it. He''s in the capital now, isn''t he. When will you bring it. "


    Wu Chen put down the wine jar and waved: "no hurry, no hurry."


    After that, Wu Chen burst out laughing.


    Fat boss mouth gently chanting.


    "Lu Fan. Well, I wrote down the name. "

 Chapter 431

    A few days later, Lu Fan and Han Xiong drove towards the center of the capital in a luxurious carriage.


    Lu Fan followed the carriage window and looked out, with a panoramic view of everything.


    The huge capital city is divided into four parts: the outer city, the Fucheng, the central city and the inner city, which are scattered in a circular shape.


    Among them, the outer city is the largest and the inner city the smallest.


    Fucheng, also known as the Vice City, is at the junction of the outer city and the central city. At this time, Lu Fan and others drove on the road of Fucheng.


    The bustling city, many times, is displayed by buildings and streets.


    For example, the buildings in the old land city are very monotonous, no more than three lofts high. The streets are also very narrow, with several carriages side by side, basically blocking the road.


    Later, when he saw Donghua City, Lu Fan praised the streets where Donghua city could run ten carriages and four towering pagodas.


    But compared with the capital cities in front of them, they are all past.


    Look at the buildings in front of you. There are all kinds of buildings. You shouldn''t have time.


    Height is not a problem. Lu Fan sees a tea house as high as a mountain, and the peak is already in the clouds. I also saw that for example, in a wine shop covering dozens of miles, the two big tanks at the door are tens of feet high, and the wine is about to overflow. When they surfed out of the big tank, many drunkards stood at the bottom and waited, then were drenched with wine.


    There is also a weapon shop like a tree. All the leaves are weapons. Or, the casino itself is a huge dice. The dice can rotate continuously. Sometimes the door can enter, sometimes it can''t.


    Such strange buildings are not seen by Lu Fan anywhere else.


    The road under his feet is even wider and smoother. What is the parallel carriage? It''s not a matter for a row of giants to walk with each other shoulder to shoulder. I don''t know what kind of stone the road surface is. I can''t see the gap at all. It''s integrated.


    In a word, everything seems so novel, and everything seems so grand.


    Lu Fan chuckled, mocking at the lack of his original imagination.


    I remember on the way, he also imagined what the capital would be like.


    In his imagination, the capital city is just a bigger and more prosperous city than Donghua city.


    Now it seems that reality is more magnificent than imagination.


    This is a good thing. Lu fan is very happy to see it.


    "Oh, brother Lu Fan. How can you drink so well. I won''t drink with you any more. "


    he was dizzy and finally woke up after lying on the carriage for several hours.


    Leaning on the bear skin plate, Han Xiong giggles.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s not that I have a good amount of alcohol. It''s because your alcohol is too poor. "


    Han Xiong stared at Lu Fan and said:" you are teasing me. I don''t have enough alcohol. You can ask, who in the capital doesn''t know my Han Xiong''s magnanimity. That is to say, I was defeated by you. I''ve been drinking hard these days, but I haven''t seen you drunk. Did you start drinking in your womb? "


    Lu Fan smiled, to tell the truth, it was a bit exaggerated to start drinking from her mother. But it''s no problem to start drinking from childhood.


    Which of the wines Master Wu Chen made for him is not strong and amazing. Although the wine in the capital is also strong and good to drink, it is still a little worse than Master Wu Chen''s.


    In particular, now that his vigorous Qi has the ability to absorb power, the poison is useless, and the wine is even more useless. It''s normal not to be drunk.


    Han Xiong''s goods, relying on his large amount of alcohol, have been fighting hard with him since today, which is naturally a fight. But the goods are tough enough. You don''t need to be vigorous.


    To sum up, he is really a forthright man.


    Shake your head and wake up. Han Xiong looked out of the window and said, "where is it? Is it near the central city. Brother Lu fan, it''s not me. When it comes to the central city, I will take you to an old shop, where the wine is called a strong and a good. No matter what level of martial arts you are, you should shake three times after a glass of wine. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "if you have such a shop, you need to see it."


    Just as he said it, Lu Fanhu saw a group of martial artists coming face to face, dressed in uniform martial uniform, talking and laughing, walking from the front.


    Han Xiong also put his head out, looked at it and said: "the scum student of wusheng college. A group of people who have a high eye and a low hand and don''t know how to fight have come out to practice again. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "wusheng college, is it a college in the capital? It sounds very powerful."


    Han Xiong said: "it''s powerful. Ha ha, it''s OK for the top people. They are all on the national list. Others are not worth mentioning. I don''t care to enter such a college, "Han Xiong said as his eyes rolled and his eyebrows twitched.


    Lu Fan only looked at it and knew that Han Xiong thought there was water in it.


    Han Xiong said to the driver, "that.... Over the past ten years, stay close to the side, and don''t contact with the people in front. "


    his face has been depressed for several days, and Han Xiong still can''t remember his name.


    Shaking his head, thirteen said that the carriage was going to the side, and Xiao Hei was lying beside thirteen, yawning.


    This group of young martial artists passed by the carriage, talking and laughing. Lu Fan looked at them indifferently and felt that their accomplishments were all good.


    At least it''s all from the outside.


    In the end, it''s the capital''s colleges that cultivate more talents.


    When I was in Wudao college, only a few of the top people in the branch could go to the outer Gang area. But this group of people in front of us are all above the outer Gang border, which is very powerful.


    Lu fan is laughing and looking at, at this time suddenly among these people, a girl shouted.


    "What a lovely spirit beast."


    suddenly, a group of students stopped and looked at Lu Fan''s carriage.


    All their eyes immediately rested on Xiao Hei.


    "Stop, stop."


    suddenly, the girl, together with several students, stopped Lu Fan''s carriage directly.


    The smile on Lu Fan''s face disappeared, while Han Xiong said gloomily: "Ge Laozi, these guys. When Lu fan saw that Han Xiong didn''t go out, he leaned out of the window and said, "what''s the matter?" before he finished, he saw a girl rushing forward and holding Xiao Hei in her arms.


    "How much are you spirit beast. "Sell it to me," the girl asked, blinking.


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I''m sorry. This spirit beast, my friend and family, is impossible to sell. "


    When the girl''s face became cold, several other male students saw that the girl''s face had changed. They immediately shouted to Lu fan, "isn''t it a spirit beast?". What can''t be sold. Look, this is a 100000 gold coin crystal card. Take it. Don''t be shameless. We are students of wusheng college. "As soon as we finish talking, Lu Fan''s eyebrows are frowning.


    Inside, Han Xiong couldn''t help it. He said in a loud voice, "I''m your forefather''s board. Are the students of wusheng college very amazing?"

 Chapter 432

    Han Xiong lifted the curtain and came out. Glare at the group of students.


    In the moment of seeing Han Xiong. The students were stunned at first. Immediately afterwards. One by one, they all laughed.


    "Who should I be. This is Han''s Han bear. "


    A student''s way. Then the other students laughed.


    Han Xiong was furious. Snatched little black from the girl''s hand. "You people of wusheng college. I''m going to lose face of wusheng college. Snatch people''s spirit beast in the street. Do you want a face? "


    Han Xiong''s voice is not small. The rest of the street stopped at once. Qi Qi looks this way.


    One student pointed to Han Xiong''s nose and said, "don''t spit blood. Who robbed it? We just want to buy it. "


    Han Xiong swears, "buy your ancestor''s board."


    Say. Han Xiong took out his big hammer. A dozen students immediately backed away.


    "Han Xiong. What are you doing? You dare to fight us. You don''t even want to stay in the capital, do you? "


    "Han Xiong. Do you forget how you were expelled from wusheng college? "Several students pointed to Han Xiong and shouted.


    Lu Fan heard them. More or less understood.


    No wonder. He just heard some acid in Han Xiong''s words. It turned out that he was expelled from the college.


    Han Xiong''s face changed. A hand with a sledgehammer. I don''t know whether to hammer down for a while.


    Several students hesitated to see Han Xiong. Immediately he laughed.


    Especially the girl who just robbed Xiaohei. "I''m sorry you didn''t dare to hammer. Han Xiong. Is this beast yours? "Han Xiong looks at Lu Fan. Then he said, "Wei Sujing. You''d better not move the beast. This is my friend''s. "


    Wei Sujing takes a step forward. "It''s not you. What''s your hurry. I want to buy his spirit beast. You can make a price. "


    Lu Fan also stepped out of the carriage at this time. Xiaohei jumps directly on his shoulder. Look at Wei Sujing with disdainful eyes.


    "I said. It''s impossible to sell. "


    Wei Sujing snorted, "boy. Don''t think you''re a bull if you''re next to Han Xiong. I tell you, I''m Miss Wei. On identity, it''s no worse than Han Xiong. You''d better weigh it out. "


    The voice did not fall, just out of the voice of the male students also stood out and said: "yes. We are all the sons and daughters of the family of the capital. It''s your blessing to take a fancy to your spirit beast. How much is it? "


    Lu fan, with a wry smile, turned to Han Xiong and said, "if I hit them, will I give you trouble?"


    Han Xiong obviously didn''t expect that Lu fan would come up with such a sentence. He was stunned for a moment, and then he said with a smile: "I''m not afraid of trouble."


    Lu Fan nodded and said to thirteen, "deal with it. According to the rules of the warrior, don''t kill. "


    Finish saying, Lu fan then entered carriage again, deal with these people, Lu fan does not have the * * of hand at all.


    Thirteen pulls out a sword to stand out, scared a dozen cadets directly. A group of people stepped back.


    Then, thirteen indifferent way: "fighting."


    Two words mean everything.


    These students were obviously enraged by Lu Fan''s disregard and 13''s arrogance. They shouted: "what are you? You want to fight with us."


    Before we had finished, we saw a strong wind rising on thirteen people, and the cultivation of Yuangang was fully revealed.


    At that time, all the pedestrians around gave way, and the main shops closed the door immediately, and by the way, they put on a piece of iron to block the outside. Obviously, it is not the first time to experience such a thing.


    The casino also immediately rushed out several people, shouting: "it''s a gamble. The students of wusheng college treat the mysterious warrior. Three for one, three for one. "


    Thirteen calmly hold the sword in the palm of their own row, and then extend the palm.


    This is the standard duel posture, but when the students see the thirteen accomplishments, how dare they come forward again.


    Han Xiong said with a smile: "take it. Don''t counselle, you students of wusheng college are not very good. "


    Ten students look at me, I look at you, no one dare to go forward.


    No way, the gap between the realm is there, and no one wants to go up and be beaten.


    "Don''t be afraid, I don''t believe it. He really dares to start with us."


    Wei Sujing is biting her teeth.


    At the moment, the whole street is coming. If they counseled, they would not only lose the college, but also the family.


    As he said this, Wei Sujing stood out first.


    Take the sword and row on his hand. Looking at thirteen, Wei Sujing said, "I''d like to see if you dare to give me


    Before she had finished speaking, a strong wind swept her.


    The vigorous strength of the body was broken. Wei Sujing had a blood hole in his waist.


    The blood flowed out, and Wei Sujing was shocked.


    Thirteen suddenly looked at her, the eyes really seemed to see a dead body.


    With a bang, Wei Sujing fell to the ground.


    She thought that she was born in Wei family, the head of wusheng college, plus her gender advantage, the other side was unlikely to really fight her.


    But who would have thought that the other side didn''t wait for her to finish, so they gave her a sword.


    This sword, only an inch short, can destroy her Dantian. This is also the credit of a life jade in her Dantian. At this time, there is a sword mark on that life jade.


    The other side is really going to kill her.


    Thinking of this, Wei Sujing crawled back in horror. He was in a state of embarrassment. Han Xiong was almost crazy with laughter.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly at this scene. Thirteen really understood what he said, don''t kill. But the XIII sword goes on, aiming at the purpose of abandoning people. I''m afraid it''s more painful for the warrior than killing him.


    Hurriedly Lu Fan coughs heavily.


    Thirteen heard Lu Fan''s cough and frowned slightly. In my heart, I wonder if my sword has deviated, which makes my master dissatisfied.


    Thinking like this, thirteen momentum is better. Next sword, he will not stab again.


    Glancing at the others, the students immediately backed away.


    Even Wei Sujing was almost ruined by a sword. Others dare to go there.


    Without saying a word, these people carried Wei Sujing and ran away.


    Lu fan saw this and chuckled.


    "Even if it''s a hooligan and a ruffian who loses the fight, at least he will throw away two cruel words. Unexpectedly, these students are not even as good as rogues and ruffians. "


    Lu Fan''s words, though not loud, still floated to those students'' ears.


    At that time, the humiliating faces of these students were red. Some of them almost cried. Their steps were faster and disappeared in a twinkling of an eye.


    "Cool, cool, cool. Lu fan, your brother, I have made up my mind. "


    Han Xiong laughs at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan put down the curtain and said, "OK, let''s go."

 Chapter 433

    "Too much to deceive."


    The students of wusheng college, who were driven away by Xieyi sword, were all indignant.


    This time their humiliation will be unforgettable.


    Especially Wei Sujing, a sword in his waist, can''t say a word until now.


    The blood in her waist wound has been stopped for a long time. As a child of a large family, some life-saving pills should be prepared on her.


    A pill into the abdomen, injury is not a problem.


    But what pill can calm her anger, and who can make up for the blood she bit out of her teeth.


    "Back to college."


    Wei Sujing squeezed words from his teeth.


    All the other students looked at her and didn''t dare to say more.


    A female student leaned over and said, "sister Jing, are you going to tell the teacher?"


    Wei Sujing suddenly raised her voice and said: "stupid. Tell the tutor, let the whole college know our incompetence. I''m going to tell elder martial brother tianjealous. Let him do justice for us. Don''t think you can bully the students of wusheng college just like no one else. They have a price to pay. "


    Hearing the name of elder martial brother tianjealous, the eyes of these students are shining.


    "That''s right. If elder martial brother tianenvy is willing to fight. Han Xiong, they have at least two broken legs. "


    "Hum, I think elder martial brother tianenvious just needs to stand in front of them and they will kneel down to beg for mercy."


    "But will elder martial brother tianenvious help us?"


    just now, everyone looks to Wei Sujing.


    Wei Sujing shook her hair gently and said confidently, "maybe others can''t. But as long as I say it, there is absolutely no problem. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Two days later, capital city, central city, Han family.


    "Brother Lu fan, we have arrived. Oh, after playing so many days, I finally came back. Little crazy, little rabbit, you are fat again. "


    Han Xiong steps into Han''s courtyard, and the two soldiers guarding the gate spit at Han Xiong.


    He was called a little crazy warrior by Han Xiong. He pointed to Han Xiong''s face and said, "you have a face to come back. The head of the family has to reckon with you the last time you hit someone drunk. You wait for the board. "


    Han hung raised his neck and said, "I won''t hide. This is my friend Lu Fan. Don''t drive him out. Senior brother Lu fan, come in. "


    Han Xiong shouted at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan stood in front of Han''s courtyard and watched carefully.


    It''s a yard that doesn''t look gorgeous, at least not from the door.


    Simple Hanfu two characters, no gilding, no paint, no complex patterns. The simple door looks like a certain period of time. In comparison, their Lu family''s gate in Donghua city is more magnificent.


    Seen from the door alone, this courtyard is a bit like their old house.


    Lu Fan suddenly had a feeling of going home. He nodded to the thirteen behind him and stepped in.


    "Let''s give in, you little kids. You beat up the front yard."


    Han Xiong cried as he walked. Lu fan saw a group of kids practicing kung fu. At the age of twelve or thirteen, they were still full of vigorous energy.


    When it comes to practising Kung Fu, it''s actually playing. A group of people are chasing me. I''m playing with you. It''s fun. The names of all kinds of skills are shouted in the mouth.


    Han Xiong retreats a few especially naughty troublemakers and continues to walk inside.


    Several children saw an outsider coming. They looked at Lu Fan and shisan curiously. Then one child said in a loud voice, "stranger from nowhere, take me a punch."


    Say, this child, still really a fist hit in Lu Fan''s waist.


    The strength is not small, but Lu Fan just smiled, his muscles moved, and he bounced the child back.


    A group of children nearby exclaimed, "here comes a master."


    Han Xiong laughed and said to Lu fan, "brother Lu Fan. Don''t you mind? This is how we Han family are. You little guys, go out and play. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "when I was a child, I didn''t have such great strength. The Han family is really different. "


    Han Xiong said: "this is the ability. Children should learn to be strong in this world."


    With that, Han Xiong takes Lu fan through the front yard. And the scenery in front of the back is suddenly bright.


    This is a huge martial arts arena. It''s not known how many miles around.


    There are many weapons in the middle. They are still floating on their own, just like the sword Mountain Lu Fan once saw.


    In the middle of the martial arts arena, hundreds of people are practicing. Their movements are neat and uniform. They take firm steps and keep punching left and right in front. The blades kept hitting them, tinkling. Occasionally they cut someone''s skin, but they didn''t care. It doesn''t seem like that at all.


    Above the arena, a man is floating, gnawing pig''s hooves, sitting on a white cloud chair, watching the crowd, eating and saying.


    "Han family, just want to be able to fight. It''s about being beaten. What you are suffering from today is that you will lose less blood later. Do you understand? "


    " do you understand. "


    All the children of the Han family responded loudly.


    The man then asked, "very well, since you are so obedient, today you will be rewarded with a thousand more punches. If you don''t have enough punches, you are not allowed to eat or refuse to accept."


    "Not satisfied."


    Hundreds of people shouted.


    "Why don''t you eat? Master is amazing."


    "Tiangang warrior is very good. Dare to take care of me for dinner."


    "I can tolerate everything else. I can''t eat. I can''t bear it."


    The man quietly listened to the shouting below, and continued: "if you don''t accept it, you are right.". I don''t want you to fight me. Ha ha, come on. I can''t. keep practicing. "


    Han Xiong looked at this scene, shaking his head and said: "it''s kind. Brother Lu fan, this is where I practiced. I don''t have to say it''s a piece of meat. "


    Lu fan is very happy. The Han family''s martial arts practice is really special.


    Master, these people dare to talk back loudly. In other families, I''m afraid that person will be hit at the next moment.


    Lu Fan looked up at the man in the air and said, "this is,"


    Han Xiong said: "this is my second uncle, Han Jun. Come on, let me introduce you. "


    Said, Han Xiong walked into the martial arts arena and shouted to Han Jun, "uncle Er, come to see me."


    Han Xiong, who is holding the pig''s hoof, looks down at Han Xiong, then says happily, "you are finally back. The old man shouted to hit your board every day. Did you finish the good wine he secretly hid. Ha ha, you''re going to get blood mould. "


    Saying that, Han Jun jumped down from the air and came to Lu Fan and Han Xiong.


    Winking, Han jundao said: "Han Xiong, if you still have the good wine for uncle Er, then I can tell you something. Otherwise, you are going to ban your feet. "


    The fat on Han Xiong''s body all convulsed and said: "second uncle, you are bluffing me again. I''ve heard all about it. Don''t shut up. I dare to come back now. "


    Han Jun''s face slightly changed and said: "the news of your silly bear is still very good. Forget it. Don''t make a mistake, lest you say that I bully you behind your back. Which of your friends did you bring back? "


    Han Xiong pointed to Lu Fan and said:" Lu fan, Lu brother. He is still Han Feng''s junior brother. "


    When Han Jun heard Han Feng''s words, he was stunned for a moment, and then he said with a smile: "Han Feng has a younger martial brother, Lu fan, this name is a little familiar. I remember that Lu fan, a swordsman from Donghua state, came to the city these two days. That''s you. "


    Lu Fan threw his fist and said:" I have seen Han Erye. In Xiadong Huazhou, Lu fan, this is my housekeeper 13. "


    Han Jun said with a smile: "it''s really you. You have a good reputation. Once you enter the city, you will be famous. You know how many boring warriors out there want to make your name. "


    Lu Fan said stupidly, "I don''t know."


    Han jundao: "it seems that you are also a fool. Well, since he is Han Xiong''s friend, he has something to do with Han Feng. Let''s live in the Han family first. There is nothing else, just hospitality, large place and many yards. More girls, more meat. Whatever you choose. "


    Lu Fan almost coughs because of Han Jun''s words.


    As expected, the Han family''s children are shameless, and they come down in one continuous line.


    Han Jun leads Lu Fan and Han Xiong to the inside. Those weapons, like eyes, automatically open the way for several people.


    Walking through the arena is another arena, and then another arena.


    There seems to be nothing else in the whole Han family, just a martial arts arena.


    It''s not easy to walk out of the last martial arts arena. What appears in the sight is a small mountain. Houses are built around the mountain. All the way up, from the foot of the mountain, houses are scattered.


    When he got here, Lu Fan finally saw the family members of the Han family, all kinds of women passing by, the fox people, the fish people, the dragon people, and so on. He had everything. When several passers-by passed by, they gave Han a big wink. It was obviously the old man.


    Up the mountain, several paths are scattered, and the road of bluestone slab is antique.


    Lu Fanhu felt the increase of the forces of heaven and earth around him. It seems that this place is where the forces of heaven and earth gather. In other words, it is a blessed place.


    Han Jun pointed to the house on the mountain and said: "Lu fan, if you want to live, just find a house without people. When you hear the bell, it''s time to eat. Remember to come out on time. Don''t forget to eat. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "I see. Han Er ye, is the head of the family really absent? Elder martial brother Han Feng has something else. Let me bring it to him. "


    Han Jun said: "the head of the family is really not here. The old man is closed. If you really want to help Han Feng, why don''t you meet Han Feng''s father? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "yes."


    Han Jun pointed to a house on the mountain and said, "go to the White House over there. Han Feng''s father has a bad temper. Pay attention to what you say. "


    Lu Fan bowed himself and stepped up.


    Lu Fan''s pace is light.


    About to walk to the White House, suddenly a man and a woman came to talk and laugh.


    Lu Fan took a look and stopped at once.


    He didn''t know the man, but the woman, he was too familiar.


    Lu Fan Leng is in place, voice way: "dance empty spirit."


    Hearing the name, the dancing spirit with the veil turned his head.

 Chapter 434

    Four eyes are opposite, both look surprised.


    Lu Fan didn''t expect to see Wukong spirit here. Similarly, Wukong spirit didn''t seem to expect to see Lu fan here.


    It''s almost a year since Donghua city left.


    This time, seeing the dancing spirit here, Lu Fan immediately raised a smile on his face. Just about to come forward and speak, Wukong Ling''s eyes were surprised and converged. He calmly looked at Lu Fan and said, "Hello, you know me."


    Lu Fan was stunned and frowned.


    The man standing with Wukong spirit also looks at Lu Fan with different eyes.


    Lu Fan looked at the eyes behind the veil of Wukong spirit and was silent for a long time. He said: "you don''t know me."


    Wukong Spirit said with a little surprise: "have we seen it? You are."


    Lu Fan nodded clearly and said: "I''m sorry. I know the wrong person. "


    With that, Lu Fan strode forward.


    The man beside Wukong Ling suddenly called out to Lu Fandao: "wait a minute, who are you. Why are you in Han family? "Br >


    the man reaches out his hand, puts it on Lu Fan''s shoulder, and holds him.


    The strength of his hand seems to be a little big. Lu fan can feel a strong force squeezing his muscles.


    It''s just that he wants to hold Lu Fan down like this, which seems naive.


    Lu fan controls the muscle to flick, then directly shakes the man''s hand to open.


    Turning to look at the man, Lu Fandao said: "I am Han Xiong''s friend. Come and stay for a few days. "


    The man looked at his hand, a little surprised.


    "Good skill, a little skill. This brother, nothing else, just a question. My name is Han Yuanning, a son of Han family. I have had a few moves. "


    Han Yuanning smiled at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "I have a chance."


    After that, Lu Fan took a look at Wukong spirit. And the dancing spirit is not over head.


    Lu Fan left without saying anything else.


    Han Yuanning watched Lu Fan leave, then raised his hand and said: "this guy is a little interesting. He is also a good athlete in the field of physical training. Han Xiong even made such a friend. This guy is not just going to make trouble at last. Kong Ling, you really don''t know him. "


    Wu Kong Ling said lightly:" why should I know him? "


    Say, dance empty spirit to Han Yuanning tiny smile, eyebrow pick, voice can''t say soft.


    Although it is across the veil, Han Yuanning still seems to see the face of Wukong Ling''s peerless face smiling at himself.


    Immediately, won Ning became intoxicated and his eyes became dull: "yes. Why do you need to know him. It''s enough for you to know me. "


    Wukong Ling said with a smile:" I hate it. You said today that you would take me to a fun place in the Han family. Don''t forget. "


    won Ning nodded and left with the dancing spirit.


    Lu Fan''s pace quickened and his anger rose.


    He didn''t know why he was angry, but he just couldn''t contain his anger.


    The little black on his shoulder seemed to feel Lu Fan''s anger. He was lying on his back and dared not move any more.


    Suddenly, Lu fan stopped and said, "I don''t understand why I pretend to be an acquaintance."


    Thirteen or so look, a face at a loss, the master is talking to whom.


    For a moment, thirteen did not see anyone else. After a pause, thirteen said, "master."


    Lu Fan turned to look at thirteen and said, "you have something to say."


    thirteen thought for a while and shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Lu Fan sighed and shook his head and said, "that''s all. If I don''t know you, I don''t know you. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan took out one thing, which was the half fire essence he put in his belt.


    After a few eyes, Lu Fan quickly put it away again.


    Forced to stabilize their emotions, Lu Fan finally came to the White House.


    There is a tree in front of the door. A middle-aged man is sitting under the tree playing chess. He is dressed in plain clothes and barefoot. His hair is scattered and his face is covered with scum.


    No one plays chess with him, just him.


    Just after Lu Fan came to the door, the middle-aged man did not lift his head. "Who are you looking for?"


    Lu Fan said: "excuse me, Han Feng''s father, but here,"


    the middle-aged man Lang said: "dead, Han Feng''s father has been angry with Han Feng."


    Said, middle-aged man a son heavily fell on the chessboard, almost smashed the chessboard.


    Lu Fan looks at this movement, his heart is moving. He steps forward and says, "you are Han Feng''s father."


    At the moment, the middle-aged man finally looked up to Lu Fandao and said, "what''s the matter with you. If you have something to say, please let it go. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter, but elder martial brother Han Feng told me to say hello to my uncle for him when I came to the capital."


    Lu Fan said, bowing.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he immediately jumped and scolded: "that dead rabbit let you come. That bastard is his own person. If he doesn''t come back, he has to ask me to invite him."


    Lu Fan looks embarrassed and doesn''t know what to say.


    The middle-aged man came to Lu Fan and said, "you are Han Feng''s younger martial brother, that is to say, he is really in the martial arts college that the old guy in tianyazi runs. How is he? Is he about to be killed? I want you to come and beg me. He is still dead outside. Let you come back and send me a letter, saying, "Lu Fan feels that his ears are going to be deafened. This sound can compete with the ground level martial arts.


    Lu Fanlian said: "elder martial brother Han Feng has a good life. Nothing happened, just let me say hello. He also asked me to bring presents. "


    Lu Fan took out a stone. This is exactly what elder martial brother Han Feng asked him to bring back.


    But Lu Fan also knows that this broken stone was replaced by two inferior pills taken by senior brother Han Feng at the Danding market.


    Lu Fan took the stone and didn''t dare to go out for a while. But the middle-aged man snatched the stone.


    "He''s a little filial. He knows to buy things for his father. It''s a ghost stone. He won''t pick it up anywhere and let you bring it to me. "


    Lu Fan murmured in his heart that it was almost like picking it up randomly.


    But on the surface, Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "how could it be picked up. This is what elder martial brother Han Feng got back from his death. "


    The middle-aged man finally showed a smile on his face. He took the stone and looked left and right. He said with a smile, "that''s about it. I can''t see what it is. But since my son is filial to me, it should be a good thing. I''ll take it. When are you going back. You tell him to come back early, and then hang out, come back and quickly inherit the family business, marry a wife and have a son. As long as he comes back early, I won''t beat him. "


    Lu Fan wiped the sweat on his forehead. Fortunately, elder martial brother Han Feng was right, and his father couldn''t recognize it. Otherwise, he would be unlucky.


    The middle-aged man put the stone into his belt and then looked at Lu Fan and said, "OK. Now introduce yourself. What''s your name? "

 Chapter 435

    "Lu fan, Lu Cheng and Lu Fan in Donghua," Lu Fan respectfully said.


    The middle-aged man said with a smile, "Donghua, that''s right. Han Feng''s ghost boy was brought there by his third uncle. Lu fan, my name is Han Wushuang. You are my son''s younger martial brother. Just call me uncle. This time, I will not come to the capital just to bring something for Han Feng. "


    Lu Fandao: "I''m here to participate in the selection."


    Han Wushuang raised his eyebrows and said, "select. You''re talking about the selection of the world championships. Your family is very rich. I don''t remember which senior official in the city is surnamed Lu. "


    Lu Fan didn''t understand what it had to do with money. He replied, "I came to the capital for the first time. I don''t know any officials. "


    Han Wushuang was even more surprised and said: "I don''t know the official. Then how did you get the selection quota? "


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, "maybe I got it from the imperial court after I passed the examination of the middle patrol."


    "What. Again, you have passed the examination of the middle inspector. "


    Han Wushuang''s eyes began to shine. After thinking for a while, Han Wushuang seemed to think of something. He pointed to Lu Fan and said, "you can''t be Lu fan who has been recorded by Shenhua Wei with one sword cutting four demons."


    Lu Fan felt uncomfortable when he heard the words "one sword cutting four demons".


    He didn''t do it at all. But now, he can only nod: "it''s me."


    Han Wushuang laughed.


    "My son has such a good younger martial brother. Good, good. I''ve heard that you are your Majesty''s grace to come to the capital next spring when flowers bloom. You''re here ahead of time. I''d like to tell you first, some things are not good habits in advance. When you come, be careful. "


    Lu fan is about to ask if he can''t understand.


    A loud voice below shouted: "where is Lu fan. Lu fan comes out. Someone is looking for you outside. "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. Someone asked for him.


    This time, this place, who will find him.


    Han Wushuang is an expression that I know. He says unfathomably: "it''s coming. Come fast enough. Boy, if you can''t, give up early. Listen to uncle. Sometimes it''s not a bad thing to counsel. "


    Lu Fan was a little surprised at this sentence, which was not like what the Han family said. At least Han Feng can''t say that.


    Lu Fan got up to go out, but he still asked curiously.


    "Uncle Han, can you explain it to me?"


    Han Wushuang said with a smile: "go to see who is going to trouble you first. I''d like to hear an explanation. I''ll wait for you to pass the test. "


    With that, Han Wushuang pushes Lu Fan for a moment and asks him to go out.


    Lu Fan''s face is inexplicable. He can''t understand what''s going on.


    Walking down the mountain of Han family, Lu fan saw a Han family kid still shouting his name at the top of his voice.


    Lu Fan said, "I am Lu Fan. Who wants me?"


    The Han''s son looked Lu Fan up and down and said, "you are thinner than I thought. Brother Lu fan, the people from wusheng college are coming. They are waiting for you outside. Hurry up. "


    When Han Wushuang heard about wusheng college, he was surprised and said, "no, how can I get the people out of wusheng College as soon as I come up?"


    Lu Fan walked out quickly, and a group of Han family members began to ask what was going on. Then a group of people followed.


    After walking out of the Han family, I came to the martial arts arena in front of me. I suddenly found that there were many people around the martial arts arena.


    A group of young people in martial robes of wusheng college stood in the middle of the room. Lu Fan recognized Wei Sujing, whom he had seen only two days ago.


    Immediately, Lu Fan probably understood what was going on. Han Xiong saw Lu Fan coming at the moment and shouted: "brother Lu Fan. What are you doing here. Ge Laozi, who asked you to call brother Lu fan. I said I could solve it myself. "


    "Shut up."


    next to him, Han Jun glared at Han Xiong. Then Han Jun looked at the students of wusheng college in front of him and said, "you little kids of wusheng college. I want to make trouble in the wrong place. This is the Han family. Have you seen it clearly? "


    Han Wushuang also shouted: "what''s the matter, dare to make it to the Han family."


    The leader of a student stood out, dressed as white as snow, eyebrow as sword, dignified. The man bowed to Han Jun and Han Wushuang and said: "Han Er ye, Han Da Ye. I''m envious in xiawusheng college. I''m here today to help some younger martial brothers and sisters get justice. Not to make trouble at the Han family. Lu fan, the murderer who hurt my younger martial sister, is in the Han family, so we have to come here. Today, we are only looking for Lu fan to make an appointment for war, not for anything else. If you offend me, Tianyuan apologizes to your predecessors first. "


    Tianyuan''s words are magnificent and justified. Han Jun can''t find a reason to contradict.


    Lu Fan stood out at this time and said, "since you are here to find me, please row down the road."


    Heaven envies to see Lu Fan finally come out, on the face raised the smile.


    A group of students from Wudao college looked at Lu Fan and said loudly, "it''s him who envies senior brother Tian."


    Wei Sujing pulled tianjealous''s clothes and said, "elder martial brother tianjealous, please help me out."


    The sky is envious to nod a bit, go forward again.


    "You are Donghua swordsman, Lu Fan."


    As soon as the voice came to an end, there was an exclamation among the Han family.


    "He is Donghua swordsman. Oh, I know him. Isn''t this the guy who''s on the national list. "


    "It''s not bad. It''s a bit of momentum."


    "It looks like I''m friends with brother Han Xiong. That''s our friend from the Han family, Lu fan, come on, "


    ......


    A group of Han family''s children are carrying chairs and sitting down beside them with melon seeds. They are ready to watch a good play.


    What did Lu Fan just say? When he looked around, he saw that Han Wushuang, the eldest, was sitting on the side of Han Jun, the second, and he ate melon seeds with the younger generation.


    Well, the Han family did it.


    Lu Fan shook his head and said to heaven, "I am right. Come if you want. "


    Heaven envied: "your reputation is a little big. If not, I would not come today. By the way, I''m also one of the strongest in China. I don''t bully you either. Today, I just came to inform you that I dare to fight with you in public in three days. "


    Lu Fandao:" can''t you fight today? "


    Heaven envied and said with a smile: "since we want to win, of course, we need to win something spectacular. Three days later, in front of the door of wusheng college, dare not to come here. "


    Lu Fan said lightly:" OK. Three days later. "


    Hearing Lu Fan''s promise, Wei Sujing and other people immediately showed a satisfied smile. They seemed to have seen Lu Fan beheaded and sword by tianjealous elder martial brother.


    Tian envious shook his hand and pulled out his blade. It was a blue sword, pointing to Lu Fan''s face, and then made a stroke on the ground.


    This is the way of fighting in wusheng college. After that, Tianyan turns around and takes the students away.


    The Han family, who was going to watch a good play, was disappointed. They really came to make an appointment, not to fight.


    Han Wushuang got up and said, "when I sent someone to wusheng college to ask for money, their students made a path to our martial arts arena and broke it."


    After that, Han Wushuang left.


    In the distance, Tian jealousy heard Han Wushuang''s words. He stumbled and nearly fell to the ground.

 Chapter 436

    Wusheng college was envious. The news about fighting with Lu Fan spread out that night.


    I don''t know if it was tianjealous who spread it or other people in wusheng college who helped spread it. In a word, the news spread quickly.


    Wusheng college.


    Located in the northern outer city of the capital, in the endless green mountains.


    Yes, there are mountains in the city, and they are not one, but one. This is also a feature of the capital.


    Surrounded by mountains, a splendid building complex is wusheng college.


    In wusheng college, many students are talking about it at the moment.


    A ray of light came from the entrance of wusheng college. In the light, one student came out.


    This is a fixed-point transmission array used to drive the way inside the capital. One gold coin is used once, which is cheap and affordable. It''s not impossible to cross thousands of miles at a time and pay more money to go directly from the outer city to the Fucheng.


    Lu Fan and Han Xiong just came back to the Han family in a few days. And these students of wusheng college also rely on this kind of array to walk around and experience in the capital city.


    "Lu fan, I have heard the name several times in the past two days. Is he really powerful? He has to be jealous. "


    "I don''t know. But I want to see how powerful a warrior can be in a small place like Donghua. "


    "I heard that he defeated Han Xiong."


    "Han Xiong, ha ha, is just a fool expelled from the college."


    "I think so."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Several students were laughing and talking.


    Suddenly a tall man came up and said in a thick voice, "what are you talking about. It''s nothing to do with you that people are not fierce. Hurry to practice. "A few students bow quickly and say:" yes, master Lei, we will go now. "


    All the students ran away as quickly as the mouse saw the cat.


    Lei Shizun felt his chin and stood in place, as if waiting for someone.


    In a moment, another master came and fell directly in front of master Lei.


    "Ray old bastard, you call me in a hurry. What''s the matter?"


    He was dressed in black, well-balanced, shiny and bald, but he looked elegant.


    Master Lei said: "ting yuan, I didn''t call you. It was Shifu who sent me a letter today. Come and have a look. "


    Tingyuan looked surprised and said, "master, how could his old man send us a letter?"


    Hurry up, and leishizun takes out a thin note.


    There is only one line above: "find Lu Fan and invite him to Lei Guang sect."


    Ting yuan frowned and said: "who is Lu fan?"


    Lei Shizun said with a smile: "it''s interesting here. I didn''t know who Lu fan was yesterday, but I know today. He just had three days to compete with the jealous boy. "


    Tingyuan nodded: "he was a young warrior. But I don''t understand why Master said please. "


    Lei Shizun also frowned and said, "I don''t understand. I also wonder why we should say "please". As our master, even the son of the emperor, we don''t need to say this word. Speaking of it, I have never seen master use this word. This is the first time. "


    Tingyuan also raised his eyebrows, thinking quietly.


    At night, the stars are all over the sky.


    The starry sky of the capital city is bright. When night comes, the stars here are particularly dazzling, as if they could fall at any time.


    Han family. Lu fan, who has just made an appointment with Tian jealousy, is playing chess happily with Han matchless.


    "Boy, you don''t worry at all. Jealousy was not easy that day. Be careful not to be abandoned by him."


    Han Wushuang drops a son and says slowly.


    Lu Fan replied, "Uncle Han, believe me. I''m not an easy guy either. "


    Say, Lu Fan also falls a son, Han matchless eyebrow immediately followed shake.


    "Young people, confidence is a good thing. But it''s not good to be too crazy. Let me tell you so. Tianenvy is the descendant of Tianjia. Although it''s not the eldest son or the strongest, as long as it comes from Tianjia, it''s all good kids who have a hand in martial arts. It''s a little worse than our Han family. "


    Han Wushuang shamelessly pastes gold on the Han family. Lu fanquan doesn''t hear what''s going on.


    However, the word Tianjia made Lu fan think of other things. It seems that the dean is Tianjia. It seems that he will go to Tianjia sometime.


    Lu Fan thought quietly, and Han Wushuang hurriedly dropped another son.


    In a moment, Lu Fandao said, "my God, it seems that I have to save some face for him."


    Han Wushuang said with a smile: "Stinky boy, you look so shameless that you have the charm I used to have. Well, I''m not going to scare you. You are good at fighting. In the face of the Han family, even if he wins you, he dare not do anything to you. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and dropped another word. Han Wushuang''s face turned green.


    Lu Fandao: "Uncle Han, I still have one thing to ask. What do you mean by what you say during the day. Can you explain it?


    Han Wushuang shakes his head and says: "ah, it''s not easy to say."


    Lu Fan''s eyes turn slightly, and suddenly he feels a pill in his arms and puts it into Han Wushuang''s hand.


    "Uncle, nothing else. I''m filial to you. When you eat sugar beans, "


    Han Wushuang takes a look at it, and then raises his eyebrow and says," I can''t see. You''re rich. Come on, come on, I''m short of this pill. Take it back. Since you want to hear it, I''ll tell you about it. Lest you die in vain. "


    Lu Fan put on a look of listening attentively. Han Wushuang pointed to Lu Fan''s face and said, "first of all, this matter should start after your kid cut four demons with one sword. You may not know that you would not have been given this place. "


    "How can I say that?" Lu fan asked.


    Han Wushuang said with a smile: "it''s very simple. Because his royal highness did not agree. You may not know. The selection quota of all countries in Wu''an is controlled by his royal highness


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "then why let me go to the capital?"


    Han Wushuang said: "it''s wonderful here. Because you are specially approved by your majesty. Your majesty said that you should come. Who dares to say no. But his majesty did not say that he must give you the quota. He said, "let''s come to the capital."


    Lu Fandao: "what''s the name of this? Let me come, and then open up the quota for me, and then let me go back."


    Han Wushuang said: "if you can go back safely, it''s OK, but it''s not as simple as you think. Let me tell you that. Since the selection quota is controlled by the crown prince, then think about why the crown prince is unwilling to give you the quota."


    Lu Fan thought and said: "I don''t understand. I didn''t offend him or scold him. I don''t even know what he looks like."


    suddenly, Lu Fan''s eyes lit up and said: "is it because I killed a guard,"


    Han Wushuang smiled: "Your Highness, don''t worry about a guard, come on, don''t guess, I''ll tell you, Because his royal highness, when he was trading these places, to be exact, he was selling money. "


    Lu fanleng said:" there is still such a thing. "


    Han Wushuang said:" it''s amazing that if you mix the capital for a while longer, you will find that these are all things that people know. His highness, on the face of it, he openly recommended talents to participate in the selection. In fact, secretly, in fact That is to say, if any senior official gives more money, he will give his family a place. If any senior official is willing to support his royal highness prince to be a running dog of the Communist Party of China, he will also give you a place. Now, all the places are basically sold out. The remaining places under the prince''s Palace are ready to keep the high price. Of course, no one who is inexplicable will come and steal them, Ąą


    Lu Fan chuckled and said: "for example, I,"


    Han Wushuang nodded: "yes, for example, you,"


    Lu Fan said: "now I probably know what kind of danger I will face,"


    Han Wushuang chuckled and said: "so I said that this kind of thing happened today is not strange at all. It''s not surprising. Although you have come to the capital, Prince If your highness doesn''t want to give you a place, he will send several fighters to beat you to pieces, and everything will be solved. To your majesty, Lu Fan of Donghua state failed to gamble in the capital one day, and his accomplishments were exhausted, so he had no ability to participate in the selection. Therefore, the place was given to someone else, "


    Lu Fan sighed:" that is to say, I came here ahead of time, but I still came wrong. His Highness Prince won''t find a Tiangang "Believe me," Han Wushuang said with a smile, "you are not worthy of the prince''s Highness''s beating you with the powerful Tiangang." Lu Fan was not happy at all because of this comfort.


    He suddenly felt that the capital was not so lovely, but a sense of stepping into the conspiracy circle.


    Han Wushuang said with a smile: "so, my personal suggestion is. You might as well lose to that day''s jealousy in three days. He is also a warrior in the list of ghost countries. If you lose to him, you will not lose face. If you lose to him, you will be seriously injured and save yourself. Then play in the capital for a few days and go back. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said with a wry smile, "it sounds like this is the only way to do it. Otherwise, he will face endless open and closed battles."


    Han Wushuang nodded: "that''s right."


    Lu Fan looks up at Han Wushuang, and suddenly a chess piece hits the board.


    "I''m sorry. I have been practicing martial arts for many years, but I have learned the three words "not to admit defeat". Thank you for reminding me, uncle. But I won''t just roll back. "


    Han Wushuang stared at the chessboard and suddenly found that he had lost.


    Lu Fan got up and said with a smile, "uncle, have a rest earlier."


    After that, Lu fan turns around and leaves.


    Han Wushuang looks at Lu Fan''s back and suddenly shouts, "you think it over, you may die in the capital."


    Lu Fan turned to look at Han Wushuang and said, "uncle, if it was Han Feng, would you let him back?"


    Han Wushuang said in a loud voice: "I will let him roll away immediately."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "fortunately, I''m not senior brother Han Feng."


    After that, Lu Fan bowed to Han Wushuang and left.


    Han Wushuang looks at Lu Fan disappearing in his sight, suddenly smiles, and then says: "but if Han Feng can be as indomitable as you are. I''ll say, this is my son, boy. He''s very kind. "

 Chapter 437

    Walking back to the house, Lu Fan felt a little sad.


    The joy of coming to the capital was washed away at this moment.


    Push open the door, and Lu fan is ready to have a good rest. These things can only be seen step by step.


    Just pushed the door open, suddenly, Lu fan saw the thirteen injured and fell to the ground beside the door.


    Immediately, Lu Fan pulled out the sword without a front behind him.


    "Lu fan, don''t be nervous, it''s me."


    suddenly, the whole room is as bright as day.


    When she saw the figure of dancing spirit, she threw up a bead gently, and then the bead floated in the air. The soft light illuminated everything around.


    "You hurt thirteen," Lu fan asked, twisting his eyebrows.


    Wukong Ling said calmly: "this is his name. When did you find a demon cultivator to work as a valet, or you are really possessed now. Don''t worry, I just sealed him. I want to wait for you in the house, but this guy is like a stone, he can''t get in, so I have to throw him away first. "


    Lu Fan put his hand on thirteen''s shoulder, and felt that thirteen''s internal strength was just sealed by a special vigorous force, which didn''t hurt much, so he was slightly relieved.


    As soon as vigorous Qi rushed, Lu Fan untied the thirteen seals.


    At once, thirteen glared at the dancing spirit. But he was still standing behind Lu Fan and did not draw his sword directly.


    Lu Fan said to shisan, "shisan, go outside and guard, don''t let others in."


    shisan nodded slightly, strode out, and closed the door gently by the way.


    "You''re really a follower. It''s better to find such a demon monk as a servant. Lu fan, how are you this year? What are you doing in the capital city? Are you going to play or do you want to do business? "


    Wukong Ling suddenly unties his veil, reveals his true face and looks at Lu Fan Dao.


    That beautiful face, not because a year more wrinkles and so on. On the contrary, it seems more mature, holy and gorgeous.


    Lu fan pulls a chair and sits opposite Wu Qiling.


    Lightly, Lu Fan said: "I''m here to participate in the selection. As for you, Miss Wukong Ling, do you have another task or do you want to have fun? "


    "It''s not easy to say. It''s not good to say. It''s not good to say."


    Lu Fandao: "since you don''t want to tell me anything. What are you doing here? You don''t want to tell me about the past. "


    Wukong spirit way: "nature has a purpose. Lu fan, did you think about me? "Br >


    Lu Fan was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Wukong spirit would ask such a question.


    Hearing this, his mind involuntarily jumped out of Donghua City, Lu Fu, that passionate night.


    Seeing Lu Fan stupefied, he smiled like a silver bell.


    "It seems you miss me. Unfortunately, I can''t be with you. Who let us not be all the way? "Br >


    the dancing spirit swayed and walked slowly to the back of Lu Fan.


    A pair of small hands, suddenly pressed on Lu Fan''s shoulder, even gently massage Lu Fan.


    Her strength is not light or heavy. It''s very comfortable. In particular, the fragrance from her is even more exciting.


    "Lu fan, since you have come to the capital. Many things, I will tell you in advance. Can you promise me not to talk about us? Nobody. If it''s a secret, it''s OK. "


    Wukong spirit''s slightly imploring way.


    Lu Fan heard her words, but felt inexplicably angry.


    How can I hear this familiar. Some memories suddenly come to mind.


    Lu Fan remembered, when he was still a ignorant young man, Zhang Yuehan once told him such a thing, the same, almost no difference.


    At that time, Lu Fan''s face was quite dark.


    He gently pushed away the dancing hand and said, "don''t let me talk. Just because I''m afraid I''m going to hinder you from getting along with that won Ning, Wukong changed her face slightly and took back her hand and said, "you should be willing to think so. That''s right. "


    Lu Fan felt that the fire in his chest was more powerful and said: "don''t worry. I won''t say anything. Including the fact that you are a demon cultivator, I will not say it. As for you and me, as you said, I hope we don''t see each other again in the future. "


    Wukong Ling''s face became ugly. Although it was like this, her face was still beautiful.


    Slowly, Wukong spirit put on her veil again at the moment. Looking at Lu fan, he said: "this is the best way. Lu fan, I have my business and you have yours. I hope you don''t stand in my way. "


    Lu Fan said nothing. He waved his right hand to show that Wu Qiling could go out.


    Wukong spirit seems to be a little angry. She stomps her feet and walks to the door.


    When he was about to walk out of the room, Wu Kongling turned to Lu Fandao and said, "it''s better to miss each other than to meet."


    Lu Fan calmly said, "I don''t need to see you again in memory."


    Wukong Ling stepped out. At the gate of the gate, I saw the dancing spirit come out and press the palm of my hand directly on the sword.


    Wukong spirit glanced at thirteen eyes and said: "you are like your master. You are all a stone. The stone in the thatch pit is smelly and hard."


    after that, Wukong spirit waved it out with one hand. Thirteen was directly photographed and hit the ground heavily.


    With a cold hum, the dancing spirit disappeared.


    Lu Fan came out directly from the door and said in a deep voice, "this evil woman,"


    13. She got up with difficulty and was full of depression.


    He''s calling for two fights a day.


    Lu Fan took out a handful of pills and gave them to XIII, saying: "let''s heal the wound. Next time I see her again, you can do it directly. "


    Thirteen heavy nodded, took the pill.


    Lying on Lu Fan''s shoulder, Xiao Hei is slowly shaking his head and sighing, as if to say, "why is this necessary?"


    Turning back into the room, Lu Fan reached out and took off the beads in the room.


    He wanted to crush one of them, but after holding it for a long time, he didn''t really crush it.


    Let go of his hands, Lu Fan sat on the bed in a bad mood and began to practice.


    On the other side, the dancing spirit from Lu Fan''s house returned to his house.


    It''s obvious that the dancing room is much bigger, and it''s a loft with two floors up and down.


    Just came in, Wukong Ling saw a dark shadow waiting for her.


    "Empty spirit, so late, where have you been?" the black shadow said hoarsely.


    Wukong Ling bowed slightly and said, "deal with some private affairs."


    "Have you handled it?"


    "it''s finished."


    "It won''t delay business."


    "absolutely not."


    the black shadow nodded: "that''s good. Tomorrow, I will arrange you to see tianqingyang of Tianjia. You should perform better. You''d better fascinate him."


    Dancing is ethereal and soft.


    "I will finish the task."

 Chapter 438

    "Very good. It''s ethereal. I''ll finish it. I''m afraid you will inherit my position. "


    Dark shadow''s kind way.


    Wukongling knelt down in fear at this time and said: "master, I dare not inherit the position of the master."


    "Dare not, it''s not a problem. Can it be the key. Well, let''s not talk about that. Take a rest. Everything depends on your performance. As long as you can get the Han family and the Tian family against each other. That''s half the story. "


    Wukong spirit nodded: "don''t worry, Lord. I will finish the task. "


    The shadow smiled and nodded. The figure disappeared slowly, like a gradually drifting smoke.


    When the shadow disappears completely, the dancing spirit rises.


    She looked out and sighed.


    The moon, her figure in the moonlight, it seems so lonely, feel sad.


    Wukong Ling gently covers the door.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Three days later.


    Wusheng college is full of people.


    "Let it go, let it go. What''s the matter? When did the entrance of the college become a vegetable market. What are so many people doing here? "


    A student shouted and managed to squeeze out of the crowd.


    The martial clothes on his body are about to be torn off, which makes him look very embarrassed.


    "Don''t you know that today is the day when Tian Yan of wusheng college competes with Lu fan, a swordsman of Donghua. Everyone is here for a competition. "


    One student explained loudly. More students will surround the entrance of wusheng college and block people out. Even a few mentors came out to keep order.


    "Don''t rush, everyone. Everyone can see it. "


    Shouting, suddenly a huge stone flew from the sky.


    "There are stones."


    With a loud cry, the crowd is now in a hurry to disperse. Then, the boulder fell on the entrance of wusheng college. There was a person sitting on the boulder. It was the envy of wusheng college.


    "That''s heaven''s envy. How handsome. "


    Several girls shouted, while other students of wusheng college shouted: "Heaven envies elder martial brother and wins."


    Sky envies not to say a word, just holding a sword, sitting on the boulder.


    The stone became a natural arena, which he got by cutting the mountain with one sword.


    He will be here waiting for Lu Fan.


    Today will be his moment of fame.


    "Heaven envies elder martial brother, heaven envies elder martial brother."


    A person suddenly jumped on the boulder, ran to the sky in front of jealousy, it was Wei Sujing who caused everything.


    With a bright smile on his face, Wei Sujing said: "tianjealous elder martial brother, everything has been arranged. Almost everyone in the capital knows. You see, how many people have come to have a competition. "


    Tian envied and said with a smile, "well done, please, younger martial sister Wei."


    Wei Sujing said with a smile, "no trouble. Elder martial brother tianenvy, I have one thing to trouble you. "


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    Heaven is jealous and straightforward.


    Wei Sujing said: "it''s just after elder martial brother tianenvy wins, can you take the spirit beast of Lu fan. I like his spirit beast very much. "


    Heaven is jealous and says with a smile: "small things. When he comes, I''ll add some color to him, and he won''t refuse to take it. "


    Wei Sujing smiles, suddenly pulls Tian''s jealous hand, and then jumps off the boulder with red face.


    The sky envies first is Leng for a while, then the whole person is excited, feels vigorous strength in an instant, all strengthened several points.


    "Master Lei, master ting."


    Suddenly, there was a shout.


    All the students of wusheng college looked around in consternation. How could the master come.


    Leishizun, with his hands on his back, walked out of wusheng college together with Tingyuan. The students around immediately brought chairs for them to sit down.


    Lei Shizun waved and said, "you do it. We just have a look."


    Heaven envied immediately and looked solemn. Two teachers came to watch his competition. If they lose, they will lose face.


    But it''s not over yet, and then there''s light, coming from the array outside the school of martial arts.


    More than a dozen figures appeared. The first one was a guard. He shouted directly, "eight patrols have arrived, and the rest of us will leave."


    Hearing the words of the eight patrol, everyone took a breath of air conditioning.


    Immediately, the crowd separated, and a man, surrounded by a dozen guards, came out.


    He was dressed in purple, with a sword and a knife at his waist. His face was cold, and his height was about ten feet. This eight patrolman, named Zhu Jun, is a real powerful martial artist. He has entered the territory of the gang and the top 30 real experts in the country several years ago.


    At the same time, he was also a medium-sized inspector, and he got the post much earlier than Lu Fan. Even in the capital, it has a great reputation.


    Tianenvious opened his mouth and murmured, "why is the eighth patrol coming? Isn''t he near the prince?"


    tianenvious hurriedly got up. With so many big people around, he dare not sit upright anymore.


    Eight inspector only saw the sky envious one eye, then Shi ran sat down beside. Before Tianyuan can speak, the eight patrol notes: "hasn''t the competition started yet."


    Tianyuan hurriedly says: "that Lu Fan hasn''t come yet."


    Eight patrol nodded and even began to shut up.


    Everyone began to whisper and admire the charm of envy, which attracted such a big man.


    Heaven envies also in the heart feels strange, with his popularity, with his strength, shouldn''t ah.


    Just as everyone thought it was over, several lights appeared in the sky.


    The light stops, revealing the human figure.


    "It''s tianyazi''s senior of Tianjia. He''s here anyway. Is he the strong man of Tianjia behind him? "


    tianyazi stands in the air and looks down at the scene below.


    "Well, there are a lot of people. Let''s watch."


    Several old guys beside nodded: "yes, yes, it is. It''s right here."


    "Tianyazi, when will your apprentice arrive. Where is it? I just saw one of your kids in Tianjia. "


    "Don''t worry, it will come soon."


    A few people chatted and waved to the cloud to sit down.


    The sky below is full of jealousy. How can the family elder come here. The above people are all the elders of their heaven family.


    Immediately, Tian envied and trembled. The elder of the family came to see him in person for a competition. Who can have this face among the whole Tian family.


    Wei Sujing was also shocked. Although she spread the news, she never expected to attract the elders of Tianjia.


    Take a deep breath. Tian envied that he had not fought yet, so he had mountain pressure on him.


    But at this time, a carriage flew from the sky.


    From far to near, some people with sharp eyes saw the runes that were used by the royal family to mount the dragon on the carriage.


    "Who is it? Who is it? Who is it?" everyone cried out.


    Suddenly, the carriage stopped in mid air, and all the people, including eight patrols and tianyazi, stood up at the same time to salute.


    In the carriage, a man lifted the curtain and came out.


    "Your Highness."

 Chapter 439

    The sound is like a dragon''s chant, resounding over nine days.


    Then, from the carriage, out of a group of gold armor guards, respectively suspended on both sides of the carriage.


    The golden light shines brightly, covering the brilliance of the sun for a time.


    The onlookers all bowed when they saw the curtain.


    Those who can come here are basically warriors, but no one kneels down.


    Lei Shizun, tianyazi and others all stood up to salute.


    Slowly, a man came out of the carriage.


    Limping and grinning, Prince Qin fan stepped out.


    Looking at the crowd with a smile, Prince Qin Fan said with a smile: "you go on, don''t care about me. I also came to have a look at the competition, "


    said that Qin fan''s prince made a ring of fingers. At the next moment, the carriage he sat in began to deform like a liquid.


    The magnificent carriage soon became a golden dragon carved chair, on which Qin Fan Shi ran sat.


    A transparent hood is propped up, and the prince Qin fan is wrapped in it.


    "This is jinjiawei and absolute territory."


    "it''s said that even if the powerful warrior comes, he can stop for a moment."


    "Are all these golden guards the strong of Tiangang. They can all fly in the sky. "


    "What do you know? It''s a military flying skill. There are so many powerful people in the sky. "


    A group of people whispered and praised.


    Ordinary people like them seldom see the prince. Suddenly they see the real face of the prince and the legendary Jin Jiawei. Many people are in a state of excitement.


    Tianyazi and others felt something was wrong. His highness, Prince, ran to see an ordinary martial arts competition. It was too idle.


    If this contest is a battle between the powerful and the powerful, your royal highness will open his eyes and talk about the past.


    But a battle that can''t defeat Yuan Gang''s territory at most, his royal highness even came here, which is a little incomprehensible.


    Isn''t your royal highness still short of martial artists in Yuangang.


    Look at those golden guards. Which one is not the martial artist of the earth gang. It''s estimated that it will be much better than today''s competition if you pick out any two to fight.


    The eight inspectors also lowered their heads and frowned.


    Today, when his royal highness asked him to come to this contest, he was not happy.


    In his opinion, it''s interesting to see two weak people fighting back and forth.


    But when he came, he found that the situation didn''t seem to be what he thought.


    Tianyazi, the senior of Tianjia, has come, and the second prince has come. Everything makes this competition seem not so easy.


    He doesn''t believe that an ordinary contest will attract such people.


    Eight inspectors sat down and waited for Lu fan to arrive. He wanted to see how the contest was different.


    The competition hasn''t started yet, and even the two sides haven''t come together, but just the lineup to watch the match is enough to make the competition become the talk of Chengdu city people after dinner again.


    No matter today, whoever wins or loses in this contest will become famous at one stroke.


    The news quickly spread out from the door of wusheng college. Some good people even took out the mirror and began to record. Everyone seemed enthusiastic.


    Suddenly, two more figures appeared in the fixed-point sky shifting array in front of the school.


    Everyone thought that what kind of big man was coming. They all looked forward to it, but when the figure came out, everyone was slightly disappointed.


    Two ordinary people came with swords on their backs.


    Just as everyone was about to take back their eyes, suddenly, they saw the huge stone, and the envy of heaven changed.


    In a loud voice, Tian envied and laughed: "Lu fan, you are here at last."


    in an instant, everyone screamed.


    Eight patrols, two princes, two teachers and so on, all set their eyes on Lu Fan.


    Yes, Lu Fan and XIII are the two people who came here.


    Looking around, Lu Fan looks at the splendid gate of wusheng college and the eager crowd around him with a smile.


    "A lot of people,"


    Lu Fan chuckled.


    Then, in the sky shifting array, the light comes back.


    A group of people came out, one after another, all of them came to see the lively Han family''s children, and the leading Han Xiong.


    With a mirror in his hand, Han Xiong glanced around and said, "Oh, there are a lot of audience today. Ge Laozi, when I was expelled from the college, there were not so many people around. God, is that the Royal Dragon chair. Brother Lu fan, you have a competition at will, and even the royal family has attracted you. "


    hurry up, Han Xiong takes the Han family''s children and bows to the second prince.


    The second prince from afar, wave gently, so that they don''t need to be polite.


    Han Xiongyue is more surprised. There are not many people coming today. At one glance, he recognized two teachers of wusheng college and eight inspectors.


    These people alone made him feel frightened.


    This battle is comparable to the battle between the two great Tiangang strongmen.


    Lu fan is what I call. He recognized the dean of tianyazi in the sky.


    Nodding to the Dean, Lu Fan smiled happily.


    The dean of tianyazi also said with a smile: "it''s him. He''s actually mixed up with the Han family''s little lunatics. "


    Next to him, several old men carefully looked at Lu Fan.


    "They have good roots and bones, and have martial rhymes."


    "they are not bad in length, and they have spirit in their eyes."


    "Well, I can''t see the cultivation. Whether he has special treasures or practices special skills. "


    Several old people were admiring. Their first impressions were very good.


    Tianyazi smiled happily. At his age, the most proud thing is to teach a good disciple. He was very happy to be proud of these old friends.


    Qin fan''s eyes also fell on Lu fan, with a faint smile on his face, as if he was looking at a treasure.


    "Come on, let me see your value."


    Qin fan murmured.


    That day, after Qiu Xing handed Lu Fan''s mirror of the first battle in the city gate to him, Qin fan took a look and suddenly felt that he had found a rare treasure.


    The scene of Lu Fan beating Han Xiong in one move made him marvel and saw the possibility.


    So he came to determine the value of Lu Fan.


    If Lu fan can show the strength of his heart......


    Hey hey, Qin fan seems to have thought of some interesting scene.


    Eight inspectors also fixed their eyes on Lu Fan. For a while, he felt some danger on Lu Fan.


    At that time, the eight inspectors laughed. It''s no wonder that the eldest prince would let him come.


    Leishizun and Tingyuan''s eyes fell on Lu Fan''s hands, where a ring came into view.


    Leishizun''s face was completely surprised and murmured, "is that it?"


    Tingyuan also replied in shock: "it seems that"


    they took a deep breath and looked at each other at the same time.


    Leishizun whispered: "we must take him back to Leiguang school."


    Tingyuan said: "at all costs."

 Chapter 440

    Lu Fan swept through all the people, their thoughts and their comments seemed to have nothing to do with him.


    Turning around, Lu Fan said to thirteen, "take care of Xiao Hei for me."


    Say, Lu Fan put small black on 13 hands. Xiaohei stretches his back lazily and continues to sleep.


    Han Xiong said after Lu Fan: "brother Lu fan, it seems that we are playing a little bit big this time. You have to do your best. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry."


    Jump on the boulder, eyes calm looking at the sky jealous.


    At this time, the whole body of Tian jealousy was trembling slightly, and the hands holding the sword seemed to be unstable.


    "You seem a little nervous."


    Lu Fan looked at the sky and said jealously.


    The sky envies the complexion to be slightly heavy, way: "today, everybody big person all came, nature is some excitement and excitement.". But you, pretending to be ordinary, really think that this, you can appear calm. Stupid. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I just said you were nervous."


    Heaven envied the sword and said: "I don''t want to fight with you. Now that you''re here, Lu fan, why don''t we have a competition today? Let''s make some more bets. "


    Lu Fan said quietly, "follow you."


    Heaven is jealous and says with a smile: "that''s good. If I win, I want your spirit beast. "


    Lu Fandao: "you know, you won''t forget this, so if you lose."


    Heaven is jealous and laughs: "that''s up to you."


    Lu Fan nodded and held out his hand to Tian jealousy. His vigorous Qi began to surge.


    Day envy also begins to release his vigorous strength at this time, a strong breath, stir the wind around.


    Five elements light up, the sky envies the body to cover a layer of rich yellow halo.


    Five elements of extreme earth force, Yuan Gang seven repair for.


    Tianenvious is only twenty-five-six years old. Such cultivation is really a talent of Tianzong.


    No wonder he has arrogant capital.


    Eight patrols also slightly pick eyebrows, such strength, but reluctantly have the qualification to fight with him.


    "Yuan Gang seven. Elder martial brother tianenvious has even stepped into the seventh level of Yuangang. "


    A group of students of wusheng college shouted loudly, and then one of them took out a pamphlet to look through and said: "Ren LAN, the fifty sixth emperor''s pole Dao in the list of countries, is only the seven accomplishments of Yuangang. The strength of elder martial brother tianenvious will soon hit the top 50 of the national list. "


    The voice praises, day envies the smile on the face also more and more satisfied.


    Tianya son shakes his head and says: "tianenvies this boy''s cultivation speed is OK."


    Next to the old man said: "not in vain the family sent him to the school of martial arts."


    Among the crowd, Wei Sujing was smiling.


    Even in wusheng college, the accomplishments of elder martial brother tianjealous are second to none.


    To deal with a warrior from a small place must be easy to catch.


    What kind of genius can a small East China have.


    Wei Sujing sits and waits for elder martial brother tianenvious to beat each other with one hand, then grabs the spirit beast.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Fan also showed all his vigorous Qi.


    For a moment, the powerful vigorous Qi swept out, and the terrible momentum suppressed the envy of heaven.


    Yuan Gang eight heavy.


    Immediately, the exclamation began again.


    Eight patrolmen all picked their eyebrows slightly, and Tian envied Lu fan like seeing a ghost. The cultivation realm of the other side was even higher than that of him. This is unthinkable.


    Day envy moved for a while, but found that he had been the momentum of the other side of some can not move.


    It''s clear that there''s only one cultivation difference. Why does it feel like a whole realm is missing.


    "Good momentum."


    "Some meaning."


    Tianyazi side, two old people said with a smile. Tianyazi felt more and more satisfied, and said with a smile, "heaven is jealous of this boy. I''m afraid it''s ugly to lose."


    An old man also said with a smile: "although he is my son, I still want to say. He seems to be a little far behind. "


    Several old people laughed happily. It seems that the losers are not their own children at all.


    On the boulder, the envious face was ugly. When he came up, he lost all his opportunities, which made him face.


    I have to.


    The sky envies a long sword to erect, the figure unexpectedly momentarily divides into three.


    "Sancai sword technique."


    Three days jealous at the same time voice, toward Lu fan to kill. Such as three lights, came to Lu Fan in an instant.


    Lu Fan stood at the same place, the vigorous Qi condensed into an oval light cover, blocking the three lights, but at this time, Lu Fan suddenly felt a strong shock from the sword light.


    Actually, it permeated his vigorous Qi and fell on his body.


    "Interesting swordsmanship."


    Lu Fan said in his heart. The muscles of his body jerked and the force flew out of him.


    In the distance between the mountains and forests of Wudao college, a huge stone suddenly exploded, and then three trees fell next to it.


    The three body methods, like electricity and blink, appear in Lu Fan''s front and back three directions.


    Lu Fan felt the power of the heaven and the earth around him. He saw some doorways, which turned out to be the skill of earth shrinking.


    This kind of skill should be derived from the contraction of the alchemist''s ground. It''s not bad to use it to catch up.


    I didn''t expect someone to release with vigorous energy. This is also a prefecture level martial arts.


    Lu Fan''s eyes were sharp, and his vigorous Qi suddenly pushed away.


    There is no heaven and earth.


    For a moment, tianjealousy created two shadows with the force of earthmoving, which disappeared without trace. For Lu fan, this kind of attack mode, which was released into the force of heaven and earth, was basically equal to none.


    In front of him, there was only the real body of Tianyuan. Lu Fanyi boxed and hit the sword in Tianyuan''s hand.


    Visible to the naked eye, there was a circle of ripples on the long sword. Tian envied that he had stepped back dozens of steps, and the sole of his foot stepped on the boulder one after another.


    "Good skill. I have never seen this skill before. "


    Near tianyazi, an old man said.


    Several other people look at tianyazi and want to wait for him to explain.


    Tianyazi smile is not to say, as if to sell off again, a pair of profound.


    But in fact, tianyazi himself knows very well that he doesn''t know where Lu Fan learned this skill.


    "Good."


    Qin fan spoke at this time.


    Although it''s just a word, but let the people below hear it clearly.


    "Your Royal Highness has agreed. This Lu fan is so strong. "


    "As expected, every one of them is extraordinary."


    Leishizun and Tingyuan, on the other hand, said in a low voice, "is this the magic of this school?"


    "It may or may not be. Keep watching. "


    Tian jealous almost fell off the boulder. He managed to stabilize his body and looked at Lu Fan with astonishment.


    "What a terrible force."


    Heaven envies in the heart way.


    Just that punch really made him feel a little difficult to parry. If it hit him, I''m afraid he will spit blood at the moment.


    Heaven is jealous and gnaws his teeth in secret. At this moment, we must not underestimate the enemy any more.


    Lu Fan''s strength is far beyond his imagination.


    The other side didn''t even pull out his blade, so he broke his Trinity sword technique. The sky envies the facial expression dignified, takes a deep breath, at this moment in the hand long sword begins to become illusory.


    "Heaven war sword."


    At the sight of Tianyuan''s action, tianyazi can know the martial arts to be used by Tianyuan.


    This is a unique skill of Tian family. It seems that Tian jealous is really angry. Even the martial arts learned by wusheng college are no longer used. They begin to use their own martial arts from childhood to large.


    All the people hold their breath and stare at the sword in the hands of Tian jealousy.


    A layer of dense fog came out, together with sky envy, which became illusory.


    Lu fan still stood there quietly, unmoved.


    Sky jealous figure suddenly disappeared, Lu fan directly looked up at the sky, suddenly raised a bad feeling in his heart.


    The next moment, all of a sudden, they found it rained.


    On the boulder, a tinkling sound sounded, countless sword rain fell from the sky.


    The whole boulder is shrouded in sword rain, not much, not much.


    Just for a moment, the boulder turned into powder.


    On Lu Fan''s body, the scales and Dragon Armor were released, and his whole body was covered with gorgeous silver armor.


    There are always white marks on the scale Dragon Armor. Each sword light has a strong concussion force.


    Boom.


    There was a deep hole in the ground.


    Lu fan is in the center of the pit. The eight patrols watching from the outside have a slight change of face. These moves are quite powerful.


    Sword rain is still falling, but Lu Fan looks up at the sky.


    When they reached out, they only felt a gust of wind passing by, and then countless sword lights all concentrated on Lu Fan.


    "Is he looking for death?"


    Wei Sujing shouted loudly.


    Everyone is the same as Wei Sujing''s idea. It''s too late to hide at this time. They also concentrate their sword light. It''s not about seeking death.


    But then, Lu Fan reached for a swing, and the sword light was thrown to the ground by Lu Fan.


    In the light of sword, the figure of tianjealous reappears. Lu fan doesn''t look at it. He hits the standard fist on tianjealous''s cheek.


    There is nothing to say in this fight.


    Fang Fangzheng is just like a martial artist''s move before practising a stone.


    The sword light suddenly disappeared, and tianenvious himself fell to the ground with blood, and the long sword in his hand fell to one side at the moment.


    Lu Fan looks at him indifferently, carrying his hands on his back.


    It''s like a teacher teaching an apprentice. Yaque is silent. No one expected that it would be like this.


    The strength gap between the two sides is really great, but it completely reverses the target.


    Why, this Lu fan is so powerful that even the heaven envy of wusheng college is not an opponent.


    Tian envied a little bit and got up and picked up his sword.


    "You are very strong."


    Biting his teeth, heaven envied.


    Lu Fandao: "show your real strength. You shouldn''t be so bad. "


    Lu Fan''s words attracted the audience to whisper.


    Isn''t that the real strength of the two.


    The sky envies suddenly of a put the sword in the hand on the ground, way: "originally do not want to use. But I can''t seem to hide it. "


    Say, day envies a palm to shake to break own sword, leave a hilt only. But immediately, a yellow light appeared in the hilt, and Tian jealously picked up the hilt and pointed to Lu Fan: "earth blade sword, please teach me."


    Lu Fan smiled a little, and his body caught fire.


    Red and yellow forces hovered in the air, and sky envied and frowned, "aren''t you going to use a sword yet?"


    Lu Fan said quietly, "no, I have enough with my fist."

 Chapter 441

    Arrogant words with a calm attitude, it is even more arrogant.


    Lu Fan said a word, all the students of wusheng college shouted.


    "It''s crazy. Heaven envies elder martial brother to beat him to death. "


    "I don''t know the height of the earth. Elder martial brother tianenvious''s blade and sword have all been trained. Even the strong ones can''t stop them. You are the old man. "


    "Donghua swordsmen don''t use swords. It''s disgraceful."


    A voice of shouting, listen to Lu Fan mouth corner smile more rich.


    It''s a sword technique that the strong can''t resist.


    Then he really needs to see it.


    Lu Fan also put on a gesture of please, smiling and looking at the sky jealous.


    Holding the sword with the ground edge, Tian jealousy''s momentum began to surge.


    "It''s a little tricky to use heaven and earth as the blade. But it''s good. "


    Tianyazi says.


    The old man next to him touched his white beard and said: "the sword can be solidified in the outer Gang, but it is not pure, heavy, thick or complete. If you can compress the most extreme force of five elements into a weapon, this skill is very good. "


    "Higher level martial arts at prefecture level."


    "If you can combine five elements to gather ten thousand soldiers, you can enter the heaven level."


    Several old guys commented on the skill of envy.


    Below, master Lei and master Ting yuan are slightly surprised.


    They are still familiar with Tianyuan. Unexpectedly, Tianyuan really practiced this skill.


    "With the strength of heaven and earth, we can solidify our troops, and the fighting power of heaven and earth can be compared with that of heaven and earth."


    "I just don''t know how far he can use the ultimate soldier."


    Lei Shizun and Tingyuan Shizun have a little expectation.


    At the same time, they want to see more about Lu Fan''s response to the jealous earth sword.


    Heaven envies to hold the earth blade sword, step by step to Lu Fan.


    His steps are very steady. Every step, Lu fan can feel his momentum increase by one point, and the light on the sword is more dazzling.


    "Absorb the power of the earth."


    Lu Fan probably understood something.


    At this point. Heaven envy is only five steps away from him.


    One sword. No light. Only the vibration. Invisible power. Make a dent in the scale dragon armour of Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s body rocked. Frown slightly.


    This power. A little strong.


    Heaven is jealous to take another step. It''s another sword.


    This sword. It caused the earth to shake. The ground under Lu Fan''s feet instantly turned into a giant hand. He was dragged down.


    Stamp the soles of your feet on the ground. Flames poured into the ground. In a flash, the ground under his feet turned black. The giant hand collapsed.


    Step three. The earth roars.


    A yellow light, like a sword, came from the bottom of the earth. Every light. It''s like going out of the sky.


    The sword of envy. It''s the biggest light. Straight down on Lu Fan''s chest.


    Lu Fan''s scales and Dragon Armor are broken. But Lu Fan smashed the light in front of him.


    My muscles shake. Vigorous Qi began to rotate wildly. It''s like a tornado.


    At this time, the world began to change. Behind Lu Fan. The shadow of thunderbolt appears. A black thunder. Fall on him.


    Five thunders burst the sky. These earthy yellow lights are shattered by the hard life.


    Everyone was stunned. Hold your breath.


    The move of two people. All seem so powerful. Even Jin Jiawei, the second prince Qin fan''s side. Their faces changed a little. It''s clear that the two are now showing strength. It''s really enough to threaten the ground Gang warrior.


    Eight patrol look solemn. Open your eyes. I dare not miss any details at all.


    Such moves. Even if he does. That''s all.


    Heaven is jealous to take another step forward. The sword cuts the void. Ripples. Behind him. Then there is a yellow ball. Like the spirit of the earth. The heart beat.


    In the void. A perversion of power.


    Lu Fan''s eyes turn into darkness. This move. It''s actually a sword technique to attack the spirit.


    If it wasn''t for him to have a dollar. I''ve practiced soul snatching. In a hurry. I''m afraid it''s a real hit.


    Vigorous Qi comes out. With a gray.


    In front of them. There are cracks in space.


    Sky envy mouth corner overflows blood. He didn''t expect that Lu Fan could fight back the power of this sword.


    There was a slight shiver in the body. Sky envy or stubborn out of the last step.


    This is the fifth step. It''s also the fifth sword.


    Sword falls. The earth rises. A beam of light enveloped the two men. The weight of the mountain and the sea was on Lu Fan''s body.


    The little stone under my feet. In an instant, it is pressed into powder.


    The crowd watching around, being overwhelmed by the overflowing force, directly climbed to the ground.


    Lu Fan did not move at all, but the sword behind him was shining slightly.


    Heaven envies to roar: "die."


    The sword fell, the light went out, and the earth roared.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    A series of explosions resounded through the sky. The whole entrance of wusheng college rocked.


    Hurry up, tianyazi and others have done it.


    Leishizun, Tingyuan Shizun and tianyazi all press down with their hands at the same time.


    It was the joint efforts of several people that sealed the explosion in an instant and did not spread it.


    At this time, a ripple came from the dust.


    "Fist to the world."


    Suddenly, as if by nine lights, in the smoke lit up.


    Then, the earth suddenly disappeared, replaced by a straight to the sky white light, washed away the clouds, lit up the sky.


    It''s not just the people of wusheng college, they can see it clearly. In addition to wusheng college, many people in the north of the capital also saw this scene.


    Poof.


    Sky envy flies out of the smoke and hits the ground heavily.


    The whole body was full of blood and looked frightened. It was like seeing something terrible.


    Click.


    Qin fan, the second prince, was playing with his fingers. Seeing this scene, he broke his fingers directly.


    Hurriedly Qin fan cried painfully and broke his finger back.


    But his eyes are still very happy to look at Lu Fan.


    All the people in wusheng college are speechless.


    They didn''t see what had just happened.


    "Heaven level martial arts."


    Master Lei lost his voice.


    Master Ting yuan almost crushed the armrest of the chair.


    In the sky, tianyazi smiles.


    "This is the sage of the book..." said several old people nearby


    Tianyazi said with a smile: "that''s right. You are not mistaken. "


    People who can understand are shocked.


    People who can''t understand are at a loss.


    But the only thing they knew was that Lu Fan won.


    Han Xiong burst out laughing. Holding the mirror high.


    Eight patrol faces are as colorful as a dye shop.


    It seems that Lu fan will shake the capital thoroughly today. It''s nothing to be on the national list. It''s the matter of winning the national list in the capital. And from the beginning to the end, Lu Fan didn''t even use his sword.


    When the smoke and dust are gone, guanghuadun will collect them.


    Lu Fan was still standing there, patting the dust off his body. Everything seems so calm and calm.

 Chapter 442

    The wind blows away the white clouds and the dust.


    Lu Fan slowly walked out of the pit, calm as water, indifferent as wind.


    The breathing is steady, and the rhythm has not changed even until the end of the fight.


    That is to say, the fight just now is just a small scene for Lu Fan.


    This point, leishizun they see, tianyazi they also see. Qin fan, the second prince, also saw it.


    Suddenly, Qin fan, the second prince, got up and clapped.


    As soon as he clapped, the others were confused, but after a quick reaction, everyone applauded. Even the students of wusheng college should applaud together.


    Lu Fan walked back to Han Xiong''s side and said with a smile, "I said, I will not lose."


    Han Xiong nodded, then took Lu Fan''s clothes and said, "the second prince is clapping for you. You bow."


    Lu Fan turned to look at the second prince in the sky, thought about it, and was about to bow.


    At this time, Qin Fan said in a loud voice: "Lu fan, swordsman of Donghua, your highness wants to invite you to have a taste of wine and discuss martial arts. Would you like to have a look?"


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and said, "can you not go?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a group of people took a breath.


    Lu Fan dared to speak to his second prince in such an attitude. Is he tired of living.


    But Qin fan, the second prince, laughed and said, "of course, I can''t go. But if you don''t, no one will treat you to a good drink. "


    Qin fan deliberately accentuated the word "good wine".


    Lu Fan''s heart moved and looked up at Qin fan in surprise.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s expression from afar, Qin fan murmured: "smart man, very good."


    Waving, Qin fan let the gold guard behind him come to Lu fan, and the Dragon chair turned into a carriage again.


    Several gold armor guards came from the sky, leading Lu Fan''s right hand in vain.


    Lu Fan nodded slightly, then felt a soft force, holding his body, and the whole person flew out of the sky.


    Lu fan can feel the same as stepping on a stone when he steps on the sole of his foot in the air.


    The power of heaven and earth around him seemed to solidify itself at this moment.


    As long as he has actions, the power of heaven and earth will change into a concrete shape for him to trample on in advance.


    This skill is really magical.


    Lu fan can feel that this is a masterpiece of two golden guards around him.


    At this time, however, it was obviously not a good time to ask people about their skills. Lu Fan walked in vain until he got to the luxury carriage.


    At this time, Qin fan had already entered the carriage.


    "Please."


    The golden armor guards are in a uniform way.


    Lu Fan looked at them a few more times, and he was a little confused about whether these gold guards were people or puppets.


    Maybe the real guard should be a puppet.


    Lu Fan turned his head and said to the thirteen strong voice behind him, "go back first with little black."


    13 nod, firmly hold Xiaohei.


    Lu Fan stepped into the carriage, and then all the gold guards followed.


    The carriage turned to a light and disappeared into the sky.


    In front of the door of wusheng college, people watched this scene for a long time.


    Master Lei said: "what can I do. Catch up. You can''t let him go. "


    Master Ting Yuan said, "I don''t think he can run. He came with the Han family. We must live in the Han family. Let''s go to the Han family and squat. "


    "It makes sense."


    Master Lei nodded and the two got up.


    Then Han Xiong, who was going to take them back with him, watched the two teachers come here with a smile on their face.


    "Han Xiong. Long time no see. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Tianyazi and others are landing slowly at this time.


    Several old people fell in front of sky envy.


    At the moment, tianjealousy is still in a state of stupidity. It has never recovered from its failure.


    Tianyazi looked at tianjealousy and said, "get up, tianjiazi, don''t be arrogant or discouraged. When are you going to lie down?"


    At this time, tianenvious just returned to his mind and got up biting his teeth.


    Lu Fan''s start is not heavy, and the last punch is just to fight him without the ability to fight again. The internal injury was not serious.


    "Tianyazi elder, tianqiuzi elder, tianxiaozi elder. Heaven is envious of his incompetence and Disgraces heaven''s family. "


    Sky envies the complexion pale, decadent way.


    Tianyazi several people all laughed at this time.


    Elder tianqiuzi touched his white beard and said, "what a shame. If it''s humiliating to lose in the competition with others, our family leader is not all lost. "


    The sky is jealous for a moment. Tianqiuzi slaps Tianqiu''s jealous forehead with a slap.


    "There are many frustrations along the way of martial arts. If you don''t go through minor setbacks, you will be in great trouble. Your defeat today does not lie in the strength of the other side. It''s your own weakness. Don''t you feel it. "


    The sky is envious don''t understand of way: "I became weak. Elders. I don''t understand. When I came out of Tianjia, however, a martial artist in the outer Gang area could not shake mountains with his fist or block rivers with his feet. Now I''m in Yuangang state, but why I''m weak. "


    Tianqiuzi clapped on the forehead of tianenvious again and said: "idiot. At the beginning, you came out of the family with high spirits, firm will, and a heart to enter the school of martial arts. The goal is clear, the martial arts is clear, and the progress is rapid. But now, your goal, your martial arts. It''s all out of sight. Just think about the list of countries and fame. Are you weak? "


    The sky is jealous and sweaty.


    When day envy knelt down directly, way: "elder, I understand."


    Tianqiuzi said with a smile, "you really understand."


    "Heaven envies to bite a tooth way:" understand. After today, wusheng college is not jealous. I would like to go home and practice in tianqujing. "


    Tianqiuzi, tianyazi, tianxiaozi chuckles.


    Tianya patted the jealous shoulder and said: "that''s right. Ten years later, Tianjia will have another Tiangang warrior. "


    Heaven envied several elders and threw themselves to the ground.


    The light in the eyes first becomes lax, then firm, and finally indifferent.


    It''s just a move. Sky envy is like the sublimation of the whole person.


    This is one day of enlightenment.


    Rise, day envy walked to Wei Sujing''s side, light way: "younger martial sister, elder martial brother went, don''t need to think about me."


    Finish saying, day envy put one thing on Wei Su Jing''s hand, that is his sword hilt. He doesn''t need it now.


    Wei Sujing is shocked to see tianjealous. Although she doesn''t know the meaning of tianjealous, she has a keen sense that tianjealous is leaving her.


    Wei Sujing shouted, "you''re leaving. How can you go? You have to go to college again. You promised me that you would help me with the beast. "


    Tian envied Wei Sujing and said: "I lost, so I couldn''t get it. Lu Fan didn''t say anything either. I''m afraid he didn''t gamble with me. I really failed. But I won''t fail like that again. "


    Finish saying, day envy follows a few elders to leave.


    From now on, the envy of heaven in wusheng college has completely disappeared, and there is another practitioner in Tianqu, the secret place of Tianjia.

 Chapter 443

    In the misty clouds, a carriage galloped.


    In the carriage, Lu Fan looked at the view like a palace, and remained silent for a long time.


    Magnificent atmosphere, tall buildings.


    Glazed tiles, crystal road and colorful walls are everywhere luxurious and rich.


    "Lu fan, this way."


    The voice sounded in Lu Fan''s ear. He looked up and saw a man standing in front of the palace.


    All the Jin Jiawei are standing behind Lu Fan and will not go forward any more.


    Lu Fan walked quickly.


    Two ordinary wooden chairs and one stone table.


    This kind of thing, put elsewhere, it is too common, but here, it seems so abrupt. It''s totally different from the luxurious palaces around.


    But Lu Fan didn''t say anything. He just sat down.


    Qin fan handed Lu Fan a glass of water wine and said, "try my own rice wine."


    Lu Fan took over the wine and sipped it, saying, "it''s bitter, but it tastes good."


    Qin Fan said with a smile: "it''s right to cry. It''s fun not to be bitter. "


    Finish saying, Qin fan himself looks up is a cup.


    Lu Fan looks at the man in front of him, shaking his legs as hard as he can, with a smile.


    This is the royal highness of Wu''an. It''s totally different from what he imagined.


    Qin fan put down his glass and looked at Lu Fan and said, "how about that. Come in and be surprised. It''s not just my car, it''s my palace, it''s even my mansion, it''s my home. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "it''s a little surprised. I was thinking, if only there were such a big space in my carriage. "It''s very difficult to come all the way and sit in that small carriage."


    Qin fan shook his finger and said, "believe me, what a big place it is, it''s not good, it''s empty."


    Lu Fandao: "maybe. But I haven''t tried. How do I know. "


    Qin Fan said with a smile, "well said. That''s right. How to know if you haven''t tried. Lu fan, you are so calm in front of me. Tell me, are you pretending or are you really not paying attention to my identity at all. "


    Qin fan leaned forward and said with a smile, but there was already a little strange light in his eyes.


    Lu Fan thought for a while and said, "not at all. That''s all I am. "


    Qin fan didn''t think Lu fan would answer like this. He was shocked for a while, then he was surprised and said: "you can answer like this. Strange, it shouldn''t be. "


    Lu Fan looks at Qin fan doubtfully and doesn''t understand what Qin fan means.


    Qin fan suddenly touched his thigh and said with a smile: "interesting, interesting. As a prince, I''ve seen all kinds of people. Most of the people in front of me are either scared or obsequious. This is not surprising, because of my identity, they do it for themselves and should. But there are always some people who are different. When they are in front of me, they seem very indifferent and even a little aloof. At the beginning, I will respect such people, but if you ask them specifically, they will show their fox tail. "


    Then Qin fan poured himself another glass of wine, and said: "they will answer that the prince is just born. If your highness wants to be respected, please be upright first. This kind of person, I evaluate, hypocrisy. Their composure is just a hard act. Once you put the knife on their neck, they will kneel down and beg for mercy. There is another kind, will answer, as a warrior, only kneel parents heaven and earth. See the king and do not worship, let alone his highness. This kind of person, I think is an idiot. Because they didn''t guess, I''m going to ask them not to be martial anymore. But your answer, well, I haven''t seen it, and it''s not easy to comment. "


    Qin fan sipped the wine with a smile on his face.


    Lu Fan listened to his words and frowned, "Your Highness is very concerned about other people''s answers."


    Qin fan smiled and said, "shouldn''t you care?"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t really care. Your highness, let''s get down to business. "


    Qin fan suddenly did not speak, a silence. He began to look at Lu Fan carefully.


    Lu Fan didn''t understand what the second Prince wanted to do, but when people wanted to see it, he couldn''t say he didn''t let them see it. So he began to pour himself wine and drink one after another.


    For a moment, Qin Fan said with a smile, "Lu fan, your and my names are all in fan characters. What do you mean by fan characters?"


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, "my father wanted me to be ordinary all my life, so he gave me this name."


    Qin fan''s eyes twinkled and said, "it seems that you are the same as me, and that''s what my fan character means. Do you like it?"


    Lu Fan thought and said, "OK. After listening a lot, I get used to it, and it''s too late to change. "


    Qin fan nodded: "yes. I can only get used to it. Well, let''s get down to business. "


    Lu Fan put down his glass and talked so much that he was going to get down to business.


    He put on a listening posture and looked at Qin fan.


    Qin fan finally put down his legs, and then leaned forward slightly: "Lu fan, are you interested in making friends with me?"


    Lu Fan''s face changed so much that he almost lifted the table.


    He looked at Qin fan in shock and said, "Your Highness, you are joking."


    Qin Fan said: "I''m a prince. How can I be joking. Even if it''s not a word, it''s a word of seven or eight. When I saw brother Lu fan, I had an extraordinary bearing and shared my spirit with him. It''s better to worship as a brother today, not to live on the same day in the same year, but to die on the same day in the same year. "


    Said, Qin fan stood up, his not very handsome face, into a ball.


    Lame, a few steps forward, one hand pointing to the sky.


    Lu Fan swallowed a mouthful of saliva, which was just like a child''s family.


    As soon as I met, I became a brother. What the hell is this.


    When Qin fan saw that Lu Fan didn''t move, he frowned and said, "brother Lu Fan won''t give me face. I''m the second prince of Wu''an. I want to make friends with you today. Don''t you want to refuse? "


    With that, Qin fan waved, a group of Jin Jiawei Qi looked at Lu fan, and all the weapons in his hands were raised. Look at his posture. As long as Lu fan doesn''t agree with him, these golden guards will come and beat him directly.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and said, "Your Highness, it''s too hasty."


    Qin Fan said with a smile: "it''s not rash. Jianghu righteousness? What we pay attention to is that as soon as we have a hot head and take off our clothes, we will do what we have to do. Life, is to have such an impulse. Come, brother Lu fan, let''s cut off the chicken''s head and drink blood wine. Let''s make a bow today. "


    Lu Fan only felt that his brain was in chaos.


    What a hot head, a clothes off.


    Sounds like why it''s so wrong.


    What impulse, what worship, this second prince will not have the good of Longyang.


    Lu Fan''s face was strange, but he saw a Jin Jiawei with two dishes, and he came.


    A plate of chicken head vegetables and a plate of chicken blood soup are fragrant.


    It''s obviously done a long time ago. It won''t be poisonous. Maybe it''s * *.


    Qin Fan said with a smile: "come, come, brother Lu fan, eat, eat. I''m afraid of trouble and fainting, so I''m ready. Save it. Let''s get our clothes dirty. Come and eat. After eating, we are brothers. "


    Lu Fan coughed a few times. He kept shouting. He called Lao Jiu out first.


    "Nine, look out for me. As long as there is a little power, whatever it is, immediately wipe it out for me. Do you hear me? "


    Nine should be in a hurry.


    Lu Fan picked up chopsticks and gently picked up a piece of chicken head.


    Qin fan ate with a big mouthful, crunching, without any aristocratic etiquette. Lu Fan doubts whether he is the real prince.


    On the contrary, it was him who ate very little because he was not at ease. He looked like an aristocrat.


    It has to be said that the Royal chef is very good. The chicken heads are all delicious. After finishing one, Lu Fan put down his chopsticks and said, "Your Highness. I''m full. "


    Qin Fan said: "one is enough. Brother Lu fan, you have a small appetite. You''re really full. It''s not to my taste. "


    Lu Fandao: "I''m really full. I ate a lot when I came. I can''t eat it now. "


    Qin fan scooped himself a bowl of chicken blood soup and said, "that''s a pity. Such a good dish. Come on, chicken blood soup. I''ll have some. They say that it''s necessary to cut off the chicken''s head and drink its blood. "


    Lu Fan sighs in his heart. When he meets this kind of Prince, what else can he say.


    After a sip, Lu Fan put down his bowl.


    Qin fan smiled at Lu Fan and said, "OK, from today on. We are brothers of different parents. I guess I''m a few years older than you. You can call me brother Qin later. I still call you brother Lu Fan. How about that? "


    Lu Fan nodded. What else can he say? How can I love you.


    Fortunately, there is no medicine in the dish and soup, or he will pull out the sword directly now.


    Qin fan looks at Lu Fan''s helpless expression and laughs more happily.


    Lu Fan was thinking about whether the second prince was trying to straighten him out.


    It''s not easy to watch Qin fan eat and drink enough. Lu Fandao: "Your Highness. I''m tired from fighting today. May I leave now? "


    Qin fan stretched out a finger and shook it in front of Lu Fan and said, "I said, I want to call brother Qin. Brother Qin doesn''t understand. Well, you want to go back no, no problem. You go back. Come to me when you have time. I''ll show you the prosperity of the capital. Have you ever tried the beauty of the dragon people. Ha ha, I don''t think you''ve tried it, because you look decent. "


    Qin Fan said, while patting the table, tears of laughter are coming out.


    Lu fan has never seen such a self entertaining person.


    When he got up and left, Lu Fan went out. None of these golden guards stopped him.


    Out of the carriage, Lu fan saw that the carriage had already stopped in the central city.


    Behind him, Qin fan''s voice came.


    "Go out is the Han family, brother Lu fan, and finally charge you that although the capital is good, you should be careful."


    Lu fan stopped in his tracks, then walked out of the carriage.


    And in the moment he walked out, the carriage turned into streamer and disappeared.


    Lu Fan looked at the direction of the disappearance of the carriage and remained silent for a long time.


    He suddenly found that he didn''t understand what kind of person Qin fan, the second prince, was.

 Chapter 444

    In the carriage, Qin fan picked up a napkin and wiped his mouth. His movements were elegant and calm.


    "Remove, remove. Who made the dish today? It''s too bad. Deduct his salary for a month, and then make such a terrible dish. He can leave. "


    Qin Fan said sullenly. A group of Jin Jiawei immediately knelt down on the ground and said loudly.


    When he got up, Qin fan waved the table and chair away.


    In fact, sitting in such a chair, he is suffering all the time.


    Entering the hall, Qin fan walked forward with his head held high.


    Although he was limping, at the moment, the temperament emerging from him was only noble.


    Just born noble, others can not learn noble.


    Some people spend their whole lives trying to turn themselves from rough to noble. Although they behave gracefully, they have no such arrogance.


    But Qin fan is noble in the bone, but often pretends to be rough.


    It''s all camouflage. It''s just rough and noble. It''s easy to be found. But it''s easy to learn how to pack the rough.


    Qin fan sat on the chair in the center of the hall. The broad chair, the soft hide and the shining jewels made him feel relieved.


    An old man came out from behind the hall and stood beside Qin fan. In a soft voice, "why do you do this, your highness?" Qin fan looked up at the man and said, "master Wanzhen, I do this. I just want to embarrass my brother and make him a little trouble. "


    Wan Zhen frowned and said, "if you make a bow to an ordinary boy, you can embarrass your prince."


    Qin fan nodded: "of course you can. My brother will not be allowed to rob his money. Today, we can see the clue of Lu Fan''s competition. A small contest between martial artists in Yuangang territory, my dear brother, even sent his senior eight Zhu Jun to come here. What this means is just to see the strength of Lu Fan. Maybe Zhu Jun took the order and killed Lu Fan after the contest. "


    Wan Zhen said: "what''s the connection between this and the worship?"


    Qin Fan said with a smile: "I haven''t finished yet. Since my brother is so sick. We have reached the point where we don''t care about national talents at all. Well, I can''t just sit back. Lu fan is bound to get into trouble. My brother will not let him go. Then there are only two outcomes. Either Lu Fan died in the hands of my brother''s eagles, or he defeated my brother''s eagles and caused my brother''s anger. "


    After a few sneers, Qin fan continued: "Qin Yun waved his hand and said:" let Zhang Guang go. Let him do it quickly. "


    Zhu Jun''s soft voice should be to kowtow again.

 Chapter 445

    Han family.


    When Lu Fan came back again, the sky was full of stars.


    The prince of Qin Fan said to Lu fan that going out is the Han family, but in fact, Lu Fan walked for a whole day before returning to the Han family.


    Just walked to the door, two Han family boys who were guarding the door shouted loudly.


    "Brother Lu fan, you are back."


    "Brother Lu fan, you are back at last."


    Cried the two. Then Lu fan saw a group of Han family''s children coming to him.


    The Han family''s little ghosts are all shining in their eyes, looking straight at Lu Fan.


    "Brother Lu fan, how are you? Can you teach me martial arts?"


    "brother Lu, I heard that you didn''t even use weapons to defeat the fierce students of wusheng college. How do you practice?"


    "Brother Lu fan, I heard that you went to play with your royal highness. Is your carriage luxurious?"


    ......


    A group of little ghosts surrounded Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "the news is spreading so fast."


    "It''s not that the news is fast. It''s Han Xiong who comes back with a mirror to let everyone watch it."


    A clear voice came from the front. Lu Fan looked up and saw Han Yuanning standing there.


    Han Yuanning came to Lu Fan with a smile on his face and said: "brother Lu Fan. We meet again. Please forgive me for being so abrupt last time. "


    Lu Fan also saluted with fists and hands. But his eyes are not on Han Yuanning, but on his back.


    But the beauty is not there, and the one who wants to see is not.


    Lu Fan took back his eyes and said, "no problem."


    Han Yuanning, laughing, drove away a group of little ghosts and walked inside side by side with Lu Fan.


    "Brother Lu Fan. I saw your fight, too. Quite often, very powerful. It seems that I''m really itchy. Let''s discuss two moves later. "


    Han Yuanning has light in his eyes, which is obviously a standard martial idiot.


    But Lu Fan was not interested at all. He shook his head and said, "I''m sorry. I''m really tired today. Another day. "


    Han Yuanning said with a little regret: "well. Well, another day, another day, as long as brother Lu fan is willing to teach. "


    After saying this, they were silent for a while.


    Lu Fan was obviously a little absent-minded, while Han Yuanning looked at Lu Fan and said to him, "it''s really a man with expert bearing. I didn''t look straight at me from the door. "


    There was light in Han Yuanning''s eyes, and his face was slightly ugly. Lu Fan''s attitude of not looking people in the eye made him a little angry.


    They walked quickly through the martial arts arena to the back mountain of Han''s house.


    Face to face, Han Xiong came over laughing.


    "Brother Lu fan, you are back. Come on, come and have a look. This is Lu fan who has won the envy of heaven. "


    A group of big girls and little daughters-in-law rushed to Lu Fan.


    These people all look at him with curious eyes. Lu fan can even see that some girls have begun to cast their eyes on him.


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "it''s just a fluke. It''s not worth mentioning. "


    Han Xiong came up and patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "nothing is worth mentioning. Lu fan, you are already a famous man in the capital. You can go out and listen to what''s not being discussed, Lu fan, Donghua swordsman. "


    Han Xiong''s loud voice attracted more people.


    People laughed at Lu Fan and talked.


    "It seems that there hasn''t been such a strong young man in our Han family for many years."


    "Unfortunately, Lu fan doesn''t believe in Han. Otherwise, he will face Han''s parents well this time."


    "What''s the matter with Han? Haven''t you heard. He is Han Feng''s younger martial brother, and half of our Han family


    "Is that right? It''s not easy for Han Feng to go out and suffer and return such a fierce younger martial brother."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    One voice of discussion, let Lu fan so thick cheeky all some embarrassed.


    Next to him, Han Yuanning heard that Lu Fan was Han Feng''s younger martial brother, which seemed to be different. But he didn''t say anything, just a few steps away from Lu Fan.


    A fox woman took Lu Fan''s arm and said, "brother Lu fan, are you married?"


    Lu Fanlian hurriedly said: "no, but there are already people."


    Fox girl will be that round two regiments have been completely pasted on Lu Fan''s arm, enchanting look at Lu Fan a way: "there is no matter oh."


    A group of Han family''s children suddenly roared, and then they began to quarrel.


    Lu Fan laughs bitterly. It seems that it''s not a good thing that he is so popular.


    Just then, a voice came from afar.


    "What''s the quarrel? Why are you all here? Are you free?" Han Wushuang''s figure appeared with the sound.


    Han Wushuang looks at Lu Fan and the woman of the fox nationality, her face suddenly becomes cold.


    "Lu fan, my Han family is kind enough to let you live here. Do you hook up with the girls of Han family like this?"


    the fox girl immediately released her hand and turned pale.


    Lu Fan froze for a moment and said, "Uncle Han, I


    Han wushuanglang said: "no need to explain. I hate the young people who are arrogant, domineering and bullying men and women when you have some achievements. For the sake that you are my son''s younger martial brother, I will investigate your fault. You go, leave the Han family. You are not welcome here. "


    Lu Fan was completely shocked, and he looked at Han Wushuang incomprehensibly.


    Mingming last night, they talked happily. Why? Uncle Han''s face changed as soon as he came back today.


    Han Xiong said in a loud voice: "uncle, it''s not fair. Lu Fan didn''t do anything. He did. "


    "Shut up."


    Han Wushuang shouted at Han Xiong.


    The voice of Han Xiong sat on the ground, and Lu Fan felt a strong force rush.


    But he was more stable than Han Xiong. His body shook, but he didn''t fall to the ground.


    Han Wushuang looked at Han Xiong coldly and said, "Han Xiong, when is your turn to question me? Have you forgotten the rules of the family? Go to the back mountain and think about it. If you don''t come out, you can''t come out again."


    As soon as Han Wushuang made eyes, two strong men came out, one on the left and one on the right.


    Han Xiong struggled fiercely, but was suppressed by the death of two strong men.


    "I don''t agree."


    Han Xiong drinks loudly, and a strong man punches Han Xiong on the head.


    This fist is merciless, and the sound of anger is very clear.


    Han Xiong was hit by a fist to explode Gang Jin, hurt his head, blood flowed out, and the whole person passed out in a coma.


    Two strong men carried Han Xiong away, and everyone was silent.


    Han Wushuang''s eyes swept over the people: "is there anyone else who wants to say something?"


    immediately, everyone backed away.


    Lu Fan bites his teeth and doesn''t speak.


    Han Wushuang looked at Lu Fan and said, "why, do you want me to invite you to go?"


    Lu Fan said: "I don''t understand. I want an explanation."


    Han Wushuang said: "the explanation is that the Han family doesn''t welcome you. Let''s go, your servant, your spirit beast. I''ll have them thrown out. "


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice: "was the Han family such a family?"


    Han Wushuang was even colder in his eyes, saying: "what kind of family is the Han family? It''s not up to you to evaluate."


    With that, Han Wushuang waved his sleeves and turned away.


    Several guards of the Han family suddenly appeared from nowhere. They came to Lu Fan''s side and reached out to stop him.


    Lu Fan said in a deep voice, "I will go myself."


    After that, Lu Fan turned around and walked out.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt something wrong.


    He didn''t understand where the trouble came from and what it was about.


    But such an abnormal thing is to give him a feeling of being in the clouds.


    He hates this feeling. Qin fan, the second prince, gives him this feeling. Now Han Wushuang, uncle Han, also gives him this feeling.


    Lu fan has a sense of bewilderment in the fog.


    Quick step, Lu Fan walked out of the door of Han family, two watchmen who received the order, looked at Lu Fan with complex face, and then slowly closed the door.


    Bang, the door of Han family is closed.


    Lu Fan stood outside, silent for a long time.


    A figure of Hu flies out of the wall of Han''s courtyard.


    Lu Fan hurries to catch it.


    The figure is exactly thirteen.


    Thirteen of the miserable life, was blocked by the meridians again, at this time a face depressed appearance.


    "Master."


    Thirteen voices.


    Lu Fan quickly untied his seal, and then Xiao Hei was thrown out.


    XIII catches Xiaohei. At this time, Xiaohei looks at the door of the Han family angrily, and the black flame burns on his body.


    "Forget it."


    Lu fan made Xiaohei. Looking around, Lu Fan suddenly found that many people were looking this way.


    "Let''s go."


    Lu Fan Dao. Two people and one beast, they leave angrily.


    A group of people pointed at them, and some of them seemed to recognize Lu Fan. They were surprised.


    At this time, a piece of white things suddenly fell in the sky and fell on Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    Lu Fan stretched out his hand and saw a goose feather like thing falling into his hand.


    "It''s snowing."

 Chapter 446

    The snow fell on the eaves and grew from small to large. Soon, the street was dyed with a layer of white, and the lights on the street were allowed to shine it into other colors.


    Lu Fan walked in the snow and let the flying snow fall on him.


    The snow is cold, not as cold as the heart.


    Lu fan is still angry at Han Wushuang''s practice.


    Maybe that''s why senior brother Han Feng doesn''t want to come back. Maybe that''s what the Han family is like.


    Walking quietly, Lu Fan thought a lot.


    XIII followed him quietly without saying a word.


    I don''t know how long I have been walking. Looking up, Lu Fanhu sees a shop in front of him.


    The smell of wine is very strong.


    There is such a restaurant in the old lane of deep street.


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "this is fate."


    Turning around, Lu Fan said to thirteen, "go in and have a drink."


    They stepped into the shop, probably because they came too late. There was no one in the shop.


    There is only one fat shopkeeper who drinks and enjoys himself.


    "Drink, boss."


    Lu Fan speaks.


    The shopkeeper glanced at Lu Fan and said: "young people don''t go home so late. They run out to drink. I''m afraid they are sad. I''m sorry, my wine doesn''t sell sad people. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "there are so many rules for selling a wine. I''m just depressed, not sad. Can I drink it? "


    Fat boss looked up at Lu fan, and suddenly laughed and said: "OK. Depressed can drink, a drunk solution thousand sorrow. But my wine is precious. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "how expensive it can be."


    Fat boss said: "money can''t be bought, interest can''t be changed. My wine only sells stories. Young man, I think you are a man with a story. I invite you to drink. Tell me why you are so depressed today. "


    Lu Fan thought and said, "yes."


    The fat boss laughs, takes out a jar of wine directly from under the table, sits opposite to Lu fan, and puts the wine on the table.


    One white porcelain bowl for one person, thirteen, Xiao Hei even got one.


    Xiaohei sat aside, grinning at the fat boss, as if to say, you are very understanding.


    The clear wine, with a strong aroma, just opened, it almost intoxicated Lu Fan.


    "Good wine." Lu Fandao.


    The fat boss said with a smile: "before you drink it, you know it''s good wine. Come and have a taste. "


    Lu Fan took a sip and coughed. The wine was stronger than all the wine he had drunk before.


    Thirteen also only took a sip, the whole person was red, shaking, the next moment, he actually fell on the table. Xiaohei sees this. He dare not touch the wine again.


    The fat boss laughed and said, "I thought you were a drinker, but I didn''t think you were a baby."


    Lu Fan also blushed slightly. I don''t know whether it''s because of wine or fat boss.


    For so many years, he has never been said to be a child in drinking.


    "What kind of wine is it?" Lu fan asked


    Fat boss proudly said: "drunk thousand mountains, a painting of mountains and rivers, a drunk lie in the world. Who knows me when mountains and seas pass. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "good wine. It''s the first time I''ve had such a strong drink. "


    Fat boss said: "of course. I don''t know if I blow this wine. It''s just my family. Well, you''ve tasted the wine, so let''s talk about it. "


    Lu Fan takes a look at thirteen, claps his hand on thirteen''s shoulder, infuses vigorous Qi, rushes into thirteen''s meridians, and helps him eliminate the wine force.


    Lu Fan had to use his vigorous Qi to resist this wine. I have to say that the effect of this wine is too strong. For ordinary people to drink, I''m afraid one mouthful can lead to drunk death.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and said, "it''s easy to say. My elder martial brother''s family is a big family. I have lived in his family since I came to the capital. As a result, his family somehow kicked me out. First of all, I didn''t offend their family. 2Ą˘ Nothing bad has been done. Last night, I had a good talk with my elder brother''s father. His father kicked me out today. Depressed. "


    "Fat boss ha of smile way:" you are not recently in the outside to provoke someone


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, "it''s true that there is a little provocation."


    Fat boss then said: "the other side is powerful and powerful. I''m afraid it''s not comparable to your elder martial brother''s family."


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment. He flashed past wusheng college, then the second prince, and finally stopped at the prince.


    He suddenly understood something and nodded, "not bad."


    The fat boss smiled and said: "it''s very simple. The family of your elder martial brother can''t afford to offend the people you provoke. So they can only drive you out for the sake of family. What''s more, have you made enough appearance to throw out your things for the outsiders to see? "


    Lu Fan said with a wry smile, "that''s right. You are absolutely right. "


    The fat boss slapped the table and said, "it''s not going to end. If I really drive you away. People will do that. Send you whatever you want, and do whatever you want to do to discredit your family. It''s taboo for big families to drive their friends out. The left, as it is, is clearly for outsiders to see. Besides, the jade on your clothes is not yours. As soon as you enter the door, I notice that no one has put jade on his sleeve. "


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment. He hurriedly looked at his sleeve. There was indeed a piece of jade there.


    Stick to death, like a jewel embedded in the sleeve.


    Who got it.


    Lu fan is really shocked. Who can stick a jade on his sleeve when he doesn''t even notice it.


    Lu fansuddenly remembered that when he was just driven out of the house, the man who banged his clothes and tried to control his Han family''s martial arts.


    Take down the jade. Lu Fan looks at it carefully. There are two words on it.


    "Dan yuan."


    Lu Fan read aloud.


    The fat boss in front said with a little surprise: "Dan yuan. Dan Yuan Yu. Your elder martial brother''s family is unusual. This is danta''s identity jade. He left this jade for you. It''s clear that he wants you to go to danta. "


    Lu Fan smiled and smiled bitterly.


    Uncle Han, uncle Han. Why do you want to play such a play.


    Lu Fan now fully understands that uncle Han is afraid of the power of the prince. No matter how strong the Han family is, it is unlikely to fight against the Empire.


    The prince knows that Lu Fan lives in the Han family, and he will be very dissatisfied with the Han family. So we must dare him to go. This is to protect the Han family.


    But Uncle Han secretly pointed out a way for Lu fan, danta.


    Yes, only danta can protect him, because danta is where the alchemists live.


    As the territory of a transcendent alchemist, the prince is afraid to be too presumptuous. With this jade, he can enter the danta.


    And to enter danta, his life safety, there is a great guarantee, more secure than in the Han family.


    Lu Fan put down Dan Yuanyu and said softly, "uncle, I really blame you."


    At this time, in the Han family.


    Han Jun said to Han Wushuang, "you are sure that Lu fan can understand."


    Han Wushuang said with a smile: "definitely. This kid is better at playing chess than me. He has a good brain. As long as he sees jade, he can turn around. I also secretly say hello to danta. Everything is OK. "


    Han Jun chuckles:" if the prince knows that Lu fan has entered danta, he will be very angry. "


    Han wushuangdao:" how angry is it? It has nothing to do with our Han family. I gave it to him That Dan yuan jade, but it''s a bit of devil spirit. This kid has killed four demons with one sword. He said that he got it from the devil cultivator. Who can check our heads? Our Han family and the alchemist have never dealt with it. The whole world knows that. "


    Han jundao:" I didn''t expect that this reputation is still good. "


    Han Wushuang hehe said with a smile:" there are many benefits. "

 Chapter 447

    The next morning, Lu Fan came out of the pub.


    He stayed up all night and drank hard. Instead of being faint, Lu Fan was in high spirits.


    "Fat boss, I will continue to drink next time. If you have good wine, keep it for me. "


    The fat boss stood at the door, nibbling at the peanuts and said: "Cheng, you are a good kid, and the wine is OK. In the future, I can introduce some old guys to you. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "are they all masters of wine making?"


    The fat boss nodded: "you can say that. The wine they make is different. "


    "I''ll try my best."


    Holding hands, Lu Fan left several herbs and put them at the door.


    "Fat boss frowned:" I said, my wine only sells the story, does not accept the thing


    Lu Fandao: "I didn''t give anything. Some wine making stuff. Goodbye


    After that, Lu fan leaves with XIII and Xiaohei.


    Thirteen followed Lu Fan step by step, and his steps were somewhat vain. Xiaohei is sleeping on Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    The fat boss took a look at the medicine left by Lu Fan and said with a smile: "this kid, he really knows something about wine."


    Ambergris, zuiling leaves, nine colored flowers.


    Three kinds of herbs are taken out separately, but they are ordinary herbs. But put it together is another meaning. Because the fat boss asked him to drink wine last night, the main raw material is the three herbs.


    Lu Fan only drank half a jar, but he tasted it.


    It''s either talent or drunkard.


    Either way, the fat boss likes it very much.


    Nodding his head, the fat boss murmured, "you are OK, I think it''s time to introduce a good master to you. Well, Wu Chen''s old guy is back. Let''s introduce him. I believe that one more disciple will not mind. This boy is expected to succeed him. "


    The fat boss waved away the herbs, went back to the store, and closed the door gently.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan began to inquire about the direction of danta around the capital, which should have been a simple thing. Shouldn''t danta, a famous alchemist, be known to all.


    However, the actual situation is unexpected for Lu Fan. No one knows the exact location of danta when asking.


    Some say it''s in the outer city, some say it''s in the Fucheng, others say it''s in the center city.


    There''s no way. Lu fan has to buy a map and read it himself.


    It was not easy to get a map of the capital. At a glance, Lu Fan was shocked.


    In the whole capital, there are actually four Dantas, standing in four places respectively.


    Go to a restaurant opened by the Juling people and look far up.


    Lu Fan did see the four magnificent danta.


    Red, blue, gold and green buildings are very recognizable, but which one is the right one.


    Or any danta.


    Lu Fan thought like this, first found the nearest red danta.


    Just before walking to the tower, Lu fan saw the whole tower, completely closed. A lonely building, no people, no gate, nothing.


    What makes Lu fan think this is wrong is that there is no array in the holy land of Qi refiners.


    Therefore, Lu Fan went to the next danta disappointed. When he arrived at the place, Lu Fandeng found that the situation was still the same.


    This is not right. Is there any mystery in it.


    Lu Fan looks at the map carefully. Suddenly, his heart moved. The arrangement of the four towers was the pattern of the small five elements burst array.


    Lu Fan''s palms gather vigorous Qi and stir the forces of the world around him to row in front of him.


    A small five element burst array appears. When you press it on the map, you will find that the four points are exactly the fire, water, gold and wood in the corresponding five element burst array.


    The fifth point is in the center of the capital.


    Lu Fan laughs. It''s so fun.


    If it''s not an alchemist, it''s really hard to find.


    After seeing the place, Lu Fan hurried to the other side. During this period, he had to cross several fixed-point sky arrays, but this was not a problem.


    It''s not easy. When Lu fan arrives at the place and appears in the eye, it''s a huge mountain like building.


    After watching for a long time, Lu Fan finally recognized that this is a tripod, a huge tripod.


    At this time, Lu Fan felt that the Jiulong Xuangong tower and shifangding in his body were restless.


    In particular, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon came out directly and said, "great master, how did you come to this place. Damn it, this is the devil''s cave. This is the source of all evils. The old bastard in the cave last time I was brought here by the 10th party wanted to put me back to the furnace and try again. "


    Listen to the cry of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, Lu fan can be sure that he has come to the right place.


    This is the legendary danta, although from the appearance, it is not a tower at all.


    Lu Fan steps to the front of the inside. Just a few steps away, suddenly Lu Fan feels what array he has passed.


    Then the scene changed a lot.


    Originally empty streets, suddenly become bustling. The huge and simple tripod shaped building now radiates nine colors of light.


    "Cut off the array and move the sky to the ground. Interesting. "


    Lu Fan chuckled, glanced around, and one by one, apparently all of them were alchemists, with a lot of noise.


    "Brother Tang, your peerless Tang Dan is really good. Lend me to go back and study it carefully. Let me also learn the Dan method."


    "Brother Tu is over praised. Your fight against the elixir is also very powerful. I want to learn from it."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    "The best Dan formula, the improved method of small five element Dan, who is interested to see. There are few herbs, but the effect is still the same. "


    "What are you. Look at my method of expanding the air sea. One meridian can store two vital energy. It''s not dangerous. It''s good for cultivation. Come and have a look. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    As Lu Fan walked forward, he listened to the shouts around him.


    There''s a danfang one. There is a way to learn from each other. I''m not happy with the duel.


    A crowd like ants. In and out of the building.


    Each of them is at least a respected gas refiner in the outside world. But here. They are just ordinary people who are addicted to alchemy.


    "This man. Look at you. You are warriors. How did you get in? "


    Suddenly. One man stopped Lu Fan.


    He was dressed in a white robe. There are three pills on it.


    Lu Fan took out Dan Yuanyu and said, "there is this. Is that OK. "


    The man took Dan Yuanyu''s look. Suddenly his face changed a little: "the deacons are fighting for you. You come with me. "


    Say. The man leads the landing fan into the giant tripod.


    Once in. When Lu Fan boarded, he saw a grand hall. Thirteen big mouths.


    This is danta. This is the holy land of the alchemists.


    Lu Fandeng was smiling.

 Chapter 448

    It''s brilliant and vigorous.


    In such a large hall, there is no real object, all of which are condensed by vitality.


    The force of earth makes the earth concrete, and the force of wind makes the wall. The power of fire turns light, and the power of water turns spring.


    The five elements of all things are fully reflected here.


    Look at all kinds of moving runes in the hall. They are all the power of heaven and earth.


    Nine color change of the floor and walls, with dazzling light, as if another world.


    In the middle of the hall stands a sculpture.


    An old man holds a book and opens it gently.


    There are four big words in the book.


    "There is no end to the Tao."


    Without exception, this sculpture is also the condensation of the power of heaven and earth. But what shocked Lu Fan was that the power of the heaven and the earth in the sculpture had become a whole, as if it had become an inner world.


    Lu Fan was stunned at what he saw. He was stiff and stood in the same place. Suddenly, he realized something.


    The alchemist who brought him in saw that Lu Fan stood directly in place and stared at the statue in front of him.


    The man smiled at Lu Fan''s dull face and said, "this is the first alchemist in the legend, Qiming. His statue was made by three of the world''s most famous alchemists. Well, that''s good. "


    Lu Fan did not reply, at this time his body has turned over the waves.


    The five elements are one and form a world of their own.


    The statue in front of him is like an open door, which makes Lu Fan see a different world.


    The vigorous Qi in the body flows in imitation of the movement in the statue.


    But before turning to a circle, Lu Fan found that his vigorous Qi couldn''t move on.


    Although his vigorous Qi is unique in the heaven and the earth, and has all the characteristics, it is impossible for him to become the world as he is in the sculpture.


    Lu Fan frowned and thought for a while. In a moment, he understood.


    It turned out to be a matter of meridians. Human meridians could not be as empty as sculpture.


    The meridians are fixed, and the flow can only follow the meridians. I can''t find a meridian route that can completely integrate him. Always in the most critical place, unable to connect.


    It''s as if one meridian is missing.


    Lu Fan sighs. It seems that it''s not so simple.


    Taking back his eyes, Lu Fan glanced at the four big words of "endless Tao", smiled and said: "four words of good hegemony. It''s also what the master did. "


    The man smiled and said, "naturally. But these four words are not written by the masters who built the statues. It''s the Lord of the tower today, the supreme one. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "the supreme one, is this his name or honorific name?" the man smiled and said, "it''s all."


    Finish saying, the man continues to walk inside.


    Lu Fan had to keep up.


    Danta is very big. I don''t know how high it is.


    Against the wall, there are nine cloud steps circling up.


    Step on the top, each step, the cloud steps under your feet will shine.


    And as you take different steps, the light is not the same.


    13. Follow Lu Fan up, not daring to step too hard. This cloud step looks as thin as a cicada''s wing. He''s afraid of stepping on it. In particular, if he is a little stronger, the cloud steps will turn red. Thirteen instincts believe that this is a warning. No way. He''s all tiptoe up.


    Hovering upward, he walked ten stories high, and finally the man stopped.


    In front of us is a half covered gate of runes. We can hear the quarrel in it.


    "You say let people come. When does danta become your territory. He Zhong, I will never allow the warrior to live in danta. It''s not in line with the rules. "


    "Rules, what rules? You can show me which rules in danta say no one is allowed to enter. It''s your obstinacy, such as iron, that will tell us the rules and do the things that will isolate our alchemists from the outside world. You wish you could get all the alchemists together and fly out of the world. "


    "The Alchemist is superior to others. How can the warrior compare with us. Even if he is a strong warrior, he can''t live in danta. "


    " is that right? Ningwu is in danta void. Go and drive him away. Go now. If you dare not, you are the grandson. "


    "Ningwu Zun is also a half immortal Qi master. How can he be a warrior?"


    "Oh, you are too stubborn to accept you. I''ll beat you to death. "


    Suddenly, there was a bang in it. From time to time, I could hear some alchemists persuading others to fight.


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and said, "it won''t be because I''m arguing."


    the man looked at Lu Fan with a strange smile and said, "I really want to tell you not. But the actual situation, hehe. Go in on your own. I advise you, when you go in, you''d better take out all the things that you can defend. Be careful that your life is not guaranteed. "


    Lu Fan swallowed his saliva, turned to look at the man and said, "don''t you go in?"


    the man quickly stepped back and said, "I''m busy. Anyway, I''ve brought the people. The rest is your business. "


    Finish saying, the man wave a hand, a gust of wind suddenly rises.


    Lu fan is not ready yet. The gate of rune is opened with a bang. Five middle-aged alchemists turn to look at it.


    Two of them are fighting hand to hand.


    Well, thorough hand to hand combat, without vitality or use, one person grabbed the other''s neck and rode it on the ground.


    Here, obviously, is the meeting place of the alchemist''s gate, the bench, the long table, the surrounding walls, all kinds of rules of the danta.


    Including, don''t hurt people with Qi in danta.


    And then, in danta, if you damage something, make compensation according to the price.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Five people looked at Lu Fan and said: "who is it?" Lu Fan coughed softly. "I''ve met several predecessors in Xialu fan


    Hearing Lu Fan''s name, the alchemist who was beating people immediately released his hand and said with a smile: "ha ha, you are Lu Fan. You finally come. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Donghua swordsman, your name has come into danta. "


    This seeming bear like alchemist came to Lu Fan and held out his hand to him.


    Lu Fan gently shook hands with him, only to feel the strength of each other is really not small. This strength is comparable to that of the martial artist at the top of Waigang.


    "My name is Xiong batian. You can call me Lao Xiong later."


    Xiong batian grinned his little white teeth. His big face and fleshy face were not like an alchemist, but more like a warrior.


    At this time, the alchemist who was just put on the ground by Xiong batian also came over. He looked a lot older. He had silver hair, some scattered, and bit his teeth. "Lu fan, you can''t stay here."

 Chapter 449

    The atmosphere was a little stiff for a while, and the old man''s tone had no room for maneuver, which made Xiong batian''s face ugly again.


    "Old Su, do you want to fight again?"


    Then Xiong batian began to roll his arms and sleeves again.


    His action is really not like a noble alchemist, but more like a street gangster.


    Old Su''s face changed dramatically. He immediately turned to another middle-aged man and said, "He Zhong, you are the first deacon. What should you do?"


    At this time, the middle-aged alchemist named He Zhong stepped out slowly.


    His brow was tight, he was thin and had deep eyes.


    Looking up and down at Lu fan, He Zhong said: "danta really has no rules to keep the warrior in."


    At that time, Xiong batian laughed. But he Zhong immediately went on: "but danta doesn''t come here to live. Lu fan, take out your keepsake. "


    Lu Fan immediately takes out Dan Yuanyu and hands it to He Zhong.


    He Zhong took a look and immediately said: "the jade is stained with evil spirit. You''ve got it from the magician. "


    Lu fan is worried about how to explain the origin of the jade. Hearing the words of He Zhong, Lu Fan immediately points his head and says, "that''s right. It was snatched from the magician. "


    He Zhong said: "according to the rules of danta, if you have danyuanyu, you can enter danta. But your jade, the way is not right. "


    "That''s right. The way is not right. You can''t go to danta. "


    Xiong batian said: "but that is to say, the rules that are written on the wall are ignored."


    "The rules are dead," said old Su, gritting his teeth


    Xiong batian said in a loud voice, "I think you''re dead, too."


    Hezhong pushes them away so that they don''t fight again.


    Put the jade back in Lu Fan''s hand, He Zhong said: "the rules cannot be abandoned. Since you have got the jade, I will let you into danta, but


    Su Laogui hears that He Zhong lets Lu Fan enter danta and immediately prepares to oppose it. But when he Zhong said it, he swallowed it back.


    He Zhong looked at Lu Fan sharply and said: "but you don''t come in as a warrior. But come in as an alchemist student. When you enter the danta, you must help other alchemists in the tower. I want to make it clear that you can live in the tower, but you have to do chores. Can you accept it? "


    Lu Fan thought about it and said, "yes, it''s not difficult. No problem. But I have a companion. "


    He Zhong laughs, Feng Laogui laughs, and everyone present laughs.


    He Zhong said: "you are very confident. I hope you don''t get kicked out on the first day by complaints from other alchemists. Your partner is with you. Feng Wuyu Qi division, from today on, he will be under your command. "


    Xiong batian said: "Hezhong, this is not very good."


    He Zhong said in a loud voice, "that''s it. Don''t argue either of you guys. Four hours a day, Suu, you should not violate the rules. Lu fan, you''d better not violate the rules. If I were you, I would recite the rules of danta now. If any of you break the rules, I''ll drive him out of danta first. I''ll do what I say. " Su Wu''s eyebrows beat slightly. The soft voice should be.


    Xiong batian and others have nothing to say. Everyone leaves quickly.


    Before leaving, Xiong batian patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and whispered, "be careful of this old su."


    Lu Fan nodded imperceptibly.


    Old Su goes to Lu fan, carries his hands on his back, and looks at Lu Fan in a proud manner and says, "boy. You heard me, too. I don''t mean to trouble you. But if you can''t even do chores, don''t blame us danta for driving you out. I know who you are and what trouble you are in. I want to take refuge in danta. But I want to tell you. You''re going to have more trouble here. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you know everything."


    "Of course I know. By the way. Wei Sujing is my granddaughter. Boy, you''re in a lot of trouble. "


    Lu Fan immediately understood that it was a personal feud.


    Cold hum a, Su old ghost walks out, the head also does not return way: "follow me."


    Lu Fan followed with a wry smile, and Xiezi glanced at the wall for a few times before he left.


    Old Su left quickly, as if he wanted to leave Lu Fan on purpose.


    However, Lu Fan and shisan had some attainments in their journey. It''s not easy for old Su to get rid of them.


    Go up the cloud step with old Su again, three people go all the way up.


    After a long walk, old Su finally stopped.


    What appears in front of us is a door of nothingness, deep black swimming like a whirlpool.


    "Go in."


    Old Su said coldly.


    Lu Fan takes a look at old Su and doesn''t move.


    "I thought the warriors had a lot of courage, but I didn''t expect that there were some cowards."


    Lu Fan said with a faint smile: "there is no way to open the empty mansion. I''m waiting for senior Su to open the door. Don''t you think senior Su is too old to even open the door. "


    Old Su is slightly changed by Lu Fan''s irony.


    "A little bit of insight."


    He said it without any salt. Old Su came forward and put his hand in the black whirlpool.


    At the next moment, Lu fan is surrounded by darkness.


    It''s spinning.


    Lu fan has experience this time. Vigorous Qi protects his whole body and the soles of his feet generate wind. Immediately, the surrounding scenery changes, and Lu fan falls to the ground directly, which looks natural and unrestrained.


    Thirteen seems to be more embarrassed, almost fell to the ground, blue and purple, as if to spit out.


    What comes into view is a huge medicine bank.


    It''s like a sea of medicine shelves, all the way to the end of the line of sight.


    Nine color walls, all full of runes, the ground at the foot, is also Rune flow.


    Just entering here, Lu Fan felt that countless large arrays overlapped on him. I believe that as long as he makes any adverse action here, he will be directly killed by the big battle.


    On the left, next to the wall, there is a small pile of herbs.


    It''s a small pile. It''s higher than a hundred Zhang medicine rack. In fact, it''s as high as a hill. Several young alchemists are sorting herbs.


    Old Su pointed to the pile of herbs and said: "from today on, your job is to put those herbs in different categories for the time being. Don''t try to steal it. We''ve dealt with every medicine with runes. As long as you dare to take it out of the medicine store, even if it''s just a little dregs, you''ll die ugly. I don''t like you, but if you die in danta, it''s a trouble. "


    Lu Fan looked at the pile of herbs and said with a smile, "OK."


    Seeing that Lu Fan didn''t show any ugly expression, old ghost Su even smiled and seemed surprised.


    After a pause, old Su said: "the classification of all herbs is in the bottom of the medicine shelf. You can watch it carefully. I think you are so confident, just give me a week to finish it. "


    "You two, you can have a rest," he said, waving to the two alchemists who were sorting


    The two little alchemists immediately ran over happily and looked at old Su''s ghost and said, "old Su, really. We can have a rest. "


    Su Lao pointed to Lu Fan and said: "from today on, these two people will sort herbs instead of you. You two, every other day to see if he has sorted the herbs correctly. Remember to urge him to finish sorting in a week. "


    Two little alchemists looked at each other with a smile on their faces.


    Su Lao waved away with two little alchemists. Before he left, he finally told Lu Fandao, "someone will bring you food. The accommodation is here. You can find it yourself."


    The old three of Su left. Only Lu fan, thirteen and Xiao Hei were left here.


    Look around this place, 13 unprecedented voice: "master."


    Lu Fan turned to look at him and said, "what''s the matter, thirteen?"


    Thirteen shook his head and said, "difficult."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "what''s the difficulty? Isn''t it just sorting herbs. It''s just chores. "


    Thirteen pointed to the mountain of herbs and said, "I don''t understand."


    Lu Fan looked around and said, "I don''t think there is a picture. Look for it. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan began to stroll around the drug rack.


    Immediately, Lu fan saw a large book like a doorplate at the bottom of a medicine rack. It''s thick enough to be half human.


    Drag out the book with one hand, and Lu fan turns over several pages at will, which is indeed the pattern and description of various herbs.


    Thirteen stood behind Lu fan, looked at a few eyes, immediately frowned. The dense patterns and words on it are really enough to make ordinary people completely dizzy.


    Lu fan saw shisan''s painful expression and said with a smile: "shisan, this is the holy land of Qi refiners of Wu''an state, the herbal medicine map of danta. I''m afraid that there is no more complete picture of Wu''an. Don''t you feel excited to see this. "


    Thirteen Mu ran looks at Lu fan, a "master you are teasing me" expression.


    Lu Fan shakes his head. That''s the meaning of saying more than half a sentence.


    He read the book with interest. He couldn''t go on reading it. He went directly to the medicine pile.


    Reach out and pick up a medicinal material. It''s as old as Su said. There are runes on it. And the light of the rune is to wrap the whole medicine and seal it completely.


    Xiaohei also jumped down from Lu Fan''s shoulder and came to the medicine pile.


    Staring at the big eyes, looking at the mountain medicine in front of him, Xiao Hei felt sorry.


    There are so many delicious dishes, but none of them can be eaten.


    Thirteen turn to look at Lu fan, but found that Lu Fan completely immersed in the book, even with great interest to read the map.


    Can this really work.


    Thirteen can not help but doubt.


    But looking at Lu Fan''s relaxed appearance, it seems that he didn''t take it seriously at all.


    This is the master style.

 Chapter 450

    At this moment, on the other side, in the palace.


    His royal highness also received a secret report. The prince, who was playing happily with the beautiful women of different nationalities, changed his face at the moment of seeing the secret report. Then he slapped a beautiful mermaid into the water and left the back garden with elegant scenery.


    "Come and call them all."


    The prince walked into the study barefoot.


    Soon, a group of men came to the study.


    Longwen chair, sandalwood, Longpi floor, countless rare antiques, this is the prince''s study.


    Although it is called the study, there are surprisingly few books. There are more weapons than books.


    "Your Royal Highness..."


    There''s a voice outside the door. It''s not finished yet.


    Prince Qin Yun said impatiently, "come in, come in."


    Eight people came in line and stood in front of the prince.


    These eight people are the intimate warriors of Prince Qin Yun.


    All of them are the talented fighters he recruited. They are all famous in the country and are called Bajie.


    Among them, the leader is Zhang Guang, cold face, blue eyes and born dragon scales.


    He is a warrior of the dragon people, but not the orthodox dragon people. Although there are dragon scales, there is no dragon horn. This kind of dragon people is not recognized in the real dragon people.


    But there is no doubt that Zhang Guang inherited all the strong points of the dragon people.


    The body is hard, the entry is quick, the cultivation is strong and ruthless.


    Qin Yun clapped directly on the table and said: "Qi Sha me, that Lu fan is hiding in the danta."


    Qin Yun''s words made six of the eight people in front of him confused. They don''t even know who Lu fan is.


    But Zhu Jun, the eighth inspector, knew a little about Zhang Guang, because Zhu Jun had talked to him.


    Zhu Jun stepped forward and said, "Your Highness, Prince. What about danta? We can take him wherever he hides. "


    Qin Yun glared at Zhu Jun and said, "I can say that in other places. Only danta, that damned danta. I really can''t move. That''s the holy land of the alchemists. Whoever dares to play small moves there is equal to being the enemy of all the alchemists. I''m not the father. I can''t help those alchemists. "


    Zhu Jun retreated and frowned. No one dared to speak for a while.


    The people present are not fools. Naturally, they know what the holy land of Qi practitioners means.


    Qin Yun angrily walked up and down, pacing: "originally, if you want to make Lu Fan''s death unclear, you''d better not even find the body. But now it seems impossible. As long as he lives in danta, any sneak attack, assassination, or conspiracy will not work. Now it seems that there is only one way left. "


    At that time, among the eight heroes, the fattest man came out and said: "prince, I would like to fight with him Lu fan to make sure that he will be beaten into meat sauce within three moves."


    Qin Yun looked at him and said, "I know your strength. But it''s not that easy to solve. "


    Said, Qin Yun looked at Zhang Guang and said, "Zhang Guang, what do you think?"


    Zhang Guang said calmly, "Your Highness is thinking about reputation. If we make an appointment, we will win or lose. It will be seen that his Royal Highness Prince intended to deal with Lu Fan. If it is used, it will be troublesome. "


    Qin yundao: "Zhang Guang is right. That''s what I''m afraid of. Especially if someone stabbed the matter to the father, it would be bad. After all, this boy, is the father''s order when the spring comes to the capital. "


    Zhang Guang said: "it''s not good to make an appointment now. But there will be a time to make an appointment, and no one will find fault with it. "


    Qin Yun was stunned for a moment and said, "when did Zhang Guang say that?"


    slowly, Zhang Guang said: "annual sacrifice."


    Everyone nodded at the moment.


    Zhu Jun said with a smile: "not bad. The annual sacrifice is really a good time. Fireworks all over the sky, competition to welcome the new, the strong cheered, the weak went home. "


    Qin Yun finally smiled and nodded: "it''s Zhang Guang who has brains. That''s right. It''s normal to ask him to fight and compete with him during the annual sacrifice. Maybe if you don''t find him, he will come to you. Well, that''s the time. "


    Zhang Guang bowed and said, "Your Royal Highness is wise."


    The others hurriedly followed, "Your Highness the prince, Shengming."


    Qin Yun laughs.


    With the palm of his hand, there was light in his eyes, as if he had seen the scene of Lu Fan''s bloody capital.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In danta, three days later.


    For three days, Lu Fan stood still, reading and enjoying himself.


    Xiaohei and XIII started to help sort the herbs.


    Only at the level of two people, we can only separate large and small herbs.


    As for the medicine, I don''t know at all.


    The shelves placed in the drug storehouse are basically divided by drug properties.


    Which side can put the antidote, which side can put the healing medicine and so on.


    People who don''t have some experience can''t really be distinguished.


    Even the gas refiners who have worked here for a long time may have to look up the pictures and divide them.


    In three days, two young gas refiners who were originally working here came to have a look, and found that Lu Fan didn''t have any points at all, but just looked at the pictures and left scornfully. All the rest are small animals who deliver rice.


    Speaking of it, the little spirit beast working in danta is quite lovely. Lu fan saw several fat pigs these two days.


    Suddenly, the door opened.


    XIII and Xiaohei look around. It''s not dinner time yet. I shouldn''t have come at this time.


    Then, old Su''s figure appeared with anger on his face, and he strode in.


    At the sight of Lu fan, who was still reading, old Su shouted: "boy. I heard you are slacking off, aren''t you. I''ll tell you that if you don''t start working again, I can report you according to the rules, and then you''ll get out of here. "


    Lu Fan closed the book, turned to look at old Su and said: "it''s just memorizing the map first. There''s no slack. "


    Old Su groaned coldly: "by you, I want to learn from you. Then I ask you how to divide the Flamingo grass. "


    Lu Fandao: "five elements belong to fire. They have healing power. You can enter the pill. They are divided into the second medicine shelf on your left hand."


    The old ghost Su paused for a moment and asked again, "what''s the harm to lingguo?"


    "Cold nature, five elements belong to ice, no healing power, it''s hard to enter the pill. It''s the eighth medicine shelf in the right hand."


    Lu Fan replied calmly.


    Old Su''s mouth is open. I can''t believe it for a while.


    "It seems that you have something on your back."


    For a moment, old Su said.


    Lu Fan looks at him with a smile and says, "now, don''t disturb my work."


    Lu fan makes a gesture of asking for help. Old Su opens his mouth, but he can''t say anything.


    As soon as he swung his sleeves, old Su strode away and said in hate, "I''d like to see if you can finish the task in the next few days."

 Chapter 451

    Old Su left angrily, and there were only a few people left in the medicine store.


    This time, Lu Fan finally did not continue to look at the map, walked slowly to the side of thirteen and said, "you are divided."


    Thirteen a face depressed looking at him, said: "chaos."


    Lu Fan took a look and said with a smile: "it''s really messy. But after your score, it seems that...... It''s more chaotic. "


    Lu Fan really can''t find a good adjective, because thirteen and Xiao Hei are the same.


    Lu Fan casually picked up a medicinal material, looked at it and said, "this is the first medicine rack on his left hand."


    Thirteen picked up and left without hesitation. Lu Fan picked up another medicine and put it in front of the little black face. "This is the second medicine shelf in his right hand."


    Xiaohei bit the medicine and walked away quickly. Lu Fan looked at the two men''s movements and shook his head slightly. "It''s still a little slow. Is there any quick way to divide the herbs? "


    After thinking for a while, Lu Fanhu''s eyes flashed. He reached for a medicine and threw it away.


    The medicine flew far away, but Lu Fan''s hand moved, and the power of heaven and earth pulled, and suddenly turned the medicine into a curve, and flew straight into the medicine shelf.


    "Well, that''s a good way."


    Lu Fan smiles.


    Then, with his hands flying, he took up the illusion and threw out a piece of medicinal materials.


    Thirteen just put the medicine, and then saw a piece of medicine flying over.


    Before we know what''s going on, a piece of medicine looks like an eye and flies directly into the medicine shelf.


    Thirteen, Xiao Hei.


    One man and one beast turn their heads and look at Lu Fan. Their eyes are like seeing ghosts.


    Lu Fan forgets himself and throws happily.


    With the improvement of cultivation and the control of the power of heaven and earth, they are more and more handy.


    As for the control over the power of heaven and earth, that is no problem.


    Is infinite alchemy for nothing.


    One yuan Dao is definitely practiced in vain.


    Is the life and death rotation power practiced in vain.


    In fact, unconsciously, Lu Fan''s control over power has far exceeded that of many people.


    At least in the same realm, no matter other martial artists or alchemists, few people can compare with him.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    The sound of continuous medicine smashing into the medicine rack rings. The speed of sorting is almost different from that of human beings.


    Thirteen and small black look at each other, they suddenly feel that these days, are not in white busy.


    I knew that Lu fan is so powerful. What are their points? They will wait for Lu fan to finish reading the map.


    They stood silently and looked at each other, as if things had nothing to do with them.


    Thirteen wring eyebrows, but also slightly worried, the master of the medicinal materials, are right.


    Although the master has read the seal, can he really write down all of them at once.


    Thirteen thought for a while, also can''t find the answer, simply put the idea away.


    If you don''t know the answer, don''t think about it for a while.


    This is the attitude of thirteen.


    Xiaohei yawned a lot and fell asleep on the ground. As if there was no doubt about Lu Fan''s sorting.


    This is a long-standing tacit understanding, the formation of trust.


    Others don''t know. Xiaohei is very clear. Its owner is a real alchemist.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The next day, old Su woke up in a bed ten feet wide.


    Flowers spread all over the bed, precious gems inlaid countless.


    This is located in the high-rise of danta. Through the crystal windows, you can overlook the huge capital.


    After combing and washing, old Su put on a brand-new robe, and carefully gathered his silver hair.


    It''s his pursuit that his head can be broken and his hair can''t be disordered.


    Stand at the window and meditate for a moment.


    Old Su is thinking about what to do today.


    As a daily deacon of danta, what he usually has to do is to maintain the normal operation of danta.


    It''s not only the movement of the vitality of the tower itself, but also the ordinary gas refiners in it. Even all the alchemists below the external immortal Qi master should follow his command. This right is not very big.


    As usual, old Su has to enjoy his exquisite breakfast first.


    All the food in danta is cooked by the Yaoshan chef. As one of the most famous cuisines in Wu''an, Yaoshan people have their unique cooking skills.


    The food they make is unique and delicious. The most important thing is that the Yaoshan people are also the famous gas refiners. Almost every Yaoshan people at least have the talent to become gas refiners. The chef among them is the official alchemist recognized by danta.


    The noble alchemists can cook for themselves. To some extent, such treatment is similar to that of the royal family.


    Every time I think of it, old Su thinks he is so noble, so different and so superior.


    He ate a small plate of food gracefully in front of him. Ivory chopsticks were put aside, with the knife and fork of the secret silver stone in his hand, cutting gently.


    This is a kind of taste. He thinks that his way of eating is the most elegant.


    At the same time, old Su muttered, "well, today, I''ll see how the pills made by those kids are. If you can make a good pot of pills. Think about it. Let them go out and practice. He Zhong and his disciples want the alchemy quenching method of demon cultivation to enter the book sea of danta. I still can''t agree with it. We must stop them. How can you enter the sacred danta. Although...... Well, it''s really useful, but the principle can''t be changed. "


    After a pause, old Su thought of something else. His hands with the knife became more powerful.


    "And the damned boy Lu Fan. He made me speechless yesterday. I''m glad I haven''t been seen by anyone else. Otherwise, I''ll lose my face. Today, I must go to humiliate him. Let him know that the profound knowledge of the Alchemist is not comparable to his simple minded martial arts. "


    Make up your mind, old Su, with an evil smile on his lips.


    But just then, suddenly, the door was knocked violently.


    "Mr. Su, are you awake?"


    There was a cry of anxiety outside. With a single wave of old Su''s hand, the door suddenly opened, and a young alchemist almost fell in.


    This is his disciple, Lu le. He is the most accomplished alchemist in his family. He is in his twenties and is about to reach the threshold of Reiki Master.


    Seeing that he was his favorite disciple, old Su put down his temper and said in a gentle voice as much as possible: "Lu Le, what''s the matter. I told you that. Be elegant and steady. You look like you are in a hurry. To make sure that the landslides in front do not change color, the tsunami in the heart of calm


    Lu Le immediately said respectfully: "it''s Shifu. I have something to report. "


    "Say."


    Su Lao''s peaceful way.


    Lu Le''s eyebrows jumped straight. "Among the medicine stores, a newcomer named Lu Fan sorted all the herbs in four days. There was no mistake. This caused a stir. All the alchemists went to watch."


    Dang.


    Old Su''s knife and fork fell to the ground.


    Shocked, looking at Lu Le, old Su got up and shouted, "what do you say?"

 Chapter 452

    Lu le was frightened by old Su GUI. He said that the landslide would not change its color in front of him.


    Immediately, Lule repeated the words again.


    This time, old Su pushed LV Le away and strode out, shouting: "it''s impossible. It''s impossible."


    Shouting loudly, old Su doesn''t care about the rules of no flying in danta, and jumps down from the tall building.


    The body was like willow catkins, and old ghost Su fell directly in front of the medicine store door. As Lu Le said, the empty door of the medicine store opened wide, and a group of alchemists surrounded it, including Xiong batian and He Zhong.


    "Old sue is here."


    An alchemist saw old Su and shouted.


    Xiong batian sees Su Laohe and laughs: "Su Laogui, you are here too. Come on, let''s take a look at this magical Lu Fan. "


    Old Su, with an iron blue face, crowded into the crowd, came to Hezhong and said, "what are you doing here? Go in and have a look. I don''t believe it. That kid can sort all the herbs. It''s a rumor. When I came yesterday, there was a whole pile there. "


    He Zhong said with a smile, "don''t worry. A few alchemists are confirming inside. We are waiting outside for the result, so as not to disturb others. "


    Just after the voice fell, several alchemists came out of the empty door.


    Two of them were young alchemists who had been working in the drug store.


    There were five people in total. The oldest middle-aged alchemist came forward and said to him with a complicated face: "all the herbs have been sorted and there is no mistake."


    Everyone take a breath of cold air.


    "You are sure," said old Su in a loud voice


    "Sure," sighed the middle-aged alchemist. I also started from sorting herbs and became a formal gas refiner step by step. I''m so ashamed to compare Mr. Lu Fan''s sorting speed and accuracy. "


    Old Su pushed aside the middle-aged alchemist and rushed into the empty mansion.


    He Zhong and others followed, and a group of alchemists also rushed in.


    Inside, Lu Fan and shishizheng have a pleasant tea chat.


    Xiaohei holds a cup of tea and grins.


    Seeing a group of people rushing in outside, Lu Fan said with a smile, "Why are so many people here?"


    Old Su took a look at Lu Fan and shouted, "Lu fan, you have finished sorting the herbs."


    Lu Fan nodded: "yes. If he doesn''t believe it, can he check it by himself? "


    Su Lao pointed to Lu Fan''s nose and said, "you little warrior, how can he de sort all the herbs in one day. I don''t believe it, you said, what dirty means you used, what dirty means. Did you pay for the help of a superior person? "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s such a simple thing that we still need to invite people."


    Old Su said in a loud voice: "simple. I think you are... "


    Before he finished, He Zhong reached out and interrupted him.


    He Zhong said with a smile, "don''t worry. Su Lao, have you forgotten that there are array records here? "


    Old Su was stunned, but he forgot this.


    With a wave of his hand, He Zhong suddenly saw all the runes in the medicine store shining.


    Then, the light from all directions converged, forming a huge light curtain in front of the public.


    He Zhong''s single hand waved, and in the light curtain, there was a picture immediately. It was Lu fan who was looking at the picture.


    Everyone was looking forward with their necks outstretched to see how Lu Fan did it.


    Su Laogui sneers at Lu Fan and says, "hum, boy, your big lie will be exposed soon."


    Lu Fan smiled quietly and sat down to drink tea with thirteen.


    XIII looks at the old man Su and shakes his head gently, with some sarcasm in his expression.


    Everyone quietly looked at the light curtain. Lu Fan was still reading the picture.


    He Zhong waves his hand, the picture turns again, and Lu fan is still reading the picture.


    Murmuring, He Zhong said: "it seems that he didn''t start work a few days ago."


    Behind him, several martial artists talked in a low voice and said, "did he finish it in one day. It''s amazing. "


    He Zhong waves for the third time, and finally Lu Fan in the light doesn''t read the picture.


    In the picture, Lu Fan and Su Laogui say two sentences, then they get up and come to the medicine pile, and then they see Lu fan start throwing medicine.


    For the first time, only one was thrown. People marveled at Lu Fan''s collimator.


    This kind of vigorous control power is almost comparable to that of an alchemist. No, it should be said that it is much better than that of an ordinary alchemist.


    Then, when Lu Fan began to throw the medicine crazily, everyone was shocked.


    Including He Zhong, Su Laogui and others, all of them opened their mouths and looked at the scene as if they had seen a miracle.


    "This.... This..... This. "


    Old Su said three of them in a row, but he didn''t say the rest.


    He Zhong''s eyes glittered, his fists clenched and let go. He turned to look at Lu Fan. The light in his eyes was so hot.


    Behind them, a group of alchemists finally responded, and then they were amazed.


    "My God, this is what man can do. Did he really help sort the herbs carefully. I don''t think it''s just littering. "


    "But who can throw it so accurately? Look at the arc, how smooth it is. How can he control so many directions of medicine flying by one person. When can the martial arts master this level of power? "


    "This sorting speed, isn''t he really an alchemist. You can tell which side of the medicine should be divided at a glance. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A group of people with unbelievable expression marveled at Lu Fan''s amazing sorting speed.


    Old Su can''t see any more. He goes straight to the medicine rack and starts to see if Lu Fan''s herbs are all right.


    He had to see it with his own eyes before he could believe it.


    Because he found that he could not do the sorting speed of Lu Fan himself. At least that glance is to know which side of the medicine should be put. He doesn''t have it.


    This proves that Lu Fan''s familiarity with the medicinal materials is even better than that of his genuine alchemist.


    A warrior knows more about medicine than an alchemist.


    It''s tolerable.


    This is just beating his noble face. Any profound knowledge is bullshit.


    After looking back for a long time, old Su didn''t find a mistake.


    Right, right, all right.


    Even the way of arrangement is very beautiful, just like putting it carefully.


    Old Su was completely silent, and his expression to Lu Fan became more complicated.


    He thought that he had found a difficult job for Lu fan, at least a job that ordinary martial artists could not finish at all.


    But it took Lu Fan only a few days to slap him in the face.


    Su Laogui now has to admit that Lu fan is very good at identifying herbs, at least. It has reached the level of a mature gas refiner. In terms of speed, there are still some.


    If Lu Fan was an alchemist, old Su would go up and hold his hand and invite him to stay in danta and bring new disciples.


    But the man in front of him is Lu Fan.


    Lu fan is a young warrior with a heavy sword on his back.


    Old Su only felt that he had been severely humiliated and was ready to leave without saying a word.


    But just then, He Zhong stopped him and said, "old Su, where are you going?"


    Su Lao''s face muscle twitches: "I have some body discomfort, go back to take some pills."


    He Zhong laughed and said, "don''t worry, I have pills here. You eat first. Little brother Lu fan, it seems that you are overqualified to do these chores. I wonder if you have ever learned alchemy. Or at least one master of the alchemist. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "I learned some when I was a child. That atlas is very useful, making up for my many shortcomings in medicine. "


    He nodded and looked at Lu Fan''s expression at the moment. No more disgust, all of them were sincere appreciation.


    He Zhong said: "in this case, little brother Lu fan, you can go to the Danshi to be a pharmacist to help. I believe that with you, those little guys, when refining pills, they won''t choose the wrong pills again. "


    All the Qi practitioners nodded their heads. With the help of a pharmacist who is very familiar with the herbs, it can really save a lot of time in selecting herbs for alchemy.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "no problem. It''s just that what I always want to ask is, do you have no income working in danta? "


    He Zhong laughed and said, "of course. It will be paid monthly and will not be in arrears to you. Come on, put the name of Lu Fan''s little brother in the staff of danta. Su Lao, you really have vision. At one glance, you can see that little brother Lu fan has unique ability in medicine. Why don''t you take little brother Lu fan to the Danshi? "


    He Zhong finished, waved away the light curtain and left laughing.


    Xiong batian stepped forward and gave Lu Fan a thumbs up and said, "good boy, you have the ability. From today on, no one will be able to drive you away. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "that would be the best."


    Xiong batian said with a smile: "I''m busy these days. When I am free, I will go to Danshi to find you. Then we will have a good drink. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "sure."


    Xiong batian walked away quickly. When he passed by old Su, he deliberately picked up his eyebrows and said, "old Su, how are you? Have you taken it?"


    Old Su, with a calm face, didn''t speak, just strode out.


    Lu fan puts down his tea cup and keeps up with Su Laogui.


    Under the gaze of a group of alchemists, he walked out of the drug store.


    Vaguely, Lu fan can hear the comments of these alchemists.


    "It''s a fantastic guy."


    "If a warrior can do this, he can only use miracles to describe it. If he is an alchemist, he will have great achievements."


    "The magical Lu Fan."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan smiled and said: "magic Lu Fan. I have a new name. But I like this. "


    13 show Yan a smile, way: "magic, master."

 Chapter 453

    The danta is high, ninety-nine stories up and down. It''s called ninety nine heavy sky.


    Each layer has its own function. It has a small area, but it contains everything. The most important thing here is the array of space expansion.


    The so-called Danshi is a small house on the second floor, with an old door like a broken wooden door in a sundry room.


    It looks like a hut from the outside, yes, but once it''s opened, there''s another cave in it.


    The mountains rise and fall, the flowers and birds are numerous, the sky is blue and the clouds are white, and the water is murmuring.


    It''s like a paradise here.


    Su stepped in and said, "this is the Danshi. There are three thousand Ding Danlu and one thousand danfang in it. If there are alchemists who want to alchemy, they will hold the Dan bar approved by danta to enter and find the alchemy room by themselves. Generally, the disciples in the danta practice the Dharma here. The chamber is divided into five regions. The red earth is the flame region, which is suitable for refining and increasing Dan. Loess land is a land of spirit, suitable for refining health pills. The white land is a cold ice region, suitable for refining seal pill. Green land is a green wood domain, suitable for refining life preserving pill. The black land is the gold domain, suitable for refining the broken realm pill. Your pharmacy is at the five domains junction. "


    With that, old Su quickened his pace and walked forward.


    Lu Fan looked around, as old Su said, the region is clear.


    There are red mountains and snow covered with ice.


    Walking in the forest of qingmuyu, Lu fan saw that there were many danfang in the forest.


    Each room is almost the same, with stone chamber structure and a red tripod at the door.


    Finally, Su Lao took Lu fan to the junction of the five regions.


    Here, there is a huge white tower, nine stories high, with two puppet guards at the door.


    Su Lao pointed to the White Pagoda and said: "the first, second and third floors are medicine rooms, the fourth, fifth and sixth floors are rest rooms for you and other pharmacists. The seventh and seventh floors are storage places for pills. Most of them are pills for ordinary pills. You can watch them at will if you are interested. The ninth floor is temporarily closed and no one is allowed to enter. As a pharmacist, you have free access to the pill room. The task of every day is to help the disciples to practice Dan method and select the corresponding herbs. Assist them in their practice and, when necessary, give them guidance in medicine. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "this job sounds very good. They want me to give it to them, don''t they? "


    Old Su said coldly, "that''s basically it. The other two pharmacists will tell you the specific quantity. "


    After that, old Su turned to leave.


    Lu Fan looked at Su Lao and shouted, "thank you, Su Lao."


    Su Lao stopped and looked at Lu Fan and said, "I don''t need your thanks."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "do you need to thank me or not? It doesn''t matter."


    Su Lao frowned and said coldly, "hypocritical boy."


    Once again, Su left quickly.


    Lu Fan said softly, "this old man''s temper is really bad, you say, thirteen."


    Thirteen way back: "enemy."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "there are so many enemies in the world. It''s just an old man who is very dissatisfied with me. Those who really want to kill me haven''t started yet. "


    With that, Lu Fan walked to the pharmacy, just opened the door, and Lu Fan was shocked to see a man and a woman getting up at once.


    Lu Fan hurriedly backed out. Did he just see any pictures that he shouldn''t have seen.


    It seems that there is, and it seems that there is No.


    There was a cry of exasperation.


    "Who are you. Why don''t you knock and come in. There are no rules in that family. "


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and said, "I''m a new pharmacist, Lu Fan."


    A man and a woman opened the door. The woman stared at Lu Fan and said, "the new pharmacist. Who asked you to come? Has it been approved? "


    Lu Fan nodded: "just approved, He Zhong, let me come."


    Hearing the name of He Zhong, the woman''s voice immediately softened.


    The man behind also whispered: "Ali, it seems to be true. The name of Lu Fan appears on the wall. "


    Ali and Lu Fan all looked at the place where the man pointed out. It was a wall made of vitality, on which the worker wrote the names of three people.


    "Wu Likun, Xiao Hao, Lu Fan."


    Wu Likun looked up and down at Lu Fan and said, "since we are new pharmacists, we will work together in the future."


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "yes, at least recently we are going to work together. This is my housekeeper 13, with me. "


    Wu Likun nodded to thirteen, and said hello. Then he pointed to Lu Fan''s nose and said, "did you see anything just now?"


    Lu Fan said calmly, "I didn''t see anything. I heard a scream. "


    "I really didn''t see anything."


    "It''s true. It''s more true than real gold."


    Seeing Lu Fan''s face is firm, Wu Likun just let him go. Get out of the way and let Lu Fan come in.


    It''s not big from the outside, but it''s not small when it comes to the inside. This floor alone is hundreds of feet around.


    The medicine cabinets are piled up against the wall, arranged in rows.


    At the foot of the ground is built by strange stones, on which is written a huge word "Dan".


    As soon as I walk in, I can smell the fragrance of the medicine.


    Xiao Hao looks at Lu Fan and bows. "Hello."


    Lu Fan also bowed slightly in return.


    Looking around, Lu Fan said with a smile, "I like this place."


    Xiao Hao laughed loudly and said, "you will like this place better in the future. There is no better place in the world. "


    Xiao Hao took out a jar of wine and said, "do you want to drink some. I made my own good wine. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "OK."


    Wu Likun stared at Xiao Hao and said, "no drinking."


    Xiao Hao''s hand shook and said carefully, "just drink a little."


    Wu Likun said in a loud voice, "not at all. Have tea. "


    Xiao Hao had no choice but to take the wine back.


    Lu Fan looks at him with a smile. He is afraid of his wife.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "may I have a look at it?"


    Xiao Hao said: "at will. You''re going to work here anyway. "


    Lu Fan nodded and walked up the cloud steps. Xiao Hao followed him.


    As expected, the second and third floors are also places for medicinal materials. There is nothing beautiful.


    Four, five, six are all living places, and each floor is already very big. Xiao Hao said, "we live on the fourth floor. You can choose any floor."


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile and went on.


    When he came to the seventh floor, he saw a room full of paper.


    Lu Fan took a piece of paper at will and looked at it. He was shocked at the time. It turned out to be a Xuan Dan Dan Fang.


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "are all these pills here?"


    Xiao Hao said: "yes, all of them are danfang. There are all kinds of them. But most of them are for the warrior. We can''t use them, so the people of danta use them to teach their disciples. If you go to the eighth floor, you can still see the Dan Fang of Xiandan. "


    Lu Fan immediately walked to the eighth floor. In a moment, he really held a piece of immortal pill in his hand.


    Looking at danfang, Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s really a good place. I like this place more and more."


    Looking up at a full layer of danfang, Lu Fanhu''s feeling, how does happiness come so suddenly.

 Chapter 454

    Capital city, central city, Tianjia.


    The high gate courtyard is covered by clouds and mist. Even in the city, it is still mysterious.


    Tianjia, as the only one of the top ten families, is not a family that is superior by force. It is also known as the home of magical array.


    It''s not known how many guard arrays are in the family. There are dozens of arrays covering an inch of land. Outsiders are not allowed to enter. The level of danger is no less than that of the world.


    In the clouds, a dragon looms.


    Cloud from the dragon, only see its tail, not its body.


    Besides the royal family, Tianjia is the only one that can use dragon shaped buildings.


    There is no other reason, just because the ancestor of Tianjia is the Tianlong people who helped the emperor to establish the country, the most noble of the dragon people.


    Therefore, up to now, Tianjia has kept in touch with the dragon people.


    After entering the courtyard, Du Jing was injured and opened eight doors.


    Each door leads to a place, either Tianjia bamboo garden or Tianjia Academy.


    However, if you want to enter the main hall of Tianjia, you have to break through its eight gates, see through the vanity and find the true way.


    There are only a few people in the capital who can do this.


    But today, a man came from the clouds, breaking through the eight gates of Tianjia.


    The array is invisible, but it can''t attack this person.


    The Dragon shadow in the array has eyes, but it can''t see the figure.


    Like a ghost, he flashed into Tianjia backyard and came to Tianjia main hall.


    In front of us is the magnificent hall of the thirteen pillars of the Tianjia dragon family.


    The Milky ground reflects the sky.


    Each of the 13 pillars is carved with different dragon patterns, representing the 13 kinds of giant dragons that have disappeared for a long time in the world.


    The comer walked in the main hall, where the sole of his foot passed, and the stars faded away.


    The golden hair is draped on the shoulder, the handsome face and the glittering eyes make him look so noble.


    "I''m back."


    The man said with a smile.


    Reach out for a move, 13 pillars, dragon lines all bright luster.


    Thirteen dragon shadows appear, illusory and real, thirteen eyes, looking at men, all with a smile.


    "Qingyang, you are back."


    Suddenly, a voice thought of it.


    With a little comfort, a little admiration, echoed in the hall.


    Several figures appeared at the same time, falling in the hall with the wind.


    An old man is sitting on the throne, and the others are standing on both sides. Among them are Tianjia elder, tianyazi.


    The man made a deep bow to several old people.


    "Feng Qingyang has met the head of the family, elders."


    Raised his head, mouth with a faint smile. He is the first hero of Tianjia, tianqingyang.


    The head of Tianjia family chuckled: "you have been practicing outside for five years. You just got out of the pass recently. You can get something."


    tianqingyang replied: "without it, you can only cultivate yourself."


    Say, sky blue sun body Gang armour congeals solid, whole person floats gently.


    He stepped into the air and came to the top of the hall.


    Open his hands, wind in his body side, bursts of the sound of the dragon, from his side.


    "Half step sky gang."


    Tianyazi nodded and smiled.


    Among the young generation, this cultivation is really the best. And tianqingyang is only twenty-eight years old.


    The owner of Tian family laughed and said: "OK, I have a future. Qingyang, come down. "


    Tianqingyang turns into a light and comes to the tianjiajiazhu.


    The master of Tian family, holding the leading staff, slowly got up and said, "kneel down."


    Tianqingyang slightly frowned at the words, but still knelt on one knee.


    The master of Tianjia family raised his hand and rowed in the air. A clear space crack appeared. Then a sword jumped out of the space crack.


    The sword is like the wind. As soon as it appears, it will stir the vitality of heaven and earth to gather crazily.


    The light blue long sword is three feet long. The hilt is the black iron dragon head.


    "This sword is called Longyin. I will pass it on to you today. You will use this sword to build up our reputation. "


    Lang Sheng, the owner of Tian family.


    The whole person of tianqingyang was excited. He reached for Longyin sword and said in a loud voice, "Qingyang will take this sword and sweep the whole world for Tianjia."


    Several elders are smiling at tianqingyang. They know better than tianqingyang.


    The owner took out this sword and passed it on to tianqingyang. The meaning is very clear. Tianqingyang must be the next tianjiazhu.


    Only waiting for sky Qingyang, holding dragon chant to cut through the vanity and enter the realm of respect.


    The head of Tian family patted Tian Qingyang lightly on the shoulder and said with a smile, "I only wish you could become a talent."


    At the end of the speech, the figure of the tianjiazhu disappeared slowly like the wind.


    Tianqingyang looks at all this respectfully.


    Until the tianjiazhu left completely, tianqingyang smiled at tianyazi and others: "several elders, long time no see."


    Tianyazi said with a smile: "you little boy, don''t go for a few years. It''s quite fast. Now I''ve got the sword. I''ll stay in Tianjia for a while. "


    Tianqingyang played with Longyin sword: "I''m afraid it''s not my style to be honest. I want to go out and have a duel. I don''t know how the other families are doing now. In other words, it seems that the time for selection is coming. "


    Tianyazi was surprised and said: "how. You want to participate in this year''s selection, "Tian Qingyang nodded:" it''s almost like that. Let me go and win honor for heaven. But before that, I want to make friends with the world''s heroes. "


    The other elders said with a smile, "you still have this idea."


    "Let''s do whatever we like. It''s time for them to see the strength of Tianjia."


    "If you move like this, some other family members will not be able to bear it. This year''s selection is expected to be lively. "


    "Well, it''s more lively than before."


    It is obvious that several elders are not limited to watching and laughing.


    Tianyazi smiled, but he was worried about his disciple Lu Fan.


    Alas, tianqingyang and Lu fan may not be in the top ten.


    However, Lu fan is much worse than the Junjie of his ten big families. This is not unacceptable.


    Tianyazi leaves with a light smile, and the figure becomes the wind.


    Several elders chatted with Tian Qingyang for a few minutes, and they all left quickly.


    Soon, tianqingyang and the last elder were left in the hall.


    Originally, the elder was obviously looking forward to leaving with other elders, but after the other elders disappeared, he came back abruptly. Let the sky blue sun that prepares to leave be stupefied for a while.


    "Elder Feng, what else can I do for you?" Tian Qingyang asked.


    Elder Feng stepped forward and said, "I suddenly think of a little thing. Recently, a flower house opened, where the girls and tea are very good. I went to have a taste. At that time, I thought it was Qingyang, and I would love it here. A few days ago, you said that I would set a place in the teahouse. Who knows, you are a few days late. But it doesn''t matter. The position is still there. Will we go tomorrow? "In tianqingyang''s eyes, he immediately revealed the light:" elder Feng knows my heart. Tomorrow will come. "


    Elder Feng said with a smile, "well, tomorrow I will invite you to come with me."


    After that, elder Feng disappeared.


    While he disappeared, a ray of light shot out of the void and rushed out of the sky. Tianqingyang didn''t notice for a moment.


    On the other side, above a flower boat.


    Wukong spirit''s heart moved and walked out of the cabin.


    A light fell on her hand, and her face sank again.


    Han Yuanning walked out of the cabin and asked, "what''s the matter? Come in and listen to the music."


    Wu Kongling waved away the light in his hand, turned to Han Yuanning and said: "tomorrow we can go to Hualou."


    Han Yuanning smiled and said: "of course we can. You can go if you want. "


    Dancing airing smiles and nods, with a smile on the corner of his eyes, which makes Han Yuanning intoxicated again.


    But what Han Yuanning can''t see is that under the veil, the dancing is a little bitter smile.


    Turn around and dance with a sigh.

 Chapter 455

    Danta, Dante.


    The days are peaceful and life goes on.


    Lu fan, the new herbalist, was soon known by all the alchemists in the Danshi.


    The story of Lu Fan sorting herbs in one day soon spread throughout the Danshi. As a martial artist, he was so familiar with herbs that he immediately attracted many people''s curiosity.


    In particular, most of the alchemists who practice in the Danshi are apprentices who have not yet graduated.


    Young, willful and arrogant are their common good qualities.


    So the next day, Lu Fan welcomed a group of curious alchemists in the white tower.


    "You are Lu fan, the new pharmacist."


    "do you really know medicinal materials?"


    "Lu fan, you are not a martial artist. What are you doing in danta. You are sure that you are a pharmacist. "


    a group of young imps are chirping on the land.


    Most of these people are younger than Lu Fan. The oldest one is the same age as Lu Fan. The youngest one is only seven or eight years old.


    Lu Fan listened to their shouting, but he was not angry at all. He said with a smile, "are you here to get the medicine? If you come to get the medicine, you can do it at will. If you question my qualifications as a pharmacist, don''t you think it''s better to ask deacon He Zhong. "


    A few kids look at each other and stop talking.


    They dare not question deacon He Zhong''s decision because many of them are disciples of master He Zhong.


    Then an older alchemist said, "that''s right. We are here to get the medicine. Since you are a pharmacist, you must be able to help us solve the problems in medicine. "


    Lu Fan nodded:" of course you can. "


    The alchemist, with a strange smile, said: "that''s good. I''ve been refining a furnace of fire clearing pills recently, and I always find that the flame is unstable. Dan can''t coagulate. After many studies, my steps are correct. It should be the problem of medicinal materials. Now, can you help me to solve it? "Said the alchemist, who really took out the flame grass.


    In fact, this question has gone beyond the scope of the pharmacist''s answer. Obviously, this man intended to make Lu Fan look ugly.


    However, I just took a look at the sidewalk: "flaming grass, the year is not enough. You''re using too little, or you need to change your medicine. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan went to the medicine store and looked for it carefully. He dug out the medicine box of the flaming grass, took out two plants with enough years, and gave them to the alchemist.


    "Try again."


    The young alchemist froze for a moment, then took out the Danting directly, and began to practice in front of Lu Fan.


    Lu fan is watching. From time to time, he gives his opinions.


    "The fire is too small, increase it."


    "Pull down a little bit and hold down the medicine."


    Xiao Hao and Wu Likun followed. The level of both of them has not reached the point of instructing others in alchemy.


    The alchemist clenched his teeth and practiced in front of Lu Fan. According to Lu Fan''s words, he vowed to see what Lu Fan commanded. He didn''t believe it. A martial artist really could not make pills.


    As a result, the pill soon took shape. More than twice as fast as his own.


    In the end, when a furnace of pills overflowing with fragrance came into people''s eyes, everyone couldn''t believe their own eyes.


    The perfect pill has no flaws.


    Even the alchemist himself was shocked. He was not sure that he had made it himself.


    Lu Fan looks at everything calmly as if they are all taken for granted.


    A group of little ghosts in front of them were all shocked on the spot. They suddenly found that the warrior seemed to be more able to make alchemy than them.


    There is no doubt that these people deliberately find fault and Lu Fan easily dissolves them.


    But in the next few days, these people, strange problems also came.


    Not only about the medicinal materials, but also the alchemy skills, these alchemists also began to come to Lu Fan for advice.


    Originally, everyone thought that Lu fan would lose the battle, but who could have thought that instead of losing the battle, Lu Fan solved the problems of these alchemists one by one.


    Within a few days, the name of the magic land spread again.


    "Have you heard that Lu fan, the new pharmacist, seems to be able to make pills?"


    "Yes, I''ve heard that the boys in Danshi are asking Lu Fan for advice recently. It''s funny that the hall alchemist asked the martial artist how to alchemy. What do they think. "


    "I think Lu fan is just exaggerating. It''s almost like fooling some kids. I''m afraid he will know the gap when he comes across our real gas refiners. "


    In the danta, such comments spread more and more widely.


    He Zhong, Xiong batian and Su Laogui all heard such comments.


    "Ridiculous, it''s ridiculous. Are the boys in Danshi all filled with medicine? Someone actually called Lu Fan a teacher. "


    In the conference room, old Su clapped the table and shouted.


    These days, he was furious with the rumors. Where Lu Fan seems to go, he is restless. To be a good pharmacist, he even played tricks. As a martial artist, he also directed others to make pills. This is not ridiculous.


    He Zhong also frowned and said, "there is something strange about this. A martial artist is familiar with medicinal materials. I can accept them. After all, many martial artists also rely on medicinal materials for cultivation. If they see more, they will become mature. This is not difficult to understand. But it''s hard to explain that we should be familiar with pills. Can''t he really practice Dan. "


    Xiong batian said freely: "if you have tried, you will have tried. It''s not a big deal. Didn''t he say that he used to be an alchemist. It''s Alchemy. What''s strange. It''s just that he didn''t follow the path of the alchemist. Maybe, he still yearns for the alchemist. There is practice in the dark. "


    "It''s not impossible," he said. I''m more and more interested in him. "


    Su Laogui said: "I think it''s right to drive him out of danta right away. He is harming the young alchemist. If this matter spreads out, it is estimated that our danta will become a laughingstock. "


    He Zhong shook his head and said, "no way."


    "No way," said Xiong batian freely


    Old Su was about to explode. Just then, the door suddenly opened by himself. Then an old man came in with his hands on his back.


    The old man has a strong smell of medicine.


    "What are you talking about. It seems to be very busy in danta recently. "


    The old man smiled and touched his beard.


    Several people hurriedly got up and said respectfully to the old man, "elder mo."


    He Zhong said with a smile: "elder Mo is out of the pass, and the new pill can be tested successfully."


    elder Mo waved and said: "what''s the success. It''s too hard to get a new Dan. What are you talking about just now. Along the way, I heard a lot of people talking about Lu Fan. Is it danta who has a good new comer? "He Zhong looks embarrassed. Old Su says in a loud voice:" elder Mo, it''s up to you to preside over this matter. Lu fan is not an alchemist at all, but a warrior. Now, he even began to teach the apprentices in the alchemy room. What kind of system is this. "


    Elder Mo was slightly shocked, and then he took out his ear and said, "it''s not that my old ear is out of order. What do you say? The warrior teaches the alchemist to make pills. "


    He Zhong bows and says:" elder, you heard me right. this is it. We are also discussing this matter. "


    Elder Mo laughed and said: "interesting, interesting. Just came out to hear such an interesting thing. Where is Lu fan? Call him. No, I''d better go and have a look myself. Let me see how a warrior can teach others how to make pills. "


    After that, elder Mo went out, and He Zhong and others hurriedly followed.


    In the white tower, Lu fan is drinking tea comfortably.


    Beside, Xiao Hao and Wu Likun are massaging Lu Fan and saying: "brother Lu, you also teach us how to make pills. We also want to improve. "


    Thirteen stood by, shaking their heads and sighing. These two people are really without moral integrity and disdain to be with them. None of his servants said that they had massaged Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "no problem. I''ll give you some advice. "


    Wu Likun''s eyes lit up, Xiao Hao said with a loud smile: "with the help of brother Lu fan, we can definitely become a powerful Qi refiner. Then you can go out and make a lot of money. "


    After that, Wu Likun and Xiao Hao clapped to celebrate. Lu Fan shakes his head and chuckles at the couple, who just want to earn money. In fact, he thinks their aspirations are very good.


    Close your eyes, and Lu Fan took another sip of tea.


    He made tea with herbs. They didn''t even know that Lu fan made tea with alchemy.


    Anyway, the herbs here are easy to use and the pills are easy to read. If Lu fan doesn''t "steal from others", he will be very sorry for this job.


    Cup tea, which is the real water, is clear to the extreme clear liquid medicine.


    A cup of tea into his stomach, Lu Fan only felt that his whole body was hot, and his heart did not move, which seemed to be the precursor of a breakthrough.


    The liquid medicine is quickly immersed in the body, and vigorous Qi moves restlessly.


    In the way of cultivation, we should also pay attention to the natural course.


    Lu Fan''s cultivation in this period of time, as well as the accumulation of medicinal power in his body, is now finally full to the point of overflowing, and then his realm will start to break through.


    The forces of the heaven and the earth around Lu Fan''s body rushed madly. Wu Likun and Xiao Hao felt something wrong at this time.


    Lu Fan''s body fluttered slightly, and then a pea like sound came. A gust of force swept out.


    Immediately, Wu Likun and Xiao Hao step back.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi gushed out by itself and began to grow rapidly.


    There was a click, as if something had been broken.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi suddenly surged. A layer of solid vigorous Qi armor wrapped Lu Fan. It seemed that Lu Fan was about to break through the last layer of illusion and become a solid.


    At this moment, Lu Fan broke through the eight elements of Yuangang and entered the nine elements of Yuangang.


    Just one step away, you can see the threshold of the earth Gang realm.


    Suddenly, the power was stopped.


    Lu Fan fell back to the chair, reached for the tea cup again, took a sip gently, smiled and said: "lying can break through, cool."

 Chapter 456

    Lu Fan''s smile was very happy.


    At this time, suddenly there was a knock on the door, and Lu Fan waved at thirteen. Immediately thirteen opened the door.


    I thought it was another kid who asked questions. As soon as I opened the door, I saw the old man Su and others. The leader was an old man I had never seen before.


    "Which of you is Lu Fan."


    Elder Mo''s eyes swept.


    Lu Fan got up and said, "I''m here. I dare to ask you


    He Zhong hurriedly said: "Lu fan, this is elder Mo Guimo of danta. He wants to see you today. "


    Lu Fan pointed at himself and said, "look at me."


    elder Mo suddenly sniffed in the middle of the air with his nose and said: "have you just had someone working on alchemy? The power of this world is very strong."


    Xiao Hao and Wu Likun immediately look at Lu fan, and He Zhong and others also look at Lu Fan in surprise.


    Xiong batian said in a loud voice: "Lu fan, you can''t really be making pills just now. Are you actually an alchemist?"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said: "no, you misunderstood. I''ve just realized that I''ve made a breakthrough in my accomplishments. "


    Elder Mo nodded his head and said: "it really doesn''t seem to be the general law of vitality for alchemy. Lu fan, it seems that your talent in martial arts is also very good. "


    Lu Fan said respectfully, "the elder is over praised."


    Elder Mo stepped in and directly pulled a chair to sit down.


    Looking at Lu Fan with a smile, elder Mo said with a smile: "I heard that as a warrior, you can teach other apprentices to make pills. But it happened. "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly:" it''s not to teach them how to make pills. Just in medicine, give me some advice. In terms of medicinal materials, I have some experience, including how to deal with medicinal materials, so as to achieve the best effect, and some research. This is also my job as a pharmacist. "


    Elder Mo said with a smile, "you are modest. Modesty is a good thing, young man. But excessive modesty is arrogance. If you don''t know how to make pills, you can''t teach people just by virtue of your accomplishments in medicine. "


    Elder Mo suddenly looked at Lu Fan with burning eyes.


    But Lu Fan just smiled: "the elder said it is. However, I would like to ask the elder how to make alchemy for martial artists. "Mr. Lu Fan said nothing.


    At this time, Lu Fan specially transforms vigorous Qi into pure vigorous energy and releases it.


    No one can doubt that Lu fan is a warrior when he sees this vigorous force released from the Dantian.


    Since it is a warrior, it is impossible to have vitality.


    Since there is no vitality, it is impossible to control heaven and earth five elements alchemy.


    Elder Mo said in silence for a moment, "have you ever learned alchemy?" Lu Fan nodded, "yes."


    "Who did you learn from? Why didn''t you step into Dandao?"


    Elder Mo asked.


    Lu Fan thought about it and replied, "I''m sorry, but I can''t pass it on."


    Elder Mo nodded and stood up and said: "it seems that I think more. You are just an ordinary warrior. At most, I know a little about alchemy. Since you have learned, your actions are not mistaken. Just hope you don''t go too far in the future. "


    Lu Fan said: "the ability is limited. If you think too much, it''s impossible. Elder, please rest assured."


    Elder Mo shook his head and said, "it''s a pity. It''s a pity. I thought I could see a different genius today. Maybe it''s the genius who changed the whole refining industry. But you let me down. "


    Lu Fan said with a calm smile: "the reality is always merciless. On the day of elders. "


    Elder Mo looked at Lu Fan deeply, as if to see something from his eyes.


    But Lu Fan just looked at him calmly, without any disturbance in his eyes.


    They looked at each other for a long time, and finally elder Mo took back his eyes first.


    Slowly get up, Mo Chang said: "go. Lu fan, if you have time, you can come to the 91st floor of danta to find me. We can talk about medicine. "


    Lu Fandao: "I don''t need my advice because the elder is knowledgeable. But if I have a chance, I will ask the elder for a cup of tea. "


    When elder Mo heard this, he suddenly thought of something and looked at Lu Fan''s tea cup.


    Lu Fan said it was bad, but it was too late to stop it.


    Elder Mo suddenly smiled, smiling brilliantly, as if a chrysanthemum were blooming on his face.


    Chuckling, elder Mo went out.


    Lu Fan looks at elder Mo''s back and raises a trace of worry in his heart.


    Lu Fan sent elder Mo out of the gate, and He Zhong and others followed him.


    Lu Fan and elder Mo have all heard the conversation from beginning to end, but they still don''t understand what elder Mo is laughing at.


    After walking out of the gate, elder Mo touched his beard and said with a light smile: "this little slick is almost concealed by him. Good boy, strong mind, steady mind. I urged him several times, but he didn''t respond. Whose master is he? "


    Su Laogui heard the appreciation from elder Mo''s tone, and immediately asked: "elder Mo, what do you see in the end,"


    elder Mo smiled: "I saw a cup of tea, a good cup of tea, a cup of tea that ordinary martial artists can''t brew at all. There''s another kid with a steady mind and an extraordinary talent


    He Zhong was surprised and said: "elder mo. Is there a secret in him? "


    Mo Chang said:" it should be. And I''m sure he''s a master''s master. Ordinary people can''t teach such disciples. Well, you get someone to give me a good try. "


    He Zhong asked, "try it, how to try it."


    Mo Chang said: "it''s not true. It seems that you deacons are going back more and more. Xiao Su, your disciple is not bad. Let him come. For any reason, ask Lu Fandou about Dan. No matter what means, let Lu Fan take down the doudan. At that time, you can see that this kid is hiding something to hide. "


    Old Su said with a big mouth: "my apprentice, go to fight with him, elder Mo, he is a warrior. How could he take the doudan? "Elder Mo said with a smile:" that''s your business. In short, within seven days, I want to see the results. Interesting. I haven''t had such an interesting thing in a long time. " |


    Mo Chang left with a smile.


    Old Su''s face was bitter. He suddenly found that his disciple''s reputation was about to be destroyed.


    Inside the White Pagoda, Lu Fan looks at elder Mo''s back and mumbles, "sure enough, people can''t be too complacent. Here comes the trouble."


    The little black on the shoulder, grinning and waving his little fist.


    As if to say, whatever troubles he may have, it''s not enough to beat him when he comes.


    Lu Fan understood Xiaohei''s movements and smiled.


    With his hands on his back and his proud airway in his eyes, "yes, let them come."

 Chapter 457

    That night, old Su, who came back to the room, paced back and forth, thinking about what elder Mo had to do.


    Elder Mo means that he either can''t understand it or asks his disciple LV le to find Lu Fandou Dan. But he can''t do this for the simple reason that he can''t ruin his apprentice''s future.


    Fighting with a warrior, no matter win or lose, will become the laughingstock of others.


    This is not only the face of de Lule, but also his face.


    Old Su thinks about it, but finally he bites his teeth. He must not let his apprentice go.


    So who should be called.


    Who should I look for.


    After thinking for a while, old Su thought of a man.


    As soon as his eyes brightened, old Su immediately walked towards the bottom of danta.


    People who have come to danta know that the ninety ninth floor of danta is called the ninety Ninth Heaven.


    But few people know that danta has a hundred floors.


    This floor is the basement of danta.


    Go to the danta hall, and old Su comes to the Yuanqi wall on the right.


    Nine color flow of light, old Su empty row, and then step into the wall.


    The concrete wall, now rippling like ripples.


    The surrounding landscape suddenly changed, and a staircase leading down appeared.


    Down there is the basement of danta.


    The luminous stone inlaid all around radiates the misty light to illuminate the road under your feet.


    Broad steps, made of crystal. Walking on it, I can also reflect the figure of old man su.


    Step down, not long after, a wide room appears.


    Warm jade bed, iron stone wall, a few stone chairs, a stone table, and covered with red books.


    This is not a dungeon, and danta has no dungeon. The arrogant alchemist really disdains to lock up the enemy, or kill them or discard them, which is the way of the alchemist.


    As for the mistakes made by the alchemists, the highest punishment that danta will make is to abolish them for cultivation, deprive them of their titles and drive them out of danta.


    The alchemists believe that there is nothing more tragic than being an alchemist.


    So there''s no need for dungeons or anything.


    This is just the basement where some necessary things were originally stored. After the things were stolen, this place became a place to receive some troublemakers.


    For example, the child who is sitting on the stack of books and watching the Dan book.


    Thin body, yellow hair, rags.


    The child''s figure is about seven or eight years old, but there is indifference in his eyes that does not belong to his age.


    "You''re done."


    The child will not return.


    Old Su said with his hands on his back: "there''s nothing to discuss. I will never let the Dharma you created to quench the pill and raise the spirit into the library of danta. "


    The child said calmly, "then what else do you want to see me do. To humiliate me on purpose. "


    With that, the child closed the book in his hand and turned to look at old su.


    His pupils were slightly constricted, and old Su felt a great tremor.


    Hurriedly waving his hand to stir the vitality of the surrounding world, old Su grunted coldly: "don''t use this kind of magic to me. Be careful I''ll get you out of danta. "


    The child said with a smile, "if you had the right to drive me away, you would have. Why wait until now? Hurry up and tell me what''s the matter. Don''t disturb my reading. "


    Old ghost Su forced down his anger and said in a deep voice, "Yi Bu, I''m here today. I really have something to tell you."


    Yi Bu said quietly: "fart quickly."


    "I''d like to ask you to help me fight against Dan," he said, gritting his teeth


    "Benefits."


    Yi Bu said quietly.


    Old ghost Su was stunned for a while. He also prepared a series of speeches, but Yi Bu didn''t care about it at all. He asked the benefits directly.


    Slightly frown, Su old ghost way: "you want what advantage."


    Yi Bu tilted his head and thought, "I want a room with plenty of light. It''s better to be as big as here. I can see the sun in the daytime and the sky at night. I need a lot of books, especially Danshu and Kung Fu. It''s not these messy books. By the way, I like to eat candied fruit. Can you buy one for me? "


    Yi Bu looks at the old ghost road with wide eyes.


    At this moment, he behaved like a child.


    "No problem with anything else," said old Su, gritting his teeth. But I will not give you the book. Don''t forget that you are a demon cultivator. "


    Yibu shook his head and said, "you can only say that my father is a demon cultivator. I am just infected with the devil spirit."


    Su Laogui said: "there is magic spirit is magic repair."


    Yi Bu breathed out a sigh to old Su and smiled, "you have evil spirit around you now. Are you a demon cultivator?"


    Old Su turned around and said, "you little devil, I''m too lazy to argue with you. It seems a mistake to find you. You can stay here. "


    "Wait a minute, I promised," Yibu said


    Old Su stopped, turned to look at Ibrahim and said, "what do you say?"


    Yi Bu said with a smile, "I said I agreed. Don''t forget to change my room and buy me a sugar gourd. "


    Old Su nodded: "yes. But I will not give you the skill and the red book. "


    "Yes, yes. How can you be more stingy than a child


    Yi Bu waved to old Su and said, his face was full of contempt.


    Being despised by a child, old Su is also full of anger, but he can''t vent now.


    "Well, now can you tell me who I''m going to fight with for Dan?" he said


    Su Laogui said: "his name is Lu Fan. I will take you to see him tomorrow. You should try your best to make the other side fight with you. "


    Yi Bu said displeased: "I need to go to the other side. I understand a little. Lu fan, I have written down the name. Is he strong? "


    Old Su thought for a moment and said, "it depends on how much you can force him."


    Yi Bu grins and shows his white teeth.


    "Sounds like fun."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the morning of the next day, the sun was shining, and in the Danshi, the wind was sunny.


    Lu Fan always wondered if the sky in Dan''s room was the real sky. If it''s not true, then it''s amazing to use the big array to create a new sky.


    Standing at the door, Lu Fan closed his eyes and breathed the fresh air of the morning.


    Today seems to be another pleasant day.


    Just like this, suddenly, a voice came to him.


    "Excuse me, are you Lu fan?"


    Lu Fan immediately opened his eyes and was shocked.


    Who is so easy to come to his side, and he did not even notice.


    What I saw was a seven or eight year old kid.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and said, "I''m Lu Fan. Are you here to ask for medicine?"


    The little devil grinned, and his white teeth reflected the light of the sun.


    As soon as he raised his hand, a big tripod suddenly came down from the sky.


    Lu Fan immediately backed up a few steps, bang, big Ding smashed in front of him, big Ding''s six feet deep into the ground, Lu Fan almost was hit.


    "No, I''m here to fight Dan."

 Chapter 458

    It''s hard to imagine a child''s voice as loud as a bell.


    The tripod made a buzzing sound, and the whole earth seemed to vibrate.


    Immediately, many alchemists were shocked out of the Danshi five regions.


    "It''s the direction of the white tower. What''s the matter?"


    "Let''s go and have a look. Is there anyone who has refined the best pill under the guidance of Lu Fan''s herbalist? "


    A group of alchemists rushed towards the white tower.


    At this time, no one noticed in the sky.


    The three had already stood.


    A thin layer of heaven and earth force will cover three people, outsiders can not see. The three are invisible in the void.


    Elder Mo looks unhappy.


    "Little Su, I said, let your disciples come to fight Dan. Why did you find a child?"


    Old Su respectfully said: "elder Mo, you don''t know something. This kid is not a normal kid. It''s a magician. "


    Elder Mo frowned: "how can a child be a demon cultivator. He is only a few years old. How can he become a Dan master. As for the demon Xiu, I only saw a trace of evil spirit in his belly. He Zhong, you know what''s going on. "


    He Zhong bowed and said: "Mo Lao, it''s like this. Just ten days ago, the child was lying outside the danta for no reason. He was seriously injured and almost killed. A Reiki Master in the tower saw it and saved it. "


    Elder Mo nodded his head and said, "it''s very kind to apply medicine to save people, let alone outside the danta, then."


    He Zhong then said: "then wait for the child to wake up. The alchemist found that there was magic Qi in his body and immediately reported it to us. After several inquiries, the boy, whose name was Yi Bu, told the truth that his father was a demon cultivator. According to what he said, his father is a demon mending alchemy master, who practices the method of blood alchemy. The magic Qi in his body comes from the blood pill. And his father was just a while ago. His father died of alchemy, and the child was also seriously injured. He broke into danta all the way. He said that his father told him before he died that only the alchemists here could save him. "


    Mo Chang said: "this matter has been verified."


    He Zhongdian said: "I have checked it. His father is Yi Hong. He was an alchemist of danta twenty years ago. Later, I got a blood alchemy book. I couldn''t extricate myself and became a devil. We hunted him several times, but we didn''t catch him. So he hid in the capital, only three blocks away from our danta. Big hidden in the city, let him a hidden 20 years. This time, he wants to make a powerful blood pill, but he doesn''t want to eat too much, and the way to die is gone. "


    After a pause, He Zhong added, "I sent another person to check it carefully, and found that he has been keeping his own line for twenty years, not killing one person. All the blood used is purchased animal blood, at most it''s your own blood. "


    Elder Mo sighed, "he is also a fool."


    He Zhong said: "so I want this kid to stay in danta. But Su Lao had different opinions. We couldn''t argue, so we had to let him live in the basement first. By the way, this son not only inherited his father''s Dandao, but also improved his father''s life-long research on the method of quenching pills, and created a set of methods of quenching pills and promoting spirits. He has given Danfa to us, and I will ask elder Mo to have a look at it some day. "


    Elder Mo''s eyes brightened and said, "OK. I''ll have a look. In this way, the child should still have some strength. "


    Said, elder Mo looked at old Su again, and the light in his eyes was a little dissatisfied.


    Old Su saw it, but he didn''t dare to say anything at this time.


    Below, Lu Fan looks at the little ghost in front of him and is stunned.


    "What did you just say?"


    Lu fan asked.


    Yi Bu said in a loud voice, "I said, if I want to fight with you, I dare not."


    The muscles on Lu Fan''s face were twitching. A seven or eight year old kid was looking for him to fight Dan. Lu Fan really didn''t know what to say.


    He coughed twice and said: "little guy. You may be mistaken. No matter who asked you to come, hurry back. You can inquire. I''m just a martial artist, and I can''t make pills. "


    "I don''t care. You''re going to fight with me anyway," said Ibrahim. Don''t you dare to take a child''s doudan. Thank you for growing so big. "


    Yi Bu''s voice spread again. At the same time, the young alchemists who came here laughed when they saw this scene and heard Yi Bu''s words.


    "I thought it was something. Is this kid new. Which elder''s disciple? "


    "His tripod seems very good. But he asked Lu Fan for some pills. Lu fan is not a martial artist. "


    "You''ve got the wrong person, kid. Come here and play with you. "


    More and more people soon surrounded the whole white tower.


    Yi Bu listens to these people''s comments. Suddenly, his light rises to the sky, and a huge five element array appears at his feet.


    The vitality is surging. There are five lines of light on the top of the head like flowers, not one but two.


    For a moment, everyone shut up.


    The strength of Yi Bu at this moment is the realm of reiqi master.


    Double flowers gather at the top, which is the standard spiritual cultivation.


    Which alchemist on the spot can match him.


    Elder Mo looked at this scene and said with astonishment, "master Lingqi. Such a young Reiki Master. How could it be. "


    He Zhong, Su Laogui is stunned.


    For a moment, old Su cried out in a muffled voice, "no way. Some days ago, it was clear that only the realm of an alchemist existed."


    Elder Mo has a deep look at Yi Bu. His eyes are dead around Yi Bu''s Dantian.


    "It seems that He Zhong is wrong. His father is not a failure, but a success. I''m afraid Yi Hong''s life-long blood refining pill was eaten by his son. This boy has inherited all the Dandao of his father


    Su Laogui, He Zhong only feels a cool air from the sole of his feet and rushes to his forehead.


    The words of elder Mo are like thunder when they listen to them.


    Inherit Dan Dao.


    This kind of thing is like a miracle. If Yi Hong does, he will rewrite the whole world.


    Lu fan is stunned for a moment, the eldest one with eyes staring.


    What he saw. A child of seven or eight years old has the accomplishments of a Reiki Master.


    Is there anything more rebellious than that.


    Lu Fan swallowed his saliva and could not speak for a while.


    At the moment, he suddenly noticed something wrong with Yi Bu''s Dantian.


    Inside, the nine dragon Xuangong tower suddenly jumped out and said, "great master, you have found something good again. Eh, I can smell the Xiandan puppet. Why is a kid in front of you. God, what kind of pills did the kid eat. Elixir. No, no, absolutely not. It''s a little blood pill, but it''s not all. What kind of pill is it? "


    Yi bu''ang looked at Lu Fan and said, "now, am I qualified to fight Dan with you. I don''t care what kind of warrior you are, or an alchemist. Take it. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes twinkled with strange light and looked at Ibrahim: "OK. But if I''m going to win, you have to tell me. You have to tell me your Danfa. "


    Lu Fan points to Yibu''s Dantian road.


    Yi Bu is slightly shocked. It seems that Lu fan can see through his essence at a glance.


    With a slight frown, Ibrahim said, "well, as long as you can win me."

 Chapter 459

    Yi Bu is quick to answer, but everyone around looks at Lu Fan in amazement.


    "I heard you right. Lu Fan''s herbalist took the doudan. Can he really make pills? "


    "My God, martial artists can also refine pills. Is the world going to change?"


    "I don''t believe it. Isn''t Lu Fan a martial artist?"


    In the middle of the sky, elder Mo forced down his surprise.


    He took a look at Lu Fan and said, "hum, this kid is really a man of level. He also saw that Yi Bu was unusual. He Zhong, no matter what, immediately take this Yi Bu to the elder''s room. Bring his method of refining pills and upgrading spirits together. "


    Elder Mo points to IBD.


    Now in his eyes, Yi Bu has become a treasure.


    If Yi Bu''s blood pill is really his father''s inheritance. The whole world of alchemists will usher in a revolutionary change.


    This means that from now on, the number of alchemists will never be limited.


    If you die, pass down the Dan Dao.


    Tao never dies. There will be as many alchemists as there are martial artists one day.


    And the beginning of all this is likely to come from their danta, from this Yi Bu.


    However, elder Mo is also curious about whether Lu fan, the martial artist, can make pills.


    But at this time, Lu Fan retreated a few steps and said slowly, "since it''s fighting Dan, how do you want to fight?"


    Yi Bu frowned and said, "I''m fighting Dan for the first time. I don''t understand. You can tell me. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "then follow the simplest. Five of the same herbs for one person, and then start to refine at the same time. Whoever cultivates the pill is good, even if he wins, how is it. "


    "Yes," said Ibrahim


    Lu Fan turned his head and looked at Xiao Hao and Wu Likun, who had already stood behind him.


    Immediately, Wu Likun and Xiao Hao took out ten herbs from the medicine storehouse.


    "You choose first."


    Lu fan faces ibdo.


    Yi Bu reached for five herbs without any hesitation.


    It has to be said that this is the only way to see that Yi Bu really has a level.


    The five herbs are all the best, two for one. The Five Herbs in Ibna are better than the rest five.


    Lu Fan felt for a while in his arms and took out the ten square tripod.


    The warrior looks at the blade, the Qi master looks at the tripod.


    As soon as Lu Fan''s ten square tripod came out, many people immediately praised it.


    "Good tripod."


    Elder Mo looked at the ten square tripod, and his eyes were full of eager light. At this time, everyone felt that their hearts were hanging in their throat. Could Lu Fan really make alchemy.


    Everyone looked straight at Lu Fan''s hand. If Lu Fan''s energy came out of his hand at this time, I''m afraid that many people would go into a coma.


    However, at the next moment, to everyone''s disappointment, Lu Fan did not release his energy in his palm, but pulled the little black on his shoulder down.


    "Look at you, Xiao Hei."


    Lu Fan said, grinning.


    Before Xiao Hei understood what was going on, he felt a force pouring into his body.


    All of a sudden, Xiaohei''s body became larger and became a little black dragon the size of a man.


    A group of people looked at Lu Fan incomprehensibly.


    At this time, he pulled out his spirit beast to do something.


    In other places, such a spirit beast as Xiaohei may attract people''s attention, but in danta, spirit beast is nothing, it can be seen everywhere.


    There are many alchemists who keep several on their own.


    In danta, even the delivery of food depends on the spirit beast.


    Xiaohei turns to look at Lu Fan. At this time, there is a pearl in his body.


    There''s no mistake. Lu Fan just sneaked into the tripod and took out the empty bead.


    While no one is paying attention, he directly penetrates the void into the black body.


    The nihilistic magic bead is the refined magic weapon of Lu Fan. It has the rune mark set by Lu Fan himself. He can activate the power in it at any time.


    Then, Xiaohei felt a strong force coming out of the void and filled his whole body.


    Xiaohei looks at Lu Fan innocently. He is smart enough to understand what Lu fan is going to do.


    His hateful master even wanted to use it as a puppet.


    Lu Fan''s face was sorry. He put his hands on his belt and immediately added several pills to his fingers.


    Xiaohei understood Lu Fan''s meaning and shook his head slowly.


    Lu Fan looked at it scornfully, and this guy wanted to take advantage of the fire.


    Well, Lu Fan took out another wipe in his belt and added several bottles of pills.


    Xiaohei nodded contentedly, then emptied his body directly, letting the strength of Xu wuzhu control his whole body.


    Slowly, Xiaohei stood up like a man and reached for the tripod.


    People keep their eyes on Xiaohei, which seems to be a bit wrong. A terrible idea arises in all human brains.


    Is it not Lu fan, but his spirit beast, who wants to refine the pill.


    Lu Fan holds his hands in front of his chest, only relying on his consciousness to activate the power in Xiao Hei''s body.


    This kind of air separation operation power, as well as the ability to control the body, can only be achieved by him who has practiced infinite alchemy.


    With strong control, Lu fan can command Xiaohei to release the dark light without any extra actions.


    It was a rich light, similar to nothingness, which immediately aroused the power of heaven and earth and injected into the ten square tripod.


    The ten square tripod in Xiao Hei''s hand suddenly becomes bigger and falls in front of him.


    This scene made a group of alchemists crazy.


    "God, the spirit beast can control the magic weapon."


    "What do I see. God, what do I see. "


    Yi Bu, who was preparing to make pills in front of him, was completely shocked when he saw this scene. He looked at Lu Fan and murmured, "you let your spirit beast fight with me for pills."


    Lu Fan shrugged and said, "yes. I can''t make Dan. Only my spirit beast can come. If it wins, I win. If it loses, I lose. "


    In the middle of the sky, elder Mo looked at this scene and felt that his heart was twitching carefully.


    Next to him, He Zhong''s face twitches and says: "spirit beast alchemy. This.... This. "


    Su Laogui said: "this kid is crazy. I never believe that the spirit beast can make pills. There is no such intelligent spirit beast in the world. If so, human beings would have been extinct by wild animals. "


    Elder Mo didn''t speak, but watched Xiaohei pick up the medicine very skillfully, then the body light flashed again, and a force of nothingness appeared, turning the medicine into powder. At the same time, the power of the heaven and the earth was once again activated, wrapped in the powder, rushed into the tripod, immediately, in the tripod, the power of the medicine converged rapidly.


    What a superb alchemy it is, it''s a little less than some gifted alchemists.


    At the moment, Xiaohei doesn''t look like a spirit beast at all, but like an alchemist who has refined countless pills. He is experienced, quick in technique and precise in strength.


    Yi Bu then reacted in a hurry and began to deal with the herbs.


    But his hands began to shake. I don''t know whether it was the shock or the excitement.


    Lu Fan stood behind, controlling Xiao Hei''s body, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    He even has time to observe other people''s expressions. This kind of alchemy, for him, really has no difficulty.


    A little Reiki Master can''t win him. Even if he didn''t do it himself, he borrowed Xiaohei''s body to do it.


    Lu Fan''s only concern is whether anyone can see that he is operating in the air.


    But if you want to come, these people around you should be invisible. Lu fan doesn''t know. In the middle of the air, there are three shameless people watching stealthily.


    However, Mo and others did not see it.


    There''s no way. Lu Fan''s skills are really beyond their comprehension.


    The manipulation method is the limitless refining spirit handed down by Master Wu Chen. Lu fan has always doubted whether this skill is heaven level.


    And what keeps him linked with Xiaohei is another skill.


    It''s called Dahuang Yuanjue.


    There is no mistake. Lu fan has never let go of the cultivation of this skill. Lu fan has been practicing since he got this skill from shuiqianrou.


    Although he has only learned the motive force of Yuanjue, he has benefited a lot.


    When killing the females, Lu mortals used the power of thinking to break the females'' illusion.


    Now the power to maintain his direct contact with Xiaohei is also the driving force of this idea.


    The invisible power of thinking only consumes his vigorous Qi, and even the power of heaven and earth will not fluctuate.


    Elder Mo can''t see it. Even another immortal Qi master can''t see the clue.


    Finally, Lu fan used his own vigorous Qi.


    Void can''t be the strength in the bead, it has his mark, and it also has his vigorous Qi.


    Activate vigorous Qi, receive the power of heaven and earth, and control the power of heaven and earth.


    Only by these three kinds of decisions can Lu Fan achieve such amazing things.


    In fact, he didn''t think so much. Anyway, don''t expose that he is a man of Qi and martial arts. As for whether such absurd things as spirit beast alchemy will cause greater impact, Lu Fan didn''t think about it.


    Soon, ten square Ding Zhong, Dan Yao shaped.


    little black''s face shows a humanized expression. If he is familiar with Lu Fan''s presence, he will be able to see that the expression of Xiao Hei''s face is actually exactly the same as Lu''s happy time.


    Deng.


    A round elixir jumped out of the tripod directly. The elixir is full of fragrance and spirit. It makes a buzz. It''s the level of the elixir.


    But at this time, the elixir of Yi Bu has not been formed completely. It is easy to know who is higher and who is lower.


    Everyone take a breath of cold air.


    "It''s really made."


    "The spirit beast can also refine the pill."


    "If I had not seen it with my own eyes, I would never have believed it. There is also a spirit beast in my family. I will teach it how to make pills now. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Shouts, shouts, shouts.


    Elder Mo almost dragged his beard down when he saw the elixir jump out of the tripod.


    "I didn''t think of it. I really didn''t think of it. I never thought about it. The spirit beast is different from human beings. It only absorbs the power of heaven and earth. They can also be used for alchemy. "


    Elder Mo seems to have found a new world, and his voice trembles.


    He Zhong said: "elder, I think I should raise a spirit beast."


    Old Su took a spit and said, "I want to raise a group. No one should stop me. I want to raise a group."

 Chapter 460

    Yi Bu lost completely, a small face, looks like eggplant after frost.


    Even now he doesn''t care whether he has refined the elixir or not. Yi Bu stops all his actions when he sees the elixir in his opponent''s tripod.


    Because he knew deeply that he could not reach the level of the other side.


    If the other side is a real Reiki Master, Yi Bu will not be so depressed.


    But it was a spirit beast standing in front of him.


    A spirit beast that can''t even speak.


    Throughout the ages, I have never heard of a spirit beast that can refine pills.


    Yi Bu doesn''t know whether he should cry or laugh.


    He may have witnessed the first spirit beast that can make pills, and the first time to fight with him.


    This fight may be remembered in history.


    After all, Lu Fan regained his power.


    Xiaohei''s void magic bead immediately fell silent, and Xiaohei once again controlled his body.


    The medicine tripod is smaller when the limbs fall to the ground.


    Xiaohei yawned in a very human way, with a look of contempt on his face.


    All the alchemists on the scene immediately felt that their personality was despised. Most of them, including elder Mo, looked at Xiaohei with strange faces. There are some people, eyes with fanatical light, as if it is possible to steal Xiaohei at any time.


    Xiaohei takes the medicine tripod and danyao back and hands them to Lu Fan.


    Smilingly touched Xiaohei''s head. Lu Fan put away the medicine tripod and left the pill to Xiaohei. Not only that, he secretly filled Xiaohei with another pill.


    It''s a promised reward.


    Xiaohei is not polite. He shrinks and runs back to Lu Fan''s shoulder, giggling while eating.


    It seems that the way of taking a lot of pills, even if all the people present are alchemists, is too luxurious.


    As expected, good spirit beasts need to be "cultivated".


    Why is Lu Fan richer than these alchemists.


    Ignoring other shocked people, Lu fan saw so many of these expressions that he had no new ideas.


    Looking up at Yi Bu, Lu Fan said, "can you tell me your Danfa?"


    Yi Bu came up and threw a piece of paper to Lu Fan.


    This is a crumpled piece of paper. It looks like it has been rubbed many times.


    Lu Fan only glanced at it and immediately took it seriously.


    "I''m small," he said. But also know how to keep integrity. If you lose, you lose. Danfa belongs to you. "


    Lu Fan said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, I only study for myself. Not to others. "


    Yi Bu nodded, then suddenly shouted to the sky, "have you seen enough. It''s enough to come out. "


    All the people looked up, and Lu Fan was also moved. At this time, he suddenly found that something was wrong in the sky.


    Elder Mo saw that he could not hide it, so he simply removed it.


    The figure of the three appeared in an instant, attracting many people to shout out immediately.


    "It''s old Su, and Deacon he."


    "Several masters are here. They''ve been watching it. "


    "Isn''t this kind of stealthy and stealthy viewing a little obscene?"


    "Who can tell me where to learn this stealth method?"


    A group of alchemists whispered.


    Elder Mo several people are now floating down from the sky.


    For martial artists, it''s very difficult to hover in the air. It''s hard to control if you don''t reach Tiangang.


    But for the alchemists, it''s much more convenient. At least Lu Fan''s unskilled Alchemist''s method can resist the wind with five elements.


    Mo Zhang''s eyes swept over Lu Fan and Yi Bu, and suddenly he smiled.


    On the old face, countless folds were crowded into a ball, and his eyes were completely trapped in the folds. His face looked like a bun with white hair.


    Elder Mo said with a smile: "Yi Bu, Lu Fan. Your two people''s fighting Dan really opened my eyes. It''s very eye opening. "


    Maybe it''s very important, so elder Mo said it twice.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s not me, it''s Xiao Hei. It has nothing to do with me. "


    At this time, you have to pick yourself up. Otherwise, the trouble will be great.


    Elder Mo said to Ibrahim with a smile: "Ibrahim, can you go to the upper part of danta with me later?"


    Yi Bu tilts his head and laughs: "you are planning to arrange a big room for me."


    Elder Mo said with a smile, "yes, big room."


    "And sugar gourd."


    "Yes."


    "What about Danshu and Kung Fu?"


    "Generally, as you see."


    Elder Mo and Yi Bu are very forthright.


    Yi Bu said with a smile: "that''s good. I''ll go with you. "


    Elder Mo nodded contentedly, secretly saying in his heart that little devil is good at fooling.


    Looking at Lu fan, Mo Chang said: "Lu fan, can you lend me your spirit beast for a few days. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt even one hair of it. If you don''t believe it, I can make it a life jade with the name on it, so you can take it with you. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "Xiao Hei is just a small spirit beast. Do you care about him so much?"


    Elder Mo stressed the importance and said: "it''s worth it. Lu fan, you just nod. I, even danta, will always be your friend. "


    This sentence made both He Zhong and Su Laogui look pale.


    They both understood the meaning of elder Mo''s words. Elder Mo said this as elder danta in the face of so many alchemists. This promise is really like a gold medal for avoiding death.


    This means that no matter what Lu fan does in the future, at least he stands behind danta.


    In the whole state of Wu''an, who can ignore danta.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "OK. But I want benefits. "


    Mo Chang said: "I said, danta and I are your friends."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "it''s just an empty statement, not a practical benefit. I am more practical, and I like the practical benefits. "


    Elder Mo''s face slightly changed.


    He Zhong and Su Laogui are even more shocked.


    To eat what kind of ambition leopard gall, can * * naked with elder danta want benefits.


    Old Su said in a loud voice, "Lu fan, you know that the elder mo of danta is standing in front of you."


    Elder Mo raised his hand to stop old Su, smiled at Lu Fan and said: "I haven''t seen such a practical young man for a long time. You say, what kind of benefits do you want. "


    Lu Fan thought for a while and said, "I want the waist token of danta. That kind of going out represents danta''s identity. No one dares to ignore the waist token. "


    Elder Mo was stupefied for a moment. Suddenly he laughed and said, "danta has no waist token."


    Lu Fan frowns, No.


    This is troublesome. He wants to get another brand to defend himself. During this period, he realized the function of various brands.


    Lu Fangang wanted to say something else, elder Mo dundun said: "but danta has a deacon. I can give you a deacon order. "


    All of a sudden, the audience was shocked.

 Chapter 461

    "Elder mo. You can''t


    Old Su is going crazy. He looks like he''s at a loss. He''s obviously scared.


    He Zhong rarely agrees with Su Laogui. He also says in a loud voice: "elder Mo, how can a deacon order be given to anyone at will?"


    Elder Mo glanced at them and said in a cold voice, "don''t you understand at all?"


    Su Laogui and He Zhong dare not speak any more. They calm down slowly.


    Of course, they understand what Lu Fan''s spirit beast stands for. It is also natural to know that compared with the future of alchemists, a small deacon order of danta is nothing at all.


    But they will instinctively resist this practice.


    Because they fought for most of their lives in danta, they got the Deacon''s order and the identity that danta deacon respected by everyone.


    It''s their pride, their everything.


    Now, these in the hands of elder Mo are like a medicinal material and a pill, which are exchanged at will.


    Both felt insulted for most of their lives.


    Lu fan is also stunned for a moment, Deacon order.


    He has heard of it.


    After all, he''s been in danta for a while.


    Naturally, I understand the identity of deacon danta. Lu Fan never thought that he would become deacon of danta one day.


    This identity really counts. It must be much higher than that of the middle patrol.


    And now, the old man in front of him, even traded this for Xiaohei for a few days.


    Lu Fan felt that he had done too much.


    Xiaohei is at a loss. He doesn''t know that he has become the center of interest exchange.


    Elder Mo turned to look at Lu Fan calmly and said, "how about that. A deacon order is in hand, the whole capital, even the Royal will give you some face. No one can touch you as long as you don''t commit a great crime. This is a big concession I can make on behalf of danta. "


    Lu Fan heard the Royal two words bite his teeth and said, "OK. But let me remind you first. Little black is not as powerful as you think. "


    Elder Mo held out his hand and said: "we can judge this by ourselves. Lu fan, just lend us your spirit beast for a few days. I promise you, I will treat it well. "


    Lu Fan nodded, and the other party''s words all came to this point. He had no reason to refuse.


    Put Xiao Hei down from his shoulder. Lu Fan said to Xiao * * "Xiao Hei, can you stay with them for a few days?"


    Xiaohei looked at elder Mo and Lu fan, and his front paws were in a row.


    Elder Mo asked, "what does it say?"


    Lu fanlue said awkwardly, "it asks you if you have a good reception."


    Elder Mo chuckled: "that''s for sure. It''s OK to eat anything. "


    Xiao Hei''s face became more ugly after another contest. After a while of deliberation, Lu Fan said, "Xiao Hei said that he wants to eat good pills and many herbs. He has lost animal crystal nucleus."


    Elder Mo said calmly, "no problem."


    Xiaohei listens to elder Mo''s words, nods with satisfaction, and then waves his claws to Lu Fan.


    That expression seems to say, you slow down, I''m going to enjoy it.


    Lu Fanhu felt that it was unnecessary to worry about Xiaohei. This guy is really smarter than ordinary people.


    Hold your head high, little black goes out.


    Elder Mo took a sign from his arms and handed it to Lu Fandao: "this is the sign I used to be a deacon. Now he''s yours. Later, I will engrave your name on the vitality wall of danta. "


    As he said, Mo Changda walked away, as if he could not wait to take Xiao hei and Yi Bu away.


    He Zhong looks at Lu Fan and sighs: "Lu fan, I didn''t expect it. You are such a philistine. "


    After that, He Zhong shook his head and left.


    Old Su said more impolitely and said in a loud voice: "Lu fan, take your brand well. Be careful it''s killing you. "


    They left with elder mo.


    The alchemists around, at this time, were completely silent.


    Lu Fan looks at the jade brand in his hand and nods gently.


    Anyway, he got the brand.


    With this, he is also in the capital. Have a good amulet.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    After a few hours, Lu Fan''s name appeared on the Yuanqi wall of danta.


    When many alchemists in danta saw that Lu Fan had become a deacon, they were all boiling and asked what was going on.


    One day later, Lu Fan changed the Deacon token with the spirit beast that can refine the pill, which spread throughout the whole danta.


    Some people are curious to find out what kind of spirit beast can make pills.


    Others scolded Lu Fan for being so shameless that a warrior became deacon of danta.


    Three days later, things in danta spread to other big forces in the capital.


    Han family.


    Han Wushuang sits opposite to xiongbatian. Hearing xiongbatian say that Lu fan has become deacon of danta, he almost takes a sip of tea and sprays xiongbatian''s face. Then he cried out, "Lu fan is more talented than me. He did what I didn''t dare to do. A warrior became the leader of the alchemists. How can I hear how cool he felt? "


    Tianjia.


    Tianyazi opens his mouth and confirms the authenticity of the information several times in a row.


    "You''re sure it''s true."


    "Lu Fan really became deacon of danta."


    "The elder of danta agreed in person."


    After confirming the truth, tianyazi is silent. "Cool," he said


    Inner city, inside the palace.


    Qin fan, the second prince, couldn''t stop laughing when he heard the news.


    "Lu fan, Lu fan, you will surprise me. My dear brother, what can you do with him this time?"


    Prince hall.


    The prince who is fishing is surprisingly not angry. On the contrary, he suddenly laughed.


    When a bait was spilled into the lake, his royal highness Qin Yun said with a smile, "this Lu fan is really interesting. He does more than I think. He not only hid in danta, but also became a deacon, a warrior. He''s just a fighter. "


    Behind him, Zhang Guang calmly held the sword and said, "Your Royal Highness, however, has moved his heart of loving talents."


    Qin Yun said with a smile, "that''s right. An ordinary warrior who has no value naturally kills the best, so as not to stand in the way. But a person who has become deacon danta has the value of letting me solicit. Zhang Guang, let Ren Jiang take a walk for me and send some small gifts to Lu Fan. If he is a wise man and knows his face. You eight heroes will become nine heroes. "


    Zhang Guang frowned and said, "don''t you need to let Ren Jiang test it?"


    "There''s no need," Qin said, shaking his head. Identity alone is enough. Identity is the key. "


    Said, Qin Yun a palm on the surface of the water, suddenly a dead fish was killed by the earthquake floating up.


    "Stupid fish, why waste my time. Can''t you hook it up quickly. Don''t any of you stupid fish know that your highness is very impatient. "

 Chapter 462

    Three days later, above the danta.


    Eighty eighth floor, Longkou.


    This is one of the few scenic spots in danta, which is just located in the dingshen Longkou position of danta.


    Standing on the Dragon tongue, you can see the prosperity of the capital.


    Flying snow, some time ago, it was just like flying snow, now it''s the whole capital dyed in silver.


    From here, the world is snowy.


    With his hands on his back, Lu Fan sipped the wine.


    XIII cook wine behind him. Wine is medicine wine. It smells like medicine.


    Thirteen quietly cooking, very slow, but very stable.


    During this period of time, I worked with Lu Fan in danta and learned some medicine methods.


    At least it''s OK to cook some medicine wine.


    "Brother Lu fan, brother Lu Fan."


    There were shouts from behind. But Xiao Hao ran up quickly.


    Gasping for breath, Xiao Hao shouted, "brother Lu fan, someone is looking for you. It looks like it''s from the palace. It''s said that it''s the prince''s Royal Highness. "


    Lu Fan turned around and said, "Your Royal Highness, did you come to me to have a competition?"


    Xiao Hao shook his head and said: "it doesn''t look like it. You go down quickly. "


    Lu Fan nodded softly and followed Xiao Hao slowly.


    Thirteen carry the medicine wine that has not been cooked to keep up, the movement is still light as ghosts.


    Walking down the cloud steps, I met many alchemists along the way.


    When these people saw Lu fan, they immediately looked scornful. Then they stood aside with their sleeves waving, and looked scornful of Lu Fan.


    Lu fan knows what''s going on, but his identity as deacon danta has angered many people and made many alchemists hate him.


    But Lu Fan didn''t care. He just thought these people were air.


    Xiao Hao, who was following him, lowered his head and walked quickly, but he didn''t distance himself from Lu Fan.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged alchemist came over. He was wearing a blue robe, with gold lines on his sleeves and four Dan medicine runes. This is deacon danta''s sign.


    At the sight of Lu fan, the middle-aged gas refiner was snorted by Leng, standing in place, without giving way.


    Lu Fan ignored him and went on around him.


    The middle-aged alchemist glanced at Lu Fan disdainfully. Instead of calling Lu fan, he grabbed Xiao Hao and said, "Xiao boy. What are you doing so fast? Are you tired of being an alchemist? Do you want a martial arts learner to practice his legs and feet? "


    the middle-aged Alchemist''s voice is quite loud, which attracts many people''s eyes and a group of people''s ridicule.


    Xiao Hao said awkwardly, "Master Liu Fan. I just came to inform deacon Lu fan that someone is looking for him. "


    Liu Fan sneered: "deacon Lu fan, I have only heard of the warrior Lu Fan and Donghua swordsman Lu fan, but I have never heard of deacon danta Lu Fan."


    "Well said."


    A group of alchemists began to applaud this matter.


    Lu fan stopped and looked at Liu Fan and said: "my deacon order is given by elder mo. if you don''t accept it, you can react like elder mo. But if you don''t know. I can only say that you are old and dazed. "


    "A sharp toothed boy. Elder Mo, I will respond naturally. Don''t think that there is a spirit beast that can make alchemy. It''s a cow. I''ll tell you, our danta just didn''t think about the way of spirit beast refining pills. Soon, there will be elixir ten times stronger and one hundred times stronger than you in danta. At that time, depending on your face, continue to be a deacon in dantane. "


    Liu Fan''s angry way.


    Lu Fan just smiled calmly, did not argue, and went on.


    Xiao Hao took advantage of the chance that everyone''s attention was not on him and hurriedly followed Lu Fan''s footsteps.


    Liu Fan snorts again.


    Go down quickly. Lu Fan looks back at Xiao Hao and says, "it seems that I have become the public enemy of these alchemists and deacons. This brand is really uncomfortable. "


    Lu fan is playing with deacon danta''s token. Xiao Hao sighs, "brother Lu Fan. You shouldn''t have asked for this brand if I said. These alchemists usually listen to kindness. But all of them are proud. He is also an alchemist. He has to fight for a higher position, a pill and a method. What''s more, a warrior like you is on their head. They are naturally unacceptable. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "what about you. Can you also hate me in your heart? "Xiao Hao shook his head and said," I''m not so careful. Ali said these people are full and have nothing to do. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "it seems that he has a heart and a chest. You and Ali are the only ones who can become venerable in the future. "


    Xiao Hao chuckled and said, "I will be happy if I can clean the toilet for the venerable in the future. People do not mean that the venerable shit is the essence, right, the respecting person shit, "


    Lu fan is dumb, he also does not know how to answer this wonderful question of Xiao Hao.


    Soon, I walked down the danta. When I came out of the danta gate, the first thing I saw was a man standing there like a flagpole.


    On the floor of the robe, the hair covers half of the face, and the snow falls on the body. It''s hard for men and women to distinguish.


    As soon as he saw Lu Fan coming out, the man said in a loud voice, "it''s Lu fan, the swordsman of Donghua,"


    Lu fan stopped and said, "it''s me."


    "Next river. Brother Lu fan, your royal highness, please. "


    Ren Jiang looks at Lu Fan with a smile.


    The low, hoarse voice finally convinced Lu fan that he was a man.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "brother Ren came on behalf of his Royal Highness Prince."


    Ren Jiang smiled and said: "that''s right. His royal highness said that brother Lu fan, who became deacon danta as a warrior, must have extraordinary ability. So let me invite brother Lu fan to have a talk. The prince also asked me to bring some gifts to brother Lu Fan. Please have a look. "


    As he said this, Ren Jiang took out something.


    It''s a ruby. Just after it was taken out, the snow around it suddenly turned into a human shape and began to dance.


    It''s very beautiful, smart and magical.


    Next to him, an alchemist shouted, "Tongtian stone."


    Lu Fan''s heart is fretting. He has heard of Tongtian stone.


    Ren Jiang said with a smile: "yes, it is Tongtian stone. A stone in the hand, you can observe the heaven, into the sky gang like walking on the ground. Brother Lu fan, the prince thinks highly of you. Please don''t let him down. "


    Ren Jiang steps forward and hands the stone to Lu Fan.


    Looking at the stone, Lu Fan''s mind is full of ideas.


    "Is it a trap? Let me pass on purpose. No, I am deacon danta now, even if the prince wants to kill me. Nor will it be used. So, this is true. "


    Lu Fan took the stone and looked at it for a few times.


    As soon as the palm of his hand was on the stone, Lu Fan could feel the buzzing of the sharp sword in his belt, and a strange feeling filled his whole body. It seems that the whole world is beginning to change.


    Lu Fan took back his hand, which was really a good thing, but at this time he could not take it.


    Looking at Ren Jiang in front of him, Lu Fan said quietly: "I''m not going to be paid for my reactive power. Before I met you, your Highness the emperor sent me such a good thing. I dare not take it. "


    Ren Jiang frowned slightly and said: "brother Lu fan is going to sweep the prince''s nature."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said: "things don''t connect. But I can go to have a talk with prince. Since Prince regards me so much, why should I hide? "


    "Refreshing."


    Ren Jiang laughs.


    With a wave of his hand, a flying boat appeared.


    Lu Fan now has a good insight. At a glance, he can see that this flying boat is a thing of space.


    It''s just using space here, but it makes Lu Fan a little confused.


    Ren Jiang emptily leads Lu Fan''s right hand: "please."


    Lu Fan stepped on the boat slowly, and thirteen followed him.


    What did Ren Jiang just want to say, Lu Fan said directly: "he is my housekeeper, and must follow."


    Ren Jiang frowns slightly and swallows what he wants to say.


    In full view, the boat left.


    A group of alchemists looked at this scene. At this time, an older man said, "another running dog of the Communist Party of China."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Move and rotate, and advance at full speed.


    The flying boat actually entered the void torrent.


    Lu Fan looks at the nine colors flowing around him. He suddenly finds that this time he is not above the void torrent, but in it.


    Ren Jiang said with a smile: "this is a special space for the royal family and also a special void passage for the royal family. Brother Lu Fan shouldn''t be surprised. Soon. "


    As soon as the voice falls, the boat rushes out of the void.


    Face color scenery side, came to a bustling market.


    The flying boat is firmly parked in front of a flower house.


    The red lanterns hang high, and the snow is red.


    Lu Fan looks at the sign of the flower house.


    "Baifenglou."


    It''s a very vulgar name, but the architecture is very luxurious.


    Lu Fan thought he would go to the Imperial Palace in the inner city, but unexpectedly he was brought here.


    "Prince, are you here?"


    Ren jiangdao: "that''s right. It''s in there. Brother Lu fan, please. "


    When they stepped into the flower building, the sound of silk and bamboo came to their ears. What appeared in the sight was a woman of warblers, warblers and swallows.


    Diaolianghuadong, an ancient building in the center.


    More than a dozen women in the trees sang and danced, wriggling their waist and eyes. Not long ago, the women began to undress.


    Upstairs and downstairs, the guests are full of doors, and from time to time, there are cheers.


    Seeing Lu Fan and shisan''s curious appearance, Ren Jiang said with a smile, "brother Lu Fan came to this place for the first time."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said with a smile, "I just didn''t expect that there would be such a place to open the door in the daytime."


    Ren Jiang laughs and says: "brother Lu fan, you think more about it. It''s a brothel here. It''s a flower tower."


    As he said this, Lu Fan led him to the top.


    Lu Fan looks up and sees that there are nine superior rooms above.


    There is no doubt that his royal highness is in one of the rooms.


    At this time, Lu suddenly saw a group of people coming into the door, and the leader was won Ning.


    Slightly frown, Lu Fan also did not think so much, follow Ren Jiang to go up.


    (I suddenly found out that there was a recommendation. Ouyang has the audacity to ask for a flower ticket here. Let''s vote more and roll all kinds of requests here.)

 Chapter 463

    The ancient wooden loft is elegant.


    A random wooden board is the spirit wood that Lu fan can''t see in his hometown. It is warm in winter and cool in summer, and it can block water and fire. But here, this kind of wood can only be used to pave the ground.


    The box is separated by light curtains, and the figure inside can be seen faintly.


    But this light curtain is obviously not ordinary, at least in Lu Fan''s eyes. Above the light curtain, there are at least ten kinds of runes. Each Rune has the effect of array. If anyone attacks the light curtain forcibly, he will find that the curtain is thicker than the walls of some cities and even harder to break.


    "Your Highness, Lu fan is here."


    Before the light curtain, let Jiang bow.


    Suddenly a lazy voice came from inside.


    "Come in."


    At the end of the speech, the light curtain shook in front of him. The rune on it seemed to lose its effect in a moment, and the light was dim.


    Ren Jiang opened the curtain and said to Lu Fandao, "please."


    Lu Fan nodded and stepped in.


    Golden nanmu, Dragon Skin leopard chair, fragrant flowers.


    The scene that appears in front of us is like a fairyland, uncertain.


    Smoke and sandalwood.


    On the big bed with flowing water and soft animal skin, white warm hair has been pouring on the crystal like ground.


    The private room is very big and high, as high as the ceiling, just like the night sky, there is only a piece of black, and it is difficult to see the material in the smoke.


    There is no painting, no bottle, no jar. All the decorations in the whole room are beauties, all kinds of beauties.


    It''s different from each other.


    The eyes and eyebrows are affectionate and the waves of the eyes are moving.


    They had very few clothes on them, as if they were very hot in the room.


    But the reality is that it''s not hot in the room, it''s just hot to see these beauties.


    For example, Lu Fan now feels a little short of breath.


    He''s also a man, a real normal man.


    He is also the first time to see so many beautiful women.


    Look at that group of white flowers, and then look at that piece of small face.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath.


    A cat girl crawled to his feet and stirred Lu Fan''s clothes with her white tail.


    Then he looked up at Lu Fan with his big eyes. The cat''s ears were slightly bent, and Lu Fan''s mind and spirit were huge.


    "Lu Fan. Ha ha, you are here at last. "


    On the couch, a man got up from the crowd of beauties.


    Handsome appearance, strong muscles, no clothes on, stand up and smile at Lu Fan.


    Next to him, Ren Jiang bowed and said, "Your Highness, Prince."


    Lu Fan looks at this man. Is this the prince of Wu''an, Qin Yun.


    Slowly hugging his fist, Lu Fan said calmly: "I have seen your royal highness."


    Qin Yun smiled and stretched out his hands.


    Next to her, several beauties will hand out a set of martial robes and help her royal highness to put them on.


    On one side of the dress, a beautiful woman at the bottom began to give her royal highness special services.


    When Lu fan saw this scene, his face was a little heavy, and he felt a little dazzling.


    Don''t look back. He might as well look at other exotic beauties.


    "No need to be polite. I am the most easygoing person. Come, give me a seat. "


    Qin Yun said while enjoying "dressing up".


    Several beauties moved a huge faucet chair. Lu Fanshi sat down and Ren Jiang stood aside.


    Slowly, Lu Fan could feel that his body would fall into this huge chair. It must be said that the chair was very comfortable.


    After waiting for a while, Qin Yun shakes all over, finally "dressed up", pushes away the nearby beauty and sits opposite to Lu Fan.


    Hand a stretch, next to the beauty took a small medicine bottle.


    The medicine bottle is very delicate with nine colors of light.


    Open the medicine bottle, a strange fragrance overflows. Qin Yun takes a breath with his nose, and the whole person is intoxicated.


    Lu fan has seen this kind of thing. When he came to the capital, he liked to smoke this kind of thing that would make people hallucinate. I didn''t expect that the prince and his highness also liked this kind of thing.


    Qin Yun looked at Lu Fan with a smirk and a confused light in his eyes and said, "Lu fan, it''s a right decision for you to come here today. If you don''t dare to come, I''ll kill you. "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, but did not expect his royal highness to be so open-minded.


    Ren Jiang seems to be familiar with this kind of scene. He doesn''t even raise his eyelids without saying a word.


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and pretended to be surprised. "I don''t seem to have offended his royal highness."


    Suddenly, Qin Yun, like a psychopath, laughed and said, "that''s right. You didn''t offend me. But I want to kill you. Do I need a reason. I am the prince. Sooner or later, the whole country of Wu''an is mine. I just need to reach out a finger, then I can crush you like an ant


    Lu fan can''t stand this crazy prince. Lu fan can''t imagine what it would be like for Wu''an to be emperor one day.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said: "Your Highness Prince, a finger can''t crush the ants."


    Qin Yun is stupefied for a while, the laughter stops abruptly.


    Ren Jiang frowns slightly, his expression seems to be a little murderous.


    The confusion in Qin Yun''s eyes disappeared quickly. He adjusted his clothes and then smiled at Lu Fan.


    "You are right. One finger can only press you, not crush you. But there is no difference. I am a direct speaker. It''s one thing to call you here today. You are very good. You have a future. Come into our mansion and be a guard. "


    At this moment, Qin Yun finally showed a little bit of domineering.


    He looked at Lu Fan with pride and indifference, just as the mortals looked down upon all beings.


    Lu Fan said quietly, "I''m sorry, your highness. I have no interest in being a guard. "


    "You have no room to bargain with me," Qin promised. I see that you have recently acquired the status of deacon danta, which gives you such a chance to rise to the sky step by step. I want you to do it, you have to do it. "


    Lu Fan''s temper also came up a bit, his body turned back and said indifferently, "what if I don''t do it?"


    Qin Yun''s face was suddenly cut off: "then you have to be responsible for the consequences."


    Lu Fan got up slowly and said, "it seems a mistake that I came to see you today, Prince."


    Qin Yun looks at the way Lu Fan really wants to go. Suddenly, he claps his hands and laughs.


    "Tough, hahaha, interesting, interesting. I just like you. Come on, give him a good drink. "


    Beside, a beautiful woman swayed to bring a cup of wine.


    Lu Fan frowns and looks at Qin Yun. He is totally confused by the prince, who is so happy and angry.


    Qin Yun took another sip of the bottle and said with a smile, "it''s hard to understand me. Ha ha, I can''t understand it. Lu fan, sit down. Now let''s talk about it. "

 Chapter 464

    Lu fan doesn''t speak, but quietly looks at Qin Yun.


    Qin Yun suddenly looked out of the door and said, "why is there still one standing outside?"


    Lu Fan said calmly, "it''s my housekeeper."


    Qin yundao: "is it also a warrior?"


    Lu Fan nodded.


    Qin Yun waved and said, "let him in."


    Ren Jiang walked out quickly and took thirteen into the wing room.


    On the 13th, he came to Lu Fan and stood quietly.


    Qin Yun looked up and down at thirteen times and said with a smile: "not bad. It seems to Lu fan that you are also from a martial arts family. Your housekeeper has some skills. Sit down, all of you. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes moved and slowly sat back.


    Qin Yun calmly looked at Lu Fan and said, "I''m a very talented person. I like both martial artists and alchemists as long as they are helpful to me. Lu fan, you are a standard warrior. With a strong heart and a lofty ambition, I like you. Come to work in my house at a price. Just said let you be a guard, is a joke. All conditions are given. I''m very generous. "


    Qin Yun opens his arms and smiles at Lu Fan.


    At the same time, Qin Yun said, "you can also mention it. I can see that you are a killer. "


    Thirteen didn''t even blink, standing there quietly. It seems that the beauties around him are all red skeletons without any temptation.


    Lu Fan said: "really anything can be mentioned."


    Qin Yun waved, asked people to bring a glass of wine, took a sip, smiled and said: "naturally anything can be mentioned. But if you go too far, I won''t agree. You still need to be a little bit measured in your work, don''t you? By the way, sell me your selection quota. I can offer you a good price. Do you want to be a state shepherd, or want to go to wusheng college, or stay in the capital to be a small official


    Lu Fan suddenly felt that what was sitting opposite him was not the prince of the Empire at all, but a philistine businessman.


    It''s just that what this businessman wants to sell is not the goods, but the whole country of Wu''an.


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I''m sorry. I''m not interested in that. I''d like to know more about why his Royal Highness has to choose me. "


    "Because the quota is very valuable," Qin said. I was meant to leave it to one person. If you take it, I''ll lose a lot of money. It can only be said that it''s a very bad time for you to appear. If you get the quota earlier when the quota is just released, I won''t do the same. But you show up too late. When the quota is almost reached, you suddenly show up. Do you know what the word "sudden" means? It''s just unexpected and unprepared. "


    Qin Yun made two exaggerated movements, then got up, looked down at Lu Fan and said, "if you are willing to let the quota out, it''s best."


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "actually, I didn''t take this place seriously."


    Qin Yun clapped his hands and said with a smile, "that''s the best. When you announce your withdrawal in public, I''ll give the quota to everyone who deserves it, and everyone will be happy. You can tell me anything you want. Come to my house, I''ll give you high rank and high salary to keep you on the same pace. You are a promising person, and I, as I said, have always been generous. If you don''t come, it doesn''t matter. If you continue to play in the capital with confidence, I can let Ren Jiang accompany you. You can play it all over the capital city and even the whole country of Wu''an. "


    Qin Yun pointed and said, "do you like beautiful women or martial arts? No problem. As long as you say


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "Your Highness, I have to say. What you said is very tempting. "


    Qin Yun said with a smile: "in Wu''an, no one can refuse my request. Because I always make it impossible for them to refuse. "


    Lu Fandao: "can I think about it for a few days, even if it''s for sale, let me think about it for a few days."


    Qin Yun laughed: "of course. It''s for sale. Besides me, who else will give you the price in this world. Take your time and let me know before the selection begins. "


    Lu Fan smiles and nods, Qin Yun claps his hands, and several beauties walk to the wall.


    Reach for a little bit on the wall, the four walls suddenly disappeared.


    The ground under my feet also disappeared. In a moment, the whole Hualou had a panoramic view.


    Qin Yun said with a smile, "I''ve finished talking about business. Lu fan will accompany me to enjoy the flowers. "


    So said, below, singing and dancing music spread up.


    The sound of the silk and bamboo strings is heard. In the flower tower, the women of the warbler, the warbler, the swallow and the swallow are still playing.


    Suddenly, a group of beautiful women walked out of the flower building, dressed in colorful clothes, such as flowers blooming and wandering between the flower buildings.


    Qin Yun pointed to the beauty below and said, "I want this flower, and I want this one."


    Beside, a fox beauty quickly recorded, and then left.


    Lu fan then understood that what he said about flowers appreciation was women appreciation.


    Qin Yun smiled at Lu Fan and said: "Lu fan, you don''t have to be restrained. Do you want to find two flowers to accompany you. These are all flowers selected from the states of Wu''an. They are beautiful and juicy and can be enjoyed at will. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "thank you, your highness. I don''t need to waste it."


    Qin Yun chuckled and said: "it''s really a gentleman''s style. What a waste. This flower building is my new one. Look at the layout of this flower building, look at the beautiful flowers here. What you want is luxury, atmosphere and elegance. "


    Just as he said it, there was a noise from below.


    The next moment, with a loud bang, a figure flew out of another wing room and smashed into the middle tree of the flower tower.


    Qin Yun''s face immediately turned ugly when the scream rang.


    "Broken mountain."


    A loud drink, hit the figure on the tree body inflated a circle, the whole person''s momentum soared.


    Yuan Gang''s cultivation at the peak of the state of Yuan Gang started. The strong vigorous force made the big trees under his feet crumble inch by inch.


    Lu Fan looks at this man and frowns slightly. Isn''t that the Korean won Ning he just saw.


    "Tianqingyang, you bastard, today is not your death, it is my death."


    Han Yuanning shouted loudly, and the thunder sword light began to appear in his long sword.


    At this time, a faint voice came.


    "Han Yuanning, you are not enough to fight me to death. Go ahead. "


    Finish saying, a blue wind blows out of the wing room.


    Won rather burst to drink, a sword cut out.


    The two forces collided, and the wing room was destroyed in an instant. With Lu Fan''s wing room, they began to shake violently.


    Qin Yun''s face was as black as a cloud. He said in a cold voice, "Ren Jiang, go and drive these two troublemakers away."


    Ren Jiang''s figure suddenly disappeared, outside, a group of people are frantically running for their lives.


    The wing room was destroyed and two figures jumped out.


    White clothes and green clothes, holding dragon singing sword, it''s Tianjia, tianqingyang.


    He was surrounded by black clothes like ink, long hair shawls, and veils covering his face.


    Lu Fan''s eyes widened when he saw the dancing spirit.


    At this time, Wukong spirit slowly drifted to one side, as if unwilling to enter the battle between the two men.


    Won rather rage, eyes are quickly turned into blood red.


    This is the crazy martial art of the Han family, which can greatly improve the strength and speed in an instant. With a roar, Han Yuanning rushes to the sky again.


    In an instant, three thousand swords, and Han Yuanning''s gang strength turned into a sword array.


    Tianqingyang looks at this scene, just raises his hand and presses down.


    "Town."


    It seems that there is an invisible force, which forces down the won Ning, and presses the won Ning to the ground.


    Tian Qingyang said with a smile: "Han Yuanning, it''s up to you. It''s too far away."


    Han Yuanning desperately struggles on the ground, but his vigorous strength is breaking in inches.


    "Tianqingyang, you want to die."


    Won Ning suddenly burst out, a blood arrow shot out.


    Tianqingyang didn''t expect this move. His clothes were stained with a drop of blood of Han Yuanning.


    Just a drop, the sky blue sun will change greatly.


    Han Yuanning suddenly got up and said, "look down on the Han family''s children and die."


    His whole body is like a blood man, and Han Yuanning rushes towards the sky.


    Tianqingyang desperately wants to wipe off the blood on his clothes, but it''s still late. The blood turns into a white flame and starts to burn directly. At that time, tianqingyang is enveloped in the flame.


    "Hateful."


    At the moment, tianqingyang finally pulled out the Longyin sword.


    From the sound of the Dragon chanting, Han Yuanning''s action stopped immediately.


    At the same time, Ren Jiang''s figure suddenly appeared, holding Tian Qingyang''s hand.


    "Stop it."


    Ren Jianglang said, at the same time Ren Jiang put out a waist token.


    "Royal token, Prince''s house."


    Tian Qingyang recognized it at a glance and quickly collected the sword.


    When Han Yuanning heard tianqingyang''s words, he stopped immediately, and the red light in his eyes faded rapidly.


    In the wing room, his royal highness finally recognized the two.


    "The Kung Fu of Han family is crazy, and the sword of Tian family is dragon chanting. It''s from these two families. Roll, roll, roll. Let them go. "


    Qin Yun doesn''t seem to like Tian''s and Han''s, shouting.


    Ren Jiang''s ears moved, as if hearing Qin Yun''s words, whispered: "prince, let you go back."


    Tianqingyang hurriedly left with fists in his hands, and did not dare to delay a step.


    Won Ning Zheng for a while, biting his teeth, also left quickly.


    Qin Yun looked at this scene and said angrily: "these people of the martial arts aristocratic family are really more and more unrestrained, unrestrained to the extreme. If I do


    Qin Yun didn''t speak, but Lu Fan could guess what he wanted to say, pretending to hear nothing.


    His eyes still fell on the dancing spirit.


    At this time, Qin Yun seems to have found something. He looks at Wukong spirit from Lu Fan''s eyes.


    "Why, which flower is it? I''ve never seen it before."


    Lu Fan said in secret that it was not good. He just wanted to talk.


    Qin Yun suddenly said with a smile, "the best flower, Ren Jiang, will bring up the woman in black."

 Chapter 465

    Baifenglou is a ruined building.


    Wukong Ling stood in the corner, looking at all this, his eyes slightly shaking.


    It was all planned.


    She first confused Han Yuanning, and then deliberately ran into Tian Qingyang in the Hualou. After one or two times, she also confused tianqingyang. Then he secretly sent a person to inform Han Yuanning to come over, so that when they met, they formed a group.


    With her understanding of won Ning, won Ning will fight endlessly under this great humiliation.


    No matter who wins or loses, there will be one side will be abandoned or dead.


    If not, she will make up the last time.


    Everything was going well, and she was about to finish the task.


    There shouldn''t have been any accidents, but when one person came suddenly, the two wouldn''t fight.


    Wukong Ling was shocked and didn''t understand.


    And just when she was not clear, the man who suddenly appeared came to her.


    "This girl, my highness, please have a talk upstairs."


    Your highness.


    What a noble word. There seem to be only two people in Wu''an who can be called his highness.


    Prince Qin Yun and second prince Qin fan.


    Which one is that upstairs.


    Wukongling didn''t have a chance to say no at all. Ren Jiang took her up.


    With all kinds of conjectures in mind, Wukong spirit didn''t dare not to refuse, and walked up the stairs obediently.


    "Your Royal Highness, here we are."


    Ren Jiang''s respectful way.


    Then, lift the light curtain and bring the dancing spirit to come in.


    As soon as he came in, Wu Qiling saw Lu Fan''s figure at a glance.


    Almost instantaneously, Wukong spirit ignored Qin Yun, the prince next to him, and his eyes fell straight on Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s eyes also looked at her.


    Lu Fan did not know what to say.


    It was Prince Qin Yun who stood up directly.


    "A peerless treasure."


    Qin Yun goes to the front of Wukong spirit and turns around like looking at a work of art. Immediately the place that should not have been raised stood up, and the broad robe could not be covered completely.


    Wukong Ling looks at Qin Yun in disgust and shrinks a little: "minnv has seen the prince."


    Qin Yun''s eyes lit up, clapped his hands and said, "OK, very good, very good. The best of the world, you can see it today. All of you Rouge powder can go out. "


    Qin Yun shouted at the woman in the room.


    Immediately, all the women walked away, afraid to touch his brow.


    Qin Yun seemed to think of something, turned around and looked at Lu Fandao: "Lu fan, you can go back. When you think about it, when can you find someone to send a letter to the prince''s mansion? "


    Lu Fan sat there, motionless.


    Ren Jiang frowned and went up to him and said, "brother Lu fan, please go back. I''ll give brother Lu Fan a ride. "


    Lu Fan got up slowly, but his eyes were always on Wu Qiling.


    Qin Yun suddenly extended his hand and wanted to catch the veil of Wukong spirit. Wukong spirit stepped back a few steps: "prince, please respect yourself."


    Qin Yun said with a smile: "self respect. Self weight. You''re just a woman. Come here, take off the veil and clothes, let me have a good look. Maybe you are the princess in the future. "


    Wukongling''s face changed, and she flashed forward to running outside.


    But at this time, Ren Jiang''s figure appeared behind her like a ghost. A strong momentum blocked the possibility of Wukong spirit''s escape.


    Lu Fan came to the door and suddenly stopped.


    He looked back and wanted to say something. Qin Yun was impatient and said to Lu fan, "Lu fan, are you still going?"


    Lu Fandao: "prince, if I want to change this woman, what do you think?"


    Qin Yun laughs and says: "Lu fan, you are also the one who can see beautiful women. But another woman. Too few, I''ll give you ten, Ren Jiang. You can choose ten beauties to let Lu Fan take away. As for this, I''ll wait until I''ve finished. You can go back. "


    Ren Jiang nodded and clapped his hand on the dancing empty shoulder.


    With one palm, the dancing spirit was paralyzed on the ground.


    Lu Fan''s eyes changed slightly and he bit his teeth secretly.


    "Please, brother Lu Fan."


    Ren Jiang walked out of the door at ease, and Lu Fan walked out slowly.


    Just out of the room, Lu Fan heard Qin Yun laughing and said, "beauty, let me see what kind of face you have under your veil."


    Lu fan stops again, his face sinks, and his eyes begin to be murderous.


    Ren Jiang seemed to feel something, and then he stopped and said, "Lu fan, what do you want to do?"


    Lu Fan didn''t speak, just clenched his fist.


    Vaguely, he seemed to hear the tearing of his clothes.


    At this time, a whisper sounded in his ear.


    "Lu Fan..."


    This voice, which he knows well, is just the voice of dancing.


    Lu Fan couldn''t help it any more. He immediately turned around and rushed back.


    In the moment of Lu Fan''s action, Ren Jiang wants to stop him. But at this time, thirteen sword stopped Ren Jiang.


    Strong vigorous Qi rushed to the sky, and Lu Fan entered the room. At a glance, he saw Qin Yun, who tore off his clothes, and the dancing spirit who fell on the ground. At this time, Qin Yun is tearing off the veil of Wukong spirit.


    "What are you doing..."


    Before Qin Yun finished speaking, Lu Fan hit Qin Yun in the face with a fierce fist.


    This fist is powerful and heavy. It directly smashes Qin Yun into the ground. Immediately the transparent wall is restored to its original state, and the crystal bursts out countless lines.


    "Lu Fan."


    Qin Yun is angry.


    But Lu Fan didn''t pay attention to him at all. He kicked Qin Yun under his body and kicked him out of the wall.


    Turning around, Lu Fan takes up the dancing spirit and walks away without any drag.


    Outside, thirteen and Ren Jiang fight together.


    But it''s just a few breathing skills. There are more than a dozen wounds on thirteen''s body.


    Lu Fan sees this scene and holds it with one hand.


    Ren Jiang''s body was pulled directly in front of him.


    When Ren Jiang saw this, he was not surprised but pleased. His long hair was flying, and finally his other half face was exposed. He said in a cold voice, "die."


    Lu Fan''s eyes flash, and Ren Jiang''s body stops for a moment.


    At the next moment, Ren Jiang saw a dazzling light, falling from his head. In a trance, he saw only nine cyclones.


    "In a turn, heaven and earth move."


    When the fist falls, Ren Jiang is like a human shaped sandbag, and his whole body is constantly making a sound of thumping.


    Then, there was a terrible wound on the body, which fell on the ground, with blood flowing.


    Lu Fan didn''t look at him. He left quickly and rushed out of baifenglou.


    At the moment when he rushed out, he felt that several powerful forces had fallen into baifenglou from the sky.


    Lu Fan''s face was awe inspiring. He stepped on the boat at the gate and rushed into the void and torrent, disappearing without trace.

 Chapter 466

    "Lu fan, I will tear you to pieces."


    Qin Yun managed to break away from the wall. Although Lu Fan was hit with one fist and one foot, Qin Yun didn''t seem to be in a big way. He didn''t even have a fist seal.


    Several dark shadows appeared behind Qin Yun at the same time. The strong atmosphere spread out, and the whole baifenglou seemed to be covered by a big array.


    "Your Royal Highness is all right."


    A dark figure stepped forward and bowed.


    Qin Yun''s face was twisted and his eyes were burning with anger.


    "No, of course I am. I have the blood of Emperor Wu and immortal body. How can I have something. But someone hit me in the face and kicked me. For so many years, my father didn''t hit me like this. You, hurry to get that Lu fan back. I want to see his head on my desk. "


    "Yes."


    Several black shadows disappear at the same time, turning into streamers.


    Qin Yun kicked the chair to pieces and cried out, "Lu fan, I will not kill you and swear not to be a man."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu fan, driving the boat of space, quickly returns to danta.


    Wukong spirit is still held in Lu Fan''s arms. At this time, she is looking at Lu Fan with a kind of gentle eyes.


    "Lu Fan."


    The dancing Spirit speaks softly.


    Lu Fan glanced at her and said, "I''m running for my life. There''s no time to talk to you. ''


    Dancing Kong Ling smiled, and her eyes all turned into crescent moon. She still looked so beautiful.


    She suddenly hugged Lu Fan''s neck and stuffed her head into Lu Fan''s arms.


    "Villain."


    The dance is ethereal and soft.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and said to himself, "I just saved you. How can I be a villain in a twinkling of an eye?".


    Did not think so much, Lu Fan suddenly drove the boat to rush out of the void torrent.


    At the moment when he rushed away from the void torrent, Lu Fan suddenly felt that the boat under him began to glow.


    Lu Fan responded quickly, turning around and kicking the injured 13 out first, then Lu Fan himself rushed out.


    Boom.


    When the boat exploded, the space behind Lu Fan was inch by inch broken, like a wild animal with a dark mouth, to devour him.


    Lu Fan rushes forward with the dancing spirit in his arms. There is no doubt that danta is in front of him.


    But at this time, Lu Fan''s steps suddenly stopped, not by himself, but by an irresistible force, which forced him to stop.


    "Master."


    Thirteen''s voice sounded, but he could not be seen.


    In front of them are the empty street and the dim giant Dingdan tower.


    Lu Fan knew clearly that he had kicked thirteen into the defense array of danta. But he was caught.


    With all his strength, Lu Fan throws Wukong spirit out with a scream, and Wukong spirit disappears in front of him.


    Lu Fan shouted, "thirteen, protect the dancing spirit, don''t come out."


    Just finished, Lu Fan felt like a mountain of pressure, fell on him.


    The power of the heaven and the earth around him becomes extremely heavy at this moment. Every minute of the power of the heaven and the earth is like a huge stone weighing ten thousand jin, which presses him all over.


    Behind him, three figures appear.


    The black robe is embroidered with five claw dragon pattern gold thread.


    To be able to wear dragon patterns on clothes means that the opponent is at least from the royal family.


    "Dead."


    Three men in black make a sound at the same time.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt that everything around him began to turn into powder, which was the same with his body.


    Blood is squeezed out of the meridians and then turned into smoke and disappeared.


    His vigorous Qi was completely suppressed by death, and he could not even move.


    A word shakes the world.


    An expert in the realm of immortal Qi master.


    Lu Fan burst out with blood. This kind of master, only one. He is no match.


    Now there are three.


    Lu fan can feel that his life is beginning to pass.


    But he snapped at the tip of his tongue. A swish. He turned and pulled out his sword.


    "Two turns. The gods and ghosts are frightened. "


    One sword. Lu Fan''s nine orifices were sprayed with blood.


    But his sword light still cut out. Heaven and earth darkened. The gale rises. Like the ghost wind.


    Space is broken. Nothing is present.


    Three immortal Qi masters took a step back.


    "Nothing."


    "Dissipate."


    "Retreat."


    Three immortal Qi masters say one by one. A flick of the finger. Lu Fan''s sword move is broken.


    Lu Fan''s single sword post. Gasping at the three.


    "The immortal will not die."


    "I can''t believe it."


    "The afterlife is dreadful."


    Three immortal Qi masters say one by one. The battle effectiveness of Lu Fan before he died. Still amazed.


    Lu fanlang said: "the running dog of the prince''s palace. Trying to kill me. It''s not that easy. "


    Three immortal Qi masters sighed. Raise your hand again.


    Wind and cloud change color. Great earthquake rage.


    Every little bit of the power of heaven and earth. In the hands of immortal Qi master. Will be the most terrible weapon to kill.


    But Lu Fan was not afraid. He looked up at the sky. The whole body''s strength surged wildly.


    This moment. His vigorous Qi broke through the shackles. Lu Fan''s body is actually condensed like a real armor.


    The dying of man. The most powerful force will break out.


    Three alchemists suddenly felt that part of the power of heaven and earth around them was out of control.


    It''s a strange thing. But the three alchemists didn''t think much. Only when Lu Fan in front of us is at the critical moment of life and death. Another breakthrough.


    It''s no surprise. They''ve seen a lot about it.


    It''s just that some people can survive the breakthrough, and have a new life.


    And more people, after breakthrough, are dead.


    Today, as long as Lu Fan''s head is on his head, they can''t give him any chance to survive.


    Fresh blood drips on the sword. Lu Fan stares at the three immortal Qi masters in front of him.


    Even if he died, he would die in battle.


    "This son is entitled to die in my hands."


    An immortal Qi master whispered.


    The other two raised their hands slowly.


    Finally, the three men are ready to fight, rather than speak out immortal words to kill the enemy. Obviously, Lu Fan''s unyielding performance made the three immortal Qi masters admire him a little.


    Suddenly, three five element beasts appeared in the heaven and earth.


    What a five element beast that blocks out the sun, a dragon, a tiger, a Phoenix, hundreds of feet high, and its voice shakes the sky.


    It''s brilliant and powerful.


    Lu Fan raised his sword and smiled softly.


    "Come on."


    With a loud drink, Lu Fan annihilates the dragon ball with his left hand. The thunder surges on his body, and the shadow of the dragon appears behind him, and the shadow of a small tower flashes above his head.


    Lu fan is fearless when his strength is surging.


    Can be at this time, a voice light ring.


    "Who disturb the purity of danta?"


    The voice came out, and a breeze came.


    In the sky, three huge five element beasts suddenly disappeared.


    Lu Fan also felt his strength and was suddenly suppressed.


    At the same time, the deacon in his belt slowly jumped out.


    The voice seems to be a little angry: "unexpectedly someone killed deacon danta in front of danta gate, but would you like to fight with danta?"

 Chapter 467

    The three black robed immortal Qi masters were shocked and almost fell to the ground.


    The whole sky suddenly changed from half day to night, with the sun, moon and stars shining.


    "The star."


    The three immortal Qi masters were shocked instantly, and quickly bowed.


    At this time, Lu Fan suddenly felt the light shining behind him and turned his head slightly.


    But suddenly I saw that the array of danta was inexplicably opened behind me, and all the alchemists were staring at him.


    Xiehu and Wukong also looked at him excitedly.


    The eldest of the three immortal Qi masters came out and said in a loud voice: "I have seen the star Buddha, my old man Diren. Today, on behalf of his royal highness, I came to kill Lu fan, the rebel. Do not obstruct those who still hope for the stars. "


    The star master seems to be a little angry.


    In an instant, the stars fell from the sky, shining on three immortal Qi masters.


    At the next moment, the three immortal Qi masters were full of blue smoke. Their vitality could not resist the penetration of the stars.


    "I don''t care what prince you are or what villain you are. I only know that he is the one in danta who is pregnant with my deacon order. "


    "This is the order of his royal highness, and the star venerable should think twice."


    All of a sudden, the stars are more turbulent.


    "I don''t care what prince he is, Prince. If you dare to speak more, you three will be killed today. This is danta. "


    Three immortal Qi masters dare not even fart when they come on the stage. They bear the light of stars silently. They can feel that their accomplishments seem to be beginning to decline.


    This starlight has the ability to weaken people''s cultivation.


    "Forgive me, my Lord."


    Di Ren finally begged for mercy and went on like this. If the three of them don''t die, they will become useless.


    "Hum. Tell your master. Danta is not the place where he can be presumptuous. As for the three of you, as the best of the alchemists, you have become a dog. Pathetic, lamentable, pathetic. Look at your state of mind, there is no possibility to move forward. Go ahead. "


    When the stars were collected, the three immortal Qi masters hurriedly turned into streamers and disappeared.


    If you stay a little longer, you will be killed.


    At this time, Lu Fan finally couldn''t hold up and sat on the ground.


    It''s so dangerous. It''s almost dead.


    I have sent three immortal Qi masters to kill him. Your Highness Prince, I really want to kill him.


    "Master."


    At this time, he walked slowly. Although he was hurt all over, he still had the strength to lift Lu Fan up.


    Wukong Ling is still lying on the ground and can''t move. It seems that Ren Jiang gave it to her, but the water is shining in her eyes. Looking at Lu fan, she says in a loud voice, "idiot, villain, fool."


    Lu Fan pointed to himself and said, "I just saved you. Can''t you say something nice. For example, thank you. "


    "Don''t expect me to say thank you. I''ll never say thank you in my life. "


    Lu Fan feels puzzled.


    Once again, Lu Fan said, "don''t move. I''m all blood now. You deserve it. "


    Wukong Ling closed her eyes and didn''t speak, but Lu Fan could see tears falling from the corner of her eyes.


    It''s joy. Still sad.


    Lu fan can''t guess and doesn''t want to guess.


    All the way to danta, all the alchemists gave way to them.


    At the moment, no one dared to speak rudely to Lu fan, and no one laughed at him.


    These people all look at Lu Fan with complicated eyes.


    They were really dissatisfied with Lu Fan''s being a warrior but a deacon of danta.


    But when they saw the battle between Lu Fan and the three immortal Qi divisions, they had to admit that Lu Fan was a strong man worthy of respect.


    The first and most important thing for both martial artists and alchemists is to respect the strong.


    Lu Fan''s strength, but Yuan Gang, who is not even the martial artist of Di Gang, has resisted three immortal Qi masters.


    Not only that, even at the critical moment of life and death, he still drew his sword to the sky.


    Such courage is worthy of respect from all people, even those rebellious alchemists.


    Deng, Deng, Deng.


    The footsteps in a hurry sounded, and He Zhong and others rushed down.


    Seeing Lu fan, He Zhong''s face was surprised and complicated.


    Next to Xiong batian, old Su is there. Both of them are looking at Lu Fan straight, without talking.


    Just Lu Fan''s performance, they also saw it on the top of danta.


    He Zhong was silent for a long time and said, "Lu fan, you are such a troublemaker."


    Lu Fandao: "it''s just that trouble likes to find me."


    He Zhong shook his hand and said, "you have already alerted the star venerable. Come upstairs with me."


    He Zhong turns around and walks up. Lu Fan follows him with dancing spirit.


    Several people stepped up the cloud steps and walked all the way to the top of danta tower.


    Below, a group of alchemists began to whisper.


    "Lu Fangang''s performance is really manly."


    "Is that the style of a warrior. I''m afraid it''s impossible for me to draw a sword like three immortal masters. "


    "I don''t like him, but he is really an excellent fighter, which is impeccable."


    "If he''s not a deacon, I''d like to make a friend with such a passionate warrior."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan did not hear their comments.


    All he knew was that as he went up to the top of danta, he suddenly felt that the recovery speed of his body began to accelerate.


    "Great master, you''ve just become a great warrior. It''s like the reincarnation of the God of war..."


    In Lu Fan''s heart, the old nine flattered, just talking, and his voice suddenly grew small.


    Lu Fan said in his heart: "don''t talk nonsense, your voice is getting smaller and smaller. Don''t you just expend your strength and fail. "


    Nine Leng for a while, then as if thinking about something, even busy way: "no, great master, I forgot. There are several immortal people in danta who know me. Once I meet them, I will be deprived of my strength. I''m sorry, master. I''ll be in your Dantian for a while. Don''t call me. I don''t want to be transformed by them. These demons, these old bastards. "


    Said, nine''s voice completely disappeared.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, but he didn''t care about it.


    Danta ninety-six floors, came here, suddenly he Zhong and others stopped.


    Slowly, He Zhong said: "Lu fan, the star Buddha is on the 97th floor, and the rest is on your own. We can''t go up. "


    Lu Fan nodded and continued to walk up with Wu kongfu and shisan.


    On the way up to the 97th floor, Lu Fan suddenly saw a dozen people standing in line in front of a huge iron gate.


    The door is black and white, such as the circulation of yin and Yang.


    Among the dozen people standing in front of the door, elder Mo''s figure looms.


    "Elder mo."


    But Lu Fan called out and found that elder Mo did not answer. "


    when he stepped forward, Lu Fan suddenly found that all these people were stone statues. In his surprise, the door opened.


    All over the sky, starlight splashed out of it.

 Chapter 470

    Mysterious and quiet, appear in front of is a path.


    Bluestone, hanging in the starry sky, leads to the distance.


    Lu Fan seemed to have no choice but to walk up the path.


    But as soon as he took a step, the bluestone board suddenly disappeared.


    He and Wukong spirit then went straight to the whereabouts. XIII wanted to hold them, but he also followed them.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Then, the three suddenly fell into a spacious study.


    They didn''t know what happened, and all of a sudden they fell on three chairs.


    At this time, the figures emerged and appeared on the chairs.


    With all kinds of light, these figures are like illusions.


    Among them, Lu fan saw elder Mo again.


    This time, Lu Fan didn''t say hello in a hurry, but elder Mo looked at Lu Fan with an extremely strange eyes.


    A dozen people appeared in a row, all looking at Lu Fan and others.


    Just then, a vague figure appeared in the middle seat.


    With the light, people can''t see his face at all.


    "Are you all here, boy? You can tell me what happened just now."


    Hearing this sound, Lu Fan immediately recognized it, and the vague figure was the star Buddha.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said: "venerable, it''s very simple. The prince insulted my friend, so I punched him, and then he sent someone to kill me. "


    Lu fan uses the most concise sentences to explain the original meaning of things.


    But after hearing Lu Fan''s words, the venerable said in a cold voice: "you beat the prince,"


    Lu Fan nodded slowly.


    All the other elders here look at Lu Fan with strange eyes.


    The star venerable then asked, "you little boy, you really are not ordinary. You''ve ruined all your doors with this punch. "


    In a word, Lu Fan''s heart shook.


    Next to him, the face of Wu Qiling also became a little ugly.


    The venerable then asked, "I think you just fought with martial arts, not vitality. You don''t seem to be an alchemist. Who can explain where the Deacon order comes from? " As soon as the words of the venerable were finished, elder Mo said, "the venerable, his token is given by me."


    Said, ink long old general small black''s matter said once.


    The star venerable said with a slightly surprised voice: "there is this matter, now, you can work out what results,"


    elder Mo shook his head and said: "those who are ashamed of the venerable have no results. We didn''t even find anything special about his spirit beast. It''s just a little bit more than any other spirit beast. "


    At this point, elder Mo stops.


    "What''s more," said the star venerable, "is more shameless."


    In a word, the other elders laughed.


    "Stupidity," the star venerable snorted. Spirit beast alchemy, this kind of thing. Do you really think that there is no alchemist tried? Tell you, as early as a few hundred years ago, there was an outstanding alchemist who tried. He is the founder of the beast room, Huan Kun. But do you know the result? Huan Kun gave up the research. It''s not that it''s impossible. It''s because it can''t be done. If the spirit beast has learned how to make pills. What''s the difference between that and human beings? Once all the wild animals in the world, no, only one tenth of them have learned how to make alchemy. Is this world still human? Stupid, stupid. Stop your research. "


    Elder Mo''s face was red and his ears were red. A group of elders followed him in silence.


    Lu Fan opened his mouth slightly, but he didn''t think about this festival.


    The star venerable then looked at Lu Fan and said, "boy. You''re about to have a major disaster. Although danta can protect you for a while, it can''t protect you for a lifetime. And, because of you, danta is going to get into some trouble. I want to take back the Deacon''s order on your hand. You have some opinions. "


    Lu Fan bit his teeth and said:" No. "


    "No, it''s good," said the star venerable. Danta has always been lenient. I can let you go after the new year''s festival in danta. But you can only bring it after the annual sacrifice. If that''s the time, you won''t go. Danta is going to drive you away. You''d better plan early recently. "


    Lu Fan stood up and threw his fist at the star master.


    The body of the star Buddha disappeared slowly.


    The rest of the elders looked at Lu Fan with regret, and then disappeared.


    In the end, only elder Mo was left.


    He looked at Lu Fan with complicated eyes and said, "it seems that I did something wrong."


    Lu Fandao: "maybe wrong, maybe right. It''s hard to be sure of such a thing. "


    Elder Mo shook his head and said: "the stars said I was wrong. Then I must be wrong. Lu fan, give me your brand. "


    Lu Fan slowly took out the Deacon token of danta and put it on the table.


    Elder Mo put away the token and sighed: "I thought I would find people or spirit beasts that changed the whole world of alchemists. But the reality is always cruel. It seems that I have to close recently. Your spirit beast, I will put it back later. You don''t have to worry. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "elder Mo, you are a good man."


    Elder Mo cried and laughed: "good man, maybe. Lu fan, it''s you. You should be extra careful recently. After the annual sacrifice, leave the capital. There is no place for you. "


    Lu Fan didn''t answer, but quietly looked at elder mo.


    Elder Mo sighed at last and disappeared.


    All people leave, Lu fan, Wukong spirit and others suddenly feel the body suddenly pulled up.


    In a moment, Lu Fan''s body shook.


    He suddenly found that before he went back to the gate on the 97th floor, he still held the dancing spirit in his arms.


    Everything is like a dream.


    But Lu Fan knew that the dream was true.


    He reached for his belt and felt it. As expected, there was no Deacon''s order.


    From now on, he can no longer rely on the power of danta, only his own.


    Moreover, he has now torn his face with his royal highness.


    I''m afraid his royal highness is ready to kill him.


    Lu Fan holds the dancing spirit, turns around and walks out.


    Under the attention of a group of alchemists, Lu Fan returned to the Danshi, and then directly picked up the pen and paper and began to write letters.


    Xiao Hao and Wu Likun helped Wu Kongling to one side. Lu Fan wrote two letters in a row, and then seemed to think of someone else. He wrote another letter, and then stopped writing three letters. Lu Fan handed them to thirteen.


    Calm way: "Han family, won Ning. Tianjia, tianyazi. And the second prince, please send them. 13Ą˘ It''s all up to you. "


    Thirteen quietly nodded and turned away.


    Seeing the figure of thirteen disappear in the sight, Lu Fan goes to Wukong spirit and says: "you are hiding in danta recently. This is the safest place. "


    Wukong Ling nodded and asked an irrelevant question: "do you regret it?"


    Lu Fan smiled and said: "what you have done will not be regretted."


    After that, Lu Fan sat on the chair beside him.


    Looking back at Xiao Hao and Wu Likun, Lu Fan said, "I''m going to trouble you these days."


    Xiao Hao said, "brother Lu fan, what do you mean? Do you want to go out?" Lu Fan replied and slowly took off his clothes.


    Then, a trace of blood appeared from his body. At this moment, the injury he suppressed could not be suppressed any more.


    Countless blood gushed out of his pores, and Lu Fan was completely in a coma.


    Xiao Hao, Wu Likun, the dancing spirit screams at the same time.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The other side.


    His Royal Highness Prince has returned to his own house and is furious to see three immortal Qi masters kneeling in front of him.


    "Waste, a group of waste. There are three immortal Qi masters in the hall, but they can''t take a small Lu Fan. What''s the use of raising you. "


    Qin Yun directly smashed everything he could see.


    Three Xianqi teachers can''t get up on their knees and dare not get up at all.


    Qin Yun is still angry, and Lu Fan''s one punch and one foot really wiped out his face.


    This is a real disgrace.


    Qin Yun said in a loud voice, "since Lu Fan hid in danta, he won''t need you to deal with it. Three of you, go to Donghua city and kill the whole family of Lu Fan for me. All the people surnamed Lu will be killed. Deal with the devil way. "


    The three immortal Qi masters should be in a low voice and slowly retreat.


    At this time, a warrior rushed in. It was Zhu Jun, the eighth inspector.


    "Your Highness, your highness is not well."


    "What''s wrong?" said Qin Yun, swearing


    Before Zhu Jun spoke, he heard a sharp voice.


    "Your Royal Highness, take the order."


    Qin Yun was stunned for a moment and murmured, "how can the father give me his will at this time?"


    just as he was saying, a eunuch came in with a little powder on his face and a little bit of coquettish.


    Holding the orchid finger, he handed the imperial edict to Qin yundao: "Your Highness Prince, time is pressing. I won''t read it. Go to the hall of supreme harmony. "


    Qin Yun was surprised and said, "Duke Wang, what''s the matter? It''s so urgent."


    Duke Wang said: "Oh, your Highness Prince, don''t you know what''s the matter? Your majesty knows that you sent someone to fight to danta. I''m in a rage right now. If you are asked to ask questions, you should be prepared psychologically. "


    Qin Yun suddenly lost his eyes and sat on the chair.


    Murmured, Qin Yun way: "play big, this time play big."


    Then, Qin Yun''s face became ferocious again.


    "Lu Fan. I''m going to beat you to the bone. "


    At the same time, the second prince''s mansion.


    Qin fan is listening to the reports from his subordinates.


    "Stop stop stop, you say again, my dear brother sent someone to kill danta."


    "it''s true that now all the cities have been spread. Three immortal masters under the prince''s mansion made a lot of efforts in front of the danta gate to chase Lu fan, who was stopped by the star venerable. "


    "Good, good, good. Lu fan, you give me another surprise. It''s a big surprise. Let''s go and get ready for the carriage. I''ll start now, right away. "


    "Your Highness, it''s so late. Where are you going?"


    "Hall of supreme harmony."

 Chapter 471

    Han family, Houshan.


    Han Wushuang received a letter from thirteen.


    At a glance, the whole body was injured. Han Wushuang said: "you hurt so badly, and you still run around. Not afraid to die outside. "


    Thirteen looked at Han Wushuang indifferently and said nothing.


    Han Wushuang looked at the letter and jumped up immediately.


    "What. Lu Fan beat the prince. When is this. How is Lu Fan now? "


    "Today," he said quietly


    After a pause, thirteen continued, "master, in a coma."


    Han Wushuang read the letter and nodded: "Lu fan, Lu Fan. This kid, he''s a real trouble maker. His royal highness, he can fight at will. "


    With that, Han Wushuang suddenly laughed and said, "but go back and tell Lu Fan. I will help with his family affairs. "


    Thirteen fists in hand, turn around and go.


    Han Wushuang looked at the letter a few more times and shook his head and said: "this boy is just like my Han family. Fight against the prince. If it is passed on, Lu fan will become famous. "


    Put down the letter, Han Wushuang waved in the air.


    Several shadows appeared in front of him.


    Each virtual shadow represents a person. Although these people are not here, they can still hear Han Wushuang''s words.


    Slowly, Han Wushuang said: "Donghua City, Han family force, into the land city, into the land family, to protect the peace of the land."


    Several empty shadows nodded gently, then disappeared.


    Han Wushuang murmured: "Lu fan, what uncle can do is that."


    Out of the gate of the Han family, XIII continues to run in the direction of the Tian family.


    At this time, heavy snow, thirteen to their own plug a few pills, they will increase their speed to the fastest, he dare not delay a minute.


    Thirteen of the brain, recalling today Lu Fan kicked him from the boat of space picture.


    As master, Lu Fan saved him first.


    Thirteen has never experienced or thought of such a thing.


    Even now, he is shocked.


    It turns out that no matter who is practicing, he will only focus on his own life and death outside. There are even many people, in times of crisis, it''s common to pull people on their backs and let them act as shield.


    It''s even more a legend to sacrifice oneself for others.


    But today, thirteen finally know that there are good people in this world.


    There are really people who are good to themselves.


    Lu Fan''s foot not only saved his life, but also opened his heart.


    It was not until this moment that the thirteenth truly determined that Lu Fan was his master and would always be his master.


    No regrets, until death.


    Suddenly, a piece of blood gushed from his back, which was the cause of the wound.


    Thirteen just looked at it indifferently, then turned his head.


    This little blood is nothing to him. In his mind, he is only calculating. If he goes on like this, how long can he last.


    Turn around a few streets, walk out of several fixed-point sky array, 13 finally from the Han family, came to the Tian family.


    After touching his pocket, he had not much money on his body, which had been completely cleaned by those hateful array tax soldiers.


    Wait till it''s a problem. But XIII is still hard headed and comes to Tianjia, knocking on the door of Tianjia.


    When I reported my intention and met tianyazi as I wish, I found that there were two people in tianyazi''s residence.


    It''s master Lei and master Ting yuan.


    When they heard that Lu Fan had sent a messenger, they both seemed very excited.


    When the three read the letter, tianyazi''s president''s face changed, and looked straight at thirteen ways: "Lu fan, you are in a big trouble this time. Alas, go back and tell Lu fan that I will help. "


    Lei Shizun said in a loud voice, "how could this happen. I said, we can just squat at the door of Han''s house, you have to listen. Now, Lu fan must have died in the prince''s hands. "


    "It''s my fault," ting Yuan said with a white eye. It''s not that Han Wushuang. He won''t let us in at all. I know that tianyazi is the dean of Lu Fan. I came here to guard. Who knows that Lu fan, so disobeying the rules of his disciples, has been here for so long, and has not even come to see his Dean. "


    Two people stare, next to the tianyazi president embarrassed cough twice.


    Lei Shizun said: "anyway, Lu fan is in great danger now. I''m going to see him. That''s danta. I don''t believe I can get in. I took Lu Fan and left. Who can stop me? "


    After that, master Lei was ready to leave.


    Ting Yuan said in a loud voice, "you know what I mean. Now Lu fan is the safest in danta. You take him out and see if the prince can make a dozen experts to beat Lu fan into meat sauce. Can you bear the responsibility of killing the heirs? "


    Lei Shizun withered, and the dean of tianyazi frowned: "inheritor. What are you talking about. "


    Leishizun and Tingyuan were silent.


    In a moment, master Lei said to shisan, "go back and tell Lu Fan. His family, we''ll keep it. It''s not easy to inherit. We won''t let the people of jiuxiao sect suffer a little injustice any more. "


    Although XIII didn''t know what jiuxiao people meant, he nodded, then turned around and left.


    Tianyazi looked at the letter in his hand and sighed.


    The last letter should be sent to the second prince.


    Thirteen soon arrived at the inner city, but looking at the towering gate, he didn''t know how to get in.


    The guards are very strict. No one can enter without a token.


    Thirteen frowned for a long time and didn''t know how to enter.


    The injury on the body is more and more serious. XIII feels that he has some physical difficulties.


    Can''t this letter be sent out.


    Is 13, ready to fight to break into the inner city, the inner city gate suddenly opened by itself.


    "Open the door. The second prince has orders. Open the door."


    Second prince.


    Thirteen suddenly looked surprised and rushed to the avenue directly in front of the inner city gate.


    At this time, the huge bronze door suddenly opened, and a luxury carriage slowly drove out of it, and then it had the meaning of soaring.


    Thirteen looked at the carriage with cold eyes.


    Because he has seen this carriage, it is undoubtedly the carriage of the second prince.


    "Stop!" cried thirteen


    This roar caused many houses around to light up.


    At the next moment, a group of golden guards appeared in a flash and came to the front of thirteen.


    Before XIII''s reaction, the swordsman had been put on his neck.


    Slowly, in the carriage, the figure of Qin fan, the second prince, appeared. Looking at the thirteen long voice below, he said, "who are you?"


    13. He took out a letter and held it high: "Your Highness. Letter. "


    Qin fan frowned slightly and waved. The letter in thirteen hands rose and fell into Qin fan''s hands.


    With a slight glance, suddenly Qin fan chuckled and said, "it''s his letter. Good. I''m just going to see him. Please ask this person to come up and treat each other politely. "

 Chapter 472

    The next morning, Lu Fan woke up.


    When I open my eyes, the first thing I see is the figure of Wukong spirit.


    At this time, she was wearing a broad martial robe. Looking carefully, Lu fancai found that she was wearing her own clothes.


    "You''re awake."


    Wukong Ling turned his head and said with a smile.


    Lu Fan got up slowly and suddenly found that his body didn''t hurt.


    Ming Ming was just hit hard yesterday. Today, it looks like nothing happened.


    I felt the vigorous Qi in my body. Although it was not much, it was also abundant.


    Lu Fan was puzzled and asked, "have you ever come to heal me?"


    Wukong Ling came up and sat beside Lu fan, laughing: "there is no senior. But you''ve been treated by a beautiful woman


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment, and Wu Kongling then said: "I didn''t tell you that I would heal the wound, did I?" Lu Fan said: "no, indeed."


    Wukong said: "now you know. But your physical recovery is also very good. It''s much better than any other magical practice. "


    Lu Fan grins, his physical recovery ability, of course, is first-class.


    It''s not only because of his skills, but also because of the help of Lao Jiu.


    It can be said that as long as the injury is not fatal, he can recover. It''s just a matter of time.


    Lu Fan lifts the quilt and gets up.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan suddenly found that his lower body was not covered by any clothes. That Optimus Prime jumped out directly.


    Immediately, Lu Fan drew back into the quilt like lightning.


    "What''s the matter, my pants?" he said with embarrassment. "I''ve got a smile on my face." I took it off when I was healing last night. You should guess what kind of healing it is now. "


    After that, Wu airing covered his mouth and gave out a light bell like laugh. Then he pointed to Lu Fan''s lower part and said, "you have recovered quickly here."


    Lu Fan opened his mouth, and he did guess what happened to the healing last night.


    It turns out that healing is......


    Lu Fan suddenly coughed softly.


    Wukong Ling said with a smile, "OK. Don''t be shy. I didn''t take it seriously. What are you still thinking. Hurry up, there are still guests down there. "


    Lu Fan nodded, then fumbled on the ground, and finally felt his clothes.


    Take out a new set from the belt and put it on. Lu Fan quickly puts it on in the quilt.


    At this time, Wu Wuling suddenly took off Lu Fan''s clothes and changed into her own clothes.


    That is like the coagulated skin, the perfect curve, Lu Fan slightly stays.


    At this time, he suddenly felt sorry.


    If only he hadn''t been in a coma last night.


    Until Wukong spirit put on his veil, Lu Fan took back his sight and got up quickly.


    Wu Kongling comes to Lu Fan and helps him to tidy up his clothes and get rid of wrinkles. She is gentle like a little daughter-in-law just passing by.


    "Don''t look at it. If you look at it again, your eyes will fall off."


    The dancing spirit joked.


    Lu Fan takes back his eyes and quickly shifts the topic.


    "You just said that you have guests and who they are."


    "you will not know if you go down."


    Wukongling deliberately sold a pass.


    Lu Fan nodded and walked slowly.


    When I came to the first floor of the white tower, I saw several figures immediately.


    Xiao Hao, Wu Likun and Qin fan.


    "Your Highness the second prince."


    Lu Fan said softly.


    Qin fan, the second prince who was drinking tea, turned around and said with a laugh: "brother Lu fan, you finally wake up. How did you sleep last night? "


    Lu Fan threw a fist at Qin fan and said, "Your Highness, how did you come here?"


    Qin Fan said with a smile, "you believe me, how can I not come. Ha ha, make a joke. I don''t believe it. I''m coming. Sit down, brother Lu Fan. "


    Lu Fan just remembered that he asked thirteen to deliver the letter.


    Hurriedly around to see, finally in the corner to see the thirteen powder, and lying in the door of the small black.


    Thirteen nodded slightly to Lu fan to show that he had done all the things.


    Lu Fan also smiled and nodded to him.


    Shi Shi ran sits down, while Wu Kong Ling stands aside and pours tea for the two.


    Xiao Hao and Wu Likun, the little couple, were at a loss when they met the great figures in the palace. Lu Fan looked at the formality of the two of them and said, "Xiao Hao, go to help those alchemists deal with the problems. After all, we still have to do business. "


    Xiao Haoru is facing amnesty. Liansheng should take Wu Likun and leave.


    After pouring tea for two people, Wu Kongling also bowed down and waved to thirteen people. They went back upstairs together.


    On the first floor of the whole white tower, there are only Lu Fan and Qin fan left.


    Gently sipped a sip of tea, Qin Fan said: "brother Lu fan, you can make a big mistake this time."


    Lu Fan said calmly, "I know. But I will never regret what I have done. What''s more, even if I was asked to do it again, I would still do it. "


    Qin Fan said with a smile: "it''s magnificent. However, it''s not enough. What are you going to do next, brother Lu fan. To escape, to stay or to fight, Lu Fan thought: "if you can fight, fight. If you can''t fight, go."


    Qin fan was a little surprised and said, "well, I thought brother Lu fan would say something heroic."


    Lu Fan said with a wry smile, "Pride doesn''t work. I''m just telling the truth. "


    Qin Fan said: "great truth is good. I like to listen to the truth. Ha ha, but brother Lu fan, you don''t have to worry about it. His royal highness, my dear brother, was sent to wudaoshan for confinement last night. Only after the annual sacrifice can he come back. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said: "His Royal Highness was punished and imprisoned."


    Qin fan nodded: "yes. My brother started with danta''s men because he wanted to kill you. The father and the emperor learned the news last night. Last night, I scolded my dear brother in public, fined him to apologize to danta, and kept him in prison for several months. "


    Lu Fandeng breathed a sigh of relief.


    Qin fan saw Lu Fan''s slightly relaxed expression, and then said: "but brother Lu fan, don''t take it lightly. My brother is said to have ordered his subordinates to kill you when he moved out of heaven array from the imperial city yesterday. Now I don''t know how many people are waiting to take your head and ask him for credit. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "come to me, I''m not afraid. As long as he doesn''t talk to my family. "


    Qin Fan said with a smile: "I''m here for this. To tell you the truth, I got a tip just last night. Three immortal Qi masters of Prince''s mansion opened the fixed-point heaven shifting array and went out of the capital. Needless to say, brother Lu fan should know what they are going to do. "


    Lu Fan''s face suddenly changed, and he bit his teeth and said, "if anything happens to my family. I will spare my life and let the prince pay for it. "


    Qin fan shook his head and said, "don''t worry. Brother Lu fan, your family will be fine, because I am here. "


    Lu Fan hears the words and stops for a moment.


    Then he got up and bowed to Qin fan.


    Qin fan also hurriedly got up and said, "brother Lu Fan. You don''t have to. I''ll help you, and there are conditions. I hope you can answer what I''m going to say next. "


    Lu Fandao: "two highness please say."


    Qin Fan said slowly: "my brother has gone to wudaoshan. But since he gave the order before he left. Then the people in the prince''s mansion, as well as those dogleg fighters of the Communist Party of China, will not let you go. But you don''t have to worry too much. Some real strong people won''t fight you. You are in danta. They dare not come to kill you like they did yesterday. So their only choice is to challenge you. The martial arts set up a life and death Bureau and a challenge arena for the martial arts. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "I understand. Even the emperor can''t blame interference for the challenges between the warriors. They should have dealt with me in this way. "


    Qin Fan said with a smile: "before, they had some scruples. My dear brother didn''t want to make things bigger. Besides, you entered danta again, he didn''t send anyone to deal with you. But now, he''s been punished. He''s gone to jail. Then it''s not a matter of course that his people come to fight with you for helping him out. Anyway, it''s a big deal. Even if you are killed, and there is no more trouble, he can push everything to know. "


    Lu Fandao: "what do you want me to do?"


    Qin fan suddenly straightens his back and looks cold in his eyes. If you can kill one of the eight heroes in the prince''s house, I will allow you to have one cart of skill and one mansion. If you can kill two people, I will make you the head of the state and the dependency of the city. "


    Lu Fandao: "then if I kill all of them."


    Qin fan suddenly laughed and said, "if you kill all of them. Say for yourself, what do you want. "


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and didn''t answer.


    Qin Fan said: "Lu fan, they are here to kill you. The battle of life and death, either you die or I die. If you die, I will not protect your Lu family. But if you do not die, I will keep your family safe. "


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice: "OK. Two highness, then we will make a decision. "


    Qin fan laughed loudly. Suddenly, Qin fan took something out of his arms and put it in Lu Fan''s hands. "I wish you more battles for some things."


    Lu Fan looks at the object in his hand. It''s a liquid flowing like water, but it''s like ice.


    Qin Fan said: "the milk of heaven and earth, the vast jade juice. This is what my father gave me, but I can''t use it. I''ll give it to you now. I want you to kill a prince with no face. "


    Lu Fan nodded heavily.


    At this time, Xiao Hao suddenly ran back and shouted: "brother Lu, it''s not good. Something''s wrong. Someone outside is shouting your name out loud. I want to fight with you for life and death. "


    Qin fan smiled and said, "here you are. Take care, Lu Fan. I''m leaving. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "congratulations to your highness."


    Qin Fan said with a smile: "I''ve never lived in the future. What do you want to give me. Go ahead and win better. "


    Lu Fan looks at the Lingzhi in his hand, smiles and swallows it.

 Chapter 473

    Outside the danta, the crowd surged.


    For the first time in so many years, a crowd gathered around danta.


    A group of big men lined up, led by a man with a machete.


    Pointing to danta, the man shouted: "shameless child Lu fan, he will not come out and die soon. Grandpa''s knife has been waiting for you for a long time. "


    Behind him, a line of big men followed and shouted: "Lu Fan''s children are dead. Hurry up and get cut off. Grandpa has been waiting for you for a long time. "


    Across the array, the sound is also very penetrating.


    These elegant alchemists have never seen such battles.


    Several old people came out of danta and shook their sleeves and said: "it''s filthy. A group of people are cursing here. I don''t want to get rid of them. "


    Next to him, an alchemist whispered: "however, they didn''t enter the danta, just outside. What''s more, it''s Lu fan who they call names. "


    "Then call Lu Fan and let them shout here. What''s the style?"


    A light drink sounded. But old Su came out.


    Looking at the shouting crowd outside, old Su angrily said, "why is danta blocked by people like this? Open the array."


    With the cry of old Su, a light came on. The array covering danta suddenly disappeared.


    For a moment, a group of alchemists and the real magnificent danta appeared in front of the group of warriors.


    At that time, many people cried out.


    The men who scolded the street also stepped back in surprise.


    Old Su said in a long voice, "you people, you should scold others. Don''t get stuck here. This is danta. Any foul language is a blasphemy to danta. "


    Several men were necked by the old man su. Only the leader said: "at the Wei family in the south of Xiacheng, Wei Wei. Come today, not for the sake of anything else, but for the sake of fighting against that land. Please don''t stop me. This is the battle of life and death, which is higher than all. "


    Old Su is choked. As a national of Wu''an, don''t you know that the rules of martial artists are higher than everything else.


    After shaking off his hand, old Su said to the alchemist behind him: "Lu fan, call him. I''ve said for a long time that we can''t let the warriors into danta. They will only have trouble. "


    "Don''t shout. I''m here. "


    Come on, Lu fan comes out.


    Old Su pointed to Lu Fan''s nose and said, "you''re in trouble. You do it yourself. "


    Lu Fan said nothing and walked out of danta.


    Wei Wei laughed and said, "I thought you didn''t dare to come out. Come, Lu fan, fight with me for life and death. "


    Said, Wei Wei palm in the blade of a row, blood gurgling.


    Lu Fan looks around, suddenly the heavy sword without a front moves, a sword cuts in the ground beside.


    With a loud bang, Lu Fan cut a long and narrow hole in the ground.


    Lu Fan cut out three swords in a row, and immediately cut out a square piece of the ground.


    The length and width are thirty feet, and Lu Fan raises his hand to pick up the huge stones on the ground.


    The soles of his feet stamped heavily. The place where he stood, when it was depressed, and the deep pit cut by him, all collapsed.


    Wei Wei swayed in front of him, his face frightened.


    He obviously didn''t expect Lu fan to be so powerful.


    In the middle of the air, a huge stone fell, and it fell straight in front of Lu Fan.


    With a bang, Wei Wei was almost smashed into a patty.


    Lu Fan jumped onto the boulder and said in a loud voice, "take this as the challenge arena. In the future, Lu fan will fight here. If you want to take my life, come on."


    Voice through the sky, momentum.


    Wei Wei swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his hands were shaking.


    Four Swords turn the high platform. Lu fan can''t do this.


    But since he has come, it is impossible for him to leave. Bite your teeth and drink.


    "Thief Lu fan, I will meet you."


    Wei Wei also jumped onto the platform, and his momentum soared to the sky. His body was covered with flames. The strength of the martial artists in Yuangang area was revealed.


    Lu Fan looks at him with a look.


    A wave of Wufeng heavy sword brings a circle of violent airflow.


    "Kill."


    The sword rushed to the sky and made a surprise move. The character went straight to Wei Wei''s face.


    Wei Wei couldn''t dodge, so he had to cut his Sabre across his chest to resist.


    But the next moment, the killing words instantly penetrated his body, Wei Wei Zheng Zheng looked at the sword in his hand. Then, the saber turned into pieces and fell to the ground.


    "So fast...... Sword. "


    Wei Wei finally said. Soon, the whole person fell to the ground, blood flowing.


    One move, no life.


    Lu Fan collected his sword with cold eyes and scanned all around.


    His action is to tell everyone that if you want to kill him, you have to be prepared to pay the cost of your life.


    At once, all the strong men who had shouted were silent.


    In the crowd, several eager Warriors also bowed their heads.


    "Lu fan, the swordsman of Donghua, really deserves his reputation."


    The voice rang from the crowd.


    Next, another man came to the stage.


    Dressed in a blue shirt, with a folding fan in his hand and a little beard at the corner of his mouth, he shook his head and said: "I have a spirit in the next history, and I want to meet you today, Lu fan, the Donghua swordsman, to repay his Royal Highness''s understanding of what happened."


    Hearing the name of Shi Youling, there was a sound of discussion among the crowd.


    "It''s Shi Youling, ranking eighty-four on the national list. He''s a real expert."


    "Even if Lu Fan wants to win, he has to pay a price. It''s said that his concealed weapons are superb and beyond defence. "


    "Guizhuzi, Shi Youling, will see his means today."


    Everyone is full of expectation.


    Lu Fan looks at him indifferently and raises his sword.


    Shi Youling''s steps are wrong, and his figure instantly pulls out a piece of shadow.


    "Ghosts at night."


    In a flash, countless historical spirits appeared on the high platform. At the same time, a piece of vigorous force, like a spider''s web, began to condense.


    In the spider''s web, there are still mysterious concealed weapons. There is no doubt that a little shining light is a flying needle.


    "It''s a great way to attack."


    One man exclaimed.


    But at this time, Lu Fan also moved.


    Black inflammation comes out, vigorous Qi comes out.


    Red flame dragon roars sword.


    As the Dragon God roars in the sky, Shuo Da Long''s shadow instantly turns all the concealed weapons rushing to him into ashes.


    Shi Youling says it''s not good, so he retreats in a hurry.


    But at the next moment, Lu Fan''s flame dragon sword will be directly cut off.


    Without looking at it, the flame spread out directly and covered the whole platform.


    Poof.


    Blood spray, Shi Youling is hit by Lu Fan''s sword when the chest.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to hide. But he can''t hide. Lu Fan''s sword is like a layer of invisible suction, dragging him to the sword.


    Shi youlington''s whole body ignited fire and fell down from the high platform. Life and death were unknown.


    The whole audience was shocked, including old man Su, with his mouth wide open.


    A sword is still a sword.


    There are no redundant moves, no gorgeous competition.


    If a sword is cut, the winner or loser will be divided.


    Lu Fan stood there like a fire dragon god.


    Bang.


    Without the front heavy sword to insert in the stone seam, Lu Fan Lang voice way: "who else."

 Chapter 474

    Donghuazhou, donghuacheng, Lujia.


    Put on the lights. The big red lantern is high above the lujiazheng gate.


    The gate is wide and made of Chenxiang wood. There are stone lions on both sides. The whole body is white and there are runes on it. Obviously, the two are gatekeepers.


    Today''s Lu family is much better than Lu Fan.


    Just look at the word "Lu Fu", you can see the atmosphere of Lu family swallowing mountains.


    Only two words, actually is outlines with the vigorous strength, the light is dazzling.


    The mighty and vigorous force in the two characters can make ordinary martial artists faint if they look at them more often.


    It''s written by Yuzhou Mu himself.


    It can be said that the plaque of Lu mansion alone is more than many treasures.


    There are plenty of cars in the city.


    In the coming year''s festival, we should visit relatives and friends and give each other gifts. Such is the case with ordinary people, including noble families.


    But this matter, the general family is to do after the year, only the real powerful big family, will start to receive guests before the annual sacrifice, smiling.


    It turns out that there are only a few big families like this in Donghua city.


    This year, Lu''s family has also been squeezed into such a large family.


    It''s not just because of the name of Lu Fan and Lu Xun.


    More because this year, the development and growth of Lu family, all people are in the eyes.


    Now, the Lu family is worthy of the name of the big family.


    When entering the front door, there are many guards. Each of them has vigorous strength. At least they are all internal vigorous.


    Entering the main courtyard, the martial arts bookstore is strong. The Lu family, originally lacking in martial arts and with ordinary skills, can now paint all kinds of martial arts on the walls. It is specially for the Lu family''s children to practice, paint and modify their marks. Outsiders can also watch it.


    To the backyard and the martial arts arena, the children of Lu family shouted loudly.


    Among the descendants of Lu family, Lu Hongyu, who ranks first, is whipping people with a whip.


    "I can''t let you practice. I can''t let you practice."


    Vigorous strength is like fire and momentum is like rainbow. The tears of the Lu family''s younger generation come down.


    But these young people blushed and continued to practice.


    Lu Hongyu said in a loud voice, "fight back. Are you rubbish? Fight back. "


    "We are not waste. There is no waste in the Lu family," shouted one of the younger generation of the Lu family


    Another junior of Lu family shouted: "you can beat me, humiliate me and bully me. I''m not afraid. When I''m finished, I want you all to bring me tea and apologize, just like the old master of Lu Fan''s family. "


    Lu Hongyu said with a smile, "I have a little backbone, and then practice."


    Lu Haoran and Lu Hao, who were watching nearby, sat opposite each other for tea.


    Both of them hold a teacup in their hands, which is not a common thing.


    The teacup in Lu Hao''s hand is made of Fengli stone. It''s a piece of Fengli stone. Ordinary martial artists can''t lift it at all.


    But Lu Hao took it in his hand and was happy.


    Lu Haoran''s tea cup is bigger. He is enjoying tea, sitting in a rocking chair and sighing softly: "Ruixue is a good omen for a prosperous year. I don''t know how good Lu fan is in the capital. "


    Lu Hao said with a smile, "what about the capital. My son, that''s going to run the world. Wherever you go, it will shine like gold. Wait, maybe after the festival, he will come back with good news. "


    Lu Haoran nodded: "it''s possible. Maybe in this life, I can go to the capital with my grandson. If you don''t ask for more, just look at it, and I will be satisfied. "


    Lu Hao said with a smile, "I think there is a big chance. Have you heard that this year''s annual sacrifice, Yuzhou Mu still wants to do a martial arts exercise, appreciate the skills and martial arts, and plan to marry his daughter. I don''t know if Lu Fan''s festival in the capital is as lively as here. "


    "Yes, there are too many big forces in the capital. Be careful when you go. I think Lu fan has passed. It''s not easy to find a way to practice. I''ve heard that those famous martial artists are very important. If Lu fan can learn something from them, that''s good. "


    Lu Haoran said with a smile.


    Lu Hao nodded: "yes, there are too many masters in the capital. It''s under the emperor''s feet again. It''s unlikely to fight. "


    They nodded at each other and continued to drink tea.


    At this time, they did not notice, in the sky.


    Three figures appear.


    Step on the sky and overlook the whole Donghua city.


    The leader is the immortal Di in the prince''s mansion.


    "This is Donghua city. Don''t close the heaven shifting array. We will rely on it to go back later."


    Di Ren said, clapping behind him. Immediately, the slowly contracting space crack, which stops moving, is like a scar between the world paintings, ferocious and ugly.


    Do all this, three people will fall down.


    Everyone in front of lujiamen suddenly saw three lights falling from the sky, straight down in front of Lufu.


    At the same time, in Donghua City, there was a loud noise, like a dragon singing and a tiger roaring. The eardrum of the shocked people hurt.


    The tower at the four corners of the city gate seems dazzling at the moment.


    Di Ren took a look and waved again.


    In the light, it seems that there is a token between the heaven and the earth, the sound disappears immediately, and the white tower is silent.


    They hurriedly gave way to the three and looked at them in shock.


    The three men''s strength must be above Tiangang.


    But after they had a light, the big formation and the four pagodas fell silent, which showed that the three people were not evil spirits who broke into the East China city. Most of them are from the court.


    "Lu Fu."


    Di Ren looks at the door plaque of Lu''s family and says softly.


    Three people nodded, yes, this is the place.


    Step inside, three people like no one.


    Several guards of the Lu family stopped in front of the three and shouted, "who are you? Dare to break into the Lu family without permission."


    Di Ren did not look at it. With a wave of his hand, several guards of Lu family flew out by themselves.


    But this did not frighten the guards of Lu family. Instead, more guards rushed up.


    "Report to the old man quickly. Someone has broken into the land family."


    "Come, report to Zhang zhenshou and ask him to send troops quickly."


    "One more person to inform Yuzhou mu."


    Lu''s children shouted loudly.


    Don''t hear me. Go on inside.


    "Come and stop."


    When Di Ren and other people came to the Lu family martial arts arena, a group of Lu family children blocked the way.


    Di Ren saw a group of little ghosts standing in the way and frowned slightly: "get out of the way. Ask Lu Fan''s parents and teachers to come out. "


    Lu Hongyu came up and shouted, "the name of the head of the family is what you can call. Look at the whip."


    With a whip thrown out, di Ren didn''t move. With the strength of his body protection, Lu Hongyu flew a few feet away and fell on the ground, spitting blood at his mouth.


    Lu''s children were shocked, and di Ren said with a smile: "see, don''t want to die. All out of the way. "


    Just as he spoke, he saw a group of Lu''s children with firm eyes, firm faces and crazy looks.


    At the next moment, a group of Lu''s children shouted, "Lu''s children, fight to death."

 Chapter 475

    Such a uniform cry, such a sonorous and powerful shout, shocked Di Ren.


    The faces of the three immortal Qi masters changed a little. The old man on the left said: "there are a lot of hot blooded little ghosts. The family''s Creed reminds me of the Han family''s life and death. "


    Di Ren''s expression became cold and said: "no wonder such a family can come out of Lu Fan''s arrogant boy. If no one takes care of them, this family will become the second Han family. "


    Two immortal Qi masters nodded in succession, obviously agreeing with di Ren''s opinion.


    Slowly, di Ren raised his hand and said, "Your Royal Highness has said that he killed Lu Fan''s family. As such, don''t let the child go. They should be slaughtered together, so as not to cut the grass without removing the roots, and the spring breeze will blow again. "


    At the end of the speech, Diren''s body was full of vitality.


    Lu Haoran and Lu Hao immediately put down their teacups and came to all Lu''s children in front of them.


    "Where are the three old immortals who dare to threaten to kill our Lu family?"


    Lu Hao''s ears are good. He hears Di Ren''s words.


    Lu Haoran looked at the terrible vitality of Di Ren''s body and said in a loud voice, "I want to know where the Lu family offended the three."


    At the same time, the three di Ren flew down.


    Flying on the ground is the performance of the strong.


    Immediately, everyone in the Lu family changed dramatically.


    Di renlang said: "it''s not your Lu family who offended me. But Lu Fan of your family has offended our master. When one man works, the whole family suffers. If you want to hate it, you will hate that Lu fan is arrogant and dare to fight his highness. Today, it is Lu Fan''s contribution that your Lu family has been destroyed. "


    With a sneer on his face, di Ren scanned the audience.


    He thought that, after his words, so many Lu family members would lose their color on the spot. I''m afraid many people will kneel to beg for mercy and scold Lu Fan.


    But Lu''s performance surprised him.


    I saw the children of the Lu family, young and old, who were all angry and fearless at this time.


    Lu Hongyu said in a loud voice: "whatever the leader of Lu Fan''s family does is right. Even if it is the disaster of extermination. As long as the head of Lu Fan''s family does not die, he will let you pay for your blood. "


    At this time, Lu Haoran even laughed: "I understand. Your royal highness was beaten by my grandson Lu fan, but he couldn''t help it. So he came to my Lu''s house and went wild, didn''t he. Ha ha, good fight. "


    Lu Hao''s body is vigorous, and Lang says, "if you want to fight, you can fight. Lu''s family is afraid of anyone."


    With the roar of the tiger, he became Gang tiger Lu Hao at this moment.


    More Lu''s children, guards came to see the three men in the air, all with murderous faces.


    Di Ren was angry and surprised.


    He had never seen a family like this, dying, not only unafraid, but also eloquent.


    Hum.


    The vitality of Di Ren''s body moves the heaven and the earth, and the colorful light appears in the air like a whirlpool.


    The other two immortal Qi masters also raised their hands. When the three immortal Qi masters put their hands together, the Lu family must be destroyed.


    When the wind blows, people''s clothes are hunting.


    Seeing the awesome power of the three immortal Qi masters, all the children of the Lu family know that they are not good today.


    Some timid Lu''s children are afraid and want to step back.


    But at the next moment, they were pulled back by the people around them and shouted: "Lu family''s children, only stand dead, not kneel dead. If we want to die, we will go together. "


    Immediately, the Lu family''s children who wanted to escape raised their pride and stood upright.


    Seeing this scene, di Ren exclaimed in his heart, "what a clanking family."


    But the more it is, the more it will be killed, or it will be in endless trouble.


    "Die."


    Diren roared.


    Sound like thunder rolling, palm fall, the whole sky seems to fall at this moment.


    The vigorous energy released by Lu Haoran and others is like the residual candle in the wind, which disappears instantly.


    Many children of Lu family have closed their eyes and waited for death.


    But in a moment, several figures suddenly appeared.


    They seem to come from the void, and two people come out of the void directly.


    One sword, one fist, one palm.


    In an instant, all the forces of heaven and earth were broken, and the three of Di Ren were dead on the spot.


    The energy is collapsing, just like the flower in the mirror. The moon in the water disappears with one stroke.


    There are four more figures in the sky.


    A man with bare feet and a scroll on his waist is a scholar of shenhuawei.


    A man with a broken knife in his left hand was thundering.


    A person bareheaded red face, red fist flow.


    A white man has to go over his waist and has a three foot sword in his hand.


    Di Ren looks at these four people, there is blood dripping in his mouth, unwilling to say: "who are you?"


    There was a terrible scar on the other two immortal Qi masters, and their whole body seemed to collapse rapidly.


    The scholar said calmly: "God Hua Wei, one Su, is appointed by his highness two to protect the Lu family. It seems to be just in time. "


    Thunder warrior said calmly: "Lei Guang sent the sect elder, Lei Fengshan. After being invited to visit jiuxiao, you are very unlucky. "


    Bareheaded smile said: "Han family travel around the world, Han huohai. I don''t need a reason to beat you dog legs. "


    Bai Xu said: "Tianjia, Deacon Donghua is tianjia-1. At the order of the elder, protect the Lu family. "


    After the introduction of the four people, di Ren''s face was dead.


    Shenhua Wei, Leiguang school, Han family, Tian family.


    No matter which force is brought out, they can''t provoke. Even his royal highness, in the face of these forces, we have to weigh the capital.


    Now, all the four forces have sent people to protect Lu''s family.


    Di Renhu felt that they looked down on Lu Fan too much, even the world looked down on Lu Fan.


    Those who can be cared for by the four major forces will be ordinary people.


    "Your Highness, you really made a mistake this time," said Di Ren


    The thunderfighter slapped Diren again. The furious thunderbolt blew Diren''s half body to pieces.


    "Long winded, I leave you a ghost, let your life card see my face clearly. Remember, I don''t care who your master is. I''ll protect the family. "


    Leifengshan said carelessly.


    "I''m one of them," said the bald Han huohai. The little guy who just saw the Lu family is very appetizing. I''m going to take one or two as apprentices. "


    At the end of the speech, Han huohai punched two immortal Qi masters nearby. In a moment, his fist smashed the space into a huge depression.


    Then the distorted space is associated with the bodies of two immortal Qi masters, one assimilating into nothing.


    One Su takes back his hand and says: "the task is finished. I''m gone. Busy. "


    Finish saying, one Su steps into the space to disappear without a trace.


    The old man felt his beard and looked at Han huohai and Lei Fengshan. He smiled and disappeared.


    At last, di Ren let out a light hum, and half of his body fell to the ground.


    All the children of Lu family look at the body of Di Ren on the ground, and they don''t speak for a long time.


    It''s changing a little too fast.


    Han huohai and Lei Fengshan fall down. Lei Fengshan clapped his hands and said, "this is Lu Fan''s family. Don''t be afraid. We are all here to protect you. Do you have any wine, meat, or whole food? "


    Lu Hao suddenly laughed and said in a loud voice, "yes, yes, yes."


    At this time, in the sky, Yuzhou animal husbandry turned into streamer, which came late.


    "What''s the matter. Lu Lao, what happened. "


    At this time, Lu Haoran returned to his mind and said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s just a small situation. You are right. "


    Behind them, a group of Lu''s children are in a state of shock.


    But when hearing Lu Haoran''s straightforward laughter, everyone laughed.


    Lu Hao clapped his hands and said, "yes, it''s just a small thing for Lu family."


    After that, Lu Hao called for people to prepare food and wine, and murmured, "Lu fan, Lu fan, what''s the matter with you in the capital?"

 Chapter 476

    Capital, ten days later.


    "Have you heard that Lu fan, Donghua swordsman, defeated Su Jia and Su Qian again. It''s just three swords. Sheng Su Qian, a small fist, was seriously injured and fell down the challenge arena. "


    "That''s good enough. It''s not easy to survive under Lu Fan''s sword. Yesterday, Lu Fan broke his scales and killed him with one sword. Muqinger is a famous defense invincible of the scale clan. Even Lu Fan''s ten moves failed. Terrible, terrible. "


    "Yes, this Lu Fan seems to invite the world''s heroes to fight. Whoever comes to kill will have no mercy. Ten days later, I don''t know how many masters, the strong one has been defeated by him. "


    "You don''t see more and more people going to danta recently. They want to see who will fight Lu Fan in the next battle. Nowadays, ordinary martial artists dare not go to the stage at all. If Lu Fan dare to continue fighting, I''m afraid those real experts of the ten families will not be able to sit down. "


    "I support Lu fan to fight again. The young masters of the ten families haven''t appeared for a long time. If one or two can be brought out, there will be some to see. "


    "Well. But I think the eight heroes in the prince''s mansion are more likely to fight. Haven''t you heard that Lu Fan had to fight a lot because he offended his prince. These days, how many masters of the Communist Party of China have challenged. I don''t believe that it''s a normal competition. Lu Fan did not ask anyone, but came up and killed him. It was obviously an act of self preservation. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the streets and alleys, there are endless discussions.


    Lu Fan''s name is often mentioned.


    Whenever mentioned, there is an exclamation in the crowd. Not to mention the others, Lu fan has conquered the young warriors in half of the capital in the past ten days.


    When a man is like Lu fan, he cannot return a heavy sword.


    The warrior should be like Lu fan, whose blood is not cold.


    Lu Fan''s name resounds in and out of the capital.


    How many girls, after watching Lu Fan''s battle, are deeply attracted by the resolute figure on the platform.


    Many martial artists were deeply impressed by Lu Fan''s strength when they saw that Lu Fan was holding a heavy sword, and his expressionless sword won again and again.


    Now, Lu fan has become one of the people who have to talk.


    It is asserted that as long as Lu fan does not die, he will enter Tiangang within ten years.


    It is also asserted that in next year''s selection, Lu fan will be able to rush out of the crowd and win the chance to go to the world championships. On behalf of Wu''an, the World War II.


    Under the high platform, more and more people gathered around each day.


    In the danta, there were many alchemists who didn''t love to watch the battle of warriors. They squatted at the door every day to watch.


    They all want to see when Lu fan can fight.


    Can we fight till the annual sacrifice like this.


    "Lu fan, come on. For a few more days, I bet you can hold on for 15 days. Don''t lose. "


    "Lu fan, I love you. Wait for you to come down, must come to our tea move, I bring the best sister, give you a full set of no charge


    "Lu Fan. You are so handsome. Can you smile? "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A cry, in the ear.


    On the high platform, Lu fan, with his eyes closed, sat on the ground, without a sharp sword, and put it in front of him.


    Inhale, exhale.


    The vigorous Qi in the body flows into the nine orifices and keeps growing.


    Although he has been fighting for ten days in a row, Lu fan is still in excellent condition without any fatigue.


    The reason is very simple, because the second prince Qin fan gave him that piece of heaven and Earth Spirit milk.


    The power of food is as abundant as the sea, just as there is a spring flowing continuously in the body. As soon as the strength is used up, new strength will appear around the body immediately.


    This world is also called Linghai juice.


    A drop of Lingru is equal to the total amount of vigorous energy of the ordinary martial artists in outer vigorous environment for ten years.


    Lu fan has eaten a whole piece of it. You can imagine how many.


    Fortunately, the spirit milk is different from the Dan medicine. It will evaporate immediately after taking it.


    It''s continuous. Take your time. At that time, it would not have any effect. But once the strength is exhausted, the milk will be replenished immediately until the strength stored in the milk is exhausted.


    This is the real good thing. You can''t buy it with money.


    Lu Fan looked at it and there was no problem killing it for another ten days.


    Moreover, because of the ten days of continuous fighting, he felt that he had made great progress in his cultivation.


    In the first few days of the ten days, there are the most challengers.


    But the later, the fewer challengers. But it''s getting worse.


    The weak dare not go to the stage, the strong are still considering. One day yesterday, Lu Fan fought only one warrior.


    His current level is enough to fight against the martial arts in the Gang area. If it''s just the general ground Gang environment, without some powerful skills and special means, Lu fan can even finish the abuse. For example, yesterday''s Su Qian of the Su family practiced two local level martial arts and wanted to fight with him. Lu Fan''s three swords sent him to step down. A vigorous armour, and how, still broken.


    But let Lu Fan some regret is, until now, the prince''s house eight Jie also has not come, with him.


    Ten days ago, he had an appointment with Qin fan, the second prince, to kill Bajie.


    But for ten days, the eight heroes seemed to be locked up together with his royal highness, and no one could see them.


    Lu Fan sighs in his heart. At this time, Xiao Hei jumps onto the platform and brings Lu Fan a pot of wine.


    Lu Fan opens his eyes, touches Xiaohei''s head and sips his wine.


    Xiaohei seems to have gained weight in this period of time. Maybe it''s because he ate so well in those days when he was taken away by elder mo. he gained a circle of weight.


    Wukongling left seven days ago. No one knew what she was going to do.


    This time, she didn''t say, and Lu Fan didn''t ask.


    But Lu Fan knew very well that they would meet again. What''s more, Wukong spirit left something for Lu Fan. It''s the doorplate of an inn.


    At least this time he knew where to find her.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, the prince''s house is here."


    Suddenly, there was a scream in the crowd.


    Under the platform, the crowd separated like water.


    Lu Fan''s heart is fretting. Are the people in the prince''s mansion coming.


    Put down the wine pot and get up. Lu fan has a panoramic view.


    At a glance, Lu fan saw eight people coming. The leader was like a wild dragon. Even at such a long distance, Lu Fan could smell his murderous spirit.


    Bajie, it''s Bajie.


    Lu Fan grinned and said to himself, "come on."


    "It''s the eight patrols, and the three masters. God, the leader is the Dragon swordsman, Zhang Guangyou."


    "it''s them, it''s really them. Today, there is a good play. All the eight heroes in the prince''s mansion are here. "


    People shouted loudly, the crowd immediately crowded into a group, looking at the distance.


    However, Zhang Guang did not dare to block the road in front of them. Eight of them strided under the platform.


    A group of black armor guards appeared behind them, bringing eight seats for eight people to sit down.


    Looking up at Lu fan, eight people have different expressions.


    Some are dignified, some are contemptuous, some are indifferent, some are contemptuous.


    Among them, Lu fan saw Ren Jiang injured by his fist. At this time, his arm was still wrapped with bandages, and he was looking at Lu Fan angrily.


    Everyone held their breath and was silent.


    Lu Fan looked at these eight people calmly and had no fear.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said, "you are here at last."


    Zhang Guang looked at Lu Fan indifferently and said, "you are waiting for us."


    Lu Fan''s calm way: "that''s right. I''ve been waiting for you for days. "


    Zhang Guang smiled. He was born with dragon scale''s face. When he smiled, he was evil and full of opportunities.


    "I don''t think so. You are so eager to die. "


    Zhang Guang reaches out a forefinger and points to Lu Fan Dao.


    Lu Fan put his heavy sword on the ground and said with both hands on his back, "would you like to come up and try to see who died?"


    Zhang Guang said with a smile, "you want me to do it. It depends on whether you are qualified. "


    After that, Zhang Guang sat back and waved to the fattest one of the eight.


    Immediately, the fat man came out.


    He was more than eight feet tall, fat but not fat, full of flesh.


    Holding two sledgehammers, swinging his body, he walked forward a few steps, and then jumped onto the platform.


    Bang.


    As soon as it landed on the ground, the platform burst into a crack.


    In these days of fighting, Lu fan has changed several platforms. It seems that today, it is destined to change another piece.


    "I will let me meet you today. Don''t think that if you can beat Ren Jiang, you will be invincible. If we hadn''t been helping Ren Jiang with his injuries a few days ago, you would have died under my hammer. "


    Hearing the voice of the big fat man, I can hear a scream.


    "It''s Xu Chu. The third of the eight heroes is Xu Chu, who is known as "three hammers determine the world."


    "It''s said that he''s a natural power and has the courage of many wrong people."


    "It''s even more terrible to cultivate himself. He should be the peak of Yuangang."


    Before the end of the discussion below, Xu Gu began to have a piece of solid vigorous armor.


    However, it is the cultivation of the spirit of the earth.


    "The ground Gang state. Xu Chu has also entered the vigorous state of the earth. "


    Exclamation one after another, Xu cuao looked at Lu Fan and said: "within three moves. Take your life. "


    Lu Fan picked up the sword and said quietly, "please."

 Chapter 477

    Vigorous strength rose, and the two spread their momentum.


    As soon as Lu Fan contacts him, he can feel his opponent''s strength.


    The overwhelming momentum can not only show Xu cuqiang''s accomplishments, but also show his profound martial arts skills.


    The momentum of ordinary martial artists can only be extended and difficult to control.


    But as soon as Xu Chu''s momentum was released, he could immediately form an invisible fist and smash it against Lu Fan.


    With this one hand alone, we can see that Xu Gu is definitely an expert.


    Don''t look at his five big and three thick, full of flesh, but in fact, this is a person of thick and medium.


    If someone only looks at his appearance to judge that Xu Chu is just a brave man, it''s a big mistake.


    Lu Fan''s momentum is like a sponge to catch up with each other''s momentum.


    Xu Chu''s eyes were slightly different and his expression was dignified.


    "Lu fan, take me a hammer first."


    After a big drink, Xu Gu took the lead. On the double hammer, the animal shadow appears.


    The arm muscles expand and the blue tendons burst out.


    Xu ruminant''s clothes burst. The strong vigorous force makes the forces of the heaven and the earth all burn with it.


    Almost in a moment, Xu ruminated around the unprecedented distortion.


    Under the high platform, people who are not good enough can only see a distorted figure.


    Lu fan doesn''t want to think about it. The heavy sword is a horizontal sword.


    Dang.


    The heavy hammer falls on Lu Fan''s heavy sword, and the spreading force ripples directly cut off the high platform by one foot.


    Lu Fan''s arm flickers. Xu Chu''s strength is not so strong.


    "On."


    Xu ruminated and drank violently.


    Above the heavy hammer, an explosive force rushed out, just like a ten thousand jin heavy hammer hitting Lu Fan''s whole body. The power inside spread, and the platform under the attack exploded.


    Stone flying, Lu Fan''s ankle deep into the crack in the stone.


    The strength poured on him made his body appear deep depression.


    But let Xu Chu unexpectedly is, even so, Lu Fan''s sword is still dead to block his double hammer.


    Lu Fan snapped.


    "Turn."


    The hollow on the body suddenly pops out, Xu Cuu''s eyes are wide, and he immediately feels the strong and horizontal strength rebound back.


    Three steps in a row, Xu Cui then removes the impact force.


    Take his own move, Xu Chu is still under the platform, a group of people watched Lu Fan do this action, shouting loudly.


    "Ha ha, Lu fan, come on. I look after you. "


    "It''s too arrogant, too manly. If you dare to make this move with eight masterpieces, Lu fan will stand for you no matter he wins or loses."


    "I can''t stand it. It''s just too much. Xu Chu, kill this arrogant boy. Defeat him, let him know, people can not be too arrogant


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Shouting, lighting up the atmosphere and pushing it to the peak.


    Xu Gu slowly gets up and holds the hammer in his hand. At this moment, he takes a deep breath.


    Just when people didn''t know what was going on, they heard the crackling sound on Xu Chu''s body.


    His muscles and bones, his mind, began to expand rapidly. In a blink of an eye, they doubled directly, which has not stopped.


    Lu Fan frowns slightly. What''s the skill.


    Below, the man sitting next to Zhang Guang said with a smile, "fat Xu has used all these moves. It seems that he has become angry with shame."


    Zhang Guang nodded: "yes. But since he used it. There is no suspense about the battle. The game is divided. "


    Ren Jiang, Zhu Jun and others nodded gently.


    On the stage, Xu rumu has become a giant ten feet tall. He holds two sledgehammers in his hands, which is just like a child''s toy.


    However, at the next moment, the sledgehammer in Xu Gu''s hand began to grow.


    Lu Fan looks at this scene with his mouth wide open. What he is surprised is not that Xu Gu''s weapon is bigger, but why Xu Gu''s pants are bigger.


    Head down, Xu Chu looks down at Lu Fan with absolute eyes and says, "die."


    The huge hammer suddenly fell down in the hand, bringing up the wind, and many people directly scraped to the ground.


    Lu Fan looks cold. He raises his sword to meet him.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Guang and others all smile sarcastically.


    Boom.


    The whole platform was destroyed, and many people were injured in a flash by the broken stone.


    Ren Jiang shook his head and said: "funny. It''s no wonder that he doesn''t even pay attention to his royal highness because he doesn''t have a good brain to use when fighting with Xu Gu, who is of Juli blood


    Zhang Guang gets up slowly and is ready to turn around and leave.


    The rest of them also got up. After Xu Chu''s move, Lu fan must be dead.


    "Gone."


    Zhu Jun shouted to Xu Chu before he left.


    But at this time, Xu Gu didn''t respond, instead, he was stiff.


    Immediately, Zhang Guang and others stopped and looked at Xu ruminate.


    "How can I get back to..."


    Before he had finished speaking, suddenly a figure came into view.


    Ren Jing said, "Lu Fan."


    Lu Fan stood proudly in the rubble with the sword in his hand.

 Chapter 478

    "Not dead."


    "Lu Fan didn''t die."


    Zhang Guang was surprised and looked at Lu Fan with a flash in his eyes.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s sword is in his hand. He forcefully blocks Xu Chu''s huge double hammers and doesn''t let him go down one more point.


    All of us can clearly see that Xu ruminant''s muscles are all tight, and there are big sweat drops on his face. It''s clear that he''s done his best.


    But Lu Fan remained still. Suddenly, his whole body burst into flames. With a loud shout, he even took Xu Chu''s double hammers aside with a sword.


    Xu Chu suddenly lost his center of gravity, and Lu Fan suddenly thrust the sword into Xu Chu''s arm.


    His strong vigorous armor doesn''t seem to have any defensive effect at all.


    Then he was directly broken open. Lu Fan''s whole body lit up nine cyclones, and countless forces of heaven and earth converged frantically to him.


    At this time, behind him, a shadow appeared slowly, covering the sky and blocking the sun, as if it were a God.


    "Up."


    Lu Fan''s whole body is full of vigorous Qi and rises to the sky. He even raises Xu Chu with one hand.


    This scene, like ants holding up elephants, people carrying mountains.


    A lot of people looked at it and cried out.


    The huge body gap between the two makes this scene extremely shocking.


    Boom.


    Lu Fan smashes Xu Chu into the ground.


    Countless people backed away in a hurry to avoid being affected. Before Xu Cuu could react, Lu Fan raised him again and continued to smash him to the other side.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Left and right, Lu Fan smashes Xu rumen''s full body of gang armour and blood flows.


    Xu Cuyou wanted to break away, but immediately felt a strange force rushing into his body along the sword without a front on his arm.


    At that time, the vigorous energy in his body was in a mess and difficult to control.


    "Terrible power."


    In the danta, a group of alchemists were stunned.


    As alchemists, they are more or less contemptuous of martial artists.


    But today, Lu Fan''s performance, but let them really see the powerful side of the warrior.


    Even Su Laogui, who has always been hostile to Lu fan, now has to admit that Lu fan is very strong. Even if he goes to fight with Lu Fan himself, he may not win.


    At this time, he was secretly glad that he didn''t make a move to Lu Fan. Otherwise, the warrior and the alchemist will engage in close combat, and Lu fan will tear the chicken into his hands with brute force.


    After a dozen smashes, Lu fan stops.


    At this time, Xu Chu in front of him has been smashed into a whole body without any integrity. He can''t climb up at all. He lies on the ground and spits blood constantly.


    It is enough to prove Lu Fan''s terrifying that he was beaten like this.


    Lu fan draws out the heavy sword without front and looks at Xu Chu indifferently.


    It''s not enough to compare strength and explosive power with him.


    Nine cyclones on his body disappeared slowly, and Lu Fan''s last sword was cut on Xu Chu''s head.


    At once, Xu Gu was completely motionless, and his vitality was rapidly fading away. At the same time, the body began to shrink rapidly.


    "Xu Chu."


    Ren Jiang roars loudly.


    Directly rushed up and snatched Xu Chu''s body back.


    Lu Fan looked at him indifferently and said: "Ren Jiang. Do you still want to fight me. "


    Ren Jiang bit his teeth and didn''t answer.


    At the moment, he really has no courage. When he moves to Lu fan, he immediately grabs Xu Chu''s body back.


    Immediately, Zhang Guang and others surrounded Xu Cuan, and a pill was stuffed into Xu Cuan''s mouth.


    Lu fan is indifferent to all this. He is still very clear about his strength. With his sword, Xu Chu is half disabled even if he doesn''t die.


    It has always been Lu Fan''s code of conduct to be merciless to the enemy.


    Zhang Guang looks at Lu Fan angrily.


    It''s a rule for the warrior to fight for life and death and return to heaven. But they always let others die. It was their turn to die. Zhang Guang and others were furious.


    Zhu Jun clenched his fist and walked forward.


    But at this time, Zhang Guang held him and said, "you can''t go. You''re not an opponent."


    Zhu Jun retreated, biting his teeth. He was as angry as he was. There were several others.


    Four of eight heroes, Hao Shu.


    Six out of eight, Shen Ru.


    Seven of the eight heroes, Cao Tong.


    And five of the eight, Ren Jiang.


    Their faces were red and white, and their eyes were about to burst into flames.


    Hao Shudao: "let me go. He just defeated Xu Chu. He should not have much strength. Don''t stop me. "


    Zhang Guang opened his mouth, but at last he didn''t speak.


    Hao Shu comes forward, his hands are long, his body''s vigorous strength rises, and Yuangang''s peak strength is revealed.


    "Lu fan, let''s die."


    With a loud roar, Hao Shu rushes to Lu Fan.


    The body method is like lightning, and the long sword in the hand arouses the whole sky.


    "It''s Fengyun Dao, Hao Shu."


    "He did, too. It seems that Bajie swore to kill Lu Fan. "


    "I think Hao Shu, the Fengyun Dao, was also a man of martial arts at the beginning. His skill is as strong as wind and electricity..... God. "


    The crowd stared. But the next moment, a shadow fell out of the wind.


    There was a sword wound on my body, and two long knives fell to the ground.


    Before a group of people had finished talking and shouting, they saw Hao Shu hit the ground, and they didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    Lu fan waves away the storm and comes to Hao Shu and breaks his Dantian again.


    "Next."


    The voice is calm and indifferent as water.


    But his movements surprised the audience. The warrior who was just shouting the Fengyun sword, now his eyes are almost staring out.


    It''s too fast to lose. It''s too fast for other people to react.


    Lu Fan glanced at Ren Jiang and others and shook his head gently.


    This means that you are too weak to go.


    Ren Jiang and others only feel a cool air rushing up their heads. Lu Fan''s strength is beyond their imagination.


    But at this time, Lu Fanhu''s body shook inexplicably.


    The power of heaven and earth hovering around his body also vibrated, and Lu Fan seemed to be a shadow.


    A mist came out of him.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt that his vigorous Qi was out of his control. His meridians contracted, his Dantian expanded, and in his milk, countless forces poured out and filled his whole body.


    This is...... A sense of breakthrough.


    Lu Fan''s heart was shocked, but also a breath.


    Close your eyes, at this moment, everything between heaven and earth is so clear in his eyes.


    The vigorous Qi on his body automatically agglomerates into the shape of armor, covering his whole body.


    "What''s going on?"


    "What is Lu Fan doing. Show off his strength. "


    The crowd looked at Lu Fan''s actions incomprehensibly.


    Zhang Guang closed his eyes, sensed the breath of Lu Fan on the platform, and immediately changed his face: "he is breaking through. He''s about to enter the underworld. "


    Hearing Zhang Guang''s cry, everyone took a breath of cool air and broke through at this time.


    All of a sudden, Ren Jiang and other people smile. At this time, breakthrough is not the same as looking for death.


    Lu fan, you are dead.

 Chapter 479

    Break through in the face of war, martial arts are taboo.


    But anyone who breaks through the realm, no matter the warrior or the alchemist, should find a quiet place, and dare to break through quietly without any interruption.


    Even some of the strong will invite experts to guard them. No one is allowed to approach. Even so, the success of breakthrough is only in the fifth.


    But today, Lu fan has subverted everyone''s common sense.


    He even sat down so directly, and began to break through.


    Really see Zhang Guang and others as nothing.


    Zhu Jun couldn''t bear it anymore. He got up and said, "I''ll come."


    This time, Zhang Guang stopped him and said: "be careful. Sheng Armada, you''d better come. "


    The man, who had been sitting by, stood up in his robe.


    His face is full of runes. He is the second of eight heroes, Sheng armada.


    Nodding his head, Sheng armada stepped onto the stage slowly and threw back Hao Shu''s body.


    Dantian is broken. Hao Shu doesn''t know his life or death.


    Zhang Guang and others only looked at it, and then they sighed.


    I''m afraid it won''t come back.


    Sheng armada went five steps ahead of Lu Fan and looked at Lu Fan with alert.


    Although Lu fan is sitting there at this time, he seems to be breaking through.


    But who can guarantee that this is not Lu Fan''s intentional means. At least Sheng armada doesn''t believe that someone can break through in the battle of life and death.


    Raising his hand, his Rune lit up, and a long gun made of black and white gray light appeared in the hands of Sheng armada.


    Then, Sheng armada directly throws the long gun to Lu Fan''s face.


    Dang, the light on Lu Fan''s body shook, blocking the long gun. The forces of heaven and earth around him also fluctuated, and Lu Fan frowned slightly.


    Sheng armadill laughed and said, "this guy is really breaking through."


    As he said this, Sheng armada''s vigorous strength was released, and a blade appeared around him.


    He himself grew hundreds of arms in a flash, each holding a sword.


    "Thousand handed blade, Sheng armada."


    When he called, many people immediately called out his title.


    In recent years, Sheng armada has rarely sold. Even the people in the capital are forgetting his name.


    But once his symbolic skill appeared, many people recognized it immediately.


    At the next moment, Sheng armada throws out all the weapons in his hand, and the sound of space fragmentation rings. Every place where the weapons pass will leave a clear space crack.


    "A thousand blades."


    Sheng armada sneers. Even if he can''t kill Lu fan, he can break his breakthrough.


    And once a breakthrough is broken, only that backfire is enough to make people want to die.


    Sheng armada is looking forward to seeing Lu Fan roll.


    But at this time, suddenly, a black dragon suddenly rushed out from the side, blocking in front of Lu Fan.


    The black flame spits out and burns all the blades in a flash.


    The Dragon howled and his legs stood upright. The black dragon that arrived was undoubtedly Xiaohei.


    "Spirit beast."


    Surbana said in surprise.


    Xiao Hei yells at Sheng Armada, and his black fever rises.


    Sheng armada immediately laughed and said, "Lu fan, you don''t think that with this spirit beast, you can make a smooth breakthrough."


    Take a step forward, and Sheng armada''s vigorous force suddenly shoots out, like a sword rain, falling on Xiao Hei.


    When the Dragon chanted again, Xiao Hei''s body suddenly doubled, and he took a snapshot to disperse his vigorous strength.


    At the same time, a black and white flame was directly emitted from the small black mouth.


    All of a sudden, there was a clear sound of fragmentation in the surrounding space.


    Sheng armada lost his color and stepped back.


    "What a terrible fire of annihilation."


    One side exclaimed, Sheng armada''s figure disappeared.


    Xiaohei stares at left and right. Then, as if he found something, he flicks his tail and hits the air.


    Bang.


    The giant tail hit the body, which was the shape of the armada.


    But Sheng armada had one more thing in his hand at this time. It was a shield made of vigorous force, which directly blocked Xiao Hei''s tail flick attack.


    At the same time, the armada palms in the air.


    At the next moment, Xiaohei sees the space in front of him begin to collapse rapidly.


    The roar is continuous, the small black open mouth flame spurts out, like four walls, burning all around the space, so that no space collapses and collapses to Lu Fan''s side.


    Lu fan, who is protected by Xiaohei behind him, seems to be in the void.


    In front of you and behind you, there is darkness.


    Sheng armada suddenly appeared in front of Xiao Hei.


    The palm was pressed against the small black scales.


    "Separation."


    A clear Rune injected into Xiao Hei''s body, and then Xiao Hei cried out in pain.


    The blood continuously spews out from the surface of Xiaohei''s body, as if there were countless weapons raging in its body.


    His eyes are red, and Xiao Hei is crazy at the moment.


    Its two front claws seized the body of Sheng armada.


    Open mouth is a flame.


    Sheng armada quickly waved a vigorous cloth in front of him, but at the next moment, the flame actually went through his chest.


    "Nothingness, mirage, all is vanity."


    Sheng Armand quietly recited some skills.


    His body is as transparent as paper. Xiaohei suddenly finds that he can''t hold him.


    Soon, Sheng armada took it out of Xiao Hei''s hand and slapped Xiao Hei on the head again.


    At once, Xiaohei fell to the ground in pain and convulsed all over.


    Ren Jiang and others smiled and said: "good fight. The space martial arts of Sheng armada is becoming more and more mature. "


    Sheng armada leaned down and looked at Xiao * *: "the spirit beast of the area, dare to block me. too big for her skin. Now, I''m going to kill your master. What can you do? "


    Sheng armada comes to Lu Fan and hits him with one hand.


    The rune in his hand brightened, but the whole man was bounced back.


    Another wave lit up, and Lu Fan was still sitting there, shaking his body slightly.


    Sheng Armada was surprised and said, "take your own protection. You have some skills. No wonder I have such confidence and dare to break through in public. However, I would like to see if you can block my move, "


    Sheng armada said, shining a mass of air in his palm.


    Innumerable under the control of his vigorous strength, Qi began to become violent and sharp, which changed the color of heaven and earth.


    Sheng armada himself began to shake like a mirage in the public''s eyes, the air flow in his hands became more and more abundant, and the space around him began to show the split lines, like a roll of canvas was forcibly torn by people, revealing a dark crack.


    "Wind kill."


    With a light drink, Sheng armada raises his hand and is ready to throw the air mass in his hand to Lu Fan.


    But just then, Xiao Hei got up and ran him away.


    The air in his hand flew directly to Ren Jiang and others.


    "What," Ren Jiang shouted, retreating.


    But the air mass not only came quickly, but also blocked the surrounding space, which was about to be hit.


    Suddenly, a sword passed like light, and then the air mass disappeared.


    Zhang Guang calmly collected his sword and continued to hold it to watch the platform.


    Sheng Armada was so angry that he almost killed himself.


    "Goddamn spirit beast."


    Sheng Armand stepped on Xiao Hei on the ground. Countless weapons appeared around the body.


    "It seems that you have to be killed first. Little spirit beast, you are very loyal. "


    The little black who was trampled on the ground struggled desperately, but the more he struggled, the faster his blood would flow.


    "Go to hell, your master will come to you soon," said Sheng Armand in a soft voice


    At the end of the speech, a piece of weapon fell, and Xiao Hei suddenly made a lament.


    With this sound, a blade of shock flew to another direction.


    At the same time, Lu fan, who was breaking through, suddenly opened his eyes and murmured, "Xiaohei."


    Just as he opened his eyes, a ray of light came out of him and rushed to the sky.


    Soon, the whole sky began to rumble, as if the roar of thousands of animals came from the sky, and all the people were shaking.


    Capital city, in the center city.


    Almost all martial artists saw the light rising from the sky and piercing the sky.


    The whole sky seems to be pierced by a hole, and the light is still going up.


    Han family.


    On the top of the mountain, an old man saw this scene and frowned: "has anyone touched the avenue? No, it''s so weak and small. How can it have such penetrating power? It''s strange and strange."


    Tianjia.


    The master of Tian family pointed to the sky and said: "this skill has never been seen before. Come here, find out who is breaking through. "


    The water family, the dantai family and other martial arts families all saw this scene.


    They began to ask who was breaking through.


    In the inner city, in the imperial garden.


    Emperor Qin and Shang are enjoying flowers.


    He glanced at the sky in the distance and said with a smile: "I''m going to add another expert in Wu''an. Interesting, interesting. Come on, find out who it is and put your name on it. "


    Several golden guards disappeared.


    On the top of the danta, the shadow of the star Buddha reappears.


    He looked down at Lu Fan and said in surprise, "this son has such power. What skills he has practiced and what skills he has cultivated, "


    as he said, there are several more virtual shadows around him.


    "This son has a promising future. As long as he doesn''t die, he will be one of the strongest in the future."


    "Well, the potential is infinite, and the skill is superb. There must be great power behind you."


    "Who is danta in charge of these days? Get this boy together."


    A few empty shadows whisper.


    Master Xingchen''s shadow suddenly faded. If you look carefully, you can see his embarrassment.


    At this time, he suddenly felt that if he was too arbitrary about Lu Fan''s practice, he would lose danta''s face if the brand was not returned to him.

 Chapter 480

    Sheng armada looked at Lu fan, who was shining in the sky, and suddenly felt the danger coming from his face.


    Hurriedly back a few steps, Sheng Armada was on guard and stared at Lu Fan.


    "You hurt Xiao Hei."


    The expression on Lu Fan''s face sank, the murderous air in his eyes was so fierce that countless stones around him began to shake.


    At this moment, the sword in his hands was also on.


    A piece of Rune appeared slowly from the sword without front.


    Vigorous Qi enters, and Tao opens.


    Soon, the figure disappeared, leaving only two clear footprints in the rubble.


    Armada reacts quickly and immediately enters the void.


    As long as we can''t break through the void, we can''t hurt him. This is the strength of his space martial arts.


    However, at the next moment, a sword light swept across and slapped Sheng armada severely.


    Bang.


    The muffled sound came out, and everyone looked at it in a daze. Lu Fan slapped Sheng Armada with a sword.


    A foot around Wu Feng''s heavy sword is the realm of Tao.


    As long as it comes into contact with Daoyu, it''s just a void, and it''s nothing.


    Sheng Armada was directly photographed out of the air, blood flowing out of his mouth and nose.


    But this is not over, and then Sheng armada suddenly saw Lu Fan''s figure appear next to him.


    Lu Fan''s speed is unimaginable.


    The left hand hit on Sheng armada''s face, and the horrible fire flooded Sheng armada''s whole body.


    The scream sounded, and Sheng armada turned his hand and clapped Lu fan at the critical moment.


    A strange force of space refutation, through Lu Fan''s scale Dragon Armor, broke his vigorous Qi and fell into his body.


    But then, Lu fan saw a flash of black light, and the vigorous Qi in his body was like a black hole devouring all things, which would directly swallow up the refuting power without any residue.


    Turn the body and hit the whip leg, and directly kick it on the head of armada.


    From the sound of cracking, Sheng armada smashed into the ground.


    Lu Fan shakes his hand and raises his sword.


    Nine cyclones are on.


    A turn, the world moves.


    The power of the nine cyclones gathered in one place. Lu Fan''s clothes broke, revealing his strong muscles and strong body.


    Wufeng heavy sword suddenly becomes extremely huge. The powerful force has condensed into the virtual shadow of Wufeng heavy sword.


    Between heaven and earth, a ten Zhang sword fell in horror.


    Boom.


    Wufeng heavy sword is deeply immersed in the ground, and a wave of power ripples out. The whole ground is like a wave of water, which waves up high and spreads outwards.


    Everyone was shocked to retreat, only Zhang Guang, throwing his sword to break through the earth waves.


    The panic lasted for a long time, and finally the earth wave disappeared.


    They beat the dust on their bodies desperately and looked ahead.


    Among the gravels, Lu Fan holds the small black in one hand and the heavy sword without a front inserted in the ground in the other.


    Under the sword, it''s armada.


    When the sword passed through his chest, Sheng armada opened his eyes wide, obviously he could not close his eyes.


    "Dead."


    "Another one."


    "Even eight heroes are not rivals. Lu fan, the Donghua swordsman, is really too strong."


    Among the crowd, many people screamed. More people can''t believe their eyes at all.


    Compared with Lu fan, Sheng armada is a talented warrior who has been famous for many years.


    How long did Lu Fan become famous? It''s only half a year since he joined the list.


    But it was the back wave that pushed the front wave, and Sheng armada died in Lu Fan''s hand.


    Ren Jiang and others saw this scene. Their faces changed dramatically and their faces turned pale.


    When his strength subsided, Lu Fan pulled out the heavy sword without a front, inserted it back behind him, and turned to give Xiao Hei several pills.


    Xiaohei sends out a gentle cry of pain. At this time, she looks like a wounded puppy, and then lies down on Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi converges, his strength returns to Dantian, and he swims away.


    At this time, Lu Fan felt that his Dantian had expanded into a sea.


    There are also runes on the divine pill, floating like flames.


    The vigorous Qi in the body, which is terrible in solidity, has almost broken through the appearance of gas and liquid. As long as he wants to move, he can form a solid like a stone.


    The earth is vigorous.


    It''s a real and incisive terrain.


    Lu fan doesn''t dare to believe that he can break through to the ground gang at one time.


    Then probe carefully, Lu fan can feel that the spirit milk in his body has completely disappeared. Obviously, it was completely digested by his body.


    Lu Fan smiled, I''m afraid it''s this holy milk that made him break through to the ground Gang environment so quickly.


    Sure enough, ten years of hard work is not as good as a magic medicine.


    This world is so unfair and so fair.


    Slightly emit vigorous Qi, and a piece of flame vigorous armor instantly covers the body.


    At this time, Lu Fan suddenly felt that his scale Dragon Armor suddenly appeared on its own, and then melted into the gang armor.


    Visible to the naked eye, his vigorous armor began to change rapidly. The armor became thick and bright with dragon patterns. Lu Fan could feel that his vigorous armor suddenly seemed to have spirituality. Without its control, he could absorb the power of heaven and earth.


    This is the strength of the dragon scale armor.


    Lu Fan laughs. It''s only after entering the ground gang that the martial arts of the Dragon Armor begin to show its true effect.


    When the mind moves, the vigorous armor can change its shape with his mind.


    Lu fan has just broken through the territory of the local gang, but in terms of the control of the local gang, he immediately exceeds 90% of the local gang fighters.


    "Very well."


    Lu Fan laughed and looked up at Zhang Guang. At this time, only Zhang Guang can play with him.


    Lu fan can see that Zhang Guang''s strength is absolutely superior to others.


    He is the only one who can remain indifferent now. Ren Jiang and others look at Lu Fan''s eyes at this time, with panic.


    Zhang Guang looks at Lu Fan''s face. They look at each other.


    Zhang Guang smiled a little and then stepped forward slowly.


    Long sword in hand, Zhang Guang said calmly: "you are very good. I''m entitled to a sword. "


    Lu Fan patted Xiaohei''s head, and immediately Xiaohei got into his belt.


    The sword was pulled out again and carried on his shoulder.


    Lu Fan said with a light smile, "let me learn your swordsmanship."


    The momentum is steaming. After Lu Fan''s death, the shadow of thunder appears. The flames and thunder cover his whole body.


    Zhang Guang''s long sword stood down, his scales suddenly began to rotate, and a huge dragon appeared from his head.


    The terrible power forced Lu fan to take a step back.


    At once, Lu Fan was slightly stunned, and vigorous Qi came out. Immediately, Zhang Guang''s momentum was swept away.


    Zhang Guang''s eyes are slightly cold. When he raises the sword in his hand, he needs to move.


    At this moment, a sudden voice sounded.


    "Wonderful. I haven''t seen such a wonderful war for a long time. Zhang Guang and Lu fan, it''s better to give me a face. How about not fighting today? "


    All the people looked in the direction of the voice.


    At that time, a carriage appeared in the sight. Qin fan, the second prince, looked down at the two men with a sly smile on his face.

 Chapter 481

    In the middle of the air, the carriage slowly landed.


    When Jin Jiawei appeared, Qin fan limped out of the carriage and said, "Your Highness the second prince."


    Everyone immediately bowed to Qin fan.


    Zhang Guang and others bent down, though they seemed to have a hundred unwilling.


    Qin fan came to the middle of Zhang Guang and Lu fan, clapped Zhang Guang on the shoulder first, then smiled at Lu fan again and said, "both of them are outstanding people in the world and pillars of the country. Since there should be a bigger stage for the competition, I think it''s over for now. "


    Zhang Guang said calmly, "Your Highness, do you want to stop the fight between life and death of the warrior?"


    Qin fan immediately waved his hand and said: "how dare you. The fight between life and death of the warrior is higher than the law of Wu''an. How dare I challenge this. It''s just advice. It''s just advice. I personally feel that, with your two fame, you can have a world war under the attention of all the people. No matter win or lose, they will be famous all over Wu''an, even the whole world. If we continue to fight like this today, it will not be so spectacular. "


    Said, Qin fan suddenly came to Zhang Guang''s ear and said: "brother Zhang Guang, in today''s war, regardless of victory or defeat. You''re all at a loss. It was only after eight heroes fought in turns that Lu Fan was defeated. If you lose, it will be a failure. Bajie''s face will be lost. Are you sure you want to fight with Lu Fan now? "


    Zhang Guang frowned. Obviously, Qin Fan said something about his heart.


    Lu Fan laughs at Qin fan''s practice and doesn''t make a sound.


    With his understanding, Qin fan has no respect for his royal highness.


    Besides, Qin fan specifically asked him to kill Bajie. He didn''t believe that Qin fan would give Zhang Guang any good ideas. So he was calm.


    After thinking for a while, Zhang Guang said: "according to the meaning of the second prince, when is the best time to fight?"


    Qin fan pretended to think for a while and said: "the annual sacrifice is coming soon. When I saw the new year''s festival, you two came to fight against each other. How about strengthening me in Wu''an? I specially arranged a venue for two people to see the whole capital. This honor, this opportunity, but not often. I''m a very busy person. Then, give me a main seat and let me have a close look. "


    Zhang Guang nodded: "OK. Then the annual sacrifice. Lu fan, you can take it. "


    Lu Fan looks at Zhang Guang and Qin fan again, and says with a smile:" no problem. If I don''t give face to the contest personally conducted by his Highness the second prince, isn''t it too boring. "


    "OK. Then it''s settled. "


    Qin Fan said with a smile.


    Zhang Guang took a deep look at Lu Fan and said, "Lu fan, when the time comes, you will be sacrificed to the new year."


    Lu Fan said calmly, "I will return the original number when that happens."


    Qin fan clapped his hands and said, "Oh, I like to see such a passionate love. The martial arts fight to death. Come to see if you can save Zhang Guang''s body as well as the prince''s mansion. "


    A group of golden guards immediately came to remove the body of Sheng Armand.


    Ren Jiang and others looked at Zhang Guang and Lu Fan''s agreement on the annual sacrifice. They wanted to say something, but they didn''t dare to say it in front of Qin fan.


    All around, people were talking.


    "It''s about war. This year''s new year''s festival has a bright future. "


    "Zhang Guang''s strength has always been the first of the eight heroes. He fought with Lu Fan. It must be very exciting. I need to buy some glasses to record it."


    "Go shopping now, and be afraid to be robbed when you are late."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Zhang Guang, escorted by a group of golden guards, left quickly.


    Although Ren Jiang and others are unwilling, they have no choice.


    Soon, Zhang Guang and others disappeared, and the crowd quickly dispersed.


    Qin fan smiled at Lu Fan and said, "brother Lu fan, don''t you invite me in for a cup of tea? Do you want to continue fighting?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "I''m tired after ten days of fighting. Your highness, please. "


    They walked slowly to the danta, and immediately a group of alchemists followed.


    In the hall, He Zhong, Su Laogui and others all stood there and watched. At this time, when they saw Lu Fan and Qin fan coming in, they all bowed slightly.


    All the way back to Danshi, to Baita.


    Xiao Hao and others saw Lu Fan and Qin fan come back together. They immediately took Wu Likun and left. By the way, they also took 13 wounded people.


    Two people sit down in the room, the buttock has not yet fallen on the chair, Qin fan suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Refreshing, refreshing. For more than ten years, today is the most refreshing time for me. Lu fan, you''ve done a good job


    Lu Fan knew the meaning of his words and said calmly, "kill two and seriously hurt one. Unfortunately, I didn''t fight with Zhang Guang today, or I might have killed three. "


    Qin Fan said with a smile, "you blame me for stopping your fight today."


    Lu Fan said: "I believe your Highness has his own reason to do this."


    Qin Fan said: "of course, it makes sense. Let me tell you, I saw your fight with Bajie from the beginning to the end. If I hadn''t seen you break through the terrain and lead to dramatic changes in the world, I wouldn''t have come out to stop this fight. I''ll just watch you lose and bury you. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "Your Highness thinks I can''t beat that Zhang Guang."


    Qin fan nodded his head and said, "if you don''t speak dark words, you can''t. at least now, you have no chance to win."


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows are tightened. At this time, Xiao Hei climbs out of his belt and lies on Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    Qin fandun then touched Xiao * *: "Zhang Guang is of Huailong ethnic origin, but he is not an orthodox dragon ethnic group, but a mixed dragon ethnic group, which is called a bastard in the Dragon ethnic group. Five years ago, he came to the capital alone and killed three dragon people experts who had destroyed his family. All three of them are the strength of the local gang environment. "


    Lu Fan nodded, which seemed to be really powerful.


    Qin fan then said: "after this war, he should have been beheaded. But my dear brother took a fancy to him and took him under his command. Since then, Zhang Guang has been practicing in the prince''s mansion. Only twice in five years. One time, Zhang Guang beat the younger generation of Lu Fan of the dantai family with ten moves of the dantai family: "not only did he hear that when fenglingdao entered the dreamland, he had personally experienced it hundreds of times."


    Nodding softly, Lu Fan said: "I understand. Why did your highness let me fight him at the annual sacrifice. It made me lose even worse. "


    Qin fan suddenly turned cold and snorted:" you can''t beat him now, which doesn''t mean you can''t beat him at the time of the annual sacrifice. Lu fan, I see the possibility of defeating him in you. I''m willing to pay a price for this possibility. Now it''s up to you to fight with me. "


    Lu Fan spread his hands and said, "Your Highness, you have already towed me on the boat, and asked if I would like to," Qin fan felt his chin and said, "you have no objection. Well, I''ll make a long story short. With your current ability, you are certainly not Zhang Guang''s opponent. According to my estimation, the odds are about 10%. But I''ll give you something to raise your odds to at least 40%. So you can fight him. "


    Lu fan asked curiously: "what thing, even if is the fairy Dan, also this ability."


    Qin Fan said with a smile, "it''s better than Xiandan. If Xiandan is not careful, he will support you to death. But there is no danger in what I am going to do, only to see if you can get out of it. "


    Lu Fan suddenly felt something was wrong. He frowned and asked, "there is no danger. What else can we talk about?"


    Qin Fan said: "because of this matter, you need to give up a little things, some trivial things, but it can help you get a strong power."


    Lu Fan leaned back on the chair and said, "Your Highness, can you say clearly what you need to give up?"


    Qin fan raised a finger and said: "it can''t be said. Now, it can''t be said. You asked me to prepare for a few days. Then I''ll send someone to pick you up. Believe me, brother Lu Fan. You will become a powerful warrior, with the body of King Kong, the power of fist shaking mountains and rivers, and the power of stepping on the sky. "


    Lu fanyue heard something wrong, and he even saw Qin fan''s smile.


    After saying this, Qin fan suddenly thought of something. He threw a piece of jade to Lu Fan and said, "this is for you first. There is a set of skills in it. You can practice them first. In time to avoid the wind. I''ll go first and wait for my good news. "


    When he got up, Qin fan strode away and sang a song.


    Lu Fan picks up the jade, and his eyebrows are tight.


    What does it mean? Lu fan can''t think of it. There''s no way to make his strength soar in an instant. There''s no danger.


    Don''t understand, don''t understand.


    Lu Fan shakes his head and doesn''t even think about it.


    Vigorous Qi poured into the jade, and immediately countless words floated out of the jade and fell into his mind.


    At that time, Lu Fan was shocked.


    This is...... Flying skills.

 Chapter 482

    Flying skills, as the name implies, are the skills that can make people fly.


    You can fly only when you are in the sky.


    If you want to experience the feeling of flying before Tiangang, you can either become an alchemist or practice flying skills.


    There are very few flying skills in the world, at least in places like Wudao college.


    There are only certain places where, once in the army, those who are above the ground Gang border can be cultivated with the approval of the imperial court.


    The second is in the Imperial Palace, the Royal martial arts library, the martial arts hall, where the world''s martial arts converge.


    This set of flying skills Qin fan gave Lu fan is undoubtedly the best of the best, and can''t be bought by real money.


    "Purple sky and blue cloud steps."


    Lu Fan slowly read aloud.


    According to the description of the skill, you can learn this skill and step on the blue sky to the sky. Like a dragon, you can''t see the head and the tail.


    This skill can not only be used by the martial artists in the ground to practice, but also can accelerate the flight even if the martial artists break through the sky gang and have the ability to control the sky. It can make the air fight more calm and faster.


    "Good martial arts."


    Lu Fan exclaimed. Even if this martial art is less than heaven level, it is at least the top of the earth level.


    Lu Fan looks happy. He has the skill of an alchemist, but he dare not use it recklessly. Once he has completed the Zixiao Qingyun step, he dares to add the alchemist''s air dancing skill and vogue skill.


    At that time, when fighting in the air, his body method will be fast, and he will definitely be several times better than other fighters.


    It''s said that you can practice as soon as you can and get a good martial skill. If you don''t practice as soon as you can, it''s too outrageous.


    As Lu Fan thought about it, he was going out to find a secluded place to practice martial arts.


    There''s not much else in Dan''s room, just lots of open space. Can give people alchemy, also can give people practice martial arts.


    Lu Fan strode out of the door, just out, suddenly saw he Zhong and other deacons, strode forward.


    The pace slows down. Lu Fan''s heart is thumping. These people won''t come to drive him out of danta.


    If that is the case, things will be in trouble.


    He Zhong comes to Lu Fan and suddenly smiles.


    Lu fan or Lu Fan''s victory, but also attracted countless people surprised and praised.


    Eight heroes of Prince''s mansion have become famous for a long time. Who would have thought that Lu fan, a mere one, could turn over most of them.


    That is to say, Zhang Guang, who has not lost, left the last piece of cloth for Bajie. If even Zhang Guang loses, today''s Bajie will be completely discredited.


    For this reason, countless people look forward to the battle between Zhang Guang and Lu fan at the time of the annual sacrifice.


    This may be the most powerful fight among the young fighters in the past few years.


    The news went with the wind, and it also spread into the ten families that night.


    Han''s family, Han Wushuang pulls Han Yuanning and asks aloud, "you can win the battle against these two people."


    Han Yuanning did not answer, but silently pulled out his own blade.


    Tianjia, tianqingyang just smiled at the news: "two ants fight, it''s so lively. I don''t want to see it. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, the dancing spirit sitting opposite him smiled quietly and said, "I want to see it."


    Tian Qingyang was stunned for a moment, and then said in a loud voice: "then look. The best place to look. "


    At Shuijia, a man sat on the glacier, slowly opened his eyes, listened to the report of his servant, and said with a smile, "Zhang Guang''s battle can still be seen. I don''t know how much progress he has made over the years. "


    At the dantai family, a woman in red said calmly, "what''s good for fighting. I just asked, are these two handsome? "


    After death, the maid went back: "Zhang Guang is of dragon nationality. If you look at the Dragon nationality''s aesthetics, it''s pretty handsome. And Lu fan, it''s said, is a good handsome guy. "


    The woman in red said with a smile, "since there are handsome guys. Let''s have a look. Annual sacrifice, well, there should be no less handsome guys will go to see it. "

 Chapter 483

    Snow covered mountains and rivers, silver wrapped.


    The snow in the capital city is indeed much heavier than that in Donghua. If the flying snow in my hometown is just like goose feather, the flying snow here is like a whole goose.


    As you can see, there are huge snowflakes falling from the sky.


    It''s strange that such a heavy snow didn''t condense into hail.


    Moreover, the more near the annual sacrifice, the more snow flies.


    On the street, there are not many pedestrians, but the restaurants and teahouses are full.


    According to the tradition of the capital city people, they drink a pot of liquor to celebrate when the snow is all over the street and the thickness is up to three feet.


    This is called the auspicious snow auspicious harvest year. The next year must be peaceful for the country and the people.


    Lu Fan sat on the carriage and looked at the snow covered street outside the window quietly, holding a pot of wine in his hand.


    The wheels were rutting out on the thick snow and rolling forward.


    Fingers gently tap the body of the pot, Lu fan asked aloud: "thirteen, it''s almost to heaven. You said last time that someone was waiting for me in Tianjia, who would it be? "


    XIII drove the carriage and said lightly:" master, I don''t know. "


    Lu Fan closed the curtain and thought in his heart.


    He can''t think of it. Someone will wait for him.


    However, Tianjia is still going. Some time ago, he didn''t dare to go out of danta because of all kinds of troubles.


    Now it''s OK. One reason is that he and Zhang Guang have made an agreement on the annual duel, which means that before that, all other people in * * have to ask Zhang Guang''s opinions if they want to start with him. The martial artists of the dragon people are extremely conceited. If the agreed contest fails, or the opponent is killed by someone secretly before the contest, he will feel insulted. Therefore, Lu fan is relatively safe now.


    Moreover, the deacons of danta are inexplicably good to him. Tell him in front of him several times that you can go wherever you want. It''s ok if you have danta.


    Since danta''s deacons have said so, he naturally dares to come out. However, I still need to keep a low profile when I go out. I only take thirteen people with me. The eye-catching Xiao Hei is put in the danta and plays with them.


    The carriage stopped slowly, 13 turn head to Lu fan light voice way: "master."


    Open the curtain and walk out. What you see is Tianjia''s high gate courtyard.


    Lu Fan waved to thirteen and asked him to go to the porter to report. Soon thirteen came back and nodded slightly to Lu fan, indicating that he could go in.


    Stepping into heaven''s home, Lu fan can feel his body passing through unknown array in a moment.


    A figure suddenly appeared from the array and saw Lu Fan and thirteen. He bowed and saluted: "I dare to ask Lu fan, the swordsman of Donghua, Prince Lu. At next day''s house, it''s raining. I have met Mr. Lu Fan. "


    This person seems to be about 15 or 16 years old. His handsome face is a little bit immature, but his eyes are full of essence.


    Lu Fan hugged his fist and said: "Lu Fan came to see tianyazi today."


    Tianwen hears the raindrop and says: "elder tianyazi has ordered for a long time. As long as Prince Lu fan arrives, he can enter directly. Please come here."


    Say, in front of suddenly a ray of light channel appears.


    Tianwenyu stood on the passage and said, "come with me, Prince Lu Fan. There are many array of Tianjia yard guard. Only this way can lead to the interior. "


    Lu Fan and shisan follow the sky to smell the rain and step on the path of light.


    Before he took a few steps, Lu Fan immediately saw a sudden change in the surrounding scenery. In front of Lu Fan was a martial arts arena. A group of Tianjia children in white were practicing. Moving forward, we can see the pavilions and pavilions. The crowd is uncertain. The huge Martial Arts Pavilion has three characters.


    Continue to move forward, one step landscape, one step main hall.


    Taking a step on this passage seems like walking through a mansion in Tianjia mansion.


    Lu Fan frowns slightly, which is definitely the reason of space array.


    Lu fan can feel that he has not taken a step, and can ripple a space around him.


    After walking for half a column of incense, the sky stopped to smell the rain.


    Lu Fan came to his side and appeared in front of him in a small courtyard.


    With a wave of his hand, the light channel at his feet disappeared. The sky heard the rain and said: "son Lu fan, please come inside. Tianyazi elder, it''s in there. "


    Lu Fan nodded and bowed to thank heaven for hearing the rain.


    Then walk fast forward.


    This is a small courtyard, its scale is even smaller than the original one yuan courtyard.


    Just walked in, Lu Fan immediately saw a person floating in the middle of the sky, it is the dean of tianyazi.


    Lu Fan smiles and bows to tianyazi''s dean: "student Lu fan has seen the dean."


    The voice directly awakens the dean of tianyazi who is keeping his eyes closed. Seeing Lu fan at a glance, the dean of tianyazi immediately laughs and says, "Lu fan, you are finally here."


    "Here, who is here? Is Lu fan here?"


    before tianyazi''s voice falls, leishizun rushes out from one side.


    Seeing Lu fan, Lei Shizun was overjoyed and laughed: "Lu fan, you can come."


    Lu Fan stepped forward quickly. Although he didn''t know Lei Shizun, he still threw his fist at him.


    But master Lei hurriedly waved to Lu: "I dare not let you salute me. Lu fan, you are here. If you don''t come again, I will rush into danta to find you. "


    Lu Fan looked at Lei Shizun doubtfully, and tianyazi said: "this is Lei Shizun of wusheng college. He said he has something important to ask you. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. "


    Lu Fandao: "important, what is important,"


    leishizun said with a smile: "not urgent, not urgent. Let''s talk to you later when another master comes. Tianyazi, you and your students, talk about the past. I''ll call him back. Lu fan, don''t wait to leave. Wait for me for an hour, no, half an hour. "


    After that, master Lei left in a hurry.


    Lu Fan looked at him with a smile, shook his head gently, and said, "the master of wusheng college will not come to me to settle accounts."


    Tianyazi said with a smile, "you are really angry at yourself. Two middle-term martial artists of Tiangang are looking for you to settle accounts. You have several lives that are not enough. Come, come, come, since you are here. Let''s have a good chat. It''s hard for you to start from East China. "


    Lu Fandao: "it''s too hard to say. It''s true to open your eyes. Dean, it''s time for your space carriage to return to its owner. "


    Tianyazi waved his hand and said, "here you are, Lu Fan. You''ve made a lot of trouble recently. It''s hard to say that once you come to the capital, you''ve made a lot of troubles." Lu Fan said with a wry smile: "it''s just forced. Who would have thought that before I came, his Royal Highness Prince stared at me."


    tianyazi chuckled and said: "you still know What''s the situation? Well, that''s good. Do you need my advice? "


    Lu Fan suddenly looks happy and says:" the dean is willing to give me advice. "


    tianyazi laughs and says:" you are my student, and I''m half a disciple anyway. I don''t give you any advice. Next, you just need to listen to me and you''re safe in the capital. "

 Chapter 484

    Shaking his head and shaking his head, tianyazi tried his best to show his superior demeanor. Lu Fan was very cooperative and put on a look of listening attentively.


    But at this time, tianyazi doesn''t speak again. After waiting for a long time, tianyazi just smiles at Lu Fan.


    Lu fan is confused by the smiling eyes of Tianya son. Suddenly, Lu Fan finally thinks of something. He immediately took out the wine pot that he had been carrying with him all the way: "Dean, this is the wine that I specially made for you. It''s said that people in the capital must drink hard for the winter whenever there is heavy snow. The students are not talented, the level is average. But because I was in danta, I was able to get the medicine easily, so I made a pot of medicine wine. Chatting to express his mind, "


    tianyazi smilingly took over the wine pot and said:" children can be taught. "


    Gently smell, small sip, suddenly in the eyes of tianyazi put light: "good wine, a little drunk Qianshan meaning."


    Lu fan is slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, Dean tianyazi knows how to get drunk.


    It seems that he has also been to that fat boss''s restaurant. Lu fan is the wine that he imitated after drinking the drunken Qianshan Mountain. For this reason, a lot of danta herbs were wasted.


    Put down the wine pot, tianyazi said with a smile: "Lu fan, you are a smart man. There are some things I didn''t have to say. You should know. But after all, you are too inexperienced, and now you are in the whirlpool of the capital. So I''d like to remind you a few things first. Including what can be done and what can not be done. Those who meet need to hide. Which can be a little cheaper. Qin fan, the second prince, went to see you. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said," yes, Dean. His highness, the second prince, said that he could help me win the annual sacrifice battle. Dean, you know, I want to fight with Zhang Guang. "


    Tianyazi chuckled: "Lu fan, the swordsman of Donghua, fought against eight heroes with one enemy. At the time of the annual sacrifice, he fought in public with Zhang Guang, the head of the eight masters. No one knows. Your name has reached my ears. Recently, many of Tianjia''s children adore you. Do you want to consider marrying a Tianjia woman as your wife? I can decide for you directly. "


    Lu Fandao: "Dean, you are making fun of me again. Don''t mention it. Do you have any opinion on the second prince, Dean? "


    Tianyazi said: "I''m not joking. It''s really interesting. You can think about it first. Second prince, I have no opinion on him. On the contrary, I still appreciate him. Although he has been bohemian and unruly, but this son is ambitious. Lu fan, I want to teach your Lu Fan modestly, and ask, "then Dean, what should I do next?"


    Tianyazi said: "I don''t know how much benefits you have received from the second prince, and what kind of private transactions you have with his highness. But now I want to warn you that if the second prince comes to you next time, you will directly refuse to give up. The more noisy it will be, the better. Let everyone know that you and the second prince will not deal with each other, at least not together. In this way, although your Highness the second prince and your Highness the prince hate you, you can rest easy on your own. By the way, your majesty has paid attention to you, and once your majesty has paid attention to you, many intrigues will not provoke you again. "


    Lu Fan salutes again. After hearing tianyazi''s words, he is suddenly enlightened.


    "Dean, the students understand."


    Tianyazi said with a smile: "you have brains and abilities. What you lack is a little experience. I''m not worried about your fight with Zhang Guang at all. I heard that you''ve entered the territory, haven''t you? "


    Lu Fan nodded: "that''s right. It''s the spirit of the earth. It''s just stabilized. "


    Tianya son touched his beard and said: "it seems that you will enter Tiangang within ten years. Donghua state Wudao college, because you thoroughly famous. Remember, if you really mix out of famous schools and become a hero, you must talk about Wudao college more when you talk about the past. It also makes me, a man who is half in the earth, happy at last. "


    Lu Fandao: "sure."


    after the conversation, they began to drink.


    If you say anything to me, it''s a pleasure to talk.


    Tianyazi still tells Lu Fan about the people and things that need attention in the capital, including several major forces in the dynasty, ten major families, and shenhuawei.


    All of these benefited Lu Fan greatly, and he immediately had a clear understanding of the major forces in the capital. However, Lu fan is also puzzled. It seems that Dean tianyazi is quite sure that he will stay in the capital. In his words, it''s all about how you want to stay in the capital in the future, who can''t be contacted in one year and who can''t be provoked in ten years.


    Lu Fan listened and wrote it down modestly.


    Half an hour later, master Lei and master Ting yuan finally came back.


    Two people turned into streamers, just landing, they pulled up Lu Fan.


    "Lu fan, come and go. Let''s go out."


    Leishizun said with a smile on his face.


    Tianyazi also said: "Lao Lei, what are you doing. Where are you going to take him? "


    Ting Yuan said, "go back to the school. When the master ordered Lu fan to return to Lei Guang school, tianyazi was shocked and said: "your master. Is it the one on the mountain. "


    Lei Shizun nodded his head and said, "that''s right. Tianyazi, don''t worry, we will never do anything to Lu Fan. I''ll be back in ten and a half days, soon. "


    Lu Fan immediately broke free and looked at Lei Shizun and said, "ten and a half days. No, no, I have business to do. What''s the matter with you? I must go. "


    Master Lei frowned and said, "Lu fan, haven''t you heard of Lei Guang sect?"


    Lu Fan thought about it carefully. It seemed that he had heard about it once, but he did not remember it.


    Shaking his head, Lu said, "I don''t know."


    Leishizun and Tingyuan looked at each other, and Tingyuan said: "Lu fan, this ring in your hand is jiuxiao ring."


    Lu Fan nodded: "that''s right. It has something to do with this. But my master told me that those who had something to do with it were all dead. There are only two of us. "


    Lei Shizun was shocked.


    "Master, you still have master. Is your master still alive. What''s the name. "


    Lu Fandao: "I''m sorry, but I''m not allowed to pass it on. My master is still alive. "


    Tingyuan seemed to think of something. With a strange look, he said, "Lu fan, your master''s surname is Wu."


    "How do you know?" Lu Fan said in shock


    Tingyuan and leishizun are sitting on the ground suddenly.


    The two men looked at Lu Fan with ghost eyes, and their eyes almost fell down.


    Lu Fan and tianyazi both looked at the two people, and tianyazi obviously didn''t know much, but he already felt something was not right. Is Lu Fan''s master an outsider.


    For a long time, leishizun said slowly, "if so, my master has said that old Wu will not die."


    Ting yuan gets up, kneels down suddenly to Lu Fan and bows.


    Lu Fan was shocked. When master Lei saw the action of Tingyuan, he even knelt down to salute.


    Tianyazi suddenly saw Lu Fan''s eyes changed.


    Lu Fan said: "what are you doing. Get up quickly. "


    Tingyuan said slowly: "all the disciples of Lei Guang are like seeing old Wu. Mr. Lu, don''t you really want to go back to Lei Guang sect with us. If my master sees you, he will die of joy. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "no, I can''t go, at least not yet."


    Master Lei gnawed his teeth and said, "OK. We can''t force Mr. Lu either. When Mr. Lu finishes his work, let''s go to Lei Guang sect. "


    Lu Fan said in silence for a moment: "although I don''t know what happened. But since they are willing to wait, I will go then. "


    Leishizun nodded with Tingyuan, and leishizun said: "Tingyuan, you stay. I will send one back to the door and ask the master. "


    Tingyuan then said to Lu Fandao, "son Lu, I have been in wusheng College for a long time. Please take this jade talisman. If you want to set out or have any trouble, you can crush him. I''ll be there right away. "


    After that, Tingyuan couldn''t help but say that he had put a jade talisman in Lu Fan''s hand and didn''t give Lu Fan any chance to refuse.

 Chapter 485

    Holding the jade talisman in his hand, Lu Fan watched Tingyuan and leishizun leave.


    Looking at their backs, he suddenly had a strong curiosity about his master''s identity. At this time, he wants to find Master Wu Chen and ask about it.


    Tianyazi was also curious about Lu Fan''s identity. He thought about the words and said to Lu fan, "Lu fan, can you tell me what''s going on? I''ve known this old Lei and Tingyuan for a long time. Both of them are teachers of wusheng college. I''m so proud that I don''t want to say hello to other martial artists. How could I be so respectful to you. What''s the meaning of jiuxiao? Do you have any relationship with Lei Guang? "Lu Fan shook his head and said:" I certainly don''t have it. If there is one, it should be my master. I don''t understand. I''m confused now. But it seems that my master has been so kind to them that when they see me, they all need to be polite. Dean, can you trust these two people? "Tianyazi affirms decisively:" yes. Although these two people are usually haughty, they are both loyal people. Lei Guang school is also a famous school, and it is not enough to do anything dirty. "


    Lu Fandao: "OK. When I''m done with the capital. I''ll send them to Lei Guang. "


    Tianyazi nodded: "yes. But be careful. If you can, you''d better ask your master first. "


    Smell speech, Lu Fan a long sigh.


    He also wants to find his own master, where is so easy to find.


    Although Shifu left a message that he had come to the capital, it was so big that it was so difficult to find someone.


    Now, Lu fan can only hope that his reputation will be a little bigger. Maybe at the time of the annual sacrifice, the master will watch it under the stage.


    Put away the jade talisman that Tingyuan gave him. Lu Fan and tianyazi are going to sit down and drink.


    But at this time, a person''s shadow appeared, which was the day that brought Lu Fan and thirteen in and heard the rain.


    "Tianyazi elder, Mr. Lu. His highness sent for Mr. Lu to have a talk. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "here you are. It''s coming fast. I thought I would have to wait a few days. "


    Tianyazi said: "Lu fan, remember what I told you. Make a lot of noise. But don''t be the second prince''s running dog. "


    "Students remember."


    Lu Fan finally salutes tianyazi and strides out.


    Thirteen quick steps to follow, but at this time, the end of the earth son suddenly a pull 13.


    His lips moved, and shisan heard tianyazi whispering in his ear: "would you like to throw your head and blood for Lu fan?"


    shisan looked at Lu Fan''s back and nodded slowly.


    The voice of tianyazi then came: "that''s good. Today, you must remember to help Lu Fan block everything. When necessary, rescue Lu Fan. "


    Voice falls, 13 then feel oneself waist many what. Finger touch, as if it is a small stone. There is a dim Rune on it.


    Thirteen see all did not see, then the heart is clear. Strode to keep up with Lu Fan.


    Tianyazi looked at thirteen and Lu fan again, and said with a smile: "it''s up to today whether we''re going to be in jail or not. Lu fan, Lu fan, you must not make a wrong choice. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    He stepped out of Tianjia mansion quickly, and a carriage was waiting for him for a long time.


    This carriage is the driver of Qin fan, the second prince. Lu Fan and thirteen walked straight in, but only saw a piece of Jin Jiawei, not Qin fan.


    A jinjiawei respectfully said to Lu Fandao: "please wait a moment, Mr. Lu. Your highness is waiting for you in the outer city. "


    "The outer city,"


    Lu fan asked in surprise, "isn''t it to go to the inner city?"


    Jin Jiawei stopped talking and stood respectfully on one side, just like a puppet.


    Lu Fan didn''t ask much, obviously he couldn''t ask any more. The carriage started and rushed directly into the void.


    Keep your eyes closed. Lu Fan just sat there and waited.


    At the same time, thirteen stood by with a small stone in his hand.


    After a long time of incense, the carriage stopped.


    When I stepped out of the carriage, I saw a remote and shabby house.


    Lu Fanzhen didn''t expect that there were such places in the capital. He thought that the capital was all splendid and magnificent buildings. I didn''t expect such a desolate house.


    Looking up, it was ten miles around, overgrown with weeds, half a man tall.


    In a lonely courtyard, the door is half open and half closed, and there is a big hole, enough for ordinary people to go through directly. I don''t know what else I can do with this door.


    A group of Jin Jiawei came out, and the leading Jin Jiawei said to Lu fan, "son Lu, please."


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows tightened, took a deep breath and walked slowly to the inside.


    Through the broken gate, along the mottled walls, through the front yard, to the inside of the house.


    Jin Jiawei takes Lu fan to a wing room, which is full of spider webs. It seems that no one has lived in it for years. The spider webs at the door are all forming into walls.


    Jin Jiawei said to Lu fan, "Prince Lu, please come in."


    Lu Fan takes a deep look at Jin Jiawei and makes sure that the guy like stone is not teasing him. Lu Fan just goes to the spider''s web.


    Reaching out, Lu fan is ready to pull the spider web off, but just when his hand touches the spider web, Lu Fan suddenly finds that his head has gone through the past, just like passing through a water curtain.


    Cover up.


    Immediately Lu Fan stepped in step by step, and suddenly saw that it was a palace, a magnificent palace.


    On the palace, Qin fanduan sat there and saw Lu Fan laughing and said, "Lu fan, you are here. Come and see what I have prepared for you. "


    Lu Fan suddenly looked into the hall, only to see a few huge wild animals in the decoction. On one side of the tripod, the green liquid in the tripod is viscous and bubbling constantly. The three beasts, one foot tall, each with a huge bone stick, are constantly stirring to prevent the liquid from solidifying. Under the giant tripod, only this black-and-white flame is constantly burning. "What is this?" Lu fan asked as he walked forward.


    Qin fanlang stood up from the throne with a smile, pointed to the liquid in the giant tripod and said: "cold hearted sky beast puppet liquid. Have you heard of it? "Lu Fan shook his head and said," never heard of it. "


    Qin Fan said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter if you haven''t heard of the name. But another name, you should have heard. Blood exchange pill. "


    At that time, Lu fan stopped and said in amazement, "what do you say? This is a blood changing pill."


    Qin Fan said with a smile: "that''s right. To be exact, this is the blood exchange pill I have strengthened. A blood changing pill that can make you a top player in a short time. Lu fan, let''s have a try. "

 Chapter 486

    Lu Fan takes a step back and looks at Qin fan, the second prince, on guard.


    Lu fan knows something about the blood exchange pill.


    First of all, the blood exchange pill is not an orthodox pill, but a kind of medicine invented by demon cultivation.


    It doesn''t even have the shape of a pill. For example, the pot of sticky things in front of it is not a pill at all.


    But there is no doubt that it has the effect that ordinary pills can not achieve.


    Blood exchange pill, as the name implies, is to change the blood in the human body.


    Although this statement is not wrong, it does not complete the real effect of blood exchange pill.


    To be exact, the function of blood exchange pill is to transform a person into a monster that is neither human nor ghost.


    It''s said that the most famous blood changing pill is the pill refined by Ouyang halo, the great devil, 30 years ago.


    He successfully transformed Li Chun, a valiant, high spirited man who peed three feet in the wind and was also a warrior who carved the sky to death, into a woman.


    The real woman, body organ, appearance, appearance is not bad, more than a woman.


    Even Lu fan, who is far away in Donghua, has heard about this. It really spread all over the world. When I was a child, the children of Lu family heard the name of Ouyang devil, and they all changed.


    Now seeing the legendary blood changing pill, Lu fan doesn''t want to be a woman.


    Qin fan saw Lu Fan''s cautious appearance and laughed: "brother Lu fan, you won''t be afraid. Donghua swordsmen have their own fears. If you say it, no one else will believe it. "


    Lu Fan pointed to the bubbling green liquid and said, "my Lord, if you want to give me this. Then forget it. I would like to fight against Zhang Guang on my own strength. "


    Qin fan got up and walked to Lu fan, saying: "brother Lu fan, don''t be so pedantic. I know the notoriety of blood exchange pill is very bad. But every family''s blood changing pill is different. I found a good prescription in the ancient times. A really good blood changing pill will not make you a monster or a woman. Just transform your body and make you as powerful as a wild animal. And it makes you a real beast. From then on, walking in the mountains and forests and wandering around the world, I will never fear to encounter wild animals again. "


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "the price is that from now on, I will no longer be a man, right?"


    Qin Fan said, "you can''t say that. You can still keep the human form. Just... "


    Lu Fan said in a deep voice, "it''s just something. Your highness, if you want me to drink these things, please tell me the truth. "


    Qin Fan said: "it''s just that there''s some evil spirit in it. After drinking it, you can only practice magic cultivation. However, compared with strength, there should be no problem with this price. "


    Lu fan then stepped back and said, "Your Highness Prince. I don''t want to be a demon cultivator, let alone be chased around the world. "


    Qin fanlang said: "I will protect you. Who can do what to you. Brother Lu fan, this cauldron of blood changing elixir in front of him took a lot of good things to get out. There are even half a magic medicine in it. It can be said that there is only one tripod in the whole world, and only one person in quantity, which is specially prepared for you. Don''t you want me to die for nothing. "


    At this time, Qin fan''s tone has already taken on a bit of toughness.


    When a group of golden guards arrived, they took out their swords and surrounded Lu Fan with thirteen.


    Lu Fan''s hand is on his sword. Thirteen bowed his head and squeezed the small stone in his arms.


    Slowly, Lu Fan looked at Qin fan and said, "Your Highness, if you are afraid of waste, you may as well drink it yourself. Now that you think it''s not a price compared to power. Then you can drink it yourself. I have no interest in the blood changing elixir. Please don''t force me, your highness. "


    Qin fan''s face finally changed, from a bright smile to a frost.


    Slowly, Qin fan walked back again and sat down domineering.


    Looking up at Lu fan, Qin Fan said in a cold voice, "Lu fan, I don''t want to do evil with you because of this. I think you are a potential warrior. I want to help you to improve faster. If you drink this cauldron of blood changing elixir, I will allow you to enter our mansion, be my personal bodyguard, and create a great cause with me. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "Your Highness, I''m even less interested in this. If you really don''t want to do evil with me, please let me go. I can fight as well as Zhang Guang''s war. Your highness can rest assured. "


    Qin Fan said: "I don''t worry, ha ha, I don''t worry about watching you lose. Rest assured to see that Zhang Guang continues to boast and show the prestige of the prince''s mansion. Lu fan, since you have come today. Whether you like it or not, this blood changing elixir is yours. If you don''t want to drink it, you have to drink it. Take it. "


    At one command, the golden guards around moved immediately.


    A dozen of golden guards shot at Lu fan at the same time. Everyone''s strength was above the ground gang.


    Lu Fan grabs thirteen of them and rushes up. His feet are in the air a little bit. The figure takes a purple light and breaks away from the encirclement of the golden armor guard.


    The space burst, a golden eye.


    Qin fan saw this scene and said with a sneer, "you are practicing very fast. Zixiao and Qingyun steps are all getting started."


    Lu Fan ignores Qin fan and rushes to the roof of the house. He cuts it out with a sword, and the half moon sword blows hard on the roof.


    Even the roof made of black stone, Lu fan has the confidence to split it directly.


    But the next moment, a muffled sound came, the whole house shook, and the roof suddenly rose several tens of feet.


    When Lu Fandeng was shocked, Qin fan''s voice sounded.


    "Want to run. There is only one entrance and exit in the boundless array. Run to me. "


    Immediately, Lu Fan looked in the direction of coming in, but at this time, a dozen gold armor guards also rushed over.


    "The cage of heaven and earth."


    More than a dozen rays of light directly cut through the space, leaving a space crack in all directions of Lu fan, which sealed him in a narrow void.


    Suddenly a light on the hand, indeed 13 also by a golden light cut clothes, directly fell down.


    When the body passes through the space crack, it immediately adds dozens of wounds.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi rushes up in a frenzied way and stares at the dozen powerful golden guards.


    Qin fan''s figure rings again.


    "Lu fan, I''ll give you another chance. If you give me a drop of blood changing elixir, I will let you go today. "


    With a bang, thirteen fell to the ground. Everyone was too lazy to look at him.


    Only Lu Fan took a look at thirteen and found that he was still active, so he took back his eyes.


    When Wu Feng raised his heavy sword, Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "if you want to kill me, come here. Why speak more. I''m not threatened. "


    Qin fan was angry, and pointed to Lu Fan and said, "give me a hit, and hit him until he''s dressed. You go, too. "


    Several wild animals stirring the liquid also rose up and flew, looking at Lu Fan dead.


    Lu fan is fearless, and his strength reaches its peak.


    At the same time, Lu Fan shouts Lao Jiu in his heart.


    Hearing Lu Fan''s cry, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon knew what he wanted him to do. Needless to say. Start breaking the line immediately.


    Lu Fan stares at Jin Jiawei and Xianqi master in front of him. He is not afraid of them. Are they afraid of a group of martial artists.


    Before the golden guards could do it again, Lu Fan did it first.


    Wu Feng''s heavy sword shakes off in horror. Raising his hand is a big move.


    "Ten thousand swords belong to the emperor."


    Nine colors light up, a moment shrouds the whole palace.


    All the golden guards raised their swords to resist at the same time, and the three wild animals made a shrill cry.


    Only Qin fan remained unmoved, and the force that hit him disappeared without a trace, which could not hurt him at all.


    Qin fan looks at Lu Fan coldly. He is not easy to prepare the blood changing elixir. Lu Fan''s refusal makes him feel very shameless.


    What''s more, if he doesn''t do it at this time, all his preparations will become a joke. At first, he was going to see his dear brother, Prince.


    If you can''t see a joke, and someone else sees it instead, it''s not good. It''s very bad.


    Qin fan is furious. He wants to see Lu Fan kneel down to beg for mercy and drink the blood changing elixir from the tripod.


    Lu Fan''s current battle, in his view, is just a dying struggle.


    It''s just a dream to win the golden guard.


    "Congealing."


    A golden light suddenly rises, directly breaking Lu Fan''s nine color brilliance.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi falls on Jin Jiawei''s body, like an egg hitting a stone. After a clear click, it breaks up by itself.


    More than a dozen glittering blades pierced the void directly.


    Without eyes to see, Jin Jiawei can also hit Lu Fan''s body.


    Dang. Griddle. Griddle. Griddle.


    The sound of continuous collision sounded, and the powerful force of Jin Jiawei suddenly made Lu Fan''s throat sweet and almost spewed out blood.


    But Lu fan still forcibly swallowed the blood back. Not only that, he shook his sword and killed a golden guard in front of him.


    "In a turn, heaven and earth move and break."


    Suddenly, the golden armor on the golden guard exploded into pieces and flew out. It hit the ground severely. The whole array shook violently.


    Qin fan is stunned. Lu Fan breaks Jin Jia''s strength.


    This is something that many of the top martial artists in Digang can''t do.


    One sword cut one, but at the next moment, Lu Fan was attacked again.


    The scale Dragon Armor is scarred, and it is also being repaired.


    Lu Fan''s mouth is covered with blood, but the momentum of the whole person is rising.


    Fight to death, warrior, only die.


    Lu Fan''s whole body was ablaze with flames and thunder.


    But just then, there was a clear pop.


    Everyone looked down and saw that one jumped into the cauldron, and then began to drink the blood changing elixir.


    "What."


    Qin fan suddenly got up and exclaimed.


    When Lu fan saw this man, he was shocked and cried out, "thirteen, what are you doing?"


    Thirteen raised his head, looked at Lu fan, nodded gently, and then continued to drink the blood changing elixir.

 Chapter 487

    Gudong, Gudong.


    Visible to the naked eye, the blood exchange elixir in the tripod decreased rapidly.


    Like a hungry beast, XIII drank all the blood changing elixir into his stomach in one breath.


    At this time, in the middle of the air, Lu Fan and a group of golden guards did not fight.


    All stupefied to look at 13, as if saw what extremely inconceivable matter.


    In particular, Qin fan, the second emperor''s son, was petrified as a whole and looked at thirteen people in a daze.


    And XIII didn''t seem to see other people''s astonished eyes at all. He quickly drank all the blood changing elixir into his stomach.


    When the last drop of blood changing elixir entered thirteen''s stomach, thirteen people immediately began to change dramatically.


    The clothes were first burst, and the muscles of the whole body began to expand rapidly.


    A ferocious green tendon, a strong blood vessel, a solid muscle like rock.


    Almost in a flash, thirteen''s body doubled.


    The whole person is like a rock, with strange purple eyes. Glancing over, everyone immediately felt a little distracted.


    Dark runes appeared on his cheeks, like the magical patterns he had been controlled by others.


    Only this time, these magical patterns are all controlled by XIII himself.


    A roar to the sky is the roar of beasts.


    Qin fan looked at the picture of thirteen. He got up slowly and said with one finger: "you...... You servant dare to destroy my blood changing elixir. Come on, kill him and kill him. "


    Lu Fan shouted: "stop it. Your highness, do you really want to kill him? If you kill him, the blood exchange elixir will be a real waste. "


    At the same time, a dozen of Jin Jiawei directly abandoned Lu Fan and went to the 13th kill. The blade was close to the body.


    Suddenly, Qin fan''s face changed a little, as if he thought of something. He raised his hand and said, "wait a minute."


    A dozen of the golden guards stopped in mid air.


    The muscles on Qin fan''s face were twitching. He looked at Lu Fan and said, "I was almost confused. You are right. I killed him, and the blood changing elixir was indeed a complete waste. "


    At this time, XIII quickly regained his strength and turned his body into the original shape.


    He looked at his hand, a little incredulous.


    But soon, thirteen''s expression became calm again. Lu Fan slowly falls from the sky. He looks at thirteen with strange eyes, but the smile on the corner of his mouth seems to say why you are so witty.


    Thirteen obviously understood the meaning of Lu Fan''s smile, and then moved the corners of his mouth and smiled gently.


    Qin fan clenched his teeth and stepped forward slowly.


    When passing by Dading, Qin fan kicked Dading to the ground to show that he was in a bad mood.


    He looked at Lu Fan and said, "these are all arranged by you. OK, OK, OK. Lu fan, you are so powerful that you have come up with a way to make your servant drink and change blood elixir to deal with me. In this way, since the things are gone, I can''t do anything to you anymore. Your abacus is excellent enough. "


    Lu Fan said quietly, "Your Highness. Now that it''s over, what''s the use of saying that. Since the blood exchange pill is gone. Then I think I should do whatever I want. I still help your highness deal with Zhang Guang. Please believe me, your highness. Although I just stepped into the ground Gang situation not long ago, but I still have certain assurance to win that Zhang Guang


    Qin fan gnashed his teeth and said, "you can win if you say you win. I don''t believe it at all."


    "Why don''t you let me try. If I lose, I must be dead on the spot. Your highness thinks that I will make fun of my own life. "


    Lu fan has Jingguang Dao in his eyes.


    Qin fan pointed to Lu Fan''s face and said, "you are not joking about your life. But you are arrogant and arrogant. How can I believe in people like you? How can I make friends with people like you. Lu fan, you make me angry now. I really want to kill you right here. "


    Lu Fan looks up at Qin fan''s eyes and says, "but your highness won''t do it, won''t you? Is it arrogant? Your highness can''t wait to see it."


    Qin fan is silent for a moment and takes a deep breath. After a long time, he said: "Lu fan, I think for the sake of your killing Xu Chu, I will spare you this time today. I''ll let you go, go back to good life practice, and find your own way. If you lose, I will not let go of your family. Leave your servant, and you can go. "


    Qin fan waves to Lu fan like a fly, and sits back on the Dragon chair.


    At this time, Lu Fan frowned and said, "Your Highness, why do you want to leave thirteen. What''s the use of keeping him. "


    Qin Fan said in a loud voice, "are you pretending to be confused with me? He drank my blood changing elixir. From now on, he is my man. It has nothing to do with you. I say again, leave your servant, and you can go. Do you want me to leave both of you? "


    there is a cold light in Lu Fan''s eyes, and he looks at thirteen times.


    Thirteen looked at Lu fan, slightly shook his head, walked slowly to Lu Fan''s back, whispered: "master."


    Lu Fan looked at Qin fan again and whispered, "Your Highness. Why don''t you just do good people to the end. "


    Qin fan slapped the armrest of the chair into powder, pointed to Lu Fan''s nose and said:" good people, you have the face to say good people to me. I do that to you, but you do that to me. I''m going to be the villain you said today. Get out of here before I change my mind. "


    Lu Fan''s hand held the sword again and said, "I''m sorry, your highness. Since we are from two people, we should go back together. "


    Qin fan''s face was completely cold. He squeezed out a voice from his teeth and said, "Lu fan, you are looking for death. Kill."


    At one command, Jin Jiawei raised his blade again. At this time, Lu Fan shouted, "thirteen, let''s go."


    All of a sudden, a light came on, and the whole palace shook violently.


    A ray of array light went directly into Lu Fan''s body, and the sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong sounded inside Lu Fan''s body.


    "Ha ha, it''s another good formation. Almost, I can''t break it. It''s OK. It''s OK. I''ve finally finished the task. Great master, run. "


    With the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, the whole palace began to collapse.


    At the same time, thirteen suddenly threw a stone on the ground.


    Soon, a circle of light appeared, sweeping out with supreme power.


    "Retreat."


    An old voice sounds. Listen carefully, and you can also vaguely hear the voice of tianyazi.


    Lu fan pulls up thirteen, takes advantage of this opportunity, jumps up.


    The foot is empty, the body is purple light, like electricity, like fog, disappeared without trace.


    At the next moment, the voice of Qin fan''s wrath came from the house, with a roar that went through the sky.


    "Lu fan, you are dead."

 Chapter 488

    The next day, the snow is still flying.


    In the palace, in the imperial garden.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang stood in the pavilion listening to the rain, laughing at the koi playing in the lake. From time to time, the palm moves, and the koi in the lake dances with it.


    "Your Majesty, Prime Minister LV asked for an interview."


    A bodyguard kneels on one knee and salutes Emperor Qin and Shang.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said, "let him in."


    Soon an old man in white came in.


    He looks like he''s over the age of Huajia, with grey hair. Clothes are plain, not luxurious. The broad cuffs almost cover the hands, a jade belt at the waist, and a pair of cloth boots at the foot. It looks hale and hearty. He is Lu Qinghou, the famous Prime Minister of Bu Yi in Wu''an.


    Quickly walk to the pavilion, Prime Minister LV kneels on his knees and makes a pilgrimage.


    "Weichen, I have seen your majesty."


    the emperor of Qin and Shang turned around and said to Prime Minister LV, "here you are, sit down."


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    Prime Minister LV saluted again and stood up to sit opposite the emperor of Qin and Shang.


    On the table, the tea had already been arranged, and Prime Minister LV poured a cup of tea for Emperor Qin and Shang with great skill.


    "I dare to ask your majesty, what''s the matter when I call you today."


    "nothing. I''m a little idle, so I want to talk to someone. As you know, Manchu''s culture and martial arts count as your extensive knowledge. So I''ll talk to you. Lu Qing, what''s new recently? "The emperor of Qin and Shang sipped his tea and asked with a smile.


    Lu Cheng asked for love and said, "it''s nothing serious. Some time ago, the saint daughter of the northern kingdom of divinity came out of the heaven Pavilion. It is said that now she has been cultivated by Tiangang. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang nodded: "I''ve heard about this. The heavenly Pavilion of the northern kingdom of God has another generation of saints walking around the world. It is estimated that it is also for the world championships. But I don''t think that saint can get any good rank. Every time the saint comes out of the cabinet, she is very grand. Every time before long, he died outside. This time, it''s almost the same. "


    Prime Minister LV said with a smile, "Your Majesty said very well. The skill of Tiange in the northern kingdom of God is to find the destiny of heaven. But fate is not so easy to find. If you can''t find it, you will die. Well, there''s also the animal kingdom of Xiliang. It''s said that a son has entered the eye of the beast saint and been accepted as a disciple. It seems that he will go out this year. "


    Qin Shang great wonder, "Oh, the beast disciples, that must be extraordinary. It is difficult for this country to win. This time, the West cool animal kingdom also intends to make a name in the competition of the Wanfang states."


    Lu Cheng smiled and said, "they think so, but if they can do it, they will not has the final say. I am afraid that even if the beast himself is not sure, he will be able to teach the famous disciple who is famous."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang nodded slightly, then sighed: "Alas, there is no one in Wu''an who can take action. Unfortunately, my two sons are not fighting for each other. I''m afraid they can''t go out of Wu''an in their whole life. If they are fighting for each other, I will cultivate them with the strength of the whole country. If our Qin family can come out with another extreme strong one, it''s very good."


    Prime Minister LV said with a smile: "Your Majesty, you don''t need to be sad. Your Royal Highness Prince and your second highness are still young. They have a lot of time to practice in the future. Both of them are born with all kinds of talents. As long as they can understand the importance of practice, they will soar into the sky and become more and more talented."


    the emperor of Qin and Shang waved his hand and said: "Lv Qing, You''re just giving me relief. I''m very clear about the virtues of my two sons. Let''s talk about something else. You can see who is likely to win in this selection. "


    Prime Minister LV thought:" the elites of the ten families, the chief of the martial arts Academy, and the top ten martial artists on the national list should be selected from these people, your majesty. I personally think, In the selection of next spring, the elites of the top ten families may win at last. It is said that the elites of Tianjia, dantai and Shuijia are especially outstanding. For example, tianqingyang of Tianjia is about to enter Tiangang. When he comes down from Wujing, he should enter Tiangang completely. Let them represent Wu''an in the world championships. Even if he can''t get a good place, at least No shame. "


    the emperor of Qin and Shang pondered for a moment and said:" isn''t there any other folk warrior who stands out from the rest? "


    Prime Minister LV chuckled and said:" Your Majesty, the possibility of the strong folk is too low, let alone the cultivation resources. In the whole Wu''an, where is the power of heaven and earth stronger than in the capital city, and where is the power of heaven and earth better than in the capital city The ten families and the imperial city are rich. If the cultivation in other places is one point of cultivation and one point of harvest, it is one point of cultivation and one point of harvest in the capital city. In the secret environment of the ten families, it is also one point of achievement and one point of harvest. The gap is too big to make up with talent. "


    the emperor of Qin Shang nodded and smiled:" it is indeed so. However, it should be noted that there are opportunities in the world. "It''s organic," prime minister LV said. Every great success requires great opportunity. However, your majesty, how much chance it will take to smooth these gaps. He should not only keep up with his accomplishments, but also his skills, and even his pills. In my opinion, it is impossible unless you worship the powerful. There are only a few powerful people in Wu''an. That''s all. Ninety nine percent of their disciples are registered with his majesty. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang shook his head and said, "there are still fish that have missed the net."


    At this time, Prime Minister LV finally heard something wrong from the tone of Emperor Qin and Shang.


    "Your Majesty seems to mean something."


    the emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile: "it means something. Recently, some gossip in the city has reached my ears. Some very interesting things, a very interesting boy. "


    Speaking of this, Emperor Qin and Shang paused for a moment, and then said: "Lu Qing, it''s better not to do the annual sacrifice in the Palace this year. You and I, king and minister, how about going to the marketplace to see how the people celebrate the new year''s festival. "


    "It''s your majesty," said Prime Minister LV, with a fretting look. "I''d like to pay a private visit with your majesty."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang smiled and nodded. He waved gently to show that Prime Minister LV could leave.


    Prime Minister LV rose to leave, frowning all the way.


    Just after leaving the palace gate and getting on the carriage, Prime Minister LV asked the steward around him softly, "Wang Quan, is there any young warrior in the city who is very sharp recently?"


    when the steward listened to Prime Minister Lv''s words, he said with a smile: "master, you are Lu fan, the swordsman of Donghua. Recently, it''s his best. That is to fight Bajie first, and then provoke the prince. The ox can''t do it, but I think it''s enough fun. "


    Prime Minister LV said with a smile, "Oh, and this, please tell me in detail."


    The housekeeper immediately told Prime Minister LV the latest news. Including Lu Fan''s making friends with the evil prince, selecting eight outstanding men alone, making an annual sacrifice, and the latest news that his highness was going to kill Lu fan, all of which were told to Prime Minister Lv.


    Prime Minister LV nodded as he listened. After listening, he laughed and said: "this Lu fan is interesting and interesting. He is either particularly stupid or clever."


    the steward did not understand: "prime minister, he has offended two princes. How can he be smart?"


    Prime Minister LV said with a smile, "you don''t understand what you said. After you go back, find out all the information about Lu Fan and put it in my study."


    The Housekeeper should bow.


    Prime Minister LV sat in the carriage, smiling.


    "Lu fan, well, do you have the advice of an expert behind you or are you a smart person? I really want to see you."

 Chapter 489

    Time is like water, time is like a shuttle, and in an instant, it is a year sacrifice.


    The tradition of snow removal, sacrifice, climbing the high platform and annual sacrifice in the capital.


    In front of every house, there are censers, chickens, sheep and pigs. Wu''an people do not respect ghosts and gods, only heaven and earth.


    Therefore, these things are not placed on the high platform, all three feet in front of the door. The passing poor can take it, and the beggar can eat it at will, which is called heaven and earth gift.


    All things are born to support people, and people respect heaven with sincerity.


    The sound of firecrackers and the lights are on. From today on, three vats will be set up at the entrance of all restaurants, which are full of wine.


    One to heaven, one to earth, one to man.


    There are three big tanks for heaven, earth and man. The wine should be clean and not muddy. People can drink it at will until they have finished.


    All wineries are proud to have their own wine jars drunk by passers-by on the day of the new year''s festival, which proves that their wine is good.


    After today, the big tank in front of whose house is at the bottom proves that this restaurant has the level and popularity. Business must be good next year.


    Other businesses also have activities, such as selling food, placing water seats, and taking pride in the number of people who eat.


    Those who sell clothes, sprinkle flower clothes on the street, not only need to look good, but also must be made of superior materials.


    There are countless celebrations.


    Only the merchants selling weapons are closed today. All the weapons are moved to the warehouse, and no one will sell them.


    This is called the new year''s day.


    Harmony, harmony, and peace, Wu''an world.


    Square front door, then began to cast high platform. Craftsmen are all experts recommended by the people. They are required to build at sunrise, build at noon, and demolish it one day later.


    Four high platform, sacrifice to the four heaven and earth.


    Among them, Wushengmen is the most magnificent building every year. The reason is very simple, because the craftsmen who built the platform in Wushengmen are all the great men of Juli nationality.


    In their opinion, the height of ten feet is too small. Every year, they build platforms at least 100 feet high.


    The crowd was crowded and bustling.


    Countless people crowded outside the gate of Wushengmen and watched the high platform cast rapidly.


    If it''s normal, there are not so many people who come to see the high-rise platform.


    But this year is not the same. This year, some people use this platform not only for sacrifice, but also for competition.


    Zhang Guang, the head of the eight masters of the prince''s mansion, fights with Lu fan, the Donghua swordsman.


    A war that countless people are looking forward to.


    In space, a huge row of seats has long been ready.


    Among them, there are two most magnificent dragon chairs, on which are two royal princes.


    Yes, two highness came to watch the battle today. It goes without saying that Qin fan, the second prince, has found all the craftsmen of the Juli nationality who cast the high platform this year. Obviously, they are much more powerful than those in the previous years. The speed of building the platform can only be described as fast. Watching the giant man of the Juli nationality knead a huge block of stone with his hand, it became a square and upright stone, and then piled on it, all people were constantly amazed.


    Who is the other highness, not the prince. His royal highness, who was originally punished to be imprisoned by his majesty, appears in front of the public today.


    Even when Qin fan saw the prince with Zhang Guang and other people, he could not help frowning slightly and was alert.


    But on the face of it, he still respectfully said to his royal highness: "congratulations on your coming out. It seems that your brother has made a great breakthrough in Wujing mountain."


    His royal highness only glanced at Qin fan with the corner of his eyes, and then said: "no breakthrough. But when my father saw that I was sincere, he specifically allowed me to come out. Haven''t Lu Fan arrived yet? I''m waiting to see his blood sacrifice for the new year. "


    Qin fan chuckled and stopped talking. He glanced down to find Lu Fan in the crowd.


    But after a while, I didn''t see Lu fan at all.


    With a smile on his face, Qin fan murmured, "Lu fan, if you lose today, I really want you to die. I will never send someone to collect your body. "


    Behind the prince, Zhang Guang is keeping his eyes closed.


    His royal highness, turning to look at Zhang Guangdao, "Zhang Guang, in today''s war, you must use all your strength. With the momentum of thunder, kill Lu Fan and strengthen my prestige. "


    Zhang Guang opened his eyes and said softly, "yes, your highness."


    There was a cruel smile on the corner of the crown prince''s mouth. He really hated Lu Fan.


    Under the high platform, the crowd was crowded.


    Suddenly someone shouted softly, "isn''t this from the top ten families? They are all here."


    Slow down, a group of young men come here slowly. The leader is Tian Qingyang of Tian family. Next to him, there are the children of several other families.


    On the left, Shuijia, shuishiquan.


    Feather fan and Lun towel, smiling face. Looks very handsome, a small white face, can be described as handsome. White skin, bright eyes, innocent smile, like a juvenile child.


    "You can be sure," said Zhang Guang, shaking his head. "No. But I have a warrior heart. "


    His royal highness waved his hand and said, "that''s all. Just as you like. I don''t think they dare to do anything to you. You can challenge at will. "


    "Thank you, your highness."


    Zhang Guang is very excited with red light.


    In his opinion, these people should be his opponents. As for Lu fan, he has already forgotten about them.


    A carriage slowly stopped at the gate.


    13 turn head to carriage middle way: "master, arrived."


    Lift the curtain, Lu Fan walked out slowly, looked at the platform that was about to be built in front of him, smiled and said, "it''s very imposing."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan put Xiao Hei on his shoulder to his thirteen hands and said, "take good care of Xiao Hei."


    Thirteen key points.


    "Here comes Lu Fan."


    I do not know who suddenly recognized Lu fan, and immediately the crowd followed and shouted.


    Lu fan, with his hands on his back, stood on the carriage and looked up.


    His royal highness and others all cast their eyes on Lu Fan.


    At this time, the artisans of the Juli nationality finished building the last Boulder, and then beat their chests and shouted.


    "On stage, sacrifice."

 Chapter 490

    When the drums rise, the clouds in the sky will be scattered.


    With the rapid sound of heavy drums like raindrops, several people slowly stepped onto the stage with sacrificial objects in their hands.


    These people are all highly respected people elected by all the people in the capital.


    They are not appointed by officials or by the court. They are elected purely by the people. Almost every year, the people who appear on the stage are different.


    Looking at the three elders, carrying the sacrificial objects, they slowly stepped onto the stage, and all of them put their right hands on their chest and sincerely prayed.


    Whether you understand the rules or not, whether you understand the significance of the stage sacrifice, you will naturally follow when you see that everyone does so.


    In the crowd, the emperor of Qin and Shang, dressed in plain clothes and martial robes, looked at the scene with a smile and said: "the folk sacrifice is different from the Royal Sacrifice. Why does it make sense to look for these three people to step on the stage? "


    then Prime Minister LV bowed:" these three people are all popular people in the city. Or countless education, but no money. Or when in danger, stand up and fight evil alone. In a word, they are all noble gentlemen with moral character. Their accomplishments are not so high, but their mental state must be extraordinary. According to the people, only this kind of person worships heaven and earth is the respect for heaven and earth. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang nodded and said with a smile, "this is a very good way. That''s Lu fan, the swordsman of Donghua, right? He''s a talent. "


    Emperor Qin and Shang looked at Lu Fan on the carriage.


    After a careful examination, the emperor of Qin and Shang nodded with satisfaction, "he is unyielding and unyielding. He is a good fighter."


    "Why does your majesty take a look at him?" said Prime Minister LV in a soft voice. "Then he asserts that he is a good warrior."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile: "some people, just one look is enough. And some people can''t understand it all their lives. "


    When Prime Minister LV listened to the words of Emperor Qin and Shang, he nodded slightly and said to himself, "extremely. What your majesty said is absolutely true. "


    After a long time of incense, the stage is finally over.


    After the sacrificial objects are placed, the wine is sprinkled to sacrifice the heaven and the earth, the ceremony is completed, and the drums are heard.


    At this time, however, the three did not come down from the platform as before.


    The old man in the middle walked out slowly and said in a loud voice: "today, there are not only sacrifices. There is also the battle to mount the stage. Please invite Zhang Guang, the head of the eight masters in the prince''s mansion, and Lu fan, the Donghua swordsman, to mount the stage. "


    They have been waiting for this war for a long time.


    His royal highness said to Zhang Guang, "go ahead. Win something crisp. "


    Zhang Guang jumped down from the air and landed on the platform directly. The whole audience cheered.


    Zhang Guang''s name resounds through the sky.


    When Emperor Qin and Shang saw this scene, he laughed and said, "it''s hard to see such scenes in the palace."


    Prime Minister LV said with a smile, "there are strict rules in the court, so we can''t see such lively scenes."


    Slowly, Lu Fan also walked to the high platform, he did not choose to fly directly arrogant, but step by step to go up quietly.


    As you walk, you adjust your state.


    He walked slowly but steadily. Zhang Guang stood on the high platform and looked at him with indifferent eyes, waiting for Lu fan to come to the stage.


    Among the crowd, Tian Qingyang and others stood in turn.


    And behind the sky blue sun is the dancing spirit with the veil.


    Her eyes, dead on Lu Fan''s body, could not say whether they were excited or happy, and the light was shining.


    From time to time, tianqingyang turns his head and looks at wuwuling.


    But Wukong spirit didn''t look at him at all, just looked at Lu Fan''s back.


    On the other side, in the crowd, several noble young men were chatting while they were eating melon seeds.


    Among them, Han Xiong, Han Yuanning and others are listed.


    "Han Yuanning, the woman behind tianqingyang, is what you see. You can''t see her. But I can feel that it''s really a beautiful woman. Your eyes are OK. I just don''t know. He stayed with Qingyang for a few nights that day. "


    A Chinese character face, the man with thick eyebrows and big eyes laughed.


    Han Yuanning said with a frosty face: "Liu Zhen, please pay attention to your words. Liu Zhen raised his hands and said, "I''m just kidding. What are you really doing? Why? The Han family can''t even play a joke at any time. Han lunatic, look at your way, like a gunfight. If you say more, you can blow it up. You say it''s not Shichen. "


    Next to another looking at the more wooden man chuckled: "I don''t understand this, you talk. I''m here to see how strong Zhang Guang is now. Unexpectedly, the dantai family and the water family also came. In addition to us, there are six people from the top ten families. "


    Liu Zhen said, "seven. Those two on the top of the head are not counted. "


    Stone Chen Oh a way: "yes. So are the two. These two are really big faces. So many people have come to see them compete. "


    Han Yuanning looked up and said: "this kind of one-sided fight doesn''t have any * * at all. You see. I''ll go back first. "


    With that, won Ning went out.


    But Liu Zhen grabbed him and said, "Han lunatic, don''t go. Do you see your sweetheart with tianqingyang? I don''t know what it''s like. Listen to my brother and forget that girl. From my experience of observing women for many years, that woman is no longer a virgin. What are you still thinking? "


    Han Yuanning immediately grabbed Liu Zhen''s collar and shouted, "what do you say, you say it again,"


    Liu Zhen sprayed his face with the melon seed skin.


    "You''re a lunatic. Let go. To tell you the truth, you don''t believe it. "


    Shi Chen quickly pulls them apart, looks at Han Yuanning and says, "Han lunatic, I advise you. This kind of thing, you still listen to Liu Zhen, he changed the woman, more than you change the underpants. No one in the whole capital knows this better than him. If he says it''s not a virgin, it''s definitely not. "


    "But I never touched her," said won Ning coldly


    Liu Zhen said: "it''s not you, it''s someone else. Otherwise, why doesn''t she follow you? You''re slow. It''s no use holding me. You can go to tianqingyang. "


    Han Yuanning released his hand and looked at tianqingyang, as if he wanted to kill tianqingyang with his eyes.


    Liu Zhen tidied up his clothes and patted Han Yuanning on the shoulder. "Listen to brother. If you want to kill him, it''s not a good time. Don''t be impulsive."


    "When is a good time?" said Han.


    Liu Zhen said with a smile, "when selecting, do you forget whether you are alive or dead?"


    won Ning nodded heavily.


    Tianqingyang seems to have felt something and looked around.


    Frowning, Tian Qingyang said softly, "how can I feel a murderous spirit towards me?"


    Turning around, Tian Qingyang looks at the concentrated dancing spirit. Suddenly, a trace of evil thoughts rises in his heart and slowly reaches out his hand. He wants to touch her hand while the dancing spirit doesn''t pay attention.


    But before he met the dancing hand, the dancing hand suddenly took back his eyes.


    Frowning, Wukong Ling looked at tianqingyang''s outstretched hand and said: "son of heaven, what are you doing? Don''t you want to secretly belittle me. I didn''t think it would be like that. "


    Tian Qingyang awkwardly takes back his hand and says, "you misunderstood, Miss dance. How can I despise you. I can''t even touch one of your hair without the consent of the dancing lady. "


    Wukong Spirit said with a smile: "that''s good. I like a gentleman like tiangongzi best. People don''t understand anything. Don''t bully me, young man. "


    Tianqingyang said: "no, no, absolutely not."


    Turning around, tianqingyang sighed softly, "what a pure and pure woman. I''m afraid she didn''t even touch a man''s hand, seeing how she was afraid. "


    Wukong Ling looks up at Lu fan again, her lips move, but she yearns for Lu Fan''s voice on the platform.


    Lu fan, who was walking up, suddenly heard a familiar voice in his ear.


    "Lu fan, if you win, I will come to accompany you."


    Lu Fan''s heart moved. He turned his head and swept down. At a glance, he saw the figure of Wukong spirit.


    With a smile, Lu Fan immediately stepped up and stepped onto the platform.


    Bluestone paved the ground and the wind howled. The wind made Lu Fan''s clothes sound like hunting.


    On the high platform. Zhang Guang stands with his sword. Looking at Lu Fan''s cold voice, he said: "if I were you. Not today. "


    Lu Fan calmly pulls out his own sword without a front. Slowly inserted in the side. "Why?" chuckled Zhang. "I know I will die. It''s just stupid. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "you are so sure."


    Zhang Guang said: "are you sure. You''ll see if you try. Lu Fan. Today you will be dead. To tell the spirits of my colleagues. "


    Suddenly. Zhang Guang''s sword came out of its sheath. The vigorous energy on the body suddenly sprang out.


    Countless runes lit up from him. The scales of the whole body were dazzled with light.


    The momentum is tremendous. Vigorous and vigorous.


    A dragon roared up to the sky. Dragon shadow appears behind.


    Lu Fan also immediately developed his vigorous Qi. The body is covered with dragon scale armor. The realm of Wufeng heavy sword is open.


    On time. The sword began to shake violently.


    Their momentum rose to the top in a flash. Zhang Guang relies on the runes he has accumulated for many years.


    And Lu fan is walking up slowly. Then step by step will be saved momentum. Until now. Burst out.


    "Kill."


    Two people at the same time. There was a thundering from the ground.


    Boom.


    The figure disappears in a flash. When it reappears. It is already in the center of the high platform. A long sword collided with a heavy sword.


    The force of countless explosions spread.

 Chapter 491

    "Good cultivation."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang touched his beard and said with a smile.


    Prime Minister Lv''s eyes turned, and he said, "this Lu fan is so young that he has entered the territory of the gang. It''s really not vulgar."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang smiled and nodded: "what''s more, he didn''t come from the capital family. Come out of the small East China, at such an age, practice to the ground gang. This talent is extraordinary. If he stays in the capital for a few more years, then he can. In my opinion, there will be not only great opportunities, but also great creations in the future. "


    Prime Minister LV said with a smile, "I also heard that Lu fan has a mentor, who is said to be an alchemist. He practiced at Wudao college in Donghua. Now, Wudao college is under the control of tianyazi, which has become the strongest force in East China. Lu Fan also has a senior brother, who is a son of the Han family. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said, "make friends with the Han family of Tian family, eh, not bad."


    Prime Minister LV heard something else from the words of Emperor Qin and Shang, laughing instead of talking.


    On the high platform, Lu Fan and Zhang Guang have been fighting together.


    The figure of the two disappeared completely in the eyes of the public, leaving only a sound of collision and a burst of light.


    Only martial artists or Qi refiners above the ground gang can barely see their movements.


    At this time, the speed of the two of them has completely exceeded the limit that ordinary people can see with the naked eye and entered the force of heaven and earth.


    However, their methods are not the same. Zhang Guang broke through the obstacles of the power of heaven and earth and forced into the power of heaven and earth by his strong cultivation.


    Lu fan, on the other hand, gathered all of them behind him. Where he passed, the power of heaven and earth not only didn''t hinder him, but also helped him.


    In this way, Lu Fan''s speed is one point faster than Zhang Guang''s.


    In a blink of an eye, Lu Fan was hit by Zhang Guang for three times, but Lu Fan''s sword was cut five times.


    How can Zhang Guang bear this? He can fight against the void with a backhand sword.


    Immediately, a piece of black light suddenly appeared on the high platform and spread out as a disk.


    Lu Fan and Zhang Guang reappear at the same time. Lu Fan''s heavy sword stands in front of him, and the sword injures Dao domain and blocks all the void.


    Zhang Guangli stood in the broken void and looked at Lu Fan coldly. "The speed is not bad."


    Lu Fan looked at Zhang Guang and said, "your scales are also very good."


    The broken void began to repair itself quickly. Lu Fan and Zhang Guang raised their swords again.


    "The Dragon chants and raises the dragon sword."


    Zhang Guang stabbed Lu Fan with a sword, and a huge powerful dragon shot out. The dragon head alone is 100 times the size of Lu Fan.


    Lu fan is awe inspiring, and raising his hand is a sword.


    The sword light falls out, and the Dragon splits in two. Vigorous Qi spreads out, pushing the power of heaven and earth contained in the dragon out of the high platform. But at this time, Lu Fan suddenly saw Zhang Guang''s figure appeared in front of him.


    The sword in his hand, like a thunderclap, directly hit Lu Fan''s chest.


    A stabbing pain came, Lu Fan did not want to, backhand is a sword cut in Zhang Guang''s body.


    But Zhang Guang didn''t even hide. His dragon scale turned into a shield and suddenly stopped it.


    Dang.


    There was a gap in the shield, but it failed to break Zhang Guang''s Dragon scales.


    But Zhang Guang stabbed Lu Fan in the abdomen again. When landing, Lu Fan felt that his vigorous Qi was going to collapse.


    "Broken hole sword."


    Lu Fan exclaimed.


    At the same time, Tian Qingyang and others below also followed with a smile.


    This is the sword technique handed down from generation to generation by the dragon people. It''s specially designed to break through the vigorous force and is extremely treacherous.


    The place where the sword falls must be the key to vigorous qi movement. This kind of martial arts can''t be cultivated by the people''s martial arts, because they have no dragon eyes.


    The eyes of the dragon people, also known as dragon eyes, can see through the armor, the * * and the meridians.


    Only with this kind of dragon eyes can we practice this set of piercing sword.


    Obviously, Zhang Guang is this swordsmanship expert. When the two swords go down, Lu Fan feels that the vigorous Qi is about to break up, and his body strength is also weakened.


    "OK. Zhang Guang''s swordsmanship is getting stronger and stronger. I don''t think it''s a problem for those arrogant people in the top ten families. "


    His royal highness, seeing Zhang Guang''s sword, immediately called out.


    People also watched Lu Fan nervously. They didn''t want Lu fan to lose so soon.


    But Lu Fan''s next move scared them. Lu Fan even put all the gang armour away and poured all the strength into the unarmed heavy sword.


    "Stupid, stupid."


    Tian Qingyang shook his head. "He''s looking for death," followed Dan Taige


    Two people sing a harmony, said dancing airy eyes in a worried look.


    Only shuishiquan, at this time suddenly smile: "interesting."


    Zhang Guang sees Lu Fan as such a leftist, and his eyes despise him even more. He once again points his sword on Lu Fan''s chest.


    This sword is called destruction.


    As long as the point, the opponent''s vigorous strength will be broken. Ordinary people, in the face of his sword technique, are afraid to avoid it. Only in front of this kid, he doesn''t even dodge. Zhang Guang can only say that he hasn''t been stabbed so well for a long time.


    Long sword into the flesh, vigorous strength into. Zhang Guang said quietly, "you are dead."


    After that, Zhang Guang looks at Lu Fan indifferently, waiting for the moment when his whole body strength collapses. He wants to look at Lu Fan with desperate eyes, and then kill Lu Fan on this platform.


    But at the next moment, Lu Fan''s muscles are strangely sunken.


    Zhang Guang had not yet reflected what was going on. A strange vibration came from the tip of his sword, and a force rushed into his body.


    No, it''s the sword Qi.


    Zhang Guangdeng was in a hurry. He didn''t expect Lu fan to rebound his strength.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s sword also fell.


    Nine colors light up, Lu Fan a violent drink.


    "Ten thousand swords belong to the emperor."


    Boom.


    Zhang Guang''s dragon scale shield is broken. Lu Fan''s sword smashes Zhang Guang out of ten feet.


    The terrible power makes the whole platform appear a clear crack.


    Zhang Guang forcibly turned his body in the middle of the air, turned over and fell to the ground, the soles of his feet deep into the ground.


    Stunned, Zhang Guang looked at Lu Fan and said, "you can break my sword skill."


    Lu fan, holding a heavy sword without a blade, said in a loud voice, "it''s just a broken body sword, it''s not that he hasn''t dealt with it."


    With a smile, if Lu fan can''t deal with this set of sword techniques, how can he escape from the encirclement and killing of dragon people''s experts in the dreamland.


    He will scale dragon armour, is not to affect his vigorous Qi and muscle rebound effect.


    Now it''s still easy to use.


    "Good."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a loud smile, "this son, protect it."


    Prime Minister LV bowed, and he looked at the two princes in the sky and shook his head gently.


    Zhang Guang looked at Lu Fan dead and said in a cold voice, "I look down on you."


    Lu Fan said with a light smile, "many people say that, you are not the first one."


    Zhang Guang suddenly threw away his sword and said, "in this case, let me show you my real strength. The Dragon changes. "

 Chapter 492

    As Zhang Guang''s voice fell, the Dragon scales on his body began to change rapidly, and his body expanded rapidly like a balloon.


    The eyes are congested and turn into blood red rapidly.


    The palm of the hand changes into claws and stays on the ground. At the back, there are dragon wings spread out to block out the sun.


    Between breathing, Zhang Guang becomes a dragon.


    Ten Zhang long green scale dragon.


    Looking down at Lu fan, Zhang Guang of the Dragon wields a claw.


    Terrible power, with a strong wind, not only the land of the dark teeth, together with the people under the high platform, are blown eyes.


    The Giant Claw claps on Lu Fan''s heavy sword, almost for a moment, and the ground under Lu Fan''s feet collapses.


    Lu Fan''s whole body was shaking violently, and the whole person was completely trapped in the stone.


    Compared with the real giant dragon, this power is more powerful.


    What''s more, Zhang Guang''s hand also contains a strong concussion force. This is the destruction from the outside to the inside. Lu Fan''s scale Dragon Armor can''t resist the impact.


    A trace of blood seeped out of Lu Fan''s body, and Zhang Guang shot the dragon claw again.


    This time, of course, Lu fan will not fight hard again.


    As soon as vigorous Qi rushed, a man shaped hole remained on the ground, and he himself had completely flashed to one side.


    But then Zhang Guang disappeared.


    Lu Fan said in secret that it was not good. He slashed his backhand in the air behind him.


    With a clang, Lu Fan''s heavy sword hit the Dragon scales of Zhang Guang. This time, Lu Fan''s sword didn''t break Zhang Guang''s Dragon scales, but left a clear white mark on it.


    Zhang Guang directly put Lu Fan Lian''s sword on the ground with one claw, and with a voice of vicissitudes, he said, "you are no longer my opponent."


    Lu Fan was pressed into the stones, and the cracks under him spread rapidly. The cracked stones kept shooting out.


    "It''s interesting to use the dragon''s body to perform the people''s martial arts. If the dragon people can do this, there will be some trouble. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said softly.


    Next to him, Prime Minister LV chuckled, "Your Majesty is worried too much. The Dragon gods of the dragon people can''t be cultivated by anyone. As for using the dragon body to perform the martial arts of the human race, it is even more a top talent. I don''t think this Zhang Guang will last for long. "


    Seeing this, Tian Qingyang said with a little surprise: "Zhang Guang, there are some abilities then. I hope he can also participate in the selection, and then I can have a good competition with him. It would be nice to step on such a big dragon. "


    Nearby, Dan Taige sighed: "poor Lu fan is such a good handsome guy, so he will be killed. It''s a pity. "


    Tianqingyang said with a smile: "it''s just a gang martial artist. I really think I can make a name in the capital. The strength is so poor. I dare to fight. I don''t think my brain is good. I deserve to die. "


    Just as tianqingyang said, the dancing spirit behind him shouted angrily, "stop."


    Tianqingyang is full of excitement. He turns around and looks at Wukong in amazement.


    While Wukong spirit looked into tianqingyang''s eyes with cold air. For a while, tianqingyang felt a little afraid.


    It''s unimaginable that he should be afraid of a woman.


    Dancing in the eyes of the spirit huff and puff murderous, a moment later, just turned around. Keep looking at the battle on the high platform.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s figure has been completely invisible. Zhang Guang clapped Lu fan into the stone with several successive claws.


    That terrible power, enough to let the platform down a third.


    When Zhang Guang stopped, everyone thought that Lu fan must be dead.


    Such a strong force, even copper and iron, was also patted into meat.


    The prince''s highness smiled happily. Zhang Guang''s way of doing it was very agreeable to him. What he wanted was his domineering spirit. To deal with the enemy is to fight for nothing.


    The face of Qin fan, the second prince, is ugly.


    Murmured, Qin Fan said: "this idiot Lu fan, let you drink the blood changing elixir, you don''t drink it. Now I''m dead. I''ll see who''s going to take your body. "


    It seems that his royal highness saw Qin fan''s ugly face and said with a light smile: "Qin fan. You don''t seem very happy. Is it because Lu fan, the thief, was removed? "


    at once, Qin fan stopped looking, with a symbolic smile on his face, and said:" where. My dear brother, I am afraid to see Zhang Guang so brave. "


    His royal highness smiled even more proudly.


    On the high platform, Zhang Guang emitted two white smoke from his nostrils. The Dragon scales on his body turned slightly, as if he was ready to retire.


    But just then, Zhang Guang suddenly saw a stone being pushed away from the pit in front of him.


    At that time, Zhang Guang''s pupils contracted.


    A figure slowly crawled out of the pit, and Lu Fan appeared with his heavy sword without a blade. What was on his body was already breaking up.


    Reaching out, Lu Fan pulled off his coat, revealing his strong muscles.


    It''s intact. There''s not even a swelling. Zhang Guanglong''s face has changed dramatically. His voice seems to come from all directions.


    "You didn''t get hurt. I''ve definitely broken your bones."


    Lu Fan said quietly, "that''s right. You did break my bone. But this kind of injury, for me. It''s nothing at all. Believe me. I have experienced many times when the whole body bones are broken into pieces. It''s not worth mentioning that it''s just broken. "


    Lu Fan gently wipes the dust on Wufeng heavy sword, even breathing is extremely stable. What he said is not half false. When practicing life and death rotation strength, he experienced many times of life and death when he was only in the stage of breaking his body.


    He had already tasted such things as broken meridians and broken bones. Not only that, the wind and fire, thunder prison ice thorn, these he also broke through.


    After nine deaths and nine lives, his body now can be regarded as a unique treasure.


    Ordinary injuries turn out to be good in a flash, and serious injuries only need to be adjusted, so they have the power to fight again. Unless he is beheaded and heart dug, his vitality will be stronger than wild animals.


    This is the biggest benefit Lu Fan gets from cultivating heaven level skills and the biggest reason why he dare to challenge Zhang Guang.


    The soft afraid of the hard, the hard afraid of the horizontal, the horizontal afraid of the non lethal, the non lethal afraid of the undead.


    Lu fan is the immortal.


    His indifferent performance not only surprised Zhang Guang, but also left many people stunned.


    In particular, tianqingyang, who just asserted that Lu Fan had died, was speechless at this time.


    "It''s not dead."


    "haven''t you just shot so many times, all of them are still in the middle."


    "it''s a shadow."


    "It''s impossible. How can the shadow escape Zhang Guang''s dragon eyes?"


    In the crowd, the exclamation continued.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang looked with a smile.


    On the high platform, Zhang Guang moved again.


    Although his body is so huge, his movement is still very fast, almost a blink of an eye, and a dragon tail is thrown in front of Lu Fan.


    Lu fan, on the other hand, does not flash or force. His whole body is full of vigorous Qi, which condenses on the heavy sword without a front. He kills a sword against the dragon tail.


    "In a turn, heaven and earth move."


    When the sword came out, Zhang Guang let out a painful cry. A blood light came out of his tail, while Lu Fan was severely whipped by the dragon tail and almost directly pulled off the challenge arena.


    Everyone clearly saw that Lu Fan''s body had been pulled out of the upper half of the body had been sunken down, and the sound of brittle bones breaking was even more painful.


    But at the next moment, Lu Fan stabbed his sword at the edge of the platform and stopped abruptly. His feet pulled the ground out of two deep gullies.


    The sunken body returned to its original state at an amazing speed, and a small tower shaped shadow appeared behind Lu Fan.


    Soon his body recovered as usual.


    It''s such a powerful ability to recover that people are speechless.


    Even Liu Zhen bumped into Han won Ning with his elbow and said: "you are sure he is not your Han family. This Lu fan is the illegitimate son of an elder of your Han family. I remember that in Wu''an, only your sons of Han family have such resilience. "


    Han Yuanning was stunned and couldn''t say a word.


    Because Lu Fan showed a faster recovery than him. If Lu fan is really the illegitimate son of an elder of the Han family, doesn''t it prove that the other side''s Kung Fu is better than him. If not, it''s even worse. Lu fan has a kind of martial art that is comparable to the Han family''s martial arts.


    Either way, it''s not what won Ning wants to see.


    So he looked at Lu Fan''s expression, which had become a deep fear.


    Zhang Guang is really angry at this time. Lu Fan''s immortal state makes him feel humiliated.


    He doesn''t believe that a man can fight to death. So Zhang Guang rushes up again, claws out continuously, and the dragon tail is vertical and horizontal.


    Obviously it''s a huge dragon, but it''s killing moves and routines.


    In one move, there is no strong and powerful martial arts kill move. Hit Lu Fan one after another.


    Lu fan, on the other hand, does not dodge. He follows the principle that if you hit me, I will cut off your sword and fly with Zhang Guang''s blood.


    In a flash, they have already done a hundred moves.


    Touch, two people bump together again, then separate.


    Lu Fan''s one handed column sword is inserted on the ground, the wrist is turned over, the misplaced joints are restored, the body is shaken, and the broken bones are condensed back.


    In the body, the nine dragon Xuangong tower said: "Alas, the energy of hard work. Once again. Why can''t one move decide the outcome. Great master, take out the annihilation dragon ball and let the dragon that can''t even breathe fire know what is dragon power. "


    Lu Fan looks up at Zhang Guang.


    At this time, Zhang Guang''s body is full of wounds. No matter how strong the Dragon scales are, they can''t completely resist Lu Fan''s killing move that covers the Dao area in the sword.


    It seems that Zhang Guang has fallen.

 Chapter 493

    Breathing, breathing, the power of heaven and earth flow.


    It was supposed to be a one-sided situation, but now I can''t see it clearly.


    Although Lu fan has been beaten repeatedly, up to now, his breath is steady, his eyes are like electricity, and he has no scar on his body.


    On the contrary, although Zhang Guang''s cultivation realm and strength are all in the ascendant, it seems that the ferocious wounds on his body have not brought him overwhelming victory.


    Zhang Guang didn''t know how to play for a while. In the face of an opponent who can''t fight, hurt or die, anyone will feel headache.


    The Dragon scales on his body suddenly emit strong light, and Zhang Guang doesn''t intend to hide them.


    When the battle went on to this point, Lu Fan became famous no matter he won or lost.


    But he has come to the brink of humiliation. If he doesn''t win, he will lose a lot of humiliation.


    Zhang Guang''s runes poured down on the ground like arrays, and his scales quickly turned to gold.


    "JINLONGYAO. Eight wastelands array. "


    The ground under my feet is collapsing rapidly.


    The stones are turned into vermicelli and scattered all over the sky.


    "The power of annihilation."


    Lu fan saw at a glance what Zhang Guang''s strength was. At the same time, Lu Fan was surprised and laid the sword on his chest.


    The Dao domain on the sword blocks the annihilation force from diffusion.


    At this time, Zhang Guang''s body began to shrink rapidly, and soon returned to the human form.


    But the sword in his hand was a golden dragon.


    The shadow behind me roars to the sky.


    "Annihilate the dragon."


    When he saw the shadow, his eyes were thoughtful. Besides, Prime Minister LV also thought of something and exclaimed: "that shadow is not the annihilation dragon that was cramped and skinned by the creator. This shadow is not a sign of destruction in the dragon people. "


    the emperor of Qin and Shang nodded:" therefore, he must be very unpopular in the dragon people. Zhang Guang, this name is written down. At the time of selection, he is included in the quota. "


    Prime Minister LV nodded heavily.


    Sky Qingyang, water Shiquan, Dan Taige three people look up at the curtain, eyes full of dignified.


    If we say Zhang Guang''s performance, we can only say that it is good. Now, Zhang Guang obviously has the strength to threaten them.


    As ugly as they are, there are won Ning, Liu Zhen and Shi Chen.


    As the elite children of the top ten families, they feel a sense of crisis.


    As expected, there are many heroes in the world, not all of them can be summed up together. Zhang Guang already has the qualification to challenge the top ten family elites.


    "If he also takes part in the selection, he will be our great enemy," won Ning said


    Both of them nodded softly.


    On the high platform, Zhang Guang''s whole body rippled with the powerful power of annihilating the dragon. In a long voice, he said: "Lu fan, I don''t believe it. I will beat you to powder. You can stand up again."


    Lu Fan stared at the empty shadow behind Zhang Guang, and he recognized what it was.


    Inside, the nine dragon Xuangong tower has been laughing wildly.


    "To annihilate the Dragon shadow, he actually wanted to build the annihilation dragon shape. Build the dragon shape with human body and martial arts with dragon shape. The man had a good idea, but he met a killer. Great master, he''s done. "


    Of course, Lu Fan understood what Lao Jiu meant.


    Slowly, Lu Fan put his hand into his belt and touched a bead.


    Zhang Guang rushes straight to Lu Fan. With the great annihilation force and the eight wasteland array under his feet, he has killed thousands of troops.


    The power of terror has made the sky golden.


    The power of this move can be said to have touched the edge of Tiangang.


    The sword fell on Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    At the moment, Lu Fan smiled and took out a bead with his left hand.


    Annihilate the dragon.


    At the next moment, Zhang Guang suddenly stopped and his strength was suddenly emptied by the dragon ball.


    Zhang Guang has not yet reflected how it happened. Lu Fan''s shoulder moves and bumps him back.


    Bang.


    Zhang Guang was knocked upside down and flew three Zhangs. He turned around in the middle of the air to stop the momentum.


    The annihilation power on the body disappeared instantly, and the shadow behind disappeared. In such a situation, Zhang Guang was totally speechless.


    "What just happened," a group of people exclaimed under the platform.


    At that moment, few people could see what Lu Fan took out.


    But then, Lu Fan''s body also lit up a golden light, behind the annihilation of the dragon.


    It''s not only the virtual shadow, but also a dragon soul that appears from Lufan''s Dantian and circles around Lufan''s body.


    More powerful than just annihilation force, boundless.


    Tian Qingyang''s jaw was about to fall. Even Emperor Qin and Shang almost pulled his beard down.


    The sword rises, and Lu Fan''s hands are full of heavy swords, pointing straight to Zhang Guang''s face.


    Seeing this scene, Zhang Guang cried out hysterically, "it''s impossible. How can you use the power of annihilation?"


    Lu Fan didn''t want to explain to him. The annihilating spirit of the Dragon coiled up the sword.


    The nine cyclones light up from Lu Fan''s body, and the vigorous Qi is released rapidly from the nine cyclones. Lu Fan''s strength in this moment has exceeded that of the ordinary ones. Wu Feng''s heavy sword even made the sound of dragon chanting.


    At this time, everyone''s attention is on Lu Fan''s sword.


    However, several people stared at the nine cyclones on Lu Fan. One of them was Emperor Qin Shang. He recognized what the nine cyclones were. He murmured: "life and death rotation force, you are the disciple of the scholar."


    the other is Qin fan, the second prince. When he saw the nine cyclones, Qin fan stood up directly.


    The look of dementia, as if to see a peerless beauty, no, is more attractive than peerless beauty.


    "Life and death turn. Heaven level skill. "


    Qin fan murmured with a voice he could only hear.


    At this moment, he forgot everything. In his eyes, there were only nine cyclones on Lu Fan.


    Dancing spirit saw this scene, under the veil, a smile rose.


    "The annihilation force meets the annihilation dragon ball. Lu fan, Lu fan, I don''t know if you are lucky or powerful. Maybe you all have it. "


    On the high platform, Zhang Guang''s hands began to shake.


    But he still shouted: "eight wasteland battle, get up."


    The array light covers Zhang Guang''s whole body.


    Lu Fan steps forward and cuts out the heavy sword.


    "Annihilate the dragon."


    Sword. Dazzling.


    Light. Straight to the sky.


    When the sword falls, the eight wasteland array collapses like a mirage.


    Zhang Guang''s whole body quickly collapses under the annihilation force, even if he himself has practiced the annihilation force.


    The skin turns into fly ash, the muscles into powder, and the bones disappear.


    The light annihilated everything, with Zhang Guang standing in the void.


    Slowly, the light converges, and Lu Fan stands with his sword.


    Zhang Guang is just in the dark.


    And Zhang Guang himself only has a dragon scale, which falls gently on the ground.

 Chapter 494

    The jingle was crisp and not loud, but it was clearly heard by all the people present.


    There is no reason for it, but now it''s very quiet and terrible. People almost hold their breath and watch this scene.


    Lu Fan looks indifferent, and the heavy sword without a front stabs back. Look up to the sky.


    There, his Royal Highness''s mouth was open at this time, and the consternation on his face was as if someone had stuffed some apples in his mouth, which could not close his mouth at all.


    Qin fan, the second prince, has a better expression, but not much. It''s just a little bit smaller with the mouth open.


    Lu Fan takes back his eyes and slowly steps down from the high platform.


    The unshaped platform that was destroyed by the battle was only a few tens of feet high, and soon Lu Fan came down.


    Everyone looked at the figure of Lu Fan dully, and at the same time gave Lu fan out of the way.


    Slowly, Lu Fan walked to his carriage.


    There thirteen have been waiting for a long time. Only thirteen of the look is still normal, see Lu fan back, whisper: "master, congratulations."


    Lu Fan took Xiaohei from the thirteen hands and said with a smile, "let''s go. It''s over. Go back to the festival. What would you like to eat? I''ll treat you. "


    Thirteen gently shook, driving the carriage away slowly.


    It was not until the figure of the two disappeared and all the people on the scene reacted. Then there was the collective frying pan.


    "Lu Fan won. God, Lu fan, the Donghua swordsman, won Zhang Guang."


    "Zhang Guang was defeated and killed, and the whole army of Bajie was destroyed."


    "Lu fan is so strong. Why is he so strong?"


    "Is the last move he used also the power of annihilation? He is not a dragon, why can he annihilate the ghost of the dragon?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Shout and talk. All the people were talking loudly about the picture they had just seen.


    Until now, they still don''t believe that Lu Fan really defeated Zhang Guang.


    Even Emperor Qin and Shang were silent for a long time, and then said, "go back. I''m done with what I need to see. "


    What did Prime Minister LV just want to say? The emperor of Qin and Shang directly raised his hand to stop him.


    "Don''t say anything. Don''t say anything."


    Prime Minister LV nodded clearly: "yes, please make your own decision."


    Slowly, Emperor Qin and Prime Minister LV stepped out of the crowd.


    And after they went out, the man who had been standing next to the emperor of Qin and Shang said, "eh, did I just have someone around me? I can''t remember anything. Hello, Lao Zhang, did I just have someone around me?"


    "With you a ghost, you are always around me, where is anyone?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Here, tianqingyang was silent for a moment, and then said: "it seems that we should all go back to check who Lu fan is."


    Shuishiquan said: "not bad. He''s already a threat. "


    Dan Taige said: "then you should check slowly. I''m going to see a handsome guy. "


    The three men looked at each other, laughed and turned away.


    Liu Zhen looked at Han Yuanning and said, "I heard that Lu fan is very familiar with your Han family."


    Han Yuanning said: "I have met several times. But he has been driven out by my Han family. "


    "It''s a pity," said Shi Chen. If it is passed back, the elders of your Han family will not regret it. "


    Han Yuanning bit his teeth and didn''t reply. Han Xiong, who had been standing not far behind Han Yuanning, pinched his fist and whispered: "well done, well done. Ha ha, Lu fan, every time I think you have your strength, it turns out to be fake. This is your real strength. Damn it, isn''t Han Feng more powerful as your elder martial brother? It seems that I''m really going to shut up. "


    In the sky, his Royal Highness''s hands were shaking.


    "Zhang Guang is dead."


    The prince Qin Yun murmured.


    There were a few people sitting behind him, none of whom dared to make a sound.


    That Ren Jianghu''s a little lucky, Lu Fan only gave him a fist at the beginning, but also not with all his strength.


    If at that time Lu Fan had taken out such combat power as he is today, he would have died long ago.


    "Zhang Guang died."


    Prince Qin Yun''s voice widened a little, holding his fist''s hand, and his fingernails were already in the flesh.


    Ren Jiang said cautiously: "Your Highness Prince, save your sorrow and fight for life and death. We have no way to live or die. "


    "Of course, I have no way. Now what can I do with Lu fan. Send Tiangang warrior to kill him again. I''m the crown prince, not the killer leader. Lu Fan. Lu Fan. Lu Fan.


    Prince Qin Yunlian called for Lu Fan three times, and the blood from the corner of his mouth flowed out.


    On the opposite side, Qin fan saw this scene, and Shi Shi ran sat back.


    He quietly looked at the angry but helpless Qin Yun, with a smile on his lips.


    Waving, a golden guard came to him.


    Qin Fan said in a low voice: "prepare for the gift, go to danta and apologize to Lu Fan. Don''t go in my name. Just send the gift to him. He will understand who sent it. "


    Jin Jiawei nods and leaves, while Qin fan sighs.


    "A pity, a pity."


    Qin fan sighed softly. Lu fan, who was supposed to be his subordinate, is more likely to be a right-hand man in the future. But he used a cauldron of blood changing elixir to force Sheng away. This is called fate, this is to see the eye.


    Although the goal has been achieved, he saw Qin Yun''s picture of spitting blood.


    But in his heart, there was a pity. Fortunately, after his son left Lu fan, he did not send anyone to pursue Lu Fan. Things have not become rigid, not to be polite.


    After that, we can only use the gentle method to Lu Fan. This is a typical person who eats soft but not hard.


    Get up, Qin fan leaves. He wants to go back and think about what to say next. Lu fan is under his command again.


    Qin Yun also left, at this time, his heart was full of anger and resentment. But he didn''t know what to do next. He does have some great masters. But those were assigned by the father to protect the safety of the prince''s mansion. Even if he wants to call, he still needs his father''s order.


    There are only three immortal Qi masters. He can call them at will. But the three have not come back yet, and they do not know what they are doing. It seems it''s necessary to check the life card.


    When they left, all that remained was the people in the capital.


    These people were reluctant to leave for a long time. Some people began to rob the broken stones on the ground. According to them, these stones were all contaminated with the strength of Lu Fan and Zhang Guang.


    Maybe when Lu Fan becomes famous in the future, these stones will be valuable.


    Most people laugh at this, but some also pick up some.


    Among the crowd, a fat man was drinking wine, and he said with a smile: "a man of Valor, with great talent. Upper level of mood, not happy not sad. Another teacher will surely sweep the world. "


    With that, the fat man looked at the old man beside him and said, "Lao Liu, are you interested in accepting apprentices?"


    The old man frowned and said: "don''t you think I can see what martial arts he uses? Are you sure you want to give it to me."


    the fat man smiled and said: "let it go. What can''t you do. Let''s fight again. Ha ha. "


    The old man shook his head and said with a smile, "you are a real man. But I''m really thinking about it. "

 Chapter 495

    At night, lights are everywhere.


    Tonight is the night of the new year''s sacrifice and the beginning of the new year.


    Drinking and eating meat, reunion dinner, is the tradition of Lei dozen.


    Inside the capital, everyone went home for the festival. From time to time, there were blessings. They floated out of the streets and wandered over the whole capital.


    In danta.


    Lu fan, thirteen, Xiao Hao and Wu Likun set up a hot pot.


    The authentic mutton medicine pot is good for nourishing qi and health. It is run by Xiao Hao. According to him, every piece of meat is carefully selected by him, with a strong fragrance.


    Outside, all kinds of gifts have been piled on the floor.


    From time to time, there was a little guy shouting.


    "Mr. Lu, Mr. Lu has sent a generous gift to invite Mr. Lu to enjoy the moon tomorrow."


    "Mr. Lu, master situ has sent a gift. Please go boating and discuss the wine in three days."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A shout, accompanied by the gift on the ground.


    Lu fan is too lazy to count. There are too many gifts. Now it''s troublesome to collect all these things. Simply put it there first.


    Xiao Hao said with a smile: "brother Lu fan, you are now famous at one stroke. All the powerful princes and nobles in the capital want to have a relationship with you. "


    Wulikun put down a pile of meat in the pot and said: "brother Lu fan is not going to join any forces. These people, too, are so bold in giving gifts that they are not afraid of his royal highness dealing with them. "


    Xiao Hao chuckled and said, "you don''t understand. Look at the biggest pile at the door. It''s from the prince. There are also two princes, all of whom have brought gifts. Although there is no name left, the Runes of the Royal tribute on it are always authentic. "


    "Really?" said Wu. Both of your highness have come with gifts. No, you didn''t offend them


    Lu Fan said calmly, "I''m offended. But they can''t help me for the time being, so they just give me some small gifts to show that it''s over and won''t be mentioned. "


    Xiao Hao said with a smile, "brother Lu, when the next year is snowing and the spring is blooming, you will definitely stand out from the selection."


    Lu Fandao: "I''m sorry. I also hope to get a better place. "


    Wu Likun shook his head and said: "Lu fange, I think now you can select people who are threatening you, that is, the elite children of the top ten families."


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "ten families. I''ve heard that for a long time. Are you familiar with the ten families. Can you tell me something? "


    Wu Likun and Xiao Hao look at each other and shake their heads.


    Lu Fan sighed, just then a voice sounded from the door.


    "I know. Do you want to listen. "


    The voice is very familiar to me. I look around and see the Iraqis come here.


    "Dancing is ethereal."


    Shi ran, Wukong spirit came to Lu Fan''s side, pulled the chair and sat down.


    It''s not the first time that she has come. Xiao Hao immediately said, "sister dance, you have also come. Don''t you go home and have a reunion dinner. "


    Wukong Ling said with a smile, "you didn''t go back either."


    Xiao Hao said: "our family is too far away. If you want to go back, the annual sacrifice will be over. So I can''t go back. Alas, I will worry about it again this year. "


    "I''m a little better than you, no one worries about me," said Wu in a soft voice


    Xiao Hao frowned and asked, "why?"


    Before he finished speaking, Wu Likun immediately stopped Xiao Hao''s mouth with a piece of meat.


    At this time, Xiao Hao responds to Wu Likun''s words. He immediately lowers his head and doesn''t speak.


    Lu Fan took a pot of wine and handed it to Wukong Lingdao: "drink, don''t say these unhappy things."


    Wukong spirit way: "Lu fan, don''t you want to know about the ten families. Shall I tell you something? "


    Lu Fandao: "OK, tell me about it. Maybe in the spring of next year, I will meet ten families


    Wukong Ling slowly put the wine pot aside and said, "let''s start with the ten families. Lu fan, which ten families do you know now? "


    Lu Fan thought and said, "Han family, Tian family, by the way, there is a water family."


    Wukong Ling said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you still had contact with the water family. Well, these three are the strongest of the ten families. The rest, with a slightly smaller influence, are the dantai family, the Shi family and the Liu family. These three families are also martial arts families. There are countless children in their families, all over Wu''an. By comparison, the Han family, the Tian family and the Shui family are just a tiny difference. "


    Lu Fandao: "what else."


    Wukong Ling then said: "next, it''s the Lu family and the Chu family. These two families are very low-key. Among them, the LV family is famous for their miscellaneous studies. Lu family''s children are also martial artists and alchemists. They can''t even learn anything without skills. For example, today''s prime minister, LV Qinghou. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "nothing, you can be prime minister."


    Wu Qiling nodded: "that''s right. This is the powerful place of Lv''s family. LV Qinghou, Prime Minister of bouyette, though he has no vigorous strength and vitality. But no one can kill him in Wu''an. As for the reason, no one knows. Anyway, those who want to kill him are dead. Among them, there are three Tiangang nine strong ones. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly and wrote down the Lu family.


    Wukong Ling continued: "as for the Chu family. It''s a declining family. Although it''s still one of the top ten families, it''s getting dusk in Xishan and there are fewer and fewer children in the family. Up to now, it has been more than ten years since I saw the feat of the Chu family''s children. Now, the Chu family has not yet been able to take the figures do not know. That is to say, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. No one dares to challenge it. "


    Xiao Hao interjected: "I''ve heard about it. It is said that the courtyard of the Chu family has not been opened for eight years. "


    Lu fan asked, "well, there are eight families. Then there are two families."


    Wukong spirit way: "the remaining two families don''t need to care too much. One family is Ouyang family. Since the appearance of Ouyang, a big devil, the door has been completely closed. Although the family strength is still strong, but it has issued a word, a thousand years away from the world, no longer out of the mountain, can be ignored. The other is the Qin family. I don''t need to talk about that. "


    When they heard the word Qin, they all looked solemn. Needless to say, the Qin family is the royal family.


    The family with the strongest feelings in the top ten families is the royal family.


    Lu Fan rolled his eyelids and said, "so, there are ten families."


    Wukong Ling said, "yes. Lu fan, if you really want to get a good place in the selection. It should be noted that there are only seven people. Han family, won Ning. Tianjia, tianqingyang. Shuijia, shuishiquan. Dan Tai family, Dan Tai Ge. Liu family, Liu Zhen. Shijia, Shichen. Lu family, Lu Yin. These seven people are all on the national list. You can have a close look at their skills. But the record on the national list is a few years ago. So, just look at it, don''t believe it all. "


    Then Wukong Ling took out a book and handed it to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan solemnly accepted it and said with a smile, "dancing is ethereal. This gift is better than all the gifts I received today."


    Wukong spirit way: "really. When did you become able to speak. However, it''s not a normal thing to give gifts at the annual sacrifice. Do you have any gifts for me? "


    Lu Fan was shocked for a moment. He never knew there was such a rule.


    However, since Wukong Ling has said it, he can''t be stingy. He points to the numerous gifts outside the door and says, "choose at will."


    The dancing spirit laughs happily, slowly took off own veil.


    Although it''s not the first time to see the perfect face of Wukong spirit, Lu Fan''s frustrated heart beats a few times.


    At this time, Xiao Hao and Wu Likun suddenly laughed at the same time, picked up a box and said, "brother Lu, this is our gift for you."


    Lu fan is stunned again. It seems that the rules really exist. Wu Qiling didn''t cheat him.


    Opening the box, you can see a book called "detailed explanation of the warrior Dan".


    Xiao Hao said with a smile, "brother Lu fan, this is the book we found for you. There are about dozens of elixirs that can be made by the martial artists themselves without vitality, just by mixing techniques and herbs. This book is not easy to find. It''s also our intention. "


    Lu fan can''t laugh or cry. If he is really a warrior, he may be ecstatic to get this book. But he is still an alchemist. If you want to refine the pill, you can directly refine it. Do you need to care about what vitality is not.


    But Lu fan still smiled at Xiao Hao and Wu Likun and said, "this is the first gift I received. Well, I''ll give you a present, too. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan took out a book and handed it to Xiao Hao.


    "The great famine will be resolved."


    Xiao Hao''s confused way.


    Hearing the title of the book, Wu Qiling suddenly shakes.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "this book is the skill of an alchemist. I will give it to you. You can have a good understanding and become a real master in the future. "


    Xiao Hao said once. In his knowledge, he could not recognize it as a heaven level skill.


    Wu Kongling whispered to Lu: "you just gave them one of the heaven level skills."


    Lu Fan sent a message back: "anyway, I also recited it. No harm. By the way, do you have any magic cultivation skills. Give me one or two, too. I''ll exchange things with you. "


    Wukong Spirit said with a smile, "OK. Then I want one thing. "


    Lu Fandao: "say whatever you want."


    Dancing spirit suddenly pulled up Lu Fan and said, "go, go up."


    "What do you want?" Lu Fan said in surprise


    Wukong Ling raised his eyebrows and said, "you will know when you go up."


    At the end of the speech, Wukong Ling pulls Lu Fan up in the light laughter of Xiao Hao and Wu Likun.


    This night, it will be a warm candle and a red curtain.


    What a night.

 Chapter 496

    Snow in winter, red sun and breeze.


    Time flies for a month, and it''s gone quietly.


    Ice and snow into the water into the soil, moistening the earth. Green grass breaks through the earth to welcome the spring of the new year.


    Everything recovers, without ice and snow, the streets of the capital become bustling again.


    Deep street, old lane.


    In a restaurant, Lu fan is drinking wine.


    The fat boss smiled and said: "boy, it''s enough to drink. By the end of January, the volume of alcohol has increased. "


    Lu Fan wiped off the wine stains on the corners of his mouth and said in a loud voice, "wine, wine. It won''t be no money, let people drink more. "


    The fat boss touched his belly and said, "according to your drinking method, how many stocks do I have. I''ll let you drink it. I''ll give you another drink and get out of here. "


    The fat boss dumped a jar of wine and Lu Fan reached for it.


    By the side, XIII also took a sip of wine, while drinking, his fingers were still moving like the wind.


    This is his new skill. Lu fan doesn''t remember his name very well. Anyway, it''s the authentic magic cultivation skill from Wukong spirit.


    After drinking the blood changing elixir, you can only practice magic. However, fortunately, he is a demon cultivator. He has no problem in cultivating his skills. The only thing to worry about is how to suppress his blood and magic Qi. So Lu Fan spent a lot of time in this period, helping shisan to refine several heats of breath accumulating pills. Now it looks ok.


    Xiaohei lies on the table, holding a wine bowl and getting drunk completely.


    The fat boss smiled at Lu Fan and said, "boy. Last time I told you, I''d like to introduce some high-ranking people to you. Have you thought about it clearly, "


    Lu Fan Dao:" Gao Ren, come on. Where is the senior man? "The fat boss pointed to Lu Fan''s nose and said:" you little boy, look down on me. You wait. The senior will be here in a moment. You are ready to join us. "


    Lu Fan looks up and has another glass of wine in his stomach. He chuckles twice.


    At this time, an old man stepped in. Long voice way: "east fat man, a pot of wine."


    The fat boss saw the old man and said with a smile, "old Liu, you are here."


    Old Liu sat to one side, turned his head and looked at Lu Fan with a smile.


    "Well, there are guests today."


    The fat boss said with a smile, "bullshit, I don''t have any guests here any day."


    Said, the fat boss took a pot of wine and put it on Lao Liu''s table.


    Old Liu didn''t take it up to drink, instead, he put the wine pot in his hand and said: "this young man. You are the one who fought in Gaotai some time ago, Lu Fan


    Lu Fan looked up at the old man and said with a smile, "exactly. The old man knew me. "


    Lao Liu said with a smile:" I have seen your competition. It''s impressive. Your skills are good. It''s a pity that the road is a little worse. In particular, the last move to annihilate the dragon is to annihilate the Dragon beads by annihilation. If you can take the power of annihilation into your own use, or cultivate the body of all things. There''s no need to annihilate the dragon ball. "


    Lu Fan was shocked at once. The old man in front of him was very knowledgeable.


    Lao Liu smiled softly, touched his beard, and put on an expression that I knew all about.


    The fat boss suddenly smiled and said, "look, I''ll say that I have a superior person here."


    Lu Fan frowned and said to the old man with fists and hands: "I dare to ask you what is the body of Vientiane."


    The old man said with a smile, "the body of all things is a magic skill. After completion, you can move the body bones and turn the meridians at will. Practice to a great success, invisible, lawless. All the skills of the dragon people and other people can be practiced. "


    Lu Fan listened to the fretting in his heart, but did not reply.


    At this time, the old man suddenly waved his hand, and a drop of wine flew out of the bottle.


    The old man''s fingers light a little, the wine will suddenly turn into a fire, and then the fire will turn into ice, and the cold air will splash.


    With a wave of the palm, the ice suddenly becomes a lightsaber, on which the light of yin and Yang flows.


    With one hand, the lightsaber disappeared again and became a ball in the hands of the old man. It''s very transparent. At a glance, the whole world is reflected in it.


    There are mountains, water, blue sky, white clouds and grassland.


    Lu fan is stunned. He has a good understanding now. How much can you see the old man''s hand between the terrible turn.


    Tao domain, this is what Tao domain can do.


    Only Tao domain can make an object violate the original rules of the world, and only Tao domain can do such amazing things.


    In other words, the old man in front of him is actually a warrior.


    The old man finally clapped the beads, threw them away, and a drop of water fell on Lu Fan''s table.


    Water, or the drop of wine, not much, crystal clear.


    But what it has just experienced is enough to amaze everyone.


    The old man smiled at Lu Fan and said, "how about that. Are you interested in learning? "


    Lu fan is like saying" think "on the spot, but when it comes to his mouth, he doesn''t say it.


    The old man didn''t worry. He watched Lu Fan''s face change. Fat boss is more happy to see.


    But just then another man came in through the door.


    "Liu mang. If you abduct disciples like this, will you be too old to respect them? "


    Along with the sound came a woman, who seemed to be forty or fifty years old and half old, Xu Niang, still charming.


    Liu looked at the woman and said, "Yang Xi, Mrs. Yang. Why are you here. It''s not time for you to drink. "


    The woman turned to look at the fat boss and said with a smile, "I was called here. It''s to introduce a good disciple to me. "


    Then she looked at Lu Fan. A pair of slightly blue eyes, looking at Lu Fan.


    For a moment, Mrs. Yang said, "not bad. It''s a good material. I''ll do it. "


    Yang Nanzi then grabs Lu Fan with one hand. Lu Fan sees her hand coming, but feels that he can''t avoid it at all.


    But soon, Mrs. Yang''s hand was blocked by a drop of wine.


    That drop of water stopped in front of Mrs. Yang''s body, motionless. Mrs. Yang dared not move forward half a minute.


    Turning around, Mrs. Yang looked at old Liu and said, "what do you mean?"


    old Liu said slowly: "I haven''t asked you what you mean."


    "You just don''t let it," said Mrs. Yang with a smile, just a little chilly.


    Liu was not afraid of her and said quietly, "no way."


    With that, Lu Fan felt two extremely terrible momentum suddenly appear in this restaurant.


    Just as the momentum was about to overwhelm him, the voice of the fat boss sounded.


    "You two are seated. It''s not just you two coming to see people today. "


    Fat boss''s words, just like a flash of lightning, split the momentum of two people.


    The faces of Mrs. Yang and Mr. Liu changed slightly, and then Mrs. Yang sat on the other side.


    The fat boss smiled at Lu Fan and said, "what do you think now,"


    Lu Fan stared at the fat boss and said: "I''m thinking, this shop, is it a black shop?"

 Chapter 497

    The fat boss smiled and was very happy.


    He said to Lu fan, "don''t worry, it''s not a black shop, it won''t take your life."


    Just finished speaking, a figure suddenly appeared at the door.


    He was dressed in rags, with muddy eyes, scars on his face and a broken sword on his waist.


    "Old Xuanyuan, you''re here, too."


    people haven''t come in yet, said Liu.


    Xuanyuan old ghost steps into the shop, takes an eye to sweep, then pulls the corner of the mouth to smile: "old Liu, Yang Pozi, you are both in unexpectedly. Dongpang, did you deliberately let us fight? "


    the boss smiled:" I''m here to introduce the apprentice to you. As for whether you want to fight or not, that''s your business. But I want to say one first. Whoever breaks my shop, I will kill him. It''s OK. "


    all three of them suddenly changed their looks, and the old Xuanyuan ghost sat aside.


    Lu Fan finally heard something. He looked at the fat boss and said: "wait a minute, introduce the apprentice. You can''t say it''s me. How do I feel like I''m a fish on the chopping board, and I''ll be slaughtered. I just came to have a drink. "


    the fat boss smiled and said:" boy, you really think my wine is for nothing. Sit down, it''s your turn of the day. "


    The fat boss said and went to the back of the counter and took out a small book from his waist.


    Lu Fan feels that this is not a place to stay for a long time. He just gets up and wants to leave, but finds it hard to move. As if there was an invisible force that suppressed him.


    At this time, Lao Liu coughed twice and said in a long voice: "Mrs. Yang, old Xuanyuan.". This kid, it''s my first choice. You don''t want to rob me. I''m a man of my age. I don''t have a boy to pass on. "


    "Old Liu," she said with a smile. Those who come to dongpangzi''s shop don''t lack to pass on their clothes. This boy, with a healthy body, as strong as iron, has amazing resilience. It''s just time to repair my Taiyi martial heart. "


    Lao Liu said: "Lady Yang, your Taiyi is determined to be a martial artist. He will practice the dead. His mood should be light as water and bright as a mirror. Otherwise, there will be no residue left. You''d better find an ice girl to pass on the mantle. I thought, you will surely get something when you go to the northern kingdom of God. Why do you want to rob me? "Said Mrs. Yang:" it''s not hard to practice your intangible martial arts. If you can''t practice well, you will become a stone and never recover. If your former apprentices had not turned to dust, your mantle would have been handed down. "


    The old Xuanyuan ghost, who has been watching from the side, has been staring at the sword without front behind Lu Fan.


    For a moment, the old Xuanyuan ghost said: "boy. You are also the sword maker. Tell me what a sword is. "


    Lu Fan listened to Xuanyuan''s old man and frowned:" a sword is a sword. What else can it be? "


    Xuanyuan old ghost laughed, pointed to Lu Fan''s face and said: "this baby is honest enough, not forced. I took it. "


    Lao Liu and Mrs. Yang all looked at Xuanyuan at the time.


    Old Liu Li said: "Xuanyuan old ghost. It doesn''t matter if you pass on your deadly sword formula. It is better not to pass it on, so as not to cause trouble to the world. "


    Yangpo said: "if you can''t move, you can turn people into killers. It''s also called Xiuzhen sword. If you lose it, don''t lose it. What are you doing? "


    Xuanyuan old ghost was not angry at all. He said calmly, "cultivate yourself. Repair the true self, eliminate the false and save the true. If you can''t cultivate your true self, you will naturally become crazy. If you don''t have enough realm and skills, who can blame you. I think this boy is in a good mood and in good health. He is a young man. Maybe I can fulfill my wish. Don''t rob me of any of you, otherwise


    Xuanyuan old ghost holds the broken sword at his waist.


    Old Liu and Mrs. Yang''s face slightly changed, and they said in a different voice: "do you want to fight?"


    Xuanyuan old ghost way: "one on one, you are not my opponent. Be careful that I can''t drink any more in the future after being killed by my sword. "


    Liu chuckled and said, "I''d like to try your swordsmanship. If we don''t do it for decades, it doesn''t matter if we move today. "


    "I also want to ask for two moves of swordsmanship," said Mrs. Yang


    Lu fan is shocked to see that these three people are ready to start.


    What''s the matter? He''ll come and drink a pot of wine. How can he get three experts to fight.


    That old Liu is definitely a martial arts expert, so the two people next to him will never be different.


    That is to say, three martial arts masters are scrambling to accept him. If you change to someone else, you won''t be happy.


    But now, Lu Fan just wants to go.


    As soon as vigorous Qi is collected, Lu Fan forcefully swallows all the forces around him into his body.


    Whatever his restrictions, Lu Fan broke them directly in the most barbaric way.


    When he got up, Lu Fan picked up Xiao Hei on the table and turned his head to say to him, "let''s go."


    Slow down, Lu Fan walks toward the door.


    At this time, the three people were stunned to see Lu Fan standing up. Even the fat boss looked at Lu Fan slightly in a daze.


    "Stop, how did you just break the hold."


    As soon as the fat boss spoke, Lu Fan felt that he could not walk.


    Turning around, Lu Fandao said, "I don''t want to go to school now. Let me go."


    The fat boss smiled and said, "wait, what are you worried about. Let the three of them fight it out. First of all, how did you break it? "


    Lu fan is silent. He is not sure to lie in front of several powerful martial artists.


    Xuanyuan old ghost said with a smile: "interesting. Can break the world suppression of the east fat man in an instant. I didn''t have it when I was young. "


    Lao Liu also said with a smile: "it''s strange. I didn''t understand how he did it. It''s a bit like the devouring of the demon cultivator, but it doesn''t have half magic Qi and blood Qi. "


    "It''s very suitable," said Mrs. Yang. "This son will practice my skill and make it twice as good with half the effort."


    Finish saying, three people look at each other around again, surface reveals hostility.


    Old Liu said rudely: "it''s about the inheritance of the mantle. It seems that I can''t let it go. "


    "What do you want to do? Draw a line."


    Mrs. Yang said more domineering.


    Xuanyuan old ghost was thoughtful at this time. He looked at the fat boss and said: "east fat man. You won''t just wait to see us fight. "


    The fat boss said with a smile, "I have an idea. I''ll see if you want it or not."


    old Liu Lang said in a voice: "say,"


    the fat boss said with a smile: "since you don''t let it, it''s better to let this kid choose his own skills. Then you can give him all your skills. He can practice whichever he wants, and then he will go to visit the mountain gate."


    Lao Liu smiled and said, "well, you''re a fat man. I understand. This is the way you play. But I think it''s not the skill. I give it to you."


    Mrs. Yang also saw something. She said with a smile: "no problem. It''s just the skill. Take it out and publicize it. I give it to you."


    the old devil of Xuanyuan said: "it''s all given. Then I won''t be stingy. Give it to you."


    three people, The fat boss said to Lu fan, "I said, today is the day of your transit."


    Lu Fan didn''t react to it, only saw three lights appear suddenly, and then directly disappeared into his mind,

 Chapter 498

    All of a sudden, Lu Fan woke up from the table.


    Wooden table or this wooden table, wine or this jar of wine, store or this shop, fat boss is still fat boss.


    Lu fan, holding his slightly drowsy head, looked at the fat boss and said, "what happened just now. They threw something in my head. "


    "You''re drunk," chubby boss said with a smile


    Lu Fan looks up to the left and right, only he and the thirteen who are still sleeping in the empty shop. There are three masters.


    Lu Fan looked at the fat boss and said, "I just fell asleep."


    The fat boss said while he was eating melon seeds: "not really. I thought you had improved your drinking capacity. I didn''t expect to drink it. You need to practice. "


    Lu Fan nodded, reached out his hand to wake up, and put Xiao Hei on his shoulder.


    "No more. It''s a mistake to drink again, fat boss. Goodbye. I put the wine money on the table. "


    After that, Lu Fan took out a bottle of pills and put them on the table.


    He didn''t know the price of the wine, but he thought it was worth it.


    Fat boss today also surprisingly didn''t let Lu Fan put away the pills. He would never accept Lu Fan''s things in ordinary days.


    Shaking, Lu Fan walked out of the restaurant.


    Pat head, Lu Fan some can not remember just in the inside of things.


    He clearly remembers what happened, but he just can''t remember it. It''s like waking up with a bad dream.


    Behind him, thirteen was also dazed. He would never get drunk.


    It''s not because he has a good amount of alcohol, but because when he finds himself a little drunk, he will decide not to drink. But today, what''s going on.


    Lu Fan and thirteen steps out. The wind in early spring blows on his face.


    On the street, someone recognized Lu Fan''s greeting from afar, saying "good Mr. Lu."


    People in the capital have seen the world. Although worship, but not like the people of small cities, rush to ask for signatures. Even wish to worship their own people, on the spot stripped off the clothes wanton frivolous.


    Most of the people in the capital are proud.


    They also like and adore someone, but they will never do anything to block people in the street. They think it''s very tasteless behavior. When they meet such rude people, the people beside them can''t help but pull them away.


    So, Lu Fan walked easily in the street.


    "Is it him?"


    Not far away, on top of a restaurant, a young man with a feather fan and a silk scarf looked at Lu Fan''s figure from afar.


    From where he is, if Lu fan is an ordinary person, he can only see a group of small black spots. Lu Fan''s face can''t be seen clearly if he is not a man with excellent accomplishments and strong eyesight.


    "It''s him."


    Next to him, a man in official uniform.


    The bronze belt at the waist, with the word "an Min" written on it, does not need to be asked. It''s exactly the dress of the city guard. Just look at his slightly patterned clothes with silver on the cuff. I think he is still a head.


    "Well, good. Do as the master tells you. "


    The young master said softly. The leader of the city guard in front of him should bow and wave to the distance. In that direction, there is a fixed-point sky array.


    Lu Fan soon arrived at the fixed transmission array.


    The fixed-point sky array of the capital is also a major feature.


    Four Rune pillars, two guards, a light array, standard configuration.


    A fixed-point sky shifting array, with the maximum transmission distance of about ten thousand li, can only be used in the capital city.


    Some of the more biased outer city areas, even Fucheng streets, can not be transmitted to. But compared with the same vast area of Donghua, this mode of transportation is already very fast.


    Lu Fan returns to danta from here, and needs to pass it three times.


    So Lu fan has three gold coins in his hand. When the guard saw Lu fan, he immediately smiled.


    "How are you, Mr. Lu?"


    Lu Fan nodded and thrust a gold coin into the guard''s hand.


    Immediately two guards open the array. Lu Fan and shisan are welcome to enter.


    As usual, the array light flows and the power of space converges.


    Lu Fan didn''t think much, so he stepped in step by step.


    At that time, the sky was spinning and countless lights were passing behind Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan waited for a while and found that he had not come out of the array, which was a bit wrong.


    In normal times, when you go in through the fixed-point sky array, you will come out immediately.


    Today, he stayed in the space passage for so long, but he didn''t come out. When Lu Fan had moved his hand to the hilt of the sword, the space passage finally disappeared. What appears in front of Lu fan is a study.


    The room was full of books, almost full of sight. Lu Fan scanned around in amazement and said, "where is this?"


    Thirteen look solemn, the body has a red light, the whole person immediately expanded a circle, muscle swelling, no less than any Yuan Gang peak warrior weak momentum, spread out.


    Lu Fan also frowned, slowly pulled out the heavy sword without front, murmured: "it''s the array that is out of order."


    His words are not just doubts. It''s more about the question of Laojiu, who immediately replied in his body: "great master, it''s impossible. If there is a problem with the array, it should be the first time to squeeze people out. The alchemists who can set up a fixed point to move the sky array in the capital will not be able to prevent this. There is only one possibility, that is, someone intentionally sent the master here. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "intentionally. Who is it. Which of the two highness. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan turned over the books beside him.


    There are so many books here that we can''t put them on the shelves. We can only put them on the ground at will. The piles are everywhere, but they are neatly stacked.


    Lu Fan turned over several books, shook his head and said, "not quite right. There are all kinds of books here. It''s not much like a book from the Royal Society. "


    Lu fan pulls out a book with four big words on the cover: "secrets in the room."


    Open a look, a color picture, also with explanation. Lu Fan looks at his eyes, his brow tighter.


    Slowly put the book back, and Lu Fan walked slowly.


    What he didn''t notice was that among the walls lined with books on both sides, there was a bead slightly larger than the ordinary night pearl. The beads reflected everything in the room.


    Behind the wall, in a small room, an old man smiled at the water curtain in front of him.


    Everything Lu fan does in his study, including everything Lu fan says, is seen and listened to by the old man.


    "Well, it''s not bad intelligence, it''s calm. The Dao kingdom is hidden in the sword in hand, which is a divine weapon. There is a little guy beside. He has blood Qi. The medicine covers his evil Qi. Whether it''s a demon cultivator or not, let''s see. "


    The old man slowly wrote this down on the paper. Then he raised his head and smiled, and the light shone on his face.


    He is the Prime Minister of cloth clothes, Lu Qinghou.

 Chapter 499

    The study is very large, at least a hundred Zhang.


    Lu Fan walked all the way in and saw all kinds of books.


    From the miscellaneous books in front to the historical books in the bookshelf, I can see a detailed explanation of the array, martial arts and skills, and the spirit of the alchemists.


    As if the owner of this study, every book doesn''t look new. It should be turned over.


    There is no dust on the book. It seems that someone cleans it every day.


    Lu Fan went all the way inside and thought about what kind of person he would be if someone could read all these books.


    Just thinking about it, suddenly Lu Fan heard a slight whimper coming from the side.


    The voice is very subtle, like a woman is covered by someone''s mouth.


    Lu Fan spreads out his body method and moves forward quickly. At the same time, he puts Xiao Hei into his belt.


    Thirteen follows Lu Fan''s back, body method is equally quick. At this time, he was able to keep up with Lu Fan completely.


    When he came to the wall, Lu Fan listened attentively, and the sound seemed to come from the wall.


    People are curious. Lu Fan looks around and finds no exit. This study, like a completely closed one, will this wall make a whimpering sound? It''s the exit.


    While thinking, Lu Fan''s hand gently placed on the wall.


    At that time, Lu Fan''s body was filled with the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    "Great master, there is array in the wall. Need to be broken or not. "


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "break open. But it''s less dynamic. "


    Jiulong Xuangong tower should be quiet, and then, in Lu Fan''s palm, a ray of light shines, seeping into the wall.


    Prime Minister LV, who watched through the water curtain Tianhua, got up and stood in front of the water curtain Tianhua. Through the clear water curtain Tianhua, Prime Minister LV fixed his eyes on Lu Fan''s hand, shining in his eyes.


    Turning around, Prime Minister LV took the pen and paper just now and continued to write.


    "The unknown skill seems to have the effect of breaking the array. The power in the palm is neither vigorous nor vigorous. Strength spreads like silk and is very subtle. It is the best strength to break the formation. "


    Lu Fan didn''t know what he was doing. He had been fully observed.


    At this time, he only felt a formation, along the palm of his hand directly into his body.


    However, the wall in front of the back actually separated to both sides, and the ground began to rumble.


    In prime minister Lv''s eyes, the light was more brilliant, and he continued to write.


    "It only takes ten breaths to break the ordinary seal array. This kind of skill, unheard of, looks at its hand type, seems not only to break the array, but also to absorb the essence of the array. "


    Writing about this, Prime Minister LV stopped abruptly and frowned, "it seems that this means has been heard somewhere."


    Close your eyes and think for a moment. Suddenly Prime Minister LV said, "ten immortal Qi masters. This is the method used by Shifang immortal Qi master. Is it true that the ten sides have not died, and they have also received a martial apprentice? "


    Prime Minister LV surmised. At this time, the wall in front of Lu fan has been completely opened.


    But what he saw surprised him.


    I saw more than ten women tied together with their clothes untidy, with a stick in their mouths. When I saw Lu fan, I immediately shouted.


    Lu Fan stood in place, stupefied for a while, and did not rush to untie the dozen women.


    Lu Fan looked at these ten women and said in a long voice, "don''t make a sound."


    Immediately, more than ten women stopped shouting at the same time. Lu fan is biting his teeth secretly. How can so many women be locked here.


    The expression on Lu Fan''s face was seen by Prime Minister LV Tongtong.


    With a slight smile, Prime Minister LV said, "it''s not bad to be greedy for women. More reliable than the Han family. These 13 women are all selected beauties. No matter what body or appearance they like, they can find their love. Lu Fan''s first reaction was not to be ecstatic, nor to shine in his eyes, but to frown and not to untie himself. It seems to be a very cautious person. It''s good to be cautious. It''s very good to be cautious. "


    Lu fan makes a look at shisan, nods and pulls out the stick which is blocked in a woman''s mouth. In a moment, the stick directly turns into a rune in shisan''s hand.


    Thirteen do not look, backhand a blow to break it.


    Lu Fan stepped forward and said, "it''s a seal rune. What''s your name? Why are you bound here? "


    The woman said in a sad voice, "we don''t know why we are bound here. We are all Qingshui people in Fengxian tower. Yesterday, we went to celebrate the birthday of Lord Mo in the outer city. As a result, we were hijacked here on the way back. Young man, please help us go. We still have some silver, which they have seized and thrown aside. Look over there. You save us. Those things are yours. "


    Lu Fan turned his head and looked to one side. As expected, there were many things piled up there.


    There are also many gold and silver. I can''t see that these swineherd are rich. Lu Fan roughly calculated that these things are worth tens of thousands of gold.


    But Lu fan is not interested in these things. He glances at these women.


    It has to be said that these women are really beautiful. There are enchanting and charming ones, as well as beautiful ones. There are plenty of charm and grace, but there are also some moving ones. In addition, their clothes are not neat now, but also by adding some Soul-catching beauty.


    But what Lu Fan cares about is not this, but whether they have vigorous energy and vitality.


    Lu Fan now deeply doubts whether this is a situation.


    After watching for a long time, Lu Fan did not find that some of these women were warriors or alchemists.


    After thinking about it, Lu Fandao said: "I can untie it for you. But you have to listen to me next. Our aim is to escape. I hope you don''t get into trouble. "


    All the women nodded desperately, and Lu Fan waved at thirteen.


    Immediately the two men removed all the seals from the women.


    These women have recovered their freedom. The first thing is to cry.


    Lu Fan cautiously looked around. When the women''s cries began to subside, Lu fan asked, "you can know how to get out of here."


    all the women began to shake their heads.


    Lu fan is biting his teeth. It''s a real hassle.


    When Lu Fan was going to look around again, suddenly the big array of light was shining at his feet.


    A terrible force came from the foot, and a dull voice sounded from all directions. Like the roar of thousands of beasts.


    Lu Fan immediately asked the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, "what''s the matter? What''s the array? Break it quickly."


    Jiulong Xuangong tower immediately raised its voice, and then from the foot of Lu fan, a ray of light lit up, and Lao Jiu began to break through.


    Lu Fan''s hand was holding the sword and shouted, "who is it? Come out for a fight."


    Prime Minister LV looked at Lu Fan shouting in the water curtain and said with a smile, "I can''t fight with you. I can''t fight. Come on, Lu Fan let me see your choice of life and death, and see your heart. "


    The light of the array is more and more bright. Lu fan, who is about to be crushed by the majestic force, can''t move.


    His whole body''s vigorous Qi can''t be released.


    Lu Fan clenched his teeth and said, "this array actually has the feeling of Dao domain."


    At this time, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong shouted loudly in Lu Fan''s body: "master, this array has entered the territory, I can''t break it."


    Lu Fan suddenly drank and wielded a sword, but his strength, just a foot ahead of him, disappeared.


    At this time, thirteen''s body expanded rapidly and turned into a huge black warrior, standing in front of Lu Fan.


    He has fangs in his mouth and red eyes. At this moment, he has fully opened his power. This is also his first time to show his strength after drinking the blood elixir.


    Lu Fan felt the pressure drop suddenly.


    But just then, several women behind suddenly shouted.


    "There is a door, young man."


    At that time, Lu Fan turned to look. Only a few women opened a door behind them.


    Outside, the fragrance of flowers, rain and dew came, and Lu Fan immediately pulled back.


    But at this time, the women also like crazy, to the door.


    It was a narrow door, now it was full of people. Lu Fan couldn''t get out at all.


    A light came from the side abruptly.


    When Lu Fan''s heavy sword stood up, he blocked it. With his strong power, his mouth almost cracked.


    "One by one, come on."


    With a roar, Lu Fan''s eyes were worried. If they go on like this, all of them will die here.


    Another light, kill those women.


    Lu Fan did not want to, flying a sword stopped, no Feng heavy sword, all began to slightly tremble.


    Thirteen at this time, a fist hit the air, shaking the whole house.


    Lu fan is angry and roars.


    "It''s not that easy to kill me."


    Nine cyclones are shining on him. He is ready to fight to death.


    But at this time, the light of the array suddenly disappeared, and everything quickly recovered as usual.


    Lu fan is stunned again. Suddenly, he turns around and looks at Lu fan, only to see that group of women don''t squeeze out. They all turn around and look at Lu Fan with a smile.


    At that time, Lu Fan understood a lot.


    At this time, the whole house roared.


    Immediately, Lu Fan felt that the sky was spinning, and he even entered the space channel again.


    Next moment, down to earth.


    Lu Fan looked up, and he came to a lobby.


    Three cups of tea are ready and steaming.


    An old man smiled at him, then waved to a group of women behind Lu Fan and said, "you can go down."


    All the women bowed and said, "yes, Prime Minister."


    Lu Fan suddenly felt a movement in his heart, and looked at the old man and said, "prime minister, Prime Minister of cloth, and Prime Minister LV Qinghou,"


    Prime Minister LV took up a cup of tea and said with a smile, "it''s me. Mr. Lu fan, please take a seat. "

 Chapter 500

    Lu Fan looks into prime minister Lv''s eyes and is silent.


    Prime Minister Lu didn''t speak, just smiled at Lu Fan.


    After a while, Lu fancai took back his eyes, sat down slowly and said, "prime minister Lv. I''d like to ask you why I did it today. "


    Prime Minister LV said with a slight smile:" temptation, you can call it inspection. "


    Lu Fandao: "inspection, I don''t understand."


    "You don''t need to understand," said Prime Minister LV with a smile. You just need to know that you just passed the inspection. "


    Lu Fandao: "if it''s passed, what''s the benefit?"


    Prime Minister LV said with a smile: "there are too many benefits. In the future, you will know. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "in a few days, I want to know now."


    As he said this, Lu Fan looked at Prime Minister LV with an aggressive look.


    Whoever has just been tricked will not be in a good mood. It''s hard for Lu fan to keep his temper.


    Prime Minister LV finally put down his teacup and said with a smile, "young man, don''t be so angry. I''ll test you. It''s good for you, me and the court. I can tell you a little now. Your career is not in the way. If you want to be a state animal husbandry, I can promise you now. Within two days, the appointment will come down. "


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment, and looked at Prime Minister LV doubtfully.


    He really didn''t understand what the test just had to do with him as a state herdsman.


    Prime Minister LV seemed to like watching Lu Fan''s face wring his eyebrows and said with a smile, "this is a good thing. Satisfied? "Lu Fan shook his head and said," Prime Minister Xie Lu. But I came to the capital to participate in the selection. Let''s not talk about the State animal husbandry. "


    Prime Minister LV smiled and said, "really, according to my understanding of you. You don''t really care about selection. You only value strength and family. One side of the land lives and practices martial arts, which can also strengthen the family power. Isn''t that what you want? At that time, if you don''t want to be a state animal, you can let your cousin Lu Ming do it. You can even ask your lover lingyao to help run a state. I think she will be more interested than you. "


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows twitched when Prime Minister LV said something.


    "How do you know that, Prime Minister?" Lu Fandao said with a smile. Donghua Prefecture is also the territory of Wu''an. As long as it''s people and things in Wu''an. I want to find out, naturally. What''s more, you are such a famous person. "


    Lu Fan''s fingers beat the table regularly.


    He never thought that Prime Minister LV had specially checked him, which made Lu Fan have a kind of fear, as if everything had been seen through.


    Prime Minister LV in front of him seems to have no power at all. But it gave him a sense of oppression for no reason.


    No, you can''t stay here long.


    Lu Fan thought for a while, and got up and said, "since you have finished the test, your excellency. The younger generation will leave first. "


    Prime Minister LV took up the tea cup and said with a smile: "why, I''m regarded as a monster. I''m just an ordinary person, and I have no power to bind a chicken. If you are afraid of me, if you can become a real strong one. "


    Lu fan stops, though he knows that this is prime minister Lv''s method of urging him. But he had to admit that the other side was right.


    Prime Minister LV said with a smile, "settle down. Lu fan, I have invited you. No matter what method is used, in a word, when you arrive, it will not let you go easily. From today on, you will live in Lv''s house and danta''s side. I will send someone to talk about it. All your things will be sent to you. "


    Lu Fan turned to look at Prime Minister LV and said: "you want to house arrest me."


    Prime Minister LV shook his head and said: "no, it''s training. Lu fan, it will soon be the day of selection. You don''t learn etiquette, how to face the saint. In this period of time, I''m at Lv''s house. Learn etiquette well. Of course, you have to insist on going. No one will stop you. The door of Lu''s family is always open. "


    Finish saying, also wait for Lu fan to answer. Prime Minister LV got up and took the cup of tea that Lu Fan had not drunk, and handed it to Lu Fan.


    Slowly, Prime Minister LV finally said, "you are a wise man. I want to make you smarter. Are you interested? "In Lu Fan''s eyes, he was deeply afraid and said," why should I believe you? "


    Prime Minister LV said with a smile: "because you are a wise man, and here, it is the LV family. Want to know what your little lover, Wukong Ling, is doing. Stay. "


    Gently patted Lu Fan''s shoulder, and Prime Minister LV left slowly.


    Lu Fan looks at the teacup in his hand, chuckles and drinks all the tea in it.


    Thirteen came forward and said, "master, stay here."


    Lu Fandao: "I met such an old guy. There''s no way. Just stay. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Prime Minister LV stepped out of the gate of Lv''s house slowly, got on the carriage, and took out the paper and pen from his bosom.


    "To the Imperial City, I want to be holy."


    At once, the wheels rolled forward, and soon into the void.


    Prime Minister LV, holding the pen in his hand, said with a slight smile, "this son has a good heart. At the critical moment of life and death, there is no desire to kill and seize the road. Even those in the way are just a group of weak women. Since I entered the study, I have not stolen a martial art book, taken one or two dollars, or coveted one part of women. There are fewer and fewer such people. His servant, though a demon cultivator, did not arrogate himself. It''s like eating a blood changing pill. Well, this person can be treated as a dead man, and it doesn''t have to be eliminated. "


    As he spoke, Prime Minister LV wrote eight words on the paper.


    "The spirit of righteousness is vast, and the hidden dragon rises to the abyss."


    Slowly roll the paper. Wait, these eight words are for your majesty.


    That''s right. He did this just to help his majesty try out what Lu Fan was like.


    Cultivation is only one aspect. For a person, mind and nature are sometimes more important than cultivation and talent.


    "Rare, rare."


    The way Prime Minister LV shook his head.


    What he said is rare, of course, refers to Lu Fan. As he could imagine, his eight word comments were delivered to his majesty.


    Then what is waiting for Lu fan.


    To be an official, to be a military official, to be a strong man. It depends on your Majesty''s consideration.


    As long as your majesty decides, the mountain resources will pile up on Lu Fan. Even if it''s just an idiot, it can be stacked as a hero, which is the resources of the whole country.


    Of course, Lu fan will not know that his performance today will determine his future.


    At this time, Lu Fan was led by a son of the LV family, and went to the place where he would live during this period.


    Once inside, Lu Fan was shocked. The pink walls and carpets were full of rouge and gouache, which was clearly the girl''s boudoir.


    Lu Fan looked at the children of Lu''s family and said, "you are teasing me."

 Chapter 501

    Lu''s children smiled and said nothing, but bowed to invite Lu Fan in.


    Lu Fan stood at the door hesitated for a long time, but he didn''t go in. If she lived in such a woman''s boudoir, it would be a laughingstock to spread it out. Lu fan is not so stupid.


    "You can change rooms. If there are no spare rooms in the LV family, you can get me a firewood room. It''s no problem."


    Lu Fan turned to Lu''s children.


    But the other side didn''t seem to hear Lu Fan''s words at all, just bent to look at him.


    At this time, suddenly from the room a slightly immature voice sounded.


    "Well, young master Lu fan, don''t embarrass him. I asked him to bring you. "


    Lu Fan immediately looked like the inside of the house, with a panoramic view of the huge room, but he did not see the voice of the people.


    At this time, suddenly a little girl with a ponytail suddenly emerged from behind the folded quilt.


    With a sugar gourd in his mouth, Lu Fan said with a smile, "Mr. Lu, can I invite you to have a cup of tea?"


    Lu Fan looked at her puzzledly. At last, the children of Lu''s family nearby made a noise and said in a mosquito like voice: "Mr. Lu, this is the eldest lady of Lu''s family. You''d better listen to her, or you''ll be in trouble. "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, and he heard a trace of fear from the words of the Lu family''s son. When this person is talking, the voice is shaking, as if it is not a lovely little girl. It''s a terrible beast that eats people.


    Lu Fan nodded to thirteen, motioned thirteen to stand outside, and stepped in.


    The little girl slowly climbed to the bedside. Lu Fan noticed that her legs seemed to be broken.


    Reaching out and pulling a wooden wheelchair from the bedside, the little girl sat up and pushed the wheelchair to Lu Fan.


    With big eyes full of water, the little girl rubbed her pink face and said, "Mr. Lu, I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Lu Fan smiled at her, reached out to pick up the cup from the table, poured a cup of tea for the little girl, and poured a cup with himself.


    "Wait for me for a long time, you know I''ll come to Lv''s house."


    the little girl proudly said: "what''s hard to guess, Lu fan, Donghua swordsman. The potential is amazing, but it has no foundation. The strength is superior and does not depend on any strength. For a man like you, Grandpa will surely call you to Lv''s house to test whether you are the pillar of the country. So I''ve already agreed with Liu Zi. As long as Grandpa asks him to take you to the guest room, he will bring you here. "


    The little girl''s understatement of a few words, direct to the key, suddenly let Lu Fan suddenly bright.


    Only then did he understand what Prime Minister LV was examining him.


    It''s true. I''ve already said that. Do you need to secretly send him here? He may have come here with a letter.


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "you are smart, little girl. Who taught you? "


    the little girl looked at Lu Fan with her mouth puckered:" I don''t call her little girl. I am the first expert of the young generation of LV family, and so am LV Yin. "


    After that, Lu Yin pointed to Lu Fan''s nose and said, "hum, call me little girl again. Be careful that I can''t let you out of this door."


    Lu Fan raised his hand and surrendered: "OK, Miss Lu Yin. Can you tell me what you want me to do when you come here? "Lu Yin suddenly takes out a landscape painting and says," brother Lu fan, sign for me. "


    Lu fan is speechless for a while. LV Yinze holds his hands on his chest and smiles.


    Whoever is stared at like this by such a lovely little girl will surrender. Lu Fanxiao looks at the painting in his hand. It''s a good ink splashing landscape. It''s hard to imagine that a child would like this kind of thing. He glanced at the picture more than once, and suddenly Lu Fan felt that his vigorous Qi was slightly different.


    No, this painting, how can it have a special feeling.


    Looking up at LV Yin, Lu Fan was alert. If something is different, there must be a demon. He''d better be careful.


    Thinking like this, Lu Fan signed two words on the painting and handed them back to LV Yin.


    Lu Yin took over the painting and smiled happily.


    Lu Fan pointed to the painting and said, "can you tell me what it is?"


    Lu Yinxiao said: "can you tell me. The painting of soulful soul contains the great array of curses. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and said in a frightened voice, "what?" when Lu Yin turned his wrist, the picture disappeared.


    She smiled at Lu Fan and said, "brother Lu fan, don''t be angry. Don''t worry, this curse array is only valid for those who write their names on it. It won''t hurt the innocent. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes fixed on LV Yin and said: "you are intentional."


    Lu Yin smiled slyly and said: "of course. Only in this way can I guarantee that you won''t have any idea about me. Because I can kill you through the curse at any time. "


    With a smile on his lips, Lu Yin leaned back on the wheelchair.


    At this time, all the childishness on her face disappeared, and instead, her eyes were full of shrewdness.


    Although she is a child with a baby face, at this moment, Lu Fan feels very much like a person, Prime Minister Lv.


    Yes, the girl who looks less than ten years old in front of her gives Lu Fan a strong sense of crisis.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "what are you going to do?"


    at this moment, Lu Yin gently raised the tea cup and said with a smile: "nothing, brother Lu fan, you are also the person who participated in the selection. in other words. Soon you will be my match. It''s natural to treat your opponent with nothing to spare. I use a picture. When I buy a picture, I will lose. Isn''t that a very cost-effective thing? "Lu Fan said in a deep voice:" I can''t imagine that you are so young that you have such a tough way. "


    LV Yinxiao said: "is there any ambition not in the high age. Well, brother Lu fan, you can go. "


    Lu Fandao: "you don''t give me the painting. How can I go. "


    Lu Yin looked at Lu Fan contemptuously and said, "why, you still want to rob him. Don''t forget, this is the LV family. If you touch one of my hair, you will die on the spot today. "


    Lu Yin clapped his hands gently. Lu Fandeng felt that the ground under his feet was different again.


    This kind of familiar feeling is not exactly the big array just in the study.


    Unexpectedly, this array is not limited to study.


    Lu Yin looks at Lu Fan proudly, with a look of you biting me.


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "good calculation. Good calculation. I didn''t expect to be planted in the hands of a child. "


    Lu Yin waved and said, "don''t worry, it''s not just you. Soon, the whole world will know the name of LV Yin. You can go, Liu Zi. Find a better room for Mr. Lu Fan. Don''t let him say that our LV family has neglected him. "


    Lu Fan got up and walked out slowly. When he got to the door, Lu Fan turned around and said, "little girl. You''d better have a look at the paintings. "


    At the end of the speech, Lu Fan waved and left with thirteen people.


    Lu Yin frowned slightly, unable to understand Lu Fan''s meaning.


    Slowly take out the painting again. When she saw the whole word LV Yin on the scroll, her face turned red immediately.


    "What."

 Chapter 502

    Lu Fan heard the scream behind him, and the smile on the corner of his mouth raised a happy arc.


    "Lv Yin," murmured Lu Fan.


    He heard of the name. When Wu Kongling introduced the top ten families, Lu Yin, the LV family, wrote down the name.


    I just didn''t expect that LV Yin was a little girl. As expected, there is still a big gap between reality and imagination.


    Xiaoliu takes Lu fan to Lv''s backyard. This time, Xiaoliu doesn''t cheat him any more. There is a guest room in front of him.


    Xiaoliu said with a smile: "Mr. Lu fan, you have just offended me. Please forgive me. You can stay in any room here. You can stay in any room you want. "


    Lu Fan nodded and opened a door.


    Elegant layout, superior furniture and spacious guest rooms are the way to treat guests.


    Lu Fan said with satisfaction, "well, I''ll live here."


    The sixth consecutive sound should be. Suddenly, a sound of poetry and books came from not far away. Lu Fan listened attentively, only vaguely heard someone reading poetry and books.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "there are still people reading around here,"


    Xiao Liu said with a smile: "Mr. Lu Fan. We, the children of LV family, don''t learn martial arts and don''t practice Qi. But books must be read. Whether it''s a young lady or a servant, at least there is a bookshelf full of books. Otherwise, they will be driven out of the LV family. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "the rules of the LV family are novel. Can I go to see where you read? "


    six ways:" yes. Our LV family welcomes foreigners to visit the Academy. Mr. Lu fan, please, "


    follow Liu''s steps and go all the way to the depth of the house. After passing through a bamboo path, a bamboo house comes into view.


    Thirty five children are shaking their heads and reciting with books in their hands. Seven or eight scholars, sitting alone under the bamboo, with the scroll in their hands.


    A gentleman like old man is giving a lecture to more than ten people.


    Lu Fan walked forward a few steps and listened quietly.


    "Only when people live and die, can they live forever. And there are two ways to live forever. They are warrior and Qi scholar. Martial arts practitioners practice their bodies and Qi scholars cultivate their elixirs. In the final analysis, they just want to live longer. The first martial artist in the world who has developed vigorous strength will never think of the vigorous strength he has created. In the future, it will become a more terrible weapon than a weapon. The first Qi scholar in the world who has cultivated the elixir will never guess that the elixir can not only save people, but also harm people in the future. "


    The old man was walking with his hands on his back.


    Lu Fan listened interestingly and sat down beside.


    The old man continued: "however, after thousands of years of evolution, to this day, the warrior and the alchemist have completely lost their original intention. To practice martial arts is not to strengthen the body, but to kill people. The purpose of alchemy is not to prolong life, but to strengthen strength. So for thousands of years, martial artists and alchemists have grown and multiplied, but their life expectancy has not increased much, but shortened. Ten thousand years ago, the ancient people lived for about two hundred years. The warriors could reach five hundred and the golden elixir could live for a thousand years. But now, it''s hard to see a centenarian. Only a handful of people can be over 300 years old in martial arts, and few can be over 500 years old in alchemy. Put the cart before the horse. We, the children of the LV family, must not make such a mistake. The way of strength, after all, is a path. A group of Lu''s children nodded.


    At this time, Lu Fan said with a smile, "I dare to ask you, how can you live forever without strength."


    at that time, a group of people turned their eyes to Lu Fan.


    The old man touched his beard and said, "there are wise men who grow up on their own."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "a wise man knows the value of strength. For example, before the natural disaster, ordinary people could only flee for their lives, while the martial artists could lift mountains and rivers. "


    The old man said with a smile, "a wise man will prevent before natural disasters. For example, flood and dam can be built, and drought and flood can lead to rivers and seas. What''s the fear of natural disasters? If there is a warrior, what''s the matter? This young man is not a son of the LV family. "


    Lu Fan bowed and said: "Lu fan, the guest of prime minister LV,"


    hearing Lu Fan''s name, a group of people in front of him raised their heads and looked at him with burning eyes.


    The old man said: "it was Lu fan, a swordsman of Donghua. The name of the young master has spread all over the capital. I''d like to ask you to have a talk


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I''m very honored."


    After that, Lu Fan followed the old man into the bamboo house. Outside, a group of children of Lu family continue to study.


    There are no tables and chairs, only two futons.


    Lu Fan sat opposite to the old man, and a woman in white immediately filled their tea.


    The old man looked at Lu Fan and said with a smile, "I heard what the young man just asked, it seems that he didn''t take the road of long life seriously."


    Lu Fandao: "there are some. In my opinion, people who live forever must practice martial arts or alchemy. Ordinary people, even if they have wisdom, can live for long. Therefore, strength is the foundation and everything. The so-called way of long life is the additional thing. Life in the world is vigorous and vigorous. If it''s wonderful, it''s not necessary to live forever. "


    The old man said with a smile: "listen to this, you will know that Mr. Lu is also a man of wisdom. Mr. Lu, I have only one question about what you said. It can be seen that the realm of the warrior, "


    Lu Fandao:" I don''t know why. The inner Gang, the outer Gang, the Yuan Gang, the ground gang and the sky gang are the wuzun


    The old man asked again, "where is Mr. Lu?"


    Lu Fan calmed down and said, "I''ve just entered the gang territory."


    The old man said with a smile: "at such an age, you can enter the ground Gang, which can be called a talent. Mr. Lu, you can feel the martial arts. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "I don''t know what kind of martial arts he refers to."


    the old man said: "it''s to feel the heaven''s heart on the top and connect the earth''s spirit on the bottom. Mr. Lu can feel it. "


    Lu Fandao: "once or twice."


    The old man continued: "do you feel that everything is transparent, everything is clear, and you feel extremely good, and your strength is greatly increased?"


    Lu Fan nodded softly.


    The old man said with a smile, "in this way, Mr. Lu should understand. At the end of the martial arts cultivation, the cultivation is actually the state of mind. If you practice again, you will feel that the whole heaven and earth are actually pressing you when you can enter Tiangang one day. In fact, in the end, it''s against the sky. The so-called thoroughness of the universe is only a false image. The power you use is nothing more than what heaven and earth lent you. It will be given to you when it is given to you. If you do not want to give it to you, it will not be given to you. At last, only his own heart was left. "


    the old man pointed to Lu Fan''s heart.


    Lu Fan listened to what he had realized, as if he had grasped something but could not grasp it.


    The old man paused, and then said: "so, after the martial arts of Tiangang, after the Qi scholars of Xianqi division, the last force used is not this heaven and earth. It is the power that condenses out of one''s own heart, plus some rules that one can get from understanding the heaven and the earth. Where these forces come from is nothing more than the essence and spirit of human beings, which is human life. Therefore, the way of strength is still the way of long life. Live long, strength is strong. If you can live longer than this world, you are a new world. "


    Said, the old man gently grabbed an ant from the ground.


    "For insects, ducks, geese and dogs can live for a long time, so insects think that ducks, geese and dogs are heaven. For chickens, ducks, geese and dogs, human beings can live for a long time, so human beings are the sky. For people, heaven and earth can exist for a long time, so heaven and earth become as worthy of admiration as God. But if you live longer than heaven and earth, what will you become? "


    Lu Fan''s eyes are a little confused. After thinking for a long time, Lu fan can say:" I see, sir is trying to tell me. Don''t go too far for power. "To live is the absolute truth." the old man laughed and said: "you can realize that this level is very good. Alas, you are not the son of LV family. If you were, I would really like to pass on more things to you. "


    Lu Fan said: "listen to your words, let the students have a lot of feelings. Can I come to class often in the future? "The old man said with a smile," naturally. "


    Lu Fan held up his tea cup and bowed to the old man.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    All day long, Lu Fan was listening to the old man.


    At night, Prime Minister LV finally returned to Lv''s home from the palace.


    With a faint smile on his face, it''s obvious that this trip has been fruitful.


    "Lucky boy, I didn''t expect your majesty to look forward to him. It''s so big. Now it''s up to this boy to fight. As long as he gets a good place in the selection. He is about to become the most dazzling newcomer in Wu''an. Alas, I didn''t have such a good life at the beginning. "


    I read it in pieces, and Prime Minister LV walked slowly down from the carriage.


    Back in the study, Prime Minister LV called an old man who looked like a housekeeper and said: "today, how did Lu Fan behave and what he did in my LV family?"


    the old housekeeper said with a smile: "Prince Lu went to LV Yin''s boudoir first, which caused LV Yin to lose his temper and smashed several tea bowls."


    Prime Minister LV chuckled and said: "it''s probably because Lu fan is an imaginary enemy. Well, there should be no one there. So he lost his temper, and then the old housekeeper said: "then the little six took Lu fan to the Academy according to your instructions. The young man was really curious. He went to the academy to see it. After hearing Bai Lao''s theory of longevity, he was totally fascinated. Now he is still listening to it."


    Prime Minister LV smiled happily, and said: "OK, that''s what I want. This son is more upright than he is The old housekeeper said: "not only that, he learned the long life path of our LV family, but also that he was a member of our LV family in the future. No matter how poor he is, he owes us a great deal of kindness. With this kind of character of a gentleman, he will repay his kindness."


    Prime Minister LV took up the cup and shook his head and said, "if you know me, the old housekeeper will."

 Chapter 503

    After a while, Lu Fan did not know how many days had passed. He had been studying in Lu''s house and had forgotten everything outside.


    There are many things taught by the old man, not only talk, but also some messy things.


    For example, how to pretend to be dead and avoid wild animals in the wild. How to use nails to open the lock of the prison.


    It''s impossible to teach these things to other families. But in Lu''s family, it is necessary to learn. Even those profound Taoist theories can not be written down. These messy means must be learned.


    And, like this, it''s normal.


    There are some abnormal lessons. I heard that Lu Fan almost left.


    For example, how to survive for a month without a drop of water by draining out the liquid by yourself.


    What is miscellaneous learning? Lu Fan really realized it this time.


    From time to time, the old man showed him some books. He can even read several books at the same time based on Lu Fan''s present state of cultivation and his creation in the infinite alchemy.


    It doesn''t matter how much you use. Therefore, during this period, the books he read are almost equal to the sum of the previous one or two decades.


    There is no limit to the sea of books. During this period, Lu Fan almost abandoned his practice and concentrated on reading.


    Under his leadership, XIII also saw some.


    However, all the books read by Lu fan are intentionally selected.


    It seems that XIII prefers to read books such as strange sexual tricks. There is a book about how to kill Tiangang warrior with mechanism. He has read it dozens of times. It looks like I''m going to recite the whole book.


    During this period, no one bothered Lu Fan.


    Even Prime Minister LV himself never visited him once. As if he had been forgotten.


    In the first few days, Lu Fan was still confused.


    Good teaching etiquette, good face.


    But later, Lu fan, who was immersed in the sea of books, couldn''t remember these things at all.


    He doesn''t even practice martial arts. He cares what kind of Saint he is.


    This day, Lu Fan sat under the tree and read. The book in hand is a map of the Empire of the world.


    It records most of the world''s empires. It seems that the people who wrote this book have been to many countries. In every country, he is able to speak the right way, and the local customs are not bad one by one. Lu Fan thinks this book is very interesting.


    Looking at happy, suddenly ear someone shouted his name.


    "Lu Fan."


    At that time, Lu Fan looked up and saw Prime Minister Lv.


    "Put the book down first. Mr. Lu fan, it''s time to go out. "


    Prime Minister Lu said with a smile.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "what''s the matter? Why do you want to go out?"


    Prime Minister LV said with a smile: "selection. Don''t you take part in it? "


    Lu Fan hears the words, puts down the book, laughs and says:" the selection is about to start. "


    Prime Minister LV nods:" it''s good. Start today. Follow me. "


    Lu Fan sighed and said, "it seems that the day of reading is over."


    After speaking, Lu Fan gently put the book beside him and slowly got up.


    The deep light in the eyes is changing rapidly at this time. Soon, in Lu Fan''s eyes, he became brilliant again.


    At this moment, Lu Fan''s body suddenly heard a sound.


    Take a step forward and a stream of air spreads.


    "You are..."


    Lu Fan said softly, "nothing. After reading such a book for so long, I have only realized a little. "


    Say like this, Lu Fan Palm grasps gently in front of.


    At that time, a drop of water appeared in his hand, and then his hand turned over. The water suddenly turned into a flame and burned out.


    Lu Fan didn''t know why he did it, but he wanted to do it instinctively. It seems that someone has done the same thing in front of him.


    Lu Fan''s movements are seen by many students around him.


    At the same time, the old man came out and touched his beard and said with a smile: "reading can help practice, water can turn fire."


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "all things are Tao. To cultivate martial arts is not only to cultivate morality, but also to study. Just like fire and water may seem incompatible, but they can also be transformed. The book says that a small amount of water can also help the fire


    The old man laughed, and Prime Minister LV also laughed.


    The children of Lu family around did not understand what they were laughing at. Prime Minister LV nodded to Lu Fan and said, "it seems that you have read the results. It''s time to go."


    Lu Fan nodded and left with Prime Minister Lu.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s back, the old man said with a smile, "he realized. From then on, heaven can''t stop him. The rest depends on how long he can live. "


    One of the Lu family''s children, a little sour, said: "how long has he read? How can he become enlightened. I''ve been waiting for more than ten years, and I don''t see you, sir, saying enlightened. "


    The old man slapped the Lu''s son on the head and said in a loud voice, "stupid. You have been reading for more than ten years, but you can''t catch up with others for one day. Because people read with their heart, you read with strength, and go back to reflect. Don''t make such sour remarks again. "


    All the children of the Lu family should bow.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Here, Lu fan has followed Prime Minister Lv to the carriage. Thirteen sat next to the coachman.


    Prime Minister LV smiled at Lu Fan and said, "are you excited?"


    Lu fan asked, "Why are you excited?"


    Prime Minister LV said: "go to the palace. Don''t you want to see the palace? "


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened and said:" the selection is held in the palace. "


    Prime Minister LV laughed and said:" to be exact, the first round is held in the palace. Lu fan, are you ready? "


    Lu Fan smiles and doesn''t answer.


    Prime Minister LV looked at Lu Fan''s confident eyes, smiled heartily, and waved his carriage into the void.


    A moment later, the carriage reappeared.


    At this time, the high inner city wall came into view.


    At this time, outside the city wall, there are many carriages, but the gate has not been opened.


    Lu Fan looked through the window and saw the carriages of all the families. At a glance, you can clearly see the carriages of several ten families.


    The powerful team of Hanjia, the elegant team of Tianjia, the blue team of Shuijia and so on.


    It''s time to come, obviously all of them.


    Lu Fandao: "a lot of people. These are all true. Are there so many places for selection? "Prime minister LV said:" there are many places. But not so much. Most of them come to see the fun. Lu fan, this is your qualification. If you want to take it well, you can''t get it off. In the selection, this brand is your life. "


    Prime Minister LV handed a dark sign to Lu fan, and it seemed that the golden dragon with five claws would jump out of the sign.


    On the back is the majestic word Lu Fan.


    Lu fan is watching. At this moment, the inner city gate opens slowly with a loud rumble.


    At the same time, a cry rang out from the city wall.


    "Enter the gate."

 Chapter 504

    The inner city, also known as the Imperial City, is the head of the state.


    Flying Pavilion red wall with high walls, turrets scattered arch sun and moon.


    The male gate is powerful, and the Qingming Pavilion is set up.


    The Golden Dragon roars in the sky, and the empty Pavilion contains the flying kite.


    The road is full of clouds.


    Beside the palace, there are six leaning pagodas, which are open and close to connect heaven and earth.


    Glazed tiles, purple gold pillars. The first thing we see is the huge word Wu''an on the ground.


    The martial characters are just fierce, such as chopping, chopping, and making a new world.


    The character "an" is introverted, sweeping like a wind sword, hiding the heaven and the earth.


    Two words form Yin and Yang, and a stream of Qi flows on the ground.


    As long as people who have learned the array or know it, they can recognize it. This is a true Liangyi array, also known as Taiji array.


    Although the array is simple, it is strong and terrible.


    There is a way that a dark array is weaker than a force, and a bright array is stronger than a potential.


    This is the first big array in the Imperial City, and also a completely clear array.


    Anyone who comes in can feel the array, and feel its strength as boundless as stars and boundless as waves and rivers.


    Lu fan, sitting in the carriage, could feel the terrible power that was everywhere.


    Prime Minister LV looked at Lu Fan''s tense body with a smile and said: "I feel that the Imperial City array is the formation of the whole force of Wu''an heaven and earth. Do you know the void and torrent?"


    Lu Fan nodded: "yes. When they come, they come from the torrent of emptiness. "


    Prime Minister LV touched his beard and said: "this is the end of all the empty torrents. All the forces of heaven and earth will gather here to form a powerful Qi array. Then the array absorbs and transforms the force of heaven and earth, and uses some of it. Part of it was expelled and part of it became the fate of the Empire. Everyone in the array will be suppressed by the array and restricted by his majesty. As long as your Majesty''s mind moves, he can kill anyone in the imperial city. If the array is spread out, he can kill anyone in the capital. "


    Lu Fan said: "with the power of the whole country, even those who are respected and strong will die."


    Prime Minister LV said with a smile, "not bad. So never try to fight against the Empire. You don''t want to fight against a country, even if you are the most powerful. That''s stupid. "


    Lu Fan nodded slightly and looked out of the window.


    In his eyes, he could see the power of the world around him.


    These forces of heaven and earth are almost the same as those of Chengjing. Every force of heaven and earth seems to have spirit. They even suppress people by themselves. It seems that the higher the cultivation, the more suppressed they are. At a glance, Lu Fan could see several carriages, which were almost covered by the power of heaven and earth as dazzling as the sun.


    The carriage went on for a long time. Suddenly Lu fan saw the carriage go on the cloud bridge.


    There are five bridges, which are extremely wide. In five colors, golden blue and red yellow, corresponding to the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth.


    There is a sea of clouds under the bridge, and there are five colored fish rolling in the sea.


    Lu Fan really saw that this was a living fish. It was clearly a body that had been changed by the power of the heaven and the earth.


    It''s just that in the sea of clouds, there seems to be some force that can only suppress them to become an active little fish. Don''t look down on the five colored fish. Each one contains more strength than Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi. If any one of them explodes, they can also kill a master of the gang environment. If these fish come in a rush, the people present will be doomed.


    Fortunately, Lu Fan''s worry was superfluous. At most, these fish jumped out of the sea of clouds and looked at everyone.


    Some of you still want to touch the fish with vigorous force in the space, but the people who know the internal situation nearby immediately hold them. These fish are really untouchable.


    After the Cloud Bridge, it is the first Hall of the nine halls of the Imperial City, Taihe hall.


    What is resplendence and magnificence.


    When Lu Fan first saw the hall of Supreme Harmony, the first four words in his mind were.


    "It''s too much."


    It''s just a building, but it''s like a spirit.


    Eaves are like wings, plaques are like eyes, the main hall is the body, and the main door is like the mouth. The whole hall, just like a giant beast lying here, exudes the momentum of looking up at the world.


    In addition, the dragon and tiger in front of the palace are even more terrifying.


    "Down."


    A cry broke out in the hall, and all the carriages stopped abruptly.


    Prime Minister Lu arranged his clothes and smiled at Lu Fan. "Let''s go. It''s time to go out."


    Lu Fan followed Prime Minister LV out of the carriage.


    Looking up, the towering stone steps lead up to the main gate of Taihe hall. On both sides of the stone steps stood the golden guard, shining dazzling light in the sun.


    Prime Minister LV glanced back and a slightly smaller carriage stopped. Then LV Yin, who was on crutches, got off the carriage.


    Quickly step forward, Lu Yin coquettishly said to Prime Minister LV: "Grandpa, at this time, you are not in a carriage with me. Do you think I am worse than this guy, and can''t give you credit?"


    Lu Fan laughs and doesn''t speak. Thirteen respectfully stands behind Lu Fan.


    Prime Minister LV doted on LV * *: "Lv Yin, the reason is that you should understand. Need grandpa''s explanation? "Br >


    Lu Yin curled his mouth, shrugged his nose at Prime Minister Lu, then stood beside Lu Fan and whispered:" last time, it''s not over. "


    Lu Fan said lightly, "no, it''s over."


    At this time, a group of people quickly got off the carriage. From time to time, there was an exclamation, which seemed to praise the magnificence of Taihe hall.


    At this time, another voice came from all directions.


    "The warrior goes to the hall, and the rest of us retreat."


    Lu Fan nodded at thirteen, then walked up quickly.


    Thirteen stood by the carriage and did not follow. He didn''t have a place to be selected. To be able to enter the imperial city was the limit. As for entering the hall of Supreme Harmony, there is no qualification.


    Like him, there are many people. Even Prime Minister LV didn''t go up. Only a few hundred people with selection quota went up the stone steps and walked to the main gate of Taihe hall under the gaze of Jin Jiawei.


    Finally, hundreds of people came to the gate of Taihe hall.


    All of them add up, but they are not as wide as the gate.


    All of them stopped suddenly, because the shadow of one dragon and one tiger blocked the door of the hall.


    This is the door closed by dragon and tiger. You can''t enter without an order.


    Another shout came out.


    "On. The warrior enters the hall. "


    The shadow of dragon and tiger suddenly disappeared, and hundreds of people stepped into Taihe Palace at the same time.


    Lu Fan looked up to the front, where a huge mountain like figure came into view.


    On the lacquered Golden Dragon chair, the emperor of Wu''an, the emperor of Qin and Shang, was sitting.


    The huge figure is shining with dazzling but gentle light.


    On both sides, the culture and martial arts are separated. Qin Yun and Qin fan are the two princes at the head.


    When they came to the middle, they stopped, and a group of people bowed themselves neatly and said, "see your majesty."

 Chapter 505

    "Free."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile.


    Maybe it''s because his body is too big. His voice has a heavy metal sense.


    Lu Fan looked at the body of Emperor Qin and Shang, and his mind was shaking. He was almost taken by the soft light.


    It is said that the real body of Emperor Qin and Shang is actually the size of ordinary people. It is only because of the Qi of Taihe hall and sitting down and painting Golden Dragon chairs that the huge golden body is displayed.


    This is the body of the Empire, indestructible, indestructible.


    As long as he stays in this state, he is invincible.


    Lu Fan read this period of time, just saw a Book of Wu''an national history.


    It''s said that the northern God sent ten top martial masters to assassinate Qin Huan, the then leader of Wu''an.


    As a result, Qin Huan destroyed ten martial masters by himself. Play between fingers and kill them all.


    Qin Huan, however, was the most playful and unreliable monarch of the state of Wu''an.


    Rumor has it that he has never learned any martial arts at all. The vigorous strength is extremely poor, but the cultivation is not in the outer vigorous environment. And such a man, by virtue of the Empire, has done such a shocking thing.


    Since then, it has become the stupidest thing to assassinate the king of Wu''an.


    Even those big countries in the world dare not send people to give directions to Wu''an. That''s why.


    Lu Fan watched the golden body of Emperor Qin and Shang for ten rest.


    Many of the people beside him lowered their heads. Now there are only a few people who can stare at the body of Emperor Qin and Shang.


    The generals of Wenchen and other generals all smiled at Lu Fan and others.


    Seeing Lu Fan looking straight at the emperor of Qin and Shang, his golden face remained unchanged, many people nodded slightly.


    There are also several people like Lu fan, two of whom are Feng Qingyang of the Feng family and Han Yuanning of the Han family.


    "Tianqingyang of Tianjia actually looks like this time. Seeing his calm eyes, it''s obvious that he has a deep cultivation and a good mood."


    "Han family''s boy, it''s still like this. Even the arrogant look on his face is like a mold. But this won Ning, the light in the eyes, how some profound. "


    "It''s not a good thing that the Han family''s children have hidden their mind."


    "This is Lu fan, who has been making a lot of noise in the capital recently. It''s a great spirit. "


    "If this son is willing to join the army, he will surely become a general in the future."


    "I think he looks as indifferent as water, and his eyes are shining but not exposed. He should be a man of both wisdom and courage."


    "I heard that he is studying at Prime Minister Lv''s today."


    "Oh, even Prime Minister Lv''s eyes can enter, but they are extraordinary."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    There was a sound of discussion. These officials and generals are not ordinary people. Their comments are really valuable.


    These young warriors who are present today will surely be recorded by the historian. If they succeed in the future, the words of today''s ministers will be the first evaluation of their lives. Most likely, it will directly affect their future.


    Therefore, many martial artists are trying to hold their heads up in order to win a good evaluation.


    Unfortunately, some people don''t need to do anything. Naturally, there are countless people talking about it. And some people, even if they take off their pants in public, will not let people take a look.


    The eyes of Emperor Qin and Shang swept over these young warriors.


    When looking at Lu fan, his eyes lingered for a while, then he took back his eyes and said: "selecting talents is the top priority of Wu''an state. You are all the most outstanding young fighters in Wu''an. After a series of promotions, I came here. It can be said that as long as people can enter the palace today, they are the pillars of the country. In the future, the future of Wu''an depends on you all. "


    At this time, a group of people suddenly shouted.


    "God bless your majesty, you are magnificent in Wu''an."


    Lu Fan was frightened by the voices of these people, and quickly followed his head down.


    His movements also fall into the eyes of many people. Suddenly, a lot of light laughter started.


    "No manners. How he was chosen. "


    "This is Donghua swordsman, not in vain."


    Several Wenchen laughed and looked at Lu Fan with more contempt.


    Many of the young fighters also sneered at Lu Fan. Especially LV Yin secretly made a gesture of disdain for Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan blinked his eyes indifferently. He didn''t learn etiquette.


    Lv Chengxiang said that he was sent to teach him, but as a result, he went to read books alone for many days, and no one came to teach him.


    Seeing Emperor Qin and Shang didn''t mean to drive him out, Lu Fan was relieved.


    It''s ok if nothing happens, but it doesn''t matter if we lose face.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang waved and motioned for everyone to get well. Then he said, "I hope to see you in the hall in ten days."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang waved to Qin Yun who was standing at the front.


    Prince Qin Yun walked out slowly and shouted to all the young fighters, "all the selected fighters, go to the badminton altar, go to the heaven and cross Hongqiao."


    The high voice of all the people should be that the prince Qin Yun waved his hand and the empty stone under his feet was shining with dazzling light.


    You don''t need to look at it. It''s the brilliance of fixed-point sky shifting array.


    Lu Fan takes a deep breath, next moment. In the blink of an eye, they came to a huge platform.


    The platform was very large, at least ten times larger than the one that Lu Fan had compared in the annual sacrifice.


    In the middle, there is a huge stone, dark as ink. There are three big words on the stone: "feathering altar."


    Lu Fan turned his head and looked around four weeks. He saw the clouds among them.


    Qin Yun looked down from the cloud at this time, and once again said in a loud voice: "selection first pass, Tiandao Hongqiao. All those who can walk on Hongqiao are regarded as passing the customs. Those who are less than 100 steps shall be deemed to be eliminated. "


    When the voice falls, everyone should be.


    Lu Fan found that other people didn''t make any exclamation. Obviously, they knew about this level for a long time.


    Maybe he is the only one in the field. I don''t know what level to pass in the selection.


    Suddenly, on the boulder, there was a nine color halo.


    The light went straight to the sky, and all the way to the emperor of Qin and Shang.


    The light condenses into a rainbow, connecting the sky like a bridge that flies up obliquely. This is Hongqiao.


    When all the martial artists saw this scene, they began to concentrate and calm down.


    Next to Lu fan, Lu Yin whispered, "Lu fan, you know that this level can eliminate at least 50% of the people every time."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "tell me what you are doing."


    LV * *: "I''m to remind you that it would be disgraceful if Donghua swordsman was eliminated in the first pass."


    The words are not over. In the sky, Prince Qin Yun said in a loud voice, "start."

 Chapter 506

    As soon as the voice fell, a group of martial artists rushed up.


    Hongqiao is very wide, wide enough to let several carriages go in line, so how many people rushed forward, and did not make Hongqiao seem crowded.


    At this time, the emperor of Qin and Shang had already lost his golden body and recovered his original appearance. He smiled at the scene and said: "youth is motivation. Qin Yun, Qin fan, come here and watch with me. Come and invite Prime Minister Lv. "


    Qin Yun and Qin fan should be sitting on the left and right sides of the emperor of Qin and Shang.


    Soon, a golden light came with Prime Minister Lv. After bowing, Prime Minister LV sat behind the emperor of Qin and Shang.


    On Hongqiao, a group of people quickly rushed through the first 20 steps and completely entered the red territory.


    Hongqiao is divided into nine colors, but it is not like an ordinary rainbow. Nine colors are mixed together.


    It''s a distinct nine realms. Red, orange, green, blue, blue, purple, black, white and nine colors. Each area is about 111 steps. The nine colors are 999 steps in total.


    This is Hongqiao jiuchongtian, also known as Tiandao Hongqiao.


    Boom.


    At the end of the group, finally rushed over the distance of 30 steps, their side has begun to appear fire.


    The first red area is the red fire area. If you don''t have the ability to deal with Skyfire. If you rush up blindly, you will only be burned up by the fire.


    Lu Fan stood in place, saw this scene and smiled.


    So that''s the assessment.


    He didn''t rush up like the others.


    Anyway, is there any stipulation for the first person to rush to pass the customs. So there''s no difference between early and late. Lu Fan plans to see it clearly before going on. So he became the last.


    "It''s hot, it''s hot."


    Forty steps away, finally the first warrior could not endure the burning of the sky fire, and fell directly from the Hongqiao.


    Before he landed, he was taken away by a golden light.


    At the same time, a golden guard Lang said: "Xuyang state, Zou Xiaotong out."


    With the emergence of the first eliminated, soon the second and the third appeared in succession.


    Every time one falls, the golden guard will give out a person''s name in a loud voice.


    Not long ago, more than ten people fell. And the crowd finally made it past 50.


    At this time, people noticed that there was still one person who didn''t go to Hongqiao.


    Emperor Qin and Shang smiled, pretending not to know, pointing to Lu Fandao: "who is this man, why not go to Hongqiao."


    Next to him, Prince Qin Yun replied, "this son is Lu Fan of East China. He is a man who has been fishing for fame. If he doesn''t go to the bridge now, he is mostly scared."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang took a look at Qin Yun and said, "Oh, that''s it. Then let him stand. "


    Qin Yun was shocked for a moment, but he didn''t expect that his father would respond like this.


    Later, Prime Minister LV smiled and looked at Prince Qin Yun shaking his head slightly.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    Suddenly, on the Hongqiao bridge, a sound of flame explosion came.


    Dozens of fighters were unable to defend themselves and were directly bombed down the Hongqiao bridge. By this time they had reached sixty paces. At this point, it is no longer a pure fire.


    Those flames, they will explode, they will form fireballs to attack, and they will form flame chains to prevent them from moving forward.


    Many people are no longer able to go further here. These days, their vigorous strength collapses, their whole body trembles, and they smell of barbecue, drifting with the wind.


    Only a dozen people walked forward easily, as if the flames were illusory and could not hurt their bodies at all.


    The leader is Tianjia, tianqingyang.


    "It''s just a matter of time. Tianhuo wants to stop me too. It''s ridiculous."


    Tianqingyang all the way up, 70 steps, 80 steps, no matter what.


    Here, the sky fire is not red flame, but a deep blue flame, condensed into a wall of fire, blocking the way.


    Sky blue Yang Gang a open, step forward. These flames can''t stop him at all.


    Next to him is Han Yuanning, the Han family.


    As if he intended to compare with tianqingyang, Han Yuanning strode forward, as if he could surpass tianqingyang at any time.


    Looking back, we can see shuishiquan and others, both of whom are children of the ten families. They don''t fall behind either. At most, they are only one or two steps away from each other. There are also a few experts who can''t be named. They also move on. They will soon break through a hundred paces.


    Lu Fan didn''t move, just sat on the ground and watched.


    He''s not in a hurry, not at all. According to his idea, it''s not very good to see how other people go up after 100 steps. For example, now he knows that every ten steps, the fire will be fiercer that day, and the fire will become white at the back.


    At last, the pace of tianqingyang slowed down. The white flame has been able to burn his vigorous armor Zizi sound, he must continue to run the vigorous strength, in order to maintain the consumption of the vigorous armor.


    There was a drop of sweat on his forehead. The fire was so fierce that it was beyond his expectation. However, there is no problem in going there.


    A hundred steps, suddenly, a blazing white flame even condensed into a huge sword, toward the sky Qingyang and other sword to cut.


    Tian Qingyang raises his arm and drinks loudly.


    The sword of fire cut into his arm and burst into flames.


    All the people in the back suffered. The white flame directly let at least 100 people fall from the Hongqiao with a scream. The voice was bleak and loud.


    There was a gust of wind on tianqingyang''s body, which immediately opened the rest of the flames.


    In an instant, he rushed forward more than ten steps, and tianqingyang directly rushed out of the red territory. Into the orange field.


    "Tianjia, tianqingyang passed. If you continue to challenge, you will be rewarded with military courage. "


    Cried a golden guard.


    Lu Fan hears a few words of Wu Yong''s reward and frets in his heart.


    Tianqingyang smiled and went on.


    Han Yuanning and others, at this time, also broke through the red * * domain.


    "Good, good, good."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile: "Wu''an still has a great talent. Tianjia, tianqingyang, has a good cultivation and is precious. Qin Yun, in the selection, who is the highest record in Hongqiao. "


    Prince Qin yundao said: "the highest record is 743 steps. By the water family, the water is really finished by the seniors. "


    Emperor Qin Shang pointed to tianqingyang and said, "I think this record is expected to be broken by Qingyang this day. After a few more passes, I think there is no problem. "


    Behind him, the ministers laughed and said yes.


    Qin fan, who was sitting next to him, did not look at tianqingyang more than Lu fan, who was looking down.


    At this time, Lu Fan finally made a move.


    He clapped his buttocks, got up and walked to Hongqiao. What is a hundred steps? He can see it clearly. There is no need to wait.


    Slow down, Lu Fan goes up.


    At this time, several civil servants smiled and said: "this boy, finally moved. I didn''t think he would make it. "


    "Well, don''t look down on people like that. I think he just saw that his legs were soft and he had not been able to move. Then he slowed down. "


    "Reasonable, reasonable. I think it would be nice if he could walk fifty steps. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A few civil servants sang together, as if on purpose to listen to the people around them.


    Some agree, some shake their heads, and many are silent.


    Prime Minister LV looked at these people, smiled and looked at Qin Yun.


    There is no doubt that these civil servants must be all of them. Your royal highness, this is to belittle Lu Fan in front of your majesty.


    His royal highness believed that his majesty did not know Lu Fan. With the words of several civil servants, he would despise Lu Fan.


    Prime Minister LV can only laugh at his Royal Highness''s means.


    It''s too clumsy. It''s really clumsy.


    Poor prince, it''s sad that you don''t even know who your father is staring at.


    As a prince, I can''t guess the emperor''s mind. I''m not at ease with your majesty.


    Prime Minister LV didn''t say a word. Sitting there, the old God was at ease. Anyway, he made up his mind and didn''t speak today. No one asked except his majesty. He didn''t plan to come to see it today, because today''s first pass is not very important, and then it doesn''t affect anything. So he didn''t come. But his majesty sent for him, and he couldn''t help it.


    Qin fan, who was sitting on the other side, took a furtive look at Prime Minister Lv.


    Qin fan frowned slightly when he saw that Prime Minister LV was calm and confident, with a smile on his face.


    Suddenly, Emperor Qin Shang asked Qin fan, "Qin fan, what do you think of this son?"


    Qin fan thought for a moment and said, "I think he''s always watching how other people cross Hongqiao, and then I''ll take action. Those who plan and then move are naturally intelligent people. I think he should be able to go a hundred steps. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang smiled and touched Qin fan''s head.


    Although the emperor of Qin and Shang didn''t say a word, his action has already explained the problem.


    Immediately, Qin Yun''s face became ugly.


    At this time, on the Hongqiao.


    Lu Fan walked slowly, unconsciously, he had already surpassed many people.


    He didn''t walk fast, but he was steady. I didn''t open my vigorous Qi, so I went straight ahead. The fire burned on me like there was no feeling at all.


    Sixty steps, seventy steps.


    Soon, Lu Fan came to LV Yin''s side.


    Lu Yin is on crutches and walks slowly, but the little girl is humming while walking.


    Seeing Lu Fan catch up with himself, Lu Yin suddenly grabbed Lu Fan''s lapel and said, "Hey, don''t you help me if I see that it''s inconvenient to move."


    Lu Fan smiled at her and said, "yes, follow me."


    "This is what you said," Lu Yin said with a smile


    After that, LV Yin held Lu Fan''s lapel and did not let go.


    Lu Fan shook his head helplessly and went on.

 Chapter 507

    The wind blows on the Hongqiao bridge, and the rosy clouds reflect the clear sky.


    As Lu Fan walked forward, he looked at the scenery around him, like the sky fire around him, like a bubble.


    A group of flames exploded around his body, and the flames fell on Lu fan, which had no effect at all.


    Don''t say burn. Lu Fan''s skin is not even red.


    Walk straight through the flames, smile on your face.


    Lu Yin shrinks behind Lu fan, basically all the flames are blocked by Lu Fan. Occasionally a few sporadic sparks, not yet fell in front of LV Yin, suddenly floated to the other side.


    Lu Fan looked at LV Yin carefully and said with a smile, "it''s a good way. It''s a fire bead or a five element turn."


    Lu Yin said proudly, "let you know what else I''m playing. Hurry up, hurry up, try to catch up with the people in front. If we can finish the whole Hongqiao, there will be a big reward. "


    Lu Fan looked up at Hongqiao and said with a smile, "it''s only nine hundred steps. Maybe I can really walk through it."


    Lu Yin chuckled and said, "well, I really appreciate your shameless personality. Hurry up, you are not as fast as I am a disabled person


    They talked and laughed all the way on.


    A lot of martial artists around looked foolish.


    There are many people who have been stopped by the explosion in front of them. They are struggling and can support themselves.


    Seeing Lu Fan and LV Yin still talking and laughing, they were speechless.


    As expected, people are incomparable. Why are they so relaxed.


    In front, the wind and the green sun also came to the center of the orange valley.


    The orange light under his feet, like a puddle, made it difficult for him to walk. The pressure around is also increasing. Feng Qingyang has begun to take a deep breath and exhale, adjust his body condition and move forward step by step.


    Han Yuanning is catching up at this time. His pace is even faster than the wind and the green sun.


    "This level is about strength. Tianjia is good at speed and skill. In terms of strength, the Han family has an advantage. "


    "Unfortunately, Han Yuanning''s accomplishments are not very strong. I don''t know if he has opened his blood. "


    "No. Among the sons of the Han family, this is the most gifted Han Yuanning. If he opens his blood, he will reach this level. But the level of the younger generation of the Han family is worrying. "


    "If it doesn''t open, he has a dragon tiger fight with fengqingyang."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Several generals talked loudly, and the emperor of Qin and Shang nodded in secret.


    These are the leaders of the young generation, representing the future of the whole country. Ten or twenty years later, among these people, there is a good chance that a new generation of strong people in Wu''an will emerge.


    Qin Shang looked at their eyes, just like looking at a number of gems that have not yet been fully illuminated.


    He wants to pick out the most potential ones and polish them carefully.


    Now, it depends on these gems, who can give out the brightest light first.


    The wind and the sun suddenly pulled out their own sword, and a sword swept in the void in front of them.


    The storm, the wind Qingyang people fly up, the paws left the orange Hongqiao, rushed up.


    But just a few steps, a strange force from the bottom of the black stone, directly on his body. Immediately put him back under pressure. And take this opportunity. The wind is Qingyang. I''m going to take dozens of steps forward. The body pulls up the shadow. In a flash out of the orange area.


    "Good."


    Qin fan, the second prince, applauded.


    The wind and the sun are rushing forward. It''s very clever.


    Flying skills are not allowed to cross Hongqiao. As long as anyone dares to use it. You will be attacked by Blackstone immediately.


    Feng Qingyang obviously knows the rule. So I left Hongqiao on purpose. A few steps up. Then wait until Blackstone hits itself. Go up at once.


    This one. Let him completely and Han Yuanning and other people opened the distance.


    On time. Water springs. Shi Chen et al. It''s all a surprise.


    Dan Taige said with a smile, "the wind is blue and the sun is blue. You''re smart. "


    At this time, standing in the yellow field, the wind is blue and the sun is blue. Turn around and smile to Dan Taige. "It''s just a coincidence," he said


    Lu Fan also saw this scene. A smile rose from the corner of the mouth.


    "The skill of wind and green sun. It''s actually soft with hard. Turn strength into your own use. The wind family has unique skills. "


    Lu Fan exclaimed.


    Behind you. LV * *: "Fengjia skill. It''s the combination of hardness and softness. First heavy body method. Then there was fencing. The third is array. Feng Qingyang is good at both sword technique and body technique. It''s the true story of the wind family. Add a dragon singing sword in your hand. You can really fight with Tiangang. Face to face. Lu Gong son. If you fight him, I''m afraid you won''t win anything. "


    Lu Fan sighed and said, "Alas, the cultivation is not enough. I don''t have enough requirements. Just take a good place. It''s also worthy of my hometown. "


    Lu Yin looked at Lu Fan contemptuously and said, "no success, they said, Wen has no first, Wu has no second. You don''t even have the heart to win. I think I look up to you. "


    Lu Fan smiled and didn''t speak. He hummed a tune and went on.


    Unconsciously, he has gone to more than ninety steps.


    The fire around me has turned white. But Lu fan still looks as usual.


    At this time, he has more than 90% of the people, and in front of him, there are only dozens of people still breaking through the customs.


    These people, who have gone through a hundred steps, are still going on, but only to test how far they can go.


    I don''t think there are many people who will really stop at a hundred steps. The reason is also very simple, because their current breakthrough, although in the palace, will soon spread around the world. If you can take one more step, you may be able to gain more face for yourself.


    It''s natural to walk as much as you can, until you can''t.


    Lu Fan also went to a hundred steps, a flame sword, suddenly appeared.


    But before it was cut off, Lu Fan rubbed himself up and grabbed the sword.


    Then, with a strong grip of the palm, the flame sword disintegrated and turned into sporadic fire.


    Lu Fan did not suffer any damage at all. Shi ran walked through the last ten steps and directly across the red area.


    Lu Yin followed Lu Fan''s back, which was also a very easy walk.


    "Ha ha, it''s right to follow you. Hum, you must have experienced the fire for a long time. Close to the body of water and fire, it''s easy and pleasant to pass this pass. I can see through at a glance. "


    Lu Yin smiles smugly.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you are smart. You owe me one this time. Don''t pit me in the future. "


    LV * *: "OK. If I come across you in the back. I must be lighter with you. All right, you go on. I''m going. "


    At the end of his speech, LV Yin jumped off the Hongqiao bridge.


    Two crutches, with a flick, turned into two huge iron wings, landing with LV Yin.


    "Lu family, Lu Yin, one hundred and eleven steps, pass the pass," said Lang


    Hearing the words of LV family, Qin Shang said with a smile: "this girl, who is in a hurry to leave, will leave after passing the customs. It''s quite like the LV family. "


    Prince Qin Yun said by the side: "Lu family''s son, one is good at hiding. They will not take all their strength out at one time without any reason. "


    Qin Shang took a look at Qin Yun and didn''t speak.


    Feeling his father''s eyes, Prince Qin Yun added, "but even if she wants to hide, she won''t be able to hide for long."


    As soon as the voice fell, Prime Minister LV laughed. The emperor of Qin and Shang also laughed.


    After that, the generals of Wenchen and Wujiang didn''t know what they were laughing at, but they both laughed. Did they not laugh. I can only smile.


    On the Hongqiao bridge, Lu Fan looks at LV Yin who jumped down and shakes his head slightly. "You jumped down yourself, but let me go on. Well, in front of me, it must have been deliberately used to seduce me. Well, you win. I really want to see how far I can go. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan went on.


    Until this moment, all the people turned their eyes to him.


    "Lu fan, the swordsman of Donghua, is a little interesting," he said with a smile


    Tan Taige''s eyes were full of strange light, and he said with a smile, "if he can catch up with me. I could give him a chance to invite me to dinner. "


    Liu Zhen, shuishiquan and others show their vigilant eyes.


    Lu Fan easily broke through the red territory, which has obviously attracted their attention.


    Keep going forward, the front wind Qingyang has reached the center of Jin * * domain.


    And Han Yuanning and others are about to go out of the orange region.


    "Drink."


    Han Yuanning drinks with a light voice. His legs and feet suddenly make a sound of gold and stone. He takes ten steps in a row and walks out of the orange kingdom.


    Liu Zhen and others are not willing to show weakness. Qi Qi speeds up his pace.


    Lu Fan walks slowly inside, feeling the pressure around him.


    At the foot of Hongqiao, the adsorption capacity is becoming stronger and stronger.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan thought of the time when he was building a pagoda in Wudao college.


    It seems that it is the same way. It seems that Dean tianyazi is studying here.


    Lu Fan''s foot is slightly wrong, and a vigorous Qi appears at his feet.


    All of a sudden, a vigorous Qi pushed away the force of heaven and earth around his body.


    Lu Fan walked forward as fast as he usually did on the street.


    And his movements, attracted countless people, amazing.


    "How can he walk so fast? How can he feel that the orange domain has lost its effect on him?"


    "No way. What method did he use? You see, the strength of his legs and feet did not increase by half. How can this be done? "


    everyone is shocked. Lu fan should not have seen their expression,

 Chapter 508

    The pace was fast, and Lu Fan soon reached the last 20 steps of the orange field.


    At this point, the forces of heaven and earth around us are really outrageous. Every part of the power of heaven and earth seems to contain the power of Wanjun, as if a big stone from the sky.


    Although Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi can push it away, it also consumes a lot. Every step is speeding up the consumption.


    However, Lu Fan did not stop because of this, instead, he accelerated his pace and went on.


    Even the generals behind the emperor of Qin and Shang cried out: "they can speed up their steps. Isn''t this son''s * * strong enough to fight against heaven and earth."


    "he used some strange flying skills, and his feet didn''t stick to the ground at all. Why, the plume didn''t react. "


    "It must be a trick. It''s impossible for Tiangang martial artists not to be suppressed by heaven and earth. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang smiled and said nothing.


    His eyes only focused on Lu Fan''s feet, as if that was the key.


    Prince Qin Yun and Qin fan all follow Emperor Qin Shang''s eyes and secretly look at Lu Fan''s feet.


    In a moment, Emperor Qin Shang asked, "Qin Yun, Qin fan. What do you two think? "Qin Yun said:" this man, the sole of his foot is not strong, he must have used some shameful means. Maybe it''s a flying skill that can''t be sensed by some kind of feathered stone. Father, I suggest that you stop him immediately and question him. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang looked at Qin fan again and said, "what do you think?"


    Qin fan opened his mouth, turned his eyes, and retracted his neck and said, "my son is stupid, and I really can''t see anything."


    Qin Yun laughed contemptuously. But the emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "you two can''t see the skill. It seems to be a rarity. "


    After saying this, the emperor of Qin and Shang leaned back on the Dragon chair instead of saying more.


    Prince Qin Yun has been waiting for Emperor Qin Shang''s next words, but found that Emperor Qin Shang didn''t mean to continue.


    Immediately, Prince Qin Yun''s face changed. At this time, he felt something was wrong. After a long time, his father seemed to appreciate Lu Fan''s appearance.


    If so, isn''t that bad.


    Turning countless thoughts in his heart, Prince Qin Yun looked at Lu Fan''s eyes again, and had already taken the opportunity to kill him.


    Originally, he was going to kill Lu Fan. However, after the first World War of the annual sacrifice, Lu Fan became famous and lived in the danta, so that he had no chance to start. I had to give some gifts. I pretended to be a snake and reconciled with Lu Fan.


    Now, Lu fan is still appreciated by his majesty, which is not bad.


    If Lu Fan really entered the court in the future and became a great official with power in his hand, wouldn''t that be his hindrance in an instant. Especially Lu fan is so young and has great potential. The future is really limitless.


    This kind of thing, as long as there is a little possibility, must be strangled in the cradle immediately.


    Prince Qin Yun''s fist had already been clenched, but what he didn''t notice was that his action also fell into the eyes of Qin fan and Emperor Qin Shang.


    In the deep eyes of Emperor Qin and Shang, there was a flash of waves.


    Qin fan, however, had a smile on his lips.


    "My dear brother, you are going to do something wrong again. Why am I so happy?"


    Qin fan almost laughs in his heart, looks at Qin Yun''s appearance and guesses with his toes. He knows what Qin Yun wants to do.


    On Hongqiao, Lu Fan immediately rushed out of the orange region and completely caught up with Tan Taige and others.


    Entering the golden area, Lu fan then put up the vigorous Qi and opened the dragon scale armor. All the vitality of heaven and earth in the Jin Kingdom will turn into sharp weapons to attack.


    It is unwise to push it away. It can only be blocked by armor and body.


    Jingle, there is a constant sound. Lu Fan''s scale Dragon Armor is very strong, and is very resistant to cutting, so he walked steadily.


    When Lu Fan came to Dan Taige''s side, suddenly Dan Taige stopped.


    Lu fan, a swordsman of Donghua, took a look at Lu fan, and said, "do you have time to have a meal together?"


    Lu Fan turned to look at Dan Taige and said with a smile: "thank you for inviting me. Let''s wait for Lu fan to finish his work. "


    After that, Lu Fan went on.


    Dan Tai Ge looks at Lu Fan ''s back and smiles.


    Liu Zhen and others quietly watch Lu Fan come and surpass them.


    Several martial artists, whose names are unknown, all look at Lu Fan with different eyes. They are warlike, vigilant and murderous. Lu Fan didn''t care.


    When Lu Fan passed shuishiquan, suddenly shuishiquan grabbed Lu Fan''s shoulder and said lightly: "don''t go too fast, be careful to die in front."


    Lu Fan gently pushed the hand of shuishiquan away and said with a smile, "I''ve been walking very slowly."


    A word, let stone Chen and so on all changed facial expression.


    If Lu Fan said that he was walking slowly, didn''t he say that they were all climbing.


    Lu Fan continues to move forward, with more and more powerful and sharp blades. At the back, several sky piercing swords stab Lu Fan.


    The scale Dragon Armor on the body was broken into several big holes. Shuishiquan and others immediately smiled.


    Just when everyone thought that Lu Fan couldn''t go further, suddenly the Dragon started to repair itself.


    Without Lu Fan''s urging, it will gather the power of heaven and earth to repair itself.


    It''s broken. It''s broken. From time to time, the scale dragon armour changes its shape to resist the weapons from the sky.


    There were several times when Lu Fan waved the unstopped blades to one side.


    The speed at his feet did not decrease at all. Lu Fan walked through the Jin * * region and looked up. Only Han Yuanning and Tian Qingyang were left in front of him.


    At this time, tianqingyang has passed the green corrosion area and entered the cyan sky wind area.


    Han Yuanning is still struggling in the green area. His armor and strength are almost unable to resist the corrosion of the green area.


    Lu Fan smiled and suddenly threw his sword on the ground.


    Just when people didn''t know what he was going to do, Lu Fan even stepped on the heavy sword and rowed out.


    People are afraid of corrosion. Lu Fan''s sword is not afraid of corrosion. As for the corrosive fog going inside, Lu fan is not afraid. He only asked for the green light under his feet, not to hinder his progress.


    The sword without a blade, like a boat, quickly rowed to the depth of the green field.


    Everyone is silent at this time. No one can say that Lu Fan cheated in this way, but everyone thinks it''s strange. At this time, a lot of martial artists said: "the sword is really useful."


    Lu Fan soon came to Han Yuanning''s side.


    Looking at Han Yuanning with a smile, Lu Fandao said: "can I help you?"


    Han Yuanning took a deep look at Lu Fan.


    "You''d better take care of yourself."

 Chapter 509

    Lu Fan heard some hostility from Han Yuanning''s tone.


    Slightly frowned, Lu Fan did not understand why han Yuanning was hostile to himself.


    However, since won would rather say that he does not need his help, Lu fan will not be bored and simply move on.


    The poison fog fell on Lu fan, who had no response at all. It''s easier than the previous hurdles.


    Inside, the nine dragon Xuangong pagoda is crazy with joy.


    "Ha ha, the power of heaven and earth is pure. It''s all poison. I like poison best. I can absorb all this poison. More, more. I feel that I am about to recover to 20% strength. Great master, I will soon gather my Dharma body and fight with you. "


    Lu fancai didn''t care about the excitement of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    He only hopes that the Xuangong tower in Kowloon will not be used at any critical moment. For example, if you don''t go to the back, you won''t be able to absorb the poison in front of you.


    But Lu Fan''s worry is superfluous this time.


    Until Lu Fan passed through the green area, Jiu was still sucking in the sea.


    Lu Fan smiled and picked up his own sword.


    At this time, all the fighters, including Han Yuanning and others, were silent.


    For a long time, shuishiquan first said, "there is no obstacle. It seems that he can fight with him. The poison will not be used."


    Liu Zhen said, "it''s amazing to be able to fight against poison. His breath is not disordered. What kind of body should he become?"


    Prime Minister LV was a little surprised at this time. He knew that Lu Fan''s accomplishments were good and his potential was amazing, but he never thought that Lu fan would be so brilliant on Hongqiao.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang looked at Lu Fan and said with a smile: "it''s passed again. I''m afraid that this kind of body can''t be cultivated by ordinary skills. The fire is not afraid, the sword is not hurt, the boulder is hard to press, and the poison gas is ineffective. Well, it reminds me of a special skill. "


    "Prime minister Lv''s heart fretted and said," what your majesty said is the skill of master Shusheng. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "that''s right. It''s the life and death power of the scholar. Only those who have cultivated such skills can be so amazing. Nine deaths and nine lives have passed the threshold. What are these on the Hongqiao? "


    Hearing the word "Shusheng", Prince Qin Yun was shocked.


    Qin fan, the second prince, opened his mouth wide and his eyes were full of consternation.


    Prime Minister LV said with a smile: "Your Majesty is as wise as a torch. It should be ten years since the Communist Party. At the beginning, the scholar went to Wu''an and left around to pass on his skills. He failed to find his disciples. Among them, I have been to East China, where it is very possible to leave a legacy. Moreover, tianyazi, the dean of donghuazhou Wudao college, once met the scholar. It is also reasonable for the scholar to leave his inheritance in Wudao college after he goes to Donghua. Lu fan is from donghuazhou and from Wudao college. If he builds the life and death rotation power of the scholar, it''s also a wonderful thing for me in Wu''an. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "yes. It''s a pity that the scholar has not been found. If he is still alive, he would be very happy to know that someone in Wu''an has really cultivated his life and death rotation. Maybe we will soon have another disciple of the most powerful in Wu''an. "


    "The ultimate strong."


    Qin Yun swallows a saliva, at this time he already felt a fear enveloping him.


    His royal highness, the prince of the hall, was shocked by Lu fan, a district inspector of Donghua. No one dared to believe it.


    But Prince Qin Yun is really scared. A warrior with amazing potential is enough. If you add the disciples of the extreme strong, the trouble will be amazing.


    "Kill as soon as possible."


    Qin Yun shouted in his heart. If Lu fan doesn''t die, he will have trouble sleeping and eating.


    Qin fan leaned back on the chair and took a deep breath.


    "Lu fan, Lu fan, you''re really a big guy."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu fan is still rushing forward. I don''t know that he has been able to guess his kung fu and martial arts.


    It''s true that Lu fan has lived through nine deaths and nine lives by himself.


    By comparison, the wind and fire of nine dead and nine living, and the earth burial of broken bodies are what they are.


    It''s a big deal. If you can''t go, you can''t go. There''s no danger of your life.


    Stepping into the green area, Lu Fan felt that it was more difficult.


    The wind of heaven.


    The blue wind is enough to blow people''s spirits to pieces, and their bodies turn into powder.


    At this time, Lu Fan began to be careful. Tianfeng had experienced it and knew the terrible things.


    Twenty more steps ahead, you can catch up with the sky green sun standing in place.


    Lu fan is very careful and strives to be stable in every step.


    The wind roars like a ghost, with the sound of calming the soul. If you are a little careless, you will bleed.


    The more you go inside, the more bleak the wind is. The Dragon Armor on your body makes a sound that is about to collapse.


    Finally, Lu Fan came to tianqingyang''s side. One step further, the blue wind will turn into countless blue swords, tearing everything apart.


    They stood here, dressed and hunting.


    Tianqingyang slightly turned to look at Lu Fan and said: "the skill is good. It''s a pity that the accomplishments are poor. It''s hard for you to think about it. "


    Lu Fan calmly replied: "always try, how can you know if you don''t try."


    Tian Qingyang sneered: "with your vigorous strength, you will be completely torn in two steps, and then you will have no bones left. You are sure to try."


    Lu Fan said: "it''s so powerful. I''m afraid to hear that. Don''t you go inside, too. "


    Tian Qingyang''s smile rises from the corner of his mouth and walks out step by step. In a moment, countless swords fall on him.


    Tianqingyang''s whole body also rises a strong wind to fight against it. His eyebrows are tightened, and tianqingyang''s head doesn''t return: "give up. You are not in my footsteps. "


    Lu Fan also laughed, at this time he suddenly put away all the strength of the whole body, together with the heavy sword without front.


    Taking a deep breath, Lu Fan murmured, "I am like the wind. Why does the wind hurt me?"


    Step, Lu Fan step out, but the wind sword around did not attack him.


    With his hands on his back, Lu Fan walked forward with unrestrained steps.


    Countless wind swords actually passed through his body at this time, but they did not hurt him.


    Slowly, Lu Fan walked to tianqingyang''s side and said with a smile, "you are doing well, but your brain is a little bit poor."


    With that, Lu Fan quickened his pace and walked forward.


    The body melts the heaven and the earth, and the vigorous Qi in Lu Fan''s body is rapidly consumed, but his steps are very light, and he quickly steps out of the blue area.


    The scene was full of surprises. Tianqingyang looked at this scene and bit his teeth secretly.


    "This guy, how dare he satirize me."


    Tian Qingyang looks at Lu Fan''s back and moves forward with faster steps. No one is allowed to surpass him in his pride.

 Chapter 510

    The wind is howling. Lu Fan takes the lead and moves forward quickly.


    In fact, he can''t maintain this state for long, but there should be no problem in breaking through the Youth League.


    Behind him, tianqingyang chases fast, compared with Lufan''s silence. Sky Qingyang can be said to be powerful. Where it passes, the blue wind is about to tear the Hongqiao.


    But in this way, the attack on tianqingyang has become extremely fierce, and almost the whole Tianfeng of Qing * * domain has launched an attack on him.


    On the contrary, Lu fan, who was walking in front of him, reduced a lot of pressure. In this way, several generals he saw shook their heads slightly.


    "Irrational."


    "Well, when people are a little excited, they act impulsively, and their mood is not enough."


    "Lu fan is cunning. In a word, Tian Qingyang at least helps him keep 30% of the pressure off him."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan turned his head to look at tianqingyang and smiled.


    As he continued to move forward and was about to pass the Qing * * region, suddenly Lu Fan''s heart was fretting and his hair was standing tall, and a strong sense of crisis appeared.


    Lu Fan hurriedly took a step back, and at the same time, a blue wind sword, which was solidified to the extreme, was inserted in front of him. Then from the long sword, a huge blue beast appeared.


    It has a blue face, fangs, eyes and six arms. Its lower body is a sword, and its head is long and its feet are long.


    However, it is a legendary beast.


    Lu Fan always thought that a monster like this, which was completely condensed by the power of heaven and earth, was just a legend. I didn''t expect to see one with my own eyes today.


    As soon as the wind roars, the wind around becomes more miserable.


    There are six long swords in six arms at the same time. A rune is lit on each sword. It''s a cross "Yi".


    Lu Fanyi pulls out the heavy sword of Wufeng. It seems that the green region is a little sad to have this kind of wind monster blocking the way.


    Behind him, sky blue sun suddenly stopped.


    When he saw the beast, his eyes began to blink, as if he had some fear.


    "This road is blocked."


    At the moment, Tianfeng beast actually spits out words. Six huge swords point at Lu Fan''s face.


    Lu Fan looked at it calmly and said, "the road is for people to walk. There is no impassability."


    At the moment, Lu Fan''s scales and Dragon Armor appear, vigorous Qi rises, his body melts into heaven and earth disappears, and the fierce blue wind sword immediately falls on Lu Fan.


    On the scale Dragon Armor, there is a dragon pattern rising slowly, with the sound of a gentle dragon singing, releasing the light to resist the blue wind sword.


    Lu Fan''s whole body is wrapped in the scale dragon armour. At this moment, even with the hilt of the heavy sword without a blade, there are thin scales.


    At a glance, the sword seemed to grow on Lu Fan''s hand.


    Without waiting for Tianfeng beast to say the second sentence, Lu Fan rushes forward and raises his hand.


    Kill the sword.


    The huge killing words cover the whole body of the Tianfeng monster. The terrible sword suddenly breaks the space in front of it and sweeps the wind around it.


    But the response of Tianfeng monster is more fierce. When six big swords are waved, Lu Fan''s sword is directly broken. At the same time, a strong blue light is emitted from the corner of Tianfeng monster.


    Lu Fan''s face suddenly changed because of the terrible power contained in Lu Fan''s heavy sword.


    As if a strong wind had blown into his meridians, into his viscera.


    He was shocked by the wind, and almost broke. His five internal organs were displaced and his six internal organs were turned.


    The vigorous Qi in his body forced the strong wind down. Lu Fan didn''t hesitate at all and rushed up again.


    The heavy sword is like the wind. Suddenly Lu Fan cuts out more than ten sword Qi.


    Tianfeng monster is not weak. Six long swords are waved at the same time.


    Six arms like flying, fast can not see the action, only hear a burst of air. In the blink of an eye, Tianfeng monster and Lu Fan have passed a dozen moves.


    Lu Fan snorted, but he was chopped on his chest by a heavy sword of the Tianfeng beast. The scale Dragon Armor was almost broken.


    After retreating for more than ten steps, Lu Fan looked at his chest with a dignified look.


    At this time, tianqingyang did not rush forward. He raised a smile around his mouth and looked at Lu Fan with a smile.


    "You rush, but you rush again."


    Sky blue sun complacent smile.


    Lu Fan looks up at the beast of the wind.


    "What a good guy."


    At this time, the nine dragon Xuangong tower in Lu Fan''s body suddenly shouted.


    "Great master, take it, and take it as soon as possible. Just in time, I am short of some monsters. This kind of monster with the power of heaven and earth is really suitable. Master, take it. "


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "it''s not a formation. How can I accept it?"


    "Master, as long as you can hold it for ten breaths," the Xuangong tower said in a loud voice. I''ll be able to take it, or I''ll have eight rest. "


    Lu Fan said with a grin in his heart, "ten breaths, OK."


    His body is like an arrow from the string. Lu Fan rushes to the beast again.


    This time, Wufeng heavy sword didn''t cut off, but fell in the pose of shooting.


    Lu Fan''s body, lit up nine cyclones, vigorous Qi crazy to Lu Fan''s sword.


    "In a turn, heaven and earth move."


    Lu Fan slaps a sword on the body of Tianfeng monster. Before the sword arrives, the powerful force has made the body of Tianfeng monster a little fuzzy.


    Six weapons in front of the body, the body of the wind monster suddenly burst.


    Fragmentary body.


    The body of Tianfeng monster suddenly split into countless pieces, but in a flash it condenses back.


    Lu Fan''s attack doesn''t seem to have much effect on it.


    But immediately, Lu Fan''s sword without a blade was actually made solid and patted on the body of the beast.


    At once, the beast of the heaven wind even made a painful cry and stepped back a few steps.


    "I''m not mistaken. Lu Fan beat back the beast with one sword. Isn''t this beast without substance. How to get hit. "


    "Special strength is OK, this son''s vigorous strength is not ordinary."


    The people watched Lu Fan''s battle.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s sword came out again, and it hit the head of the beast.


    Tianfeng monster was slapped on Hongqiao by Lu Fan''s sword. Lu Fan stepped on its body at this opportunity.


    But at this time, the six eyes of Tianfeng monster give out a blue light at the same time.


    Lu fan, who was unable to defend himself, was suddenly hit, and the dragon''s armor was suddenly cut open. At the same time, more than a dozen wounds appeared on Lu Fan''s body.


    But Lu Fan didn''t care. He was still treading on the beast.


    Tianqingyang looks at Lu Fan''s battle and suddenly laughs: "Lu fan, are you an idiot. If you don''t break the body of the five element monster, what''s the use of controlling it. Are you an idiot? "


    His words made people laugh.


    But Lu Fan didn''t want to see him. His whole body was bulging and vigorous.


    Tianfeng monster is struggling at the foot of Lu fan, but he can''t escape.


    Suddenly, the arms of the beast in the sky wind turned around and waved their weapons to Lu Fan.


    It''s very difficult for human body to turn around, but it''s very normal for the five elements Monster without entity.


    Six weapons are inserted in Lu Fan''s body. At this time, Lu Fan''s gang Qi shows a strong defense, just like a sunken sponge, which has not been broken by the six weapons.


    "Five, six, nine, are you done. "


    Lu Fan shouted in his heart.


    "Right now, right now," cried the Xuangong tower in Kowloon


    "What is Lu Fan doing?"


    Prince Qin Yun said with a smile, pointing to Lu Fan''s face, "don''t he know what the five elements monster is. It''s hard not to be successful. He also wants to cramp the five elements of monsters and get the crystal core. "


    A group of Communist Party officials also laughed.


    Qin Shang and Qin fan also shake their heads lightly. Lu Fan''s performance is not wise.


    With this Kung Fu, it''s not good to directly break through the green area.


    What are you doing with it. When it turns into a breeze and disappears, it will be a shame.


    Han Yuanning finally walked out of the green area at the moment. Standing in the green area, he looked at Lu Fan''s action and said with a cold hum, "stupid."


    Behind him, there was laughter.


    Lu Fan also heard it, but he didn''t care and didn''t have time to care.


    At the foot of the beast desperately want to turn into a wisp of wind disappear. Lu Fan opens the realm of Tao on the sword, which suppresses it.


    Otherwise it would have run.


    "Nine, ten, nine."


    Lu Fan clenched his teeth and said softly.


    Suddenly, a light came from Lu Fan''s hand. It was a phantom of a pagoda.


    The light is dazzling. It''s hard for people to see what''s inside. Emperor Qin and Shang all stare at Lu Fan''s hands, but they can only see a bunch of light. They can''t see anything else at all.


    This light falls on the beast of the wind.


    Soon, the beast of the wind began to shrink rapidly.


    In full view of the public, the Tianfeng monster soon grew from one man to half man, then to baby size, and finally to thumb size and fell into Lu Fan''s hands.


    Gape.


    Countless people were shocked. Tianqingyang, who had just made a sound, looked at Lu fan like a ghost.


    After that, Lu Fan holds his hand and the light disappears.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt a cool power into his Dantian, and was suppressed by the Xuangong tower in Jiulong.


    "Tower guarding monster, ha ha, the second one. It''s such a good beast. If it''s cultivated, it can become a demon God in the future. "


    Lu fan doesn''t want to get a chance, Laojiu mutters.


    All he felt was that he was running out of energy.


    His face was green and red. The wound on his body recovered quickly. At this time, the whole green area began to be disordered.


    The blue power inside is beginning to go wild.


    "Not good."


    Lu Fan rushes forward in a hurry. Although his movements are not elegant, it''s true to protect his life.


    Fortunately, he was not far away from rushing out of the green area, and rushed out in an instant.


    But at the next moment, the Hongqiao in Qing * * region began to crack.


    Tianqingyang saw something wrong and immediately backed away.


    Then, the whole area of Hongqiao, blue and blue, completely disintegrated.


    (I wish you all a night.)

 Chapter 511

    With the crisp clicking sound, the blue Hongqiao area turns into light spots like rain.


    Tianqingyang returns to LV * * domain in a very awkward way. Later, he will follow him.


    "Hongqiao is broken."


    Qin Yun opens his mouth and mumbles.


    When Emperor Qin and Shang saw this scene, he actually laughed loudly. He looked up and down with laughter. His tears were coming down.


    Prime Minister Lv''s face changed again and again. He didn''t know what to say.


    Tianqingyang and other people stared at the broken bridge in front of them, totally stupid.


    "Well, it''s almost impossible for anyone else to pass."


    "What''s this, Lu fan? What''s your sin in destroying Hongqiao?"


    "It''s not fair. He''s broken the bridge. How can others get by?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    With the sound of shouts, Lu Fanyi became the target of the public.


    Standing in the blue field, Lu Fan felt the cold through his bones slowly devouring his body, and immediately coagulated the vigorous Qi in his legs to prevent the invasion of the cold.


    He looked up at the emperor of Qin and Shang. The cries of tianqingyang and others do not count. Only a word from Emperor Qin and Shang can he be found guilty and innocent.


    Lu Fan secretly scolded the Xuangong tower in Jiulong for several times. It is obvious that the fracture of Hongqiao has an inevitable connection with his taking away the demons and beasts from the sky.


    The damned old nine only knew to get a five element beast to serve as a tower protecting beast, but he didn''t know. In this way, he was ruined.


    All the officials looked to the emperor of Qin and Shang.


    For a long time, the emperor of Qin and Shang laughed and said, "today''s Hongqiao pass is over.". Anyone who has passed the hundred steps will be counted as passing the test, and the rest will be eliminated. The rankings are arranged in steps and everything is the same. "


    "Hongqiao pass is over," said Lang Sheng, the commander of Jinjia bodyguard. Collect. "


    With the shouts of the golden Guard commander, the light of the feather stone below converges.


    Hongqiao suddenly disappeared from the foot, and people fell from the sky.


    It was as if a force was holding them back to the ground.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang waved and the array was shining again. All of us suddenly felt that the sky was spinning, and when we opened our eyes again, we were back in the hall of Taihe.


    As usual, there are not many people, not many people. Even the location of the station has not changed much.


    It''s just like the experience, but Nanke Yimeng.


    But people can still see their own injuries and the power consumed by their bodies.


    All these prove that what just happened is extremely true.


    "The first stage of the selection is over. Let''s go."


    All people bowed their heads and shouted, "God bless your majesty, great is Wu''an." Then, he stepped out of the hall of supreme harmony.


    A group of Jinjia bodyguards took Lu Fan and others out of the gate of Taihe hall, and a group of people went out. But at this time, Lu Fan was quietly called by a Jinjia Bodyguard: "Lu patrol, you don''t have to leave."


    Lu fan stopped and looked left and right, only to see that not only he was stopped, but also a whole hundred or two people were called down.


    Undoubtedly, these people are all the first pass fighters.


    Those who have not been stopped may have tears in their eyes or be indignant.


    After hesitating for a while in the hall of Supreme Harmony, he seemed reluctant to leave. But in the end, I have to stomp away.


    "Lu Xun, please go to Shenwu hall."


    A group of Jinjia bodyguards, with more than one hundred of them, went to the left side of the hall of supreme harmony.


    Shenwu hall, Lu fan has heard that it is the place where the Imperial City entertains the strong. It is said that those who can stay in the Shenwu hall for one night are either the meritorious officials who have made great contributions to the state of Wu''an, or the strong ones above the wuzun.


    Being able to live there is a symbol of identity. Speaking out, you can be bragging capital.


    Heard to go to the Shenwu hall, even the eyes of tianqingyang and others are shining.


    Everyone immediately followed Jin Jiawei to the Shenwu temple.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At this time, Taihe palace.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang restored his great golden figure.


    With great prestige and rumbling voice, he said: "you love Qing, what do you think of today''s Hongqiao pass?"


    a military general immediately stood up and said: "today''s Hongqiao pass, there are one or two hundred people breaking through the hundred steps, which shows that our Wu''an is growing prosperous and talented. Among them, Lu Fan of Donghua Prefecture and Tianjia tianqingyang have even reached the Qing * * region, which is extremely rare in the selection of previous dynasties. If it wasn''t for the sudden fracture of Hongqiao, I think they can continue to break through. Maybe they can go to Zi * * domain and break the original record of water. "


    Another Wenchen walked out and said in a long voice: "today, the Hongqiao fracture is caused by Lu Fan. In my opinion, this broken bridge is intended to prevent other people from catching up with his pace, such mentality, how to be a strong posture. Besides, Hongqiao is a strange thing in the Empire. It''s humiliating to destroy it. I suggest that we should be strict with Lu Fan. "


    Several literary ministers came out at the same time and said, "I''m seconding."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang only glanced at them lightly, then turned his head and asked an old man, "Yichen, how do you feel?"


    Yichen looked at Qin fan. At this time, Qin fan''s face was as usual, but his fingers gently shook.


    Yichen immediately understood the meaning of Qin fan, the second prince, and said in a loud voice: "I think it''s inappropriate to punish Lu Fan. Although the Hongqiao break has something to do with Lu fan, it is also due to Lu Fan''s fighting. When you fight for life and death, do you still need to control whether the ground under you is destroyed? What''s more, the selection of imperial materials is a major event and the foundation of the country. You should be careful. All of you can see that Lu fan has been raised at the first moment. If we punish him because of this, how do the world see it? People all over the world laugh at my martial arts. Even a Hongqiao has to be haggled over. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang chuckled twice, then turned his head and said to Prime Minister LV, "prime minister LV, what do you think?"


    Prime Minister LV came forward and said with a smile, "Hongqiao can be repaired. It''s just a matter of asking a martial master in Yin and yang or a master in heaven and earth to help. It''s no harm to do a small thing. You don''t have to be angry about it. "


    Prime Minister LV said that the emperor of Qin and Shang had more than a laugh.


    Prince Qin Yun opened his mouth as if to say something. But he listened to the laughter of Emperor Qin and Shang, looked at Prime Minister Lu and Yichen again, and finally did not stand out.


    Close your eyes slightly, and you will be out of sight and out of mind.


    Qin fan''s head is lowered and he is asleep. Anyway, he looks like this every time he goes to the court, and no one else can say anything.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "in this way, post the emperor''s list, announce the results of the first round of selection, and withdraw."


    "Your Majesty is holy," they said in a loud voice


    The figure of Emperor Qin and Shang disappeared from his seat.


    Qin Yun stepped forward quickly at this time and held on to Prime Minister Lv''s hand and said, "prime minister LV, can you speak with one step?"


    Prime Minister LV said with a smile, "who dares not to listen to the order of the prince, please."


    When they came to one side, Qin Yun sighed, "prime minister LV, you know me personally. Nothing else but bad temper. When Lu Fan offended me, I wanted to kill him. But now, all of a sudden, I find my father seems to appreciate him. You say, what should I do? "


    Prime Minister LV looked up at Qin Yun and said with a slight smile, "Your Royal Highness has already made plans, don''t you? Why ask the old minister. Your royal highness, the old minister is leaving. "


    After that, Prime Minister LV walked away quickly.


    Qin Yun stopped and looked at the back of prime minister Lv. "Old fox, you can guess that. But since you have guessed, I don''t need to remind you. You''d better make sense of it and not be against me. "


    A wave of sleeves, a cold voice, Qin Yun strides away.

 Chapter 512

    "Put it on the list."


    The inner city gate was opened, and a light rushed out of the inner city wall and flew to the sky.


    The light is dazzling. The higher you go, the more dazzling and bright the light is.


    Soon, no matter the inner city, the central city, the Fucheng and the outer city, they all saw the light rising from the sky.


    Countless people are looking at this light.


    "Let''s go, let''s go. The light of the Empire has been released. "


    "Look at the light. The results of the first round are coming soon. It must be the children of my top ten families. It''s probably my beloved tianqingyang. "


    "Shuishiquan is also possible. It is said that the Han won Ning of the Han family is not bad either. Oh, I want to see who won the first round. "


    "What''s the number one for Mr. Lu fan? Even if he doesn''t get the number one, he must have a good place."


    "Buy to leave, buy to leave. The last chance, hurry to bet, who gets the first, one pays ten, the last chance. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Throughout the capital, countless people walked up the street and looked up to the sky.


    Some climbed up to the roof, holding a mirror in their hands, ready to record this historic moment.


    The higher the light is, the brighter it is like the sun.


    In a teahouse, Wu Qiling sits opposite a man in black.


    The man in black gently sipped a sip of tea water course: "it should be tianqingyang. The younger generation in Wu''an is the most talented. After this selection, he should also represent Wu''an to participate in the world championships. Kong Ling, how is your relationship with him now? Explain your task and why it hasn''t been finished late. "


    "Master, it''s finished," said Wu airily. That won Ning has already planned to fight with Tian Qingyang in the selection. Want to come, wait until the second round of selection, they two will fight each other to win. At least one person will die. "


    Man in Black: "well, it''s just like that. I''ll wait a few days. If the Han family and the Tian family are not in disorder, our affairs will be difficult to deal with. "


    Wukong Ling bit his teeth and asked, "master, what is the big deal, can you tell me about it?"


    The man in black raised his head and looked at Wukong spirit for a few eyes. Suddenly he sighed, "that''s all. Anyway, the throne of the patriarch will be handed to you sooner or later. I''ll tell you something. It can be seen that the devil of the Tao heart, "


    Wu Qiling''s eyes are awed, and his body is shocked:" yes. "


    Man in Black: "just know. In fact, these things we do are all arranged by the demon sect of Daoxin. In fact, we are doing the same thing with the magic gate, I don''t know how many. Who can make achievements for the devil sect of Daoxin first will get the first chance. When the world is distributed in the future, there will be more places. "


    Wukongling was surprised and said: "distribute the world."


    the man in black smiled and said: "it''s amazing, don''t be so surprised. You don''t think it''s time for the devil cultivation to dominate the world. "


    Wu Qiling said in surprise:" how to unify, how can the devil cultivation fight against the world. "


    the man in black smiled:" it used to be impossible, but now it''s OK. I got it through top secret channels. The devil of Daoxin has got the most important thing in the world, the demon of heaven


    Before the man in black had finished speaking, suddenly the sky was roaring and the dancing was ethereal and full of shock.


    "Out. Out. "


    Everyone shouted, and the man in Black got up, went to the windowsill and looked out.


    Only the whole sky. A big character lit up.


    That''s the list of people who passed the first round of selection. It also shows how many steps each person has taken.


    These words, each of them is huge and amazing. When they burst, they seem to be inlaid in the sky.


    At the top, the first person''s name comes into view.


    The huge word "Lu Fan" made countless people exclaim.


    "It''s Lu Fan. It''s Lu fan, the swordsman of Donghua, who took the lead in the first round."


    "God, Lu Fanli, the swordsman of Donghua, won the first place."


    "My money, God, my money, Lu fan, why did you take it first?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Shouts, wails, sighs, all the time.


    Countless people pointed to the big words in the sky and talked about them one after another.


    Wu Kongling hears the word Lu fan, and immediately comes out and looks up at the sky.


    "It''s really Lu Fan."


    Dancing under the veil of emptiness, smiling.


    The man in black touched his beard and murmured, "this Lu fan means something. All the heroes of the ten families were suppressed by him. Kong Ling, I remember you know this man. "


    "Yes, I know," said Wu airing calmly


    The man in black suddenly smiled and said, "yes, yes."


    Han family.


    Han Wushuang looked at the sky in the distance and said with a smile: "ah, Lu fan is getting better and better. The first place is all there. "


    Next to him, Han Jun pointed to the third place and said, "Han Yuanning also took the third place. It''s not bad, it''s not bad. He''s over them. A long face for the family. "


    Han Wushuang said with a smile, "it''s not a skill. If you can bear the same pressure as Lu fan, it''s OK."


    Han Jun said with a smile: "I think I can call Lu fan back to drink. Now it''s hard for the prince to move him."


    Han Wushuang laughed and said: "yes. Call Han Xiong. Let him go. Lu fan has the ability. "


    Tianjia.


    Tianyazi Old God is shaking his fan freely.


    "Lu fan has passed tianqingyang. Well, I didn''t expect that. It seems that I have to hide for a while. My students have overtaken the future successors of the family. The owner must be talking to me. Well, it''s time to hide. "


    Tianyazi then picked up the wine beside him and took a big mouthful.


    After wiping his mouth, he said, "but why am I so happy. Hei hei. "


    Old alley, in a pub.


    The fat boss stood at the door, one mouthful of wine, one hand of peanuts, laughing and saying: "old Liu, old lady Yang, old Xuanyuan.". Come and have a look, Lu Xiaozi won the first round. "


    Lao Liu felt his beard and said, "that''s necessary. The apprentice I like is not powerful. I bet it''s a three round win. "


    Mrs. Yang said with a smile: "this is about to be lifted. Lu Xiaozi will soon remember our three skills. You can guess which one he will choose. "


    Xuanyuan said calmly:" it doesn''t matter which one he chooses. He can practice all three. The key is to practice well and have energy. I''m going to have a look at it in the third round. Maybe he can use my sword skills. "


    Lao Liu said with a smile:" this kid has a good understanding. My skills can probably learn an introduction, and I will go to have a look. "


    Mrs. Yang said:" if you all go, I won''t go. Dongpang, do you want to go? "


    boss of Pang said with a smile:" I won''t go, I''ll see the shop. "

 Chapter 513

    Shenwu hall is fragrant with flowers.


    It''s hard for those who haven''t come to Shenwu temple to imagine the beautiful scenery of this temple.


    Mountains and rivers are hidden in it, and there are all kinds of pavilions.


    It is more elegant than the Bafang fragrant garden where Lu Fan once lived.


    There are hundreds of wing rooms in the backyard of the palace, which can accommodate all the martial artists selected this time.


    Each person has a room, plus a yard.


    There are pavilions, waterside pavilions and flowers in the courtyard.


    There is no shortage of palace maids. The bodyguard doesn''t have to say, Jin Jiawei. You can see the accomplishments from the armor.


    The palace maids who can enter the palace are all carefully selected. No matter what it looks like, it''s all first-class. Etiquette is even more thoughtful, and there is no fault at all.


    What''s more, all the maids in the palace are virgins.


    If it is not, it is possible to be expelled from the palace if it is light, or to be punished if it is heavy.


    Therefore, when entering the Shenwu temple, many martial artists began to roar excitedly.


    For many people, to marry a palace maid to go home is the blessing of ancestors. Taking it home is also a matter of great face.


    Palace maids can marry these warriors. As the heroes of the Empire, they can take the maids home with their majesty''s consent. And his majesty has always been very tolerant of such things. Basically, as long as the two love each other, they can approve.


    It''s not that it happened once or twice. It''s said that when a state herdsman came to Beijing to contribute his birthday, he took a young warrior guard with him. As a result, while the birthday party was going on, the guard hooked up with a palace maid and was caught on the spot.


    As a result, his majesty not only did not blame the Zhou mu, but also laughed and approved the palace maid to marry the guard on the spot. A few years later, the guard was so grateful and worked hard that he became a state herdsman. When he came to Beijing again, his majesty recognized him, inquired, and rewarded him directly with ten maids. It was a good story for a while.


    Think about it. Your Majesty was so generous to a state animal guard.


    So how can they be stingy about the future of their empires.


    As soon as many people entered the Shenwu temple, they began to hook up with the palace maids.


    But these palace maids, which is not the person with bright eyes and bright heart. In their whole life, their biggest goal may be to marry a good family.


    Life is better, just like the maiden at the beginning, marry a state herdsman. Life is average, make a concubine for some big family. No matter how hard it is, you may have to stay in the palace until the time is over, and your face is aging. Then you go out of the palace and find a rich businessman to marry.


    If we can marry a promising young warrior now, wouldn''t it be wonderful.


    Therefore, these palace maids are half pushed and half pushed. Their faces are slightly red, but their hearts have long been ready.


    On the night of entering the temple of martial arts, Lu Fan heard the sound of breathing in the whole temple of martial arts, like a spring song.


    He laughed at such a thing. I only sigh that these martial artists don''t do their business. Instead, they come to the palace to pick up girls.


    Lu fancai doesn''t have this idea. He needs to adjust his state well.


    Although I don''t know when the second round of selection will start, I don''t think it will be possible to delay for a long time. At most, I will give them a few days'' rest.


    All the palace maids who wanted to serve her were sent away by Lu Fan. To tell the truth, Lu Fan couldn''t bear to look at these palace maids with tears when they left. But he can only do so. What he needs now is absolute silence.


    These two days, Lu Fan always felt that there was something in his mind to jump out.


    So he shut himself up completely in the room, without seeing anyone.


    Including other martial artists who came to him to make friends, Lu Fan also disappeared.


    His style can''t help but make many martial artists unhappy.


    They are all selected in the same way. We will take care of each other in the future.


    Those who can get here are stupid people. They know more about the importance of hanging out in this world.


    But Lu fan is always so invisible, which makes him a little too proud.


    For a while, there were many martial artists who talked about Lu Fan secretly.


    On the contrary, it''s totally different. From the first day of entering the Shenwu temple, I made friends, climbed up relationships and made brothers.


    In just a few days, more than 100 people were present, almost all of them became friends with tianqingyang.


    Whether they like tianqingyang or not, they still need to give face. In addition, tianqingyang has performed well these days, neither arrogant nor arrogant. On the contrary, he seems very modest and polite.


    They couldn''t find anything wrong with shuishiquan, which is also for the children of ten families.


    Tonight, tianqingyang plans to entertain all the fighters in his yard.


    All the people were present, even won rather was called by people very reluctantly, but Lu Fan was still behind the door.


    "Everyone, there is nothing else tonight. They are all Wu''an martial artists. They also participated in the selection in the same year. In the future, we will be the same martial artists. Cheers.


    Sky blue Yang held the cup high, a group of people echoed.


    After three rounds of wine, five flavors of vegetables.


    Tian Qingyang looks at Lu Fan before he arrives. Suddenly, he smiles and makes a light look at a nearby warrior.


    At once, the tall and thin warrior stood up and said in a loud voice, "gentlemen, today, Mr. Tian asked us to drink and eat meat. It''s a great honor for all of us, but I watched it for a while. It seems that someone didn''t come. Didn''t anyone tell him. "


    everyone knows who someone is, except Lu Fan.


    "I don''t think he''ll come," said one armed man. As soon as he entered the Shenwu temple, he closed directly. No one is coming, it seems that we are not in his eyes and disdain to make friends with us. "


    Another armed man with triangular eyes stood up and said, "I don''t know what''s interesting about Lu Fan. Did you come to the Shenwu temple without tasting any vegetables or drinking a cup of tea? Even some of the palace maids were sent away. Why is that? I think it''s out of the question. "


    "You can''t tell exactly where it''s not going to work," roared several fighters. "


    triangle eyes laughed," of course it''s not going to work. "


    Everyone laughed, even Han Yuanning, who was sitting in the corner, laughed a few times.


    But among the crowd, there was one who couldn''t laugh, and his face sank.


    Tian Qingyang suddenly waved his hand and said with a smile: "Alas, you are so random to guess, be careful of being sued for slander. Who is Mr. Lu fan? That''s Donghua swordsman. He broke Hongqiao in the first round and took the first master. Other people''s cattle do not pay attention to me or everyone. When they take the second round and the first round of the third round, we will not be able to lift his shoes. "


    Triangle eye threw the jade cup on the ground and said: "I will never let Lu Fan get the first place again. In the second round, I rushed to wudaoshan, but I fought at will, regardless of life or death. If I see him on Wudao mountain, I will ask him for advice. See if he is so proud of his kung fu. "


    "Yes, I will ask him for advice."


    "Hum, this kind of person wants to be the first again. Have his dream. Wudaoshan is his destination. "


    "You guys, why don''t we join hands and get rid of Lu Fan on wudaoshan first."


    "OK, I agree with that."


    "We all agree."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A group of people shouted.


    Han Yuanning smiled and said, "Lu fan is finished. Tianqingyang''s method is brilliant. Find some supports to force Lu fan to the opposite of everyone. Let him provoke the public anger, and then directly eliminated. It''s easy. "


    Liu Zhen gnawed at the chicken leg and said: "why, Han lunatic, you are afraid. Tian Qingyang can use this move to deal with people like Lu fan who have no foundation or power in the capital. If these people want to have a group fight with us, they have to weigh it up, don''t counsels. "


    Han Yuanning nodded and said, "not bad. It seems that I''m here today. Let me see tianqingyang''s sinister heart again. "


    At the end of the day, Han Yuanning''s teeth have been bitten.


    Shi Chen takes a deep look at Han Yuanning and says, "Han lunatic, you won''t really plan to die with Tian Qingyang on Wudao mountain."


    Han Yuanning said one word at a time: "the hate of taking a wife is either his death or my death."


    Liu Zhen and Shi Chen look at each other, and both of them are helpless.


    The crowd was furious. A group of people drank a lot of wine and began to curse Lu Fan with red necks.


    Man is a very popular animal. As long as a group of people are scolding someone, the rest of them, whether they really hate that person or not, will follow the scolding, and the more they scold, the more they scold, the louder they scold, which is called blind obedience.


    In this case, there are not many people who can keep their sense.


    At a glance, there are more than ten people.


    At this time, a man got up slowly and shook, seemingly unable to drink, and said: "everyone, I''ll go back first, and drink a little more. We need some water. "


    "Yuan Xiaozi, you can''t drink well. Go ahead, go ahead, don''t let the water go here. "


    People next to him scoff and push yuan away.


    Slowly, yuan left tianqingyang''s yard.


    Just out of the yard, Yuan immediately returned to the original state and rushed to Lu Fan''s yard.


    In less than a breath of incense, yuan Xiaozi came to the door. Two Jin Jiawei stopped yuan Xiaozi and said, "I''m sorry, this young man, Mr. Lu is in the middle of the gate. No one. "


    Yuan Xiaozi said in a loud voice, "you tell Mr. Lu that when an old man comes to visit, he has important matters to talk about."


    The two Jin Jiawei didn''t hear at all, but stopped in front of yuan Xiaozi.


    "Lu fan, come out," Yuan called out


    At this time, a light suddenly rushed out of Lu Fan''s room. The dazzling light broke the door and turned it into powder.


    "I see. It''s not a dream."


    Lu Fan''s laughter came from the room. At this time, yuan Xiaozi immediately shouted, "Lu Fan."


    This time, Lu Fan heard the shouting and walked out of the room slowly.


    Far away, Lu fan saw the man at the gate of the courtyard and said in surprise, "it''s you."

 Chapter 514

    Lu Fan recognized him and said that they had come all the way.


    "Yuan lie, long time no see."


    Lu Fan walks forward with a smile, and the two Jin Jiawei get out of the way. Yuan lie walks into the yard quickly.


    "Mr. Lu, I have no time to gossip. I''m here to tell you something. "


    Yuan lie said anxiously.


    Lu Fan smiled at Yuan lie and said, "what is it? Have you been hunted down? Where is the enemy. I''ll help you get rid of him. "


    Yuan lie stepped forward and said softly, "son Lu, it''s not that I was hunted down. It''s that you''re being watched, you don''t know. Now everyone is going to deal with you. They''re going to let you in the second round, and they''re going to work with you. I''m even going to kill you on Wudao mountain. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile on his face, "is that right? Who''s idea? He has the ability to gather all the people to kill me."


    Yuan Liedao: "anyone else can see that tianqingyang deliberately made it. Mr. Lu fan, I think you''d better quit to protect your life. Anyway, you have won the first round of the first round, and now you are called sick and wounded. If you quit the selection, you will not lose face and life. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. I won''t go back. Brother yuan lie, come in and sit down. Feng Ying, Xiang Zhu. Did they also participate in the selection? "


    when Yuan lie saw that Lu Fan was not surprised at all, and even didn''t jump his eyelids, he was surprised and said:" don''t you worry about Lu fan at all, son of Lu Fan. "


    Lu Fan laughed and said:" worry is superfluous. They come whenever they want. When I was taking part in the inspection, I was also besieged by a group of people. But what about that? It''s all down. In this way, the third round may not have to be compared. I can declare my victory directly. "


    Lu Fan laughs.


    Yuan lie looks at Lu Fan with his mouth open, but he can''t close his mouth with half a sound.


    Lu Fan drags yuan lie into the room.


    Needless to say, a jinjiawei was very discerning. He brought a pot of tea and put it on the table.


    Tea is very fragrant. It''s absolutely the best tea. But yuan lie was really not interested in tea. He looked at Lu Fan and said in a moment, "son Lu Fan. When I first met you, I only knew that you are a martial artist. You have no experience. When you go out for the first time, you can''t drive anything with space. After passing the insect nest, I know that you are a powerful warrior with strong strength, far beyond the average warrior. I want to learn from you. Then when I got to the capital, I knew that you were a master of Guobang, a swordsman of Donghua, and a model for me. Now you are the capital of sound shock, and you have won the first round of the first round, and become the object of my worship. I really don''t want to see you. I''ll fall short and die in wudaoshan. "


    Lu Fan slowly poured himself a cup of tea and said, "don''t worry, I won''t die."


    Yuan Liedao: "you are so confident."


    Lu Fan nodded: "well, that''s how confident you are. Are you satisfied with this question and answer? "Yuan lie sighed," OK. Then I won''t say much. Mr. Lu, you and I have known each other. It''s a friend. If it works for me, it doesn''t matter. "


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, "it''s true. Brother yuan lie, when you get to wudaoshan, you''d better stay away from me, pretend not to know me, and even kill me with them. "


    Yuan lie frowned and said, "why is this?"


    Lu Fandao: "it seems that you are not with me. In this way, you will be safe. "


    Yuan Liedao: "but this..."


    Lu Fan raised his hand and said, "brother yuan. You, Feng Ying, Xiang Zhu is one of my few friends in the capital. I really don''t want you to have an accident. I am not afraid that they will deal with me, because I have the courage, and they will not kill me. But you have to be wise. It''s like helping me. "


    Yuan lie looked into Lu Fan''s eyes. He only saw sincerity and firmness.


    For a long time, Yuan lie said with a smile, "well, brother Lu fan, why are you so powerful. It''s the limit that I can get through that first round. This second round of eight achievements will be eliminated. If you have a chance in the future, you must give me some good advice. Or when I get back to Yanzhou, I''ll do my best. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "sure."


    Yuan lie took a cup of tea and took a sip.


    Then yuan lie stood up and left. Lu Fan sent him all the way to the gate of the hospital.


    Seeing yuan lie go, Lu fan, with his hands on his back, said with a smile, "he is a friend to make."


    Turn around, Lu Fan goes back, the palm moves, the vigorous Qi flows in the fingertip, he seems to be testing a certain skill, a new skill that has not been practiced at all.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Here, Yuan lie returns to his yard.


    Before entering, Yuan lie of Kuo felt wrong and turned to look back.


    Glancing over, there was no strange movement. Yuan lie murmured, "illusion? How can I feel someone following me. Alas, who is so bored will follow me. "


    After shaking his head, Yuan lie laughed twice and walked into the yard. A palace maid came forward smiling.


    But after Yuan lie''s figure completely disappeared, a Jinjia bodyguard left quickly.


    Several Jinjia bodyguards who helped yuan lie watch the door all let him go as if they had not seen him.


    Prince''s house, back garden.


    Prince Qin Yun is fishing again, enjoying himself.


    Behind him, Ren Jiang and others stood in turn, but only a few of them were left.


    A golden guard walked quickly and knelt down on one knee in front of the prince.


    "Your Highness, everything is ready. Tiangongzi has agreed to our terms, and has thoroughly encouraged all martial artists to kill Lu Fan on Wudao mountain. "


    "Good."


    Prince Qin yunlang said. Waving his hand, Ren Jiang immediately took out a silver note to reward the golden guard.


    Prince Qin Yun then said, "continue to mark Lu Fan for me. If he has any strange behavior, report it to me immediately. Remember, it''s a strange move. For example, if he wants to quit, he will report immediately. "


    Jin Jia''s bodyguard shouted, "today, someone told Lu Fan the news, but Lu Fan didn''t seem to want to back out.". On the contrary, they are in high spirits and want to compete with other fighters. "


    Prince Qin Yun frowned and said, "tell me who told me and which bastard said more."


    in the voice of King Jia''s bodyguard Lang: "Your Highness, it''s a warrior named yuan lie."


    Prince Qin Yun thought for a while and said, "Yuan lie, I remember. It''s the guy in Yanzhou who paid a lot of money for the quota. Hum, I''m kind enough to give him a place. He didn''t treasure it so much. Instead, he was against me. Go and tell Sun Zhi and others to take him down and deal with him when they are on the martial road. "


    Finish saying, Prince Qin Yun hand pole son slightly quiver.


    Qin Yun suddenly raised the pole, and a big fish was dragged up by him.


    "Ha ha, I''m hooked."


    Next to Ren Jiang and others praised: "Your Royal Highness is really a good fisherman."


    Qin Yun laughs and reaches for the big fish. But just then, the big fish suddenly shakes and breaks free of the hook and falls into the lake.


    Qin Yun was stunned for a while, then broke the fishing rod.

 Chapter 516

    Towering mountains and splendid martial arts.


    Every mansion here symbolizes the martial art of a strong man.


    It is said that only those who enter into the great yin-yang environment and march towards the ultimate martial arts can leave their own inheritance on the Wudao mountain.


    At the time of their death, they left an immortal fire here. Over the years, I don''t know how many young fighters have been helped to complete the most important transformation. It can be said that to enter wudaoshan without harvest is to enter the treasure house and return empty handed, which is a shameful act. How many people can''t get in if they want to.


    With the emergence of these mansions, a terrible pressure came from all sides.


    Almost instantaneously, everyone felt that it was difficult to move forward, and immediately many people began to sweat.


    "This is the legendary god of martial arts, which condenses the oppression formed by the will of countless powerful people before they die. It''s really strong. Everyone should hold on. If you fall down at this time, you will come to wudaoshan for nothing. Remember, don''t use any vigorous force before you adapt to the martial god''s pressure. Everyone will walk up slowly. The more you go up, the less the pressure will be. "


    Cried the sky blue sun.


    As soon as his cry fell, several fighters poured blood on the ground, and their whole body was in disorder.


    Obviously, these people have just used vigorous energy. As a result, he was defeated directly by the power of wushenwei. Now his power backfired and he was in a coma.


    The identity card in their arms suddenly lights up, and then several people fly away at the same time and fall outside Wudao mountain.


    They took a breath of air-conditioning, and then looked at the sky with grateful eyes.


    If it wasn''t for tianqingyang''s words to remind them, just now, they would not know how many people were directly expelled from wudaoshan.


    For a while, tianqingyang won the favor of all.


    Take a slow step. Everyone starts to walk up slowly under pressure.


    Every step has sweat dripping on the ground, and then quickly disappeared.


    Wudaoshan has no road, only a row of clear footprints guessed by predecessors among the lush trees.


    And they went up with these footprints, but one of them did not move.


    It was only after we had walked dozens of steps that we found that the man was still standing there.


    Yes, the only one who didn''t move was Lu Fan.


    This time, Lu Fan didn''t want to move, but he couldn''t move at all.


    The terrible pressure was squeezing his body.


    Lu fan can clearly feel that it is not the power of heaven and earth, nor the array, but the territory.


    There is a territory here to stop him from entering.


    Lu Fan didn''t even dare to blink because he was afraid that he would never open his eyes again after he closed them.


    The eyelids are heavy and terrible. There is no place on the whole body that doesn''t hurt. Lu fan is biting his teeth now. He didn''t understand how other people could go.


    In other words, this situation only put more pressure on him.


    Walking in front of him, Feng Qingyang could turn his head and look at him. When he saw Lu Fan standing there still.


    Tianqingyang then sneered: "Lu fan, are you going to play the trick of staying behind again. This is not Hongqiao. Is it interesting? "


    Lu Fan didn''t return to him. He couldn''t return even if he wanted to. It would be nice if he could still stand.


    Han Yuanning also turned around and smiled scornfully at Lu Fan.


    Several martial artists with bad mouths laughed loudly and said, "Lu fan, you can''t walk."


    "I think he just didn''t listen to tiangongzi. He has vigorous energy. Now he is suffering from backfire."


    "I deserve it. Look at the sweat on his face. It''s like rain. Why don''t you get out. This is a man of your intelligence. Can you come here? "


    Laughter went on and on.


    Look at their mouths. If it''s not because they can''t move vigorous force here, they will definitely fight Lu Fan. They will like to do things that fall into the ground.


    A man suddenly sent a message to tianqingyang saying, "do you want to send him now..."


    As soon as Tian Qingyang raised his hand and his lips moved, he replied, "brother Sun Zhi. Don''t worry. Let him have a good time with Wushen. It''s too risky to do it here. Why don''t we take the chance of wudaoshan first and then come back to deal with Lu fan. He can''t run. "


    Sun Zhi nodded and smiled at Lu Fan.


    Tianqingyang takes back his eyes and continues to walk up. His steps are faster and faster.


    At this time, Lu Fan was already a dead man in his heart.


    Lu fan automatically ignores those who scold, even worse than this, he has heard, and has long been tired of hearing. What''s that for.


    The most urgent task is to understand why the pressure on him is so strong, and his own insight is not enough, so he can only shout loudly in his heart.


    But today is also strange, shouted a dozen times, nine did not respond.


    Lu Fan swears in his heart: "Jiu, you have no shadow at the critical moment. I''m dead. "


    Still there is no response, Lu Fanhu''s heart move "difficult not to become, the old nine has also been suppressed."


    Lu Fan''s mind, with consternation, quickly threw the idea out of his mind.


    Because if that''s the case, he''s really in trouble this time.


    Standing there quietly, Lu fan is like a stone statue.


    Several martial artists scolded happily, scolded tired, finally threw a few stones to Lu fan, this just satisfied to leave.


    Stone on Lu Fan''s body, no pain, no itch. Without vigorous strength, Lu fan would not move even if he hit him with a boulder with the strength of their hands.


    Among the crowd, Yuan lie has been looking at Lu Fan with worried eyes.


    But he didn''t know what to do. He was very confused.


    He hoped that Lu fan would go out of wudaoshan to avoid death. But seeing other people insulting Lu fan so much, he felt angry again.


    Lu Fan''s eyes turned, and he saw yuan lie in the crowd.


    He looked at Yuan lie so straight, his eyes full of determination.


    Yuan lie understood Lu Fan''s eyes, sighed and turned away. Lu Fan''s eyes turned back.


    At the foot of the mountain, only Lu Fan was left.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what was going on or how long he could last. He could feel the heavy pressure, which made his legs soft and numb.


    He suddenly thought of the same situation when he got the Wufeng heavy sword.


    With a smile in his heart, Lu suddenly rose to the top of the world.


    It was so difficult at the beginning, he survived, but now he can''t.


    Lu Fan stood here firmly, and no one could drive him out of the mountain unless he fainted.


    How about the God of martial arts and wudaoshan.


    I''m Lu Fan. Who can stop me.


    I''d like to compare myself with this pressure and see who consumes whom.

 Chapter 517

    Wudaoshan has a long history.


    At the very beginning, the emperor fell down here and left a legacy. After the arrival of the strong generation, the inheritance will continue, and finally the splendid wudaoshan will be formed.


    Today, wudaoshan has 76 mansions, named 76 Dongtian.


    The sun and the moon revolve, and time flies. Of the 76 caves, only 43 are still preserved.


    The rest of the thirty-three caves have been taken away for inheritance, leaving only a bleak palace, telling the vicissitudes of time and the history of Wu''an.


    Thirty three people who have taken away the inheritance have become famous and powerful without exception.


    The weakest is Tiangang peak master.


    It is said that the last four caves of the seventy-six winter are left by the strong among the thirty-three.


    It''s not because the inheritance they left behind is not strong, all of them are behind.


    It was only because they left the inheritance late and did not want to rank on the master''s residence that they were willing to fall on the hillside.


    Every cave is a great opportunity. If you can get a small amount of martial arts in it, you will be able to use it in your life.


    If you can get a complete inheritance of a strong person, it is more direct carp leaping into the dragon''s gate, straight up to Qingyun.


    Even if you were nothing, as long as you get a complete inheritance, it will prove that your future achievements are absolutely above Tiangang. Moreover, it is possible to see through Yin and Yang and become a warrior.


    It can be said that to get a hole here is to get a world.


    Tianqingyang and other people in the first mansion near, they feel the whole body pressure to retreat, all back to the original.


    Everyone knows that the martial artists at the bottom of wudaoshan are rushing to all the palaces.


    There are many people and few houses. There are only forty-three caves left, which are obviously not enough to be divided into one.


    Moreover, such opportunistic things must not fall behind people.


    Sometimes, just a little later, you may not get anything.


    The crowd immediately dispersed and began their ten day practice of wudaoshan.


    In fact, there is no array level on Wudao mountain. The only trouble is actually the same, that is, the fight from other fighters.


    But that alone is better than everything else.


    In Wudao mountain, it''s very common to kill people and rob treasures and destroy people''s accomplishments.


    Gai is because this is the only place where no one is watching.


    Here, there is only one rule, that is, the jungle. After ten days, I still want to get the chance. That''s really a must.


    But none of this has much to do with tianqingyang.


    At this time, we can see the benefits of being the children of the ten families. With a strong family power, even if other people want to move them, they have to consider whether they are going out to bear the Revenge of the top ten families.


    In addition, the children of the ten families, which one is easy to provoke. So, even if it''s looting, the children of the top ten families also have an advantage.


    Tianqingyang looked at the crowd and said with a smile: "these people, running fast, what''s the use. The strength is not enough. If you take the inheritance, you will not survive. With strength, even if you go late, you can get it back. "


    Beside, shuishiquan said with a smile: "brother Qingyang, it''s wrong for you to think so. Today is only the first day. People are busy dispersing and looking for the inheritance they want, so it''s not likely to have a fight. So we all want to take advantage of this opportunity and seize some advantages. If tomorrow comes, forty-three caves will be full of people. You can see who else dare to enter and get inheritance easily. "


    The sky is blue and the sun''s face is slightly changed. He is a little upset and says, "I see. Brother Shui knows a lot."


    Shuishiquan chuckled and said nothing more. He had already seen that tianqingyang was a little upset and said more. There''s no need to talk too much about this kind of eye watcher.


    When they got to the first mansion, a stone tablet fell on the door.


    It said: "the madman Wang Meng was born here and died here. If you want to pass on Laozi''s heritage, you should kowtow to 999 at the door first, then respectfully come in and continue to kowtow to 999. Otherwise, go away. "


    With such vulgar words, Tian Qingyang frowned and said: "is this really the last words left by the martial master, how can I look like the words of a man in the market?"


    Shuishiquan said with a smile: "the stone tablet is the holy word tablet of Wu''an state. It is specially used to leave words for those who are strong in wuzun. There will be no falsity. This maniac Wang Meng, I heard from my grandfather. He is the one who got the inheritance of Chiyang wuzun. He is a man of great strength. He can only hold mountains and rivers with his hands. It''s a strong generation. "


    Tian Qingyang shook his head and said, "I don''t care about the inheritance of such savages."


    After shaking hands, tianqingyang continues to walk up. Shuishiquan is obviously not interested in kowtowing in front of the door, and continues to walk up with tianqingyang. But after they left, they were more than ten warriors at once. They rushed up directly, knelt at the door and banged.


    After a long walk, they came to another mansion.


    At this time, there were already four people at the gate of the mansion, but when they saw shuishiquan coming with tianqingyang, they immediately gave up.


    Tianqingyang comes up and looks at the stone tablet.


    Juan Xiu''s handwriting is obviously left by a female wuzun.


    "The tomb of Turing QingNv, leave a move of soft sword in the world, and those who are destined will come."


    Under the stone tablet, there is a huge Mian character.


    Obviously, the female warrior''s request is to understand the word Mian first, and then pass on the sword technique.


    "Turing QingNv, it turns out to be the water sword warrior. Brother Qingyang, please don''t rob me. I want this inheritance. "


    As shuishiquan spoke, he sat down directly in front of the stone tablet.


    Tian Qingyang said with a smile: "brother Shui has found the inheritance he wants so quickly. Congratulations. Naturally, I will not rob brother Shui. This soft sword is not suitable for me. What I want is the decision of Zongyun sword, the ancestor of Tianjia. "


    Shuishiquan said with a smile: "brother Qingyang is brave. I''m afraid it''s also the wish of countless Tianjia children. I wish brother Qingyang success. "


    Tianqingyang turns away with a smile and says to the four people standing beside: "Why are you still standing here? Do you want to disturb brother Shui''s meditation?"


    the four people bite their teeth secretly, but after seeing tianqingyang and shuishiquan, they can only leave helplessly.


    Tian Qingyang looks up to the top of the mountain. He knows where the ancestral residence of Tian family is. Now he is going to have a good look.


    Like him, Han Yuanning came to a mansion. The mansion is dim, as if it has not been handed down for a long time.


    "There is no inheritance in the tomb of Jiuhua Sanren. If you don''t like it, you can''t enter it."


    Han Yuanning looked at the words on the stone tablet and smiled.


    "Jiuhua wuzun, I have been looking for you for a long time. Let me take your inheritance. I will live up to your wishes. "


    As he said this, Han Yuanning took out a broken sword and pressed it on the stone.


    At the next moment, the stone tablet lights up and the words on it suddenly disappear.


    Then, surrounded by a dozen fighters, the gate of the mansion opened and Han Yuanning was dragged in.

 Chapter 518

    When the moon falls and the sun rises, the clouds gather and disperse. Five days pass in a flash.


    These five days are the slowest time for Lu Fan. The world is so quiet. He hasn''t heard the sound of vegetation growth and the wind between heaven and earth for a long time.


    The whole body is stiff and vigorous. The whole person is like a stone. That''s what Lu fan is like now.


    In the past five days, Wu Shenwei''s pressure has not increased or decreased by one point, which is extremely constant.


    Lu Fan''s body experienced four processes: numbness, weakness, pain and finally rigidity.


    He could hardly feel his body now. The pressure even made him forget the pain. Only the brain was still running.


    Lu fan doesn''t know how long this situation will last.


    He only knew that if he went on like this, he would die.


    So, he began to try all kinds of ways to move, but it didn''t help.


    In the end, Lu Fan found a way to breathe, which is very suitable for his current situation.


    This breathing method comes from one of the three more martial arts in his mind.


    Everything is invisible.


    Now Lu fan has remembered what happened in the pub.


    And it is clear that these three martial arts have reached the level of heaven. So in this period of time, he has been studying and watching carefully. Fortunately, otherwise, he would be really finished now.


    Now, Lu Fan''s only hope is the five elements of Vientiane martial arts handed down to him by elder Liu.


    In this martial art, there is a turtle''s breath gathering method, which can be used to regulate the five viscera, meridians and bones, and open pores to assist breathing.


    Now, to be honest, Lu fan is really hard to breathe.


    Only by this method of tortoise rest can we continue to stand. And through it, to sense their own body''s exact situation.


    The only pity is that he didn''t connect the turtle''s method of gathering breath to Dacheng.


    Otherwise, the explosive force generated by holding his breath and releasing his breath suddenly may help him move his body.


    It''s good to raise a finger and move a little vigorous Qi.


    Lu fan is now working hard to practice the tortoise''s breath collection method, which is the introduction of the intangible martial arts of Vientiane. Maybe after practicing this, we can use a little bit of all things invisible. Looking at the description, it seems that we can become some kind of small animal. Lu Fan really wants to turn himself into a bug now. In that case, the pressure will be much less.


    There was a wind, and Lu Fan''s coat and shirt started to blow.


    His clothes were not held down by any force, and the terrible pressure seemed to be only on his body. With the insects passing slowly under him, they all looked as usual.


    Lu fan is trying to cultivate. He is not a person who is easy to give up, or more accurately, he was a dead tempered man who didn''t turn back when he hit the south wall. As long as you don''t die, you must be able to break through the wall.


    The more difficult it is, the more it will arouse his morale.


    What Lu Fan thinks now is that he has survived for five days, and how about another fifty days.


    He doesn''t believe it. This bully can really kill him.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan took a breath, then began to close his breath, only relying on his body''s tiny pores to breathe. Everything around


    began to calm down, and trees, flowers and birds, insects and leaves * were passing by in front of us.


    Such a quiet state makes Lu Fan see the power of heaven and earth around him more clearly.


    In his sight, even began to appear a strip of light, colorful, like the empty torrent, flowing in front of his eyes.


    How to flow, how to change the light in his eyes.


    Lu fan has been fascinated by the mysterious world for a long time.


    After watching it for nearly an hour, Lu Fan''s body made a muffled sound. He could not hold his breath completely and vomited out. The world is back to its original state.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt that his throat was sweet, and it seemed that blood began to flow upward.


    This is the omen of the collapse of the viscera. Lu Fan''s heart is worried but helpless.


    His body recovery ability is very strong, that is to say, relying on this, he can stand here for five days. If you want to be a general martial artist, you should lie on the ground and die before ten rest.


    But now, he can''t bear it.


    Lu Fan calculated that there was at most one day left before the blood flowed and the body collapsed.


    That is to say, in this day, he can''t think of a way. He can only give up resistance and let himself pass out in a coma. Then he is taken out of wudaoshan by the identity card and his previous achievements are all wasted.


    Time of day.


    Lu Fan gnaws his teeth in secret. It seems that he can only spell it.


    Lu Fan takes a deep breath again. This time, he will use the turtle breath collection method to see if he can raise his vigorous Qi a little.


    With the pores closed, Lu Fan entered a state of complete convergence.


    At this moment, he can see his breath, and enter the body along the trachea.


    Lu Fan tries his best to lead this tone to Dantian and explode it. He doesn''t care what he gets hurt. It''s a desperate fight.


    Little by little, Lu fan forced this tone into his stomach.


    For such a man of Qi and martial arts, the Qi of heaven and earth is the same as the power of heaven and earth.


    Lu fan directly used the way of detonating the power of heaven and earth to detonate this tone.


    Suddenly Lu Fan felt that several meridians in his abdomen were broken, and he couldn''t help the blood flowing out of the teeth.


    In Dantian, vigorous Qi is aroused and the whole body vibrates.


    Lu Fan tried his best to control some of the vigorous Qi aroused, but at the next moment, the tyrannical pressure actually put it back.


    "Hateful, hateful."


    Lu Fan cried out in his heart.


    At this time, a faint voice suddenly sounded.


    "Great master, I can reach you."


    Lu Fan heard who the voice was. He was ecstatic and said: "Jiu, ha ha. Nine, you''re here at last. "


    "Great master," whispered the pagoda. I also want to show up. Who knows that the martial god''s power in the martial arts is too strong. He directly sealed all the things with vitality. Even I was almost sealed completely. It''s so close. If it wasn''t for your bombing that I came out of the Dantian, I would still be trapped in it. "


    Then the Xuangong tower began to talk about how hateful, unreasonable and disgusting the God of arms was.


    Lu Fan quickly interrupted him and said, "don''t talk nonsense. You''re just about sealed. I''ve been under pressure here for five days. Say quickly, how on earth should I break it. "


    "Great master," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. The power of the martial god is coagulated by the will of dozens of martial masters in wudaoshan. How can it be broken. You can only follow it. "


    Lu Fandao: "I didn''t mess with it. Why should it only press me. Don''t dozens of martial dignitaries are so unreasonable. "


    "Because it thinks that you are not a warrior, as long as you are something with vitality or people with vitality, you will be directly suppressed," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Obviously you''ve seen through it. "


    Lu Fan was suddenly dumb, for this reason.


    No wonder his vigorous Qi can''t be used. It turned out that he was regarded as vital energy. Can''t these damned martial gods regard the vigorous Qi in their bodies as vigorous strength. It''s really a little pressure. It''s completely indiscriminate.


    "Then what to do. I can''t give up my vigorous Qi. "


    Lu Fan turned his head and began to think about ways.


    "Great master, I can''t use my strength," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. But I can also release the array collected on the tower, and estimate the time that can help you block the pressure. You can take advantage of this time to quickly transform all the vigorous Qi into vigorous energy, and how much you can turn, and the rest can''t be released at all. In this way, there should be no problem. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "yes, that''s it."


    "Good," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Great master, are you ready. I''m going to start playing. "


    Lu Fan gently took a breath of air: "start."


    Just after the voice fell, several large arrays suddenly appeared from Lu Fan.


    When the God of martial arts disappeared, Lu Fan quickly and desperately transformed vigorous Qi.


    One breath.


    The array is broken. Without the array supported by the Xuangong tower and Lu Fan''s strength, it''s really weak. But under the authority of the God of martial arts, I''m afraid that even with the support of Lu Fan and the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, it won''t help.


    Two breaths. The great array was completely broken, and the mighty God of martial arts came to Lu fan again.


    At the same time, Lu Fan takes back the last trace of vigorous Qi that hasn''t been transformed.


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s vigorous energy was flowing and his pressure began to subside rapidly.


    Lu Fan breathed a sigh of relief and finally got it.


    But at this time, Lu fan still dare not absorb the power of the heaven and earth around him to recover.


    He is testing to move his completely rigid body. Slowly, Lu Fan takes a step forward.


    Only this step, but almost let Lu Fan tears.


    After five days, he finally moved again.


    When Lu Fan was excited, suddenly a burst of laughter sounded.


    "Ha ha, Lu fan, you''re still standing. If you can''t carry it, don''t carry it."


    Suddenly, several figures came down from the mountain and smiled at Lu Fan.


    But Lu fan, who was the leader, knew the men who had thrown stones at him the other day.


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and said in a hoarse voice, "you are here to throw stones again."


    Several fighters laughed at the same time. One of them clapped and said, "no, I''m here to show you a good play."


    So said, several people suddenly will be a man covered in blood out, like garbage, thrown in front.


    "You know this man, ha ha, Yuan lie. See your old friend, what do you want to say. "


    The leading warrior stepped on Yuan lie''s head.


    Yuan lie clenched his teeth and said nothing.


    Lu Fan looks at this scene, his fist is slowly pinched, and his eyes are suddenly cold.


    In a hoarse voice, Lu said, "you are looking for death."

 Chapter 519

    "Oh, I''m in a hurry. Come and hit me. Can you move? "


    The leader of the martial arts used his paws to grind yuan lie''s head to and fro with blood.


    "Cheng Qing, a little bit of Xiaoli, it''s not fun to trample him to death. Lu fan, do you see it. Your friend is dying. Can''t you move. You coward. "


    Next to another warrior, a pig like body, including under a wide robe.


    His face was full of flesh and a little obscene. Two sledgehammers were inserted behind him, and Yuan lie at the foot of Cheng Qing was dragged up again.


    Lu Fan could not help but take a step forward.


    The four warriors on the top laughed at his move.


    "It''s really moving. You''re moving on. Go on."


    Cheng Qing burst out laughing and turned to find a dagger in his arms and put it across yuan lie''s neck.


    At this time, Yuan lie had broken his whole body with vigorous strength, and only a small knife was needed to end his life.


    Gasping for breath, Yuan Lei suddenly shouted, "Lu fan, don''t come here. They want to kill you. Let''s go."


    Cheng Qing''s face changed slightly, and the dagger was directly inserted on Yuan lie''s shoulder.


    "I want you to call."


    The fat man nearby slapped yuan lie in the face.


    At the time of landing, we could see a tooth flying out and blood splashing all over our face.


    Yuan lie whimpered, unable to even howl.


    There are also two martial artists, laughing, as if this is also a very fun thing.


    Lu Fan''s eyes have already taken the bloodshot, and his steps are speeding up. He is full of murderous spirit. Even from afar, the four felt it.


    Cheng Qing throws yuan lie aside and four people stand in a row, looking at Lu Fan.


    With his brow tightened, Cheng Qing said, "what''s the matter? This kid has such a terrible momentum. Why didn''t he be driven out without the authority of the martial god, and didn''t backfire?"


    The fat man beside said: "didn''t he use vigorous energy. It''s impossible. How can you give off such a strong momentum without vigorous force. His pace is getting faster and faster. He can''t move. "


    Cheng Qingdao: "Sun Zhi asked us to enrage him and then cause his vigorous strength to backfire. Now, it seems that there is something wrong. YingYuan, Zonghong, what do you think to do? "


    YingYuan said: "let''s kill him. Anyway, his Royal Highness has ordered that whoever kills him will be rewarded. Instead of letting Sun Zhi get paid. It''s better to divide the four of us and save him one. "


    Zonghong nodded: "we are four, he is only one. I''m afraid he won''t succeed. I can use a little vigorous energy here. Let''s beat him to death in one blow. Cheng Qing, man Wei, are you coming? "


    Cheng Qing said with a grin, "just do it."


    Big fat man Wei takes his double hammers down and smiles at Lu Fan.


    The foot''s pace accelerated, and Lu Fan''s body soon turned stiff into numbness, and then returned to normal.


    Strong body recovery ability, once again to help him down the injury.


    Lu Fan rubs his fists and hands, strides to Cheng Qing and others, and his murderous spirit is almost overwhelming.


    Cheng Qing swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and Lu Fan''s strong murderous spirit made him feel very uneasy.


    When he was near, everyone could see clearly that Lu Fan''s murderous Qi was not released by vigorous force at all, but the change of heaven and earth.


    This kind of situation is very rare among martial artists. Only the strong people who climb out of the bones can have such momentum.


    All four felt that their breathing was beginning to get blocked.


    In order to embolden himself, Cheng Qing shouted to Lu fan, "Lu fan, you really dare to come here. It seems that today, wudaoshan is your burial place. "


    Lu Fan glanced at the four men and said quietly, "what''s your last words? Hurry up."


    Manwei said with a laugh: "arrogant boy. Do you dare to fight with the four of us if you are only one? Everyone, do it. "


    A shout, four fighters at the same time.


    At this point, the martial god''s power has been reduced by more than half. These martial artists can also use a little vigorous force.


    Only two long swords, a sledgehammer and a dagger were seen killing Lu fan at the same time.


    Lu did not avoid, but came face to face.


    Next moment, Dang, Dang, Dang, Dang.


    There were four sounds in a row, and only four of them fell on Lu Fan''s scale Dragon Armor.


    A small amount of vigorous force can''t coagulate vigorous armor. But Lu Fan''s scale Dragon Armor doesn''t need any vigorous strength.


    The scale Dragon Armor covers the body. All the four people''s attacks are like tickling.


    Lu Fan''s palm, which is like a swimming snake, comes out of the blade abruptly.


    Lu Fan grabs Cheng Qing.


    When Cheng Qing shouted out in horror, "kill him, quick, kill him."


    Immediately, the four men went out again, and a series of voices rang out.


    Lu fan still doesn''t move. He drinks heavily. His muscles contract and pop up again.


    "Close to the mountain."


    Bang.


    Three people fly backward and are hit by Lu Fan three feet away.


    He doesn''t need to use any vigorous force to deal with these rubbish. He can deal with them only by his * * force.


    Only Cheng Qing who was caught by Lu Fan didn''t fly out. Lu Fan smashed him to the ground.


    Boom.


    Like a meteorite falling to the ground, Cheng Qingqiang smashes the ground into a human shaped hole.


    It''s hard for Cheng Qing to imagine that Lu Fan''s * * power is so fierce that he''s almost comparable to a master of the Juli family who is cultivating pure power.


    Of course, Cheng Qing won''t know that the experts of the Juli family have never compared their strength with Lu Fan. Xu Chu, the second of the eight heroes, died in his hands.


    Clenching his teeth, Cheng Qing falls on the ground and stabs Lu Fan''s ankle with a dagger. The dagger vibrates. It is his famous shock star martial art. It cuts everything with rapid vibration and is invincible.


    Cheng Qing''s dagger breaks the scale Dragon Armor on Lu Fan''s ankle. You will cut Lu Fan''s feet directly. But then a great force fell directly on his arm.


    The crisp click sound sounded, Lu Fan''s foot crushed his arm.


    "Ah."


    Cheng Qing''s miserable howl was almost loud.


    Many martial artists who are studying how to enter the cave heard this howl. Sun Zhi and Tian Qingyang, among them, took a look at the foot of the mountain.


    "Lu fan, you dare."


    Manwei, YingYuan and Zonghong kill again.


    At the moment, they don''t care about any counter attack. Lu Fan''s strength is beyond their expectation.


    The vigorous power is on, the light is dazzling, and you can kill in an instant.


    Lu Fan didn''t even bother to look at them. He just grabbed Cheng Qing and punched him in his Dantian.


    A violent vigorous force, along Lu Fan''s fist into Cheng Qing''s Dantian.


    There is no fancy technique, only the power of explosion.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Three explosions came from Cheng Qing''s body, and then Cheng Qing vomited blood and fell to the ground, and Dantian broke.


    Manwei, YingYuan and Zonghong''s killing moves also fell to Lu Fan.


    The three lights submerged Lu Fan''s body, almost for a moment. Without the support of vigorous Qi, the scale Dragon Armor directly disintegrated.


    Three people backhand again a move, fall on Lu Fan''s body.


    Two swords, one before and one after, are inserted in Lu Fan''s chest and back, both of which are the positions of the heart and mouth. But if the point of the sword is only an inch, it can no longer enter.


    Manwei''s sledgehammer also hit Lufan''s head, but there was no expected sound of watermelon popping. Instead, manwei felt that his sledgehammer hit a very strong stone, and the force of anti earthquake made his mouth hurt.


    The three men looked at Lu Fan and saw that he was still standing proudly, without even a drop of blood on his body.


    One is that Lu Fan holds Ying yuan''s three foot green dragon sword. With his hands hard, a flame appears. He actually bends Ying yuan''s sword alive.


    Ying yuan looks at this scene in shock, and then Lu Fan''s fist suddenly hits him in the face. He can''t even see how Lu Fan punches.


    Fire fist, not only burned his face, but also directly rushed into his body, burning his meridians and vigorous strength.


    With another kick, Lu Fan kicks Zonghong in the head with a powerful blow. Lu fan uses the power of life and death rotation. With one kick, Zonghong is directly kicked ten feet away, hit a big stone hard, and then the stone powder is flying in all directions.


    "20% vigorous."


    Lu Fan murmurs that he is calculating how much vigorous strength he has just used, and the vigorous strength he has transformed is so much, so it is natural to save it. But twenty percent of the gang''s strength is enough to deal with these people.


    Man Wei''s jaw couldn''t close. His hand was shaking.


    But Lu Fan didn''t give him any chance to react. He grabbed the sledgehammer, and Lu Fan held up manwei with the sledgehammer.


    With a sudden wave, man Wei was smashed on the ground and wanted to let go, but at the next moment, Lu Fan''s fist of fire fell on his face.


    One punch, all the teeth of manwei, all broken.


    Once more, man Wei''s blood spewed out for a long distance.


    Lu Fan''s fists are continuous, but he has to fight hundreds of fists in one breath. The whole body of man Wei was sunken and beaten like a human flesh sandbag.


    The vigorous strength in his body was directly broken up just after coagulation, and Lu Fan hit his head with his last fist.


    This punch directly broke his neck.


    Man Wei''s eyes were protruding, and he fell to the ground with reluctance and consternation. His life was exhausted.


    With blood on his fist, Lu fan is like a ghost, standing in Cheng Qing''s sight.


    At this moment, Cheng Qingcai suddenly finds that he is not a lamb to be slaughtered, but a tiger that eats people.


    Lu Fan did not look at him, but went straight to the other two.


    Yuan lie on the ground, blood eyes hazy looking at this scene.


    Is that what Lu Fan really looks like.


    It''s terrible, but it''s really strong.

 Chapter 520

    Bang. Bang.


    The two figures were thrown in front of Cheng Qing by Lu Fan.


    Cheng Qing has a panoramic view of the two men''s desperate and frightened eyes.


    Lu Fan looks at Cheng Qing indifferently, the expression on his face is not happy or sad, and the light in his eyes is like a pool of unfathomable spring water.


    "Well, I''ll just ask. Who asked you to come? "


    Cheng Qing bit his teeth and didn''t answer.


    Lu Fan waited for ten minutes, then he hit Zonghong on the right side.


    Zonghong, who was seriously injured, was completely annihilated by Lu Fan.


    The big eyes staring at Cheng Qing before he died.


    All of a sudden, Cheng Qing''s whole body trembled.


    Lu Fan looks at Cheng Qing and says, "say no."


    Cheng Qing''s teeth began to tremble. Lu Fan waited for ten more breaths and raised his fist again.


    At this time, Ying yuan shouted loudly.


    "I know. I know everything. Don''t kill me."


    Lu Fan didn''t listen to him at all. He hit Ying yuan in the head with a fist.


    YingYuan''s face was scattered by fist force. Then, YingYuan had a violent convulsion and died on the spot.


    Cheng Qing closes his eyes and his body and mind are overwhelmed by his extreme fear.


    Lu Fan said quietly, "last chance."


    At the end of the speech, Cheng Qing felt that the moribund murderous spirit had enveloped him again.


    Immediately, Cheng Qing opened his eyes, lying in front of Lu fan like a dog, and said, "I say, I say. It''s Sun Zhi. No, his royal highness asked us to kill you. His royal highness gave him a reward. He said that if he killed you, he could become an official and worship the marquis. Since then, he has made a steady progress. Led by Sun Zhi, everyone wants to kill you and ask for rewards. It''s Sun Zhi who let us catch yuan lie and then bring him to excite you. He will make you lose your vigorous strength and be killed by the God of martial arts at the foot of the mountain. "


    Lu Fan sneered and said, "if you are bloodless, you want to kill me. What he thinks is beautiful. It seems that many people want my head on Wudao mountain. It''s no wonder that when Qingyang said to deal with me that day, he responded to everything. "


    Cheng Qing dared not say a word, but crawled in front of Lu fan, shivering.


    His performance at the moment is not like a warrior at all, but more like a dog begging for mercy.


    Lu Fan ignored him and went straight to Yuan lie''s side.


    Immediately, Lu Fan took some pills from his arms and handed them to Yuan lie. At the same time, Lu Fan said, "I''m sorry, brother yuan lie. So much for you. "


    Yuan lie chuckled and said, "nothing. My body and bones are OK, and they haven''t ruined my Dantian. Just go back and take care of yourself. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "don''t worry, I will avenge you. You''d better not take these pills here. You can take them after you go out. This Cheng Qing is yours. "


    Said, Lu fan to Yuan lie lost a gang strength, to help yuan lie stand up.


    Yuan lie looked at Cheng Qing with cold face and said, "this guy has scraped more than 30 knives on me. I really want to pay him back."


    When Cheng Qing heard the words, he was shocked.


    Limping, Yuan lie goes to Cheng Qing. But at this time, Cheng Qing actually got up and started running, trying to feel something in his arms while running.


    Yuan lie didn''t know the strength. He picked up the sword and threw it at Cheng Qing.


    Poof. The long sword is inserted directly into Cheng Qing''s neck, which is accurate.


    "Good swordsmanship."


    Lu Fan said softly.


    Yuan lie sat down on the ground and said, "more than 30 swords for a sword, it''s cheaper for him."


    As he said this, Yuan lie began to search Zonghong''s body for things, and soon he came up with several identity cards.


    Among them, Yuan lie''s own brand still stands out.


    Put away the sign, Yuan lie handed the rest to Lu Fandao: "take it, it''s a trophy."


    Lu Fan took over the sign and said: "these idiots don''t know how to use the sign. Otherwise, they may be able to run. "


    Yuan lie said with a smile: "people always forget something under extreme fear. Brother Lu fan, if you come across this kind of person on Wudao mountain, you should kill him instantly. Don''t give them the chance to crush the brand. "


    Lu Fan nodded and put the blood stained brands into his belt.


    Yuan lie looked at Lu Fan and said, "it seems that I can''t continue to live on Wudao mountain. It''s a pity that I didn''t get any inheritance. It seems that I didn''t have such a life. "


    Lu Fandao: "you don''t have to go, follow me. I''ll take you to those mansions. "


    Yuan lie shook his head and said, "forget it. I''d better not hold you back. Brother Lu fan, I wish you a good inheritance on Wudao mountain and become a real strong man. "


    Lu Fan looked at Yuan lie and said slowly: "I think inheritance is secondary. The warrior is still on his own. "


    Yuan lie nodded: "yes. The warrior depends on himself. Well, brother Lu fan, even if you say that, I''ve got the most in Wudao mountain. Go, the selection is over. Remember to go to Yanzhou to play with us when you have time. Feng Ying and others will be there. "


    Lu Fan understood yuan lie''s meaning. They couldn''t stay in the capital anymore. Now they should go back to Yanzhou quickly.


    With a sigh in his heart, Lu Fan smiled at Yuan lie and said, "sure."


    Yuan lie reluctantly cracked his mouth and smiled. The injury on his face made his smile very funny, especially the missing tooth in his mouth.


    Slowly crush the brand, a light will cover yuan lie, the array under his feet lit up, and then yuan lie''s figure disappeared.


    Lu Fan takes a deep breath. It''s really a long day. If he wants to call out Lao Jiu later, I''m afraid yuan lie will die today.


    Shake your hands and clean the battlefield.


    Take all the things you can take away. These four guys are also experts to participate in the selection. They don''t believe that they don''t have any inventory.


    All the things he could swallow were swallowed by Lao Jiu. The rest were piled up in the Star Palace in his belt. With the gifts he received last time, I''ll have time to rearrange them.


    Waving the fire, he burned all four corpses, and Lu Fan walked slowly up the mountain.


    After a few hundred steps, Lu Fan felt that the power of the martial god was exhausted.


    He can finally use his vigorous Qi again.


    This feeling is very good, Lu Fan Chang breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as vigorous Qi can be used, he can kill another 40 warriors just like that.


    Not far away, Lu fan saw the first mansion. There was a group of people kowtowing at the door.


    Looking at rarity, Lu Fan walked quickly.


    And the door is kowtowing a few people, see Lu Fan come over, all together changed face.


    "Lu fan, he''s coming up. How did he get up? Didn''t manwei wait for someone to deal with him. Go and inform Sun Zhi that Lu fan has come up. "


    Several people suddenly stopped in front of Lu Fan and said: "Lu fan, this is not the place you can come to. Hurry up. This cave is ours. "


    Lu Fan raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and threw four bloody iron cards.


    "I didn''t hear you clearly just now. Again, can I come?"

 Chapter 521

    When they looked down at the iron plate on the ground, their faces changed dramatically.


    "Man Wei, Cheng Qing, this..... It''s impossible. They all died in your hands. "


    A warrior pointed to Lu Fan''s face.


    Lu Fan turned his head to look at him, and immediately he shrank his fingers.


    Without saying a word, Lu Fan went straight ahead.


    How dare these warriors stand in his way and let them all go to both sides, like two rows of guard.


    When he came to the stone tablet, Lu Fan whispered the words on it.


    "Wang Mengsheng was born here and died here. If you want to pass on Laozi''s heritage, you should kowtow to 999 at the door first, then respectfully come in and continue to kowtow to 999. Otherwise, go away. "


    Smile rises on the mouth. This strong man is really interesting. He has to play others when he is dead.


    Since he is a madman, how could he want a kowtow bug who desperately kowtows at the door to be the inheritor. Lu fan can be sure that if anyone really kowtows at the door, he will not be able to enter the mansion.


    But also need to confirm, Lu Fan turned to a nearby warrior and asked, "how many have you just kowtowed?"


    The warrior replied honestly, "thousands of them."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "thousands of them didn''t go in."


    The warrior gnawed his teeth and said, "there is a formation blocking the door. When I knock enough for 999, it lights up for a while, and then there is no movement. If you don''t believe it, you can try. "


    With that, the warrior retreated to one side. Others are also away from Lu fan to see what he will do.


    A warrior left quickly, apparently to call for someone.


    But Lu Fan didn''t care. He went to the door and reached forward to touch it.


    All of a sudden, he touched the array, a violent force rushed on him, forcing him to withdraw his hand.


    "What a bullying force."


    Lu Fan exclaimed.


    In fact, the strength inside is not very strong, at most it is the level of the peak warrior in Yuangang environment. But the feeling of bullying was the first time in his life. If the mind is not firm, I''m afraid that the whole person will collapse in a moment.


    Is this the Martial Way of Wang MengWu Zun.


    Lu Fan murmured in his heart. Look at a Lin, Lu fan at the moment a draw out of their own no Feng heavy sword.


    "Lu fan, what are you going to do. We are not afraid of you if we want to fight. "


    At this time, seven or eight martial artists stood directly together behind them. Each of them was covered with gang clothes and looked at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan turned his head and looked at them for a while. He was speechless.


    Who is going to fight with you? You have that affair. He is not elegant yet.


    Lu Fan didn''t care about them. He cut his sword into the array in front of him.


    Air breaking type.


    In a moment, Lu Fan''s heavy sword without front cut the array out of countless light points.


    The violent force suddenly hit him, but Lu Fan did not step back, vigorous Qi rushed to the sky.


    "Red flame dragon roars sword."


    This time Lu fan directly divided the array in front of him into two parts and cut it completely.


    The fire, like a dragon, rushed directly to the gate of the mansion, but it did not hurt the gate at all.


    Lu Fan''s practice shocked all the fighters on the scene.


    One by one, they all looked at Lu Fan with astonished eyes and cried out in a frightened voice, "Lu fan, you lunatic, you see what you have done."


    "So disrespectful to wuzun''s mansion, you are looking for your own death."


    "Back off, he''s going to be shot."


    A group of martial artists quickly retreated to one side, and then the rumbling sound came, suddenly the earth began to shake under his feet.


    A voice sounded from all directions.


    "How dare the wild boy destroy my array?"


    A light and shadow appeared in front of the mansion. It was a man with a height of a foot away. He was full of curly beard and muscle.


    Lu fan, holding his sword in one hand, said in a loud voice, "I''m opening the door. What''s wrong. "


    Light and shadow shouted: "Stinky boy. Destroy my array, you have a reason. I don''t want to die. "


    Lu Fan laughed three times, and said in a long voice: "there is only one array that I can break here. Do you care about it, Master Wang Meng?"


    Wang Meng burst out laughing.


    "You have a good brain. You don''t look like a soft guy. Well, I''ll give you a chance. "


    As he said this, the light and shadow disappeared and the front door of the mansion opened.


    All around, the other fighters were stunned.


    This opens the door.


    This opens the door.


    How can it be like this.


    Wang MengWu, don''t take you to play like this. Aren''t you just a simple juggler. The agreed kowtow is enough to let in.


    All of a sudden, these kowtow fighters feel like a complete idiot.


    Lu Fan smiled and stepped into the mansion.


    The other warriors wanted to follow them, but as soon as they came to the door, they were driven back by a force of fury.


    Like a big hand waving a fly, these warriors are made to be ashen.


    As soon as Lu Fan entered the gate, the gate closed again.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Lu Fan suddenly realized whether he had entered the wrong yard.


    What I saw was an open and incomparable wilderness. Above the wilderness, there are all the dead bodies. Bloody scuttle, corpses everywhere, even like just died.


    At a glance, the wilderness is boundless and seems to have no end.


    The voice came again from all directions.


    "Son of a bitch, I have to inherit if I want to. Find my bones first. "


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "I don''t know which one is your corpse."


    A soft voice came from the air.


    "That''s your business. I''ll only give you ten days. If you can''t find it, go away. "


    At the end of the speech, the voice disappeared.


    In the wilderness, there are only four words of "get out of here".


    Lu Fan''s face is gloomy. Wang MengWu is really irresponsible.


    Did he choose a successor like that.


    See how simple and direct the ten immortal masters were at the beginning. When they came, they gave them the power skill and the elixir mansion. They didn''t take any less.


    The whole world should learn from others.


    Lu Fan''s mouth was broken and read, and he stepped into the wilderness. When can we see all these corpses.


    When Lu Fan entered Wang Meng''s mansion.


    In the hall of Supreme Harmony, in the void ground, a light rises, and a dragon column is lit in an instant.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang were discussing the state affairs with the officials. When he saw another dragon column shining, he was very pleased to look out and said: "someone has entered the mansion again and accepted the test of inheritance. Who is this person. "


    Immediately, all the ministers looked to the ground, which reflected everything of wudaoshan.


    "Your Majesty, it''s Lu fan who entered the mansion of Kuang Jian Wu Zun."


    Prime Minister LV chuckled.


    At that time, Prince Qin Yun''s face turned black.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "OK, send someone to watch him. If he completes the test, report to me immediately."

 Chapter 522

    "Lu fan has entered the residence of Kuangjian wuzun."


    a warrior is galloping on Wudao mountain, where there is dust and smoke.


    His shouts attracted many people''s attention, and hearing Lu Fan''s name affected some people''s nerves.


    "Lu Fan. Lu fan, Donghua swordsman. Isn''t he at the foot of the mountain, being eaten back. Now it''s up. "


    "It''s impossible. That crazy sword warrior''s requirements are so harsh. He kowtows and refuses to enter. How did he enter?"


    "I don''t know. Go and have a look. I can''t open these mansions anyway. Just wait for those people who enter the mansion. After coming out, see if they can get some soup and water. "


    " me too. Let''s go, let''s go and have a look. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    From all over the cave of wudaoshan, some warriors walk towards the mansion of Kuang Jian and Wu Zun.


    The warrior who ran all the way stopped before he finally ran to a magnificent palace.


    Outside the hall, a dozen people are meditating.


    On the golden gate, there is only the word "bright moon". This is the mansion of Mingyue wuzun.


    It is also one of the most famous mansions in the seventy-six caves of wudaoshan. Because, the moon warrior was made holy by the world. He is a real extreme power.


    "Brother Sun Zhi, it''s not good. Lu fan has entered the residence of Kuang Jian wuzun. "


    when someone sees Sun Zhi at the door, he shouts loudly.


    Sun Zhi suddenly opened his eyes and said, "what. I asked Cheng Qing and them to deal with Lu Fan. Even if he didn''t get killed. How could he be allowed to enter the mansion of Kuang Jian Wu Zun? "


    Get up, Sun Zhi strides out. Instead of going down the mountain, he went up quickly.


    Hurry, sun zhilai comes to a mansion.


    The mansion is elegant, with open doors, fragrant flowers and flying birds.


    There is only one person sitting in front of the door, that is tianqingyang.


    Sun Zhi stopped ten steps from tianqingyang and said slowly: "brother Qingyang, there is bad news. Lu fan has entered Kuang Jian Wu Zun''s residence. "


    Tian Qingyang closed his eyes and said, "really. This guy always does something unexpected. Crazy sword wuzun, is that vulgar guy who will make people kowtow when he is dead. What kind of inheritance can be passed down by such a person. "


    Sun Zhidao: "brother Qingyang. I''m going to kill him now, no matter what he gets in the mansion


    Tianqingyang said quietly: "all belong to you. Your Majesty''s reward is yours. "


    Sun Zhi said with a smile, "have a good time. Then can I borrow your reputation. Go out to find a group of people and kill Lu Fan. "


    Tian Qingyang still hasn''t opened his eyes, saying lightly:" don''t borrow. That''s what I mean. You need someone to kill him. Let him disappear earlier. "


    Sun Zhi said with a smile:" OK. Then I wish brother Qingyang to enter the cave as soon as possible. "


    at the end of his speech, Sun Zhi''s body turned into a breeze and disappeared.


    In a moment, tianqingyang opened his eyes and got up slowly.


    Looking at the mansion in front of him, tianqingyang said quietly: "I am the talent of Tianjia. If you are really the ancestor of Tianjia, please protect Tianjia and go out again. "


    big step, tianqingyang enters the mansion.


    As soon as he stepped into the mansion, the body of tianqingyang disappeared.


    At this time, Taihe palace, and lit a dragon column.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Kuang Jian and Wu Zun''s residence.


    Lu fan is still wandering in the wilderness. At this time, he doesn''t know that there are already a group of people waiting for him to go out of the mansion. Now he just wants to find out where the body of the bloody crazy sword warrior is.


    This wilderness is really almost boundless. Lu Fan rushes forward desperately, but he can''t see the end.


    You can only see the endless corpses in the wilderness when you use the purple sky and blue clouds to fly up to the sky.


    By right. There shouldn''t be such a wilderness on Wudao mountain. Lu Fan''s first thought of the possibility is this wilderness, just a mirage.


    But the Xuangong tower in Kowloon told him it wasn''t, and the reason was simple, because it was still there.


    If it is to enter the illusion, the ninth is unlikely to exist.


    This reason, Lu Fan accepted, he thought of the last time in Fengling island into the mirage situation. Indeed, as Lao Jiu said, he went in by himself, but Lao Jiu couldn''t go in.


    So is the world real. Is this wilderness real.


    Lu Fan slowly fell from the sky, standing on a pile of corpses, thinking quietly.


    "Great masters, but all tests of inheritance are just two cases. One is to investigate the people''s mind, character and conduct, and cultivate their skills. The other is to come at will according to the old guy''s temperament. You can think about these two aspects. Maybe there is a breakthrough. "


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon gives Lu Fan an idea. Lu Fan shook his head and said in his heart, "No. There must be a moral in this wilderness. Martial master will not leave useless things before he dies. If you like your temper, when you enter the door, you''ve already selected it. This wilderness, should be to let me find something. What is it? "


    "He didn''t say that," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. His body. "


    Lu Fandao: "if I just look for the corpse, I''m afraid I can''t find it here for ten years. A warrior would be bored to play such a game. I think it must be in a very conspicuous place. It should be clear at a glance, just because we are covered by something, so we can''t see it. I could probably guess what he thought, just to open my eyes. "


    Lu Fan had just finished his words in his heart, when the sky suddenly began to sound again, "you are right. I just want you to open your eyes. You are very smart. I''m much smarter than I am. If you have guessed, can you find it? "


    Lu Fan said in amazement, "you can hear the voice in my heart."


    A light appeared in front of Lu Fan. It was the shadow of Wang Meng.


    "If you go anywhere else, I can''t hear your voice. But here, I''m sorry, I can only say that once you pucker, I know what shit you''re going to pull. Hahahaha. "


    Lu Fan''s face turns black. This crazy sword warrior is really vulgar.


    But from his words, Lu Fan got useful information.


    "Tao domain, it must be Tao domain. You can hear what I''m thinking. It''s only possible that it''s Daoyu. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened.


    Kuang Jian and Wu Zun said with a smile: "my brain is turning so fast. It seems that I can''t talk with you anymore. Or I''ll be exposed. You find it quickly. I see you are more and more agreeable. You are a good man to inherit my mantle. Ha ha ha ha ha. "


    The light and shadow of the crazy sword warrior disappeared again.


    Lu Fan murmured: "exposure, what he just said is exposure,"


    Tower Road of Xuangong in Jiulong: "great master, what do you think of?"


    Lu fan pulls out the heavy sword without a front. Suddenly, his sword sweeps the corpse on the ground, revealing the barren ground.


    When he leaned over, Lu Fan pressed his palm on the ground.


    At that time, Lu Fan''s face was shocked.


    "Without the power of heaven and earth and five elements, you can get vigorous strength. It''s hard not to... "


    Lu Fan''s sword sweeps away countless corpses around him, making the bare ground more clear.


    Suddenly, Lu fan saw a deep gully on the earth''s surface. It was not cut out by him, but it had existed for a long time. It was just covered by the corpse.


    Lu Fan passed by, looked at it for a few times, and said, "sharp sword Qi and strong cultivation are only cut on the ground."


    Jiulong Xuangong tower frowned and said: "who is so boring? Practice sword here."


    Lu Fandao: "indeed, who is so boring? Practice sword here. This is not a gully at all, but a sword wound. Wang mengzun, your corpse is the whole land. In other words, this land is you. "


    " hahaha, "


    laughter comes from all directions, and at this time, the whole land vibrates violently without any reason.


    On the wilderness, countless corpses disappear as light spots and sink into the earth.


    Then, Lu Fan could see the end of his sight and a hand appeared.


    It''s not a hand at all, it''s more like a continuous mountain.


    The terrible giant hand grabbed the sky, and the whole sky turned into a face. It''s Wang mengwuzun''s face.


    "Good boy. You can see that. I thought you had to think for a long time. "


    the giant hand scratched the sky several times. It was clearly scratching, and the corner of the sky was shaking.


    Although Lu fan has got psychological preparation, he is still scared by the crazy sword warrior.


    As the earth, the head is the sky, and the five fingers are the mountains.


    Is that the strong posture.


    It seems that Kuang Jian wuzun saw Lu Fan''s idea again and said with a loud smile: "don''t be surprised. Even the extreme strong, few people are bigger than me. I have practiced Taoism into my body. In comparison, the moon on the mountain can''t be compared with Laozi. Ha ha ha ha ha. "


    Kuang Jian and Wu Zun look down. In Lu Fan''s eyes, the whole sky is pressed down.


    Inside, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong has begun to shout: "great master, this man is terrible. Let''s go now. This guy, I''m afraid it''s the limit. I''m afraid of death. Heaven and earth can''t snatch the spirit. They can even leave the body here. It''s still so big, my God. "


    Lu Fan didn''t move. Although he was surprised, he still stared at the crazy sword wuzun.


    Suddenly, the crazy sword wuzun said with a loud smile: "boy, tell me your name. Then unfold your cultivation and show me all the skills you know. I just want to be satisfied. You are my heir. "


    Lu Fan hugged his fists and said: "donghuazhou, Lu Fan."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi rose.


    Kuang Jian and Wu Zun grinned, "it''s not bad, it''s in the gang state, and it has some Tao meanings."


    The scale dragon armour is present, and Lu Fan''s whole body is full of flames.


    Kuang Jian wuzun then said with a smile, "fire enters the path, just like me. Good, go on, "


    Lu fan pulls out the heavy sword without front. Then vigorous Qi is infused and thunder is infused.


    Crazy sword wuzun suddenly stared at Lu Fan''s Wufeng heavy sword and frowned: "you are familiar with this sword."


    At this time, suddenly the crazy sword wuzun shouted: "it won''t be that one."


    Suddenly, a light came out of the mouth of wuzun, like a pillar of light connecting heaven and earth, and fell on the sword.


    At that time, Wufeng heavy sword made a buzzing sound, and then the whole wudaoshan suddenly vibrated.

 Chapter 523

    In the mansion of Kuang Jian and Wu Zun, the light rises abruptly.


    This light, together with wudaoshan, is in a violent shock. Everyone is shocked to see it here.


    At this time, there are dozens of people waiting outside the mansion of Kuang Jian Wu Zun.


    They all came with Sun Zhi, waiting for Lu fan to leave.


    Seeing such a situation, all the people were stunned.


    Behind the mountain, there is a small stone house.


    In the stone house, a statue stands in the middle, all the light falls on it, and then it is absorbed.


    The light lasted for a long time, then it disappeared and everything was calm again.


    "It must be the case that the treasures are in the present world and the inheritance is in the present world. Everyone, as long as Lu fan comes out, we will besiege together. As for the heritage, the strong live in it. How do you like it? "Sun Zhi shouted.


    Dozens of people said it should be. Many people''s eyes are full of greed.


    They all wandered on the mountain for a few days and found that they had no hope of entering the cave of the mansion.


    If you want to get something on Wudao mountain, you have to rob it. Now, Lu fan is the one you are most willing to rob. There is no reason for it. There are many robbers.


    When dozens of people are together, there''s no reason why we can''t get something.


    A group of people waged a battle to enclose the mansion.


    No matter where Lu fan comes from, it will be a fierce battle.


    At this time, in the mansion.


    Lu Fan stared at the sword. At that moment, he seemed to feel what the sword was calling for. The Dao areas in the sword jumped out and covered the sword.


    This is the first time for Lu fan to meet this situation. He looks at Kuang Jianwu Zun and says, "what''s the matter?"


    A violent cyclone rises in the sky. Only when you look carefully can you see that it''s the face of Kuang Jian wuzun twisted into a mass.


    "What a sword. You are the one he chose. I''m so angry. It''s just, it''s just, who let us all occupy other people''s territory. Stinky boy, I can''t give you my inheritance. Go to Houshan to find the inheritance you really need. "


    Finish saying, crazy sword Wu Zun has the meaning to go, the sky also slowly restored the original state.


    When Lu Fan heard this, he shouted: "what do you mean? What''s the real inheritance. It''s not easy for me to come in. It''s a good inheritance. Master Wang Meng, you''re not going to talk without counting. "


    No one responded. The earth was calm and the sky was blue.


    Lu Fan secretly clenched his teeth. Suddenly, his eyes turned and he shouted, "you are crazy, swordsman and warrior. You don''t count your words. Trick me here. I won''t get any martial arts. It''s good or bad. It doesn''t deserve to be called wuzun. "


    Suddenly, the face of Kuang Jian wuzun reappeared and shouted: "I''ve always said everything. When to speak doesn''t count. You son of a bitch, I''ll slap you to death. "


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "come on, pat me to death. I come to accept your inheritance. You killed me. Spread it out, I''ll see if your mantle can really be passed down. You can wait here for thousands of years. "


    There was thunder in the sky. Lu Fan''s eardrum hurt. He quickly closed six senses. His body was shaking and his organs were tumbling.


    It was the angry, cold hum of the crazy sword warrior. A cold hum can pour Lu Fanzhen''s blood into his throat. The strength is really different.


    This is still the state of the crazy sword warrior after he died. If he was alive, I don''t know what it would be like.


    For a moment, the crazy sword wuzun said, "I''m sure you can say that. I don''t know who taught you that. You boy, in the future, you will either become a strong man like Laozi, or you will become a scourge between heaven and earth. Well, I''ll pass you something. There are two of Lao Tzu''s most proud martial arts in his life. One is my sword technique, which moves the sword. The sword moves with its will to move the world. At a glance, you can see what your opponent means. Kill it with one sword, and you will know that heaven and earth follow my will. Do you want to learn it? "


    Lu Fan said with his eyebrows straight:" this is what I want to see through my mind, my elder. "


    the martial arts master said:" good. All the thoughts in people''s hearts are meanings. Don''t think that the thoughts in your heart will not affect this world. Every word you say in your heart will move the power of the world around you. Ordinary people can''t see, detect or interpret. But as long as I mend my moving sword, I can see other people''s mind and do nothing bad. The world laughs at me for being crazy, and I laugh at the fact that the world can''t see through. "


    Lu Fan''s mind was suddenly enlightened, but he immediately put his own ideas down. The crazy sword warrior in front of him can see through other people''s thoughts. This is not the time for him to think about other problems. He didn''t want to let the crazy sword warrior know his secret.


    After abandoning his thoughts, Lu fan then said, "there''s still one way to do it."


    the swordsman said loudly: "there''s another way to do it. At the beginning, you can become a giant. At the end of your life, you can lift mountains with your hands. It''s not empty talk that a man can destroy his country when he has achieved great success. When you enter the yin-yang realm, go out of the Tao realm, and become a warrior, you can integrate the Tao realm into your body, just like me. I am heaven and earth. "


    Lu Fan takes a deep breath. This skill can only be described as powerful.


    Kuang Jian and Wu Zun laughed and said, "that''s right. Lao Tzu''s skill can only be described as strong. It''s not ordinary strong, but very strong. However, I would like to remind you that the two skills need different talents. To cultivate the sword, you need feelings. If you have murderous spirit in your heart, you can sweep it all over the place. If you don''t have mountains in your chest, move your sword in your hand, but it''s just a waste. Lao Tzu is arrogant. Although he refuses to accept it, he is not only a character, but also a swordsman. "


    After a pause, the crazy sword warrior then said: "what we need to cultivate ourselves is a strong body. If you are not strong enough, you will be killed at the beginning. Think about it carefully and choose which one. Don''t tell me to choose either. You can only count half of my heirs. It''s good to give you one. "


    Lu Fan secretly clenched his teeth, and suddenly said, "I will learn to become heaven and earth."


    It seems that Kuang Jian wuzun was a little surprised and said: "you actually chose this one, you have thought about it."


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice: "that''s right. That''s it. Ten thousand Zhang body, only hand covering mountains and rivers. That''s what I want. "


    Kuang Jian and Wu Zun laughed and said, "OK, I have ambition. It''s estimated that you can achieve something even if you use your sword. It''s a pity that you have that guy''s sword in your hand. I dare not rob his successor. Boy, here''s your skill. "


    Suddenly, in front of Lu Fan''s eyes, it seemed that the whole world was under pressure.


    Lu Fan felt his whole body tense, and a strong force rushed into his four limbs and bones.

 Chapter 524

    I don''t know how long it took for Lu fan to wake up from the darkness.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself standing in a small courtyard.


    There is no wilderness, no corpse, only a lonely courtyard and a stone statue in front of it. It''s crazy sword, martial arts and King Meng.


    After moving his body, Lu felt that his four limbs were full of explosive power.


    There was a faint line of flame, shining on his skin.


    A set of skills also appeared in his mind.


    "Incarnate the world. First the virtual body, then the entity. To change the real into the virtual, to break the virtual with the real


    Lu Fan quietly passed the skill in his mind. As expected, it''s the method of crossing to the extreme.


    This method can compress any strength into the body, then support the body with strength, and finally become a giant.


    Strength, toughness and vigorous strength will be enhanced.


    This is not just a move to make people bigger, but a whole set of top-level methods of how to practice.


    It''s like a piece of "danfang" to fight against your body, which tells you how to refine your body into the most perfect and powerful shape.


    This skill is definitely above the level of heaven.


    But as for whether it is the middle or the primary stage of the heaven level, Lu fan is not sure. This will be tested after he has finished it.


    Slowly exhale a breath. With this skill, he didn''t come to wudaoshan in vain.


    Holding fists and bowing hands, Lu Fan bowed to the statue of Kuang Jian Wu Zun.


    If you get the skill, you should hold the disciple''s ceremony.


    Lu fan is not ungrateful. He looks at the statue of Kuang Jian Wu Zun.


    Lu Fandao: "Master Wang Meng. Although I can''t be your inheritor, I will try my best to help you find a perfect inheritor in the future. "


    After that, Lu Fan bowed again.


    Then he turned around with a sword in his hand. At this time, Lu Fan looked twice more.


    "Behind Wudao mountain."


    Lu Fan murmured.


    Wang mengwuzun didn''t plan to accept him as a descendant because he had no strong sword. And from his words, Lu Fan could feel that there was another inheritance waiting for him on Wudao mountain. The reason is that there is no sharp sword.


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and asked Lao Jiu in his heart: "Lao Jiu, help me to ask Wu Feng''s heavy sword. What''s going on. Is there any inheritance on the mountain really related to it? "


    "Good, great master," said the pagoda. I''ll ask for you. "


    In a moment, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rang out.


    "Great master, it said that there was something calling it, just behind the mountain. But it doesn''t know what it is, because it hasn''t recovered yet, and some things that are too long ago have been forgotten. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "if you have one, you can do it. Then I''ll go to Houshan to have a look. I hope the inheritance is waiting for me. Then I''ll make a lot of money. "


    Lu Fan smiled and walked out.


    Nine dragon Xuan palace tower quickly flatters: "great master, as long as you want to make. All the inheritance here is not easy to get. Let''s not worry. Come one by one. "


    Lu Fan opened the door of the mansion, and suddenly a dazzling light came in from the outside.


    Lu Fan narrowed his eyes and looked out. What he saw was a group of martial artists.


    "Ha ha, Lu Fan. You''ve got it. We''ve been waiting for you all day. "


    With that, dozens of martial artists quickly approached.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and said in his heart, has it been a day.


    Time flies fast. As soon as the eyes are closed and opened, the time of the day disappears.


    Out of the mansion, Lu Fan looked at these people and said, "what are you waiting for me?"


    Sun Zhi, the leader, stepped forward and looked at Lu Fan coldly and said, "what do you say. Lu fan, you are arrogant and arrogant. How can he de get the inheritance of martial arts. Now, please hand over your inheritance treasure, and we will leave you with a whole corpse. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "the whole body. You''re here to kill me. Another order from his royal highness. "


    Sun Zhi said in a loud voice: "whose order is very important. All you know is that your head is worth several positions with the prince. Lu fan, we are not ready to capture him. "


    As he said this, Sun Zhi''s body lit up with gang armour, and the strength of the martial artists in the gang territory was revealed.


    Other martial artists have also released their vigorous energy.


    The worst is Yuan Gang''s cultivation of seven or eight. No one who can go to wudaoshan is weak. Lu Fan glanced at the audience and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, I''m going to catch you. It''s not my style. If you want to come and get it, do it. "


    At the end of the speech, Lu Fan threw out a sword flower from the heavy sword without a front in his hand, and then directly inserted it on the ground.


    The body is full of vigorous Qi, and the body is covered with scaly dragon armour. Lu Fan suddenly finds out that he has stepped into the double of the earth Gang unconsciously.


    Vigorous Qi spread out, forcing sun Zhilian to take a few steps.


    The smile on Lu Fan''s face is even better. It seems that Mr. Wang Meng not only gave him the skill, but also passed on some accomplishments.


    Sun Zhi saw that Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi was so fierce. He was surprised for a while, and then he shouted out, "Lu fan, you really got the benefit. Even cultivation has soared so much. But you will die today. "


    Suddenly, Sun Zhi put out his hand directly, turning his sword into a swimming water python, and killed Lu Fan.


    In a moment, Sun Zhi''s figure has become hundreds of lines, which are also divided into hundreds of swimming anacondas.


    Behind him, other martial artists rushed over together. All kinds of gang strength dazzled their eyes. In a moment, the terrible power shrouded Lu Fan''s mansion and Kuang Jian''s mansion.


    Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom.


    There was a continuous explosion, and Lu Fan''s ground was directly flattened.


    Even the mansion of Kuang Jian wuzun shook violently for a while.


    "Die, Lu Fan."


    "Hum, we all practice. He will surely die."


    A group of fighters chuckled.


    But the next moment, a burst of vigorous Qi swept out.


    "In a turn, heaven and earth move."


    Countless sword Qi came out of the crowd, blood was flying, suddenly, a dozen people fell to the ground.


    The rest, terrified, retreated.


    The dust and smoke were blown away by a wind directly. What appeared in front of everyone was Lu Fan''s figure with Sun Zhi in his hand.


    At this time, Sun Zhi''s whole body is full of blood. No one knows what happened in the moment. But they can see the terrible depression on Sun Zhi''s whole body, like being beaten by countless fists for three days and three nights.


    Lu Fan holds Sun Zhi''s neck and says, "you dare to challenge me for your strength. I don''t know who gave you the courage."


    Sun Zhi said with fear in his eyes, "I''m wrong. Young master Lu fan, don''t kill me. "


    In Lu Fan''s hand, there was a strange light, and Sun Zhi''s whole body strength was absorbed by him crazily. The body was blown out of the injury is in a rapid recovery, together with the scale Dragon Armor are restored as before.


    Lu Fan smiles quietly, his arm muscles are bulging, and throws Sun Zhi far away.


    Suddenly, Sun Zhi disappeared into the sky with a howling voice.


    Lu Fan claps his hands. It''s life or death. It depends on Sun Zhi''s life.


    Lu Fan turned to look at other fighters and said, "do you still want to fight?"


    Everyone stepped back a few more steps.


    Lu Fan chuckled and took back Wufeng''s heavy sword. "A group of mobs," he said

 Chapter 525

    Listen to Lu Fan''s ridicule. People look at me and I don''t want to be the first bird to attack Lu Fan.


    Step forward, Lu Fan went straight to them. Suddenly in the crowd, a warrior shouted: "everyone is afraid of what he did, killed..."


    Before the words were finished, Lu Fan''s left hand grabbed it out of the air, and the warrior flew out of the crowd and fell straight into Lu Fan''s hands.


    The warrior looked at Lu Fan in amazement, but he cut his sword instinctively.


    The sword has thunder, and the light is not weak. The power of this sword has exceeded the level that the martial artists of Yuangang can release. The cultivation of this guy is not weak.


    The void in front of Lu Fan''s body has the tendency of being cut off. But immediately, the thunder light is crushed by Lu Fan.


    There was a flash of light in his eyes. At that time, the warrior was stiff and bleeding through seven holes.


    Lu fan, like throwing rubbish, threw him aside.


    It''s only a half step to gang''s strength, but also dare to be arrogant in front of him.


    The vigorous Qi in his body is like a river running ceaselessly. Now Lu Fan even wants to fight against the Tiangang warrior.


    It''s impossible for a martial artist to pass three moves in front of him if his accomplishments are less than the ground gang and his martial arts skills are less than the top of the ground.


    Lu Fan glances at other people. Although he doesn''t utter a word, others can still feel three words from Lu Fan''s face.


    It''s called "who else."


    No one dared to speak again. Lu Fan was so decisive that he really scared them.


    Most of these people spent money to buy places to participate in the selection. Cultivation is enough, but I haven''t seen the scene of killing very much. Seeing Lu Fan with only one look, he makes people fall to the ground and bleed. Some of the fighters began to shake their legs.


    Lu Fan''s evaluation of them is correct.


    These people are just a group of mobs. They are purely the prince''s money bags.


    Make a selection, go home to show off, good to be an official.


    If we regard them as the best of the younger generation of martial artists in Wu''an country, they will be the eyes of the fish.


    Lu Fan thinks that the eldest martial brothers may be better than these people when they come here. Although the cultivation of the elder martial brother is not as good as them, he may be a hundred times better than these people in the heart of martial arts.


    Stride away, no one dare to block Lu Fan''s footsteps.


    Dozens of people watched Lu Fan''s back disappear in sight, looked at each other and walked away.


    I really have no face to say anything. Dozens of people can''t afford to fight in front of one.


    Lu Fan''s performance of resisting dozens of people''s vigorous energy and being safe and sound really shocked them completely. I''m afraid that when they see Lu fan again, they will only have to dodge.


    A group of people scattered in a gloomy way. Some of them with better brains wanted to catch up with Lu Fan and see where Lu Fan was going.


    They didn''t dare to fight Lu fan, but that doesn''t mean they didn''t want to let people with ability fight against Lu Fan.


    For example, Tian Qingyang and others, in the hearts of these people, I''m afraid that only the children of the ten families can compete with Lu Fan.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the hall of Taihe, the light of a dragon column faded away.


    At this time, there was no one in the hall, only the golden guard could see this scene.


    Immediately, the guard of Jin Jia looked at the ground. Immediately, the flow of light reflects the picture of Lu Fan coming out of Kuang Jian Wu Zun''s residence.


    The golden guard quickly left and rushed to the position of the Royal study.


    "Newspaper. East China, Lu Fan completed the test, has gone out of the crazy sword wuzun mansion. "


    The bodyguard ran and shouted all the way. Soon came to the Royal study outside.


    At this time, in the Royal study, the emperor of Qin and Shang were discussing with his two sons about the book.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang read it by himself. Prince Qin Yun and the second prince Qin fan are drowsy.


    Suddenly heard the shouting outside the door, Prince Qin Yun and second prince Qin fan were all shocked.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang also put down his book and said, "what''s the noise? Let him in."


    Jin Jia''s bodyguard quickly stepped into the Royal study, knelt down on one knee, and said loudly, "Your Majesty, in donghuazhou, Lu fan has left the mansion of Kuang Jian and Wu Zun."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "really. Come on, let me see what benefits Lu fan has gained. "


    A palace maid immediately came forward with a blue bead in her hand and threw it gently into the air.


    At that time, a huge water curtain was opened, the fingers of Emperor Qin and Shang moved, and the light and shadow flashed in the water curtain.


    Soon, Lu Fan''s figure appeared in the water curtain, which happened to be the scene that Lu Fan walked out of the mansion of Kuang Jian Wu Zun.


    Emperor Qin and Shang smiled at dozens of people who surrounded Lu Fan and launched attacks. Smile again, Lu Fan throws Sun Zhi out of the unknown distance, and a warrior who stares at him falls to the ground.


    After reading everything, Emperor Qin and Shang said with a smile: "this Lu fan, there are people to deal with him wherever he goes."


    Qin Yun, the prince next to him, was very nervous, but he didn''t dare to show anything wrong on his face.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang pointed to the mansion of Kuangjian wuzun in the water curtain and said: "Lu Fan came out of the mansion, but the mansion was still bright, it seems that he didn''t get much benefit. At least it has not been completely inherited. Unfortunately, it is a pity. "


    Prince Qin Yun''s mouth slightly raised a smile, and Qin fan next to him lowered his head and didn''t speak.


    Just say, suddenly another gold armour bodyguard''s shout sound rings.


    "Newspaper."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang waved gently, and the golden guard rushed in immediately and said, "Your Majesty, Han family, Han Yuanning has left Jiuhua wuzun mansion."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang waved to the water curtain again, and then saw the dim Jiuhua wuzun mansion and the mighty and domineering Han Yuanning.


    "OK. The Han family has a good boy. This Han Yuanning has been completely inherited by Jiuhua wuzun. Immediately give orders to go down, a reward for the Han family soldiers, a generous gift. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang laughed three times.


    This time, someone finally got a complete inheritance.


    Han family, won Ning.


    Emperor Qin and Shang remembered the name. From this moment on, Han Yuanning will become a famous figure in Wu''an.


    The inheritor of Jiuhua wuzun.


    This is not over. When Emperor Qin and Shang are happy, another Jin Jiawei rushes in.


    "Your Majesty, Tianjia, tianqingyang is called wuzun mansion."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang were shocked for a moment, and then said: "Tiansuan wuzun''s mansion, isn''t it their ancestor''s mansion. This time, there are children in the Tianjia family who have to be passed down. "


    the emperor of Qin and Shang burst out laughing, laughing all over the sky.


    "Is this the omen of the rise of Wu''an? It''s very good. I''ll give you a big reward when tianqingyang comes out. The heirs of heaven, the old guys of heaven''s family, are going to grin. "


    Qin Yun and Qin fan got up at the same time and said, "God bless the father and the emperor. How magnificent is Wu''an."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang pointed to Qin Yun and Qin fan and said, "it''s just that you two don''t compete. If you can also enter the mansion of Emperor Wu, that''s my greatest blessing in Wu''an."


    Qin Yun and Qin fan look down and dare not make a sound.


    Both of them went to wudaoshan for countless times, but they got nothing, which is a shame.


    At this time, the emperor of Qin and Shang, who was in the right mood, didn''t want to talk about them much. He waved his hand and said, "let''s go down and prepare a banquet. When they come out of wudaoshan, I will entertain all the officials."


    Qin Yun, Qin fan''s whisper should be.


    A command was also passed from the Royal study.


    It will not take long for Han family and Han Yuan to get the inheritance of Jiuhua venerable and tianqingyang''s Tiansuan wuzun mansion, which will spread throughout the capital.


    They are destined to be the mainstay of Wu''an. From today on, they have a promising future.


    In contrast, Lu Fan''s achievements are so dazzling.


    Although he also entered the mansion and got benefits, compared with these two people, he was less than one point or two.


    If Lu Fande''s inheritance is complete, it can be compared with the two of them.


    At the moment, Lu fan is walking back to the mountain.


    In the distance, Lu fan saw a stone house and stroked Wufeng heavy sword.


    Lu Fan murmured, "is that right there, Wufeng, Wufeng, you have to show me the way."

 Chapter 526

    The wind blows the trees and waves, and they are all lush.


    At this point, all you can see is the sea of clouds, dense fog.


    Between the mountains and forests, a stone house is isolated.


    Lu Fan looked around and saw no other buildings. He could only walk towards the stone house.


    The road between the mountains is rugged, and Lu Fan jumps to the top of the tree.


    Stepping on the purple sky and green clouds, Lu Fan galloped over the forest sea. Looking down from the height, Lu Fan found a wonderful thing.


    That is the woods in the back mountain, which actually formed a word of "Jing".


    Is the tree in the back mountain planted intentionally.


    Wudaoshan, also known as Wujing mountain, is not unreasonable.


    Soon, Lu Fan came between the stone houses.


    Slowly falling from the air, Lu Fan looks at the stone house in front of him.


    It''s a very simple room with only one statue. It''s a very familiar statue. Lu Fan always felt that he had seen it somewhere.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan remembered.


    This is the statue of Emperor Wu. When he came to the capital, he saw it outside the door of wusheng.


    Although the movements are different, the face of the statue is the same.


    Lu Fan murmured, "Emperor Wu."


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s sword trembled violently, as if to break away from his hand.


    Although Lu Fan didn''t understand what was going on, he could feel the strong emotion from Wufeng heavy sword, which was a deep obsession.


    Lu Fan released his hand and the sword fell into the statue''s hands.


    When the statue holds the sword, the whole stone house lights up. A gust of wind swept out of the stone house, which made Lu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he was hunting.


    After the strong wind, Lu fan saw the lines of array spreading out from the bottom of the stone house.


    It spread very slowly, but let Lu Fan feel a suffocating pressure.


    The stone statues in the stone house opened their eyes slowly.


    What kind of eyes are they? They are as deep as the void, but as bright as the stars.


    It seems that there is a whole world in his eyes.


    Lu suddenly felt that his body could not move, and the light of the array spread to his feet.


    "Hum."


    A heavy hum rang out of his mind.


    Lu Fan seemed to hear the sound of fighting, the rumble of moving mountains and rivers, the explosion of breaking heaven and earth, and the crisp sound of new world.


    Slowly, Lu Fan drifted towards the stone house.


    He looked at the eyes of the statue, and it seemed that he saw everything in the world.


    As Lu fan enters the stone house, the light of the stone house converges and the array is folded up.


    The wind rolled back, and suddenly Lu Fan''s figure quickly turned into a ray of light and disappeared in the stone house.


    Everything seems to be calm, but the statue of the stone house has another stone sword in his hand.


    The original blade free heavy sword is missing, and a light wind is whirling in the stone house. There is a roar in the wind.


    No one knows where Lu fan has gone. Almost in a flash, his whole body disappears.


    In the Imperial Palace, Taihe palace, the empty ground is shining continuously, as if to capture Lu Fan''s whereabouts.


    The bodyguard in the palace frowned at this scene. How could the void ground get out of control today.


    Just as a golden guard is going to report, the light on the empty ground suddenly converges, no longer flickers, and returns to its original state.


    The guards of Jinjia look at each other and continue to stand guard.


    Far away, where they didn''t notice, at the corner of the empty ground, there was a light galloping away.


    It seems to be out of the shackles of the void ground, I do not know where to go.


    And in the light, that light figure is exactly what Lu Fan looks like.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Wudaoshan.


    Before wuzun''s residence.


    Tianqingyang came out slowly, although there was only one day from his entry to his exit.


    However, Tian Qingyang''s face was filled with more fine Hu dregs without any reason. They were all thin, with scattered hair and bloody hands.


    The clothes are shabby, and the appearance of tianqingyang seems to be very depressed. But as long as someone sees his eyes, they don''t think so.


    Those sharp eyes stab people like the light of a sword.


    As his eyes swept, the space around him began to twist.


    "At last. I thought I would never come out. "


    Tianqingyang turns to look at Tiansuan wuzun''s residence behind him. If he knew that it was like this, he would be more prepared to go in.


    This time, it''s true that death passed by countless times. In retrospect, he didn''t know how he survived several times.


    Tianqingyang quietly looks at the mansion. After a while, the mansion of Tiansuan wuzun still shines.


    There was a little anger in his eyes, and tianqingyang said with a gnash of teeth, "as expected, he didn''t give me everything. Tiansuan wuzun, isn''t my heart of martial arts really unbearable in your eyes. Why don''t you pass on the final decision to me. "


    Sky blue Yang eyes contain anger, angrily waved a sword on the ground.


    There is no sword light or trace. Tianqingyang''s sword didn''t even cut a stone on the ground.


    But in the mountains, five hundred feet underground, a huge rock was suddenly cut into powder, and no stone other than this one was harmed at all.


    Suddenly, some people came to tianqingyang.


    These people all saw the flash of light in Tiansuan wuzun''s residence. It seemed that there was a change, so they came here.


    When people saw the blue sky, they were all surprised.


    Sky blue Yang slightly frowns, then loudly way: "see me why, roll."


    All the martial arts retreated immediately and looked at the sky with strange eyes. This is the modest young man they know. He is just a madman.


    And just then, suddenly a figure came up from below.


    With more than a dozen fighters around, it''s the same shabby Korean won Ning.


    "The sky is blue. You''re out, too. "


    Han Yuanning grinned, his eyes filled with cold light.


    Tian Qingyang looked up and down at Han Yuanning and said with a smile: "which cave did you enter? I remember that the residence of your ancestors was not on Wudao mountain. You have the inheritance of who. "


    Han Yuanning said one word at a time: "the inheritance of Jiuhua wuzun. Tianqingyang, do you have many benefits? "


    Tian Qingyang nodded: "not bad. It''s good. Han Yuanning, look at you. Are you ready to come to me for a fight? "He said as tianqingyang''s fingers began to count. The light in his eyes was more brilliant.


    Han Yuanning stared at Tian Qingyang''s fingers and said, "yes. Today, only one of us can go down wudaoshan. "

 Chapter 527

    Sky blue sun suddenly smiled, first light smile, then into laughter.


    Holding Longyin sword in hand, Tian Qingyang laughed loudly and said: "Han Yuanning, you really think you can compete with me if you get the inheritance of Jiuhua wuzun."


    Han Yuanning''s vigorous energy ignited and shouted: "Tian Qingyang, don''t talk nonsense, take my sword first."


    After Han Yuanning''s death, nine huge virtual shadows suddenly rose.


    Covering the sky and blocking the sun, it''s ferocious and terrifying.


    "Bully the sky sword."


    Han Yuanning''s clothes are broken. At this moment, his breath has reached the level of Tiangang strong.


    Tianqingyang has been pinching the fingers suddenly stopped.


    Hold the sword in one hand, and stretch out two fingers of the other hand to flick gently on the tip of the sword.


    "Hum."


    The sound waves rippled, and the sky blue sun suddenly turned into thousands of bodies.


    "Zongyun sword."


    Countless days of Qingyang at the same time, shining.


    Their swords collided with each other, and the dust turned into earth waves. The earth cracked, and the Qi and energy were scattered.


    Suddenly, the thunder on Wudao mountain was loud and loud.


    Almost all the fighters looked at the place where they were fighting.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The sky is endless, the sun and the moon are the same.


    Lu Fan wakes up. He doesn''t know where he is.


    Step on a pool of clear water, not deep.


    The moon on the left revolves around him, and the sun on the right floats, sending out hot light.


    Behind them, there are endless stars, shining with a little light.


    In front of us is a nebula with a continent in it.


    Lu fan then found that he did not know when his body became huge.


    The sun and the moon were in front of him, just the size of an egg.


    Although he didn''t understand why he only looked at it, he could understand that the two balls floating in front of him were the sun and the moon.


    He has too many puzzles, waiting for someone to answer.


    At this time, the water under his feet slowly condensed into a human figure.


    First the skeleton, then the meridians, flesh and blood, skin.


    Lu Fan looks at all this quietly, and he can''t help thinking about the specific flow direction of each meridian and how each flesh and blood is composed.


    This strange knowledge is like someone cramming it into his mind.


    Finally, when this person all condenses, Lu Fan recognized his face.


    "Emperor Wu."


    Lu Fan said softly.


    Wu Huang looked at Lu Fan calmly and said, "is that what posterity called me? This name is not bad."


    Lu Fan looked around and saw: "where is this and why do I appear in this place."


    Emperor Wu said: "you are in my world now, you seem to have a lot of confusion."


    Lu fan asked, "what do you mean, your world?"


    Emperor Wu said with a smile: "think about it carefully. When you enter my world, you will get all the knowledge of the world. You will remember. "


    Lu Fan frowned and thought quietly.


    Suddenly, he really "remembered".


    This world is actually the domain of Emperor Wu.


    The warrior cultivates the realm of yin and Yang, and then condenses the realm of Tao with the realm of yin and Yang, and infuses his own martial arts into it. From then on, the rules of heaven and earth can be changed in the realm of Tao, which is called Wu Zun. The same is true of the alchemists. However, the alchemists are called the venerable ones with the heaven and earth condensing the Tao domain.


    And beyond the respect, and further, is to create rules, and heaven and earth against.


    At this stage, it seems to be the limit of human beings, so it is called the extreme strong.


    For thousands of years, no one seems to have taken this step. All those who fight against heaven and earth will end up with only one word, that is death.


    But in front of the emperor, it seems that he is out of this step.


    His Tao domain can no longer be called Tao domain, but a whole world.


    There are also sun and moon, stars and continents here. There is even the source of life, that is, the water under Lu Fan''s feet.


    Lu Fan thought of all this and looked at the emperor in front of him in amazement.


    "You''ve broken through the world," said the stunned emperor, shaking his head. "No. But I''m only one step away. Alas


    A sigh, as if through thousands of years of history, with the vicissitudes of life.


    Lu fan asked, "why?"


    Emperor Wu pointed to a nebula in front of him and said: "life, I need life. In my whole life, I have only built one way of destruction. Although climbing to the limit, we can no longer inch into it until it is destroyed by heaven and earth. Before dying. I finally realized that the Tao, yin and yang are orderly, like the rotation of the sun and the moon. There is life with death, and destruction is creation. Unfortunately, I only have time to create this world, but I can no longer create life. "


    Lu Fan didn''t say a word. With his present state of martial arts, he couldn''t talk about it with the emperor in front of him. This is not a level of dialogue, he can only listen to it.


    It seems that Emperor Wu hasn''t talked with people for many years, and continues to say: "look at this nebula, the continent in the middle, which is the best birthplace for the human I want to create. If they can be born, survive and grow in my world. I think I can understand all the rules between heaven and earth, and then get rid of it and go to a new world. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "the new world,"


    Emperor Wu said: "that''s right. A new world. If you stay in a place for a long time, you will feel lonely. No matter how big the world is, it will be finished. My biggest wish in my life is to take a look at the new world, but it''s a pity that I can''t realize it. Would you like to help me? "


    Lu Fan said stupidly:" I, how can I help you. I''m just a small martial artist in the field. "


    Emperor Wu said with a smile, "that''s right. You are weak now, poor and weak. But you will be stronger later. Wu Feng chose you. Isn''t it? "He said, Lu fansuddenly saw that the bright moon around him suddenly began to change, and soon it turned into a sword without a front.


    Lu Fan said in amazement, "the sword without a front is actually made by the bright moon in your world."


    the emperor smiled and said: "yes, when I got it, it was also called Xuanwu sword, and it was also a magic soldier. But when fighting with heaven, the divine soldiers are destroyed, the sword is broken and the people are killed. Before I die, I practice it into the bright moon in my world, and then let it taint a little power of the world, and go out to find successors. "


    Lu Fandao: "this is the origin of Dao domain in the sword."


    Emperor Wu nodded: "that''s right. If it finds you, you will be my heir. Whether you like it or not, whether you succeed in the future or not. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and said, "you are going to pass on everything you have to me."


    Emperor Wu said with a smile: "everything, so to speak. This world is the only proof of my existence. What''s left here is all I have. My heirs, are you ready to accept it? "

 Chapter 528

    If Lu Fan swallows a saliva and gives him everything here, will he not become a strong man.


    Lu Fan whispered: "I don''t know how to prepare. You are sure that I am qualified to get this world."


    Wu Huang said: "if I say you are qualified, you are qualified. Let go of everything and let the world come into you. Feel the way carefully. It will be the quickest way to the strong. "


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and opened his arms.


    The next moment, the whole world will begin to shake.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt that his six senses were all closed.


    The ears cannot hear, the eyes cannot see, the mouth cannot speak, and there is only a little clarity in the heart.


    A huge force poured into his body and went straight to his Dantian. This power seems endless, washing his body, Lu Fan''s whole body is constantly making a sound. The pores of his body are open, and a bit of dim light comes out from it. You can see that every inch of his skin has a little cyclone.


    This is the great chance in the legend of the warrior.


    This is not the first time that Lu fan has been reborn. I think when I was in my hometown, Lu Fan was down and out with the help of Master Wu Chen. He got a chance to be reborn. It was that chance that made Lu Fan advance quickly and seldom meet bottleneck.


    Now, this is the second time.


    Lu fan can feel that his body is undergoing great changes. All parts are being injected with great power.


    The power that flowed in was not the power of heaven and earth, nor the vigorous energy, but a power that Lu Fan had never seen before.


    It is powerful and full of destructive power. It seems that it can annihilate everything with a touch.


    But it is alive again, as if all things can be born from this power.


    Lu fan has never seen such a power, he can only feel the infinite Tao.


    The rules of heaven and earth, the supreme martial arts, are like a wave in general impact on him.


    The Tao that countless people dream of is galloping in his body. Lu fan does not dare to use his mind and spirit to see more, for fear that if he doesn''t pay attention to it, he will be completely submerged by this power.


    These forces rushed all the way into his field. After that, Lu fan saw that his divine elixir was shining with a strong light. Then, the divine elixir began to grow rapidly.


    First from round beads into squares, and then from squares into a cloud of irregular.


    Then, in the clouds, the dark void began to appear.


    Suddenly, the void exploded.


    Lu Fan''s whole body suddenly burst, and Dantian suddenly burst.


    At this moment, Lu Fan felt that his Dantian had disappeared, along with his meridians, and all his viscera had burst into powder. But Lu Fan himself did not feel the slightest pain.


    Vaguely, Lu Fan heard the cry of Lao Jiu''s grief and indignation, and then a small tower came out of his hand. It''s not a phantom, it''s a substance. Annihilate the dragon ball, no magic ball, hover beside the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Nine really can''t stay in Lu Fan''s body.


    Then, the void filled the whole body, and a little bit of starlight appeared.


    Like the stars shining in his chest, the stars began to rotate.


    A stream of stars appeared, and Lu Fan looked at them in a dazed way, converging into the shape of meridians, crisscrossing in his body.


    The huge star light clusters agglomerate, and then become the appearance of viscera, and stand in Lu Fan''s chest again.


    Dantian is reunited, but it has become a * * which is the source of life.


    A sword turns into a bright moon and spins in the red field. This is a heavy sword without a front.


    It seems that the Xuangong tower in Jiulong also felt the change in Lu Fan''s body, and exclaimed: "is this the legendary Dao domain casting body?"


    immediately, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong rushed back to Lu Fan''s body and fell into the Dantian.


    Soon, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon exclaimed, "what a strong force, ha ha, great master, I feel that my opportunity has come."


    Suddenly, the whole body of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon lights up, becoming a hot light group, constantly absorbing the power of the source of life.


    In Lu Fan''s view, it became a hot sun, reflecting each other with the heavy sword without front.


    Lu Fanhu''s heart rises four words: "the sun and the moon hang high."


    Originally, this is the meaning of the lower couplet at the gate of wudaoshan.


    Slowly, Lu Fan cross legged himself and sat down in the void.


    In front of him, the body of the emperor gradually becomes transparent, as if the next moment will be gone with the wind.


    At this time, the emperor looked at Lu Fan''s face and murmured, "this is my last chance."


    Reaching out, the emperor touched the sun beside Lu Fan.


    The next moment, the sun becomes a suit of armor.


    If the moon is a sword, it is a heavy sword without a front.


    If the sun is the armor, it is the heavy armor of Xuantian.


    This is the last treasure of Emperor Wu and the key to keep his spirit up to now.


    The emperor looked at the Xuantian heavy armor in his hand. Every scar on it was the proof of his battle with the sky.


    With his nihilistic hand, Emperor Wu stroked the broken armor and integrated his last way into the armor.


    The transparent body will soon dissipate. King Wu''s eyes suddenly become extremely sharp.


    He looked at Lu Fan carefully and said with a smile, "the body with infinite potential, the strange vigorous force, is not bad. It''s really a very good tripod."


    Slowly, the light on Xuantian heavy armour is shining.


    At this time, the body of Emperor Wu was injected into Xuantian heavy armour.


    The emperor looked at Lu Fan and suddenly smiled, "I will give you a world, and you will give me your body. Don''t worry, I will make your name the loudest existence in the world. I will take your body, break through the sky and enter another world. "


    As he said this, the last shadow of Emperor Wu was all injected into Xuantian heavy armour.


    At the next moment, Xuantian heavy armor suddenly covers Lu Fan.


    Lu Fandeng felt his mind shaking.


    What''s going on here.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt that his body was out of his control.


    Then, in his sea of knowledge, a familiar figure appeared, but it was more than a hundred times taller than him.


    "Emperor Wu."


    Lu Fan exclaimed.


    The emperor looked at Lu Fan and said in a cold voice, "boy, tell me your name."


    Lu Fan said calmly, "my name is Lu Fan. What can I do for you?"


    "No," said the emperor. I just want to know what I am going to call in the future. "


    Reaching out, Emperor Wu took a picture of Lu Fan''s understanding of the sea.


    At that time, Lu Fan knew the sea and shook violently. He was almost wiped out by one hand.


    "Why is that?" Lu Fan shouted loudly.


    The emperor said calmly, "no reason, give me your body."

 Chapter 529

    Another hand fell, and Lu Fan''s knowledge of the sea exploded, turning into light spots all over the sky.


    The sea of knowledge is damaged, and the spirits are destroyed.


    At this moment, Lu fan saw everything in his life, and all the pictures revolved in the light.


    Hard practice in childhood, humiliating time in childhood.


    And Zhang Yuehan''s days before flowers, falling in the snow.


    Master Wu Chen as a teacher, Xishan cultivation, square test.


    Enter Wudao college and win the first place in the branch.


    Go to Donghua City, fight Kui Niu, get the position of middle inspector.


    Go to the dungeon and look at the monument of the God of rain. There are nine deaths and nine lives.


    Pass through the void and torrent, enter the capital and fight against Bajie.


    Step on Hongqiao, enter wudaoshan and Wuhuang stone house.


    All things, all in the light point back.


    Emperor Wu quietly looked at Lu Fan''s life and murmured: "your life is wonderful. It turns out that your strength is the double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. It''s great. It''s really great. It seems that I am destined to break through this world. "


    The emperor laughed wildly.


    At this moment, his face became ferocious.


    In history, the Emperor Wu, who fought against heaven and earth, created Wu''an and leveled the wild animals, had already disappeared with the dust of history.


    What remains here is only a wisp of his obsession.


    But it is such a wisp of obsession that makes Lu Fan destroy on the spot today.


    In the light of the sky, endless unwilling to hover, seems to be unwilling to dissipate.


    But these unwilling, but no effect on the emperor.


    With a light wave of his hand, everything in Lu Fan''s life is like a passing cloud. It disappears completely. From then on, this body is his.


    Although he is just a ghost and a obsession of Emperor Wu.


    But it is not inferior to the complete spirit of any warrior.


    He doesn''t need to know the sea. He can control his body.


    As long as he has a body in his hand, he can return to the realm of the emperor and fight with heaven and earth again.


    The emperor reached out his hand and said with a smile, "I can feel your unwillingness, but it won''t help. Reality, is not because of your ideas, there is no change


    The emperor waved gently, and the light spots disappeared.


    Each light spot is a memory of Lu fan, representing his past.


    When all these light spots disappear, Lu fan will be completely wiped out.


    The light spot disappears very quickly. In a moment, there is only one piece left.


    In this light spot, there is no memory of Lu fan, only his unwillingness and obsession.


    Emperor Wu looked at the last light spot with a smile, and said: "clinging to it is really a terrible thing. He can make a person who has completely died, but also leave the last mark of existence


    After that, the emperor waved again, and the last light point was also scattered.


    The emperor nodded with satisfaction, ready to take over Lu Fan''s body. But just then, a flash of light came back on.


    "Well."


    The emperor frowned at the tiny light spot, which had not been waved away.


    Reaching out, Emperor Wu wiped it on it. The light suddenly faded, but it soon brightened up again.


    The emperor suddenly smiled.


    "What kind of obsession can''t be erased? Is your obsession stronger than mine?"


    After that, Emperor Wu held out a finger to the light point and pressed it hard. He wanted to press this obsession off.


    But when his fingers fell on the spot of light, the emperor suddenly retracted his hands as if touched lightning.


    "No way, what power is it."


    The way of Emperor Wu''s astonishment.


    He even felt a tremendous power in the last light spot of Lu Fan. The Tao contained in it is no worse than when he was alive.


    Then, the light on the spot began to become bright, and Lu Fan''s body suddenly sent out a strange force.


    The emperor felt it carefully for a while and said in a cold voice, "it''s the power of medicine. You''ve taken life-saving pills, boy. "


    As he said this, the light point began to expand rapidly, and soon, it became Lu Fan''s appearance again.


    All around, countless light spots reappear and converge.


    Slowly, Lu Fan opened his eyes and looked at the emperor with a brand new spirit.


    An irregular array appears on Lu Fan''s spirit. The zigzag lines are neither words nor five line runes.


    The emperor looked carefully for a while and said, "what kind of pill did you eat. I can guarantee that your spirit will not die. "


    Lu Fan looked at his shining body and thought for a while: "Hunyuan pill. That''s right. This is the Hun yuan Dan my master gave me. "


    Suddenly, Lu Fan turned his hand, and a strange force appeared from his hand.


    That power has no color, but it seems to contain all colors. This kind of contradictory feeling not only exists in Lu fan, but also in Wu Huang.


    "The power of chaos."


    The emperor stepped back, frightened.


    Lu Fan looked at the power in his hand and said with a smile, "this is the power of chaos."


    With a gentle wave of his hand, Lu Fan suddenly saw a chaotic sword. The sword was broad and looked like a heavy sword without a front.


    Look at Lu Fan''s powerful chaos sword.


    The emperor''s face was twisted.


    "Damn, you have the power of chaos to protect you. Is this heaven''s punishment for me, let me never turn over. I don''t agree. "


    With a wave of the emperor''s hand, the body of the great spirit began to shrink, and a sword appeared on his hand.


    However, it also looks like a sword without a front.


    The two spirits and bodies look at each other, and then release their hands at the same time.


    Both of them have no intention of defending. They just cut each other''s body with a sword.


    It''s also the spirit. It''s the power of the spirit.


    Lu Fan''s sword fell into the body of the emperor and constantly destroyed his body.


    Emperor Wu''s sword divides Lu fan into two parts, but then, a chaotic force comes from Lu Fan''s body, and repairs him.


    The emperor shouted: "the power of chaos, the power of chaos. At the beginning, I lost to the chaos of heaven. I didn''t expect that it will be again today. "


    Lu Fan''s wrist turned, and his sword took off the arm of the emperor''s spirit.


    The emperor howled and backed away.


    He looked at the sword of chaos in Lu Fan''s hand in horror and knew that he could not do anything about Lu Fan today.


    The emperor said in a loud voice, "I don''t believe you, Lu Fan. Your spirit will always be protected by chaos. One day, I will destroy your spirit, rob your body and everything. "


    Lu fan comes forward with another sword, which directly cuts the spirit of the emperor into two parts.


    With a howl, the spirit of the emperor suddenly disappeared.


    Lu Fan felt that his internal strength began to fluctuate. The armor outside his body turned into a light, which rushed into his four limbs and became a part of his body.


    Lu Fan didn''t know how to stop it. He could only stare at his body and began to have a strange pattern. Then the breath of the emperor disappeared.


    Lu Fan''s spirit cried out, "old nine, old nine come out."


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong suddenly came from Dantian.


    "What do you call me, great master?"


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "you didn''t feel how fierce I was fighting inside."


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon was surprised and said, "no, master, have you fought. Eh, master, where does the power of chaos come from. Can you lend me some? "


    Lu Fan said, "there is no gate. I still depend on it for my life. The spirit of Emperor Wu just poured into my body. Find it and kill it. It''s the same as killing the ghost of the annihilating dragon. "


    The pagoda of Xuangong in Kowloon heard Lu Fan''s intention to kill. The tone should be.


    Quickly, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong, with a hot light, wandered around Lu Fan''s body and said: "great master, I have found it. But his spirit has been immersed in your four limbs and cannot be destroyed. "


    Lu Fandao: "can''t be destroyed. What do you mean. "


    "Unless you don''t want this body, you can''t destroy it at all," said the Xuangong tower. But I felt that he had also been hit hard and fell into silence. In a short time, I won''t come out for trouble. I can help you find a way to block him. But I''m afraid that the other side is the most powerful one. In addition to your chaotic power, the spirit of this kind of person is bound to be indestructible. "


    Lu Fan sighed and said, "then seal it. It''s really dangerous this time. Master, master, your pill has saved my life. "


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong quickly began to place various prohibitions in Lu Fan''s body.


    Listening to Lu Fan''s murmuring, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon just whispered, "master, it''s so powerful. The spirit of the extreme strong doesn''t even know what to do with him. It seems that I am with the right person, hehe. "


    The sword of chaos in Lu Fan''s hand quickly subsided.


    Soon, Lu Fan felt the power of chaos in his spirit, and there was only a little left, and this will pass with time.


    "After all, it''s just the power of a pill."


    Lu Fan''s spirit slowly reconstructs into the sea.


    Consciousness gradually recovered, at this time Lu fancai felt the earth shaking changes in his body.


    Is this still his body.


    It''s a whole little world.


    Vigorous Qi flows freely in one''s own body. It seems that every place it passes through is imbued with the power of the world by the small world in one''s body.


    Lu Fan tries to activate the small world in his body. Suddenly, Lu Fan sees the stars flowing all over his body, which is dazzling.


    The power of this part of the world contains the way of Emperor Wu''s life.


    And these Tao are now in his body, ready for him to understand.


    Lu Fan smiled, and he could feel that he was not far from becoming a real strong man.


    If one day, he can turn this small world into his own, then he will become the real ultimate power.


    This is the inheritance, the complete inheritance of Emperor Wu.

 Chapter 530

    A day later.


    Wudaoshan is a mess.


    The mansion of Tiansuan wuzun is still bright and has not been damaged in the slightest.


    But the land in front of it is a lot of pits, which can''t be destroyed.


    The crowd had already gone, leaving only Tian Qingyang and Han Yuanning. They have been fighting all day and all night.


    Blood drips from the tip of the sword. Tian Qingyang looks at Han Yuanning in front of him and says: "don''t think your blood of Han family is invincible. Under my sword, you will still die. "


    Han Yuanning looked at his chest, where there was already a deep sword wound, the flesh and blood were turned outside.


    Sword injury is nothing. For the Han family, ordinary injuries only increase their combat effectiveness.


    But the sword wound of tianqingyang stab on him made Han Yuanning very painful.


    Because the sword of tianqingyang broke his madness.


    The red light in his eyes faded, and won Ning couldn''t believe it.


    Crazy state has always been one of the killer maces of the Han family. It can greatly enhance the fighting power of a warrior, and be brave to fight hard without fear of injury.


    It''s a common practice to trade injuries for injuries. It''s even more common to trade one hand for one foot for one''s life.


    Once used, it is immortal.


    But today, his madness is broken by the sky blue sun.


    A simple sword is broken.


    Han Yuanning did not know how tianqingyang did it. He only knew that his strength was rapidly fading.


    This is the sequela of mania. The longer it lasts, the stronger it will be, and sometimes it will endanger life.


    Won Ning heavily panted, behind the nine virtual shadows, are beginning to become blurred.


    After all, it was too short for him to get the inheritance of Jiuhua wuzun. He did not practice this martial art to the top.


    Once the breath is unstable, the nine virtual shadows begin to dissipate.


    Han Yuanning felt that everything around him was turning around.


    On the contrary, it is much more calm and calm.


    Gently, Tian Qingyang wiped the blood on the tip of the sword with his fingers.


    The sword is not stained with blood. With a touch of hand, the fresh blood flies out directly and hits Han Yuanning''s face.


    The blood was like two punches, which made Han Yuanning step back.


    Tian Qingyang looked at Han Yuanning and said: "if you open your blood, you have the qualification to fight with me. But now, you are not even qualified to see my strongest strength. I can only practice my sword. "


    Tian Qingyang takes a step forward and points his sword on Han Yuanning''s shoulder.


    At this time, won Ning suddenly does not retreat but advances, shoulder up to the sky Qingyang dragon Yin sword. Then, with a backhand sword, he cut his neck to the sky.


    All of the nine virtual shadows fell into Han Yuanning''s sword and hit Tian Qingyang''s neck with nine colors of light.


    Dang.


    The sword didn''t cut into tianqingyang''s neck, but was blocked by a layer of milky power.


    At the same time, Han Yuanning''s shoulder was pierced by tianqingyang''s sword.


    Tian Qingyang looks at Han Yuanning''s face and says, "you guy. I don''t give up. "


    The wrist suddenly turned, Han Yuanning''s left arm was directly exploded.


    Clench one''s teeth, won Ning even retreats a few steps, on the body vigorous strength flashed, the rigid sealed the meridians, did not let the blood flow out.


    His left arm is broken, and Han Yuanning is still waiting for Tian Qingyang''s face.


    Tian Qingyang stared at him and said, "I still don''t give up." Han Yuanning shouted, "I want to give up and dream."


    Tianqingyang''s body suddenly divides into thousands again. When Han Yuanning ascends, he is full of vigorous energy.


    But then, tianqingyang''s countless branches and bodies converged in one place. He didn''t move a step, but his whole body was full of vigorous energy, breaking up, and there were countless sword injuries.


    "Not satisfied."


    The sky is blue and the sun is cold.


    Won rather fell on the ground, spitting blood in the mouth said: "not satisfied."


    Tianqingyang goes to Han Yuanning''s front, and Longyin sword points to Han Yuanning''s Dantian.


    "I''ve heard that the Dantian of Jiuhua wuzun was once broken by someone, and then he practised it by himself. I don''t know if you can pass on the inheritance. "


    When won nington, jair wanted to split his canthus and shouted, "sky green Yang, I will kill you."


    Tian Qingyang stabs Han Yuanning in the abdomen with a strong sword, and vigorous force rushes into Han Yuanning''s Dantian. Suddenly, Han Yuanning is shocked and his whole body is full of blood.


    Pull out the long sword, Tian Qingyang disgusted and put it on Han Yuanning''s clothes to wipe it clean.


    Looking at Han Yuanning lying on the ground, Tian Qingyang said: "from now on, you will not be a warrior."


    Han Yuanning said faintly on the ground, "kill me. If you have seed, you will kill me."


    Tianqingyang looked at him scornfully and said with a smile, "kill you, it''s too dirty for my sword."


    At the end of the speech, tianqingyang went down.


    Not long ago, a group of martial artists came into view.


    This group of martial artists saw that the people who came down were tianqingyang. They all looked slightly changed, bent slightly, and looked respectful.


    Tianqingyang looked at their attitude with satisfaction and walked all the way down wudaoshan.


    At the same time, several lights suddenly appeared beside Han Yuanning.


    They surrounded Han Yuanning and watched quietly. But no one picked up won Ning.


    Shuishiquan looked at Han Yuanning on the ground and said, "the Han family''s children are so poor."


    Stone Chen said: "Han lunatic, why do you suffer. Even before the power of blood has been opened, fight with tianqingyang to find death. It seems that you will never be able to drive again in your life. "


    Dan Taige covered his nose and said, "what a smelly blood."


    Liu Zhen shook his fan and said, "it''s sad, it''s lamentable. Han lunatic, it seems that you can''t stay in the capital any longer. "


    Lying on the ground, Han Yuanning looks at Liu Zhen standing beside him, his lips moving.


    Liu Zhen bent down slightly and said, "what do you say? Let me help you. Ha ha, Han lunatic, Han lunatic. You and I are not the same anymore. Why should I help you. Don''t dirty my hands with your blood. "


    At the end of the speech, the four people looked at each other and smiled, leaving with their own light.


    Han Yuanning''s face is full of despair. At this moment, he knows what cruelty is.


    He looks like he''s going to die here today.


    When Han Yuanning was about to close his eyes and wait for his death, a figure on crutches came to him.


    Lu Yin.


    Leaning on two crutches, LV Yin carefully looked at Han Yuanning and said: "poor, Dantian has been abandoned. It seems that tianqingyang is unstoppable. Hello, are you still alive? Blink when you are alive. "


    Won rather blinked and looked at LV Yin.


    Lu Yin shows her face with a smile. Two dimples appear on her lovely little face.


    She stretched out her crutch and nodded on Han Yuanning, who suddenly found himself floating.


    LV Yinxiao said: "you are lucky. I just got what I want. I''m in a good mood. I''ll take you down the mountain. "


    Han Yuanning looked at LV Yin''s back, pulled out an ugly smile from the corner of his mouth, and then closed his eyes gently.

 Chapter 531

    A few days later.


    A light, falling from the sky, straight down the back of Wudao mountain.


    The light fell into the stone house and the dust splashed.


    "It''s not easy. I''m back at last."


    Lu Fan patted the dust on his body and smiled.


    Originally, Emperor Wu planned to swallow him and come back by himself. But in the end, Lu Fan was almost trapped in the void.


    Fortunately, Emperor Wu''s small world now belongs to him. After exploring for a few days, he finally found a way to come back.


    At this time, the spirit of the sword has disappeared. There is only the power that Lu Fan injected into it, which is an integral part of the small world.


    Originally, the spirit of Wufeng heavy sword had already perished. Some of them were just a trace of spirit injected by Emperor Wu''s obsession.


    Now, Emperor Wu''s obsession has been completely sealed in his body.


    The spirit in Wufeng heavy sword will disappear naturally.


    Now, Wu Feng''s heavy sword has become only one of Lu Fan''s things. The only thing we should pay attention to is that we need to cultivate our own spirit again.


    But this can be done slowly.


    Wufeng heavy sword can now receive the power of the world from his body.


    It''s a very simple thing to cultivate a spirit.


    Only one day after he got the little world, Lu Fan felt that his vigorous Qi began to become spiritual.


    During the use, the changes began to diversify. It felt that if it went on like this, it would be able to respond without Lu Fan''s command.


    This is undoubtedly an excellent thing. Lu fan is very proud of it.


    Big harvest, real big harvest, though a little dangerous.


    But in the pursuit of wealth and danger, no matter his body or his strength, he has taken a big step forward.


    And the most important thing is that the road ahead is smooth, and the Tao contained in the small world is enough for him to build up the ultimate strength all the way.


    When others practice martial arts, they need to have a long-term understanding of Tao from the beginning. Even walking around the world, asking for teachers everywhere, in order to make a breakthrough. In this way, if you can reach the peak of Tiangang, you will have countless opportunities and profound blessings.


    But he Lu fan, all these have been saved.


    This small world is like a book that has already written all the Tao, which is put in Lu Fan''s body for him to watch at any time.


    As long as the cultivation is achieved, you can directly sit down and comprehend.


    As long as you are not too stupid, it should not be a problem for you to enter the realm of wuzun.


    If this kind of thing is said, I''m afraid that there will be many red eyed warriors who want to kill him.


    Even those who are in the sky Gang territory, even those who have become the strongmen of wuzun, who don''t want to see the small world of Wuhuang.


    Lu Fan hums a tune, turns his head to look at the statue in the stone house, smiles and says: "Emperor Wu, Emperor Wu. Anyway, thank you for your little world. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan went out.


    The palm moved slightly, and a drop of water was transformed into various shapes in his hand.


    First the fire, then the thunder, and then the five elements come together to form a bead.


    After his rebirth, Lu Fan felt that his ability to practice martial arts had been greatly improved.


    What martial arts, it seems in front of him, have become very simple.


    Just like this all things are invisible, Lu fan has already felt vaguely that he has touched a trace of doorway, and will soon get started.


    As for other martial arts, Wang mengwuzun''s body world was handed over to him by the two mysterious experts in the tavern to cultivate his true sword and Taiyi''s heart. Lu Fan feels that it seems that it is not very difficult. As long as he takes time, he can practice properly. And those skills he would have had, now vigorous Qi flows a little, and then he has a new understanding.


    It''s a good feeling that all these problems are nothing.


    Lu Fan looks at the sky in the distance, only feels that his mind is open and everything is under control.


    Stepping on the purple sky and green clouds, Lu Fan flies out of the back mountain.


    Green mountains and trees, 76 Dongtian is still the same.


    The wind blows through the trees and clothes.


    Lu Fan stood on the top of the tree and looked at the whole Wudao mountain from afar. Then he found that there was no one on Wudao mountain.


    Have they all gone down the mountain.


    With doubts, Lu Fan also walked down the mountain.


    When he came to the foot of the mountain, a great power fell on him.


    Vigorous Qi didn''t recover, but this time Lu Fan had the ability to move on.


    Although his cultivation realm has not been improved, his physical strength has increased by more than one or two points.


    Lu Fan walked out of the Mountain Gate with the God of martial arts on his shoulders.


    All of a sudden, it was the golden dragon boat with five claws.


    There is only one person standing on the dragon boat.


    Lu Fan chuckled, "Your Highness the second prince."


    Yes, it was Qin fan, the second prince, who was waiting on the dragon boat.


    Seeing Lu Fan coming out, Qin Fan said with a smile, "brother Lu fan, you let me wait."


    With that, Qin fan leaped down from the dragon boat and walked quickly.


    Lu Fan looked around and saw no one else. He said with a smile, "Your Highness is here to wait for me."


    Qin Fan said with a smile, "everyone else has gone down the mountain at the latest. Now the whole wudaoshan, besides brother Lu fan, who else do you have. Of course I''m here to wait for you. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "it seems that I''m late."


    Qin fan''s right hand is empty and leads: "brother Lu fan, please go to the dragon boat."


    Lu Fan and Qin fan stepped on the golden dragon boat with five claws. At this time, there was a table, a pot of tea and two cups.


    The five clawed Golden Dragon flies with the sound of the Dragon singing.


    Qin fan poured Lu Fan a cup of tea and said, "brother Lu fan, I''ve been offended a lot in the past few days. Forgive me, forgive me."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "Your Highness, what''s this?"


    Sipping the tea, Lu Fan looks up and down at Qin fan.


    At this time, Lu Fan could see the transparent air flow on Qin fan. Although it is a thin layer, it is integrated with heaven and earth and tightly wraps Qin fan in it. The air flow condenses into a similar array, strong and tough.


    Lu Fan estimated, I''m afraid that even if he suddenly shot at this time, he would not hurt Qin fan in front of him.


    Is this the Royal means of protection. It''s really interesting.


    Why didn''t he notice.


    When Lu Fan was observing Qin fan, Qin fan was observing him.


    At this time, in Qin fan''s eyes, Lu fan is more unpredictable than before.


    The breath on the body is introverted, but there is a sense of Tao. At a glance, it''s like looking at a martial arts book that is hard to understand.


    Sure enough, it was the right decision for him to wait for Lu fan here this time.


    There is no limit to the future of this man. It''s far from a general warrior, and can be compared with each other.


    Hum, now everyone else is flattering tianqingyang. But I didn''t think of Lu fan, who was on the Hongqiao bridge, pressing against the sky at the end of Qingyang.


    Qin fan did not expect Lu fan to surpass tianqingyang in the future, even if Lu Fan''s achievements in the future were only half of tianqingyang. Then he''s right now.


    The two drank tea quietly, and the golden dragon boat with five claws had already flown into and out of the void.


    When he came to the central city, Lu Fan thought that he would hear the cheers of the people below as he came in last time.


    But looked down, only to see the empty street, home closed, the door market does not open, a silence.


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "what''s the matter? I''ve just been on wudaoshan for a few days. How come the capital has become so quiet?"


    Qin Fandao: "brother Lu Fan. Don''t you know about Han Yuanning. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know. What happened. "


    Qin fan was surprised and said, "you really don''t know. Which cave have you been to these days. I don''t know a word about it. Han Yuanning is disabled by tianqingyang. Now, in the capital city, the wind is coming from the rain. "


    "Disabled. What kind of crippling method. "


    Lu fan asked.


    "One arm is broken, and Dantian is broken. I''m afraid there is no hope of cultivation in this life. "


    Qin fan sighed. It seems to be lamenting the tragic experience of won Ning.


    Lu Fan opened his mouth slightly and said, "in this way, the Han family is not trying to find Tian family."


    Qin Fan said, "who says no. You can guess, and everyone else can guess. All the people in the whole capital can guess. So we all don''t dare to go on the street. I''m afraid we''re walking on the street. We see the Han family go to Tianjia to settle accounts. Then there''s a big war, and there are many casualties. "


    Lu Fandao: "will the Han family do this?"


    Qin fan shook his head and said, "who knows. Neither my father nor my emperor is sure. Now we can only press on this matter. Don''t try the tragedy of Ouyang family again. The war almost destroyed half of the central city. As long as it was the old residents of the capital, they all remember the tragic battle. I just hope it doesn''t happen again. "


    Said, five claw golden dragon boat has flown into the inner city and landed in front of Taihe palace.


    Just in time, I saw the ministers scattered and stepped out quickly.


    Lu Fan and Qin fan stepped off the dragon boat and saw Prime Minister LV coming face to face at a glance.


    Looking up to see Lu fan, Prime Minister LV walked quickly, saluted Qin fan first, and said, "Your Highness the second prince."


    Later, Prime Minister LV said to Lu fan, "you are finally back."


    Qin fan walked to the hall of supreme harmony. At this time, Prime Minister LV grabbed him and said, "Your Highness, it''s better not to go in now. Your majesty has just cancelled the reception for them. "


    Qin fan understood and said, "Prime Minister Xie LV, I will go back first."


    Before leaving, Qin fan suddenly put a sign in Lu Fan''s hand and said, "come to me for tea when you have time."


    Qin fan left quickly, and Prime Minister LV pulled Lu Fan aside and said, "Lu fan, now I have something to trouble you, you can help me go."


    Lu Fandao: "prime minister LV wants me to go to the Han family, right?"


    Prime Minister Lv''s eyes brightened and said: "smart. Lu fan, give me a hand. It''s also a return to helping Wu''an. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly: "I understand."

 Chapter 532

    The Han family is full of clouds.


    Since Han Yuanning was carried back, the Han family has been in a state of annihilation.


    The laughter and laughter of the past all disappeared. Now all the children of the Han family are ready to kill at any time.


    "Hush, hush, hush, hush, hush, hush, hush what. Do you know how to take revenge? When the master of the house orders, no one is allowed to move without his command. "


    Han Jun shouted at the Han family martial arts arena.


    A group of indignant Han''s children, with their swords in their hands, didn''t listen to Han Jun''s cry, they were still shouting.


    "When did we have such a big loss. No, I''m going to smash the door of Tianjia now. "


    "When the war started, was his Tianjia great? Kill them."


    "Han Yuanning''s blood can''t flow in vain."


    ......


    The voice is getting louder and louder. Han Jun suddenly takes a deep breath and drinks loudly.


    "Shut up, all of you."


    the whole martial arts arena is full of shaking sounds.


    At this time, all the Han family''s children are quietly shutting up. But they still look at Han Jun angrily.


    Han Jun is really very busy. He is full of anger and wants to kill Tianjia. But now, it''s really not the time.


    A group of people gathered in front of a wooden house at the back of the Han family.


    It''s won Ning who lies in the room.


    At this time, Han Yuanning looks very calm, with no joy or sorrow on his face, and quietly looks out of the window at the starry sky.


    But the people outside are talking nervously.


    Among them, there is the master of Han family, Han Wushuang.


    "Several elders, can''t Dantian of Yuanning be saved? It''s hard. We can''t find a senior man in Han family, and cure him."


    Han Wushuang looks very angry. When he speaks, his eyes are twinkling with cold.


    Nearby, several old people shook their heads and sighed. They are all elders of the Han family. They are strong people who do not appear easily in an emergency.


    For a long time, one of the elders said: "if only Dantian is destroyed, it''s OK. It''s nothing more than to find a way to ask a venerable to do it. Help to rebuild the body and repair the Dantian. Cultivation can be practiced again slowly. But Yuanning body has the inheritance of Jiuhua, if you can help him to rebuild his body. The inheritance of the nine Hua venerable has been completely abolished, which is a troublesome matter. "


    Han Wushuang said: "so there is no way to achieve two things." the old man shook his head and said: "unless you can invite the extreme strong to fight with the power of the world, there is no way." Han Wushuang shouted: "the extreme strong, the whole Wu''an may not find a extreme strong. No, Tianjia has ruined my talents. I''m going to chop up Qingyang that day and help Yuanning get revenge. "


    several old people stopped Han Wushuang at the same time.


    The leading elder pulled Han Wushuang back and said: "nonsense, do you really want to cause civil war among the ten families? Do you think your majesty will sit back and ignore it? Do you want Han family to become the second Chu family?"


    another elder said: "it''s not right at this time. After all, they dueled fairly on Wudao mountain. Life and death are all peaceful. Tianqingyang didn''t kill Yuanning directly. I''m afraid it has already left a feeling. We can''t talk about feeling and reason. "


    Han Wushuang bit his teeth and said: "this is not good, that is not good. What to do. "


    "How to lose, how to win back. Our Han family has never suffered such a big loss. We have to win back. "


    several elders nodded heavily, and Han Wushuang frowned:" however, Han Yuanning is the most outstanding younger generation of our Han family. He can''t do it. Who else can I look for. Even the outstanding children of other families, I''m afraid no one can hold down tianqingyang. This son, originally very gifted, now has their ancestor Tiansuan that old bastard''s inheritance. It''s almost arrogant. "


    the crowd pondered quietly. Suddenly, a Han''s son came quickly and said:" I''m going to tell you that Lu fan is coming. Do you need to drive him out? "


    Han Wushuang said with a smile:" Lu fan, this boy actually came. Since Han Yuanning''s accident, no one from other families has come. Even Shuijia, who had a good relationship with us, didn''t let shuishiquan come to greet us. But here comes Lu fan, whom I drove him out. "


    The elder said: "this son has a good relationship with our Han family. Since he has come, let him in."


    Han Wushuang said: "go, ask him to come in. Be respectful. Don''t be disrespectful. "


    Several elders said: "forget it. Let''s talk about it tomorrow. Alas, the main reason is that the family is not closed at this time. Let Yuanning have a good rest. Watch him. Don''t let him do anything stupid. "


    Han Wushuang nodded and sent the elders away.


    Soon, Lu Fan''s figure appeared in Han Wushuang''s sight.


    With his hands on his back, Han Wushuang looked at Lu fan who was walking quickly. Suddenly, he said in a loud voice, "Lu boy, I''ve driven you out of Han''s house. What are you doing back?"


    Lu fanlang replied, "I''m here on behalf of prime minister Lv to see if the Han family really wants to fight against the Tian family."


    Han Wushuang was stunned for a moment, then he said with a smile: "you are so frank, boy."


    Lu Fan goes to Han Yuanning''s door and looks through the door and window. Lu fan can see Han Yuanning lying inside.


    Han Wushuang patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said: "Lu fan, if Han family really fights with Tian family, can you help?"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said: "I can''t help, I can''t help either. I''ll help Han family, I''m sorry for the Dean, I''ll help Tian family, I''m sorry for senior brother and uncle Han. "


    Han Wushuang nodded clearly and sighed.


    "Go to have a rest. I can only tell you that the Han family will not fight with Tianjia for the time being."


    Lu Fandao: "can I have a look at Han Yuanning?"


    Han Wushuang nodded: "of course, he is in it. Go ahead. Pay attention to his words. Now...... It''s fragile. "


    Lu Fan walks into the house slowly, while Han Wushuang stands outside and looks at the moonlight.


    Just after entering the room, Han Yuanning said in a long voice, "Lu fan, are you here to laugh at me?"


    Lu fan stopped and turned to look at Han Yuanning, "why do you say that?"


    Won Ning sits up from the bed with one hand strong, and says, "it''s not to laugh at me. Why do you want to see me?"


    Lu Fan pulled a chair and sat down, shook his head and said, "I didn''t mean to laugh at you. I just came to see your injury. Maybe I can help you. After all, you are my senior brother''s cousin. "


    Han Yuanning looked at Lu Fan contemptuously and said with a sneer, "we, the elders of the Han family, can''t cure the injuries. What can you do? Get out of here. I don''t want to see you. "


    Lu Fandao: "I understand how you feel..."


    Han Yuanning abruptly interrupts Lu Fan''s words and shouts: "what do you understand? Do you understand the feeling of being a waste? Do you understand? Roll."


    Lu Fan slowly gets up, looks at Han Yuanning deeply, and walks to the door.


    When he stepped out of the door again, Lu Fan turned to Han Yuan Ning and finally said, "you may not believe it. In fact, I have been a waste for longer than you, and I know more than you."


    after finishing speaking, Lu Fan walked out of the door.

 Chapter 533

    "Sorry, Lu Fan, I''m sorry to say to you on behalf of Yuan Ning. I''m afraid he can''t listen now."


    Han Wushuang whispered softly.


    Lu Fan thought for a while and said, "Uncle Han, in fact, I also have some responsibility for this matter."


    Han Wushuang frowned. "What responsibility do you have?"


    Lu Fan shook his head without answering. Then he said, "Uncle Han, can I live in the Han family in recent days,"


    Han Wushuang nodded and said, "No problem. It''s still your house. Anyway, there is no shortage of trouble in the Han family anymore. There is not much more than you."


    Lu Fandao: "Thank you Uncle Han. Then please ask Uncle Han to help my housekeeper Thirteen and let him come over too. I''ll go out and do something."


    Han Wushuang said: "Go. Lu Fan, you must also be careful about the sky."


    Fan Lu made a noise, and then quickly walked out of the Han family.


    Slowly, Lu Fan found something out of his arms, which was the address left by Wukong Ling.


    Lu Fan took out the map and looked at it for a while, then quickly hurried to the address.


    Winding and twisting.


    After several fixed-point shifts, Lu Fan came to an inn.


    "Fortune Inn,"


    The name is very festive and tacky, but in terms of decoration.


    This inn is indeed called the word "upper rich".


    Entering the inn, Lu Fan asked Xiao Er to lead him directly to the A-size room.


    The address that Wukongling left her is here.


    Lu Fan knocked on the door, and a familiar female voice came from inside.


    "Who,"


    Lu Fan replied: "It''s me, Lu Fan,"


    The female voice then asked, "Who is Lu Fan,"


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and said, "Don''t you remember me?"


    With that said, Lu Fan pushed the door open and walked in.


    Elegant cabins with sandalwood tincture.


    The eye-catching Qianli figure tightened Lu Fan''s brow a bit.


    The veil covered his face and was wrapped in a black robe. Lu Fan looked at Wukongling and opened his door and said, "You can''t go on like this. I can''t sit by and watch you destroy the Han and Tian families. Then Han Yuanning and Tian Qingyang, did they hit you before they hit you? That''s it. What the hell do you want to do? "


    Wu Kongling waved and closed the door, looking at Lu Fan with a strange look: "You know a lot. Why can''t you ruin the Han and Tian families?"


    Lu Fan frowned: "Han Feng is my brother, Han family is his family, and Uncle Han is also good to me. Tianyazi is my dean and is also very good to me. Both have kindness to me, naturally I am Can''t let you ruin them. "


    Wu Kongling sneered, "But I have already done this. Han Yuanning is half dead, and he has only one last breath. But Tian Qingyang, huh, huh, now is full of spirits, and is still on the Yongan River tonight. It ĄŻs impossible to banquet. I am extremely arrogant. It''s no wonder that these two who don''t fight are dead. Even if I don''t push the last one, they will become one. "


    Lu Fan heard a bit of mystery from Wu Kongling''s words, saying, "Last thing, what else do you do?"


    Wu Kongling smiled and said, "It''s very simple. Just put Han Yuanning to death, and then send some dead men to assassinate Tian Qingyang. Whether the assassination is unsuccessful, everything is a foregone conclusion."


    Standing up, Wukongling slowly walked towards Lu Fan, walking as he walked, "As long as the two fight, they must be both defeated. Of the top ten families in Wu''an Guo, the Han and Tian families have the most magnificent strength. Their two strengths are damaged , It is equal to the loss of Wu Anguo''s strength. My purpose is also completed, "


    Lu Fan''s pupils contracted for a while, and suddenly he felt wrong.


    Lu Fan stared deadly at Wukongling''s eyes, stunned Lufan held Wufeng''s epee in his hand, watching Wukongling said: "No. You are not Wukongling. Who are you?"


    "Dancing ethereal" stopped and smiled. "Why do you say I''m not dancing ethereal."


    Lu Fan gasped out of her breath and stared at her deadly: "Dance of empty spirits. It won''t be as empty as you. Who are you?"


    "Dancing ethereal" suddenly haha laughed. Said: "You know her quite well. It seems that her relationship with you is not ordinary. This little Nizi. She is still showing affection,"


    Talking. "Dancing Ethereal" body quickly turned into a cloud of black smoke.


    Lu Fan stood on the black smoke with a sword. next moment. The black smoke burst. Immediately filled the room.


    Soon. Everything in the room. All disappeared. Lu Fan felt that he had fallen into a void.


    At this moment a figure appeared from the void. What an ugly face. Like countless twisting worms grouped together. Staring at Landing Fan.


    "I am the Sovereign of the Demon Heart. You can call me Heart Eater. Your little lover is dancing in the air. It is just a pawn in my hand."


    Lu Fan was tight all over. The scale dragon armor instantly covers the body.


    The other party instantly pulled him into the void. But with this hand. It is enough to prove that he is at least a strong man in the heavens.


    Feeling the expanding power all around. Lu Fan''s body. The nine light circles are already on.


    "Eating the old demon. You forced Wukongling to do these things. Right,"


    Lu Fan asked loudly.


    Heartbreaking laughed: "Yes. I forced her to do it. She was born with a beautiful face. With a perfect face. It is the perfect person to do this kind of thing. If it was not because my body had already been destroyed Go halfway. I will taste this kind of beauty like you. "


    Talking. Heart Eater stuck out a disgusting tongue. Licked his lips.


    His actions are as disgusting as his people. Seeing Lu Fan is even more murderous.


    "It turned out to be a wicked monster below. Biting old devil. Where did you put the dancing ethereal spirit?"


    Lu Fan asked again.


    The heart-sucking old devil smiled and said, "Naturally she tied her up and gave it to Tian Qingyang. Let Tian Qingyang play with her well. This will make her mad, won''t Han Yuanning, haha, do you want to save her? Now, Lu Fan, Lu Fan, I was still thinking that one day, if I could turn your genius into my puppet. I didn''t expect it. Today you really delivered the door yourself, this is shit God ĄŻs will, haha, god thief, you have an eye-opener. "


    Saying so, suddenly, a darkness came to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan raised his hand and cut it out, but found that his sword was completely hit in the air, and the darkness still fell on him.


    "It''s useless. Donghua swordsman Lu Fan, your repair is in front of me, it''s a scum. In front of my darkness, it''s a dish. I''m going to eat you slowly, one by one. Eat you up, ha ha ha ha ha. "


    The darkness instantly fell into Lu Fan''s body, and Lu Fan''s whole body shook. But the next moment, Biting Heart exclaimed himself.


    "what is this,"


    A piece of light emerged from Lu Fan''s body, and instantly wiped out the darkness around him.


    Lu Fangao held up the epee with no sharp edges, the domain opened, and he said loudly, "This is the power that kills you."

 Chapter 534

    He laughed heartily, shrill and shrill.


    "Kill me. I''m just a martial artist in the Gang area. I dare to kill me in dialect. I''m a big skier in the world."


    The sound is like the wave spreading. It seems that the Daodao sound waves hit Lu Fan''s body, penetrate the scale Dragon Armor, and shake with Lu Fan''s flesh and skin.


    Although Lu fan can see that he is an expert in Tiangang, he is not afraid at all.


    "Ten thousand swords belong to the emperor."


    There is no nonsense, Lu fan comes up with all his strength.


    Nine colors light up, a sword cut in the dark. The nine lights are like nine torrents, which disperse the darkness.


    In a moment, Lu Fan felt his sword hit the object. Without hesitation, Lu fan is full of vigorous Qi.


    Boom.


    A blast, the darkness around a violent shock.


    The sound of biting heart resounds again.


    "It''s a good cultivation. Even a martial artist like me should dodge the edge of your sword. You are brave. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes kept scanning around, and now the figure that ate his heart had all disappeared into the darkness.


    The tumbling darkness, like a pile of viscous liquid, began to heal again, and came slowly towards Lu Fan.


    As soon as Lu Fan''s heavy sword was erected, the vigorous Qi condensed into a circle and spread under his feet to block the darkness.


    The mind is moving, and Lu fan is carefully feeling the direction of the heart.


    Suddenly, Lu Fanhu''s backhand sword chopped to the back of his body. The thunder on the sword was raging. With a clang, he even cut straight to the heart.


    He grabbed the body of Wufeng heavy sword with one hand, and grabbed Lu Fan''s neck with the other.


    Lu Fangang''s Qi surged, and the Dao area on the sword suddenly opened his heart eating hand.


    Lu Fan''s sword was cut on the body of Qixin, but he felt it hit on a cloud of fog and passed through.


    The heart eating hand fell on his neck. The sharp breath directly penetrated the scale Dragon Armor on Lu Fan''s neck. Before Lu Fan''s body reacted, a force with corrosive breath rushed directly into his body.


    Slowly, the figure that eats the heart floated to the front of Lu fan again.


    That ugly face is close at hand.


    "The reaction was good. But experience against the enemy is really poor. The battle of life and death is not a competition in the arena. You are far behind. "


    He points his finger at Lu Fan''s forehead and says with a smile, "what a perfect body. Oh, I can feel the energy in your body. It''s a great material for puppets. If you find a devil Qi master to refine it, you body can probably become a good blood puppet. "


    The finger of biting heart crossed Lu Fan''s cheek, looked at Lu Fan''s forehead, and then said: "don''t struggle, the more you struggle, the more painful you are. My bloodthirsty vigorous energy can penetrate into your bone marrow, immerse into every inch of your skin, every part of your flesh and blood. You are in pain, see the appearance of hell, kneel down, tremble, beg for mercy. Ha ha ha ha ha. "


    He laughed crazily.


    At this time, Lu Fan suddenly smiled.


    A smile came up from the corner of his mouth, and the blue tendons on his forehead suddenly disappeared, saying, "it''s you who should beg for mercy."


    Phage heart suddenly felt the wrong, looked down, a five elements of light, suddenly rose to the sky.


    "The cage of heaven and earth."


    In an instant, the light of five elements isolates the heart from the darkness of the outside world.


    "This is the skill of the alchemist. How can you..."


    Before the words were finished, Lu Fan grabbed his body with one hand.


    "This time, it''s true."


    Cold hum a, Lu Fan whole body vigorous Qi contraction, eyes, a flash of light. The soul snatching method is decisive.


    The words of biting heart stopped abruptly, but then a black light came out from biting heart, which broke the cage of heaven and earth of Lu fan directly, and caught Lu Fan''s body like a python.


    In the black light, it''s full of devouring power. Lu fan can feel his vigorous strength rapidly weakening.


    And the magic light in the heart and eyes is also recovering rapidly.


    "You want to suck, come on."


    Lu Fan immediately launched the fusion method of vigorous Qi, and absorbed the heart eating vigorous energy into his body.


    Two people start to absorb each other''s vigorous strength crazily, phagocytic heart is now returning to the spirit. "I didn''t expect that," said Lu Fan. You know how to practice magic. "


    Biting the tip of his tongue, a stream of blood gushed out of his mouth.


    Blood drifted in the dark, and then turned into a pair of blood red eyes, appeared in the dark.


    Then, Lu Fan felt a huge force coming from the side.


    Unable to dodge, Lu Fan''s body made a dull sound.


    Clench one''s teeth, Lu Fan kicks on the body that eats heart.


    All of a sudden, he was kicked into the darkness and disappeared again. But around that pair of blood red eyes, but still stare at him.


    "The skill of blood coagulation. Great master, kill him quickly, or your blood will be sucked clean by these blood red eyes. "


    At this moment, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong suddenly made a sound. Lu Fan heard Laojiu''s words, and tightly grasped Wufeng''s heavy sword.


    It''s really a tough guy, Tiangang martial artist. Sure enough, everyone is not so easy to deal with.


    The martial arts of biting heart have already had the feeling of several branches.


    As long as he is in the dark, it seems that he can''t be defeated. It seems that the urgent task is to break the darkness first.


    Thinking like this, Lu Fan suddenly put his heavy sword on the ground.


    Vigorous Qi is released crazily.


    "Scatter."


    Suddenly, all the forces of heaven and earth around were emptied together with the darkness.


    Lu Fan suddenly saw the figure of biting heart, just two steps ahead of him.


    He was shocked to see Lu Fan. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Lu fan would come here.


    Lu fan is not polite either. He will cut it with a sword!


    poof.


    The figure of biting heart disappears like smoke again, and the next moment the darkness is back.


    Lu Fandeng gritted his teeth in secret.


    "What a Lu fan, I''m surprised by your means. You almost hurt me. "


    The sound of biting the heart came from all directions, echoing and ringing.


    At the moment, Lu Fan''s palms have begun to sweat. Today, it seems like a bitter battle.


    "How can you not be controlled by my power, how can you use the Alchemy skill, and how can you push my dark prison away?" he asked three questions in succession.


    Lu fanlang said, "want to know, show up and fight with me."


    Heartbreaking laughter reappeared and said, "stupid young man, why should I fight with you happily. Although I don''t want to admit it, your means of attack really make people like me feel headache. I''d better play you slowly. It''s easier. "


    Lu Fandao: "you have to spend with me. Ha ha, I''m afraid you can''t afford it."


    He said: "you are the one who can''t afford it. I forgot to tell you that your little sweetheart, Wu Qiling, is probably lying under tianqingyang now. Before long, she will die in bed with Tian Qingyang. Did I tell you that Wukong spirit is also one of the killers I sent out? Ha ha, I seem to have misused some words. She''s not a killer, she''s a dead man. Dead and lifeless again, never looking back. I''m afraid you can''t see her body in the capital if you go later. "


    Lu Fan''s face sank. On his body, nine cyclones began to accelerate.


    It seems that he saw Lu Fan''s fierce anger and laughed even louder.


    "You are angry, ha ha. I''ll tell you a little more, you don''t know. I poisoned your little lover. Have you ever seen a person who died by turning his whole body into blood and water? His skin and bones soften rapidly, and then his skin and flesh turn into water together, and then disappear in the world. The most interesting thing about this method of death is that it doesn''t make people die on the spot when your body shrinks rapidly. You can see your body disappear, feel endless pain, but also very clear. And then in despair, in fear, to end life. How wonderful. Isn''t it? Ha ha ha ha ha ha. "


    The heartbreaking laughter has become hysterical.


    Lu fan can''t listen any more. He has no sharp sword in his hand and raises it high.


    "Congratulations. Your success angered me. Three turns, the gods and Demons change. "


    The muscles burst and the vigorous Qi disappeared in an instant. The light of Tao domain on the sword without a front was even pressed back into the body.


    Suddenly, there are nine huge spiral runes on Lu Fan''s body, reflecting and dyeing his whole body.


    Lu fan is full of mystery and horror. In a moment, Lu Fan''s upper body clothes were completely broken, and the darkness around him suddenly stopped surging.


    A clear crack suddenly appears in the dark. Through the crack, Lu fan can see the real space outside. In fact, they are still in the a-brand wing room.


    Then, the cracks began to appear. Slowly, he looked at Lu Fan with an unbelievable voice and said, "you hurt me."


    With a ferocious face, he rushed to Lu Fan.


    "Magic dragon."


    He turned into eight evil Jiaos and hit Lu Fan with his heart.


    Lu Fan''s backhand stabbed him in the heart, and both of them fell out at the same time, hitting the darkness hard.


    Suddenly, the darkness crumbled into a little light.


    Lu Fan and his heart fell on the ground and smashed directly into the ground of the wing room.


    There was blood dripping from the corners of the mouth, but Lu didn''t wipe it. He stood up again with one handed column sword.


    Phage heart also jumped up, staring at Lu Fan.


    "You are no more."


    Lu Fan said with a sneer.


    He looked at Lu Fan with a twisted face and cried out, "take this move from me, and the devil will come down."


    Black gas suddenly engulfs his heart and body. Behind him, a huge figure begins to appear.


    Lu Fan holds a sword flower, takes a deep breath and collapses to the extreme.


    Just as the two of them were ready to fight again.


    Suddenly, a cry of panic came out.


    "Ah..."


    Visible to the naked eye, the heart devouring body suddenly began to shrink, blood gurgling out of his pores, which looked like the body of his own blood to die.

 Chapter 535

    Lu Fan frowns at the convergence of evil Qi on the heart eating old devil, and the whole man collapses to the ground with blood flowing.


    "What''s your move? It''s very interesting."


    Lu fan asked in a voice, he did not understand that there was no way to enlarge the scale and put himself like this. Do all the demons know how to joke? It''s easy to do the work of removing demons.


    "Save...... Me. "


    The heart eating old devil stared at Lu Fan.


    At this time, half of his body was completely turned into blood and water. He really didn''t leave any flesh.


    Lu Fan took a chair, sat down, looked at him and said, "save you, old heart eater, you won''t bite back."


    Lu Fan''s mouth pulled out a smile, and then took out the map. While watching the heart eating old devil continue to turn into blood, he searched the map for the location of the Yong''an river. He could hear every word of the old devil clearly. If it is true as he said, he dedicated the dancing spirit to tianqingyang. And tianqingyang set wine and banquet there. Then Lu fan will go to the Yong''an River and meet tianqingyang. "


    the body of the heart eating old devil has turned into blood and water, and now there is only one head left.


    He also stared at Lu fan, but could not spit out a word.


    The powerful devil cultivates the sky gang. If he dies like this, he can''t live because of his own sin.


    Lu fan saw that the old devil who ate the heart was really dead. He stepped on his head with one foot and it was his last journey.


    On the ground, there are only the clothes of the heart eating old devil, and all kinds of accessories, including rings and so on.


    Lu Fan didn''t have time to look at it carefully either. He threw it directly into his belt.


    The last blood of the heart eating old devil has also quickly infiltrated into the ground, disappearing as if the man did not exist in the world at all.


    Well, it''s a clean death, but it saves a lot of trouble.


    Lu Fan stepped out of the wing room, then stepped on the purple sky and green clouds and left quickly.


    Wukong Ling, I''m here.


    You must not die.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Yongan river.


    Singing and dancing, cup staggered.


    The river is vast, but steady. There are countless flower boats on board, all for pleasure.


    In normal times, the sound of silk and bamboo is constant, and the warbler, the warbler, the swallow and the swallow are constant.


    Today, tianqingyang, the home of the day, offers a banquet for guests, which is even more lively.


    Hundreds of flower boats are connected and drift with the tide, but they are as stable as on the shore. Countless singing girls shuttle among them. From time to time, with laughter, they put themselves into the arms of a childe and said, "childe, you are good or bad."


    The middle one, the flowers, the whole boat, are like flowers growing into the same.


    Baihua table and rattan chair are all valuable goods.


    All kinds of delicacies on the table, a group of beautiful women dance under the table. Life in the world is not for enjoyment.


    A group of young men closed their eyes, shook their heads, listened to the sound of the bamboo, and their spirits were floating.


    On the main table, tianqingyang gently knocked on the table, smiling.


    These days are the best time for him in these years.


    Enter Tiansuan wuzun''s residence and discard the Dantian of Han Yuanning.


    Two things, no matter what they are, are sensational stories about the capital and even the whole of Wu''an.


    Nowadays, no one knows the name of tianqingyang.


    I don''t know how many casinos have adjusted tianqingyang''s odds to the lowest.


    "Ha ha, brother Qingyang, Congratulations, you are now ranked first in the national list."


    Liu family, Liu Zhen comes slowly.


    Seeing this, Tian Qingyang said with a smile, "it''s just a false name, brother Liu, please take a seat. It''s hard for you to give face. I can''t invite any other family members. Come and have a drink with me. "


    Liu Zhen and Shi ran sat down, and Tian Qingyang looked at him with a smile and raised his glass.


    This is the moment when he and the Han family are at loggerheads. Other families were afraid to avoid him. Only Liu family came to drink a glass of wine.


    This somehow shows that the Liu family is on the side of him.


    With the Liu family saying this, the Han family is even more unlikely to make a move. Tianqingyang is in a good mood and drinks up a glass of wine.


    Liu Zhen then said, "brother Qingyang. The first place in this selection should be you. When you go to participate in the world championships in the future, you must fight for our face in Wu''an. "


    With a wave of his hand, Tian Qingyang held his head high and said: "it''s just a race of nations, I''ve long wanted to go. It''s said that the first place in the ten thousand square National Games is also a rare treasure. At that time, I will bring the treasure back to you to have a look. "


    All the people present laughed.


    "God, you must do what you say."


    "Yes, let''s open our eyes then."


    "I think tiangongzi has gone. It must be easy to get."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A group of flattery, flattering the sky blue sun are some floating. Liu Zhen smiled and said nothing, but sipped the wine.


    Tian Qingyang waved and said: "Alas, but it''s still early for all of these. You have to wait a moment, eat first, and have a good drink tonight. It''s all on my account. "


    Tian Qingyang picked up his glass and toasted to you. Suddenly a group of people got up in fear.


    Liu Zhen also clapped his butt and stood up and said, "tianqingyang is so heroic. I feel inferior to Liu Zhen."


    Tian Qingyang patted Liu Zhen''s arm and said, "brother Liu is making fun of me. Come on, sit down and drink. What are you doing standing up?"


    Liu Zhen sat down and said, "brother Qingyang. It''s said that you have a quarrel with that Korean madman because of a woman. It''s a real thing. "


    everyone''s ears are pricked up immediately. Such gossip is not usually heard.


    Tianqingyang said with a smile: "brother Liu knows a lot. It''s for a woman. People don''t want to follow him. If they want to follow me, they are in a hurry. They have to fight for me. I have to give him up. "


    Liu Zhen''s eyes brightened and said, "that woman, can you let us see her. It''s said that it''s a beautiful woman. "


    Tian Qingyang was stunned for a moment, and hesitated a little: "this..."


    A group of people nearby shouted loudly: "let''s have a look, Mr. Tian."


    "Yes, let''s have a look. We haven''t seen what a beautiful woman looks like. "


    Liu Zhen looked at Tian Qingyang''s hesitant expression and said with a smile: "well, when I didn''t say it. It turns out that brother Qingyang is not really a straightforward person. "


    Tianqingyang bit his teeth and said: "just look. Come, Miss Wukong Ling, please. "


    Immediately, several servants should be, leave quickly.


    All of them looked at it curiously and were very excited.


    At this time, a figure, also from the sky, came to the Yongan river.


    Looking at the numerous flower boats on the river, Lu Fan frowned and murmured, "this is it. Dancing is ethereal. Where are you?"

 Chapter 536

    Lianbu moves gently, and the veil covers the face.


    Slowly, a graceful posture appeared on the flower boat.


    When this person appeared, everyone was attracted by her perfect body.


    Today, wukongling wore a long brocade dress, wrapped in light pink, and covered with white gauze, revealing a beautiful neck and a clearly visible collar bone. The pleats of the skirt flowed like snow and moonlight and fell to the ground. It was more than three feet long and showed its unique posture.


    The skin is as thick as blood, the air is as blue as a orchid, and the dancing is as graceful and graceful as a nimble step. Three thousand green silk are tied up with a hair band, with a butterfly hairpin in the head and a wisp of green silk hanging on the chest. A few plump and round pearls decorate the hair at will, making the dark cloud like hair more soft, bright and moist.


    The beautiful eyes attract the soul and soul. Where they pass, they are fragrant.


    Even if he doesn''t show his true face, he also attracts countless young men to be intoxicated.


    Liu Zhen, who was drinking, was infatuated at the moment when he saw the dancing spirit. He didn''t even notice that the wine flowed on him.


    Tian Qingyang was also stunned for a moment. He had never seen such a beautiful gesture of dancing.


    Sure enough, women still need to dress up.


    Ugly women dress up to look good. Beautiful women''s dress can add more beauty. And the original beautiful woman, once again dressed, that is, this woman should only be found in the sky, rarely found in the world.


    Wukongling looked at tianqingyang and said, "I have seen tiangongzi."


    Tianqingyang and Liuzhen just came back to their senses. Liu Zhen hurriedly put down his glass, and Tian Qingyang got up directly and said, "come on, Kong Ling, sit here."


    Originally sitting at the same table with tianqingyang, all the martial artists immediately got up to get out of the way. Liu Zhen also got up, but he didn''t really want to go when he saw the fantastic posture of dancing. He also wants to have a close look at the dancing spirit.


    The dancing spirit sat down and kept a proper distance with both of them.


    Tian Qingyang pulls Liu Zhen and says, "Liu Zhen, sit down. Kong Ling, I''d like to introduce you to Mr. Liu Zhen of the Liu family. "


    Liu Zhen said with a smile, "I have seen Miss Kong Ling."


    Wukong Ling said with a smile, "I have seen Mr. Liu."


    Life is like the sound of nature. Suddenly Liu Zhen is crazy again.


    At this moment, all the people are back to God. "This woman is so beautiful," they praised


    "Yes, it''s beautiful to wear the veil. If you take it off. That''s not the end of the country. "


    "Mr. tianqingyang is really lucky."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The admiration of the people also fell in the ears of tianqingyang.


    Tianqingyang laughed loudly and said: "Miss Kong Ling. Come on, I''ll give you a toast. Your beauty today is frightening to everyone. "


    The laughter of the sky blue sun came out with the wind.


    At this time, Lu fan, who was looking for on the flower boat, suddenly heard the laughter faintly, and suddenly, he saw the light in front of his eyes, stepped on the purple sky and the blue cloud step, and flew towards the direction of the laughter.


    On the flower boat.


    The sky blue Yang suddenly in the eye peeps out the infinite possessive desire, he looked at dances the ethereal spirit, in the facial expression fervor, already was approaching the peak.


    It seems that Wukong spirit hasn''t noticed the change of the sky. Qian Qian took the wine pot and quietly gave it to Liu Zhen. Tian Qingyang poured a glass of wine and said, "two young men, please."


    Liu Zhen took a deep breath with his glass and exclaimed: "it''s fragrant. Miss Kong Ling, she is really a beautiful woman. I''d like to ask if I can see the real face of miss today. "


    Wu Kong Ling''s eyebrows frowned, and he said lightly: "Mr. Liu saw my first face, and wanted to take off my veil. Is it too much?"


    Said, the dance spirit slightly sad to see the sky Qingyang.


    Tian Qingyang, holding the glass in his hand, suddenly laughed and put it down again.


    "It''s a little over."


    Liu Zhen is ready to apologize. But then tianqingyang went on: "but. Miss Kong Ling. You and I have known each other for some time. I haven''t seen your face. I think it''s better to take the veil off today. Let''s have a look at the fairy face. How about the strange light in the eyes of "Wukong spirit"


    .


    A group of people followed and said, "yes, Miss Kong Ling. Take off the veil. "


    "It''s a pity that such a beautiful face is always covered by a veil."


    "Take it off and let''s have a look."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The jade teeth bit lightly, and the dancing spirit suddenly held up the wine glass and said: "my veil, son of heaven, can only be removed by my wishful husband. Why are you in such a hurry. Let''s drink first, shall we? "


    Tianqingyang said with a smile: "you can only pick it if you like. Now, there are such chaste women. It''s rare. But it doesn''t matter. Pick early and pick late. Come on, let me help you pick it. "


    Said, the sky blue sun suddenly reaches out to dance the empty spirit face to pick.


    Wukongling hurriedly got up, stepped back a few steps, and said in horror, "what are you really going to do, young master of heaven?"


    tianqingyang''s face is red at this time, obviously it''s already on the top of the color heart, on the brain of the spermatozoa, and it doesn''t matter what.


    Slowly, tianqingyang also stood up and said: "Miss Kong Ling. You see, I am tianqingyang, born in a noble family with both culture and martial arts. I dare not say more about cultivation. I have more than enough to protect you. The family is famous. The whole Wu''an is also famous. It should be worthy of you. I think today is a beautiful day. You may as well follow me. I promise to be with you in the future, with one heart and one mind, together forever, never separated. "


    Finish saying, sky blue sun then strides toward dance empty spirit to walk.


    Liu Zhen laughed at the back and said: "brother Qingyang is so brave, hero. Beauty with hero, a story of the ages. It seems that we are all witnesses today. "


    A group of expensive young men, get up and shout.


    Tianqingyang is about to walk in front of Wukong spirit.


    One, the day Qingyang suddenly grabbed the sleeve of dancing Kongling, said: "don''t run, from me not good. Look at your family. They didn''t send you on the boat. That means you should marry me. What else do you have to worry about? "


    Tian Qingyang said that he would reach for the veil of dancing.


    At this time, Wukong Ling suddenly pushed his hand away for several steps, and his eyes were already cold.


    All a Leng, and then put on a laugh: "also quite strong."


    "You know what it''s like to welcome or reject."


    "Son of heaven, you have to work harder. That''s what makes a man look great."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At this time, the evil smile came up from the corner of the mouth: "it''s still a strong horse, I like it."


    With that, tianqingyang strides to Wukong spirit again. At this moment, a series of bells are already in his hands.


    Sky blue sun to dance empty spirit again extended a hand, the * * in the eye already ascended to the pole.


    At this time, suddenly a dark shadow came from the sky.


    Bang.


    Tianqingyang''s reaction was rapid, and it retreated in an instant.


    Everyone stopped laughing and looked forward in surprise, only to see a heavy sword, deeply inserted in front of the dancing spirit.


    Then, a man slowly fell down, carrying his hands on his back, stepping on the hilt with his feet, his eyes like a knife.


    Wukong Ling saw this man and said with astonishment, "Lu Fan."

 Chapter 537

    The skirt flutters with the wind, and Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi is like a small dragon circling around, constantly wandering.


    Tian Qingyang looks up at Lu fan, and his face quickly changes from fanatical to twisted. He points to Lu Fan''s face and says, "Lu fan, what are you doing?"


    Lu Fan looked down at tianqingyang and said, "I''m just here to save people."


    Tian Qingyang looks at the dancing spirit behind Lu Fan and says, "you won''t come to save the dancing spirit."


    Lu Fan said calmly, "you guessed right, right, right."


    As he said this, Lu Fan reached out to Wukong spirit and Wukong spirit directly flew up and fell into his arms.


    Lu Fan embraces the dancing spirit and asks softly, "are you ok?"


    Dancing airling opens her shining eyes and smiles at Lu Fan. Slowly, unexpectedly put his head into Lu Fan''s arms, and put his arms around Lu Fan''s neck.


    It''s just a move. And they were astonished.


    Tianqingyang''s eyes were almost staring out, and his fingers touched Lu fan, and his body began to tremble with anger.


    "You, Lu fan, Wukong spirit, so you are..."


    Lu Fan didn''t want to explain to him. He jumped to the sky, and the sword flew by. Without command, he was ready to insert it behind Lu Fan.


    "Don''t go."


    The sky blue sun is furious and drinks loudly.


    The soles of the feet suddenly stamped heavily on the flower boat, and sky blue sun rose with the high flying.


    The flower boat didn''t get hurt, but the next moment, the river under the flower boat suddenly blew up ten feet high.


    Countless people were panic stricken, but the higher martial artists looked up into the air.


    They want to see the battle between Lu Fan and tianqingyang. This is a scene that must not be missed.


    Tianqingyang''s body method is fast, and his flying skills seem to be very powerful, even faster than Lu Fan''s Zixiao Qingyun step.


    Quickly, Tian Qingyang catches up with Lu Fan.


    The Dragon chants the sword to release, takes the terrible Gang strength, straight to the front door of Lu Fan.


    Lu did not look at it, but kicked it out.


    With a power cyclone on his feet, he bumped into the Dragon singing sword of tianqingyang.


    One sword and one foot collide. Tianqingyang thought that his sword would directly enter Lu Fan''s foot.


    But at the next moment, from Lu Fan''s feet, there are nine forces, one higher than the other, one stronger than the other, which block his Longyin sword.


    "Back off."


    Vigorous Qi burst, and the power of the heaven and earth around us was rejected.


    Tianqingyang himself was also pulled out by lufangqi and turned over and fell back to the flower boat.


    Lu fan, like a willow leaf, drifted to the distance. Tianqingyang''s teeth were almost broken. He burst into a drink and instantly turned into thousands of people.


    Countless days of Qingyang appear on the Yong''an River, and Qi Qi shouts loudly.


    "Moon chop."


    Countless crescent shaped sword Qi soared to the sky and went straight to kill Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s body is now covered with scales and Dragon Armor, and the dancing spirit is wrapped in it.


    The heavy sword flies out by itself and blocks in front of Lu Fan. Countless sword Qi smashes on the heavy sword without front.


    The next moment, the positive sky burst with brilliant light, like a split fireworks.


    "Are you dead?" Liu Zhen asked in a voice.


    Others also look to the sky.


    At this time, tianqingyang''s angry face was gone. He shouted to the sky, "Lu fan, there is a third round to fight against my life and death."


    Sound like thunder, rumble, spread far away.


    On the Bank of Yong''an River, a light falls.


    Lu Fan gently puts the dancing spirit on the ground, turns his head and looks at the direction of tianqingyang. He chuckles.


    Wukong Ling looks at Lu Fan with a smile and says: "Lu fan, you are more and more powerful. You didn''t have anything to do with such a strong move. "


    Lu Fan pointed to the sword mark on the scale Dragon Armor and said, "who says it''s ok? Look here. Look here. All the marks are wounds."


    As he said this, Lu Fan suddenly grasped Wukong spirit''s hand, and at the same time vigorous Qi rushed directly into Wukong spirit''s body.


    "Lu fan, what do you do?"


    Wukong spirit didn''t resist, just asked aloud.


    Lu Fan said, "don''t talk."


    At the same time, Lu Fan shouted to Lao Jiu in his heart, "hurry up. Get rid of the poison. Hurry up. "


    "Great master, don''t worry, I can detoxify 90% of the world''s poison. It''s just blood poison. I know more than 10000 kinds of poison. Yes, "


    the tower of Xuangong in Jiulong suddenly gave out a surprise.


    Lu Fandeng''s heart tightened and said, "what''s the matter? Is it a tricky poison?"


    the Xuangong Tower Road in Kowloon: "no, master, it''s the opposite. There is only a little slight poison in her body. Well, it can''t be regarded as poison at all. It''s a tonic, because it''s beneficial to the human body without any harm


    Lu Fan''s brow was tightened, and the dancing spirit asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Lu Fan said in his heart: "check again and make sure there is no mistake."


    for a moment, Lao Jiu replied: "yes. She has no poison in her body, great master. It seems that you have been cheated by that dead old man. "


    Lu fan is puzzled. That guy has no reason to cheat him. Doesn''t demon cultivation really need a reason.


    When Lu Fan couldn''t understand, Wu Wuling suddenly sniffed Lu Fan with his nose and said, "Lu fan, how can you smell my magic heart sect. Who did you see? "


    Lu Fan took back his hand and said:" I saw an old devil named Qixin, who claimed to be the patriarch. "


    The light in the eyes of Wukong Spirit said: "then. You started with him. "


    Lu Fan shrugged and said:" yes. He treated me like you, then I saw through him, then he gave me a hand and wanted to turn me into a puppet. "


    Wukong Ling then asked, "and then."


    Lu Fan said with a relaxed smile: "then, I stand in front of you alive. And he died. "


    Wukong spirit way: "turn into blood and water to die, even the dregs are not left, isn''t it."


    Lu Fan heard that something was wrong and asked, "you seem to know very well."


    Wukong spirit''s eyes were full of laughter and said: "I poisoned him, of course I know. Lu fan, thank you very much. You killed him. From this moment on, I became the Lord of the magic heart clan. "


    As he said this, the dancing spirit raised his head.


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and didn''t respond for a while.


    "What do you say, the poison you gave him, he said it was..."


    Wukong spirit way: "he said he poisoned me, didn''t he? Then you came to save me. But I''m not poisoned. He is the one who died of poisoning. He always thought that I was just a piece of chess in front of him that could be killed after using it. But he didn''t know that he was in my hand, just a piece of chess. "


    Wu Kongling then took Lu Fan''s hand and they walked slowly.


    Lu fan is more and more listen to more don''t understand, he looked at dance empty spirit''s eye way: "this is how to return a responsibility. What do you want to do, "


    Wukong Ling looks at Lu Fan and says," you want to know, "


    Lu Fan nods and says," I really want to know. "


    Wu Kongling pointed to him and said, "get your face together."


    Lu Fan turned his white eyes and put his face together. At this time, Wukong spirit quickly opened the veil, kissed Lu fan, then closed the veil again, and smiled.


    Lu Fan touched his face and said, "can you say that I have sacrificed my hue?"


    Wukong spirit way: "well, for the sake of your rescue today. I''ll tell you what happened. "


    Lu Fan corrected Wukong''s spiritual way: "not only thousands of miles, but also thousands of miles. You know, I almost died in your hands. "


    Wukong Ling waved his hand and said, "OK, OK, you are sincere. Lu fan, you know I''m a demon cultivator. "


    Lu Fandao: "from the first day I saw you, I knew. At that time, you were going to kill me. "


    Wukong Ling then said:" do you know the devil sect of Daoxin? "


    Lu Fan Dao:" I also know some, but not many, so I still have a brand of devil sect of Daoxin, but I also threw it. "


    Wukong Ling blinked and exclaimed:" throw it away, how can you throw it away. "


    Lu fan stopped Wukong spirit''s shouting and said: "let''s talk about the rest later."


    Wukong spirit''s sad expression continued: "OK, this matter will start from the devil of Daoxin. Do you know the God of Tongtian?"


    Lu Fan thought for a while and said: "when I was a child, I heard about the most terrible devil in the legend, However, he has been dead for many years, hasn''t he? "


    Wukong Lingdao:" he has been dead for many years. In the original war of removing demons, Tongtian demons, one man fighting against 100 extreme powerful people, if it wasn''t for the final carelessness, it would cause the punishment of heaven and be blown apart. The final victory must be our demonic cultivation, but even so, Tongtian demons still killed 100 extreme strong people. He After death, the spirit disappears, but the body can''t be destroyed. There''s no way. At that time, all the monarchs discussed together to hide the body of the demon king from the sky, five points in total, hidden in a secret place. Until now, I''m afraid it hasn''t been destroyed. "


    Lu Fan said:" well, it''s a good story, but it has nothing to do with these things you do, "


    Wukong spirit then said: "listen to me, but there is a saying that in the practice of demons, as long as we gather all the five holy things, we can revive the God of all the demons. The so-called five holy things make us practice demons. According to you who claim to be righteous, it''s the five most magical things. It''s said that the demons of Daoxin have collected three things in thousands of years, which is almost the last Two, but just a year or two ago, someone suddenly said that one of the demonic hearts was offered to them by the demons'' sect. Now the demons of Daoxin have got four. So, the demons of Daoxin have started to have actions. They want to make a list. "


    Lu Fandao:" the demons of Daoxin are not reliable. If they want to have actions, they have to put five together to revive the demons of Tongtian God said, what''s the best thing to do now? You also do things for the demons of Daoxin. "


    Wu Kongling nodded:" well, the demons of Daoxin gave orders to all the demons of Wu''an country. We should weaken the power of Wu''an country. Whoever does well can enter the demons of Daoxin. Now it seems that our demons should be the first. "


    Lu Fan sighedĄ° I get it at last. "

 Chapter 538

    Wukong spirit''s eyes said with a smile: "well, I''m afraid. Do you want to consider joining the demon sect. If you would like to come to me. I give you the status of the vice patriarch. "


    Lu Fan waved like a fly and said:" come on. You poisoned all your lords. If I''m going to be your vice patriarch, I don''t know how to die then. I''m not interested in my life. The story you told is very interesting. But I don''t think the devil of Tao will be so stupid. The whole world is going to know about the plot. I don''t want to live. Ten have * * is not true, "


    dance empty spirit says with a smile:" you are the same as my idea. But it''s true that it''s good to be a part of the devil kingdom. Alas, that idiot eats heart old devil, originally I don''t want to kill him. But he had to secretly give me medicine to kill me. So I had to take care of it and give it back to him. When he died, was he miserable? "


    Lu Fan nodded:" it was tragic enough, and he told me to help. Unfortunately, I was too busy reading the map to talk to him. You are also powerful enough. A Tiangang warrior says that if you are poisoned, you will be poisoned. "


    "It''s not as easy as you think. I''ve been poisoning him since the first day I saw him. Now it''s just to give full play to all the poisons in his body. "


    Lu Fan suddenly let go of Wu Qiling''s hand and said, "you won''t do this to me."


    Wukong Ling chuckled and said, "what do you think?"


    after that, Wukong Ling stepped forward again and took Lu Fan''s hand.


    Lu fan sinks, he is not afraid. He is not afraid of being poisonous.


    Before they knew it, they had already come to the street.


    "Wow, what a beautiful woman."


    "My God, did I see the goddess? It''s so beautiful."


    at this time, Lu Fanhu found that everyone in the street was staring at Wukong spirit.


    The water was flowing all over the place, and Lu Fan hurried away with the wind of dancing, which was not a good thing to attract the onlookers here.


    Two people came to a remote lane, no one around, dark.


    Wukong Ling said with a smile, "what are you taking me to do in such a dark place?"


    Lu Fandao: "have a chat. I''d like to ask you what''s your plan for the future. "


    Wukong Spirit said: "accept the devil heart clan, play as a patriarch, and then blend into the devil heart clan to become a generation of female devil heads. After that, as long as it''s a man, he will kneel at my feet when he sees me. That''s a good goal, except for you, of course. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "it''s really a great ambition. What I want to ask is that the heart eating old devil is dead now. You will not mix up the affairs of the Han family and the Tian family. I hope you leave the capital as soon as possible. It''s no longer safe for you. "


    "You don''t have to worry about this," said Wu Kong. I have my own arrangements. It''s just that I haven''t finished the work of Han family and Tian family. It''s still a little bit short. I should have poisoned Qingyang just that day. Unfortunately, he didn''t drink that glass of wine. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "you still need to fight between Han family and Tian family."


    Wukong Lingdao: "that''s for sure, if they don''t fight. What I have done in the capital these days is not all for nothing. I have sacrificed so many colors. You can see what I wear today is so beautiful. They all look for nothing. At least they have to leave a life. "


    Lu Fan was silent for a moment and said, "no, I can''t let you do that. Dance airily, you stop. It''s better to stop. "


    Wukong Lingdao: "why, Han family and Tian family are old to you. You can''t bear their two families'' accident."


    Lu Fandao: "good. The Han family won''t talk about it. You should be clear. Tianya son of Tianjia is always my Dean, and I can''t bear him. "


    Wukong spirit sighed: "that''s hard to do."


    finish. The palm of Wukong spirit suddenly placed on Lu Fan''s waist. And glided down gently: "you flatter me. You flatter me. Make me happy. I can think about not continuing. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes penetrated the darkness. Fall on the eyes of the dancing spirit.


    "What do you want me to say?"


    Wu Qiling hugs Lu Fan with a smile. Then the whole person posted it directly.


    "Don''t say anything. I want you to do it. "


    in a moment. The clothes are broken.


    In the alleys. Soon there were gasps.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the same time. The other side. On the flower boat.


    Tianqingyang''s sword split the table in two. He was furious. The whole body vigorous strength is in the violent walk.


    Liu Zhen stood by. Waving to others, he said, "gentlemen. This is the end of today''s feast. Please come back. Please go back. "


    no one else is a fool. No need for Liu Zhenduo to say. One by one they got up and left. The singers and dancers. Even faster than rabbits.


    Not long. The whole flower boat. Only Liuzhen and tianqingyang are left.


    Liu Zhen carries her hands on her back. Looking at Tian Qingyang, he said: "have you finished venting? Tianqingyang is the home of Tian family. It''s also because a woman is mad. "


    Tian Qingyang takes a deep breath. Put away the Longyin sword.


    "You don''t have to stir me up. What do you want to say. Say it quickly. "


    Liu Zhen takes a step forward. "It''s just a woman," he said with a smile. There''s no need to affect the mood, even if it''s really a beautiful woman, that''s all. The key is Lu Fan. "


    Tian Qingyang said in a cold voice: "needless to say, I also know that the key is Lu Fan. When I kill him with one sword, everything will be solved. "


    Liu Zhen shook his head and said, "brother Qingyang, you misunderstood me. I''m talking about Lu Fan''s accomplishments. Don''t you think something is wrong? He just took your sword with his feet. "


    Tian Qingyang''s eyes are colder, saying:" brother Liu is worried more. This kid is a little skilled, but he is far behind me. Today, it''s just his luck. "


    there is a strange light in Liu Zhen''s eyes, and he said with a smile:" so, I think more about it. Brother Qingyang, goodbye. Next time, I''ll have a banquet. Please invite me again. "


    Tian Qingyang hugs her fist slightly and watches Liu Zhen leave.


    Biting his teeth secretly, Tian Qingyang kept spitting two words out of the teeth: "Lu fan,"


    Liu Zhen walked off the flower boat and boarded a leaf boat.


    An old man in the boat held the oar and slid gently. The action is not big, but it makes the boat as fast as a fish.


    Liu Zhen looked at the old man and said, "Uncle Gong, we have several casinos."


    The old man bowed back and said, "yes, Master Liu Zhen. The biggest casinos in the capital are all owned by our Liu family. "


    Liu Zhen said, "well, when I get back, I''ll immediately adjust Lu Fan''s odds to a lower level."


    The old man was surprised and said: "you are talking about Lu fan, the swordsman of Donghua."


    Liu Zhen said: "that''s right. It''s him, Donghua swordsman, Lu Fan. This man, it''s really not easy. "

 Chapter 539

    In the alleys.


    For a long time, everything was peaceful.


    Put on the clothes again, and the dancing hands kept sliding on Lu Fan''s face.


    "Well, if only you were a magician. Lu fan, would you really not like to come to our magic heart sect. I want you to be the patriarch and I want to be the vice patriarch. "


    Lu Fan said calmly: "it''s needless to say. I won''t go. Do you want to think about not being a magician. I''ll take you back to the college and learn kung fu again. How about that? "


    Wukongling took back his hand and said: "it''s needless to say. Alas, it seems that we are doomed to be together. The way is different. I just hope you don''t kill me with one sword in the future. If you really want to kill me, you must hang me on a cherry tree. Use white silk, the best one. And then I''ll die in your hands in my beautiful clothes. It''s not in vain for us to get together. "


    Lu Fandao: "I''m afraid that I will die in your hands. Lord, the dancer smiled happily and said: "yes. Maybe you''ll ask me to spare your life then. If you ask me, I''ll give you a break. Well, I''m going back. "


    He said, waving a light.


    In a short time, a black shadow came from the four sides and fell behind the dancing spirit.


    Lu fan can feel that the breath of these black shadows is not weak. They should all be warriors in the surrounding area of the ground gang.


    Wukong Ling finally touched Lu Fan''s chin and said: "the Han family and the Tian family, as you say. I will not go to their trouble for the time being. But remember, it''s only temporary. If you want to really once and for all, give tianqingyang a good beating. If you beat him to be disabled, the Han family and Tian family will be even. It also helps me to solve this problem. How about it? "


    Lu Fandao: "you are using me to beat people for you."


    Wukong Lingdao: "yes, I am using you. Anyway, if I don''t say it, you will beat him then. Come on, it''s the third round of selection in a few days. I''ll see it. Don''t be defeated in the first game. "


    Lu Fandao: "don''t worry, I''m still so bad."


    Wukong Ling said with a smile: "I know. You are not only good, but also very good. "


    finish, Wu Qiling glances down and leaves quickly.


    The shadows behind her disappeared with her.


    Lu Fan tidied up his clothes and walked out of the alley.


    At night, the stars are all over the sky.


    Lu Fan came back to the Han family, just walked into the door of the Han family.


    At that time, a group of Han''s children gathered around. Those who didn''t know each other shouted, "brother Lu, you are so kind."


    "Brother Lu fan, you are too strong. Sister in law, why didn''t she come back with you. "


    " brother Lu Fan adores you so much. "


    ......


    Lu fan, with a blank face, stepped inside.


    Finally, he saw Han Xiong in the crowd. Immediately, Lu Fan grabs Han Xiong and says, "I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Han Xiong puts his arm around Lu Fan''s shoulder and says with a smile, "brother Lu fan, you really have a face and a long face today. It''s said that you robbed tianqingyang''s women face to face and kicked him. Is it true? "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth, and the news spread too fast.


    Is it because he fought so hard in the alley that he forgot the time.


    Lu Fan nodded his head softly and said, "that''s right. But that''s not his woman. "


    Immediately, a group of people began to shout again.


    Han Xiong said with a smile, "I know. That must be brother Lu''s woman. It''s yours. You have kicked tianqingyang to bleed. "


    Next to a kid put his head together and said, "it''s the kind of blood splashing three feet."


    Lu Fan said gloomily, "no such exaggeration."


    Han Xiong said, "is this exaggeration. Brother Lu fan, go outside and listen to me. I''m talking now. You almost kicked tianqingyang to death. It''s estimated that in another two days, you will smoke tianqingyang to death with your foot gas. "


    people burst out laughing. Lu Fan really doesn''t know what to say.


    A group of people swarmed Lu fan back to the back mountain of Han''s home, just walking to the foot of the mountain. Then I saw Han Wushuang coming with Han Jun.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "Uncle Han, I should not be driven out again."


    Han Wushuang said with a laugh: "drive out. Now who dares to drive you out of the Han family? These boys, it''s only strange that they don''t try to find him. Go away and have a drink with uncle. You can, boy. It''s said that today, you lost tianqingyang''s face, hit him in the face, and lost Tianjia''s people. Shuang, "


    Han Wushuang dragged Han Xiong aside and pulled Lu Fan up.


    When he reached the middle of the mountain, Lu fan saw that thirteen was practicing martial arts diligently, and Xiao Hei kept yawning.


    "Master,"


    when he saw Lu fan, he bowed with a smile. By the way, they haven''t seen each other for a while.


    Xiao Hei pounced on Lu fan directly, holding Lu Fan''s shoulder and not letting go.


    Lu Fan touched Xiao Hei''s head and continued to follow Han Wushuang up.


    Behind him, a group of Han family''s children were stopped by Han Jun and waved: "roll, roll, roll, have nothing to do. All of them went to practice martial arts. "


    a group of people were unwilling to leave. Han Xiong, while walking, shouted to Lu Fan:" brother Lu fan, remember to ask me for a drink. "


    Lu Fan nodded.


    Near the top of the mountain, Han Wushuang takes Lu fan to a pavilion on the mountain.


    On the pavilion is written the name of the pavilion, which is called "the pavilion". It really shows the style of the Han family.


    At this time, there are two old people sitting inside. They look at Lu Fan with a smile. An old man says: "just now I heard that Prince Lu fan, on the Yong''an River, robbed the flower beauty with his hands and kicked tianqingyang with his feet. But now when I come back, how can I see you alone, Mr. Lu fan? "


    Beside, Han Wushuang said: "Lu fan, these are the two elders of our Han family. Your name is elder, and the two elders will do. "


    Lu Fan threw his fist and said, "I have seen two elders."


    The elder touched his beard and said with a smile: "the polite young people are much better than the Han family''s rabbits. Sit, sit, sit. "


    Lu Fan sat down in the pavilion, and the two elders began to look up and down at him.


    "Yes, yes. It''s really a good seedling to practice martial arts. Lu fan, what''s your cultivation state now? "


    The elder''s eyes are full of pure light.


    Lu Fan replied, "I can''t tell you what the elder asked me."


    The elder said with a smile, "it''s nothing serious. I just want your cultivation to soar in a few days. What do you think of it? "


    "What do you mean?" Lu Fan said in surprise


    Next to Han Wushuang, he laughed: "you are very smart at ordinary times. Now you pretend to be confused. The elder means that you are going to be developed. The two elders are going to give you some vigorous energy. "

 Chapter 540

    Lu Fan''s face was dazed. It was clear that they could understand every word they said, but why they couldn''t understand when they were grouped together.


    "Can vigorous energy also be sent?" Lu fan asked, puzzled.


    The elder smiled and said, "why can''t you send it. Lu fan, you are also a man of martial arts. Tell me what vigorous strength is. "


    Lu Fan thought about it and said:" vigorous strength is also the strength. On the basis of body, it is vigorous strength to absorb the force of heaven and earth into the body and gather changes. "


    The elder shook his head and said, "that''s half right. But the understanding is not very thorough. Vigorous strength is actually strength. It can be said separately that Qi is the power of heaven and earth. No matter the martial artist or the alchemist, they all rely on this in the final analysis. It''s nothing more than the way of use. One depends on the past and the other takes it. And strength, is the original strength of the body, how much Jin can be lifted, how many miles can be shaken if one foot is stepped on. The combination of the two is vigorous strength. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "students, Lu fan is taught."


    The second elder laughed and said: "he is still a modest boy. It''s said that you have read books in Lv''s family. It seems that you really read some of the nerd''s temperament. "


    The elder pushed the two elders for a while and said, "what kind of nerd, would you like to go to the gate of Lv''s house and shout?"


    Two elder ha ha says with a smile: "I also say just."


    The elder then said: "Lu fan, I''ll go on. Qi? I can''t spread it around. I have my own cultivation method. The channels are different, the internal organs are different, the Dantian is different, and even the blood is different. It''s a troublesome thing to pass on. If you move, your life will be in danger. Even the so-called expert, when passing on life and death, it''s good to pass one or two points of ten success forces to his disciples. In this respect, other people''s gas refiners are much better than us. If they want to pass it on, they can probably pass on about 10%, and it will be the top. However, the power can be spread at will. There are many things in the world to improve the strength of the martial artists, no matter whether it''s pills or herbs. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly: "the two elders want to give me strength."


    the elder said: "opposite. But it''s not just power. If it''s just power, you might as well go to danta and ask for pills. Our Han family has a special skill, which is mainly to improve * * strength. One point of * * strength can help you to strengthen a little bit of vigorous strength. If you can increase your strength by ten thousand jin, with your vigorous strength, you can also improve a lot. "Would you like to try?" Han Wushuang said at the side: "Lu boy, I promise, there is no danger of life


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s such a good thing. Naturally, I want to try it. But I still want to ask why, some elders, what do you need me to do? "


    the elder said:" there''s something you need to help if you don''t speak in secret. "


    The second elder then said, "it''s not a big or small thing. You are the best person we can find."


    Han Wushuang smiled beside, smiling like a weasel who saw an old hen.


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, "I guess it''s about tianqingyang."


    The elder slapped the table and said: "understand people. Talking to smart people is fun. Lu fan, if you are sure that you will maim Tian Qingyang in the third round of selection, abolish his Dantian and beat his face, my Han family will spare no effort to help you upgrade your accomplishments. Anyway, you and my Han family are old, but they have nothing to do with each other. How do you do? "Br >


    Lu Fan''s eyes are shining and his smile is growing.


    The second elder said: "Lu fan, I know you must have scruples. But think about it. If you meet tianqingyang in the third round of selection, even if you want to avoid it, it''s too late. You robbed other people''s women today. They don''t want to kill you. Put it together like a man. If you win, I''ll choose some beauties for you, or you can see which girl in the Han family is worthy of you. I''ll make up my mind and let you marry. "


    Han Wushuang shook his head and said, "I think Han Jun''s niece is good."


    The second elder said to him, "I think it''s possible. Although I''m only 12 years old, I''ll live together if I bring it back for a few years."


    Lu Fan coughed a few times, then let these people go on, he will become the strange uncle who abducted the little girl. As expected, it''s a virtue with senior brother Han Feng. The character of disorderly speaking is in the same line. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "yes, I should do it."


    The voice is calm, as if it''s about what to eat today.


    The elder was shocked and said: "Lu fan, you are sure."


    Lu Fan said: "you are sure. But if I want to win, girl, I don''t want to. Uncle Han, help me to build a house. I''ve been running around the capital and living everywhere in this period of time. It''s not a way. It''s better to have a house, just generally. "


    Han Wushuang laughed and said, "no problem. The house is not everywhere. You need to beat up tianqingyang and step on it. I''ll give you the house I left for concubine 13., "


    Lu Fan looks at Han Wushuang strangely. Thirteen room concubine, this day is really moist.


    Han Wushuang saw Lu Fan''s strange expression and said, "why, I''m not willing to tell you. That house, however, is a grand one. It''s a courtyard with nine entrances and nine exits. It covers dozens of miles. You''ll know when you see it. "


    Lu Fan nodded.


    The eldest elder and the second elder looked at each other and nodded with a smile.


    The elder stood up and said, "that''s it. That''s the deal. Let''s go back to prepare for it. Lu fan, take a rest for a few days, and recuperate yourself. In a few days, I''ll show you how powerful the Han family is. "


    Lu Fan always thought this was so strange. I''d like to send the two elders away.


    Looking at the disappearance of the two elders, Lu fancai said to Han Wushuang, "Uncle Han, is there really no danger?"


    Han Wushuang looked at the sky and said: "young man, don''t be afraid of danger. There is no danger in what you do. You may be killed by thunder when you go out. "


    Lu Fan was speechless for a while, and now he can kill his thunder, which is very rare.


    Han Wushuang shook his hands and said, "OK, let''s have a rest earlier. What''s the use of asking the East and the West. "


    With that, Han Wushuang walked away quickly, as if afraid that Lu fan would continue to ask him more.


    Lu Fan felt as if he had stepped into some kind of cover and could not pull it out.


    Well, I''m sure the Han family won''t hurt him, so do it.


    Lu Fan touched the little black on his shoulder and went back.


    At this time, Han Wushuang walked away quickly, carrying his hands and murmuring: "Lu fan, Lu Fan. It''s not that uncle is unkind, it''s just that you do the best. I hope you can bear it. What uncle told you is that there is no life danger. This uncle can guarantee it. But as for the others, it''s up to you. "

 Chapter 541

    In a few days, Lu Fan spent his time in the quiet cultivation.


    Breathing and exhaling, the vigorous Qi in his hands turns, and Lu Fan''s momentum is getting stronger day by day.


    Since being reborn again in the small world of Emperor Wu, Lu Fan feels that his cultivation can only be described in a day.


    What body turns heaven and earth, a practice passes.


    What Taiyi''s mind is determined by martial arts, you can learn it as soon as you learn it.


    If you try to cultivate a real sword, you will get three points.


    What five elements of Vientiane have already been introduced.


    Almost every day, Lu Fan changed something to practice, and now he has a new insight, along with the great famine Yuanjue that he didn''t practice very well.


    Before the wooden house, Lu Fan closed his eyes, his hands moved with heart, his heart moved with air, and his air moved with the sky.


    The movement is very slow, but it contains a subtle flavor, giving people infinite sense of emptiness.


    Hold round hands, without vigorous Qi, they will gather the wind around in their hands and become a ball.


    With a stroke of footsteps, the fallen leaves fly up and turn into many human shapes. With Lu Fan''s movements, they dance together.


    On the body, nine cyclones are shining, and the Dantian area is constantly making subtle sounds, as if it is pregnant with thunder.


    Xiaohei and XIII are standing by and watching.


    Thirteen''s hands, constantly following Lu Fan''s movements, seem to want to imitate something from them.


    And Xiaohei, the paws are gouging, not practicing, or drawing wind.


    In the distance, suddenly came the footsteps.


    Lu Fan''s heart moved, his hands swung, and clapped in the direction of the sound.


    "Ah, Lu Xiaozi, you want to kill people."


    Han Wushuang''s voice came, and Lu Fan slowly opened his eyes.


    The momentum converged, the leaves fell one after another, a wind spread around, blowing thirteen skirts flying.


    At this time, Han Wushuang''s figure appeared in the line of sight. Looking at Lu fan, Han Wushuang pointed to the black palm print on his chest and said: "Lu boy, you have made it clear to me what ghost skill you are practicing. This palm power is comparable to the top martial arts at the prefecture level."


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "it''s a kind of martial art called Taiyi wuxinjue. I just found some ways. Uncle Han, did you come to call me? "


    Han Wushuang said:" that''s right. Come with me. The elders have moved things here. You can follow me to the martial arts arena. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said," OK. "


    Turning around, Lu Fan said to the thirteen: "do you want to come together?"


    the thirteen nodded continuously, keeping up with Lu Fan''s steps.


    Hurry, Lu Fan follows Han Wushuang to the Han family''s martial arts arena. When they went down the mountain, suddenly they found that the whole back mountain of Han family seemed to be empty.


    With doubts, Lu Fan continues to walk forward, just out of the gate of the backyard, Lu fan will see a pile of Han family children surrounded.


    "When brother Lu fan comes, get out of the way, get out of the way."


    suddenly, a kid sees Han Wushuang and Lu fan, and shouts loudly.


    Countless children of Han family cheered and shouted.


    "Lu fan, Lu fan, Lu fan,"


    the crowd separated, so that Lu Fan and Han Wushuang came to the front.


    In the middle of the martial arts arena, there was a row of white bearded elders sitting down. In front of them, there was a huge ball floating. There seemed to be pictures passing by. But if you look carefully, you will see nothing.


    At this time, a strong man is desperately trying to move his hand. His whole body is red, and his feet are deeply immersed in the ground. It seems that he has used all his milk strength, but he still can''t move the seal.


    This is Han Xiong. Lu fan can hardly recognize him. What is he doing.


    Han Wushuang stepped forward and patted Han Xiong on the shoulder. "OK, just do what you can, and then stick to it. It''s a dead end. Get out of the way."


    Han Xiong shouted: "my hand can''t be pulled out."


    Just as he said it, he heard the clear click sound. It was visible to the naked eye that Han Xiong''s arm seemed to be suppressed by some force and was suddenly broken.


    Han has no eyes to see right, kicks Han Xiong to fly.


    This is a powerful step. Han Xiongfei kicks him a hundred feet away and knocks over a group of Han family''s children.


    "Come quickly and treat him. It''s estimated that all the bones are broken. This mountain and sea pearl, is it something you can play casually? It''s not strong enough. Be careful to put your life on it. Who asked Han Xiong to come up and try? "Br >


    suddenly everyone looked to one side, where a man was lying in a reclining chair. It was Han Yuanning who had broken his arm.


    "I said I moved shanhaizhu three steps, so Han Xiong wanted to try it. Blame me, "said won rather calmly.


    Han Wushuang looks at Han Yuanning and sighs. He waves his hand. This matter will not be mentioned again.


    The elder and others laughed and did not care about Han Xiong''s injury.


    Several old men are still talking about: "the sound of the bone breaking just now is really clear, young is good, bone is good."


    "Well, if the broken bone grows better, it will become stronger. Han Xiong, if he has more brains, he can focus on training. "


    "It''s not bad to be a fool."


    ......


    Their comments fell to Lu Fan''s ears, and he heard a chill.


    Looking at the front, there are half a person''s big mountain and sea beads. Lu fan asked, "what is this?"


    the elder coughed a few times and said in a long voice: "Lu fan, come here. Today, this mountain and sea pearl is for you. You try to use all your strength to move the mountain and the sea. Remember, every minute you move, your strength will increase by one point. Every step you move, your strength will increase by ten thousand jin. "


    Lu Fan came up and looked at the mountain and sea pearl carefully. At this time, he could see that there was a mountain submerged in the water among the round pearl. It''s not a fake mountain. I''ve seen him in Wuhuang''s small world. I''m sure it''s another small world.


    Lu Fan was shocked. The Han family actually helped him with the things of the extreme strong.


    The elder smiled and said, "try it."


    Around, everyone shouted.


    "Brother Lu fan, try it. Let''s see how many steps you can make it move."


    "Brother Lu fan, try it quickly."


    ......


    Lu Fan slowly stretched out a hand and put it on the mountain bead. Suddenly, Lu Fan felt that the mountains within the mountain and the sea moved, and the boundless weight was pressed on his hand.


    Lu Fan quickly took his hand back, but found that his hand seemed to be really pressed and could not move at all.


    With a light drink and a rush of vigorous Qi, Lu Fan suddenly pushes the vigorous Qi on the mountain and sea pearl, which suddenly breaks away.


    Looking at this mountain and sea pearl with lingering fear, Lu Fandao said, "what a terrible weight."


    Han Wushuang and others are surprised to see that Lu fan can even draw his hand back.


    The people around, also suddenly silent, Han Yuanning eyes lit up a different light.


    Han Wushuang said: "this is the treasure left by the first ancestor of our Han family. It has the function of squeezing human potential. As long as it can bear it, it is the fastest way to improve strength and cultivation. Lu fan, you won''t flinch. "

 Chapter 542

    Lu Fan looks at Han Wushuang and smiles.


    Flinch, he never know what these two words mean.


    Lu Fan moved his wrist and smiled at Han Wushuang and said, "don''t kick me later."


    Han Wushuang said with a smile, "I will not kick until you ask me to. See how many bones you break. "


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and put his hands on the mountain bead.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan''s whole body is full of vigorous Qi. The Dragon Armor directly covers his whole body, and the fire and thunder explode at the same time.


    "Strong cultivation."


    A group of Han''s children screamed and retreated.


    Master a shot, just know what is the gap, with just Han Xiong''s performance, is really different.


    Even won Ning, at the moment, is sure of Lu Fan''s eyes.


    Although he is still very proud, he has to admit that Lu fan is not weak. Even if he is not abandoned now, Lu fan may not have won.


    With both hands, Lu Fan began to move the mountain and sea beads.


    As soon as the vigorous Qi is injected into the mountain and sea beads, the mountains inside will make a rumbling sound.


    Lu Fan could feel a strong force flowing into his body along the mountain and sea beads, and constantly spread in his body with the posture of squeezing.


    Lu Fan''s spirit suddenly felt a strange attraction and plundered him into the mountain and sea pearl.


    When Lu Fan responded, the scene before him changed dramatically.


    Only saw a lofty mountain peak, presses on his body. Constantly, there are other peaks flying together and stacking up.


    It''s heavy.


    This is Lu Fan''s only feeling now. His vigorous Qi seems to have disappeared completely. All you can do is use your own power.


    The sole of the foot fell into the ground, the waist was completely pressed, and it was still sinking little by little.


    Soon, half of his body fell into the ground, and Lu Fan felt that his breath was about to suffocate.


    It''s a terrible weight.


    At this time, outside, everyone saw Lu Fan suddenly close his eyes. Standing still.


    Han Wushuang was surprised and looked at the elder incomprehensibly.


    The elder was also surprised. He got up and went to Lu Fan''s side.


    "It''s strange. He won''t be in the mountain and sea pearl."


    The elder said.


    Hearing this, a group of children of Han family talked about it one after another. Only Han Yuanning probably knew something about it. He opened his mouth and said, "what?" the second elder also stepped forward, carefully observed Lu Fan''s body, and then explored his nose and said: "it''s really in there. God, did he have a world where the ultimate strong must be inherited and the ultimate strong must be conceived Power, otherwise how to get in. I can''t wait. "


    A group of elders pushed Han Wushuang aside and surrounded Lu Fan.


    At this time, how far Lu fan can move the mountain, sea and pearl is not what they care about. On the contrary, how Lu Fan got into the space in the mountain, sea and Pearl attracted their great curiosity.


    With a wave of the old hand, a strong light came out of the mountain and the sea, and then a curtain of light came out of the mountain and the sea.


    Everyone saw Lu Fan''s figure slowly sinking in the light curtain.


    "It''s brother Lu. Why is he in the light curtain?"


    "Wow. Lu fan has a big flash on his back. "


    "What''s the situation? Who can explain it?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The elder and others looked at the scene in the light curtain and said softly, "move the mountain for trial. It''s really a trial. "


    All the elders took a breath of cold air. It''s the legendary method of training immortal body of the Han family. Unexpectedly, they finally saw it today.


    "Play big, play big. Do you want to get Lu fan out? If he goes on like this, he will be killed by trial. "


    Han Wushuang obviously heard of the moving mountain test, anxious way.


    The other elders nodded their heads and pulled Lu fan out of the room.


    But just then, he said, "what are you worried about? Don''t you see that Lu fan is still holding on?"


    people looked at the light curtain. Sure enough, Lu Fan had only one head left outside in the light curtain, but he still managed to support the mountain.


    At this time, the sweat on Lu Fan''s face almost fell like rain.


    It''s not only him in the light, but also his body outside.


    "It''s naive to try to crush me just because it''s just a mountain."


    Suddenly, Lu Fan burst out and the soil around him exploded, revealing his body again.


    Outside, Lu Fan''s body was also full of vigorous Qi, which poured into the mountain and the sea.


    Slowly, Lu Fan straightened up his waist a little bit, and the superimposed peaks still couldn''t crush him.


    Nine cyclones light up on Lu Fan.


    After that, there was a huge shadow behind Lu fan, which directly propped up the mountain.


    "Incarnate the world."


    Suddenly. Outside, Lu Fan''s body is also shining. The figure behind him appears. He is ten feet tall, his face is like a statue, and his hands support the sky.


    When everyone retreated, they did not know what skill Lu fan used.


    Some of the Han family''s children, who didn''t know about it, cried out in surprise, "brother Lu, there are still Juli bloodlines."


    Next to him, won Ning squeezed his hand and said, "no, it''s not Juli. It''s martial arts. "


    The elder looked for a while and said: "it''s a bit like the skill of the crazy sword warrior. It''s said that Lu Fan seems to have entered the residence of Kuang Jian Wu Zun. It seems that he has gained some benefits. "


    Once again, the mountain was propped up. Lu Fan''s body was as hard as a rock standing on the ground.


    The virtual shadow behind him is the incarnation of Lu Fan. He has just started to incarnate the heaven and the earth, but he can''t do it. But the shadow has already possessed a powerful power.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s eyebrows suddenly frowned.


    In the light curtain, the picture changes suddenly, a piece of sea water falls from the sky, submerging everything in an instant.


    Then, scenes began to appear.


    Everyone saw a young man beating the wood in front of him with all his hands full of blood, but he didn''t stop. There are some teenagers nearby, laughing at each other.


    "Waste, you can''t build martial arts."


    "You see, his hands are all blood, but he still can''t move a piece of wood."


    "Lu fan is a big waste."


    "Lu fan, you''d better not be named Lu."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A voice of cynicism, let the eyes of the youth full of tears, but he continued to fight stubborn.


    Suddenly, a young man punched Lu Fan in the face and directly swollen his face on the spot.


    "Waste Lu fan, I don''t allow you to participate in the selection of Wudao college. You are just a waste. You will only lose Lu''s face. You''re going to lose the face of the family. "


    "Hit him."


    Then, a group of people began to fight against Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan curled up on the ground and didn''t fight back.


    At this time, suddenly a young man with a cold face came over and shouted, "stop it."


    At that time, the teenagers said in horror, "brother Lu Ming."


    Lu Ming looks at Lu Fan on the ground and says, "what do you do to beat him? The children of the Lu family don''t kill each other. Do you want to be expelled from the Lu family? Let him kill himself for such wastes."


    Lu Fan bit his teeth and said, "I''m not a waste."


    Lu Ming snorts coldly and takes people to leave quickly, leaving only blood on the ground.


    The picture turns again. On the square, Lu Fan looks at the ink stone in front of him and looks desperate. Triple body refining, low level.


    In the alley, Zhang Yuehan said softly: "Lu fan, be realistic. You know, it''s impossible between us. Goodbye. "


    Lu Fan clenched his fist and stood in the alley, letting the snow fall all over his body.


    You elders, all the children of the Han family are looking at this scene, especially Han Yuanning, who is completely paralyzed with his mouth open.


    All of a sudden, a burst of drinking.


    "Enough."


    In the light curtain, the picture returns to Lu fan, who is carrying heavy mountains on his back.


    His eyes are like electricity and his figure is like mountains. Lu Fan shouted: "I want to use my memory to confuse my will, you think of me Lu fan is too simple. If the mountain presses me, I will move it. If the sky oppresses me, I will break the sky. Up. "


    The shadow behind Lu Fan becomes larger again.


    Looking up at the sky, Lu Fan''s body suddenly lights up.


    Outside, Lu fan, with his eyes closed, had a sword without a front behind him. But in the mountain and sea pearl, it is Lu Fan''s hand that appears the heavy sword without front.


    On the heavy sword, the flames are surging and the vigorous Qi is surging.


    Three turns, the gods and Demons change.


    When the sword came out, the mountain burst.


    Countless sea water suddenly turned into blue smoke, at this time, the whole mountain and sea pearl suddenly jumped violently.


    At this time, Lu Fan in the light suddenly disappeared.


    Outside, Lu Fan opened his eyes directly and threw the mountain and sea beads with both hands.


    Suddenly, the mountain and the sea began to fly. Several elders were shocked and said, "No."


    Soon, several lights rushed towards the mountain and the sea.


    Lu Fan gasped and sat on the ground. He pushed his left hand to the ground. When landing, Lu Fan sank his whole arm into the ground.


    Surprised Lu Fan hurriedly took back his hand and looked at it stupidly.


    Eh, it''s not right why the ground is so soft.


    Lu Fan pressed it with his finger again, and it was easy to penetrate a piece of paper.


    The eldest elder and several elders just flew back at this time. Several elders were carrying the mountain and sea pearl together, and their foreheads were sweating.


    "Put it away, put it away. Son of a bitch, throw it when you''re done. It can kill people. "


    Lu Fan smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m sorry. I''m so excited. Uncle Han, elder, how do I feel? Something is wrong with my body. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan pressed the ground again to show the elder.


    At that time, the elder took a breath of cold air and said, "your strength has increased too much."


    Han Wushuang still has his mouth open up to now and can''t say a word.


    Lu Fan looked at his hand and said, "it''s the strength that has increased. Ha ha, good news. "


    Lu Fan smiles smugly, smiling with peach blossom on his face.


    A group of Han''s children have just returned to their senses.


    "Just now, brother Lu Fan threw out the mountain and sea pearl."


    "yes, we all saw it. It''s amazing to be able to move a point."


    "how about throwing out? The height is like throwing a little girl."


    "You throw the little girl so high."


    "I''m afraid that the strength of brother Lu fan is unfathomable."

 Chapter 543

    The elder waved other elders to take away the mountain and sea pearl, and then said to Lu fan, "there''s nothing wrong with you here. Go back. Don''t use too much force. You have to pay for the damage. "


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile and walked out, shaking the ground in every step. A deep footprint appeared at his feet.


    Lu Fan also felt that his feet were not right. His steps fell gently, but the movement was too much.


    Helpless, Lu fan can only be a little lighter, wish to walk on tiptoe. In this way, Lu fan can only walk on the purple sky and green clouds to leave, leaving everyone with a natural and unrestrained back.


    Han Wushuang coughed softly and said: "elder, he has succeeded in this way."


    elder''s angry way: "the mountain moving test has passed, and nothing has not been successful. I think the potential of this son is far above the sky blue sun. You can wait and see. In the third round of selection, tianqingyang will have a lot of bad luck


    Han Wushuang said with a smile: "that''s a good feeling, that''s great. Ha ha, I don''t have a son like Lu Fan. "


    Two long old way: "you quickly call your son Han Feng back.". He''s been out so long, and it''s time he came back. "


    When Han Wushuang heard Han Feng, he sighed.


    The Han family''s children scattered one after another, and they were still discussing Lu''s performance warmly.


    "With today''s harvest, Lu fan can definitely fight with tianqingyang."


    "Yes, I''m going to buy Lvan to win the first place. Many casinos offer Lvan not low odds. If we win, we can make a lot of money. "


    " if there is such a good thing, let''s go quickly. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    There is no doubt that today''s trial, Lu Fan in the eyes of these Han family children, prestige more than a point.


    Although Lu fan is not surnamed Han, many people have come to see him as Han''s family.


    Some women of the Han family began to discuss how to keep Lu Fan as their son-in-law. Compared with the women of other families, the women of the Han family are more bold and unconstrained. Listen carefully, you can hear various methods such as "* * powder", "Aphrodisiac pill" and "raw rice cooked mature rice".


    A group of women were still talking loudly about the feasibility of discussing that method.


    Lu Fan didn''t hear this. If he heard what these Han girls were going to do to him, he might kneel down and beg for mercy. There are all kinds of bad moves, which are better than the means of the philanderer.


    Han Yuanning did not leave, he is still in a state of shock.


    Several Han family children tried to carry him back, but Han Yuanning stopped them, saying softly, "let me be alone," and several people looked at each other, according to the meaning of Han Yuanning.


    The elder all came over and looked at Han Yuanning and said: "go back to have a rest earlier. Yuanning, we''ll figure out a way to deal with your affairs. "


    Won Ning suddenly asked, "elder. Are all the pictures just seen in the light curtain true? "The elder nodded:" naturally they are true. It was Lu Fan''s spirit and will fighting. It''s a way for the people who practice martial arts. The real can no longer be true. "


    Han Yuanning continued to ask, "including those past pictures and memories of Nadu Lufan," the elder replied, "I think so. Lu fan, I can''t see that he was a man who didn''t become a tool when he was a child. Perhaps, it was in his childhood that he exercised a very firm mind in the abuse, so he can step by step, step by step, to the present. Become a swordsman of Donghua who is well-known in Wu''an. I''m sure that as long as he doesn''t die, he will become a warrior in the future. A person, a warrior, looks and body, family background, cultivation realm, these are virtual. The key lies in will. If one day, you can join Tiangang, you will understand. Nothing is stronger than the power of the heart. "


    Han Yuanning''s lips trembled and closed his eyes.


    The elder looked at Han Yuanning''s trembling body, and squeezed his right fist, and smiled.


    Han Yuanning''s body was curled up in a reclining chair, as if suffering endlessly.


    Han Wushuang and other people all came over, but the elder shook his head slightly, and asked them to stop talking and disperse gently.


    All the people left. There was only one person left in the martial arts arena.


    At this time, there was a slight sob, tears and snivel suddenly soaked Han Yuanning''s cheek.


    Han Yuanning, who lost his voice and cried bitterly, bit his teeth and said, "why am I so weak? Why, this is not me."


    the voice is pathetic, but no one can hear it.


    And when Han Yuanning lies here, it''s a whole day and night.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    One day later.


    Lu Fan practices Boxing at the door again. In one day, he can control his strength. When he came back yesterday, Lu Fan almost demolished the house. He had opened the door carefully, but he pulled the wooden door down.


    To be honest, the power of this surge really made him feel strange. Now, what Lu fan can know is that his body, I''m afraid, is much harder than the general Lingbao.


    The power of one punch is to cut off the flow of mountains. It''s no exaggeration.


    The only regret is that vigorous Qi didn''t grow much, not enough for him to break through to the triple of ground gang.


    But this kind of harvest has made him extremely satisfied. Compared with the promotion of vigorous Qi, Lu Fan prefers the promotion of his own strength.


    When vigorous Qi is always exhausted, physical strength is the basis for fighting and fighting.


    Nowadays, the general Yuan Gang martial arts can''t stop his casual fist. It''s not easy for those who want to take his fist.


    Lu fan is more confident in defeating tianqingyang now. If it wasn''t for that mountain and sea pearl that Han family''s treasure, he couldn''t speak well. Otherwise, he really wants to borrow shanhaizhu for a few more days. If you can improve one point more, it will be one point.


    The whole body is relaxed, and Lu Fan''s fingers are in a state of air explosion.


    One day and one night, Lu Fan finally adapted to his surging strength, and then dared to come out to practice boxing.


    For now, at least, he won''t push people away. Look at XIII. He is still far away. It was yesterday that he patted him lightly on the shoulder.


    Eh, how can I see today? Thirteen''s shoulder is still slanting. Well, it must be on purpose.


    Lu fan is practicing happily. Suddenly a figure came slowly.


    The pace is very slow, the complexion is pale, the person comes is Korean yuan Ning impressively. He was able to get out of bed and walk.


    Lu Fan hears Han Yuanning''s footsteps, stops practicing boxing, looks at Han Yuanning and says with a smile, "you can get out of bed, congratulations."


    In fact, I still have severe pain all over my body, just like dying. But I think, as long as we can move, we should stand up naturally. Lie down and do nothing. Lu fan, this is your third round of number plate. It was just delivered by a royal bodyguard


    Han Yuanning hands the number plate to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan took over the sign. There was a big nine characters on it, and his name was written on the back.


    Han Yuanning pointed to the sign and said, "the third round is a competition by drawing lots, which is located in the bafangwuchang of the central city. After drawing lots, all the remaining warriors began to fight each other until the first place was chosen. Three days later, it will be the first round of drawing. You remember going to the palace. "


    Lu Fan put away the sign and nodded:" thank you for reminding me, brother Han. I''m sorry to trouble you for this trip. "


    Won Ning said: "I''m here to ask you something. I hope you can help me out. "


    Lu Fandao: "you ask."


    "Brother Lu Fan. Last time you said, you know better than me. I didn''t understand until I read your memory. I just know that what I''m going through now is nothing. At least, the Han family won''t come and abuse me like your cousins. I would like to ask, what is the original support of all the way down. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I''m not afraid of your jokes. I didn''t admit defeat at the beginning. Everyone else can cultivate martial arts. Why can''t I. Whether they insult me or beat me, they are not the reason to stop me. I like to practice martial arts. I want to practice martial arts. I want to be a martial artist. That''s all. "


    Han Yuanning frowned and said, "it''s so simple. I just want to be a warrior. I thought you came down with the idea of revenge."


    Lu Fandao: "I really thought about it. But really when I can get back at them, I don''t have such a mind. Hatred is not the reason for me to practice martial arts, never. "


    "But hatred is the most powerful motivation," said Han


    Lu Fan looked into Han Yuanning''s eyes and said, "you want to revenge tianqingyang."


    Won Ning said: "not bad. I want to get even with him. Maybe my wish for the rest of my life is to kill him. "


    Lu fan then asked, "do you want me to kill him today?"


    won Ning said in a loud voice: "no, on the contrary, I want to ask you not to really abandon him. I will defeat him by myself, so as to wash away my shame. "


    "It''s hard, especially for you now."


    Lu Fan Dao.


    Won rather nodded: "that''s right. It''s very difficult, but it was very difficult for you at the beginning, wasn''t it? "Lu Fan chuckled and said," you''re right. Who knows what will happen in the future? Well, I promise you, if I can win, I will give him a breath. "


    Han Yuanning took a deep look at Lu Fan and said, "thank you very much. Although, I don''t like you very much. But I still have to admit that you are a strong man. "


    After that, Han Yuanning turned around and left. Gang walked a few steps. What did Han Yuanning suddenly think of? He stopped and said, "yes, there is another thing. Help me to talk to Wukong Ling. I''m sorry, I don''t deserve her. Although she used me. But I don''t hate her. Lu fan, promise me to take care of her and not let her be wronged. Such a beautiful girl should have the best life. "


    Won rather back to Lu fan, no turning back.


    Lu Fan said quietly, "don''t worry."


    Han Yuanning left slowly and straightened up a little bit. Ten steps later, he became the original proud Han Yuanning, disappeared in Lu Fan''s sight.


    Lu Fan watched him leave and shook his head gently. He had a premonition that Han Yuanning might become a strong man again in the future. And then, he not only has the appearance of the strong, but also the heart of the strong.


    That night, Han Yuanning left the Han family alone without anyone knowing where he was going.


    When Han Wushuang and the elders received the news, they just sighed: "let him go."

 Chapter 544

    A carriage is walking in the boundless void. Under the feet is a dazzling ice blue light.


    The carriage is big. Enough for a hundred people. Exquisite and luxurious. It''s all made of crystal. There are countless lotus blooming lines on it. It is full of crystal clear beauty.


    A horse pulling a cart is not a common thing. Three one horned flying dragon horses. White mane. It''s like snow in the snow country. The back bears two wings. Wings are not feathers. It''s a transparent crystal of ice. Between waves. And flash of ice. Even in this silent void. It also looks so elegant and luxurious.


    An old man in a white robe. Out of the carriage.


    White goat beard. Almost integrated with clothes.


    Eyes are pure ice blue. There are also ice like spots of light. This is the unique eye of the northern kingdom.


    It''s called ice eyes. Not the people of the northern kingdom. There can be no such eyes.


    There is no doubt about it. The old man is from the northern kingdom.


    "Miss. We''re almost there. After this dead void. It is the boundary of Wu''an state. I have seen the empty torrent flowing in the distance. It''s a unique array of the state of Wu''an. "


    In the carriage. A beautiful voice sounded.


    "Then. Speed up. Arrive in Wu''an early. Rest early. "


    The old man should bow. A little finger in the void.


    Suddenly, their carriage disappeared. When it reappeared, it was beyond the void.


    It''s amazing to be on such a fast track.


    In about half a day, a huge flood of void came into view.


    The carriage flickered once more and fell directly into the void.


    The old man can see the end of these empty torrents at a glance.


    "Disease."


    The old man took a picture of the flying horse. All of a sudden, the three flying horses roared and the speed suddenly increased.


    As if a light, and the void flood into the same, speed toward the end of the void flood.


    Soon they came to the end.


    With a wave of the old man''s hand, there was a deep depression in the void in front of him, and the carriage directly ran into it.


    In front of me, the world is changing. Under the blue sky and white clouds, suddenly a carriage rushes out.


    Three flying horses stopped in the air, and the ice crystal carriage stopped.


    The old man whispered, "here we are, miss. Wu''an is the capital. "


    Slowly, a woman walked out of the ice crystal carriage.


    Wearing a long blue ice crystal dress, black hair like waterfall.


    Eyes like ice crystal, eyebrows like sky hook, Qiong nose and apricot mouth, a flawless face, appear in the world.


    With exquisite figure and jade skin, the green fingers pointed to the front and said, "is that the capital of Wu''an? This city wall is magnificent."


    The old man replied with a smile: "it''s really exotic. Let''s go in, miss. "


    The woman said: "don''t worry, they have come to Wu''an. Are you afraid that the capital will not be able to run on long legs? "


    Waving, the flying horse and the carriage turned into a light and fell into the hands of the woman.


    A very pocket carriage, rolling in the palm, the flying horse ran very happily.


    When the woman holds her hand, the carriage and the Pegasus directly fall into the jade ring of her right index finger.


    They fell slowly from the sky and looked at the statue at the gate of the capital.


    Stepping on the sea, the sea began to freeze rapidly.


    The woman and the old man walked forward. Where they passed, the ice crystals even froze the surging waves.


    The old man stood behind the woman respectfully and whispered, "Miss, shall we go to see the emperor of Wu''an directly?"


    a smile rose from the corner of the woman''s mouth and said, "let me see the capital first."


    The old man said softly, "yes, I can show you. It''s their pleasure. "


    The woman shook her head and said, "no, it''s an honor for the whole country of Wu''an. I hope Wu''an will not let me down again. "


    The old man said: "I hope so. Miss, shall we reveal your saint''s identity? "She said," no need. "


    After that, they walked quickly to wusheng gate.


    No one knows that the capital city of Wu''an welcomes two distinguished guests from the Northern Kingdom, one of whom is the saint daughter of the northern kingdom.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Three days later, the Imperial City, the hall of supreme harmony.


    "The warrior enters the hall."


    With the shouts of Jin Jia''s bodyguard, all the warriors who had been waiting outside the hall marched into the hall and bowed to the emperor of Qin and Shang.


    "God bless your majesty, you are magnificent in Wu''an."


    "Today is the last round of imperial selection," said Lang, the emperor of Qin and Shang. I''m sure you''ve all got the number plate. Later, the ministers and I went to the stage to worship the ancestors and drew lots in public. You will go to the central city with the prince and prepare for the eight square arena. When the draw is over, the contest will begin immediately. "


    Everyone should be in unison, Qin Shang emperor a wave, Qin Yun strided out.


    "All warriors, hold your breath."


    Lu Fan and others immediately tensed their whole body. Prince Qin Yun took out a command flag, and the empty slate at the foot of the next moment gave out dazzling light.


    Then, all the figures disappeared at the same time.


    The nine colors changed, and Lu Fan and others immediately felt the earth turning.


    This kind of fixed-point sky shifting array is actually used to it. That''s what happened. Lu Fan yawned a lot.


    In a moment, the brilliance suddenly subsided and the surrounding scenery changed.


    At that time, Lu fan saw himself in a house.


    This seems to be a lounge, located on a high tower. You can see the top of the tower with your head raised. You can also see the blue sky and white clouds through the windows. They are all close to each other.


    Looking around again, Lu Fan found that there were not many warriors with him, which seemed to be scattered.


    Suddenly, all kinds of cheers came from under the tower.


    Lu Fan and the other warriors went to the window and looked down.


    What you see is a huge martial arts arena.


    The oval wudaochang is surrounded by dozens of tall towers. On each tower, there are people looking out of the window.


    From a high point of view, in the middle of wudaochang, there are four big characters, namely Gang Wu Bafang.


    From time to time, the ground erupts flames and lights up frost. Obviously, you can still use the array to change the martial arts arena of the venue.


    Countless people, like ants, sat in the audience of wudaochang and shouted.


    Vaguely, someone shouted, "today is a day full of passion and blood. It''s a day of fighting and vigorous energy. Immediately, the results of the third round of selection will come out. Let''s wish these fighters a good performance and passion today. They are all the hope for the future of our Wu''an. God bless your majesty. How magnificent is Wu''an. "


    All the audience shouted together: "Zhuang Zai Wu''an."


    Lu Fan and others looked at the scene and laughed.


    Just then, a light, lit from a distance.


    Suddenly the voice came from the sky.


    "The draw is over, the warrior is ready."

 Chapter 545

    "So fast."


    Lu fan is a little surprised.


    It''s a bit too fast for us to go on stage to worship our ancestors and draw lots. It''s just like we arranged it in advance, or they spent too long in the fixed-point sky shifting array. So that the time with the outside world is not right.


    When Lu Fan was surprised, the tower they were in made a loud noise, and the top of the tower opened.


    Then, the tower began to sink slowly, Lu Fan and others were exposed to the air, and their clothes were flying with the wind.


    Not only their tower, but also other tall towers.


    All the fighters who took part in the third round of selection went down with the tower and caught the eyes of all the audience.


    "The third tower in the East is Mr. Tian Qingyang. Mr. tianqingyang, I love you. "


    "Lao Wang, look at the fourth tower on your left hand. That''s the first wind break in the previous list, Mr. Feng. I put a big price on him. "


    "Yes. Old monkey, you dare to bet. However, we all like Mr. Tian Qingyang. If we buy him, we won''t make much money. I bought Donghua swordsman, Lu Fan and Lu Gongzi. I saw him. The first tower in the East. Ah, Mr. Lu Fan''s spirit. "


    "To the west, Mr. Liu Zhen of the Liu family and Mr. Shi Chen of the Shi family. And shuishiquan son of Shuijia, wow, they are so handsome. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The moment Lu Fan and others appeared, they ignited the emotions of all the audience.


    There are not many people present today. There are so many people and mountains, absolutely more than a million. At one glance, there is no limit.


    I really have to say that it''s close. The eight square arena is really big and amazing.


    At last, the tower under the feet of Lu Fan and others shrank to the top of the crowd, which stopped.


    Countless spectators around him all shouted hysterically at Lu Fan. If it wasn''t for the silver guards in the field to maintain order, I''m afraid we don''t know how many people would rush up.


    At this time, a transparent gas mask wrapped Lu Fan and others on the tower.


    This layer of transparent gas mask is the best array to defend against sneak attack. Only out, not in. If the people outside want to invade, even those who are strong in martial arts, they should give up their hands and feet.


    A simple gas mask reflects the comprehensive national strength and array level of Wu''an.


    In the crowd, a woman dressed in ice blue looks at this scene, with a smile on her lips.


    In the sky, a light crisscross.


    Later, the emperor of Qin and Shang and the ministers also appeared in the sky. They sat in the clouds and looked down at the people.


    All the audience kept shouting "Zhuang Zai Wu''an."


    Looking at such a lively atmosphere, Emperor Qin and Shang said with a smile, "how many people have come to watch today?"


    After his death, Prime Minister LV glanced and said with a smile, "more than a million people use Tongjing to watch outside."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said, "this is a great event in Wu''an. Prime Minister LV, come and announce the result of the draw."


    Prime Minister LV bowed himself and walked out slowly.


    "At the order of your majesty, announce the result of the draw."


    With that, Prime Minister LV took a piece of paper from his bosom and threw it into the air.


    At that time, paper into countless light, in the sky quickly condensation. It was a quick sketch of the numbers.


    "One to thirty-four, the warrior."


    Prime Minister LV looked at the numbers and read aloud.


    At the next moment, tianqingyang slightly raised his eyebrows, and then jumped into the field.


    "What, the first battle is tianqingyang."


    "Who is so unlucky. In the first game, I met the player who is most likely to win the first place. "


    Lu Fan looked left and right, only to see the left side of the tower, a person sluggish on the spot. The people beside him all opened the distance with him. The man looked at his brand a few times when he didn''t believe it. Then he bit his teeth and jumped out of the hood.


    At a height of nearly 100 feet, this warrior is like a willow leaf. He enters the arena as if he were a willow leaf. In fact, this cultivation is OK.


    "The first scene, Tian family, Tian Qingyang to Su family, Su Yi," cried a golden guard suddenly


    Hearing the shouts of the bodyguard, the audience realized it.


    It turns out that this man is a son of the Su family. The Su family is also a famous official family in the capital. There are many powerful people in the door.


    Tian Qingyang looks at Su Yi and says with a loud Fist: "brother Su, I''m sorry."


    Su Yi also said with a fist: "I''m not lucky. There''s no way. Please don''t show mercy to brother Qingyang.


    This is a strong and forceful statement.


    Many of the audience cried out, that''s the martial spirit.


    Tian Qingyang pulls out his dragon singing sword and points to Su Yi. At this time, Su Yi also drew out her long knife and shook it to the sky.


    At the same time, the two men''s vigorous strength rises, one is the peak of the ground Gang, the other is the peak of the Yuan Gang. The huge gap is clear at a glance.


    "Kill."


    Su Yi is the first one. The gap between them is too big. If he doesn''t go first, he''s afraid he won''t have a chance.


    But as soon as his voice came out, tianqingyang had already collected his sword.


    Before Su Yi knew what was going on, she felt pain all over her body, fell to the ground and passed out completely.


    "The sky is blue and the sun is blue," cried commander Jinjia


    "Good."


    "That''s great."


    "It''s worthy of Tianjia, tianqingyang."


    The sound wave shook the sky. The supernatural performance of tianqingyang attracted people''s high praise.


    Tian Qingyang threw his fist at the audience in the surrounding stands, and then left the martial arts arena slowly.


    What a perfect opening, everyone''s mood is rising again.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang clapped and nodded to the bottom. Commander Jin Jia waved a light and said, "next time."


    In the sky, the golden light reappears and two numbers appear.


    "Nine to thirteen."


    Lu Fan smiled a little, so soon to him.


    He increasingly doubted whether the draw had been arranged on purpose.


    Slowly step out of the tower, Lu Fan steps on the purple sky and green clouds, and flies towards the martial arts arena.


    Floating on the ground, there was a heavy sword without a blade in his hand, and Lu Fan put his sword on the ground.


    "Mr. Lu fan, I want to give you a baby."


    Shouts from all around, Lu Fanjing is waiting for his opponent. He''s going to have a perfect opening, too.


    But after a while, no one else came down.


    Lu Fan looked around, his opponent.


    Commander Jinjia shouted again, "No. 13, please enter."


    Still no one answered, Lu Fan frowned, suddenly had a bad feeling.


    At this time, a man shouted, "Li Fei, number 13, has already abstained because of his injury."


    As soon as this statement was made, many people began to talk about it.


    When commander Jin Jia looked at the sky, the emperor of Qin and Shang said in a loud voice, "Li feizhen didn''t arrive because of the injury. Why did he get hurt. "


    The man then shouted back, "it was caused by a surprise attack. The assailant didn''t know."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang paused and said, "that''s Lu Fansheng."


    "Lu fan, win," said the commander of Jin Jia


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows were twisted into a ball.

 Chapter 546

    There was no cheering, only a voice of discussion.


    Lu Fan looks up at Prince Qin Yun, and his intuition tells him that this matter has something to do with the prince, although he doesn''t understand what the other side wants to do.


    Slowly left, Lu Fan came to the scene, a small side door open, outside stood two silver guards.


    When they saw Lu Fan coming, they all smiled brightly and said, "Mr. Lu."


    Lu Fan nodded and went out, shouting after him.


    "Twenty four to seventy-six.


    Lu fantou doesn''t go back. He goes all the way.


    Soon, Lu Fan entered a wide room.


    It''s magnificent and has everything. There are all kinds of gold and silver utensils, delicious food and wine.


    At this time, there is already a person sitting in the room, playing with the Dragon singing sword in his hand, which is undoubtedly tianqingyang.


    Lu fan stops and looks at the sky.


    Looking up, Tian Qingyang saw that it was Lu Fan coming in, and the expression on his face immediately became gloomy.


    "Lu Fan."


    Sky blue sun will grinding teeth cackle, the voice is with bursts of murderous.


    Lu Fan sat down as if he hadn''t heard.


    Looking at tianqingyang for a few eyes, Lu Fan said with a smile, "I thought you would draw a sword and cut me directly."


    Tian Qingyang sneered: "don''t worry, I will kill you, but not now. Fight off the field, but you have to disqualify. I''m not that stupid. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "that''s good. I was just thinking, if we two fight here again. It''s really a pity that the house is good. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan picked up the fruit on the table and began to nibble it.


    These strange and colorful fruits taste really good.


    Lu Fan side to eat, but also asked the day Qingyang way: "this is what fruit, very delicious."


    A smile rose on tianqingyang''s face, and he said softly, "this is called chuanchangguo. If you eat it, you will die of split viscera."


    After that, Tian Qingyang stared at Lu Fan''s face, trying to see fear on Lu Fan''s face.


    But Lu Fan''s performance was unexpected.


    Only listen to Lu Fan''s understatement Oh, and then continue to eat.


    That calm, and the smile in the eyes, let tianqingyang feel the shame. This boy, obviously, knows the name of this fruit. Ask him intentionally.


    Lu Fan swallowed the fruit and picked up another one.


    In fact, he didn''t know what the fruit was called and whether it was poisonous or not. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, there is no fear of being poisonous even if there is a senior nine. Unless the poison reaches the level of territory.


    Lu fan is relieved to eat boldly, but he laughs at the ugly face of tianqingyang.


    At this time, the sky is blue and the sun is cold. He reaches for the fruit as well.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "don''t eat. I''ve just poisoned. Whoever eats will die, except me. "


    Tianqingyang said scornfully, "you think I''ll believe that."


    Lu Fan smiled and stopped talking. At this time, he put down the fruit in his hand and made a gesture of please to tianqingyang.


    Tianqingyang holds the fruit in his hand, but he dare not feed it to his mouth for a while.


    For a long time, tianqingyang, with iron complexion, put the fruit down and stared at Lu Fan.


    As soon as his fruit was put down, Lu Fan grabbed both fruits with both hands, one by one, eating and saying, "it''s delicious."


    The face of sky blue Yang is darker a few minutes, way: "infantile."


    Lu Fan quickly ate up the two fruits, and then he sat aside and kept his eyes closed. As for tianqingyang, he simply turned a deaf ear. On the contrary, tianqingyang is half dead of his own Qi.


    Some things, that''s it. If you don''t care, it''s not a matter.


    The more serious he is, the more disorderly he is.


    Tianqingyang can''t fight, and I don''t know how to scold. Stare down, everyone''s eyes are closed.


    The grinding of the teeth made a loud noise. The sky was blue and the sun suddenly said, "Lu fan, I want to tell you something."


    Lu Fan slowly opened his eyes and said, "you still have something to tell me."


    "I want to talk to you about the dance of the ethereal," said tianqingyang


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "dancing is ethereal. There is nothing to talk about. "


    Tian Qingyang pulled out the Longyin sword and put it directly on the table. "I''m going to bet with you. If I win, you will hand over the dancing spirit."


    Lu Fan looks at the sky blue and Yang strangely, and suddenly laughs.


    "Tianqingyang, are you really from Tianjia. How do I feel? You are not even as good as ordinary people. Can a man gamble? "


    Tian Qingyang said coldly: "there are many people who can''t gamble, lose their wives and children. It depends on whether you want to bet or not. Lu fan, do you have no seed? "


    Lu Fan said quietly: "I have no seed, only women know. Tianqingyang, I won''t bet with you on this kind of bet. Don''t say that I can''t be the master of Wukong''s business. Even if I can be the master, I won''t gamble with you. It''s childish. "


    Tian Qingyang slaps the table into powder, and the long sword points to Lu Fan''s neck.


    Lu Fan looks at him with no fear.


    Tianqingyang said one word at a time: "Lu fan, you insult me again and again. When I dare not kill you, a hick from a small state. "


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "I don''t think you dare. Not only are you afraid, you can''t. If you want to fight, I will accompany you at any time. It''s not certain who will die. As you said, I am a country bumpkin. I don''t care about selection. "


    Lu Fan also has murderous spirit in his eyes. He has grasped the heavy sword without a blade in his hand. The two men are at each other''s throats, ready to move.


    Just then, another man came in suddenly.


    "Whoops, fight, OK, OK. You fight quickly, and then I will report to your majesty, so that I can directly lose two opponents. "


    The voice is clear and tender.


    They turned their heads together and saw that Lu Yin, who was on crutches, was the one who came into sight.


    Tian Qingyang angrily put down his sword and glared at Lu Fan fiercely. "Lu fan, you will die without a whole body," he said


    Lu Fan said quietly, "I am the opposite of you. I''ll leave you the whole body. "


    After that, Lu Fan got up and walked out. Tian Qingyang didn''t stop him. Lu Fan was allowed to walk out of the room.


    Lu Yin shook his head and sighed, "it''s a pity that you two would fight each other."


    Tian Qingyang looks at LV Yin viciously.


    Lu Yin turned her white eyes and said, "you stare at me. It''s not the girl I robbed you of. Tianqingyang, the heaven''s home, is a soft and weak girl like me. You mean it. "


    Tianqingyang is about to vomit blood, a soft and weak girl. The word can also be used on her head.


    Others don''t know, he doesn''t know yet.


    The LV family is the name of LV Yin, the little witch. But it''s very famous.

 Chapter 547

    Out of the room, Lu Fan actually found a ladder leading to the top.


    Step up, not far away, Lu Fan found himself in the audience, this ladder is actually a secret gate of wudaochang.


    The audience around apparently didn''t notice Lu Fan''s appearance. A group of people around shouted loudly.


    "I love you, Miss Tan Taige."


    "Miss Tan Taige, I would like to have a baby with you."


    Both men and women are in high spirits.


    Some people also pushed Lu Fan aside and said, "you are blocking me."


    Lu Fan looked left and right, smiling, took out a dress and put it on, so that no one would recognize him. Then he began to squeeze inside.


    Well, it''s better to have a look here.


    Put away the heavy sword, Lu Fan pushed forward all the way, until he felt there was no pushing, so he stopped.


    It''s strange that there are still a few seats vacant here. Is it because these people don''t even have seats.


    Lu fan, no matter how many, sits down comfortably.


    Looking up to the martial arts arena, I saw Dan Taige fighting with a warrior in red. Vigorous force is splashed all over the place, and the sound of gas explosion is constant, which is dazzling.


    Beside Lu fan, a woman in blue turned her head and frowned under the veil.


    Behind her, an old man patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "I''m sorry, young man, you can''t sit here."


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment, turned to look at the old man and the woman, and said, "why. It''s because I didn''t buy a ticket. "


    The old man said calmly, "it''s not because of this. It''s just that you can''t sit here. "


    Said, the old man''s hand slightly moved a little strength, want to push Lu Fan away.


    His strength is not small, with cyclones all around his hands.


    When Lu Fan lands on his palm, he feels the strength of his opponent''s palm and can at least push down a high wall.


    But unfortunately, Lu fan is not a wall. He is much harder than the wall.


    He did not move. Lu Fan looked at the old man calmly and said, "I''ll just sit down. Don''t worry, I won''t disturb this young lady. "


    Lu Fan smiles at the blue woman next to him, and then he finds that her eyes are very beautiful, like ice crystals.


    Seeing Lu Fan looking straight into her eyes, the woman in blue immediately raised her eyebrows and said coldly, "disrespectful."


    Said, then a picture to Lu Fan.


    In the palm of his hand, the light of ice blue flickered and directly fell on Lu Fan.


    When Lu Fandeng felt an extremely cold breath immersed in his body. If his body was to be the original meridians and flesh, it would be frozen into ice crystal for sure.


    But now, Lu Fan''s body is a small world.


    Meridians are the composition of the world''s power. Dantian, five zang organs and six Fu organs, which is not the world''s power. It''s just cold. What can I do for you.


    Without moving, Lu Fan''s body swallowed up the cold air, and his body muscles rebounded, which shocked the woman in blue with a cry of pain.


    Lu Fan frowned at the woman and said, "it''s nothing more than sitting. Don''t kill people. That is to say, I''m afraid I''ll be beaten to death by you if I change hands. "


    The woman''s eyes have been filled with anger, and her body has been shining with ice blue light.


    The old man behind did not look right. He held her down and shook his head. "Don''t be angry, miss."


    Immediately, the old man said to Lu: "this young man, we are not unreasonable. It''s the seats here. We bought the tickets. It''s quiet. It''s not good for you to force your seat. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth, which he didn''t think of.


    It''s true that money, willfulness, and inhumanity.


    So many people are getting pregnant, and they can set aside seats for peace.


    Embarrassed to get up, Lu Fan said: "I''m sorry. I have no reason. "


    Finish saying, Lu Fan hurried to leave, and directly squeezed into the crowd.


    The woman bit her teeth and said, "who is this guy? His kung fu is not bad. It''s useless to get a slap from me."


    The old man''s eyes also twinkled and said: "he is really a fierce boy. Miss, it seems that the young masters of Wu''an state are far more than those who are competing. "


    The woman nodded, "that''s good. That''s what makes this trip worthwhile."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan turned left and flashed right. Finally, he got to the front of the crowd.


    The vigorous Qi of the body is slightly released, which isolates the people around him for a few minutes. At last, Lu fan is relieved.


    Here, it''s obviously a good place. With Lu Fan''s vision, you can see every detail of the martial arts arena.


    In the martial arts arena, the battle between Dan Taige and the warrior also came to an end.


    Tan Taige is worthy of being the descendant of ten families of Dan Taijia. He is a master of huoyun fan. He has no power to fight back against the martial artist in front of him.


    It''s another three moves in a row. In the fire cloud fan, a piece of Phoenix flies out and directly breaks the opponent''s burning Gang armor, leaving the whole body burnt black.


    The soles of the feet whirled in the air, and Dan Taige landed in a cool and incomparable way, which attracted people''s continuous acclaim.


    Lu Fan also clapped gently. The cultivation of Dan Taige is really good.


    Later, other fighters came on stage.


    There are things Lu fan has heard about, such as Shichen, shuishiquan and Liuzhen of the top ten families, all of which have performed well.


    Other things Lu Fan hasn''t heard of, such as wind rest, Tang Qing and so on, are also very powerful.


    After all, in the third round, the really powerful masters have appeared.


    Lu Fan looks at it with a smile, which makes him feel that there is a real atmosphere of selection, and fighting is passion.


    I don''t know how long I''ve watched it, but the commander of Jin Jia cried out: "the last one, one hundred and twenty-four to one hundred and seven. In the realm of candle dragon, Wu Jun is opposite to Suiyang Prefecture and Longyong. "


    At this time, suddenly the Xuangong tower in Jiulong came out and shouted: "candle dragon Kingdom, did someone just shout candle dragon kingdom. Great, master, is it the bastard of candle dragon world who killed it. Run now. "


    Lu Fan said angrily in his heart, "look at your unpromising appearance. What is the world of candle dragons?"


    The Xuangong tower quickly replied, "great master, have you forgotten what Shifang told you at the beginning. The world of candle dragons is the group that killed ten people. "


    Lu Fan twisted his brow, thought for a long time, and finally remembered.


    Yes, when I was in Wudao college, when Shifang immortal master passed everything on to him, he said the world of candle dragons. It seems that a person''s name has been mentioned, so that he must be killed.


    "I remember, the ten immortal master asked me to kill a man named Wu Qingcheng, right?"


    "Yes, master," said the pagoda. So you haven''t forgotten. "


    Just then, the young man named Wu Jun jumped down from the tower and fell into the martial arts arena. He greeted him with a smile on his face and kept kissing.


    To be fair, Wu Jun is not bad. He has a strong body, square eyebrows, and a sense of masculinity. There is a long knife at the waist with two characters of candle dragon engraved on it. It has a faint luster. It seems that it''s an excellent soldier.


    From Lu Fan''s hand, the pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong appears a little shadow, which looks like watching Wu Jun carefully. Then it says: "great master, it''s the people in the world of candle dragon who haven''t run away. Eighty percent of them are still core disciples. The knives he has are not ordinary. They should be good to swallow. "


    Lu Fan frowned and asked, "where is the world of candle dragons? Is it a place name or something?"


    "It''s a sect. It''s a sect that specializes in collecting assholes. It can be said that as long as it''s an asshole, it''s willing to accept it. I have occupied some territory, and I want to delimit the border, so I named my mountain as the candle dragon world. Ten Fang is dead in the hand of Wu Qingcheng, a bastard leader in the world of candle dragon. Wu Qingcheng, a rotten woman, cheated money and color, and cheated ten years of feelings, and then almost took everything from ten. Fortunately, I was alert and helped the ten parties escape at the last moment. Alas, it''s a pity that when he died, his greatest obsession was to inherit and kill Wu Qingcheng. "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and said, "what''s the relationship between this warrior and Wuqing city?"


    "It''s possible for disciples, sons and relatives," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Great master, it''s unrealistic for us to kill the candle dragon world now. But there must be no problem killing this kid. Do you want to start. I''m willing to do more. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile in his heart, "you seem to hate people in the world of candle dragons."


    "That''s necessary," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Although this man in ten directions can''t compare with your master, he is also a good master. I''ve been with him for so long, he didn''t let me suffer a little grievance, and he''s also aboveboard and benevolent. This kind of person, died in the hand of the bastard, I naturally want to help him revenge. If it wasn''t for the fact that I didn''t get back to my peak now, I would be the first to blow out the world of candle dragons. "


    Lu Fan nodded slightly and looked at Wu Jun in wudaochang quietly.


    At this moment, Wu Jun and long Yong have been fighting together. It seems that the cultivation of Emperor Wu is a lot higher than that of Longyong, so he killed Longyong.


    At the same time, Wu Jun beat, and at the same time shouted obscene and abusive words.


    Straight scold of long Yongqi do not hit a place, desperately full-scale bombardment.


    This is what Wu Jun is most afraid of. To be strong, he is most afraid of the weak.


    After a loud roar, Lang Yong is knocked down by Wu Jun and spits blood at his mouth.


    At this time, Wu Jun rushed forward and stepped on Langyong''s head with one foot dead.


    "Open your arms, Wu Jun said loudly:" everyone said, kill not kill


    A group of people followed and shouted, "kill."


    Langyong was shocked and shouted, "I surrender."


    But as soon as his words came out, Wu Jun stepped on his neck. Then, Wu Jun burst out laughing happily. After laughing, he sprayed two saliva on Longyong''s body and said: "garbage, surrender will not kill you. I''m going to kill you and become famous


    Lu Fan looked at this scene and said lightly, "what a jerk."

 Chapter 548

    With the end of Wu Jun, Lu Fan looks at the description of himself in the booklet, smiles all over his face, and is actually right. It seems that there are experts with extraordinary vision among the people.


    Looking down, there are some remarks.


    "According to reliable information, Lu fan, a swordsman of Donghua, once took the post of middle-level inspector when he was in his hometown of Donghua, among which the wild animal he fought was Kui Niu. At that time, Lu Fan''s accomplishments were no more than those of Yuangang. Such achievements were really amazing. What''s more, it''s said that Lu Fan was able to get on the national list at the beginning because he once killed four demons with one sword, each of whom is said to be a martial artist of Tiangang. It''s been reported for a long time, but no one dares to believe it. Up to this moment, I dare not assert the truth of this matter. I can only leave it for your own judgment. "


    "But there''s another thing, it''s true. On Wudao mountain, Lu Fan once entered the mansion of wuzun, Kuang Jian. Whether it''s inherited or not is unknown. Moreover, he was the last warrior to come down from wudaoshan. For a few days, I didn''t know where I was. The author guesses whether there is an organic fate, so although Lu fan is only ranked 10th, it is possible to continue to rise. "


    Lu Fan nodded. It''s not easy to write this book.


    These news alone, he can know, is enough to prove that he has a huge power network in the capital.


    Lu Fan turned a page and looked at number nine.


    It''s Lu Yin''s name.


    "The ninth master, LV Yin, the little devil of LV family. Although young, it has long been famous. Its ancient spirit is exquisite and strange. Inside and outside the capital, no one knows, no one knows. It is said that the long life path of the LV family has reached the level of wuchongtian, and the miscellaneous learning has reached the level of graduation. Up to now, it is said that only two people have been involved. One is the son of the Shi family who once made trouble in the LV family. Shi is not complete. Relying on the cultivation of Yuangang''s peak, go to someone''s door to throw. As a result, Lu Yin was stunned by one move. Up to now, no one knows what move to use, even the hands and feet. The other is the dantai family, the dantai Ge. Miss Tan Taige once studied in Lv''s house for one month. It is said that she fought with LV Yin once when he closed the door. As a result, she won. But after that, Tan Taige never went to Lv''s house, even heard Lv''s color change. It can be seen that Lv''s little witch is worthy of its name. "


    Lu Fan nodded, and LV Yin was indeed a little witch. The first time he went there, he almost hit the road.


    Keep turning down.


    "The eighth master, Dan Taige. The talent of the dantai family comes from the fire phoenix fan. There is no doubt about the strength, the appearance is beautiful, the most beautiful man


    "The seventh expert, Liu Zhen, the chief son of the Liu family and the successor of the family, is called Liu family as a young man with strong strength and the best body skills." the sixth expert, Lei Xiaoyong, is said to have completed the most powerful skill of the Lei Guang school. Shen Lei is the first in wusheng college, the fifth expert, Tang Qing Wuzun''s successor, a dark Sabre with one hand, is unstoppable. "The fourth master, Shijia, Shichen and Shijia Xuanwu Qijue''s descendant, has been in the Shijia for ten years, and has never failed to take over the position of the few masters." the third master, Shuijia, shuishiquan and Shuijia''s youngest genius, and his younger sister, shuiqianrou, are called Shuijia''s double best, However, shuiqianrou did not participate in the selection and was not included in the list "The second expert, Feng xiaorest, was ranked first in the original country. He was a genius in the world. He was called Wu Chi. Three years ago, he had no failure in the capital city. Then he went to practice. I don''t know if my strength can be ascended to the hall of martial arts. "


    "The first expert, Tianjia, tianqingyang. Tianjia is the most talented person. He is the inheritor of Tiansuan wuzun. He is a treasure of Tianjia, a dragon singing sword. He is the hero of Tianjia


    This is the top ten experts of Wu''an.


    Everyone is a legend that can be sung and praised, a young strong man with great chance.


    Lu Fan slowly closes the book and smiles at the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 549

    The sun rises and the moon falls. Three days pass in a blink of an eye.


    Today, it''s the day of the second round exam. The early eight square arena is full of people.


    Inside and outside the door, the crowd, like the tide, kept on pushing inside desperately. Some of the silver guards standing at the door couldn''t stop them.


    Countless mirrors stand in the streets, teahouses and restaurants, but also placed in a neat, high hanging, for people to drink tea and chat while watching.


    Some elegant places, high consumption places, and even made the water curtain Tianhua that can adjust the picture and watch the details.


    This kind of thing is really difficult to do. The place where we can get the water curtain and the sky is definitely a place with a big background and relationship. It''s a relatively common teahouse and restaurant with a high judgment.


    Inside and outside the capital, all the places where you can watch the competition are basically full of people.


    No matter the elderly, women and children, all sit well. There are not a small number of people watching from one desk to another.


    It''s not a joke that everyone in Wu''an is martial.


    After all, there are only a few alchemists. In Wu''an, the majority are martial artists. And the selection war is a rare entertainment project in Wu''an, who doesn''t want to see what the first generation of young heroes look like.


    There are many people in the martial arts arena.


    Every place where people can stand is basically full of people. Where people can''t stand, they are full of people.


    In fact, the ticket price of bafangwuchang has at least doubled in these three days. But today, at a glance, there are only a lot more people.


    It seems that the people in the capital are still rich, not poor in money.


    In the sky, the emperor of Qin and Shang, with his two princes and officials, has also settled down.


    Today''s contest is not their draw.


    It''s the rest of the fighters who draw their own lot.


    Inside the wudaochang, in the house where Lu Fan fought with tianqingyang three days ago.


    A commander in charge of Jinjia, with a bamboo stick in his hand, said softly, "gentlemen, miss. Please. The number you draw is the number. Wait a minute, then enter the hall according to the number. "


    Everyone nodded, then lined up to draw lots.


    Every time one is drawn out, commander Jin Jia will give out a name and number, which will be recorded by the civilian next to him.


    "Tianqingyang, the 16th."


    "Fude, number 53."


    "Lv Yin, number seven."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Soon, it was Lu Fan''s turn. At this time, most of them have finished the draw and asked about their opponents.


    Lu Fan reached into the bamboo tube and drew out a bamboo stick.


    The commander of Jin Jia took a look and said in a loud voice, "Lu fan, number five."


    Lu Fan looks at the number, goes to the recorder and takes a look at the paper.


    Glancing over, Lu fan saw who number six was.


    "Jia Jun."


    Lu fan has no impression of the name.


    Glancing over, Lu Fan could not recognize who was Jia Jun, so he had to stop. Sit aside and keep your eyes shut.


    Tianqingyang''s eyes were shining with strange light, and he walked slowly to a man.


    "Brother Jia. You are the sixth. "


    Jia Jun was sweating on his forehead and nodded: "that''s right. I''m number six. What can I do for you


    Tian Qingyang made a silent move, and whispered, "brother Jia, speak here."


    Tian Qingyang pulls Jia Jun aside and whispers, "brother Jia, you are the one recommended by the prince."


    Jia Jun nodded: "not bad. It''s my uncle Marquis Jia''s way. He asked me to get a place from his royal highness, take the pills, improve my accomplishments, and then come up. "


    Tianqingyang whispered: "would you like to help the prince today?"


    Jia Jun''s eyes twinkled, and whispered: "tiangongzi, if you want me to kill Lu Fan. Please forgive me for not having the ability. Even if you give me a large number of pills. I don''t think it''s Lu Fan''s match. Now, I''m worried. Will I go up and admit defeat later? "


    Tian Qingyang said with a smile: "you don''t need to win him. You''ve heard it in detail. "


    Tian Qingyang put his mouth close to Jia Jun''s ear and made a plan after discussing with his Royal Highness Prince.


    After hearing this, Jia Jun''s face changed wildly. "It''s too vicious."


    Tian Qingyang grabbed Jia Jun''s arm and said with a little strength: "brother Jia, it''s not vicious, it''s not something you can judge. You just have to do it. After that, I will guarantee you to serve in the capital immediately, and the family will enjoy wealth forever. "


    Jia Jun secretly clenched his teeth and said, "yes, I did it. Please don''t hide all the birds and bow, or cook the dead rabbit and the dog. "


    Tian Qingyang slowly put a bottle of pills into Jia Jun''s hand and said: "but with this pill, you can do everything. Don''t worry. "


    Jia Jun pinched the bottle with his hand, nodded and walked towards Lu Fan.


    Tian Qingyang looks at Jia Jun''s back with a smile. The fun is about to begin.


    "One, two. It''s time to compete. "


    At once, the two warriors in the room went out.


    At the same time, there are several water curtains in the room, which fully show the situation of the whole wudaochang.


    Lu Fan opened his eyes and looked at the water curtain.


    But at this time, a man suddenly came to him and threw his fist in front of him. He said in a loud voice, "brother Lu fan, I''ve been looking forward to you for a long time."


    Lu Fan turned to look at him and said, "you are."


    the man said in a long voice: "I''m Jia Jun, wait, I''m brother Lu Fan''s opponent."


    Say, Jia Jun took out bamboo stick, let Lu Fan see clearly.


    Many of the other martial artists looked at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s brother Jia. It''s impolite."


    Jia Jun said: "I dare to ask if I can sit next to brother Lu Fan and say a few words."


    Lu Fandao: "of course, please take a seat."


    Jia Jun sat down beside Lu Fan with a smile, then put away the bamboo stick and said: "brother Lu Fan. It''s the competition between you and me. Please don''t be merciful, brother Lu Fan. Although I know that I may not be brother Lu Fan''s opponent, I also want to fight to the death, and I will not waste 20 years of hard work in martial arts. "


    Jia Jun''s words let a lot of martial artists around cast their eyes of approval.


    Such heroic words are not what ordinary people can say. Immediately, many people secretly praised Jia Jun as a real man.


    Lu Fan listened to Jia Jun''s words, but his expression was slightly different. It''s not Jia Jun''s words. What''s the problem. But when Jia Jun said this, why are his hands shaking, his forehead sweating, and his breathing getting short.


    It''s not much like excitement, it''s more like tension.


    Lu Fan said lightly: "don''t worry, brother Jia. I will do my best. "


    Jia Jun smiled and nodded, and then he even began to pull up the family routine with Lu Fan.


    "Brother Lu fan is from Donghua. To say that, I haven''t been to Donghua. Can you tell me something about it?"


    When others said that, Lu Fan had no choice but to answer.


    He always felt that this Jia Jun seemed to have some ulterior purpose, but he couldn''t think of what Jia Jun wanted to do.


    While chatting with Jia Jun, Lu Fan watched the battle in the water curtain and Tianhua.


    Up to now, there are only a few dozen people left in the selection. The so-called remaining are all elites, which is true. In the first scene, the two martial artists forced the cultivation of Yuangang realm to the level of Digang realm.


    The fighting between the two men was dazzling. Although the level was a little low in Lu Fan''s eyes, it was already very strong for ordinary fighters.


    The first battle ended, followed by the second.


    With the roar of the commander of Jinjia, No. three and No. four walked out, among which No. four was impressively the second wind rest of the top ten masters.


    This is the first time for Lu fan to take a close look at his face.


    This is a handsome man, with a face full of scum and hair scattered. The clothes on the body are not gorgeous, very simple. An iron sword is on the back, full of cut dents, and there is a small wine gourd hanging on the waist.


    The eyes are muddy, the steps are erratic, and it looks as if you are drunk.


    Before leaving the room, there was a wine burp, and the whole room was filled with strong wine.


    Well, this is drunk.


    Keeping this drunken state, Feng xiaorest and Xu Ping, the No. 3 warrior, come to the wudaochang.


    Through the water curtain, everyone can see the body shaking in the wind. The audience around was still shouting the name of the wind break.


    Lu fan stopped chatting with Jia Jun and focused on the battle of wind rest.


    Xu Ping holds two Xuanhua axes, and his gang armor appears. He is also a master of the gang environment.


    Xu Ping, the double dragon axe, is also a famous figure in Youzhou. He was also a person who had won the position of middle patrol envoy, and also learned from a martial artist at the peak of Tiangang.


    Xu Ping looks at the wind in front of him and drinks suddenly.


    Hands, vigorous strength, such as a dragon, suddenly, the wind and cloud changed color, two golden dragon roared out, from the sky.


    A shot is a kill move. Xu Ping will not look down on his opponent because of the drunken state of wind nap. Because Xu Ping has also heard of the fame of wind rest, the immortal in wine and Fang Cunjian.


    But the next moment, Xu Ping''s movements stopped.


    the two dragons have not yet fallen on the wind, but they are like bubbles.


    Immediately, what caught everyone''s eyes was that the wind rested a finger on Xu Ping''s forehead.


    No one can see how the wind break works. All we can see is that Xu Ping''s forehead is sunken little by little.


    Xu Ping felt that his whole body could not move. Extreme fear covered his whole body.


    Immediately Xu Ping shouted, "I give up."


    Wind nap, this just smiled to take back hand, patted Xu Ping''s cheek way: "witty."


    Finish saying, picked up the small gourd in the waist to fill a mouthful, shook the body, and walked back.


    After taking back his hand, Xu Ping fell to the ground and was carried away by others, just like he was losing his strength.


    What a terrible cultivation.


    Lu Fan secretly said in his heart that this man is definitely his enemy.


    "Next, five, six."


    Cried commander Jinjia.


    Lu Fan and Jia Jun got up at the same time. They both asked for help. Then they went out.


    At this time, Jia Jun secretly crushed a pill without anyone''s attention, and then wiped it on his mouth.

 Chapter 550

    Come to wudaochang again, the cheers are still there.


    Three days ago, Lu Fan won without a fight, which disappointed his supporters. Today, they think that they can finally see Lu Fan''s combat effectiveness.


    Jia Jun also came out and waved to the audience, looking very enthusiastic.


    Lu Fan slowly took out his sword. Today, he will fight happily.


    Without the front heavy sword inserted on the ground, Lu Fan began to exercise his muscles and bones.


    On the opposite side, Jia Jun also took out his own blade, which was a sword full of hollowed out runes, on which there was the sound of wind howling, but it was a top-ranking magic soldier.


    Jia Junlang said with a smile, "brother Lu fan, let''s have a good fight today."


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "OK."


    At this time, the emperor of Qin and Shang pointed to Lu Fan and said, "war is about to begin. So soon, Lu Fan came out. This time, all the people were here. There will be no more invisible fighters. "


    Emperor Qin and Shang laughed happily, but the words seemed to point.


    Qin Yun, the prince next to him, said with a smile, "father, there must be a fierce battle later."


    As soon as the voice fell, Jia Jun''s face suddenly changed. He covered his stomach with one hand and let out a wail.


    "Ouch."


    Lu Fan frowned at Jia Jun and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Jia Jun''s face quickly darkened, and the sweat on his forehead, like a big bean raindrop, kept falling.


    "Pain, pain, pain."


    Jia Jun shouts loudly, unexpectedly began to roll in the wudaochang.


    All the audience are talking about it. They don''t know what happened. Don''t talk about them.


    Even Lu Fan was stunned for a while.


    At this time, several golden guards came running quickly.


    "It''s a sign of poisoning," shouted one of the Jin Jiawei, who put his hand on Jia Jun and examined him


    All the audience shouted.


    "Poisoned. It won''t be too much diarrhea. "


    "Make sure it''s not kidney deficiency."


    "Who can poison a warrior like them?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Two Jin Jiawei lift Jia Jun up and go down.


    At this time, Jia Jun suddenly seemed to be mad, and he pointed to Lu Fan and said, "Lu fan, why do you want to hurt me. How can you be so mean. "


    The sound shook the sky, and suddenly the whole arena was silent.


    Only Jia Jun''s shouts echoed.


    Lu Fan''s face changed from surprise to calm, then frowned.


    It turns out that''s it. He''s got it.


    Is it to ruin his reputation to use this vicious and harmful method to deal with him.


    Lu Fan did not look at Jia Jun, who was carried off the scene, but looked up at Qin Yun, the prince in the air.


    Qin Yun raised a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, but it also raised such a smile. Immediately, Qin Yun cried out in surprise, "how could this happen. Why does this Jia Jun shout so. Is it Lu fan who did not poison him? "


    A group of officials also talked about it. The face of Emperor Qin and Shang was ugly.


    It wasn''t until this moment that the audience around exploded.


    At the same time, several huge voices appeared in the crowd


    "Lu fan, a powerful swordsman of Donghua, still needs to poison to win."


    "It seems that in the last scene, you did the withdrawal of the warrior, you villain."


    "Lu fan is a real villain."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The screams were hysterical, as if they were going to burst their throats.


    A group of audience also shouted. They didn''t know the original reason. They only listened to the cries of four weeks people, and then shouted together with the public.


    The sound wave is getting higher and higher.


    Some people even started throwing things in the field.


    Lu Fan stood still and said nothing, his face as calm as water.


    In the sky, the emperor of Qin and Shang said in a deep voice, "you Qing family, what do you say to do?"


    Qin Yun, the crown prince, was the first to say: "in the eyes of his children, father and emperor, Lu fan should be arrested immediately, disqualified from selection and taken back to prison for examination. If he really poisons other martial artists, according to the law of Wu''an, his crime should be punished. "


    Next to him, Qin fan quickly said, "my son doesn''t think it''s right. How can such a thing, in the words of one person, arbitrarily determine the murderer? "


    Emperor Qin and Shang looked behind him, and a group of ministers could not make up their minds.


    At this time, Prime Minister LV suddenly said in a loud voice, "I think the key now is to declare Lu Fan''s victory first and let him step down. The competition can''t stop."


    This loud drink awakened many ministers. The emperor of Qin and Shang nodded: "not bad. Announce Lu Fan''s victory, let him go down and send some golden guards to watch him. "


    Immediately, the golden guard shouted: "Lu fan, win."


    Then, several jin Jiawei stood beside Lu Fan and said softly, "please."


    Lu fan is self-confident and walks away slowly.


    Soon, Lu Fan went back to the house. The other martial artists in the room looked at Lu Fan in different eyes.


    That kind of disdain, almost like pus, is about to flow out of the eyes.


    Tianqingyang said coldly: "Lu fan, the swordsman of Donghua, is just a mean person."


    Lu Fan said quietly, "I''m very frank in my heart. Who is a villain, who knows in his own mind."


    Tian Qingyang pointed to Lu Fan''s nose and said in a loud voice: "Lu fan, we just saw that Jia Jun is very happy to talk with you. Only you, who have the motive to poison him, and only you in this room, have the chance to poison him. The murderer is not you. Who else can there be? "


    Lu Fan chuckled, "it can be you."


    Tian Qingyang was stunned and sneered: "what a bold and shameless man! Hum! When the result of the examination comes out, see what else you have to say."


    Lu Fanshi sat aside and didn''t care.


    At this time, Tan Taige got up and said, "Lu fan, I thought you were a hero and wanted to make friends with you. Unexpectedly, you are not only arrogant, but also a villain. It''s annoying to watch. "


    Dan Taige shook his sleeves, went to the side, and no longer looked at Lu Fan.


    Several fighters also got up in indignation and said, "Lu fan, I don''t care to be with you."


    "Lu fan, you are just a scum in the world of martial arts, you say. Young master Li Fei, is it because of you? This is the first scene. I didn''t come to participate. "


    "Lu fan, if you have the courage, you''ll have to rely on your ability to participate in the selection. By these heresies, I have lost the face of the warrior. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan was amused.


    The first match was drawn by your majesty. Even if there was a secret box operation, he didn''t know who his opponent was and how to handle it. It can only be done by people who are more informed than him, or even manipulate the dark box.


    Lu Fan now has something to worry about. Who is fixing him.


    Your Highness Prince, I''m sure I can''t run, and I''m afraid tianqingyang in front of me can''t get rid of it.


    Lu fan will see what means they have. Let''s bring them out together,

 Chapter 551

    The competition is still going on. It didn''t stop because Jia Jun was poisoned.


    Next, by the stone family, stone Chen and water family, water stone spring two people, respectively brought two hearty battle. Suddenly, it ignited the atmosphere of wudaochang again, and the audience soon forgot all the unhappiness they had just had.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang also continued to watch each competition with great interest, whether the public would like to comment.


    But Prince Qin Yun seems to be a little distracted, because he noticed that all the ministers were there, but one of them disappeared.


    The person who disappeared was Prime Minister LV Qinghou.


    It seems that the emperor of Qin and Shang just waved, and Prime Minister LV did not know when to disappear.


    Prince Qin Yun is worried, but only a little.


    The work has been done and the effect has been achieved. As for whether Lu fan is really going to hold fast to the prison, it''s just a matter of saying.


    If he is, Lu fan is infamous in the capital city, and his reputation is lost. Finally, he becomes a street mouse, which everyone despises and fights.


    Only in this way can the other party vent his anger.


    Therefore, Qin Yun has already arranged some of them, and now he is short of the last step.


    For this last step, Qin Yun has chosen a very suitable person.


    Now, on the other side.


    In a room full of herbs, two alchemists are detoxifying Jia Jun.


    This is a place for the wounded after the competition. The equipped alchemists serve the royal family. They have a high level of cultivation.


    Two alchemists gave Jia Jun a night''s bubbling liquid.


    Then, the poison on Jia Jun began to subside rapidly. Jia Jun himself, a long sigh of relief.


    An old man walked into the room and looked at Jia Jun, who was lying on the bed. With a smile, he said, "is it better?"


    Jia Jun frowned at the old man and asked, "you are."


    the old man replied, "Lv Qinghou."


    Suddenly Jia Jun''s whole body was shocked, and he quickly said with a fist: "I have seen Prime Minister Lv."


    Prime Minister LV put one hand on Jia Jun''s wrist. Jia Jun didn''t feel any vigorous energy or vital energy injected into his body, so he asked: "prime minister LV, what are you doing?"


    Prime Minister LV said calmly: "pulse. This poison in you is not easy. "


    Jia Jun pretended to be indignant and said: "it must be Lu fan that guy didn''t know where to find the poison. He almost killed me. Prime minister, you must bring him to justice. "


    "You misunderstood," said Prime Minister LV with a chuckle. I''m not talking about the toxicity of poisons. It''s the weight of the poison. It''s not easy. More, you will die on the spot, less, you will be able to finish the competition, do not necessarily find out. It''s not much. It''s like a pill made by an alchemist. You say not. "


    Jia Jun eyebrows beat, bite teeth way: "Lu fan that Si, incredibly with poison Dan harm me."


    Prime Minister LV said with a smile, "I don''t think it''s necessary to harm you. I look at your face. Your eyes are clear and lax. Although your limbs are powerful, they are not the body of hundred battles. You are recently promoted by Dantian. Now it''s the peak of Yuangang, or the half step gang. "


    Jia Jun whispered back:" the half step gang. "


    With his hand, Prime Minister LV suddenly pressed three inches under Jia Jun''s armpit, and Jia Jun was shocked.


    "Prime minister, what are you doing?" smiled Prime Minister LV: "emperor Chong Mai Dan, royal tribute pill. Prince''s residence, please. There are two kinds of pills. One is for the immediate Royal relatives. There is no adulteration, promotion and cultivation. There is no side effect. Another kind, although it is also the promotion of cultivation, will leave the gate of life, which is the position of three inches under the armpit. If you can''t use your body to absorb and refine the medicine completely. This door will always exist. "


    Jia Jun''s hands began to tremble a little, gripping his teeth and not speaking.


    Prime Minister LV looked at his face, and then said: "Lu fan, this son, came from fighting for his accomplishments. He watched his deeds, fought countless battles, and didn''t know how many scenes of life and death he had seen. He is not his opponent in the ordinary vigorous environment. It''s a joke how can he treat you with poison when you are such a half step gang. "


    Jia Jun said: "he is such a despicable person, maybe he has false cultivation, so that''s what he did."


    Prime Minister LV stared at Jia Jun''s eyes and said with a smile, "I don''t know if you can say these words in front of your majesty."


    Hearing his Majesty''s words, Jia Jun was shocked.


    Prime Minister LV laughed and said, "tell me the truth earlier. I don''t need to take you to see your majesty. I won''t hold you accountable for the lies you said in front of me. But if you lie before your majesty. You have thought about the consequences of killing the nine tribes. Think about what to say. "


    Jia Jun''s head is sweating again. He is silent for a long time. Jia Jun says, "I don''t know how I got poisoned. Maybe I was careless and ate dirty things."


    Prime Minister LV said with a smile: "the brain is still turning very fast, OK. That''s what you say. Remember to say that everywhere you go. Otherwise, no one can really protect you. Others, I don''t ask. Come on, draw a pledge. "


    Prime Minister LV took out a mirror which flashed the conversation between the two.


    Jia Jun thoroughly convinced, biting his finger, dropping a drop of blood, on top of it, whispered, "I''ve made a bet."


    As soon as Prime Minister LV put the mirror away, he finally said, "remember, some things, if you say them, will do no good to anyone but yourself."


    Jia Jun nodded clearly. Prime Minister LV waved and said, "take him in and wait for him to leave."


    Next to the two alchemists, the whisper should be that Jia Jun almost collapsed to the bed, the meaning of the word "custody" is what he can''t understand.


    Today''s business is really a loss.


    Out of the room, Prime Minister LV went into a heaven shifting array and immediately returned to the middle of the sky.


    Slowly, Prime Minister LV handed the mirror to the emperor of Qin and Shang, and said softly, "the matter has been found out."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang took a look at it and then put it away. He said, "well, withdraw the Jin Jiawei who guards Lu Fan."


    Qin Yun wanted to say something, but saw the sharp eyes of Emperor Qin Shang, and immediately swallowed the words back.


    When the order was given, Lu Fan in the room watched Jin Jiawei leave quickly.


    With a smile, Lu said: "it seems that I have nothing to do with it."


    The sky is blue and the sun is cold. The other martial artists look at Lu Fan''s expression and still despise him.


    Lu fan turns his head to look at the water curtain, and a smile rises from the corner of his mouth.


    It seems that Emperor Qin and Shang didn''t believe Jia Jun''s story. In this way, it is excellent news.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt a ray of light in his hand.


    Lu Fan looked down and saw that there were several words composed of light in his hands.


    "Be careful, Prince Wu."


    When Lu Fan looked around, he did not find out who had left the words for him.


    Such superb martial arts are by no means the work of ordinary people.


    Lu Fan looked at the words in his hand and murmured, "Wujun."

 Chapter 552

    This name, Lu Fan remember clearly, candle dragon world, Wu Jun.


    Lu fan has also seen a contest with him. He is ruthless and vicious. He is a bastard.


    But Lu fan has seen the skill of this bastard. It''s really good.


    Looking around, Lu Fan looks for the figure of Wu Jun in the room. But it seems that Lu Fan did not find Wu Jun. It''s strange that there were many people in the lottery.


    Hold hands, Lu fan will erase the words in his hands.


    Continue to watch the competition, but at this time, a golden guard came in and said to Lu: "Mr. Lu, please come this way."


    Lu Fan did not understand and asked, "I dare to ask who invited me."


    Jin Jia''s bodyguard bowed and said, "when you get here, you will know."


    Lu Fan''s brows are tightened, which doesn''t sound like a good thing. But he got up and went out with Jin Jiawei.


    Behind him, the laughter of sky blue sun rang out.


    "Lu fan, it seems that you are going to jail. I hope they will not abandon your cultivation. "


    Another fighter sneered, "Lu fan, your selection is over."


    There was more than laughter, but Lu Fan turned a deaf ear and walked out with a smile on his face.


    The Jin Jiawei took Lu fan out of the room and went out.


    Lu Fan thinks that Jin Jiawei is the Royal Guard. The only one who can command the jinjiawei can be the Royal Chinese.


    So which Prince is looking for him.


    Prince Qin Yun is the second prince Qin fan.


    If it''s Qin fan, Lu fan doesn''t need to worry too much. Qin fan, the second emperor''s son, now wants to win him over and invite him to go there. He just wants to have a meal and say something that doesn''t hurt or itch.


    But if Qin Yun, the prince, is in trouble.


    It''s just that he punched Qin Yun, and it won''t end so easily. Prince Qin Yun, I''m afraid I just want to kill him now.


    Lu Fan murmurs in his heart and follows Jin Jiawei all the way forward.


    Out of the square arena, the golden light on Jin Jiawei quickly converged and turned into ordinary armor. He walked all the way to the corner.


    Lu Fan also slightly used the five elements of Vientiane to change his temperament so that others would not recognize him.


    Two people all the way up the street, Lu fan heart or some worry, and asked.


    "Little brother, who am I going to see?"


    Jin Jia''s bodyguard said with a smile: "Mr. Lu, it will be here soon. Why do you ask more. In short, you can rest assured that no one will deal with you. "


    Lu Fan said in his heart, don''t worry. Don''t worry about bullshit. Now there is more than one person in the capital who wants him to die. It''s strange that he can rest assured.


    Turning a street and crossing a lane, Jin Jiawei even took him outside a teahouse.


    This is the most common teahouse in the capital. It has a wooden facade with a word for tea on it. If you go in, you will find that there are people who eat. It''s a teahouse. You can buy it if you want to drink in it.


    Jin Jiawei pointed to the teahouse and said, "Mr. Lu, please."


    Lu Fan walked into the teahouse with a suspicious face. It''s not like his royal highness to be able to wait for him here.


    Lu fan has seen where his royal highness usually plays. It must be luxurious and beautiful. Tea house, will your royal highness come.


    Entering the museum, I saw a group of people staring at a large mirror, watching the competition, and shouting from time to time.


    There are many people in the lobby. Almost all of them are full.


    Lu Fan looked around, suddenly a person quietly drinking tea came into sight.


    It''s very popular. Sitting, looking and drinking tea are very elegant. It''s really not like ordinary people. Although the appearance of ordinary, but the body is hidden in the bone domineering.


    Lu fan is the middle-aged man who can see the central point where the forces of heaven and earth converge in the whole teahouse.


    Lu Fan stepped forward, stood in front of the man and said, "can I sit down?"


    The middle-aged man looked up at Lu Fan and said with a smile, "why not, sit down, Lu Fan."


    Since the other side can call out his own name, it''s obvious that he asked Jin Jiawei to call people.


    Lu Fan looked at his face carefully and asked, "I dare to ask you if you are."


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, "can''t you see that. It''s really so hard to guess my identity. "


    Outside the body.


    Lu Fan''s heart moved. It seems that Dean tianyazi would do this. At present, the dean of Wudao college is only a part of the dean of tianyazi.


    The middle-aged man''s face suddenly twisted. When a face that Lu Fan had seen appeared, Lu Fan cried in a low voice, "Your Majesty."


    "Softly."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang smiled.


    Lu Fan looked respectful and said with his hands clasped: "Lu fan, East China, has seen your majesty."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "Lu Fan. You can guess why I came to see you alone today with a body. "


    Lu Fandao: "Your Majesty is testing me."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang nodded: "not bad. You can think of it as a good answer and a reward. "


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and replied, "it''s very simple, because your majesty wants to test me alone."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang suddenly laughed and pointed to Lu Fan and said, "well, you are a slippery boy. I can''t say you are wrong. But apart from that. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes turned, and he thought again, "Your Majesty wants to ask me if I poisoned you."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang shook his head and said, "No. Do you need me to ask you about this kind of thing. Moreover, I have a certain number in mind. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang pointed to Lu Fan''s nose and said, "I''m here today to ask you how you offended Qin Yun, so that he''s determined to kill you. There''s no room for maneuver."


    Lu Fan chuckled and said: "Your Majesty. I have to say. Please do not blame your majesty. "


    "But it doesn''t matter. Can I still punish you for the things between you. Say it. "


    Emperor Qin and Shang listened to the story.


    Lu Fan bit his teeth and told the story between him and Prince Qin Yun.


    Including his hearing about the selection of Prince Qin Yun''s business, they all said. Lu Fan really has no scruples. Almost all the world knows that he has a bad relationship with his prince. That''s what I said. Besides, it''s not a meaningless thing.


    Emperor Qin and Shang had a calm face. After listening, he didn''t even move his eyebrows.


    "That''s it."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang asked as he sipped his tea.


    Lu Fan said, "I''m done."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang nodded, "I know all these things you said. You dare to fight against the crown prince. It''s really killing you. "


    Speaking of this, Emperor Qin and Shang laughed.


    Straight smile back and forth, can''t help but smile and ask: "did you knock him down the wall with one punch, which cheek did you hit?". Is he going crazy. Let''s talk about the details


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and couldn''t believe what he saw.


    Your majesty, he was beaten because of his son, and he was about to die laughing. No one believed that.


    After a while, the emperor of Qin and Shang stopped laughing and said: "so many years. I''ve never beaten him. You may be the first one to hit him, but you still have to face him. No wonder he tried to kill you. He almost annoyed danta and damaged three immortal Qi masters loyal to Wu''an. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "three immortal Qi masters are damaged."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "don''t you know what you are doing. Those three immortal masters went to Donghua to kill your family. It turned out to be butchered. Lu fan, don''t pretend to be stupid in front of me. "


    Lu Fan''s heart beat violently. He really didn''t know that there was something else about it. No one told him about it.


    Think about it. It should have been the three letters he sent that worked.


    Lu Fan''s heart was still palpitating. At the same time, he was angry with Prince Qin Yun. He actually sent people to Donghua.


    Lu Fan now really wants to fight hard on the face of Prince Qin Yun.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "why don''t you talk. Looking at your eyes, I don''t want to go to Qin Yun to fight again. I advise you, as long as you are in the capital, you can''t beat him. "


    Lu Fandao: "if you can''t fight, you have to fight."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang smiled back and said, "you really want to beat him. In front of me, you will see the fierce light. Do you know if you want to beat the prince with this one. I can put you in jail and abolish your accomplishments. "


    The light in Lu Fan''s eyes converged and said, "Your Majesty. Why don''t you stop him when you know what he''s doing. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said, "why should I stop him. I just want to pass on my position to him after a thousand years. In this way, I don''t see how he deals with state affairs. Can I rest assured? "


    Lu Fandao: "then you can see it now."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang sighed and said, "I did see it. Not broad-minded enough to do the Empire as a business. I will deal with these in the future. I''m going to take your affairs as a warning and show it to him. So Lu fan, you can let go of whatever you want to do now. Anyway, you can''t do anything about him. At most, it''s just to make him lose face. "


    Lu Fandao: "Your Majesty, you are going to let me help you teach him a lesson."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said, "that''s what you do now. It''s humiliating to watch Qin Yun use those little hands for you. Prince Tang, against a small warrior, he has to play these little tricks. This has proved that over the years, he has been disadvantageous in the convergence of talents, unstable in the training team, no strong aid outside and no expert inside. In addition to the guards I sent to you, he only recruited eight heroes. I''m sorry to see that none of the selected young heroes, especially those who have the hope of winning the first place, was cultivated by him. He still doesn''t understand that in this world, the strong is everything. In fact, the status and rights are far from the strong. "


    After that, Emperor Qin Shang put down his teacup and said, "Lu fan, would you like to knock him for me?"

 Chapter 553

    Lu Fan pondered and did not answer.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said: "in Wu''an, no one dares to refuse my request. Lu fan, if you don''t want to do something, you will sneer at Lu Fan. You think Lu fan is fishing for fame and fame. It''s no choice to stand out in the selection. He is not worthy of being called a warrior because of his bad conduct.


    The debate between the two sides can be heard everywhere in the streets.


    For this reason, there are not a few people fighting.


    Han family.


    Lu Fan just walked into the door of the Han family and saw a group of Han family children quarreling loudly.


    "Is brother Lu fan such a person? Are you idiots with brains growing up on their buttocks?"


    "I didn''t say what kind of person Lu fan is. I said that he poisoned people too much, which is not good."


    "no, I won''t let you say that I beat you to death."


    ......


    For a while, a group of Han family''s children actually formed a group.


    Lu Fan listened to their cry, frowned slightly, and walked forward.


    "Brother Lu fan is back."


    with a cry, the Han family''s children quickly disperse.


    Everyone''s eyes at Lu fan are complicated. Although they are still respectful, they can''t see the fanaticism at the beginning.


    Lu Fan didn''t want to explain anything to them. He walked all the way back to the mountain.


    Just walked to the foot of the mountain, Lu fan saw thirteen and Han Wushuang waiting for him.


    Seeing Lu Fan coming back, Han Wushuang went up and said, "your boy has a very bad reputation now."


    Lu Fandao: "is reputation very important?"


    Han Wushuang laughs: "well said. It doesn''t matter at all. You don''t mess around. Come on, Lu fan, come up and play chess with me. "


    As he spoke, Han Wushuang put his arm around Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    At this time, Lu Fan hears Han Wushuang''s whisper: "Lu Fan boy, you are in a big trouble now. There is no accident. In the third scene, they will kill."


    Lu Fandao: "I know. I just don''t know who they are going to find to kill. "


    Han Wushuang said:" I''m sure they''ll find someone who is not famous but has a high cultivation level to deal with you. First of all, he must be very powerful, so that his royal highness can deal with you with full confidence. Secondly, the man was ruthless again. Even under his Majesty''s watch, he could still kill. Either you have enemies or you are ruthless. Do you think of who it is? "Lu Fan said calmly:" don''t think about it. I already know who it is. "


    Han Wushuang said with a smile: "that''s good. Your Highness Prince, destroy your reputation first, and then let an unknown person defeat you, then you will be able to completely beat him down. Even if you are afraid of death, you will be despised. This move is really tough. But if you win, hehe. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes glistened and said: "then he hit his face completely. I will win. "

 Chapter 554

    Prince''s house, singing and dancing.


    Among the warblers, warblers, and swallows, his royal highness Qin Yun was intoxicated.


    The clothes have already been untied, and the palms of the hands have been put into the clothes of the beauties on both sides of the body and gently kneaded.


    Beside him, a man gave out a happy voice, and the woman who was writhing on her body stopped slowly.


    Then, a few women in Luoyi light clothes brought towels and water basins to help him clean everything gently.


    The man chuckled and hugged the two beauties serving him. He said with a smile, "Your Royal Highness. It''s very kind of you. ''


    Qin Yun opened his eyes slightly and said with a smile, "you are so comfortable. All the beauties here are carefully selected. Every one, look, figure, skill, etc. If you are satisfied, take two with you when you go back. "


    Wu Jun said with a dirty smile: "then I will not be respectful. I really appreciate your Majesty''s kindness to Wu. "


    Qin Yun raised his hand and said, "if you are grateful, you don''t have to say it. Wu Jun, I''ll ask you again. To deal with that Lu fan, I''m sure. "


    Wu Jun stretches out a finger, suddenly points to the front, and suddenly there is a hazy illusion in the space in front of him.


    Once again, in the mirage, countless black shadows came out.


    Every shadow is like a shadow from the netherworld, full of death.


    The prince''s highness Qin Yun''s side, immediately added a piece of gold armour guard.


    "Dare to assassinate his royal highness."


    A Jin Jiawei pointed to Wu Jun''s nose and shouted.


    Qin Yun gently waved to let the golden guards back away.


    When he got up, Qin Yun went to a shadow and reached for it, only to find that he had not caught anything. The shadow was not a puppet.


    "It''s an illusion," Qin Yun asked.


    Wu Jun said with a smile, "Your Royal Highness, can you call a golden guard to have a try?"


    Qin Yun turned to a gold guard and shouted, "you, try it."


    The voice of the golden guard should be that his body suddenly lights up the vigorous strength of the gang environment, and he kills the black shadow with a sword.


    But at the next moment, the shadow shakes his sword and stops the attack of Jin Jiawei.


    At the same time, a stream of black smoke swept over the golden guard, and he fell to the ground in agony.


    The beauties all around stepped back. They watched Jin Jiawei''s face turn black with seven holes of blood.


    "Take it."


    Wu Jun''s light way.


    Immediately, the shadow recedes and the smoke is withdrawn. Jin Jiawei just took a breath of blood and kept breathing loudly.


    Qin Yun nodded: "not bad. What is the name of this move. You can call out several of these shadows at one time. "


    Wu Jun stretched out a finger and said:" one hundred. My move, called the night trip of hundred ghosts, specializes in killing the strong. No matter how high he is, once possessed by a hundred ghosts, he has only one share of death. This is a gift from my mother when I go out. It can ensure that I can be invincible when I fight against the strong of Tiangang. The strong of wuzun will have a chance of life. "


    Qin Yun said in a loud voice, "OK. It seems that you are the best choice to do this. At the beginning, when you came to my prince''s mansion to recommend yourself, I doubted your ability. Now I still look down on you. "


    Wu Jun said in a loud voice: "thank you, your highness. To deal with Lu fan, my cultivation is no less than that of him. The number of winners and losers is still five or five, plus the night trip of the hundred ghosts, he will surely die without burial place. "


    Qin Yun nodded: "very good. That''s what we want. I was going to find one of the top ten family experts to get results. Now I have you, but the effect is better. You won the first prize in the selection. I will enter the prince''s mansion in the future. You can choose your position. "


    Wu Jun immediately said with ecstasy: "Your Royal Highness is really straightforward. I would only like to be the prince''s valet, and accompany him to have fun every day. "


    Qin Yun said with a smile: "that''s easy to say. Come on, what are you afraid of? Come and serve Mr. Wu. "


    Qin Yun waved to the beauty beside him and shouted.


    Immediately, a group of warblers, warblers, swallows and swallows came back with small steps, and plunged into the arms of Wu Jun and Qin Yun.


    The two laughed all over the palace.


    Wu Jun put away the shadow and shook his head and said, "it''s nothing to talk about if it''s just Lu Fan."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Three days later.


    The martial arts arena of the eight sides is one after another.


    "Han''s home."


    A shout, the audience, immediately separate a road.


    Even if the people on both sides are choking, they still empty the road.


    Han Wushuang, the elder, and a group of Han family''s children were all present.


    Go all the way to the front of the audience and sit down slowly.


    "It''s so lively."


    Han Wushuang laughed.


    He didn''t come in the last few games, not because he didn''t like watching the competition, but because there was nothing good in the previous games. Now, it''s the real master''s move. There''s material in the court. In addition, today is also the Third Battle of Lu Fan. According to his guess, it will also be the most crucial one. He will certainly come to watch the battle. Not only he, but also XIII and Xiaohei, who are sitting behind Han Wushuang.


    All the people around are afraid to approach. The reason is very simple. There are too many Han families recently, although they haven''t fought directly with Tian family as they imagined. But who can guarantee that the Han family will not be in trouble today. So it''s better to stay away.


    "Heaven''s home."


    All of them were dressed in white robes. The leader of Tian family and his children also came to cheer for Tian Qingyang.


    In the eyes of Tian family, this selection is just a walk to the top of tianqingyang, so every son of Tian family seems to be very arrogant.


    "The stone family is here."


    "Water home."


    "Here comes the dantai family."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Soon, the rest of the top ten families came. Each family is a big family inherited in Wu''an. Naturally, everyone is proud of who they don''t agree with.


    In the sky, the figure of Emperor Qin and Shang also appears slowly.


    Suddenly, all the audience shouted loudly. The emperor of Qin and Shang and others were smiling.


    In the corner of the stand, there are some old guys today.


    They set up their own small tables and sat at the top of the audience, while they were kowtowing to melon seeds and looking at them. Everyone else seemed to have failed to see them.


    "Look at it, Dongpang. Lu fan must have a real guy today. Whether we should gamble or not? Who has he practiced these days. Mrs. Yang, what do you think of old Xuanyuan, "


    " I think so. "


    "I don''t think so."


    A few people smile indifferently.


    At this time, an old man suddenly appeared and sat beside the fat man and said, "I''ll take part in one, OK?"


    When they saw the old man, they were stunned.


    "Old Wu, you are here, too," said the fat man with a smile. Where have you been these days? "


    Wu Chen smiled and said," do something personal. All right, here we go. "


    Bang.


    With a loud sound, countless lights burst into the sky and burst into all kinds of beautiful patterns.


    Then, the voice of commander Jin Jia sounded.


    "The third round of selection, thirty-two into sixteen, competition now begins."

 Chapter 555

    Clapping and thundering, shouting.


    In the martial arts arena of the eight sides, all kinds of shouts are heard.


    The sound went through the wall and fell into the ears of the warriors in the room.


    There was no sound. Thirty two people were very silent, adjusting their breathing and state.


    Even the wind break did not show a drunken posture, obviously, we attach great importance to today''s battle.


    With the sound of footsteps, everyone moved forward slightly.


    Commander Jin Jia walked into the room, holding a list in his hand, and said in a loud voice: "thirty two into sixteen, the list of the competition is as follows."


    At that time, the wind took a short rest and said in a loud voice: "today''s competition, do not draw lots?"


    "Today''s contest list is drawn by the imperial highness of the crown prince to sacrifice to heaven," said commander Lang. If you have any questions, you can quit the selection by yourself. "


    The wind took a rest and laughed.


    Lu fan is also smiling. The four words of "sacrifice to heaven and draw lots" are equivalent to dark box operation.


    He didn''t want to say anything more. Anyway, he could have expected this situation for a long time.


    "The first scene, Lu fan to Wu Jun."


    Cried commander Jinjia.


    Hearing the names of these two people, everyone''s expression was a solemn look.


    Lu Fan''s face was more full of smiles. His royal highness didn''t hide it. He couldn''t wait to die, and even put him at the front.


    Almost all the martial artists in the room set their eyes on Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan walked out peacefully and steadily.


    After that, Wu Jun also came out and quickly caught up with Lu Fan.


    "Hello, boy Lu Fan."


    In the passage, Wu Jun smiles and touches Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    "Why don''t you ask me? If you ask me now. In time, I can leave you a whole body. "


    Wu Jun put his head in front of Lu Fan and said with a smile.


    Lu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, his body muscles suddenly shook, almost shaking Wu Jun directly on the wall.


    "You think if you mark me secretly, I won''t feel it."


    Lu Fan looked at Wu jundao with a look of contempt.


    With a slight shake of shoulder, a shining Rune flew out and hit Wu Jun.


    Wu Jun immediately hurriedly erased the rune and saw that Lu Fan''s eyes had changed a little.


    Lu Fan didn''t even bother to look at him and strode out of the passage.


    The sun is shining and the sky is clear. It''s a fine day today. It''s just suitable for killing the night snack.


    At the moment when Lu Fan walked out, many people in the audience raised their hands and then shouted from all directions.


    "Lu fan is a real villain."


    "Lu Fan didn''t poison people."


    "Lu fan, get out of the capital."


    "Lu fan has no face to see his family."


    The sound is neat and uniform, just like someone holding a flag in front of him.


    The noise is still growing, and many good people are shouting. In the sky, Prince Qin Yun''s smile rises on the corner of his mouth.


    Lu Fan stands in the field, calm as water. Thoughts have already flown back to the day a few years ago.


    I remember that when I was testing and assessing in Wudao college, it was the same. The whole audience laughed and scolded. After several years, the shadow of yesterday reappears again.


    Just at the beginning, after listening to others'' laughter and scolding, I was in despair. Now, Lu Fan''s mind is calm and incomparable. Instead, a sense of pride is rising. The momentum of the whole person has begun to change rapidly.


    Wu Jun, who followed him closely, felt bad when he saw Lu Fan''s state at this time.


    Why the opponent''s momentum is so strong.


    That strong self-confidence and heroic, has been immersed in the power of the world around us. Lu Fan just stood there, but he felt a sense of facing the wind and breaking the waves.


    It''s like a ten thousand foot reef, standing in the sea, although beaten by the waves, it still stands like a mountain.


    It is also like an eagle looking up at the sky. Although it has not yet flapped its wings, it has ignored the mocking voice of the surrounding pheasants. When it flies to the sky, it will frighten all.


    Lu Fan''s momentum is accumulating, his strength is gathering, and the light in his eyes will be as dazzling as the sun.


    Wujun''s hand began to shake a little. He suddenly found that he had been taken by Lu Fan''s momentum.


    Bite your teeth in the dark, and Wu Jun forcibly stabilizes himself.


    My Lord, how can I be frightened by a local gang warrior.


    Wu Jun bit his teeth and stood opposite Lu Fan.


    On the stand, Dongpang and other people put down their cups at the same time, smiled at the middle of the field and said: "it''s so fast, the first one is it."


    Wu Chen smiles, looks at Lu Fan''s vigorous momentum, and nods.


    Worthy of being my disciple.


    In the sky, the emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "it seems that this contest will end the battle within ten moves."


    Qin Yun asked in surprise, "how did the father see it?"


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said, "isn''t that clear enough. It''s easy to see. "


    Several generals behind him laughed loudly and said: "Your Majesty, you are right. It''s easy to see. "


    "That''s what it''s all about. It''s up to you."


    "This is a general."


    Qin Yunmei frowned slightly. Although he believed in Wu Jun, he only heard that his father and generals said so. There are also some worries in my heart.


    Clenched his fists slightly, Qin Yun thought to himself, "even if your strength is not Lu Fan''s opponent. As long as he can let out a hundred ghosts'' night trip, he can be sure to win. "


    In the field, Wu Jun is overwhelmed by Lu Fan''s momentum and takes out his candle dragon sword.


    A knife in hand, Wu Jun immediately momentum up a few points.


    He is also a martial artist in the field.


    "Lu fan, die."


    Wu Jun leaps up to Lu Fangao and even leaps a hundred feet.


    Vigorous force rises in the sky, and in the middle of the sky, it turns into countless roaring animal spirits, falling down with the sword of Wu Jun.


    "Chop the tide of beasts."


    When the knife fell, the solid ground around suddenly changed from land to rock.


    The array''s light is all over the place. The momentum of Wu Jun''s Sabre almost broke the scene of the ground to change the array.


    The knife fell on the top of Lu Fan''s head, but it stopped three inches away from Lu Fan''s skin.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi blocked Wu Jun''s long sword. Even if it was sharper, it could not move forward an inch.


    Lu Fan''s eyes cut Wu Jun like a knife. He didn''t use the soul snatching method, but he still shocked him.


    Wu Jun''s backhand is another knife. The long knife cuts through the void, penetrates the darkness, and kills Lu Fan.


    The muscles of Wu Jun''s body are all collapsing tightly, and his expression becomes ferocious.


    But the next moment, Lu Fan put out a hand.


    Dang.


    The dull sound was heard by all the people in the audience, even the audience sitting in the corner of the square arena.


    Lu Fan''s side and back, the ground burst out countless holes, and the continuous roar of the explosion sounded, has been rushing more than ten Zhangs away, the strong vigorous force has been falling on the walls around, in the solid walls, a deep cut, almost divided the wall into two, which shows the strength of the sword.


    But even such a sword failed to move Lu Fan''s face, and even Lu Fan''s skin was not broken.


    A left hand, two fingers, Lu Fan took the sword of Wu Jun.


    The lapel shakes with the wind of the knife, that''s all.


    Lu Fan''s indifferent look is like an adult looking at a naughty child.


    Wu Jun felt that his knife could not be pulled out. Lu Fan didn''t even use vigorous Qi. With his own strength, he held the knife with two fingers.


    Slowly, Lu Fan''s fingers forced him to bend Wu Jun''s candle dragon sword.


    Wu Jun was stunned. He took a big drink and punched Lu Fan in the stomach. But Lu Fan didn''t move, just a flick of his muscles. In a moment, Wu Jun flew out and fell on the ground, pulling out a long gully.


    All the children of the ten families were stunned.


    Is this cultivation really just the ground Gang state.


    Tianjiazhu, shuijiazhu and liujiazhu all look solemn, as if they see a huge threat.


    In the wudaochang room, the sky is blue and the sun has changed dramatically. I can''t believe it on my face.


    He did not have the strength to bend the magic soldier with his bare hands.


    The rest continued to swallow in a low voice.


    Lu Fan shakes his hand and throws Wu Jun''s knife aside. His momentum is still converging.


    Lu Fan''s voice was loud, and he said boldly, "if there is any other way, let''s use it."


    Wu Jun slowly climbed up from the ground, watching the candle dragon knife being thrown aside, the drop by drop of cold sweat fell from his forehead.


    It''s terrible. Lu fan is powerful. He''s not a human being.


    Wujun felt that he was not fighting with a local gang warrior at all, but more like fighting with a Tiangang warrior.


    Listen to Lu Fan''s cry, Wu Jun''s hand trembled uncontrollably again. This time, the audience around him saw him clearly.


    Many people who use the water curtain outside can see the trembling hands of Wu Jun.


    "You are very strong."


    Wu Jun looks at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looked at him quietly and said softly, "you are too weak."


    In a word, choking Wu Jun blushes.


    At this time, Wu Jun slowly touched the ring of his right hand and said, "although you are strong, you still want to die today."


    Lu fan reaches out his left hand and gently hooks his fingers to Wu Jun.


    Such provocation, such arrogance, such heroism.


    Wujun was completely enraged and shouted: "Lu fan, go to die. A hundred ghosts at night. "


    Qin Yun''s body immediately leans forward a few minutes, his hands are propped on the armrest of the chair.


    When does a black shadow appear? The wind blows suddenly. Countless black shadows rush toward Lu Fan. Where they pass, a array is destroyed, and the sound of clear crack is endless.


    After that, several dark shadows passed through Lu Fan''s body. Qin Yun saw this scene and squeezed his fists. His eyes were all excited.


    Wu Jun pointed to Lu Fan and laughed, "Lu fan, you are dead."

 Chapter 556

    Wu Jun''s tears and snivels are about to flow out together, and a dark shadow will surround Lu Fan.


    Wu Jun held out three fingers and said to Lu fan, "one, two, three. Pour. "


    Lu Fan looks at him quietly, motionless.


    The audience around us chuckled.


    Wu Jun is slightly shocked. It''s not so right. Usually, as long as people who are crossed by ghosts at night, they fall to the ground directly within three of his number.


    Today, Lu fan is different.


    Wu Jun stepped forward a few more steps, reached out his fingers and said, "one, two, three."


    Lu Fan tilted his head, smiled at him and said, "would you like to count to ten?"


    As soon as Lu fan made a sound, he suddenly scared Wu Jun.


    Wujun hurriedly backed up a few steps, pointing to Lu Fan and shouting: "kill him, all of them, kill him for me."


    All the black shadows rush like Lu fan at this time. All the black shadows pass through Lu Fan''s body, but Lu fan is not hurt at all.


    At that time, the small world inside the body was getting brighter and brighter. The Xuangong tower in Kowloon laughed and said, "here comes the food delivery man. There are so good people in the sky. They send me strength. Great master, he is a good man. "


    Lu fan, with a smile on his lips and his hands on his back, let these shadows pass through his body.


    Among these shadows, there is a strong and cold power of the curse of corrosion. If it is a general warrior, through it, the vigorous force will shrink, the viscera will be damaged, the meridians will freeze, causing great pain.


    However, Lu is not a general warrior. His meridians and bones, viscera and viscera all have the power of the world to form a small world again.


    Although Lu fan can''t use the power of the world. But if there are other forces to come in for trouble, the power of the world is not vegetarian.


    I don''t know how to write the dead words, even though I dare to corrupt the power of curse and indulge in the power of the world.


    Every black shadow that passes through Lu Fan''s body soon becomes transparent and thin. It''s like being sucked clean.


    When Wu Jun saw dozens of black shadows passing through Lu Fan''s body, Lu fan still looked self-confident. Wu Jun just understood that this move seemed to be invalid for Lu Fan.


    Immediately, Wu Jun waved and said, "make a killing array and coagulate your weapons."


    Soon, countless black shadows rose. In each dark shadow''s hands, various weapons appeared quickly, and then he killed Lu fan again.


    A black sword light falls. Lu Fan shakes his hand, and the strong force directly hits the sword light and lands on the nearby ground.


    At that time, there was a large area of corrosion on the ground. The black force quickly swallowed up the ground array, and then there was a big pit with a radius of several meters.


    Such a terrible force, watching most of the audience peep.


    Then, the black air falls like snowflakes all over the sky, which makes Lu Fan avoid.


    Lu Fan suddenly opens his hands and holds them round.


    A strong force of gravity immediately gathered the black air in the sky, and then Lu Fan threw it away, and the black air went directly to Wu Junsha.


    Wu Jun was scared out of his body and dodged to one side. The black air exploded beside him, and the dust shook his face.


    "Ha ha, old Liu, old Xuanyuan. You all lost. This kid used my Taiyi''s martial heart to make a decision. He turned to Yuanhua one and used his strength to fight. It''s the essence of Taiyi''s martial heart. It''s only a few days. He can practice like this. I''ll take it as an apprentice. You all lost. "


    Mrs. Yang burst out laughing.


    Old Liu and Xuanyuan old ghost look very ugly, but next to the east fat man and Wu Chen look very proud.


    Old Liu said softly, "count you..... Wait a minute. "


    Before he had finished speaking, Lu Fan took out his own sword.


    On the sword, there was a fire and thunder. The two forces were like spirals, and they were inseparable.


    Lu Fan waved his sword into the air.


    "Thunder fire double dragon sword."


    All of a sudden, countless thunder and fire dragons burst into the sky and even scattered the dark shadows.


    Lu fan turns his hand and inserts another sword on the ground. He presses it with one hand.


    "All things are invisible and vigorous."


    All of a sudden, all the thunder and fire dragons that rushed around exploded, and a cloud of fire appeared above Lu Fan''s head.


    "Do you hear me? Everything is invisible. This is the invisible method of gang Wu transformation of Vientiane. That''s the essence. This kid, who dares to rob? I really want to die with him. "


    Lao Liu''s eyes are straight. Seeing Lu Fan''s vigorous explosion, his heart suddenly twitches.


    With invisible form, with visible split invisible, vigorous force free change, moves are naturally formed. This kind of person can''t build everything invisible. It was a ghost.


    Mrs. Yang stopped working and stood up with a slap on the table.


    Old Liu refused to show weakness and stared at Mrs. Yang.


    At this time, the old Xuanyuan ghost said in a loud voice, "what''s the quarrel? It''s not over yet."


    Two people stupefied for a while, they all heard the excitement from Xuanyuan old ghost''s tone.


    Hurriedly to see the field, only to see Lu fan at this time step by step to Wu Jun.


    In the sky, the number of black shadows was reduced.


    But the rest of the shadow is still killing Lu Fan.


    Lu fan doesn''t even look at it. Shaking hands is a sword.


    There is no sword light, and several shadows are directly divided into countless small black Qi.


    The rest of the dark shadows intended to attack Lu fan, but they could not break through Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi at all.


    "Have you seen that there is no need for vigorous strength in cultivating the martial arts formula. If you shake your hand, you will have a concussion space."


    Xuanyuan old ghost''s excited voice was trembling.


    Lao Liu and Mrs. Yang looked at each other, and they sat down slowly.


    "It seems that we have to play a game."


    "Necessary. It''s necessary. "


    Xuanyuan old ghost turned to look at them and said, "anytime."


    At the end of the speech, the three of them disappeared at the same time. They didn''t know where they were.


    "Old Wu, guess who the three of them will win," chubby Dong said with a smile


    Wu Chen said lightly: "it''s useless for either of them to win. Lu fan is my apprentice. "


    Click.


    Dongpang''s cup fell to the ground and said with a long mouth: "you are teasing me. You''re not an alchemist. "


    Wu Chen pointed to Lu Fan and said, "look at the ring on his hand. I didn''t lie to you. I''m a good Qi cultivator, but I can''t accept a martial apprentice. I told you, my apprentice is Lu Fan. Don''t you say that you will remember it. "


    Dong Pang touched his chin and said, "really. What I said, you really believe it. I said to help you detoxify at the beginning, but I also forgot later, and put myself in the pit. "


    Wu Chen turned his eyes and Dong Pang shouted.


    At this moment, in wudaochang, Lu fan comes to Wu Jun.


    No matter Wu Jungang is about to dodge, Lu Fan''s heavy sword without a blade falls like thunder and directly cuts it on Wu Jungang,

 Chapter 557

    Blood splashed, Wu Jun was directly cut into the ground.


    Although Lu fan is only a sword, he is full of sword marks all over his body.


    The strength of the tyranny made the king almost sink into the ground a few feet deep. A gust of wind blew by. The stones around Wu Jun all turned into powder and drifted away.


    And he himself, no longer has the ability to get up.


    Lu Fan''s sword is like cutting into the prince Qin Yun.


    Suddenly, Prince Qin Yun''s face turned pale.


    If you lose, it''s useless for you to travel at night.


    It seems like a powerful move, even in front of Lu fan, so vulnerable. Lu Fan''s performance makes Wu Jun feel worried about his IQ. How could such a person be found to deal with him.


    Lu Fan put away his heavy sword without a blade, and looked like he had just cut a cabbage.


    From the beginning to the end, Lu Fan looks like an adult bullying a child.


    Fight, that calls a hearty, do not see Lu fan to suffer any hindrance at all.


    But the strength of Wu Jun is seen by all.


    There is no doubt that the cultivation of the territory, the powerful Sabre technique, and the last hundred ghosts'' night walk are powerful.


    Especially when the ghosts go out at night, even Shichen, shuishiquan and others in the waiting room turn pale.


    However, Lu fan is extremely self-confident, as if those shadows are really just decorations.


    Lu Fan won very thoroughly. He proved his strength by the fact that he used iron.


    Just now, all the people who laughed at Lu Fan as a villain dare not make a sound.


    Lu fan, who is so powerful, really needs to poison people.


    As long as the IQ is normal people, will not think this is the truth.


    If Lu Fan loses, the crowd will drown him with saliva. We don''t need to care about the truth, we just need to beat the water dog.


    There are a lot of people in the world who are jealous of their talents and like to go down the drain.


    But now Lu Fan won, not only won, but also won completely. Those who say that Lu fan can''t do it will soon swell their faces.


    Lu Fan''s eyes swept over the audience, and how many people lowered their heads in shame, and how many people dodged their eyes and dared not look at him at all.


    No doubt about the strong.


    This is the truth of the world.


    Lu fan is now a strong one, at least in the eyes of this group of audience, he is strong, strong and terrible, strong and impeccable.


    Then all the rumors will be self defeating and even contribute to Lu Fan''s reputation.


    This is something that his royal highness didn''t think of. He didn''t even think that Lu fan would be so strong.


    Prince Qin Yunming remembers that when he saw Lu Fan for the first time in the capital, Lu Fan was not so strong at all.


    This just how long time, why Lu Fan''s growth will be so rapid, has reached the point that he is almost palpitating.


    Qin Yun is thinking about whether he is looking for the wrong person to revenge.


    If it goes on like this, Lu fan will definitely become a real strong man. As long as he enters the martial arts realm, no, he only needs Tiangang realm. He can pose a great threat to himself.


    Qin Yun could not imagine that a potential warrior was staring at him like a ghost.


    Clenching his teeth, Qin Yun forces himself to calm down.


    He is the prince of Wu''an. Although he lost to Lu fan again, that doesn''t mean that Lu fan can take him for granted. At least for now, Lu fan can''t.


    There is still a chance, Qin Yun secretly thought.


    At this time, the emperor of Qin and Shang beside the ground suddenly said, "this son is good. I think he can go to shenhuawei to wait for him."


    In a word, Qin Yun almost jumped up.


    Shenhuawei.


    If Lu fan enters shenhuawei, he will get it.


    Shenhuawei is the most powerful power of the Empire. Every warrior in it can be called the guardian of the Empire. The power is far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    It can be said that in Wu''an, in addition to his majesty, shenhuawei has the greatest power. All officials have the right to life and death. Qin Yun once saw the word "kill the devil" written by a deity Hua Wei. He killed several senior officials of the capital city, together with their families, and killed them. He cut the grass and cut the roots.


    Even the prince, seeing the strong among the shenhuawei, should salute.


    For example, Yiming, the strong one in shenhuawei, was really walking around in Wu''an. Once Yiming pointed to his Majesty''s nose.


    "An empire can have no king, but it can''t have no strong. The strong exist in the Empire, and the kings change at will. If the strong perish and the Empire perishes, what is the use of a king? "


    His majesty, who said this, would like to salute him to show that he was taught.


    In Shenhua Wei, there are not a few people who have such thoughts. They are all real martial road lunatics. If Lu fan enters shenhuawei and has the absolute power, his prince will only get angry. Maybe it''s possible for him to be beaten in the street.


    This kind of thing can never happen.


    Qin Yunlian said: "father, Lu Fan hasn''t finished the selection. It''s too early to let him go to Hua Wei."


    Emperor Qin and Shang took a deep look at Qin Yun and said, "well, what you said is reasonable. I''ll talk about it later. "


    Qin Yun was relieved and looked at Lu Fan in the field. His eyes became extremely complicated.


    Wu Jun was soon carried away, and there was only one breath left.


    This is not Lu Fan''s failure, but Lu Fan''s intention.


    He doesn''t want to kill Wu Jun now. He will lead Wu Qingcheng through Wu Jun. The blood feud of Shifang immortal master, Lu fan still felt that he would be rewarded if he could, but if he could not, he would have to do something about it.


    Lu Fan stepped down slowly. At this time, the whole audience gave Lu Fan no cheers, only applause.


    As you can imagine, today''s casinos are afraid of how many people will lose their money.


    It can also be imagined how much the odds of major casinos will change after today, and how far Lu Fan''s ranking will rise.


    Lu Fan went back to the waiting room. This time, none of the other martial artists dare to show their sarcasm again. They secretly compared with Wu Jun. suddenly, they found that there were not many people who could match Wu Jun. then they had no qualification to pretend to be Gao Leng in front of Lu Fan.


    Even sky Qingyang, now also looks at Lu fan like a great enemy.


    At first, he didn''t think Lu fan would be his opponent. But now, he has to face up to Lu Fan''s strength, and really has the power to fight with him. And Lu Fan''s odds are not very low.


    Lu Fan sits down and everyone else is far away from him.


    At this time, someone came over. Looking at Lu Fan with a smile, he said, "Lu fan, are you really powerful?"


    Lu Fan looks around, but Lu Yin comes with a stick.


    Suddenly Lu Yin''s hand moved, and Lu fan saw that he had a bunch of light spots in his hand, and condensed into a word: "strong."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s you who remind me in secret."


    LV * * "that is, who cares about you besides my girl."

 Chapter 558

    Lu fan reaches out and touches Lu Yin''s head. Unexpectedly, Lu Yin doesn''t beat Lu Fan''s hand down.


    In this scene, Tian Qingyang and other people''s eyes are shining. Others don''t know LV Yin''s temper. They are the children of ten families, but they know it very well.


    It''s not easy to deal with the little witch of LV family. Don''t say how many children of ten families touch her head like this, just because they say a wrong word in front of LV Yin, they are inexplicably backward and unconscious.


    Looking through the records of each family, I don''t know how many people have been planted in LV Yin''s hands in recent years. Now, like a pure child, Lu Yin is touched by his head, smiling, and doesn''t mean to fight back.


    What''s wrong with the world.


    LV Yin''s voice rang in Lu Fan''s ear and said, "brother Lu fan, the skill you just used is so powerful. Is there any Vientiane wuzun or Vientiane intangible martial arts? Can you teach me. "


    Lu Fan looks down at Lu Yin, who is smiling all over his face. It turns out that she is begging for him. She is so obedient today.


    Lu Fan pinches LV Yin''s little face. Suddenly, Shi Chen and others all step back. It seems to them that LV Yin will be furious in the next moment.


    But LV Yin still didn''t respond. At that time, he looked at Lu Fan with a light of hope in his eyes.


    Those eyes full of curiosity and her lovely appearance are full of childlike innocence of children, which is hard to refuse.


    Although Lu fan knows what a little devil LV Yin is in his heart, he still doesn''t praise LV Yin''s acting skills.


    Chuckling, Lu Fan whispered back, "I''m sorry. I really don''t know how to teach. "


    After that, Lu Fan strode out. He would go to the top to watch the competition. He always felt tired of watching the water curtain and the sky.


    People watched Lu Fan leave. Dan Taige shouted to LV Yin, "Lv Xiaomei, you just let her bully you."


    Lu Yin said with an innocent smile, "brother Lu Fan didn''t bully me."


    Dan Taige''s mouth almost fell to the ground.


    Stone Chen, water stone spring several people are continuously shake their heads.


    This Lu fan, why can they always do things they can''t think of.


    Out of the room, Lu Fan got out of the audience again.


    This time someone saw him. He was surprised and was about to shout. Lu Fan flicked a small bag of gold coins and threw it to him. Immediately he closed his mouth.


    After finishing his clothes, Lu Fan opened Vientiane and pushed forward again.


    The last time I squeezed out experience, this time Lu Fan flashed from left to right, like a swimming fish.


    Suddenly, Lu fan saw a place where no one was sitting.


    Immediately, Lu Fan sat down like a mirage.


    Just after sitting down, Lu Fan felt something was wrong. He turned around and looked. A blue dress, veil cover the face, eyes such as ice crystal of the woman also came into view. Behind her, an old man looked at him with a smile.


    Lu Fan sighed and said, "it''s you again. It''s not pleasant to find a place. "


    He said that Lu Fan got up and went out, but at this time, the woman grabbed his clothes and said, "no, one time is an accident, two times is fate. You sit down. Mr. Lu Fan. "


    Lu Fan hurriedly put out a silent gesture and said, "keep it down, and the people next to you will be in trouble. Girl, your eyesight is very good. "


    The woman smiled proudly and said, "I got it by luck. The camouflage skill of your body, I am also Lu Fan frowning at the cold smoke, thinking in my heart why I must remember your appearance.


    But he didn''t say that either. Nodded and said, "today, thank you for your seat."


    Han Yan said with a smile, "it''s just a seat. You don''t have to be polite, Mr. Lu Fan."


    Finish saying, cold smoke eyes show strange light, look up and down Lu Fan.


    The old man''s lips moved behind him, saying, "Miss, do you want to try him?"


    "No need," said the voice. It''s not even time for me to shoot. "


    Lu fan can feel the cold smoke nearby and always looks at himself with special eyes, but he doesn''t care, so he meets the female pursuer who adores him. This kind of thing, the more and more cheeky he, expresses to be able to accept completely.


    Looking at the field, Lu fan still focused on the next competition.


    "Shijia, Shichen to Liujia, Liuzhen."


    As soon as the voice of commander Jin Jia fell, it immediately ignited the emotions of the audience.


    So soon, the fight between the ten families began.


    "Mr. Shi Chen, I love you."


    "Master Liu Zhen, you are the best."


    All kinds of shouts rang in Lu Fan''s ear.


    From the sound point of view, the supporters of the two are still equal.


    Soon, Shi Chen and Liu Zhen came out.


    As soon as they showed up, they screamed in succession. The stone and Liu heads of the stands were all smiling. Their family''s heirs have such a reputation, of course, they deserve to be happy.


    They stand opposite each other in wudaochang.


    Liu Zhen said with a light smile, "brother Shi, I didn''t expect that we two would collide so soon. It seems that it''s all life."


    "I don''t think it''s life," said Shi Chen. Liu Zhen, you should think about who it is. I don''t want you to go any further.


    Liu Zhen slowly pulled out his blade, which was a willow leaf sword, with a touch of dark green luster. When he waved it, the green light swayed like a bamboo forest, which was natural and dazzling.


    "Brother Shi, listen to what you mean. It seems that I will surely lose today. "


    Stone Chen does not hair at a glance, just on the body slowly coagulated own gang armour.


    What a thick armor it is, covering the body of stone Chen like tortoise shell. There are many complicated runes on it like stars in the sky. Each Rune raises a small air flow shield.


    Countless shields are stacked, just like a layer of armor outside the gang armor, which is so thick and hard to break.


    This is the famous Xuanwu Qijue of the Shi family, known as the first defense skill.


    Liu Zhen''s feet also began to appear airflow. Whirlpool of Qi, let the sand under your feet circle around, a willow leaf sword, at this time began to turn into countless sword shadows.


    Both men''s momentum was not released, and they were introverted.


    Suddenly, Liu Zhen moved first.


    At the foot of the air diffusion, immediately, Liu Zhen''s figure will appear in all directions of the stone Chen.


    When the sword comes out, it''s a sword light falling on the gang armour of Shichen.


    From the sound of explosion, Liu Zhen''s power is absolutely extraordinary. The spread of the sword wave makes the surrounding ground appear numerous deep gullies, just like someone''s ten Zhang heavy sword on the ground.


    However, such a strong sword move failed to break the gang armour on Shi Chen even a little. Sword moves even leave a white mark on shichengang''s armor, which seems to be extravagant.


    Stone Chen is motionless, let Liu Zhen''s sword Qi crisscross. The gang armour on his body is as solid as a tortoise in its shell. Just wait for the lightning strike to finish the opponent.


    Liu Zhen is more and more fierce, and his sword Qi is more and more fierce.


    Ten, ten, ten million.


    Soon, the whole martial arts arena was filled with Liu Zhen.


    Lu Fan looked at it carefully, and suddenly found that every shadow was not fake. It''s all due to Liu Zhen''s speed.


    His body method is faster than people''s imagination. Even Lu Fan was amazed. In a blink of an eye, he could kill ten different swords from at least ten angles. Such martial arts are really eye opening.


    "Falling star."


    Liu Zhen had a light drink, and countless figures suddenly joined.


    On Shi Chen''s body, countless sword lights suddenly converge.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    There was a deafening explosion, and all the fighters sitting in the martial arts arena were shocked.


    Shi Chen''s body was suddenly blown out of the dust.


    The vigorous armor on the body was broken.


    "What."


    The head of the stone family said in amazement, "Liu Zhen can break the Xuanwu Qi of Shi Chen."


    The head of the Liu family smiled and nodded softly.


    Stone Chen awkwardly rises from the ground, long voice way: "Liu Zhen, you unexpectedly have the divine soldier in the hand."


    Liu Zhen turns around and reaches for his sword.


    "The name of the sword is Fu Liu. Please give me some advice."


    Voice just fell, countless people startled.


    "Liu''s sword appears."


    "Is this the Fuliu sword. This is a magic soldier. "


    "Help Liu Jian to cut gold and jade, cut mountains and rivers. This time Shichen is in great trouble."


    "No wonder you are so confident. It turns out that you are holding the willow sword in your hand."


    Liu Zhen said, "how dare you challenge brother Shi if you don''t have a magic soldier. Give up, brother Shi. You''re not as fast as I am, and you can''t stop supporting Liu Jian with your vigorous armor. You''ll surely lose. "


    With that, Liu Zhen once again kills Shi Chen.


    At this time, stone Chen suddenly punches out in front of him, where Liu Zhen''s figure just appeared is suddenly defeated.


    But Liu zhenzhuan appears in the back of Shichen in an instant, and once again cuts off the gang armor on Shichen.


    Shi Chen stepped back a few steps and looked dignified.


    Liu Zhen shouldered the sword on his shoulder and said with a smile, "how are you? Don''t you admit defeat?"


    Stone Chen suddenly laughed loudly.


    "I admit defeat. Joke.


    Slowly, the stone Chen lightly wipes on the ring.


    A sharp shield appeared in his hand.


    "Do you think you are the only one. Xuanjue shield is here. "


    Dang.


    Stone Chen will stand in front of the shield, Liu Zhen when look changes dramatically.

 Chapter 559

    "Help Liu Jian, xuanjue shield. What is this?"


    Lu Fan looked at the competition and asked softly.


    The cold smoke beside looked at the old man behind him, and immediately the old man came up to him and said: "this is the treasure of the ten families of Wu''an, also known as the ten magic soldiers. Every weapon is handed down by their ancestors. It is not allowed to be used by people who are not family inheritors. "


    Han Yan nodded clearly: "it''s so. It''s just a few weapons. How can they be called divine soldiers?"


    Lu fan has been listening to the old man''s explanation. When he heard the cold smoke''s evaluation of the top ten soldiers, he was still contemptuous. He was surprised.


    Han Yan glanced at Lu Fan and frowned, "what are you looking at me for. Am I not right? "


    Lu Fan chuckled and refused to answer.


    In the field, Shi Chen, who took out xuanjue shield, immediately gained momentum.


    Liu Zhen, on the other hand, looks very dignified.


    The head of the Liu family looked at the head of the stone family in astonishment, as if to say, "you stone family even took out the magic soldiers."


    The head of the stone family smiled proudly. Seeing the look in the eyes of the head of the Liu family, he knew what he was thinking. In a long voice, he said, "you Liu family can come up with a magic soldier. Of course, our stone family is OK. Who is afraid of whom? "


    "I''ll see," cried the head of the Liu family


    The voices of the two masters fell in the ears of Liu Zhen and Shi Chen.


    Liu Zhen holds the sword tightly, and his body becomes illusory.


    "Don''t think you can win me with xuanjue shield."


    Stone Chen is too lazy to talk nonsense. A group of them fight on xuanjue shield. When the dull sound came out, a piece of earth waves, enough to three Zhangs high.


    Liu Zhen is forced to keep retreating. He holds Liu''s sword with a sudden wave. The light of the sword cuts the earth waves.


    The body turns into nothingness, the sword looks like blue light, and only runs to Shichen''s cheek to kill.


    Shi Chen doesn''t even look at it. He hits xuanjue shield again.


    All of a sudden, Liu Zhen, who rushed in front of him, seemed to be shocked by the extremely terrible vigorous force and almost came out of the void.


    Bear the pain, Liu Zhen''s sword points on the xuanjue shield of Shi Chen.


    The green light in the sword fell into the shield and passed on to Shi Chen.


    The meridians are broken and the green light is surging.


    Stone Chen clenched his teeth, raised his shield and hit Liu Zhen.


    The space breaks up in an instant, and any nihilism is directly hit and flew.


    Boom.


    The whole wudaochang suddenly hit the dust ten feet high.


    Countless arrays are broken one after another. Shichen and Liuzhen retreat at the same time.


    Poof.


    Liu Zhen supports his body with a single sword pole, and his mouth is full of blood.


    Stone Chen burst to drink, interrupted own right arm, sealed the spread of green light.


    Both of them smiled at each other.


    "It looks like I lost."


    Liu Zhen said.


    Stone Chen nodded his head and said, "your skill of helping the willow sword is not hot enough. It''s new. In fact, xuanjuedan has been with me for ten years. "


    Liu Zhen laughs and says: "so, I don''t complain about losing."


    After speaking, Liu Zhen fell to the ground, and the sword turned into a light and didn''t enter Liu Zhen''s body.


    At this time, the dust all over the sky with stones, this just fell, the commander of Jin Jiawei shouted: "stone wins on a day."


    Cheers, loud through the sky.


    Shichen puts away xuanjue shield and raises his left hand.


    Lu Fan applauds gently. Shi Chen''s accomplishments are really good. He is a powerful enemy.


    The head of the stone family laughed happily. The head of the Liu family was dissatisfied. But it''s no wonder that other people, who let him give time to the divine soldiers later.


    Liu Zhen was carried away for treatment, and Shi Chen walked out of the martial arts arena slowly.


    Just after the two men left the field, the next match immediately appeared.


    "The tan Tai family, Tan Tai Ge against Xu Zhouwu, Lu Dong."


    On the stage, Dan Taige took out his own fire cloud fan. This is also the magic weapon of the dantai family. Only ten moves can defeat the opponent. The burn is really fierce.


    Then, Tian Qingyang came on stage, and his opponent was Yu Zhou wuzhe, Wei Yu.


    Although Wei Yu is also a gang warrior, he is still too weak in front of tianqingyang.


    As soon as the Dragon Yin sword came out, Wei Yu fell to the ground with ten swords in his body, completely losing the ability to fight back.


    Wind rest, Tang Qing, shuishiquan, Lvyin also played one after another, winning are very easy.


    It is worth mentioning that shuishiquan, as a descendant of the water family, did not even come up with a magic soldier belonging to their water family. It''s a pity for many viewers. Is shuishiquan not recognized by Shuijia. Get the magic soldier.


    Finally, it was the last match.


    Lei guangpai, Lei Xiaoyong to Jiangzhou wuzhe, Lin Pi.


    It''s a contest that no one pays much attention to, and many of the audience have left in advance.


    Although Lei Xiaoyong is also one of the top ten experts, not many people can remember him. In the previous several contests, they were also lukewarm and not fiery. Although they were strong, they were not so outstanding compared with other people.


    Therefore, when Lei Xiaoyong came out, there was only a thin applause.


    But it seems that the young man, who is only 17 or 18 years old, is very excited and flushed.


    His opponent, Lin Pi, was a more humble man, with scattered hair, a rusty broken sword, a coarse cloth, and slightly dark skin.


    His eyes were so small that he could hardly see. He walked barefoot to the martial arts arena, and Lin Pi pulled out his broken sword first.


    "You go first."


    Lin Pi said to Lei Xiaoyong.


    Lei Xiaoyong said with a smile, "that''s what you said."


    Suddenly, Lei Xiaoyong waved his sword, and five color thunder appeared on him in an instant.


    "Five thunders strike the sky, thunder lightsaber prison."


    All of a sudden, a thunder fell on the forest. The raging thunder light burned his body.


    The next moment, the forest fell to the ground.


    "Oh, this guy, he has no ability but to pretend. It''s boring."


    A group of spectators got up and were about to leave.


    Lei Xiaoyong has started to wave to the audience around him, ready to leave.


    Lu Fan''s side of the cold smoke slowly stood up and said: "let''s go, there is really nothing beautiful behind. Young master Lu fan, would you like to have dinner with us? "


    Lu Fan did not move, but sat there and said, "wait a minute, miss mengyan, the contest is not over yet."


    Dream smoke frowns: "it''s not already..."


    Before he had finished speaking, in wudaochang, Lin Pi took another picture of his clothes and stood up.


    "Good sword move."


    Slowly, Lin Pi took out his iron sword and waved it to Lei Xiaoyong.


    Before Lei Xiaoyong could react, a yin-yang eight trigrams array appeared at his feet. Immediately, Lei Xiaoyong was directly hit by the array light, flying more than ten feet away, and his whole body was full of blood.


    The audience, who was about to leave, saw the scene and stopped one after another.


    What''s the matter? Lei Xiaoyong seems to be defeated.

 Chapter 560

    Wow.


    Lei Xiaoyong''s mouth was full of blood, and there were also some visceral fragments in it.


    Obviously, it is not easy to be hurt by the sword of forest.


    The stone, Liu, Shui, Tian, and dantai families all saw this scene, and their eyes were bright, as if they had found something.


    In the sky, the emperor of Qin and Shang pointed to the forest and said, "how can I see this sword technique? It''s like meeting each other."


    Qin Yun and Qin fan are all at a loss. They don''t know what Emperor Qin Shang is talking about.


    At that time, Prime Minister LV behind the emperor of Qin and Shang said excitedly, "Your Majesty, look carefully at the broken sword in his hand. It doesn''t look like the sky."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang looked at it and said with a smile for a moment, "it''s really Zhongtian sword. It seems that the top ten families are the best soldiers. This time, it''s about gathering together."


    Hearing the words of zhongtianjian, all officials began to talk about it.


    Although they can''t recognize the sword, they still know the three words of Zhongtian sword.


    Who knows not Chu Zhongtian when a loyal blood is scattered in the earth.


    Zhongtian sword is the magic weapon of the Chu family.


    The lonely Chu family even sent a descendant to participate in the selection.


    "It seems that the Chu family can''t help but find someone from Jiangzhou''s hometown," said the emperor


    Prime Minister LV said: "the Dragon chanting sword of Tianjia, the Liu family supporting the Liu sword, the xuanjue shield of Shijia, the Tianjian of Chu family and the huoyun fan of dantai family have all appeared. Half of the ten family swords have appeared. The rest of them are Haizhu of hanjiashan, Jiazu Lu''s Flute, youmingjia of Shuijia and Ouyang''s martial arts. If it''s all there, it''s a real treat.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "you have forgotten one of the martial swords of our Qin family. Well, Qin Yun, when the selection is almost over, he goes to take out the Cang Dao and let the world have a look. Since it is the ten soldiers in the world, we will join in the fun. "


    Qin Yun hurriedly bows himself.


    In the field, Lin Pi stood up with his sword. Looking at Lei Xiaoyong, he said, "you seem to be able to stand up."


    Lei Xiaoyong stared at Lin''s face, but he didn''t expect that the other side was so fierce.


    "Lei Guang sent his successors. Only those who were killed were not overthrown."


    Lei Xiaoyong''s face at this time all of the immature disappeared, instead of the dignified face.


    "Drink."


    Lei Xiaoyong''s five colors of thunder light rise again. This time, the whole sky is dark, and countless thunder surges.


    All of a sudden, many people who came out of the arena stopped at once. They suddenly found that they had missed a wonderful competition.


    Immediately, countless people came back and looked into the field.


    At this time, Lei Xiaoyong is just like the God of thunder coming into the world. His thunder is so strong that people can''t look directly at him.


    After one sword was killed, the thunder did not arrive. The earth was shaking now, and a great spirit was pressing on the forest.


    Lu Fan nodded slightly. He also practiced five thunders to shake the sky, and he practiced very well. At a glance, we can see that Lei Xiaoyong has touched the essence of the five thunders.


    Lin Pi took a step back and thunder hit him exactly.


    Lin Pi didn''t fall this time, but took another step back, and suddenly thunder went through his chest in all directions.


    The sky was thundering, and Lei Xiaoyong went to the forest step by step.


    "The glory of heaven, the destruction of the world by Lei Xiao, and the worship of heaven by five Lei."


    On the sword, the thunder light is like a dragon, and it kills in horror.


    This is a huge, astonishing audience.


    Lin Pi finds that he can''t go back. No matter how he goes back, the terrible thunder dragon will still hit him.


    "Lin Pi look a Su, murmured:" incredibly so quickly could not hide


    As he spoke, the sword in Lin Pi''s hand lit up.


    When the rust is gone, a broken sword will shine.


    At the foot of the foot, the eight diagrams of yin and yang are formed, and the sixteen words of truth form their own armor to cover the whole forest.


    This time, not only Emperor Qin and Shang, but also Tian Qingyang, who was watching the competition, recognized it.


    Chu''s divine soldier, Zhongtian sword.


    "Broken."


    When the sword breaks in the forest, Lei Yun is directly divided into two parts.


    The Thunder Dragon in front of him was blocked by a sword from the forest. The yin-yang array was flowing on the middle Heaven Sword, and even began to devour the Thunder Dragon.


    In a few blinks of an eye, the huge thunder dragon was swallowed by zhongtianjian.


    Lei Xiaoyong was stunned, but Lin Pi didn''t plan to give Lei Xiaoyong another chance.


    Zhongtian sword is inserted on the ground. It breaks into the stone until it reaches the hilt.


    The whole martial arts arena suddenly lit up, and then a column of thunder came out of the earth.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Lei Guang constantly emerges from Lei Xiaoyong''s feet. Even Lei Xiaoyong himself dare not face the thunderbolt with sharp edge.


    But there were too many thunders. After dodging more than ten light pillars, Lei Xiaoyong was hit by a light pillar. Almost for a moment, his vigorous strength broke into light spots.


    There is not a whole body intact, thunder will his musculoskeletal, all split.


    This is the result of his practice of five thunders and his resistance to thunders.


    I''m afraid that those who turn into other martial arts will die directly under this move.


    Lei Xiaoyong falls to the ground, his mouth is full of black smoke, and then he passes out in a coma.


    Lin Pi slowly pulls out the middle Heaven Sword and leaves peacefully.


    There is no redundant action or words, just like he comes to complete the task. When the task is over, he turns around and leaves without any nostalgia.


    "Jiangzhou, the forest, wins."


    Golden armour leads the way.


    "Today''s contest, that''s all."


    At the end of the speech, the emperor of Qin and Shang stood up and clapped, then he was the first to leave.


    A group of spectators were admiring and leaving, talking about how late it was to leave, otherwise such a wonderful competition would not be seen.


    What is the origin of Lin Pi? He defeated Lei Xiaoyong, one of the top ten experts.


    Although Lei Xiaoyong ranks not high among the top ten experts, he is the first one to be eliminated.


    The name of Lin Pi will spread throughout the capital today.


    The Zhongtian sword in his hand is even more impressive to those who know it.


    Lu Fan murmured: "forest, forest, this is not a Chu word."


    The nearby cold smoke froze for a moment and said: "it''s really true. This person, take a name and ask someone to guess. It means something. But his sword is really good, though only half. "


    Lu Fan claps his buttocks and gets up, saying, "miss Hanyan doesn''t mean that it''s just a weapon of a powerful warrior."


    Cold smoke turned his eyes and said: "the blade of the powerful warrior is a small matter in my opinion, and I don''t care enough about it. But in your opinion, I''m afraid that''s not the case. If you dare to ask Mr. Lu fan, you can have a powerful weapon. "


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, "it''s not really there yet."


    cold smoke sneered: "that''s not it. Well, Mr. Lu fan, we''ll see you next time. "


    Finish saying, cold smoke heads up to leave.


    Lu Fan murmured: "I really don''t have the sword of the warrior. I only have the sword of the powerful warrior, the emperor. I''m a great sword without a blade, so I can really be regarded as a magic soldier. "

 Chapter 561

    At the end of the day, the list of the top 16 was released.


    Lu Fan walked in the streets with thirteen and Xiao Hei, and he could hear the voice of discussion everywhere. The most words appeared in people''s mouth, even the words of Lu fan, the swordsman of Donghua.


    There is no doubt that Lu Fan''s performance today is really eye-catching, sweeping away the negative comments of the previous days.


    Now on the street, as long as we talk about Lu fan, no one says "strong."


    Even the casino''s odds have now fallen to a very low level.


    Originally, Lu Fan wanted to win several of his own, but as soon as he saw such a low odds, he suddenly lost interest.


    The streets are bustling with people. Suddenly, a cry came from the corner in the distance.


    An old man took a big stone and stood on it, saying in a loud voice: "today, let''s tell you why Lu fan, the swordsman of Donghua, is so strong. Although I''m just a storyteller in the Jianghu, I happen to know some of Lu Fan''s original deeds. Everyone has money to hold a money market and no money to hold a personal market. I''ll start right now. "


    A group of people gathered around the old man and shouted loudly.


    "Say it. There is a reward for what you say. "


    Lu Fan also leaned over. When he was a child, he liked these storytellers in the Jianghu, because they always knew the stories of legends, which were vivid, interesting and fascinating.


    It''s just that Lu Fan didn''t expect to become a storyteller one day.


    "Say that Lu fan, donghuazhou, jianglincheng Lu family''s son. It''s the land city now. Jianglincheng is a small city. There are three families in the city. Lu fan is the strongest family and the son of Lu family. Like many warrior families, Lu family has many branches and luxuriant leaves. Although there are not many young warriors, there are also many compared with other families. Lu fan is one of the most talented children of the Lu family. Three years old can practice boxing, five years old can fight tiger, ten years old can choose seventy-five. At the age of 18, Jiang Lincheng is no longer invincible. It''s really a young talent, a talented warrior, and many young girls in Jiang Lincheng have a dark heart. Many young martial artists take Lu Fan as an example and try to practice martial arts.


    It is said that in the year when Lu Fanchang was 18 years old, donghuazhou Wudao college came to accept new students. At a glance, the leader''s tutor saw that Lu Fan was extremely qualified. If he wanted to enter Wudao college, he went to visit. But who knows, the tutor just went in to explain the reason, Lu Fan said loudly, what''s the martial arts I need to learn in Wudao college. The teacher pointed to Lu Fan''s face and smiled. Well, you arrogant little devil, since you look down on Wudao college so much, why don''t you compete with me? I''ll show you the martial arts of Wudao college. After that, they started in public. What do you know? After the three moves, Lu Fan hit the fierce tiger and rushed to the mountain fist, knocking his mentor down to the ground with blood gushing. Everyone exclaimed, but the teacher waved his hand. It''s really a martial arts genius. I''m overwhelmed. At the moment, Lu Fan feels that he has done something wrong. He immediately helps his tutor up and agrees to enter Wudao college


    The old storyteller was eloquent and dancing.


    Below the audience, bursts of exclamation. As the old man said, his face changed.


    Lu Fan listens to a paragraph, it is successive bitter smile.


    Slowly, Lu Fan retreated.


    Thirteen seems to have more than enough. Seeing that Lu fan is about to disappear from his sight, he hurriedly keeps up.


    Lu Fan turned to look at thirteen ways: "what do you think of what the old man said,"


    thirteen ways: "OK."


    Lu Fan laughed and said, "I think it''s good. It''s just not my experience at all. "


    Thirteen looked at Lu Fan doubtfully and asked softly, "master, real,"


    Lu Fandao: "the real situation is that I was bullied until I entered Wudao college. Our Lu family is not the first family in jianglincheng. As for the tutors of Wudao college, ha ha, I don''t know how many of them I have met. Each of them doesn''t mean to let me enter Wudao college. In particular, the last one is going to drive me away. "


    Thirteen mouth, can''t believe looking at Lu Fan.


    Xiaohei nodded repeatedly to show that Lu Fan was right.


    "Are you right, Mr. Lu fan, you have such a rough story. Can you tell me about it? "


    Suddenly, a woman stood in the way of Lu Fan.


    A red suit, a feather fan. Followed by two maids in blue.


    "Miss Tan Taige, what a coincidence. I met you here. "


    Lu Fan bows to Dan Tai Ge.


    With a smile on his face and bright eyes, Tan Taige said, "Lu Fan''s salary, if I say so, I am here to wait for you. Can you believe it? "Lu Fan laughed:" Miss Tan Taige made fun of it. Lu Fanyi is an idle person. How can I bother Miss Tan Taige waiting for me. "What''s the matter, miss?" said Dan Taige. A few days ago, some words collided with Prince Lu Fan. Now I''m really nervous. So I''d like to invite Mr. Lu to have a glass of wine. I don''t know if Mr. Lu would appreciate it. "


    Lu Fangang was about to say no, but Dan Taige suddenly grabbed Lu Fan''s arm and let his body lean up. He said softly, "don''t you even give me the chance to apologize, young master Lu fan?"


    Lu Fan slowly pushed Dan Taige away, saying: "miss Dan Taige. Then a glass of water wine, my treat. "


    Dan Taige said with a sly smile, "OK. Mr. Lu fan, as long as it''s for you. I''ll finish it, even if I''m unconscious, I''ll be slaughtered. "


    Said, Dan Taige to Lu Fan also gently cast a wink, waving to let his two maids go back.


    Her posture, but let Lu fan heart rise some vigilance.


    Slowly, Lu Fan takes Dan Taige forward, twists and turns, twists and turns, and soon passes the place with more people, and continues to move towards the lane with less people.


    Tan Taige followed Lu Fan and said, "son Lu fan, what are you doing? Why are we going to a place with few people. Mr. Lu fan, I don''t want to do anything bad. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "Miss Tan Taige is worried too much, but there is a restaurant I like here. Look, here we are. "


    Said, the fat boss''s shop will come into view, Lu Fan quickly walked in. Dan Taige frowned slightly and went in with him.


    The fat boss is patting flies on the counter at this time. Seeing Lu Fan come in, he laughs and says: "Lu fan, you are here again. It''s a good fight today. I''ll treat you to a good drink. "


    Lu Fan sits down in the position he often sits. At a glance, there are still many people in the shop. They are all middle-aged men or bad old leaders. Seeing Lu Fan come in, they all showed their friendly eyes.


    Lu fan is very clear in his mind now. What are these people in the fat boss''s shop? He quickly bows back and says, "how are you, senior?"


    They all laughed and raised the wine jar to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan takes over the wine jar thrown by the fat boss, looks up and takes a big bite, which makes him sit down.


    "I like this kid."


    "No wonder so many people want to take him."


    "I don''t know if they have finished fighting. We are still waiting to see the result."


    "Hahaha, they are all injured. I''m afraid they can''t come today. Dongpang, serve wine, serve wine. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A group of people shouted, and the fat boss kept throwing the wine jar.


    Dan Taige stood at the door of the shop frowning, but she didn''t come in yet.


    Thirteen all sat down beside Lu Fan. Lu Fan poured a bowl of wine to him and turned to look at Dan Taige and said, "why don''t you come in. The wine here is good. "


    Tan Taige scanned the shop with scornful eyes and said in a loud voice: "Lu fan, you are at least a middle-class inspector. I would drink in such a shabby shop. Look how dirty this table is. Look at the ground. There are dead mice. Are you sure you want to invite me to drink here? "


    in the shop, a group of people laughed.


    Several people teased the fat boss and said: "Dong Pang, this girl says your shop is ragged."


    The fat boss chuckled, "that''s what it is."


    People laughed even more happily, and Lu Fan said with a smile, "come in and have a drink. I''m afraid other cities can''t drink the wine here. "


    Dongpang lifted up his clothes, patted his belly and said, "I don''t play in other cities. Even if you travel all over the world, my wine here is unique."


    Dan Taige sneered and walked in.


    Walking to the opposite side of Lu fan, Dan Taige looked at the table full of wine stains, looked at the old bench again, and sat down reluctantly.


    All of them put out vigorous energy, so as not to contaminate anything here.


    Lu fan waves to the fat boss, and immediately the fat boss will throw two bowls.


    There was a gap in both bowls. Lu Fan picked a small one and poured out a bowl for Dan Taige, saying, "try it."


    Dan Taige looked at the yellow wine in the cup and shook his head and said, "no need. I''m not thirsty. "


    Lu Fan looked at her a few times and said with a smile, "that''s OK. I drink. "


    With that, Lu Fan took the wine in front of her and drank it all at once. A few middle-aged men beside her said loudly, "good wine."


    Tan Taige feels uncomfortable all over. This dirty and shabby place is where a lady of her family should stay.


    Biting his teeth in secret, Dan Taige would like to slap Lu Fan and fan fan fan fan fan fan. But before it was finished, Dan Taige still pretended to smile: "son Lu fan, in a few days. It''s a 16-to-8 contest. I''d like to ask Mr. Lu fan to do me a favor. "


    As he spoke, Dan Taige gently rubbed Lu Fan''s calves under the table. How could Lu fan not understand such an obvious hint.


    But Lu Fan really had no interest in her and said calmly, "Miss Tan Taige, let''s talk about it first. What can I do for you? "


    Tan Taige''s feet were about to reach into Lu Fan''s thighs, and he said in a soft voice, "son Lu fan, I want you to lose to me. Do you think it''s convenient for me to win. Of course, I will give you a satisfactory reward. "

 Chapter 562

    Suddenly, a group of people in the room laughed.


    "The little girl wants to have sex."


    "I just said I''m not thirsty. I think she''s thirsty."


    "Lu fan, just promise her. I think she looks ok, but she doesn''t have a chest or a butt. Everything else is OK. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At that time, Dan Taige''s face turned black. The vigorous strength of the body began to fluctuate.


    Lu Fan smiled at Dan Taige and said, "I''m sorry, the contest is the contest. There is no private agreement about the outcome. But thank you, Miss Tan Taige, for telling me who my opponent is next. The news of Miss Tan Taige is very accurate. Then I will wait for three days, and miss your competition. At that time, I will try to keep my hand. "


    What else does Tan Taige want to say. Suddenly she was all over for a while, and her legs went back immediately. She exclaimed loudly, "mouse."


    I saw a huge drunken rat crawling on her leg, and Ge Gang immediately rushed.


    If it''s an ordinary mouse, with the strength of Dan Taige, it will surely have no bones. But this mouse is obviously very unusual.


    I saw that it was hit by tangtaige''s gang strength, and then it suddenly disappeared.


    This is not a mouse, it''s a rat demon.


    Tan Taige''s face was red and white, and he said in a loud voice: "bastard, I''m going to burn this shop.


    All around, people laughed again.


    A group of people laughed back and forth, even the fat boss could not live, chuckled: "to burn my shop. Little girl, your tone is really not small. "


    A man fell down from his chair with a smile, lying on the ground still smiling, and the man beside him said: "not only is it not small, even if the Qin Shang comes here, I''m afraid he can''t say that. Dongpang, it seems that you have provoked people who can''t be provoked. "


    Fat boss patted his belly regularly and said, "I''m afraid of it."


    Dan Taige was completely enraged by these people. His vigorous strength rose to the sky. The Phoenix shadow appeared on the fire cloud fan in his hand.


    "Ouch, it''s fengwujue of the dantai family. I''m a little bit of a girl."


    "Now I know I''m afraid," said Tan Taige. Who just talked a lot of nonsense, now kowtow to my aunt and plead guilty. I will spare him. Otherwise, be careful that there are no bones. "


    Dongpang takes out his earwax, rubs it into a ball and throws it into an old man''s bowl.


    "Pale green cloud, you old man. You dare not say a word when your little child wants to burn my shop. "


    Hear the four words of the blue cloud of Dan Tai.


    When Dan Taige Deng was shocked, he turned to look at the old man.


    Slowly, the old man with a cold face turned around. The old face with white beard was full of embarrassment and fear.


    Looking at Dan Taige, Lang said, "get out of here. Do you know where you are coming from?"


    Dan Tai GE''s body vigorous strength suddenly put up, lost voice exclaimed: "Grandpa."


    The great grandfather of Dan Taige is the great elder of Dan Taijia. He said a word that even the leader of the dantai family had to accept modestly. Dan Tai never thought that he would see his grandfather here.


    "I.... I... "


    I said one word for a long time, and Dan Taige could not say the next word.


    Hurriedly, Dan Taige walked out. She stumbled at her feet. She fell to the ground. Lu Fan held her in one hand and said, "are you ok?"


    At this time, she didn''t care that her dress was covered with wine stains and sewage, just like running out.


    But at this time, Dongpang shook his hand.


    Dan Taige, like a puppet, sat back.


    East fat man smiled: "little girl is new here, she doesn''t know how important it is. Do I have to contend with a girl movie. Continue to drink, Dan Tai Qing Yun, you old man, today I will take your money. "


    Dan Tai Qingyun is scolded by Dong Pang for two words, but he still dare not answer back.


    Tan Taige is still in a state of shock. Lu Fan looks at her and doesn''t know what to say. Come on, let''s wait for her to recover. Lu Fan looked up and took a big sip of wine. He patted the table and said, "fat boss, another jar."


    The fat boss took out another jar of wine and said with a smile: "Stinky boy, you''re good at drinking. All of you are drunkards running out of the wine jar. "


    Master and apprentice.


    Lu fan is trying to ask fat boss what this means. Suddenly, the three figures outside the door rushed in.


    These three people are Lao Liu, Yang Nanzi and Xuanyuan Laogui.


    All three of them were decorated. When they came in, they shouted, "come to the altar and stop hurting the wine."


    The fat boss said with a smile, "who of you won?"


    Old Liu shouted: "no one has won. If you fight any more, you will die outside. Damned lady Yang, your Taiyi''s heart is too fierce, especially the last move. Are you going to make me a fool? "


    "I''m cruel," said Mrs. Yang in a loud voice. I can cross Xuanyuan old ghost ruthlessly. His cultivation of real swordsmanship has cut off my Tao domain. If I had not hid fast, I would have died outside now. "


    Xuanyuan old ghost said coldly: "one can hide, one can change. Lao Liu, if you dare to use Vientiane to become me next time, I will split you alive. "


    Three people turn to yell and scold, as if there is another war.


    Dan Taige listened to the shouting and swearing of the three people and murmured to himself, "Taiyi''s heart is determined. Jian Zhen Jian. Everything is invisible. "


    At that time, Dan Taige''s whole body trembled with excitement.


    Looking at the three, he said, "excuse me, are you Taiyi wuzun, Xuanyuan wuzun and Vientiane wuzun?"


    Old Liu three people turned to look at Dan Taige.


    "Who is the new girl?" she said with a smile. What''s the base. "


    Lao Liu glanced and said, "huoyun fan, the little girl of dantai family."


    Xuanyuan old ghost shook his head and said: "it''s very vain. The bottom line is poor. "


    With that, the three men took back their eyes from Dan Taige, and then looked at Lu fan, all smiling.


    East fat man said with a smile: "you three guys are too poisonous. Look, you are all going to cry this little girl. You three have not solved the problem. "


    Lao Liu shouted, "No. Take a few days off and fight again. This time, those who come here are more elegant and dare not. "


    Mrs. Yang said: "if you dare, come again. Lu fan, wait, you apprentice. I''ll accept the old lady. "


    "Come on," Xuanyuan said in a cold voice


    Three people shout loudly, then a person takes a jar of wine from the east fat man''s hand and leaves quickly.


    At this time, Tan Taige''s face was pale. He heard something from the three men''s words.


    Turning to look at Lu fan, Dan Taige said, "just now the three martial lords want to accept you as their disciples."


    Lu Fan nodded: "yes. But I haven''t promised yet. They started fighting by themselves. "


    Dan Taige turned his white eyes. He was frightened and almost passed out in a coma.

 Chapter 563

    Dongpang came over with a jar of wine and put it on Lu Fan''s table. "Lu Fan boy, this jar of wine is strong. Try it."


    Lu Fan poured himself a bowl with a smile and took a sip. Suddenly, he felt that his whole body was burning. He said with a smile, "it''s really strong enough. It''s good wine."


    Tan Taige looks at Lu Fan in a dazed way. Until Lu Fan finishes drinking the jar of wine, Dan Taige hasn''t returned to his mind.


    At this time, it''s Dan Tai Qingyun who puts down the wine jar and money, and bows his hand to all of you with his fists: "I can''t drink enough. I''ll go back first."


    Finish saying, Dan Tai Qingyun strides out.


    After the laughter, the east fat man whispered: "Dan Tai old man, you take your girl film back. Girls'' house, what kind of wine do you want to drink in such a dirty shop? Let her stay at home well in the future. "


    The blue cloud of the platform shakes all over. Secretly clenching his teeth, he pulled up Dan Taige and said, "let''s go."


    Dan Taige just came back to God. He just wanted to say something, but he was dragged out by Dan taiqingyun.


    Lu Fan turned to tan Taige and waved, "Miss Tan Taige, it seems that you can only have a drink next time."


    Dongpang came over with a smile, and sat down in front of Lu Fan and said, "you bastard, take other girls here to drink. You mean it. "


    Lu Fandao: "I don''t want money to drink here."


    A group of people laughed.


    The fat boss pointed to Lu Fan''s face and said, "you shameless look, you have my charm back then. Drink it quickly. Go to your master after drinking it. "


    Lu Fan put down the wine bowl and said, "you know who my master is and where he is."


    the fat boss smiled and said: "of course I know, old Wu. Your master and I are still good friends. Of course, he won''t admit it. "


    "You are really a friend of my master," said Lu Fan in amazement. "You can still have a vacation," said the fat boss. I learned all your master''s brewing skills. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and couldn''t believe it.


    Hurriedly, Lu fan asked, "where is my master now?"


    the fat boss said: "danta, where else. Of course, he drinks with me occasionally. "


    Lu Fan got up and went out, but just two steps later, Lu fan stopped again and said, "no, since Shifu has come to the capital, why doesn''t he see me?"


    the fat boss smiled and said: "did you disgrace him? He is a ghost spirit alchemist and teaches a martial apprentice. He won''t even see you. "


    Lu Fan came back, sat down and continued to drink: "no, Shifu should be busy with his own business. Since he is very busy, I will wait. Don''t disturb the master. "


    The fat boss was surprised and said, "Oh, you really respect your teacher. I want to take you as a disciple. Come on, I won''t play with you. Your master is really busy. You are right not to disturb him. When he''s finished, he''ll naturally go to see you and have a good drink. Your master also saw your competition today. He smiled like a chrysanthemum, but he was happy. "


    Lu Fan smiled and nodded. He continued to drink, with a strange light in his eyes.


    Master, master, you have been looking at me.


    In Lu Fan''s mind, Master Wu Chen''s face appeared.


    Slowly, Lu Fan touched his ring.


    There is also a magic medicine that he bought for his master.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Outside, Tan Tai Qingyun has been dragging Dan Tai Ge out of the corner, which is to let go.


    "How can you be so bold?" sighed Tan Tai''s green cloud, pointing to tan Tai Ge. You have lost all the faces of the dantai family. "


    Dan Taige was scolded and shrunk his neck. "Grandpa, where is it? Why do you drink there. What''s more, Taiyi wuzun and Vientiane wuzun why they all go. "


    "Shut up," said the blue cloud. This kind of place is also what you can inquire about. Our dantai family, that is, I can barely go in and drink two glasses of water wine with others. Let me tell you a little bit, just sitting in it and watching your jokes, the martial artists who find happiness with you, are at least the top of Tiangang. It can be said that in Wu''an, most of the strong people who really pursue martial arts and travel around the world have just sat in it. You Heng, you want to burn someone''s shop. Do you know what that fat boss is, you.... You... You... Alas. "


    Chen Tai Qingyun doesn''t know what to say about Dan Tai Ge.


    Just now they have understood what they said. Don''t let Dan Taige drink any more. Take him home and stay. The implication is that this woman, who owes a lot of education for her shortcomings, will go back to live and discipline.


    Dan Taige heard the light in his eyes and said: "there is such a shop in the capital, which gathers so many strong people in Wu''an. No, how did Lu Fan get in. I think he drinks there a lot. "


    "I don''t know that," said Qingyun. But it''s said that the fat boss introduced him to the three wuzuns. As a result, in order to fight for his disciple, the three wuzuns have spared no effort to fight. In the future, this person will make a great impact on the world. Which of the three wuzuns is not a person whose eyes are higher than the sky? What is the potential of the heirs they look at at at the same time? This kind of person can only be recruited, not provoked. Dan Taige, your next competition is to be right with him. "


    Dan Taige said:" yes, just got the news. So I''ll see if I can bewilder him. Who would have thought that this guy is an elm head? "


    "I went to find someone to change the candidate for the competition. You can''t fight him. Let others fight him. It''s better to let other families fight with him. Although he still does not have any power to support him now, he can threaten any of the top ten families with the support of these powerful warriors alone. Dan Taige, you must make friends with him in the future. It''s not a small matter. "


    Dan Taige''s whisper should be.


    Looking at the beautiful smile of Dan Taige, Dan taiqingyun said with a wry smile, "fortunately, you are a girl. If you were a boy, just based on the comments of those wuzuns, the position of your family''s heirs might not be guaranteed. But the girl doesn''t matter. Find a stronger husband. Do you understand what I mean? "


    Tan Tai Ge smiled with a flattering smile:" Grandpa, in fact, I think Lu fan is very good. Do you think it''s good to let him be our son in law? "


    At the end of the speech, Qingyun, with his hands on his back, turned around and strode away.


    Tan Taige turned to look at the direction of the tavern and murmured, "it''s not bad to recruit a son-in-law. Lu fan, Lu fan, I really like you."

 Chapter 564

    Prince Edward.


    Prince Qin Yun stormed into his room, and Ren Jiang and others went out to meet his royal highness.


    "Your Royal Highness."


    Qin Yun didn''t even look at them and stepped into the room.


    Then he heard the sound of countless porcelain and jade pieces breaking, in which Qin Yun frantically smashed all the objects in his sight.


    "I''m angry. I''m really angry. Wu Jun, this waste, I thought he was really so powerful. I didn''t expect to lose so badly, which made me face down. Bring something, and I''ll smash it. "


    Qin Yun drinks loudly. Immediately Ren Jiang and others sent in piles of vases, inkstones and jade.


    Qin Yun completely smashed the ground with powder, which stopped.


    Panting for breath, Qin Yun pointed to the door and said, "I''ve made Lu Fan win two games easily, just to make Lu Fan lose his reputation today. Unexpectedly, at the critical moment, this warrior is weak. I knew that today, I should have arranged two strong enemies for Lu Fan and killed him directly. I don''t know how many people are talking about me in secret outside now. "


    Ren Jiang and others dare not say a word more. It''s obvious that his royal highness is angry. Who dares to say more is just looking for death.


    Qin Yun suddenly pointed to Ren Jiang and said, "Ren Jiang, you say. Why is Lu fan so strong. In my opinion, his accomplishments today are no less than those of tianqingyang. It''s useless for Wu Jun to recruit a hundred ghosts at night. "


    Ren Jiang replied, "Your Highness. When Lu Fan entered the capital, his accomplishments were just so. But his strength and speed are rare in the world. If nothing else, your highness may be better than when he was fighting Zhang Guang. Lu Fan and Zhang Guang have tried their best to fight in the challenge arena. They have all the moves to win. But today, Lu fan has three swords to fight against Wu Jun, who is more powerful than Zhang Guang. As for the night trip of ghosts, it has no effect. It can be seen that Lu Fan''s strength can no longer be discussed by common sense. I guess it''s probably on Wudao mountain. It''s passed down. "


    Qin Yun said in a loud voice, "yes. Only this explanation makes sense. Wudaoshan inheritance, I heard that he was in the mansion of Kuang Jian and Wu Zun. So it seems that if you want to kill him now, you can only find someone who has passed on to wudaoshan. Dan Taige, I''m afraid not. "


    Ren Jiang was surprised and said: "Dan Taige, your Highness''s next opponent for Lu fan is Dan Taige. Qin Yun waved his hand and said: "this was settled before the battle between Wu Jun and Lu Fan. Who would have thought that Lu Fan had won over Wu Jun. I wanted to give Dan Taige a victory. She is a good-looking woman and a successor of the dantai family. Maybe she can come to my east palace. "


    Ren Jiang nodded his head clearly, feeling that his royal highness took a fancy to Dan Taige.


    Shaking his head, Qin Yun said: "well, it''s going to change. Let''s talk about which opponent to arrange for Lu Fan in the next game. It''s guaranteed to kill him. "


    Ren Jiang and others looked at each other and discussed in a low voice for a while.


    Then Ren jiangdao said, "go back to your highness. I think it''s best to let Mr. tianqingyang deal with him, and he will be captured easily. "


    Qin Yun shook his head and said, "I''m afraid tianqingyang can''t. He is the only one in the ten families who makes friends with me. If I want to win over him, I have to make sure that he doesn''t touch a strong opponent before the final. Although I know, there is some grudge between him and Lu Fan. But at this time, we can''t let him. Once he and Lu Fan get hurt, what about the next few games. "


    Ren Jiang frowned and said, "then we recommend one more person. If he does, Lu fan will surely lose."


    Qin yundao: "who are you talking about?"


    Ren jiangdao: "wind rest."


    Qin Yun murmured the name of wind rest, and suddenly she smiled.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The next morning.


    Lu Fan practices martial arts quietly in the Han family martial arts arena.


    Quiet as mountains, moving as waves.


    Lu Fan''s boxing is very slow, but few of the Han family''s children around can see clearly.


    "Brother Lu Fan''s fist technique, I think it looks like a shadow. Is it my illusion? "


    " so are you. I thought there was something wrong with my eyes. Why can there be a shadow in such a slow fist. Isn''t there a shadow soon. "


    " you know a hammer. Brother Lu Fan''s fist technique has already ascended the martial arts hall. The martial arts contained in it are enough for you to understand for more than ten years. Read it quickly. If you don''t understand it, you have to write it down. "


    A group of Han''s children are talking softly.


    Next to them, thirteen and Xiao Hei''s hands follow Lu Fan''s fist technique. They see the most and understand the most.


    Especially in XIII, there was also a faint shadow between his palms.


    In the distance, Han Wushuang and Han Jun are watching quietly.


    "Stinky boy''s talent is amazing. You can see that he has made remarkable progress with every punch. If it goes on like this, even a whole set of heaven level skills will be practiced by him in a short time. I bet that he will enter the sky Gang within five years. "


    Han Jun said with admiration.


    Han Wushuang said with a smile: "five years, I think three years is enough. If Han Feng has half of his success, I, as a father, will be smiling. "


    Han jundao: "younger martial brothers are all like this. Han Feng, who is a senior brother, will not be bad. Maybe he will surprise you as soon as he comes back."


    Han Wushuang said, "I hope it''s a surprise, not a scare."


    They are talking first. Suddenly in the distance, there was a light in the sky, and a big word reflected in the sky.


    Inside the capital, everyone saw the words in the sky.


    Suddenly, in all directions, countless people exclaimed, "the list of the top 16 competition is out."


    A group of Han''s children also shouted.


    Lu fan stopped practicing boxing and looked up to the sky. At a glance, he saw his name.


    "The third, Donghua, Lufan to Luozhou, have a rest."


    Lu fan saw the name of his opponent and was slightly shocked. Isn''t it Tan Taige? How did it change again.


    "The first scene, Lu family, Lu Yin to Huazhou, Song Yang."


    "The second scene, Shijia, Shichen to Jinhua, Xia Wenzhi."


    "The third, Donghua, Lufan to Luozhou, have a rest."


    "The fourth scene, the family of Dan Tai, the Ge of Dan Tai to Jiangzhou, Lin Pi."


    "The fifth scene, Shuijia, shuishiquan to Changzhou, Lili."


    "Scene six, wusheng college, Tang Qing vs. luoshanzhou, Yangzhong."


    "Scene seven, mangzhou, she Ling to Yaozhou, Ji safe."


    "The eighth scene, Tianjia, tianqingyang to Bingzhou, all countries."


    The names of sixteen people shine in the sky.


    Dantai family, dantai Qingyun saw the test list, but also a long sigh of relief. Prince, as expected, Lu fan will not be so relaxed. He is also preparing to go to the prince''s mansion. I didn''t expect that his royal highness had already finished the list of the contest earlier.


    All casinos, immediately start to paste the list all over the wall, and you can bet on every game.


    It''s not only about the outcome, it''s also about who sticks with it longer. Bet on which contest will kill you, and which contest will solve the battle within ten moves.


    All in all, as long as the gambling method can be figured out, the major casinos have started to use it.


    In the streets, countless people began to talk about the new list.


    Lu family, Prime Minister Lu looked at the sky and said with a smile, "Lu Yin, are you sure? I heard that song yang, the warrior of Huazhou, is a top-notch Dao Wu. He looks at the sky vertically and horizontally


    Lu Yin said: "Grandpa, I''m not sure. You see me, moving is not easy, which is Song Yang''s opponent. And it''s the first time. If you lose, you will lose the face of Lv''s family. Otherwise, Grandpa, give me the flute. You can see that other families have taken out the magic soldiers. "


    Prime Minister LV chuckled and said, "I know you little girl are greedy for flute. Well, I''ll let you use it. Don''t break it. "


    With that, Prime Minister LV took out a wooden flute and handed it to LV Yin.


    Lu Yin took it, fondled it and said: "this time, I will see who can stand in my way."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Shuijia, shuishiquan kneels in front of the owner and says nothing.


    The water master looked at the water stone spring calmly and said: "are you sure you want it?"


    the water stone spring firmly said: "yes, the master, I need it. Without it, I can''t defeat tianqingyang. "


    "According to me," said the water. Even if you take the netherworld armor, you are still not the opponent of tianqingyang. "


    Shuishiquan said: "there is a chance. My Lord, please let me have a fight. "


    The water is really silent for a long time, and finally waves and throws something.


    "Well, take it."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Shijia, Shichen caresses xuanjuedan and is silent.


    Next to them, a group of children of the Shi family just wanted to say something, so Shi Chen raised his hand and interrupted them: "don''t talk. I''m listening to it. "


    Said, stone Chen knocked Xuan Jue Dun, the dull sound sounded, stone Chen said with a smile: "it can''t help but want to see the other family''s soldiers."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the Jade Flower building, Tian Qingyang held a woman by her hand and said with a slight smile, "I''m good to serve you today. I have a reward. "


    "You are not afraid, young master. You are too tired today to get out of bed tomorrow." tianqingyang said with a smile, "if you want to make my son unable to get out of bed, it depends on whether you have the ability."


    With that, Tian Qingyang clapped his hands, and a dozen women rushed to him, opened their arms, and put out a posture of fighting against me.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Deep street, old lane.


    Fat boss is leisurely wiping the table, suddenly a man with a small gourd hanging on his waist came in.


    At the sight of the fat boss, the man smiled and said, "uncle, I''ve come to see you again."


    The fat boss looked at the man and said with a smile, "it''s a nap. Come and sit down. Martial uncle, I''ll give you a whole jar of good wine. "


    With that, the fat boss took a jar from under the table and threw it to the wind for a rest.


    After taking over the wine world, Feng took a rest and said with a smile: "I haven''t come here for a long time. I miss it. "


    The fat boss laughed and scolded: "you bastard miss my bar. These days you will have a competition and drink less, so as not to fall asleep


    "It''s just a competition, what''s the big deal?" the wind laughed. Kneel for defeat. "


    fat boss said, "your voice is exactly the same as yours. Don''t crazy you will die, I can remind you, tomorrow your opponent, not simple. "


    The wind took a rest and said with a smile, "it''s not easy. Better than me. "


    The fat boss said with a smile, "that''s not true. You son of a bitch can be regarded as my younger martial brother''s true biography. Ordinary people can''t beat you, but that boy Lu fan is also me

 Chapter 565

    It''s sunny, blue sky and white clouds. Today is a good day for fighting.


    The third round of selection, the battle of 16 to 8, begins today.


    The site has been repaired. Today''s Bafang martial arts arena has been replaced with a piece of neat ink stone as the ground.


    Around the wall, also began to light up the array of light, and then a transparent light mask rose in the wall. Completely insulate the audience, which also prevents the sputtering of the fight afterwave.


    The battle of the last few days did not have such a deployment, which fully shows the importance attached to today''s contest by the eight sides of the arena.


    Sixteen competitors gathered early in the martial arts arena.


    It''s still this room, but today it doesn''t look crowded.


    Sixteen people sat around the room, and the golden guard stood outside.


    "All fighters, out."


    Suddenly, there was a shout outside.


    Immediately, Lu Fan and others all got up and walked out.


    When all 16 people appeared in the wudaochang, the audience immediately heard a mountain cry and tsunami.


    Lu Fan looked at it. On the stand, almost all the heads of the ten families came. In the sky, the emperor of Qin and Shang and others were clapping.


    Behind him, Song Yang and others waved to the audience, and immediately shouted more deafening.


    "Take a seat."


    The commander of Jin Jia shouted.


    Then, from around wudaochang, sixteen copper chairs were raised slowly.


    It''s carved with Kirin lines, and it''s shiny.


    This chair is called cloud Unicorn chair. It''s not for ordinary people. Because it symbolizes one of the six Guardian animals of Wu''an, yunqilin.


    Being able to sit on this chair is a symbol of status and status.


    It represents the accusation and glory of safeguarding Wu''an.


    "Thank you, my Lord," they said


    The emperor of Qin and Shang nodded slightly, and then all the people scattered and sat on the sidelines.


    Lu Fan sat on the unicorn chair in the southeast corner. The chair was big enough for three people to sit side by side. Just after sitting on the chair, Lu fan saw a transparent air flow coming out of the chair and blocking them.


    This air flow can fully resist the damage of absorbing vigorous force. When they watch the competition from a close distance, they won''t have to worry about the aftereffect.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang suddenly got up and pressed his hands slightly. Immediately, everyone was silent.


    "Today, it''s a contest to choose 16 candidates to 8 candidates," said Lang, the emperor of the Qin and Shang Dynasties. Those who can stick to this place are the guardians of the future of Wu''an. Now, you are proud of the Empire, and in the future, the Empire will be proud of you. "


    With that, Emperor Qin Shang sat back and waved to Qin Yun.


    Qin Yun nodded and said in a loud voice, "today, those who win the battle will get a treasure in the imperial Arsenal. I hope you can compete for the top."


    The voice just dropped, and the whole scene was boiling.


    What a chance it is for the arsenal to choose soldiers.


    Lu Fan was a little surprised, but there were still such good things.


    What kind of place is the imperial Arsenal? All the things in it are the best weapons, the best armor and the best treasures from the whole Wu''an country.


    Ordinary people have no chance to have a look. Now, as long as we win the competition today, we can go in and choose. If you miss such an opportunity, you will regret for life.


    At that time, sixteen people were full of vision and fighting spirit.


    In the audience, those who were eliminated were beating their hearts and feet. Knowing this, we should have worked harder at that time.


    Among these people, Liu Zhen and Wu Jun are the most ugly.


    Liu is really biting his teeth, his face is black.


    It''s a real injustice that he lost. If he did not meet Shi Chen, if he did not have a magic soldier in his hand, he would be one of the sixteen.


    Wu Jun, however, stared at Lu Fan with his eyes fixed on him, gnashing his teeth.


    His first battle with Lu Fan was a complete failure.


    It was clearly a good chance for him to make a name in the capital. But was killed by Lu Fansheng. Up to now, Wu Jun doesn''t understand what kind of skill Lu Fan relies on and ignores his night trip.


    "Lu fan, you wait," said the prince. When my mother comes, you must die without burial place. "


    After Qin Yun finished, Shi ran sat back.


    Looking at the 16 people with high morale, the emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile: "in this way, today''s competition must be very good-looking. Let''s get started. "


    When commander Jin Jia saw Emperor Qin and Shang waving his arms slightly, he immediately said in a loud voice, "in the first scene, LV Yin was against Song Yang."


    Suddenly, Song Yang slapped the table and jumped out.


    His strong body fell on the ground, and he stepped on the black stone of the ground out of a deep depression.


    Lu Yin, leaning on two crutches, walked forward slowly and looked at each other from afar.


    Song Yang suddenly tore off his lapel, gang Jin coagulated a long flame knife, and looked at LV Yin.


    "Lu''s little girl. I know your skill is very evil, but I won''t get it. Now you have time to admit defeat and avoid the suffering of flesh and skin. "


    Song Yang said and cut in front of LV Yin with a knife, and a wall of fire rose in front of LV Yin, burning fiercely.


    LV Yin looked at this scene, and a smiling face showed the evil laughing way: "it''s a strong Gang force, it seems that the front fight, I''m not your hands."


    As he spoke, LV Yin''s crutches suddenly began to change. A metal feather appeared from the crutch, and a white ribbon wrapped LV Yin''s body. In the blink of an eye, two crutches turned into two huge wings.


    Lu Yin''s wings vibrated, and the whole man rose.


    Looking at Song Yang, he laughed, "but as long as I fly, you will lose."


    After that, LV Yin shakes his hand and takes the lead.


    A piece of metal feather falls like a sword rain, and Song Yang''s long sword rolls up, and the flames soar to the sky.


    "Dying."


    Song Yang had a big drink, and the long sword began to wave crazily.


    All the flames turned into fire dragons and splashed everywhere. Song Yang didn''t let out his vigorous armor, and all his vigorous strength turned into the fire of attack. Those fire dragons, like the fire lotus in full bloom, burst out and went straight to kill LV Yin.


    Lu Yin''s wings suddenly closed, blocking in front. The strange metal even blocked the fire dragon. There was not a single flame that hurt LV Yin, even though the space around her was broken.


    Song Yang burst to drink, and the whole man turned into a flame cone.


    In a flash, LV Yin suddenly turned into a virtual shadow. In a flash, ten of LV Yin''s figures appeared.


    In the field, a misty water mist rose.


    Song Yang''s attack did not hit LV Yin. He turned over and fell to the ground with a long knife across his chest.


    At this time, ten Lvyin took out a flute at the same time, and Lvyin said with a smile: "let''s fight quickly. Listen to me, Jingtao. "


    At the end of the speech, LV Yin gently played the flute, and a melodious sound sounded.


    But at the next moment, Song Yang''s whole body began to shake desperately. It was visible to the naked eye that Song Yang''s body was shrinking.


    "What kind of martial art is this?" Song Yang cried out


    Lu Yin stopped playing and said, "this is a flute."

 Chapter 566

    "The flute of Lu family,"


    "this is the flute of one of the top ten magic soldiers,"


    a sound of shock.


    Lu Fan couldn''t help but look at Lu Yin''s flute a few more times.


    After Lvyin finished speaking, he continued to play the flute.


    Song Yang in the field, the whole body vigorous strength began to disorder.


    But at this moment, Song Yang showed the spirit of a warrior. I saw him bite the tip of his tongue, and through the pain, he strengthened his will and steadied his vigorous strength


    Then, Song Yang jumped up again and killed LV Yin.


    "Yangyan sword."


    Sword out, sky a fire rain.


    All the empty shadows of LV Yin disappeared immediately.


    Song Yang stepped on the fire, looked around, but did not find Lu Yin.


    While he was searching, suddenly a flute appeared in his ear. At the same time, from the flame, there were countless flame figures of Lu Yin.


    Everyone was surprised. They did not know what kind of skill LV Yin used.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, but he saw one or two.


    "With illusions and mirages. The five elements of heaven and earth can transmit sound. Hide the flute sound in the power of fire moving heaven and earth. As long as Song Yang uses the power of fire moving heaven and earth, he will hear the flute sound. What a cruel means. "


    Lu fan, after all, was a man who had read in Lu''s family. At a glance, I can see LV Yin''s skill in playing.


    This skill is not brilliant, but in the hands of Lu Yin, it is so full of murders and practical.


    Only to hear the sound of the flute song yang, and continue to all around desperately knife.


    "The flames burn the sky."


    The terrible fire almost covered the whole wudaochang, and the fire directly rushed to the transparent air wall in front of Lu Fan.


    It has to be said that the gas wall has an amazing defense.


    Song Yang is so terrible that he can be blocked by the airflow.


    The raging fire did not break through at all.


    Suddenly, the flame stopped, and Song Yang fell on the ground, staggering.


    The whole body vigorous strength is contracting, his flesh and bones are also shrinking.


    Finally, Song Yang can''t resist the sound of flutes and sits on the ground.


    At this time, two transparent wings appeared on the ground, and LV Yin''s figure once again caught the eyes of all. Feelings she has been standing there, but that pair of invisible wings, completely covered her thin body.


    Lu Yin put away the flute and said, "you lost."


    With that, LV Yin made a ring and pointed, and Song Yang directly took a breath of blood and spewed it out, completely falling to the ground.


    "Lvyin, win."


    Commander Jinjia announced loudly.


    LV Yin''s wings changed back to crutches again. In the eyes of all the people, he walked back slowly and continued to sit on his own Unicorn chair.


    At this time, no one dare look down on her. So understated won the first contest. Everyone is alert to this seemingly harmless little girl.


    Lu fan is secretly telling himself to be careful if he wants to meet her in the future. There are too many disorderly means of the LV family.


    "The second scene, Shi Chen to Xia Wenzhi."


    With the cry of commander Jinjia. Shi Chen and Xia Wenzhi walk out slowly.


    Xia Wenzhi is a very elegant looking young man with a thin body, a light smile, a long shirt and a sword.


    Come forward, first to the stone Chen Baoquan way: "Mr. Shi, please."


    Shi Chen nodded slightly, which was a return ceremony.


    After that, Xia Wenzhi pulled out his sword and posed in a strange posture.


    Raise one foot, land one foot, put the sword across your chest with both hands, and close your eyes.


    Seeing this gesture, several heads of the ten families were amazed.


    The head of the water family, the water really said in a loud voice: "I didn''t read it wrong, it was a flash of sword."


    The master of the Shi Family shouted back: "this skill has not been lost."


    the two shouted so that the audience around could hear it clearly, and they all looked at Xia Wenzhi in a different way.


    Lost Sword technique.


    It seems very interesting.


    Stone Chen is about to attack, suddenly saw Xia Wenzhi''s foot, immediately stopped figure.


    There, there have been a clear text, deeply engraved into the ink stone, it looks like someone cut it with a knife and axe.


    "Flash, flash, flash, flash."


    A series of four flashwords appeared at Xia Wenzhi''s feet.


    Xia Wenzhi suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Shi Chen and said, "master Shi, take my sword."


    On Shi Chen, all of a sudden, the gang armor is released. Xuanwu Qi will be surging and guard him strictly.


    "Drink."


    Suddenly, Shi Chen punches the air directly in front of him.


    The ground suddenly shakes, a piece of black lines of space fragmentation, then quickly towards Xia Wenzhi.


    At this time, Xia Wenzhi finally moves. His sword is shining with gold.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt a sharp pain in his eyes.


    At the moment of Xia Wenzhi''s sword, he almost turned his head to one side, which was dazzling.


    I don''t know how many people turn their heads in this moment, but if they don''t turn their heads, they can see this sharp scene just like Lu Fan.


    The sword in Xia Wenzhi''s hand was broken inch by inch and turned into powder before he arrived at Shi Chen.


    But Xia Wenzhi''s hand has a compressed sword Qi. He uses his hand to replace the sword, and even cuts off Shi Chen''s vigorous strength.


    "In a flash."


    After Xia Wenzhi''s move, the backhand is a sword.


    This sword, Xia Wenzhi breaks the vigorous armor of Shi Chen, and points a finger on his skin.


    But it can only leave a shallow scar on Shi Chen.


    "Three flashes."


    Xia Wenzhi''s left hand also went out, and his palm became a sword, which directly stabbed Shi Chen in the chest.


    A ray of light fell into Shi Chen''s body, but Shi Chen''s left hand was shaken open by his whole body. This is the height and depth of Xuanwu Qijue. The whole body is full of armor. If you break the vigorous armor, you can''t break the body armor.


    Xia Wenzhi, the last swordsman, kills Shi Chen''s neck with both hands at the same time.


    But at this critical moment, a shield appeared, blocking Xia Wenzhi''s attack instantly.


    At the same time, after the shield, a heavy blow hit Xia Wenzhi''s heart.


    Xia Wenzhi was smashed out of the sky by the force of tyranny, and he could not get up again.


    All of these happen in a blink of an eye. As soon as the audience turned around, they found that the competition was over. The stone Chen one punch result opponent. But how many people can see the danger clearly.


    "Stone wins."


    Commander Jinjia announced loudly.


    Shi Chen breathes a long sigh of relief. It''s very dangerous. It''s close to him. If he is hit by the fourth move of the other side, his Xuanwu Qi can''t be stopped. I''m afraid it''s him who falls on the ground. Fortunately, the shield is fast.


    Stone Chen walks slowly down. At this time, Lu Fan tidies up his clothes and gets up slowly. It''s time for him.


    "Third scene, Lu fan has a rest against the wind," said the commander of Jin Jia in a loud voice


    The voice is powerful and reverberates in all directions.

 Chapter 567

    Get up, Lu Fan with a smile on his face.


    Wind nap slowly came forward, two people look at each other from afar.


    "Lu Fan."


    "Wind break."


    The two smiled at each other. The wind rest looked up and down at Lu Fan and said: "you can''t get out of the sword."


    Lu Fan said quietly: "you can''t get out of the sword either."


    the wind rest said: "when you need to get out, it will come out naturally. It depends on whether you have the real ability. "


    Lu Fandao: "so do I."


    The smiles on the two faces are more colorful.


    Wind rest to continue to move forward, Lu Fan looked at his footsteps, also stride forward.


    Finally, they stop at a distance of about three steps from each other.


    "You are very confident," said the wind, "this distance, I usually mean to extinguish it."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "please."


    Suddenly, a strong wind suddenly killed Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s body is slightly shaken, and the strong wind directly cuts through Lu Fan''s cheek. A trace of hair falls from Lu Fan''s head.


    Next moment, Lu Fan''s fingers move.


    A stronger air stream came out, and the wind rested on the body for a moment.


    Lu Fan''s finger wind passes through.


    "Not bad."


    "Interesting."


    They look at each other and say at the same time.


    "Lu fan, let''s see if you can pick me up a few moves," said the wind


    Just as the voice fell, the vigorous force burst out on the body of the wind nap.


    As soon as the strong vigorous force appeared, the ground under his feet would crackle, and countless black stones would burst. The vigorous strength, strong enough to connect heaven and earth, proved his amazing accomplishments.


    On Lu Fan''s body, there are scales, dragons and armor. A huge shadow appears behind him.


    "Drink."


    Two people have a light drink at the same time.


    When the wind blows, countless shadows flash in the wind, and the sound of fists and feet colliding is heard. But the figure of Lu Fan and the wind had no movement.


    Click.


    In the distance, a piece of black stone exploded on the ground, and the stone was blown into powder by the strong wind in the middle of the air.


    Even with the protection of the gas mask, the audience around them still felt the extremely terrible power and surged wildly in front of them.


    Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang.


    Suddenly, the continuous sound sounded on the wall of wudaochang in the East. People looked at it and saw the clear and incomparable fist marks.


    After that, the fist print collapsed and the rubble exploded.


    Sitting in the front of the audience, I felt the ground under my feet began to shake violently, and hurriedly backed away.


    On the stand, only the real martial arts masters are left.


    Those who have reached the level of martial arts above the ground gang can see Lu Fan and Feng Xiao rest who are fighting rapidly.


    The body method of the two people is too fast. Even the martial artists in the Gang area can only see the two people running around, but they can''t see the real fighting action of the two people.


    However, those who have reached the level of martial arts in Tiangang can see clearly the real situation of their fighting.


    That''s the fight to the flesh, the move to kill.


    All the exploded ink stones were crushed and cracked by two people. The fist marks on the wall were just a little aftereffect after the fist strength was released.


    But it is the aftermath of such a fight that makes the whole wudaochang continue to explode.


    The original flat and solid ground, hard by the two people into a pothole, almost no one in good condition.


    "Two strong boys."


    Water master, the water really sighs.


    What he said is also the voice of all the strong who are watching the battle at this moment.


    In the corner of the grandstand, Dongpang and others also sat down early. Wu Chen didn''t come today. Instead, they were the experts who often went to Dongpang''s shop to drink. They all hung in the air and watched carefully.


    Dongpang nodded secretly, and Lao Liu laughed beside him.


    "Lu Fan''s strength is stronger. This boy surnamed Feng is faster. The two men are quite equal. "


    "Wind boy practice is the body method of changing the stars, Dongpang, isn''t this the unique skill of your dead younger martial brother," said Mrs. Yang.


    "That''s right," chubby Dong said with a smile. This is my nephew. This boy is not bad. My younger martial brother didn''t find the wrong person. "


    Xuanyuan old ghost said: "it''s good. Your martial nephew is really lucky. He inherits in an orderly way and deserves to die. "


    On the other side, Emperor Qin and Shang smiled at the battle.


    "It''s a fierce fight."


    Qin Yun and Qin fan looked around in a daze. They could not see any fighting at all.


    But some generals behind me are admiring.


    "Boxing has the power to open a mountain."


    "The body has the shape of moving the sky."


    "These two men are so successful now. I''m afraid they will be able to carry the tripod in Wu''an in the future."


    Prime Minister Lv is keeping his eyes closed, but he can''t understand people who have no accomplishments. But listening to the comments of the generals, we can understand that the talent of the two men has stunned all the people present.


    With a smile on his lips, Prime Minister LV felt more and more that it was a right thing to pull Lu Fan.


    Boom.


    With a bang, the whole wudaochang suddenly broke up ten feet high.


    Lu Fan and the wind have a rest.


    Feng xiaorest points at Lu Fan''s forehead, while Lu Fan punches him hard on his face.


    The movements of the two men were so rapid and unexpected.


    When the wind suddenly stopped, Lu Fan''s feet pulled out two clear gullies on the ground. The wind took a rest and retreated for more than ten steps. A trace of blood hung on his mouth.


    Keep your figure steady, and a trace of blood falls from Lu Fan''s forehead.


    The wind took a nap and touched his slightly sunken cheek. His eyes were full of fanatical light.


    "Have a good time."


    The wind took a rest and straightened up, laughing loudly.


    Lu Fan rose slowly and wiped the blood off his forehead.


    Just after their voice fell, the countless ink stones flying up fell to the ground.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    Around the walls, also followed by the fall of countless stones, the entire wudaochang, in a short period of time, two people hit a mess.


    Feng xiaorest pinched his fist and said: "your body strength is really strong. It seems unwise to fight with you. "


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, there was a strange light saying: "your speed is not bad. Do you want to play the real thing? "


    the wind took a rest and said with a smile:" of course. "


    The dialogue between the two people, let all the audience hear clearly.


    In this way, it''s not true. I can only say that the strength of the two is too strong.


    If we were to replace them with other fighters, we would have already ended the fighting. Until now, many people don''t know how the two just fought.


    How can I stand still and explode like this around myself.


    Wind Xiao rest reached out his iron sword, reached out a wipe, the rust on the sword all disappeared.


    The iron sword, which originally looked shabby, now shines with the light of the divine soldiers.


    The gaps are made up by the shining runes. On the body of the sword, the word "square inch" appears.


    "The name of the sword is square inch. The technique of the sword is square inch. Please."


    The wind rested and pointed his sword at Lu Fan''s face.


    Lu Fan''s light flashed in his hand, and the sword fell into his hand at the same time.


    "Sword name has no front, please."


    The vigorous strength on the swords of the two men rose, and then they were. There was a bang in the middle of the field.


    At this time, all the audience saw that in the middle of the martial arts arena, the long swords in the hands of the two men had already collided with each other. But until now, where they had just stood, the shadow had not disappeared.


    "Drink."


    In a moment, the long sword in the wind''s hands hit a thousand times, only to see the emptiness around Lu Fan''s body, which immediately produced a dense sword shadow.


    Lu Fan''s sword waved slowly, but it was as if he had foreseen the track of each sword in the wind rest.


    When the heavy sword without a blade sweeps through the place, it blocks all the shadow of the sword.


    The two men began to fight with close swordsmanship, one move at a time, which made the space break up and the earth shake.


    "The square inch sword is just around the corner."


    The wind took a rest and turned his wrist, then he drew a sword light in front of them.


    Lu Fan suddenly found that his sword seemed to be a short part when he wielded it. It should be a sword to hit the body of the apoplectic rest, but he passed in front of the wind rest.


    And the sword of wind nap, obviously has been taken back, but Lu Fan feels a pain in his back heart.


    That''s the feeling of the long sword entering the flesh. Lu Fan''s muscles contract and spring it away. The first two steps, Lu Fan backhand is a sword, but still in the wind before the rest.


    At this time, Lu Fan suddenly found his own steps, and did not know when he would return.


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, the wind once again unfolded his sword technique.


    Square inch sword, square inch is life and death.


    Vigorous strength is the ultimate, and sword light is the ultimate. The square in front of him is his absolute field.


    There is fanatical light in the eyes of the wind.


    "Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. "


    Lu Fan suddenly has dozens of swords in his body, and the scale Dragon Armor is collapsing rapidly.


    "It''s a good sword technique. If Lu fan can practice Vientiane three times invisibly, there is a way to do it. I''m afraid it''s difficult to deal with it now. "


    Lao Liu said, touching his beard.


    "This is the sword of space," said Yang. "If you can''t see through this, Lu fan will be in danger."


    Xuanyuan old ghost doesn''t talk, smiles but doesn''t talk.


    "Don''t look down on Lu fan," said the fat man in a soft voice. He has a way. "


    In the field, Lu Fan''s blood was already gurgling.


    Prince Qin Yun is very happy.


    Die, die, today is your burial place.


    When Qin Yun is happy. Suddenly, Lu Fan''s left hand caught the square inch sword of the wind for a rest with the power of thunder.


    Starting with the long sword, Lu Fan''s palm immediately had a bloodstain.


    But Lu Fan didn''t care. He looked up and smiled at the wind and said, "I see."


    A strange light flashed in the eyes of the wind, and suddenly the sword light flashed, shaking Lu Fan''s hand open, and then a sword stabbed Lu Fan''s chest.


    Lu Fan didn''t dodge at all, and his sword was shining.


    "Life and death revolve. Once around, heaven and earth move."


    Lu fan turns around and cuts to his back.


    Everyone looked at Lu Fan''s movements incomprehensibly, but only the wind took a rest and turned pale. Quickly close the sword.


    Dang. What did Lu Fan''s sword get.


    The figure of wind rest suddenly appeared, and Lu Fan fell to his knees with a sword.


    "The square inch sword is just the sword of void. The sword breaks the void. "


    Lu Fan had a big drink and nine cyclones were on.


    "Two turns, ghosts and gods are frightened."


    Boom.

 Chapter 568

    The loud explosion was deafening.


    Lu Fan''s feet began to crumble, and a deep pit with a radius of several meters appeared. Whatever ink stone it was, it was all turned into powder.


    In the center of the cave, the wind took a rest and raised a square inch sword to block Lu Fan''s chop.


    Lu Fan''s arm muscles are bulging. The strength he has strengthened in the Han family, plus his own vigorous Qi, is crushing the wind for a rest.


    PATA, PATA.


    A drop of blood fell from the forehead of the wind rest and dropped on the ground.


    The audience was silent and stared at the scene in front of them.


    The wind nap was actually suppressed by Lu Fan.


    Before the competition, who can think of such scenes.


    Both casinos and martial artists believe that Lu fan, though strong, is unlikely to be the opponent of Feng Xiao.


    As long as the martial artists stay in the capital for a long time, they all know that the wind took a rest and overturned ten families with one sword.


    A square inch sword, let the children of the ten families all hate to admit defeat.


    It is precisely because of the feat of wind rest, so these years, the most elite children of the top ten families are in retreat.


    Such as tianqingyang, shuishiquan, etc.


    Even in the past few years, there were no really powerful experts to participate in the selection. So in the last World Cup, Wu''an didn''t win any good places.


    Now, the children of the top ten families are selected again. Needless to say, we can guess how many people came to revenge that year just to have a rest in the wind.


    It can be said that many people, including tianqingyang, have designated their decisive opponents as wind breaks.


    At this time, seeing that the wind break was suppressed by Lu fan, we can imagine the shock in the hearts of all the people.


    Even the sky is blue and the face is full of vigilance.


    Lu Fan''s hand strength continues to increase. I can''t carry the wind.


    On the square inch sword in his hand, a flash of light flickered and the wind disappeared.


    Lu Fan glanced at the whole audience and threw a sword Qi to the left.


    At the next moment, the sword light of crescent sky shot out the figure of wind rest. Even people with sword light, smashed into the wall together. While sitting beside the wall, the wind is blue and the sun is blue, but the face is cold, watching the big stones smashing on his head, blocked by the transparent airflow.


    Lu Fan stood up with his sword, looking at the broken stone wall.


    In his feeling, his sword didn''t hurt the wind.


    At the last moment, he saw the square inch sword in the hand of Feng xiaorest, and raised a light to resist his sword light.


    "Did you win?"


    "did Lu Fan win?"


    "God, the wind break just lost."


    ......


    The audience screamed in alarm.


    Prince Qin Yunyan swallowed his saliva and said slowly, "take a rest in front of the hall and lose like this."


    Emperor Qin Shang said with a smile: "it''s not that simple."


    It seems to confirm the words of Emperor Qin and Shang. Among the stones, the wind took a rest and pushed away a huge stone, slowly climbing out of it.


    With blood on his body and ragged clothes, the gourds at his waist were all smashed to pieces, leaving only half of the gourd mouth, which was still hanging there.


    The wind took a rest and looked at Lu Fan from afar, but he did not look dignified or frightened.


    His expression, his eyes, his straight back all showed that he was in a state of extreme excitement.


    The light in my eyes is like a hungry wolf. When I see a pile of delicious meat, the excitement from my bones has made the whole person crazy.


    He laughed and said, "great, great. After a few years of wandering in Wu''an, I finally met a man who is really my opponent. Lu fan, I''m not lonely with you. "


    Lu Fan opens his mouth. How can I hear what the wind said.


    Lu fanlang replied: "there are many people who can be called your opponents. In the capital city, you can''t beat anyone who comes to Tiangang. "


    The wind took a rest and said in a loud voice: "those who have only cultivated martial arts in Tiangang for forty or fifty years, or even hundreds of years, are not qualified to be my opponents. When I repair them for decades, I will treat them as ants. I''m destined to be the strongest. "


    The sound of the wind''s repose was heard through the sky.


    Dongpang, Laoliu and others all chuckled.


    "It''s heroic."


    "It''s a little Wuchi."


    "If this kind of person can live a little longer, he will have a chance to attack wuzun. As for the extreme strong, he needs to understand. "


    Old Liu said with a smile.


    Dongpang shook his head and said, "it''s not easy to enter wuzun. People with one brain have to pay a lot to get into wuzun. My younger martial brother almost died in this stage at the beginning. I think he''s choking too. "


    Although Dongpang said this, the smile on his face was still obvious.


    Lu Fan chuckled, "you said. It makes sense. "


    Feng xiaorest pointed at Lu Fan''s face with his sword and said, "only you. As young as I am, as talented as I am. Lu fan, let me see your best way. If you are just like this, you are not my opponent. "


    As soon as the wind had finished speaking, a group of audience chuckled and said, "don''t be ashamed."


    "They were all beaten like this, and said that they were not his opponents."


    "A man of face."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The wind took a rest and heard the people''s comments and gave a light hum. Then he tore off his clothes. He exposed his strong muscles and a piece of jade on his chest.


    White and red, a huge seal on the jade.


    Feng xiaorest held the jade and said: "this is a sealed gas jade that I asked danta Xianshi to make for me when I entered the capital. This kind of jade, like the famous Fengli stone, can seal the strength of the warrior. This jade is refined from the essence of Fengli stone and has a stronger sealing effect than ordinary Fengli stone. I''ve been carrying it for years. Never found a chance to take it down. Today, it can always be taken down. "


    With that, the wind took a rest and tore off the jade plate on his chest and threw it aside.


    Suddenly, the vigorous energy on the body of the wind nap began to soar crazily.


    The power of countless heaven and Earth actually condensed into essence, just like a void torrent converging to the wind for a rest.


    The power of wind rest soon broke through the cultivation of the general vigorous martial artists.


    Slowly, the wind breaks up and floats out of the sky, treads on the void, and on the body, there begins to appear a faint five element brand.


    "Sky Gang state."


    All martial artists, including tianqingyang, rose abruptly.


    All the audience cried out in silence: "five elements are added to the body. With the help of emptiness, the wind breaks into the sky gang."


    The shouts were heard all the time. The sky was thundering. The wind rested and the sword pointed to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan narrowed his eyes slightly.

 Chapter 569

    "Good. OK. OK. "


    Emperor Qin and Shang clapped the Dragon chair and shouted three good words.


    "Wu''an state, unexpectedly, added another Tiangang warrior."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang laughed happily.


    Prince Qin Yun was also very happy, and the wind nap didn''t make him hope.


    The outcome of such cultivation is determined.


    "Congratulations to my father," he said loudly. "Wu''an has another outstanding talent. With him, the world cup will definitely win. "


    Emperor Qin and Shang laughed.


    Qin fan frowned at the five elements mark on Feng xiaorest and said, "No. It''s said that when the martial artists of Tiangang break through, they should not be shining and have five elements to coagulate. Why, there is only a brand on this wind rest, but no shining light or armor. "


    Prime Minister LV replied with a smile: "that''s because he didn''t officially enter Tiangang. He''s only half a step ahead of time now. "


    Later several generals said, "prime minister LV said it''s good. This son''s cultivation has not reached the point of officially entering the Tiangang realm. The five elements brand can only show that he has stepped out of the most important stage that needs to enter Tiangang. The rest, only need to practice hard, live a period of time, short is a year and a half, long is three or five years, vigorous enough, on their own breakthrough


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "it''s not a matter of time. As long as the most important level is over, the rest can be piled up with pills. "


    Prime Minister LV smiled at the excited appearance of Emperor Qin and Shang.


    It seems that after today, this wind break will also become the focus of your Majesty''s cultivation.


    In the martial arts arena, Lu Fan holds his sword tightly without any fear.


    He also saw that the wind didn''t break through Tiangang completely. Now it''s only half a step.


    Since he hasn''t made a breakthrough, he still has a chance.


    Lu Fan''s nine cyclones began to rotate crazily. The flood around him seemed to be plundered and flew towards him by himself.


    Stepping on the purple sky and green clouds, Lu Fan also flies.


    Seeing that Lu Fan had also flown into the air, all the audience made a scream again.


    Exclaim loudly, isn''t Lu Fan also to the sky Gang boundary.


    Today, the hearts of many warriors are doomed to be tested.


    The wind took a rest and smiled at Lu Fanfei and said: "very good. If you can''t fight in the air, it''s no fun. Lu fan, let''s make three moves to win. "


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi began to flow like a whirlwind. Nodding, Lu said, "OK, three moves to end the fight."


    The wind took a rest and waved his long sword. He said in a loud voice, "take my first move, square inch sword technique, one flower, one world."


    When the sword came out, a piece of light came out like a flower.


    Lu Fan frowned. He could feel that the power of heaven and earth around him had changed greatly under the sword of wind rest. Countless forces of heaven and earth are combined in a certain array, and then show a strong destructive force.


    The black void appeared, and with the sword light blooming, the space above the martial arts arena began to break.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang and other people suddenly rose a thousand feet, far away from the wind to take a rest, so as not to be affected.


    Lu fan is in the center of swordsmanship, but he can''t avoid it.


    "Here we are."


    The blooming sword light came from all directions, which did not give Lu Fan any chance to escape.


    Lu fan has a sharp sense that he can''t let the sword light hit him. What it contains, I''m afraid, is the power of the Tao from the wind rest.


    No matter the martial artist or the alchemist, once they enter the Tiangang realm or the immortal Qi master realm.


    The later cultivation is not simply to accumulate strength.


    What''s more, it''s the way of understanding the Tao. And the alchemists realized the way of the air, or the way of the Dan.


    The so-called Tao, according to Emperor Wu''s explanation, is the rule change of heaven and earth.


    How much you realize is how much you control the rules of heaven and earth.


    That''s more terrible than any martial arts. Only one move is needed for a martial artist who has mastered the Tao and for a hundred martial artists who have no Tao.


    Although the wind break has not officially entered the sky gang. But his one trick one flower one world, but already had the charm of Tao.


    It''s not only Lu fan who can see, but also all the experts in the audience, who is not the one with the best eyes.


    When the wind took a rest, Liu said with admiration, "the way of destruction. As soon as he comes up, he is one of the two main roads of heaven and earth. If he can understand this road, he can go straight to Tiangang wuchong. "


    "It''s not that easy," Mrs. Yang said with a smile. He just has a sense of separation now. It''s a long way off. "


    In the sky, Lu Fan drinks softly.


    "Vigorous Qi comes out, heaven and earth have nothing, and retreat."


    The vigorous Qi on the body suddenly withdraws the force of all the heaven and earth around from tens of feet away.


    This hand, is to see a group of martial arts loudly exclaimed.


    "I have never seen such martial arts."


    The wind took a rest and watched clearly that the sword light that Lu Fan was about to drown was pushed away by Lu Fan in such a way, which made him feel awe inspiring.


    Immediately, the wind took a nap and came directly to Lu Fan.


    The runes on the square inch sword are surging, and the heaven and earth change color.


    "Second move, Xumi."


    The point of the sword is exactly on Lu Fan''s sword.


    A strong force went down the tip of the sword into Lu Fan''s body.


    It''s also an attack from internal damage. Lu fan can feel the move of wind rest, which is similar to his vigorous Qi to defeat the enemy.


    It is to inject a strange, powerful and insoluble force into the opponent''s body, and then explode a terrible destructive force.


    Lu Fan also impolitely sinks his vigorous Qi into his body with the sword of wind rest.


    The faces of the two men changed at the same time, but Lu Fan turned out to be OK in a flash, while the wind took a few steps back in the air.


    There is a small world in his body, and Lu fan is not afraid of internal attacks.


    The sword of Wu Feng is held high, and Lu Fan drinks it violently.


    "Three turns, the devil changes."


    The wind reposes to endure the pain in the body, and the powerful half step of Tiangang''s cultivation spreads out in a moment.


    "Square inch sword, seal the sky."


    Dang.


    The two men''s forces collided again.


    Lu Fan''s body suddenly stirred up a blood mist, and there was blood gushing out of the wind''s rest.


    "Kill."


    Lu Fan and the wind take a rest and burst out at the same time. The strength of the two people makes the sky on both sides change color.


    On the one hand is the Milky light on the body of the wind rest, on the other hand is the color of the flame and thunder on Lu Fan''s sword.


    Five colors of the void flow under their feet.


    At this point, a step back is death.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The void torrent below exploded suddenly.


    Their bodies are submerged by the power of heaven and earth at the same time.


    The earth shakes and the clouds in the sky swirl.


    Two figures fell from the sky and hit the ground.


    Everyone craned their necks to see who had won.

 Chapter 570

    The gravel kept rolling. The power of heaven and earth is boiling.


    Their figures were hidden. For a while I couldn''t see how they were.


    The noise lasted for a long time. Wait for the dust and smoke to disperse. All is quiet.


    Lu Fan and the figure of wind rest. That''s how it came out.


    A man stands proudly. Sitting alone on the ground.


    The wind rested and stared at Lu Fan''s face. "I don''t think so. You''re going to die. "


    Lu Fan sits on the ground. The sword without a blade is inserted nearby. "You recognize it," he said, slightly surprised


    "I can''t recognize it," said the wind. I almost practiced this skill. "


    As he spoke. The wind took a rest and walked slowly to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan also got up slowly. The sword was drawn from the ground.


    There was no more vigorous energy in them. It''s obvious that the match just happened has hurt the whole body.


    Heavy footsteps. Every step the wind takes. There is blood dripping. A little shortness of breath.


    But Lu Fan took every step. Look calm.


    This goes on and on. Let all the experts present. All sighed in secret.


    The victory is now in sight.


    Lu Fan and the wind took a rest and went to the field. Both raised their swords at the same time.


    Poof! A ray of sword Qi cuts a deep wound on Lu Fan''s body. But the blood in the wound stopped. The clothes burst. Lu Fan''s scars were exposed. A ferocious wound. Countless people looked shocked. In particular, two deep bone sword wounds can be seen behind him. Almost cut off Lu Fan''s back. These injuries. Change to someone else. I''m afraid I''m dead on the spot. But Lu fan still looks as usual.


    Lu Fan''s heavy sword without a front is patted on the body of the wind rest.


    Not beheading. It''s not chopping, it''s just patting.


    The wind took a rest and was directly patted by Lu Fan''s sword. He flew a few feet away and fell on the ground. After struggling for several times, he couldn''t get up again.


    Blood soaked in his lapel, he was a half step martial artist, who would be beaten like this. No one in the audience expected that this would be the end.


    Lying on the ground, the wind took a rest and gasped for breath: "I didn''t expect that at the end of the skill comparison, what I was fighting for was the body''s recovery ability."


    Lu Fan stepped forward, the sword inserted in the wind, said: "you lost."


    The wind took a rest and laughed: "it''s funny that I lost so thoroughly in my half step of Tiangang cultivation."


    Lu Fan said quietly: "Tiangang master, I have fought."


    In a word, said the wind to rest speechless, slowly closed his eyes, completely comatose past.


    "Lu fan, win."


    Commander Jinjia announced Lu Fan''s victory loudly.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang laughed and clapped, and all the audience cheered loudly. For a while, the name of Lu Fan was in the sky.


    The faces of shuishiquan, Shichen and Tangqing are very ugly. They suddenly find that even if they are on land, they don''t have much control over winning.


    Take a rest in the wind, half step in the sky, square inch sword in hand, unpredictable. Such a strong man did not surpass Lu Fan. Who else can stop him.


    For a while, many people have their eyes on tianqingyang.


    At this time, tianqingyang''s look is not very good, his face is very heavy, and his eyes are very cold.


    In the sky, Qin Yun leaned back on the chair, with only a chill in his heart.


    Now half step Tiangang is not Lu Fan''s opponent.


    It''s no wonder that in a period of time, the martial artists of Tiangang will not be involved.


    The wind can''t stop him. I''m afraid it''s hard for tianqingyang. Once Lu fan reaches the top, he will become the first person in the selection. Then Lu fan will become the first martial artist to be cultivated in Wu''an. It''s a small matter to stop making official vows. The key is that his father will help Lu Fan improve his accomplishments with the power of the whole country.


    You need to give the skill, the elixir, and what you need.


    Then on behalf of Wu''an state, Lu fan will participate in the world championships. If he gets a good place, then Lu fan will become his biggest enemy in the court and the field. A formidable enemy who may become wuzun in the future.


    Qin Yun quickly shook his head and threw these thoughts out of his mind. Although he knows, these things now seem to be very likely to happen.


    Qin Yun did not dare to think any more. At this time, Emperor Lang of Qin and Shang said, "after today, let Lu Fan come to the arsenal. I will pick something good for him personally."


    The words of Emperor Qin and Shang are like a heavy hammer, hitting Qin Yun''s heart.


    Arsenal. Choose by yourself.


    It seems that his father had trained Lu Fan as a pillar of the Empire.


    Now, Lu fan has become the focus of the whole country. It''s no longer a foreign boy who can be hunted and ravaged at will.


    Qin Yun closed his eyes. It''s just that this son has become a climate. He can''t control it.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang turned to look at Qin Yun''s face and smiled.


    It seems that what he hopes Lu fan will do is better than he imagined.


    Qin Yun, Qin Yun, now you should understand. In this world, power doesn''t mean everything. Its own strength is the essence of everything. I hope you understand.


    On the other side, Qin fan was excited.


    As expected, he did not read it wrong. Lu Fan''s potential can only be described as infinite.


    Qin fan has begun to plan how to set up a banquet for Lu fan, invite him to have a good meal, at all costs, and try all ways to bring Lu Fan under his command.


    With the help of this person, great events can be expected.


    In the eyes and voice of the crowd, Lu Fan went back to the field and sat on his own Unicorn chair again.


    In fact, he won the first world war today.


    As expected, none of the fighters who can hold on to the present are easy to deal with.


    A wind nap will hide the strength so deep, then others, really so easy to deal with it.


    Lu Fan''s heart was full of doubts, so he was unwilling to rest.


    He''s going to watch every competition here.


    On the stand, cold smoke''s eyes have not been taken off Lu Fan''s body until now.


    In the eyes, the crystal light flickers.


    Cold smoke murmured: "this time in Wu''an, there is really no white. Lu fan is qualified to fight with me. "


    The old man behind heard the voice of cold smoke and smiled back: "miss. This person is not the strong one of the ten families in Wu''an. I''m afraid the strong one of the ten families will be stronger. Miss, this time. There must be a lot to learn. "


    "If that''s the case," Hanyan said with a smile. That''s the trip. It''s true. "


    The contest continued.


    Next. Tan Tai Jia. Dan Taige''s contribution to the forest of Jiangzhou.


    The cry of commander Jinjia rang out. Dan Taige holds the fire cloud to fan forward. Lin Pi holds a broken sword in his hand. Step out slowly.


    Stand for two. Now in the stands. Heads of ten families. They all look at the forest with different eyes.


    The master of the stone family said in a long voice, "this forest part. It''s really the children of the Chu family. "


    Not far away. Water master. "It doesn''t matter if it''s not. In a word, he holds Zhongtian sword. I''m afraid it''s not easy to deal with. "


    The head of the family sneered and said: "it''s just some kids who can master the Chu family skills. The Chu family has declined. Zhongtian sword is broken into two parts. This broken soldier. Can it be called a magic soldier? "


    The head of the Liu family nodded: "it makes sense. The Chu family should have been removed from the top ten families. I see ten families. It''s good to change to nine families. "


    The voices of the families. No cover up. The crowd heard clearly all around.


    Immediately. Many people cast a sorry look at the forest.


    Lin Pi holds a broken sword. Look up at Dan Taige. Suddenly, he asked in a low voice, "you are a member of the dantai family."


    Dan Taige''s body is vigorous. Fire cloud fan in hand. Phoenixes appear. Loudly replied: "fire cloud fan in hand. A phoenix dance. I''m not a member of the dantai family. Who is it? "


    Lin Pi''s body suddenly trembled, and he said with a smile, "yes, I''m afraid you''re not. Ten families, ha ha ha ha. "


    As he said this, the sword in Lin Pi''s hand shone in black and white, and a strange force spread from his feet.


    Tan Taige felt that it was wrong. It seemed that there was some strange power invading her whole body.


    Immediately, Dan Taige took the lead, and with a wave of fire cloud fan, he shouted: "Fengtai."


    All of a sudden, a huge flame and Phoenix appeared with a scream.


    If you don''t look at the forest, you will get a sword.


    The light of the sword was black and white, and even a sword broke the fire phoenix of Dan Taige.


    The fire and Phoenix split in two and fell on both sides of the forest.


    The fierce fire, turned into two pillars of fire, soared to the sky, and even changed its posture, once again killed the forest.


    If Lin Pi only thinks that he can break the Dan Tai''s skill with one sword, he is quite wrong.


    A smile rose from the corner of Dan Taige''s mouth.


    But at this time, the light in Lin Pi''s eyes flashed, and he stared at Dan Taige''s eyes.


    Suddenly, Dan Tai Ge was in the same place, and the two pillars of fire suddenly fell, turning into a sea of fire burning the ground.


    Tan Taige is like petrified, standing there.


    The mouth is slightly open, the magic light in the eyes quickly fades away, the fire fan is held high, and the whole body is stiff. The vigorous energy on your body will collapse as soon as possible.


    Lin Pi slowly collected his sword and strode back.


    After a gust of wind, Dan Taige fell to the ground like a stone.


    All of a sudden, there was an uproar.


    "Lost."


    "What kind of skill is it? Miss Tan Taige lost in an instant.


    "God, where is the strong one coming out of this forest? It''s too strong."


    Not only the audience exclaimed, but also the elders of the ten families and the emperor of Qin and Shang in the sky were all shocked on the spot.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Asked the emperor of Qin and Shang.


    A group of alchemists immediately took Dan Taige''s body down for treatment, and everyone looked at Lin Pi with burning eyes.


    But Lin Pi, like no one else, sat back peacefully.


    "This is by no means the skill of the Chu family."


    Cried the leader of the dantai family.


    Look at me, other masters. No one can see what the martial arts of Lin Pi are.


    Even Dong Pang was a little surprised. Old Liu murmured, "this skill is a little weird."


    "What a strange thing," said the fat man with a smile. "There''s a tall man behind him."


    Everyone in the room looked at Lin Pi with surprise.


    But only Lu Fan''s face changed, and there was a different light in his eyes.


    Soul snatching method.


    He did not read it wrong. The forest used the soul snatching method.

 Chapter 571

    Lu Fan believed that he had never read the wrong way, and the way the other side used his strength was exactly the same as when he used the method of beating the soul.


    The only difference is that Lu Fan''s use of soul snatching method depends on his omnipotent vigorous Qi, which will not be backfired at all.


    But Lin Pi used the soul seizing method, but he used the power of his broken sword. Moreover, he may have been a little bit backfired. Lu Fan could see a black breath on his neck.


    Another one who uses soul snatching.


    Lu Fan secretly speculates that this man is not a demon cultivator.


    I remember when Master Wu Chen taught him the soul snatching method, he told him that it was a magic cultivation method.


    Then, it is impossible for ordinary martial artists to practice this kind of skill. After all, they don''t have Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi protector, and they are not joking about the counter attack of soul snatching.


    Although Master Wu Chen didn''t say it clearly, there are few people who can master this skill.


    Lu Fan also practiced one yuan Dao Jue and became the power of spirit. Master Wu Chen passed this skill on to him.


    That is to say, if you want to practice soul seizing method, you need to have a basic skill similar to one yuan method.


    It is needless to say how difficult it is to practice 1 yuan Dao. After years of martial arts school, he is the one who has practiced 1 yuan Dao.


    The forest in front of him, what kind of skill did he use to make the foundation? Why did he need to borrow the sword in his hand to release it.


    All this, the forest will not say. Presumably no one can guess.


    Listening to the audience''s comments in the stands, it is obvious that they did not recognize Lin Pi''s skill.


    I only know that this skill is so powerful and mysterious.


    Even the emperor of Qin and Shang asked the prime minister LV behind him: "prime minister LV, you know what kind of martial arts the forest just used."


    Prime Minister LV frowned and said with a strange face: "Your Majesty, I recognized it, but I''m not sure. I dare not say it."


    Looking at the strange expression of prime minister LV, the emperor of Qin and Shang had some guesses in his heart and said: "I''ll go back later. Nowadays, young people are becoming more and more powerful. I used all the skills that you can''t even know about, Prime Minister Lv. "


    Behind him, a general said in a loud voice, "Your Majesty, I think this skill is a little like a devil..."


    Before he finished speaking, Prime Minister LV stopped him and shook his head gently.


    The general shut up at once, afraid to say more.


    The other generals, close your lips.


    "Next, Shuijia, shuishiquan to Changzhou, Lili."


    Shuishiquan strides to the stage and takes out the Youming armour of Shuijia directly.


    Although Li Li is also a good strong man in the field, he has no way to parry under the continuous attack of shuishiquan.


    The battle of Youming armor and shuishiquan can only be described as arbitrary.


    The sword Qi is vertical and horizontal, and the killing moves are continuous.


    In a short time, Li Li gave up.


    The whole competition can only be described as "rolling".


    The sixth scene, wusheng college, Tang Qing Dynasty to luoshanzhou, Yangzhong.


    The end of the game accelerated.


    Tang halal is worthy of being a disciple of the mountain warrior. He has a strong and vigorous cultivation, attack and defend balance, and is as stable as a mountain.


    Yang Zhong''s swordsmanship is good, but it seems too tender in front of Tang Qing.


    With a dark sword, it''s just like a ghost coming into the world. There''s no chance to fight against Yang Zhong.


    After ten moves, Yang Zhong will fall to the ground directly.


    I''m afraid fifty percent of the accomplishments of Tang Qing didn''t come out.


    Scene 7, mangzhou, she Ling to Yaozhou, Ji safe.


    Neither of them is famous. Before that, they seldom heard about their fame.


    But this time, with she Ling on the court, the atmosphere of the competition changed.


    She Ling, dressed in a black robe and coming up barefoot, suddenly gave out a gloomy laugh.


    Then she Ling lifted the black robe.


    There was a terrible look.


    It was a face with no facial features at all. There were only a few holes.


    The body is full of dense black runes. At a glance, you can see the eight characters of "recuperation, injury, death, shock and opening of Du Jing".


    "Family of runes."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang took the lead in exclaiming.


    The heads of the ten families all rose abruptly.


    Lu Fan frowned a little when he heard the two characters of the Fu nationality. He didn''t know what they represented.


    But he saw the sky blue sun, water stone spring and other people''s faces changed dramatically. Even LV Yin clenched his fist.


    Lu Fan hurriedly shouted in his heart, "Jiu, Jiu, come out. Do you know what the FUZU is? "


    Jiulong Xuangong tower exclaimed:" what, the FUZU is now in the world, it''s impossible. How can there be the FUZU in Wu''an? "


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows tightened a little more. He heard some panic from the voice of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. He asked: "what is the FUZU in the end,"


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon: "this is a very cruel race. Once upon a time, there was a country called Tianfu. Master, you should have heard of it. "


    Lu fan is stunned for a moment. Tianfu kingdom. He did hear about it.


    It''s a distant legend, similar to a fairy tale.


    In legend, there is a perfect country. There are all beautiful people, no disasters, no riots, no beggars, no injuries.


    People there live a very rich life. Clothes to reach for food to open mouth, do not need to work, every day is to eat, drink and play. This is the kingdom of heaven.


    The whole world, the country that countless people yearn for. They occupy the richest place in the world and have the most powerful power. Each of them is a powerful alchemist or warrior.


    There is no need to cultivate, only with the growth of age, you can get incomparably powerful strength.


    The reason is because of their runes. From the first Rune of life at birth to the rune full of life at death. The more runes there are, the stronger the power of this powerful rune.


    Lu Fan recalled the legend and took a breath of air-conditioning.


    He always thought that the legend was false, but unexpectedly it was true.


    "A race of modest appearance and cruel heart," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. They almost plundered the resources of the whole world at that time, which was later destroyed by the whole world. For hundreds of years, the people of the Fuyu nationality have been scattered all over the country and have never heard of their affairs. I didn''t expect to see another one today. But why does this guy look so ugly. Oh, I remember, it''s the blood curse of reincarnation


    Everyone looked at the descendants of the Fuyu with wonder. This is probably the last person of the Fuyu family. Of course, we need to see more.


    His body is full of runes, and Prime Minister Lv is astonished.


    "Unexpectedly, there are descendants of the Fu people in Wu''an."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "look, the people of the FUZU are all experts in all kinds of Taoism. Since he dare to appear, he must have a plan. Just see if he can be used by me. "

 Chapter 572

    Ji''an''s hand is shaking, and his opponent in front of him makes him feel frightened.


    Originally, when he saw the competition list, he secretly congratulated himself that he had not met any famous expert.


    But who could have thought that a humble she Ling would be a member of the FUZU.


    This kind of race disappeared for a long time, and even today it is against him. It seems that he will be famous all over the world no matter whether he wins or loses.


    Ji does not know whether he should be happy or worried.


    Take a deep breath, Ji safely adjusts his state.


    He took out his own blades, which were two long guns with flames.


    Ji Quan''an was also one of the top 20 figures in the national list, known as the fire dragon gun.


    She Ling looked at Ji''an with a smile and said in a long voice: "I''m in a good mood today. I don''t want to kill people. If you give up now, you''ll have time. "


    With that, she Ling shoots out her tongue like a snake and licks her lips.


    Although Ji Quan''an was scared in his heart, he still had the courage of a warrior in his heart. "It''s not certain who concedes," he said in a loud voice


    She Ling laughed again and looked at Ji Quan''an and said, "I just like you who don''t know how to live or die."


    With that, the runes on she Ling began to light up.


    One by one, she Ling''s face, which was extremely ugly at first, began to raise a cloud.


    With the appearance of these clouds, she Ling''s face changes rapidly.


    Straight nose first appeared, and then the eyes of the sword eyebrows, delicate and smooth skin.


    Soon, he turned out to be a little boy with a jade face.


    A flawless face, see how many girls, exclaimed.


    Although we all know that this is a fake face made by gang Jin, we have to say that this face is really beautiful and handsome.


    With light on her body, she Ling is like a man from heaven.


    Stretch out a hand, she Ling a finger Ji safe way: "hand, wait for next you have no chance to hand."


    By she Ling so despise, Ji safety also came angry.


    The ultimate power of gold instantly wrapped the two long guns in his hands. The power of gold has formed the essence of blade light.


    "Thorn."


    Ji Quanan jumped up and killed her.


    Two long guns pointed at her eyes at the same time. Without a knife, she was extremely powerful in gold. The ground around her began to crumble inch by inch.


    At this time, she Ling''s smile on the corner of her mouth does not decrease. She Ling stretches out a finger to her, gently.


    "Broken."


    In the mouth, spit out a word gently.


    At the next moment, a ripple spreads out from her fingertips.


    Ji''an''s face just before him suddenly changed, and his vigorous strength began to collapse rapidly.


    Lu Fan stared at the scene.


    In his sight. Seeing is not the collapse of Ji''an, but the closing cycle of the whole heaven and earth force under the point of she Ling.


    Mingming is just a little power, but it can make the whole world shrink rapidly.


    Lu fan saw a breath of her spirit.


    Why so gently, the world will shrink, and then collapse.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan thought of three words in his mind.


    Tiandi bridge.


    A scene flashed in Lu Fan''s mind. It was the first time when he entered the danta, he saw the statue of qimingtianzun in the danta.


    At that time, Lu Fan wanted to make the vigorous Qi in his body circulate and become a small world according to the way in the statue.


    Only because the body at that time, the lack of a cycle of heaven and earth bridge meridians, so no success.


    Tiandi bridge is the key to the power of heaven and earth.


    When the martial arts build the heaven and earth bridge, they can form a small heaven and earth with their vigorous strength. So where is the heaven and earth bridge of this heaven and earth.


    She Ling this point, let Lu Fan see the heaven and earth bridge in the heaven and earth.


    Or the key point between heaven and earth.


    The whole world is a very small force of heaven and earth, according to the rules of heaven and earth.


    Then there must be such a key point in these rules. To see it is to observe Tao. To control it is to enter Tao. To use it is to kill with Tao.


    This power is naturally powerful.


    All in one, Lu Fan instantly understood.


    When the palm moves, the vigorous Qi in the body moves by itself. Quickly in their own body to form that one did not form the heaven and earth bridge.


    If he had not been reborn, it would have been very difficult for him to do so. It''s against the sky to add one more meridian to yourself.


    But now, he''s been inside the little world.


    All the meridians and bones, viscera and viscera, are re condensed by the power of the world in the small world. Since we can coagulate the original meridians, we can naturally add another one.


    It''s just that Lu fan can''t use the power of the world in his body now, only relying on vigorous Qi. After all, his vigorous Qi is also affected by the power of the world in his body.


    A wisp of vigorous Qi was forced out of the meridians.


    With this alone, other martial artists can''t do it.


    Then, under Lu Fan''s command, these vigorous Qi began to form a new meridians in his body.


    This is a crucial step, which Lu fan does not know. How many martial artists dare to take this step at least when Tiangang is triple or even five.


    And we need to find a quiet place, find a group of strong people to help protect the Dharma, and prepare countless pills, so that we can coagulate the bridge between heaven and earth. Moreover, even if so, the chances of success are not high. How many Tiangang martial artists have been blocked in this level all their lives and can''t live or die.


    But now, Lu fan, a martial artist in the Gang area, dare to condense the bridge between heaven and earth when his whole body is empty after the war.


    I don''t know how many people''s Chins will be shaken if it''s spread out.


    Fortunately, the bridge between the heaven and the earth is an internal cultivation, and there is nothing different on the surface of Lu Fan.


    At this time she Ling has already hit Ji Quanan with a finger and seriously injured her.


    Then he raised his hand again and Ji Quan''an was directly caught by him.


    Palm top in the Ji safe Dantian position, she Ling whispered: "close."


    Immediately, Ji Quan''an made a shrill scream.


    He is a lamb facing a butcher''s knife, shrill and shrill, but useless.


    After ten rest, she Ling threw Ji Quan''an on the ground and said with a smile, "this man has been abandoned and can declare my victory."


    She Ling was watched by countless people in horror. She was cruel and cruel. It was terrible.


    That''s how you''re going to get rid of people.


    At this time, Lu Fanhu''s whole body was shocked, and there was a faint light in Dantian, which disappeared immediately.


    The power of the heaven and the earth suddenly stopped.


    Lu Fanhu felt that the whole world began to change in his eyes.


    With a smile, a new meridian is shining in the Dantian.


    It''s not as hard as you think.


    Lu Fan chuckled and murmured, "it won''t work."

 Chapter 573

    In my heart, the small world in my body suddenly rises a little wave.


    At that moment, Lu suddenly felt that he could use a little power of the world in his body.


    Surprise appeared on his face. Lu Fan didn''t think that the condensation of the heaven and earth bridge in his body could make the small world in his body change.


    Lu Fan tries to use the power of the world in his body.


    The power of the world like hair is transformed into Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi through the heaven and earth bridge.


    Lu fan can see that his vigorous Qi starts to devour the power of the world again. Although it is very slow, Lu Fan feels very cool.


    It seems that there is a sense of relaxation and numbness coming from the four limbs. Lu Fan''s eyebrows are flying and his voice is almost loud.


    She Ling came back laughing. His victory was very easy. The strength shown is also surprising to all.


    The identity of his FUZU alone is enough for all the martial artists on the scene to regard him as a strong enemy.


    Even sky Qingyang''s eyes at she Ling changed slightly.


    In the audience, many people are talking.


    "It''s getting better and better. At first, I thought it must be Tian Qingyang who got the first prize, but now it seems that I can''t say for sure. "


    "No, look at she Ling of the FUZU, Lin Pi of Jiangzhou and Lu fan, the swordsman of Donghua. Which one is easy to mess with. "


    "Tianqingyang will come out soon. Let''s see his strength. If he only has the strength shown in the previous games, I''m afraid it''s hard to win the first place. "


    There was a lot of discussion. In the martial arts arena, the people who are smart in their ears and eyes, all the comments above are clear to their ears.


    Before the commander of Jin Jia shouted, Tian Qingyang got up first.


    His face was heavy, and Tian Qingyang walked out with a dragon singing sword in his hand. Until then, commander Jinjia shouted loudly: "Tianjia, tianqingyang to Bingzhou, all countries."


    The warrior named "all nations" came out, holding a knife in both hands, with a dignified look.


    Just came on stage, the nations took the lead to open their own vigorous.


    His vigorous strength is very different from other people''s. it is a deep silver. For a while, no one can see what kind of five element force he is based on.


    With a wave of two swords, the vigorous strength of silver rises like a flame.


    He is the silver quenching knife of the seventeenth Kingdom, all nations. In Bingzhou, it is also a famous talent warrior.


    The cultivation of the three parts of the earth Gang is not so low.


    But he''s not in juxtaposition, he''s in the capital.


    In the capital city, the cultivation of the underground Gang territory is not much, and absolutely not much.


    His opponent at the moment, in particular, is Tian Qingyang, who is known as the first genius of the top ten families.


    This cultivation can''t bring him any success.


    The kingdom of Nations said loudly to tianqingyang, "son of heaven, I have admired you for a long time. It''s my pleasure to fight you today. "


    Tianqingyang looked at him indifferently and said slowly: "brother, I didn''t want to be cruel to you. But today, I have to show some strength to the world, so that they don''t look down on me. I''m sorry. "


    Finish saying, sky blue sun flies slowly.


    The foot is empty, and the vigorous force is soaring to the sky.


    The terrible power gathered around him, and the five elements began to appear on the forehead of tianqingyang.


    When they saw this, they shouted loudly.


    "Another half step in the sky."


    "I''ll tell you how the son of heaven is weaker than the wind. It turns out that the son of heaven is also half a step of Tiangang''s cultivation."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The world opened its mouth wide and watched the sky blue and the sun fly into the air.


    This altitude is beyond the powerful killing range of his sabre. I feel pity for him. I can''t fly. I can only watch the sky and the sky.


    The Dragon singing sword is held high in the hand, and the light on the sky blue sun is more dazzling than the sun.


    Looking down, the eyes of tianqingyang at this time, without a trace of fluctuation, calm as God overlooks the world.


    The Dragon chanting sword suddenly fell, and the whole sky fluctuated.


    The next moment, wudaochang exploded.


    With a bang, the whole wudaochang aroused more than ten Zhangs of earth waves.


    What ink stone, what venue, was smashed by the sky green sun sword.


    The defense shield around is crumbling.


    Lu Fan in front of the air flow, but also desperately shaking.


    A move, just a move, is far beyond the limit of the martial artists in the field.


    This kind of moves, even the ordinary martial artists in the early days of Tiangang, can''t do it.


    The light on tianqingyang''s body fades away and slowly draws back the sword.


    As his Longyin sword was put away, the explosion stopped abruptly.


    A calm, blue sky slowly landing.


    Then they looked into the field, only to see the blood and flesh of the world in the soil. Life and death do not know.


    It''s terrible.


    The flesh and blood of all nations are indistinct, and there is hardly a piece of good flesh left in the whole body.


    One move is as powerful as this. In this way, Tian Qingyang shows his strength again.


    Several alchemists immediately carried the world away. Poor world, from the beginning to the end, did not let go of one move.


    It doesn''t prove that he is very weak, but that Qingyang is too strong tomorrow.


    His eyes swept over the hall, and the sky blue sun gave a light hum.


    The head of Tian family is smiling and shaking his head proudly. As if to show off to the world, this is our son of Tianjia. He is powerful, domineering and fearless.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang looked at the scene with a smile and said: "what a strong vigorous force. It''s true that tianqingyang is famous. "


    Clap softly, for a moment, clapping loudly.


    Eight contests, all over.


    Eight strong men were finally selected.


    Lu family, Lu Yin.


    Shijia, Shichen.


    East China, Lu Fan.


    Jiangzhou, forest.


    Shuijia, shuishiquan.


    Wusheng college, Tang Qing.


    FUZU, she Ling.


    Tianjia, tianqingyang.


    These eight masters, from today on. It will ring throughout the country.


    Their names will be included in the history of Junjie in the kingdom of Wu''an, and they will be remembered in the history of Qing Dynasty.


    Moreover, waiting for their future is also a way.


    Slowly, eight people stood up to salute all the audience and the emperor of Qin and Shang. In the envious eyes of the crowd.


    The audience did not leave for a long time, still shouting the names of Qingyang, Lu Fan and others.


    They are the future of Wu''an.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    That night, the stars were all over the sky.


    The end of the 16-to-8 contest means that Lu Fan and others will have ten days to rest.


    This is the rule of selection and competition. At the beginning of the eighth finals, you can have a ten day rest for each game, instead of the original three days.


    Only in this way can the wounded warrior have enough time to recuperate his injury.


    Of course, if the injury is too serious, there is no way. After all, everything in the world is only fair, not absolute.


    Lu Fan didn''t go back to Han''s house tonight, instead, he went to dantai''s house.


    He didn''t go to the dantai house to find trouble, but to see the situation of dantaige. He had to test his ideas to see if Tan Taige had been killed by the soul snatching method. If that''s right, maybe he can help.


    Of course, he also has his own little careful thinking. It is mainly to see that the soul snatching method of forest is so powerful. He also wants to steal his teacher. He can''t fix others in the same place if he uses the soul snatching method. Lu Fan''s heart is itchy. This skill can''t be used if he asks people face to face. Then it''s a way to learn by stealing to see the tan Tai Ge injured by the forest.


    If we can understand something from the situation of Dan Taige, it would be better.


    Turn left and right. After reading the map several times, Lu Fan finally arrived at the mansion of the dantai family.


    What you can see is a grand mansion, but from the front of the mansion. The appearance of the dantai family is much better than that of the Han family, the Tian family and the LV family.


    Magnificent atmosphere, resplendent.


    There are as many as seven or eight guards standing at the door. There are two other families.


    "Stop, who are you? What''s the matter?"


    Lu Fan was stopped by the guard in front of the dantai family just when he stepped forward.


    Lu Fan said slowly, "Lu fan, come to see Miss Tan Taige."


    Hearing Lu Fan''s words, several bodyguards saw a strong light in their eyes. Looking up and down at Lu Fandao, "you''re Lu fan, a swordsman of Donghua,"


    "you''re really Lu fan,"


    "your unarmed heavy sword."


    "It''s not true."


    Lu Fan chuckled and took out his sword, which had no edge, and put it on the ground.


    Immediately, several guards took a breath. I want to look around and feel.


    Lu Fan coughed softly and said, "should you give me a report?"


    Immediately a bodyguard clapped his brain and said, "look at my brain. I''ll go now. Mr. Lu fan, please come in. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "let me in without a notice."


    the bodyguard beside said with a loud smile: "the whole capital city, who dares to let Mr. Lu wait outside the door, you come in and take a seat, I will bring you a chair."


    As they said, the guards really moved a chair.


    Lu fan is not polite. Shi ran sits down and waits quietly.


    The bodyguards beside looked at Lu Fan eagerly, and asked him whether he needed tea or not.


    Lu Fan smiles and refuses. Suddenly, he finds that the feeling of being worshipped seems good.


    After a while, an old man came out quickly.


    Dressed in royal clothes, goat beard, slightly thin.


    At the sight of Lu fan, the old man said with a smile: "Prince Lu fan, you have come to our dantai house, which surprised me and made me happy."


    Lu Fan didn''t know the old man. The bodyguard nearby whispered, "this is the head of our dantai family."


    Lu Fan suddenly looked surprised, and quickly bowed: "I have seen the leader of the dantai family."


    The leader of the house laughed and said, "you can call me Gong Shu. Lu fan, come and have a talk in the mansion. "


    Said, the master of the dantai family took Lu Fan''s hand and went inside.


    Lu Fan never thought that he would come to the dantai family, but he was so popular.


    They walked into the house quickly.

 Chapter 574

    Flowers are blooming. It''s also a big house. There are many martial arts venues in the Han family, many arrays in the Tian family, and many flowers in the dantai family.


    From the admission, Lu fan saw all kinds of flowers.


    Rose, peony, rose, tulip.


    As long as it is a flower that can name, Lu fan has seen it. I can''t call out the name of the flower, but also saw a piece.


    "Lu fan, can you tell me something about your coming to our dantai family?" after a long walk, the leader of the dantai family asked.


    Lu Fan said, "I want to see Miss Tan Tai. She seems to have been hurt."


    The master of the dantai family put Guanghua in his eyes and said, "it turned out that he came to see Ge''er. Well, I''m also ashamed. I am one of the ten families. But even the top eight didn''t make it, they were injured, and they haven''t recovered yet. At this time, several elders of the dantai family, as well as the invited Royal Qi master of danta, were treating her. I''m afraid, Mr. Lu fan, you need to wait for a moment. It''s not too late for you to see them when they''ve healed. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "I see."


    The leader of the dantai family led Lu Fan all the way to the garden in the backyard.


    Said is the flower bed, at a glance, it is a sea of flowers.


    Fragrant, butterflies flying. The leader of the dantai family and Lu Fan sat down in the Flower Pavilion in the flower garden.


    Clap hands gently, several maids will appear from the flower bed, pour a cup of hundred flowers tea for them.


    The hundred flower tea in other places, said to be hundred flowers, is estimated to be able to use ten kinds of petals. And here''s hundred flowers tea, Lu Fan believes that it''s really soaked with 100 kinds of flowers.


    Take a sip and leave your lips and teeth fragrant.


    The head of the family put down his teacup and said with a smile, "Mr. Lu fan is from Donghua."


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "yes. People from Lucheng, Donghua. "


    The leader of the dantai family touched his beard and said, "donghuazhou. When I was young, I broke out. It''s a beautiful place. Mr. Lu fan, ask if you can get married in your hometown. "


    Lu Fan''s heart moved and his face was different. "Not yet," he said. The leader of the dantai family would not like to introduce marriage to me. Alas, I haven''t married yet. I hope the leader of the dantai family will forgive me. "


    "It seems that there are many people who want to recruit you as their son-in-law. Just, just. Since you can see it, I won''t say more. However, you are young and promising, and you will become the pillar of the Empire in the future. Finding a good family earlier can save you a lot of trouble. Even save ten years of struggle. Young master Lu fan, you need to think clearly. "


    There was something in the talk of the leader of the dantai family. Lu Fan heard it, but he pretended not to know it. Mainly he didn''t want to answer the question.


    When they sat down for tea, the leader of the dantai family started to chat with Lu Fan.


    Including Lu Fan''s current cultivation realm, family situation, and interesting events in the capital city, the two were very happy to talk.


    As the head of the ten families, dantai palace is really knowledgeable and cultivated.


    With a little help, Lu Fan''s original bottlenecks in martial arts suddenly opened up. Therefore, Lu Fan was also happy to talk. As expected, he spent a day chatting with an expert, rather than a year of painstaking study alone.


    Just chatting, suddenly several old people came over and shouted to the master of the dantai family: "master, it''s not good. Elder Mo, please, has no way. "


    The leader of the dantai family frowned and said in a loud voice, "how could this happen. Dan Taige is not in Wu Zun''s Yin and Yang Qi. There is no way. "


    An old man replied with a sigh: "it''s old age and incompetence. I can''t recognize the skill of Dan Taige. It is clear that the vigorous energy in the body is not hurt, and the organs are not hurt, that is, the whole body is stiff and unable to wake up. Elder Mo said that it was the damage of the spirit, and some of them seemed to be in the magic cultivation. I''ve explored it carefully, but I haven''t found any evil spirit. My Lord, I''m afraid we''ll invite some more distinguished people to come. At least one immortal Qi master of danta must be present. "


    The leader of the dantai family said: "immortal Qi master, several immortal Qi masters in wudaochang didn''t cure her, just temporarily suppressed her injury, and then went back to find a way to send her back to the mansion. I thought that danta''s alchemists were more knowledgeable. But there''s no way. It''s useless to ask the immortal Qi master again. Well, tomorrow I''ll go to danta to talk to some venerable people and see which venerable people I can ask to help me. "


    The old man beside sighed, "Oh, please help me, and spend a lot of money."


    "Money is a small thing. If the venerable really want money, they only like treasures and magic medicine."


    "It''s going to be a waste of money again."


    When Lu Fan heard the word "divine medicine", his eyes lit up and he said, "Lord of the dantai family, are you going to take the divine medicine to invite the venerable one?"


    Lord of the dantai family turned to look at Lu Fan and said, "yes, Prince Lu fan, you also heard it. I''m afraid Ge''er can''t wake up today. If you have nothing else to do, you may as well live in dantai for a few days. When Gerrard wakes up, you may as well see her as soon as possible. "


    Several old people nearby were surprised to hear Lu Fan''s name.


    Then he smiled at Lu Fan and said, "this is Donghua swordsman, son of Lu Fan."


    "Ha ha, Mr. Lu fan comes to the dantai family. I must have two drinks with Mr. Lu. "


    Lu Fan smiled and saluted one by one.


    Turning to the leader of the dantai family, he said, "let me try. Maybe I can help Miss Tan Taige


    Just after his words were finished, the leader of the dantai family and several old people laughed.


    An old man said with a smile: "Mr. Lu Fan. Don''t be kidding. We are all martial artists who have stepped into Tiangang for a long time, but we have no way. You are neither Tiangang nor an alchemist. What can you do? "


    Another old man in a green shirt said, "Young Master Lu fan, you don''t want the magic medicine treasure of my dantai family. If so, you might as well come directly to our dantai family as your son-in-law. How about giving you some precious things and magic medicines? "The leader of the dantai family waved his hand and said:" don''t say that to Mr. Lu Fan. He just wanted to save Ge''er. It''s not as shallow as you think. "


    Lu Fan felt his nose embarrassed. He was so superficial. If they knew that the purpose of his trip was to learn the soul snatching method of Dan Taige, would they say that he was more superficial.


    The leader of the dantai family paused and then said, "son Lu fan, don''t be impatient. Ge''er will be OK."


    Lu Fan opens his mouth and wants to say something else.


    At this time, a man appeared in sight.


    As soon as they saw the man, they all surrounded him and asked, "elder Mo, how is Ge''er now?" master Mi shook his head and said, "I have no way, but her spirit is suppressed by some kind of skill."


    "All right," sighed the leader of the dantai family. Elder Mo, please. "


    When Lu fan saw this man, he laughed and said, "elder Mo, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Elder Mo just saw Lu fan, slightly shocked, and then smiled: "deacon Lu, I didn''t expect to see you here."

 Chapter 575

    "Deacon Lu."


    The main snack of the dantai family was shocked. Several old people were even more surprised. Of course, they knew what the three words "deacon Lu" said from elder Mo meant.


    Mo Chang, as an elder of danta, said that deacons can only be deacons of danta, not other places.


    Is Lu Fan the deacon of danta.


    Suddenly, the leader of the dantai family suddenly remembered.


    Some time ago, there was a warrior who became deacon of danta. At this time, there was a lot of uproar. He also heard about it.


    It turns out that this man is Lu Fan.


    Slowly, Lu Fan looks at Mo Chang and says: "elder mo. I''ve been taken away from the Deacon. I''m not a deacon. Don''t call me deacon Lu. "


    Elder Mo laughed and said: "Lu fan, you may not know. The Deacon has long since been restored to you. When will you go to danta and when will the Deacon order be returned to you. Are you a guest of the dantai family. "


    Lu Fan said, "I''m here to see Miss Tan Taige."


    Elder Mo said in front of his eyes: "Cheng. You are really good at medicine. Maybe you can do something about it. "


    Then elder Mo led Lu Fan forward.


    The master of the dantai family was wrong. He grabbed them and said, "wait a minute, elder mo. You really think Mr. Lu fan can help. "


    Several old people also gathered around him and looked at Mo Chang with a dazed look. "Healing is not something to play with."


    "Elder Mo, you won''t make fun of it."


    Elder Mo glanced at several people and said with a smile: "it seems that you don''t know what this son Lu fan is capable of. I think you''ve heard about it some time ago. There are more deacons in danta. That''s Mr. Lu. And why could he be a deacon. One is because of his spirit beast, cough, this is not to say. I was scolded by the star master. And because he knows medicine. I know more about medicine than some Qi masters. He was a pharmacist in danta. He has also directed many people to make pills. "


    The chin of the leader of the dantai family is about to fall.


    The martial arts guide the alchemists to make pills. There are all such wonders.


    This is a blind man guiding the horse driver. The blacksmith teaches the female workers to embroider.


    Several old people look at me, I look at you, and they all look unbelievable.


    Elder Mo said with a smile: "don''t worry, if Mr. Lu doesn''t do it. It won''t be too much of a problem. Isn''t there still me? "


    The master of the dantai family put away his surprise and gave a light cough.


    He also felt a little humiliated, and slowly said: "I believe that Mr. Lu will not do anything to hurt Ge''er. Since elder Mo has said so, young master Lu, please. "


    Lu Fan nodded and walked forward quickly.


    Through a rockery waterfall, an antique cottage came into view. Kneeling outside, several maids bowed and said, "I''ve seen the master."


    The leader of the dantai family, with Lu Fan and others, entered the house.


    A smell of medicine, Lu Fan slightly frowned, and then saw the dantaige lying on the bed.


    With a smile, Lu Fan steps forward and comes to Dan Taige''s side.


    The leader of the dantai family sat aside and quietly watched Lu Fan''s movements.


    Elder Mo stood beside Lu Fan and said: "deacon Lu, she is now suffering from damage to her spirit, her accomplishments are being suppressed, her whole body''s meridians and bones are stiff, and her Qi and blood are not smooth. You see what you can do. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said to Mo Chang, "sit down, elder mo. I''ll see what''s going on inside her first."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan took Dan Taige''s hand. Stretch out two fingers, Lu Fan lightly put on Dan Taige''s wrist.


    Lu Fan''s action is very standard, but it''s just good-looking. It has no meaning.


    Anyway, wherever he touched, he just injected vigorous Qi into it.


    Elder Mo did one side according to the words and watched quietly.


    Lu Fan closes his eyes and injects vigorous Qi. I began to understand the soul snatching method of dangtaige.


    It is definitely different from his spirit method. Lu Fan''s soul snatching method is actually a sudden attack on the spirit, similar to a sneak attack. Depending on the power of their own spirits, they can pierce each other''s spirits for a moment to achieve the attack effect. If you can''t take precautions, you will have a headache. Then he fell to the ground in a coma and died on the spot. But there will not be such a long time after the stabbing, the other side is still stiff.


    Lin Pi''s soul snatching method is never the same. He seems to have fixed the spirits of Dan Taige.


    It''s not only Dan Taige''s body that is rigid, but also her spirit.


    This method is one level higher than the spirit method of Lu Fan. After Lu Fan''s careful observation, he really got a lot.


    So it is. Soul snatching can be used in this way.


    The other side''s legal decision has left a seal in the sea of knowledge of Dan Taige.


    This clear seal is flowing with different light.


    If not for Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi, you can enter the sea of knowledge, I''m afraid you can''t see this seal.


    Death of the record of this seal, Lu Fan mouth corner rise smile.


    I''m afraid this is the first skill he has learned about the attack of spirit.


    On this seal, it''s really far beyond the power that the general vigorous martial artists can achieve. There is a faint breath in it.


    Lu Fan feels that his vigorous Qi is close and will be sealed.


    In a low voice, Lu Fan cried out in his heart, "Lao Jiu is coming out and working."


    The flattering voice of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rang out: "great master, is there another good thing for me to accept?"


    Lu Fandao: "that''s right. Look at this seal. Can you accept it as a array


    The power of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong flows into the body of Tan Taige along with Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi.


    Soon, he also felt that he saw the seal of Ge Zhihai.


    Chuckling, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said: "great master, I can''t accept it for the time being. But you can use your own spirit to break the seal a little bit, and then I swallowed it. It has the power of artifact. "


    Lu Fan''s heart moved, the power of the spirit.


    It''s really the power of Zhongtian sword. It is not the strength of the forest itself.


    In that case, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and his eyes flashed.


    At the next moment, Lu Fan even used the soul snatching method for Dan Taige.


    But this time, Lu Fan''s soul snatching method hit the seal of Dan Taige.


    The chaos in Lu Fan''s spirit directly broke the seal of Dan Taige.


    In a moment, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon swept away the broken power. Tan Taige suddenly got up, and a mouthful of blood gushed out, directly spraying Lu Fan''s face.


    "Gore."


    The leader of the dantai family and others rushed over.


    Elder Mo also put one hand on Dan Taige''s wrist and exclaimed: "it''s done. It really did. Lu fan, what method did you use? "


    Everyone looked at Lu Fan in amazement.


    Lu Fan silently wiped the blood on his face and said, "boil some medicine for her. It''s good to mend it."

 Chapter 576

    Get up, Lu Fan goes to one side.


    The leader of the dantai family held on to the dantai Ge and cried softly, "Ge''er,"


    at this time, dantai Ge opened his eyes weakly, looked at the leader of the dantai family and murmured, "the leader,"


    "woke up, really woke up,"


    several old people laughed loudly.


    Lu fan then wiped the blood on his face and looked at Dan Taige with a smile.


    Elder Mo loosed Dan Taige''s wrist, turned around, and looked respectfully at Lu Fandao: "Prince Lu fan, he is extremely skilled. Today I have thoroughly learned your skills. It seems that my deacon order has not been wrongly issued. You can bear the name of deacon. "


    Lu Fan smiles.


    Then the leader of the family of Dan Tai raised Dan Tai Ge and pointed to Lu Fan and said, "Ge''er. Thank you very much today, Mr. Lu Fan. It''s him who helps you heal your wounds, so you can wake up so quickly. "


    " Lu fan, "


    Dan Taige''s eyes are wide open, and he looks at Lu Fan unbelievably.


    Lu Fan''s opponent, Dan Taige, nodded: "Miss Dan Taige, I dare to disturb you."


    The complicated expression on Dan Taige''s face seemed to be surprised and excited, and there was a little shyness in it.


    Recently, the leader of the dantai family also saw the expression on his face. "Ge''er, how are you feeling now?" he said with a smile. "


    Tan Tai Ge said softly:" I''m a little weak. "


    the head of the tan Tai family laughed:" it doesn''t matter. Just take some tonic. You have a good rest. "


    said, the leader of the dantai family stood up and said to Mo Chang:" let''s go out first. Let Ge''er have a good rest. "


    Elder Mo nodded and strode out. Lu Fan wanted to move, but he was held down by the leader of the dantai family.


    The leader of the dantai family frowned and winked at Lu Fan.


    Lu fan, even if he was stupid, should understand the meaning of the leader of the dantai family. But he really didn''t mean that to dantai Ge. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    Lu fan is just going to follow them. The leader of the dantai family closes the door directly.


    Lu Fan reluctantly pulled a chair and sat down, looking at Dan Taige on the bed, "it seems that your master wants me to talk with you more."


    Tan Taige turned over and put on a charming state. He smiled at Lu Fan and said, "I thought you saw me as a monster. I don''t want to see you at all. Unexpectedly, I was injured. You are the first one who came to help me. Mr. Lu fan, how can I repay you? "


    in the eyes of Dan Taige, a layer of water mist rises, adding a bit of charm.


    I don''t know whether she intended or didn''t, the broad robe showed a fork from her chest, so that Lu Fan''s eyes could go straight into it.


    It''s hard to see that Tan Taige is actually a woman of "material".


    Lu Fan quickly took back his irregular eyes and said, "Miss Tan Taige, you think too much. Last time I invited you to drink, you left before you finished. I was going to buy you another drink this time. As a result, you are still injured. I just want to help you by the way. He doesn''t want to do anything else. "


    Dan Taige said with a smile, "I thought you would say that you came to see my move specially. It''s that kind of strength. I didn''t expect you to make a worse excuse. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect Miss Tan Taige to see through my real idea at a glance. That''s right. I''m here to see the skill of Dan Taige. I''m just curious. "


    Tan Taige slowly sat up and said:" edit, continue to edit. How do you know that I am not healed, and how do you know that those immortal Qi masters in wudaochang can''t cure me, and how do you know that we can''t cure me. "


    Tan Taige got up and came to Lu Fan. Her face was weak, but her eyes were full of light.


    All the way to Lu fan, Dan Taige said with a soft voice: "you are clearly concerned about me, deliberately looking for an excuse to see me. Unexpectedly, I was so charming that I was even fascinated by Mr. Lu Fan. I''m really happy. "


    Lu Fan didn''t know what to say. After holding for a long time, he said, "Miss Tan Tai Ge, you think too much."


    Tan Tai Ge gave out a silver bell like laugh, and suddenly sat in Lu Fan''s arms.


    The soft, boneless body fell directly into Lu Fan''s arms and said, "in fact, I like you very much, Mr. Lu." Lu Fan''s whole body is stiff, including the place that shouldn''t be hard.


    At once, Lu Fan pushed dantaige away and said, "miss dantaige. You really think more. I''ve finished my work. Let''s talk next time. "


    when I''ve finished speaking, Lu fan can''t control so much, just push the door.


    Dan Taige was behind him, making a light laugh.


    Lu Fan didn''t dare to turn back at all. He strode out. This female goblin will be eaten by her for a while.


    He Lu fan, though not a real gentleman, is not the color embryo that any woman wants.


    For a woman like Dan Taige, Lu Fan thinks it''s better to stay away.


    Just out of the room, Lu fan saw several masters of the dantai family, unexpectedly waiting for him outside.


    Seeing Lu Fan coming out, the leader of the dantai family jokingly said: "how fast!" several old people laughed. Elder Mo said with a smile, "deacon Lu, is it finished?"


    Lu Fan despises these old and disrespectful guys for a while, just about to speak, and dangtaige at the door of the room behind him leaned out and said: "son Lu Fan. Remember, you still owe me one more time. "


    Lu Fan almost vomited blood. He knew that Tan Taige said once, which means drinking.


    But these people outside certainly don''t think so.


    Sure enough, the first leader of the family turned around and said, "I didn''t hear anything."


    Elder Mo coughed softly and said: "deacon Lu, pay attention to the body."


    Lu fan is completely speechless. He can''t explain clearly now.


    The leader of the dantai family seemed to see that Lu Fan''s face was different. He walked slowly and said to Lu fan, "Prince Lu Fan. Thank you so much for healing Ge''er today. Dantai family has nothing to return, let me send you a flower. Mr. Lu, please come this way. "


    The leader of the dantai family took Lu fan out, but some old people didn''t catch up with him. Instead, he pulled elder Mo to the other side and said, "elder Mo, please help me to say some tonics to see which is suitable for miss dantai Ge now."


    Lu Fan and the leader of the dantai family went all the way to the backyard of the dantai family.


    A line of stone steps, winding forward.


    Pass by the pavilion, around the rockery, and pass through the guards. Finally, the master of the dantai family took Lu fan to a wooden door and said, "please, Mr. Lu fan,"


    then, the master of the dantai family clapped his hand on the wooden door and saw a piece of ice blue.


    Here is an ice crystal lake. The water of the ice layer is boiling, but above the ice layer is a chill.


    Round lake, surrounded by ice blue flowers. It seems to be a snow lotus with a fragrant fragrance.


    In the center of these snow lotus, there is a strange flower.


    It looks like a lotus, its roots are ice, its leaves burn like fire, and the sound of the roaring of the dragon and the tiger rings from the flowers.


    The head of the house pointed to the flower and said, "Lu Fan. That''s the rebellious flower of our dantai family, which is produced by infusing dragon blood. It''s a rare divine medicine in the world. It is also called "double saints in medicine"


    Lu Fan hears the word "Xuming grass", and his heart moves. My fingers rubbed on my jiuxiao ring.


    Lu Fan looked at the reverse flower and said, "it''s really the magic medicine of the day. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a strange flower."


    "I''m not bragging," laughed the leader of the dantai family. I''m afraid we can''t find the second one in Wu''an. Danta doesn''t have to be. According to the legend, when the creator became the danzun, he used a reverse flower and half a life-sustaining grass to cultivate a Tianren pill. After taking it, the spirit will be immortal. You are not an alchemist. You don''t know the value of the divine medicine to the alchemist. Let me tell you so. If you take such a magic medicine to exchange things with the alchemist. What heaven level skill, Xiandan, Xuandan, change if you want. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "a medicinal plant is comparable to a city."


    "It depends on what city it is," said the leader of the family. Lu fan, how old are you? I''ll call you Lu Fan later. I''m going to give this medicine to you. How do you like it? "Lu Fan was stunned and said:" the leader of the dantai family is serious. "


    the leader of the dantai family laughed and said:" of course it is. I saw a light in your eyes just now when I was in the Flower Pavilion and said that the God medicine please the venerable. Know that you must have a desire for magic medicine. To give a gift is to give something that people like. Anyway, I was going to take this medicine to danta to ask for your help. Now that you have helped Ge''er heal the injury, it''s right to give it to you. "


    With that, the leader of the dantai family looked at Lu Fan''s reaction.


    Lu Fan was as calm as water. Although he looked happy, he didn''t react too excitedly.


    "But he is a calm boy." the leader of the dantai family secretly commented on Lu Fan in his heart.


    Then he said, "but now, I can''t give it to you. I''d like to ask you to help us with one more thing. "


    "What''s the matter?" Lu fan asked. "It''s very simple. You married Ge''er, this thing is yours. In the future, the whole dantai family may be yours. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth in embarrassment.


    Seeing his appearance, the leader of the dantai family said with a smile: "I''m kidding. Things are very simple. In these two days, your majesty will let you go to the arsenal to choose weapons. I''d like to ask you to help me get something back from the dantai family. It''s called Fengxian Jia. "


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment, then thought for a moment, and said, "master of the dantai family, you know, I''m afraid I can only choose one soldier when I go to the arsenal."


    The leader of the dantai family nodded, "yes, it is."


    Lu Fandao: "the meaning of the leader of the dantai family is to let me exchange the Phoenix armor for the rebellious flowers. It''s not a gift, "laughed the leader of the dantai family." of course, it''s a gift. Because I''m going to trade one more thing for your impatiens


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "what is it?"


    the leader of the dantai family took a deep look at Lu Fan and said calmly, "strength,"

 Chapter 577

    Lu Fan frowned and said, "you are not going to take out something, let me improve my physical strength."


    the leader of the dantai family was slightly shocked and said softly: "what are you talking about..."..... Oh, I see. Have you ever used Han''s shanhaizhu. Ha ha, it seems that you and the Han family have a good relationship. Their mountain and sea beads let you use them to improve your physical strength. No, the power I tell you refers to your state cultivation. You are now the second or the third of the gang. Well, it''s all the early days of the gang, isn''t it? "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "yes. It''s still in the early days of the underground gang. "


    The master of the dantai family put out a different light and said: "in the early days of the earth Gang, he was able to compete with the master of half step wuzun and win. I''m afraid your vigorous strength is not ordinary, "he said. The leader of the dantai family took out a gem like thing and handed it to Lu Fandao:" take it. This object is called Jingxue stone. You can also call it Jingxue Dan. It contains the life-long accomplishments of a half step Tiangang warrior. If you swallow it, you can use his vigorous strength. But only for one hour. After use, the body will be weak for three days. You should understand the value of this thing. "


    Lu Fan said in surprise:" dantai family, and this pill. Then why... "


    Later, Lu Fan didn''t go on.


    But the leader of the dantai family heard Lu Fan''s meaning and said with a smile, "then why did Ge''er lose. I can''t help it. She also took one with her. Who would have thought that Lin Pi would use such a vicious move directly. If you can meet the forest in the following competition, please help Ge''er to teach him a lesson. "


    Lu Fan takes the blood essence pill and says, "Lord of the dantai family, you trust me so much that you are not afraid that I will run away with something."


    Lord of the dantai family laughs and says: "run away, then run away. Anyway, you helped Ge''er heal. I can''t ask for a reward for this. Besides, are you such a person? "


    Lu Fan chuckled.


    The leader of the dantai family said, "OK. Let''s go out. When you bring back the Impatiens armor, it will be yours. Now let it continue to grow for a few days. You can''t use it for the time being if it''s put on your hand. "


    Lu Fan nodded and went out with the leader of the dantai family. The wooden door behind him closed.


    The leader of the dantai family clapped his hands and called several maids, saying, "I''m good at serving Mr. Lu, and I can''t neglect it. Lu fan, your clothes are dirty. It''s better to live in dantai''s house today. If you save Ge''er, if I don''t even invite you to dinner, others will laugh at me. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "thank you very much, master of the dantai family."


    The leader of the house of Dan Tai shook his head and said, "wrong, say it again, and call me Gong Shu later."


    At the end of the speech, the leader of dantai family left with a smile on his face.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The next morning, Lu Fan finally came out of the dantai family.


    Looking back at the dinner he had last night at dantai''s house, Lu fan is still very frightened.


    During the meal, that Dan Taige did not know how many times to lean into his arms. She also specially wore an open chest dress to show her perfect side to Lu Fan.


    Plus a little bit of weakness in the beginning of a serious illness, it makes people feel pity.


    If it wasn''t for Lu fan to control himself, I don''t think he would be able to leave the dantai family today.


    People say that women''s chastity is rare. Lu Fan now feels that it is not easy for men to keep their chastity.


    His goal of coming to the dantai family has all been achieved, even better than expected. If at the end of the day there is a moth, it''s not worth it.


    Fortunately, in the early morning, the palace''s Jinjia bodyguard announced that he would enter the palace, go to the imperial city''s arsenal, and select divine soldiers.


    Outside the door of the dantai family, a royal carriage has already been prepared.


    When Lu Fan came out of the dantai family, I don''t know how many people talked about it.


    "Young Master Lu fan is in the dantai family recently. Shouldn''t he live in the Han family."


    "it''s strange that he and miss dantai Ge are getting along well."


    "I don''t know. Some time ago, some people saw Prince Lu Fan and miss dantai Ge go shopping together."


    "It''s true. That''s a real talent. Lu Fan''s life is so good. "


    Lu Fan listened to the opinions of the people who did not know the truth, and smiled bitterly.


    Sure enough, there is a price for doing anything. When he came to the dantai family, he got the method of soul snatching and seal making, but he also got a lot of gossip.


    Fortunately, lingyao is not in the capital city, otherwise it''s really unclear.


    As for dancing, she would not care about it at all.


    Lu fan enters the carriage and flies to the imperial city with Jin Jia''s bodyguard turning into a light.


    Soon, Lu Fan''s carriage stopped at the gate of the inner city, and then slowly drove into the imperial city.


    This time, they did not go to the hall of Supreme Harmony, but went straight to the East.


    Lu Fan looked through the curtains of the carriage at the distance of each palace. After an hour, the carriage finally stopped.


    "Master Lu fan, please get off the bus," said Jin Jia''s bodyguard in a soft voice. "Lu Fan pulled up the curtain of his car and walked out. All of a sudden, he saw a huge building.


    It is shaped like a sword, inserted on the ground. The hilt is the eaves, the body of the sword is the main body of the house, and the tip of the sword is the gate.


    So the building goes up to the sky. Looking up, it''s a hundred feet high.


    The word "sword body" is so big that it''s frightening.


    Lu Fan stood in place and looked for a long time, but then he took back his eyes. This building alone felt like killing.


    Moreover, Lu Fan also noticed that the shape of the building was very similar to the sword in his hands.


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence.


    Quickly step forward, Lu Fan walked to the front of the gate.


    At this time, he is not the only one standing outside.


    Tianqingyang, shuishiquan, Shichen, Lvyin, Linpi, Sheling and Tangqing have all arrived at Qi.


    Lu fan is the last one to arrive. Seven people cast their eyes on Lu Fan.


    The sky is blue and the sun is cold. Shuishiquan, Shichen''s face is not good.


    Lin Pi, she Ling, Tang Qing are all a gentle sweep. Only LV Yin came over and patted Lu Fan with a cane and said, "Hey, why are you so slow. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "I''m here


    As he spoke, an old man stepped out of the Arsenal slowly.


    White hair, eyes closed, the old man calmly said: "everyone is here. I''ll just say it once. You need to remember. Enter the arsenal, only look, don''t move. Which magic soldier do you like? Just write down your name and report it to me. If you touch any weapon with your hand, you will be expelled from the arsenal. Understand? "


    eight people keep silent and look at the old man quietly.


    With a slight smile, the old man said, "it seems that you understand everything, so let me in. Here is everything you want."

 Chapter 578

    The gate opens, eight people follow the old man into the arsenal, and a group of golden guards stand outside.


    Just walked in, Lu Fan and others took a breath of air-conditioner, and the scene appeared in front of them was really amazing.


    There are many swords and swords. All kinds of weapons are hanging in the air. One fire dragon and one spirit beast are circling in the gap of the weapons.


    At a glance, the divine soldiers enter the sea, and the animals are like the waves.


    The light flickers like clouds and clouds, and the roar is endless.


    In addition to each blade, there are transparent crystal packages. On top of the crystal is a text introduction.


    The continuous flow of the text is still shining with light. It describes the origin, function, weight and size of each magic soldier clearly, which is extremely detailed.


    In the middle of the arsenal, there is a pillar of light like a huge tree, which stretches out to all corners of the arsenal.


    The old man led eight of them to the big tree and said in a loud voice, "now you can watch it. I''ll wait for you here. After watching, I''ll tell me the name of the blade. "


    Then the old man stood still, like a sculpture.


    Eight people immediately spread out and walked around.


    At this time, Lu Fanhu''s ear heard a sound.


    "Mighty sword."


    In his heart, Lu Fan hurriedly looked around. Suddenly, his eyes rested on the old man.


    This voice, clearly is the old man''s, he said to himself, "Haoran sword" is what it means.


    Lu Fan was puzzled, but the old man''s fingers moved, which attracted his attention.


    "Your Majesty."


    Lu fan saw clearly what the old man wrote, and said softly in his heart.


    At that time, he understood. I''m afraid this is the weapon that his majesty selected for him. Haoran sword, listen to very atmosphere.


    The old man moved his fingers again, pointing to the right.


    Lu Fan jumped up in the direction of the old man and landed on the branches of the light tree.


    After a few steps forward, I saw a broad sword floating in the air.


    "Haoran sword, Haoran weapon. It''s one Zhang long and five feet wide. The body of the sword is made of meteorite iron from Tianshan Mountain. The hilt of the sword is carved with the formula of Haoran sword. It weighs a thousand catties, and when it moves, it has the power to start a mountain. To resist them with mighty Qi, invincible, invincible. "


    Lu Fan looks at the introduction and smiles.


    Your majesty, it''s really hard work. Knowing that he used the heavy sword, he specially picked a big sword for him. There''s also the sword code left by wuzun.


    It can be said that this sword is really a magic weapon. The light is shining and majestic, especially the name, Haoran sword, has momentum. If only the sword could be brought back to his grandfather. His grandfather''s name is Lu Haoran. It''s very good to match this Haoran sword. Thinking of this, Lu Fan laughed, laughing and shaking his head.


    Unfortunately, he doesn''t lack this sword. The sword without a blade in one''s hand is enough. Even if he took the Haoran sword, he would not use it.


    His majesty thought that his sword was not a good treasure because of the fact that his sword was not amazing. That''s why he chose a good sword for him.


    But how could your majesty have guessed that the sword in his hands is much stronger than these.


    Other dare not say, at least ten families of the supernatural soldiers, or can be compared, perhaps even better than many. After all, how to say that his sword without a front is also the sword used by the emperor in those days.


    Lu Fan looks at it for a few times and walks away directly.


    Below, the old man''s ears close his eyes and fret. It seems that Lu Fan didn''t choose Haoran sword and frowned slightly.


    Lu Fan continues to look at other weapons. There are so many good things here. It can only be described in terms of eyesight.


    "Rattan animal armour", "five element Sabre" and "mountain shaking hammer"


    which one is taken out, are all famous, famous and of extraordinary origin. Of course, if it is not a good thing, it can never be put here.


    Lu Yin seemed to be the first one to finish the selection. She ran to the old man in a hurry and said softly, "I want the rain needle of wanjiao waterfall."


    The old man nodded, waved something and fell in front of him, saying, "I will give it to you when I go out to unseal."


    Lu Yin''s face was red with excitement, as if she had obtained a rare treasure.


    Lu Fan takes a look at the rain needle of the ten thousand Dragon Waterfall. It''s just a small dragon needle. Is this a good thing.


    Lu Fan thought for a moment, and suddenly remembered the description of a mechanism he had seen when he was reading at the Lu''s house.


    Is it said that LV Yin intended to use......


    Lu fan has a cold sweat on his head. This little girl is really poisonous.


    If the rain needle of wanjiao waterfall can really meet the requirements of that mechanism, there is no opponent under Tiangang.


    When he comes across LV Yin, he should be careful.


    Tianqingyang is still wandering around. He just wanted to have a look. As for the blade, tianqingyang doesn''t think he lacks anything.


    I have a dragon singing sword in my hand.


    Tian Qingyang looks left and right.


    Suddenly, he was attracted by a specially shaped goggle.


    Gossip mirror, this thing, seems very interesting.


    Shuishiquan and Shichen are wandering around, as if they are really looking for something.


    Suddenly, they ran into each other. Shuishiquan sneered, "Shichen, you are not looking for that too."


    "What are you talking about? Why don''t I understand?" he said with a smile


    They take a deep look at each other and continue to speed up their search.


    Lin Pi held the broken sword, looked around, and then stopped in front of a suit of soft armor.


    "Wind region A."


    Lin Pi softly recites his voice, and then a smile rises at the corner of his mouth, something interesting.


    She Ling said softly as she walked: "garbage, it''s also garbage. It''s all garbage. Hum, I knew I shouldn''t have come to Wu''an. I''m afraid everything in the northern kingdom is better than here. "


    She Ling came back speechless. He couldn''t see all these things. He might as well not choose them.


    Tang Qing stood in front of a knife, standing for a long time, murmuring: "finally I see you."


    Lu fan is still wandering. He has a problem in mind. He can talk about Fengxian a later.


    Now it''s just to look at all kinds of treasures and increase our knowledge.


    But just then, Lu Fanhu saw something. It was a broken sword. It was hard to imagine that there would be such a thing in the arsenal.


    Go to the introduction carefully, and write "nameless" on it.


    There is no description of the origin, size and weight of the sword.


    There is only one sentence below, the relics of wanyang Zun and the plunder of Yuyin wuzun.


    Lu Fan read the names of the two people, always feel where to hear.


    At this time, Lu Fan suddenly found his fingers hot.


    Look carefully, it turns out that it''s my Lord''s ring that starts to emit a misty light.


    What''s going on here.

 Chapter 579

    This is the Lord''s ring. It''s something given to him by his grandfather Lu Haoran. It symbolizes the identity of the Lord of the Lu family.


    This kind of thing, every family has, say precious also precious, say not valuable, also everywhere. Besides, Lu Jiaxiang is weak for these big families in the capital. In normal times, no one looks at his Lord''s ring at all.


    But Lu Fan knew in his heart that this ring in his family was unusual.


    Old man Xun once told him that the quality of this ring is extraordinary and it is a mysterious stone.


    But after wearing it for so long, Lu Fan didn''t feel anything unusual.


    It''s just to speed up the absorption of the power of heaven and earth, but it''s also limited. It''s not as fast as the rune Lu Fan got in Wudao college.


    But today, this ring is different.


    And, obviously, because of the unknown sword in front of us.


    Lu Fan tries to step back a few steps, and immediately the ring stops shining. Then he moves forward a few steps, and it really lights up again.


    Inject vigorous Qi. Lu fan can feel the light emitted from the ring. It doesn''t belong to any of the five elements of heaven and earth. It''s amazing.


    No matter what strange stone and grass, they are all born with the power of heaven and earth and five elements.


    How could it not be among the five elements of heaven and earth.


    Lu Fan gets closer, and the ring in his hand shines more and more.


    Hurry up, Lu fan uses his hand to block the light, so that no one else can see it. At this time, Lu Fanhu found that the unknown sword in front of him began to vibrate gently.


    The brow is tightened. At this time, Lu Fan sees that the broken sword turns around.


    It''s clear that no one moves it. This sword is in the transparent crystal and turns by itself.


    Lu Fan stared at it with wide eyes.


    When it turned around completely, Lu fancai found that the hilt of the sword was broken. It happens to be the center of the hilt. If it''s a general sword, this position is the place where gems are inlaid.


    Is it possible to say that the ring of their family is made from the cracked part of the hilt.


    When Lu fan is making random guesses, Lu Fan''s ring lights up.


    The unknown sword in front of me disappeared in a moment. Even with this transparent crystal, it disappeared.


    Lu Fan lost his color in fright and hurriedly looked around.


    Fortunately, other people are busy with their own affairs, no one noticed him.


    But how did the sword disappear.


    Lu Fan didn''t understand. He felt East and West for his Lord''s ring.


    Looking carefully, Lu fan saw that there was already a small sword mark on his ring.


    Take a deep breath. Lu fan doesn''t understand what''s going on, but his intuition tells him that it''s better not to say it at this time. No one knows the best.


    Otherwise, he could bear the accusation of deliberately taking away the weapons in the arsenal.


    Lu Fan suddenly had no idea to continue to stroll, and walked back quickly. "To the old man:" Feng Xian Jia


    The old man suddenly said, "are you sure it''s like this. No change. "


    Lu Fan understood the old man''s meaning. This was to persuade him to choose Haoran sword at last.


    But Lu fan has made up his mind and nodded: "fengxianjia."


    The old man sighed and waved from the top of the armory.


    It''s very luxurious. It''s embroidered with flaming red phoenix, and then there''s a cape. It''s gilded and dazzling, and the runes are complicated.


    From the appearance, this armor is worth a lot of money. Lu Fan glanced at the introduction and immediately understood why the leader of the dantai family must take it back.


    It was clearly written that "nishang wuzun gave the armor of Dan Tai Feng."


    Lu Fan did not know who Dan Tai Feng was, but he must be a senior of Dan Tai family. My own things fell into the imperial Arsenal. That must be taken back, of course.


    Lu Yin looked at Lu Fan and said, "Lu fan, you won''t really like going to Dan Taige. You actually took something from the dantai family. You should give it to her. "


    Lu Fan said quietly, "I made a deal with the leader of the dantai family. This is for the dantai family, not for the dantaige. "


    "Is there any difference."


    Lu Yinxie smiles.


    Lu Fanzheng wants to explain. The voice of tianqingyang rings from behind.


    "The difference is that he is a man of low moral character who acts in a foul way, and will not act as aboveboard as others. Even if it''s a gift, it''s bound to find excuses for itself. "


    Lu Fan turned to look at Tian Qingyang and said with a smile, "I don''t know which one is worse than the villain who instigates others to be poisoned behind me."


    The sky is blue and the sun is cold. He ignores Lu Fan. Only to the old man: "gossip mirror.


    Shuishiquan and others soon came back one by one, and they finished selecting weapons. There are eight things floating in front of the old man.


    "You have all chosen. I''ll ask again. I didn''t touch anything else. "


    The old man said softly.


    Without saying a word, they quietly looked at the old man who did not open his eyes.


    Seeing no response, the old man nodded: "no response, that is, no touch. That''s good. I''d like to remind you that if you touch it, you may even take something secretly, but you can''t get out of the gate of the arsenal. "


    Tian Qingyang said quietly, "old man, can you hurry up?"


    The old man said with a smile: "young man, a little patience. Last time, I didn''t touch it. "


    People look at me, I look at you, all smiles on their faces.


    Only Lu fan, eyes slightly different.


    That nameless sword, it disappeared by itself, should not be counted as he touched it.


    After a while, no one responded.


    The old man said, "well, we can go out."


    As he spoke, the old man led the crowd out.


    When he got to the door, the old man suddenly stopped. The crowd stopped with him.


    The old man waved eight kinds of goods, and placed them in front of his chest.


    A touch of hand, wrapped in the outside of the crystal, like melting ice and snow, quickly disappeared.


    "Take your things, one by one, and get out of the arsenal."


    Tianqingyang listened to the old man''s words and said softly, "it''s really trouble."


    At the end of the speech, he was the first one to go out. He took his gossip mirror and walked out of the gate of the arsenal.


    Then Lu Yin, shuishiquan, Tangqing and others.


    In order, take things out, nothing happened.


    Soon, of the eight, only Lu Fan was left.


    Settle down, and Lu fan doesn''t think so much. He reaches for Feng Xian Jia and walks out.


    One step, five steps, ten steps.


    There is no difference. Lu fan is relieved. It seems that he thinks more.


    Speed up the pace, Lu fan out of the gate of the arsenal.


    And just as he stepped out of the door of the arsenal with one foot.


    Suddenly, the light of array appeared, and with a clang, Lu Fan felt as if he had been hit by a torrent of emptiness, and his whole body was invaded by terrible force.


    Suddenly Lu Fan was forced back by this force.


    Behind him, the old man suddenly appeared, grabbed Lu Fan and said in a cold voice, "boy, it seems that you are a dishonest man."


    Everyone was shocked and looked at Lu Fan in surprise.


    Lu Fan said it was bad, but found that his body was completely unable to move.


    The old people around him, with a strong decisive force, sealed Lu Fan''s movements to death.


    Tian Qingyang and others turned their heads, and the consternation on their faces converged. The day after tomorrow Qingyang chuckled and said: "Lu fan, it seems that I''m right. You are a person who is open-minded and greedy for small profits. Why, let''s get caught. "


    Lu fan keeps his mind steady. At this time, he must not show any flaws.


    Lu Fan could feel a wave of power swimming in his body and infiltrating his belt to explore his things.


    Lu Fan gathered all his vigorous Qi and rushed.


    When landing, the old man was unable to defend, and Lu Fanchong''s palm slightly raised half a minute.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Lu Fan took a few steps to avoid.


    As soon as the light of the palm appeared, the sword fell into his hands.


    The old man, with his hands on his back, stared at Lu Fan. A group of golden guards raised their swords and glared at Lu Fan. It seemed that they would rush in the next moment.


    "Stop."


    The old man raised his head slightly, and the golden guard outside stopped.


    Slowly the old man opened his eyes, which Lu Fan could not describe.


    It was a deep black, no whites of eyes, all empty black.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan felt that everything in his body seemed to be seen through.


    The little world in my body fluctuated a few times.


    The old man seemed to see something, and his face was surprised. Then he said to Lu fan, "what did you just touch?"


    Lu Fan said calmly, "nothing."


    Tian Qingyang said with a loud smile, "it''s strange that he didn''t touch him. You''re welcome, old man. Let the guard catch him."


    Just after the voice fell, the old man raised his hand and a clear slap sounded.


    The whole person of tianqingyang flew ten Zhangs away and landed on the ground.


    "Noisy."


    This action, not only hit tianqingyang without any defense. The people next to me were even dumbfounded.


    Sky blue sun climbs from the ground, eyes are full of anger, his face has a clear five finger mark.


    "Old man, you dare to hit me. You know who I am. I want to die."


    Tianqingyang pulls out the Longyin sword, and then moves to kill the old man.


    The old man turned his head indifferently and gave him a look.


    At one glance, the sky was blue again.


    The old man said calmly, "then you know who I am. Let your grandfather come to talk to me. "


    Tianqingyang''s mouth spits blood, and Longyin sword falls to one side.


    Grandfather, it''s just the best of luck.


    Sky blue sun suddenly seems to think of something, looking at the old man in astonishment and saying: "you are pupil..."


    Later, Tian Qingyang didn''t dare to say anything more. He stood up and looked at the old man respectfully.


    Leng hum, the old man stared at Lu Fan''s eyes and said, "you really haven''t touched anything."


    Lu Fan gritted his teeth and said, "no touch."


    The voice of the old man suddenly rose: "Lu fan, do not seek death."


    Lu Fan shouted back, "heaven and earth are evidence. I, Lu fan, am in the armory, and nothing moves."


    Two people''s eyes meet each other, both dead looking at each other.


    For a long time, the old man suddenly smiled and said, "OK, I believe you."

 Chapter 580

    The momentum stopped, the array at the door suddenly disappeared, and the old man slowly closed his eyes.


    This time, people are more surprised than just now.


    What''s the matter? I asked you two questions, and I''ll solve it.


    Lu Yin and others, with their mouths open, are about to dislocate their chin.


    Lu Fan was also surprised. He believed in whatever happened.


    Looking at the old man doubtfully, Lu said: "I can go now."


    The old man smiled: "of course. Let''s go. "


    Lu Fan walked slowly until he walked out of the gate of the arsenal, and there was nothing to stop him.


    It''s so thundery and raindrops are small. Looking at other people, I can''t understand.


    Especially in tianqingyang, he just said two words nearby and was beaten to spit blood. Lu fan, the founder of the figurine, was not damaged, only asked for two words.


    Is this a trick on purpose.


    Tianqingyang said loudly: "pupil..... Old timer. What''s going on. Why did Lu Fan let go again? Didn''t he move the things inside? "The old man said calmly," he didn''t move. "


    Tianqingyangqi all laughed and said: "he said that he didn''t move, he didn''t move."


    the old man said lightly: "no one can lie in front of me."


    In a word, the choking sky is blue and red. LV Yin couldn''t help laughing.


    "What. You suspect I''m old-fashioned. "


    The old man asked tianqingyang.


    Tianqingyang quickly bowed back and said, "I dare not."


    "Well, it''s funny. You can go."


    The old man waved to the crowd.


    Before they could react, a group of people flew out and landed on the ground. Suddenly, they found that they had returned to their carriage.


    A group of golden guards followed.


    Lu fan has all kinds of doubts in his mind, but this is not a good time to ask. Think about it, or forget it. I just got into the carriage.


    Tianqingyang felt puzzled, and scolded the old fool for two times, and walked into the carriage.


    Others, they all look at the old people in different ways.


    From the change of attitude of Tian Qingyang, the people present, who are idiots, can more or less guess the old man, even a great man.


    It''s not clear why such a big man would act like this and be a warehouseman.


    A visit to the arsenal to select soldiers has raised a lot of doubts, which is also unexpected for everyone.


    People are guessing in their hearts what Lu fan has moved.


    Why, the old will let Lu Fan go again.


    The carriage moved slowly away.


    Sitting in the carriage, Lu Fan recalled the scene just now, but he had some guesses in his mind.


    It must be the old man. Just after he opened his eyes, he saw something from him. Then he was let go. It''s just what the old see.


    Lu Fan gently stroked his Lord''s ring.


    What''s the matter with that nameless sword and this ring.


    How some, all seem so unidentified so, let a person touch clue.


    Lu Fan tightened his brow and suddenly felt that he had too little insight.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Looking at Lu Fan and others leaving, the old man said to the rest of Jin Jia''s bodyguards: "you can go, too."


    a group of Jin Jia''s bodyguards should be in good order and leave quickly.


    The old man is the only one left in such a large arsenal. It seems that the arsenal has been like this for a long time.


    There is only one old man guarding the imperial Arsenal. This is a miracle.


    When everyone disappeared from sight, the old man walked slowly into the arsenal.


    Stretch out a finger, gently in the void a little.


    Suddenly, the scenery in front of us changed.


    A water curtain appeared in front of him.


    The picture flashed and the old man opened his eyes slightly.


    That pair of dark eyes, reflecting the light in the water curtain sky, like stars shining in the night sky.


    With his hands on his back, the old man is as calm as water.


    Finally, Lu Fan appeared in the water curtain and sky.


    The old man quietly watched how Lu Fan came to the unknown sword, and how the unknown sword slowly turned, and then disappeared.


    "So it is," said the old man calmly.


    Suddenly, two lines of tears came out of the eyes of the old man.


    Murmuring, the old man said: "old master. Your inheritance has finally continued. Finally, there is one person in the world who can accept your mantle. I''ll walk all over the mountains and rivers with your sword, and I''ll see the sky and the vast road. "Br >


    suddenly, the old man knelt on his knees, and saluted Lu Fan in the water curtain.


    And none of this was seen.


    At this time, Lu fan, who was sitting in the carriage, did not see the ring in his hand.


    There is no change at all except for the mark of a little sword.


    When vigorous Qi is injected, it passes through.


    Lu Fan looked at the ring and said, "ring, if you really want to be a treasure, then remember that you almost hurt me to stay in the Arsenal today."


    The ring didn''t respond. Lu Fan laughed at himself.


    "I''m stupid, too. Speak to an object without artifact, alas. Anyway, it''s OK. Nine, you know what the material of my ring is. "


    Lu Fan asks Lao Jiu in his heart.


    "I don''t know," the pagoda said. Great master, I thought it was a good gift from your master. It turns out that you don''t know what it is. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" it''s an object that you, who have lived for hundreds of years, can''t recognize. I can recognize what it is. Forget it, I haven''t been wearing it for so long anyway. Take it with me. Maybe, one day, this ring can save my life. "


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said:" great master, this extraordinary thing must have something extraordinary. I''ve heard that no one who is successful has a few extraordinary things in his hand. If you have this thing, it will prove that you, the great master, are just extraordinary people. In the future, you will become the strong among the strong


    Lu fan is too lazy to listen to the flattery of the old nine. This guy flatters for a few hours. He doesn''t take heavy samples. I don''t know who he learned from.


    The sunlight outside the curtain shines through the gap on the ring, which is dazzling.


    And on the ring, the small sword mark, suddenly expanded a trace.


    It''s just a trace, thinner than the hair, and Lu fan doesn''t notice.


    But as the sword seal expands a little, Lu Fan''s small world in his body is a little turbulent, as if he feels something.


    Everything happened in such a small way that it was silent.


    It seems that from this moment on, something has changed in the dark.

 Chapter 581

    After a few days, Lu Fan spent his time in cultivation.


    These days, something interesting happened.


    For example, Lu Fan''s selection of Fengxian armour in his arsenal for the dantai family spread all over the capital.


    Now almost everyone is talking about whether Lu Fan wants to go to the dantai family and become the son-in-law of the dantai family, so that he can go to the top of his life.


    Later, when asked, Tan Taige mentions Lu Fan''s treatment of her injuries, and his face is red and shy.


    This made the rumours even more popular, and people said that it was true that Lu fan would catch up with women. It can be used to show the dantai family well, such as healing people, sending people treasure armour, and even selecting soldiers in the arsenal.


    This kind of means, let the world praise.


    Everyone is talking in the capital.


    It is said that it is foolish for Lu fan to give up the divine soldiers and choose women. For martial artists, women can''t be compared with the divine soldiers.


    some people say that Lu Fan''s move is a long way to go. By relying on the big tree of the tan Tai family, there will be fewer blades in the future, and only the divine soldiers, with the strength of the tan Tai family, can''t get the Han''s unsmiling grin, and smile is exactly the same as Han Feng''s shameless brother.


    It''s true that he is a father and son. At last, Lu fan knows where the source of elder martial brother Han Feng''s shamelessness lies.


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "forget it, uncle. I have a sweetheart. Don''t do this. I''m so young, I have to make a blind date. "


    Han Wushuang said with a smile, "sweetheart, it''s really fake. Tell me a name."


    Lu Fan said without hesitation, "lingyao, Wudao college, Mingxin college, lingyao."


    Finish saying, Lu fan heart also flashed a figure, that is the figure of dancing spirit.


    But Lu Fan did not say that it was impossible for him to dance with ethereal spirits.


    Han Wushuang laughed more happily. Suddenly, he said in a loud voice, "you hear me, lingyao girl. Your man didn''t change his mind. "


    Lu Fan froze for a moment and said in a loud voice, "uncle, who are you calling?"


    Just after the voice fell, several figures suddenly appeared from the house.


    Lu Fan gets up directly. Han Wushuang takes this opportunity to change a few pieces and smiles.


    "Senior brother Han Feng, senior brother, senior brother Chu Tian, senior brother Chu Xing, lingyao, how did you come?"


    The elder martial brother touched his stomach and smiled.


    Chu Tian patted Han Feng on the shoulder and said, "I came with him, just arrived. Younger martial brother Lu fan, you have made a great name in the capital. "


    Several people quickly step forward, lingyao eyes with water mist, a hug Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan was completely shocked. Looking at Han Wushuang, he was surprised and said, "this is..."


    Han Wushuang coughs twice and grabs Han Feng who shrinks back and says: "it''s not because Han Yuanning has been abandoned and left. There are no top talents in the Han family who can get a hand. So I asked Han Feng to come back. He brought your brothers together by the way. Bastard, I''ll settle accounts with you later. Are you bullying others? If you dare not come back, your skin will itch again. "


    Han Feng is very careful and dejected.


    Looking up at his father Han Wushuang, he said: "you have sent someone to catch me. I dare not say I can''t. Younger martial brother Lu fan, let''s talk first. Dear father, leave me some face. Don''t beat me here. "


    With that, Han Wushuang drags Han Feng away.


    Here, Lu Fan and others laughed.


    Master brother said: "brother Lu fan, you are so good in the capital. You must invite us to drink. It''s not good wine. I won''t accept it. "


    Lu Fan laughed and said, "no problem. I happen to know a good place to drink. Let''s go now. "


    "Go, go, go."


    Everyone laughed and walked out quickly.


    This is the happiest day since Lu Fan came to the capital.


    Lingyao just hugged Lu fan at this time and said softly, "Lu fan, I''m so happy to hear that my sweetheart is me."


    Lu Fan said softly, "I''m more happy. You''ve come to the capital."


    Lingyao deeply buried her head in Lu Fan''s arms. She wished she could hang the whole person on Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu Fan embraces her, just like embracing the whole world.

 Chapter 582

    Ten days passed quickly. Today''s battle of the top eight is coming.


    Thousands of miles of clear sky, the sky, as clean as a wash.


    Rumble, drum sounds, today''s eight square arena is particularly unusual.


    The noisy crowd at the door disappeared. Some were just orderly, looking up at the audience in the sky.


    People are still oppressed. Looking down from a high place, there are countless black spots. Suddenly, the sky began to change. First, it was like a wave of water. Then, in the sky, there was a figure on the martial arts arena.


    The whole picture in the arena was reflected in the sky for the world to watch.


    Only the royal family can do this, and only the imperial court can do it well.


    A mirage, a wonder.


    Countless residents of the capital cheered, only to see how many houses, people placed tables and chairs, spread out to eat, smiling and waiting for the battle to begin.


    Shouts, resounding through the sky.


    Today, there are also new patterns in the field of the eight sided fighting.


    The original single central site of wudaochang is actually broken into numerous gravels today.


    There are big and small gravel, ups and downs. Some even float in the air.


    Under the rubble, there is a dark void.


    Don''t think it''s a cover up. It''s a real void.


    Falling into it is the abyss.


    In the field, a middle-aged man stood up with a hand in his hand and a smile on his face.


    The mustache on his face is extremely conspicuous. If you see this person, as long as he is an old resident in the capital, you should call him "eight Ye".


    He is the person in charge of the Bafang martial arts arena. The Baye yunmufeng. He is also the commentator and referee of today''s top eight.


    Today''s scene is what he did.


    He himself is a strong man at the peak of Tiangang. Naturally, he has the ability of referees to compete today.


    Even Emperor Qin and Shang are very satisfied with his commentaries and referees in the past few years. Eight Ye''s eyesight is so poisonous that he can be said to be the best in Wu''an.


    Holding the mustache in his hand, he said in a loud voice, "today is the third round of the selection of Wu''an''s martial artists, the battle of the top eight."


    In a word, all the noise stopped immediately. Above the sky, the figure of the eight ye came to everyone''s eyes.


    Countless people in the capital smiled at the eight ye and said, "the eight Ye has come out again."


    "Oh, it''s getting old every year."


    "It''s said that eight Ye didn''t bring money when he went to the kiln some time ago, so he kicked his daughter out of bed."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The sound of laughter rang from all sides of the capital city. The eighth master didn''t hear the sound of these comments. Anyway, he would not care if he heard them.


    With a loud voice, the eighth master then said: "the eight martial artists have their own strengths, amazing accomplishments and noble morality. It''s my pleasure in Wu''an, your Majesty''s pleasure. "


    Said, eight ye to Qin Shang emperor boxing salute.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang liked the eight masters. Although he was a strong man, he was never arrogant, approachable and polite.


    Put down your hand, the tone of the eighth master suddenly rises.


    "But today, only four of the eight fighters stand out. Let''s look forward to the performance of eight unique talents. First of all, first, Tianjia, tianqingyang. "


    Eight Ye suddenly pointed to the north.


    A light suddenly fell from the sky and shone under the northern wall of wudaochang.


    There, Tian Qingyang is sitting on a unicorn chair, with a cold face and a strong air.


    At the same time, a huge water curtain appeared behind tianqingyang. Above began to appear the scene of the last tianqingyang attack on Pingwu Taoist field and victory.


    The drums shook the sky, and all the people felt their blood boiling and shouted loudly.


    Above the sky, this scene is suddenly enlarged. The whole sky reflects the cold eyes of the sky.


    "Second, Lu family, Lu Yin."


    Another light fell in the northwest direction. Under the light column, LV Yin''s figure appeared.


    Today, instead of leaning on her own crutches, Lu Yin arrived in a wooden wheelchair. With an innocent smile on her face, LV Yin waved to the audience. But behind her, the water curtain and Tianhua put LV Yin''s evil smile in her eyes, as well as her opponent''s astonished and fallen appearance, which showed the evil spirit soaring to the sky. The audience was shocked and shouted out the title of the little witch. LV Yin himself turned to look at it. Her teeth were itchy and she chose the wrong one.


    She looked at the eyes of eight Ye cloud Mufeng, and she was not good at it.


    "Third, wusheng college, Tang Qing."


    The light falls in the west, the Tang and Qing Dynasties sit on the Damascus, behind the water curtain in the sky, a long knife falls, the ghosts cry and howl. It''s a symbol of Tang Qing''s killing move Ming Dao.


    "Fourth, she Ling, FUZU."


    She Ling''s body is illuminated by the light column, and she Ling''s eyes are narrowed comfortably. Behind him, there are countless lights of runes. Behind the runes, a pair of big hands hold them, and then the two characters of the runes appear, representing the identity and control power of she lingfu.


    "Fifth, Jiangzhou, forest."


    Lin Pi, holding a broken sword, was illuminated by the light column, with a cold face. Behind the water curtain in the sky, there is a picture of fierce forest fighting, which is a group of terrible wild animals, rushing to the forest.


    Lin Pi''s broken sword was inserted in front of him. The light in his eyes flashed suddenly. At the next moment, all the wild animals stopped and stood like petrified animals.


    This scene can not help but the audience exclaimed, and the forest that turned around also surprised.


    It''s impossible.


    This picture is not what happened to him a year ago. Who recorded it. Why is it released today.


    No one can explain the question of forest.


    Eight Ye continues to shout, saliva all spurts to appear rainbow soon.


    "Sixth, Shijia, Shichen."


    When the light beam came down, Shi Chen closed his eyes and was keeping his eyes closed.


    In the water curtain and the sky, xuanjuedan appears. The figure of Shichen slowly emerges from behind xuanjuedan. Her eyes are firm as iron and motionless as mountains.


    "Seventh, Shuijia, shuishiquan."


    Just after the light column fell on shuishiquan, shuishiquan got up slowly. Today, he is very unusual. He is covered with a netherworld armor and looks very handsome.


    Slowly raised a hand, suddenly countless women fell to the ground, this moment, for the water and stone spring, but many women.


    In the water curtain, there is a continuous flow of water. A sword wanders among them. The water and stone spring flows with the waves, and the sword hovers around him.


    "Eighth, Donghua, Lu Fan."


    The light is shining, and Lu Fan''s mouth has a light smile.


    On the stand, Han Feng stood up and shouted, "brother Lu fan, I want to give you a baby."


    Next to lingyao elder martial brother and so on, Han Feng was immediately dragged down. It''s no shame.


    But with the cry of Han Feng, the name of Lu Fan was heard throughout the fighting field.


    Han Wushuang looks back at Han Feng and shouts, "shame me again. I will not beat you to death."


    Han Feng laughed loudly, pointing to Lu Fan''s water curtain Tianhua, and laughed: "Lu Fan''s younger martial brother is loading home this time."


    In the water curtain and the sky, the sword without a front falls from the sky, while Lu fan falls on the sword without a front.


    Behind is the thunder and the flame, the clothes are flying, the hands are carrying.


    This picture, Lu Fan remembers, is the scene when he went to rescue Wukong spirit. I didn''t expect that it would be released like this today.


    In the grandstand, in the corner, the veil covers the face, and the dancing spirit with smiling eyes sends out the laughter like a silver bell.


    Not far away from her is Dong Pang and others.


    At this time, besides Lao Liu, Dong Pang was surrounded by a group of introverted warriors. Dongpang pointed to the direction of the Han family and said, "that''s right there. Lu Fan''s brothers. Two days ago, they came for a drink. I saw that they were all good young people. Anyone of you who wants to find a successor can try it. "


    Old Liu chuckled: "I found a good seedling, but I haven''t been able to do it for more than ten years. Now it''s better to sit in the capital and have a drink. One by one, the good seedlings come out. It''s really like birds of a feather flock together. Unexpectedly, several senior brothers of Lu Fan have good qualifications. "


    Mrs. Yang said with a smile: "then you should divide it quickly. Lu fan will be mine. "


    Xuanyuan''s old ghost said quietly: "the beauty of thinking. We haven''t finished. "


    Lao Liu shouted, "yes, it''s not over yet. Continue tomorrow. "


    "The martial arts of Wen are all compared," said Mrs. Yang. You don''t have a winner. What else do you want to compete with. "


    Old Liu and Xuanyuan old ghost said in a different voice: "drink more."


    Mrs. Yang was stunned at first, then smiled softly.


    All three were smiling as if they were safe.


    Only the east fat person lightly shakes his head, murmurs: "these three people, estimate this life is incomparable."


    In the wudaochang, eight light pillars and eight martial artists have been introduced.


    Eight Ye stepped forward a few steps, suddenly took out a bamboo tube in his hand and said: "today''s draw in the battle of the top eight is decided, but today''s draw is different from the past. Later, I will throw eight jade sticks into the sky, which one you snatch is which one. After the jade sign, there are numbers, one against two, two against three, and so on. Is there any doubt? "


    Lu Fan''s smile is even better.


    Interestingly, today''s competition arrangement is not controlled by his royal highness. It seems to be fair to listen to the rules. It''s a miracle.


    On the sky, the emperor of Qin and Shang also looked at Qin Yun with a light smile and said, "Qin Yun, how do you think of using this method to draw lots? It''s very interesting."


    The prince Qin Yun bowed back and said, "father, my son''s ministers just think that there will be another son''s ministers to draw lots. It''s unfair. Therefore, he gave up the jade autograph and let yunmufeng arrange it. This man was highly appreciated by his father. He thought it was fair and would not make mistakes in the full view of the public. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "OK, very good. You have made progress at last. "


    In this sentence, the prince Qin Yun is shocked. Why does it sound so. Now there''s progress. Before that.


    In the martial arts arena, eight Ye glances at the whole arena and sees no one has any objection. He takes out the jade stick in the barrel and chuckles: "then, it''s going to start."


    everyone stares at eight Ye''s hand. Suddenly, eight Ye gently throws it into the air, and the figure of eight people disappears instantly,

 Chapter 583

    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    A few muffled sounds came from the center of wudaochang.


    In the moment of throwing the jade sign, the eighth master flew away, just a few steps away.


    Then two people''s fists collided. It was Lu Fan and Tian Qingyang who fought hard.


    They arrived almost at the same time, and both of them saw the jade sign with eight on it at the first time.


    In fact, it should have been said that it doesn''t matter which jade stick you grab. After all, you''ve got it, and you don''t know who your opponent is.


    But Lu Fan and Tian Qingyang have their own calculations. They all think it''s better to watch others'' competition first and then play on their own.


    So they hit each other with the same goal.


    After a punch, the two stepped back half a step at the same time, at this time, other people also rushed over.


    Lu Fan takes a deep look at tianqingyang. The sky is blue and the sun is cold. He grabs the eight jade sticks again.


    Lu Fan''s hand was claw shaped. He reached out for a move. In a moment, all the jade sticks around came, including the eight jade sticks.


    The sky is green and the eyes are not good. The speed of the palm is faster.


    Lu Fan''s hand shook, and suddenly all the jade sticks were splattered away.


    Just rushed to the other people in front, only to see eight lights flying around.


    Everyone was shocked and grabbed the light directly. Lu Fan took this opportunity to grab a light and dodged back.


    Eight people fell to the ground. In the palm of their hands, there was a jade stick.


    All the things just happened between the electro-optic flint. Ordinary martial artists can only see the voice of the eighth master just falling, and they all land with jade sticks.


    Only a man of high cultivation like the eighth master can see clearly what just happened.


    Those who can understand admire Lu Fan''s means and those who can''t, marvel at Lu Fan''s speed.


    Tian Qingyang holds the jade stick and looks at Lu Fan and says, "small skills of carving insects."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "let''s see."


    Tianqingyang immediately looked down at the jade stick in his hand, and immediately changed his face.


    He clearly remembers that he robbed the eight jade sticks and how he left the four in his hand.


    And Lu Fan looked into his hand, and his hand was number eight.


    At that moment, Lu fan used his vigorous Qi thrust and suction.


    Two magic means are used. If the number is not the number he wants, Lu fan will not have to fight down. It''s better to admit defeat in advance.


    Everyone looked at the jade sign in their hands and then looked at others.


    At this time, the eighth master came forward again and said: "it''s very good. It seems that everyone already knows his number. Please leave the number of the jade signer for the one or two warriors, and the rest of you leave. "


    Lu Fan and others slowly retreated, stepping on the floating gravel, and returned to the unicorn chair.


    It is Lu Yin and she Ling who stay in the field.


    Lu Yin looked at the number one jade stick in his hand and said with his mouth open: "bullying me in a wheelchair, I''m slow. This draw is not fair. "


    She Ling put away her jade stick and said with a smile: "I think it''s fair. If not, how could I get the number two visa to kill such a beautiful girl as you? "


    She Ling stretched out her tongue like a snake again, and her whole body flashed with runes.


    His words were clearly heard by everyone present.


    Lu Yin''s face was suddenly cold, and said, "you want to fight with me specially."


    She Ling''s calm way: "can''t you?" the symbolic evil smile rose from the corner of LV Yin''s mouth, and said slowly: "then you are really looking for the wrong person."


    The conversation between the two echoed in the sky.


    Through the water curtain and the sky, through the scene in the sky, it spreads all over the capital.


    Prime Minister LV frowned and worried a little.


    Prince Qin Yun saw Prime Minister Lv''s slightly strained face and said with a smile, "prime minister LV, don''t worry. She Ling is just bluffing LV Yin. In the capital, who dares to really poison Lv''s family. Especially a little girl like LV Yin. "


    "Thank you for your concern," prime minister LV said to Qin Yun


    After that, Prime Minister Lv''s worry on his face did not decrease at all, but his brow tightened even tighter.


    In the field, the eighth Master said in a loud voice: "it seems that she Ling has provoked Miss Lvyin. Miss Lvyin showed her witch''s smile. The first battle was destined to be a war. "


    Eight Ye flies to the ground, looks at two people, on the face smiles, the light in the eyes flashes, murmurs: "fight, fight, I like to see the young people fight most."


    Their lapels began to be calm and automatic, and the runes on she Ling''s body became more and more bright. Lu Yin took out his flute at the first time.


    Suddenly, she Ling moved.


    He took a step forward. Suddenly, the world around him rippled like water, like a wave of space, killing LV Yin.


    "Space warp."


    Many people recognized this move. This is the performance of the power to the extreme. It is usually the scene that appears when two or more powerful people fight.


    But she Ling used this method so lightly. Under the space distortion, everything does not exist. There is no room for LV Yin to dodge.


    At this time, Lu Yin suddenly played the flute, and the sound waves were rippling, which distorted the space in front of him.


    I''ve heard of unloading swords, unloading Gang strength, and never heard of unloading space distortion.


    Lu Yin''s move left many people stunned.


    The sound wave swings open, and suddenly in the heaven and earth, it begins to change into countless figures of LV Yin.


    Ten days ago, this move helped LV Yin get the qualification for the top eight war.


    But today, she Ling is just a little bit in the air, and all the figures just congealed are broken in vain.


    Lu Yin''s original Buddha was floating in the air.


    In the wheelchair, there are wings made of iron feathers.


    "This move is not valid for me."


    She Ling chuckled.


    The whole body''s rune is shining. She Ling''s palm suddenly grows longer and grabs LV Yin.


    It''s not an illusion, but she Ling''s arms are really longer. He is like some kind of wild animal that can stretch, and he can stretch his body.


    She Ling grabs LV Yin''s wheelchair.


    Lu Yin''s flute suddenly waved, and then she Ling''s hand was cut off by two lightsabers from her wheelchair.


    The flute suddenly grew larger. Lu Yin pressed her hand on the flute, and a wave of light turned into countless lightsabers, like she Ling shooting away.


    All of a sudden, she Ling was killed without a shadow. The stones under her feet were broken and fell into the void.


    For a long time, LV Yin stopped killing, and with a little gasp, she said softly, "have you won?"


    just after the voice fell, she Ling''s voice suddenly sounded behind her.


    "No."


    Suddenly, a hand pinched LV Yin''s neck.


    She Ling''s eyes were shining with a dark light, and her runes were about to crack.


    "Die."


    She Ling said with a smile that his left hand was growing rapidly under the eyes of all the people.


    He squeezed his fingers hard, but the next moment, he found himself unable to move.


    Looking at it, I saw that I didn''t know when I was full of snake shaped silver needles.


    Not only was it undetected, but everyone present did not see it.

 Chapter 584

    "Hum, the rain needle of wanjiao waterfall tastes bad. I sealed all the orifices of your body. I want you to die as I want you to. "


    LV Yin gently breaks off her Ling''s hand and smiles at her Ling''s way.


    The light sword appeared on the flute and waved. LV Yin cut off Sheling''s limbs directly.


    Bang. Bang.


    His limbs fell on the stone beside him, and his blood flowed.


    Lu Yin''s movements were crisp and neat, and the audience was frightened. It''s worthy of being a little witch. It''s merciless to start.


    Is it really a child to kill decisively.


    "You lost."


    Lu Yin looks at she Ling and laughs more.


    Turning around, Lu Yin looked at the eight ye and said, "can you declare my victory?"


    Eight Ye is silent and stands beside him.


    Lu Yin suddenly felt something wrong, as if a sudden cold wind came.


    Suddenly, a hand hit her head.


    Stunned turn head, LV Yin saw let her incomparably shocked a scene.


    She Ling''s limbs are not sure when they have recovered. All the rain needles on her body turn black, and then burst out.


    Countless needles passed through LV Yin ''s weak body in an instant. Before she could use the flute in her hand, she was directly pierced by ten thousand needles, and blood flew across her body.


    Lu Yin''s eyes widened. How could she not think of the thousand Jiao waterfall needle she had just received a few days ago, which would kill her today.


    She Ling grabbed LV Yin''s hair, stretched out her tongue like a snake, and licked LV Yin''s neck.


    Such disgusting movements, looking at all the audience, all look ugly.


    "What a beautiful girl, it''s a pity. Who makes you look so beautiful? Hahaha, I just like killing beauties. Even if it''s just a beauty. "


    With that, she Ling uses her fingernails to draw a bloodstain on LV Yin''s flawless face.


    Looking at the light in LV Yin''s eyes quickly dissipated, she Ling threw LV Yin away like a litter.


    There was silence.


    Everyone couldn''t believe the picture she saw. She was so bold that she killed LV Yin.


    Prime Minister Lv''s hands were all pinched tightly. Emperor Qin and Shang gave a cold hum. Qin Yun''s face changed and he was very surprised.


    She Ling really doesn''t want to live. Isn''t she afraid of Lu''s revenge.


    Glancing around, she Ling pointed to the sky and said softly, "waste."


    Tian Qingyang holds the Dragon singing sword, and his face darkens.


    Then pointed to Tang Qing, still said: "waste."


    Fingers in shuishiquan, Linpi, Shichen three people sweep one by one.


    She Ling laughs loudly: "waste, waste, are waste."


    Everyone''s eyes are angry. She Ling is really arrogant.


    The eight ye came up and probed LV Yin''s nose. He immediately called out: "Fu clan, she Lingsheng. Quickly carry Miss Lvyin down. "


    Several immortal Qi masters appeared and quickly carried LV Yin away.


    She Ling is still scolding the rest of the people. Finally, her fingers fall on Lu Fan.


    She Ling''s eyes suddenly raised a strange light, and Lu Fan''s face moved. Two people four eyes are opposite, Lu fan saw the color of resentment from she Ling''s eyes.


    When did he offend this she Ling.


    She Ling suddenly said in a loud voice, "Lu fan, I think you are the only one among these people. It''s interesting. Why don''t we have two moves in the next game


    Engagement.


    At this time, she Ling even made an appointment to fight against Lu Fan.


    As she spoke, she Ling walked to Lu Fan. Quick step, she Ling walked to Lu fan, looked down at Lu Fan and said, "how dare you?"


    Lu Fan said quietly, "why?"


    She Ling put out her tongue and licked it on her lips, saying, "no reason. I just want to kill you. If you don''t agree, I will kill your good friend lingyao first, and then her mother-in-law, your senior brother. Do you think I can do it? "


    Lu Fan''s face moved and his voice cooled.


    "Who are you?"


    She Ling slowly stretched out a finger and crossed her chest, as if she were drawing a sword wound, her lips were moving, and she said, "the old man of Yunhai city."


    The light in Lu Fan''s eyes began to flash. He thought of a person, a person who could never appear here.


    She Ling''s smile rises from the corner of her mouth.


    The dialogue between the two, through the water curtain and the sky, also spread to the sky.


    Only the last sentence of she Ling''s voice, others don''t know what it is, they talk about it for a while.


    Lu Fan clenched his fist, looked up at she Ling and said, "if you want to die, I will accompany you."


    She Ling pointed to Lu Fan''s heart and said, "you are the only one who will die."


    At the end of the speech, she Lingtou did not return to leave.


    Lu Fan suddenly became the focus of everyone. On the stand, senior brother and others all looked at lingyao and asked, "how can he know you?"


    Lingyao murmured: "he also knows mother-in-law, how can this be possible. Who is he? "


    Han Feng pointed to himself and said, "what he said about brother Lu Fan''s senior brother is not me. I can''t beat such a pervert. "


    Han Wushuang glared at Han Feng and said, "look at your promising appearance. She Ling, I''m afraid she won''t survive tonight. The LV family will certainly do something to him. "


    All the other heads of the family showed their fierce eyes, although this son only moved LV Yin of the LV family. But a foreign guy dare to kill ten families, which is undoubtedly the face of ten families.


    The master of the Shi family said: "if the LV family comes for help, help the LV family once."


    The water master said: "find out who this person is."


    The head of the Liu family said calmly, "give me all the information about this man."


    The leader of the dantai family, with a sneer, said: "arrogant guy, look how many days you can live."


    On the sky, the emperor of Qin and Shang turned to look at Prime Minister LV and said, "Lv Qing, don''t make a big noise tonight."


    Prime Minister LV nodded clearly and bowed: "Your Majesty, I have a word that I want to understand first."


    "You say," said the emperor


    Prime Minister LV said lightly: "this man is not a descendant of the Fu nationality. The runes have no ability to grow limbs and arms, nor can they grow limbs. Although he is full of runes, he has never released the formation of the family of runes. This son is deceitful. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang nodded slightly and said, "I can see that. I can probably even guess. What is he here for? "


    Prime Minister LV bowed and said, "Your Majesty knows. I''m not feeling well, so I''ll leave first. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang waved and Prime Minister LV stepped into the air and disappeared.


    In the wudaochang, the eighth Master said loudly: "in the second set, No.3 and No.4 will play."


    Tianqingyang slowly got up and walked out. At this time, shuishiquan also stands up.


    Seeing these two people get up, the whole audience exclaimed.


    In the second round, there was another battle among the children of ten families.


    Tianjia, tianqingyang to Shuijia, shuishiquan.

 Chapter 585

    Red Sky Sword in hand, netherworld armor on body, water and stone spring are fearless.


    The hilt is decorated with colorful beads. The body of the sword is cold and bright. The blade is like frost and snow. There are two big words engraved on it: Chixiao.


    This sword is the divine soldier selected by shuishiquan in the arsenal. Even Shichen didn''t rob him.


    Looking at tianqingyang calmly, shuishiquanlang said: "tianqingyang, today''s World War I, I will not stay."


    Tian Qingyang looked at the water stone spring and whispered: "brother Shui, although you and I are friends. But if you want to block my way, I will not let you. "


    The Dragon chanting sword is raised, four eyes are opposite, and there seems to be sparks in the air.


    Both of them began to emerge vigorous force slowly, and their momentum was climbing. The strong force wrapped their bodies like a whirlwind.


    Ordinary martial artists like to condense vigorous force into vigorous armor and cover the whole body.


    In this way, the martial artists below the gang can''t move their points at all, which is also the strength of the martial artists.


    However, the key to the war between the two real fighters in the Gang area is their attack power.


    Too much vigorous force to coagulate into vigorous armor will weaken your attack means.


    The more highly cultivated the warrior is, the more he controls his power to the nearest point.


    They have their own consistent way of allocating their vigorous energy.


    How much strength to defend, how much strength to attack, whether it is necessary to coagulate into vigorous armor, and how much armor to coagulate is enough are all knowledge.


    Learning that is summed up from combat experience does not matter if it is mechanically copied.


    Tianqingyang and shuishiquan have absolute confidence in themselves.


    Both of them didn''t coagulate vigorous armor. The posture they put forward was to attack to the end.


    The cultivation realm of tianqingyang is known as the half step Tiangang.


    However, the vigorous strength of shuishiquan is not much less than that of shuishiquan.


    Although it''s not a half step sky Gang, it''s also a terrible peak of the earth gang.


    Not only did tianqingyang not think of such strength, but even the owner of the water family, the water was real, and his face was a little frightened!


    the shuishiquan is so deep.


    No wonder he will come to ask for netherworld armor. There is a chance of victory indeed.


    Suddenly, all the audience''s emotions were ignited. Originally thought it should be a one-sided battle, unexpectedly in the beginning there was an unexpected situation.


    Tianqingyang chuckled: "brother Shui. You are really tolerant. "


    Shuishiquan said with a light smile, "if it wasn''t for today''s fight with brother Qingyang, I would continue to endure it. Please."


    On the Chixiao sword, the water began to ripple.


    Visible to the naked eye, the sword of shuishiquan began to twist like a snake.


    This is not an illusion, but a special martial art.


    Sky blue sun slowly flutters and rises, loudly way: "water elder brother, first receives me a move."


    Longyin sword makes a sound, a sword falls, and in front of shuishiquan, a piece of space is directly cut off. Shuishiquan himself, has been split in two.


    The body flickers like fog. The water and stone spring is divided into two parts. The next one turns into two.


    Suddenly, shuishiquan rushed into the air, and there was a glow under its feet.


    As the first young generation of the water family, if he can''t fly, it''s a ghost.


    In the blink of an eye, the figure of two water and stone springs comes from the attack of one left and one right. Sky Qingyang didn''t dodge. When the Dragon sang the sword, the half moon sword Qi would be killed by him. The figure of the two water springs is divided into four.


    The sword of shuishiquan also falls on tianqingyang. Tianqingyang was injured first and stabbed in the chest for half a minute.


    However, the sword light of tianqingyang swept away, and there was still no blood on shuishiquan. Two shuishiquan were cut off, slowly staggered, and then turned into four again.


    Shuijia, double shadow martial arts.


    Tianqingyang recognized that this martial art is also unique in the water family. It is rarely used by people.


    It''s the first time for tianqingyang to see this kind of martial art. In a flash, two water and stone springs are dead. They insert their swords into tianqingyang''s body, and the rest two are directly beheaded to tianqingyang''s head.


    The light of the sword is strong and decisive. It''s unimaginable to see the action of shuishiquan, which is so lethal and awe inspiring. They also have friendship.


    The sky blue sun flashed and the figure disappeared from the sword of shuishiquan.


    Then, in wudaochang, countless figures of tianqingyang appeared. What is the name of the sky, which is the shadow heavy.


    Tianqingyang''s move is more incisive than that of shuishiquan.


    However, shuishiquan was not afraid of it. It started to attack countless figures of tianqingyang with only four bodies.


    All the figures of tianqingyang raised the sword in their hands and waved it down. Countless sword lights suddenly submerged the four figures of shuishiquan.


    This time, the four figures, directly bombed slag are not left.


    There was no sound and no trace of the four water springs.


    Tian Qingyang''s face was not happy at all. Instead, he tightened his brow tightly.


    It''s not quite right.


    Looking for the real figure of shuishiquan in tianqingyang.


    Suddenly, in wudaochang, all the figures of tianqingyang are shining a little red light.


    The sky suddenly changed, a piece of red snowflake, from the sky.


    At this time, it has already passed the winter snow day in Wu''an. These strange red snowflakes are like cherry blossoms flying all over the sky. They are beautiful, but they are hidden.


    "Chixiao."


    Tian Qingyang''s heart is fretting.


    But then, in wudaochang, all his figures began to disappear one by one.


    All the figures that encounter red blood flowers on their bodies begin to melt like ice and snow.


    Tianqingyang can feel his scattered strength disappearing rapidly. Shuishiquan is using this move to consume his vigorous strength.


    Understanding the idea of shuishiquan, tianqingyang wants to take back all the figures.


    But at this moment, a figure appeared directly in front of him.


    The eyes of shuishiquan, like the wolf that saw the prey, are shining with green light.


    He has already seen the flaws of tianqingyang''s move. At this time, he will let tianqingyang know that high cultivation does not mean everything.


    A real strong man can defeat his opponent with a single blow.


    The red light of the red sky sword in his hand is very prosperous. The light flowing contains a certain way of heaven and earth.


    Lu Fan took a look at it and knew that the blade must be as good as his heavy sword.


    It''s just the way of the other side. It seems that this is the way.


    The Tao in Wufeng heavy sword is a complete Dao domain which is transformed by the power of the world and condensed in the sword.


    Shuishiquan stabs tianqingyang''s throat with a sword. The sword is almost to the extreme.


    Even with Lu Fan''s eyesight, we can only see a red light.


    The sky blue sun suddenly drank, and the Dragon singing sword in his hand suddenly turned into a sword shadow, which forcefully restrained the momentum of shuishiquan.


    Dang.


    When the two swords collided, the sky was blue and the sky was solemn, but the water and stone spring was fanatical.


    "You lost. Cotton sword. "


    Suddenly, a stream of air is bound to the sky. Tianqingyang can feel that this is just a pure force of heaven and earth, but why can it wrap him around like a rope.


    Left hand into a fist, Tian Qingyang''s fist hit the chest of shuishiquan.


    The strength of the fist is not big. The wall behind the shuishiquan appears a square and ten Zhang depression.


    This is the penetrating Qi strength of tianqingyang.


    But shuishiquan himself is like a nobody, the light of the netherworld armor is dazzling.


    Water family magic soldier, netherworld armor.


    The only function is to absorb the damage, just like the dark dark, which can absorb the vigorous strength of the other party in a short time and turn it into your own use.


    It turns out that this armor was not originally the property of Shuijia, but was taken by the ancestors of Shuijia from a demon.


    Depending on this armour, the water family''s children can attack with impunity.


    Today, shuishiquan uses the sword technique, which is the soft sword technique learned from wudaoshan.


    Between the waves, countless forces of heaven and earth began to bind the sky.


    The essence of the so-called soft sword is the word "entwine".


    Endless, endless.


    Tianqingyang has repeatedly hit shuishiquan, but shuishiquan doesn''t care.


    At this moment, tianqingyang finally felt the coming of the crisis. The sword technique of shuishiquan is more and more powerful.


    It''s like a wave, a wave higher than a wave, a wave higher than a wave.


    If it goes on like this, it may be lost by shuishiquan.


    Tian Qingyang''s left hand began to count quickly, and suddenly stepped on the air.


    The foot falls, the space collapses, and the sky is blue. Unexpectedly, he wants to escape into the void directly to remove the power of the soft sword of shuishiquan.


    How could shuishiquan give tianqingyang such a chance.


    The whole body''s vigorous strength is almost concentrated on the sword. The red snow falling around has destroyed all the virtual shadows of the sky and the blue sun.


    Then the strong wind swept and swarmed towards the sky.


    Kill.


    From the beginning of playing, he began to seduce with the martial arts of double shadow, which made tianqingyang use the Jue of Zongyun sword and become a thousand people. Up to now, the killing array of Chixiao divine sword has been formed. The soft sword will definitely stack its strength, and the netherworld armor will fight hard.


    Everything is actually the plan of shuishiquan.


    People who can understand it are astonished. Shuishiquan''s fighting mind is very meticulous, which is really frightening.


    The people who can''t understand are all sweating for tianqingyang, so they are killed.


    How can tianqingyang break the situation.


    When people were staring at it, a golden dragon suddenly sprang out.


    The sword points to the sky. The Dragon rises in the sky and breaks.


    Boom.


    A blast, water stone spring even people with sword, was blown out, hit the wall, inlaid into the stone.


    Sky blue sun is shining with golden light, and five elements of light are stepping on the foot.


    The Dragon singing sword in his hand has turned into a roaring dragon.


    Light, the sky blue Yang way: "you seem to forget, you are not only a man in the hand."


    The Dragon overlooks shuishiquan, which is powerful.


    Shuishiquan looks up from the stone and looks at the sky.


    Sword like dragon.


    The cultivation of tianqingyang is really despairing.


    Slowly, Tian Qingyang said in a loud voice, "don''t you give up yet."


    shuishiquan clenched his teeth and didn''t answer.


    Sky Qingyang waved his sword, and the Dragon roared, crashing into the wall.

 Chapter 586

    The gravel is flying and the shield is shaking.


    If there is no shield to protect the audience, tianqingyang will kill many people.


    The thick walls were destroyed for the most part. The Golden Dragon took them back. The whole body of shuishiquan was blood, falling from the rubble.


    The netherworld armor is dim, without the support of vigorous force, it naturally has no function of absorbing power.


    It''s too late for netherworld armor to absorb such a powerful force. It''s a good divine soldier, but it can''t resist everything.


    Shenbing is also used by people. If people can''t do it, they can''t do it. There''s nothing to say.


    "Cough."


    The blood froth spurts out from the water stone spring''s mouth, he already had no strength to fight again at the moment.


    Eight ye came up and looked at it. In a long voice, he said, "the sky is green and the sun is victorious."


    Shuishiquan convulsed violently, and finally passed out completely.


    His failure was expected.


    The owners of major casinos were relieved to see shuishiquan lose.


    But the strength of shuishiquan is also very strong. It can only be said that tianqingyang is stronger than people think.


    This makes many people who bought tianqingyang to be the first in the selection have full confidence. You can imagine how many people are going to raise after today.


    Shuishiquan was carried away, and tianqingyang slowly sat back to the sidelines.


    He looks calm, seems to defeat shuishiquan such a powerful opponent, also did not spend much energy.


    But Lu fan, Shi Chen, Lin Pi, and Dongpang in the stands all heard the slight gasping of tianqingyang.


    This shows that the strength of tianqingyang to win this contest is not as easy as it seems.


    The head of the water family, clenched his fist, couldn''t say a word.


    Tianqingyang wins without any room for justification. The water and stone springs are all ready, but they still can''t win.


    It''s no wonder that shuishiquan is more powerful than tianqingyang. In other words, tianqingyang has no secret moves or dead hands against shuishiquan, which is very good. After today''s contest, he will send a gift to Tianjia. Express your gratitude.


    The most difficult thing in life is to be beaten and give gifts to others. But that''s the reality.


    The second competition is over.


    When tianqingyang and shuishiquan are finished, the eighth master says in a loud voice: "in the third match, please play the fifth and sixth fighters."


    Stone Chen suddenly gets up and strides forward.


    Then Lin Pi also stood up and went to the court.


    Holding the middle Heaven Sword, Lin Pi walked slowly. In his eyes, the light flashed.


    Walking to the scene, Shi Chen takes out xuanjuedan directly, stands in front of him, looks at Lin Pi and says, "let me see what is the power of Zhongtian sword of Chu family."


    Hear three words of Zhongtian sword. On the stand, Chu suddenly walked, and Chu Tian got up.


    "Zhongtian sword."


    There was a different light in their eyes. They looked sad and angry, and clenched their fingers.


    Han Feng stood by and looked at Chu Xing and Chu Tian, wondering: "two elder martial brothers, what are you so excited about? Are you really a Chu family member?"


    hearing the words of Chu family, Chu Xing and Chu Tian trembled at the same time, and then slowly sat back and said nothing.


    Han Wushuang also turned his head and looked at them.


    Han Feng knew that he had said something wrong. He immediately took back his eyes and said nothing more.


    In the field, Lin Pi just looks at Shi Chen indifferently and doesn''t reply.


    Suddenly, a piece of armor appeared, covering him.


    Windward armor, the armor he chose from his arsenal.


    Seeing that Lin Pi didn''t mean to talk much, Shi Chen began to release his vigorous energy.


    Layers of gang armour appear on the body. The stone family has always been defending instead of attacking. But today, Shi Chen thinks it''s necessary to strike first.


    Xuanjue shield stands in front of you, and the stone Chen knocks heavily.


    All of a sudden, the space in front of the forest is broken, and the forest itself is a burst of clothes flying.


    Still standing in the same place, the forest holds the sword.


    Seeing that his first move didn''t work, Shi Chen was slightly surprised.


    Step forward, stone Chen hits Xuan Jue shield again.


    The ripples of power immediately blow the rocks suspended at the foot of the forest into powder, and the void around appears into a whirlpool.


    But the forest is still motionless, floating in the void, but the light in the eyes is more profound.


    Almost no one in the field knows what the intention of the forest is.


    Only Lu fan, seeing a little sign, felt that the vigorous Qi in his body seemed to be eager to try.


    The power of the spirits in the forest has increased greatly.


    This is the omen for him to use the soul snatching method.


    Stone Chen stepped forward two steps, has come to the front of the forest.


    Holding the xuanjue shield, the Xuanwu Qi on his body will be firm, and Shichen will directly bump the xuanjue shield into the forest.


    Lin Pi''s body shakes violently, a muffled sound resounds through the sky.


    Blood appears at the corner of the mouth. But forest is still a step back, eyes full of crazy light.


    The wind region armour on the body counteracts a lot of impact force, and the gale on the armour suddenly rises.


    Lu Fan had stood up, and he saw the power of the spirits in the eyes of the forest.


    The middle Heaven Sword in Lin Pi''s hand conveys a little black and white power and rushes into Lin Pi''s body.


    This time, Lu fan saw it clearly. These black-and-white forces were forcibly absorbed from the Heaven Sword by the forest.


    At this time, all the meridians and skeletons in Lin Pi''s body are collapsing, and the power of destroying and pulling up corruption has been surging into Lin Pi''s eyes.


    Stone Chen see forest so all don''t step back, can''t help but also came angry.


    Xuanjue shield stands in front of him heavily, and a pair of fists appear in the palm of Shi Chen''s hand.


    Like gold is not gold, like jade is not jade.


    The two words "Kaitian" are exactly the Kaishan boxing set obtained from the arsenal.


    With one fist, before the strength is reached, the strength will be ten Zhang in the real circle, and the earth waves will surge to the sky.


    Lin Pi''s body was sunk by the fist wind.


    But at this time, Lin Pi finally has action, only to see his eyes, suddenly two pale light appears, directly hit the stone Chen.


    At that time, Shi Chen''s movement slowed down.


    The middle Heaven Sword in Lin Pi''s hand is finally released. It turns eight trigrams into black and white.


    When the sword comes out, the world thunders.


    Eight trigrams God swims sword.


    Lin Pi''s figure, like a ghost, passed by Shi Chen.


    The sword is closed, the eight trigrams are tightened, and Shi Chen''s whole body is stunned, and he stays in the same place.


    Slowly, Shi Chen''s body began to petrify and stiffen rapidly, which was similar to the previous failure of Dan Taige, but more serious than that of Dan Taige.


    Lin Pi rises slowly, the middle Heaven Sword is inserted back to his waist, the broken sword is injured, and the black and white light converges.


    Light, the forest said: "stone, but so."


    At the end of the speech, Lin Pi stamped his foot gently, and the stone Chen fell to the ground with a bang.

 Chapter 587

    Another descendant of ten families fell to the ground. Many people were speechless in the stands.


    If we say that the failure of shuishiquan is reasonable. Then Shi Chen''s loss was unexpected.


    From the beginning to the end, Lin Pi has only one move.


    Not everyone is the same as Lu fan, who has a strong foundation of cultivation, has a superior eyesight, and can understand the danger of the forest.


    They only know that Shi Chen takes xuanjue shield and uses Xuanwu Qi to make a decision, but he is still killed by one move.


    Shi Chen, the son of Tangshi family, defeated Liu family, Liu Zhen, and killed Shi Chen in the top eight. He was killed in one move like Miss Tan Taige.


    What kind of strength is it? What kind of skill did Lin use.


    On the stand, Chu Xing and Chu Tian were already excited, and tears flowed from their eyes.


    "It''s him."


    "It''s really him."


    "He''s still alive."


    "Just live."


    They stared at the forest in tears.


    Elder martial brother, lingyao and others all watched Chu Xing and Chu Tian.


    Even Han Wushuang turned around and asked aloud, "he is really a child of the Chu family."


    Chu Xingdao: "Uncle Han, you need to ask. We''ll let you know in time. ''


    Han Wushuang nodded: "I understand. I know about the Chu family very well. But I will tell you, when a man is here, his family is there. As for the skill, it''s just a cloud. "


    Chu line nodded heavily. Chu Tian wiped away his tears, calmed down his mood and continued to watch.


    "Take it, take it."


    Eight Ye shouted in the field. He saw that Shi Chen was in danger now.


    Lin Pi is so strong that Shi Chen''s breath is almost gone.


    Several immortal Qi masters rushed up and took a deep look at Shi Chen.


    As the Royal immortal master, they have treated thousands of patients. But the injury caused by Lin Pi really baffled them. The last time things about Dan Taige didn''t end, this time they came again.


    If it wasn''t for Lin Pi, who was also selected by the Empire, these immortal Qi masters would surely drive him to the corner and beat him fat. They would also ask him to name the skill and how to treat it.


    "Jiangzhou, the forest, wins."


    Eight Ye long voice way. The voice is not very loud. When talking, I still stare at the face of the forest. It seems that he has some doubts.


    Without saying a word, Lin Pi left after finishing.


    He didn''t even plan to see the last competition of Lu Fan. He walked out quickly and disappeared quickly.


    What a silent man.


    Many people commented on the forest.


    Lu Fan''s eyes were burning. At that moment, he learned a lot.


    Build up, erupt.


    It turns out that the soul snatching method, like martial arts, can also emphasize the use of skills.


    Smiling and shaking his head, Lu Fan walked slowly.


    No need to shout again. The candidates for the last battle have appeared.


    Wusheng college Tang Qing to donghuazhou, Lu Fan.


    Both of them went to the field. At this time, the eighth master cried out: "the last battle of the eighth finals, the last one. Lu fan to Tang Qing. "


    Cheers, it has to be said that Lu Fan''s popularity in the capital is growing, countless big girls and little daughters-in-law heard Lu Fan''s name, they directly * *.


    Hysterical shouts were heard all the time.


    In the last game, Lu Fan''s name has already entered the top five of the national list, and there is a tendency to rise.


    In the stands, Han Feng roars again. Among the crowd, dream smoke and dancing spirits all cast smiling eyes on Lu Fan.


    Lingyao also shouted, her voice was louder than anyone at this moment.


    Even the elder martial brother, who has always been steady, shouted a few times: "come on, younger martial brother Lu Fan. I bought 500 gold coins and you won."


    Dongpang and others smile when they see Lu Fan on the stage.


    Turning around, Dongpang suddenly shouted to an old man, "old man of the mountain, come here, let''s see how your disciples are beaten."


    Lao Liu and others all laughed, and Zuoshan wuzun sat down with a jar of wine in his arms.


    "My disciple Tang Qing is not so easy to deal with. Although I am young, I have learned my Sabre technique by 34%. A few days ago, I was still in the Arsenal and got a sword. This Lu Fan wants to win him, hum, I think it''s even worse. "


    Zuoshan wuzun felt his beard and shook his head.


    "Ouch," said the fat man. I didn''t expect that you have confidence in your apprentice. How about a bet. Ten moves, within ten moves, your apprentice will lose. If I win, you will give me one or two of those good things you have hidden. "


    Lao Liu slapped the table and said, "count me in, and I''ll bet."


    "We also took part in it," said Mrs. Yang and the old Xuanyuan ghost


    "You are going to win all my clothes," he said in a loud voice. I believe in your evil, come on, gamble, who is afraid of who. I don''t believe it. My apprentice can''t even resist ten moves. You just wait to lose something good to me. "


    Shouts Zuoshan wuzun, blushing and thick necked.


    These wuzuns began to gamble shamelessly. The audience nearby seemed to have not seen them. They were still shouting loudly.


    In the field, Tang Qing stands opposite to Lu Fan.


    With a smile on his face, Tang Qing looked at Lu Fan and said, "Lu fan, Donghua swordsman, I heard that when you first entered the capital city, you made a reputation with our students from wusheng college, right?"


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, "Oh, you''re talking about jealousy. Yes, he was invited to fight with me. Why, do you want to help him get revenge today? "


    Tang Qing said with a smile:" revenge, he doesn''t deserve it. Lu fan, I just want to get back to wusheng college today. Since you are famous for defeating the students of wusheng college, today, let me, the chief of wusheng college, take all these fame back. "


    Lu Fan smiled, and the sword stood in front of him, saying, "if you can do it, come on. Oh, by the way, I''m in Donghua. I''m a student of Wudao college. I should also be the chief of Wudao college. Let me see, wusheng college in the capital is better than our Wudao college. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Feng laughed and said, "brother Lu Fan looks shameless. He''s still the chief. I''m not the chief of his senior brother."


    The elder martial brother said with a smile, "he is, in Wudao college, who has beaten him? No one can say that he is not. Younger martial brother Lu fan is going to make a name for our Wudao college today."


    Chu line said, "they should be very happy to have a clear understanding."


    On the martial arts arena, Tang Qing laughed and said, "OK. Lu fan, let me have a good experience of your sword technique. "


    hold the heavy sword without a front in his hand, and Lu Fan drinks it gently, vigorous Qi soars to the sky.

 Chapter 588

    The momentum of the two people spread out, like two winds colliding, rolling up the rubble flying.


    As soon as the momentum comes out, you will know how to cultivate yourself.


    It can be said that a large part of the comprehensive embodiment of a warrior''s strength lies in momentum.


    Tang Qing''s momentum is like a sharp knife.


    With a domineering breath, the whole person is like a scabbard sword.


    On the contrary, Lu Fan''s momentum is as firm and soft as a mountain.


    There are hundreds of means of attack and there are thousands of changes. Retreat, without any flaw, in order.


    The momentum of the two launched the first round of impact.


    At first, Tang Qing''s momentum even slightly suppressed Lu Fan''s.


    But soon, Lu Fan''s momentum surged up like a wave and quickly gained the upper hand.


    There are many people who are good at martial arts in the stands.


    At a glance, they could see that Lu Fan was better than others.


    "So steady."


    Many martial artists, coincidentally, praised Lu Fan''s momentum.


    When we reach a certain level of strength, we will understand that only the momentum with strong explosive force is not the real momentum of the strong.


    To win in stability is the attitude of the strong.


    Lu fan then showed all the martial artists what stability is.


    It is the embodiment of being invincible and firm as a rock in the face of the strong. After gaining the upper hand, he will not give the opponent any possibility of counterattack, and he will be strong in the end.


    A wave of Tang Qing, unable to hold down Lu fan, suddenly felt that he was losing momentum.


    With a light drink, Tang Qing took the lead.


    Miso.


    When the long sword goes out of its sheath, the wind and cloud change color.


    There are three forces to kill.


    The first Dao, Tang Qing goes straight to Lu Fan''s face to kill.


    The blade maker is always forward, and what we pay attention to is that the blade can be used without any damage.


    Kill.


    Lu Fan shakes his hands and faces up with a heavy sword without a blade. The swords of the two men haven''t collided yet. The strength on his body is currently exploding. The power ripples spread out. In a moment, countless stones disappear in the martial arts arena. Because of the previous battles, there is not much left.


    After that, there was almost no one.


    Dang.


    When the swords and swords collided, Tang Qing''s treasured sword vibrated gently with a buzzing sound.


    Every time he shakes, Lu fan can feel a force along the body of the sword, shaking in his hands and body.


    Strong concussion force, in the blink of an eye concussion out of thousands of times, is not strong.


    Dismounting.


    Tang Qing''s first move is to shake the opponent''s blades.


    This move looks ordinary, but the effect is famous. Almost all the martial artists who fought with Tang Qing suffered from this move.


    The so-called call is not strong, it works, that''s the truth.


    Lu Fan holds the hilt of the sword to death. On the body of the sword, a flash of thunder explodes.


    It''s more powerful than shock.


    Five thunders shake the sky.


    A dark thunder fell in the sky, covering their bodies directly.


    On the stand, Lei Xiaoyong, who had already been out, sat beside Lei Shizun, opened his mouth and exclaimed, "Lu fan is also my senior brother of Lei Guang school."


    Lei Shizun slapped Lei Xiaoyong on the back of his head and said, "tell me the truth."


    Master Ting Yuan said by the side, "that''s right, master."


    The two looked at the scruffy old man sitting forward.


    A ragged clothes, looking like a beggar, showing his belly, shaking the fan.


    The old man, with his clothes open, shook his head and said, "that must be true. But it''s really according to seniority. Xiaoyong, you should call him shiye. Hey, wait for him to finish. We''ll see him. If you could meet Mr. Wu, it would be better. "


    In the field, Lu Fan''s sword directly forced Tang Qing to step back.


    Tang Qing laughed and said, "hard Bang hard, right. Come on. "


    Another cut, visible to the naked eye, raised a huge shadow behind Tang Qing.


    The shadow is like a giant waving a heaven knife, with a brilliant heaven power, falling down.


    The sword in Tang Qing''s hand is even brighter.


    In a moment, countless forces of heaven and earth converged on the sabre to form an array.


    When a sword fell, it was as powerful as a thousand troops.


    This is the power of the sword in his hand. It''s the magic weapon in his arsenal. It''s also the Huangdao.


    Lu fan saw this and was not afraid of it. The same shadow appeared behind him.


    Incarnate the world.


    Ten thousand swords belong to the emperor.


    Sword out, nine color light condenses to a point.


    Suddenly, from the tip of Lu Fan''s sword, a tiny black and white force appeared.


    At the next moment, the whole arena shook violently, and the terrible explosion sounded. Even the audience outside the arena was shocked by this sound.


    Endless void, in two people around.


    The space is broken like rain, and light spots are splashed.


    Tang Qing flies out, his clothes are broken into strips, and a sword wound with a deep bone appears in front of his chest.


    Just now, Lu fan is the absolute winner.


    The black and white force flickers at the wound.


    "What. Three forces of killing are broken. "


    Tang Qing''s master, Zuoshan wuzun was so shocked that he almost threw the wine bowl away.


    His triple strength of killing is to build up momentum and break through power with force.


    There are three knives in total, one is stronger than the other, and one is fiercer than the other!


    when the three knives are used together, they can really cut the sky and the earth, and open mountains and rivers.


    With the cultivation of Tang Qing, even if you meet the real Tiangang warrior, you can use this move to fight with one of them.


    But today, I just killed the second knife and was beaten by the other side.


    This shows that the opponent''s sword moves are far beyond the limit that Tang Qing can bear. Otherwise, the power of Lu Fan''s sword will definitely become the third power of Tang and Qing Dynasty.


    Dongpang and others looked at Lu Fan''s move, and their looks slightly changed.


    At the last moment of the move, the two Qi of yin and Yang actually agglomerated.


    Although there is only one trace, they also see it really. Is this what a martial artist in the Gang area did.


    How many martial artists in Tiangang can''t gather the Yin and Yang Qi. They are stuck in Tiangang and can''t go any further.


    According to their experience, this is much better than what half step Tiangang and what five element Rune seal are.


    This is the basis of marching into the realm of yin and Yang.


    Lu fan, who is in the territory of the earth Gang, has shown his capital to march into wuzun.


    Tang Qing forced to turn around in the middle of the sky, and his feet stepped heavily in the void to stabilize.


    Lu Fan looked at his sword, slightly surprised.


    Just now, the final strength of that sword was beyond his expectation. Especially when Yin and Yang finally appeared, Lu Fan clearly felt the power of the world in his body and had a clear fluctuation.


    This move is a special martial skill created by him in combination with his vigorous Qi.


    He is the only one who can use it. It seems that the effect is no worse than any talent level martial arts. The future growth space is certainly not small. Lu fan is very happy that he can create such strong martial arts.


    Tang Qing was very unhappy.


    The triple energy of killing life is broken, and the vigorous energy is consumed.


    Tang Qing found at this time that Lu Fan seemed to be better than him in terms of body strength or vigorous strength.


    It seems that Lu fan is not afraid of the Ming Dao Jue, which he relies on to become famous.


    Even if we hit hard, we won''t let it go.


    Tang Qing''s look was dignified, and the Huang Dao in his hand began to grow.


    As soon as he raised his hand, Huang Dao began to rise in the storm. In the blink of an eye, it was more than a hundred times bigger, and it didn''t stop.


    The blade light is more and more abundant. The blade of the long blade almost blocks the whole martial arts arena.


    This huge sabre, like the sky blocking out the sun, began to tremble gently.


    In the audience, there were shouts, one after another.


    "What a big knife."


    "God, such a big knife can split all the fighting fields in all directions."


    "Tang Qing is going to use his own killing moves."


    Slowly raised his hands, Tang Qing''s face also rose.


    Obviously, his use of this move is already the limit.


    "Lu fan, see how you take this move from me. There is no limit to the length of the sword, and the domineering will last forever."


    The huge Huang Dao suddenly waved and swept towards Lu Fan.


    Such a huge knife can swing so fast.


    When the knife moved, the strong wind made the audience unable to open their eyes.


    Where the huge sword passes, there are countless twisted whirlpools of power in the void.


    Heaven and earth are covered, as if there is only this huge knife in the world.


    There is no limit to heaven and earth.


    Zuoshan wuzun has stood up and his eyes are full of excitement.


    Tang Qing can use this move, which is obviously beyond his expectation.


    Zuoshan wuzun has absolute confidence in Tang Qing Dynasty. Once this move is made, even Tiangang martial artists should avoid their sharp points.


    Don''t say that Lu fan, even in the presence of tianqingyang, can''t resist it.


    This is the sword of heaven and earth.


    Dang.


    A crisp sound made everyone cover their ears.


    The audience with lower accomplishments was stunned and passed out on the spot.


    Zuoshan wuzun opened his mouth wide and looked intently. He could not believe the expression on his face.


    Dongpangzi and others all stood up. In the sky, Emperor Qin and Shang all stood up and looked down on the field.


    It''s a heavy sword. It''s blocking the huge sword.


    The contrast between the two sides is like a mole ant, holding up the heaven and earth.


    On top of Lu Fan''s heavy sword without a front, the Tao realm is opened, and all the places where it stands are vain.


    "Domain."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang was the first to exclaim.


    Qin Yun, Qin fan, Prime Minister LV and others were all surprised.


    Dongpang and others are smiling.


    "Divine soldier. The blade of Lu Fan''s hand is also a magic weapon. "


    Exclaimed the audience.


    The reason why they think Lu fan is inferior to several princes of the ten families is that they don''t think Lu fan has a magic weapon.


    That''s why China''s ranking is only in the top five.


    But now, Lu fan uses the same facts as iron to tell everyone that his sword without a blade is not only a divine soldier, but also a divine soldier among them.


    It''s not any kind of magic weapon, it contains Tao domain.


    It''s the only sword in the world.


    Lu Fan''s nine cyclones light up with a loud shout.


    "Life and death rotation force, three turns, God and devil change."

 Chapter 589

    Silent, on the huge Huang Dao, countless broken lines appear.


    Click, click.


    The blade suddenly broke, and the huge blade broke into countless pieces of golden light, falling from the sky.


    These fragments contain the power of pure heaven and earth.


    Visible to the naked eye, the surrounding space begins to recover rapidly.


    Tang Qing slowly fell to the ground, stepping on a piece of stone that can stand steadily, blood dripping from the corners of his mouth.


    "You are very strong."


    Tang Qing said, covering his chest.


    Lu Fan looked at him and said quietly, "you are not bad either."


    "I know I''m not your match now. But I''ll do it again. "


    Tang Qing raised the Huang Dao in his hand and looked at Lu Fan''s way.


    Lu Fan takes up the heavy sword without front, carries his hands on his back and looks at him calmly.


    As if seeing what Tang Qing wanted to do, Zuoshan wuzun suddenly shouted, "Tang Qing, stop it."


    His voice attracted everyone''s attention.


    At this time, the nearby audience suddenly saw the figure of Zuoshan wuzun.


    Their faces were full of surprise. They had no idea when Zuoshan wuzun and other people appeared.


    How could you spare such a large area and let these old guys sit here and set the table for drinking.


    Tang Qing and Lu Fan also cast their eyes on Zuoshan wuzun.


    Tang Qing said in surprise, "master."


    Zuoshan wuzun took a step in the air. Next moment, he came to the front of the stand and stepped on the brain bags of two fat people.


    The two fat people dare not move, for fear that one of them will lose his life.


    These days, it''s really a big head and a mistake, but also to step on, two fat people want to cry without tears.


    Zuoshan wuzun slowly shook his head and said, "you will lose your life."


    Tang Qing''s hand began to shake. Suddenly, Tang Qing said, "master, this is the best opportunity. It''s my last fight, though I have no regrets. "


    His lips began to shake. As a warrior, even if he rushed into the arena and took Tang Qing away, I''m afraid no one would say anything. Your majesty will never offend a warrior for such a small matter. Moreover, he is also a famous and loyal warrior in Wu''an.


    But Zuoshan wuzun didn''t do this. He saw the persistence of Wudao from Tang Qing''s eyes.


    Zuoshan wuzun stopped talking, and Tang Qing''s hand was stable.


    Holding up the Huang Dao, Tang Qing said in a loud voice: "Lu fan, this is a Dao I haven''t practiced. Please take the call. "


    Suddenly, the sword in Tang Qing''s hand began to change rapidly. The blade was twisted and deformed, and Tang Qing himself began to twist.


    Zuoshan wuzun clenched his fist and looked at Tang Qing''s sword.


    Invisible knife, shadowless knife.


    The most powerful Sabre technique of Ming Dao is ghost facing Dao.


    Tang Qing''s whole body was twisted like a ghost and began to ooze blood.


    Lu Fan could feel the power of the heaven and earth around him, but he was retreating slowly.


    It seems that from the body of Tang Qing, there are some terrible forces gushing out, so that these forces of heaven and earth are retreating.


    "Drink."


    Tang Qinggu has a drink, and suddenly he sprays his heart and blood on the knife.


    Immediately, Tang Qingmeng wielded a knife.


    As soon as the sword came out, Tian Qingyang, who was sitting beside the field, suddenly pulled out the Longyin sword.


    The air flow on the Kirin chair seems to be directly broken. The Dragon singing sword of tianqingyang suddenly bends. The whole person smashes the Kirin chair and inlays it into the wall.


    In the whole martial arts arena, countless knife marks appear in all directions.


    On the wall, in the void, and on the shield, these terrible knife marks appear suddenly like ghosts, and they are strong and terrible.


    Lu Fan stood in the same place and felt that a terrible force of sword had rushed into his body.


    This Sabre actually started from the inside.


    It''s quite different from other Sabre techniques.


    However, Lu fan is the most fearless of this kind of attack. As expected, just after cutting off several meridians in his body, his sword strength was directly engulfed by the small world.


    No powerful Sabre technique can match the power of the world.


    Although it is only the instinct counterattack of the small world, it is enough to make Lu Fan completely immune to the attack from inside to outside.


    The clothes are fretting, and Lu fan is as calm as water and takes Tang Qing''s knife.


    Tang Qing is full of blood. He stares at Lu Fan.


    When he saw that Lu Fan was calm and without any abnormality, Tang Qing said: "Lu fan, you are terrible. You won. "


    Lu Fan said softly, "thank you very much."


    Tang Qing closed his eyes and fell to the ground directly.


    Zuoshan wuzun is the first one to rush in and pick up Tang Qing.


    After exploring his nose, Zuoshan wuzun found that Tang Qing had one last breath. He quickly took out a pile of things to fill Tang Qing.


    Turning his head, Zuoshan wuzun looked at Lu Fan with an uncertain face: "thank you very much."


    Lu fan knows what Zuoshan wuzun is thanking him for.


    As long as he just resisted a little, or shattered the force of the sword in front of him, the anti shock force would be enough to kill Tang Qing seriously.


    But Lu did not. At least in the view of wuzun, Lu Fan fought against Tang Qing and didn''t fight back.


    Therefore, the mountain warrior thanked Lu Fan. Naturally, Lu fan would not explain anything. He nodded gently.


    Zuoshan wuzun flies back to the grandstand with Tang Qing in his arms.


    Looking at the east fat man, he said, "give me a jar of healing wine."


    Dongpang said: "no problem, go get it by yourself. Remember our bet. "


    Lao Liu and Yang said with a smile, "and ours."


    Zuoshan wuzun chuckles and directly throws the ring of his left hand on the table.


    "I have enough apprentices. These are just outside things. "


    Zuoshan wuzun turned around and left.


    Lao Liu and Mrs. Yang looked at the ring on the table with slightly different complexion.


    For a long time, Lao Liu said, "well, I really envy the old man of the mountain."


    Mrs. Yang nodded, "me too. It''s better to have an apprentice like us. "


    With that, they looked at each other and laughed.


    Xuanyuan old ghost grabbed the ring on the table and began to look inside.


    As soon as Dongpang waved, the audience who had been listening to him all the time looked dazed. Then he turned his head and his eyes were distracted, as if he could not remember anything.


    In the field, eight Ye stepped forward, pointed to Lu Fan and said, "Donghua swordsman, Lu Fansheng."


    The whole audience stood up and cheered. Lu Fan''s name rang out again from all directions.


    Lu Fan waved to the audience with a faint smile on his face.


    It''s not easy to win another game.


    Suddenly, Lu fan saw the figure of dancing spirit in the crowd.


    I saw Wukong spirit gently throw a kiss at Lu Fan across the veil, then walk out quickly.


    And behind the dancing spirit, a tall man came into view.


    The man looks familiar.


    Lu Fan looked at it carefully for a long time, and suddenly his heart moved.


    He remembered that this man was Xingyuan.


    Martial arts school, Yinyang school, master Xingyuan.


    Xingyuan looks at Lu Fan in the field, looks at him coldly, and then walks respectfully behind the dancing spirit.


    He seems to have become a dancer.


    (new group: 303807812. Book friends can add.)

 Chapter 590

    The battle of the top eight was successfully completed, and the top four fighters came out.


    The sky is blue and the sun is blue, the land is fan, she is Ling, and the forest is pi.


    From today on, the names of these four people will be engraved on the walls of the eight square arena. Become the permanent memory of the eight square arena.


    This is a small thing, but also a glory.


    After the battle, many spectators lingered in the hall of the square arena for a long time.


    To see the name of Lu Fan and others engraved on the wall.


    Today''s competition has made many people talk more after dinner.


    How many parents, pointing to the name above, said to their children that they must be like them in the future.


    In the casino, it''s another scene.


    A group of people lost crying father and mother, holding the table legs howling miserably. Constantly cursing she Ling and Lin Zhi.


    No way, among the top four. Except for tianqingyang, no one else is optimistic.


    Lu fan is a little bit better, because he played too hard in the previous games, and his performance was eye-catching. Therefore, the odds are not high, and there are not so many people to buy, and they will not attract others to sell their money to lose.


    But Lin Pi and she Ling, two people who didn''t hear much about their names before today''s top 16.


    Unexpectedly, one defeated LV Yin, the little witch, and one defeated Shi Chen.


    These two people also march into the top four, which means that there are no underpants left for many gamblers to lose.


    In the casino, there are people going out of their wits.


    But there are a few, they are very happy to laugh and walk out.


    For example, Lu Fan''s elder martial brother Wuwei is one of them.


    Gold coins bulging at the waist ring all the way.


    The elder martial brother, with a big stomach, clapped Lu Fan on the shoulder and said: "brother Lu fan, I really fight for the elder martial brother''s face. I played well today. I played very well. Elder martial brother is not your opponent now. In the future, you should give good advice to elder martial brother. "


    Han Feng looked at the elder master contemptuously and said, "I''m still making money. I said elder martial brother, you can''t buy an empty thing and put the gold coins together. It''s really good to be so ostentatious. "


    the elder martial brother felt the round belly and said:" I''ve never taken so much money. Let me listen a little longer. Younger martial brother Lu fan, next time, I''ll buy you to win. All my money will buy you to win. You can help elder martial brother earn enough for his wife. It''s up to you. "


    Lu Fan''s face was speechless. Just about to despise elder martial brother, elder martial brother Han Feng actually nodded at the side and said: "that''s right. Younger martial brother Lu fan, I want to buy you all. Look how fierce you are now. This is to take the first rhythm. Haha, I really want to see you beat tianqingyang. "


    Han Feng seems to think of the picture of Lu Fan defeating Tian Qingyang, so he can''t help being happy.


    Lu Fan didn''t care about them. He thought to himself, "I don''t know which bastard made the rules. The martial artists in the selection can''t participate in gambling. Otherwise, the one who earns the most is definitely himself. "


    Shaking his head, Lu Fan said to elder martial brother Chuxing, "elder martial brother Chuxing, is it coming soon?"


    elder martial brother Chuxing nodded: "it''s coming soon, just go ahead a little bit."


    Chu Tian pointed to the front and said: "he must be there. Younger martial brother Lu fan, please wait for us outside


    Lu Fandao: "I understand. But, elder martial brother Chutian, you are really from the Chu family, the Chu family of the top ten families, "


    Chutian said with a smile:" you are right. Ten families, what a funny name. "


    Chu Xing and Chu Tian sighed and led Lu Fan and others into the alley.


    Go along the lane. According to elder martial brother Chuxing, go through the lane and you will get to the place.


    Lu fan asked in a low voice like brother Han Feng: "brother Han Feng, you are also a member of the top ten families. Didn''t you see elder martial brother Chuxing when you were a child? "Han Feng rolled his eyes and said:" when I was a child, I was a bully in the capital. I ran all over the capital. But I haven''t seen the Chu family and Ouyang family. To be honest, I used to think that these two families had already moved out of the capital. Now it seems that my original guess is also reasonable. "


    As they spoke, they had already walked out of the alley.


    What I saw was a bleak street.


    It''s a street that seems to have been abandoned for a long time. It''s hard to imagine that there is such a place in the bustling central city.


    There is only one house and one gate in the whole street.


    The copper door is closed, there is no sign. It''s just from the ashes on the door that it''s been abandoned for a long time.


    "This is the Chu family," Lu fan asked aloud.


    Chu Xing shook his head and said, "it''s not here. It''s just a cold house. "


    Chu Tian said, "there''s a body that I don''t want to recall."


    When they came to the door, Chu Tian knocked gently on both sides of the copper door, and then pushed it open.


    Lu fan can see that these percussions are also exquisite. They seem to be the way to crack some arrays.


    It seems that this deserted house is not simple.


    As soon as the copper gate was opened, Lin Pi''s figure appeared directly in the eyes of the public.


    Among the weeds, Lin Pi was sitting in front of the front yard, holding an iron pot on the branch and cooking.


    Zhongtian sword was thrown at one side at will, and Lin Pi looked at Lu Fan and others with cold light on his face.


    "Chu Ling. It''s us. "


    "Chu Ling. You are here.


    At the sight of Lin Pi, Chu Xing and Chu Tian could no longer be stretched.


    When they shouted, they rushed to the forest.


    When Lin Pi saw Chu Xing and Chu Tian, his face changed dramatically, and immediately the whole man trembled with excitement.


    "Big brother, second brother."


    Lin Pi kicked over the pot and rushed quickly. The three people held each other directly.


    Han Feng looked at this scene and said with a smile, "shall we close the door? These three big masters are holding each other, which hinders the view."


    Lu Fan drags Han Feng and his elder martial brother out and says, "let them narrate the past."


    The three men went to the door immediately, but at this time, Chu Xing suddenly shouted.


    "What''s wrong with you, Chu Ling?"


    Hearing the shouting, Lu Fan and others rushed forward immediately.


    When they looked at him, they saw that Lin was paralyzed, and Chu Xing and Chu Tian helped him.


    "What''s going on?"


    Cried Chu Tian.


    Lin Pi breathed heavily and said softly, "I, my skill has backfired. I can''t get excited. I can''t get excited. "


    Hearing these four words, Lu Fan immediately thought of the soul snatching method.


    At that time, Lu Fan put his hand on the chest of the forest, and shouted to the others, "get out of the way."


    All of them quickly let go, and the power of Lu Fan''s spirit spread out.


    When the time came, the forest was shocked.


    Surprised at Lu fan, Lin said: "Lu Fan. You... "


    Lu Fan said quietly, "don''t talk. Let''s wait for something."

 Chapter 591

    Vigorous Qi spirit, into the body of the forest.


    At that time, Lu Fan felt that the body of the forest was weak to the extreme, and his mind knew the sea was wide open without any precaution.


    The waves are rolling, the spirit is unstable, let alone concrete.


    This is obviously the performance of the power backfire. If the sea is not stable, it will cause confusion and even collapse of consciousness.


    If ordinary people are confused, they will become idiots at most.


    However, if a martial artist with vigorous strength can''t control the vigorous strength in his body by knowing the sea, then the vigorous strength in his body will be disordered and he will surely die.


    Lu fan, with his powerful power of spirit, slowly stabilized the sea of knowledge of the forest.


    Lin Pi''s expression gradually became relaxed and his strength was recovering.


    Lu Fan exhaled, "OK, it''s OK for the moment. Your set of skills has no powerful power of spirit. It''s better not to use them again. Otherwise, be careful about your life


    Before he had finished speaking, Lin Pi suddenly jumped up to Lu Fan''s chest.


    His face was red and his eyes were fierce. His foot was so heavy that he kicked Lu Fan a few feet away and smashed him into the ground.


    Han Feng immediately pulled out his green water sword and pointed it at Lin Pi and said loudly: "my brother, you dare to beat me. You want to die. "


    Chu Xing and Chu Tian immediately stopped Han Feng and shouted, "Han Feng, you are calm. Things are not what you think."


    The elder martial brother came out directly, with a fierce face and vigorous energy on his body. He stared at Lin Pi and said, "my younger martial brother will help you heal your wound. You even hurt him. Don''t you know how to do it? "Lin Pi''s face turned red and said loudly," I hit him. "


    Lu Fan turned over from the ground.


    Although the foot of the forest is heavy, it has no vigorous strength.


    It seems that Lu Fan kicked hard, but Lu fan, who responded quickly, didn''t hurt at all.


    After patting the dust on his body, Lu Fan pointed to the forest and said, "it''s really good to be the heart of a donkey. I''m here to save you. I''ve known for a long time that I''ve let you know the collapse of the sea. "


    Listening to Lu Fan''s cry, Lin Pi pulled out the middle Heaven Sword beside him and shouted, "I will cut you to death."


    Chu Xing immediately rushed forward and held on to the forest saying, "Chu Ling, my good sister, don''t get excited. Don''t get excited. They are all our own people."


    Chu Tian also stopped Lu Fandao: "younger martial brother Lu fan, you should also calm down. All misunderstandings are misunderstandings. "


    Han Feng actually heard the key point, opened his mouth, pointed to Lin Pi and said: "good sister,"


    the elder martial brother was also shocked all over his body, and his eyes were almost staring out, murmuring: "female,"


    Lu Fan couldn''t believe it, pointed to Lin Pi''s face and said: "Chu Ling, your sister, is a woman,"


    Chu Tian nodded, with a strange face Look at Lu Fan.


    Chu Xing looked at the forest and said, "Chu Ling, he is also kind. I swear by my sword that younger martial brother Lu fan is a gentleman, not a color stick that likes to take advantage of others. "


    Lin Pi still looked at Lu Fan with a murderous face and bit his teeth secretly.


    Lu Fan also feels embarrassed. In a low voice, Lu Fan said to brother Tianshi Chu, "I just touched the wrong place, didn''t I?"


    Elder martial brother Chutian also whispered: "yes. It''s not a place to touch. Don''t you feel anything? "Lu Fan shook his head gently and said," it''s peaceful. I really don''t feel it. You are sure that she is a woman. "


    as soon as she finished speaking, Lin Pi pushed away Chu Xing and came straight to Lu Fan.


    "I''m going to kill you."


    Lu Fan quickly raised his hands. Good guy, his ears are really good. I heard that.


    Lu Fan shouted, "I''m wrong, I admit it. I really thought you were a man. "


    Lin Pi''s sword went straight to Lu Fan''s chest.


    Lu fan is not a fool. He immediately launches his body method and revolves with it.


    In an instant, the two body methods are interlaced. In this front yard, they move and hide countless times.


    In the eyes of Chutian and others, the two disappeared suddenly, and then the whole front yard was full of sword marks.


    Finally, the two figures reappear.


    Lu Fan grabs Zhongtian sword with one hand and says with a smile: "Miss Chu Ling, I''m not sure if I''m wrong."


    "The forest PI a big drink:" seizes the soul the method to decide


    A force of spirit rushed into Lu Fan''s mind directly. Lu Fan did not move. The force rushed into his mind was swallowed directly by the spirit.


    Even Emperor Wu''s obsession, Lu Fan won the battle with the spirit. It''s just Chu Tian''s soul grabbing method. How can he stand it.


    What''s more, although Lin Pi was angry, he did not use the black and white power of Zhongtian sword. Lu Fan didn''t need to defend at all, so he stood and took it.


    The divine light in his eyes was thrown, and Lu Fan did not even shake his body. He smiled at Lin Pi and said, "you are useless to me."


    Lin Pi Qi clenched his teeth, but at this time, his body shook violently.


    With a bang, Zhongtian sword fell to the ground, and Lin Pi fell to the ground weakly.


    Lu fan is not right. He holds it directly and injects the power of spirit again.


    Lin Pi still stared, and Lu Fan said helplessly, "I''m helping you heal. Don''t wait to get up and kick me. I didn''t know you were a woman. "


    With that, Lu Fan once again stabilized the forest''s knowledge of the sea.


    Slowly, Lu Fan put the forest on the ground, and then quickly retreated to one side. I''m afraid I''ll get another kick if I''m slow.


    Lin Pi panted and got up, picked up Zhongtian sword, and finally took back Lu Fan''s face.


    Lu fan has a long sigh of relief. He is not afraid of enemies, but of women.


    Fortunately, this forest is reasonable.


    Chu Tian and Chu Xing stepped forward quickly to help Lin Pi get rid of the dust on his body and asked, "are you ok?"


    Lin Pi shook his head gently and said, "I''m ok."


    Chu Tian nodded: "it''s OK. Let me introduce you. This is my martial brother I met in donghuazhou Wudao college. Senior brother Wuwei, senior brother Han Feng. There are five younger martial brothers, Lu Fan. "


    Lin Pi nodded gently to his elder martial brother and Han Feng, saying hello to them, but Lu Fan was treated coldly.


    However, it can be understood that after all, Lu Fangang just used his hand improperly, which caused some misunderstandings.


    However, until now, Lu fan still hasn''t seen a little gesture of his daughter from Lin''s face.


    This slovenly shape, thin scum, scattered hair, and thin body, no matter what, can''t see that it''s female.


    Shaking his head, Lu Fan''s eyes looked at the sky. It is estimated that if he looked at Lin Pi more now, it would cause her anger.


    Fortunately, today lingyao went shopping with xiehei and Xiaohei. Otherwise, when she saw this scene, she didn''t know what would happen.


    Chu Xing took Lin Pi''s hand and said, "three younger sisters, it seems that you have had a bad time these years."


    Hearing this, Lin Pi immediately had a light in his eyes and choked, "it''s not good, but no better, it''s coming."


    Chu Tian nodded and said, "don''t worry, we will not let you suffer any more. Go away. Don''t stay in this yard. Come to stay with us at Han''s house. "


    Lin Pi is biting his lips, and the whisper should be that the three go out.


    Han Feng put his arm around Lu Fan''s shoulder and said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, don''t worry, I won''t tell lingyao what happened today."


    Lu Fan took a look at him and said, "elder martial brother Han Feng, I can''t have a ghost until I feel relieved."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    After an hour, they returned to the Han family.


    Just entering the gate of Han family, Lu Fan and others saw Han Wushuang waiting for them at the gate.


    Seeing Lu Fan coming back, Han Wushuang stepped forward to hold him, and said in a loud voice, "something happened. Lu fan, come with me. "


    Lu Fan was at a loss and didn''t know what was going on. He asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Han Wushuang said loudly: "Han Feng, who is still with you has not come back."


    Han Feng looked around and said softly: "younger martial sister lingyao hasn''t come back. She took brother Lu Fan''s servant XIII and Xiaohei to go shopping. It''s about buying something for women. "


    Han Wushuang bit his teeth and said, "take someone to find it. Be sure to find it. Han Feng, please call Han Xiong and all of them to the city. "


    Lu Fan heard the urgency from Han Wushuang''s tone.


    "What''s the matter?" Chuxing, Chutian and senior brother asked in a loud voice. "We''ll go with you, brother Han Feng."


    Lin Pi also kept up with several people.


    Han Wushuang leads Lu fan inside, through the martial arts arena and back mountain.


    Han Wushuang has always brought Lu fan to a remote courtyard. Here, the elder of Han family and the second elder are both here.


    Closing the gate, Han Wushuang said to Lu: "sit down."


    Lu Fan casually pulled a chair and sat down, biting his teeth and saying, "uncle, what''s going on?"


    Han Wushuang and the eldest elder, as well as two and three elders, all looked at Lu Fan''s eyes dead, and all three of them put out a strong pressure, which killed Lu Fan.


    The elder asked aloud: "Lu fan, before answering your question. First of all, we need to ask you a few questions. You must answer them truthfully. Otherwise no one can help you. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "yes."


    Han Wushuang first asked, "she Ling, what is the relationship with you?"


    Lu Fan was stunned and said, "it doesn''t matter."


    The elder suddenly got up, and a strong force hit Lu Fan. Lu Fan almost couldn''t breathe.


    "Nonsense, it doesn''t matter why he came to you in public. Lu fan, not to tell the truth. Are you with she Ling? "


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice with his teeth clenched:" I don''t know him, and I don''t know why he came to me. Although I have some guesses in my heart, it''s not sure it''s true. "


    The second elder said coldly, "what''s the guess?" Lu Fan said one word at a time: "he''s not a Fuyu. I must have seen him somewhere. "


    Elder, elder 2 and Han Wushuang look at each other.


    Suddenly, the three of them gathered momentum. The elder looked into Lu Fan''s eyes carefully and said, "if you are pretending, I can only say that you are pretending too much."


    Han Wushuang sighed, "if you don''t pretend, Lu fan, you will have a big trouble. The whole capital is going to be in big trouble. "

 Chapter 592

    Lu Fan''s face was puzzled. Han Wushuang then said, "after the contest, you haven''t gone to Lv''s house yet."


    Lu Fan nodded: "I haven''t gone yet. I plan to go to mourn when the LV family is going to do the funeral. Go now, for fear of saying the wrong thing. "


    Han Wushuang said: "I don''t think you can attend the funeral. LV Yin is not dead. He was saved by Lv''s family at any cost. Now he is in a serious coma. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "is that so? That''s a good thing. Lu Yin and I are familiar. I will visit her tomorrow. "


    Han Wushuang shook his head and said, "no, don''t go anywhere recently. You are in danger now. "


    Lu Fan looks at Han Wushuang as if he is joking. His face sinks a little bit.


    "Uncle, you don''t want to tell me. The LV family went to deal with she Ling, but something happened. "


    Han Wushuang nodded softly.


    The elder said in a voice, "you are right. Just after we received the news, the LV family sent a Tiangang and ten local gang fighters to capture she Ling and try to teach him a lesson. As a result, the eleven people entered the hotel where she Ling lived, and the whole army was destroyed. The death was very tragic. And she Ling himself, has disappeared


    Lu Fan hears the words and goes outside. Han Wushuang grabs him and says, "Lu fan, what are you going to do?"


    Lu Fan tries to break away from Han Wushuang''s palm and struggles desperately, shouting: "I''m going to find lingyao. She''s in danger now. "


    Han Wushuang suddenly raised extremely strong vigorous strength, and threw Lu fan back to the chair.


    The whole body vigorous strength coagulates into the terrible five elements Guanghua at the foot. Han Wushuang holds Lu Fan''s shoulder and says: "can''t you understand? You are very dangerous now, extremely dangerous. The other side is obviously organized. They can play and disappear in the capital city and kill LV family experts. This is by no means an organization in general. If you go out again, your life will be in danger. "


    The elder stood up and said, "yes. Lu fan, that''s what we think. The other side is so arrogant. Compared with the test field, he dares to kill LV Yin. Now I have killed 11 experts of LV family without any scruples. I''m sure I''m prepared. That she Ling unexpectedly in public to you under the book of war, will certainly find a way to kill you. Lu fan, lingyao''s business, let''s leave it to the Han family. You are good at home, concentrate on cultivation, strive for the next contest, don''t lose to she Ling. You know, if you lose, you may lose your life. "


    Lu Fan clenches his fist, and his eyes are full of murders.


    Han Wushuang suddenly felt that there was a great power coming from Lu Fan''s body. With the accomplishments of his Tiangang martial artists, he could not suppress it.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said: "they will not move me now. Since she Ling has given me a battle. I will never play against me off the field. Uncle, I can''t sit here waiting for news. Even if you tie me up, I''ll go out and find someone. "


    Han Wushuang looks at Lu Fan''s stubborn appearance and slowly takes back his hand.


    The elder said: "you little boy, how can you be as grumpy as our Han family? You don''t bump into the south wall and don''t look back."


    Lu Fan throws his fist at Han Wushuang and the two elders and strides away.


    Han Wushuang whispered: "elder, I''ll send a team of experts to follow him. Lest something should happen to him. "


    The elder said: "well. Send some experts to watch him. "


    Out of the courtyard, Lu Fan rushed out like a gust of wind.


    Just in time, Lu fan saw Han Feng take Han Xiong and others, out of the Han family compound.


    When Han Feng and others saw Lu fan, they shouted, "younger martial brother Lu fan, do you want to find it too?"


    Lu Fan shouted back: "you don''t need to follow me, go find it as soon as possible. Take her back here as soon as you find it. "


    Han Feng and others nodded and walked away quickly.


    Lu Fan rushes forward all the way and goes straight to Lu''s house.


    If anyone can grasp the situation of she Ling and others now, it must be the LV family.


    Therefore, Lu Fan did not follow Han Feng and others to the streets to find out. The first step was to go to Lv''s first.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At this time, a void.


    Thirteen guard in front of lingyao, the whole person has become like a wild animal.


    The body is like a rock, with purple light in the pupil, and the little black around has become a huge black dragon, burning in the body.


    In lingyao''s hand, there is also a doll.


    Look with a little panic, lingyao looked at the human in front of her: "you are she Ling."


    She Ling nodded: "beautiful lady. Yes, I am she Ling. Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you. I just want to invite you to my house, that''s all. "


    Lingyao shouted, "why should I go with you?"


    She Ling chuckled: "it''s very simple. It''s impossible for you two to be our rivals. Please pay attention to my words. I''m talking about us. "


    Just after the voice fell, a dark shadow appeared out of the sky. Wearing a black robe, the evil spirit soared to the sky.


    Lingyao was surprised and said, "demon repair."


    She Ling burst out laughing and said, "that''s right. Little girl, it''s just demon repair. I can''t imagine that there are so many demons in the capital. Don''t worry. I''m just taking revenge today. I won''t fight. You''re the one around Lu fan, right. I mainly wanted to get back at him, so I found you. "


    Lingyao shouted: "who are you and what''s your hatred for Lu fan?"


    She Ling grinned: "if you want to know, come to my house, let''s talk slowly. I have spent a lot of time to find out the origin of Lu Fan and you. If you stay in Wudao college, I really can''t catch you. But now, you all come to the capital. What''s more wonderful than that? God wants me to take revenge on Lu Fan. I just wanted to kill him. Now it seems that I can not only kill him, but also torture him before he dies. I like torture the most. It''s a kind of enjoyment. "


    She Ling''s face was intoxicated, then she waved.


    Suddenly a black shadow rushed to thirteen and lingyao.


    The light splashed, but was absorbed by the surrounding void.


    She Ling''s body slowly disappeared into the void. When it reappeared, he had come to a busy street.


    In the palm, there is a little black void, in which is the figure of lingyao and others fighting.


    Next to she Ling, there was a woman with a veil on her face, and she said with a slight smile, "she Ling is really good at killing people in the realm of fingertips."


    She Ling said with a smile: "flattery is good. But it''s not my ability. It''s just a magic weapon awarded by Daoxin demon sect. Even our sect leader is greedy. Come on, Wukong Ling, this little girl, I''ll leave it to you. "


    Wukong spirit took over the emptiness and said with a smile, "master she Ling is from the purple clothes gate. Don''t you have any staff to look after it? I remember that the purple clothes gate is a demon cultivation sect."


    She Ling took a strange look, looked at Wu Kong Ling, and said, "I want to cover my words. Ha ha, dancing master, you may not know that our Ziyi gate has merged with the ghost clan. Now it is officially renamed as zihun clan. Now, how many people are there in the capital of zihun sect? Don''t ask. Let you do it, you do it. Don''t be ambitious. You always want to please the devil sect. Sometimes, if you please us, you will get more benefits. "


    She Ling reached for her chin.


    Wukong spirit steps back and moves away from her hand.


    She Ling laughs. She turns into black smoke and disappears.

 Chapter 593

    Lu''s family, kill one.


    When Lu Fan came to Lv''s house, the first thing he saw was a group of martial artists standing in front of the gate.


    Lu Fan stepped forward quickly, and suddenly a piece of weapon pointed at him.


    Longsheng, Lu Fandao: "donghuazhou, Lu fan, please meet Prime Minister Lv."


    The voice echoed in front of Lv''s house. A group of martial artists recognized Lu fan at this time.


    "It''s Mr. Lu Fan."


    "Report it."


    A son of Lu family left in a hurry.


    Lu Fan stood at the door and waited. Looking at these solemn looking children of the LV family, he could probably know the current situation of the LV family.


    Soon, Lu''s son came out and said in a loud voice, "Mr. Lu fan, please come home."


    The crowd moved away, and Lu Fan strode into Lu''s house and hurried forward.


    In the study of the LV family, Lu fan meets Prime Minister LV, who is arranging his staff.


    Different from the past, today''s prime minister LV has no light color, instead he is full of murderous spirit and angry face.


    Seeing Lu Fan coming, Prime Minister LV waved to several elders of the LV family and finally said, "act according to the plan. There must be no mistake."


    Several elders of Lv''s family left quickly. Prime Minister LV put down his angry face and waved to Lu Fan and said, "I knew you were coming. Lu fan, if you don''t come, I will find someone to call you. "


    Lu Fan came to stand in front of prime minister LV and said, "prime minister knows where she Ling is now."


    Prime Minister LV said, "if I knew. There won''t be any staff here now. But directly with the experts of the LV family, they will be defeated. "


    Lu Fan clenched his teeth and said, "is there any clue for me to find him?"


    Prime Minister LV looked up and down at Lu Fan and said, "I lost you."


    Lu Fan looked into the wise eyes of prime minister LV and nodded: "yes. There is no news yet. "


    Prime Minister LV said: "Lu fan, you know. Because of you, LV Yin suffered from the evil hands of demon cultivation. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said in surprise, "demon repair.


    Prime Minister LV nodded: "that''s right. Wuxiu, do you really think that she Ling is a kind of Fu clan in the legend. It''s not known how many years since the family of Fu has been destroyed. Even if they want to reappear and regain their glory, they should also choose to compete in all countries. How can they make trouble in Wu''an. This is the plot of the demon cultivator. They conspire. He intentionally sent an expert to participate in the selection under the guise of the Fuyu family. Take the first, hit your Majesty''s face, hit the Empire''s face. If I think it''s right, there should be a great change in the school of demon cultivation. It''s a new powerful force. It''s eager to make its own name. It wants to make something important, prove its strength to the world''s lingering demon cultivation, and let them vote one after another. But you, with that she Ling has the personal feud, LV Yin also walks with you quite close, therefore only then became the first victim


    Lu Fan clenched his fist and said, "it is so."


    "It''s not like this, it''s not like that," said Prime Minister Lv. The power to kill our LV family martial artists contains a small amount of magic Qi. Thought I couldn''t see it. She Ling, pretending to be a member of the Fu family, can''t even have the most basic array of the Fu family. Her hands and feet can grow rapidly even if they are cut off. This is the means of the Fu family. It is clearly the disintegration of the demons in the demon cultivation. If I think it''s right, those runes on him are just blocking his evil spirit. It''s so rampant that we don''t pay attention to Lu''s family or the court of Wu''an. "


    Lu Fan murmured: "demon repair..... The demons disintegrated. "


    At that time, Lu Fan walked out quickly.


    "Lu fan, where are you going?" cried Prime Minister Lv


    Lu Fan shouted back, "ask someone."


    There was a flash in prime minister Lv''s eyes. Looking at Lu Fan''s back, he waved and called out, "follow him and see who he is looking for."


    Lu Fan quickly stepped out of Lv''s house, gritted his teeth secretly, and went straight to the inn where he had killed Chuxin.


    Soon, Lu Fan came to the inn.


    Just entering the door, suddenly Lu fan saw Wukong Ling drinking tea at the door. She is the only one in the lobby of the inn.


    Leisurely and self satisfied, Lu Fan walked quickly to the front of the dancing spirit.


    He sat down in front of Wukong spirit, and Lu Fan lowered his voice and said, "Wukong spirit, let me ask you something."


    "Don''t ask me. I don''t know anything. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "I haven''t asked anything."


    With a smile in her eyes, Wu emptied Lu Fan a cup of tea and said with a smile, "what you want to ask me must be something I can''t answer. Since it''s impossible to answer, don''t ask at all. Lu fan, go back. Recently, I have come to the moon. I don''t want to meet you. "


    Lu Fan looked into the dancing eyes and said slowly, "you must know something. Wukong spirit, if you really know it, you must help me this time. "


    Wukong Ling shook his head and said, "I''m sorry. I can''t help you. Lu fan, I think you know who you have offended and who is looking for your trouble. Do you think, in my capacity, I can compete with him. What can I do. "


    Lu Fandao: "it''s very simple. Just give me some information. Leave the rest to me. "


    Wukong Ling shook his head and said: "Lu fan, you don''t understand. Sometimes. A piece of news, is countless lives. Although you and I have a good relationship, it''s not enough for me to help you with myself and countless lives. "


    Lu Fan slapped the table and said in a loud voice, "dancing is ethereal. What do you know?"


    Wukong Ling got up slowly and said: "Lu fan, you can go. Don''t come here to see me. I''m going to change my place. By the way, your competition is good. Try to be number one. "


    Finish saying, dance empty spirit to leave slowly.


    Lu Fan grabbed the sleeve of Wukong spirit and said: "Wukong spirit. Don''t you give me any news. "


    Dancing ethereal calm looking at Lu fan, suddenly the fingers move.


    Lu Fan feels that the dancing spirit seems to be writing something in his palm.


    But on the surface, the dancer said quietly: "I can only tell you that your worry is true. But it''s not as bad as you think. "


    Finish saying, dance airy a jilt sleeve, break free, swaying body posture to leave.


    Lu Fan stood in place and pinched his hands.


    Just now Wukong Ling wrote a sentence in his hand.


    "Lingyao is OK. You must kill she Ling."


    Lu Fan''s eyes are full of murders and strides out of the inn.


    Wukong Ling stops in the corridor, and there is a figure behind her.


    "Xingyuan, you have something to tell me."


    The way of dancing with empty head.


    "The patriarch seems to be familiar with Lu fan," said Xing Yuan calmly


    Wukong said: "that''s right. No way. "


    Xingyuan said: "No. It''s just that I want to tell the patriarch that I have a feud with Lu Fan. "


    Wukong spirit''s eyes flickered and turned to look at Xingyuan''s face.


    For a long time, Wukong Spirit said with a smile: "Xingyuan, I have seen that you are not a thing in the pool. It seems that my little devil heart sect can''t accommodate you, the great God. Why don''t I introduce you to ziyimen.... Oh, no, it''s called zihunzong now. "


    Xingyuan said, "thank you very much. I don''t want to fight Lu Fan in the capital. He is very famous now, and is she Ling''s prey. However, I will see him die with my own eyes. "


    Wukong spiritual way:" if he dies, I will see him with my own eyes. "


    Xingyuan nods and disappears in the dark,

 Chapter 594

    "Lingyao is not in the way, lingyao is not in the way..."


    Lu Fankou recited these four words and walked out of the inn.


    Since Wukong spirit can write these four words in his palm, it means that Wukong spirit must know the situation. Although Lu Fan was so anxious, he also understood that he could not force the dancing spirit too much at the moment.


    Maybe, lingyao''s business can only rely on dancing.


    As for the latter, she Ling must be killed. Lu fan can probably guess what happened.


    Since she Ling is also a demon cultivator, she must be more powerful than Wukong spirit. According to Prime Minister LV, she Ling must be a demon cultivator. Such a person is naturally afraid to offend.


    With a sigh, Lu Fan secretly clenched his fist.


    Of course, he would not think that lingyao was in the hands of Wukong spirit.


    Lu fan is now full of anger. He just wants to find she Ling and kill him.


    Just a few steps out of the shop, suddenly a piece of warrior rushed into the shop directly from him.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what was going on, so he saw several familiar fighters coming to him. One of them arched his hand to Lu Fan and said, "let me pass, young master Lu Fan. It''s not good to hurt you later. "


    Lu Fan looked at the costumes of these people carefully.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan recognized it and frowned, "you are from the LV family."


    The LV family warrior nodded: "yes, Mr. Lu Fan. Please don''t stop the LV family from doing business. "


    Lu Fan looked at the warrior who rushed into the shop and said slowly, "you have been following me."


    Lu family warrior calmly replied: "yes. Orders from the owner. Since Mr. Lu fan has got the information he wants, please give the rest to our LV family. "


    Finish saying, this Lu family martial arts person took out the long sword in the hand, a big shout way: "catch people out for me."


    Suddenly, a group of Lv''s children rushed into the shop like wolves.


    Lu Fan stared and said in a loud voice, "you''ve got the wrong man."


    Lu Jiawu said: "it''s wrong, so you don''t need to judge Lu Fan. I only know that the owner told me that there must be a clue following Mr. Lu Fan. Now I''m looking for clues. "


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a sudden explosion.


    Then, a figure flew out of the backyard. It was the figure of Wukong spirit.


    Lu Fan watched from afar, his lips moved, and said, "it''s not me."


    Wukong spirit stood in the middle of the sky, turned to look at Lu fan, and then his body suddenly disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.


    "Don''t let her run away, tie the knot."


    LV family warrior shouted.


    But at this time, a thick smoke from the inn, covering all eyes.


    A group of martial artists give out vigorous force and bring up the strong wind to blow the smoke away.


    But when the wind blew, there were more and more smoke.


    Lu Fan chuckled twice and stepped back slowly. Not long after that, all the Lu family''s children, including the tenants, withdrew.


    And after they all quit, the smoke suddenly converged and dissipated in an instant.


    When all the children of the LV family looked inside, there was no one left.


    "Hateful."


    Shouted the LV family warrior.


    Lu Fan said quietly, "it seems that your capture clues are not smooth. I''ll go first."


    Lu Fan left with his hands on his back.


    After that, the martial artists of LV family suddenly turned pale and retreated quickly.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A moment later, Prime Minister Lu quietly listened to the narration of the martial artists of Lu family.


    Nodding slowly, Prime Minister LV said: "it seems that my judgment is right. Lu fan, as expected, is good with Wukong spirit, and this Wukong spirit is also in touch with she Ling and others. "


    Prime Minister LV stood up and called for a middle-aged man. The man was humble in appearance, plain in clothes and humble in appearance. Seeing Prime Minister LV calling himself, he stepped forward slowly and said, "what can I do for you?" prime minister LV said: "Lu Bai, I want you to keep an eye on all the evil practices in the capital. Why do you make such a big mistake this time?"


    Lu Bai, with the same face, bowed back and said: "it''s not that Lv''s children are incompetent, but that they came to the capital this time. Not only are there demons like she Ling, but also their patriarch. It has just been found out that the ghost sect and ziyimen were merged and renamed as zihun sect. My Lord, what you are most worried about is happening ahead of time. "


    Prime Minister LV was surprised and said, "what, their patriarch has also come."


    Lu Bai said: "yes, the patriarch of zihun clan has arrived. It''s in the city, I don''t know where. No one can follow the Academy elder unless he does. It''s because he''s in the capital. Therefore, it''s more difficult to trace other demonic practices. The demonic Qi emitted by him alone will almost cover half of the capital city, and it''s all false. "


    Lu Cheng asked for a moment and said: "it seems that this time, it''s not just the disaster of my family. What did he do in the capital? "


    Prime Minister LV waved gently, and the people clearly withdrew from the study, and then closed the door gently.


    When the lights went out, only a ray of light went through the skylight and shone on Prime Minister Lv''s face.


    "Why on earth?" Premier Lu closed his eyes and began to think quietly.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At night, the stars are all over the sky.


    In the old alley, Dongpang''s tavern is open, and only Dongpang is sleeping with the tavern in his arms.


    Snore like thunder, east fat man lies on the counter, from time to time also nonsense.


    Suddenly, a dark shadow appeared slowly from the door. The man was dressed in black. He had two scars on the corner of his eyes. There was no sound when he walked around. He didn''t even breathe.


    Long hair spread, no wind automatic. The visitor stood at the door and looked at Dong Pang on the counter. He smiled softly and said, "elder martial brother, I haven''t seen you for many years. Do you just receive me like this?" the snoring stopped. Dong Pang opened his eyes and glanced at the person. He chuckled and said, "who was I then? You are the old ghost without soul."


    Slowly get up, the east fat man said the wine altar down, said: "you want to sit, no wine."


    "I don''t drink for many years," Wu soul said with a smile


    Walking into the shop slowly, Wu Hun sat down on a chair, looked down at it lightly, and then smiled: "the spirit wood with withered heart, the only ten God trees in the world, have been cut down by you. I thought that you would take the sacred tree as an important thing, at least you should also make a good use of the dead wood sword. Unexpectedly, you made the sacred tree wood into a table, chair and bench, and built such a broken shop. "


    "It''s just wood. It''s a sword. It''s different from a chair."


    no soul shakes his head and says: "monstrous things."


    "When you get to my level, you will know that there is no such thing as violence in the world. It''s a bullshit to say that everything is born to support people. "


    "You are laughing at me," said Wu soul coldly. What''s great about limits. It''s not like a dog that has been suppressed by heaven and earth. It''s better to be happy than wuzun. "


    "East fat man burst out laughing way:" you this kind of narrow-minded, deserve a lifetime to rush to the limit


    "Then I should say that you deserve to be a dirty boss," said Wu soul with a cold snort. After decades of fighting, it''s time to fight enough. When you were at school, you didn''t agree with me. Now you still don''t agree with me. It''s no use talking to you more. You''d better talk about what you''re here for tonight. "


    After a moment''s silence, Wu soul said, "let me see if there is a place for me in this capital."


    "Don''t watch it," said the fat man. I''ll just tell you, No. You''d better go back to your old nest and practice at ease. It''s going to take more years. "


    "How can I not believe in such a big capital, but I can''t stand alone?" said Wu soul. Are you going to stop me? "


    Dongpang smiled:" stop you, I really have no interest. I prefer drinking to fighting. Besides, there are many experts in the capital. You don''t need my hand. If you dare to act, you will die miserably. The little guy who pretends to be a rune under you, take it back as soon as possible. I don''t think he will live long with blood on his face. "


    "No soul big voice way:" be, whole capital, except you, who can block me


    Dongpang shook his head and said, "you still don''t understand. Can''t you really feel that your feet are full of murders. "


    Dongpang stamped his feet and smiled at Wuhun.


    At that time, there was a slight change of soulless look.


    For a moment, no soul just said: "of course, I know the big formation under my feet is very powerful, but it can''t stop me."


    Dongpang shook his head and said: "people who don''t bump into the south wall and don''t look back. Well, I''ll tell you what''s in the capital. Do you know that the little world of Wu Huang, "


    the ghost free palm shakes and says:" this thing is really in the capital city, "


    the fat man laughs:" otherwise, you think I have been in the capital for so many years, what is it, what I haven''t got? Where do you say it will be. As long as this thing falls into the hands of a warrior like you, killing you is like killing an ant. Do you think the capital is short of wuzun? "


    soulless and silent.


    Dongpang shook his head and said, "go back. Don''t think about subverting Wu''an until you get to the limit. Your capital is far behind. "


    No soul slowly gets up and walks out.


    Looking at the back of Wuhun''s going out of the shop, the fat man sighed: "little martial brother, sometimes it''s so strong, it''s not a good thing. Although the demon cultivation is fast, it''s not stable."


    At this time, the voice of soulless becomes calm, and calmly says: "I know if I am stable. Thank you for telling me today, elder martial brother. "


    Dongpang said: "all the people in those days died clean, and the rest, good or bad, were old friends. Little brother, I have time to go back to chaos and sweep the grave for my master."


    without soul, I nodded my head, and then the figure merged into the night,

 Chapter 595

    Ten days later, lingyao is still silent.


    In the past ten days, Han family''s children and elder martial brothers have all broken their legs, and no trace of lingyao has been found.


    The capital city is too big. After ten days, the central city alone can''t finish running, let alone other places.


    Every day Lu Fan goes out to look for it, but every day he finds nothing.


    Not only lingyao, but also Wukong Lingling. The only consolation in Lu Fan''s heart now is the four big characters written by Wu Kongling in his hand.


    Today, Lu Fan came to the arena early. For nothing else, just for the first time, see she Ling.


    Lu Fan came here with the intention of killing. He was sitting in the martial arts arena. His whole body was full of fierce evil spirit.


    In the light of the day, the audience began to pour in.


    They didn''t have the same special access as Lu Fan. Many of the audience waited outside for a few days, which was the first time they could rush in.


    After the battle of the four powers, the seats in the arena are more precious.


    It''s true that you don''t have to come in to see the tickets. First of all, it''s the king''s way to rush in. As for the ticket, ha ha, it''s OK to make up the ticket. Ten times is not the case.


    As soon as the door opens, it''s like a floodgate, people rush in.


    Apart from the positions left for several families, other places are almost empty in an instant, and even the places to stand are almost gone.


    Lu Fan stood in the waiting room, looking at the water curtain.


    Soon, the first one came to see Lu Fan.


    "You are in a hurry," said Lin Pi in a soft voice


    Lin Pi then said, "I heard the second and third brothers say that you and lingyao are a couple. Look at you in a hurry. You have a deep feeling. Can you tell me how you met? "Lu Fan shook his head and said," I''m sorry, I''m not in the mood to say that now. "


    Lin Pi frowned slightly and sat beside him, saying, "no matter how anxious you are, you can''t find lingyao for a while. Why don''t you just talk to me. "


    Lu Fan glanced at Lin Pi and said, "I''m really not in the mood to talk about this. Just, forest, let''s say something else. Elder martial brother Chuxing and elder martial brother Chutian didn''t stop you from coming to play this contest today. "


    Lin Pi said:" you also want to say that today''s contest, I will definitely lose. "


    Lu Fan said:" I know that''s very hurtful. But it''s a fact. You''re not healed now. How can you fight with tianqingyang? "


    Lin Pi said in a loud voice, "OK. Lu fan, you may forget that I am also the top four. No one gave me waterproof, no one gave me the back door. I can win in front, and I can win now. That day, Qingyang seemed to me that I could beat him. If you want to talk to me about this, it''s better not to talk. "


    After that, Lin Pi sat further away.


    Lu fan saw that she was so stubborn and didn''t speak much.


    Chu Xing, elder martial brother Chu Tian didn''t persuade her. What can Lu Fan say.


    Two people sit one by one and wait quietly.


    Soon, Lu fan saw the arrival of the emperor of Qin Dynasty from the water curtain in the middle of Tianhua. In the audience, all the members of the ten families came to Qi.


    Eight Ye appeared in the martial arts arena again.


    Today''s wudaochang is not as gorgeous as the last one. Instead, it seems a little ordinary.


    The ground is bluestone, and there is no hood around it. There are only four Unicorn chairs that were originally placed in wudaochang, standing in the four corners of wudaochang.


    Eight Ye Lang said: "today is the battle of the top four. I don''t think I need to introduce them. You are familiar with their names. Before the competition, I''d like to introduce the new venue today. Maybe you don''t know that today''s wudaochang is all made of bluestone. This kind of stone has no other function. It''s solid and hard to destroy. "


    Say, eight ye wave a fist to hit on the ground, with the strength of his sky Gang realm, any fist, is also very strong, open a mountain and split the sea, no matter what.


    But he only made a small fist dent on the bluestone.


    For the first time, people could see such a strong martial arts arena, and countless people were amazed.


    With a smile on his face, he wanted such a result.


    Not to the battle of the top four, he was reluctant to take out so many bluestones.


    Suddenly, the eighth master raised his hands and said in a loud voice, "now, let''s invite our top four fighters to the stage."


    Just after the voice fell, a huge sky shifting array appeared in the southeast corner of wudaochang, above the originally empty Unicorn chair.


    Then, in full view of the public, tianqingyang stepped out.


    All of a sudden, the crowd exulted. Waiting for the room, Lin Pi stood up and said, "what''s the matter? How did he come out of the array?"


    Before the end of the conversation, the eighth Master said again, "next."


    Suddenly, Lin Pi saw a sky shifting array in front of him.


    Looking at the light of the array, Lin Pi said, "I didn''t expect that there was such a way."


    Lu Fan also slightly frowned.


    Lin Pi stepped in, and the next moment, she appeared in the martial arts field, accepting the cheers of the people.


    On the stand, there were constant shouts.


    "The king of heaven in the north, the sky is blue and the sky is blue. A sword is flying in the clouds."


    "The king of the west, the forest, is breathtaking."


    "The king of Southern heaven, she Ling, refers to the broken heaven and earth."


    "The king of the East, Lu fan, moves mountains and seas."


    The shouts are getting louder and louder. They look like someone is commanding them. They are all in order and the sound is shaking thousands of miles.


    The eight Ye listened to the audience''s shouting with a smile. This is the folk name for the four strong martial artists. The king of heaven came out.


    "Next."


    Eight Ye is a cry again.


    Lu Fan thought that there would be a sky shifting array in front of him, but he didn''t expect it. Suddenly, not far behind him, there was a light.


    Lu Fan suddenly turned around and saw the shadow in the dark.


    She Ling.


    With an ugly smile on her face, she Ling said with a little surprise: "it''s unimaginable. As she said, she Ling suddenly turned to Lu Fan and said with a smile, "Lu fan, I heard that you''ve been looking for me recently. Is it hard?" Lu Fan said: "I know you''re a demon cultivator, and I know you''re mean and shameless. But since you''re looking for revenge, why don''t you be generous and just catch me and a little girl Niang, it''s really disgusting. "


    She Ling said with a smile:" I said, I want you to lose your reputation and recover your reputation in front of the world. Ha ha, since you know I''m a demon cultivator, do you know who I am? "


    Lu mortal way:" I guess so. "


    She Ling''s eyes flashed a strange light, and said:" well, I thought you were going to die It''s not clear. Lu fan, it''s impossible to save your little friend. Today, I''m going to step on the ground first, and then let you watch your little friend die in front of you. I believe that your expression will make me very happy. "


    Lu Fandao:" are you ready to die? "

 Chapter 596

    She Ling smiled with ease. Her expression was full of sarcasm.


    He stepped into the sky shifting array and appeared in the martial arts arena.


    The audience who did not know the cheers were still cheering to she Ling.


    In the sky, the emperor of Qin and Shang said softly, "Lu Qing, I didn''t expect that you would let this she Ling live to fight for the top four."


    "Don''t make fun of me, your majesty," said Prime Minister LV, bowing. "Your Majesty should be the most clear. Otherwise, his majesty will not use the sky moving array of identity cards to frighten them. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile: "this is to see you lose in ten days. That''s why I beat them with this on purpose. "


    Prime Minister LV said: "now, she Lingding is frightened in her heart. I don''t know why the sky shifting array can accurately find him. In fact, it is not entirely a failure. "


    Emperor Qin and Shang said, "well, I understand what you said."


    The two men are doing a riddle, which makes the other ministers and generals confused.


    At this time, in the wudaochang, the last Lu Fan also stepped out of the sky shifting array and sat on a wider Unicorn chair.


    Lu Fan was calm and began to adjust his breathing and state.


    The more murderous you are, the more calm you need to be.


    Today, his fight against she Ling is only to win, not to lose.


    Glancing at the stand, Lu Fan hopes to find the figure of Wukong and others in the stand.


    But he was disappointed. He swept back and forth, and Lu Fan did not see Wukong and others.


    "War. War. War.


    In the stands, the audience began to shout again.


    In the sky, mirage and reflection reappear.


    The eighth Master said loudly: "in today''s battle of the top four, it must be unnecessary to draw lots. Ten days ago, Mr. she Ling had written to Mr. Lu Fan. Now it''s time to fight. Mr. Lu fan, Mr. she Ling, please. "


    Lu Fan suddenly got up and stepped forward.


    She Ling came up with a sneer and looked into Lu Fan''s eyes.


    Eight Ye has already retreated to one side, she Ling way: "Lu fan, have what last words, say quickly. In front of the world, you can say two more words at the end. "


    In Lu Fan''s hand, the sword appears.


    With one hand holding the sword and pointing to she Ling''s eyebrow, Lu Fandao said, "I have nothing to say to you."


    She Ling shook her head and sighed, "Alas, how can I kill you, such a man as you are not worthy of praise?"


    The voice just fell, she Ling suddenly moved.


    With a finger on Lu Fan''s sword, the surrounding space suddenly collapses, and the surging power quickly invades Lu Fan''s whole body.


    Lu Fan even retreated for tens of steps and waved his backhand.


    "The life and death rotation force moves day by day."


    The sword light rushed straight to she Ling. At the foot of the green stone, suddenly appeared a deep sword mark.


    She Ling''s body suddenly became as thin as a piece of paper. The strong sword Qi just passed by him, but she didn''t hurt him at all.


    For the first time, Lu Fan''s life and death rotation force has been broken so simply.


    She Ling came to Lu fan again like a ghost, and her fingers were a little in Lu Fan''s waist again.


    "Broken."


    Boom.


    Lu Fan''s feet burst out of a deep hole, and his whole body flew upside down.


    The power of heaven and earth collapses, and the space is twisted, as if it is squeezed by the endless void in a moment. Lu Fan''s bones make a clicking sound, and his vigorous Qi is unstable.


    "What a big gap."


    In the audience, many people exclaimed.


    For Lu Fan and she Ling''s contest, most people still support Lu Fan.


    But who would have thought that Lu Fan was completely beaten when he came up.


    Lu Fan''s teeth were clenched in darkness and his whole body was full of flames and thunder.


    Ten thousand swords belong to the emperor.


    The nine color light condenses, and there is a little black and white light on the tip of the sword.


    She Ling didn''t dodge, but she pointed at the tip of Lu Fan''s sword.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan felt that his strength was completely blocked by the other side, and he could not enter half a point any more.


    "Too weak."


    She Ling has a pure light in her eyes. She flicks her left hand at Lu Fan. Lu Fan''s chest is full of vigorous Qi, and the Dragon Armor is directly pierced. A stream of blood arrows came from Lu Fan''s chest.


    Lu Fan retreated a few more steps and stopped his blood immediately.


    Strong body recovery, and began to play a role, the naked eye can be seen, was pierced wounds, rapid recovery.


    She Ling looked at Lu Fan coldly, and said as she walked, "a weak person like you also has such a great reputation."


    Lu Fan drinks loudly.


    "Life and death rotation force, three turns, God and devil change."


    Wufeng heavy sword, with the power of heaven and earth, cuts to she Ling.


    At this time, she Ling only reached for a fist and hit Lu Fan''s sword.


    At once, the vigorous force broke, the sword was blocked, and Lu Fan''s blood gushed out.


    "Donghua swordsman, it''s a big joke to kill four demons with one sword."


    She Ling, with a contemptuous smile on the corner of her mouth, was completely killed in her eyes.


    At this time, on the stand, Lao Liu''s face was not good: "what a sly guy. She Ling is already a strong man of Tiangang. She Ling has no thirty or fifty years of cultivation and is not in such a situation. I pretended to be a young man. "You still need to face," said Mrs. Yang angrily, "there is no strong posture in this way."


    Xuanyuan old ghost has grasped his sword and his face is cold.


    "East fat man laughs a way:" demon repair works, nature is shameless


    Han Feng and others were shocked to see Lu Fan beaten, and Han Wushuang was shivering all over.


    "What a shameless she Ling, a strong Tiangang, a Tiangang who has been in for a long time."


    In the martial arts arena, Lu fan is pointed on her shoulder by she Ling.


    At that time, Lu Fan fell to the ground and was unable to fight back.


    Gently, she Ling stepped on Lu Fan''s right hand, holding the sword, and smiled: "still kill me. With your strength, I want to kill you. It''s ridiculous. "


    Lu Fan got up slowly and gave a big drink.


    "Red flaming dragon roar."


    With one blow, the fire is shining.


    But in the fire, she Ling is very calm. This fire can''t hurt him at all.


    She Ling turned and kicked Lu Fan in the leg. When she got there, Lu Fan fell to the ground. She Ling stepped on his back directly.


    Waving the flame away, she Ling grabs Lu Fan''s hair and asks him to look at the stand.


    "Lu fan, see clearly. Your little friend is going to die."


    Suddenly, she Ling made a ring.


    On the stand, several people took off their robes.


    At that time, what I saw was the figure of Wukong spirit, lingyao and others.


    She Ling said with a smile: "see? I heard that you have a leg with this dancer. I asked her to kill you on purpose. Will you tear your heart?"


    Lu Fan clenched his teeth and said nothing.


    She Ling makes another ring finger at Wu Kong Ling.


    On the stand, Wu Qiling nodded, and there was already a knife in his hand.


    She looked at lingyao, XIII, and Xiaohei and said softly, "don''t blame me."


    Lu Fan''s eyes were red, and his whole body began to shake, and he burst out to drink.


    She Ling stepped on Lu Fan''s body and said with a smile, "it''s powerful, but it''s useless."


    Lu Fan cried out crazily, "I will kill you."


    She Ling laughs, and the knife in Wukong''s hand suddenly stabs lingyao.


    Suddenly, lingyao was shocked on the spot, and at this time, the roar of the Dragon suddenly sounded, and a dark shadow rushed to the wudaochang.


    It went through the light curtain and went straight to Lu Fan''s body. She Ling didn''t even respond.


    The dark shadow then went directly into Lu Fan''s body.


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s body began to change dramatically.

 Chapter 597

    "The spirit beast is attached."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang shouted.


    Not only he, but also many martial artists in the top ten families shouted.


    There are many spiritual beasts in the world, not to mention other places, just in the danta, they are a handful.


    But there are not many appendages.


    At least in the whole state of Wu''an. It''s still very rare.


    This requires not only the absolute channeling of the spirit beast, but also the requirements of its master. Anyone who knows this knows that not everyone can accept the spirit beast.


    After attachment, the strength blends. If there is exclusion, the animal dies and the human dies.


    Therefore, many martial artists, even if they get the spirit beast, dare not test the appendage. If it doesn''t work, it''s the dead.


    Lu Fan didn''t understand anything at the beginning, so he came here after trying, which was a mistake.


    Plus their own vigorous Qi can melt the heaven and the earth, the spirit of the beast attached to the body naturally.


    Today, all the audience will have a feast for their eyes.


    Take a look at the legendary spirit beast appendage. What''s the situation.


    The black inflammation is released from the body. Lu Fan''s skin becomes transparent. He can see that there is a fire burning under the skin.


    Lu Fan himself felt that the power of the world in his body seemed to be ignited.


    Inside and outside the body, there are flames.


    She Ling suddenly felt that she couldn''t step on it any more. The fire from Lu Fan actually burned the rune on his foot.


    The terrible temperature makes the bluestones on the ground melt. She Ling quickly takes back her feet and looks at Lu Fan in shock.


    Slowly, Lu Fan got up from the ground.


    The body is covered with dragon scale armour, and the heavy sword without front is raised.


    Lu fan is just like the God of war, the terrible heat wave. Even people sitting in the corner of the audience can feel a hot air pavement. The temperature of the whole eight square arena rises abruptly.


    She Ling looked at Lu Fan with a sneer and said: "the spirit beast of the area is attached to the body, and it can make your strength, how much progress you can make, and you can''t make it."


    She Ling kicks Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan didn''t hide, but stepped up hard and kicked Lu Fan with the soles of his feet.


    Lu Fan''s body shook violently, but he held on. She Ling, who was burning in the fire, did not dare to use any more force and stepped back.


    Raise your hand and prepare to break the world.


    Lu Fan''s murderous Qi in his eyes soared to the sky, and vigorous Qi burst.


    The power of heaven and earth, receding.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan released his whole body''s vigorous Qi, which was a hundred Zhang square, a little bit of the power of heaven and earth, all of which were pushed away.


    She Ling points her finger at the empty place. Without the power of heaven and earth, the natural joints will not exist.


    If you want to suppress Lu Fan with the power of heaven and earth, you can''t use this move.


    But Lu Fan''s flame is still there, because it''s not the flame formed by the power of heaven and earth, but the little black dragon''s flame.


    In the body, without Lu Fan''s command, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon released the annihilated dragon ball in the moment of little black appendage.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s meridians, annihilation of dragon beads, but also shine. From time to time, there was a sound of dragon chanting in his body, and even more, there was a dragon like pattern on his body.


    She Ling is shocked and looks at Lu Fan. He doesn''t expect that her finger of heaven and earth has been broken by Lu Fan in this strange way.


    It''s unheard of to disperse the power of the surrounding heaven and earth.


    Don''t talk about him, even in the stands, Dongpang and others are shocked.


    What kind of martial arts is it.


    Wukongling takes back the dagger with a smile at this time, and looks at lingyao and says, "I''m scared."


    Lingyao said in amazement, "why do you help us. You just untied Xiao Hei''s seal. You did it on purpose. "


    Wukong Spirit said with a smile, "didn''t you hear what she Ling said just now? Lu Fan and I are also good friends."


    Lingyao eyes in the flow of a different light, suddenly laughed.


    Wukong Ling is surprised to see lingyao smile. The smile on his face converged and said with doubts: "you are not angry. I thought you were going to jump and scold me for being shameless. "


    Lingyao shook her head and said, "why should I scold you. Lu fan is such a man. How about some women. At the beginning, an old man Wang next door to my hometown married three wives and concubines. As long as it helps him, how about a few more women like you. "


    "You are very generous," Wu Qiling said with a tiny eyebrow. It seems that I didn''t save the wrong person. Lu fan is very lucky to have a woman like you. "


    Lingyao looked up and down at Wukong and said, "aren''t you his woman, too?"


    The dancing spirit laughs without answering.


    Turning his head, Wu Kongling pointed to the scene in the martial arts arena and said softly, "now, the battle really begins."


    In the field, Lu Fan instantly cut out more than ten swords.


    The sword and the fire are shining in the sky. It takes people''s lives to move.


    He didn''t have the heart to talk nonsense with she Ling. Now the only purpose is to kill her Ling in front of him.


    She Ling seems to be unaccustomed to the battle without the power of heaven and earth at the moment. Her body method is in a mess. Lu Fan almost cuts her throat with one of her swords.


    The smile on her face is no longer, she Ling''s expression at this time is also a little angry.


    Lu Fan''s tenacity was beyond his expectation.


    Such a simple way to disperse the power of heaven and earth has the effect of territory.


    Many of his moves can''t be used.


    She Ling thinks it''s disgraceful to spend more time with Lu Fan.


    With a flash of sharp light in his eyes, Lu Fan''s sharp sword was seized.


    She Ling''s fingers are on the body of the sword. She moves continuously. A strange force rushes into Lu Fan''s body along the sword.


    There was an explosion from Lu Fan.


    "Nine, eighteen."


    She Ling''s voice sounded in Lu Fan''s ear, like the enchanting sound.


    Those terrible forces, unexpectedly, still have extra strength, hit Lu Fan''s acupoints one after another.


    For a moment, it was like countless sharp knives inserted all over Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu Fan clenched his teeth and didn''t look at his injury at all. The Dragon howled out of his throat.


    Without a strong sword in her hand, she suddenly breaks away from her hand.


    "Annihilate the dragon."


    As the Dragon came into the world, Lu Fan cut off her spirit with a sword.


    She Ling didn''t think that Lu Fan could fight back, and she had the strength to break away. In a hurry, she Ling failed to dodge the sword and was killed by Lu Fan.


    Roar of annihilation dragon empty shadow, hit she Ling''s body.


    All of a sudden, the runes on she Ling''s body were dim, and she Ling himself was hit and flew out.


    On the ground, there is a constant roar. At this moment, bluestone, like ordinary stone, explodes and dances all over the sky.


    She Ling rolls continuously for more than ten times, her body bumps into a series of holes in the ground, and then stops.


    Turning over, she Ling looks to her chest, where there is a clear sword wound and blood dripping.


    "You hurt me. You really hurt me."


    She Ling was angry, and her whole body began to tremble.


    The runes on his body flickered, but the one on his chest was dim.


    From inside, a trace of magic air permeated.


    This magic spirit, magnified by the mirage in the sky, can be seen clearly by many people.


    Some of the more knowledgeable audience pointed to the place where she Ling''s armor was broken and said loudly, "I didn''t read it wrong. It''s magic Qi."


    "It''s a bit like that. Isn''t she Ling the legendary FUZU. How can I still carry evil spirit with me? "


    "Can we say that the omnipotent FUZU can even master the magic cultivation?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    When Emperor Qin and Shang saw this, he chuckled and said, "it is so. Lu Qing, you are ready for everything. "


    "Yes, your majesty," said Prime Minister LV, with firm eyes


    The emperor of Qin and Shang nodded, then turned around, looked at Qin Yun coldly and said, "Qin Yun, this is the person you recommend."


    Qin Yun''s hands began to shake now, and he recognized them.


    His lips trembled, and Qin Yun said, "father, son...".... Children''s ministers... "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang waved his hands and said, "don''t say it, just look at it."


    In the field, she Ling stares at Lu Fandao: "Lu fan, it''s very ugly that you will die today."


    Lu Fan''s mouth brimmed with blood. Put out his hand and wipe out the blood with his palm. Lu Fan said quietly, "you have said that many times."


    She Ling snapped and stamped her feet on the ground.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt the power of the heaven and the earth pushed away by him. He killed them again as if he were mad.


    With his vigorous Qi, he could not stop the power of the world. Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi is collapsing rapidly.


    Lu Fan quickly takes back the remaining vigorous Qi, and she Ling begins to see a floating black shadow all over her body. The whole sky is darkened in a moment.


    The eyes are red all of a sudden, the wind is blowing, and the ghost roars constantly.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt that he could not move.


    She Ling walked to Lu fan, stepped out, and came directly to Lu Fan.


    Make a knife with your hand and go straight to Lu Fan''s front door.


    Lu Fan lifts his sword and blocks it, but at the next moment, she Ling''s left hand doesn''t know when to hit Lu Fan''s heart.


    The scale Dragon Armor is broken directly. She Ling''s half hand is inserted directly into Lu Fan''s body.


    She Ling''s lips are moving. Only Lu fan can see what he is talking about. That''s four words.


    "The demons disintegrated."


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan was shocked as if his whole body would be emptied.


    She Ling said coldly, "I''ll see how crazy you are."


    Suddenly, she Ling''s whole hand is inserted into Lu Fan''s chest, as if to take out his heart.


    She Ling said in a loud voice, "die."


    Suddenly, she Ling shook her heart hard. He thought he could hold Lu Fan''s heart, but he found that he didn''t touch anything.


    Lu Fan looks up at she Ling and smiles at her mouth.


    "It''s not that easy to kill me. Kill. "


    Lu fanmeng raised his sword and cut it on she Ling''s neck.


    The green tendons burst out. Lu Fan''s sword cut off she Ling''s vigorous strength.


    "Kill."


    Without any pause, Lu Fan wielded his second sword again.


    This sword is still cut in the same place. The second sword is directly cut into the skin of she Ling.


    Immediately, she Ling cries out in pain and kneels on one knee.


    "Kill. Kill. Kill. "


    Lu Fan''s arm bones all clicked, and the third sword fell again.


    The light of the sword is like a rainbow. All the forces of heaven and earth converge on the sword.


    Click.


    The rune on she Ling''s body is completely broken. The heavy sword enters the flesh. She Ling''s neck is almost cut by Lu Fan.


    With a shrill cry, I

 Chapter 598

    "Demon repair."


    "It''s demon repair."


    It''s so powerful, it''s all around.


    The terrible evil spirit almost dyed the whole martial arts arena black.


    All kinds of negative forces in the evil spirit make many audiences retreat desperately.


    Even the fool can see that she Ling in the martial arts arena is not only a demon cultivator, but also a demon head.


    Sky Qingyang, Lin Pi and Han Feng in the stands are all surprised.


    A group of golden guards suddenly appeared and stood in the martial arts arena, surrounded by she Ling.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang stood up and said, "no hands."


    In the martial arts arena, among Lu Fan''s belts, a piece of jade suddenly rises, which forcefully springs she Ling''s hand away from Lu Fan''s body, and forms a transparent hood to protect Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan took a look at the jade and just remembered that it was the jade that his Majesty gave him self-protection. He never used it. He put it in his belt. Unexpectedly, this jade jumped out by itself at this time. That is to say, after seven days, the runes will be scattered.


    It seems to confirm Lu Fan''s idea that the rune in the jade is indeed dim. After she Ling is ejected by the gas mask, it disappears.


    Lu Fan gasped, covering his chest and looking at she Ling in front of him.


    At this time, she Ling has completely changed.


    When Lu Fan broke all the runes on his body, he finally revealed his true body.


    Lu Fan said one word at a time: "it''s really you. Your face is always outstanding."


    He is Chang Jie, the ghost face who robbed the heart of darkness in Yunhai city and met Lu Fan several times.


    It''s also in Yunhai city. It''s the head of the four monsters who were cut off from the sky by a sword.


    No wonder. He has been in front of Lu Fan. What about reputation. What is revenge.


    Feelings. He really thought it was Lu fan who cut him off with one sword. The grimace is always outstanding. This time I came to reclaim this reputation from Lu Fan. Let the world know. Lu fan is nothing but a name in vain. What a sword to kill four devils. It''s all fake. It can''t be fake anymore.


    Of course, Lu Fan won''t know. After that.


    Grimace Chang Jie and others. In the practice of magic. What a mockery. Just mention yunhaicheng. People will think of Lu fan, who is the cause of this event.


    For one or two years. Grimace Chang Jie and others. I almost want to kill Lu Fan all the time. They spend a lot of manpower and material resources. Found everything about Lu Fan. I knew lingyao and Hanfeng who were with Lu fan at that time. But Lu Fan had been in Wudao college. They didn''t have a chance.


    This time. Ghost face Chang Jie came to the capital to work for zihunzong. I heard about Lu Fan. Such opportunities. No more revenge. There is no reason for that.


    Just for today. Revenge. Not only is it not going well. And exposed his real body.


    The grimace is always unexpected. Lu fan is such a warrior who only has a small area of vigorous territory. Actually, he really sealed the evil spirit carefully arranged by him. Get rid of it all.


    With the strength of his Tiangang environment. I can''t believe I fought with Lu fan like this.


    According to the original plan. It''s not for him to wipe out all the way, kill all the talents of Wu''an against him, and then get the first place in the selection.


    In this way, it is a good thing to enter the imperial court or the shenhuawei.


    Even if he is found to be a demon cultivator, he will hit the whole Wu''an country in the face.


    No matter what kind, they will be famous in zihun sect, and he himself will be famous completely. This should have been a very simple thing. Even if the devil cultivation means and part of the power are sealed, it should be captured by hand.


    But now, the faces of ghost face Chang Jie are all distorted. If he killed four demons with one sword last time, which damaged his reputation, then today he is fighting with Lu Fan. Not only did he lose his prestige, but also his life and death crisis.


    Look at the group of golden guards nearby. The grimace Chang Jie is totally crazy.


    Today''s business is not good.


    "Ah. Death. "


    A burst roar, grimace Chang Jie has fallen into the edge of hysteria, he at all costs, also want to kill Lu Fan first.


    Lu Fan''s sword is standing on the ground. Seeing the grimace, Chang Jie comes to kill him and bites his teeth.


    Desperate, isn''t it.


    I''m not afraid of Lu Fan.


    The heavy sword carries Lu Fan''s last strength and cuts it out.


    All the vigorous Qi in the body was suddenly emptied, and the nine cyclones on Lu Fan''s body began to flow at this moment.


    The evil spirit has covered Lu Fan''s vision. In front of him, in addition to devouring all the evil spirit, is the grimace of Chang Jie.


    On the edge of life and death, Lu fan has a clear mind, and what he has realized.


    The vigorous Qi in the hand turns involuntarily, and the Dao area on the sword opens.


    "Life and death, four turns, heaven and earth."


    When the sword came out, the evil spirit around him suddenly spread, as if Lu Fan''s sword had killed a milky cloud that devoured everything, and even stifled the momentum of the ghost face Chang Jie.


    When they looked at Lu Fan''s sword, they saw that Lu Fan''s sword was inserted in Chang Jie''s heart.


    The grimace Chang Jie turns around and grabs Lu Fan''s neck, grits his teeth and says, "I will swallow you. The demons devour the soul. "


    A terrible suction, from the face of Chang Jie''s body, began to devour Lu Fan''s vitality.


    At this time, all the golden guards, at the same time, the sound of the sword into the flesh sounded.


    A bunch of swords stabbed the ghost face Chang Jie like a hedgehog. All kinds of forces exploded in the body of the ghost face Chang Jie.


    But the grimace Chang Jie didn''t look at them. He just stared at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looks at him motionless, his face often changes dramatically.


    "You.... Why do you have... "


    Later, the grimace Chang Jie couldn''t go on, because his body expanded rapidly.


    Lu Fan said indifferently, "if you want to suck my strength, I can''t help it. I''m afraid you can''t digest it."


    The corner of the mouth raised a smile, and Lu Fan pushed the Wufeng heavy sword into it.


    The whole body of ghost face Chang Jie began to exude blood. The power in Lu Fan''s body, which is the power of the world left by Emperor Wu, has not undergone such a special rebirth as Lu Fan. To absorb this power is like seeking death.


    The grimace Chang Jie, only sucked once, then felt that he was about to explode.


    At this moment he suddenly waved to the sky and said in a loud voice, "the devil kingdom is coming."


    On the stand, the bell of dancing wrist makes a sound, as if something wants to fly out.


    But the dancing was just a touch, and the bell fell silent.


    The ghost face Chang Jie saw the dancing in the audience, and he couldn''t believe it. He did not understand why he could not bring back the treasures he had sacrificed in blood.


    "Dance empty spirit lips move, way:" at ease to die


    Ghost face often Jie eyes with infinite color of resentment, and then the shrill cry out.


    "Ah."


    Bang. The body explodes into black clouds.


    A generation of devil died on the spot.

 Chapter 599

    The golden light sweeps away the evil spirit. A group of golden guards wave their hands and sweep away the evil spirit. On the ground, only the remains of Chang Jie are left.


    On the stand, many spectators vomited on the spot. They had never seen such a scene before, and not a few of them were stunned at one time.


    Jinjia guards dutifully cleaned the body, and Jinjia commander came to Lu Fan and said to Lu Fan with a strange look: "Prince Lu fan, are you ok?"


    Lu Fan smiled and said that he was ok, although vigorous Qi was exhausted.


    But he had not reached the point where he could not walk. He put up his heavy sword without a blade, and Lu Fan walked back slowly.


    As he walked, Lu Fan turned to look at the stand, where lingyao was already in tears, while Wukong Ling was clapping.


    Lu Fan smiled and saw the two people sitting together, he understood most of them.


    It''s no wonder that Wukong spirit can say that lingyao is not in the way. She has lingyao in her hand.


    No wonder Xiaohei will pop out suddenly. I''m afraid it was deliberately released by Wukong spirit.


    Lu fan waves to Wu Kongling and lingyao. Dancing air nodded, and lingyao was already crying.


    Suddenly, small black weak figure appeared on Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan felt a whirl of the earth, almost fell to the ground, walked back to the unicorn chair with strong support, Lu Fan sat down, and then began to gasp heavily.


    At this time, several immortal Qi masters have rushed in and dragged Lu fan to go inside.


    Before Lu Fan could react, he was dragged into the martial arts arena by several immortal Qi masters.


    Lu fan, who had no words on his face, could not resist and had to let them drag him away. I knew you guys would rush out to help heal. He just stopped walking.


    Lu Fan''s figure disappeared in the eyes of all.


    In the stands, all the audience talked.


    In the imperial talent selection, the demon cultivators came in and even made it to the top four.


    If he had not met Lu Fan today, he would have exposed himself and died on the spot. Then go down to kill and take the first place. At that time, where is the face of the Empire and his majesty.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang kept humming coldly. Qin Yun''s hands and feet were cold.


    How does she Ling qualify for selection? He can''t be more clear. It was bought with money, without any investigation or in-depth understanding. The other side spent a lot of money, but also sent a number of beautiful women, won the place.


    Qin Yun didn''t expect that the other side would be the demon cultivator. He did not dare to look at the face of Emperor Qin Shang now. He thought he should know how angry Emperor Qin Shang is now.


    Slowly, the emperor of Qin and Shang said: "Qin Yun. In the evening, come to the Royal study. I have something to tell you. "


    Qin Yun''s face was sweating and trembling.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang turned his head and said to Prime Minister LV, "we can''t let one go."


    Then the emperor of Qin and Shang handed a sign to Prime Minister Lv.


    Prime Minister LV carefully took over the sign, always calm as water eyes, this moment began to huff and puff the killing machine.


    This way, in the stands.


    Wukongling stood up and said to lingyao, "sister lingyao, I''m going to go first. When you see Lu fan, remember to say hello for me. I''ll come back to him later. "


    Lingyao wiped away her tears and looked at Wukong Lingdao doubtfully: "where are you going?"


    Wukong Lingdao smiled: "it''s natural to run away. I''m afraid that from tonight, there will be a battle to kill the demons in the capital. Elder sister, I''m also a little demon cultivator, so I have to run early. By the way, this guy will give it back to you. "


    Say, dance empty spirit wave a throw, a black sack, appear in front of Ling Yao.


    Lingyao slowly opens the black sack, which is the thirteen in the coma.


    Lingyao quickly slaps her hands and wakes up. Slowly get up and look around.


    Lingyao looks around again, and the dancing spirit is gone.


    The audience around them, there are many people looking at them.


    Lingyao''s face was reddish, and she hurriedly pulled thirteen away.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the martial arts arena, the sky is blue and the sun is cold, and the fingers are slightly shaking.


    Lu Fan''s fight just now really scared him. Especially after Lu Fan and spirit beast possessed, they showed their terrible fighting power. It makes tianqingyang feel incomparable.


    "No, it''s impossible. How can I be frightened by a mere Lu fan? "


    Tianqingyang shouts in his heart, trying to stabilize his mind.


    He didn''t want to believe that he had lost confidence because of Lu Fan''s strength.


    The battle of Lu Fangang is echoing in his mind. Tian Qingyang is calculating how much she Ling will win if he faces her.


    The answer, obviously. There was no winning at all.


    Tian Qingyang closed his eyes and began to breathe deeply.


    And just then, the voice of the eighth master sounded.


    "Next time, the sky is blue to the forest."


    Slowly, Tian Qingyang opens his eyes.


    After all, he is a warrior with a firm heart of martial arts. At the moment when he heard the cry of the eighth master, he put all the disordered thoughts down, and his eyes recovered their sharpness.


    Lin Pi took the lead in coming out. Zhongtian sword was in his hand early.


    Lin Pi''s eyes are also sharp. He looks at tianqingyang''s face and is full of murders.


    Tian Qingyang stood in front of him and said calmly, "give up, today, I really don''t want to start."


    The words of the sky blue sun fall on everyone''s ears.


    There are not many people who can understand this.


    The heads of the ten families understood.


    The head of the Shi family said narrowly to the head of the Tian family, "Oh, it seems that tianqingyang is upset by the martial arts."


    The head of the Tian family looked ugly, and said lightly: "tianqingyang can understand that his heart of martial arts is in disorder, so he can''t do it again in a short time. Isn''t that a good thing."


    the head of the Liu family and the head of the Shui family nodded gently.


    The head of the stone family smiled and said: "it depends on whether he can pass this barrier. Vigorous strength is easy to repair, and the heart is doomed. "


    On the stand, the fat man said: "this contest is interesting. One can''t fight, the other can''t. How can we win or lose? "Old Liu said with a smile:" it''s very simple. I can''t beat myself and I''m tired. No, it won. "


    "It makes sense," said Mrs. Yang. I think that''s the end. "


    On the other side, Chu Xing and Chu Tian were too nervous to speak.


    Han Wushuang turned to look at them and said: "you two are shaking, and then the ground will collapse. Don''t worry, it will be OK. Today''s sky is blue and sunny. I can''t do it. "


    Han Feng''s eyes brightened and said, "that is to say, Lin Pi can win."


    Han Wushuang slapped Han Feng on the forehead.


    "Win or lose."


    In the martial arts arena, Lu Fan lies on the bed, pulls a immortal Qi master and says, "this immortal master, you are blocking me to watch the competition."


    The immortal master slapped Lu Fan''s heart and said: "you can see the competition. Your heart was almost pulled out. Eh, no, how can you recover so quickly?"


    Lu Fan chuckled twice and refused to answer.


    Looking at the forest in the water curtain and the sky, Lu Fan sighed softly.

 Chapter 600

    The wind is like a knife and the air is like a rainbow.


    The light of Zhongtian sword flickers, and in the eyes of Lin Pi, the light of soul snatching method begins to flicker again.


    Tianqingyang stands there, and the Dragon singing sword has been put away.


    He looked at the forest indifferently and said lightly, "it seems that you must fight with me before you give up."


    Lin Pi said in a cold voice, "sky is blue, you are so conceited. I''m going to make it hard for you to lose today. "


    After that, Lin Pi took a step forward. In the middle Heaven Sword, black and white light flashed, which was the expression of soul snatching method.


    In the eyes of the sky blue sun, the divine light flashed, and the whole body was stiff and motionless.


    When Lin Pi saw tianqingyang''s trick, the sword in his palm lit up the eight diagrams.


    Eight trigrams God swims sword.


    The body method is like a dragon going to sea, and the sword light is like sunrise.


    Lin Pi defeated Shi Chen, the son of the same ten families, by this way. Today, she''s going to fight it out again.


    When the sword reached the body, the sky was still motionless.


    Lin Pi, with his sword, passed by Qingyang.


    On the stand, everyone was shocked. Is it possible that tianqingyang will follow Shichen today.


    Countless spectators stretched their necks and looked into the martial arts arena.


    Almost everyone in the capital looked at the sky.


    Once again, I saw Lin Pi, the sword that must be killed.


    But at the next moment, the shadow of the sky blue sun was as disillusioned as a mirage, and a wisp of smoke disappeared.


    Lin Pi''s face was dripping with sweat. Looking at the distance, he saw that tianqingyang had never moved. He had been sitting in his Unicorn chair with his eyes closed.


    Who would have thought that from playing to now, tianqingyang just made a mirage.


    Lin Pi did not see through, Qin Shang emperor and others did not see through.


    Maybe only Dongpang can see through, so only Dongpang and other people are still smiling in the whole arena.


    Everyone else was surprised.


    "Vertical cloud body method, cloud from the dragon, the Dragon hidden in the sky."


    The master of Tian family shook his head and said the name of the skill used by Tian Qingyang. His face was full of contentment.


    It''s a unique skill of Tiansuan wuzun. How can it only be used to incarnate thousands of people.


    Tianqingyang now shows you the power of his vertical cloud body method. Even in the face of water and stone spring, he didn''t use this move.


    It''s not that he despises shuishiquan. It''s just that shuishiquan doesn''t have the ability to force him to do this.


    But today, tianqingyang uses this move. It''s not because the forest is much better than the water and stone spring, but he really doesn''t want to start today. With this method, the will of the forest can be completely destroyed.


    When the opponent uses a killing move, he finds that what he attacks is only a mirage. This spiritual repression is self-evident. It''s like the forest that''s changing dramatically now.


    After a stroke, Lin Pi felt that he was a little weak.


    Finally through ten days of recuperation, the sea of knowledge began to have waves.


    Lin Pi is very clear, like this kind of attack, he can only use it three times at most.


    After three times, she will be exhausted and fall to the ground.


    It has been used once.


    Taking a deep breath, Lin Pi stared at the sky blue sun sitting on the unicorn chair.


    She still can''t tell whether the true or false of tianqingyang is the phantom released by tianqingyang.


    When he stepped forward, Lin Pi decided to stab him to find out the truth.


    Body streamed forward, Lin Pi sword to sky blue sun, but she forgot.


    It''s not that sky blue sun can only create one illusion at a time.


    At the next moment, Lin Pi suddenly felt that his body could not move, only saw a sky of blue sun suddenly appeared, each standing in front of Lin Pi, squeezing her to death.


    Each of them seems to have an entity. The forest is hard to move, so they have to release their vigorous energy and want to spring it away.


    But her movements seem to have been counted by tianqingyang.


    In the moment when her vigorous strength spread, all the illusions exploded.


    With crazy space air flow and the power of heaven and earth, the bombed forest retreats continuously.


    This explosion seems to be endless and appears continuously in the whole wudaochang.


    On the stand, shuishiquan''s face changed when he saw this scene.


    It seems that he didn''t complain about losing. When tianqingyang dealt with him, there were still many ways to deal with it.


    The forest was bombed in a mess, and the vigorous energy was consumed violently.


    Through these explosions, Lin Pi calmly saw that there was still a shadow of tianqingyang, which was the one sitting there from the beginning to the end.


    At this time, the forest can not care so much.


    Fly to sky green sun with a sword. At the same time of her sword rising, the soul snatching method will be released directly.


    When the sword fell, it directly pierced the Qi Lin chair ''s defensive airflow, and a sword passed through again.


    Lin Pi''s heart is full of awe and illusion.


    At this time, the explosion stopped, but several visions of tianqingyang appeared behind her, one for the sword, one for the craftsman, and the other two for the leg of Lin Pi.


    A group of illusions of the sky and the sun directly put the forest on the ground.


    At this time, the divine light in Lin Pi''s eyes began to flash violently, which was the omen of the soul seizing method.


    She wanted to fight, but she couldn''t move at all.


    These days, as soon as the phantom of Qingyang meets her, she will feel the vigorous strength and strength on her body disappearing rapidly.


    Lin Pi didn''t know what was going on, only that he was losing his fighting ability.


    Dang.


    The Zhongtian sword in his hand was taken away by the phantom of tianqingyang and thrown to one side.


    Slowly, on the unicorn chair, a shadow of sky blue sun appeared again.


    With a little pride and contempt on his face, Tian Qingyang looked at Lin Pi and said, "the skill is good. Swordsmanship is also very good. But if it doesn''t hit, what can it do? "


    The forest gnawed its teeth and could not speak.


    Tian Qingyang looked at her and said: "the Chu family''s children, it can be said that they are not even good at appearance. Since you won''t give up, I''ll let you fail. It''s your luck today. I don''t want to fight. Otherwise, you must be buried in the capital like your elders today. "


    With that, tianqingyang closed his eyes.


    A group of illusions turned into light and rushed into the body of the forest.


    The next moment, the forest sent out a howl, directly fell to the ground, began to convulse.


    Soon, the convulsion stopped, and the forest fell to the ground in a coma, and blood flowed out of his mouth and nose.


    "The sky is blue and the sun is blue."


    Eight Ye hurriedly announced tianqingyang''s victory, and then immediately several immortal Qi masters rushed out and carried away the forest like the wind.


    Tianqingyang got up slowly at this time and said in a loud voice: "Lu fan, do you dare to put the decisive battle between us after half a month?"


    The audience, who was about to get up and clap, was shocked to hear the cry of tianqingyang.


    Half a month later.


    Tianqingyang has to delay for five days.


    Tian Qingyang waited for a while, and saw no one to respond and loudly said: "you are seriously injured, I will not take advantage of you. Half a month later, we are here to fight, and we dare to gamble our lives. "


    At that time, the owner of Tian family stood up directly.


    Countless people exclaimed, "life and death fight."


    "Tianqingyang actually asked Lu fan to fight for life and death."


    In wudaochang, Lu fan, lying on the bed, smiles gently.


    Jump from the bed, not waiting for the next immortal Qi master''s block, walked out directly.


    Soon, Lu Fan reappeared on the wudaochang.


    Carrying his hands on his back, Lu Fan said with a smile, "how dare you not?"


    Sky blue sun''s eyes glowed at Lu Fan.


    And Lu Fan looked at him calmly.


    Four eyes are opposite, the light in tianqingyang''s eyes is getting colder and colder. But Lu Fan''s smile is more and more prosperous.


    Their expressions fell into the eyes of all.


    "The sky is blue."


    "Lu Fan."


    Both of them are talking about each other''s names at the same time.


    Suddenly, they cut their hands, stretched out their hands and pointed to the sky.


    Blood drips and disappears in mid air.


    Having done all this, they turned around and left without hesitation.


    When the two figures left the martial arts arena, all the audience immediately fried the pot together.


    All kinds of cheers, comments, loud through the sky.


    In the sky, the emperor of Qin and Shang frowned slightly and said: "life and death fight is really two willful boys. It''s nothing more than a little bit of jealousy. It''s going to divide life and death. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang was very unhappy. If there was a fight between life and death, one of them would surely die.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang never wanted to see such a thing.


    Whether Lu fan is killed or Tian Qingyang is killed, it will be a huge loss to Wu''an.


    Turning his head, the emperor of Qin and Shang slightly winked at Prime Minister Lv.


    Prime Minister LV nodded gently. He understood his Majesty''s meaning. He just asked him to mediate between them to see if it was possible and let them relax.


    There is no need to live or die.


    In prime minister Lv''s heart, like the mirror, it seems to be very difficult to deal with this matter, but in fact, there are ways. In a flash, he was ready.


    Han family area, Han Feng and others also get up to go back.


    But just then, a cry rang out.


    "Senior brother Han Feng."


    Han Feng looked into the distance and saw lingyao waving his arms.


    At that time, Han Feng was overjoyed and laughed loudly: "it''s younger martial sister lingyao, ha ha, younger martial sister lingyao is OK."


    Han Feng took out the long Sky Sword and shouted, "Whoever dares to block my way, I will cut him down."


    Immediately, the crowd retreated, Han Feng, elder martial brother and others went straight to lingyao.


    Chu Xing and Chu Tian were relieved, and then rushed to the lower part of wudaochang.


    They are going to find the forest.


    At this time, in wudaochang, Lin Pi is being treated by immortal Qi master.


    The power of the uprising in the body was all dispelled. Lu Fan also helped stabilize Lin Pi''s knowledge of the sea.


    "Well, you''re OK. Fortunately, it seems that tianqingyang is not in the mood to kill people today. Your life is saved. "


    Lu Fanxiao looks at Lin Pindao.


    Lin Pi bit her lips and her eyes were slightly red. She looked at Lu Fan and said in a loud voice, "I don''t need you to comfort me, you go away. How can you understand the significance of this war to me? How can you know that I have worked hard and experienced difficulties and obstacles to revive my family''s determination. I''m losing now, and everything is in vain, you know. "


    Lu Fan looks at Lin Pi''s face with the rain, suddenly reaches out his hand and wipes off Lin Pi''s tears.


    "I don''t know, but I know that if people live, there will be miracles."


    Finish saying, Lu Fan slowly in the hand of the forest, write down a "one" word with vigorous Qi.


    He used the power of one yuan Dao to decide the spirit. Lin Pi looked at it stupidly as if it was

 Chapter 601

    At the end of the battle of the four powers, countless topics can be discussed for the people in the capital.


    She Ling is a demon cultivator. Lu Fan''s spirit beast body, and the last tianqingyang and Lu fan set up a life and death battle, which are enough to make the whole city''s good people talk about three days and three nights.


    Especially the scene of Lu Fan killing the devil in public is really shocking.


    Now, the rankings have changed again.


    Lu Fan ranks first in the country list with absolute strength.


    Donghua swordsman, the name of Lu fan, has become the most popular word.


    After this name, many people add a few words.


    That''s the devil Slayer.


    "I''ll tell you that this time, if it wasn''t for the spirit beast of Prince Lu fan, he would have decided to die with that she spirit. Maybe she Ling will take the lead in the selection. It''s a shame to think about it. Mr. Lu fan, I am worthy of being a hero. "


    "That''s right. It''s said that the demon cultivator seems to have taken the relatives of Prince Lu Fan as chips. You also heard what the demon cultivator said. At that time, there must be other demon cultivators controlling the relatives of Prince Lu Fan. Maybe they are the confidants of Prince Lu Fan. In this way, Mr. Lu Fan did not give up. He stood up and faced the devil. This courage, this determination alone, is enough to be worthy of the first place on the national list. "


    "Mr. Lu fan, it''s really like a warrior."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Such talk can be heard on the streets.


    On the contrary, it is about tianqingyang.


    "I''m afraid that tianqingyang was robbed by Lu Fan''s strength today. The heart of martial arts is unstable, so it takes half a month to adjust. "


    "I think so. The reason why tianqingyang wants to rest for half a month is to let Lu Fan recover from his injuries, so that no one can say that he won''t fight. Second, it is also to adjust their mentality. Three, hehe, I heard that tianqujing of Tianjia can complete a round of cultivation in half a month. I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. "


    "Well, I think so.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Originally, there were ten times or even dozens of times more people supporting tianqingyang to win the first place in selection than Lu Fan.


    But now, no one dares to say that. Even casinos have adjusted the odds of tianqingyang and Lufan to be the same.


    Some owners of small casinos think that tianqingyang''s victory is slightly lower.


    Not for anything else, but for today''s performance of tianqingyang.


    Tianjia.


    There are clouds of gloom.


    From the beginning of selection, Tianjia has always been full of confidence. Today, it seems to be a little dull.


    In the lobby, all the elders and elite children of Tianjia are worried.


    In the center, Tian Qingyang kneels with a sword and looks up at the head of Tian''s family.


    "Qingyang, I''m very dissatisfied with what you did today. Your way of doing it is very naive and immature. It''s just a matter of meaning. "


    The master of Tian family scolded Tian Qingyang with sullen face.


    Tianqingyang didn''t have the appearance of being taught modestly at all. He looked straight at the tianjiazhu and said quietly: "Jiazhu, I need to enter tianqujing."


    The head of Tian family slapped the wooden chair heavily, stood up and said: "nonsense. When you enter the heaven, what can you do if there is an injury? You have already set up a life and death battle. When you go to battle with your injury, don''t you want to surrender your life to Lu Fan. Don''t you know how much strength the family has invested in you and how much hope it has placed on you, "


    Tian Qingyang said slowly:" please believe me, my Lord. Half a month later, Qingyang will return in full swing. "


    The head of Tian family stared at Tian Qingyang for a long time and sighed: "you think clearly."


    Tian Qingyang said: "now my heart is not stable in martial arts. It''s not good to compete with Lu Fan in this way."


    "You think the family doesn''t know about it, don''t you think I''m going to find a way for it? Don''t worry, I''ll let you win."


    After a moment''s silence, tianqingyang said, "I still want to enter tianqujing."


    Tianqingyang''s head came to tianqingyang and asked in a deep voice: "you don''t believe in the family and me so much."


    tianqingyang replied: "my head, you have educated me. You can only believe in yourself. "


    The head of Tianjia family, with eyes shining, takes away the Longyin sword in tianqingyang''s hand.


    Waving, the master of Tian family said: "since you think so, go. Longyin sword, it''s in my custody for the time being. You can''t use him in Tianqu. "


    Tianqingyang embraces his fist and bows his hand. He salutes the tianjiazhu.


    Get up, sky blue sun leaves.


    The master of Tian family took the Longyin sword and sat back in his seat.


    For a long time, tianjiazhu said: "what do you think of this matter?"


    everyone was speechless. Only the elder seemed to have guessed the idea of the head of the family. He said softly: "are you going to speak to your majesty, head of the family."


    tianjiazhu nodded: "with this idea, what do you say I should say? What words can let Qingyang guarantee victory."


    The elder smiled: "it''s very simple. Lu Fan''s strength today is stronger than the spirit beast. If, at the time of the final battle, his spirit beast can''t play, then his strength is just average


    All the children of Tianjia suddenly realized and nodded.


    "It''s true. After Lu Fan possessed the body, his accomplishments soared. Even if it''s not in Tiangang''s territory, it has the strength to fight with Tiangang''s strong one. Otherwise, how can he kill the she Ling demon cultivation? "


    "Let your majesty make a final decision to act fairly, not to use spirit beasts, pills, etc. Then, he is equivalent to being blocked half of the strength, naturally is not Qingyang''s opponent


    The head of Tian family smiled and nodded, saying: "yes. This is a good idea. What''s more, "


    the elder frowned slightly and said:" isn''t this enough? "The tianjiazhu waved:" not enough, of course not enough. When you do something, you have to be sure of nothing. I have found two people to meet with you. Let''s see if my method is OK. "


    Say, day home Lord, clap lightly.


    One shouted, "please."


    Walking slowly, the two figures came under the group of several Tianjia children.


    These two people are actually, Wu Jun and Feng have a rest.


    The leader of the Tian family takes the lead in getting up, and the rest of the children of the Tian family get up to do boxing.


    "Mr. Wu Jun, Mr. Feng, I''ve heard so much. Please take a seat."


    The Heavenly Master''s face is warm.


    Seeing these two people, Tian''s parents always knew what the main family was doing. They laughed and shook their heads and sat down.


    Wu Jun said with a big smile: "boy Wu Jun, I''ve seen you all."


    It''s a kind of salute to have a rest in the wind.


    Just after they sat down, the wind took a rest and said in a loud voice, "Lord Tian, what can I do for them?" the Lord smiled and said, "it''s just a small thing. I wonder if you are interested in Lu Fan

 Chapter 602

    This sentence is rather ambiguous, so that both Feng xiaorest and Wu Jun have strange faces and don''t understand each other.


    The leader of Tianjia family waved gently to the bottom. Immediately, all the elite children of Tianjia family left. Only the elders of Tianjia are left.


    The head of Tianjia family gently taps on the armrest of the chair and says with a smile: "two. I''ll go straight to the point. Lu Fan and tianqingyang, our heavenly home, must know about the fight between life and death half a month later. So I''d like to ask two of you for help. "


    The wind took a nap and the pupil shrank. Wu Jun seemed to be very interested. He asked, "Oh, what can I do for you?"


    the owner of Tian family smiled: "little help, very little help. Just hope that, half a month later, when Lu Fan and tianqingyang of my family are fighting, they will not be in a state of prosperity. That''s all. Do you understand what I mean? "


    Wu Jun''s eyes are turning, and you already understand.


    Feng xiaorests and chuckles. He says rudely: "the Lord of heaven wants us to fight with Lu Fan well in this period of time. Is it better to let him not recover from his injury?"


    the Lord of heaven looks slightly changed, and lightly says: "there are some words, which are too clear, so it''s meaningless. How do you like it? "


    Feng takes a rest and laughs, pointing to the head of Tianjia family and saying:" it''s funny that Tianjia, one of the ten families, can play such shameless, dirty and despicable means. You are also called the wuzhe family. "


    when you come on time, a group of Tianjia elders stare at the wind for a rest.


    The head of Tian''s family also looked ugly, and said: "take a rest in the wind. I think it''s not easy for you to stand out from the selection and lose to Lu Fan. Knowing that you are not willing to give you a chance to fight with him again. I didn''t expect you to be so disrespectful. Well, since you don''t want to do such a thing, let''s go. Only when you never come to my heavenly home. "


    "I thought you were going to kill me here. Well, although Tianjia is despicable, it seems to have a bit of mind. "


    if the wind takes a rest, it''s obviously mockery.


    But the Lord of heaven didn''t get angry, just looked at him calmly.


    At last, the wind took a cold Snort and strode away. When he left, he still gave everyone in Tianjia a look of contempt.


    The elders looked at the wind to take a rest and left, sneering: "ignorant children, difficult to become atmosphere."


    "He really doesn''t know who he is. He doesn''t know how to behave."


    "It''s no wonder I can''t get along in the capital because I can''t hear you."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The head of Tianjia family stopped several elders'' comments and turned to Wu Jun and said, "how about you, son Wu?"


    Wu Jun smiled and said, "me. It''s not like the just wind break. Obviously, it''s full of resentment towards Lu fan, but it''s also like a gentleman''s husband, making people laugh. I''m a real person. I''ll do it if it''s good for me. "


    Tianjiazhu said with a smile: "of course, there are advantages. But Mr. Wu, I''m not old. I''d like to say that you are short. Just with your strength, a pair of singles may not be Lu Fan''s opponents. That''s why I call that wind break. Even if Lu fan is injured now, I''m afraid you won''t win very well. "


    Wujun''s face was slightly red, and he coughed softly: "God, don''t worry about this. I don''t think you know where I come from. "


    "I don''t know, please give me some advice," the head of Tian family said with a smile


    "I''m a man of the candle dragon Kingdom," said Wu proudly. The Lord of the heaven family has heard the three words "candle dragon world"


    The head of Tian family smiled more happily and said: "I heard a little. But Mr. Wu plans to invite family members to help him. "No need to, they have already come to the capital. But I was defeated by Lu Fan. I really lost face. If you can find your face this time, it''s a wonderful thing. It''s just


    Wu Jun deliberately drags a long tone.


    The owner of Tian family said: "just need help, right? No problem. I said that the benefits must be obtained. Later, there will be a small gift for you. When you have finished, there will be a big gift. "


    Wu Jun stood up and said:" thank God. I''ll go back and report to you. I think it will be a success. "


    " it''s so good. "


    the leader of Tian family and all the elders of Tian family smiled and sent Wu Jun out.


    After a while, Wu Jun walked out of the gate of Tianjia.


    With a smile on his face, his eyes are full of hatred.


    "Lu fan, hum,"


    ......


    Night comes quietly.


    In the backyard of Lu''s family, Lu Fan sits beside Prime Minister Lu. Not far away, lingyao pushes LV Yin, who is pale, around the garden. The night pearl around reflects the night like the day, and the starlight sprinkles on them, adding a lot of elegance. They talk and laugh, but they look very close.


    "Prime minister LV, I''m sorry. Some time ago, everything was so complicated that I didn''t spare time to come to visit. It''s just now. Don''t be surprised. "


    Lu Fan poured a cup of tea for prime minister LV, respectfully.


    Prime Minister LV said with a smile, "just come. Lu fan, last time I asked someone to follow you, don''t take it to heart. I know that you have a very good personal relationship with that ethereal woman. But I still want to remind you that she is a demon. And you, after all, are not the same person, the farther away the better. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I understand."


    Prime Minister LV nodded, "just understand. You are a smart young man. Some words, I can tell you directly, do not hide. I also know that tonight you will not only come to visit LV Yin, but also I''m afraid that you will come to see if there is any news of Wukong spirit. You know, tonight I''m going to wipe out all those evil practices. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said with a wry smile:" prime minister LV, I can''t hide your eyes from this careful consideration. Then can you give me some information? "


    Prime Minister LV looked at Lu Fan with a smile. At this time, a son of the LV family rushed over and handed a note to Prime Minister LV respectfully.


    After receiving the note, Prime Minister LV glanced at it, then said with a smile, "it''s not simple, it''s not simple. Lu fan, your confidant is not a simple person. "


    Lu fan asked," how can it not be a simple method? "


    Prime Minister LV said:" eight out of ten of the hidden demons in the city have been arrested and destroyed. Only the devil heart sect and Wukong spirit left the capital ahead of time. It''s not easy, you said. "


    Lu Fan felt relieved and stopped talking.


    Prime Minister LV put away the note and didn''t mention it any more.


    Looking up at the sky, Prime Minister LV said slowly: "Lu fan, next is your fight with tianqingyang. I have a word to say to you. "


    before Lu Fan waited for prime minister Lv to explain, he said:" don''t worry, I won''t really kill tianqingyang on the spot. I promised to leave his life to another person. "


    Prime Minister LV nodded, suddenly pointed to the bright moon in the sky and said:" look, is the moon particularly bright tonight? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" indeed, "


    Lu The prime minister also smiled and said, "because there is no dark cloud."


    they looked at each other with a smile on their faces,

 Chapter 603

    Outside the capital, on the shore of the sea.


    Wukong spirit stands at the seaside, behind it is a black robed figure, looking at the city wall connecting the sky.


    In front of her, a man was hanging in the air.


    This person is not someone else. He just wandered around the capital city and did nothing. The zihun sect leader has no soul.


    Slowly, no soul fell on the ground.


    Dancing spirit bows slightly and says: "no soul Lord."


    Wuhun turns around and looks at Wukong spirit way: "how do you know I will be here?"


    "I don''t know. It''s just a coincidence. "


    The soulless eyes were full of laughter, saying: "do you think I can believe it?"


    Wukong Ling smiled without saying anything, and suddenly smiled and bowed to soulless: "soulless Lord, I think you will believe it."


    No soul step forward, eyes seem to be able to see her face through the veil of dancing spirit.


    Slowly, no soul said: "dancing is ethereal. You have a lot of ability. Chang Jie led dozens of people from ziyimen to the capital city. None of them could escape. You''re a devil''s heart sect. You''re not strong, but you can walk away. It''s said that you also designed to make Han family and Tian family get along with each other. You destroyed Han Yuanning, the successor of Han family, and almost let two swordsmen meet. You are much better than Chang Jie. That fool, not only lost his own life, but also our purple soul clan''s face. You''re very capable. You''re very useful. "


    Wukong Spirit said with a smile: "my Lord, these are just small skills. Where can I get into my Lord''s eyes. At that time, the patriarch was in the city. He could do anything at will, which would be much more noisy than those of us. As for Chang Jie, from the beginning to participate in the selection, it is actually a mistake, and failure is natural. Presumably, the patriarch has seen it for a long time. "


    Wu soul said: "Oh, then tell me why this is a mistake. You know, this plan is a wonderful plan put forward by several elders of zihun sect. Also selected, the most suitable person to complete this plan, soulless. What''s the problem? "


    Wukong Ling said with a smile:" it''s very simple. Because in the capital city, the great array is shrouded, and there is no hiding place for evil cultivation. In fact, the emperor of Qin and Shang saw everything in his eyes, just didn''t want to move. Once he was willing to move, don''t say that Chang Jie would die. Even if you are the patriarch, I''m afraid you have only the right to run away. If you can''t get the benefits and kill yourself, you are doomed to failure. It must be because of this that the patriarch did not save Chang Jie and others in the city. "


    Soulless face slightly different, looking at the dancing eyes, suddenly smiled.


    "Good insight. I''m afraid there are no more than five fingers of people with such insight in the whole demon cultivation. If you are interested in dancing, come to our zihun sect. You can enter our zihun sect and become one of your own. It''s still up to you to be a hall master. What do you think, "


    Wukong Ling said with a smile:" master, that''s why I want to find you here. "


    Wu soul took a deep look at Wu Qiling, and then he said with a smile: "you are not a simple woman. It''s said that your demon heart sect, the last patriarch, died in your hands. "


    Wukong Ling shook his head and said, "what do you say. You can check it carefully. Our last patriarch died in someone else''s hands. It has nothing to do with me. "


    "No soul chuckles:" dead in other people''s hands, I believe. But to say it''s none of your business, fools don''t believe it. I have a premonition that if you enter the zihun clan, you will be in my zihun clan, turning up a huge wave. Maybe, the whole zihun clan will be destroyed in your hands. "


    Wukong said calmly, "will the patriarch still take me in?"


    the soulless eye shines strong light, and the loud voice said: "since I have already opened my mouth, I will accept it correctly. Follow me back to the sect. From today on, you will be the leader of the magic heart hall. "


    Finish saying, no soul wave a wave, a space was forcibly torn, revealing the dark void inside.


    Wuhun takes the lead in entering, waving his hands to let his hands enter the void.


    She finally looked at the direction of the capital and murmured, "Lu fan, see you next time."


    At the end of the speech, the dancing spirit, with a smile on his eyes, walked into the void.


    All the people disappeared when the space closed.


    In the capital.


    A lonely house, a person against the corner, blood crossflow.


    The hands and feet are broken, the whole body is scarred by swords, and almost no skin is intact. It''s obvious that we have just experienced a great war and can escape.


    This person is not someone else. Just a few days ago, he was recommended by Wukong spirit to be a subordinate of ghost face Chang Jie.


    Originally, Xingyuan thought that it was a leap forward when he was transferred from devil heart school to purple soul school.


    After seeing his strength, grimace Chang Jie also praised him well and matched him with his brother.


    But who would have thought that, a few days later, he would be killed.


    That team of golden guards is really formidable. Especially the commander of Jin Jia, who is really strong, is not decent. Tiangang martial artist can''t stop his three moves. In addition, the martial artists of the LV family almost wiped out all the people brought by the grimace Chang Jie.


    Fortunately, he has strong cultivation and solid skills, which can lead to a bloody path.


    At this time, he fled here and finally got rid of his pursuers. However, he felt that he was going to run out of oil and light.


    And until then, he finally wanted to understand that he was actually played by the dancing spirit.


    "What a cunning woman."


    Xing Yuan scolded. He thought he was a cunning, intelligent and ruthless man. Even if you are a devil, you should be a giant.


    But it''s not long since I''ve been possessed. This is what happened. I was fooled by a little woman. It''s a loss of face.


    This matter also taught him a lesson deeply. If he wants to mix in the demon cultivation, he needs to be more cunning and powerful.


    Xingyuan breathed heavily and climbed to the side of the house with all his strength, reaching out to open the gate of the house.


    But it''s a pity that it seems difficult to open this house. However he pushes it, it can''t be opened.


    Xingyuan felt that his hands could not move, so he just hit his head and knocked the door.


    Strange to say, he hit the door with his head. After several times, the door opened.


    Then, the footsteps sounded, like a few people came over.


    Xingyuan looked at it with all his strength, only to see a few old guys standing in front of him, and then listened to some old guys saying, "strange, who is this? We have come here. Is our stronghold exposed?"


    "It''s a warrior. Well, it seems that he''s doing well. This wound, oh, is caused by the skill of Jin Jiawei in the palace. Ha ha, this guy, is a demon repair


    "Don''t be polite, demon repair. It''s just that we are short of many tripods. Let''s temper him. "


    "Oh, don''t waste it. Let me have a closer look. Eh, this guy seems to have passed the yin-yang pass. Ah, he''s really good at cultivation. He''s a good stove tripod. Sixth, I think your plan of the invincible puppet can be carried out. "


    "Really, let me see. Well, it''s really the best tripod. What do you want to do? God, when are you so kind to us. Brother five, I think I can try it. "


    "Well, let''s try."


    Finish saying, a few old people dragged Xing Yuan into the house.


    Xingyuan, who was confused, listened to the voices of several old guys and struggled desperately to escape.


    The word "stove Ding" alone is enough to make countless people fear. Immediately Xingyuan understood who he had met.


    Most of these people are miscellaneous alchemists. A person who specializes in all kinds of miscellaneous studies.


    This kind of alchemist doesn''t like alchemy. I prefer to study wild animals, puppets and other things.


    Especially in the way of puppet, there are many crazy alchemists. The puppet master.


    They are more terrible than the evil Qi Men in the demon cultivation. The devil Qi man only uses the dead to make puppets. If he is more powerful, he just kills the living on the spot and then makes puppets.


    But these puppet masters are really experimenting with living people. After turning you into a puppet, you can still retain your original consciousness.


    For most people, it''s worse than killing them.


    But puppet masters don''t care. Their only goal is to make the most powerful puppet, the invincible one.


    The struggle of Xingyuan stopped abruptly.


    An alchemist slapped him casually, and immediately he was completely sealed.


    This is a perfect seal. The power of heaven and earth is integrated without any leakage, and there is no way to go inside.


    At that time, Xingyuan was speechless.


    Heaven and earth.


    This old man is the heaven and earth master among the alchemists. Heaven and earth in your hand are limitless.


    In this regard, Xingyuan completely lost all the resistance ability and was dragged away by several old people with a smile.


    The gate closed slowly, and there was only the last wail of Xingyuan, squeezing out from the crack of the door.


    Then, the soft voice, drifting with the wind, disappeared between heaven and earth.

 Chapter 604

    The next morning, the sun was warm and the breeze was warm.


    Lu Fan and lingyao walk on the street, with Xiaohei on their shoulders and XIII behind them. Hum a song, stroll the street, not at ease.


    For tianqingyang, this half month is the last sprint. But for Lu fan, this half month is just rest.


    Now, the magic cultivation is flat. It is said that his royal highness was also called by his majesty last night, severely reprimanded, and finally locked up again.


    The place of confinement is no longer wudaoshan, but Xiaoling hall. Directly let the crown prince of the hall guard the memorial tablet for the ancestor day and night. It seems that his majesty has moved the real fire and played the real game.


    In this way, no one will come to Lu Fan''s trouble.


    At least Lu fan can''t think of anyone else to deal with him.


    The streets are bustling.


    There is Lu fan at the side of the body. Lingyao almost sees something interesting. He wants to buy it and drag Lu Fan around.


    Lu fan is also very happy. It''s hard to be alone with lingyao. It''s a wonderful thing.


    As for spending money, ha ha, it''s nothing.


    From selection to now, there are countless people who give him gifts.


    Those gifts alone are enough to stop Lu Fan worrying about money. Besides, lingyao is not a spendthrift either.


    Her biggest hobby is to buy some gadgets, and to bargain every time she buys them. It''s also a pleasure for the boss to cry and howl and Lu fan to open his eyes.


    "Lu fan, your intangible skill is really good. There are so many people, but none of them recognize you as Donghua swordsman, Mr. Lu Fan. "


    Lingyao pulls Lu Fan''s arm and says with a smile.


    Lu Fan said with a light smile, "do you want to learn. I can teach you. "


    Lingyao said: "of course. Teach me when you get back. "


    Lu Fan smiles and nods.


    Just chatting happily, suddenly, at this time XIII came up, whispered: "master."


    His face moved slightly. Lu fan saw thirteen different eyes, and he knew that the three of them were afraid of being stared at.


    Lu Fan said softly, "who is it, where is it?"


    Thirteen back a few steps, body slightly to the left, pretending to inadvertently look at a glance.


    Lu Fan immediately understood to pull lingyao to move on, very naturally went to a stall, asked a few words.


    At this time, I secretly look back. Sure enough, there are several suspicious figures in their left rear direction, and their eyes are constantly floating towards them.


    Lu Fan whispered to lingyao, "it seems that someone wants to deal with me. Lingyao, you are not afraid. "


    Lingyao turned her white eyes and said, "I''ve come here several times before. I''m afraid I won''t be able to do it this time. Who are you, Lu fan? How many people have you offended? "


    Lu Fan touched his nose and said, "I don''t know who it is, either. Never mind who he is. Let''s go somewhere and take care of them when they come. "


    Turning around, Lu Fan said to XIII, "XIII, you should keep up."


    Thirteen clear nod. Say, Lu fan then takes Ling Yao to walk forward quickly, two people still have talk laugh.


    Not far behind, several figures, looking at Lu Fan and Ling Yao from afar.


    They put on robes and covered their faces.


    Although this kind of dress is not uncommon in the capital, their furtive figure is still seen through at a glance.


    However, these people apparently haven''t noticed that Lu Fan and shisan are already on alert.


    They also followed Lu Fan and thirteen from afar, walking and saying, "are you sure it''s him.


    "He is right. Mother, how are you going to start? "


    A man raised his head and the sun shone on his face, revealing his true face.


    This man is the King Wu.


    "Wait until they get to a place with few people. There are too many people on the street. As soon as we start, there will be a city guard. Lu Fan''s accomplishments are good. He has a high reputation in the capital. If you can''t find a place to start, you are willing to let him go, and you can''t act rashly. "


    A woman nearby said in a loud voice.


    Several men following the woman nodded softly.


    This woman is Wu Jun''s mother-in-law. She is one of the top leaders in the world of candle dragon, Wu Qingcheng.


    Behind her are all experts in the field of candle dragon.


    Wu Jun nodded: "I understand. Although Tianjia has given us a lot of benefits. But we can''t compensate ourselves. No, we in the world of candle dragons never do business of losing money. "


    Wu Qingcheng said with a smile: "not bad. My good son. You''re getting better and better now. Alas, it''s just that you won the general place in the selection. If you can take the first eight and return to the world of candle dragons, I will push you to become a new leader and occupy the top of the mountain. "


    Wu Jun clenched his teeth and said, "hateful Lu fan, if he didn''t come across him. I still have a chance to be in the top eight. Mom, I want to remind you first. Lu fan is not afraid of the night trip you gave me. He must have some special skill. "


    Wu Qingcheng sneers: "no matter how special the skill is, it can''t defeat the absolute strength. In his heyday, he was able to fight against Tiangang''s powerful warriors and even beat a devil. But now, he''s still in a bad condition. In addition, I have brought some experts to help us. If we can''t take him as a small martial artist in the field of the gang, we will have no face to go back to the world of the candle dragon. Keep up. Don''t let him escape from our sight. "


    Everyone followed Lu Fan''s footsteps.


    Around the corner, around the corner, Lu Fan took them to walk around the streets, but also after one or two fixed-point sky array.


    Seeing that we are going to walk from daytime to dusk, there are fewer people in the street.


    Wu Qingcheng said to Wu Jun: "attention, he must go back to the Han family now. When it''s dark and he''s passing the deserted street, we''ll start at once. "


    Everyone should be quiet.


    But just then, Lu Fan suddenly turned into a narrow lane.


    Wu Qingcheng and others first looked stunned, and then they were ecstatic.


    "Keep up, keep up."


    Wu Qingcheng and others were like ghosts, and followed Lu fan into the lane.


    At this time, they saw that Lu Fan and thirteen others strode into a pub.


    Wu Qingcheng and others immediately cast puzzled eyes to the tavern, what did Lu Fan do here.


    Slow down, come to the tavern, Wu Qingcheng and others have a look.


    It''s a shabby shop with only one fat boss and a few plain old guys drinking. There are also three people named Lu Fan.


    Wu Qingcheng and Wu Jun stood at the door and sneered, "it''s really a self inflicted sin that can''t live. He chose such a place for himself to die. "


    Wu Jun and others followed the smile on their faces.


    At this time, the east fat man brought a jar of wine to Lu Fan and put it on the table. "Lu Fan boy, why do you bring some tails?"


    Lu Fan chuckled, "nothing, just want to stay here and avoid the wind."


    Dongpang snorted and said, "slippery head."


    Turning around, the east fat man looked at Wu Jun and others outside, and shook his head contemptuously.

 Chapter 605

    "Come on, let''s go in."


    Wu Qingcheng leads and strides into the tavern.


    As soon as they came in, everyone''s eyes immediately focused on them.


    Dongpang squints at wuqingcheng and other people: "sorry, the liquor in the shop is not enough. Please come another day. "


    Wu Qingcheng is too lazy to look at the fat man in the East. He looks directly at the people behind him.


    Immediately, several people behind closed the tavern door.


    Wu Qingcheng slowly took out his blade. It was a long sword, more than half the length of the general sword, and there was a touch of purples at the tip of the sword.


    At this time, in Lu Fan''s body, the nine dragon Xuangong tower came out by itself and said softly, "colorful sword, this is a token of affection given to wuqingcheng by ten sides. She is wuqingcheng. "


    Lu Fan''s palm suddenly shakes, and his eyes emit strong light.


    It''s really hard to find a place to tread on. It''s no time to come. Originally, he left Wu Jun''s life, thinking that after selection, he would find the candle dragon world and kill Wu Qingcheng through Wu Jun.


    Who could have thought that he had not yet found the trouble of wuqingcheng. Wu Qingcheng found him first. Lu Fan couldn''t help smiling.


    Wu Qingcheng starts with Liu Mei and says in a loud voice, "I''m not here to drink today. It''s about killing people. You''re not lucky. You''re all going to die here today. "


    With that, Wu Qingcheng looks around.


    But something unexpected happened to her. There was no change in the look of the whole tavern.


    They all looked at her faintly, as if watching the bustle.


    It''s totally different from what I thought.


    The shop owner, Dongpang, yawned and said, "you guys, don''t yell and kill in my shop. Go ten miles to the East. There''s a fighting field there. You can go there and fight at will. "


    The willow eyebrows of wuqingcheng are standing upside down, and the look is suddenly vigorous.


    The strong momentum spread out, and the whole people in wuqingcheng were floating gently.


    Treading on the void, Qi is like heaven and earth.


    This is the performance of the strong in Tiangang.


    Wu Qingcheng shows his real strength, and then gently sweeps a sword towards the east fat man.


    "Talk a lot."


    The sword light fell on Dongpang''s body and also on the counter in front of Dongpang.


    Wu Jun and others all smile, waiting to see the fat boss, blood spattered three feet, body dead on the spot.


    But the next moment, let Wu Jun and other people''s mouth are not closed things happened.


    When the sword of wuqingcheng fell, Dongpang didn''t move, so he took it.


    After that, Dongpang didn''t lose a single hair. What''s more, on the counter in front of him, there wasn''t even a sword mark.


    It seems that the sword of wuqingcheng is a fart.


    Lu Fan and several drinkers in the room laughed.


    Among them, the most fierce one was Lao Liu, who laughed and said: "how did you get split, Dongpang? They said you were talkative."


    Dongpang looks at wuqingcheng indifferently and says: "don''t you go away? You have to die here to stop."


    wuqingcheng looks at Dongpang with consternation on his face, which looks like he saw a ghost.


    "Impossible."


    Cried Wu Qingcheng.


    Dongpang said, "I''ll give you ten numbers and get out of my shop. Otherwise, you will never go out again, ten. "


    Wu Qingcheng''s eyes flashed with anger, and he said in a loud voice, "I don''t believe it. What else can you be. Take me another sword. "


    All the furniture in the house began to shake violently.


    The look of Dongpang also became a little cold. At this time, wuqingcheng attacked Dongpang with a sword.


    In the sword light, there is a star river.


    As if the stars fall in it, the way of the sky is hidden in it.


    Lu Fan''s whole body is bristling with sweat.


    But Dong Pang, however, just drank: "nine."


    A word out, suddenly the blood in the mouth of wuqingcheng is gushing to the ground.


    After her death, Wu Jun and others fell to the ground with their heads in their arms and suffered a lot.


    In the tavern, other people were smiling at the scene.


    Wu Qingcheng, frightened, climbed up slowly and staggered backward.


    "Who are you? Who are you?" said Dong Pang faintly, "eight."


    At this time, an old man in the shop looked up and down at Wu Qingcheng and said: "people in the candle dragon world. I have a bad smell of banditry. "


    Wu Qingcheng turns around and looks at the old man.


    She looked at it carefully for a long time. The panic in her eyes became more and more intense. At last, she began to shiver all over.


    The old man said with a smile, "why, I don''t know you, old man, clear water. Five years ago, I went to the world of candle dragons. "


    "Dragon Slayer, clear water," Wu Qingcheng cried out


    Wu Jun and others, who are hugging a headache and shouting, are stiff all over their bodies. They have heard of the name.


    That''s the man. Five years ago, almost one person killed the whole world of candle dragons.


    The reason is just because, when this person passes the candle dragon world, he is blocked and robbed by several fierce fighters outside the candle dragon world.


    "Let''s go," cried Wu Qingcheng


    All of them are frantically running out. They still care what they don''t want to kill Lu Fan. It''s the most important thing to save their lives.


    The old man waved and said, "since I''m here, I''ve disturbed the nature of my drinking, so I''ll leave something first."


    Finish saying, a ray of light, from the old hands of the clear water, when Wu Qingcheng and other people all came out of the blood fog.


    At the critical moment, wuqingcheng is a protector of Wujun. However, several of the warriors behind her flew out of the shop with a few thumps, and their bodies melted rapidly on the ground.


    Wu Qingcheng runs away crazily with Wu Jun.


    "I don''t think anyone can come to my shop," chuckled Dong. Lu fan, next time you dare to bring such a tail, be careful that you won''t be able to drink my wine in the future. "


    Lu Fan arched his hand and said, "remember, boy. Thank you very much


    The old man laughed and said: "if I were you, Lu fan, I would hurry to solve the remaining two. They''re not here to kill you. Now it''s a great chance for you to fight back. "


    Lu Fan bows to the old man in the clear water.


    The clear water smiles to nod, way: "still calculate your kid knows etiquette."


    Lu Fan turned to the thirteen: "protect lingyao."


    With that, Lu Fan also rushed out of the tavern door directly, turning himself into a streamer, and chased Wu Qingcheng and Wu Jun.


    In the shop, lingyao was completely frightened and asked in a low voice, "what kind of shop is this?"


    The dusk was closing, and soon it was completely dark.


    The two lights were flying in the streets of the capital.


    Suddenly, Lu fan, who was behind, threw out his sword.


    The heavy sword crossed a perfect arc and fell in front of Wu Qingcheng and Wu Jun with a clang, blocking their way.


    When the figure stopped, Wu Qingcheng and the frightened, pale face of Wu Jun turned to look at Lu Fan.


    "Lu fan, you dare to calculate me," said Wu Qingcheng


    Lu fan, with his hands on his back, said in a loud voice, "it''s not just about calculating you. I want to kill you. "

 Chapter 606

    "It''s not a small tone. Lu fan, don''t think I''m hurt now. You can show your power in front of us."


    Wu Qingcheng wipes the blood from the corners of his mouth and holds the colorful sword in his hand.


    At the moment, Wu Jun also stands out and stares at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looks at the two, smiling.


    From the breaths of Wu Qingcheng and Wu Jun, it can be judged that the two people are not in a shallow condition.


    The palm patted the small black on the shoulder, and the small black appendage succeeded immediately.


    Black flame enveloped, vigorous Qi surging. As soon as Lu Fan raised his hand and inserted the heavy sword without front behind wuqingcheng, he returned to his own hands.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s surging power can only be described as * *.


    The right hand holds the sword, vigorous Qi condenses on the body of the sword, black inflammation adheres.


    The left hand becomes the palm, the fingers move, and the forces of the heaven and the earth begin to change.


    The three stood in the open alley.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan took the lead.


    Body method, like electricity, is not enough to describe Lu Fan''s speed.


    The shadow is still in place, and Lu Fan''s sword has come to wuqingcheng.


    The hand is to return ten thousand swords to the emperor.


    Gather a little strength. Wu Qingcheng''s palm is in the middle of the air. A drop of water falls on Lu Fan''s sword.


    I don''t know where the water comes from, but it''s full of extreme cold.


    Where the water passes, even Lu Fan''s sword is frozen. The nine colors on Lu Fan''s sword are suppressed for a moment.


    There is no doubt that this drop of water contains martial arts.


    When the water passes, the swords of wuqingcheng come one after another.


    The long sword passed through the water drop and landed in Lu Fan''s sword. When landing, Lu Fan felt a sharp and cold force attacking him.


    At the same time, Wu Jun also raised his hand.


    Lu Fan''s face moved. He punched Wu Jun with his left hand first.


    When the fist falls, the five elements light up at the foot of Wu Jun. the force of the heaven and the earth around him changes into the posture of the array in a moment, and then it falls into Wu Jun''s body. At that time, Wu Jun falls to the ground and his mouth is full of blood.


    The wrist of the right hand suddenly shakes again. On the heavy sword without the front, the Tao domain spreads out.


    The cold force attached to the sword will be defeated at one stroke. That''s not to say. At the same time, Lu Fan''s eyes were shining and he was determined to seize the soul.


    Soon, the figure of wuqingcheng was stiff.


    Lu Fan stabbed Wu Qingcheng in the chest with a backhand sword. He even stabbed Wu Qingcheng a dozen feet away.


    Bang bang.


    Two figures fell to the ground.


    Wu Jun lies on the ground and looks at Lu Fan in horror.


    Wuqingcheng is also full of consternation. Some don''t understand why Lu Fan''s accomplishments are so powerful.


    In an instant, he jumped up from the ground. Wu Qingcheng flew forward and pulled Wu Junzhuai behind him. He said, "go away."


    "I''m afraid I can''t leave, ma''am," said Wu Jun, spitting his blood. "He sealed all my meridians with one palm. Damn it, he seems to be a bit more powerful than when he was competing. "


    When Lu Fan heard the words of Wu Jun, he chuckled and said, "the contest is always a contest. When it comes to life and death, your strength will not go through three moves when I walk down."


    Lu Fan takes a look at Wu Jun and immediately stops Wu Qingcheng in front of him and says, "Lu fan, you don''t want to kill my son with this move."


    On the forehead of wuqingcheng, there is a fine sweat dripping, and the green tendons are beating constantly.


    Obviously, she was killed by Lu Fan''s soul snatching method. At this time, she was trying to suppress the sea of knowledge with all her strength.


    Lu Fan''s soul snatching method, after this period of study, has preliminarily mastered the seal of the forest.


    If Lin Pi was present, he would be surprised why Lu Fan''s soul snatching method was so easy and powerful.


    Although Lu fan has no Zhongtian sword, he can achieve the same effect with his own vigorous Qi.


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he didn''t expect that such a move could really shake the sea of knowledge of a Tiangang warrior. Maybe it''s because Wu Qingcheng is seriously injured, or it''s because even a warrior like Wu Qingcheng doesn''t know what the power of spirit is and where to know the sea.


    A good shot, a leap forward.


    The light of Wufeng heavy sword is dazzling, life and death rotation force, four turns, heaven and earth clouds.


    Lu fan directly killed the most powerful sword formula he can use now.


    When the sword comes out, it is an all-out milky sword spirit.


    Wu Qingcheng felt a strong threat. He drew a circle of water with his colorful sword in his hand and shouted: "water stops in the spring."


    The water circle suddenly expanded into a water curtain, blocking in front of wuqingcheng and Wujun.


    Lu Fan''s strong sword Qi was absorbed directly by the water circle.


    Wu Qingcheng''s face turned red and his whole body began to tremble.


    "The other way is to govern the other."


    Backhand is another sword to kill Lu Fan.


    But at this time, Wu Qingcheng suddenly found that Lu Fan''s figure disappeared, and a colorful cloud shrouded them.


    "Infinite refining."


    Lu Fan''s voice came from all directions, and then countless forces of heaven and earth turned into beasts, and constantly attacked them.


    Roar.


    The Dragon sings and the tiger roars.


    This time, Wuqing city can no longer protect Wujun.


    It''s a huge five element beast, flying the blood of Wu Jun.


    Wu Qingcheng, holding a long sword, also kept retreating.


    "You have the alchemist''s assistant, Lu Fan. You are so insidious."


    Wuqingcheng shouts loudly, holding on to Wujun and rushing to the sky.


    But at this time, the strong wind suddenly, a blue wind will envelop them.


    In the wind, a beast appears with a roar. In a moment, the green wind turns into countless weapons, and forces wuqingcheng and Wujun back.


    "Heaven wind monster."


    Cried Wu Qingcheng.


    It''s true that Lu fan is the beast of Tianfeng, who was subdued by Lu Fan on the Hongqiao bridge.


    It can be seen that the goods are very moist in the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, and they have gained a lot of weight.


    When they landed, Lu Fan''s figure appeared behind them like a ghost.


    When a sword is put out, the light of the sword flows and there is no sound.


    Taiyi''s heart is determined.


    Wu Qingcheng''s reaction was not slow, and a piece of water spread under his feet, breaking Lu Fan''s colorful fog, and piercing Lu Fan''s chest directly with colorful sword.


    Poof.


    Bang.


    Wu Qingcheng''s sword is inserted into Lu Fan''s chest, and Lu Fan''s sword is directly patted on Wu Qingcheng.


    Lu Fan''s face remained the same. When his sword entered the flesh, he didn''t even jump his eyelids.


    On the other hand, the vigorous force of Lu Fan''s sword smashed the city. It seems that his left arm was broken.


    Fight against the sky gang with the earth Gang environment, break its protective body Gang strength and break its arms.


    I don''t know how many fighters will be shocked by these achievements.


    However, Lu fan has achieved this by virtue of his solid and powerful vigorous Qi, strong and powerful power, as well as the Tao realm on the heavy sword without front.


    After wuqingcheng entered Tiangang, she seldom used Gang armour, which finally hurt herself.


    Lu Fan''s sword not only breaks all the bones of her left arm, but also rushes into Wu Qingcheng''s body with a little bit of the strength of the small world.


    Wu Qingcheng''s face is constantly changing. She pulls out the sword that stabbed Lu Fan''s chest, and the back hand is another sword to Lu Fan''s neck.


    The sword fell like the sky and the water, but Lu Fan retreated only half a step, and then he gave way directly.


    Don''t look down on this half step. It''s Lu Fan''s hard work. Only by using the world power that he can use, can he be able to let the inevitable sword of wuqingcheng pass.


    The water light at the foot of Wuqing city is almost immersed in Lu Fan''s body.


    There is no doubt that this is the Martial Way of wuqingcheng, the way of heaven and water.


    Lu fan can only rely on the flame on his body, which can be blocked.


    At the same time, Lu Fan was also shocked. If it wasn''t for Wu Qingcheng who was seriously injured today, I''m afraid that he would not win the battle alone with Wu Qingcheng.


    But the so-called time is also life. Now, although wuqingcheng can still use its own way of heaven and water, it is the end of a powerful force.


    After Lu Fan let Wu Qingcheng''s sword, he waved the heavy sword again. This time, Lu Fan cut Wu Qingcheng''s neck.


    In such a situation, wuqingcheng had to rely on colorful swords to block it.


    Dang.


    The two sides collided with each other, and the ripples of power swept away the nearby Wu Jun more than ten feet away. The ground of the street suddenly turned into a piece of powder and floated in the air.


    They seem to have done many moves, but in fact, they happened within a few minutes.


    From the beginning of the war, the walls and the ground around were destroyed.


    But it was not until the two won or lost that the walls and floors turned into flying ashes.


    "Go."


    Wu Qingcheng shouts.


    After that, Wu Junqiang climbs up, looks at it, turns around and runs faster than anyone else.


    Lu Fan looked at the figure of Wu Jun''s escape and said with a smile, "is he really your own son, who can run so fast?"


    Wu Qingcheng said in a cold voice: "that''s because he knows that you will surely die under my sword. You don''t have much vigorous energy now, hehe. "


    As soon as Wu Qingcheng''s voice fell, Lu Fan''s face turned red. It seemed that there was some aftereffect.


    Immediately, Lu Fan understood that these water lights were not only cold, but also capable of swallowing vigorous energy.


    Wuqingcheng said: "the martial artists in the local gang territory dare to challenge Tiangang. Tell you, even if I have only one breath left, you are not my opponent. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyes and chuckled, "is that right, Wu Qingcheng, you are too confident."


    Said, Lu Fan in the waist.


    One thing appeared in his hand, and Lu Fan swallowed it without hesitation.


    Almost immediately, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi soared to the sky. It was even stronger than his whole body. It was almost as strong as the sky gang.


    Wu Qingcheng cried out: "what did you eat?"


    Lu Fan said lightly: "blood essence pill, I didn''t expect it. You can die. "


    The vigorous Qi on the body is crazy. Behind Lu fan, the Dragon shadow appears.


    Annihilate the dragon.


    Wu Qingcheng stares at her eyes and drinks loudly.


    "Three thousand drowning."


    Light colliding, a space of void.


    In the sky, the inexplicable whirlpool appears, the terrible power spreads all around.

 Chapter 607

    The earth shook. Everyone in Dongpang''s shop felt the movement clearly.


    Even Dong chubby said with a smile, "it seems that it''s over."


    Lingyao stood at the door with worry and kept looking out.


    "Don''t look at it, your Lu Fan. It''s going to be OK," said the fat man with a smile


    "How do you know?" said lingyao


    "I just know," chubby Dong said with a smile


    The alley was in a mess.


    Wu Qingcheng lies on the ground and blood flows out of her body.


    The bone meridians of the body, the ten * *, are all broken. But even so, she still hasn''t died, even in a coma.


    Still staring at Lu Fan''s face, we can see the strongness of Tiangang.


    Lu fan is also very embarrassed. His whole body is flesh and blood, and there is not a good place. There is a penetrating sword wound on his chest, which has stabbed him in the opposite direction.


    But he didn''t look different, as if his body wasn''t his own at all.


    Wufeng heavy sword inserted in wuqingcheng''s body, Lang said: "you can die."


    Wu Qingcheng''s hysterical voice said: "Lu fan, if you kill me, you will have a complete war with the candle dragon kingdom. At that time, there will be countless strong people who will take your life. I have no enmity or enmity with you. What did you do to kill me. Let me go, and then we will uncover it. From then on, the well water will not offend the river. "


    Lu Fan crouched down and looked into Wu Qingcheng''s eyes. "Do you think I''m still a kid who just left home? You took someone to kill me in the middle of the night. It can also be revealed. Do you think I''m an idiot? "Wu Qingcheng said with shaking eyes:" Lu fan, we''re not going to kill you. I just want to hurt you. It''s Tianjia. Tianjia''s owner has given us benefits. Let''s hurt you. The goal is to let tianqingyang win in half a month. They are the culprits, not us. I am willing to give you all the benefits they have given me. Then immediately leave the capital, make a vow, never revenge. Why do you get into trouble for a man like me who has no quarrel with you? "


    Lu Fan suddenly smile, smile, already with a bit of pity.


    He looked at Wu Qingcheng and said, "you are wrong. I have a big feud with you."


    Said, Lu Fan slowly took out a thing from his belt and put it in front of Wu Qingcheng.


    It''s nothing else. It''s the ten tripods left by ten immortal masters.


    At the moment when Wu Qingcheng saw the ten square tripod, the whole person froze.


    The blood color on her face was rapidly decreasing, her teeth were trembling, her eyes were twinkling, and she said, "you..."..... You know ten. "


    Lu Fan''s lips moved and said, "to be exact, I am the inheritor of ten immortal masters. When he gave me strength, his last wish was to kill you. Since you have sent the entrusted loyalty to others. Do I have a reason not to kill. Besides, your mother and son are going to kill me first. What just hurt me, bullshit, you ask yourself, just hurt so simple, even if I don''t die, the lingyao around me must die. The bandit leader of the candle dragon world, everyone has to be punished. "


    Wu Qingcheng uttered a shrill cry: "ten square, you''ve even died without letting me go. Damn it, I should have found your body and broken you to pieces. Not a man is a good thing, not a man


    Wuqingcheng shouts, and suddenly a mouthful of blood sprays on the ten square tripod.


    At this time, the ten square tripod vibrated violently, and then a wisp of spirit came out of the tripod.


    This spirit is not someone else. It''s the ten immortal masters.


    Lu Fan was shocked to see the spirit of ten immortal masters. In his body, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon exclaimed: "what, the spirit of the ten square tripod is the spirit of the ten square immortal master. No wonder the boy won''t talk. "


    Seeing the spirit of ten immortal masters, wuqingcheng suddenly stopped talking.


    The ten immortal masters looked at Wuqing City calmly. The spirit was clear and bright, and slowly said: "Wuqing city. You and I have been traveling together for more than ten years, enjoying Wu''an and playing in the world. I wanted to stay with you all my life, but who could have thought that you had planned to kill 138 of my family members for just a pill, and finally killed me in the wild. Why is your heart so vicious? "


    Wu Qingcheng sneered and said: "this is a world of the jungle. I''m with you just for your pills. Since you are so devoted to me, why don''t you give me the refined magic machine pill. If you give it to me, I will still be by your side. But if you don''t give it to me, I''ll have to rob it. Killing is nothing. "


    The spirit of Shifang immortal master fluctuated for a while, and then he said: "you are a vicious mother-in-law. You know, it took me ten years to make this magic machine pill, which is for our future children. It''s because I''m blind that I look up to you. Today, you will come down to see me at the Jiuyou of the yellow spring. "


    Wu Qingcheng was shocked and cried out: "what, you said you left the magic machine pill to our children. You are lying to me."


    Ten square immortal teacher sighs a way: "I cheat you to do. You forget that when I was making pills, I gave this pill and improved the prescription. I called it xiaoshifang pill. Xiaoshifang, what do you think it will be? "


    the light in Wu Qingcheng''s eyes began to dissipate, murmuring:" why didn''t you say it earlier, why didn''t you say it? "


    Shifang immortal looked at wuqingcheng with empty eyes and said, "did you give me a chance to talk?"


    wuqingcheng said with a loud smile: "so it is, I have done my own evil and can''t live. OK, I''ll accompany you. I hope to see you in the next life. "


    At the end of the speech, Wu Qingcheng suddenly burst into pieces.


    Lu Fan hasn''t responded yet. Wu Qingcheng actually committed suicide.


    The flesh and blood quickly turned into light points and dissipated. Lu Fan watched quietly and slowly put away the heavy sword.


    Ten square immortal teacher murmured: "a period of fate, a lifetime of love, a dream, a song is over."


    Slowly, the spirit of Shifang immortal turned around and looked at Lu Fandao: "my inheritor, you have completed the life I gave you. From today on, my mansion will be fully open. Everything in it is yours. At the same time, I also leave my last legacy to you. I hope you can use it in your life. "


    Voice down, the ten square tripod on the ground suddenly lit up strong light.


    From the tripod, a pill rises slowly.


    That is how a dazzling pill, as if by life, is still making the sound of light chant.


    Dan has seven colors, thunder lines all over, just appeared, it is a refreshing Dan Xiang spread.


    "Shenji Dan, this is Shenji Dan."


    Lu fan asked softly.


    "Ten square immortal teacher replies:" good, this is divine machine Dan


    Whoosh.


    Suddenly, the pill rushed directly into Lu Fan''s wound.


    At the next moment, Lu Fan felt the heat in his body. At the same time, the power of the small world began to surge.

 Chapter 608

    Lu fan is not the first time to experience this feeling. His whole body is like a fire and his breath is full of medicinal power.


    Obviously, it is the performance of pill to improve cultivation and change physique.


    When Lu Fan was reborn for the first time, there was such a time. The first time I ate xiaowuxingdan, it was the same.


    But at that time, his strength was low, so a good pill would be enough to benefit him a lot.


    But now, his body has undergone several removals.


    I don''t know how many pills I took. Especially after being transformed by the power of Emperor Wu''s small world, it''s hard for Lu fan to imagine that there is any elixir that can make his strength soar again.


    Take a deep breath. Lu fan can feel the pills entering the body, and then they turn into endless spots of light and spread the whole body.


    Half of the light points, into the sea, half of the light points into the four limbs.


    What we have gone through causes dramatic changes.


    In particular, the sea, even began to expand crazily.


    The alchemists still pay more attention to the cultivation of sea knowledge. The alchemists and warriors with the same strength must be stronger in spirit.


    The elixir taken by the alchemist himself will have a little effect of strengthening the sea knowledge. This will facilitate their control over the power of heaven and earth.


    But like this, Lu fan, who has greatly improved his knowledge of the sea, has been able to see it for the first time.


    What''s more, Lu Fan feels that there is more chaos in his sea of knowledge.


    This pill has the power of chaos.


    Lu Fan was overjoyed.


    Originally, there was not much chaos left in Hunyuan Dan.


    Lu fan is always afraid. The emperor who hides in his body is determined when he will make trouble again.


    Now, with the supplement of this chaotic force, plus the expansion of knowledge sea.


    Lu fan is confident that when the emperor''s obsession appears, he will cut it into several parts.


    With a happy smile on his face, Lu Fan respectfully said to the spirit of Shifang immortal: "thank you Shifang master."


    The remaining spirits of the ten immortal masters have begun to float with the wind, which is the performance that will soon return to nothingness.


    Nodding his head, the spirit of the ten immortal masters rose and flew into the night sky.


    He seems to want to take another look at the world, the world he once lived in.


    "Alas, life is like a dream."


    The last sigh of ten immortal masters. The spirit dissipates with the wind.


    Lu Fan bows to heaven to salute again. Anyway, the other side is half of his master. He will always remember the name ten square.


    Put away the ten square tripods that have no spirit. Lu Fan walks back to the tavern slowly.


    In Lu Fan''s body, the nine dragon Xuangong tower said, "great master. I have been with ten Fang for a long time. When he died, I was not so sad today. That''s why, "


    Lu Fandao:" maybe it''s because, this time, he really has nothing left. "


    "Maybe," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Before this time, at least I remember ten enemies. Hatred reminds me of wuqingcheng and Shifang. But now that you have helped the ten parties to revenge, how can I remember him and everything about him? "Lu Fan said:" Why are you so sentimental today. It''s not quite like you. "


    "I''m afraid. One day, I forgot ten directions," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon


    Lu Fandao: "no, it''s not that there are ten tripods in it, and his mansion in it. These are proof of his existence. Look at it, you won''t forget. "


    "That''s right," he said with a smile. You are right, great master. Just, we killed wuqingcheng, but let Wujun go. Will it happen. I think it''s necessary to catch up with Wu Jun and kill him at the same time. Cut the grass without weeding, and the spring wind blows and grows again. "


    Lu Fan hasn''t answered yet, and suddenly a sound of footsteps rings.


    Looking up, it was the patrol guard who came quickly.


    Lu Fan quickly turned into streamer and left. When he got to a safe place, he said, "run and run. He didn''t dare to stay in the capital. If I were him, I would run back to the world of candle dragons, and never dare to step into the capital. "


    "Great master, aren''t you afraid that he will bring back the experts of the candle dragon kingdom to revenge?" Lu Fan said with a smile: "to be honest, I''m not afraid at all. If he really dare to bring someone back, he will not go back next time. "


    "Great master, I finally know what a strong mind is. This is the mentality of the strong. That''s the landslide in front of you, but you don''t change your face. After the tsunami, the mind is calm. He is calm and has nothing to move. He can swallow mountains in the atmosphere and hide the sun and the moon in his chest


    Lu fanlang said, "shut up. Too much flattery. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The Royal study is well lit.


    Just into the night, Emperor Qin Shang didn''t have the habit of turning over the brand so early.


    He was chatting with Prime Minister LV about the recent events in the capital. They sat opposite each other, playing chess and chatting over tea. It looks more like a friend than a monarch.


    "Your Majesty, Fengtai Pavilion, Tianqing Pavilion, please see me."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang smiled and said, "I know. People like Tian family can''t stand it. Someone will come. Lu Qing, do you want to make a bet? I bet that Tianqing will come here. It must be a contest between tianqingyang and Lu Fan half a month later. "


    Prime Minister LV said with a smile: "Your Majesty, I dare not play this bet. You have already finished the facts. If I gamble again, I will lose. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang waved and said, "Xuan."


    Quick steps, a big belly long beard old man enters the Royal study, bows the body way: "the old minister has seen your majesty, Prime Minister Lv."


    Prime Minister LV got up and stood aside. Emperor Qin Shang put down his chess piece and said, "Tianqing ''. I dare not rely on these treasures. I have come all night to offer them to your majesty without any delay. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang held up the tea cup, but he didn''t let people take the picture. Instead, he said with a smile, "Tianqing''s family is busy, so to speak."


    Tianqingge looked at his majesty and Prime Minister Lv. He said with a smile: "Your Majesty''s eyes are like torches. The old minister said it straight. Half a month later, it will be the last competition. From tianjiatian Qingyang, against donghuazhou, Lu Fan. It''s just that Lu fan, with the help of spirit beasts, I feel that it''s not right. Such an important competition has attracted worldwide attention. It should be absolutely fair, just is. So I would like to ask your majesty to make a decision. When the battle is over, we have to compete with each other. No outsiders, no pills, no animals. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang laughed and said: "it''s this matter. Don''t worry. I know. I''m sure. You can go back. "


    The old man was overjoyed, and immediately bowed down and said, "thank you, my Lord, and I will leave."


    Putting down the picture, tianqingge ran out of the Royal study almost all the way.


    Prime Minister LV laughed and said: "this giant must be crazy. Your majesty, you have promised him. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "if you don''t have a joke, how can you have a fake. If Lu fan is going to take the beast with him to the stage, he will take some measures to solve the problem. "Prime minister LV nodded:" it''s true, the decisive battle should be more intense. "


    the emperor of Qin and Shang said:" yes, I really want to see where the limit of these two people is. "

 Chapter 609

    Ten days later, Han family, Houshan.


    Lu Fan stood in front of the door, breathing and breathing slowly. The red color on his body was shining with his breath.


    After eating the magic machine pill ten days ago, Lu Fan was in a state of crazy growth in cultivation.


    Now the vigorous Qi in his body is about to overflow. Every inch of his body is humming with satisfaction.


    The muscles and bones are roaring together, which is the shape of power overflowing.


    If we go further, we will have a breakthrough in the realm and a higher level of cultivation.


    Breathe, exhale.


    Lu Fan closed his eyes and felt everything between heaven and earth.


    Wind from around, flower fragrance from the tip of the nose, heaven and earth are in the heart, the corner of the mouth is a faint smile.


    "XIII. What kind of martial arts did Lu Fan practice? How can it give me a mysterious feeling. It''s like... Well, it''s just like my master demonstrated meditation skills to me. "


    Lingyao asked with her head askew.


    Thirteen slowly shook his head. If he could understand, his accomplishments would be similar to those of Lu Fan.


    By their side, Chuxing, Chutian, and senior brothers all concentrated on Lu fan, including the forest.


    Since they moved into Houshan of Han family, they have noticed that Lu Fan practices in front of the door every day.


    Just at the beginning, only 13 and Xiao Hei were watching. Now, we all find that when we watch Lu Fan practice, we can actually see the martial arts.


    So these people move their chairs on time every day, as if Lu Fan had become a beautiful scenery.


    When Lu fan has some moves, others will learn from them to see if they can steal some lessons.


    Lu Fan sometimes knows that everyone is watching him practice Kung Fu, so whenever he practices Taiyi''s martial arts, such as mind determination, or Vientiane''s intangible skills, he will deliberately slow down, and then slow down.


    In this period of time, the eldest martial brother and others have made great achievements.


    Lu Fan himself is a thousand miles a day.


    Click.


    A crisp sound sounded from Lu Fan''s body, as if something had broken.


    Then, on top of Lu Fan''s head, the five colors of light converged, like a five element circle, slowly falling to Lu Fan''s head.


    When he met Lu Fan''s hair, there was strong light coming out of the five elements circle, which instantly turned into a light column and covered Lu Fan''s whole body.


    Lu Fan''s skin, flesh and blood began to have subtle changes, as if he was practicing himself with the force of five elements, and began to appear light five elements marks on his body.


    It''s not clear, but it''s beginning to be visible to the naked eye.


    This is clearly the performance of marching into Tiangang, but Lu Fan seems very calm and calm.


    The five elements light disappeared, and Lu Fan began to emit vigorous Qi like a stone.


    The vigorous strength of ordinary martial artists is fog like. Some martial artists can practice water like. But if you want to say that you can practice it in stone shape, it''s really not much.


    This is the expression of strength consolidation. To some extent, it can reflect the strength of a warrior.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi, however, has almost reached the limit of the martial artists in the vigorous environment in terms of the degree of solidity. The next step is the boundless strength of the martial artists.


    Lu Fan slowly opened his eyes, looked at his palm and murmured, "another breakthrough."


    Smile and shake hands.


    Vigorous Qi comes out, but the dust on the ground doesn''t move, but beyond a hundred feet, a stream of vigorous Qi comes out of the ground, which directly turns a large piece of petrifaction into powder.


    When the mind moves, vigorous Qi spreads out and can go deep into the ground to see the miscellaneous stones and insects in the ground.


    Glancing at him, elder martial brother and others all felt a sharp pain. It was clear that Lu Fan did not use any power, but they just felt that they could not look at Lu fan, until Lu Fan converged and became clear.


    "Congratulations, junior brother Lu Fan. You''re breaking through again. It''s the first time you''ve made breakthroughs. You''ve improved and rebuilt almost every other day. "


    Chuxing said with a smile.


    Elder martial brother Chutian, with an envious look on his face, said: "younger martial brother Lu fan, what kind of panacea did you take? You have been promoted so quickly. Do you still have this kind of Dan? If so, give me one. "


    "I want it, too," said the elder martial brother with a serious face


    Lu Fan chuckled twice and said, "OK, you''ve seen enough. You can practice. I want to consolidate my accomplishments, and if I break through like this, I''m afraid I''ll lose control of my strength. "


    Everyone laughs and leaves. No one takes Lu Fan''s words seriously.


    Just kidding, Lu fan is the most powerful warrior they have ever seen. Just now that fist is used to fight against objects in the air, it is not easy for ordinary martial artists to do.


    Elder martial brother and others all left, only Lin Pi stood still.


    Chu line and Chu sky two people look at each other one eye, also did not say anything, let the forest piece stay down.


    But lingyao is very generous to Lu Fan. Lu Fan nodded with a smile.


    Soon, there were only Lu Fan and Lin Pi left in front of Lu Fan''s house. Thirteen was also pulled away by the elder martial brother. During this period, he was the practice stone of the elder martial brother. According to the elder martial brother, he liked this kind of person who was beaten without saying a word.


    "Sit down."


    Lu Fan speaks to the forest. Today''s Lin Pi is dressed in unusual clothes, but she is rarely dressed in women''s clothes.


    After washing and dressing up, it is clear that Lu fan, who looks like a man''s forest, has a certain femininity. He is surprised.


    Lin Pi is not polite, just sit down. Open the door and see the mountain path: "Lu fan, you have reached the ground Gang now. Seven or eight, or have reached the peak of the earth gang. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "is that important. When I fight with tianqingyang, you will see it naturally. By the way, should I call you miss Chu Ling now, or continue to call Lin Pi. "


    Lin Pi frowned and said, "you''d better call me Lin Pi. I didn''t use the name Chu Ling for a long time. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "yes, Miss Lin. What can I do for you? "


    Lin Pi bit his teeth and kept silent for a moment. Then he held out his hand to Lu Fan and said, "I didn''t understand the word you wrote to me last time. I know. It must be a very powerful skill. It''s very useful to me, but I really don''t understand it. I want to invite you today and give you another word. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s a small matter."


    Said, Lu fan again in the hands of the forest to write a "one" word.


    Lin Pi stared at Lu Fan and said, "are you kidding me. It''s a word again. You can write even two words. "


    Lu Fandao: "this skill is to see through this word. Don''t ask me. At the beginning, I saw through the word, and then I practiced it. So I can only write this word. If you don''t believe it, you can ask elder martial brother Chuxing about them. They''ve all practiced the word. "


    "I know that you are bullying me because I am stupid, and you deliberately take a skill to hang my appetite. You can''t explain to me how to practice this. "


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know how to explain. Well, you can see the result of my practice. Maybe it will help you. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan took the palm of Lin Pi''s hand and transformed his vigorous Qi into a part of the power of spirit, which fell into Lin Pi''s body.


    Lin Pi felt the power of Lu Fan''s spirit and exclaimed: "this is.... This is. "


    Lu Fan smiled and took back his hand. "You understand."


    The divine light in Lin Pi''s eyes flickered: "no wonder you are not afraid of my soul snatching method, so you have this kind of strength to protect your body. This power can definitely increase the attack power of soul snatching. I can even practice that other method for me. "


    There was some excitement in the look of Lin Pi.


    Lu fan asked with a smile, "I want to ask you where you learned your soul snatching skill. Listen to you and other skills like this."


    "Yes," said Lin. This is the skill I got in a demon mansion. In the same way, there is another set of soul destroying skill. Do you want to see it. "


    "Of course," Lu Fan said in surprise


    Lin Pi reached out to Lu Fan with a smile and said, "ten bottles of pills, more than Xuandan."


    Lu Fan looked at the forest and said, "where do you know I have pills?"


    Lin Pi said with a smile, "your good elder martial brother, Han Feng said. They all said that you are a big family of elixirs, and you have got a mansion of immortal people. It''s just Xuandan. It''s still available. "


    Lu fan, with a wry smile, found ten bottles of pills in his arms and placed them directly in front of Lin Pi.


    "You really have it," said Lin Pi with a surprised look


    Lu Fan almost vomited blood. Feeling is asking for money.


    Before Lu Fan''s reaction, Lin Pi took away ten bottles of danyao directly, shook his hand and found an iron plate in his arms and threw it to Lu Fan.


    As soon as he took over, Lu Fan felt the cold touch.


    Look carefully. On this iron plate, it is impressive to record a complete set of skills in small regular script.


    "Take away the soul and destroy the soul."


    At a glance, Lu Fan''s face was startled. The so-called soul snatching decision is only the first half of this decision. The second half of the article is the soul destroying resolution that his master Wu Chen didn''t know.


    Every word seems to have the power to frighten the sea.


    However, Lu fan, who has practiced life and death rotation and oneway decision, has rich experience in dealing with these problems.


    In a moment, he recited the whole skill.


    Every word, every stroke, seemed to be deeply engraved in his mind.


    Lu fan can now say that he has seen ten things at a glance and never forgets them. This is the benefit of sea expansion.


    Remember everything. Lu fan turns the iron plate over.


    In the back, there are several big characters, which seem to be written in blood.


    "Daoxin devil sect, secret skill. In this practice, those who pass on from outside will die. "


    "The devil of Tao."


    Lu Fan murmured.


    This skill is the method of the devil sect. It''s hard not to be successful. Master Wu Chen is in the hands of the Taoist mind devil clan, the skill of seizing.


    In other words, like the forest, it''s a magic decision in a certain mansion.


    Lu Fan picks his eyebrows.

 Chapter 610

    For problems that he can''t think about for the time being, Lu Fan simply won''t think about them first.


    Holding the iron plate, Lu fan is carefully experiencing the mystery of this skill.


    The first half of the soul snatching method will never be said. It''s nothing more than four words of awe and awe.


    But in the second half of the article, Lu Fan''s soul destroying mind was really amazing.


    The original skill can be practiced like this.


    It has to be said that the martial arts practitioners really try their best to take a shortcut in the way of martial arts cultivation.


    But all the skills that can quickly improve their strength, no matter how damaging others and self-interest, they all want to come out.


    For example, in order to achieve the goal of quickly becoming stronger, the soul destroying decision is to devour each other''s knowledge of the sea.


    In short, this set of skills is like this.


    First, use the soul snatching method to shake people up, so that the other side can''t move, the sea will vibrate, and there will be no defense. Then I will swallow the sea with my soul destroying heart.


    This skill is extremely cruel.


    Lu fan needs to see if he can practice this skill. Which can be used and which can be seen and understood.


    In the future, if you really encounter the magic cultivation of cultivating this kind of skill, you will also be prepared.


    A set of legal decisions records dozens of ways to destroy each other''s sea awareness. It includes forest cultivation, petrified seal of sea, and a dozen other deadly means.


    For example, people have hallucinations, people lose all six senses and so on.


    These measures alone are enough to benefit Lu Fan.


    He thought that the spirit attack was a single and uninteresting deterrent. Unexpectedly, there are so many doorways in it. Open his eyes.


    Lu Fan looks happy with a smile on his face.


    Beside, Lin Pi saw Lu Fan with great interest. Can''t help but ask: "Lu fan, you can practice this skill now."


    Lu Fan looks at the forest and doesn''t answer.


    At this time, Han Wushuang''s voice sounded.


    "Lu fan, are you still practicing? Someone has come to see you."


    Lu Fan returned the iron plate to the forest and stood up to look away.


    Soon, Han Wushuang and a familiar figure appeared in the eyes.


    Qin fan, the second prince, limped up slowly and said with a long smile, "brother Lu fan, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Lu Fan went forward and bowed: "Your Highness the second prince. How did you come to see me? "


    When Lin Pi saw Qin fan, the second prince, he was speechless and walked away.


    Looking at Qin fan for a while, he asked aloud, "who is this woman?"


    Han Wushuang replied awkwardly: "Your Highness, she is the forest. You should know her, too. You''re a little aloof. "


    "Lin Pi," Qin fan''s jaw almost fell. Pointing to the back of the forest, he said: "you are not lying to me. Lin Pi is a woman, "smiled Lu fan," Your Highness. When I know she''s a daughter, she looks like you. "


    Qin Fan said in surprise: "ah, it''s not easy to get into the top four with his daughter. Some of his temper should be right, well, it should be."


    As he spoke, Qin fan''s eyes were shining with different light.


    Han Wushuang and Lu Fan have a look at each other. Qin fan, the second prince, seems to see Lin Pi.


    Lu Fan coughed softly and said, "why is your highness here today?"


    Qin fan took back his eyes and said: "brother Lu Fan. Today, the Royal Palace hosts a banquet to welcome the holy daughter of the northern kingdom of God. I''m here to invite brother Lu fan, by the way, Miss Lin Pi and the Han family leader to the yaochi lake for dinner. "


    Han Wushuang was surprised and said, "the holy daughter of the northern God country,"


    Qin fan, the second prince, said with a smile, "yes, the new holy daughter of the northern God country, it is said that she looks like a city and a country. In the Northern God country, countless people are crazy just to see her. This time she came from afar, and my country of Wu''an is naturally a good host. It''s nothing more than normal to set up a banquet with wine. "


    Lu Fandao: "I understand. But this kind of thing, also bothers his highness to come to invite personally, Lu fan is extremely frightened. Qin Fan said: "the banquet is in the evening, but now you can go to the central city by the way to see the driving of the holy daughter of the northern kingdom of God. She should be escorted by the Jin Jiawei now and go to the city slowly."


    Han Wushuang laughed and said, "I want to see such a grand event."


    Qin Fan said with a smile, "then we''ll see you tonight. Brother Lu fan, you will have to sit with me by then. We two brothers should have a good drink."


    Lu Fan nodded to send Qin fan, the second prince, away.


    They had been sending Qin fan out of the gate of the Han family and into the carriage, and then they stopped.


    Lu Fan smiled at Qin fan''s leaving figure and said: "the saint daughter of the northern kingdom of God, I really want to see her."


    Han Wushuang patted Lu Fan''s shoulder and said: "good boy. When did you and second prince Qin fan become brothers? "


    Lu Fan said with a wry smile, "don''t mention it, uncle."


    Han Wushuang said with a smile, "if you don''t mention it, I''ll call all those bastards now. They must also want to see the virgin of the northern kingdom. "


    With that, Han Wushuang roared: "here comes the saint daughter of the northern kingdom of divinity. If you want to see it, go to the street now."


    The voice hovered over Han''s house. All of a sudden, the whole Han''s house was like a frying pan.


    "Here comes the virgin of the northern kingdom of God. Is she beautiful?"


    "where is it? Where is it? I will go to see it now."


    "What is a saint? Can she eat it?"


    ......


    A group of Han''s children rushed out like a tide of beasts.


    Not long ago, Lu fan saw Han Feng and others all rushed out.


    Han Feng shouted: "I''m here. Ha ha, younger martial brother Lu fan, let''s go and see the saint with me. "


    Elder martial brother, elder martial brother Chuxing and others also ran out.


    Han Wushuang once grabbed Han Feng and said: "everyone else can go, you can''t go. Have you finished practicing the three skills you have given him? "


    Han Feng knelt down directly for his father, hugged his thigh and said," my father, can''t you come back to practice again? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "uncle, let him go. It''s not too late to practice. "


    Han Wushuang is still hesitating. Han Feng gets up and drags Lu fan to run.


    As he ran, Han Feng shouted out, "hurry up, we''ll have all the good places occupied."


    Lingyao also rushed up and grabbed Lu Fan''s skirt. This way of driving is really time-saving and labor-saving.


    They ran to the streets of the inner city of the center, all of them were eager to see the true face of the holy woman of the northern kingdom of God.


    At this time, the streets of the central city were full of people.


    The saint daughter of the northern kingdom of God sat in the carriage and said with a smile, "are the residents of Wu''an very enthusiastic. But they can''t imagine that I''ve been in the capital for many days. "


    Next to him, the old man said with a smile, "Miss, why do you want to show your identity at this time? You don''t mean to wait until you have seen the selection."


    the saint smiled: "no way. I can''t wait to see the top four after the war."

 Chapter 611

    Central city, Yongle street.


    A sea of people, one after another.


    In the attic, on the street, on the top of the house, there were people.


    Everyone looked up, craned his neck to the end of the street, looking forward.


    "Here comes the saint."


    All of a sudden, a person shouted, and immediately cheered the sky.


    At the end of the street, a golden guard appeared.


    The armor was so bright that it almost covered the sun. Behind jinjiawei, a carriage came slowly.


    The one horned flying dragon horse and the ice crystal car have attracted the admiration of countless people.


    "After all, it is the holy daughter of the northern kingdom of God. Looking at the car, it is not something that Wuan can have."


    "Oh, that''s a very nice carriage. It''s said that it''s hard to find the face of a saint. We must see it carefully. "


    People on both sides kept looking at each other, and finally they saw the saint on the frame.


    All of a sudden, it was quiet all around.


    Everyone who can see the face of the saint is shocked by her unique appearance.


    It''s hard to imagine such a gorgeous woman in the world.


    That cold face, like the snow lotus on the mountain, does not stain the dust.


    The eyes are like ice crystals. Where the eyes look, people are petrified.


    They were all shocked by the look of the saint''s daughter, and their brains were blank.


    Among the crowd, a group of Han''s children also grabbed the best viewing position.


    Lu Fan and others mingled in it. Looking from afar, Lu Fan''s eyes were the first to see clearly the face of the saint.


    "It''s her."


    Lu Fan recognized it at a glance.


    Isn''t that the woman with whom he has two sides in the audience.


    This pair of ice crystal eyes is very clear to Lu Fan.


    Murmuring in the mouth, suddenly, Lu Fan felt the slight pain in his arm. However, the nearby Mengyao pinched him fiercely and said, "what is she? Do you know the saint?" Lu Fan opened his mouth, which is really not easy to answer.


    Next to them, Chu Xing and others are all crazy.


    Even the elder martial brother, who has always been steady, said in a low voice: "peerless appearance."


    Han Feng''s saliva was almost running down. He grabbed Lu Fan''s skirt and shook him desperately: "younger martial brother Lu fan, such a woman, stay with me for one night, I will live ten years less. No, twenty years. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu fan saw a group of people cast a killing eye on Han Feng.


    Lu Fan hurriedly stood aside, showing that I didn''t know him. But in his hand, he still held down elder martial brother Han Feng. He was really afraid that elder martial brother Han Feng would rush to the car frame and shout, "holy lady, you can go home with me to sleep."


    Lu Fan believes that senior brother Han Feng can do such a thing.


    The ice crystal carriage slowly passed in front of Lu Fan and others. At this time, on the frame, it was looking around at the saint daughter, but at a glance it saw Lu Fan in the crowd.


    Four eyes are opposite, the saint''s mouth corner raised the smile, Lu Fan actually in the heart startled, faintly some bad foreboding.


    At this time, the virgin suddenly whispered, "stop."


    The one horned flying dragon horse stopped at the same time. Commander Jinjia said in a high voice, "stop."


    All golden guards stop when they land. The commander of Jinjia galloped his horse to the front of the frame of the saint daughter, bowing and asking, "what''s your order?"


    The saint extended a hand slowly, and the old man who had been standing beside supported the saint''s hand and bowed slightly.


    At this time, the saint daughter walked down from the frame.


    Lu Fan had a very bad premonition in his heart, so that he took two steps back.


    But by this time, the virgin had fixed her eyes on him with a smile on her face.


    The saint walked slowly to the front of Lu Fan and said with a slight smile, "Prince Lu fan, would you please go with me? I want to ask you for some martial arts."


    As soon as the voice dropped, the crowd exploded.


    "Lu Fan. Lu fan, the swordsman of Donghua. "


    The Han family''s children standing in front of Lu Fan immediately separated.


    Even Han Feng jumped to one side and looked at Lu Fan in shock. He whispered: "brother Lu fan, you know the saint daughter,"


    Lu Fan took lingyao''s hand and whispered: "lingyao, trust me, I and her..."


    Before she finished, lingyao blinked and smiled: "go, I know. You''ve been invited by other people''s saints, and you''re not going soon. "


    Lu Fan bit his teeth and walked out slowly.


    Immediately, the crowd began to talk.


    "It''s really Lu Fan."


    "Lu fan, the swordsman of Donghua, has his name even been remembered by the virgin who just came here."


    "that''s not right. Has Lu Fan known the virgin for a long time?"


    "My God, Lu Fan didn''t save a peerless beauty last time. Now he is with the saint again. Heaven, since I was born, why Lu fan? "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    With a stiff head, Lu Fan stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty, I didn''t expect that."


    The saint said, "I didn''t think of anything. Mr. Lu fan, please get in the car. "


    The right hand is empty, and the saint smiles.


    This smile, like the melting of ice and snow for thousands of years, like the spring breeze sweeping through the hearts of all.


    How many people are intoxicated, Lu Fan''s eyes twinkle with light and say: "Your Highness, the holy lady invites, Lu Fan dare not follow. It''s just that I''m with my friends today. Can you ask them to join us in the car? "


    The saint''s face changed a little, but she said with a smile: "of course. The frame is wide, so you must be able to sit down with your friends. "


    Lu Fan embraces his fist and bows to lingyao and Hanfeng.


    Han Feng chuckled and ran out quickly.


    Lingyao immediately stood behind Lu Fan and pulled Lu Fan''s skirt.


    They quickly got on the car and sat in the ice crystal carriage.


    The saint sat back slowly, smiling slowly.


    As soon as Han Feng and others sit in, they look around. This broad carriage can seat hundreds of people.


    The frame moved forward slowly again, and people were overjoyed to see the pedestrians on both sides. Han Feng waved to the people outside, as if to meet him today.


    Looking at his complacent appearance, Lu fan is also embarrassed to disturb him.


    The virgin glanced at him, but she did not look at him much. She was obviously very contemptuous.


    Lu Fan smiled at the saint and said, "thank you for your invitation."


    The saint looked at Lu Fan and said, "thank you. I just hope it''s over the dinner tonight. Don''t refuse my request, Mr. Lu Fan. "


    Lu Fan looks slightly different, and Han Feng says with a smile: "Your Highness, you don''t want to recruit my younger martial brother Lu fan to return to the northern kingdom of God as a son-in-law. If this, hehe, junior brother Lu fan, I think it can be considered. "


    Lingyao glared at Han Feng.


    However, the saint did not change her face. She looked at Lu Fan deeply and said, "of course, it is not this."


    Lu Fan said with a fist: "I think there are few people in the world who can refuse her Majesty''s request. Just hope you don''t embarrass me too much, that''s it. "


    The saint smiled and kept silent, looking forward.


    Lu Fan looked at the saint''s face and felt a little uneasy.

 Chapter 612

    At night, the music is loud.


    In the yaochi, dancing and singing are moving, long sleeves are like rainbow, and beautiful women are like clouds.


    On the high platform, the emperor of Qin and Shang sat on the giant chair together with the ministers.


    According to the custom of Wu''an state, the bigger the chair, the higher the status. The emperor of Qin and Shang in the middle, a dragon chair, is shining with gold, occupying almost half of the high platform.


    According to the rank and rank of officials, the group of Ministers arranged down to both sides of the clear water yaochi. There are also ancient sandalwood seats around, which are reserved for the rest of the banquet today, such as the children of the ten families. Another example is the selection of outstanding martial artists.


    In the Yao pool, colorful lotus blooms, and there is a faint golden light on it, which turns into a human figure and dances with the wind.


    The pool is very big. It''s a small lake. The pavilions on the top are scattered, and the clouds and bridges are connected. Below, the nine color Koi are swimming, and the water light is rippling with fragrance.


    "Here comes the virgin."


    A cry came from afar, and then the ice crystal carriage appeared, and stopped slowly at the end of everyone''s sight.


    A path is made up of seven colors of light. From yaochi to the front of the carriage, there are two rows of golden guards standing nearby. The golden armor on the body shines brightly. The whole yaochi looks like daylight.


    Slowly, in the carriage, the saint came out.


    All of a sudden, in the yaochi, people got up and looked curiously at the saint.


    Lianbu moves gently, with a graceful posture.


    The saint girl walked forward slowly, and Lu Fan and others followed him out of the carriage. At that time, in the Han family seat on the left side of yaochi, Han Wushuang said with wide eyes, "how do these people come with the saint girl?"


    At that time, a group of people began to whisper.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang came down from a high position and saw clearly. He said with a loud smile: "it''s Lu fan again. He and the saint daughter of the northern kingdom of God came together by car. He has a good face. In my opinion, even if you are Qin fan, you have no such ability. "


    Next to him, Qin fan, the second prince, widened his eyes, but could not speak.


    He never thought that Lu Fan and his holiness had been together. What''s the situation? They have known each other for a long time.


    The saint daughter walked along the colorful path towards the high platform and walked slowly through the yaochi lake.


    Lu Fan and others stopped in the middle.


    Peering at elder martial brother Han Feng and others, they walked to the side.


    At this time, the saint turned her head to look at them, her lips moved, and she said to Lu Fandao, "son Lu fan, remember our agreement."


    Without saying a word, Lu Fan walked through the pavilion and Cloud Bridge and came to the Han family''s children''s area.


    After Han Wushuang''s death, they stood still. Then they bowed to the emperor of Qin and Shang to show respect. Then they sat down slowly.


    The saint daughter has been walking on the stone steps of Gaotai. She stops at the place where the emperor of Qin and Shang still has the stone steps.


    Slightly leaned over, the saint smiled and said: "in the northern kingdom of God, the saint daughter of Tiange is cold smoke. I have seen your majesty Wu''an."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said in a long voice, "the saint comes from afar. She is really a distinguished guest. She is given a seat."


    At one command, a large chair made of crystal was carried out by the golden guard. On the chair, there are six beasts of Wu''an protecting the country. The runes are interlaced and gorgeous.


    Just then the saint continued to step forward and sit on the ice crystal six beast chair. At this time, the drums suddenly became excited. The emperor of Qin and Shang slowly got up and raised the glass on the table in front of her. In a loud voice, he said: "today, the saint comes to the north, which is really a blessing of Wu''an. I''d like to give the saint a toast first."


    When the ministers got up, Lu Fan and others also got up, raised their glasses and shouted, "ministers and others, also give a toast to the holy daughter."


    The saint picked up the glass, smiled, and drank it all.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang laughed and said in a loud voice, "play music and dance."


    Voice just fell, countless lights in the air, condensed out of the water curtain, mirage.


    The dancers quickly moved to the Orchid Pavilion in the middle of the yaochi and danced.


    Graceful dancing, reflected in the sky by the water curtain, let everyone watch carefully.


    The music becomes melodious and melodious. The sound is rolling. It can be seen that every zither player here is a man of cultivation.


    The music played can make the sound ripple in the sky and give people a sense of peace.


    Emperor Qin and Shang put it in a glass and sat down slowly.


    Turning around, the emperor of Qin and Shang smiled at the saint and said: "it''s rare for you to come to Wu''an. I remember that the last time the temple of heaven visited, it was hundreds of years ago when the two countries negotiated a truce. I don''t know what can I do for the arrival of the virgin. "


    With a smile on her eyes, the saint said quietly, "Your Majesty, there are two things I have done in this cold smoke visit. First, on behalf of the northern kingdom of God, send a collegiate book. "


    As she said this, the saint lady reached out her hand, and the old man who had been standing behind her felt an ice scroll in her arms.


    The virgin gently wiped on the scroll, and the ice crystal disappeared, leaving only a blue light.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang took over the scroll, and suddenly a blue light poured out of the scroll, as if thousands of blue fairies jumped up in the sky, and even in the night sky, sketched the word "North God".


    The emperor of Qin and Shang only looked up at the sky, then his eyes fell on the scroll completely and finished reading carefully.


    When the scroll was closed, the emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "the Lord of the northern kingdom is ready. Tiange Saint daughter, you can go back and tell the Lord of the northern kingdom. Wu''an is ready for the meeting. "


    The saint stood up to salute and said, "that''s the blessing of the North God, the blessing of the world."


    Emperor Qin and Shang put the collegiate paper aside and asked with a smile, "since it''s two things, then the second thing,"


    the saint replied: "the second thing is Hanyan''s own private affairs. Perhaps your majesty also knows that once the heavenly Pavilion saint is out of the mansion, she will travel around the world to find the person who is destined by heaven. Cold smoke all the way, has passed ten countries, are nothing. So I want to try in Wu''an to see if I can find destiny. I look forward to your Majesty''s permission. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile: "such a small thing, you are the saint daughter of Tiange. You don''t need to ask me. I just don''t know how to find the destiny person. If you have any magic tools, you still need to check some skills. "


    the saint shakes her head and says:" no, it''s very simple to find the destiny, that is, as long as someone can completely defeat me. "


    A word, full of surprise.


    Han Wushuang and others all heard the saint''s words from the mirage in the sky.


    Han Feng laughed and said, "I''m not ashamed. Just defeat her. Isn''t it her destiny that all the martial dignitaries and dignitaries in this world are ridiculous and skilful? "


    Han Wushuang turns his head to Han Feng''s head and says, "you know what a fart is. Don''t you understand? It''s a total defeat. According to the northern Shenguo, it is actually the absolute suppression of the original Kung Fu. It is said that the skill of Tiange in the northern kingdom of God comes from half volume of incomplete books. The internal skills are divided into yin and Yang. However, this half volume only records the Yin character skill, so in the Tiange of all dynasties, there are only saints and no male successors. Yangzi half volume, long lost. But the people in Tiange believe that there are people in the world who know the second half of the volume. The so-called destiny man is the one who practices the Yang character skill. "


    Han Feng touched his head and said, "it''s so."


    Lu Fan''s mind was full of strange ideas, half of which were incomplete books and Yang character skills. Tian Ge had been searching for them for so many years, but he still persevered. It''s perseverance.


    All around, a group of people who didn''t know the situation said loudly, "if we defeat the saint, it''s the man of destiny. If we defeat the saint, we can go to the northern kingdom of divinity."


    "I think it''s not only to go, but also to be a saint in the northern kingdom."


    The saint heard such a cry, but she was not angry. She said with a smile, "Your Majesty, I want you to understand."


    Of course, the emperor of Qin and Shang understood it, and he knew it more carefully. He even knew that if the saint could not find the man of destiny, she would be like her predecessors in the past, and the flowers would be half broken and withered with the wind.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said in a loud voice, "in that case, the saint daughter of Tiange will find her. Today, all the people who come to yaochi for dinner are pillars of Wu''an. If Wu''an has a saint''s destiny, it must be here. "


    "That''s what cold smoke thinks," said the saint. Today, Hanyan wants to set up a challenge arena for all the young heroes in Wu''an. Anyone who wants to enter the arena can compete with me. If I can completely win, it is my destiny. If he is a man, Hanyan will marry him and protect him to practice in Tiange. If she is a woman, she will be invited to communicate with the kingdom of northern God. Tiange is willing to give her the name of her holy daughter. Since then, the two countries have made a good alliance and will not raise swords. "


    The words of the saint''s daughter were clearly heard by all the people present.


    At that time, many young men were shocked and said, "if you win, you can marry the holy daughter."


    "isn''t this a match of martial arts."


    "I''m a Junjie in Wu''an. I can marry the holy daughter of the northern kingdom of God."


    "Your Highness, the words are true."


    ......


    The emperor of Qin and Shang laughed three times, clapped his hands and said, "OK, OK. It would be a great honor for the two countries if the saint could find a man of destiny in Wu''an. Step up. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang waved, and all the pavilions in the yaochi were separated from each other.


    The pond fish sink to the bottom and the colorful lotus disappears. Then, a challenge arena with a radius of several tens of feet was raised in the yaochi.


    The array is shrouded. At the next moment, the challenge arena floats slowly and floats in the air.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "the saint daughter of Tiange, I''m satisfied with the challenge arena."


    The saint smiled and said, "Your Majesty is ready for it. Then the cold smoke came to the stage. "


    With that, the soles of the holy lady''s feet appeared slightly on the ground, while ice crystals appeared from under her feet and directly connected to the challenge arena.


    Ice crystals form a heaven road. The saint step on the ice crystal Heaven Road and float to the challenge arena.


    The saint Lang said: "Wu''an Junjie, who will come up first to have a try."


    After that, the saint blinked and smiled.


    All the young fighters in Wu''an were breathless.


    The saint looked at Lu Fan''s direction, and the meaning in her eyes was self-evident.


    Lu Fan laughs at the saint''s daughter''s affectation.

 Chapter 613

    "I''ll come first."


    Suddenly, someone couldn''t help jumping onto the challenge arena first.


    This person also has many people to know, impressively is in selects the third round 16 strong battle, loses in the day Qingyang hand ten thousand countries.


    "Ha ha, all countries are first. It seems that some time ago, I was defeated by tianqingyang in the selection competition. I''m very angry. Today, I''m the first to come to the trouble of the virgin. "


    "It''s quite good to be able to make the first 16 of the selection and work hard. Today, let''s see if he can make me strong in Wu''an. "


    "I''m afraid that if he won accidentally, he would become the son-in-law of the northern kingdom of God."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    There is no end to shouting.


    Martial artists are always the most noisy people. No matter where they go, they are all characters who are afraid of chaos.


    When the nations came to the stage, they threw their fists at the saint and said: "Bingzhou, the nations. Please give me a message. "


    The saint looked at him indifferently and nodded softly.


    All nations stand tall and upright, with their swords in their hands.


    "Your holiness, please."


    The saint replied calmly, "please."


    The vigorous energy of the people of all countries is suddenly released, with a surprising momentum.


    The last time he failed, he lost to Tian Qingyang, which really made him face down. In today''s World War I with the virgin, the nations have made up their mind to play better.


    Regardless of the outcome, the key is to show your skills thoroughly. Finally, I cultivated some beautiful and powerful skills. Originally, I was going to show the world my heroism at the time of selection.


    But it''s hard to predict. It''s not easy to reach the top 16, when the world pays attention. But he was swept out by tianqingyang.


    Who can know the suffocation in the hearts of all nations.


    They lost, at least for several rounds in a row. They lost with all their moves.


    After losing, there are still many big girls and little daughters-in-law chasing for autographs.


    And he, who is now the capital city, all call him the practice stone, all nations.


    Because only the practice stone can''t fight back and let people kill it.


    It''s also the top 16, and it''s the same competition, so the gap is so big.


    The hearts of all nations are not angry, not satisfied.


    Today is a great opportunity for him to earn back his face. This battle will surely attract the attention of the world.


    When the blade is raised, all nations will fight.


    But the next moment, people will see the vigorous strength of the people of all countries, actually began to quickly condense into ice. But the world itself, motionless, expression on the face with pain, seems to be struggling, but can not move.


    An extreme cold, I do not know when, rushed into his body.


    At this time, all the people saw that at the foot of the world, there was a fine frost thread, which was connected to the saint''s hand.


    The virgin did not move, but smiled at the world.


    Soon, all countries were completely frozen, and together with their vigorous strength, they were made into ice sculptures.


    The light spot is shining and the ice crystal is transparent.


    The world opens its mouth and wants to cry without tears. I really want to shout, "at least let me do something."


    Unfortunately, the reality is cruel.


    The world was set on the spot, and the ice swept around with cold air.


    At that time, many martial artists were full of energy.


    "The ultimate ice."


    Lu Fan''s side, the master brother murmured.


    Lu Fan looked more carefully. In fact, he took the hand of the saint and knew that the power of the saint was not as simple as the extreme ice.


    The power of the saint is the terrible cold force that can make people''s blood coagulate into ice.


    I''m afraid that as long as you meet a general warrior, you''ll only be able to catch him or her.


    Poor nations. As soon as I came up, I turned into ice, but I didn''t come up with another move. It seems that the nickname of his practice stone will become his only title on the national list sooner or later.


    "Take him down. If we don''t treat it again, we will have a sequela. "


    The virgin whispered.


    Immediately, several jin Jiawei rushed to the high platform and carried the world away.


    The rest of them looked at the frozen world with different looks.


    "Will anyone else come up?"


    The saint''s eyes swept across the room.


    At this time, the head of the Liu family looked behind him and said, "Liu Zhen, you can''t go up and try."


    Liu Shen looks at the figure of the saint and shakes her head gently.


    "I''m afraid I''m going up, master. I''m not the enemy of her ten moves."


    The head of the Liu family thought for a while and thought that Liu really said well. Look at the tip of the saint''s finger. The leader of the Liu family can see the way of ice melting into the world.


    Seal all things, break all laws, freeze the void.


    I''m afraid that the saint''s accomplishments in this way have reached the level of Tiangang warrior.


    Maybe, the saint herself is a strong man.


    Stone home, stone Chen slowly gets up way: "I come to try."


    The head of the stone family was stunned at first, and then immediately said to him, "don''t be impulsive


    Shi Chen turns a deaf ear to the words of the master of the Shi family, and quickly steps onto the stage.


    Looking at the saint, Shi Chen said, "Your Highness, please."


    The saint nodded and said, "master Shi, I''d better take out xuanjue shield first."


    This remark attracted many people''s admiration.


    When the saint daughter first came to Wu''an, she actually knew the xuanjue shield of the Shi family. How erudite is it? Did she make enough preparations before she came.


    I''m afraid Lu fan is the only one in the yaochi.


    For only Lu Fan knew that the virgin had been in the capital some time ago and had packed many seats to watch from the stands.


    She doesn''t know that. It''s strange.


    Shi Chen takes out xuanjuedan with a full face of vigilance, covers his body with gang armour, and the light of xuanjuedan flashes. Immediately, Shi Chen goes straight to the saint.


    "Rush."


    One foot, stone Chen mercilessly step on the ground, xuanjue shield, there is vigorous force then rush out, the surrounding space is continuously broken, revealing the dark void, the shadow behind is like a bear.


    Lu fan is slightly surprised. Shi Chen has made great progress recently. He can''t make the original one with a shield.


    The head of the Shi family''s eyes brightened. He understood what Shi Chen was doing. He was understanding Tao.


    I''m afraid that Shi Chen has touched some martial arts, so he urgently needs to fight against the strong.


    Obviously, the saint is the strong in the eyes of Shi Chen. He even regarded the saint as a millstone.


    When the saint saw the movement of Shi Chen, she immediately understood something.


    Ice crystal eyes, blue light flash.


    Push forward with both hands, the virgin said softly: "ice covered thousands of miles."


    Just after the voice fell, xuanbing spread.


    Whether it''s the power of heaven and earth, or any broken void, it''s frozen all at once, and the stone Chen rushing in front of it is covered with shield and ice all at once.


    Shi Chen still wants to struggle. Vigorous force tries hard to hit the ice.


    But the next moment, the saint in his direction, gently.


    A touch of blue light fell into his body. Suddenly, Shi Chen was in the same place, unable to resist.


    "Lost."


    The stone master murmured unbelievably.


    All martial artists take a breath of cold air.


    The saint daughter waves to sweep the frozen stone Chen from the challenge arena. With the strength of stone Chen, she can''t walk in front of her.


    With a smile, the saint turned her head to look around and said with a smile, "the martial arts of Wu''an state will not be at this level. If you want to be my destiny, you can''t do that. You say so, Mr. Lu Fan. Are you going to come up and have two moves with me? "

 Chapter 614

    All eyes converged and all of a sudden fell on Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looked at the saint, but he didn''t mean to get up.


    He understood what the saint told him about the request, and the other side came to him.


    I think it must have been the second time I met him in the audience, the saint gave him a slap, but it was useless, so it attracted her attention.


    "Lu fan is also Lu Fan. How can ten gongs and nine gongs have him? How can a saint call him by his name? "


    "It''s hard for Lu fan to come here just now by the frame of Her Highness the saint. In fact, the saint is interested in Lu Fan."


    "it''s not possible. I don''t think Lu fan is so handsome that women can''t help themselves. How can beauties look at him everywhere. Yongan River''s dancing is ethereal. Miss Tan Taige of Dan Taijia is now her highness. Is this kid born to commit peach blossom......


    People talked about it all the time, but the emperor of Qin and Shang laughed.


    Turning his head to the first one on his left, Prime Minister LV asked: "Lv Qing, you can know what the relationship between Lu Fan and the saint is."


    Prime Minister LV shook his head and said: "I don''t know. But in this case, it seems that the saint is very interested in Lu Fan. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "you say, if Lu fan comes on and beats her, isn''t it..."


    "Prime minister LV followed with a smile and said:" that would be better


    The whole audience''s eyes were fixed on Lu Fan.


    If the eyes could kill people, Lu fan would be a beehive now.


    Lu Fan stood up and hugged the saint, saying: "Your Highness, I was seriously injured a while ago, but I still haven''t recovered. And in a few days, there will be a battle between life and death. Therefore, I''m afraid I can''t fight with her majesty today. Please forgive me. "


    There was a slight difference in the saint''s expression.


    She didn''t seem to think that Lu fan would dare to refuse herself. The expression on the face seems to have become unnatural.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang was also stunned for a moment and said with a slight smile, "this Lu Fan. Even the saint refused. Isn''t he a famous woman? It''s said that there are many beautiful women around him. Today, when I saw such a peerless beauty as the holy lady, I was not moved. "Prime minister LV shook his head and said," Your Majesty. Lu fan is surrounded by beautiful women, but by no means lecherous. Ha ha, I''m afraid the saint has miscalculated this point. Now it''s a bit awkward. "


    As if to confirm Prime Minister Lv''s words, the virgin said with an unnatural look: "Mr. Lu fan, we have only done two moves, one does not hurt our lives, the other is not dangerous. What''s the harm of going to the first World War? "Lu Fan said quietly:" Your holiness, don''t force the boy. There are countless people in Wu''an. Tonight, there are even more powerful people in yaochi. There are not many more than me, not many less than me. I think other people are very willing to fight with her majesty. "


    After that, Lu Fan sat down and went back.


    People from other families laughed at Lu Fan''s performance.


    Liu Zhen said to the man beside him, "Lu fan is wise enough to protect himself. It''s a bit of self-knowledge to know that I''m too low to provoke the saint. I have a slightly different impression of him. "


    Shuijia, shuishiquan said softly, "this Lu fan, even refusing, is arrogant. It''s really unpleasant to watch."


    "Brother, if you have the ability, you are arrogant."


    Shuishiquan turned to look at shuiqianrou and said, "there is too much nonsense about you."


    Dan Tai family, Dan Tai Ge said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that Lu Fan was really not a lascivious person."


    "I wish he was a lascivious man," frowned the leader of the dantai family


    Tan Taige was surprised and said, "why?"


    the leader of the tan tais shook his head and said: "my silly Ge, how can you not understand. If he is a lecherous man, there must be a chance to lead him into Dan Taige with your appearance. If he is not, then it will be more and more difficult in the future to recruit him as his son-in-law. "


    In the challenge arena, the saint''s face became ugly and her lips moved. The saint''s eyes were fixed on Lu Fan in front of all the people and began to transmit sound.


    At that time, Lu Fan heard the voice of the saint''s gnashing her teeth.


    "Lu fan, you promised me if I asked. You will surely answer. "


    Lu Fan looked at the saint with a light smile. He didn''t speak, but said in a loud voice: "saint, I''m sorry. I said, please don''t be too embarrassed, son. Now, I can''t do your request. "If you don''t have the courage to say anything to her majesty, Lu fan will leave."


    When he got up, Lu Fan said to the emperor of Qin and Shang with a big fist: "please allow me to leave."


    Emperor Qin and Shang looked at Lu fan, and then at the saint''s daughter. He said with a smile, "Lu fan, since you have not recovered from the injury, go back first. Your holiness, if you really want to compete with Lu fan, why don''t you wait for him to finish his last competition in a few days? "


    With frost on her face, the saint looked at Lu Fan and said, "well, it''s a sudden cold. Don''t blame me, young master Lu Fan. When the battle between life and death ends in a few days, I will ask him for advice. "


    Lu Fan''s soft voice should be, turning to go.


    Lingyao, Hanfeng and others want to keep up, but Lu Fan shakes his head and says, "you keep eating, don''t waste good things."


    Han Feng said with a smile: "brother Lu fan, don''t worry. When we go back, we will bring you delicious food. "


    Lu Fan nods and strides away.


    The back of aloofness and pride is left to all people, and Lu Fan slowly disappears into the sight of all people.


    To be honest, he prefers to go to Dongpang''s shop for drinks rather than eat such a feast.


    There was no smile on the saint''s face.


    As if the face was covered with ice for thousands of years, the saint daughter said in a cold voice: "who else is the Wu''an warrior? Is there really no one to compete with?"


    the voice was a little ironic, which made the face of Emperor Qin and Shang slightly ugly.


    But just now, Shi Chen has lost. Ordinary people dare not stand up.


    Just then, a voice sounded.


    "Let me try."


    Everyone followed the prestige and saw a figure.


    Take a rest in the wind.


    He jumped up to the challenge arena, and the wind took a rest and said: "Your Highness the saint. Let me accompany you for a few moves. "


    The saint looked at the wind and said, "you can still manage."


    All of a sudden, the wind took a rest and the vigorous energy rose to the sky, and the cultivation of Tiangang began in a half step.


    At this moment, the saint daughter finally took out her own weapon. In her palm, a long sword appeared.


    The whole yaochi seems to be suddenly cold.


    "Eternal ice sword."


    The wind took a rest and said with a smile.


    The saint''s face is cold with her sword pointing to the wind for a rest.


    At the same time, Lu Fanhu, who left the Imperial City, was stopped by a man.


    He was covered in a black robe, so that people could not see his face clearly.


    Lu fan stopped and asked doubtfully, "you are."


    the man didn''t look up, but said in a hoarse voice, "someone asked me to give you this thing."


    Say, the person throws a thing, turn round to walk.


    Lu Fan takes things and looks at them. In his palm, there is a jade card.


    There are two characters of danta on the obverse and four characters of elder Lu Fan on the reverse.

 Chapter 615

    Dan tower. Elders.


    Lu fan is full of doubts. What''s the matter.


    Looking up, Lu Fan looks at the man in black who left in a hurry, and his eyebrows are tightened.


    Lu Fan shouted, "wait a minute."


    It seems that the man in black didn''t hear Lu Fan''s cry. He went on.


    Lu Fan jumped up, stepped on the purple sky and the green clouds, and chased after him at full speed.


    It seems that the man in black robe found Lu Fan''s pursuit, but he also accelerated immediately. His body method was like electricity, and he had black light on his body. In a flash, he didn''t enter the darkness.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi was released at the right time to trace the man in black with his divine sense.


    All of a sudden, Lu fan, through his vigorous Qi, locked the figure of the black robed man who left quickly.


    If shisan knew that Lu Fan was so easy to finish, a professional killer would need to train for five years to control the vigorous force tracking, I''m afraid that he could vomit blood on the spot.


    There is really no way to compare people with others. There are some things that ordinary people may need years or even decades of repeated cultivation to master. But for genius, this is a matter of seeing.


    As for the genius of Lu fan, you don''t need to look at it, just try.


    The speed increases to the fastest. Lu Fan and that black robe are just like two ghosts in the city, winding forward.


    Where we passed, there was a gust of wind.


    Even if running in the busy street, passing by the pedestrians looking for flowers and willows at night, or gamblers, it is also like the wind passing by. The others couldn''t see them at all.


    Lu fanyue feels that this black robe is not a warrior, but an alchemist.


    His body method, without the movements and dodges of the martial artists, is purely based on the understanding of the power of the heaven and the earth, to keep the wind of the heaven and the earth under his feet, and to grasp the power of the space, to shuttle infinite.


    This is what the warrior can''t do. Lu fan keeps close behind him, constantly pushing the forces of the world around him to speed up the tracking.


    Suddenly, the figure of the black robe suddenly disappeared.


    If the galloping carriage stopped suddenly, it would be like half of the lightning, suddenly disappeared.


    This strange and unreasonable situation made Lu Fan almost spit blood.


    But immediately, Lu Fan responded, and the other side found a way to avoid his divine sense tracking.


    Damn it, the alchemists are also famous for their study of sea understanding. How could they not know the way to trace the divine sense.


    By Lu Fan''s means, once the other party gets rid of the divine sense tracking.


    It''s really hard for Lu fan to find him.


    The figure stops, Lu Fan decides to use a stupid method.


    He guessed that the other side could not be still moving forward at full speed, otherwise the force of the heaven and earth around would definitely leave traces and never be so calm.


    Vigorous Qi released, Lu Fan a light drink: "San."


    The power of heaven and earth around him was suddenly pushed away, and his vigorous Qi was like a wind blowing away everything, leaving no trace of where he passed.


    Lu Fan closed his eyes tightly and felt the situation of vigorous Qi expelling. He believed that if the opponent was touched by his vigorous Qi, he would resist.


    No matter what kind of alchemist, once he feels that the power of heaven and earth is not under control, he will panic.


    Now that Lu fan has made this point, it''s up to him to see if the other side is going to show up.


    Suddenly, Lu fan saw a shadow flash in front of him.


    The vigorous Qi rushing to the front left seems to be blocked by something.


    "Over there."


    Lu fan is ecstatic and flies to catch up.


    Body flying in the air, Lu Fan finally saw the figure of the black robe galloping.


    He seems to be moving in the direction of danta.


    Lu fan turns to take out his sword and stares at the black robe that is still running away.


    Look at the other party''s track of action, Lu Fan immediately threw out his sharp sword.


    Bang.


    Wu Feng''s heavy sword, like a divine soldier, suddenly hit the body of black robe.


    At the critical moment of the black robe, he only had time to expand his vitality, and a wall of fire could stand in the way of the sword.


    However, the powerful force on the sword crashed him into a house.


    Boom. Debris splashing.


    Immediately, in the house, there was a scream.


    "My God, who is it. Report to the official immediately. There are robbers coming. "


    The lights were on. In the house, a fat old man appeared with his wife and children. He watched in horror the wall which turned into rubble and the man in black robe who fell into the courtyard.


    Lu Fan''s figure suddenly fell in front of the three people, turned to take out a handful of gold coins, Lu Fan stuffed into the hands of the fat old man, said: "silence."


    The fat old man''s family looked at the gold coins in their hands. They were stunned for a moment. Then they immediately hid in the room, closed the door and looked out through the window.


    Walk slowly to the front of the black robe, raise your hand and fly back with the heavy sword.


    Lu Fan stared at the black robe and said, "who are you?"


    Said, Lu Fanyi pulled off the black robe on the head of the robe hat.


    It''s a strange face. This man is a middle-aged man in his 30s and 40s, with several scars on his face.


    The man''s voice was hoarse and said, "son Lu fan is really good at cultivation. It''s worthy of being an elder at a young age. "


    "Do I know you?" Lu Fan frowned


    The man shook his head and said, "you don''t know me. I know you. "


    Finish saying, the man then sends out light laugh sound, at the same time slowly from the bosom touch a sign, way: "in the deacon of next Dan tower, Zhao Mingyu."


    Lu Fan takes a look at the sign. He is also the one who took deacon danta''s sign. Naturally, it can be seen that the sign on the man''s hand is probably true.


    "Deacon danta. Can you explain it to me. What''s going on? "


    Lu Fan returns the sign to Zhao Mingyu and asks.


    Zhao Mingyu said with a wry smile and shaking his head: "Lu Changlao. Don''t ask me. I don''t know either. My task is to give you the sign, and then go early and return early. "


    When lufanton was angry, he said, "what are you running for?"


    Zhao Mingyu said with a slight grievance, "you will not run after me."


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "if you run, I will not chase you."


    Both of them stared at each other with big eyes, and then they all laughed.


    Zhao Mingyu stood up, covering his chest, and said, "Lu Changlao. I don''t know exactly. If you really want to understand, I suggest you go to danta by yourself. "


    Lu Fan looked at the sign in his hand and nodded, "who let you come here? You should know."


    Zhao Mingyu''s face slightly changed, bowing: "elder Lu, you''d better ask yourself."


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "OK, let''s go to danta now."


    Two people finish saying, leave quickly.


    Until seeing Lu Fan disappear, the fat old man came out with his wife and children. Looking at the direction of the two people''s departure, he whispered: "just that man, it''s a bit like Lu fan, old lady, do you see the big sword?"


    The old lady nearby despised: "it''s Lu fan to take a big sword. During this period, Lu Fan went to school in the street, and there were many armed men walking around with heavy swords. Go to bed quickly and let me know how much money they have given me. "


    Fat old man looked at his collapsed courtyard wall doubtfully and murmured, "can ordinary martial artists have such destructive power?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Half an hour later, Lu Fan and Zhao Mingyu arrived at danta.


    Although it was night, the danta was still as bright as day, and there were still an endless stream of alchemists, no difference from the day.


    When these alchemists saw Lu Fan coming in, they all looked at Lu Fan''s face a few more times. It seemed that they were confirming whether this swordsman in front of them was Lu fan, a famous Donghua swordsman in the capital recently.


    Lu Fan did not see any acquaintances. He looked around and asked aloud, "deacon Zhao, who am I going to ask?"


    Zhao Mingyu replied, "ninety-seven floors of danta."


    Lu Fan''s face changed slightly and said, "you are sure."


    Zhao Mingyu replied, "sure."


    Lu Fan nodded, took out a bottle of elixir and handed it to Zhao Mingyu. "I''m sorry, Deacon Zhao. I gave you a sword today."


    Zhao Mingyu accepted it with a smile and watched Lu Fan walk to the top of the danta.


    In a moment, Zhao Mingyu took back his eyes, turned to his back and said, "old Su, you have killed me this time. I was almost killed by him."


    Slowly, Su Laogui, who has been following Lu Fan in danta, appears from Zhao Mingyu''s side. Ugly face, a face congealed: "he is really so powerful."


    Zhao Mingyu nodded: "I can only say that he is more powerful now than you think. If you want to test someone''s strength in the future, never ask me. Almost killed by you today. Hum, you know what it''s giving him. "


    Old Su said in surprise, "deacon order, what else can it be. Elder Mo''s deacon order was received by the star venerable, and now it is returned to him. "


    Zhao Mingyu shook his head and said, "if it was a deacon''s order, I would be so respectful to him. Old Su, you know, it''s the elder''s order that''s given to him. "


    Old Su, if struck by lightning, stood still and said, "how can this be possible. How can the stars appoint elders at will? No, I will protest against this decision. "


    Zhao Mingyu said with a chuckle, "the star worshiper. No, no, you''re wrong. This command is not issued by the star venerable, but by the one who is more powerful than the star venerable. Just returned to danta. "


    Old Su shivered and sat on the ground.


    "No."


    Zhao Mingyu nodded: "I''m afraid that''s the truth. I advise you to stay as far away from Lu Fan as possible. "


    Old Su immediately swallowed a large saliva.


    Ninety five, ninety-six, ninety-seven.


    This is the second time for Lu fan to go up to the 97th floor of danta tower. Last time, the star master took his deacon order here.


    This time, just as Lu Fan came up, he saw the door of 97 opened and a middle-aged man stood at the door.


    "Mr. Lu fan, I see you again."


    The eyebrows and eyes are square, and the eyes are as bright as stars. It''s an air of coming out of the world.


    Lu Fan thought for a long time, and suddenly exclaimed, "the star venerable."


    The middle-aged man nodded: "it''s rare that Mr. Lu fan still remembers my name. Please, Mr. Lu fan, I''ve been waiting here for a long time."


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "wait for me. Why? You know I''m coming. Why wait for me. "


    Lu fan asked a series of questions, but the star master didn''t answer them.


    Slightly out of the way, Lu Fan walked into the door, appeared in front of him, was a familiar slate, leading to the distance.


    Around the bluestone slab, there are several figures floating, all smiling at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan swept a glance, and they could feel their mysterious and mysterious breath, just like the stars of the outside. These people, I''m afraid, are just like the stars, the top alchemists in danta, who are in charge of heaven and earth.

 Chapter 616

    The next morning, the sun is shining.


    Last night was another night full of topics for the people in the capital.


    Many things worth discussing happened in this night.


    "Have you heard that last night in yaochi, the saint daughter of the northern kingdom of God went to the challenge arena to compete for martial arts, and even defeated seven or eight experts in our capital. All countries, stone Chen, wind rest, water and stone spring have lost. "


    "Have you heard that last night, the saint daughter of the northern kingdom of God competed for marriage and defeated a large number of young heroes in Wu''an. They even lost in the wind rest. The saint also made a bold statement. Whoever can win her will marry her. "


    "Have you heard that last night, the saint daughter of the northern kingdom of God chose her son-in-law in yaochi, but I am a young expert in Wu''an, and no one beat her. All the people on the stage were laid down by the saint daughter. Now people are laughing at us in Wu''an. "


    "Have you heard that last night, the holy lady of the northern kingdom of God laid down a group of young men in Wu''an, and said that I was not good at Wu''an. You say it''s not annoying. Why can''t we men in Wu''an? Let me have a try and let her know what is Wu''an Xiongfeng. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Rumors are flying in the streets, teahouses and restaurants.


    The rumors of various versions spread rapidly. It took only a few hours to make the whole capital known.


    The battle between the saint daughter of the Northern Kingdom and the master of Wu''an was suddenly stormy.


    Everyone is talking about the power of the virgin of the Northern Kingdom and the loser of Shichen and others.


    In particular, the whole world did not let go of another move, and was defeated directly, but also said to be overturned.


    Just one hour later, the new list of countries came out again, and the title of the world was really changed. It''s just not the original practice stone, but it''s changed to "one move".


    A warrior whose meaning is simple and clear, and who is defeated in one move.


    As soon as the name came out, the ashamed nations fled the capital directly. I don''t think I''ll be able to come back in my life.


    As for the wind rest, stone Chen and others, also lose the humiliation.


    It''s said that all of them have not gone through all the tricks in the hands of the saint.


    Even now, the strength of the saint''s daughter is more and more exaggerated in people''s mouth, and the rumors are more and more intense.


    "Gentlemen, gentlemen. New news, heard that last night the saint called Lu Fan''s name in public, wanted to ask Lu fan to have a few moves, but Lu Fan refused directly. "


    In a teahouse, a man stood on the table and shouted.


    The crowd around said to each other, "what''s more, that''s not to say that Lu fan is the only opponent in the eyes of the saint.". It''s said that Lu Fan was invited to the car frame by the saint. The yaochi that we entered together. Both of them are strangers. They are not in the same country. The saint must admire Lu Fan''s accomplishments. That''s why she invited them. She must have only regarded Lu Fan as her opponent. "


    "It seems that only Lu fan can stop this arrogant saint."


    "Tianqingyang is expected to succeed, only waiting for the two of them to die after the war. Then you can kill the spirit of the saint. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The crowd shouted, and soon the story of the saint''s engagement with Lu Fan spread.


    For a while, Lu Fan''s reputation reached its peak again, as if he had become the Savior of Wu''an state.


    At this time, the Han family, who was supposed to be happy, is in a mess today.


    Han Wushuang shouted to the doorkeeper: "what, Lu Fan didn''t come back all night."


    the doorkeeper nodded honestly: "yes, Mr. Lu Fan didn''t come back all night."


    After Han Wushuang''s death, lingyao said anxiously: "where can he go if he doesn''t come back in one night? Will he be attacked by someone else? Last time I went shopping with him, I was attacked by someone else."


    When lingyao said this, Han Wushuang''s face changed.


    "It''s true."


    lingyao nodded repeatedly and stood at the back of the thirteen. At this time, she also said: "yes."


    Han Feng clenched his teeth and said: "my brother, brother Lu fan will not have a real accident. Is it possible that younger martial brother Lu fan is so happy to go to a brothel that he hasn''t got up yet. "


    the elder martial brother slapped Han Feng on the head and said:" shut up. "


    Han Wushuang said: "send someone to look for it quickly, Han Feng. You take your family''s children and ask around. You guys, take my famous post and go to Lv''s house to ask Prime Minister LV if he knows. "


    Lingyao looked around and suddenly picked up Xiaohei and went out.


    The elder martial brother and others immediately followed and said: "lingyao, where are you going?"


    lingyao head also did not return: "I know that Lu Fan likes to go to a pub for drinking. I''ll see if he is in that pub."


    The elder martial brother and others looked at each other and said, "let''s go with you."


    All of them moved quickly. Lingyao walked and stopped. With his memory, he really found the tavern of Dongpang.


    Immediately, the crowd stepped in.


    Glancing across, there were only a few sparse figures in the tavern.


    Dongpang takes a look at lingyao and others, and smiles: "Why are you here, Lu fan? This kid didn''t come with you today."


    lingyao anxiously says to Dongpang: "boss, did you see Lu Fan last night?"


    Dongpang frowns and says: "no, is Lu Fan missing?"


    lingyao lightly points his head: "he left last night After yaochi, it disappeared. "


    Dongpang''s face changed slightly. In the tavern, several people also frowned, including Lao Liu, Yang Nanzi and other people sitting in the corner.


    Dongpang said: "it''s gone. He left nothing."


    lingyao shook her head. At this moment, a faint voice sounded in the tavern.


    "It must have been killed by the killer sent by Tianjia."


    Everyone immediately followed the prestige, only to see a person sitting by the door, it was the wind that lost last night in the hands of the saint.


    It can be seen that he is still hurt and pale.


    Lingyao frowned and asked, "you''re a wind break. What did you just say, Tianjia,"


    wind break nodded: "that''s right. I think it must be Tianjia. Some time ago, Tianjia also invited me to come over, saying that it was to give me money and let me find a chance to hurt Lu Fan. Although I am unruly in this life, I still have the bottom line, so I didn''t agree. But the one I went with is called Wujun or something. If I stay, I will definitely agree. Like this kind of person, I don''t know how much Tianjia has invited. It''s no surprise that something happened to Lu Fan. "


    Dongpang said in a cold voice: "it''s true that you said it during the wind break."


    Lao Liu also asked: "it''s definitely Tianjia."


    fengxiaole put down the wine bowl and bowed to Dongpang and Lao Liu with fists and hands: "Xiaole dare not lie. Every sentence is true. If there is a half empty sentence, you are willing to make amends."


    The elder martial brother was shaking all over angrily and said with gnashing teeth: "Tianjia."


    Chu Tian, Chu Xing, took out all the weapons directly and said in a loud voice, "go to Tian''s house."

 Chapter 617

    Lu Jia.


    Sitting in the backyard, Prime Minister LV quietly looked at the Han family''s children in front of him and asked, "Han Xiong. Lu fan is really missing. "


    Han Xiong said in a loud voice:" it''s still a vacation. I haven''t come back all night. I''ve never seen Lu Fan brothers like this. Something must have happened. "


    Prime Minister LV frowned and said, "can''t he do something for himself? It''s only a night. He''s in such a hurry."


    Han Xiong said in a loud voice: "it was Miss lingyao who disappeared last time, and now it''s brother Lu fan who disappeared again. Of course, he''s in a hurry. Don''t worry, I''m afraid that I''ll wait any longer. The bones of Lu Fan''s brother can''t be seen. Prime Minister LV, do you have any news about Lu fan? "


    Prime Minister LV turned his eyes. The Han family sent such a bear product to inquire about the news. Did they deliberately annoy him.


    Clapping his hands, an old servant in plain clothes came to Prime Minister Lv.


    Prime Minister LV asked in a voice, "go to check whether there is any news about Lu Fan. If there is a real accident, he will not be caught on his own. He must have fought."


    The old servant walked away quickly, and Prime Minister LV said to Han Xiong, "don''t worry, sit down. I''ll be back in a minute. "


    Just then, Lu Yin appeared at the gate of the backyard, pushing his wheelchair. Lang said, "what''s the matter? I think I heard that Lu fan is missing and something happened to him."


    Prime Minister Lu turned to look at Lu Yin and said softly: "I''ll know later. Lu Yin, go back to have a rest first. Your injury is cured. "


    Lu Yin nodded his head:" it''s almost over. I''ll wait here, if Lu Fan really dies. I still want to hear from him in the first place. "


    Han Xiong glared at LV Yin and said: "it''s really unlucky for the little girl to talk. What can''t die? Brother Lu Fan won''t die. "


    When LV yindeng cast sharp eyes to Han Xiong, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, as if he was trying to figure out how to make Han Xiong''s bear face become a bitter gourd face.


    Half an hour later, the old servant of Su Yi walked back quickly, holding a note in his hand, and handed it to Prime Minister Lv.


    Prime Minister LV took a look at the note, frowned, squeezed it into a ball, put it in his hand, and said in a deep voice: "it seems that something really happened. Last night, a family saw Lu Fan fighting with a man in black robe, and then they left together. "


    Han Xiong said in a loud voice, "who is it? Who is looking for Lu Fan''s trouble. He doesn''t want to live anymore. I don''t know. Now junior brother Lu fan is half of our Han family''s children. He is also the one who selects the finals. Is he challenging the whole court? "


    Prime Minister LV looks slightly changed, saying:" you are right. The other side is challenging the court. There are only a few people or families with such courage, the whole capital. "


    After a pause, Prime Minister LV said: "some time ago, Tianjia seemed to be afraid that Lu fan would win over tianqingyang, so they always wanted to find various opportunities to weaken Lu Fan''s strength. It''s said that some people have been recruited so that they can find a way to hurt Lu Fan and make Tian Qingyang win easily. "


    Han Xiong had not heard Prime Minister Lv''s words, so he immediately clapped the case and said in a loud voice: "Tianjia, it turned out to be the bastard of Tianjia. Let''s go and report to the head of the family and find Tianjia to settle accounts. Last time, the account of won Ning has not been settled with them. This time, I will directly calculate the general ledger. "


    Hearing the two words of Tianjia, all the Han family''s children''s eyes were red and they left fiercely.


    Prime Minister LV watched them go, then smiled softly.


    Lu Yin also smiled and said softly, "Lu fan is not lost by Tianjia at all."


    Prime Minister LV said with a smile, "last night Lu Fan fought with the mysterious man, and he won with one sword.". The owner of the house said that they had talked for a while before leaving together. It doesn''t look like life or death. Such a situation can only show that Lu fan is going to do his own business. Maybe it''s going to see someone or take something. In a word, it can''t be a surprise attack by Tianjia people. Tianjia will not send this poor man to deal with Lu Fan. "


    LV * *: but a few days ago, Lu Fan really fought with the killer sent by Tian family


    Prime Minister LV said: "because of this, it is impossible to be a heavenly family. There has been an unsuccessful experience. Tianjia should understand that we can''t do it any more. They''ve been watched. Wouldn''t it be stupid to do it again. No matter what happens to Lu fan, they are the losers. Because they can''t face his Majesty''s anger, this account will still be calculated by Tianjia. "


    "Then why should we invite the Han family to make trouble at Tianjia?"


    Lu Yin asked, slightly puzzled.


    Prime Minister LV said, "no, no, I''m asking the Han family to knock on the Tian family. Don''t overdo it. They really think that they don''t have to pay a price when they do something furtive. Let''s go and gather the family''s children to spread the news to other families, especially the dantai family. Let''s go to the gate of Tianjia together. "


    Lu Yinxiao said: "it''s fun to watch. Ha ha, I like it best."


    Two people look at each other and laugh, like a big one and a small two foxes.


    Tianjia.


    Layers of array, secluded green mountain.


    In a huge array, the light flows. Several old people stand in front of the array, carrying their hands, waiting quietly.


    "Haven''t you come out yet? That''s to say, the array has already fluctuated."


    "it does fluctuate. Maybe Qingyang will come out ahead of time."


    Two old men said softly.


    At this time, there was another flash of light in the formation, and then the strong light began to shine at the bottom of the formation.


    The two old men stepped back a few steps. In the sky, a beam of light fell, shining straight on the array. The runes flashed and the golden light filled the sky.


    The golden runes like dragon scales are floating around.


    Slowly, a figure appeared from the array. It was the upper body of * * and the sky blue sun full of scars.


    Slowly opened his eyes, day Qingyang saw in front of the two old people, laughing way: "Qingyang, worthy of the mission."


    The eyes are full of strong self-confidence. The heart of martial arts that Lu Fan scared becomes firm and incomparable at this moment.


    Tianqingyang''s whole body is full of powerful vigorous energy. In a state of hidden mystery, it works on the body surface, making him look more mysterious and powerful.


    "Well, Qingyang, you came out ahead of time."


    The old man said with a smile.


    Another old man came forward and handed tianqingyang a suit of clothes.


    Tian Qingyang said on the other side, "what''s the matter with Lu Fan in this period of time?"


    Two old people looked at each other, one smiled and said, "during your absence, Lu Fan was very proud."


    "But he won''t be satisfied for long," another man said


    Tian Qingyang said: "of course, he will be defeated by me soon."


    Just as he was saying it, a cry broke out in the sky.


    "Tianjia old thief, shameless and extreme, hand over Lu Fan."


    Tian Qingyang was stunned for a moment, and said, "what''s the matter?"


    the two old men were dazed, and they didn''t know what happened.


    Boom.


    A loud noise came, and sky Qingyang and others suddenly changed.


    "The voice. Is it because someone knocked in the door? "


    the two old people shouted at the same time:" no, please call the owner. "

 Chapter 618

    The main gate of Tianjia is a mess.


    Vigorous force splashed all over the sky, and the light rushed to the sky. There was a huge hole in the gate, which was apparently smashed open with brute force.


    Lingyao is the leader. Elder martial brother and others stand behind. A group of Tianjia children block lingyao and others in the front yard and stare at several people.


    "Younger martial sister lingyao, you can''t go any further. This day the family seems to be all over the array. Don''t step into their trap. "


    Elder martial brother Wuwei said softly.


    Lingyao, holding a jade flute in her hand, raised her eyebrows and cried with red face, "shameless heaven, return Lu fan to me."


    A group of children of Tianjia listen to lingyao''s cry and slowly come forward.


    Lu Fan.


    How could Lu Fan be in Tianjia.


    A middle-aged man strode out of the array and stared at lingyao and other people: "what''s going on? What''s going on. Are you all wood. They''ve all knocked in, and they haven''t brought these people down to me yet. "


    The middle-aged man waved his hand, and the Tianjia guards and the Tianjia children all around said it loudly.


    The sword goes out of its sheath, vigorous Qi soars to the sky, and goes straight to lingyao and others to kill.


    "Kill."


    Elder martial brother Chutian directly uses a long sword, which is powerful.


    Left sky sword, chop.


    Chu Xing starts with a sword. Sixteen words of truth match the eight trigrams array. The yin-yang Xuanlong sword appears at once.


    Lingyao is more fierce blowing Jade Flute, sound waves rolling.


    The first wave of Tian family''s children were killed by several people and all of them fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man snapped.


    "What a bunch of arrogant boys, let me come to meet you."


    As soon as the voice fell, the middle-aged man turned his vigorous strength into vigorous armor and rushed straight to lingyao''s face with a powerful fist.


    But the next moment, a ghost figure from behind lingyao.


    There is a fierce light in thirteen eyes, the body expands, and a fierce air rushes up in an instant.


    Dang.


    Thirteen sword point in the body of Tiannan, suddenly Tiannan was actually a sword point fly.


    "Hateful. Knot. "


    A group of Tianjia children shouted loudly. In a moment, the vigorous energy of a dozen Tianjia children began to gather, and they were getting together.


    But in the middle of the knot, Lin Pi, who had been standing behind Chu Xing and had not spoken, glanced over.


    Soul snatching method.


    Immediately, a dozen people stood still.


    Lingyao''s shoulder, a small black roar, body into a black dragon, mouth black burning out, burning everything.


    Roar.


    The Dragon roars and shakes the sky. Lingyao and other people just kill eight people at the gate of Tianjia.


    Whoosh. Whiz. Whiz.


    Suddenly, several figures appeared in the sky.


    As soon as the leader raised his hand, a light fell directly from the sky.


    Boom.


    The gravel is flying and the wind is blowing.


    At the critical moment, Xiaohei suddenly shakes his tail and hits lingyao and others.


    Soft force on the tail directly sent lingyao and others out of the gate of Tianjia. Xiaohei was also hit by the light, with a roar, and kept retreating to lingyao''s front.


    "Enough. How dare you mess around at the gate of Tianjia. You want to die. "


    A sharp drink, in the sky, more than a dozen shadows came into view, overlooking lingyao and others.


    Among them, the leader is the Tianjia master.


    His face was ugly, as if he had been stepped on with his feet, and there were signs of distortion in his whole face.


    Tianjiazhu, who has always been famous for his calmness in the eyes of the world, is very angry today. His eyes are beginning to catch fire.


    Lingyao and others, but not afraid, looked up at the tianjiazhu.


    Lingyaolang said, "the person who comes here is the head of Tianjia family."


    The head of Tianjia family said in a loud voice: "old man, Tianling, who are you. I don''t know how many strokes of death I have committed to Tianjia today. "


    Chu Xing pointed to Tianling, the leader of Tianjia family, and said in a loud voice: "Tianjia old dog, hand over my younger martial brother Lu fan, or today, you will not keep Tianjia chicken and dog."


    Tianling''s hands began to tremble, and he continued to hum coldly: "you''ll never leave your chickens or dogs, but you''ll have a big breath. Don''t say, even if you are the top ten devil leaders, you little ghosts and a reptile don''t let go of such arrogant words in front of our tianjiamen. I think you really don''t want to live today. Come on, take it to me and shoot to death. "


    At Tianling''s command, a dozen warriors in blue armor came out.


    Obviously, these talents are the real family arms of Tianjia. Each of them is strong and incomparable, absolutely above the territory of Digang.


    At the same time, the ten green armor warriors raised their swords and gathered their powerful strength in their hands.


    Lingyao and others stand back-to-back together. Lingyao looks up at Tianling and says, "despicable family, shameless."


    Tianling Qi''s brow is blue, and he shouts, "kill."


    A dozen people waved at the same time. With terrible vigorous force, they immediately killed lingyao and others.


    With a loud roar of Xiaohei, the flame burst out, and thirteen''s body suddenly rose ten times, like a giant blocking lingyao and others.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    A series of explosions were heard, and the sky was filled with sand and stones.


    And in the layers of smoke, lingyao and others unexpectedly rushed out suddenly.


    In that round of attack just now, they even took over.


    Peace of mind martial arts, destroy.


    Yin Yang dragon sword.


    Cut the sky.


    Eight trigrams God swims sword.


    No false gold.


    When the moves come out, lingyao and other people pour their vigorous strength on these green armour warriors.


    The green armour warrior was beaten and retreated for a while. Behind them, Xiao hei and thirteen heavy gasps, one man and one beast, full of scars. They just stopped the attack.


    "Hum. A group of ants. Four images of sky light and formation. "


    Tianling hands a leading crutch, heavy in the air a stamp.


    Immediately, the figures of these green armor warriors whirled like the wind. Before lingyao and others reacted, they suddenly felt that the wind was like a knife. Their vigorous strength had not yet been defended, so they were broken, and their blood immediately bubbled.


    All of them stepped back quickly, and a group of green warriors forced them together.


    Only the most fighting forest is still using the soul snatching method. Two green guards are fixed in front of her.


    But the next moment, Tianling dragon head crutches a finger, a beam of light will hit the forest to fly, can not afford to fall.


    More than a dozen green armor fighters looked at lingyao and others coldly and raised their swords again.


    At this moment, lingyao suddenly took out her doll.


    Their faces were firm, even though they knew that they were not Tianjia''s opponents today, they still came.


    There is no life or death, I also go.


    With vigorous energy rising again, lingyao and others began to exploit their potential.


    As soon as Tianling waves, the blade of qingjiawei falls.


    Bang.


    At this critical moment, suddenly a light fell from the far sky and directly hit the green armor warrior. Dozens of people were blown up at the same time, and the green armor on them turned into fragments, flying around.


    Tianling''s face moved, staring at the distant sky.


    A ray of light appeared, and suddenly, a group of people jumped out from all directions and quickly blocked in front of lingyao and others.


    "Han Feng. You can count. "


    The elder martial brother said with a smile.


    Han Feng led a group of Han family''s children, pointed to Tianling in the sky, and said in a loud voice: "Tian family old miscellaneous hair, hand over my younger martial brother, and leave your whole body today."


    Tianling didn''t pay attention to him, just looked forward, and Lang said: "Han Wushuang, you really want to start a family war."


    Suddenly, Han Wushuang, Han Jun, and a group of elders of Han family suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Han Wushuang looked at Tianling with cold eyes and a dangerous arc on his lips, and said: "Tianling old ghost, I used to respect your Tianjia, which is also the home of morality, benevolence and righteousness. Unexpectedly, it''s also a stomach full of bad water. Always give a hand to the younger generation, don''t lose your face. Today, I''m coming. I''m going to start a war. What''s the matter? I''ll fight with you. "


    All the sons of the Han family show their fierce eyes and roll their arms and sleeves.


    In the streets and alleys, the people who had heard the noise to see the bustling people changed their faces immediately. They suddenly found that if they looked further, their lives might not be guaranteed.


    What the residents of the capital are most worried about is that it happened.


    The Tian family and the Han family are going to fight.


    "You..... You... "


    Tianling points to Han Wushuang''s face, and you say a word for a long time without any context.


    The Han family is famous for their unreasonable fighting. Tianling thought that the Han family had lost all their energy over the years and was unlikely to fight again. Especially with the lessons of the Chu family, it''s impossible to have another fight between the two families.


    So Tian Qingyang abandoned Han Yuanning, and he did not stop him. So even if Lu fan is very close to the Han family, he still dares to play small tricks.


    But now, he found out he was wrong.


    Looking at Han Wushuang''s disdainful look and the state of Han family''s almost coming out, the other side really intends to fight with them.


    Suddenly, a few more lights appeared beside Tianling. They looked up and recognized tianqingyang.


    At that time, Han Wushuang''s eyes, but also a bit more murderous.


    Tian Qingyang glanced at him and said in a long voice, "who should I be? It''s the mad dog of Han family that came out to bite people."


    In a word, let the sons of the Han family kill.


    Tianling didn''t have time to stop it. At this time, a gust of strong wind blew by. Tianling looked around and saw Han Wushuang holding tianqingyang''s neck.


    But nearby, all the Tianjia elders, as well as him, did not respond.


    Han Wushuang said in a cold voice, "boy, your mouth stinks."


    With that, Han Wushuang slaps Tian Qingyang on the cheek with a clear slap, which is loud in the sky.


    In everyone''s astonished eyes, Han Wushuang slapped tianqingyang directly back to Tianjia, and a sound of human body smashing into the stone came from a distance.


    "Han Wushuang."


    Tianling was also angry and said in a loud voice, "you want war, don''t you. Well, I''ll give you the war. "


    Han Wushuang''s body soars to the sky with vigorous force, and his whole body swells a hundred times. If a giant is hanging in the air, his voice is like a great bell, and he shouts, "if you want to fight, you will fight. You have so much bullshit."


    Tianling Nu can''t help showing her vigorous strength. All the array lights up in Tianjia.


    Just at the beginning of the war, suddenly a piece of golden guard appeared, and then there were many people in the whole sky.


    "Stop it."

 Chapter 619

    The voice echoed in the sky. I''m afraid no one in the capital didn''t know it. This is the voice of Qin fan, the second highness.


    The golden Luan appeared in the air. Qin fan, the second prince, stood on the carriage and smiled at all the people. Tian Ling said: "master Han, master Tian, don''t be angry. Is there anything that can''t be settled through consultation. Why should we see each other? "


    Jin Jiawei appeared like a locust from Luan Jia and surrounded all the people present. The golden light completely covered the brilliance of the sun.


    Look at this. There are not a thousand or eight hundred Jinjia bodyguards. Han Wushuang and Tianling have calmed down.


    A piece of Jin Jiawei landed and separated Han family and Tian family''s children. Qin fan looked at them with a smile and said: "is it true. Are you not going to give me face? "


    Tianling took Tianjia elder with him and stepped back slowly, saying: "I dare not to give you the face of your highness."


    Han Wushuang said with a smile, "Your Highness, you are here in time. If you come a little later, you can only see the bloody Tianjia."


    Just as the voice fell, a burst of laughter rang out.


    "That''s not the time we came."


    Along with the sound, there are several space carriages.


    Prime Minister LV and LV Yin.


    The leader of the house of Dan Tai and the Ge of Dan Tai.


    Water master and water stone spring, water thousand soft.


    Shi Jiazhu and Shi Chen.


    Liu family leader and Liu Zhen.


    All the big families came together.


    With these people in, Han Wushuang can''t do it. He drifts away.


    Holding his arm, Han Wushuang said: "you are all here. In that case, we won''t fight today. We have always been the most reasonable in our family. "


    As soon as this sentence was finished, the faces of prime minister LV and others were distorted.


    The Han family is the most reasonable. Well, they don''t believe it when they say it to the children in the capital.


    The second highness chuckled twice and said in a loud voice: "it''s good to be reasonable, but it''s the best to be reasonable. Originally, I should not be in charge of this matter. But my dear brother, he has gone to serve the ancestral tablet. Today, I will listen to the truth about it.


    Tianlinglang said: "it''s the best that the second Hall comes down to be the judge. Since it''s reasonable, well, Han Wushuang, let me ask you. What''s the reason for you to bring someone to fight me. Is there no royal method in the capital city? "


    Han Wushuang sneered and said: "Wang FA. You deserve to say the same thing. Why don''t you tell me why I want to take someone to beat you? "


    Tianling said in a loud voice, "is there any reason for this. No one knows the whole capital. Han Yuanning of your Han family, a fair challenge, was defeated by Tian Qingyang of my Tian family, and his cultivation was abolished. Your Han family has been intending to retaliate for a long time. This is a premeditated plan, which has been implemented only now. "


    Han Wushuang said in a loud voice: "your ancestor''s board in Japan, who told you that today we are here for won Ning. I tell you, today we are here for my son Han Feng''s junior brother, Lu Fan. What did you do to Lu fan? "


    Tianling said: "Lu Fan. What does Lu Fan do to my heaven family. He''s missing. He''s still killed. Why do you attack our Tianjia. In particular, the next few people broke the gate of our Tianjia. Break into private houses. On this alone, they should go to jail. It''s really a defensive move for us to fight back. "


    At that time, Han Feng said in a loud voice, "it''s none of your business. It''s not your business. It''s none of your business to say it again. Lu fan, my younger martial brother, was chased and killed by the killer you sent a few days ago. He survived. Now his life and death are uncertain, and he disappears into the capital. It''s a person. I want to know it''s made by your Tianjia. If you hand over people today, it''s not enough. If you don''t hand over people, you''ll make your Tianjia blood flow. "


    Tianling was so angry that he stared at Han Feng.


    Han Feng was not afraid. Lingyao stepped forward and said, "I can testify. A few days ago, a killer attacked Lu Fan. "


    "Killer. Hum, can a killer say it''s related to our Tianjia. Is our heavenly family a martial family that does such a despicable thing


    The voice sounded, and sky blue sun flew back at this time.


    The five finger marks on his cheek are very clear, and his eyes are like swords. Looking at Han Wushuang, he said: "one day, double the repayment."


    Han Wushuang calmly replied, "garbage."


    Tianling listens to tianqingyang''s words, but waves him to stand back. Don''t say more.


    I don''t know anything, and I''m talking at random. I even scolded my family.


    Qin fan, the second prince, looked at Han Wushuang and Tianling. He frowned and said, "Oh, it''s not easy to do. Lu fan is really missing. "


    Han Wushuang said, "I haven''t come back all night. I don''t know where I am."


    Qin fan then asked, "there is really a killer who wants to kill him. What kind of killer did you catch? "


    Han Wushuang shook his head gently. Lingyao thought for a while and couldn''t remember the names of the two killers.


    Tianling said: "why, don''t you talk? Doesn''t it mean that the killer was invited by Tianjia. You have to show evidence. If you have no evidence, you will come to my Tianjia to ask for help. In your eyes, there can be a royal method and a court. "


    Han Wushuang said in a loud voice, "how can I come to your house?"


    In a word, the sky is about to explode.


    Prime Minister LV suddenly said with a smile, "Han Wushuang, you want people, but you have to show evidence. Not really. A witness can do it. Do you have a witness? "


    Referring to the witness, lingyao suddenly shouted: "we have the witness, take a rest. Go to find a rest. "


    Lingyao and others turned around and ran out.


    At this time, the corner, a figure came slowly.


    "Don''t look. I''m here. Have a rest in the downwind. I''ve met you all. "


    The wind took a rest and stepped forward, throwing fists and hands at all.


    At the sight of the wind, Tianling changed her face. "Who are you?" he said in a loud voice. "You know that you need to go to jail to make false evidence."


    The wind took a rest and looked up at Tianling. In a long voice, he said: "false evidence. God, you are forgetful. Didn''t you call me and Wu Jun, let''s fight against Lu fan. It''s just that I didn''t agree. Why don''t you talk about the agreement you have reached with the Emperor Wu of the candle dragon kingdom? "


    Tianling shouted: "where to come from, you bastard, so framed our Tianjia, you want to die."


    Say, day Ling unexpectedly a palm to breeze small rest pats. Han Wushuang''s eyes widened. He never thought that Tianling wanted to kill people on the spot.


    But at this time, a fat man appeared in front of the wind nap, raised his hand, and the wind nap was safe.


    Tianling suddenly gave out a scream, like a broken kite, falling from the sky.


    Everyone was shocked and silent.


    Turn around and see who you are.


    At one time, the two elders of Tian family, the two elders of Han family, and Prime Minister LV, all changed their faces.


    Touching the tumbling belly, the fat man said in a long voice, "my nephew, I can''t lie. Tianjia, ha ha, you''d better tell the truth today. "

 Chapter 620

    (the middle chapter was missing last night and has now been filled in. Sorry sorry.)


    Tianling''s body fell to the ground and began to shake uncontrollably.


    Not only was Dong Pang slapped in the air, but also was frightened.


    Then Lao Liu and others came out. Old Liu, old lady Yang, and old Xuanyuan ghost look at these martial artists who have swept the sky, with disdain on their faces.


    "Tianjia, such a big family, uses despicable tactics to a local gang boy. Ridiculous. "


    "Give it to someone. We old guys haven''t started for a long time, and they don''t want to. You''d better hand it over to others quickly. "


    "Give it to someone. It''s late. We need to find it ourselves. "


    One by one, the three said that the children of Tian family looked at each other.


    Who are these three old guys. Why so arrogant.


    Only a few elders of Tian family recognized the identity of Lao Liu and others, and their faces suddenly changed wildly.


    Tianling slowly climbed up from the ground and looked at Dongpang and others, saying, "we Tianjia really didn''t catch Lu Fan."


    Dongpang shook his head and said, "why, why are you so stubborn. Old ray, they''ll give it to you. "


    Said, the east fat man pulled the wind to take a rest to get out of the body. Lao Liu and others also slightly sideways.


    Four figures stepped forward quickly.


    Second, his highness Qin fan looked at these people, but he felt puzzled and wanted to make a sound.


    The commander of Jin Jia, who had been standing beside him, said softly, "Your Highness, don''t talk. These people are the guardians of the state of Wu''an. "


    Qin fan was shocked. He understood the meaning of the three words "Guardian". He lowered his voice and said, "they are all."


    The commander of Jin Jia nodded slightly and said: "four elephants, Taiyi, etc. Now the four are the two teachers of wusheng college, leishizun and Tingyuan, as well as the top 16 fighters, Leiguang school and Lei Xiaoyong


    Qin Fan said in amazement, "what about the old man in front of them?"


    Commander Jinjia has not replied. The old man then said in a loud voice: "I''m the leader of xialeiguang school, Lei qianblade. I don''t know what festival there is between Tianjia and Hanjia, nor between Tianjia and Lufan. I only know that Lord Tian, if you don''t let Lu fan out again, you will be against our whole Lei Guang sect. "


    In a flash, the old man''s Yin and Yang burst, and a black and white light covered everything.


    Immediately everyone felt the thunder in their ears and the darkness around them.


    All the children and elders of Tian family were shocked on the spot.


    Lei guangpai.


    Wu''an state is famous for its orthodox school and Leiguang school.


    Tianling opens her mouth wide. I didn''t expect that the leader of Lei Guang sect would come for Lu Fan.


    It''s obviously not a joke to see the murderous look of the other side.


    Several parents of Tian Ling are standing in front of Tian Ling. They are afraid that Tian Ling will be killed by Lei qianblade.


    The other side is obviously a wuzun. In all the human brains, there are only four big characters: wuzun, the God of thunder.


    Yes, this old man is the world-famous thunderobot warrior, thunderblade, decades ago.


    Tianqingyang''s face changed wildly. He suddenly found that Lu Fan''s backstage was not as weak as he imagined.


    Suddenly, a ray of light flew out of Tianjia and landed in front of Tianling. It was the end of the world that had not been seen for a long time.


    Frowning at everything in front of him, tianyazi stepped forward and the same Yin and Yang Qi appeared on his body. In a long voice, he said: "this same way, don''t do it, there''s something to say."


    "Let Lu fan out," thundered Lei Qian. It''s easy to say. "


    Tianya son Lang said: "Lu fan is not in Tianjia. You''ve got the wrong place. I''m the dean of Lu Fan. I have a good relationship with him. Believe me, if he comes to Tianjia, I will definitely know that I will never harm him. "


    "President."


    Among the crowd, Han Feng and others called out.


    Tianyazi''s eyes through the darkness, saw Han Feng and others, Lang said: "Han Feng, you tell him. How is my relationship with Lu fan. To be honest. "


    Han Feng hesitated for a long time and said: "the president is really good to Lu Fan. But Dean, Lu fan is really missing. The most likely is your Tianjia. "


    "Believe me, I won''t lie," tianyazi said in a loud voice


    The sound is like thunder, and the integrity is great.


    The murderous Qi in Lei qianblade''s eyes is weak, and the Yin and Yang Qi are slowly recovered.


    "Indeed, with your strength, you don''t care to lie."


    The color of the world is restored again. Everyone seems to have experienced a life and death. Those who have been covered by the power of Lei qianblade are all in a cold sweat.


    Lei qianblade stared at tianyazi and said: "you may have a good relationship with Lu fan, but I don''t believe you. Tianjia, if you really don''t have a ghost in your heart. Can you let me search for it? "


    Tianling said in a loud voice, "my Tianjia is one of the top ten families in Wu''an. How can you search it at will?"


    Lei qianblade did not look at Tianling, but only at tianyazi.


    At this time, Lao Liu, Yang Nanzi and Xuanyuan Laogui all released their own strength.


    The same strong yin-yang force shocked Qin fan, Prime Minister LV, and all the heads of the family.


    Lao Liu said: "we will search together. No problem. "


    Tianyazi is biting his teeth. Four wuzuns speak at the same time. In addition to the royal family, there is no other family in Wu''an, dare to say no.


    Prime Minister LV murmured, "how many secrets have Lu Fan hidden. When he disappeared, he was able to attract four martial dignitaries to look for him.... It''s amazing. "


    The leader of the house of Dan Tai took the hand of Dan Tai Ge and said: "do bring Lu fan back to the house of Dan Tai as his son-in-law. Ge''er, the family asks you for this. For this matter, four martial masters, my God. "


    The head of the stone family said, "remember, Lu fan is absolutely not to be provoked again."


    The owner of the water family said softly, "Qian Rou heard that you knew Lu Fan and them when you were in Donghua."


    "Yes," she said, nodding softly.


    The water master said: "make friends with him. Make friends with him at all costs. It''s a family order. Understand? "


    Tianyazi sighed and turned to Tianling and said: "my Lord, let them search. Four martial masters. "


    Tianling shuddered so much that she finally closed her eyes and waved gently. Sky blue Yang lowers head to go, dark way: "Lu fan, is Lu fan again."


    Thunder thousand blade snorts coldly, the figure disappears.


    Old Liu and others also disappeared.


    "Uncle, don''t you help me to find it?" said Feng. You said that Lu Fan was your old friend''s Apprentice. "


    Dong Pang patted his belly and said: "they can find it. I guess Lu fan is not in Tianjia. "


    "Where will that be?" said the wind


    Dongpang shrugged and said with a smile, "who knows, maybe he has come back to Han''s house now."


    Finish saying, the east fat man oneself ha ha ha to laugh to rise, the breeze takes a rest also laughs a way: "martial uncle, you really can make fun of."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Meanwhile, the Han family.


    Lu Fan stood in front of Han''s gate and frowned, "what gate do you close in the daytime, the gatekeeper?"


    Push open the gate, and Lu Fan steps in.


    Just in, a group of children were practicing kung fu and saw Lu Fan. Then the expressions on these faces were shocked.


    Lu Fan looked at them and chuckled, "Why are you looking at me like this?"

 Chapter 621

    "Brother Lu fan, it''s brother Lu Fan."


    When the scream rang, Lu Fan looked at the gang of Han''s kids in a daze and surrounded him.


    "What''s the matter, elder martial brother Han Feng and lingyao? Haven''t they finished the banquet last night?" Lu fan asked loudly.


    A group of Han family kids, pointing out with one voice, said: "they all went to find you."


    Lu Fan Zheng pointed to his nose and said, "look for me."


    just as he was saying, several older Han family warriors ran out and saw Lu fan at a glance. They were all shocked. And the back color exultation way: "Lu fan, you came back."


    Lu Fan looks at them, slightly impressed. They also seem to be warriors living in the back mountain of Han''s family.


    However, left thinking and right thinking, Lu Fan couldn''t remember the names of these people, so he just shouted: "this little brother, can you explain to me, what''s the name? Have you come to me?"


    no one explained. Several Han family children ran out excitedly and shouted: "brother Lu fan, you wait at home, I''ll inform the second master of them. You must not go out again. "


    Lu Fan looked puzzled and said, "what''s the situation?" a group of Han family boys dragged him inside.


    At the waist, a jade plate swings with Lu Fan''s steps. There are four big characters of elder danta on it, which are shining with light.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Tianjia.


    Tianling and others stood at the door with gloomy faces.


    One of the top ten families, the Wudao family, which has lasted for thousands of years, was forced to be searched today.


    I''m afraid that this disgrace has never existed in Tianjia for many years.


    Tianling stood there, like a volcano that could erupt at any time. The accumulated anger had made his eyes red.


    Several other Tianjia elders also have a very ugly face. Tianyazi sighs constantly.


    Knowing that things will turn out like this, he shouldn''t have avoided suspicion some time ago.


    If he had been mediating, things might have been a little better.


    But it''s no use saying these things now. Today''s humiliation of Tianjia will surely spread from one to ten, from ten to 100, completely spread and become a laughingstock.


    Tian Qingyang, standing behind Tianling, just kept biting his teeth and shouting.


    "Lu Fan."


    At this time, tianqingyang''s hatred for Lu fan has reached its peak.


    Several wuzuns haven''t come out yet, but from the corner of the street, three children of the Han family come quickly.


    They trotted all the way to Han Feng''s side. They frowned and lowered their voices. "Han Feng, Lu fan is back."


    Han Feng and others immediately exclaimed: "what you said is true."


    three Han family children nodded repeatedly and said: "it''s at the Han family, just back."


    Lingyao almost jumped up, and Hanfeng immediately told hanwushuang, "Daddy, Lu fan is back."


    When Han wushuangdeng was stunned, he then sent back a strange voice: "well, go back first. I''ll stay and have a look. Tianjia is in such a mess today. I can''t miss this scene. "


    Lingyao, elder martial brother and so on don''t say anything, turn around and leave.


    Other Han family children, who don''t know the truth, only look at them doubtfully, with no action.


    The movement of the Han family was also seen by the Tianjia people, the LV family, the dantai family and other families.


    "It seems that Lu fan is back," said Prime Minister LV with a chuckle


    LV Yin said, "that''s right. Otherwise, they care so much about lingyao and Hanfeng. How could they leave in the middle of the way? "


    Tianjia, tianqingyang looked at the movements of lingyao and others coldly and shouted: "what are you going to do? It''s going to be a result soon. Don''t you want to run away? "


    lingyao and other people don''t care about tianqingyang at all. They should not hear it. They should turn into light wind and disappear.


    Tianqingyangqi really wanted to attack them with a sword, but the next moment, he felt Han Wushuang''s cold eyes staring at himself.


    The hot palmprint on his cheek, he will not immediately forget, slowly retract his steps.


    Tianling reaches out and blocks tianqingyang behind her, saying softly, "Qingyang, remember these people''s faces. At that time, we will all come back one by one. "


    Sky blue sun nods heavily.


    Qin fan, the second prince, looked around and said with a smile, "it seems that there will be no result."


    The commander of Jin Jia frowned and asked, "Your Highness. Why there won''t be results. "


    Qin fan glanced at the commander of Jin Jia and said, "because Lu fan is not in Tianjia. Well, I''ll go first. You''ll take care of the aftermath. "


    Commander Jin Jia didn''t understand what Qin fan thought.


    At this time, the four wuzuns, like ghosts, returned to the original place.


    They didn''t seem to have moved at all, not even the place where they just stood.


    Lei qianblang said: "it seems that Lu fan is not in your Tianjia, but you still have the mind to deal with Lu Fan."


    With that, Lei Qiandao stamped his foot gently, and the ground shook violently.


    "Hum, I advise you not to beg for trouble. Lu fan, we Lei Guang sent Baoding. "


    With that, Lei Qiandao turns around and walks away.


    Lei Xiaoyong three people quickly follow, this time style, straight look at the day Ling all open mouth, can not say a word.


    You can''t find anyone who''s so arrogant.


    Old Liu three people look at each other, don''t want to say a word more, turn around and leave.


    Tianling just wanted to talk. Liu Dengshi looked back and said: "you have too much rubbish. Shut up. Today, let you go. "


    There is no arrogance, only more arrogance.


    The three men walked slowly away.


    Tianling, tianyazi are distorted.


    When they say something, they talk too much.


    These wuzuns are really shameless as they get older.


    Four wuzuns leave. Dongpang takes a rest with the wind and walks slowly.


    Seeing this, Han Wushuang said in a loud voice: "it seems to be a misunderstanding, God, that''s it. Let''s go first. "


    Han Wushuang waves to take Han family''s children away.


    Tianling couldn''t hold it any longer. He roared: "come here if you want, and leave if you want. You take my Tianjia as something. "


    Han Wushuang ponders for a while, turns his head and says:" the latrine, "


    in a word, directly makes Tianling''s vigorous energy soar to the sky.


    Qin fan, the second prince, said in a loud voice: "well, since today''s matter is a misunderstanding, that''s all. Lord Tian, I will investigate the assassination of Lu Fan. "


    Qin fan deliberately accentuated the word "Assassination" to calm Tianling a little.


    As expected, Tianling''s vigorous strength converged slowly. Although Lu Fan was not found in his family, it was a real thing that he sent people to attack Lu Fan.


    Although there is only a little rest in the wind, but people can see clearly that it is true.


    In particular, the wind nap, or the nephew of the strong.


    With the support of the strong one, the words of wind rest, whether true or false, are true.


    Tianling bit her teeth and stopped talking. Seeing Han Wushuang leave.


    Prime Minister LV said with a smile, "this farce is really enjoyable to watch."


    Tan Tai, Shi, Liu and Shui all shook their heads and left one after another.


    Qin fan, the second emperor''s son, also returned to the carriage and disappeared as a golden light.


    Commander Jinjia waves to recall all jinjiawei and leaves.


    Soon, Tianling and others were left at the gate of Tianjia.


    "Hateful, hateful."


    Tianling dragon''s head crutches stomped hard to the ground, and a turtle crack spread under his feet. Then, countless slates turned into powder.


    Tianyazi said: "my Lord, this is the end of the matter, and there is no way to do it. You really sent someone to assassinate Lu Fan. "


    when asked about the pain, Tianling shouted:" Lu fan, everything is because of your good disciple, Lu Fan. Tianyazi, are you the elder of my Tian family or the elder of Han family? "


    Tianyazi''s eyes were cold and said: "my Lord, what do you mean by this. My surname is Tian. I''m not from Tian family, but from who else. "


    Tianling pointed to tianyazi''s nose and said, "I know. You have a grudge against the fight for the position of the head of the family. I don''t care what I say. I only want to be an elder. It''s all fake. Now you teach a Lu fan to hit me in the face, don''t you. I''ll tell you, it''s not that easy. Qingyang will never lose to him. "


    Tianyazi''s eyes are getting colder and colder. He takes two steps back and looks at Tianling and says: "hate, tianyazi will hate. Tianling, you are wrong about me. You are really wrong about me. Well, since you say so. It seems that I''m not staying in this capital anymore. I''ll go. I don''t care. "


    Shake off your hand and walk away.


    "Where are you going?" said Tian Lingli. "Go back to East China."


    At the end of the speech, tianyazi waved away the void and stepped into it.


    Several Tianjia elders shouted: "tianyazi, you can''t go."


    Tianling stopped them and watched tianyazi leave.


    "Just leave. How about Tianjia without him?" whispered an elder. "My Lord, he is one of the only two martial masters in Tianjia."


    Tianling said in a cold voice: "I know. I know very well. "


    Just after the voice fell, Tianling suddenly burst out of his heart.


    Qi and blood attack the heart. Tianling is spitting blood alive.


    "The owner."


    A group of Tianjia children surround Tianling and help her up.


    Tianling pulls the hand of tianqingyang and says: "Qingyang, I want you to kill Lu Fan. Kill him in front of everyone. "


    Tianqingyang stressed the key words: "sure."


    Tianling, with a hysterical roar, shouted to the sky, "Lu fan, you will surely die."


    The voice resounded through the sky.

 Chapter 622

    A few days later.


    The sky is overcast and drizzled.


    Today''s weather is not very good, but the streets are still full of people.


    "Lu Fan. Lu fan, the swordsman of Donghua, asks who is the enemy in the world. "


    "Sky Qingyang, young master Qingyang, I love you."


    "Lu fan, I bought 800 gold to bet you win. You must win."


    "Son of heaven will win."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    All kinds of shouts, all kinds of shouts, one after another in the capital.


    Today, it is the day of the battle between Lu Fan and tianqingyang, the battle of life and death, which countless people are looking forward to.


    From the end of the competition, there have been piles of people holding the bedding waiting before the fight. According to them, even if you don''t eat or drink, go in and watch this epic battle.


    The casinos are very popular.


    No matter who it is, in the face of such a grand occasion, it is necessary for the casino to have a little money.


    All the owners of the casinos, I wish Lu Fan and tianqingyang could fight so many battles.


    Then they have a year''s income.


    In the martial arts arena of the eight sides, the children of the ten families took the seats early.


    At this time, the gate of the Bafang martial arts arena was not opened. Only one side gate was left for the children of the ten families and some dignitaries to enter.


    There is no way to do this. If the gate is opened, the residents of the capital will rush in. All the children of the ten families don''t know how many seats they can get together.


    Today''s war is different from the previous ones.


    According to the external situation, these red eyed urban residents, both men and women, who take off their clothes and bare arms to grab positions, are unlikely to leave them any more positions.


    What ten families, what dignitaries and nobles, must have no place if they come late.


    So eight Ye is very clever to let them come first.


    Then, open the door again.


    When the gate opened, the crowd rushed in like a flood.


    Such a battle, like a siege of a city, scares the warriors of the top ten families out of their swords.


    On the stand, Han family seats.


    Lu fan is sitting beside lingyao, Han Feng and others, smiling at Tianjia across the audience.


    Since a few days ago, lingyao and their family had a big fight in Tianjia, Tianjia has been a complete disgrace.


    Not to mention being forced to search forcibly by several martial masters behind, but to say that being beaten into the door by lingyao and others in front is a great shame.


    Tianjia has been at ease for a long time. I didn''t expect that there were people who really dared to attack their family.


    This event made lingyao and others accomplish this feat and become famous at one stroke. Now the people in the capital have ten volunteers. They all heard about Lu Fan''s senior brothers.


    In order to save younger martial brother, he is passionate and fearless of Tianjia.


    Humanity is to be a man like Lu fan, surrounded by unique Yanfu, brotherhood.


    Han Feng laughed and pointed to the crowd and said, "look, junior brother Lu Fan. How many people come to see your competition. Oh, when, if only I had such a day. It''s worth dying. "


    As soon as Han Feng finished speaking, Han Wushuang''s slap followed.


    "Bullshit again. Die, die, die, can you talk. Learn from your father, will you? "


    Lingyao nestles up beside Lu Fan and says with a smile, "Lu fan, are you sure today?"


    Lu Fandao: "of course. I''m not sure what else I''m going to fight. It''s better to admit defeat earlier. Don''t worry. "


    Lingyao nodded and said, "well, when you finish this contest, take me to see your master."


    Lu Fan looked at the corner of the stand and said with a smile, "no problem."


    In the corner of the grandstand, several desks and wooden chairs have been arranged.


    Dongpang, fengxiao, Laoliu and others have all settled down.


    But today, it seems that there are several more people than usual.


    Their breath is different from that of Lao Liu and others.


    Breathing and exhaling are silent, as if the whole person is a part of the world, even if you look carefully, it seems that you can''t see the figure clearly.


    They are the dignitaries who come to danta, and the alchemists who are different from the warriors.


    The leader, an old man, was sitting opposite the fat man. They smiled at everything.


    "Lao Wu, your disciples are beautiful. Today, it''s his official apprenticeship battle. I''m right. "


    Dongpang poured Wu Chen a glass of wine and said with a smile.


    Wu Chen picked up the wine bowl, took a sip and said, "I can''t say that. I''m an apprentice. In fact, I didn''t teach much. All his achievements today are his own. He has long been out to speak of his disciples. "


    Dongpang nodded: "that''s right. How can you, an alchemist, teach such a warrior with such a clear way of martial arts? "


    Wu Chen said with a smile: "so, this is not for you to help. Have you moved your heart and taught my apprentice your old background? "


    East fat man chuckled and said: "I already know you, old fox, are making this idea. It''s for this reason that you let him go to Wudao college and run to the capital city, isn''t it? "


    Wu chendao: "I didn''t say it clearly. He is willing to go. If you can get something, you can only say that you and him have a chance to be teachers and apprentices, don''t you? Let''s be frank, do you teach or not? "


    Dongpang was silent for a moment and said, "look at me again. I''m very lazy, you know. Not really. Those three can teach him. I won''t bury your apprentice. "


    Finish saying, east fat man to old Liu and so on made an eye.


    Wu Chen looked at it with a smile and said: "these three, make do with it. Compared with you, it''s far behind. I''m not in a hurry. Believe me, you''ll ask me to teach you the disciples then. "


    Dongpang put a bowl of wine in his stomach and said: "ha ha, you are confident. Then I''ll have a good look. Lao Wu, did you go back to danta to find what you want. How much time do you have left. "


    Hearing this, Wu Chen said with a smile: "originally, I still haven''t found it. But who would have thought that my apprentice gave me another surprise. "


    With that, Wu Chen took out two herbs.


    Dongpang took a look and said with a smile, "flowers grow against the wind, and the grass lives on.". Ha ha, you can practice a furnace of Tianren pill. Congratulations, although these two herbs can''t help you recover much strength, they can consolidate your spirit and prolong your life. Lao Wu, it seems that you can accompany me to drink more wine for many years. "


    Wu Chen said with a smile, "yes, it''s still good to take in an apprentice, isn''t it?"


    Dong Pang patted his belly and said: "don''t always seduce me with words. I''m not in this suit. "


    Two people chat happily, in the sky cloudy, suddenly a little golden light emerges.


    Then, Emperor Qin and Shang appeared suddenly, hanging in the air. Beside him, in addition to the courtiers, there was the figure of the virgin of the Northern Kingdom sitting on the ice crystal chair.


    Everyone, get up to salute, loudly shouted: "God bless your majesty, magnificent Wu''an."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang looked at the crowd with a smile, waved and said in a loud voice, "I announce that the contest will officially begin."

 Chapter 623

    With the voice of the emperor of Qin and Shang falling, the wudaochang below began to have a new pattern.


    The earth vibrated, a loud roar, the ground of wudaochang began to open slowly. The ground of bluestone, separated by two sides, is a land of burning flames, rising slowly.


    In the fire, the eight masters stood proudly, with their hands open, and said in a loud voice, "welcome to the eight square arena. Today''s duel, we have specially prepared a special arena for Lu Fan and Tian Qingyang, the five element realm."


    As soon as the voice fell, the burning flame of the earth quickly turned into ice.


    The drizzle from the sky turned into small hailstones and hit people''s heads.


    A group of people exclaimed.


    The eighth master laughed and then said: "this is the real five element area, which contains five elements. People fighting on it not only need to deal with opponents, but also need to deal with the changes of the venue. A real strong man is not only a man of high accomplishments, but also a man of ability to guide others according to circumstances and win by wisdom. Let''s have a look today. Lu Fan and Tian Qingyang, two top young experts, face each other in life and death. "


    Eight Ye''s voice is more and more loud and excited.


    When it comes to the end, it''s almost shouting at the top of my voice.


    Although we all know that he as a sky Gang strong, is unlikely to shout bad voice.


    But we should show some sympathy for his voice.


    Tianjia, tianqingyang sits next to Tianling, laughing at the changing venue of the five elements.


    "Heaven helps me. The five elements venue has increased my strength. It seems that even heaven doesn''t protect Lu Fan today. "


    Tianqingyang smiles as if the venue was specially built for him.


    There are reasons for his confidence.


    There are several moves in his martial arts that need to condense the five elements of heaven and earth.


    Now, the venue has its own five elements. He doesn''t need to gather any more. He just needs to activate the five elements inside.


    Such a venue, of course, makes tianqingyang happy.


    Ordinary martial artists, in the face of these five elements changing venues, their vigorous energy will be consumed a lot. It is difficult to attack and defend as before.


    In tianqingyang''s view, Lu fan is not much different from other martial artists. It''s just that his skills are sharp and his body is possessed by animals.


    These five element venues will greatly weaken Lu Fan''s strength. Originally, there was a gap between the two men''s real accomplishments. Once the other side was weakened, they still strengthened themselves. In this contest, the victory and defeat were directly divided.


    The land of the five elements is the death place of Lu Fan.


    However, at this time, among the seats of the Han family, Lu Fan was also happy to laugh.


    The place of five elements is just a battle place for him.


    Lu fan is both a Alchemist''s skill and a fighter''s skill. From the point of view of the warrior, these five element venues are really a trouble. But for the alchemists, this is the best place to fight. One stop inside will increase many combat effectiveness without any reason. Lu Fan even felt that he could recover vigorous Qi through the five elements while playing.


    Moreover, with the cover of these five elements, he can secretly release many alchemists'' Dharma decisions.


    In this way, his combat effectiveness is definitely not able to be resisted by the martial artists in the Gang area.


    Lu fan, who can use his Qi refining skills and martial arts recklessly, can only fight against one of them if he is a real fighter in Tiangang.


    Take a look at the original master of the magic heart sect, and then look at the Wuqing city that Lu Fan knocked down on the ground.


    If tianqingyang knew these bloody facts, he would kneel down and admit defeat now.


    Lu fan is very happy to laugh. Lingyao next to him is puzzled and asks, "Lu fan, what''s wrong with you? Smile like this."


    Lu Fandao: "happy. It''s a day when Qingyang will lose. "


    Hearing Lu Fan''s words, Han Wushuang said thoughtfully: "Lu fan, it seems that you still have a back hand. It''s about the five elements. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "uncle, just look at it."


    In the martial arts arena, the eighth master waved to all the people desperately to ignite the atmosphere.


    On the stand, countless people can''t wait to shout the names of Lu Fan and Tian Qingyang.


    "Please, two fighters, come on."


    Eight ye a roar. Suddenly, two light curtains appeared in the sky, reflecting the faces of Lu Fan and Tian Qingyang.


    In the sky of the whole capital, there was a clear mirage again, but this time, the mirage was divided into two parts, one was Lufan, the other was tianqingyang.


    Background a black and a white, will two people around the shadow, all hidden.


    They rose slowly and stood in the light, as the sun and the moon were opposite.


    Their eyes became sharp, and they jumped up at the same time.


    Sky blue sun feet in the air gently a little bit, like the wind falling.


    Lu fan then fell to the ground with a bang, and the flames under his feet suddenly splashed out like a fire wave.


    "Roar."


    The drum sounds like the roaring of the dragon and the roaring of the tiger.


    In the sky, Emperor Qin Shang patted Qin Yun on the shoulder. The poor prince was finally released today. His face was dispirited and he could not seem to take any interest in the scene. In only half a month, he lost a lot of weight.


    Emperor Qin Shang''s palm fell, and Qin Yun was shocked.


    "Qin Yun, cheer up. You are still the prince."


    In a word, let Qin Yun spirit.


    "Prince. Yes, I''m still the prince. "


    Qin Yun suddenly understood the meaning of the emperor of Qin and Shang. Suddenly, he saw the strong light in his eyes and bowed to himself and said, "yes, father."


    Qin Shang nodded, then turned to the saint daughter beside him and asked, "Saint daughter of Tiange, you see who can win."


    the saint smiled and said: "it''s not easy to say, it''s not good to say."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "well, you can see that among these two people, there is your destiny."


    The light in the saint''s eyes flashed, and a chuckle rose from the corner of her mouth, saying, "I see. No."


    Lu Cheng''s equal faces suddenly changed, and some generals'' expressions were already a little angry.


    This Saint daughter is really a little arrogant.


    The saint smiled and looked at the scene. There was only Lu Fan in her eyes.


    Seeing Lu fan, the saint''s heart is full of fire. Mumbling, the saint said: "you don''t want to be killed today, it''s too boring."


    In the field, two people are facing each other in four eyes, and Mars is splashing.


    Eight Ye stood between the two and said softly: "in today''s war, one can''t use pills, two can''t use weapons, three can''t use spirit beast. Do you understand? "


    Lu Fan''s face moved and looked at Tian Qingyang and said:" you are afraid of Xiao Hei. You are afraid to this extent. "


    The sky blue sun looks slightly changed. He doesn''t know yet. His Majesty''s order forbids the use of spirit beasts.


    Slowly, tianqingyang said: "boring rules, Lu fan, when you want to use it."


    "Eight Ye laughs:" I also think so, so two begin

 Chapter 624

    Five elements of light change, eyes such as knife, vigorous force howling.


    The sound of the crowd around is getting smaller, the sword is in the hand, and the corner of the mouth is smiling.


    As the momentum unfolded, Lu Fan and Tian Qingyang did not release their own vigorous armor.


    The momentum is rising in the interlace, like two huge virtual shadows, fighting in the sky, each with the sound of gas explosion.


    Tianqingyang''s Dragon singing sword began to emit a gentle dragon roar, from low to high, gradually increasing.


    A sound wave mingled with the momentum of tianqingyang began to attack the momentum of Lu Fan crazily.


    "Sky dragon roaring sword."


    Familiar with the family of Tianjia, no one does not know the formula of sword, not to mention the gesture of the formula.


    No one can really let tianqingyang give full play to all kinds of martial arts skills and swordsmanship after playing so many contests in front of him.


    But today, as soon as he came up, Tian Qingyang took out the killing moves handed down by Tian family.


    In terms of competitive momentum, Tianjia will never lose to any warrior. Especially tianqingyang, who holds dragon singing sword, can use this set of sword formula to the top.


    Lu Fan''s face remained the same. Suddenly, his momentum began to move and dodge, turning into blocks, bunching into a line and spreading out.


    The roaring sword Qi of tianqingyang is really powerful, but Lu Fan shows us what is flexible momentum and what is controlled by heart like vigorous strength.


    This practice, in the eyes of experts, is even more surprising.


    Although the tianqingyang skill is strong, it is after all the skill, not the control of the power of heaven and earth, not the control of momentum.


    As a warrior, Lu fan can change his momentum at will like an alchemist.


    In this scene, Lao Liu was shocked and murmured, "Lu fan has practiced everything to such an invisible level."


    as far as he knows, only those who have practiced everything can move their momentum like this. But as long as Lu fan has been practicing, he has not changed his physical appearance. How can he practice from inside and outside to momentum.


    A kind of alchemist, such as the star venerable, was also surprised.


    Lu Fan''s control is far beyond that of the ordinary alchemists.


    This boy, if they are not martial artists, they will certainly rob the apprentices.


    Strong control represents the power of knowing the sea, which means great talent in cultivating vitality.


    Only to see this scene, several venerable people all slightly moved the mind.


    But when they turned to see Wu Chen, their hearts were as dead as ashes.


    Tianqingyang has a dignified look. It''s the first time that he has used the Tianlong roaring sword. Someone else can fight with him.


    Sure enough, Lu Fan in front of him is not so easy to defeat. Tian Qingyang laughs.


    "That''s interesting, Po."


    Suddenly, the momentum of the two people collided with each other. At the foot of the two people''s four sides, the five elements light was blown out into a circular wave. In a moment, the five elements realm had a little stagnation under the collision of the two people''s momentum.


    At this time, they also shot at the same time.


    Wufeng heavy sword and Longyin sword collided in an instant. No one could see how they got their hands, but when they reacted, it was a burst sound, and the surrounding space was broken one after another. The power contained in the five element realm began to quickly repair the space where they collided, and a flame passed under their feet.


    Two people have no reaction, even people with sword, disappear at the same time.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    There were several muffled sounds in succession. The walls in four directions in the southeast and northwest cracked at the same time. Countless sword marks appeared, and the stones were flying like rain.


    They were walking fast in the five element area, and they could not hear the wind. They could only see the burst light and the sound from around.


    When almost all the audience could not see the figure, a dozen light curtains appeared in the sky.


    And in the light curtain, Lu Fan and tianqingyang''s crazy fighting figures are divided into dozens of split displays.


    Eight Ye stands on the sideline, smiling smugly.


    As we have known for a long time, it is impossible for the general audience to understand such a battle. So he spent a lot of money on these five elements.


    In addition to increasing the difficulty of fighting, the five element domain has a huge function, that is, it can use the five element force to record the figures of two people fighting, and then slowly release them through the water curtain.


    It''s just that Lu Fan and Tian Qingyang are moving too fast. It takes more than ten water curtains and Tianhua to slow down at the same time. That''s to see clearly every move of the two people''s fighting, every pattern.


    Even so, the speed of their performance in the water curtain is still very fast.


    The audience of the whole capital opened their eyes, looked at the scene in the sky, and felt the terrible power contained in each move and sword of the two men, smacking their tongue secretly.


    Dang. Griddle. Griddle.


    Lu Fanhu''s continuous dozen swords were cut on the Dragon singing sword of tianqingyang.


    Every sword is in the same position, not bad at all. Tian Qingyang''s figure suddenly beheaded is a bit staggering, and its speed has slowed down a bit.


    In close quarters and high-speed combat, what we fight for is reaction power and basic skills.


    Tianqingyang, a martial arts family, began to practice sword at the age of three, and learned sword Jue at the age of five. Till now, the sword technique is very proficient and natural. I thought that his close combat could open a gap with Lu Fan in a moment. After all, even when dealing with shuishiquan, he didn''t show real strength. Now the moves are all open. Tianqingyang can''t imagine who else can compete with him.


    But the reality is always merciless. What Lu Fan shows is a higher sword formula.


    Often before his sword arrived, Lu Fan''s sword was waiting for him at the place where his sword had fallen. Moreover, Lu fan used a broad heavy sword without a front. He used a three foot dragon chanting sword. The two of them fought for the formula of sword, but Lu Fan was slightly superior. This made tianqingyang almost unacceptable. What kind of sword technique is Lu Fan''s fast sword? It seems that it is not faster than his Tianlong roaring sword, but it is extremely practical.


    Of course, Lu Fan won''t tell him that his sword formula has a good name, which is called basic sword technique.


    Sure enough, it''s useless to fight with real masters and use gorgeous sword moves.


    Fight in a square inch, only the foundation is everything.


    Lu fan is very glad that he has really practiced sword, starting from the basic sword technique.


    Dang.


    Finally, when the 100th sword of Lu Fan was exactly cut in the same position of Longyin sword, tianqingyang''s whole body trembled violently and his body stopped abruptly.


    He could hardly hold the sword in his hand. Lu Fan grabbed the upper hand in this fast fight.


    "Dragon flash."


    Tian Qingyang shakes his sword and cuts back. This position is where Lu Fan came to kill with a heavy sword.


    On the Dragon chanting sword, the giant dragon roared out, and Lu Fan with the strong wind of impact, formed a tornado in a short time, and got on the giant dragon.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    At the foot of the five elements, there was a shaking, sharp and extremely golden force, which was pressed on the earth''s surface. A piece of broken lines appeared on the five elements stone slab.


    Lu Fan and Tian Qingyang''s figure suddenly separate, and the clothes will fly with the wind.


    Just this round of confrontation, the strength shown, really surprised all the fighters.


    It includes wind rest with Lu fan, forest PI defeated by tianqingyang and water and stone spring.


    They suddenly felt that they were very lucky to lose.


    If these two people, when fighting with them, show their strength as they are today.


    I''m afraid they will lie down as soon as they come up.


    Kazam, on Lu Fan''s clothes, a dozen cracks appeared, and blood oozed from his skin.


    Tian Qingyang pinches the palm of his hand and rolls his throat, swallowing the blood that almost overflows from the corner of his mouth.


    Lu Fan tore off his upper body''s clothes and clothes, revealing that although he was not strong, he had strong muscles and no scar on it, which shocked many martial artists.


    A dozen skin and flesh injuries recovered quickly in full view of the public. That speed, almost let the star venerable person and so on all stare big eyes, even if ate the elixir, all did not have so fast.


    The sky is blue and straight, and the five elements at the foot are now turned into ice, and the drizzle in the sky is turned into flying snow again.


    The Dragon chants the sword, horizontal in front of the body, the sky Qingyang a word a way: "a reprint, open."


    Suddenly, a golden light rose on the Longyin sword, carrying countless runes. Tianqingyang''s body slowly rises. It belongs to the strong and vigorous force of the half step Tiangang warrior. It spreads out, and the five elements under his feet begin to flow to him crazily.


    They pointed to the five elements area and exclaimed, "look, the ground is providing strength for the sky and the green sun."


    The light of the sky blue sun is more and more prosperous, just like the rising sun, enveloped in the light of him, like a God.


    Lu Fan looks up at the sky and the sword stands in front of him.


    Tianqingyang roared: "Lu fan, your martial arts are good, but your accomplishments are not good. Today I''ll let you know that it''s a stupid thing to fight higher. Die. "


    The Dragon chants the sword to lift up, the sky blue Yang explodes to drink: "the sky dragon is present, the Dragon Xiao Zong cloud sword."


    An empty shadow of sky blue sun appeared in the air, with the same fiery light on his body, and at the same time, he cut out a sword to Lu Fan.


    Terrible power, covering the entire eight square arena in an instant.


    The air shield of the defense is opened immediately. A silver guard immediately unleashes his vigorous strength and forms a human wall, which is in front of the audience.


    Boom.


    As if the whole world had exploded, almost all the audience felt the disappearance of the five senses. There was only a golden light left between heaven and earth.


    This feeling lasted for a long time. People blinked and watched the world recover.


    The frightened audience looked at the scene, where there was a mess, the five elements stone supporting the five elements area, which was blown up. The whole wudaochang had become a huge pit.


    Lu Fan''s figure disappeared, and everyone shouted with one voice: "Lu fan, is he dead?"


    Tian Qingyang gasped slightly, smiled lightly and murmured, "but that''s all."


    But at this time, a light suddenly fell from the top of the sky.


    "Four turns, heaven and earth."


    Boom.


    Tianqingyang even took a sword and smashed it directly into the ground. The walls around it cracked terrible lines, as if it could collapse at any time.


    Lu fan is suspended in the air, spreading his vigorous Qi.


    Looking at the vigorous strength on his body, a group of martial artists cried out loudly: "the ground Gang eight heavy.". When did he arrive in the field

 Chapter 625

    On the stand, Tianjia seat, Tianling stands up directly and looks at Lu Fan standing in the sky with the expression of seeing ghosts in the daytime.


    He didn''t even calculate that Lu Fan''s accomplishments were so high.


    I remember last time, when fighting with she Ling, Lu Fan seemed to be just a warrior in the early days of Di gang. Relying on the spirit beast''s body, he could have the strength of Di Gang''s peak.


    It''s only half a month since Lu Fan jumped to the late stage of the underground gang. He''s only one step away from the peak of the underground gang.


    Not only he, Han Feng and others, the emperor of Qin and Shang, as well as Dongpang, were all shocked.


    They didn''t expect that Lu Fan''s cultivation was so fast. If he had been cultivated step by step, he would have seen a ghost.


    Han Feng exclaimed, "I know that younger martial brother Lu fan has been advancing rapidly in this period of time, but how can he not be so fast?"


    Sitting behind Han Feng, Lin Pi covers his mouth.


    Last time, she asked Lu fan if he had broken through the seven or eight weights of the ground Gang, but at that time, she asked him how much he was teasing, which was just a casual remark.


    But who would have thought that Lu Fan really broke through to the eight parts of the gang.


    Lin Pi said to himself, "this guy must have hidden his strength, but now he is just taking it out. It''s impossible. It''s a breakthrough in this period of time. No one can advance four or five times in half a month. "


    Lin Pi''s idea is also the idea of most people present.


    No one is willing to believe that Lu fan is the most recent Gang eight.


    It''s subversive. Because the average martial artist, even if he eats the elixir, can get triple cultivation at most. This is already an extremely deep-rooted performance.


    After four or five times in a row, it''s not advanced. It''s death seeking.


    It is a great progress for the martial artists in the field to step over the first level. It takes some time to consolidate cultivation. One is to let the body adapt, and the other is to avoid losing control.


    If there are too many successive advanced steps, even if the body can support it, it can not be controlled.


    There''s only one player left. Gang Jin runs around in disorder, explodes and dies.


    But Lu Fan did it for no other reason.


    Gai is because his body is no longer the flesh and blood channels of ordinary people.


    He, who has a small world and a wide sea, can actually control himself once more.


    But in order to walk more steadily, Lu Fan did not continue to make crazy breakthroughs.


    Now, the cultivation of the eight parts of the earth Gang is enough for him to deal with tianqingyang.


    You should know that he is not a pure vigorous Qi, but a vigorous Qi that condenses into a whole.


    Although it''s only the eight parts of the ground Gang, it''s thicker than the strength. Lu fan is no weaker than the half step Tiangang like tianqingyang, even in some aspects.


    In the ground, sky blue sun rises suddenly, a mouthful of blood spurts out.


    After Lu Fan''s sword, the light on Tian Qingyang''s body immediately dimmed a lot, but the murderous intention in his eyes was even greater.


    "Lu Fan."


    Tian Qingyang squeezed out Lu Fan''s name from the teeth.


    That fierce killing has already been expressed.


    The soles of the feet stamped hard on the ground, and tianqingyang also flew directly. At this time, the ground began to rotate again. It was so devastated that it could continue to operate. It has to be said that the five elements were spent by the eighth master at a large price, which is worth the money.


    Looking at each other in the air, their breath is only strong.


    In a loud voice, Lu Fan said boldly, "show me some real skills, tianqingyang."


    Tianqingyang gnawed his teeth and said, "today, you will die without a whole body."


    Suddenly, sky Qingyang rushed to Lu Fan.


    He is very fast, but he has a trace to follow.


    Although the sword light is sharp, it is not real.


    Lu fan saw through it at a glance, which was the illusion of tianqingyang.


    This kind of magic trick may be fatal to the forest. But for Lu fan, it is so naive.


    A flash of light in the eyes, the divine sense unfolds.


    Do experts need to see with their eyes.


    Lu Fan goes straight to the front left with a backhand sword. The sword is fierce with nine colors of light.


    Ten thousand swords belong to the emperor.


    Dang.


    With one sword, Lu Fan cuts out the real body of tianqingyang. Under the divine sense, any fluctuation of heaven and earth is in the brain, not to mention this little illusion. The dragon in tianqingyang''s hand is singing, the sword and the dragon are roaring. Every flash of light is transmitted to Lu Fan with the power of concussion.


    But Lu Fan''s sword is not of ordinary quality.


    Domain on. In a moment, it suppressed tianqingyang''s Longyin sword. It seems that tianqingyang didn''t think of this scene.


    Lu Fan punches with his left hand and kills in horror.


    Red flame dragon roars fist.


    Bang.


    In the middle of the air, there were drizzles. Every drop of rain, like a weapon, hit the shield and made a jingle.


    Tian Qingyang is biting his teeth, but he doesn''t step back and punches Lu Fan on the chest.


    Unfortunately, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi suddenly contracted and bounced away.


    Every inch of Lu Fan''s body can fight. Tianqingyang didn''t expect that. So the moment his fist fell on Lu fan, a force of anti shock, then he bounced him off.


    Lu Fan rushes forward, without a sharp sword in his hand. In an instant, he cuts off countless illusions.


    "Everything is invisible, a thousand hands and a thousand swords."


    Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang.


    In a flash, Tian Qingyang was hit by dozens of swords on the ground.


    All the children of Tian family can''t believe their eyes.


    They were so proud that they were beaten like this.


    The sky blue sun in the deep pit is like in their heart.


    All of a sudden, a group of children of Tian family were dead.


    Tianling''s hands began to tremble slightly.


    Dead silence, unprovoked in the field of fighting.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang and others did not speak, but watched. Intuition told them that it was not so simple, because Lu Fan did not move.


    Lu fan, standing in the middle of the sky, frowned.


    Just then, though it seems to be very cool.


    But Lu Fan felt that there was a strange power in tianqingyang, which offset most of his power, and then dissipated into the world.


    Lu fan doesn''t understand what this power is, but there is no doubt that tianqingyang will never be defeated so simply by him.


    Be alert. Lu Fan stares into the hole.


    Sure enough, tianqingyang slowly stood up again.


    There was no trace of sword on his body, as if Lu Fan had just not hit him with the formula of sword.


    The dust on the body is flicked off lightly, and sky blue sun''s eyes turn to a gray color at the moment.


    The fingers of his left hand kept counting and the sword of his right hand was spinning on his hand.


    Lu Fan immediately felt the crisis. From the beginning of the fight to now, he felt the crisis of life and death for the first time.


    "You are strong. Lu fan, since you have forced me to this extent, I have no way. "


    The voice of sky blue sun seems to become ethereal.


    On the stand, Tianling''s eyes widened, as if he thought of something, and said excitedly: "Tiansuan wuzun, yes, this is Tiansuan wuzun''s Tiansuan mind decision. How can I forget that tianqingyang has obtained Tiansuan wuzun''s inheritance? He is the descendant of Tiansuan wuzun."

 Chapter 626

    Tianling''s voice, like a gust of wind, swept through everyone''s ears.


    Soon, in the stands, countless people began to whisper about what Tiansuan wuzun was.


    "Stupid, God knows nothing about wuzun. It''s the ancestor of Tianjia. It''s said that Tianjia is the only one who can see the sky and March to the limit. He was also a great contributor to the founding of the state of Wu''an. "


    "Oh, it turns out that Qingyang got the inheritance of Tiansuan wuzun that day, isn''t it very powerful?"


    "That''s necessary. I don''t know what Tiansuan wuzun left to inherit to tianqingyang."


    "Lu fan is in trouble. It seems that Tian Qingyang is going to win when he uses this move to see how excited the head of Tian''s family is."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    There was a lot of discussion.


    East fat man also came to interest, smile way: "the day calculate Wu Zun, is that peep at the heaven way, master the guy of a little holy word right."


    Wu Chen nodded: "it should be him. It''s said that when he went to the limit, a chaotic thunder almost killed him. Relying on countless herbs, he survived for decades and then died. It''s a poor man, too. "


    "That''s not the same as us," said the fat man


    Wu Chen shook his head and said, "we are much better than him."


    Lao Liu and others looked strange. They all heard about the name of Tiansuan wuzun.


    But they are not qualified to talk about others.


    The more powerful people are, the more they know the greatness of their predecessors.


    It is a moral character and a state of mind to pay homage to our predecessors.


    In their opinion, only Wu Chen and Dong pang can talk about Tiansuan wuzun. Other people''s comments are just ants looking at the sky.


    They just stare at tianqingyang and see what this kid has got.


    Sky Qingyang raised his head and stared at Lu Fan''s body with gray eyes.


    That pair of eyes, let Lu fan not adapt very much, the whole body bristles.


    Tianqingyang''s fingers are still calculating like wind, but Lu fan can''t wait.


    On the heavy sword without front, the thunder and fire burst.


    Real sword technique, invisible sword.


    With a sword in his hand, Tian Qingyang''s fingers stopped suddenly and walked forward slowly.


    At the moment when he moved, Lu Fan felt that his figure seemed to disappear in the power of heaven and earth.


    With his divine sense, he couldn''t lock the body of tianqingyang.


    At leisure, tianqingyang even gave up every invisible sword Qi of Lu Fan.


    Even if the sword Qi is sweeping out and too broad to dodge, tianqingyang is still passing by. When the sword Qi comes to him, it seems to have been practised in advance. It deviates a little and makes him avoid it.


    Seeing this scene, the east fat man said with a smile: "Dongming sword, interesting. God knows that this old guy has really come up with something good. "


    Wu Chen said: "this sword technique can be used without entering the Tao. It''s interesting. I just don''t know if I can improve it. "


    As he spoke, Wu Chen''s fingers moved regularly.


    "East fat man white his one eye way:" anything wants to change, you this old problem, did not change at all


    In the field, Lu Fan failed in one move and his face changed dramatically. Another sword was cut out. This time, Lu fan used the indiscriminate and seamless thunder and fire sword.


    Five thunders gather and the fire burns the sky.


    With one sword, the whole martial arts arena is full of thunders and flames.


    But tianqingyang disappeared when Lu Fan waved his sword.


    When the fire and thunder appeared, sky blue sun suddenly came to Lu Fan. Lu Fan just wanted to fight back, but tianqingyang''s sword was on Lu Fan''s hilt, which stiffly restrained his unarmed heavy sword.


    Stretch out a finger, day Qingyang once again poked on the neck of land fan.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan''s neck was pierced directly and blood was sprayed.


    Lu Fan stepped back dozens of steps, reached out to cover his neck, his eyes with consternation.


    The injury on the neck, rapid recovery, change to other people, this one can distinguish life and death. But Lu fan is not an ordinary person. If he has a hole in his chest or neck, he will not be able to live.


    Inside the body, the nine dragon Xuangong tower crazily heals Lu Fan''s injury, shouting: "great master, don''t fight with him. I''m afraid this guy is in some mysterious state. Only when the way is broken can we do it. "


    Lu Fan secretly clenches his teeth, and Tian Qingyang feels like he has seen through everything. No matter what moves or martial arts he uses, the opponent can easily dodge.


    This feeling is unprecedented and unheard of.


    Anticipate the enemy first. Still too fast.


    Lu Fan stares at tianqingyang''s left hand and begins to count again. He feels the power of the peaceful world around him and falls into thinking for a while.


    "You''re still alive. Your life is hard enough. It seems that to kill you, you must be beheaded. "


    Tianqingyang''s voice was so calm that it didn''t seem to be his usual tone at all.


    As the Longyin sword moved around his fingertips, Lu fansuddenly thought of one thing, which, though not impressive, made him remember deeply.


    Remember, on Wudao mountain.


    In the mansion of Kuang Jian Wu Zun, Kuang Jian Wu Zun showed him a super skilled moving sword.


    That kind of sword technique that can penetrate other people''s mind makes Lu Fan open his eyes. Can we say that the sword technique that Tian Qingyang uses now is the same as the sword Jue that he used to move his sword.


    Thinking of this, Lu Fan''s heart immediately had a problem.


    Moving sword is to judge the other party''s thoughts and moves according to the changes of the forces of heaven and earth around the other party''s body.


    So is it the same with tianqingyang.


    Lu Fan thought like this, suddenly took a deep breath.


    At this moment, I even take back all the vigorous Qi released by myself.


    At that time, Lu fan saw tianqingyang''s left hand, which was counting all the time, and stopped.


    So it is.


    As soon as the sky changes, it rushes to Lu Fan.


    With the Dragon singing sword in his hand, he went straight to Lu Fan''s chest. He wanted to force Lu fan to release his vigorous Qi again.


    But Lu Fan didn''t move. He let tianqingyang''s sword run through his chest.


    One hand, Lu Fan holds Tian Qingyang''s hand.


    The voice of tianqingyang finally changed and snapped, "do you think you can beat me if you see through my sword code. Don''t use vigorous force. Hum, you''re just a piece of fish on a chopping board. Explode. "


    Tianqingyang drinks a lot, and gang Jin rushes into Lu Fan''s body along Longyin sword.


    But next moment, Lu fan still looks at him with a smile, and there is no explosion expected by tianqingyang.


    The gray light in tianqingyang''s eyes was scattered and shouted again.


    "Burst. Explosion. Explosion. "


    Vigorous force rushes into the sea, which is still nothing.


    This time, the sky blue sun changed dramatically.


    Sky blue Yang cold voice way: "your body, why can''t explode."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you think you are the only one who can inherit on Wudao mountain."


    Tianqingyang said in a loud voice: "even so, you are still not my opponent. What is a warrior without vigorous strength? "


    Lu Fan ''s eyes, shining with light, said: "no vigorous force, still can kill you, snatch soul method."

 Chapter 627

    Vigorous Qi spirit, straight to the sky Qingyang sea of knowledge.


    Lu Fan''s eyes, reflected by the water curtain and the sky, are as deep as the dark void that engulfs people. So many people in the capital were shocked. Even though they were not swept by the power of Lu Fan''s spirit, they only saw Lu Fan''s eyes.


    The sky in front of us is even more rigid.


    Lu Fan now uses this technique, which is more powerful than that of the forest.


    Lin Pi, who was sitting in the grandstand, saw Lu Fan''s eyes, and immediately turned around. He dared not look at them more.


    In his heart, Lin Pi said softly, "he is even stronger than what I use."


    On the other side, Tianling''s eyes widened, and now she shouted loudly.


    "It''s blue sun, wake up."


    The sound is like thunder, even a circle of ripples.


    This one, covered all audience''s startling voice immediately.


    The sky blue sun, which had been captured by Lu Fan''s soul snatching method, now began to flash in his eyes.


    Han Wushuang pointed to Tianling and shouted: "shameless old thief, do you want to point your face. Actually, I helped out. Is there anyone in charge? "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang immediately cast a fierce look at Tianling. He drank softly with a sullen face.


    Tianling may not care about other people''s opinions, but he can''t be afraid of the anger of Emperor Qin and Shang.


    Quickly shut up, Tianling sat down.


    "If Tianling comes again, invite him to the palace for tea," said the emperor of Qin and Shang


    Qin Yun, Qin fan, a group of generals behind him should be quiet. They looked at Tianling''s eyes, all slightly sullen.


    It''s a big taboo to hinder the martial arts competition. Ordinary life and death struggle and others'' participation are despised. Not to mention such an imperial contest.


    For a while, a lot of audiences have cast scornful eyes on Tianling.


    However, those who have a little experience in martial arts can see that Tianling old ghost''s desire to win is really despised.


    However, Tianling really can''t control so much. Tianqingyang was almost petrified by Lu Fan''s soul snatching method.


    Hearing the voice of Tianling, the head of the family, tianqingyang forced him to stay in the sea of knowledge, leaving a little Qingming. He even wanted to pull out the Longyin sword inserted in Lu Fan''s body.


    How could Lu Fan give Tian Qingyang a chance to fight back again? He raised his heavy sword without front, and his whole body was full of vigorous Qi.


    At the tip of the sword, a black and white color loomed.


    Lu Fan raised his strength to the top.


    The most powerful strike, five elements in one.


    At his feet, the power of the five elements quickly converged on Lu Fan''s sword.


    The force of the five elements like a torrent, all the people who saw it were holding their heads and shouting.


    "God, Lu fan can also use the force of five elements."


    Although Lu Fan was not brave enough to use the method of the alchemist in public, he could draw the force of five elements and attach it to the sword, imitating the sky blue sun. It''s not hard for him.


    As for the exaggerated torrent, it is only the expression of vigorous Qi''s strong suction. If it''s not for fear of being seen, Lu fan can actually absorb the power of tianqingyang directly. In that case, tianqingyang will lose faster, but there''s no such arrogance.


    The forces of the five elements come together and spiral on Lu Fan''s sword.


    Lu Fan''s back suddenly appears the figure of a hundred Zhang giant. He has no strong sword in his hand, and also turns into a hundred times five element sword body.


    The sword is like a mountain.


    With the power of heaven and earth, Lu Fan suddenly took a sword and cut it on tianqingyang.


    Boom.


    It was like a thunderclap on the ground. In the sight of all the people, there was only a void of darkness.


    The five senses are still there, but they give everyone a sense of collapse.


    The spectators who stare at the water curtain and Tianhua in the field of the eight square martial arts only see a piece of dark, human figures and so on, all disappeared.


    All the people were talking and shouting loudly.


    "What happened."


    "What a terrible sword, the result."


    "Has Lu Fan won?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the field of the eight square fighting, the dark void began to recover rapidly.


    At this time, all the people can see clearly that this dark piece is all the empty space that has been chopped up.


    At that moment, the protective gas hoods of the eight square fighting field all collapsed. The audience in the front row reached out and could not touch the protective hood.


    Suddenly, a group of people fled back in panic. Although they were keen to watch the competition, they were not keen to let their lives disappear for no reason.


    In the corner of the grandstand, the eighth master was shocked.


    He has done the best protection in the last competition, but who can think that this is not enough.


    The power of Lu Fan''s move has already surpassed that of ordinary Tiangang martial artists.


    This kind of destructive power, the eyes of the eight masters are dilated, and their fingers are shaking.


    This move definitely has the power to threaten the life safety of Tiangang martial artists.


    Space is restored. In wudaochang, the five elements area disappears.


    The five elements stone that eight Ye spent a lot of money to get. This time, it was completely destroyed by Lu Fan. People looked down, and they could see the exposed sand and stones under the ground and the ground water splashing around.


    If Lu Fan had two more moves like this, he might be able to make a lake out of this place.


    The dust and smoke were scattered, and Lu Fan''s forehead was dripping with sweat. He slowly pulled out the Longyin sword in his chest and threw it to one side.


    The blood on the sword drips. Lu Fan looks at the Dragon chanting sword that doesn''t stain a drop of blood and says with a smile, "it''s a good sword indeed."


    Throw aside, Lu Fan looks down at the sky blue sun that falls on the ground.


    With blood all over his body, Tian Qingyang didn''t seem to have an inch of intact flesh at this time. His whole body was full of wounds.


    But he was not killed by Lu fan or in a coma.


    Shaking, tianqingyang stands up again at the moment.


    His eyes flashed, and sky blue Yang gasped heavily. He said to Lu: "never.... No one can beat me like this. "


    Lu Fan looked at him calmly and said, "it''s just that you haven''t met a master."


    A crack came from the arms of tianqingyang.


    Reaching out, Tian Qingyang felt a piece of heart protecting mirror in his arms. The eight trigrams on it were fragmented. At first sight, it was Juli splitting.


    Lu Fan looked at the mirror and nodded: "so it is. It seems that the gossip mirror selected in the arsenal has helped you resist a lot. Otherwise, you should be lying in front of me now. "


    The sky blue sun grins and throws the mirror on the ground.


    "Lu fan, I admit I despise you. From beginning to end, everyone looks down on you. Like me, you are a genius once in a century. I should have thought of you as my opponent. "


    Lu Fan frowned and looked at him. He had never seen such a shameless person.


    It''s all like this. I have to put gold on my face and admit that it''s so hard to lose.


    Lu Fan decides to give him another sword and let him fall completely.


    That''s what Lu Fan did. With a flick of his hand, Lu Fan patted Tian Qingyang on the shoulder.


    But at the next moment, tianqingyang suddenly raised his hands and caught Lu Fan''s heavy sword.


    Lu Fan''s strong strength makes Tian Qingyang''s ankles sink deeply into the earth.


    Tianqingyang''s blood spurted out, but Lu Fan''s sword was still blocked.


    "It''s not that easy to win me."


    Tianqingyang is biting his teeth.


    Suddenly, Tian Qingyang clapped his heart with one hand.


    Lu Fan could see clearly that a red force was burning under his skin like a flame.


    "No, tianqingyang, stop."


    Tianling sees this scene and roars. Even from the challenge arena.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang waved, and a flash of golden light flashed, and suddenly forced Tianling''s master back.


    It was a bodyguard in purple and gold armor. No one knew where he came from or how he appeared.


    But as soon as he made a move, he immediately called back the Tianling family leader.


    With a dull voice, the man said with long hair: "God, sit well. Don''t move any more. "


    Tianling saw this man and cried out in horror, "Yiming."


    At this time, in wudaochang.


    Tianqingyang began to show vigorous energy again.


    Only this time, his vigorous strength began to burn like a flame, and more and more turbulent.


    Lu Fan understood how it was. Tian Qingyang started to burn everything of his own. He was going to fight with him.


    Slightly frowned, Lu Fanke didn''t mean to fight with him. He also promised that Han Yuanning and Prime Minister LV would not kill Tian Qingyang.


    There was no way. Lu Fan came forward and clapped Tian Qingyang on the shoulder.


    Tianqingyang''s whole body is full of vigorous force, trying to resist, but Lu Fan''s eyes are strangely twinkling with a color at this time.


    "Temporary."


    One word breaks ten thousand dharmas, which is exactly what Lu fan built.


    The slap on tianqingyang''s body is just a deliberate act, without any effect.


    But the roar of Lu Fan was full of strong and vigorous Qi.


    All of a sudden, the vigorous energy just gathered by tianqingyang was directly destroyed.


    The crazy broken meridians in his body also stopped.


    To deal with the retrograde Qi and blood of the warrior, vigorous strength has no effect and martial arts can''t play a role.


    Only the alchemist''s Dharma can have such an effect.


    Tianqingyang did not expect that Lu Fan could interrupt his burning life.


    The eyes were almost staring out, and the sky blue Yang was paralyzed on the ground, and once again a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    This time, the blood, but also mixed with the fragmentation of the internal organs, and broken meridians.


    Tianqingyang can''t move at all this time.


    Tianling and other Tianjia children were pale and out of their wits.


    If this is a common contest, they will rush to rescue people now.


    But Lu Fan and tianqingyang are fighting for life and death.


    Now they are going to see tianqingyang killed by Lu Fan. Who can understand the despair and grief in their hearts.


    Tianling murmured: "Qingyang, tianqingyang..."


    Lu Fan looked down at the sky and said, "you lost."


    Tianqingyang''s expression was full of unwillingness. He forced his voice out of his throat and said: "Lu fan, if you want me to beg for your mercy, you are wasting your time. Kill me. I''ll wait for you in the netherworld. "


    Lu Fan raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and raised the sword without a front in his hand.


    Tian Qingyang stared at Lu fan, and his muscles were twitching violently. He would rather die than beg for mercy from Lu fan, which was his last warrior dignity.


    Lu Fan fell down with a smile and a sword.

 Chapter 628

    This sword affects the nerves of countless people.


    All eyes are on this sword.


    Click.


    The dust is flying, and Lu Fan''s sharp sword falls on the right arm of tianqingyang in an instant.


    All of a sudden, the Wufeng heavy sword smashed the bones of tianqingyang''s right arm, together with the meridians. There was no blood left. A stream of blood flowed out of tianqingyang''s arm.


    Tianqingyang''s whole body twitches and roars: "Lu fan, if you can, please give me a good time. It''s not a hero who torments people."


    Lu Fan takes back the heavy sword, looks at the sky and says: "I will not kill you. Your life, I promise to leave it to another person. It''s enough to break your arm. "


    Tian Qingyang looks at Lu Fan in shock. He doesn''t expect that Lu Fan won''t kill him.


    They set up a fight between life and death. He wanted Lu Fan''s life many times, but Lu Fan let him go.


    Wave, Lu Fan in his palm, a drop of blood dripping, light voice way: "life and death fight, lift."


    Tian Qingyang quickly bit his finger and said, "fight between life and death, and lift it."


    Lu Fan walked slowly to one side and shouted to the eighth master in the stands, "can you announce my victory?"


    At this time, the eighth master suddenly realized that he jumped down from the stand, walked to Lu fan, raised his arms and shouted, "selection is over, winner, Lu Fan."


    The whole audience stood up and cheered, and the excited tears of lingyao and others came down.


    It''s not Wu Chen, but Tianling, who is full of tears like them.


    Seeing Lu Fan let go of tianqingyang''s life, Tianling was shocked and immediately burst into tears. A group of Tianjia martial artists rushed into wudaochang and carried away tianqingyang for fear that Lu fan would repent.


    With a smile on his face, Lu Fan bowed to the emperor of Qin and Shang.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang clapped his hands and said with a smile, "this Lu fan is very polite and sensible."


    Prime Minister LV laughed and said, "Your Majesty, Lu Fan didn''t kill tianqingyang, which shows that he has a broad mind and can be of great use."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang laughed and said, "Lu Fan."


    The sound reverberated in the sky, and all the shouts stopped immediately.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang laughed and then said, "I''ll give you a first-class uncle from today on. Your family is allowed to live in Donghua forever. "


    Lu Fan was stunned at first, then surprised and said, "thank you


    Han Feng pulled Han''s matchless clothes and said: "God, Dad. Younger martial brother Lu fan, I''ll be knighted. There is territory. "


    Han Wushuang turned around, put his arms around Han Feng''s neck and said: "son of a bitch, my father would like you to be like Lu Fan in this life. Once you have such a beautiful scenery, you only need one time."


    Han Feng was almost out of breath and begged for mercy.


    Elder martial brother Chuxing turned his head and laughed at lingyao and said, "lingyao, younger martial brother Lu fan has developed. This time, he really developed. Donghuazhou will be your home after that."


    Lingyao wondered: "Donghua, what Donghua."


    Elder martial brother Chutian said with a smile, "lingyao, don''t you understand. Lu Fan''s family was granted permanent residence in Donghua, that is to say, from this day on, Donghua is Lu Fan''s family. Lu fan can go back to be a state animal husbandry, or appoint his family to be a state animal husbandry. "


    Lingyao opened her mouth and couldn''t believe it.


    "Zhou mu. Lu Fancheng has become a state herdsman. "


    Murmuring, lingyao said softly.


    Her whole life''s ideal is to be a rich man, not to suffer from hunger any more, just to find a place to support her mother-in-law.


    I never thought that I could become something important one day.


    But now, her man, unexpectedly, has become a state herdsman, and still lives in Donghua forever. Can she be a state herdsman''s wife.


    Lingyao pinches Hanfeng severely. Hanfeng almost jumps up and says in a loud voice, "what are you doing, lingyao?"


    Lingyao whispered, "it doesn''t look like a dream."


    On the other side, Wu Chen is very happy.


    "Old Wu, you are so lucky," said the fat man with envy. There is such an apprentice, and there will be a place for old-age support in the future. A state person will serve you. You have a great face. "


    Wu Chen said with a smile, "you can come, too. Welcome at any time."


    "When I can''t open the shop, I''ll come to you, donghuazhou. I''ll remember," chuckled Dong


    Wu Chen looks at Dong Pang and says, "you''d better remember this time."


    They look at each other and laugh.


    Tianjia, Tianling looks at tianqingyang, who is carried back. Her hand trembles and touches tianqingyang''s right hand.


    "Damn Lu fan, he dare to do this. Qingyang, don''t worry, your arm, I will ask the best alchemist to help you. For those alchemists, hand and foot fracture is not a difficult disease to treat. It''s just a matter of spending some money. I promise, when your arms are long, they will be stronger than before. "


    Tianling said word by word.


    The sky is green and the sun is gray. Today, he is hit not only physically but also mentally.


    A warrior who came out from a small place without any background actually defeated him. He was defeated in public in a way that no excuses could be found.


    And, in the end, they didn''t kill themselves. Tianqingyang will remember Lu Fan''s peaceful eyes all his life, as if to defeat him, which is not worth any excitement at all.


    Tianqingyang said with trembling lips: "no, my Lord. My arm doesn''t need treatment. From today on, I only use my left hand to practice sword. "


    Tianling said in a loud voice: "Qingyang, you can''t abandon yourself. You just lost a competition. He didn''t lose everything. Look at him. He didn''t dare to kill you in the end. It shows that he is afraid of you. All you need is to make good use of what you have, and you will defeat him later. "


    Tianqingyang took a deep breath and said slowly, "I will. But today''s disgrace, I also want to recover. He broke my arm and I want him to give it back in double in the future. "


    Tianling saw firmness in tianqingyang''s eyes and sighed, "you really want to do this."


    Tian Qingyang turns to look at Lu Fan''s figure. "I have to do that. Otherwise. I may never catch up with him in my life. "


    Say it. Tian Qingyang closes his eyes painfully. Tianling shook her head and waved. Take the children of heaven. Leave quickly.


    In wudaochang. Lu Fan''s eyes. With excitement.


    Shenhuawei. Stay in Wu''an forever. Your majesty is really generous.


    Remember. At that time, his royal highness. I made the same promise to him. Let him be a state herdsman.


    But a man ran back to be a state herdsman. There''s no family that can stay in Wu''an forever.


    Lu Fan smiles. Wait until Father and grandfather get the news. Must be very happy.


    Lu Fan raises his hands. Wave to all the audience in the stands.


    Countless people shouted Lu Fan''s name. From today on. Lu Fan. It will become a legend of the capital.


    Today. It belongs to Lu Fan.

 Chapter 629

    It''s night, and it''s full of joy.


    The selection ended perfectly. Although there were some twists and turns in the middle, we were very satisfied with the final result.


    Lu fan, a swordsman of Donghua, is really worthy of the title. He won the first prize in the selection and also rose to the first place in the national list, becoming the first young man of Wu''an.


    Tian Qingyang of Tianjia, although he was defeated but not dead, Lu Fan let him go at the last moment. What Lu Fan said is also known to the world through the water curtain and the sky.


    It is said that Lu Fan did not kill Qingyang, but did not want to get into trouble. There is no need for such a huge force of Tianjia to form a feud without any reason. It''s wise to forgive others and forgive them. If you win, you can achieve your goal and let them go. As for Lu Fan''s words, they need not be taken seriously.


    But some people also said that Lu Fan''s words were actually for Han Yuanning.


    As we all know, Lu fan has a close relationship with the Han family, so good that almost half of them are Han family.


    Han Yuanning was abandoned in Dantian. Lu fan would surely help him out of this evil spirit, so he abandoned tianqingyang''s arm.


    But do not kill day Qingyang, is waiting for Han Yuanning himself to come back to revenge.


    The two sides have been arguing with each other.


    After Tian''s family returned, he closed his door and thanked the guests, but no one came.


    This time, they are completely disgraced.


    In particular, Tianling, the head of Tianjia family, has become a laughingstock in the battle of life and death. In this period of time, the children of Tian family will have no face to see people at all.


    As long as they dare to come out and wait for them, they are full of cynicism and ridicule. I''m afraid Tianjia has never been so insulted since it took root in Wu''an.


    There is Lu Fan''s credit in this, but more of it is Tianling''s fault. Of course, Tianling will not admit that.


    The opposite of Tian''s is Han''s.


    In just one hour, the street in front of the Han family was wide enough for ten strong men of the Juli nationality to walk in a row, and they were completely blocked by the gift carriage.


    There was an endless stream of guests, and groups of Han family children were blocking people at the door.


    These gift givers don''t want anything else, so they want to have a close look at Prince Lu Fan.


    Even some crazy female warriors, fearing the guards of the Han family directly, climbed over the wall to enter and rushed back all the way.


    The Han family is totally in a coma. Of course, there are some people in happiness.


    "This way, this way. Put all your things this way. If there is a list, what, and no list, you dare to send them. You are in charge of any family. You can''t give gifts. Put down your things and go at the same time. "


    Han Feng, sweating, directs the giver to put them into the warehouse.


    Lu Fan really dislikes too many things. After coming back from the contest, he felt his head was big when he saw those who gave gifts. No matter how big the space of his ring and belt is, he can''t put so many gifts. So, he simply told Han fenglingyao and others to help collect the gifts. Then I choose things with elder martial brother Han Feng and others. It''s just something like magic medicine. Just keep it for him. If there is one......


    There is such a good thing of taking things for nothing. Brother Han Feng naturally refuses to let it go. He takes the eldest brother and they leave. Lin Pi can''t help but follow him to get some benefits. Although she and Lu fan are not very familiar.


    Lingyao''s eyes are shining. In the name of helping Lu Fan pick things, she desperately looks for good things and stuffs them into her purse.


    Several people are very busy and happy.


    Houshan, a table, a game of chess, a pot of wine.


    Lu Fan and Wu Chen sit opposite each other and play calmly.


    The hustle and bustle outside didn''t seem to have reached here. Both of them were smiling and the chess pieces fell frequently.


    "Lu fan, how does it feel to be a first-class uncle. After that, you are also the nobles of the state of Wu''an. "


    Lu Fan replied with a smile: "it''s said that you can get salary every month. It''s not bad. I just don''t know whether to give it to the yard. In a word, uncle Han still owes me a house. He said he would give me the house of his tenth concubine. "


    Wu Chen laughs and says: "you really plan to settle down in the capital. My good apprentice, you can''t stop here. You have more important things to do. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and said, "for example,"


    Wu Chen smiled: "for example, to improve his strength and enter the realm of immortal Qi master as soon as possible, that is, the Tiangang realm of martial artists. For example, in the world championships, you must take a good place and strive to become famous. Then into a holy ruins, into a chaos, travel around the world, increase knowledge. Before I die, I want to see you break through the limit and see what is outside the world for my teacher. Then come back and talk to me. "


    Lu Fan quickly waved and said, "stop. Master, you are too demanding of me. I don''t know if I can finish it in my lifetime if I just go to the limit. You still break through the limit. Do you really think I have this ability? "Wu Chen said. I can see that you have a lot. Well, come to danta in a few days. The two herbs you gave me are very useful. I''m going to make a furnace of Tianren pills. Try to make two or three at a time. You and I are one teacher and one apprentice. This alchemy, I will try my best. You can give me a start nearby, which will help you practice alchemy. As a teacher, I don''t want my disciples to lose in alchemy. In the future, I''d like you to go to the Dansheng kingdom for me. "


    Lu Fan nodded, although he didn''t know what Tianren Dan or Dansheng kingdom was. But it sounds like fun.


    Lu Fandao: "master, can I ask you what you do in danta? Last time, you said it''s not convenient to say in danta. Now I can say it. "


    Wu Chen looked around, waved out a mask and said, "actually, I came to danta to search for the magic medicine. You can''t tell me about this."


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and said, "no, master. Just for this, "


    Wu Chen said shamelessly with a smile:" not for this, but for what else. It''s a pity that those alchemists have taken up the magic medicine more than anything else. Although I can hold them down in identity. But they can''t be forced to give up the magic medicine. It''s not a good harvest. I don''t think it''s as much as you received this time. "


    Lu Fan shrugged and said, "take your time. Master, can you tell me what kind of medicine is needed to treat your injury? "Wu Chen thought for a moment and said," it''s impossible to get it with your strength. But since you''ve got the reverse flower and the life extending grass, I can''t look down on you any more. All right, let me tell you something. To cure my wound, I need a lot of herbs, but in fact, the key is three kinds: one is the sap of the Holy Spirit tree, the other is the six beads of chaos produced by chaos, the third is the power of the world, the power of the world with complete world rules. There are three ways to cure it. Otherwise, it is necessary to make a furnace of thousands of Shenyao integrated, wanshendan. "


    Lu Fan takes a breath of cold air:" it sounds very difficult. "


    Wu Chen nods his head:" it''s really not easy. "


    Lu Fan suddenly smiles and says:" however, it seems that I have already got it. "

 Chapter 630

    Wu Chen looks at Lu Fan and cannot help laughing.


    "Lu fan, it seems that I haven''t seen you for a while. You have learned to laugh. This joke you told is very funny. "


    Wu Chen laughs more than that. Lu Fan just looks at him indifferently.


    After a few laughs, Wu Chen finds something wrong and immediately stops laughing and says, "Lu fan, you can''t tell me the truth. Are you kidding? Have you ever been to Dansheng or chaos. Or break through the realm of wuzun. Don''t tell me where you bought the sap of the spirit tree, or the six beads of chaos. If I can buy this thing, I''ve lived in the dog''s stomach all these years. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "it''s not the sap of the tree that the holy spirit fills the sky, nor the six beads of chaos. It''s the power of the world. Master, look at this. "


    Waving, Lu Fan slowly releases his only active world power from his fingers.


    As soon as the power of the world as thin as hair appears, it makes the surrounding space begin to fluctuate violently. The sound of pieces of space broke, and the force of heaven and earth retreated, as if it met something extremely terrible.


    Wu Chen opened his mouth wide and couldn''t believe looking at Lu Fan''s power of the world.


    The palm trembled, Wu Chen touched it gently.


    "It''s really the power of the world, you.... How did you get it. "


    Wu Chen''s voice began to tremble.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "the emperor of Wu inherited it, although he didn''t really want to pass it on to me. But it turned out to be a good result. His small world, together with all the powers of the world, gave me. "


    Wu Chen''s palm is put on Lu Fan''s wrist, and strength is injected. Wu Chen begins to explore Lu Fan''s body.


    At that time, Wu Chen saw the vast and beautiful small world in Lu Fan''s body. After Lu Fan was transformed by the power of the world, he was full of vitality and strength.


    Wu Chen''s voice choked, and tears seemed to run through his eyes.


    "It''s really the power of the world. It''s a complete small world. God, my life''s dream is really realized by my disciples. In this life, I can see what the real small world is like. Lu fan, thank you. Can you tell me the whole story of how you got this small world? "


    Lu Fan nodded and began to whisper.


    From entering wudaoshan, I talked about the emperor''s obsession and immersion in his body.


    Wu Chen listens quietly. His palm has been withdrawn. He looks at Lu Fan with a very gentle eyes.


    "Thanks to the Hunyuan pill you gave me, otherwise I must have been taken away by the emperor''s obsession. Master, is there any way to eliminate his obsession completely? "


    Wu Chen nodded: "of course, there''s a way. You can enter chaos once, find two or three chaotic things in it, and then practice them into pills to take, and then you can force him out."


    Lu Fan frowned: "master, you don''t know how to enter chaos."


    Wu Chen said with a smile: "before the next time chaos is turned on, you will naturally know. Of course, you can travel the mainland and find other chaotic entrances. It''s also good to find them."


    Lu Fan turned over his eyes and said: "OK, then I''ll wait."


    Wu Chen went up and down. After a careful look at Lu fan, he said: "Lu Fan ah It''s unexpected that you have such a chance. With this small world, you will reach the limit much faster in the future. Maybe 30 years, no, 15 years, you can try to impact the world''s force into the body. Your body now can be regarded as half immortal. Maybe, it''s time for you to speed up your cultivation. "


    the surprise road of Lu Fan "Master, are you going to give me some danfang. Xiandan level. It''s still at the level of elixir. "


    Wu Chen chuckled and said: "Dan Yao. No, the pill is too slow. For you, the promotion of the pill is very small. "


    then Wu Chen sniffed Lu Fan and said:" eight kinds of pills, have you ever eaten a top-level pill? "Br >


    Lu Fan said:" yes, I have received the inheritance of ten immortal masters. I have fulfilled his last wishes. He sent me a magic machine pill. After eating it, I will finish it I feel that I can leap to the top of the ground. Such pills are actually only eight kinds of elixir. What kind of elixir is nine kinds of elixir? "


    Wu Chen said with a smile: "the eight elixirs of Xiandan have been very good. Many immortal Qi masters can''t produce the eight elixirs of Xiandan all their lives. They can''t gather all the herbs they need. You''ve eaten a top-grade Xiandan. In the future, other elixirs that are not as good as this one will not have the same effect on you. As for the nine elixirs of Xiandan, the Tianren elixir that I open the oven two days later is the nine elixirs of Xiandan With a smile on his face, Wu Chen continued, "I''m very proud of the pills you''ve taken. How many people have never seen them in their lives. Even the emperor of Qin and Shang in Wu''an may not have taken such pills. It''s not good to have a good master."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "of course,"


    Wu Chenyan said with a sly light: "then do you want to have a good master?"


    "Who?" Lu fan asked


    Wu Chen said with a smile, "you''ve seen the boss of the fat tavern, Dongpang."


    Lu Fan frowned and asked, "is it necessary for me to worship him as a teacher?"


    Wu Chen nodded: "it''s necessary. Your master and I are also known as Qi and martial arts double cultivation. But what you really understand and can teach you is the means of the alchemist. But you still have half of them. Moreover, depending on your fighting status, you seem to prefer to be a warrior. Then, you need a martial arts master. He will teach you martial arts and guide you to enter the country. Have a good master to help you, can leave you a lot of time, help you walk a lot of detours


    Lu Fandao: "you think fat boss is a good master."


    Wu Chen said with a smile: "of course, if you want to choose one person to be your martial arts master in the world, I think no one is more suitable than him. What''s more, I said I didn''t agree with him and asked him to be your master. But now, I''m afraid that as soon as I explain your situation, he will come and forcibly accept you as a disciple. "


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and asked softly, "master, fat boss, who is it. Like you, has he ever been the ultimate power? "


    Wu Chen sighed and said: "once the limit. No, no, this is the case with most of the most powerful people alive. When you enter wuzun in the future, you will understand. Lu fan, do you think it''s OK. "


    Lu Fan smiled and nodded: "master, you have said that. What else can I say. As long as he is willing to accept me as a disciple, I am willing to follow him in practice. "


    Wu Chen laughs and says: "follow. No need. You just need to learn all the useful things from him. By the way, you''ve learned a little, haven''t you. I''m also surprised to say that you really practiced his most difficult skills. It seems that you really have an apprenticeship. "


    Lu Fan frowned: "Kung Fu. Which skill. "


    Wu Chen slowly said: "life and death rotation force."


    Lu Fandeng was shocked on the spot and said: "what. Fat boss is the legendary scholar. "


    Wu Chen laughed and said: "it''s not like right at all, but he''s really a scholar among all the people. That elegant, game world, poetry and wine are unique..... Fatso. "


    Lu Fanjing''s mouth couldn''t close.


    In his mind, the scholar should not be a middle-aged man with elegant demeanor, white as snow, feather fan and Lun towel.


    No matter how bad it is, it should be an old man with good manners.


    How could.... How is a fat man full of wine stains and Potbellies.


    Lu Fan feels that his fantasy is suddenly disillusioned. As expected, the world is the most merciless. He doesn''t want to leave half of it.


    It''s a great scholar. It''s so untidy.


    Lu Fan felt that if he told this story, I''m afraid that many people in the world would be depressed and would never believe in the legend.


    Taking a deep breath, Lu fan forced his consternation down and said with a twitch on his face: "so, I have practiced his kung fu, in fact, I have been half of his disciples for a long time. Then why didn''t he tell me when he saw me? "


    Wu chendao: "because he hasn''t made up his mind to accept you. His last disciple died miserably. He is still afraid to accept his apprentices, for fear of repeating his mistakes. But you really don''t feel it. Does he take good care of you? "


    Lu Fan recalled all the meetings with Dong Pang, as if he was really taken care of by his boss.


    I found several wuzuns to pass on his martial arts skills, but also helped him seriously hurt wuqingcheng, and killed several experts brought by wuqingcheng. The most important thing is that every time I go to Dongpang''s place to drink, they don''t charge.


    Can this be a general relationship. The feeling east fat man had already looked at him as a disciple, only hesitated in his heart.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan chuckled: "so, this master, it seems that I really want to go to worship."


    Wu chendao: "well, you''d better take the initiative. This guy has a good face. If you give him face, it''s easy to say. If he doesn''t want to, you will give him Wufeng heavy sword, let him look carefully and tell him that it is the property of the emperor. Alas, I didn''t see that the origin of Wufeng heavy sword is so great. This sword was picked up correctly at the beginning. "


    The master and the apprentice chuckled.


    At this time, suddenly the footsteps below sounded.


    Before anyone arrived, the shouts came first.


    "Brother Lu fan, I have come to see you again."


    When Lu Fan heard the voice, he knew who it was. He said with a smile, "the second prince, Qin fan is here."


    Wu Chen nodded and said, "I''ll take you to the palace. Go with him. If it''s good, take it. Don''t mention it."


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "don''t worry, master. I''m not polite."

 Chapter 631

    Footsteps close, the second prince Qin fan limp figure, into view.


    Lu Fan stepped forward quickly and said in a loud voice, "Your Highness, every time you come by yourself, you really flatter Lu Fan."


    Qin fan waved his hand and said, "you and my brother are worthy. What are you doing with such kind words. Brother Lu fan, I''m here today, but I invite you to attend the banquet I set up. Celebrate your victory today. "


    Lu fan, with a smile on his face, said: "banquet, the banquet set by his Highness for me,"


    Qin fanlang said: "it can be fake. The carriage has been prepared and the banquet is ready for you. You won''t let me come for nothing. "


    Qin fan patted Lu Fan on the shoulder with great enthusiasm.


    Lu Fan looks at his face, and his heart is like a mirror. He knows what Qin fan means. He wants to pull him into the gang.


    If he had gone today, he would have been truly one of the two Lords.


    Whether he really wants to help Qin fan or not, but at least from the perspective of outsiders, he and his second highness are together.


    This is what Qin fan, the second prince, hoped to see, but not what Lu Fan hoped to see.


    Now, he has just accepted his Majesty''s reward, which is exactly the time when he is in the limelight. His every move will arouse people''s imagination. Lu fan doesn''t want to be on the side of the second prince right away. I''m afraid that''s not what Emperor Qin and Shang wanted to see.


    Lu Fan said with fists and hands: "Your Highness, you have a banquet for me. Lu fan is really grateful. But the Han family banquet has already been prepared, and I agreed. It''s not suitable to leave at this time. If not, how about your highness eating at Han''s house? "Qin fan''s face was a little more unhappy." brother Lu fan, "he said slowly. You can put on the banquet of Han family any time. After all, you live in Han''s house now. But I have invited many adults, even Shuijia and Shijia, to come. If you do not go, will you not sweep away the interest of all. I see. Let your friends, your senior brother and your uncle go to my place together. It''s better to be alone than to be alone. Believe me. I''m sure the food is much better than here. "


    Lu Fan''s face is bitter, which is really bad to refuse.


    Qin fan couldn''t help saying that he dragged Lu fan out.


    Then he left and shouted, "brother Lu fan, don''t hesitate any more. Let''s go, let''s go."


    Two people are lalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalalala.


    When passing by the gate, Han Feng and others saw Lu Fan and Qin fan. No one dared to go forward and say more, and they all gave way.


    Lu fan stopped at the door and said with a wry smile: "Your Highness, I really can''t. I''m leaving, uncle Han. They will be very sad. It''s better to come another day. I''ll apologize for it. "


    Say, Lu fan to Han Feng and so on crazy make an eye.


    Han Feng immediately shouted and rushed over. He grabbed Lu Fan''s arm and said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, where are you going? You can''t leave."


    Qin fan secretly clenched his teeth and said in a loud voice, "young master Han, I will entertain Lu Fan''s brothers. If you want to go, you will go together."


    When Han Feng heard that, his expression changed, and he said softly: "banquet, do you have a dancer, like the one in yaochi last time,"


    Qin fan smiled and nodded: "yes, you can choose."


    Han Feng immediately released Lu Fan''s arm and said, "let''s go. Let''s go together. Elder martial brother Chuxing, elder martial brother Chutian, elder martial brother Lin Pi, thirteen, lingyao. Let''s go, have a meal. "


    Lu Fan almost fainted. As expected, senior brother Han Feng can''t rely on him, so he shouldn''t be called.


    At this time, the door suddenly a golden light fell, floating in front of the Han family gate.


    The golden Luan Jia, bigger than Qin fan''s carriage, immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Qin fan immediately released his hand.


    There are only two people in Wu''an who can drive with gold and are bigger than his carriage.


    One is Emperor Qin and Shang, the other is Prince Qin Yun.


    Slowly, a man walked out of the carriage, and the golden guard appeared constantly behind him.


    This is the prince Qin Yun.


    A golden light step fell from the carriage. Prince Qin Yunshun steps down and everyone around bows.


    "I have seen your royal highness."


    Qin Yun, with a warm smile, said softly, "all of you are in peace."


    Looking at Lu fan, Qin Yun laughed and said, "count Lu fan, I have come to congratulate you."


    Lu fanleng was in the same spot. He would not be so surprised to say that others would come to congratulate him.


    Prince Qin Yun, who wanted to kill him for many times, suddenly changed his temper and came to congratulate him today.


    Lu Fan said with a fist: "I''m sorry to trouble your Highness Prince, but Lu fan is too scared."


    Qin Yun walked to Lu Fan and glanced at him with a smile: "Qin fan, you are here. It won''t be the same as me. Come and invite Lu fan to your house. "


    Qin Fan said with a smile, "brother Huang, I''ve set up a banquet to invite brother Lu fan to have a meal. It''s nothing else."


    Qin Yun nodded and said, "I wish I had no other meaning. Lu fan, some time ago, there were some misunderstandings between you and me that should not have happened. Here, I will compensate you first. "


    When Lu Fan was about to speak, Qin Yun raised his hand and stopped Lu Fan. Then he said: "today I see brother Lu Fan fighting against tianqingyang. He wins with absolute strength. His accomplishments are amazing and his potential is beyond the world. And also a broad-minded as the sea of sky Qingyang a horse, it really makes me blush. I''ve been making trouble for you for a while. I''m really sorry. So I''ve prepared a banquet for you today. I''d like to have a talk with you. I don''t know if Mr. Lu fan would like to go. "


    Lu Fan looks at Prince Qin Yun calmly. He doesn''t know what medicine he sells in this gourd. But it doesn''t sound like a good thing.


    Lu Fan said: "I''m sorry, your highness. Just now, his Highness the second prince asked me to go to the banquet, but I just had a war, and my blood is weak. I need to rest. Otherwise, my accomplishments will be affected. I really can''t go there. Please forgive me. "


    Qin Yun seemed to have expected Lu fanhui to say that for a long time, and chuckled: "so, I was abrupt. Once the prince Lu fan is injured, please come to the prince''s mansion to have a talk. I would like to pour tea and water for Mr. Lu fan to show my apology. Here are some gifts. Please accept them. "


    Finish saying, Qin Yun looks to Qin fan, the vision is slightly different.


    Qin Fanli said, "brother Lu fan, since that''s the case, I won''t force it. I''ll come back next time."


    "Your Highness is always welcome," Lu fanlang said


    At the end of the speech, Qin Yun orders Jin Jiawei to put down the gift and stride away.


    Qin fan followed and went out. They went back to their carriage and looked at each other.


    Qin fan can read his meaning from Qin Yun''s eyes, which are full of laughter, clearly speaking.


    "Qin fan, you don''t want to recruit the talents I can''t get."


    Qin fan muttered, "wait, my dear brother."


    When they saw the two princes leave, Han Feng went to Lu Fan and said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, how nice of you to offend the two princes like this."


    Lu Fan sighed: "believe me, this is the best choice. By the way, starting tomorrow, I''m going to live in danta for a while. Would you like to come with me? "


    Lingyao and others are smiling.

 Chapter 632

    Three days later.


    Donghua, Donghua city.


    Lu Jia, Yuzhou Mu and Lu Haoran are playing chess happily in the backyard today.


    The wind blows the willows and the koi leaps over the lake.


    Since Lu Fan went to the capital to participate in the competition, the relationship between the jade family and Lu family has been better. After three to five days, Yuzhou animal husbandry will personally send some good things to Lu''s family, from food and clothing to martial arts and medicinal materials, one by one, which is extremely warm.


    But no matter Yujia, Lujia, or other families in Donghua City, they all know clearly that this is not how enthusiastic and kind-hearted Yuzhou herdsman is.


    It''s Lujia now. It''s really a place where Yuzhou''s herdsmen are fawning.


    Now who doesn''t know, Lu fan, the head of Lu''s family, has made a great name in the capital city.


    Look at this period of time, the new list of countries. Lu fan is rushing up all the way. He has already surpassed countless legendary names, making all people in East China feel proud.


    Donghua swordsman, Lu fan, is from their Donghua state.


    The martial artists they went out of Donghua are well-known all over the world.


    "Old man, old man. Take a look at the new national list. "


    A man trotted in. It''s red with fire, steady steps and even breath. At first sight, it''s Lu''s son who has practiced the golden body of fire. Up to now, the flaming golden body is not the martial arts of the shock clan of the Lu family, but the common martial arts that all the children of the Lu family can learn at will.


    With a pamphlet in his hand, Lu''s children ran to Lu Haoran.


    Lu Haoran took over the brochure and said with a smile: "look at your happy appearance, is Lu Fan''s ranking rising again?" next to


    Yuzhou Mu haha said with a smile: "if you go up like this, Lu fan will come first. If he can win the first place in the imperial court, he will be famous in Wu''an. At that time, Mr. Lu will be able to go to the capital and have a good view. "


    Lu Hao Ran waved his hand and said, "I dare not think of such a good thing. Let me see. Lu fan is in the first place. "


    When I opened the brochure, the first thing I saw was the name of Lu Fan.


    Lu fan, who is at the top of the list, was shocked to be speechless.


    "This.... This. "


    Seeing Lu Haoran''s face full of surprise, Yuzhou Mu thought that Lu Fan''s rank had fallen, and hurriedly said, "don''t worry, Mr. Lu. It''s normal to rise and fall in the national rankings. Lu fan has become famous and once ranked among the best, which is enough to make our whole Donghua state proud of it. "


    As he spoke, Yuzhou Mu came over and took a look.


    When it was Lu fan who ranked first, Yuzhou Mu cracked the chess pieces in his hand and cried out: "Lu Fan ranked first. Is the selection over? Lu fan is the first in the selection?"


    Lu Haoran laughed loudly.


    "As expected, Lu Fan of our family is not a thing in the pool. He is going to turn into a dragon."


    Yuzhou Mu gasped heavily.


    He deeply understood what it meant for Lu fan to win the first selection. That''s fish leaping into the sky.


    Especially in this selection, the top ten families have sent their own elites. Lu fan can win the first place, which only shows that Lu Fan''s talent is the best in Wu''an. And Lu Fan''s strength, I''m afraid, is so strong now. Otherwise, how could he defeat the ten talented and abnormal family elites in the capital.


    For a long time, Yuzhou Mu suddenly felt that Lu Fan had become a person who could be related to him.


    No, Lu fan is much better than him. It took him a lifetime to be able to enter the Tiangang realm, and it will not take long for Lu fan to surpass him and become a great figure in Wu''an.


    "The right bet, the right bet."


    Muttered Yuzhou mu.


    He and Lu Jiashi are good. This move is really the right move. As long as Lu Fan becomes a big man, once he goes home to have a look, he will immediately have a good impression on him. With his friendship with Lu fan, it is certainly no problem to enter the capital in the future.


    Yuzhou Mu suddenly felt that the gate of the capital had been opened to him.


    "Old man, old man. There is a bearded official outside who claims to be from the capital. I want to see you if I have something to do. "


    Another son of the Lu family ran over and shouted.


    Lu Haoran put Guobang in his arms and said in a loud voice, "please come in, hurry up."


    Not long ago, a man in Royal dress and beard appeared in the eyes of the public. "Who is the leader of the Lu family?" Lu Haoran said: "the leader of the Lu family is Lu Fan. He is in the capital now. Here, I''m in charge. "


    Big beard said with a smile: "I''ll do the main thing. Mr. Lu, congratulations. Your leader Lu Fan defeated all the heroes and won the first place in the imperial court selection. It has been granted the first-class uncle. Lu Jiayong is granted to stay in Donghua. It''s hereditary. This is the decree. "


    Lu Haoran was shocked by lightning for a long time and slowly took the imperial edict from his beard.


    The power of heaven and earth condensed into the paper, on which there are golden words, flowing the power of mystery. This kind of thing can''t be fake.


    "Really, it''s all true."


    Lu Haoran''s voice was shaking.


    Beard said with a smile, "Lord Lu, you''d better send someone to invite the state herdsmen of Donghua."


    Yuzhou Mu stepped forward and said in a loud voice, "I am."


    As he said, Yuzhou Mu took out his order.


    With a smile on his face, he said: "it''s here that the governor of Zhou is. So good. This is another edict Your Majesty gave you. You have made contributions to the cultivation of martial arts in Donghua. Your majesty named you the third-class uncle and entered the Wuyuan Pavilion. You can go back to pack up your things, take your family and follow me to the capital. "


    Yuzhou Mu looked ecstatic and said in a loud voice, "I can go to the capital, I''m in Wuyuan Pavilion."


    big beard smiled and nodded, then said to Lu Haoran: "from today on, donghuazhou will be completely handed over to Lu Laozi. There are also Lu family''s own decision on the candidates for the State animal husbandry, and then they can report them. In ten days'' time, officials will come to explain the details. "


    Lu Haoran nodded heavily: "OK, OK, OK. Please, my Lord, let the old man feast you for three days and three nights today


    The beard said well, then he took the imperial edict from Lu Haoran''s hand and pressed it gently with the order of the state herdsman.


    All of a sudden, the imperial edict turned into a pillar of light, which shot into the sky.


    The whole sky started to change dramatically.


    Soon, Lu Fan''s figure appeared in the light curtain, and a dull sound came from the sky.


    In Donghua, everyone saw the wonders in the sky.


    "East China, Lu Fan. To win the first prize in selection and to be a first-class uncle. The Lu family is granted permanent residence in Donghua, and it is hereditary and irreplaceable. "


    Then, in the sky, the picture of Lu Fan defeating tianqingyang with his powerful sword appears.


    All residents of Donghua saw this.


    Lu Haoran''s eyes were glistening with tears, and his voice was soft: "Lu fan, there''s something promising."


    On the street, Lu Hao, who was drinking tea, jumped up directly and happily.


    "My son, that''s my son."


    Lu Cheng, Lu Ming sees this scene and laughs: "Lu fan, ha ha, nice."


    Sitting beside Lu fan, Zhang Yuehan, with some haze in his eyes, said: "Lu Fan."

 Chapter 633

    Capital.


    The selection is over, but the fight continues.


    For the people in the capital who are talking about in every competition, before the topic can be transferred, the first round of topics will start again.


    The saint daughter from the northern kingdom of God is moving again.


    On the second day after the selection, the saint daughter started a new challenge arena competition.


    This time, the saint''s daughter set up a bigger challenge arena, which was directly installed outside the wusheng gate of the capital city.


    The green stone challenge arena is made of two stone steles with two lines of big characters.


    "Don''t get on this stage if you are weak."


    "Low accomplishments, please go another way."


    It is concise and easy to understand.


    On the first day when the arena was built, the virgin sat on the arena for a day, waiting for all the martial artists in the capital to challenge.


    It was a day of unprecedented splendor. According to statistics, in a day, there are more than three hundred people who are not afraid of death who challenge the saint. As a result, it can be imagined that no one can resist the next move. At the end of the fight, no one came to the stage. The saint only took two stones lightly, cut them into stone tablets with her fingers, engraved words, and stood on the challenge arena.


    How many people in Wu''an who are ashamed of such a feat are blushing. Other people''s steles have been erected, and those who are low in cultivation have no face to go back to the stage.


    But those with high accomplishments are not necessarily able to fight the saint. Throughout the saint''s achievements, Gao Rufeng rested, Shi Chen and others, and how, not completely lost.


    Today is the fifth day.


    From sunrise Dao to now, no one dare to challenge.


    Beside the challenge arena stands an old man, standing there quietly.


    This is the person specially assigned by the saint and daughter to wait here. As long as someone dares to challenge on the stage, the elder will inform the saint and daughter.


    Looking at the capital of people coming and going, looking at those who are both excited and dare not go to the stage, the old man smiles.


    "Don''t worry about Wu''an."


    The old man said with a smile.


    As soon as he finished speaking, suddenly a man came.


    This man is covered with animal skin, big arms, round waist, bronze skin and scars. It seems that he is about twenty years old, with a bright smile and a big knife on his shoulder.


    The sword is like a doorplate. It''s more than several times larger than Lu Fan''s sharp sword. The back of the sword on his shoulder alone can cover half of his shoulder.


    The dagger is quite a few feet long. It''s red at the edge. I don''t know whether it''s decoration or bloodstain.


    The man looked up at the challenge arena and said loudly, "there is a challenge arena here. Can you ask me if it''s the capital of Wu''an state?" all the people around looked at the man with different eyes.


    When I came to the gate, I didn''t know if it was the capital. Where is this guy from.


    I''m afraid most of them are warriors from remote cities. Judging from his clothes, they may still be barren. It''s hard for him to come to the capital.


    Beside the challenge arena, the old man replied, "yes, this is the capital of Wu''an."


    The man laughed and said, "ha ha, it''s finally the place. Is this the challenge arena you set up? Come on, we have two moves. No one has been competing with me for a long time. "


    The man strode to the challenge arena, but the old man smiled and said: "I''m sorry. This arena is not for ordinary people. This is the challenge arena set up by the saint daughter of the northern kingdom of God. Have you seen the words on the stele? "The man nodded:" yes. The style is good. "


    The old man almost choked. It''s a good literary talent. How low is the literary talent of this guy.


    The old man said patiently, "you need to see clearly. It''s not enough cultivation. It''s just scarring. "


    The man laughed and said: "scar is not afraid, just fight. It seems that I have heard of the virgin of the northern kingdom. How could the virgin of the northern kingdom be here? "


    The man seems to be thinking about why the people of northern Shenguo are in Wu''an. But after thinking for a while, he didn''t seem to come up with a reason. With a wave of his hand, he said: "no matter. If there is a challenge arena, let her out. "


    The old man looked at the man calmly and said, "please tell me your name and cultivation first."


    Man Lang said: "Zhao Mingyu, from Xiliang animal kingdom. Now, I''m trying to be strong. "


    As he spoke, the man''s accomplishments were immediately unfolded.


    The vigorous strength of his body suddenly turned into the roaring shadow of a giant beast, which appeared behind him, blocking the sky and roaring.


    The old man was stunned at the sight, and then cried out: "swallow the animal shadow of heaven. You are the disciple of the beast saint. Swallow the sky. "


    Zhao Mingyu laughed and said, "is the old guy very knowledgeable. There are not many people in Xiliang animal kingdom who can claim my identity. Go and get someone. I''m itching. "


    All the residents of Wu''an around were shocked.


    In the animal kingdom of Xiliang, the disciple of the animal Saint invites the saint daughter of the northern divine kingdom to fight.


    The old man said in a loud voice, "how can you be in Wu''an. You came with us. "


    Zhao Mingyu scratched his head and said:" follow you, who are you? "The old man was dumbfounded.


    The news spread like wind in the capital immediately.


    After just a cup of tea, the emperor of Qin and Shang got the news.


    "What, the animal kingdom of Xiliang. The disciple of the animal saint has also come to Wu''an. What is he doing here? He won''t be the same as the saint daughter again. Come to find someone to have a competition. Don''t they all think that Wu''an is a good bully. "


    Cried the emperor of Qin and Shang, throwing the books on the ground.


    Nearby, a group of golden guards are silent.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang stamped his steps in the imperial study, pondered for a moment, and shouted, "immediately tell Prime Minister Lv to come to see me."


    Jinjia bodyguard, let''s go quickly.


    Lu''s family and Prime Minister Lu listened to the reports of his subordinates and said with a smile, "the capital is becoming more and more busy. It seems that in the future it is necessary to suggest to your majesty that we should set up a checkpoint in the void, so that no one can enter the city before we get the news. "


    Beside, Lu * * who is watering the flowers: "this is not your original suggestion to your majesty. Open the Wu''an void. Now I feel bad again, "


    Prime Minister Lu coughed two times:" you know there are still many. If I don''t tell you, I''ll go to the palace to meet the saint. Your Majesty must be angry now. "


    Shenwu temple.


    The saint''s eyes are closed and she sits on the ice lotus.


    Suddenly a piece of ice crystal appeared in front of him, like an ice mirror suspended in the air, reflecting the figure of the old man.


    The old man said softly, "Miss, things have changed. Zhao Mingyu, the disciple of the beast saint of Xiliang, wants to challenge you. "


    the saint opens her eyes slowly and says with a smile," disciple of the beast saint of Xiliang, have we ever been to Xiliang? "


    the old man says:" it seems that we haven''t yet. "


    The saint asked, "how does he know we are in Wu''an. The old man chuckled, "miss. I''m afraid he just happened to meet us. "


    The saint said: "what''s the strength of this man?" the old man replied: "half step Tiangang, swallowing the shadow of the beast, should have obtained the true biography of the beast saint. The strength must not be weak. "


    The saint put a different light in her eyes and said, "that''s good. You tell him who I am, and tell him my record. Tell him that I will only compete with the warriors of Wu''an this time. I will go to Xiliang animal kingdom, so it''s not the time to compete with him. "


    The old man said with a smile, "Miss, he certainly won''t agree. Then," the saint said, "then, you tell him that there is no way to compete with me. Defeat the warrior of Wu''an, especially the one named Lu Fan. If he can defeat Lu fan, I will fight with him. If he can defeat me, I will go back to the kingdom of northern God with me. "


    The old man nodded softly and said softly, "I see, miss."


    The ice mirror in front of her disappeared, and a wicked smile rose from the corner of her mouth.


    Outside the door of wusheng, the old man looked at Zhao Mingyu with a smile and said, "Prince tuntian, come here. I have something to tell you."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Meanwhile, dantane.


    Han Feng, Ling Yao and others are sitting in the white tower, chatting happily with Xiao Hao and Wu Likun. Constantly searching for herbs.


    Lingyao kept asking: "Lu fan has been a pharmacist here."


    Xiao Hao desperately said: "yes, during the time when Lu Fan was a pharmacist, many alchemists came to ask him for advice every day."


    Lingyao''s eyes brightened and said, "Lu fan is so talented in alchemy."


    Han Feng laughed and said, "I said, when I was in Wudao college, why did the alchemist give him all the residences? Emotion is the reason."


    Elder martial brother, Chu Xing and other people look around at the herbs. Each time they look at a plant, the light in their eyes is blazing.


    Lingyao looked out of the door and said softly, "Lu fan is so powerful. I hope everything he has done with his master goes well this time."


    The elder martial brother and others said with a smile: "don''t worry. It must be going well. Lingyao, then you should also introduce us. Let''s see who Lu Fan''s master is. "


    Lingyao nodded softly.


    Danta, ninety eighth floor.


    This is a nine color space.


    The whole space, there is no entity, only a dazzling color light.


    Nine color light is the power of heaven and earth, that is to say, here is full of the most pure power of heaven and earth, nothing else.


    Lu Fan and Wu Chen stand in this space.


    Wu Chen said to Lu fan, "are you ready?"


    Lu Fan nodded softly: "master, I have prepared all the herbs you asked me to prepare."


    Wu chendao: "very good. We have only one chance. Lu fan, you must look carefully. This will be a great experience on Dantao for you. You must persist. No matter what the situation is, you can''t give up. "


    Lu fan asked, "master, how can it sound like I''m alchemy?"


    Wu Chen said with a smile, "although it''s not for you to refine, but believe me, you will spend no less effort than refining pills."


    Lu Fan puckered up his eyebrows and said softly.

 Chapter 634

    "Tripod."


    Wu Chen reaches out to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan takes out the tripod from his arms and hands it to Wu Chen.


    Wu Chen took over the ten square tripod, looked at it, and said with a smile: "good tripod, this is the tripod that the ten square immortal master left for you."


    Lu Fan nodded: "yes. It is called the ten square tripod, which can accelerate the flow of the power of heaven and earth and the speed of coagulation. It''s a treasure. "


    Wu chendao: "it''s a good tripod, but I don''t want this tripod. The Wenhuo tripod I gave you, "


    Lu Fan took out the Wenhuo tripod and handed it to Wu chendao:" master. Is this tripod better than the ten square tripod? Why not use the ten square tripod? "


    Wu Chen said with a smile, "do you think the tripod I gave you is a rubbish? It''s also my tripod all my life. It''s strange that it can''t compare with the ten tripods. Tell you, the alchemist who just stepped on the Dan Road like you, the tripod with special powers like the ten square tripod, is really a good choice. But when your cultivation is higher and higher, the pills you need to refine are more and more complex and powerful, you will not need a tripod with special powers, but a tripod that can help you suppress pills. "


    With a wave of his hand, the Wenhuo Ding suddenly becomes larger and stands in the nine color light.


    Although Lu Fan felt that he didn''t understand some of them, his master must have his reason since he said so.


    It seems that he underestimated wenhuoding.


    "Medicine."


    Wu Chen speaks again.


    Lu Fan hurriedly arranged the required herbs in front of him.


    The first step of alchemy is to quench the medicine. The more powerful the Alchemist is, the more diverse the way to quench the medicine. Among them, fire is the most common.


    Water refining, wind coagulation and thunder splitting are not common. As long as you can be an alchemist, you have some skills. The only constant is to harden the medicine with the force of five elements.


    But today, Wu Chen, his master, showed him another way to quench the medicine.


    Fusion quenching method.


    I saw the medicinal materials in front of Lu fan, and Wu Chen waved away half of them.


    After that, Wu Chen began to knead the medicinal materials into a ball.


    In the palm, black and white light surged. All the medicinal materials have gone from deformation to invisibility, and finally turned to darkness.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt his eyes tingling, the whole body of vigorous Qi, can''t help but run up by himself, the sea is a wave.


    "Lingzhu, Yulu, goushancao."


    Wu Chen quickly called the name of the medicine. Lu Fan quickly took out the medicine and handed it to Wu Chen.


    But in the moment when he picked up the medicine, he felt a huge suction coming from Wu Chen''s palm.


    There seems to be a void, condensed in Wu Chen''s palm.


    The nine color light around began to flow into the wind, and countless different images appeared from all directions, impacting Lu Fan''s mind.


    Lu Fan forcibly stabilizes his knowledge of the sea. At this time, Wu Chen''s voice is still ringing in his ear.


    The order must not be wrong. Lu fan, hearing Wu Chen''s cry, will take out a medicinal material.


    Soon, Lu Fan''s eyes began to turn red, and this was the first step of alchemy.


    Finally, all the herbs are coagulated in order in Wu Chen''s hands. Wu Chen''s arms begin to shake violently. It seems that they can''t suppress the herbs in his hands.


    Wu Chen said in a loud voice: "the so-called melting method is to quench the five elements in the medicinal materials. It doesn''t need the power of heaven and earth, just a trace of five elements in the medicine. Condense them into a ring, endless, to the void. It''s for melting and refining that the power of medicine condenses and doesn''t disperse, gradually absorbs everything and becomes stronger, and melts everything into a pill. "


    Lu Fan carefully wrote down every word Wu Chen said.


    This method of alchemy is the biggest secret of an alchemist. It''s not passed on by disciples who are not close to the door.


    The original Lu Fan didn''t have enough accomplishments. Wu Chen didn''t teach them to him.


    But now, with Lu Fan in mind, there is no reason for Wu Chen not to teach.


    Even if he knew that it was impossible for him to learn from Lu Fan''s current strength, he would not be able to practice without the cultivation of respect. But Wu Chen believes in Lu Fan and his disciple, not in the common sense.


    He is going to pass on a set of his best alchemy methods to him.


    The present physical condition of Wu Chen can only be demonstrated to Lu fan this time. Only this time, Wu Chen hoped that Lu fan would learn it once, otherwise it would be difficult.


    That''s why he told Lu fan to stick to it.


    The medicinal materials agglomerate into void. Wu Chen put them into the tripod.


    A group of purple fire was released from Wu Chen''s hands, and a fire dragon was suddenly formed hovering on the Wenhuo tripod.


    Next, there are water dragon, Thunder Dragon, wind dragon, gold dragon, Earth Dragon, green dragon, black dragon and white dragon.


    A total of Nine Dragons came out, and the tripod was wrapped in a solid package.


    All the nine colored lights around vibrated, and the heaven and earth flowed, and the power was like a rainbow.


    Lu fan, who is in the nine colors of light, only feels like a boat in * *, which may capsize at any time.


    But he held his body firmly, and the sweat fell from his forehead.


    At this time, the nine dragon Xuangong tower roared loudly and said: "God, nine dragon Shenxiao practice. This is the refining method that I have refined. There are people in the world who understand this method. "


    Lu Fan listens to Lao Jiu''s cry and immediately knows how powerful the Danfa shown by his master is. I''m afraid there''s only one way to make such a magic weapon as Lao Jiu. In addition, Lu fan can feel that this refining method is not only used for refining pills and magic weapons. The roaring nine color dragon, with supreme power, is also a first-class method for hitting people, I''m afraid. "


    Wu Chen shouted: "Lu fan, limitless refining God, controlling the dragon."


    Lu Fan immediately came forward, reached out his hands, and the infinite alchemy was determined. He began to forcibly control the nine color dragon.


    For a moment, Lu Fan felt that his body was about to collapse, and that terrible force rushed into his body, and his whole body was making a noise like peas.


    Wu Chen suddenly took out the two most important herbs.


    Life sustaining grass, reverse flowers.


    The black and white Qi of both hands condenses into the heaven and earth force, and the two herbs quickly turn into powder in the heaven and earth force.


    Wu Chen throws the powder on both sides into the Wenhuo cauldron. At that time, the empty herbs in the cauldron begin to expand wildly. The nine color dragon outside the cauldron suddenly grows stronger, and Lu Fan almost flies out.


    "Transport Kowloon, rongdan."


    Wu Chen shouted and put his hands on the tripod.


    The strength of the two men acts on the nine color dragon at the same time. Immediately, the nine color dragon rushes into the tripod crazily and enters the void medicine.


    A crazy suction came from the inside of the tripod. Lu Fan clenched his teeth and began to brace.


    Wu Chenlang said: "success or failure depends on it. Lu fan, you can''t admit defeat."


    Lu Fan shouted, "fight with it."

 Chapter 635

    The suction is so great that the nine colors of light all around turn into a storm of power.


    In the center of the storm, Lu fan can feel that his face is completely twisted. If he can see his face at this time, he will cry out, "who is this ugly monster?"


    Wu Chen''s clothes are flying and hunting sounds.


    Two people''s feet, began to appear deep void.


    In the wenhuoding, there is a flowing black vortex.


    Lu Fan felt very tired, as if he could collapse at any time.


    He can''t feel his sea of knowledge, and he can''t feel what''s going on in his body.


    All he knew was that he was beginning to hallucinate.


    He seems to see the changing track of the whole world from the tripod, and he sees a mysterious light supporting everything in the world.


    The light condenses into a net, then expands, solidifies, and finally wraps up in darkness.


    It seems to have congealed into the shape of a pill.


    Wait, pills.


    Lu Fan suddenly woke up, and then boundless pain hit him.


    Lu Fan thought that he would not experience this kind of pain after he was reborn again.


    But it turns out that even though his viscera and meridians are all condensed by the power of the world, he is still a person and still feels the pain of his body tearing.


    That every muscle is like a burning pain, stimulating his understanding of the sea.


    Lu Fan grinds his teeth.


    At this time, the power of wenhuoding began to calm down.


    It seems that the medicine has absorbed enough strength in the void, and it has entered a saturated state. The whirlpool of circulation begins to contract little by little.


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, it slowly becomes smaller and finally condenses into a dark light.


    With a smile on his face, Wu Chen said softly, "Lu fan, you can let go."


    Hearing this, Lu Fan fell to the ground and gasped for breath, as if he was going to die at the next moment.


    Wu Chen put his hand into the cauldron.


    On the finger, a wisp of heaven and earth force appears, reaching for a stroke.


    Suddenly, the dark light split into two. Wu Chen waved and the two lights began to rotate.


    In the dark, a nine color halo appeared.


    Then the nine color halo diffuses and finally covers the darkness. Not long after that, two nine color pills condense and form.


    It began to give off a strong fragrance of Dan.


    "It smells good."


    Lu Fan murmured.


    In the moment of smelling the fragrance, Lu Fan felt his pain disappearing rapidly.


    Strong support, Lu Fan trembled all over to climb up. Smelling the fragrance of Dan, Lu Fan knew that the pill might have been practiced.


    He didn''t want to miss the last moment when he became a pill. He almost laid his whole body on the tripod and stared at the two pills inside.


    Immediately, two nine color pills made a sound of light chanting, which made Lu Fan''s throat sweet and almost a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    Wu Chen takes a picture on the Wenhuo Ding. Immediately, the wenhuoding also makes a sound of buzzing, which is actually overpowering the light chant of the pill. Then, the two pills began to run around in the wenhuoding crazily, and the pills also began to change.


    Two pills, one becomes a little rabbit, one becomes a flower, and starts to rush up crazily.


    But wenhuoding, like a layer of self-defense gas mask, blocked them. These two pills can change the virtual shadow, but they can''t rush out. They are desperately trying to bump into each other in the tripod.


    Wu Chen''s mouth is full of blood. The whole people are looking old.


    It can be seen that refining this pill has also consumed a lot of his mental strength, and may even have consumed a little of his remaining strength.


    But it''s all worth it. Lu Fan also saw the end from the beginning.


    Wu Chen wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and asked with a smile: "Lu fan, how do you feel?"


    Lu Fan pulled the corners of his mouth and said with a smile: "master, I have never felt so good."


    The two laughed at each other.


    Wu Chen said with a smile: "look at the two of us. It''s just to make a heaven and man pill. If you bring those things back, I''m afraid I can''t make a life-saving pill. "


    Lu Fandao: "don''t worry, master. At that time, I may be able to train myself. "


    Wu Chen nodded: "that''s right. I just used Danfa. Do you remember it? "


    Lu Fan said solemnly: "write it down. It''s all written down, just like it''s engraved in my mind. "


    Wu Chen said happily: "that''s good. This fusion quenching method is my own creation and my whole life''s hard work. It will take a month for other venerable people to refine this Tianren pill. But with my integrated quenching method, I can shorten the time by a hundred times, or even a thousand times, and do not lose the slightest amount of medicine, which is my favorite place. The back nine dragon god Xiao Dan method is the secret of our nine Xiao gate, which should be practiced together with the infinite refining God. You can''t control the nine dragons at the same time without the ultimate mind refining. Well, practice makes perfect. "


    Lu Fandao: "master, I was just in the middle of the tripod, as if I saw the condensation of the pills. The threads are like cobwebs. What is that? "Wu Chen said with a smile:" it''s not the pill you see coagulating. It''s a change in the power of the world within you, reflected in your mind. It''s good for you to enter the realm of immortal Qi master as soon as possible. "


    Lu Fan''s whisper should be. The two of them look at wenhuoding again.


    At this time, the two pills in the tripod finally stop making noise and lie quietly in it.


    Wu chendao: "one by one, take it out and take it immediately, then luck will let the medicine to know the sea, and completely coagulate into a spirit, which will not be destroyed."


    Lu Fan nodded heavily. They took a deep breath and grabbed the tripod at the same time.


    Lu Fan grabs the pill that can be transformed into a rabbit, while Wu Chen grabs another one.


    The pills were struggling in his hands. Lu Fan drank them gently, threw them into his mouth and swallowed them directly.


    Suddenly, the elixir turned into a clear stream and began to spread in his body.


    Lu Fan quickly coagulates Qi and rushes the medicine upward.


    When the first ray of medicine entered his sea of knowledge, Lu Fan was shocked all over in a moment.


    At this time, Lu Fan felt his body, a voice sounded.


    "Ha ha, Lu fan, you have come to send me supplements. Such medicinal power, do you want to consolidate your spirit? How can I make you do it? "


    Lu fan says it''s not good.


    Soon, from his knowledge of the sea, the spirit of Emperor Wu reappeared.


    I saw the spirit of the emperor rush towards the power of the heaven and man pill, as if to wipe out the power.


    Lu Fan immediately recognized the spirit of Haihua, and the power of chaos expanded.


    Lu Fan shouted, "dare to rob me of my power, and die."


    Lu Fan''s spirit holds up the huge sword formed by the power of chaos, and chases the spirit of the emperor and cuts it down with one sword.

 Chapter 636

    The spirit of Emperor Wu is divided directly by Lu Fan.


    But Lu Fan felt that what he was beheading was only a mirage. The real spirit of the emperor was not beheaded by him.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, Lu fan saw the sudden appearance of the spirit of Emperor Wu, and suddenly swallowed a piece of medicine.


    Visible to the naked eye, the place originally cut off by Lu Fan began to recover rapidly.


    Lu fan saw something wrong and immediately mobilized vigorous Qi to rush all these medicinal forces directly into his spirit.


    But the next moment, Lu Fan feels that his vigorous Qi doesn''t listen to the command.


    In such a situation, Lu Fan was shocked.


    The emperor laughed and said, "I have got my little world, and I am stained with the power of the world. Do you want to continue to use your power, dreaming?"


    Lu Fan''s spirit roared and rushed to the emperor.


    Two spirits chased and fled in Lu Fan''s body, and began to desperately seize the power of medicine.


    Outside, Wu Chen, who was about to swallow the Tianren pill, suddenly saw that Lu Fan''s face was not right.


    That frown, and the body constantly turning over the breath, it is not like the spirit of consolidation.


    "What''s the matter?" Wu Chen put his hand on Lu Fan''s shoulder and shook it gently.


    Lu fan doesn''t wake up, but Wu Chen feels that Lu Fan''s sea of knowledge is surging violently, and the power of spirit is rampant in his body, which seems to be out of control.


    "Not good."


    Wu Chen immediately injected his own strength into Lu Fan''s body.


    His eyes were closed tightly. In a moment, Wu Chen saw the two spirits fighting in Lu Fan''s body.


    At this time, the power of Tianren pill has been robbed by the spirits of Lu Fan and the Emperor Wu.


    Obviously, Lu Fan did not occupy the upper hand. Nearly 60% of the medicinal power was taken away by the spirit of the emperor.


    The great spirit of Emperor Wu began to radiate powerful power again.


    More powerful than when Lu Fan first saw it.


    With sarcasm, the spirit of Emperor Wu said: "Lu fan, I didn''t think of it. Although I was hurt by the chaos in your body, I still recovered a lot of strength through my small world. Funny, your little magic weapon also wants to seal me. I don''t know that it is also recovering its strength by the power of my world. Now, I have swallowed most of the medicinal power. What can you do to me? "


    Lu Fan''s spirit seems to be furious. The sword of chaos in his hand starts to soar. It''s a posture of playing with the spirit of the emperor.


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "I can kill you."


    The spirit of the emperor laughed and said, "you have the Qi of chaos to protect your body. I can''t hurt you, but you can''t hurt me."


    After that, the spirit of Emperor Wu suddenly disappeared and once again fell into Lu Fan''s four limbs.


    But its voice still rings from all directions.


    "I have now recovered my strength, and from this day on, your strength will no longer follow your command. Ha ha, are you ready to become an ordinary person? "Lu Fan shouted:" there is a kind of fight to the death with me. "


    The spirit of Emperor Wu laughed three times and said: "there will be such a day. When all the power of chaos in you disappears, I will come out and fight with you. Then I will swallow up your sea of knowledge. "


    Lu Fan''s body began to shake with the spirit, which was the expression of being Qi to the extreme.


    But at this moment, a white light appeared in Lu Fan''s body. At the same time, Wu Chen''s voice came from Lu Fan''s body.


    "I won''t let this day happen, Lu fan, get ready."


    Hearing Wu Chen''s voice, Lu Fan immediately raised his sword of chaos.


    "The world is in reverse."


    Wu Chen drinks softly. Immediately, Lu fan saw his body, countless light spots appeared, and even re condensed into the spirit of Emperor Wu, and appeared in front of him.


    The spirit of Emperor Wu was obviously stunned. I don''t know what happened.


    White light suddenly poured into Lu Fan''s body. Suddenly, Lu Fan felt his spirit was burning.


    It seems to condense into a solid shape.


    "Cut."


    Lu Fan didn''t have the heart to think about how his spirit has become. He only knew that his whole body seemed to be full of power.


    Sword falls, turning into a chaotic color.


    With this sword, Lu fan has no reservation. In an instant, he cuts off all his remaining chaotic forces.


    The spirit of Emperor Wu, just after being condensed, was directly cut by Lu Fan.


    Boom.


    Lu Fan''s whole body surged, and the small world in his body turned up crazily.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, and Lu Fan opened his eyes.


    What I saw was the face of Wu Chen.


    With a smile on his face, Wu Chen took back his hand and said: "it''s good to catch up in time. With my current strength, I can only reverse the time of one or two interest. "


    A wisp of blood drips from the corners of Wu Chen''s mouth, and Lu Fan quickly holds Wu Chen.


    Vigorous Qi is restored to control. Lu Fan ignores the small world in which his body is still fluctuating, and directly injects vigorous Qi into Wu Chen''s body first.


    Immediately, Lu Fan felt the emptiness.


    Completely empty, even empty body than ordinary people.


    The internal meridians, bones and Dantian are empty like dead people. Qi and blood are blocked and there is no vitality. For the first time, Lu Fan knew that his master was in such a bad condition.


    Wu Chen smiled at Lu Fan and said, "Lu fan, see if your spirit is consolidated."


    "The spirit is consolidated," Lu Fan said in amazement.


    After a quick exploration, it was sure that the spirit in his body did not change into the meaning of knowing the sea at all. A villain with the same appearance stayed in his body. As long as Lu fan is in control, he can go all over his body.


    "What''s the matter? I don''t have much medicine. Why is my spirit completely consolidated?"


    Lu fan asked in surprise.


    Wu Chen chuckled and said, "because I gave you another Tianren pill."


    Lu Fan immediately thought of that white light. I''m afraid that the master used the power of heaven and earth to directly drive the power of medicine into his sea of knowledge.


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "how can I do this. Master, didn''t you say that this pill can help you to prolong your life? You gave it to me. What do you do? "


    Wu Chen raised his hand and said, "don''t get excited, Lu Fan. Listen to me. As a teacher, I don''t have many days. I didn''t think that I could collect life sustaining herbs and flowers one day to make a furnace of heaven and man pill. This is what I hit. It''s normal that I can''t get it. You don''t have to be sorry for me. "


    Lu Fan clenched his teeth and said, "damn the emperor, damn it."


    Wu Chen chuckled: "Lu fan, don''t hate your enemies. Hatred only makes you lose your cool and judgment. Now the spirit of Emperor Wu in your body is destroyed by your sword and turned into dots. Though not dead, it''s hard to recover. What you need to do now is to find something with chaos as soon as possible and add it to your spirit. At the same time, from today on, you can try to introduce the spirit into the Dantian and nourish it with the world power of Emperor Wu. It will not be easy for him to rise again and destroy you. "


    Lu Fan nodded and immediately moved his spirit into the red field.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt the power of the original peaceful world and began to move rapidly.


    After that, Lu Fan continued to ask, "master, how long can you hold on? Let me know."


    Wu Chen was silent for a moment, then he said with a smile: "what is this. Let''s go. Let''s go out. "


    Lu Fan immediately put away the wenhuoding and helped Wu Chen out of the ninety-eight floors of the danta.


    Just after stepping out of the nine color door, Wu Chen''s body shook and nearly fell to the ground.


    Lu fan carries Wu Chen directly. Wu Chen says weakly, "take me to the shop of Dongpang."


    Lu Fan immediately spreads out his body method and rushes out madly.


    In the past, countless alchemists looked at Lu Fan with strange eyes.


    All the way out of the danta, Lu Fan takes his speed to the extreme, turning it into a streamer and rushing to the fat man''s tavern.


    Half an hour later, Lu Fan stormed through the door of Dong Pang.


    Inside, there is only one person taking a rest in the wind, drinking.


    When Dong Pang saw Lu Fan coming with Wu Chenchong on his back, he was shocked and said, "who are you besieged by?"


    Wu Chen patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and motioned to him to put him down.


    Seeing Wu Chen''s face, Dong Pang immediately takes out a pot of wine and pours it down.


    For the first time, Lu fan saw a wine pot in Dongpang''s shop.


    A pot of wine into the stomach, Wu Chen''s face a little better.


    Dongpang pulls Wu Chen''s wrist with the palm of his hand, and with a slight probe, his face changes wildly: "Lao Wu, are you crazy? Do you think you are not quick enough to die?"


    Wu Chen chuckled and said, "I''ve seen through the matter of life and death. Dongpang, I''m here today to ask you for one thing. "


    "Old Wu, don''t think you''re going to die, you can threaten me and let me take your apprentice. I''ll tell you, your last words are bullshit. I won''t listen to them. You can''t die now


    Finish saying, east fat man claps in Wu Chen''s chest with one hand.


    A mysterious breath appeared in the hands of the east fat man, and Lu Fan suddenly found that he did not know when to back up three steps. He looked at the palm of the fat man in the East. What he saw was a huge seal.


    The breath on Wu Chen''s body slowly disappears, and Dong Pang gasps to take back his hand.


    Wu Chen grins and falls into a coma.


    Lu Fan hurriedly came up to him and asked loudly, "what''s the matter with my master, elder?" the fat man said softly, "he''s very bad. But at least not now. Lu fan, tell me what just happened. "

 Chapter 637

    Lu Fan said softly that he helped Wu Chen to one side and lay down, then narrated what had just happened.


    When talking about the spirit of Emperor Wu, Lu fan intentionally omitted some of them, saying only that they were the spirit of a strong man.


    Hearing that Lao Wu gave the second Tianren pill to Lu fan, Dong Pang sighed a long time.


    Lu fan asked in a hoarse voice, "master, how long can my master last?"


    Dongpang didn''t answer. He took a look at the wind and said, "take a rest. Go back first."


    The wind nodded and walked out of the pub.


    Dongpang closed the door with a wave of his hand, and sighed softly: "he has a trace of life, no power, no spirit, no time. In my opinion, in just two or three months, the way of death will disappear. "


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice: "two or three months,"


    Dong pangzi pressed Lu Fan''s shoulder and said: "don''t be excited, this is the situation I didn''t give him before treatment. He drank a pot of vitality wine from me, and I sealed his body. Probably another three or five years, no problem. But three or five years later, his body will collapse. After all, my strength can''t defeat the natural way after all. "Lu Fan murmured:" in three or five years, that is to say, in three or five years, we must find a way to treat the master. "


    Dongpang nodded: "yes, it is. He has told you what is needed to treat his injury. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes are shining, his fists are clenched, and he says:" yes. Two things. "


    Dongpang asked, "what are the two kinds?" Lu Fan replied, "the Holy Spirit of the Holy Land replenishes the sap of the sky tree, and the six beads of chaos are produced by chaos."


    Dongpang''s face slightly changed and said: "he actually told you. You know the value of these two things. "


    Lu Fan nodded:" probably you can guess. "


    Dongpang said: "guess, no, you need to realize clearly. These two things, let alone want to get, how difficult it will be. No matter how many martial arts masters, they are not destined to see each other last time. You''re just a martial artist in the gang territory. You want to get it too. It''s fantastic. That is to say, if you are very lucky to get anything different, you will attract the world''s wuzun, Zun, or even the ultimate strong, to pursue and kill you. Do you think you can survive even one move under their hands? To tell the truth, you can only use four words to describe your thoughts and dreams. "


    Lu Fan looked at Dong Pang with firm eyes and said:" at the beginning, when I practised martial arts, someone also told me that to be a martial artist is to talk about dreams. "


    Dongpang chuckled, "you stubborn boy, you don''t know if you learned from your master."


    Lu Fan took a deep breath: "master. I want to ask you to take care of my master during this period. "


    Dongpang shook his head and said, "I can''t take care of him. If you want your master to be safe, the best way is to leave him in danta. The whole of Wu''an, except for the palace, is danta''s safest. "


    Lu Fan nodded, picked up Wu Chen and was ready to leave.


    Dongpang suddenly called to Lu Fandao: "Lu Fanzi, did your master tell you who I am?"


    Lu fan stopped and said: "master told me. Elder scholar, "


    Dongpang nodded:" now that you know it. Then I''ll tell you more. I really want to accept you as an apprentice, but I can''t. I think your master must have told you how to deal with me, so that you can join me and learn martial arts with me. But what I want to tell you is, don''t use the method given by your master. If you really want to learn from me, go to the world championships. There, I will give you the answer. "


    Lu Fan didn''t answer and left quickly.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s departure, Dongpang chuckled: "take a rest in the wind, don''t hide, come out."


    slowly, take a rest in the wind from the outside of the house.


    With a smile on his face, Feng took a nap and said: "martial uncle. Don''t you like Lu Fan very much? Why can''t you take it? "


    Dongpang said:" because he is so like a person. "


    "Who?" said the wind, taking a rest. "Your Shizu, my Shifu. After a while, you will follow me back to chaos. It''s time to go to the grave for the master. "


    There was a strong light in the eyes of Feng xiaorest, saying: "I can also go to chaos, the legendary chaos,"


    Dongpang nodded softly, saying: "yes. Your strength is too poor. You should go back to practice well, so as not to humiliate me again. Three years later, in the Wanfang tournament, you should try your best to defeat Lu Fan. Do you understand? "The wind took a rest and said:" why, "


    the east fat man slowly said:" because he is the last descendant of the jiuxiao line, "


    ......


    Wind blowing clothes, Lu Fan walked to danta quickly.


    Before he arrived, Wu was the first to wake up and said softly, "Lu fan, let me down."


    at this time, they were on the busy street. Lu Fan immediately put down Wu Chen and helped him to the roadside tea stand to sit down.


    Wu Chen looked at his body and said with a smile, "the way of heaven is sealed. The fat man in the east also has a blood base."


    Lu Fandao: "master, the scholar said you only have three or five years."


    Wu Chen said with a grin: "three or five years, I have so long. It''s not bad."


    Lu fan then said, "I hope you can have a rest in danta."


    Wu Chen looks at Lu Fan''s face and seems to notice something. He frowns and says, "Lu fan, what are you going to do?"


    Lu Fan bites his teeth and says, "I plan to go to Dansheng first."


    As soon as Wu Chen heard this, his face suddenly changed and he said, "what, holy Kingdom, now, Lu fan, you won''t go to find the Holy Spirit to mend the sky tree."


    Lu Fan nodded: "yes, sir, I don''t want to deceive you. Yes, I''m going to find the Holy Spirit to mend the sky tree, and then I''ll find a way to chaos. "


    Wu Chenli shouted: "nonsense, the holy kingdom of Dan, is the holy kingdom of alchemists. It will not be opened until the meeting of the God of Dan. How do you get in? Do you want to be killed by the four animals guarding the country at the border? And the Holy Spirit tree is the most precious of the holy kingdom. Only the Lord of Dansheng can use it. How can you do it? "Lu Fan said slowly:" it''s man-made. "


    Wu Chen''s eyes twinkled at Lu Fan and said, "Lu fan, I would rather die than die."


    Lu Fan replied, "master, I don''t want you to die as long as there is a chance."


    After that, Lu Fan knelt down to Wu Chen in the street and said in a loud voice: "master, I will save your life even if I go to the netherworld. You have given me everything. I can''t watch you die because of me. Never. "


    the voice is loud, which attracts people on the street.


    Wu Chen looks at Lu Fan and tears fill his eyes.


    At this moment, a sudden voice sounded.


    "Dansheng kingdom. I can take you. "

 Chapter 638

    The voice is clear, slightly frivolous.


    Lu Fan turned his head and saw a familiar figure. He sat next door.


    "Saint," Lu Fan said softly.


    The veil covers the face and the robe covers the body. The virgin walked slowly and leaned over to Wu Chen and said, "I''ve seen you before."


    Wu Chen took a look at the saint and said with a smile, "it''s a coincidence that the saint of the northern kingdom is a saint. I, the master and the apprentice, can see you here. "


    The saint smiled and said, "I also think it''s a coincidence. Just then I came out to look around and saw you, Mr. Lu Fan. Last time when I left yaochi, Mr. Lu fan, I had to wait for a long time. Now can you compete with me? "


    Lu Fan got up and sat back, saying:" saint, you''d better talk about it first. You can take me to Dansheng country. What do you mean? "


    The saint said, "it''s very simple. Tiange, the northern kingdom of God, has a special permission to enter and leave Dansheng at any time. After all, Tiange and Dansheng are old. You cannot enter the heaven Pavilion of the kingdom of northern God, but you can. If you want to go, just follow me. Originally, my itinerary was that after Wu''an, the next two stops would be danshengguo. "


    Wu Chen said directly: "what''s the condition?"


    the saint smiled and said: "senior. There are no conditions. I haven''t left in Wu''an yet. I just want to have a few moves with Mr. Lu Fan. If Prince Lu Fan wins me, let alone go to the kingdom of Dansheng. Even if all the way back to the northern kingdom of God can be


    Lu Fan immediately agreed: "OK. It''s better to bump into the day than choose the day. Let''s go today. You and I are better than the last one. "


    the saint smiled slowly and said:" don''t be so anxious, Mr. Lu Fan. The war between you and me may represent the summit of the war between Wu''an and the young powerful of northern Shenguo. The natural scene should be bigger, don''t you think. I think five days later, it''s still in the martial arts arena. What do you think of it? "


    Lu Fan nodded: "no problem. Five days later. "


    The saint''s face was full of smiles, even though Lu Fan could feel the saint''s scheming smile across the veil.


    "Then I will leave first. Wait a moment, I will tell you our war to the Lord of Wu''an, Prince Lu Fan. Don''t break your promise. "


    When she had finished speaking, the Saint Rose and left.


    Wu Chen looked at the back of the saint and said softly, "I think it''s a follow-up."


    Lu Fandao: "it''s probably to find a master to stare at us. Since we''ve been out of danta, follow us all the time. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan glanced down the street. At that time, Lu fan saw a warrior in the street and immediately turned his head, then left quickly.


    "Lu fan, you really believe that this holy woman will help you."


    Lu Fan said: "believe it, no, if I lose in her hand, she will probably kick me like garbage."


    Wu Chen said, "but if you win, she will take you to the kingdom of Dansheng. Yes, the saint of Tiange, it''s always like this. Go back to danta. "


    Lu Fan holds Wu Chen up and walks back to danta.


    The sun goes down and the moon goes up.


    Night comes quietly.


    Inside the white tower, Lu Fan quietly said his plan to Han fenglingyao and others, and finally said: "this is the case. Five days later, I will fight with the saint. If I win, I will go to the kingdom of Dansheng with her. If I fail, I will go myself. "


    Han Feng held his head and said, "brother Lu fan, how can you go again. I want to leave Wu''an. My God, I never thought of leaving Wu''an in my whole life. "


    The elder martial brother and others didn''t speak, and Lin Pi looked at Lu Fan and said, "must we go?"


    Lu Fan nodded: "for the sake of Shifu, I have to go. Elder martial brother Han Feng, although my master stays in danta, he also needs your attention. "


    Han Feng sighed, "I understand. Younger martial brother Lu fan, you are the one who wants to make a big deal. We will not stop you. "


    Lu Fan looked at the elder martial brother and said, "elder martial brother, elder martial brother Chuxing, elder martial brother Chutian. When you first came, I took you to a pub. Do you remember that "


    elder martial brother and others nodded, saying that they remembered that elder martial brother Chuxing said:" last time lingyao asked for you, he took us there again. We remember that. "


    Lu Fandao: "it''s a good place. There are all senior masters. You can go more later. Maybe you can be accepted as a disciple by the elders inside and pass on one move and half moves. "


    The elder martial brothers looked at each other and said in unison, "really,"


    Lu Fan nodded, "yes."


    "I see. We''ll go there often later," said chutianshi


    With that, elder martial brother Chutian waved to Han Feng and others, and then walked out quickly.


    Han Feng immediately understood and patted Lu Fan on the shoulder. They walked out of the white tower and dragged 13 Xiao Hao and others away.


    Soon, only Lu Fan and Ling Yao were left in the white pagoda.


    Lingyao grabbed Lu Fan''s arm and said, "I really want to go."


    Lu Fan said, "I really want to go."


    Slowly, Xiaohei jumps from lingyao''s shoulder to Lufan''s shoulder.


    Lingyao bit her lips and asked, "can you take me with you?"


    Lu Fan said: "it''s not a joke. It may be very dangerous. No, it''s a nine to one life. Although I don''t know what the situation is in Dansheng country, I want to rob others'' treasure, and there will be no good fruit to eat. You''d better stay in Wu''an. You can stay in the capital with senior brother Han Feng or go back to Donghua. "


    Lingyao hugged Lu Fan and said tearfully, "I don''t want to stay alone. Xiaohei can go with you. Why can''t I? Do you dislike me? Your cultivation is too low, which will drag you back."


    Lu Fan poked away lingyao''s hair and said with a slight smile: "people are not dogs. Where are the forelegs and hind legs. Listen, stay. When I get back, I''ll


    Lu Fan said this and paused for a moment.


    Lingyao raised her head and looked at Lu Fan and said, "what are you?" she said softly, "I will marry you. We go back to Donghua to get married. "


    Lingyao opened her mouth wide in surprise and looked at Lu Fan and said, "you are serious."


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "anyway, I am not small. When I get back to Lu''s house, I''m afraid my father and grandfather will force me to marry soon. It''s better that I take you back to get married. Lest they think about it, it seems that Lu Ming is married. He told me last time that


    Lu Fan''s mouth was broken, but lingyao kissed him directly and blocked Lu Fan''s mouth with red lips.


    The fragrance is charming, the lips and teeth meet each other, and you are intoxicated.


    For a long time, lingyao''s face was red. Looking at Lu fan, he said with a mosquito like figure: "Lu fan, please take me," Lu Fan said with a little surprise: "what do you say,"


    lingyao stamped his foot, then pushed Lu fan to the ground.


    They hugged each other again, and their clothes were quickly removed.


    The night is tantalizing and the spring is boundless.


    Outside, Han Feng and others looked at the closed gate of the white tower and frowned slightly.


    Han Feng said: "it seems that I have been talking for a long time. I''ll go and have a look."


    the elder martial brother dragged Han Feng back and said: "wait, maybe someone is talking about sensationalism."


    All nodded, Han Feng said with a smile, "younger martial brother Lu fan must be comforting younger martial sister lingyao. Forget it, let me wait."

 Chapter 639

    The next morning.


    Lu Fan and lingyao walk out of the white tower. They are very close.


    Outside, Han Feng and others are playing chess together. It can be seen that elder martial brother Han Feng is not good at chess and has lost miserably.


    Han Feng lost all over his body with only one pair of pants, and his belt was thrown aside. He was holding his pants in his hand, shouting: "thirteen, if you dare to win me again, I will ask younger martial brother Lu fan to send you to clean the toilet. I promise to do it. Let me die. Do you really want me to take it off before I give up? You are almost finished watching it. "


    Thirteen suddenly stopped. When they heard the footsteps, they all looked at Lu Fan.


    A group of people looked at Lu Fan and Ling Yao with strange eyes.


    Lingyao is ashamed to hide behind Lu fan, and Lu Fan points to them and says, "who can say more? I promise not to bring him a gift when I come back from the Dansheng kingdom."


    Han Feng and other people''s eyebrows stir, smiling.


    Lu Fan looked at brother Han Feng and said, "brother Han Feng, get dressed and go."


    Han Feng said, "where are you going?"


    Lu Fan said: "go back to Han''s house and see your father. I''ll say goodbye to him face to face, too. "


    Everyone nodded and walked out.


    Xiao Hao and Wu Likun always send Lu Fan and others to the gate of danta.


    Before leaving, Lu Fan left a few bottles of pills for them and said slowly, "I hope I can see you again."


    Xiao Hao choked, "sure."


    Lu Fan looks up to Dan tower, where Wu Chen quietly looks at Lu Fan and smiles.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Han''s house is noisy and shocking.


    When Lu Fan and others came back to the door of Han''s house, the first thing they saw was groups of capital residents shouting in the street.


    "Lu Fan went to war. Lu Fan goes to war. "


    Their slogans are neat and uniform, and their momentum is amazing.


    But obviously, they are not organized by anyone. Through the window, Lu Fan could see several elder sisters holding their children and shouting, and then holding them to buy vegetables.


    At the door of the Han family, a group of Han family''s children are waiting for them, and their swords are out of their sheaths.


    In front of them, a man in animal skin stood on a big stone, gnawing at the pig''s hoof. At hand, the man stood a sign with a large line of characters on it.


    "There is no man in Wu''an."


    In this sentence, Lu Fan frowned slightly.


    Han Feng and others also saw the man and shouted: "who is this? He is so arrogant. Is he not afraid of being killed."


    "what''s the matter? Brother Han Feng, what''s the matter with the Han family."


    "I don''t know, Han zero, Han zero, you come here."


    Han Feng got out of the carriage and shouted the name of a Han family son.


    At that time, a group of Han family children at the door saw the carriage coming and Han Feng standing on the front of the carriage.


    Immediately, the Han family''s children lined up to make way for the carriage.


    Thirteen drove the carriage slowly into the Han family.


    As soon as they entered, the door of the Han family was closed.


    Lu Fan and others got out of the car one after another. A group of children of the Han family saw Lu Fan and shouted: "brother Lu fan, go to war."


    "Brother Lu fan, kill that bastard''s spirit outside."


    Lu Fan''s face is dazed, so he doesn''t know why.


    "Who will explain to me what''s going on?"


    Lu Fan spread out his hands and asked.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Wushuang''s voice began to ring.


    "It''s very simple. Lu fan, you are back at last. Zhao Mingyu, the disciple of the beast saint in the animal kingdom of Xiliang, calls to challenge you. He has been waiting for you since yesterday. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "wait for me, the disciple of the animal saint. I never know the disciple of the animal saint. Why does he have to challenge me? "Br >


    before the voice has landed, Zhao Mingyu''s voice will ring outside.


    "Lu Fan. As timid as a mouse, Lu fan, who shrinks his head as a turtle, hurriedly comes out to fight with me. Wu''an, there is really no such kind of warrior. "


    The voice is powerful and loud.


    Han Feng said in a loud voice: "it''s Ge Lao Tzu''s. There are such idiots everywhere. I went out to fight with him. I dare to laugh that I don''t have a warrior in Wu''an. I really want to die. "


    Han Wushuang said calmly: "they are half steps of Tiangang''s cultivation, but also got the true biography of beast saint."


    Han Feng stopped at once and said awkwardly: "I said his name was so loud, and no one came to trouble him. Love is a tough thing. "


    Han Wushuang shook his head and said, "it''s not stubble. I''ve already let Han Xiong drive him away. "Is it fun to keep this man at the door all day?" said Lin Pi, "I''ll try him."


    Chu Xing took hold of the forest and said, "you''d better mend your wounds. Don''t listen to Xiao Hao. You need to have a rest now. I''m afraid you can''t deal with this kind of warrior. I''d better give it to younger martial brother Lu Fan. Eh, younger martial brother Lu fan, "


    Chu Xing suddenly finds that Lu fan is missing.


    They found that they were happy to talk, but Lu Fan didn''t listen to them.


    The door creaks. The door opens.


    Everyone turned around and saw that it was Lu fan who opened the door.


    Lu fan, with a bad face and a fiery face, strode out.


    As soon as he appeared, all the people outside began to press forward crazily.


    "Lu fan is out."


    "Mr. Lu fan, I love you so much. Although we are all men, this does not prevent me from loving you. "


    "Ah. Mr. Lu Fan. "


    The crowd screamed loudly. Han Wushuang saw something wrong and shouted: "Han family, maintain order."


    Immediately a group of Han''s children rushed out again, blocking the crowd desperately moving forward.


    Fortunately, there were not many experts among the masses, and the Han family''s children pushed them back to the street.


    At the door, Zhao Mingyu has eaten his own pig''s hoof. Looking at Lu Fan with sullen face, Zhao Mingyu laughed and said: "you are Lu Fan. Ha ha, you finally come out. Come on, let''s do two things. The saint told me that if I beat you, I could fight with her. You are also the most powerful young warrior in Wu''an. I like to compete with the strong. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes were fixed on the sign in Zhao Mingyu''s hand, and he slowly asked, "this sign is written by you,"


    Zhao Mingyu laughed and raised the sign beside him, saying: "yes. It''s from me. There are a few guys who don''t have eyes. When I see this, they want to start with me. I hit them all one by one. How do you like my brand? "Lu Fan said slowly," no, I don''t like it very much. "


    Zhao Mingyu jumped down from the big stone, stepped forward and stared at Lu Fan''s face. "I don''t like it. I think it''s very good. Otherwise, I''ll change it to something like Wu''an Wuwu. Will it make you feel better? "


    Zhao Mingyu said, reaching for the sign. Suddenly, the word "man" became a warrior.


    Throw it away, the sign with a touch of gold, straight to Lu Fan.


    Where they pass, the space collapses and the void swirls.


    Lu Fan raised his hand and took the sign.


    Hands do not move, I do not move, only a clear sound, as well as the spread of power ripple, rippling.


    Behind him, Han Feng opens his mouth and wants to tell Lu fan that this man is not easy to provoke.


    But lingyao pulled him aside and said, "don''t speak, can''t you see that Lu fan is angry now."


    Han Feng immediately closed his mouth.


    Lu Fan''s anger in his eyes is growing.


    Yes, he''s really angry. From the moment when his master almost died, Lu Fan''s heart has been suffering.


    Originally, Lu fan has been pressing his emotions, trying not to affect others.


    But he''s also human and angry. Now, the so-called beast Saint disciple in front of him comes to fight in public to provoke Wu''an.


    This is undoubtedly the fire that ignited Lu Fan ''s heart.


    Lu Fan was not as angry as he is today even when he was fighting against tianqingyang.


    The anger made Lu Fan''s brow green tendons jump straight and his whole body murderous.


    All of a sudden, all around Lu fan, there was no end of the space began to crack, terrible murderous, like the wind swept.


    All the audience felt cold all over the body and couldn''t breathe easily.


    Zhao Mingyu, in front of him, has changed dramatically. He is also a strong warrior. Of course, he knows how terrible Lu Fan''s momentum is.


    The immortal spirit brings Lu fan not only the enhancement of sea knowledge.


    The more obvious change is Lu Fan''s sudden increase in power control and momentum.


    It can be said that Lu Fan''s momentum is not weaker than that of any Tiangang warrior.


    "I''m angry."


    Lu Fan said word by word.


    He reached out and pinched the sign in his hand. It was divided into two parts.


    Zhao Mingyu''s expression finally changed. At this time, he felt that his opponent was better than he thought.


    Zhao Mingyu was excited in his eyes and said in a loud voice: "Lu fan, come on, fight with me. I feel my blood boiling. "


    As he spoke, behind Zhao Mingyu, a huge shadow rose, and the whole sky faded.


    Swallow the shadow of the beast.


    Zhao Mingyu''s clothes and hair are flying together, like a fierce beast, floating in the air.


    The huge shadow makes the residents in the whole area clear.


    Lu Fan looks at him, the light in his eyes is more and more fierce, the vigorous Qi rises in the sky, and his clothes are hunting.


    Zhao Mingyu doesn''t care where this is. Seeing Lu Fan also released his own strength. Zhao Mingyu laughed and said, "take me first. All animals have no boundaries. "


    The huge long sword suddenly appeared in Zhao Mingyu''s hand. With a wave of the long sword, the roar of the beast resounded.


    The virtual shadows of countless beasts roar from all directions at the same time, like thousands of troops, rushing to.


    The whole sky is filled with Zhao Mingyu''s power, but with this move, we can see the title of his beast Saint disciple, worthy of the name.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are brighter when he looks at the animal shadow and the terrible Gang strength.


    With a strong drink, Lu Fan seemed to vent his anger for the past two days.


    At this moment, Lu Fan''s eyes turned into a star river. In his Dantian, his spirit suddenly gave out strong light, and his whole body vigorous Qi was released at the same time.


    "Take away the soul and destroy the soul."


    The light flashes away, and the next moment the animal shadow disappears.


    In the sky, Zhao Mingyu suddenly froze, his whole body seemed to be suddenly petrified. Soon, his pores even began to bleed.


    Dang. Bang.


    Zhao Mingyu and his broadsword fell down at the same time, hitting the ground heavily.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are full of light. He looks at Zhao Mingyu and hums. He shakes his hand and throws the sign in two on him.


    Han Feng and others opened their mouths and looked at the scene.


    Slowly

 Chapter 640

    One move, just one move.


    It seems that Zhao Mingyu, a powerful and famous descendant of the beast saint, fell to the ground directly.


    He wanted to struggle, but his petrified body wasn''t a joke.


    In addition, Lu Fan also used his mind to kill the soul, which was really a cruel hand.


    The blood spewed from Zhao Mingyu is the result of the sea shaking, uncontrollable strength and running around.


    I''m afraid no one in the room had thought that this would happen.


    In the crowd, several men saw this scene, their faces changed wildly and left in a hurry.


    Lu fan turns and walks into Han''s courtyard. Han Wushuang looks at Lu Fan in amazement and says, "you are really Lu fan,"


    Lu Fan''s calm way: "Uncle Han, I didn''t kill him. It seems that it''s not good that the beast Saint disciple died at the door of Han''s family, right? "


    Han Wushuang immediately responded and asked the Han family''s children to surround Zhao Mingyu.


    This man has just been so arrogant. It''s not surprising that there is a Wu''an warrior who goes up and down.


    But if Zhao mingyuzhen died at the door of Han''s house, it would not be very good. Maybe it will ignite the war between the two countries. Who says his identity is too sensitive.


    Of course, it''s impossible for the Han family''s children to carry the man back to the Han family for treatment. Just surround him and wait for someone to come. I think it won''t be long before your majesty sends someone to deal with it.


    The breath converged, and Lu Fan''s expression calmed down again.


    Lu Fan''s mood suddenly improved when he killed the spirit of the animal saint.


    Sure enough, people still need to vent.


    Zhao Mingyu came here at the right time and just became Lu Fan''s human flesh sandbag.


    Han Feng and others didn''t dare to get close to Lu Fan for a while. Only lingyao came up to take Lu Fan''s hand and said, "are you ok?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s OK."


    Then gently embrace lingyao, and quickly walk to the inside.


    The elder martial brother and others looked at each other, and Chu Xing said softly, "brother Lu Fan''s strength seems to have increased again."


    Lin Pi gnawed his teeth and said, "seize the soul and destroy the soul. Damn it, he learned the skill I made. Why does he use it so badly? I can''t use it. It''s not fair. "


    Lin Pi stamped her feet angrily, but others didn''t pay attention to her mood.


    A group of people went out and cast pity on Zhao Mingyu.


    Who is to be offended? Lu Fan''s head is to be offended. Defeated by one move, this matter spreads out, I''m afraid that even the face of the beast Saint himself will have no place to put it.


    More audience, then smile at this scene.


    "At this level, I dare to laugh at the fact that there is no one in Wu''an."


    "Don''t kill him. He''s not a fake in the sky."


    "The beast Saint disciple is so weak. How can the beast Saint let him walk in the world? "


    "It''s a shame."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    One voice of mockery made Zhao Mingyu, lying on the ground, spit out another mouthful of blood.


    I don''t know whether it''s Qi, Lu fan or both.


    The news that the beast Saint disciple was defeated by Lu Fan''s move soon spread in the capital.


    Things like this to Wu''an''s long face spread so fast that almost an hour later, no one in Wu''an knew it.


    In the Imperial Palace, Emperor Qin and Shang are discussing with Prime Minister LV about how to deal with the disciple of the beast saint.


    Originally, a saint of the northern kingdom of divinity was enough for them.


    Now there is another disciple of the beast saint. I really think they are good at bullying in Wu''an. Everyone comes to join in.


    Emperor Qin and Shang are upset. They have been discussing whether to let Shenhua Wei give them a lesson.


    Prime Minister LV and several generals didn''t think it was right. Shenhua Wei is a secret of the Empire and can''t be used easily. For the sake of the two other armed men who come to pick things, they will use them directly. Even if you win, you don''t have a face. In particular, there are no warriors in shenhuawei who are 20 years old or above, at least 30 years old.


    In this way, if you take it out to compete with others, before you fight, you have to fall into the wrong hands.


    When the emperor of Qin and Shang discussed the countermeasures, a Jin Jiawei hurried to the door and said in a loud voice, "Your Majesty, if you have any questions, please play."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang slightly frowned. These golden guards were his bodyguards. They knew the etiquette and never talked nonsense. At this time, there must be something important.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said softly, "come in."


    Jin Jiawei bowed at the door and said in a loud voice, "Your Majesty, the Royal envoy of the city patrol, Lord Qiu, has heard that Zhao Mingyu, a disciple of the beast saint in the animal kingdom of Xiliang, was defeated by count Lu Fan just now. Lie at the door of Han''s mansion first. I don''t know whether you are alive or dead. Please make a decision. "


    Emperor Qin and Shang were stunned at first, then clapped the Dragon chair and stood up and said, "what, Zhao Mingyu was defeated by Lu Fan."


    Longsheng, the bodyguard of Jinjia, replied, "yes."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang laughed three times: "OK, OK, OK. Lu fan is really a brave general. I have something to ask you when you call in my patrolling Imperial officer. "


    "Yes."


    The golden guard marched away. Soon, a middle-aged man came into the palace and bowed: "minister, Qiu Jing, I have seen your majesty."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang waved his hands and said, "OK, let''s talk about it. What''s going on? "


    The hill stands still and the mouth of the horse is like a river. Let''s talk about it.


    How to provoke Zhao Mingyu in front of the Han family and how to be defeated by Lu fan is vivid and vivid.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang was very happy and cheered.


    "It''s really strong in Wu''an, strong in me. I want to give Lu Fan a big reward. "


    It''s not over yet. The voice outside is ringing.


    "In the northern kingdom of God, the heavenly Pavilion Saint asked for an interview."


    "Let her in," said the emperor with a smile


    The saint daughter walked into the Royal study, saluted the emperor of Qin and Shang first, and then said, "Your Majesty, please do me a favor."


    "Speak."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang laughed.


    The saint said slowly, "I have an appointment with Lu fan, a swordsman of Donghua, for four days, and I will fight in the eight square arena. Your majesty will also be invited at that time. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang laughed and said, "you fought with Lu Fan. He agreed."


    the saint nodded: "yes. He promised himself


    The emperor of Qin and Shang waved and said, "I will go and watch the battle with all the officials. The saint daughter of Tiange, you should be well prepared. Don''t follow Zhao Mingyu, the disciple of the beast saint. "


    "Zhao Mingyu, what''s wrong with him?" the saint changed her face slightly. "Emperor Qin and Shang laughed and said," he was defeated, lost to Lu fan, and lost miserably. "


    The light flashed in the saint''s eyes immediately, and she said with a smile: "it seems that Prince Lu fan is really a strong man, and even the disciple of the beast saint is not an opponent. The little girl will be ready for life and will leave first. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang smiled and nodded.


    The saint stepped out of the Royal study slowly. To return to the Shenwu temple. Immediately, he waved a piece of ice mirror and looked at the old man in the mirror and said: "what''s the matter? Zhao Mingyu lost."


    the old man didn''t speak, just slightly moved away.


    Suddenly, the saint daughter saw the old man''s back, which was full of Han family''s children. Behind the Han family''s children, Zhao Mingyu lay motionless on the ground.


    The saint opened her mouth wide in surprise for a long time and murmured, "what is the ultimate strength of Lu fan?" for the first time, the saint felt that she didn''t have the assurance to win.

 Chapter 641

    Two days later.


    Zhao Mingyu is still lying in front of the Han family.


    It seems that he has become a landscape. During this period, almost every moment, the residents of the capital come to watch it. Many people still take the newly bought pass mirror, record everything and leave with a smile. Even at night, there are many people who come here to watch it at night.


    Only in this way, the Han family''s children suffer. They have to watch in shifts. In case someone kills Zhao Mingyu.


    However, these Han family children seem to be happy to do these things, and the shift change is all laughing.


    Poor Zhao Mingyu, lying on the ground, his eyes turning.


    In fact, a day ago, he managed to stabilize his knowledge of the sea, but the petrifaction of his body was not solved for a while, and he had to lie down for a longer time.


    But his mouth seemed to recover and he kept shouting, "help me up, I''ll give you money and get me something to eat."


    No one paid any attention to him. One of the Han family''s children laughed and said, "lie down and be careful if I put a wild dog on you."


    Zhao Mingyu shouted: "shameless Lu fan, you have attacked me. We''ll have another match if we can. I won''t be attacked by you again this time. "


    The voice is quite loud, but no one paid attention to it.


    Not long ago, a guest came to Han''s house.


    Wearing a veil, a robe and an old man behind him is the saint who is going to compete with Lu Fan in a few days.


    When she came to Han''s house, the saint''s daughter showed her true face directly. A group of Han''s children were dizzy.


    "Saint."


    Zhan Yan smiled and the saint said: "the saint of the northern kingdom is cold smoke. I want to see Lord Lu Fan. Please help me to report."


    Immediately, some of the Han family''s children fainted on the spot. A few people nearby rushed in to give her a report with the help of the disgraced ones.


    It''s so beautiful that one more look will reduce one''s life.


    The saint girl stood not far away from Zhao Mingyu and turned her head to look at Zhao Mingyu and said: "Xiliang animal kingdom, the disciple of the beast saint, is famous, but she lost so badly. I think after you go back, you will be caught by the beast saint and shut up. It seems that you have no chance to participate in the world championships. It''s better to stay at home if it''s such a disgrace. I''m going to cancel my plan to go to Xiliang animal kingdom. It''s better not to waste my time. "


    Zhao Mingyu was blinded by the saint''s words.


    But I don''t know if it''s because he has been used to scolding recently. Or he was born with a thick skin, but he didn''t blush a bit, so he shouted: "this is an accident. I was defeated by his surprise attack. If you want to fight me head-on, he can''t beat me. What we practice in the animal kingdom of Xiliang is the martial arts of killing all sides. "


    The virgin shook her head gently. She had nothing to say about the elm head.


    She didn''t mean to help Zhao Mingyu up. Now Zhao Mingyu is just a pile of mud in her eyes, and she doesn''t want to see more.


    Soon, the Han family''s son ran out and said in a long voice, "Your Highness, this way, please. Brother Lu fan, please go to Houshan for a chat. "


    The saint nodded gently and walked into Han''s house slowly with the old man behind her.


    Then, the Han family''s son came to Zhao Mingyu and said, "you are lucky to meet brother Lu Fan. Tell you, sir Lu fan, who defeated you, will give you a pill now. Let you eat and get out of here. Don''t bother him again. I advise you to go back to the animal kingdom of Xiliang at once. We''re not where you are, Wu''an. "


    Take out the elixir and fill it with Han family''s children.


    When the pills entered his stomach, Zhao Mingyu immediately felt that his petrifaction had been reduced and he was barely able to stand up.


    This is the spirit pill invented by Lu Fan himself, which is to cover the pill with a little spirit power. The method is simple and doesn''t need any good medicine. The effect looks good.


    Next to the Han family, after watching Zhao Mingyu take the pills, he can get up and pick up his broadsword, nod gently and turn away. He will also tell Lu Fan about the efficacy. Zhao Mingyu certainly didn''t know. He became Lu Fan''s experimenter. This elixir is Lu Fan''s first attempt. I don''t know if it has any side effects. He''s lucky.


    Zhao Mingyu put away his knife and looked at the Han family with complicated eyes.


    Although he shouted that he would fight with Lu fan again, he didn''t have much in mind.


    Zhao Mingyu finally chose to limp away. Different from the madness when he came, now he seems a little lonely, but these are understandable things.


    Han''s back mountain, Lu fan is receiving several other guests.


    In other words, these people have long wanted to see Lu fan, but they have not come. Now, seeing that Lu fan is back at Han''s house, they immediately visit.


    These are Lei qianblade leader from Lei Guang school, Lei Shizun, Tingyuan Shizun and Lei Xiaoyong from wusheng college.


    "In this way, you are all in the same family."


    Lu Fan sighed. After arriving, leader Lei said many things about Lei Guang and Jiu Xiao. Finally, Lu Fan understood why. Master Lei and master Ting yuan would kneel down for him at Tianjia.


    The reason is that the ring on his hand, which is the leader''s ring of jiuxiao gate, represents the orthodoxy of jiuxiao. And Lei Guang is just a vassal of jiuxiao gate. All the materials of Kung Fu and martial arts are given by jiuxiao gate. Moreover, in the war of extermination, jiuxiaomen even rushed forward, sacrificing itself and preserving several subordinate schools.


    Being a big brother to such an extent is naturally loved. His master, Wu Chen, saved more than ten lives of Lei Guang sect several decades ago, including Lei qianblade in front of him and seven or eight other elders of Lei Guang sect.


    No one will forget such kindness. Leader Lei took Lu Fan''s hand and said: "although the jiuxiao gate is out, the jiuxiao chain will not be broken, and sooner or later it will return to glory. I believed it in the first place, and I still think so. Especially after seeing Lu fan, I''m sure. Lu fan, I want to meet Mr. Wu. Is that ok? "Lu Fan nodded," of course. "


    As he said, Lu Fan handed the token of his elder danta to Lei zhangmen: "master is in danta. You can visit him at any time with this order. I will leave Wu''an, my family, my master and my friends soon. Please take care of leader Lei. "


    "You can rest assured," said Lei qianblade in a loud voice. It''s all on me. "


    People nodded, at this time lingyao came over and said: "Lu fan, the saint is here."


    Lei qianblade stood up and said, "then we won''t stay. Leader Lu fan, when you come back, you must come to Lei Guang to send one. "


    Lu Fan answered softly, "I will go."


    When the four left, Lei Xiaoyong finally whispered, "Sir Lu fan, I will consult you then."


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile and watched the four people leave.


    In a moment, the figure of the saint came into view.


    With a smile, before the saint entered, he said in a loud voice: "Sir Lu fan, everything is OK."


    Lu said in a loud voice: "the saint is here to find out about me."

 Chapter 642

    Walking like a cloud, the fragrance is everywhere.


    The saint daughter walked quickly to Lu Fan and said softly, "if Sir Lu fan doesn''t want me to know anything, he can tell me to shut down or heal the wound. I can understand. "


    Eyes with a narrow smile, the saint smiled at Lu Fan''s eyes.


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "here we are. If I were to leave now, I would not be too ignorant of etiquette. "


    The saint sat down slowly and waved the old man behind her to leave first.


    Lu Fan sits opposite to the saint daughter. In front of him is a chessboard with scattered pieces.


    The saint smiled at Lu Fan and said, "Sir Lu fan, do you know how to play chess?"


    Lu Fan looked at the chess board and said with a smile, "if you come so far, you don''t want to play chess with me."


    The saint said, "if Lord Lu doesn''t think he is good at chess, I can let you have some."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "no need. Why don''t you win or lose? It''s just chess. Your holiness, please. "


    "Things are like chess, so are people," she said softly. Mr. Lu Jue, don''t think I just want to play chess with you. I''m here to explore your bottom. "


    Lu Fan''s face was slightly different. Looking at the belligerent light in the saint''s eyes, he said in his heart, "this woman is really a woman who is determined to fight. She has a strong competitive heart


    Just now, Lu Fan just casually said that she came to investigate. Now the virgin has returned it.


    This kind of character is very similar to another woman Lu Fan knew. That is the magic moon far away in donghuazhou Wudao college. It''s just that the virgin isn''t as hot as the moon.


    In the brain flickers the disorderly idea, Lu Fan and the saint female begin to play chess.


    The saint moves first, and suddenly, Lu Fan feels the power of heaven and earth around him.


    The whole chessboard seems to be covered with frost.


    It''s true that good people don''t come, and those who come are not good. Lu Fan was right when he said that she came to find out.


    Motionless, Lu Fan picked up a son and moved a step.


    A chill rushed into Lu Fan''s meridians through the chess pieces. This cold air, like ice for thousands of years, suddenly changed to want to freeze Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan didn''t even lift his eyelids, and the chill on his palm disappeared.


    Want to compare, in fact, this cold than the original in Fengling Island met with the cold Tan, but also a few points worse.


    At the beginning, Han Tan failed to leave Lu Fan behind, and now this chill, let alone think about it. Lu fan can easily extinguish it only by virtue of his vigorous Qi. He doesn''t even need to lead it to the viscera to let the world swallow it.


    Seeing that Lu Fan was not moved at all, the saint''s daughter smiled at the corner of her mouth.


    Another word, this time even the whole board is frozen. Don''t say chessmen, even the whole table has become an ice sculpture in an instant.


    In the cold air, there are also flashing runes.


    Lu Fan could feel the killing opportunity in the cold ice, but he was not afraid, just stretched out his hand.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s hand was covered with a flame.


    Only the flashing red flame, but the moment when Lu Fan''s hand falls on the chessboard, it melts the ice and turns it into water.


    Lu Fan looks like he doesn''t use much strength at all.


    He can even make the power accurate enough to burn the water stains on the chess pieces, without hurting the chess pieces. Lu Fan''s control of the power and the look of the saint changed dramatically.


    Pick up a chess piece, Lu Fan thinks about it, and drops it gently.


    The smile on the saint''s face has completely disappeared. Instead, it is the dignification in the ice crystal eyes.


    Ice blue long hair flying, the virgin began to speed up the speed of chess.


    Lu fan is not willing to show weakness, the two hands fly, as if there is no need to think.


    The chessboard made a buzzing sound, and we could hardly see the two players'' fast playing hands.


    On the chessboard, red and blue light interlace.


    Between the breath and the breath, you came and I went. I don''t know how many times you fought.


    All kinds of strength and moves are indispensable.


    It seems that they are only playing chess, but what they show is the fighting scene of the warrior, which is just reduced a lot.


    In the sky, there was no reason to start snowing.


    These crystal clear snowflakes only fall on the virgin.


    Lu fan is surrounded only by the power of the heaven and the earth. Between the two people, there is a clear dividing line of power.


    Bang.


    Suddenly, a chess piece is turned into ice crystal powder in Lu Fan''s hands.


    Before the saint could be happy, she saw that a piece of chess in her hand was also burning without any reason.


    The whole chessboard suddenly flew up and began to rotate wildly.


    The saint''s movements are faster and faster, but Lu Fan''s movements are slower.


    At the foot of the power line, has begun to advance to Lu Fan.


    Lu fan is still dark as usual, as if he did not see the general.


    Dang.


    Finally, the chessboard fell.


    The saint''s hand is on the chessboard, and the whole chessboard turns into ice again.


    Lu fan is holding a piece of chess in his hand. Suddenly, it makes a clicking sound. Then a gust of wind blows over it. The pieces break up and become ice crystals.


    Lu Fan chuckled and said: "good martial arts, good martial arts. Extreme ice, this is your martial art. "


    The light in the saint''s eyes converged slowly, reaching out to the chessboard and saying, "you lost."


    At this time, on the chessboard, Lu Fan''s chessmen are stunned that there is only one left.


    On the other hand, there are as many as seven or eight saints.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I don''t think so. Your holiness, look at the chessboard carefully. "


    The virgin screwed her brow and looked intently.


    Suddenly, the saint found that she did not know when she had become a dead chess player.


    Although Lu fan has only one word, he can kill her next.


    Lu fan reaches for the last son. Obviously it seems to be a chess piece frozen on the chessboard by her strength, but Lu Fan takes it so casually.


    Suddenly, the saint found that the chess piece was not frozen by her at all.


    It''s Lu Fan''s own frozen. She never thought that Lu fan would also have the power of five elements of ice.


    Gently, Lu Fan put the chess pieces in front of the saint and said, "I''m sorry, I won by chance."


    The saint clenched her fists, and in her eyes, Li manghuff and puff.


    Lu Fan took back his hand and said, "it''s very interesting to play chess with your saint. It''s just that there are some abandoned chess pieces. In the next game, there will be less chess pieces. "


    The saint took a deep breath, then released her hands, and the light in her eyes converged.


    The smile on his face was like a flower again, and the saint said: "does Lord Lu still have to contend with the little girl about a chess game. Wait a minute, I''ll send you ten best chessboards. "


    The saint''s words, with the color of contempt, are clearly mocking Lu Fan''s stinginess.


    But Lu Fan replied with a smile: "thank you very much. I don''t like gold and silver. I think it''s made of aloe wood. Your holiness is rich and powerful, and I''m a little bit out of it. "


    The saint''s daughter almost took a breath of blood. The chess pieces of Chenxiang wood are really out of Lu Fan''s mind. This is much more expensive than gold and silver.


    At that time, the saint daughter really had the impulse to fight with Lu Fan now, but she still resisted.


    Lu Fan looks at the saint. In fact, the saint doesn''t find out how many of his stories, but Lu fan does.


    At least Lu Fan now understands that the saint in front of her is not only able to be extremely icy on the surface. Just at the time of fighting with her, Lu Fan felt another kind of strength that is more horizontal and destructive.


    Although the virgin has been suppressed very well, there is no flaw.


    However, Lu Fan''s acuteness to power is definitely far superior to that of other martial artists, and the general Tiangang martial artists may not have his acuteness.


    Lu fan can guess how much power the saint uses now.


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, Lu Fanxiao looked at the saint''s hands. They were perfect hands, but they could see the flowing wind through her fingers.


    The saint daughter quickly adjusted herself and said with a smile: "Lord Lu is really more powerful than the legend. Last time I saw Lord Lu fighting against tianqingyang, I thought that was all the strength of Lord Lu. Now, it seems that I have only a superficial knowledge and I''m looking at the sky from a good perspective. Mr. Lu Jue, can you tell me a little bit, just now, did you use a few parts, "


    Lu Fan replied:" of course, but I can ask your holiness, did you use a few parts just now. "


    the holiness didn''t answer, smiled at Lu fan, and then the two people tacitly laughed.


    Up, the saint said: "Lord Lu, a few days later, I''ll see you in the arena."


    Lu Fan nodded, "no delivery."


    The Saint Rose and left. Lu Fan tapped on the chessboard.


    All of a sudden, the chessboard that originally looked good will turn into a piece of ice slag in the next moment.


    Lu Fan smiles and shakes her head. This saint is a real trouble.


    To deal with such a person, we need to beat her with thunderous force.


    Lu Fan''s mind has already been divided.


    The saint daughter walked down the back mountain of Han''s house, where the old people had been waiting for her for a long time.


    Looking at her sullen appearance, the old man said: "Miss, it seems that Lu fan is stronger than we think."


    The saint daughter replied: "do you still use what you said? You can inquire clearly."


    the old man bowed back and said: "just now I have asked several Han family children. The situation is true. Lu Fan won Zhao Mingyu by one stroke. Not even the sword. "


    The virgin sneered: "so it seems that we can''t tell who won or who lost the battle. It''s good. It''s interesting to fight like this. "


    Eyes shine, the virgin puts on the veil again, strides away.

 Chapter 643

    Two days later.


    Lu Fan''s engagement with the holy daughter spread throughout the city.


    The news was naturally released from the imperial palace. It seems that Emperor Qin Shang intended to build momentum for Lu Fan. Since yesterday morning, he sent Jin Jiawei to take a five clawed golden dragon boat to sail in the sky of the capital city, leaving the words of the battle between Lu Fan and the holy lady floating in the sky for a long time.


    The shadow of Lu Fan and the saint appeared in the sky, attracting the residents in the capital and starting a new round of gambling.


    All the big casinos have opened their roulette.


    Nearly 99% of the people in Wu''an bet that Lu Fan won.


    This is not the internal selection of Wu''an, but the fight between the country''s young and powerful. It is likely that the two countries'' strongest young fighters will fight for the first time.


    Of course, all the residents of Wu''an should support Lu Fan.


    Even if some time ago, the saint''s performance is extremely strong. Even wind rest, stone Chen and others did not defeat her. But still not many people bet on her victory.


    Even a few gamblers who have bought the saint''s daughter to win will be despised by other gamblers.


    You know, gamblers also have a country and a patriotic heart.


    Lu Fan now represents more than himself. It is the glory of the whole Wu''an.


    For a while, all casinos have lowered Lu Fan''s odds.


    Because in accordance with this trend, all casinos, either a fortune, or a closure.


    This kind of thing, the person in charge above the casino, certainly does not want to see.


    Although they run casinos, they are the last to gamble.


    Therefore, since yesterday afternoon, the owners of several casinos have all come to Han''s home with a special gift to ask for Lu Fan.


    There is only one reason. I hope Lu fan doesn''t win. There is no way to lose. If you can win, please try to be a draw. This is their wish.


    They will never admit that it is an act of betraying national honor. It is also called for the sake of peace between the two countries.


    The owners of these casinos are even willing to hand over three tenths of the proceeds of this opening to Lu Fan.


    Whether Lu Fan wins or loses.


    Of course, Lu fan is too lazy to see them. Han Feng wanted to see him, but he was caught by Han Wushuang.


    Finally, on behalf of Lu fan, the thirteen met the owners of these casinos.


    With one word, they were completely dismissed.


    "Go away."


    There is peace in the Han family.


    The cultivation that should be cultivated, the closure that should be closed, the one that should be taught by Dad, is still teaching.


    In these two days, Lu fan has been calming down, and no one will disturb him except lingyao. They had a good two-day life.


    Qin fan, the second prince, came again.


    He said he wanted to see Lu fan, but when he arrived, he heard that Lu Fan was "closing up". Qin fan then gave up the idea of seeing Lu fan, but instead began to chat with Lin Pi. And in the conversation there is also the meaning of taking forest to the imperial palace to play. I think it''s a bit bad. But as a prince, no one can drive him away. Even the forest, although some unhappy, but also perfunctory.


    Breathe, exhale.


    Lu Fan sat in front of the door, quietly running the vigorous Qi in his body.


    Since eating Tianren pill, Lu fan has been trying to adapt to his spirit, he always felt. The heaven and man pill not only consolidates the spirit, but also greatly strengthens his strength. Whether it''s martial arts, or martial arts, or whatever.


    A few days ago, Lu fan used the power of the spirit to release the soul destroying and soul destroying decision, which defeated the animal kingdom of Xiliang, the disciple of the animal saint, Zhao Mingyu.


    To be honest, Lu Fan didn''t even think of the power of this move. He knows that after his spirit is forever, he will surely improve the power of the spirit, but who can think that the power of the spirit is so terrible.


    One move went on, even Zhao Mingyu, who was half a step ahead of Tiangang, could not bear it.


    But I''m afraid it won''t work against the saint. When fighting Zhao Mingyu, he was in front of the Han family, surrounded by a group of capital residents who had no idea. Naturally, they can''t recognize that this set of soul snatching and soul destroying comes from the devil sect of Daoxin.


    But the place to fight with the saint is in the fighting field of the eight sides. At that time, all the families and almost all the warriors in the capital will come to watch.


    Although the possibility of being recognized is not high, there are also. Lu Fan in the spirit of more than one thing, less than one thing mentality. It''s decided that this method can only be used as the bottom box skill. It''s better not to use it until the end of life.


    But the simple soul snatching method can still be used.


    As a result, it is also difficult to recognize the soul snatching method. Second, even if he recognizes it, he can also avoid learning from the forest. I can''t say anything about the devil.


    Lu fan is thinking about all kinds of ideas, and at the same time, he is distracted to guide his spirit to swim in his body. As long as the little world in his body is touched by his spirit, it will fluctuate more or less, making Lu Fan have a kind of controllable feeling.


    It''s also one of his big discoveries. He''s trying to control part of the world.


    Although this is a very difficult thing, Lu Fan feels that he must find a way to do it.


    Even if he doesn''t control much, even if it''s only the size of a light spot, he must get it. It could be his trump card.


    The movement of the spirit began to speed up, just like a child rolling in the brilliant stars. All Lu fan has to do is to find the smallest one among the splashed spots and try to melt it into his vigorous Qi.


    Try again and again, fail again and again.


    Lu Fan''s heart was as still as water, and he was not discouraged by his failure. Instead, his fighting spirit was aroused more and more.


    Soon, his spirit, as fast as a gust of wind, will thoroughly stir up the small world in his body.


    When Lu Fan sat there, everything around him would be automatic without wind, and the ground under his feet would start to explode.


    Lying at the door to sleep, Xiaohei, seeing this scene, screamed and retreated.


    Lu Fan''s breath began to fluctuate, and his expression became dignified little by little.


    Finally, Lu Fan''s momentum climbed to the top.


    Boom.


    A stream of air dispersed, and the house at the back rocked violently and nearly collapsed.


    The whole back hill heard the loud noise.


    Everyone is looking in the direction where Lu fan is. They don''t understand what happened.


    At this time, Lu Fan exhaled a long breath, and then stretched out his hand.


    Vigorous Qi in the hands of convergence, and finally slowly in the palm into a brilliant light.


    Suddenly, the forces of the heaven and the earth around him changed dramatically. Lu Fan could feel that they were not fading or gathering, but rather like submission, all in place.


    The wind doesn''t move, the trees don''t shake, the water doesn''t flow, and the heaven and earth don''t change.


    Lu Fan''s smile rises from the corner of his mouth. It seems that he has developed a magic skill.


    Chuckling, Lu Fan murmured, "I''m a genius."

 Chapter 644

    The sun is bright, the breeze is warm and the sky is clear.


    Today, there are a large number of people in the arena.


    Compared with the trials, there were only a lot of people today. What''s more, even the alchemists of danta came to watch the match.


    This kind of grand occasion did not appear in the trials.


    The arrival of the alchemists means that today''s war is really not only the glory of the Wu''an warriors. It also represents the glory of the whole state of Wu''an.


    The streets were full of Shouts.


    "Lu fan will win."


    No matter men, women, old and young, no matter which state people, as long as they are Wu''an people, they are all called Lu Fan''s name.


    In less than a few months, Lu fan has grown from a nobody to the glory of Wu''an.


    The great changes in the middle, the whole capital people are in the eyes, remember in the heart.


    If Lu Fan wins today, he will live forever.


    The martial arts arena of the eight sides is very neat today.


    During the trial, the residents of the capital would like to squeeze their own people to death. The audience at that time could say that even flies would be killed on the spot.


    But today, the residents in the arena are very orderly, not pushing or shoving, standing straight.


    It is clear that no one is willing to lose face in front of the fighters in other countries.


    Without command, the residents of the capital began to maintain order on their own.


    They don''t want to say that people in Wu''an have no quality after the saint daughter goes back.


    A group of people were holding flags, holding up plaques with their slogans on them.


    "Donghua Lufan is the best in the world. Defeat the saint and the North God will marry. "


    "Lu fan is invincible."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Not only the ordinary residents, but also the children of the top ten families shouted Lu Fan''s name in a uniform way.


    Among them, the loudest are the dantai family and the Han family.


    Needless to say, in their view, Lu fan is his own man. What other reason is needed to give his man a strong voice.


    It''s strange for the dantai family, but when they saw that it was dantaige who was shouting at the front, everything suddenly became bright.


    Sure enough, Miss Tan Taige and Mr. Lu fan are a couple.


    So openly support their sweetheart, but also with the family together shouting.


    This courage alone is beyond the reach of ordinary women.


    Listen to the shouts of these sons of dantai again. All of them are: "Uncle Lu fan will win."


    So lingyao, who was sitting at Han''s table, shook her head and laughed.


    She heard that Lu Fan said that she could never have a relationship with Dan Taige. This woman is crazy about love.


    In the sky, the emperor of Qin and Shang and the officials have already arrived.


    Qin Yun, the prince on the left, Qin fan, the second prince, and Her Highness the saint on the right.


    Looking at all the people in the martial arts arena, the saint said softly: "everyone speaks, and Wu''an is united. As soon as I see it today, it is. I''ve never seen such uniformity in other empires that I don''t support my audience. "


    The prince of Qin Yun replied with a smile, "with the appearance of the saint daughter of heaven Pavilion. Wherever you want to go, there will be a large number of followers. But the people of Wu''an, although they are physiognomy, are more virtuous. Since they win by fighting, they will naturally choose their own people. "


    After that, Prince Qin Yun looked at the saint with keen eyes.


    In the eyes, there are some covets and some fears. He still knows how difficult it is to get the saint.


    Let alone defeat the saint, he will not be able to do it in another ten years.


    Therefore, Qin Yun looked at it a few times and wisely didn''t continue to look at it and took back his own eyes.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile: "the competition should be able to start. Remember, don''t make trouble until you order. No matter the outcome, the friendship between the two countries will not be affected. "


    The saint nodded, "yes, your majesty. The cold smoke will be restrained. "


    The time has come for the rumble of drums. The competition is about to begin.


    Today''s battle, no one to explain, referee. All in the eyes of all, the grandstand, but also countless experts.


    Not to mention anything else, just the fat man in the East is a group of strong people.


    Lao Liu and others have settled down.


    In this period of time, it seems that Lao Liu, Mrs. Yang and Xuanyuan old ghost don''t fight very much.


    The three seem to have reached an agreement, smiling.


    Look left and right, old Wu didn''t show up.


    With a sigh, Dongpang didn''t know what to say.


    Not far from the fat man in the East, all four people are calm.


    A few days ago, they finally met Wu Chen and had a talk, which made Lei qianblade regret for half of his life.


    Now Lei qianblade, it''s obvious that the whole person''s state is different from the original, laughing at the scene.


    Leiqian blade said calmly: "Lu fan is sure to win. I bet within ten moves to win. Are you going to bet with me. "


    Lei Xiaoyong, sitting beside him, shouted: "Shizu, you are so sure. Elder martial brother Lu fan is really powerful, but the saint daughter is not bad. Really ten moves can distinguish the winner and the loser. "


    "Maybe ten moves will not be used," said Lei Qian


    A few people beside looked slightly sideways, Lei Xiaoyong frowned, puzzled.


    "Here comes Lu fan, here he is."


    The noise of the crowd exploded.


    Only in wudaochang, Lu Fan walked out slowly.


    This is not the first time that Lu fan has stepped on the martial arts arena. Looking at the audience around him, Lu Fan smiles peacefully.


    On the seat of the Han family, brother Han Feng laughed and said: "brother Lu fan is here. I thought he couldn''t catch up. Younger martial sister lingyao and younger martial brother Lu Fan have developed some new moves. Look at his smile. There must be a new way. "


    Lingyao holds Xiaohei in her arms and says with a smile, "you know him well. Yes, he told me yesterday that he has developed a good new way. "


    Han Wushuang turned his head and asked, "what a good way."


    Lingyao shook her head and said, "I don''t know, but he''s very happy. It should be OK. "


    Everyone looks forward to it. In the sky, the saint finally gets up.


    Bow to the emperor of Qin and Shang, then the saint daughter leaps down from the sky.


    With ice crystal light, it flickers continuously behind the saint, looking dazzling and beautiful.


    Light floating landing, charming, attracted a group of audience, momentarily lost.


    The beautiful scene is really like a heavenly daughter coming to earth.


    Even Han Feng was stunned, and his saliva flowed to the corner of his mouth.


    "It''s so beautiful. Alas, when can I have a fight with such a beautiful woman like junior brother Lu fan. I''d love to be beaten. "


    In the field, the saint smiled at Lu Fan and said, "Lord Lu, today is not chess. Please try your best."


    Lu Fan held out a hand, the light flashed, and the sword appeared in his hand.


    When the heavy sword was thrust into the ground, Lu Fan said with a slight smile, "Your holiness, don''t forget our agreement."

 Chapter 645

    The smile was like a flower, and the saint did not answer.


    Vigorous strength comes out, frost falls, and the ground under your feet is all stained with a thick layer of solid ice.


    Her eyes began to turn blue rapidly, and the soles of her feet lifted off the ground.


    In an instant, the temperature of the whole wudaochang dropped a lot.


    Like other martial artists, the saint does not give out a colourless and invisible momentum. In other words, her momentum is the flying ice and snow.


    Lu Fan stood up with a sword and looked at the saint calmly. With more and more frost around, Lu Fan''s body began to emit its own vigorous flame. No matter how the snow flies around, it seems that Lu fan can''t get close to him.


    Shua.


    The saint took out her own weapon. Eternal ice sword.


    As soon as the sword came out, the frost around it immediately became crazy.


    A flash of blue light flashed over the sword, and then, beside the saint, there began to be a storm of ice and snow, which made the two men''s clothes flying and their sight blocked.


    Lu Fan was still motionless, as if he had made up his mind to wait for the virgin to take the lead.


    It''s a performance with a solid foundation. It''s very important for the fighters to fight and take the lead. Momentum is a way to get ahead of others. Only with enough self-confidence can you be as stable as Mount Tai and do nothing. Wait for the other party to start first.


    Lu Fan''s great performance made her smile on her face.


    It seems that a few days ago, her fight with Lu Fan played a certain role.


    Lu Fan really thinks that her level is like that.


    The saint made up her mind to give Lu Fan a lesson that she would never forget.


    Long hair flying, the figure of the saint, suddenly disappeared in the snow.


    For ordinary martial artists, her extreme ice is enough, but it is useless to deal with Lu Fan. It''s up to her to kill.


    The secret skill of Tiange, bingluan falls!


    at the moment when the figure of the saint disappeared, the whole crowd in the Bafang martial arts arena clearly heard a Fengming.


    The sound is clear and loud, which directly breaks the clouds in the sky.


    Then, in the snow, a bright light appeared.


    The light exploded in front of Lu Fan. The terrible power made Lu Fan fly away and the whole arena shake.


    Then, in the light, a phoenix flew out.


    Ice and snow make wings, and the wind condenses the body.


    As soon as the wings shake, the ground beneath them will explode.


    The ice bird, whose body is tens of feet long, flutters its wings and flies straight to Lu Fan. The sound of Fengming makes the eardrum ache, and the opening of the mouth is a mass of ice stab impact.


    Lu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, full of vigorous Qi.


    Through the wind and snow, he could see the figure of the holy lady holding the ice sword for thousands of years.


    A sword is so powerful, it can be said to be a magic martial art.


    However, Lu Fan was not afraid at all. He held up the heavy sword without a front, and the shadow rushed up behind him.


    Body of heaven and earth, sword like mountains, cut.


    With a thundering sound from the flat ground, the flame and thunder attached to the heavy sword without a front were severely cut on the ice Phoenix.


    Suddenly, the power of heaven and earth is divided into two parts, one is ice, the other is fire.


    The body of the ice Phoenix was cut into snow grains all over the sky.


    But when it broke, its feathers were like a sharp blade that directly broke Lu Fan''s skin and clothes, leaving terrible scars on them.


    Lu Fan didn''t have time to care about this. His eyes were fixed on the saint in front of him.


    The two men''s swords collided, which was even split.


    The immortal ice sword of the saint Dame blocked Lu Fan''s sword.


    And at the next moment, a piece of cold ice unexpectedly rolled up, which quickly solidified Lu Fan''s sharp sword.


    In the saint''s eyes, with the surging blue light, it was a light drink.


    "It''s freezing."


    A blue light was suddenly released from the body of the saint.


    With piercing cold and murderous spirit, these lights turned into eight light pillars to wrap Lu Fan and shoot at his body at the same time.


    Lu Fan seems to be a little overwhelmed. His vigorous Qi is immediately broken.


    With a slight shake of the palm, the strength of the sword immediately retreated.


    How can the saint miss this opportunity.


    Wanzai ice magic sword flicks its hand, Dang.


    Lu Fan''s Wufeng heavy sword was hit back by her sword. At the same time, the saint kneaded her body.


    Facing Lu Fan''s body, he suddenly shoots out his sword.


    This time, on the ice sword of ten thousand years, the flowing ice is more than the extreme ice. A touch of blue was released, and countless strong winds condensed into swords in her hands and killed Lu Fan.


    Kill.


    Ice wind double swords.


    In the war of warriors, life and death are fleeting. Arrogant people will pay a heavy price.


    At this time, all martial artists found that the saint had not only cultivated the martial arts of ice, but also mastered the martial arts of wind.


    The sword is like the wind, and the ice is like the netherworld.


    Just for a moment, the saint stabbed thousands of swords.


    The terrible sword shadow, even the mirage in the sky, can''t be divided and displayed. Every sword light has the power of ice.


    The afterwave sweeps, all the walls of the square arena crack in an instant.


    And in those terrible cracks, there is a piece of penetrating ice, sending out bursts of cold.


    Sword falling, Lu Fan''s figure, directly turned into an ice sculpture.


    Not only that, in the ice sculpture, every inch of Lu Fan''s skin appears a dense sword injury. It seems that as long as the ice sculpture breaks, Lu fan will become countless pieces and land on the ground.


    When the sword was closed, the saint turned to the ground with a proud smile on her face.


    This is to belittle her fate. Do you really think she will only freeze others.


    She is the first genius of the northern kingdom of divinity. She is a man of double five elements, double body of ice and wind, and has two kinds of martial arts.


    It''s much more powerful than Lu Fan''s thunder fire skill, which relies on the integration of martial arts.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang and others were also surprised.


    The saint daughter who owns the martial arts of ice is already very powerful. Who would have thought that she could even master the martial arts of wind.


    As expected, those who can be selected by Tiange are indeed gifted.


    Double five element body, which has no qualification in all, is enough to make the saint far surpass the ordinary people in martial arts cultivation.


    "Alas."


    Prince Qin Yun sighed and shook his head at the scene: "the saint is too strong. I''m afraid none of our young fighters in Wu''an is her opponent. "


    Qin fan also secretly clenched his teeth. He hoped Lu fan would win from the bottom of his heart.


    But in reality, it seems unlikely.


    When the saint daughter came up, she showed her ice and wind martial arts. I''m afraid Lu fan has lost.


    There was silence, and Han Feng and others couldn''t believe it.


    "Bi Wuxing, this female, even like Yan Qing."


    Han Feng murmured.


    His words, let Ling Yao return to God in an instant.


    "Yes, Yan Qing. Lu Fan defeated Yan Qing. He knows that there are people with double five elements in the world. He can''t simply lose. "


    Lingyao seemed to be unwilling to believe that Lu fan would be so easily defeated in the hands of the saint, shouting loudly.


    Chu Xing and other people bite their teeth and don''t speak. Although they don''t want to believe that Lu fan will lose, but now Lu fan has been frozen up, can they fight again.


    In the audience, a group of people covered their mouths and their eyes were red. People in Wu''an are even less willing to see Lu Fan lose so thoroughly.


    In the silence, only Dongpang and others looked as usual.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s ice sculpture, Dong Pang chuckled, "cunning boy."


    Old Liu also repeatedly nodded: "this is a good move."


    "The brain is very good," said Mrs. Yang with a smile


    Xuanyuan old ghost turned a white eye and said, "hurry up and finish it. It''s a lot of tricks."


    It seems that they are confirming their words. In the martial arts arena, the saint, smiling and ready to take back her sword, suddenly stops.


    In front of her, suddenly appeared a person, Lu Fan.


    He looks as usual and his clothes are smooth.


    Lu Fan stood in front of the saint as if he had not fought at all.


    The saint turned her head and looked at the ice sculpture with disbelief. Among the ice sculptures, there was Lu Fan''s figure.


    "How could it be?" the virgin said in a loud voice. You''ll be outside. "


    The immortal ice sword points to Lu Fan''s face.


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "I don''t know outside, I just can''t see the shadow."


    Say, the light in Lu Fan''s eyes disappears.


    At that time, everyone saw the ice sculpture, and Lu Fan''s figure disappeared with it. It directly turned into a light and fell into Lu Fan''s body.


    "Mirage. Reality and illusion. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang were shocked and shouted loudly.


    The light in the saint''s eyes flickered, and the anger on her face could not be contained. She saw what means Lu fan used.


    "It''s a wonderful vigorous virtual shadow. Your control over power has reached such a level."


    The saint''s hand began to tremble slightly. Although she said this, she knew that Lu Fan could do all this in her heart, which could not only be the power of control. What''s more, Lu Fan mastered a power that can turn the illusion into the reality.


    This is a powerful force far beyond the ordinary martial arts.


    Lu fan has a smile on his lips. The power he uses, the power of the world that nature has just mastered.


    The world becomes all things, the region condenses the emptiness for the reality, nature is nothing.


    From the time when he deliberately failed to fight, lured the saint to use great moves against her, Lu Fan hid away.


    What is left for the saint daughter''s crazy attack is the virtual shadow that he condenses with the strength of the world and vigorous Qi.


    This is the result of Lu Fan''s research over the past few days. Lu Fan called it "empty body".


    When he raised the sword again, Lu Fan said quietly, "your double five elements are very good. But it''s a pity that I used to know someone who was also a pentagram. So the last time I played chess, I knew that you had another powerful power. "


    The snow burst again on the saint''s body. The snow was behind her, forming countless animal shapes.


    Dragon, snake, tiger and leopard, rat, dog and cat, all of them look so huge and powerful.


    "How about knowing. Defeat me if you have the ability. "


    Cried the saint.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "if you master the martial arts of space, I may really want to fight with you. But unfortunately, you can''t walk out of the five element category, so I''m sorry. I''m going to end this fight. "


    The saint laughed and said, "I''m not ashamed." All over the sky, the snowy beast killed Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan drinks softly.


    "Broken."


    In a moment, the wind and snow in wudaochang suddenly stopped.


    Heaven and earth five elements, a moment of submission at the foot of Lu fan, motionless.


    Lu Fan''s sword falls slowly, with a soft voice

 Chapter 646

    A wave of space spreads out from Lu Fan''s sword.


    Where the waves pass, all the forces of heaven and earth begin to roll down Lu Fan''s mind. For almost a moment, the power of frost around the saint turned into a raging fire.


    Those snowy monsters, even turned into monsters roaring with fire, rushed into the saint''s body.


    The virgin thought of the power she unleashed, and she could eat herself back in this way.


    Her vigorous strength and the ice magic sword in her hand are not strong enough to resist these flames.


    Backfire is always more effective than moves.


    The virgin is now in a state where the old force is not gone and the new force is not born.


    Being hit by the fire of the whole world, almost in an instant, the saint turned into a ball of fire and smashed it on the ground.


    In wudaochang, it is directly turned into a raging sea of fire.


    The falling of the sky is no longer the flying snowflakes, but the fireballs.


    The virgin let out a howl, desperately trying to throw the flame off her body.


    But the more she struggled, the more she attracted the fire around her.


    At the moment, all her vigorous energy seems to be the target of the fire. Every time a wisp is emitted, it will lead to a hundred times of flame.


    Lu Fan slowly collected his sword and murmured, "one, two, three, four, five."


    When he counted to the fifth, the flames all disappeared.


    Lu Fan himself was sweating like he had just pulled it out of the water.


    With his current vigorous Qi, he can only maintain the state of five rest.


    This situation is what Lu Fan didn''t think of.


    But undoubtedly, the effect of this move is very good.


    On the stand, this time, even Dong Pang got up suddenly and was shocked on the spot.


    "I just saw something. The martial artists who are less powerful than Tiangang actually use the Tao domain. It diffuses out of the hundreds of feet of Tao


    Dongpang shouted.


    Lao Liu and other people have been completely shocked and speechless.


    They have worked hard for decades, even for hundreds of years, to see through the Yin and Yang, to enter the Tao with martial arts, and to form their own Tao domain.


    But in front of them, this kid who has not cultivated for more than ten years has become a Taoist domain just like them. It''s conceivable that they are surprised.


    The sword just used by Lu fan is no different from that of Daoyu.


    When the sword comes out, one side is in control.


    All the forces of heaven and earth turn into flames, which is clearly the scene of fire entering the Tao and the flame Tao.


    Although the time that Lu fan can support this realm is very short, there is only a few breath.


    But if he could let it out, he would have shocked the chin of all the masters.


    The stronger, the more shocked.


    Dongpang would like to drag Lu Fan up now and ask him how he did it.


    In a moment, Dongpang calmed down and looked carefully.


    He found that Lu Fan''s whole body did not show the repulsion of heaven and earth after Tao.


    His discovery is the same as that of other martial artists and other martial masters.


    Who is an idiot who can practice martial arts above Tiangang. Such an unusual scene, more like a fantastic martial art, immediately made them confused. What Lu Fangang just used is not Daoyu.


    All the strong are lost in thought.


    Lu Fan''s martial arts have already surpassed his knowledge. However, it is certain that from this moment on, even those who are strong in Tiangang must face up to Lu Fan''s strength. Because Lu fan has this move in hand. The general Tiangang strong man may not dare to fight with him.


    Lu Fan walks slowly to the saint. In his move, the saint may have lost completely.


    Sure enough, when Lu Fan came to the saint, he saw a burned woman who couldn''t get up.


    The hair of the saint''s daughter has been burned, and her clothes have not survived. There are only a few key parts left, as well as the remaining cloth strips. It can be said that the spring light is suddenly released.


    "You lost."


    Lu Fan''s peaceful way.


    The saint lies on the ground, her brow is blue and sinew, and she cries out: "I didn''t lose, how could I lose to the warrior of Wu''an. I am the saint of heaven. "


    The state of the saint''s daughter seems to be madness and hysteria.


    The more arrogant, the less able a person is to accept the reality of his failure.


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, the saint at this moment is so pitiful and pathetic.


    But Lu Fan didn''t want to mend her sword. After all, the other side was a woman. Moreover, Lu Fan had to rely on her to go to the kingdom of Dansheng.


    Lu Fan looked at her, thought for a while, and said: "saint, if you don''t want to admit defeat, I can only burn it again. Of course I won''t burn you, but I''m afraid your clothes won''t hold. Do you really want me to do it. "


    What is a threat. Lu Fan''s words shocked all her saints.


    At the moment, she just found that everyone in the audience gave her a different look.


    When the clothes are in good condition, the saints can be fascinated by countless men and women, which makes them lose their hearts and minds.


    Now the clothes are damaged, the skin is exposed, and the half covered saint has attracted a lot of nosebleed.


    Look at the audience, the countless men with eyes as big as ox''s eyes and red faces. At this moment, they all began to push forward desperately, as if they were rushing up to beat the saint.


    The whole scene was full of heavy gasps.


    Only then did the saint realize that she had lost her face this time, and if she didn''t give up, she would probably lose her face together with the face of the northern kingdom of God and Tiange.


    Losing a contest is nothing.


    But it would be a nightmare if Lu Fan burned her clothes for all the people in Wu''an. She is expected to commit suicide on the spot.


    "I..."..... Recognize...... Lose. "


    The virgin squeezed out every word from her teeth.


    The murderous intention fell on Lu Fan''s face.


    Lu fan doesn''t care. He takes out a suit of clothes from his belt and puts it on the saint directly. Only in this way can the killing in the eyes of the saint rest.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang immediately clapped and said, "OK."


    This "good" word, like a slap in the head, awakens everyone.


    Immediately, in the audience, there was a loud shout.


    Lu Fan''s name resounded through the sky again.


    "Lu fan is invincible."


    Han Feng and others laughed.


    Dongpang also said with a slight smile: "this boy, do I really want to pass him something? Ah, it''s really itchy."


    The saint wrapped herself tightly and rose slowly.


    Looking at Lu fan, the saint said in a cold voice, "Lu fan, this is not over."


    Lu Fan said quietly: "if your majesty, the saint, still wants to have a competition, I will accompany you at any time. Just don''t forget the agreement between you and me. "


    "I won''t forget," said the saint


    Turn around and the virgin flies away.


    Lu Fan sighed.

 Chapter 647

    The crowd was noisy. Lu Fan waved to them and walked out of the arena slowly.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang kept cheering and clapping his palms.


    All officials can understand the mood of Emperor Qin and Shang at this time. Lu Fan''s victory is not only to destroy the spirit of the saint, but also to exert the momentum of Wu''an.


    In a moment, Prime Minister LV chuckled and said, "it seems that all the saints have never experienced such a tragic defeat. This time, the kingdom of northern gods is disgraceful. "


    Prime Minister LV also laughed happily, and Lu Fan''s success also proved that his vision was accurate.


    This kid is really a pillar of the Empire.


    "It is said that Lu Fan''s Hall of supreme harmony will be met."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile and a wave.


    This sentence, falling in the ears of hundreds of officials, only represents a message. That is to say, Lu fan will be rewarded again.


    Emperor Qin and Shang are so happy. This time, I don''t know what reward Lu fan will get.


    Qin Yun seemed to want to talk, but he didn''t know what to say when he saw the happy appearance of Emperor Qin Shang.


    It seems that he is against it now. It''s useless.


    Qin Yun''s face with a smile, the heart has begun to sigh.


    Lu fan has become a climate. I''m afraid that I can''t really offend him in the future.


    The streets are full of jubilation.


    Lu Fan''s victory, let the whole capital, are in the sea of joy.


    "Mr. Lu fan is really good. I will say that there is no one in Wu''an who despises me. It''s a great victory. "


    "Mr. Lu fan, I''m Sir now. Mr. Lu Jue is going to develop this time. I''m afraid he will go to the northern kingdom of God as his son-in-law. "


    "Ha ha, I think it''s to marry the saint and stay in Wu''an. Beautiful women deserve heroes. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The crowd cheered, but the owner of the casino wanted to cry.


    Almost an hour later, hundreds of casinos, big and small, in the capital city, half of them were swept away.


    There are several bosses. They just run away.


    I really can''t afford to pay for that money. There are too many buyers.


    Only a big casino, not only did not run, but also happily put up a brand to celebrate the victory of Sir Lu.


    I will pay for my gambling money and give you good wine. I will not get drunk with you. The behavior of the casino won the favor of all the people in the capital.


    This casino is opened by Liu family.


    Liu Zhen shook his feather fan, sat on the carriage, smiled and said to the housekeeper, "go, prepare a great gift for Lord Lu and congratulate him on his victory. From today on, most of the casinos in the capital will belong to our Liu family. "


    As happy as Liu Zhen is, there are Han Feng and others.


    Of course, they all bought Lu Fan and won. A group of people made a lot of money when they came to the capital.


    Walking on the street, Han Feng said with a loud smile, "if you are younger martial brother Lu fan, you can win again. I can sell the next casino. "


    Lingyao was not in a good mood. She said softly, "only, Lu fan is going."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Hall of supreme harmony.


    All the officials were smiling.


    "See you, count Lufan."


    Shouting, all the adults and the emperor looked out of the hall. Lu Fan walked slowly into the hall of Supreme Harmony and saluted the Emperor: "Lu fan, have seen your majesty."


    "Lu fan, you played very well today," said emperor Lang. We should strengthen our power, and we should strengthen our military security. I want to reward you with ten volumes of martial arts and ten carts of danyao. I will give you another chance to enter wudaoshan for one year. "


    This reward made all the officials talk about it.


    For martial artists, the rewards are extremely heavy.


    It''s enough to arm a warrior who can''t do anything into a strong one.


    Prince Qin Yun''s face twitches for a moment. His majesty is obviously ready to cultivate Lu Fan with the strength of the whole country.


    It goes without saying that martial books are the best choice. If they are lower than heaven level, they will lose your Majesty''s face.


    I''m afraid each pill can''t be measured by money. Take it all. As long as you can digest it, a fool can enter Tiangang.


    As for the last one to enter wudaoshan, there is no need to say the benefits.


    For a year, with Lu Fan''s qualification, it is estimated that he can win several inheritances.


    That''s what Emperor Qin and Shang thought. He just wanted Lu fan to enter Tiangang and fight for him.


    Lu Fan bowed and said, "thank you. For the first two, Lu fan can take over. As for the last one, I''m afraid I can''t go. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang frowned and said, "I can''t go. Lu fan, what are you going to do? Is the whole Wu''an. There is also a better place to compete with wudaoshan. "


    Lu Fan replied:" after this competition, I will leave with the saint daughter of the northern kingdom of divinity. Therefore, there is no time to enter wudaoshan. "


    As soon as the words came down, all the ministers in the palace laughed.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang were not happy either. He smiled and said: "Lu fan, if you are a saint, you are serious. Do you really want to be the son of the heaven Pavilion of the northern kingdom of God? I think it''s better to stay in Wu''an. You don''t need to go to the kingdom of northern gods. I will give you a princess to ensure that you will not be disgraced by the country and the city. "


    Lu Fan looked calm and said slowly, "thank you, but I have to go."


    When the laughter stopped, the smile on the face of the emperor of Qin and Shang also slowly converged: "we must go, why?"


    Lu Fan raised his head and said: "because I want to follow her to other countries and get something."


    The words are plain but firm.


    Prime Minister LV stood out and frowned. "Lu fan, can''t I find that in Wu''an? You must go," said Prime Minister LV, using his color to show Lu fan not to be so stubborn.


    But Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I can''t find it. I have to go, and I have to go as soon as possible. "


    The smile on the face of Emperor Qin and Shang disappeared completely.


    After a moment of silence, the emperor of Qin and Shang said: "Lu fan, you have unlimited potential and are extraordinary. I want to train you as a pillar of Wu''an. What do you need? I can tell you that I can do it for you. You don''t have to run to find things. "


    Lu Fan bites his teeth and doesn''t speak. It''s a matter of confidentiality. How can he say it in public.


    After a moment of silence, Lu Fan bowed to the end and said, "Your Majesty, it''s about the safety of my master''s life. I have to go. Please allow me."


    A minister immediately stood out and said in a loud voice, "Lu fan, don''t push too far."


    Prime Minister LV glared at the man, walked to Lu Fan and asked softly, "Lu fan, you are crazy."


    Lu Fan did not answer.


    "Lu fan, I also hope you will play for Wu''an three years later. It''s not too disappointing to see you go now. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang was obviously a little angry, and his voice was a little higher.


    Lu Fan raised his head, looked directly at the huge eyes of the emperor of Qin and Shang. He was upright and calm. "You can''t take your ambition away from me."


    Everyone was speechless. Emperor Qin and Shang looked into Lu Fan''s eyes, from which he saw firmness and stubbornness.


    This is a fearless warrior, the emperor of Qin and Shang said in his heart.


    After a long silence, the emperor of Qin and Shang sighed, "well, go. But you must promise me that you must return within three years. "

 Chapter 648

    Temple of God.


    The saint sat on the chair slowly.


    Her body, sweet sweat dripping, if just from the water.


    Heavy panting, the saint''s body trembling, the face of the peerless, at the moment added a lot of anger.


    "Hateful, hateful."


    The saint shakes her hand and smashes the things around her into powder.


    The old man who had been standing beside her said softly, "miss. That''s it. It can''t be retrieved. Failure means failure. "


    "I know I lost. I don''t need you to remind me. I''m afraid that all the saints of all ages are my worst. The first time I walked around the world, without any achievements, I was defeated by a small warrior in Wu''an. It''s passed back to the northern kingdom of God. What will the Lord think of me? I''m afraid that those who are waiting to see my jokes will laugh away. "


    The old man nodded: "yes. Miss, it''s really humiliating to lose in the hands of Wu''an wuzhe. If this matter is passed back, it will certainly make miss lose face. But to win is to win, to lose is to lose. There is no reason, no way. Miss must not let this victory or defeat affect her heart of martial arts. "


    The saint raised her head, looked at the old man with sad eyes and said, "am I a failure. The saints of all ages, even if they lose, also lose to the hands of those peerless talents in the world competitions. I lost in a small hand. Although, it''s a talented curfew, Lu Fan. "


    When the saint mentioned Lu Fan''s name, she was gnashing her teeth.


    The old man said, "miss. To win or lose is the norm. But it''s just a competition. One is not damaged, the other is not damaged. Moreover, Lu fan is not a curfew. I''m also a man who has traveled around the world and seen countless warriors. But I have never seen a person like Lu fan who has been promoted so rapidly and so rapidly. Moreover, today, it seems to use the Tao domain that can only be used by the powerful. That''s what frustrates miss


    There was a strange light in the saint''s eyes and she murmured, "Tao kingdom. It''s true that the last move he put out is very similar to the Tao domain of the martial master, but he is not even the martial master of Tiangang. How can he use it to get out of the Tao domain? "


    The old man replied: "yes, miss, please think about it carefully. Since we first saw Lu Fan on the stage, is his strength improving rapidly? When he was fighting against she Ling, he still needed to be possessed by a spirit beast and fight with his life. When he was fighting against the sky and the sun, he showed his eight fold accomplishments in one fell swoop. He didn''t need to be possessed by a spirit beast and still fought It''s not over yet that tianqingyang''s Kung Fu has reversed the vigorous force. Half a month later, when he came back from danta, he beat Zhao Mingyu, the disciple of the beast saint. At last, he used martial arts similar to Daoyu and defeated you, miss. "Br >


    the old man paused, and then said:" this pile, piece by piece, according to the old man, is not his intention to hide his strength, but his every experience War will enhance many strengths. He is like a devouring wild beast with super absorption ability. He is trying to absorb other people''s martial arts skills and advantages, and finally forms his own new skills. For example, the martial arts of Nalin who takes people''s heart with his eyes, and the illusory skill of tianqingyang. "


    the more the saint listens to her, the brighter her eyes are, but she is not very similar The letter said: "is there such a person in the world who can learn the other side''s skills after fighting with others?"


    The old man thought for a moment and said, "yes, the legendary wuxiangsheng is a powerful man who can sweep the world at once and concentrate on himself. He was also the founder of the state of Wu''an. He was also a man of great talent. He was good at integrating the power of the heaven and the earth. All the martial arts based on the heaven and the earth are perfect and can''t do anything."


    "The saint said slowly:" so, is it possible that Lu fan has some strong inheritance, so he can improve so quickly


    The old man stopped talking and assumed that it was not his strong point. Now it depends on the saint.


    The saint finally smiled and said: "Lu fan, who is neither the son of the prince or the noble family of Wu''an, nor the disciple of the family of Wu''an, is a swordsman of Donghua. From this name, we can see that he comes from a small state of Wu''an, Donghua. People from such a small place can win the first place in the selection at one stroke, and even surpass me. Since he was a child, he was sent to Tiange If I don''t have a chance to train an elite disciple, I can''t believe it. Do you think there is something in him that is constantly trying to improve him? "


    The old man thought for a moment and said, "it''s possible, but it''s only possible. Miss, you don''t want to think,,,,,


    the saint smiled and said," chance is destined, but the treasure belongs to the virtuous. Maybe his chance will become mine. Do you think so? "


    the old man understood:" Miss, I understand. I''ll inform him now He will set out with us tomorrow. "


    The saint nodded her head gently to see the old man go.


    The evil smile rose from the corner of her mouth. She would not believe that Lu Fan''s current accomplishments are all based on his own hard work.


    There must be something precious on Lu Fan.


    It seems that this is the only way for the saint to make her mind feel better.


    Because she was not defeated by Lu fan, but by some treasure in Lu Fan''s hand.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The next morning, at the gate of Tianjia.


    Lu Fan once again to Han Wushuang, Han Feng and others say goodbye.


    Han Wushuang takes Lu Fan''s hand and says: "Lu fan, uncle promised to give you a yard, but before you clean it up, you will go out. Uncle feels that he has something to say. I can''t help but send you something else. You can save this jade at the critical moment. "


    Han Wushuang put all the jade into Lu Fan''s hand.


    This is a full-bodied and colorful jade. Lu Fan recognized it at a glance. It''s a martial art, and it''s also a martial art full of martial arts.


    This gift is really too thick. Lu Fan looks at Han Wushuang''s sincere eyes, grins his teeth, and says, "thank you very much, uncle."


    Elder martial brother and others stood aside, one by one, saying goodbye to Lu Fan.


    Finally to lingyao, in an instant, lingyao''s cry came out and directly threw himself on Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan patted lingyao on the back and said softly, "I will come back."


    Lingyao is tugging Lu Fan''s lapel. In a moment, she releases her hand slowly.


    Tears twinkled in her eyes. Lingyao put Xiaohei on Lu Fan''s shoulder and said, "you should bring Xiaohei back with you."


    Lu Fan nodded heavily. At this time, thirteen had already carried the burden and stood behind Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan sighed and let go of lingyao''s hand.


    Turn around and say to thirteen: "you can stay."


    Thirteen smiled and shook his head.


    Lu fan then said, "if you go with me, you may die miserably. 13Ą˘ I order you to stay. "


    Thirteen silence for a moment, suddenly directly knelt down, five body to the ground, whisper: "death, not afraid."


    Lu fan doesn''t know what to say. He steps out.


    Thirteen moment up to keep up with the footsteps of Lu fan, Ling Yao also want to go out, but was pulled by Han Feng and others.


    "Lingyao, let him go."


    In the street, an ice crystal carriage has already stopped.


    On the carriage, the virgin had recovered her calm, her face was as usual, and her dignity was still the same.


    Looking at the arrival of Lu fan, the saint daughter went down the driveway: "Mr. Lu fan, please."


    Lu Fan turned around and took a look at lingyao and got on the carriage.


    There are more than a thousand mountains and rivers to go here. Lu fan doesn''t know whether today''s parting is forever.


    But he had no choice but to get on the wagon.


    Thirteen sat in the driving position, and the old man sat on both sides.


    The one horned flying dragon horse neighs and drives slowly forward with the carriage.


    At this time, Lu suddenly saw a person standing beside the street.


    Prime Minister Lv.


    Without saying anything, Prime Minister LV just threw his fist in his hand to show off. Beside him, LV Yin ate sugar gourd and smiled.


    Lu Fan returned with a fist.


    Although they didn''t say a word, they seemed to understand everything.


    Lu Fan looked at the sky in the distance. It was a blue sky and white clouds. Although he could not see anything, he could feel a pair of eyes watching him. He knew that was the vision of his master Wu Chen. At this time, in the danta, Wu Chen is also looking at the water curtain and the sky. His eyes are filled with tears, and Lu Fan''s figure is in it.


    In front of the Han family.


    Lingyao''s body suddenly trembled. She watched Lu Fan''s figure go away, her eyes getting red. She said to her teeth, "what if Lu Fan died outside?"


    Han Feng immediately replied, "junior brother Lu fan will not die."


    Lingyao turned her head and looked at Han Feng with bloodshot eyes: "if he died outside, I would never live alone. I''m going with him. "


    Han Feng was stunned. Lingyao suddenly broke away from the people around him and ran to the carriage.


    "Lu Fan."


    A cry raised the birds on the eaves.


    Lu Fan immediately turned around and saw the carriage stop abruptly.


    "Lingyao."


    Lu Fan stares at lingyao who rushes over like crazy and gets off the bus immediately.


    Lingyao rushed directly into his arms.


    "I''m going with you, and I''m going to die with you."


    Lu Fan''s teeth trembled and said, "nonsense."


    Lingyao shouted: "I only know that now I let you go, I will regret for my whole life. If you don''t let me go, I''ll die for you now. "


    The eyes are firm and the tears are dim.


    Lu fan is speechless and the saint frowns slightly.


    Lu Fan suddenly embraces lingyao in his arms. For a moment, he whispers, "OK, let''s go together."


    Lingyao burst into tears and smiled. They got on the carriage again.


    Lu Fan said softly, "Your Highness, there are more people, no problem."


    "Master Lu fan, at will," smiled the saint


    Lu Fan takes a look at lingyao, and their hands are tight.


    Guanshan Wan Li, you and I are inseparable.


    The ends of the earth, you and I live and die together.


    This world, you and I go together.

 Chapter 649

    The void is endless and boundless.


    The deep void seems to engulf everything. There is no light, no sun and moon, only silent black, just like endless night.


    In the distance, a little light came quickly, with the light point of ice crystal.


    As we got closer, we could see that the light spots of these ice crystals were a carriage.


    Extremely luxurious ice crystal carriage, wide and huge. Inside, it is the figure of the saint and Lu fanlingyao.


    Today, the saint daughter of Wu''an state pointed to her ice crystal carriage and smiled proudly.


    Lu Fan''s puzzled way: "Oh, this carriage can break the space passage by itself."


    the saint nodded: "good. You now look like we''re moving slowly through the void. But in fact, every time we breathe, we rush into the space channel, and then come out again. Basically, the place where we have a rest is roughly equal to the land of one state of your state of Wu''an. "


    Lu Fan exclaimed, "what a powerful carriage. The person who can make this kind of carriage must be the superior. When can I get one? "


    The saint smiled and said, "don''t worry, young master Lu Fan. This kind of carriage, although rare, is definitely not without it. When you get to danshengguo, go to a Halloween auction there, you can buy it. Of course, the premise is that Prince Lu fan must bring enough money. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "the gold coin of Wu''an can still be used there."


    the saint thought: "it should be OK. If you can''t, you can go to the local Bafang bank to exchange local money. Don''t worry too much. "


    "Bafang bank,"


    Lu Fan suddenly laughed.


    "In other empires, there are also eight banks."


    the saint smiled: "yes, more than that. There are eight banks all over the world. Do you think Bafang bank belongs to you in Wu''an? Ha ha, you are wrong. Bafang bank belongs to the whole world. If you have the brand of Bafang bank, you can use it everywhere. I have one. "


    As she said that, the saint daughter presented a brand of Bafang bank, ice jade blue brand, which looked dazzling.


    Lu Fan nodded clearly. He didn''t know if he didn''t go out. It turned out that Bafang bank was so powerful.


    The whole world has its business. Lu fan can''t imagine how much money it should have.


    Lingyao seems to be not interested in Bafang bank. She is more interested in carriage and asks aloud: "sister saint, how much is the carriage that can shuttle in the void. Can you give me a price? "


    the virgin said:" if it''s in terms of gold coins, I don''t know how much. Even if you move out of several gold mines, you may not be able to buy them. But if it''s for pills, maybe it''s worth a few bottles of Xiandan. "


    Lingyao spits out her tongue and whispers, "it''s really expensive. Lu fan, I don''t think we can afford it. "


    With a smile on her lips, the saint looked down on her and said: "it''s normal that she can''t afford it. Many small emperors can''t get one. So they can only stay in their own country for the rest of their lives. The rarity of things is the price. If it''s not because this kind of thing that can shuttle through the void is too expensive, ordinary people can''t afford it. Then the world has been a war for a long time. How could it be so peaceful. It is precisely because large forces cannot walk in the void, that there will be peace for small countries. Those who can walk around the world in the void are the strong. This is the world of the strong. "


    Lu Fan nodded softly, thinking deeply.


    The eyebrows were slightly plucked. Lu Fan suddenly whispered in lingyao''s ear: "it''s not necessarily impossible to afford it. Before leaving. Your Majesty gave me ten carts of pills. There are still several bottles of them. I''ll give you a bottle later. "


    Lingyao listened to the magic light in her eyes, and her face was excited. She grabbed Lu Fan''s clothes and began to shake them desperately.


    Looking at her appearance, Lu Fan couldn''t stop laughing.


    Seeing the appearance of lingyao, the saint frowned slightly and said in her heart: "sure enough, Lu fan has a treasure. The immortal pill can''t move its color. The property possessed by Lu fan may be far beyond imagination. "


    The saint took back her eyes and asked the old man in front of her, "how long is it to go to the next Empire?"


    The old man turned around and said, "Miss, in three days, you will be there."


    Lu fan asked aloud, "is it the kingdom of Dansheng?"


    the virgin shook her head and said, "no, No. Not the kingdom of Dansheng, not so fast. We have to go through two more countries before we can get to Dansheng. Don''t worry, Mr. Lu Fan. My movements will be very fast. One country can stay for one month at most, never stay. Both countries are relatively weak, and it is estimated that the problem will be solved soon. In addition, with the presence of Prince Lu fan, Prince Lu fan will help me even if something goes wrong, right. "


    with a smile, Lu fan will know that it will not be easy to come out with this Saint girl.


    However, at this time, he still relies on the help of the saint. Naturally, he can''t say no.


    Nodding, Lu Fan said, "Your Majesty, I will do as you please."


    The saint smiled and said, "how dare I tell Prince Lu fan that I will do this? Sister lingyao doesn''t hate me. Don''t worry, nothing will happen. In these two countries, there should be no such..... Genius. "


    The saint is very reluctant to say the word genius.


    Lu Fan ignored the indignation in the saint''s words and asked with a smile, "what''s the name of this empire?"


    the old man turned around and said, "spiritual kingdom."

 Chapter 650

    Three days later, the void in the distance finally began to shine.


    After more than ten days of darkness in the void, I finally saw the light. Even Lu Fan''s calm man could not help smiling.


    Visible to the naked eye, it is a colorful cluster of light.


    As they get closer and closer, Lu Fan and others can see clearly that the colorful light cluster is the power of heaven and earth flowing in the void.


    But the power of heaven and earth here is not like the Wu''an state, which condenses into a torrent of void and flows.


    In the distance, this huge and boundless colorful light group just floats there quietly.


    The saint looked at this scene and said with a smile, "it''s almost here."


    Lu fan asked with a smile, "the power of their heaven and earth is not mobile."


    The saint replied, "yes. The power of heaven and earth in our northern kingdom is not mobile. In other words, it seems that the power of the whole world is mobile only in your country of Wu''an. I don''t know what rules you have. "


    Lu Fan didn''t know how to answer. He could only hold lingyao''s hand and look at the five colored light group that was getting closer and closer.


    Another day has passed, and the five colors of light have illuminated the faces of Lu Fan and others.


    In the distance, it''s huge. When it''s very close, these forces of heaven and earth are just like natural barriers to block the world.


    Lu Fan''s eyes widened to see these strong and extreme forces of the heaven and the earth, as if they formed a natural wall, blocking them out.


    The saint smiled and said, "this is the trouble. When you go to other people''s countries, you should give a report to show that you have no malice. Let them lead us on a safe route. It''s better for you to go to Wu''an. There''s no such thing. You can go in directly. "


    Then the saint waved to the old man.


    Immediately, the old man came to the thick and boundless five color wall, and said in a long voice: "the saint daughter of the northern kingdom of God walks around the world, passing by your country, please take me."


    The voice went out along the strong force of heaven and earth.


    With this voice alone, Lu fan can conclude that the cultivation of this old man is definitely more than Tiangang, even the peak of Tiangang is possible.


    Lu fan can feel the moment when the old man is shouting, the force of heaven and earth wall in front of him starts to vibrate slightly.


    Three consecutive shouts were made, and then the old man came back.


    Lingyao asked with wide eyes, "must the other party come back to pick it up? What if they don''t come?"


    The saint smiled and said, "our northern kingdom is still very prestigious. If they dare to neglect me. Wait for me to report this to Tiange. Come to Wu Zun and find their troubles. They can''t stand it. "


    With that, the saint turned to Lu Fan and said, "not every country has a lot of wuzun. Like this spiritual kingdom, the territory is less than 1% of your Wu''an kingdom. The one who is powerful in martial arts can probably count with one hand. "


    Lu fan asked in bewilderment, "you have been to lingguo before. You seem to be familiar with others."


    The saint smiled and said, "this is because I did my homework before I came. All over the world, I can say 80%. If it''s around the northern kingdom of God, I can say ten out of ten. "


    Lu Fan cast admiring eyes on the saint daughter, which he didn''t learn in Lu''s family. It seems that in the future, we should ask the saint for more advice.


    Lu Fan never thought it a shame to ask his defeated generals questions. If they have knowledge and know more, they should ask them more.


    To borrow a sentence he learned in Lv''s family.


    That is: "knowledge is not money, not money things do not take more, this is a pure idiot."


    Lu fan is not an idiot, so he asked diligently.


    Soon, as the virgin said, the kingdom of the Spirit sent people.


    Among the five colors of light, a big ship turned left and right from inside and came out.


    There was an old man standing on the boat. He was extraordinary, but he had transparent wings on his back, like a butterfly. He looked funny.


    "This is the man of the kingdom of the spirit," explained the virgin. All the people in their country are born with wings on their backs and can fly naturally. There are spiral patterns on the wings. The more spirals, the higher the status. I remember the book said that the highest is ten spirals, which is their emperor. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly and looked at people carefully.


    There are many patterns and spirals on the wings behind the old man.


    After a little counting, there are * * of them, which shows that they are respected.


    Looking at the ice crystal carriage in the void, the old man said with a smile, "welcome your Highness The Virgin of the northern kingdom. Lin Linglin is polite here


    It seems that the etiquette is the same everywhere.


    The saint girl bowed slightly and said: "I have seen Lin Shoufu. The little girl came from a long distance. She walked around the world for the first time and hoped that Lin Shoufu would be introduced to the country."


    Lin shoufulang said, "Your Majesty, please."


    With that, Lin Shoufu turned the boat''s bow and headed inside.


    His boat, obviously, is also a treasure that can shuttle through the void.


    The saint waved to the old man, and immediately the old man drove his carriage with Lin Shoufu to the five colored light group.


    Follow the gap and move fast.


    At this time, Lu fancai really felt the speed of the ice crystal carriage.


    Mingming was just outside the five color light group. In a blink of an eye, they walked through the five color light.


    In another blink of an eye, the ice crystal carriage has already driven into a wide five color passage.


    Lu fan, lingyao, XIII, and Xiaohei all stare at everything outside.


    This kind of travel is not experienced by ordinary people. One day, when they go back, they will also boast about elder martial brother Han Feng and others.


    After a cup of tea, the five color channel suddenly disappeared.


    Then, Lin Shoufu''s big ship directly broke through the void and quickly entered.


    The ice crystal carriage of the saint followed, breaking through the void.


    All of a sudden, the world changes.


    Blue sky and white clouds reappear.


    Suddenly, what I saw was the lush forest and the strange birds flying by the carriage.


    Lin Shoufu''s boat stopped and pointed to the distance and said, "welcome to the capital city of lingguo, sky city, your holiness."


    They followed Lin Shoufu''s eyes and saw a huge city floating in the air with transparent butterfly wings.


    The huge wings that cover the sky are still flapping, reflecting the sun and emitting a little light.


    Green city, when you see it, there are figures constantly moving above. If you look carefully, you can see that they are all ordinary people flying from the spiritual kingdom.


    This is the legendary spiritual kingdom.


    This is the capital of the kingdom of Ling.


    Lu Fan laughed and said, "lingyao, the scenery here is so beautiful."


    Lingyao nestles in Lu Fan''s arms and smiles like flowers.

 Chapter 651

    Lingguo is a country with beautiful mountains and waters.


    The mountain is evergreen, the water is green, the four seasons are like spring, with a long history.


    The city of the sky is high in the sky. There is no wall, only towering ancient wood connected into a piece, where the mountains and waters are hidden.


    There is a waterfall outside the city. The water pours down from the edge, flying down thousands of feet.


    The water seems endless, and there are all kinds of flying fish in it. Looking straight at Lu Fan and others on the carriage, they are amazed.


    What a beautiful capital.


    Lu Fan and others followed Lin Shoufu''s carriage and landed on the edge of the city.


    At this time, all the people could see clearly that the pouring water was divided into several streams.


    One pour, one whirl, one spread.


    Lin Shoufu turned to look at Lu Fan and other people with a smile: "ladies and gentlemen, it''s not easy for the carriage in the city. Please get on my boat."


    Lu Fan and other people looked at each other and nodded gently.


    The saint daughter put away the carriage, and they jumped on the boat of Lin Shoufu.


    The ship slowly moved towards the city along the current. At this time, the sky was full of people flying like butterflies.


    They are light and incomparable. They look at Lu Fan and others in surprise. It''s like seeing rare animals.


    "Who are they? Who are they from?"


    "I don''t know. They look so strange."


    Lu fan is also a person who often attracts attention, but today is the first time to experience the feeling of being seen as a wild animal by others.


    With a smile on his face, Lu Fan said with a smile, "I''m afraid it''s hard for them to understand why we don''t have wings."


    Lin Shoufu turned around and said with a smile: "it''s good. The people of lingguo seldom see visitors from other countries. I don''t think your eyes are like ice crystals, young master. I''m afraid you are not from the northern kingdom of God. "


    Lu Fan replied:" I''m in the lower kingdom of Wu''an, Lu Fan. "


    Lin Shoufu, with a strange face, said with a smile:" it''s Lin Gongzi of Wu''an, disrespectful and disrespectful. If you want to come to Lin Gongzi, you must be the prince of Wu''an. "Lu Fan returned with a smile:" it''s just a Wufu. "


    Lin Shoufu only thought Lu fanqian was modest, but at this time, the saint daughter said with a smile: "Prince Lu fan is not the prince of Wu''an. He is the new first-class uncle of Wu''an. "


    Lin Shoufu frowned slightly, and heard that Lu Fan was only a first-class uncle, and his eyes were slightly despised.


    Turning around, Lin Shoufu looked at the saint with a smile and said: "that must be with her highness to see the world. Your highness, will you come here for the test? "The saint nodded:" yes. I want to come to Lin Shoufu, but I also know that all the saints and daughters of all ages have to find the person of destiny when they walk around the world. "


    Lin Shoufu said with a laugh: "yes, I do. In a word, I have received several generations of saints. "


    Lin Shoufu''s words surprised Lu fan, the saint and others.


    This man has received several generations of saints. He must be over 100 years old.


    Lin Shoufu stopped talking with a smile, and the saint didn''t mean to ask more questions. All the people watched the scenery of sky city.


    There is no doubt that the capital of the kingdom of Ling is very beautiful. Compared with the capital city of Wu''an, the sky city is less magnificent, but more beautiful.


    Not to mention the people of lingguo who are flying like butterflies, but look at the houses built with flowers, plants and trees all around, which has a different flavor.


    Lu fan saw it for the first time. A flower can also live as a house.


    Of course, that huge flower is the size of a house.


    Before the Master arrived, the petals closed. When the master came back, the flowers bloomed and all kinds of life utensils made of a stamen were exposed.


    There are also people living in the trees, living near the water, with their roots in the water.


    When Lin Shoufu''s boat passed by, the tree actually picked up its roots and stood up to retreat.


    On the trees, a group of people looked at Lu fan through the tree hole and talked about it one after another. It''s all about them, where they came from.


    The huge trees are towering, and the vines and branches are knot. All the people who are tired of flying in the sky can rest on the vines between the trees.


    Lu Fan looked for a long time, but did not see that there was an iron ware and a piece of cooked meat in the spirit kingdom.


    These people seem to eat some weed petals, and some fruits that Lu fan can''t name. They are colorful. When the fruit is eaten, it will make an unpleasant cry.


    "It''s a magical country."


    Lu Fan murmured in his heart.


    Soon, the boat came down the water to a high mountain.


    The mountains are blue, covered by trees, and red flowers are blooming.


    The red flowers all over the mountains, faintly condensed into the word "lingguo".


    Lin Shoufu explained to the saint: "Your Majesty, saint. This is the famous holy mountain of our spiritual kingdom. The top of the holy mountain is the imperial palace of our spiritual kingdom. "


    The saint smiled and said: "I heard that there are three colors of divine flowers in the holy mountain, which will last forever. Get red flowers, you can grow. Get blue flowers, can increase life. Get purple flower, can pass meridians. "I don''t know if it''s true," Lin Shoufu said, pointing to the red flower on the holy mountain, "Your Majesty, that''s the tricolor divine flower of our spiritual kingdom. Now it''s just that the red flowers are blooming. When you go to the palace, my Lord will give you a tricolor crown. That''s a crown made of tricolor flowers. "


    the saint''s face is full of smiles. Women always love beauty.


    Three color God corolla, so beautiful to listen to.


    Lingyao pulled Lu Fan''s clothes and looked forward to it.


    Lu fanlue is a little embarrassed. It seems that he can''t open his mouth if he doesn''t want to be sent.


    Behind him, 13 and Saint''s fellow elders are still looking around.


    The old man''s face changed a little, and thirteen''s face became more and more ugly.


    Then the old man suddenly stepped forward and stood beside the saint. His lips moved, as if he had said something.


    Thirteen also came forward and gently pulled Lu Fan''s clothes.


    Lu Fan turned his head and looked at thirteen. From thirteen''s eyes, Lu fan saw something.


    The light in his eyes flashed, and Lu Fan looked as usual, slowly waved to thirteen.


    13. Seeing Lu Fan''s movements, he bowed back, but this time, he was a lot closer to Lu Fan.


    The ship went against the current. I started climbing mountains.


    The saint and Lin Shoufu are still talking and laughing. Lu Fan and Ling Yao also look left and right. Enjoy the flowers and plants.


    The boat climbed on the side. I''m still accelerating.


    A few hours later. At last the crowd came to the top of the mountain.


    The boat stopped slowly. All of a sudden. It''s a huge wooden palace surrounded by clouds and mist.


    There is no stone wall. There is no washuo. There are only huge trees that block out the sun. A palace of branches and vines.


    Birds are singing and flowers are fragrant. Grass and trees crisscross.


    But these big vines. None of them grow randomly. They''re like someone using a pair of big hands. It''s condensed together. It forms a dome.


    And in the middle of these houses. There are hundreds of giant red flowers.


    A hundred feet tall. It''s tens of feet wide. Around the flowers. Full of flying spiritual guards.


    Holding a cane spear. Wearing Rune armor. Wear a corolla. A face of heroism.


    Between the clouds. The guards shuttle back and forth.


    Lin Shoufu flies slowly. In a soft voice, "everyone. Let''s fly over together. Here we are. Can''t walk. Can you fly? "


    lingyao and the old behind you. Fly straight up.


    Lu Fan grabs the little black on his shoulder. In a loud voice, "take us to the past."


    Xiaohei suddenly becomes larger. It scared Lin Shoufu.


    Lu Fan. 13Ą˘ Lingyao and Xiaohei walk on their backs. A dragon roared, and Xiao Hei flapped his wings.


    Lin Shoufu is in front of us. In the clouds, there are countless blooming flowers and flying guards.


    Those huge flowers, in five colors.


    Lu Fan looks carefully. These flowers are not only buildings, but also huge defensive objects. Lu fan saw several flowers, which contained flames and thunders. As long as it spewed out the power inside, I''m afraid that in an instant, a low-level warrior could be killed on the spot.


    Lu Fan patted Xiao Hei on the head. Let him not fly on the wrong road. He must keep up with him, or he would not know how to die.


    Countless guards saw the nine spirals on Lin Shoufu''s wings and immediately released them.


    They did not know how many passes they had passed, how many huge flowers and trees they had seen, and how many thunder pools in the sky, before they came to a huge flower.


    This flower is multicolored. What shines on it is the power of the five elements of heaven and earth.


    Flowers bloom, there is only a colorful light curtain. Several guards in green rattan armor and two colored crowns stood in front of the five colored flowers, staring at Lin Shoufu and others.


    Lin Shoufu took the people to the light curtain, stopped slowly, and said in a loud voice: "Chen Lin Linglin, led the holy lady of the northern kingdom to see him."


    the five colors of the light were opened, and the people felt a huge force in an instant, and absorbed them.


    The soles of their feet fell to the ground. When they looked up, they saw a soft and swinging flower.


    Each of these stamens is several Zhang thick and thin and tens of Zhang tall.


    And on each of them stood a spiritual official in a splendid suit.


    At the top, there is a package of colorful flowers and stamens. A girl who looks 15 or 6 years old is sitting in it.


    She has a beautiful face, bright eyes, bright teeth, ruddy complexion and a colorful suit. Behind him, the wings spread out, and there were ten golden spirals on them.


    There is no doubt that she is the Lord of the spiritual kingdom.


    The saint girl stepped forward and bowed to her body and said: "the saint girl of Tiange in the northern kingdom of God has seen her Majesty in the kingdom of spirit, and Lu Fan and others have also followed him and bowed to salute.


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "Wu''an Kingdom, Lu fan has seen his majesty of lingguo."


    There was a dimple on the face of the Lord of the kingdom of spirit, with a bright smile, and he said: "get well. The northern kingdom of God. Wu An Guo. In this world, there are other countries. Come up, let me have a good look. Especially you, that handsome guy, come here quickly and let me touch it. "


    Lu Fan was startled and pointed to his nose and said, "I,"

 Chapter 652

    The Lord of the kingdom of spirit seemed to be very happy, clapping his hands and saying: "yes, it''s you. Hurry up. "


    Lu fan is totally confused and doesn''t understand what happened.


    Lingyao also frowned, pulled Lu Fan''s lapel, and whispered: "Lu fan, what''s the matter?"


    Lu Fan whispered back: "I don''t know,"


    as he said, Lu fan still walked forward.


    Stepping on the soft ground, Lu Fan went all the way up to the Lord of the spiritual kingdom.


    With a brilliant smile, the Lord of the kingdom of spirit went directly around Lu Fan''s back, and even began to touch Lu Fan''s back.


    "You really don''t have wings. Oh, my God, you can''t fly. You are pitiful. "


    The mournful way of the Lord of the kingdom.


    It seemed to her that she had no wings and was disabled. Let Lu Fan cry and laugh.


    At this time, an old man suddenly flew out of the stamen and said in a loud voice, "Your Majesty, please respect yourself."


    The voice is sharp, just like training children.


    Hearing the old man''s voice, the Lord of lingguo shivered. She seemed to be afraid of the old man. She lowered her head and whispered, "I see."


    Then he sat back in a proper way.


    Lin Shoufu, who has been standing beside the saint, cast a little angry look at the old man.


    Lu Fan walked down slowly, with a long sigh of relief.


    He almost thought that the Lord of the kingdom of the spirit took a fancy to him at a glance.


    Although he knew he was handsome......


    But it has not reached the point where people fall in love at a glance. It turned out that the little girl just wanted to touch his back.


    Lingyao whispered in Lu Fan''s ear, "you are really loved by everyone. It seems that you are valued."


    Lu Fan giggled. At this time, it''s the wisest choice to pretend to be confused.


    When the old man saw that the Lord of the kingdom of spirit was obedient, he flew back to the flower core.


    The Lord of the kingdom of spirit raised his head and said in a loud voice, "what are you doing here?"


    the saint replied in a loud voice: "report to his majesty of the kingdom of spirit that the cold smoke is a man who is walking in the world and searching for heaven''s destiny in the name of heaven Pavilion of the northern kingdom of God. If you want to set up a challenge arena in your country to compete with the domestic youth, please allow me. "


    The Lord of the kingdom of spirit did not answer, but secretly aimed at the old man on the stamen.


    The old man coughed softly, and said in a loud voice: "since you are here to find the destiny, your holiness. That''s why we should set up a challenge arena to compete. I see that your holiness will tell me who she wants to find and we will find it for you. "


    The saint smiled and said, "because I don''t know who I am looking for, I have to compete in the arena. I dare to ask. Your honor is... "


    The old man said in a long voice: "in the Holy tree king of the holy land, Lin Feiyu,"


    the holy daughter said: "under the Holy tree King''s pavilion, the martial arts competition is small, and the man who seeks the destiny is big. Little girl Hanyan has set foot in many countries. She is competing in the challenge arena. I also ask your Majesty''s permission. "


    Lin Feiyu''s face became slightly ugly and said, "your saint. I don''t care how many countries you set foot in. As long as it is in my spiritual kingdom, it must follow the rules of my spiritual kingdom. We will die in the challenge arena of lingguo. It''s not good to hurt her highness. If her highness died in our spiritual kingdom. Is that not a disaster for both countries? "


    The saint said in a loud voice, "please rest assured, my Lord. In the arena, life and death depend on destiny. If I die in the hands of the warriors of the spiritual kingdom because of my poor cultivation, it is because I have exhausted my strength. There will be no disaster for the two countries. You may take note of my remarks. "


    Lin Feiyu immediately raised a smile on his face and said, "OK, your saint is indeed from the heaven Pavilion, and she is very happy. In this way, the old minister won''t hinder the saint''s Highness from setting up the challenge arena. "


    then, Lin Feiyu made a look at the leader of lingguo.


    The Lord of the kingdom of spirit immediately said in a loud voice, "in this way, I will help you set up a challenge arena. Your holiness, you can stay in the palace for a few days and wait for us to announce to the whole country. Your holiness, you can compete in the challenge arena. "


    The saint bowed herself to thank her.


    The Lord of lingguo waved and asked two female officials to send the saint Lu Fan and others away.


    Out of the five color flower hall, two female officials have been bringing Lu Fan and others to a huge flower house.


    Soft petals, condensed into walls, stamens into various tables, chairs, benches and beds. Strange fruits are in order.


    It''s not crowded to a room by one. The guard circled in the sky. The saint stood in front of the flower house door and smiled at Lu Fan and said, "son Lu fan, I will have a rest first. See you tomorrow. "


    Lu Fan nodded and smiled to see the saint close the door.


    Lingyao then came to Lu Fan and said with a smile, "would you like me to live with you?"


    Lu Fan nodded and smiled, "yes. 13Ą˘ You live next to me. Don''t be too far away. "


    Thirteen clear nod.


    Two people walked back to the room, Lu Fan waved to cover the door of the petals.


    Lingyao sat directly on the pistil and felt the floating of thousands of pistils. She said with a smile, "it''s really comfortable to sit here."


    Lu Fan picked up a fruit on the table, and immediately the fruit began to stretch out like a living thing.


    Swallow a mouthful of saliva, this kind of thing, Lu Fan feels that he can''t eat some. Throw it directly to Xiao Hei.


    Xiaohei looks at it for a long time, but doesn''t seem to see what it is. He just starts to play with it, but at the next moment, the fruit still cries.


    Lu Fan immediately picked up the fruit and said with a wry smile, "it seems that our days in the spiritual kingdom are a little sad."


    Lingyao said with a smile, "it''s because the fruit can''t be eaten, or it''s because of what thirteen found."


    Lu Fandao: "it''s all right. As soon as we arrived, we were stared at. Although I don''t know why, it must be bad intention to make thirteen feel uncomfortable. We should be more careful. "


    Lingyao blinked and said, "I''m afraid of you to protect me anyway."


    Lu Fandao: "you are at ease. Come and take this pill."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan took out a bottle of Xiandan and handed it to lingyao.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other side, Lin Feiyu, the king of the Holy tree, also walked out of the palace.


    With a smile on his face, a group of officials followed him, as if he was the Lord of the spiritual kingdom.


    A middle-aged man said in a long voice: "Your Highness, what are you going to do with the saint daughter from the northern kingdom of God?"


    Lin Feiyu touched his moustache and said with a light smile: "they are from the northern kingdom of God. I can''t help it, but she''s so beautiful. And the little girl who came with them, she is also very good-looking. "


    The middle-aged man said with a dirty smile, "I see. Your highness wants to..."


    Lin Feiyu waved and said, "if you want to do anything, you can do it yourself. I didn''t say anything. But after that, I have a great reward. "


    " I understand. I understand. "


    the middle-aged man and Lin Feiyu are smiling, and a group of Ministers behind them, with their heads bowed and no words, seem not to hear at all.

 Chapter 653

    For a few days, Lu Fan and others lived in lingguo palace quietly. From time to time, Lin Shoufu took them to the street for a visit.


    Although every time they go on the street, they will cause the people of SkyCity to watch, but they still enjoy it, because there are many other countries in SkyCity that can''t see anything to play with.


    For example, fruit dance.


    Let a group of fruits for people to eat, sing and dance, and then select the best one to sing, put it up for auction, and then let people eat it.


    Another example is the tree spirit Festival.


    Lu Fan and others witnessed how a small sapling in lingguo grew into a towering tree that could walk or even fight on its own in the street.


    It can be achieved by infusing vitality, which is unheard of. It seems to be a unique skill of lingguo. However, it seems that only a few spiritual alchemists can master it.


    This country''s alchemists don''t attach importance to the alchemy, but rather like to refine some strange things. Let the tree live, it''s just the most basic.


    It''s said that the real powerful alchemist of the spirit kingdom can make the mountain live. Lu Fan was full of admiration. At this moment, he suddenly found that the spiritual kingdom seemed to be an excellent alchemy empire.


    The power of heaven and earth here is not as abundant as the capital city of Wu''an.


    But there seems to be another thing that the alchemists need: spirit.


    When the elixir is refined to a certain extent, it needs to be invigorated.


    From the level of elixir, the spirit of elixir is a very important step.


    Powerful alchemists can often produce elixirs like living things. For example, Lu fan has seen it with his own eyes. The Tianren pill refined by his master Wu chenlian can become a little rabbit.


    Lu Fan feels that he is cultivating the Dan method here, which must be very good.


    Therefore, in the next few days, Lu Fan simply stayed in the house and made pills. All the pills he made were given to them.


    He is not afraid of wasting now. The medicinal herbs and pills in the ring and belt are all about to be piled up. The consumption is a little bit.


    Today, Lu fan has just refined a furnace of excellent Xuandan.


    With a smile on his face, Lu Fan just put away the pill and was about to put away the ten tripods. Suddenly, the door was opened directly, and what came into view was the figure of the saint.


    Lu Fan''s face changed slightly, and he said: "Your holiness, don''t you know that you need to knock when you enter someone''s room?"


    The saint smiled and bowed: "I''m sorry, Mr. Lu fan, he was in a hurry, but he forgot. Mr. Lu fan can also use the tripod. "


    Lu Fan slowly put up his ten square tripod and said with a smile, "I always want to make some pills out of the little skills I learned in danta. Unfortunately, I''m not an alchemist."


    There was a strange light in the saint''s eyes, and she did not ask.


    His right hand was empty, and the saint said, "son of Lu fan, your majesty of the kingdom of spirits, please go to the fog hall, and let''s go together."


    Lu Fan nodded and walked out of the room.


    Outside, lingyao and shisan all glare at the saint.


    Seeing Lu Fan come out, lingyao wants to attack. Lu fan stops her and walks to Lu Fan''s back. He says softly, "master."


    Lu Fan took a look at a wisp of ice on his thirteen legs and understood everything.


    "Needless to say, let''s go together."


    Lu Fan said softly.


    Lingyao said to Lu fan, "Lu fan, this holy woman is so hateful. I told her that you are practicing. She had to go inside. I can''t even stop it. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "let''s not talk about it."


    Lu Fan looks at the back of the saint''s daughter, and his eyes flash with fierce light. What does this Saint want to do.


    Soon, several people came to the so-called fog hall.


    This hall is just after the last five color flower hall, surrounded by clouds and mists, with thousands of flowers paved as paths, condensed by vines and flowers.


    When they came to the door of the Ivy tree, the one standing at the door was the king of the Holy tree, Lin Yufei.


    Seeing the arrival of the saint, Lin Yufei said quietly, "Your Majesty, your majesty, please wait for you."


    The saint nodded slightly and led the old man behind her into the gate.


    Lu Fan and others follow to go inside, at this time, Lin Yufei suddenly stopped them and said: "you don''t have to go in."


    Lu Fandao: "we are with the saint. Why not. "


    "I''ve heard about it," said Lin. You are the people of Wu''an, the followers of the saint daughter from Wu''an. Mr. Lu fan, you are just a first-class uncle. The last time I let you see your majesty, it''s enough face for you. Now, you''d better go back. "


    Lu Fan''s expression immediately became a little ugly. Lingyao said in a loud voice, "what''s the reason for you to give the face of the northern kingdom of God, but not that of Wu''an?"


    Lin Yufei turned to look at lingyao and said with a light smile: "if you are the prince and Princess of Wu''an, I will give you face naturally. But since you are not, why should I give face. Let''s go. If you don''t, I''ll let you go. "


    With that, Lin Yufei waved and walked into the door of the Ivy tree.


    A group of ivy guards stood in front of the door and looked at Lu Fan''s three people coldly.


    Lingyao pulled Lu Fan''s lapel and said, "what is this. Dogs look down on people. Hum, that saint is not Lu Fan''s match. But she is still arrogant. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes flashed with strange light and said softly, "something is wrong. Lingyao, wait, you must stand by my side and never leave. 13Ą˘ Be alert. "


    Turning around, Lu Fan takes lingyao and others back.


    Lu Fan felt only in his heart and began to feel uneasy.


    The saint tree King''s eyes were very wrong, and he deliberately flew them away. There was definitely a plan.


    In Lu Fan''s hand, the sword without a blade has appeared, and it is slowly inserted in his back.


    At this time, inside the Ivy gate.


    The virgin stood in front of the orchid table in a room, turned around and said softly, "under the Holy tree King''s pavilion. Where is your majesty? "


    Lin Feiyu walked slowly and said with a smile: "Your Highness the saint. Please take a seat. Today is not your Majesty''s invitation. But I invite you to have a cup of tea. "


    There was a flash of light in the saint''s eyes, and the old man behind her looked cold.


    Slowly, the saint sat down beside her.


    Lin Feiyu clapped his hands, and suddenly thousands of flowers bloomed under his feet.


    Chuckling, Lin Feiyu said: "Your Highness the saint. We have built the challenge arena you want. The young heroes of lingguo also got the news. From tomorrow, you can go to the challenge arena to compete. It''s at the foot of Shenshan mountain. "


    The saint smiled and said, "it''s so good. Thank you very much to the king of the Holy tree


    Lin Feiyu waved and said: "it''s a small matter. Just before you go to the challenge arena. I have one more thing to ask. "


    The saint said, "the king of the tree, speak up."


    Lin Feiyu looked at the saint''s eyes and said, "Your Highness, look at this king. He is not like the one you are looking for."

 Chapter 654

    The corner of the saint''s mouth began to pull. It seemed that she wanted to laugh, but she forced it down.


    In a moment, the saint stood up and said, "Saint tree king, don''t make fun of the little girl. If there is nothing else for his Highness the Holy tree king, I have something else to do. Let''s go first. "


    The saint said she was about to leave. She had already heard some bad meanings from the sentence of the king of the Holy tree.


    Lin Feiyu''s face changed a little, reaching out to stop him.


    But just then, the old man behind the saint coughed softly.


    Although the voice is small, it falls in Lin Feiyu''s ear, but it is like a thunder.


    At the next moment, the saint tree King''s face changed dramatically, and his face turned pale.


    The two quickly walked out, but at this time, a rattan guard suddenly fell, surrounded the saint and the old.


    The saint''s face immediately became very ugly, and there was ice under her feet.


    "Holy tree king, what do you want to do?"


    Lin Feiyu stared and waved these rattan guards back.


    With a smile on his face, Lin Feiyu felt his goat beard and said with a smile: "nothing. Servants don''t understand. Your highness, since you don''t want to chat with me today, I''ll talk about it next time. But don''t forget to compete on the stage tomorrow. "


    the virgin nodded slightly and strode away.


    Lin Feiyu, with a cold face, looked at the saint''s back with an evil smile: "it''s very cold, but I like this. The old guy behind her is in some trouble. "


    As soon as she swung her sleeves, Lin Feiyu waved her butterfly wings and flew away.


    The saint walked forward quickly, and the old man behind said softly, "miss. The king of the Holy tree has a bad heart. "


    The saint said in a cold voice, "I am the saint of the northern kingdom. Even if you go to Dansheng country, you should be treated with courtesy by the prince. There are people in lingguo who want to plot against me. "


    The old man made a point and asked, "that lady. How to deal with this kind of thing again, "


    the virgin said coldly:" kill, kill first and then go. If I''m in a hurry, I''ll inform the cabinet with the secret method and ask them to send experts to kill the spiritual kingdom directly. Even in a country where there are few experts, they deserve to be destroyed. "


    The old man smiled and sighed, "the smaller the country is, the more fearless the ignorant are. Perhaps in their view, how vast is the spiritual kingdom. "


    The saint left with a sneer on her lips.


    The other side.


    Lu Fan and others walked back carefully.


    Walking, Lu Fan and others suddenly found that the direction seemed to be a little wrong.


    When Mingming came, it was this road, but now I pass by and find that the scenery around has completely changed.


    Lu Fan said to the little * * who was carrying them under his feet: "slow down. We seem to be in some kind of formation. "


    As Lu Fan spoke, he asked the Xuangong tower of Jiulong in his body whether he had entered the array or not.


    After exploring the Xuangong tower for a long time, he shouted back: "great master, we are indeed stepping into a certain array. It''s also a mysterious fog malaria array, which can make people go astray unconsciously. I don''t know if there are any other functions. I''ve never seen them before. "


    Lu Fan immediately stops Xiaohei.


    It seems that he feels right. They''ve been watched.


    But what did Lu fan think? He couldn''t figure out who he had offended. When they first arrived in lingguo, they didn''t know anything and didn''t do anything, so they suddenly fell into danger.


    Before Lu Fan thought more about it, a piece of lingguo martial arts appeared between the clouds.


    The body is tall, and the butterfly wings on the back are silver, rippling with vigorous strength.


    This is the first time that Lu fan has seen the state of the lingguo warrior when he uses vigorous force.


    Their strength did not gather in the body, but all gathered in the wings. Around the body, the air flow spread, and a circle of power ripples hit Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "thirteen. Protect lingyao. "


    Thirteen immediately stopped lingyao behind him. The little black at his feet was also glaring at him. A pair of big dragon eyes stared at him, and his mouth was already full of black flames.


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "who are you? What do you want to do?"


    a warrior with two wings and a little bit of gold came out. There are six spirals on the butterfly wing. I want to see this man in the spiritual kingdom, and he is also a man of great status.


    "Give up the woman behind you, and let you not die," said the voice


    Lu Fan turned to look at lingyao and chuckled, "you won''t really come for her."


    The golden wing warrior said in a loud voice: "yes, you are surrounded by us now. I advise you to surrender quickly. They can also save their own lives. "


    Lu Fan slowly pulled out his sword and said, "if you really came for her. I''m sorry. You must die here today. "


    Lu Fan''s vigorous strength surged up in horror, and the golden Winged Warrior shouted: "up."


    In a moment, a dozen fighters came from all directions at the same time.


    As soon as the wings shook, Lu Fan was frightened by the speed.


    Lu fan, 13, lingyao''s reaction was not slow. Immediately launched their own skills.


    For almost a moment, the flames were all over the sky.


    Small black mouth black inflammation, all of a sudden, full of the square hundred Zhang.


    Lu Fan first saw the golden Winged Warrior in the fire. Capture the king first. Don''t hesitate to kill him with one sword.


    Dang.


    Lu Fan ''s heavy sword was suddenly cut on the purple round spear in the hands of the golden Winged Warrior.


    The powerful force makes the golden Winged Warrior''s tiger mouth crack in a flash, and a mouth of blood spurts out.


    There was a crack on the purple log spear in his hand.


    Obviously, the sword in his hand is far from Lu Fan''s heavy sword. It is estimated that another time, it will be completely split.


    With consternation on his face, he didn''t seem to think that Lu Fan''s strength could be so powerful.


    Lu Fan''s wrist turned over, and the sword was suddenly turned around his waist for half a circle.


    "Life and death revolve. Once around, heaven and earth move."


    Vigorous and vigorous. All of a sudden, a silver Winged Warrior''s blood splashed all around.


    Xiaohei, lingyao and shisan take this opportunity to attack immediately.


    The sound of the flute in lingyao''s mouth suddenly rose. The nearest warrior turned into a blood mist.


    At this time, Lu fan saw that lingyao''s accomplishments had reached the edge of the martial artists in the field. And these silver winged warriors seem to have only the peak strength of Yuangang, which is really weak.


    It''s not over yet. Xiao Hei beats one to death with one hand and burns two with one mouthful of flame.


    All day in Lu Fan''s side rub eat rub drink, rub Dan medicine, it has already reached the level of the martial gang. This time, once the strength is fully developed, it shows the place where the beasts compete with the warriors. That is, for ordinary warriors, they can be slaughtered.


    Thirteen is needless to say, after eating the blood exchange pill, cultivation has already entered into the gang territory. The body becomes larger, the eyes are purple red, the body method is turbulent, and it brings a bloodbath.


    The silver Winged Warrior who just rushed up was almost destroyed by Lu Fan and others in a twinkling of an eye.


    Lu Fan didn''t look at those silver winged warriors. He knew the level of these guys. He was very relieved to the thirteen little black.


    To tell you the truth, Lu fan doesn''t even look at the martial artists who don''t enter the underground gang.


    Flames rise from the sky with black thunder.


    Thunder fire double dragon sword.


    Lu Fan''s sword was cut off again, the flames and thunder were heard, the whole sky was surging, and the clouds were scattered under his feet.


    The golden Winged Warrior''s body method is good. He even dodged half of it.


    But he still had a small half of his body hit by Lu Fan''s fire and thunder.


    At that time, the golden Winged Warrior let out a howl, desperately retreated, the purple log spear in his hand. Now it''s completely ashes.


    Lu Fan shouted, "where to run?"


    Step on the purple sky and the green cloud step, and fly to catch up.


    But at the next moment, the figure of the golden Winged Warrior disappears in the clouds.


    Lu Fan''s sword is cut in the space. The space is broken and the ripples are scattered.


    "Damn array."


    Lu Fan clenched his teeth.


    Behind him, Xiaohei comes with lingyao. Those silver winged warriors have been killed by them. Only two of them escape in a hurry.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s body, nine''s voice suddenly remembered.


    "Ha ha, great master. I broke the array. No, No


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened and he said in a loud voice, "stop."


    At that time, in Lu Fan''s left hand, the shadow of the Xuangong tower appeared.


    Then, the clouds around suddenly turned into a light, which fell into Lu Fan''s hands.


    Around the flowers again, this is the original scene of the world. When I saw them, I was shocked to see the golden Winged Warrior and others.


    They were completely stunned by the few fish that missed the net.


    Seeing the smile on Lu Fan''s face and the light in his hand, he turned around and ran.


    Lu Fan pointed to the golden Winged Warrior and said, "Xiao Hei, chase after the golden winged one."


    Xiao Hei made a dragon roar and his wings vibrated out of a sea of fire.


    The golden Winged Warrior lost his color and ran faster.


    But just at this time, a flash of light lit up below.


    A group of lingguo warriors in Ivy armor flew up, bows and arrows, spears in their hands, surrounded them, and stared dead to land at fan and others.


    "Bold. Your Majesty''s bedchamber, dare to use swords and soldiers, but don''t put it down quickly. "


    The golden Winged Warrior saw that he was surrounded. Suddenly he bit his teeth hard and shouted, "I am the commander of the Royal Guard of the Holy tree king. Who dares to stop me?"


    Saying that, six spiral lines light up behind the golden wing warrior, and a group of martial artists in the Ivy armor bow to salute.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. Just as he wanted to raise his sword, the golden Winged Warrior shivered and flew away.


    This group of ivy bodyguards surrounded Lu Fan and others, with cold eyes.


    Lu Fan said in a soft voice, "you are a group, Saint tree king."


    on the sword without a front in his hand, the light of the Dao area began to flash. He recalled the so-called Saint tree King''s face in his mind, that is, the old guy just blocked them out of the gate. Lu Fan''s face was already angry.


    Just at the moment of the war, a clear voice suddenly sounded.


    "I''m not with the Holy tree king."


    Lu Fan looked around and saw a young girl flying slowly.


    "Your Majesty."


    Lu Fan said softly.


    "Why are you here?" his majesty asked curiously

 Chapter 655

    Lu Fan looks at this young lady with vigilance. What just happened makes him have to doubt all the people in the spiritual kingdom.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said: "Your Majesty. I don''t know how we got here. We were calculated to enter a formation, and then attacked by a group of people. Then it''s here. "


    The girl tilted her head and looked incomprehensible.


    She seems to want to ask what, just listen to the bottom, a voice of shouting.


    "Your Majesty, are you all right, your majesty?"


    His voice was familiar to his ears. Before he arrived, Lu Fan recognized it. It was Lin Linglin, Lin Shoufu, who received them into the spiritual kingdom.


    "I''m fine," the girl said in a loud voice


    Lin Shoufu flew up in a sweat. When he saw Lu Fan''s men, he frowned and said, "what are you doing here. This is your Majesty''s bedroom. No admittance is allowed. "


    Lu Fan turned his eyes, but he had to say what had just happened again.


    This time, Lu Fan said carefully, together with how they were called, and how they were attacked.


    After hearing Lu Fan''s narration, Lin Shoufu said in astonishment, "you mean that the king of the Holy tree called you, and then he only let the saint daughter into the fog hall."


    Lu Fan nodded: "yes, that''s right. In other words, your majesty shouldn''t be waiting for us in the fog hall. Why are you here? "


    Lu fan is also frowning. He has guessed something in his heart.


    Lin Shoufu turned to the rattan guards and shouted, "hurry up, go to the fog hall immediately. If you see the saint daughter being captured or captured, come back and report to me immediately."


    "Yes."


    A group of tengjiawei flew away.


    Lin Shoufu said anxiously: "I hope the saint is OK. That''s the saint daughter of the northern kingdom. "


    Lu fan asked, "what''s the matter?"


    His Majesty, who has been standing aside, seemed to think of something. He said angrily, "the king of the Holy tree is starting to make trouble again."


    Lin Shoufu looked at Lu Fan and other people with a sad face: "everyone, let me talk about this slowly. Your majesty, can you invite them to your bedroom for a talk? "


    The girl nodded: "yes."


    Turn around, Lin Shoufu follows the girl to fly down slowly.


    Lu Fan''s three people look at each other and fly with them.


    It is said that the palace of his majesty is a palace, but it is actually a tree floating in the air.


    The branches stretch out and flowers bloom. The tree hole is the gatehouse. When people enter, what they see is a magnificent wooden building.


    The top is a hundred feet high with dense patterns.


    Wooden tables and chairs are not formed artificially. Obviously, they are all made by trees themselves.


    A hundred flower chair stood in the middle, and the girl floated to sit down.


    Lu Fan and others sat in the wooden chair beside, and the wood even stretches with the action of human body, which is magical and comfortable.


    As soon as Lin Shoufu was seated, he sighed, "count Lu, I''m afraid your highness, your saint, is in a lot of trouble this time. The king of the Holy tree was greedy for money and lust. He would not let go of the beauty of the saint. I''m afraid it was from the first meeting that I was coveted. But don''t worry, my majesty and I will try to help you and save the saint. "


    Lu fan asked, "the saint is the emissary of the northern kingdom of God, representing the whole northern kingdom of God. The Holy tree King dares to take the anger of the northern kingdom of God and infect the holy daughter. Isn''t he afraid of death? "Lin Shoufu chuckled:" he doesn''t know how big the outside world is, or what the Northern Kingdom means, or how he will be afraid. In his view, the center of the world is the spiritual kingdom. And he is the most powerful prince in the kingdom of spirit. Even his majesty doesn''t pay attention to him. Naturally, the world is his biggest. "


    Lu Fan groaned, "you are bold. That is to say, those who just fought with us are all his people. "


    Lin Shoufu said:" those are the capital city guards, and the leader of the city guards, Lin Mugong, is also his people. "


    Lingyao couldn''t understand this time, and asked aloud, "the city guards came to the palace to commit murder. The assassins were envoys of other countries, which is ridiculous."


    Lin Shoufu clenched his fists and said: "it really sounds incredible. But in fact, I don''t need to ask any more questions. When I get the news about the saint, I will go to save her immediately. Then take you out of the kingdom of the spirit. It seems that you can''t stay here. You''d better leave early. "


    Lu Fan and lingyao looked at each other, and lingyao whispered, "Lu fan, it seems that the emperor of lingguo is subject to the Holy tree king."


    Lu Fan nodded slightly.


    At this time, his majesty said, "how did you defeat those city guards just now. That golden wing guard is the strong one who has stepped into the vigorous environment. That''s one of our elite in lingguo. "


    The girl looks curious. Lin Shoufu looks at Lu Fan and others with suspicious eyes.


    Lu Fan said calmly, "is it a master even if it''s just a gang area?"


    Lin Shoufu snorted coldly: "it''s a big voice. This count Lu fan, you may have just escaped a disaster by relying on the monsters under you. But I want to tell you that the golden wing guards of the earth''s gang state are coming and going without any trace, the wind is blowing, and the lives of ghosts and gods are gathered. If you meet again in the future, it''s better to run for your life. This time, there is no ivy. Go and save you. "


    Lu Fan looks strange and wants to laugh.


    He really wanted to tell Lin Shoufu that he had killed two people, not to mention the martial artists in Tiangang.


    Lingyao whispered, "Lu fan, it seems that the level of martial arts in lingguo is not high."


    Lu Fan nodded in deep thought. He was the first assistant of the Empire. He even thought that the martial artists in the underground gang were so amazing. You can imagine how many masters there are in this country.


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and asked, "I want to ask how the king of the Holy tree is doing, and how many masters above the vigorous border are there under him."


    Lin Shoufu said: "do you really want to ask your saint how likely she is to be alive or not? Let me tell you so. Under the leadership of the king of the Holy tree, there are nearly 90% of the guards in the capital. There are more than ten thousand of them in the outside, thousands in the yuan, and hundreds in the ground. Even Tiangang warrior, there are three people who follow him and sit on the three sides of lingguo. He is also a martial artist of half step Tiangang. The strength and power are far from what you can imagine. The saint is more dangerous than lucky. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said with a smile: "the power is not small. But in my opinion, the virgin should be safe. "


    Lu Fan leans on the chair, smiling.


    Lin Shoufu frowned and said, "what do you mean by this,"


    Lu Fan smiled and said nothing.


    At this time, a rattan guard''s voice sounded outside.


    "Your Majesty, there is nothing wrong with the saint daughter''s safe return to her room."


    Lin Shoufu looks at Lu Fan in amazement.


    Lu fan then said with a smile, "that''s what it means."

 Chapter 656

    Lin Shoufu''s eyes finally put up some contempt, and Lu Fan felt a bit unpredictable at this time.


    But in fact, the actual situation is that Lu fan knows the strength of the saint and the old man behind her.


    The saint girl herself is a martial artist of half step Tiangang. The strength of the old man is even more unfathomable.


    It is impractical for the king of the Holy tree to leave her alone, including those silver wing guards, gold wing guards and even Sinology guards.


    Unless he calls all three of his staff Tiangang, maybe it''s possible.


    But will the king of the Holy tree do so.


    Lu fan doesn''t think so.


    No one is so stupid as to rob a woman and sacrifice all his strength.


    As long as they are mentally normal, they will not do so.


    What''s more, the king of Holy tree is unlikely to take these three experts with him at any time. Just now Lin Shoufu said that they are in the three sides of the guarding country.


    Naturally, the saint was safe.


    Lin Shoufu did not seem to be sure. He walked out of the bedroom and asked again, "make sure the saint is safe."


    "Sure," replied the rattan guard outside


    "Good, good," said his majesty


    Lin Shoufu also sighed and said, "OK. Count Lu fan, please tell the saint later. Let''s see if we start today or tomorrow. "


    Lu Fandao: "I naturally hope to leave tomorrow. OK, I''ll tell the saint about it. "


    Lin Shoufu said with a fist: "that''s good work. I''ll take count Lu back. "


    Lu Fan bows away.


    It seems that her majesty is still reluctant to say anything, but she doesn''t say it.


    Lu Fan and others walked out of the dormitory, stood on Xiao Hei''s back again, and slowly flew back with Lin Shoufu.


    Lin Shoufu''s look is very ugly. Lu fan can understand his mood. It''s a shame that his scandal has been lost to other empires.


    Lu Fan thought about it, but said: "Lin Shoufu. There''s one thing I don''t know about


    Lin Shoufu turned to look at Lu Fan and said, "count Lu, this is the most useless word in the world. If you have something to say, just say it. "


    Lu Fandao: "I want to ask Lin Shoufu to think about it. Why should they lead us to his Majesty''s palace after setting up the array. If they do, our bodies will fall out of the palace. "


    In a word, Lu fan makes Lin Shoufu look very different.


    Lu Fan sighed in his heart. The warrior of lingguo is not good. Unexpectedly, his IQ level is also quite poor. I didn''t even think of it. I need to be reminded. It''s a heaven and a earth with Prime Minister Lv of Wu''an. No wonder it was crushed like this by a holy tree king.


    But these are obviously not things that Lu fan is willing to worry about.


    In this way, the holy lady can leave early. It''s not a bad thing that Lu fan will arrive at the kingdom of Dadan as soon as possible.


    So after Lu Fan said this, he didn''t say anything more.


    The rest is for Lin Shoufu to think about.


    Lingyao whispered in Lu Fan''s ear: "Lu fan, do you want to say it. The Holy tree king wants to use this matter to drive his majesty out of power. If we are really dead and the saint is arrested, Wu''an and the northern kingdom of divinity will definitely ask for a statement from the spiritual state, and if we can''t help it, we will ask his majesty for a crime. "


    Lu Fan said in a soft voice, "don''t say, don''t say."


    Soon, Lu Fan and others returned to the flower house.


    Just after landing, Lin Shoufu left without saying a word. He didn''t even say hello.


    At this time, Lu Fan put up his heavy sword and looked forward.


    Next to them, the saint stood at the door, smiling at them.


    When Lin Shoufu and other people left, the saint came and smiled: "Sir Lu fan, you are leisurely. They went around to find Lin Shoufu. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I can''t walk around. It''s true to be hit by someone. Your highness, did the king of the Holy tree say or do something to you. Shall we leave early? "


    There was a flash of light in the saint''s eyes. Hearing the three words of the saint tree king, she could not help but raise a little anger in her eyes.


    But at the next moment, the saint turned her anger back quickly and said with a smile, "Prince Lu Fan was attacked by someone. It''s impossible. This is the Royal Palace of lingguo. Who can sneak on you. "


    Lu fan has caught something from the saint''s expression and said: "the king of the Holy tree"


    The saint''s face was as usual, but her palm was slightly pinched, and she said, "it''s impossible. The Holy tree king is very friendly to me. As a prince of the Empire, it is not wise for him to do anything against the Empire and offend a count of Wu''an. "


    Lu Fan said: "in my opinion, he is very unwise. I''m afraid he would rather offend the kingdom of the north. "


    The saint daughter covered her mouth and said with a smile: "what did Lord Lu say. This kind of joke, you tell me that you can, but don''t tell his majesty. I''ll go back to have a rest first. Tomorrow, I''ll invite Lord Lu to watch my challenge arena competition and give me some advice. "


    Lu Fandao: "well, it seems that her highness, the saint, still wants to stay."


    The virgin nodded: "that''s natural, but Lord Lu can rest assured. Soon, just a few days. Leave when you''re done. "


    After that, the saint smiled and left.


    Lingyao watched the saint close the door and said softly, "Lu fan, I think she has a ghost. She was obviously angry with the Holy tree king. When you just mentioned the three words of the Holy tree king, she had a chance to kill in her eyes. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "yes. The Holy tree king must have offended her. But why didn''t she leave early. Is it really to find someone with destiny. Why don''t I believe it. "


    Lingyao said, "I heard a word from my mother-in-law. If you are patient, you will have great plans."


    Lu Fan nodded deeply.


    Inside the door.


    The saint sat down slowly and said with a sneer, "I didn''t expect that the saint tree king wanted to deal not only with me, but also with Lu Fan. This is a great opportunity for us. "


    The old man stood behind the saint and said with a chuckle, "miss. When you say good opportunities, do you mean the king of the Holy tree or Lu fan? "


    The saint said: "of course, Lu Fan. Saint tree king is such a clown who jumps over beams. He doesn''t come into my eyes at all. It''s just a frog at the bottom of a well. I can deal with him myself. But Lu fan, if we kill him and rob things, we will surely be known by Wu''an. I don''t believe this kind of person who doesn''t have a life jade life token or something. I can''t take such a risk. But he is going to die in the hands of the warriors of the spiritual kingdom. Like the king of the Holy tree. "


    The old man said with a smile, "that''s why the young lady is so reluctant to leave for a competition. But what do you want from Lu fan, miss? "


    The saint smiled and said, "remember when I broke into his house today. Hum, I finally see what Lu Fan''s treasure is. How can a warrior have such a good tripod. It must be a treasure. It will be mine soon. "

 Chapter 657

    The next day, the sun is shining.


    At the foot of the holy mountain, the shadow covers the sky.


    The high platform was built and suspended three feet above the ground.


    Red cloth, jade. This high platform looks gorgeous.


    Today, it is the day when the saint daughter from the northern kingdom of divinity set up a challenge arena to invite all the young warriors of the spiritual kingdom to fight. The crowd roared to the sky. Countless warriors of lingguo looked at the platform with laughter. It seems that there has been no such event in lingguo for many years.


    "Your Majesty."


    Voice from the sky, a group of rattan guards in the sky out of the blue light.


    On the body, a blooming five-color flower, slowly floating down.


    Among the flowers, the officials of the Manchu Dynasty, together with Lu Fan and others, are sitting in danger.


    Colorful, gorgeous.


    The huge five colored flowers stopped in front of the high platform, and his majesty appeared very excited. But Lin Shoufu around him looked at the saint and others with a puzzled face.


    Slowly, Lin Shoufu''s body moves towards the translation of Lu Fan and others.


    Looking at Lu fan, Lin Shoufu asked softly: "count Lu fan, your saint, really don''t want to leave. Be careful of losing your life. "


    Lu Fan sighed, "I talked to the saint. She doesn''t want to go, and I can''t help it. "


    Lin Shoufu lowered his voice and said: "count Lu fan, I think you still need to persuade your holy daughter once more. I heard that the king of the Holy tree has begun to call his top experts back. "


    Lu Fan blinked and said, "thanks for Lin Shoufu''s warning."


    Lin Shoufu saw Lu Fan ''s disapproval and sighed in his heart.


    The young man is still not very sensible. He has made the fierce relationship so clear. Lu fan is still not serious.


    Lin Shoufu only thinks that Lu fan is hopeless. In his opinion, Lu fan is not confident at all, but arrogant. Sooner or later, he will be killed.


    Slowly, Lin Shoufu retreated and said in the girl''s ear: "Your Majesty, it seems that we need to use the Ivy guard to protect the safety of the saint."


    The saint nodded her head and said, "Lin Shoufu, do as you see fit. When will the contest begin? "


    The young lady asked with a big wink and a smile.


    The girlish nature made her not consider at all that her spiritual kingdom was on the verge of life and death. Instead, she wanted to see the saint''s competition.


    Seeing his Majesty''s arrival, all the warriors of lingguo flew down ten feet and then saluted with fists.


    "I have seen your majesty."


    Lin Shoufu coughed twice, and stood up. He said in a loud voice, "today is the day when the saint daughter of the northern kingdom of God invites her to fight against the warriors of our spiritual kingdom. For peace between the two countries, learn from each other. Everything, until the point. Your holiness. "


    When the saint stood up, all the warriors of the Holy Land looked at the saint through their amazing eyes.


    No matter which country, what kind of people, can not say that the saint is not beautiful.


    The saint daughter floated onto the challenge arena. On her cold face, there was a smile, and she said in a loud voice: "the saint daughter of Tiange, the northern kingdom of God, walks around the world in order to find the destiny. It''s a great honor to be here today. Therefore, your majesty is requested to set up a challenge arena to compete with the warriors of lingguo to see if there are any people who are destined by heaven. I would also like to invite you all to teach me. "


    The saint''s words were like the wind, passing through people''s ears.


    Lingyao pulled Lu Fan''s clothes and said with a smile, "Lu fan, when he was in Wu''an state. She said that the one who won her was the one who was destined by heaven. You''ve won her, you''re not her destiny. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "why, you want me to be."


    Lingyao pinched Lu Fan''s arm and said: "I hope it''s strange. You are my destiny right. However, the saint''s words are untrustworthy. I guess that''s the way to use this set of words to fool people. "


    Lu Fan laughs and doesn''t talk. He has never been serious about it.


    Not only he, but also the whole court of Wu''an state. It is estimated that no one is taking it seriously.


    I remember when he said goodbye to Emperor Qin and Shang, they laughed at him and believed the words of the saint.


    If the saint loves to do anything, she can compete if she wants to. Lu Fan didn''t want to talk much, but only wanted her to abide by the agreement and take him to the kingdom of Dansheng. And help him to enter Dansheng.


    At least up to now, the saint behaved kindly and was ready to abide by the agreement.


    On the high platform, the saint''s words just dropped. A warrior of lingguo jumped onto the platform.


    A long wooden gun in his hand, it even exudes a metallic luster.


    With a laugh, the lingguo warrior said in a loud voice: "I''m down in Jielin, the first Gang outside the sky city. Please give me a message. "


    Outer vigorous.


    Lu Fan almost laughed.


    The martial artists in outer Gang also dare to challenge in the challenge arena. I really don''t know how to write dead words.


    The expression on the saint''s face is also weird. In her opinion, it would be insulting for her to come to the stage and compete with her.


    However, the warrior, named Jelin, is very confident. His milky vigorous energy is released and he looks very powerful.


    Lu Fan hasn''t seen Gang Jin without the five elements light for a long time. I really miss it.


    But the saint didn''t let Lu Fan miss it for long. He flicked his finger lightly. The warrior who was about to make a move disappeared in front of the saint in a flash.


    Even the power of ice and frost are not willing to use, the saint just rely on her own wind, so that the warrior disappeared in his eyes.


    A group of lingguo martial artists have not yet reflected what happened. They find that the first outer Gang master in sky city has become a meteor and flies away. It is unknown whether he can survive after falling.


    Everyone was shocked, and the young lady''s majesty gently covered her mouth.


    Lu fan is bored. If the young master of lingguo is at this level, it''s not as good as his classmates in Wudao college.


    The saint''s daughter looked around coldly, and said loudly: "you are not powerful enough. Please weigh yourself and then consider going to the stage."


    With sullen face, the saint''s feet will be covered by a piece of ice.


    The cold suddenly makes the wind all around become cold. Suddenly, the lingguo warrior, who was close to him, stepped back and looked at the saint with a frightened expression.


    The king of the Holy tree, who had been sitting beside without speaking, looked at the back of the saint daughter and said, "it''s really a woman who can''t get hold of her."


    Beckoning, a man standing bowed behind him said: "is Songwen back?"


    The man nodded back and said, "at your Majesty''s command, last night, Songwen moved back to the sky city with a big move. Now, he is waiting in the palace."


    The king of the Holy tree said with a wicked smile on his face: "very good. As long as Songwen comes back, everything can be solved. Let him come. We''re going to do a big one today. "


    As he said this, the king of the Holy tree turned his head and looked at the innocent spirit kingdom.


    In the eyes, the killing machine rises slowly.


    (I wish you all a happy new year and a happy family. Congratulations on getting rich, red envelopes)

 Chapter 658

    There was silence around the platform.


    It seems that she was frightened by the strong cultivation of the saint. For a while, there was no next warrior of the holy land.


    After waiting for a long time, a man finally flew to the stage.


    Dressed in soft armor and scarred on his face, the lingguo warrior held a wooden sword and said in a loud voice, "I''m Shi Lang, Saint daughter, please."


    Before the voice came to the ground, Shi Lang first released his vigorous strength.


    Yuan Gang''s peak accomplishments seem to be OK. But that''s what it is for the virgin.


    But the warriors of the spiritual kingdom began to scream.


    It seems that Shi Lang is quite famous in lingguo. Many onlookers shouted Shi Lang''s name and many beautiful lingguo women fell into the lake directly from the sky.


    Lu Fan finally knows why there are wide rivers in the sky city. Emotion is also a means to ensure the lives of the people.


    It seems that Shi Lang learned the lesson just then and immediately attacked the saint.


    Body into the breeze, began to crazy sword to the saint.


    Lu Fan looks at Shi Lang''s movements, puzzled.


    In his opinion, Shi Lang''s martial arts are just amazing.


    Yuan Gang''s peak cultivation is very good in general. Even in Wu''an, it''s not bad.


    When Lu Fan first entered the capital, that was his cultivation.


    But if Shi Lang in front of him and Lu Fan fight against each other, and they are the same, Lu Fan feels that he can kill him with one hand.


    The reason is very simple. Shi Lang''s martial arts are too inferior. It is estimated that there is no prefecture level, which is the level of personal level.


    At the beginning, Lu Fan did not know how many sets of martial arts were cultivated at the prefecture level.


    It''s not enough for martial artists to have accomplishments. Martial arts are equally important.


    But in lingguo, Lu Fan hasn''t really seen anyone use his excellent martial arts.


    Yesterday I was dealing with the silver wing warrior, the gold wing warrior. Lu Fan also felt that the opponent would only use his own speed to attack desperately.


    There are no skills such as shaking force, swinging force, overlapping wave force.


    Can we say that the martial arts level of the warriors in lingguo is really low.


    When Lu Fan''s mind was spinning such a messy idea, suddenly he heard someone else''s shouting.


    Several lingguo military officers saw Shi Lang stabbing dozens of swords in a flash and cried out, "OK, this is a unique sword technique."


    "Such an exquisite sword technique was used by a younger generation. There are successors in our spiritual kingdom."


    Lu Fan really didn''t know what to say. Lingyao lowered his voice and said, "Lu fan, is this sword technique exquisite. I can''t feel it. "


    Lu Fan holds lingyao''s hand and shakes her head gently, signaling her not to speak.


    On the platform, the saint looked at Shi Lang, who had been standing by her side, and raised her hand slowly.


    Shi Lang didn''t seem to find out that he had made dozens or hundreds of swords in a row, but he didn''t even hurt the girl''s clothes.


    The saint stood still, but she dodged every sword.


    There are few people in the audience who can see what''s going on.


    Lu fan is one of them. With his eyesight, it can be seen that the saint daughter has dodged at a high speed and dodged every sword of Shi Lang.


    It''s just that she moves so fast that she can''t be caught with the naked eye by ordinary martial artists, so it seems that she doesn''t move.


    The saint is too lazy to waste time with Shi lang. she seems to be very disappointed with the warrior of lingguo.


    This country is small and the military is weak, which is really expected.


    But she didn''t think it would be so weak. If you don''t do well in cultivation, even if you don''t do well in martial arts.


    And seeing that Shi Lang is still stubborn, he seems to have a bad brain.


    The virgin said softly, "it''s freezing."


    All of a sudden, Shi Lang standing in front of her was frozen into a popsicle.


    The spread of ice, together with the void around, has countless spread of cold ice.


    In this scene, the lingguo around ran back with a scream. A group of lingguo officials shouted: "God. Isn''t the holy lady the cultivation of the spirit of the earth? "


    The holy lady''s brow is blue, and she really wants to tell these people who have no experience. She is now a half step warrior.


    But she can''t say that. She''s still a face person.


    But at this time, suddenly, the lingguo majesty, who has been clapping, was stunned.


    Then the 15-6-year-old girl quickly began to turn blue, and a little frost appeared on her skin.


    At that time, several officials nearest to his majesty shouted loudly.


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with you, your majesty?"


    Lin Shoufu was shocked, and rushed to the front of his majesty.


    Lu Fan and Ling Yao, thirteen also hurried up, do not understand what happened.


    But subconsciously, Lu fan directly pulled lingyao to the back of his body, with a seamless heavy sword in his hand.


    "The power of cold is the power of cold."


    The king of the Holy tree suddenly cried out, and then the king of the Holy tree pointed to the virgin on the high platform and said, "it''s her. It''s her who murdered her majesty. The virgin from the northern kingdom is a killer and an assassin. "


    This shout, let all people in the spot.


    There was a sharp flash in the saint''s eyes, and Lu Fan said softly: "thirteen, prepare to start. Something happened. "


    All around the Ivy Wei, immediately surrounded all around.


    The king of the Holy tree continued to point to the virgin and cried out, "take her, take her for me, and avenge your majesty."


    At the next moment, all the Ivy guards rushed to the saint, and could not allow the saint to have a chance to explain.


    A group of Imperial military officers immediately took out their own weapons and rushed out with shouting and killing.


    The crowd gathered outside and saw the scene was in chaos. They were all in a rush to disperse.


    However, a group of people, shouting revenge for his majesty, even rushed to the saint.


    In a flash of light, the old man appeared behind the saint.


    In a loud voice, the old man said, "Your Highness, go."


    The saint daughter secretly clenched her teeth and stared at the king of the tree, as if trying to split him in two.


    Seeing that the crowd like the tide rushed to the saint daughter, the saint tree King''s mouth raised a proud smile.


    Yes, he planned it at this time. He didn''t need to look at his majesty behind him at all. He knew that the little girl who had been hindering him from ascending the throne was going to die today.


    Kill your majesty of the kingdom of spirit, blame the saint daughter, and finally gather the saint daughter in her property, one arrow and three eagles, why not do it.


    The king of the Holy tree smiled triumphantly. Then he suddenly found out what else he had missed. He turned to Lu Fan and others, and said in a loud voice, "there are still them. Sisters of the saints. "


    (Ouyang is still struggling on New Year''s Eve. For reward, for tickets, for flowers, for everything.)

 Chapter 659

    The voice reverberated in the sky.


    The shout of the Holy tree king immediately attracted a crazy rattan guard.


    It''s obvious that the Fujia guards have red eyes. Right in front of them, right under their eyelids, their majesty has been attacked.


    What face do they have to call the imperial forbidden army? What face do they have to face the people of the whole spiritual kingdom.


    Furious tengjiawei, at this moment, he just wanted to kill Lu Fan and others.


    Vigorous force soars to the sky. Each of these rattan guards has more than seven accomplishments of Yuangang.


    In the end, it was the elite of the spirit kingdom. At the moment when they rushed up, Lu Fan felt the fluctuation of some battle formation.


    These rattan guards have definitely practiced the method of combined attack.


    The moment they put their hand, they moved the five elements of heaven and earth.


    Lu Fan did not hesitate to wield his sword.


    The martial artists in Yuangang area want to kill him. It''s a fool''s dream.


    "Thunder light double dragon sword."


    Boom.


    A sharp explosion, rushed in front of several rattan guards were Lu Fan sword cut out.


    Thunder and fire raged, and every rattan guard was scorched.


    The flame also concealed Lu Fan''s figure.


    A dozen lingguo officials were killed by the fierce fire.


    Lu Fanben was sitting on the colorful flowers, quite near them. So these people were directly affected by the rice seedling.


    The face of the Holy tree king is cold. It seems that he didn''t expect that Lu Fan was also a stubble, but it doesn''t matter. The key is the saint on the high platform.


    The snow and ice are all over the sky. The saint and the old people behind her are very happy to kill.


    The next moment, all those who rushed up became ice sculptures in their hands.


    The holy lady''s ice sword for thousands of years has been firmly grasped. Every sword goes down, there must be three or five people turned into ice sculptures.


    Once the sword is flicked again, it will become ice dregs.


    The old man is not so violent, but his way of fighting is more bizarre.


    Just walk by those rattan guards. The next moment, those rattan guards will turn into a pool of ice water.


    The strength shown by the two men is far beyond the acceptable level of lingguo generals.


    Originally, several military officers rushed to the front. Seeing this, they immediately stopped their steps and kept retreating.


    There''s no way. They''re going to die.


    "Songwen."


    The king of the Holy tree drank loudly. He was ready for this situation.


    In the sky, suddenly a huge tree fell and smashed on the challenge arena.


    At the same time, the saint and the elder felt wrong and hurriedly retreated, which could avoid the attack of the giant tree.


    The next moment, in the eyes of all people, is a huge tree that can grow limbs and walk.


    Dry branches, no leaves.


    On the top of the tree, an old man sat upright, half of his body like wood, half of his body like human.


    He is one of the three great heroes under the command of the Holy tree king.


    Songwen.


    "Take it easy."


    Songwen looked at the saint and the old man and said softly.


    The saint daughter naturally snorted coldly and said in a loud voice, "Tian Gang, do you think I''m really afraid of you?"


    The vigorous strength of the body is fully developed, and the cultivation of Tiangang in half a step reveals nothing.


    All of a sudden, many officials of the kingdom of spirits found that it was stupid for them to set up a challenge arena for the saint daughter.


    This kind of cultivation, even if it is to fight with the top powers of their spiritual kingdom, is more than enough. She came here to compete with the young warriors of lingguo. Isn''t that a bully.


    The elder around the saint also shows her accomplishments.


    An ice crystal behemoth appeared behind him. It was a wolf with ice eyes and arc. It gave out a very ferocious atmosphere, representing the old man''s martial arts and martial arts.


    Who knows that the old man, who looks calm and gentle and never talks much, actually has a very strong bloodthirsty intention.


    With the cold ice flowing around, the saint and the old man stared at Songwen.


    "Kill."


    At the same time, they rushed to Songwen.


    Songwen saw two people kill, but only in the tree gently pulled out a branch, in the mid air draw a ring.


    "Yin and yang are divided into two poles. The two poles are Liangyi, which produces four images and the four images produce eight trigrams."


    At the next moment, the figure of the saint and the figure of the elder will be killed in front of Songwen.


    The saint''s sword stabbed in the ring, and the old man clapped his hand on the ring.


    The power ripples, and the rattan guards flying around suddenly collapse and fall like rain.


    When the king of the Holy tree saw this scene, he had a bottom in his heart.


    Songwen is the first master of their lingguo except for some of their ancestors.


    With his help, none of the ten saints ran away.


    In all directions, countless rattan guards are still coming from the top of Shenshan mountain, and there are also sky city guards like clouds below.


    How can envoys of several other countries compete with one country.


    At this point, it seems to have become a foregone conclusion.


    But just when the king of the Holy tree was satisfied, in the fire, a strong drink sounded, and then a heavy sword went straight to his front door to kill him.


    The king of the Holy tree immediately develops his vigorous strength. He is also a martial artist of half step Tiangang. How can he be afraid of a boy who follows the saint to see the world. He just raised his hand and wanted to hold Lu Fan''s sword.


    But at the next moment, Lu fan used his sword to tell the king of the Holy tree that arrogance is tragedy.


    At the moment when Wu Feng''s heavy sword touched the Holy tree king, Lu Fan opened the Dao realm on the sword.


    It''s almost like a broken bamboo. His vigorous strength is directly broken.


    "Two turns, ghosts and gods are frightened."


    Bang.


    With a muffled sound, Lu Fan''s sword was firmly chopped on the Holy tree king.


    Although Lu Ran''s sword didn''t divide him into two parts, it''s obvious that Lu Ran''s sword is enough for him.


    Lu fan, with a sword, chopped off the Holy tree king who was blocking the road and went straight to his majesty.


    At this time, Lin Shoufu stopped in front of Lu fan, and the cultivation of the land Gang realm rose, saying in a loud voice, "Lu fan, what are you doing?"


    Just after saying that, in the fire, a dragon claw was photographed. Xiao Hei was carrying thirteen and lingyao. He slapped Lin Shoufu hundreds of feet away, mercilessly.


    Of course, Lu fan knows that this is not the time to reason.


    Once again a sword shot out, block in front of him a dozen martial artists, at the same time, he chopped off.


    The figure of his Majesty in lingguo is directly visible.


    Reach for a grasp, vigorous Qi suction to expand, the girl directly flew over.


    Lu Fan catches it and pours vigorous Qi into it. At the next moment, the holy Kingdom''s majesty sends out a painful voice.


    "Still alive. Nine, heal. "


    Immediately, within Lu Fan''s body, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon began to input power to his majesty.


    Slowly, his majesty opened his eyes.


    Lu Fan''s face brightened. As long as this young lady''s majesty is not dead, everything will turn around.


    The officials who rushed around also saw his Majesty''s breathing figure, shouting: "Your Majesty is not dead, your majesty is not dead. You put down your majesty at once. "


    When Lu Fan was about to speak, the king of the Holy tree rushed again with a raging rage and shouted, "they have hijacked your majesty, all of you, let me kill you."


    Immediately, the shouts of killing began again.


    Lu Fan really had no time to explain, and was immediately besieged by a group of fighters.


    The sword swept through the area. Lu Fan jumped on the back of Xiaohei and said in a loud voice, "go."

 Chapter 660

    The black flame is raging. When the little black wings vibrate, it is the sea of fire.


    When the pursuers retreated, Lu Fan shouted, "we have not hijacked your majesty. She is not dead. I just want to heal her. Can you stop first? "


    Lu Fan''s voice was already loud enough, and his shouts were as loud as thunder.


    But the next moment, the king of the Holy tree shouted in a louder voice, "don''t believe his lies. He''s procrastinating. Up. Come with me, everyone. "


    The Holy tree King took the lead in rushing to Lu Fan. Just now, Lu Fan''s sword not only hurt his body, but also hit his face severely.


    The king of the Holy tree, who was angry and ashamed, had a blinding attack in his eyes, and his vigorous strength turned into dazzling light, and rushed to kill Lu Fan.


    It has to be said that with one more pair of wings, the speed is indeed a little faster.


    As soon as the voice of the Holy tree king came down, he rushed to Lu Fan''s face.


    In a moment, his right arm turned into a huge wooden knife, cutting Lu Fan''s head.


    Lu Fan wields the heavy sword without a front. The life and death circle is strong. Three turns make the devil change.


    Vigorous Qi soars to the sky, invisible sword Qi spreads from the heavy sword without front.


    The ripples in the space vibrated, and no place passed was in good condition. The little black under his feet was all photographed by Lu Fan''s powerful force, and he stopped for a while.


    Bang.


    When their swords collided with each other, the huge wooden knife in the hand of the king of the Holy tree began to crack inch by inch.


    How to compare the magic weapons with the real ones.


    That''s why, no matter how strong, all the martial artists must have the right edge in their hands.


    A magic soldier brings not only self-confidence, but also a great enhancement of martial arts.


    The warriors of the spirit Kingdom rushing around all turned into blood rain.


    The king of the Holy tree roared, the blue tendons burst out on his forehead, and his whole face turned red with blood.


    He could not have imagined that Lu Fan was so young that he had more powerful accomplishments. Two people face to face, he has tried his best, but still was Lu Fan''s death suppression.


    Lu Fan was as powerful as a mountain. He cut the whole body of the Holy tree king into pieces. Immediately, with a roar, the king of the Holy tree flew backward with the burst vigorous force.


    Lu Fan''s sword swept away all the space around him, but the warriors of lingguo rushed over like a tide.


    Lu Fan watched the scene and continued to shout loudly. But this time, his cry was directly drowned by the cry to kill.


    Lu Fan was helpless. He stamped his foot heavily again and said in a loud voice, "let''s go. Put your Majesty in front of us."


    Thirteen Wen Yan did not hesitate to hold her majesty high. For a killer like him, the feeling of pitying the fragrance and cherishing the jade has always been vain.


    Her majesty is like a flag, which catches everyone''s eyes.


    All incoming lingguo warriors dare not use long-distance array to kill at once.


    The other side.


    The figure of the virgin fell from the sky like a broken kite.


    Ice broken crystal broken, Saint next to the old man, mouth also hung on the blood, turned over to the ground, red eyes.


    The huge tree is still there, on the branch, the branch in Songwen''s hand turns into a piece of fly ash.


    "As I said, you are not my match."


    The voice is as calm as water, the eyes are as cold as ice. Songwen breaks a branch from the side and points to the two saints.


    "What a strong old man."


    The saint clenched her teeth and spoke.


    As soon as the voice fell, Songwen shook his hand. A beam of light appeared in the sky, and then came crashing down as a beam of light.


    The gravel is flying all over the sky, and the huge trees make a dull sound.


    The saint and daughter hurriedly dodged, but found that the light column behind them was catching up with each other and expanding at an amazing speed.


    "Heaven punishes."


    The old man screamed in amazement, which was a marvellous skill.


    Even the powerful warrior of the northern kingdom of God, few of them can do it, which requires a deep understanding of the way of heaven and earth.


    "Miss, let''s go. I''m in his way. "


    The old man flashed forward and clapped her on the back.


    The palm is soft, and the saint rises high.


    The figure of the old man was wrapped by the light column, and the saint trembled with anger, but she turned around and rushed to Lu Fan''s direction.


    Even in such a fierce battle, the saint noticed Lu Fan''s movement.


    The ice magic sword of ten thousand years in my hand is wielded wildly. Where I pass, the ice crystal is dazzling.


    Obviously, it''s only a thousand feet away, but the saint feels it''s so hard to move forward.


    Either the rattan guards or the city guards of the spirit kingdom. Although the cultivation is not high, it is better than many people, who are not afraid of life and death. Like a locust flying in the sky, he kills her.


    From a distance, it''s a little blue light against the sky.


    Lu fan, who was running for his life, saw this scene. Immediately, Lu Fan shouted out, "Xiao Hei, go to pick up the saint. Hurry up."


    The small black roars not only, opens the mouth a void inflammation to spurt out.


    The space breaks up countless, the flame brings the whirlwind, sweeps all around.


    All the way out, little black spray. Wings fly high, Xiao Hei also makes great efforts to eat milk, although it doesn''t really need much effort to eat milk.


    "Saint."


    Lu Fan drinks violently, the sword light comes out, there is no heaven and earth.


    Kill the sword.


    The big nine characters are directly killed to the surrounding circle beside the saint.


    The holy lady took this opportunity to hold the ice sword in her hand for thousands of years.


    Phoenix crows nine days, ice Luan comes to the world.


    Ice Phoenix figure condenses in behind, looks up to the sky Long Ming.


    Ice releases the ground and freezes everything. The ice phoenixes soared and exploded on the top of the saint''s head.


    A terrible force swept out, the blue light suddenly covered the sun''s brilliance, and everyone felt a cold wind invading the bone marrow, even if they were far away, they could feel the cold.


    All the lingguo warriors who pursued and killed stopped.


    It''s incredibly quiet, and it''s suddenly there.


    For a moment, wait for the blue light to converge.


    Everyone immediately found that the figure of Saint, Lu Fan and others disappeared.


    They are like ghosts, disappearing between heaven and earth.


    When the king saw this scene, his whole face began to twist.


    "Chase, chase for me, close sky city. A bird, a drop of water, is not allowed to leave the city. Get them back to me. "


    The king of the Holy tree cried out hysterically.


    All rattan guards, the city guard should be loud, and then scattered far away.


    Songwen also stopped at the moment. The light stopped, and the shadow that had been shrouded by the light column disappeared.


    Frown tight, light branches in hand, countless green air flows from all directions.


    The expression on Songwen''s face became more and more dignified, and he suddenly found that he could not catch the breath of the other party.


    "It''s gone."


    it''s the first time Songwen has encountered such a situation.


    Judging from his experience, the skill used by the opponent is not owned by the spiritual kingdom.


    "It''s a little tricky."


    Songwen sighed.

 Chapter 661

    The dusk is all around, and the setting sun is gradually sinking into the sky.


    At the foot of Shenshan mountain, it was a mess.


    All the people are gone.


    A few hours ago, the swarms of people, now all disappeared, leaving rubble all over the air, blood gurgling at the foot of the mountain.


    Suddenly, several figures suddenly appeared in the mid air.


    At the foot of the black dragon Wu mouth, back Lu Fan and other people look around.


    "All gone."


    "Well, it should be all gone."


    "Let''s be safe."


    Lu Fan shakes his head gently. Safety. Safe ghost, safe enough to be chased and killed by the warriors of the whole spiritual kingdom.


    However, Lu Fan could only talk about this in his heart, but did not say it.


    Look at lingyao. It looks like an enemy. Lu Fan said softly, "how is your Majesty in the kingdom of the spirit?"


    With that, they all looked back.


    Her Majesty''s figure appeared in the sight of all.


    With fog in his eyes and sad expression, he shrank aside and looked at Lu Fan and others in horror.


    "Your Majesty."


    Lu Fan said softly, went forward and extended his arm to her.


    At the next moment, her majesty burst into tears.


    "Bad people... You are all bad people. Help. "


    The cry resounded. Thirteen eyes were quick and a hand knife hit her Majesty''s neck.


    The young lady''s eyes turned white and fainted.


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and looked at thirteen of them and said, "what are you doing?"


    Thirteen slowly said: "noisy."


    Lingyao quickly steps forward and raises her majesty. The fingers sniffed, and there was a long sigh of relief.


    "Still alive."


    Lu Fan didn''t know what to say. Thirteen didn''t do anything wrong. Sighed: "well, she screams loudly. She should be safe."


    Turning around, Lu fan asked the saint: "next, where to go. Your highness, or let''s just leave. At this time, no one should be able to stop us. "


    The virgin bit her lips as if hesitating.


    Behind her, suddenly an old man with blood appeared.


    With a heavy gasp, the old man said in a loud voice, "I can''t walk. The whole sky city is closed. "


    It seems to confirm the old man''s view that at this time, a meteor across the sky.


    When the meteor rises to the middle of the sky, it bursts into countless lights. Spread like a spider''s web, covering the whole sky.


    There is no doubt that this is the manifestation of spiritual state closure.


    Looking at this scene, the virgin said: "it seems that it''s not only here, but also other places that she wants to come. We are trapped in the spiritual kingdom. "


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows are very tight. They are so tight that they can catch flies passing by carelessly.


    Thinking about everything in his mind, Lu Fandao said: "it seems that all our hopes are in this young lady''s majesty. Your highness, first of all, I want you to tell me if you really did something to her. "


    "If I had my hand, she would have died," she said coldly


    Lu Fan nodded softly.


    "That makes sense."


    Lingyao pulled Lu Fan''s clothes and said: "Lu fan, what should we do now. Since you will be invisible, why don''t we just leave SkyCity stealthily? "


    Lu Fandao: "this is not stealth. It''s just a way to stand in place and let others not explore. You think too much if you think I can move and make people unable to detect. "


    Before the words were finished, the old man behind the saint fell to the ground.


    The saint daughter quickly held him up and exclaimed, "old Xu. Are you ok? "


    Lu Fan took Xu''s hand and injected vigorous Qi. He immediately felt the power of chaos in Xu''s body.


    "No, his vigorous strength is beginning to bite back. It is estimated that some kind of forbidden technology has been used. "


    "You have to find a place to settle down first," said the saint


    Lingyao was so anxious that she turned around and said, "now the whole lingguo is chasing us. I don''t know. Where can we go. Lu fan, you have an idea. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes are shining, looking far away.


    Where is better.


    Where to hide.


    Lu Fan''s fingers gently tap the sword, and his thoughts fly in his head.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s eyes brightened, and he thought of a wonderful place.


    A smile rose from the corner of his mouth. Lu Fandao said, "let''s go to the palace."


    "The saint daughter immediately a Zheng, startled voice way:" you are joking


    Lingyao was stunned for a moment, then seemed to think of something, clapped her hands and said with a smile: "Lu fan, you mean. Now the palace is empty. It''s suitable for hiding


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "yes. Your majesty has lost it. The rattan guards of the imperial palace will surely come out. In the sky city, there are pursuers everywhere. There must be few people left in the palace. We went there, no one could think of it, and it was very safe. They would never search his Majesty''s palace. How do you feel? "


    With a smile on her face, the saint said, "Lu fan, you are so smart that people feel terrible."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "Your Majesty, I will take your words as praise. Let''s go. It''s not too late. The sooner the better. Xiaohei, stop your dragon power. We''re going to act quietly. "


    Xiaohei nodded continuously, and the last thread of blackness on her body also converged.


    On the top of the mountain, the clouds are still there, but the sky is empty.


    As Lu Fan said, the imperial palace of the kingdom of spirit at this time is very empty.


    Tengjiawei, who was originally circling in the sky for inspection, disappeared completely, leaving only those huge flowers stretching out their branches still swaying in the wind.


    Xiaohei slowly flies up, looking at it, the empty palace is like a dead area.


    The saint smiled and lowered her voice: "Lu fan, it seems that you guessed right. There is no one left in the palace. It seems that we can hide here smoothly. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "it''s not that simple. Although all the people have gone, all the prohibitions in the palace are still in place. Xiaohei, we must be careful. Be careful again. We are in danger now. You can''t go wrong. "


    Xiao Hei wailed and bowed his head. As if to say: "you guys, why are you so hard to serve?"


    Slowly forward, all the way calm.


    They didn''t come to the palace for the first time, but they all remember the route, just hope they don''t meet anyone again.


    But at this time, the wind suddenly sounded.


    Lu Fan did not hesitate to step on Xiao Hei''s head.


    "Stop."


    Vigorous Qi dissipates, and the power of heaven and earth dissipates.


    Lu Fan''s figure and Xiao Hei disappeared between heaven and earth.


    Behind, far away, a black spot appeared.


    The distance is getting closer and closer. Lu Fan and others have already grasped the weapon.


    Slowly, people come into view.


    Lu Fan and other people''s faces changed slightly when they arrived. They not only knew each other, but also knew each other very well.


    Lu Fan said softly, "it''s really a narrow path for enemies."


    The virgin whispered, "do you want to kill him.


    The two stared at each other.


    The figure is more and more clear in the eyes. It''s the king of the Holy tree, flying feathers.

 Chapter 662

    "Waste. A bunch of rubbish. "


    The king of the Holy tree swore loudly, and the two military officers behind him lowered their heads, completely afraid to speak.


    "At the foot of Shenshan mountain, surrounded by thousands of people, several other martial artists escaped so easily. What does the Empire want of you? Tell me how they escaped under your eyelids. "The king of the Holy tree is obviously furious.


    Today, he not only lost face, but also "lost people".


    If only Lu Fan and others fled and disappeared, he would not be so angry.


    Most importantly, Lu Fan also took his majesty away.


    Although the king of the Holy tree would like to see the fifteen year old girl disappear.


    But the disappearance must be based on her death. But it''s bad that she was still alive when she left. Everyone saw that she was still alive.


    Up to now, the king of the Holy tree can''t believe this fact.


    He clearly used the strongest cold heart grass poison, but why she was not dead.


    How Lu Fan saved her in a flash. Holy tree king, don''t understand, don''t understand.


    Naturally, he could not even guess that in this world, there are still strange things like the Xuangong tower in Jiulong.


    Now, your majesty is taken away by hijacking.


    The saint and other people disappeared. One day, they couldn''t find any hair.


    The whole sky city is closed, door-to-door, digging for three feet. There is no such news, only to say that the other party may have used some special means.


    The Holy tree king felt that his plan was completely lost.


    The original plan of one arrow and three carvings. Now there are two sculptures.


    First, assassinate his majesty, Lin Ruoxue. This is a mess. As a result, Lin Ruoxue disappeared alive. His plan to become a king fell through. At least until Lin Ruoxue''s death is confirmed, it can''t be mentioned at all. Absolutely unpopular.


    Then there is the plan to capture the saint. He was well prepared for this. Not only did Teng Jiawei help, but he also called Songwen back. But Matsumoto, who he has always trusted, let him down today. With the strength of Songwen, she did not successfully grasp the saint.


    Even the king of the Holy tree himself could not admit that the strength of the saint daughter group was beyond his imagination. It''s not just the strength of the virgin herself. The old man around him is strong.


    Even Lu Fan and others, who the king of the Holy tree had never seen before, were so powerful. Lu Fan''s two swords left an indelible impression on the Holy tree king.


    For the first time, he saw that swordsmanship could be so domineering.


    It doesn''t need any fast swords. It doesn''t need to press people with speed. It only needs a sword to cut someone else''s body, which is enough to destroy everything of the other side.


    Even now, the king of the Holy tree is still frightened. He knew in his heart that if it were not for today but for his side, there would be countless guards to help him. I''m afraid he will be killed by Lu Fan.


    He felt Lu Fan''s murderous spirit. This person is absolutely a murderous character.


    Only the plan of blaming the saint was successful. But the result is neither good nor bad.


    After scolding his subordinates, the king of the Holy tree said to the Songwen beside him: "did you figure it out. Songwen, my Marshal Songda, don''t you claim that you only count the sky with your hands. How can we not even calculate the whereabouts of a few people now? "


    Songwen was too lazy to lift his eyelids and said calmly: "they have been moving, which is difficult to calculate. When they stop, I''ll be on time. Lord, don''t be impatient. To cultivate the mind is also to practice. "


    The king of the Holy tree is about to cut down people in a hurry, but he is still calm.


    A few people slowly fly forward, will soon pass the place where Lu Fan and others are.


    Lu Fan and others hold their breath and remain still.


    Although he pushed aside the power of the world around him, in fact, all the power of the world was still in front of him, dozens of feet away, moving by himself.


    Push away is not the same as push away.


    Different deduction will lead to different results.


    When Lu Fan competes with people, he often pushes away the forces of heaven and earth around him. But that''s a bully push away, without any reason, directly push away, leaving a blank. Naturally, there is no way to form the "invisible" effect.


    But if it is an orderly push away, form a hood around. Even let the power of heaven and earth continue to run around them, and the place where they are will form a void around which the power of heaven and earth will go. Vigorous energy can''t be explored, and the vitality can bypass itself. This will confuse others.


    Lu fan keeps winking at the saint and beckoning her to do something.


    The reason is very simple. Songwen is also there.


    If Songwen was not there, Lu fan would be the first to rush out and destroy the king of the Holy tree, without anyone to remind him.


    But since Songwen is here, they are not sure of winning. Nature cannot act rashly.


    Slowly, the king of the Holy tree and others passed by ten feet in front of Lu Fan and others.


    Lu fan has shrunk his vigorous Qi shield to just a few feet. Xiaohei''s body becomes smaller, covering his face and shrinking into a ball.


    "Let''s go, let''s go. I wish I didn''t find out. "


    Lu Fan meditates in his heart.


    Shengshuwang and others obviously did not notice the power of the heaven and the earth around them, but in fact, there have been subtle changes.


    But at this time, suddenly Songwen stopped and said in amazement, "I have worked it out."


    Lu Fan and others were shocked. The saint couldn''t help but fight.


    Just as she was about to rush forward, Lu Fan blocked her.


    "Don''t move," he said


    The saint looked down at Lu Fan''s hand, as if the position of Lu Fan''s hand was not elegant. Although she was blocked, she also caught something that she shouldn''t have.


    Lu Fan quickly stopped, embarrassed.


    But in the eyes of the saint there was a flash of murder.


    "It''s figured out. Where is it?" the king of the Holy tree asked with a laugh when he heard Songwen''s voice. Several other people were also beaming. As long as they could catch the saint and others, they would make up for their mistakes.


    Songwen, with a strange face, said: "what I have calculated is that. They are very close to us, as if they were among us. "


    The Holy tree King opened his mouth and his eyebrows began to beat.


    His expression, like eating delicacies, suddenly found himself eating half a dead mouse.


    In a moment, the king of the Holy tree forced down his anger and said, "Songwen, it seems that you are in a bad state today."


    Songwen''s expression was also uncertain. He calculated it carefully again and found that it was still the result.


    Songwen put down his hand and sighed: "the heart of heaven is unpredictable. I don''t think I''ll have to do it again. This skill has reached me, and it''s reached the head. "


    The Holy tree King snorted and said, "you''d better have a good rest in the Palace during this period."


    At the end of the speech, the king of the Holy tree flapped his wings and flew far away.


    Songwen looked around at the empty sky, and sighed again.

 Chapter 663

    The figure of the king of the Holy tree and others gradually disappeared in Lu Fan''s sight.


    Until their figure completely disappeared, Lu Fan slowly recovered his vigorous Qi and reappeared in the world.


    "It''s really dangerous," lingyao said softly.


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "it''s really dangerous. It''s just why they came back, "said the virgin," maybe they came back to get something. They may come back to find the national treasure of the spiritual kingdom. "


    everyone agrees with the saint. Lu Fandao:" no matter what they come back for. I''m afraid the palace is not as safe as you think. We need to be careful. Since the king of the Holy tree only brought back a few people, it showed that they didn''t mean to stay in the palace much. Moreover, why is that Songwen able to calculate our position? "Br >


    Lu fan is full of doubts, so he can know the skill of other people''s orientation by pinching his fingers. He has never met in Wu''an.


    It seems that no matter the one who is strong in martial arts or the extreme strong like his master, he will not.


    Songwen district is located in Tiangang. How could he de cultivate this skill.


    There was also a flash in the saint''s eyes. At the same time, they looked back at her. Their eyes were fixed on her majesty, who was still in a coma.


    Only she can lead to the tracking of the warriors of lingguo. Only a person with such an extremely noble status like her can leave traces for people to trace in the whole spiritual kingdom. In this way, it can be said that why the martial artists like Songwen can count their tracks. The reason is that they have a person who can be calculated by the spiritual powers.


    The saint daughter said in a cold voice: "kill, or lose."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said: "no way. It''s better for us that she lives. Maybe it''s on her that we can survive. "


    "Then you have to get rid of what she can be traced as soon as possible," said the virgin


    Lu Fan nodded clearly and walked quickly to the front of her majesty.


    Looking at the innocent face of her majesty, Lu Fan began to think about solutions. At the same time, he also asked the nine dragon Xuangong tower in his body, "old nine, is there any way?" br >


    the nine dragon Xuangong tower quickly replied: "great master. There are many ways. You can take her into the empty mansion and see if you can cover up her breath. More ruthless, you can also use medicine tripod to install her, and cover it with herbs. If it doesn''t work, you can also use some magic methods, such as blood sealing. Seal the breath with blood without spilling. There is a special skill in this practice. You can ask XIII, see if he will. "Br >


    Lu Fan nodded repeatedly, there is a way.


    It seems that it''s not good to accept the empty mansion and the medicine Ding Feng. It''s possible to expose some secrets of his own in front of the saint daughter.


    Until now, Lu fan is still dubious about the saint.


    Therefore, Lu fan asked shisan directly, "shisan, do you know how to seal your blood?"


    shisan nodded slightly and took a step forward.


    Lu Fan pointed to the girl in front of her majesty and said, "well, seal her with blood and look at her. Your task in the recent period is to ensure that she is sealed. You can''t let her have an accident, you can''t let her scream and move. Until we get it right. "


    Without hesitation, he opened his hand and put fresh blood on her Majesty''s cheek.


    Vigorous strength is released, thirteen eyes turn into blood red color in an instant.


    This is the first time in such a long time that Lu fan has seen thirteen so magical.


    The blood immediately turned into a bloody seal on her Majesty''s cheek, spreading from head to foot.


    Immediately, Lu fan, standing in front of her, felt her breath disappear.


    This is a more effective seal than pushing the power of heaven and earth. It not only blocks the power of heaven and earth, but also seals the Qi and blood channels around her majesty to a certain extent.


    Reduce her breathing to the lowest level, and her Qi and blood flow to the slowest level.


    Her majesty suddenly opened her eyes at this time, and a wisp of blue force on her forehead darted desperately. It seems that he wants to break through thirteen blood seals.


    However, it''s a pity that thirteen''s accomplishments are obviously much higher than that of her majesty. In addition, thirteen spills his own blood like he doesn''t want money. The blue light on her Majesty''s forehead was immediately pressed back into her body.


    After all, XIII took out a rope from behind and tied her majesty to her back.


    Of course, Lu Fan intended to accomplish the tasks that he assigned to him.


    After the blood seal, the young lady''s majesty can hardly move except for her ability to speak.


    Thirteen took the initiative to pick her up, then reached for a wipe on her wrist, and immediately stopped bleeding.


    When the saint saw the curtain, her face slightly changed and she said, "I can''t think of it. You servant are still a demon cultivator. "


    Lu Fandao: "it used to be just that. Your Highness the virgin. Let''s go. This is not a good place to stay. "


    Say, Lu Fan stepped on the back of small black.


    Xiaohei waved his wings and flew into the clouds.


    The saint lady held Xu Lao by her side and looked more than thirteen times with interest. It seemed that she thought of something interesting.


    At the corner of the mouth, a curve rises quietly.


    The imperial palace of lingguo, the imperial palace.


    Several human figures rushed into the dormitory suddenly, and a colorful flower stamen was shining. It seemed that they were ready to kill people in one fell swoop in the future.


    "Stop!" the leader of the tree took out a thing and threw it on the ground.


    It is a colorful flower, floating and falling. Immediately, the five colors of light gathering disappeared.


    The king of the Holy tree looked at two frightened military officials and said, "OK. I have broken the ban of the palace. You hurry to find the spirit seal. "


    Bow body should be, two military officers quickly separate search.


    Standing beside the Holy tree king, Songwen said: "Lord, you really intend to use the spirit seal, which is the most important seal of the Empire. You can''t use it until the spirit country is in a crisis of life and death."


    The Holy tree King waved his hand and said, "I know. You''ve said it dozens of times. Didn''t I make it clear to you that this is the time of spiritual crisis. It is necessary to get the spirit heaven Rune seal. Ask an old ancestor to go out of the mountain to find the saint and other people, and then kill them at one stroke. "


    Songwen sighed and said, "this kind of thing will trouble the ancestors. Alas, I''m incompetent. "


    " it''s better to know that I''m incompetent. You should help to find it. I haven''t looked for the whole palace here. Ten have * * right here, "


    the king of the Holy tree himself began to look around. All of a sudden, the whole dormitory was in a mess.


    Songwen stood still, he looked at the good Imperial Palace, quickly became a mess, slowly closed his eyes.


    It''s better for him not to see.


    But at this time, Songwen''s ears moved and he seemed to hear the sound of breaking wind outside.


    Take a quick step. Songwen is going out.

 Chapter 664

    Lift up your eyes and overlook the world.


    Songwen''s complexion is not good, and there is a wave of vigorous energy on his body.


    He heard the sound of breaking wind outside, but when he came out, everything was so peaceful.


    "Who are you?" Songwen said with a loud voice, which was wavy and rippling.


    Songwen carefully looked at this circle of sound waves, and his breath had climbed to the top.


    As long as he sees a slight change in the spread of sound waves, he will directly rush out.


    However, everything calm, let him down.


    The sound has been spreading out of his sight, and there is nothing different.


    Songwen still doesn''t believe it, so he just claps it.


    The whole body vigorous strength, spreads to all directions immediately, passes the place, the space collapses, the sky is dim.


    Power swept through everything, but nothing suspicious was found.


    It is to destroy a forbidden area outside the dormitory.


    In the palace, the king of the Holy tree ran out.


    "What''s the matter, Songwen? What''s the matter?"


    Songwen astringes his vigorous strength and looks around again. Shaking his head, he said: "it seems that I am really in a bad condition today. Lord, I want to go back and have a rest for a few days. Maybe I won the saint''s daughter''s skill today. "


    The Holy tree king suddenly laughed and said, "no problem. I''ll go with you. See what it is. "


    the king of the Holy tree releases his right hand, and a piece of rune is shining like a sapling, slowly stretching out the light.


    It''s a clear word for "Ling".


    Songwen exclaimed, "it''s a wonderful way of forming the heaven. This is the seal of the spirit and heaven. "The king of the Holy tree laughed," that''s right. This is the most precious treasure of the holy Kingdom, the seal of the holy heaven. It can call out the rune seal of the ancestor of lingguo. With this imprint in hand, the whole spiritual kingdom belongs to me. "


    The Holy tree King slowly received the rune seal in his arms.


    Songwen suddenly smiled and said, "Lord, in fact, you are not going to use it." the king of the Holy tree blinked and said: "this is not true. Let''s go. It''s all in hand. It''s time we went back. I have to find your trash myself. Let''s go, let''s not lose face here. "


    Two military officers came out with a flattering smile. "Congratulations to the king," he said


    The king of the Holy tree didn''t care about them at all and flew away.


    Several people hurriedly followed.


    Waiting for them to leave for a long time, in the distant sky, the figure of Lu Fan and others just slowly appeared.


    Lingyao patted her not very full chest and said: "fortunately, Lu fan is smart, so he first estimated that he used the Tianfeng monster to test. Otherwise, we are just about to be exposed in front of the Songwen


    Lu Fan smiles but does not answer. Led the people directly into the bedroom.


    As soon as he entered, Xiaohei immediately became smaller and jumped onto Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    All of them frowned slightly when they looked at the bedchamber.


    Lu Fandao: "this holy tree king is really looking for something. Did you just hear what he was calling? "The saint replied," the seal of the spirit heaven. ". What I hear is that there are four characters printed on the talisman. "


    The brow is tightened, Lu Fandao: "what is this? It doesn''t matter. Anyway, he has found it. Then he should not come back here in a short time. Let''s stay here first. "


    Everyone nodded and began to clean up the house separately.


    The dormitories are very big. It''s no problem to live in one hundred and eighty people. When they saw that there was a place to rest, they were a little relieved.


    XIII carried her majesty to one side and put her on a piece of pistil.


    The young lady''s majesty stared at thirteen angrily, but thirteen was not moved at all, and looked at her majesty with a kind of indifference.


    After all the people finished cleaning up, the saint daughter was not polite. She grabbed her Majesty''s million flower bed first.


    First, put Xu Lao in place. The saint took out several bottles of pills from her sleeve and gave them to Xu Lao.


    Lu Fan came over slowly and said, "how are you, elder?" Xu Lao closed his eyes and didn''t speak.


    The saint said calmly: "vigorous strength is damaged and the whole body is seriously injured. Ordinary pills, I''m afraid it''s difficult to bring him up in a short time. "


    Lu Fandao: "I have some pills in my hand. Let me see. "


    The saint daughter stepped forward to block Lu Fan''s steps and said, "no need, son of Lu Fan. You are not an alchemist either. I think you can''t see anything even if you look at it. You''d better take a rest first and add vigorous energy. "


    Lu Fanhu chuckled and said, "Your Highness. Do you know that I have been in danta of Wu''an for a while. I was a pharmacist. Maybe I can cure the injury of the elder. "


    Xu opened his eyes slowly and said, "Miss, let him have a look. Anyway, I won''t die for a while. Why don''t you let him see? "


    The saint daughter just got out of the way. Lu Fan put his hand on Xu''s wrist.


    Vigorous Qi exploration, Lu fan can feel that the old man''s injury is not even stable.


    Although Qi and blood are still blocked, at least they will not continue to deteriorate and have begun to recover. It''s just that the old man seems to be deliberately pressing the injury, and didn''t let it really recover.


    Lu Fan''s heart moved, but his face did not change. He said softly, "master. You''re in some serious condition. "


    Xu said softly, "Master Lu is wise. It seems that in this period of time, I can''t help it."


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, took out a bottle of Xuandan and put it beside Xu, and left slowly.


    The saint looked at Lu Fan''s back and said with a smile: "hum, this Lu Fan really treats himself as an alchemist. Don''t you know that I''ve seen his treasure? Do you need to force yourself to know everything you put on it? It''s ridiculous. "


    Xu said softly, "miss. What are you going to do. The situation is very bad. Although the spiritual kingdom is weak, it is also strong. The Songwen alone is difficult to deal with. I don''t think it''s time to turn against Lu Fan. "


    The saint smiled and said, "no, you are wrong. I think it''s a good time to turn against him. Old Xu, our carriage is not damaged. "


    "Miss," said Xu with a flash of light in his eyes. You mean, can we use the carriage to break through the prohibition of the spiritual kingdom and then rush into the void? "The saint asked the way:" when I went out of the heaven Pavilion, I asked about the material, array and the ability of the carriage. The elder in the pavilion told me that the carriage can break all kinds of seals by force. Lingguo district. We can''t be stopped. "


    Xu said: "it''s so good. I was afraid that the young lady would be trapped in the spiritual kingdom. "


    the saint sneered:" of course not, but before I leave, I should get what I want, right. "


    Xu said:" young lady, what are you going to do? "


    the saint stared at Lu fan, said:" he is not very able to pack it. He said that he knows medicine. Let''s start with medicine, "

 Chapter 665

    Lu fan comes to lingyao.


    At this time, lingyao is sorting out the fresh things in the dormitory. When you see something especially interesting or possibly valuable, you just put it in your pocket and smile.


    Lu Fan looked at her financial fan and said with a smile, "are you short of money? You need these things."


    Lingyao''s face was a little red, but her hands did not reduce their movements. "Jinshan and Yinshan can''t sit on the mountain empty. Who knows when there''s no money again. A little more is a little more. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and smiled bitterly. It seems that if he became a relative with lingyao, he would never have his own small Treasury.


    Lu fan can already imagine the life at that time. It must be lingyao who is in charge of everything of the two of them. He has to ask for instructions in advance about what he wants to use.


    But Lu Fan hoped that this kind of life would come earlier.


    Throw these messy ideas out of his mind first. Lu Fan takes lingyao''s hand and says in a low voice: "lingyao, I''m away from the saint recently. Don''t get close to her, and Xu Lao. "


    The movement on lingyao''s hand stopped a little bit, and then lingyao continued to hold things and pretended to be nothing more. "Lu fan, what do you find,"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said: "it''s not a discovery either. It''s just a little bit of a bad hunch. They are afraid that they want to do something, which is very likely to be against us. "


    Lingyao said: "then what should I do?"


    Lu Fan said: "wait and see what happens. If something is wrong, you should take XIII and His Majesty the kingdom of spirit to escape first. Let Xiao Hei follow you. "


    Lingyao said quietly, "I see. Lu fan, you think they will harm us, "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said:" I don''t know, but whether it is or not. From today on, we all need to be careful. "


    Lingyao nodded clearly.


    After enjoining lingyao, Lu Fan went to the thirteen and his majesty.


    See Lu Fan coming, 13 slowly get out of the body, respectfully stand behind Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looked down at her majesty and asked softly, "I''m sorry, your majesty. We have to. If there is anything wrong, please forgive me. "


    There was a light in her Majesty''s eyes. At this time, she said slowly, "I know you saved me. They poisoned me. They poisoned me. You detoxified me. "


    Lu Fan smiled a little. This spiritual majesty is not a complete fool.


    So much to say, Lu Fan simply sat in front of her majesty and said with a smile, "Your Majesty. Do you know who gave you the poison? "


    her majesty gnawed her teeth and said:" Holy tree king, Lin Feiyu. In addition to him, who else is he secretly started. I had a pain on my right and then I froze. On my right is Lin Feiyu. "


    Lu Fan sighed and said, "why does he hate you so much and must kill you? Isn''t he the prince? In terms of blood, he should be your uncle."


    Her majesty said: "he wanted to put me down and become emperor himself. I...... I was not supposed to be a king, but my parents died early and passed the throne on to me. What can I do? I can''t really give up the throne to him. That way, I''ll die. "


    PATA, PATA''s tears fell from her Majesty''s eyes, making her look charming.


    Lu Fan shakes his head gently. As expected, the responsibility of the king of a country should not be borne by such a young girl. It ruined her life and her empire.


    However, this is not the time for him to lament these things.


    Lu fan asked, "in that case, your majesty. After you get out. Can you clarify it for us? "Her Majesty replied," No. "


    Lu Fan suddenly raised his voice and said, "why not?"


    for a long time, her majesty prevaricated, and finally said: "because you are now fugitives. You hijacked me. No one will believe you. But you can give me to Teng Jiawei. I''ll let fujiagawa let you go. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "no way. Your majesty, you are our only hope now. With you, they dare not use all their strength even if they are pursuing. But if you are not in our hands. We really don''t know how many days to live. "


    Her majesty said anxiously, "I can assure you that I will not kill you."


    Lu Fan got up and said, "Your Majesty. I can only promise you that we will not kill you. "


    Her Majesty''s tears are coming down.


    Lu Fan looked at her and thought for a while. Suddenly, he thought of another thing and said, "Your Majesty. One more thing. What is the spirit sky Rune? "Her Majesty was silent for a moment, as if she didn''t intend to answer.


    When Lu fan saw this, he took a step closer to her majesty, and suddenly shouted, "what is it?"


    Her Majesty was shocked, and immediately cried, "you bully people, you are bad people."


    Lu Fandao: "if you don''t answer, you can imagine the consequences. Don''t cry. It''s useless to cry."


    Her Majesty''s whole body was full of excitement, and her cry stopped.


    With a slight sob, her majesty said, "that''s the treasure of our spiritual kingdom. It can bring out the treasures of several old ancestors. "


    Lu Fan frowned and asked, "old ancestor,"


    her majesty nodded, "yes, old ancestor. It is the strong one who has entered the realm of respect. We have several spiritual states. Only by taking out the spirit seal can we get in touch with them. "


    Lu Fandao: "do they have any in sky city?"


    her majesty shook her head and said: "No. They have long left the spiritual kingdom, saying that they are going to see the outside world. It has not been used for many years. "


    Lu Fan breathed a sigh of relief secretly and respected the strong. Even if the king of the Holy tree invited only one, they would surely die. At present, it seems that the situation is not so bad.


    When Lu Fan finished asking what he wanted to ask, he turned to the thirteen and said, "take good care of your majesty."


    Thirteen clear nod.


    Lu Fan sat on one side, closed his eyes and quietly thought about what to do next.


    This young lady, her majesty, is weak in character, but it can be used.


    But it seems that it is impossible to clear their grievances.


    Outside, the Holy tree king must have put all the accusations on their heads.


    They bravely stand out to fight. They must be dead.


    Lu Fan looked up at the saint and sighed, "internal and external troubles."


    At this time, lingyao''s voice suddenly came.


    "Lu fan, come and have a look. What are these? "


    Lu Fan immediately walked over.


    The saint, who was keeping her eyes closed, just looked at her contemptuously, then closed her eyes again and whispered, "shout loudly, never see the world."


    Lu Fan came to lingyao and looked up. What he saw was a green pond.


    What is this,

 Chapter 666

    The water in the pool is green and emits light.


    Ripples in the water, no wind automatic, circle after circle of outward diffusion of ripples.


    In the air, there is a fragrance.


    Lu Fan''s nose twitches slightly, and immediately smells it. It must be some kind of medicine.


    Can we say that all the green water in this pool is liquid medicine.


    Why is there such a thing in the imperial palace.


    With incomprehension, Lu Fan walked slowly to ask her majesty.


    This is her place. I''m afraid she is the only one who can explain what these things are.


    "Your Majesty, what are those green pools for?"


    Lu fan asked softly with a pleasant face.


    "That''s my bath water," she replied in a voice smaller than a mosquito


    Lu Fan''s face was strange and surprised. "Bath water."


    Her majesty raised her head and said, "yes. I use it in my bath. It''s only changed once a year. "


    Lingyao walked slowly and said with a smile: "the bath water is changed once a year, and she is not afraid to use dirty water. In a word, there is no maid in this huge palace, and no one is really helping you change the water. "


    Her majesty suddenly said in a cold voice, "there is no maidservant in the kingdom of the spirit."


    Lingyao is shocked. This young girl, from the time she knew her, has been crying.


    How to mention the word "handmaid", like to eat people, speaking with murderous voice.


    Her majesty also seemed to feel that her words were not right, and her eyes were full of tears.


    Lu Fan looks at her performance, but his brows tighten.


    This young lady, her majesty, seems not so simple as he imagined.


    Her majesty sobbed as she lowered her head and asked no more.


    Lu Fan himself went to the green pool, reached out his hand and gently fiddled with the water in the green pool.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan could feel a surging force, rushing into his viscera.


    This power is totally different from the general medicine power. It seems more violent and full of impact.


    This medicine rushes into the body. Lu Fan''s body condition is still tingling.


    Lu Fan looked at the girl ''s majesty not far away more doubtfully.


    Just a touch, he felt that he couldn''t absorb the violent power. Then how does this young lady bear it.


    Lu Fan did not believe that the bodies of these spiritual people were different from them.


    It''s just a pair of wings.


    At this time, the saint also came over and looked at the green pool and said, "what is this?"


    Lu Fandao: "Your Majesty said, this is her bath water."


    The saint raised her hand and drew a drop of green water to hold it in her hand. At that time, the saint''s face changed dramatically, and she said in a surprised voice, "what a powerful poison."


    Lu Fan frowned slightly.


    Poison.


    These green waters are poisonous.


    Lu Fan''s body has been transformed by the Xuangong tower in Jiulong. It has long been inviolable. Most of the poisons, which fell on him, were just supplements. But it also made Lu Fan a little confused about what is ordinary medicine and which is poison.


    The saint retreated several steps: "hum, take a bath with this poisonous water. I''m afraid she''s broken. That''s not how you cheat. "


    The saint looked at Lu Fan scornfully, as if to say, "you are so credulous, you have no brain."


    Lu Fan''s face was calm. He didn''t care about the saint''s eyes. Instead, he looked at her Majesty''s eyes, which became more and more dignified.


    Lu Fan suddenly found that he seemed to despise her majesty.


    Maybe she is not as simple as they see now.


    Taking back his eyes, Lu Fan sat aside and began to keep his eyes closed.


    Other people have also found their own resting place and added spirit.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Outside the palace, there are guards all over the sky.


    The whole sky city is under martial law. From today on, all the people are not allowed to go out at will and stay at home for investigation.


    Door to door, no one can let it go. Swarms of city guards and rattan guards, like locusts passing through, search everything.


    The sky is closed with array, the water is not moving, the trees are not moving, and the whole sky city is in panic.


    The appearance of Lu Fan and others appears in various forms all over the sky city.


    Water, trees, even the sky and the earth are full of portraits of Lu Fan and others.


    Besides, it is also very kind to show how much the reward for catching Lu Fan and others is and how much the killing is.


    Her Majesty''s appearance is also among them, especially in the form of light, so that you can see clearly that rescuing this man can make a fortune.


    Almost overnight, the appearance of Lu Fan and others was known by the whole sky city.


    The doors of every house are closed. At a glance, there is no more flower in the sky city.


    And not far from the foot of Shenshan mountain, an iron and wood God tree, but the tree door is wide open, as if waiting for others to check.


    On the iron tree, carved with a word of forest.


    This is the most honorable surname of lingguo, and also the surname of lingguo.


    Those who can engrave this word in front of their own tree door are all relatives of the emperor, and those who live in this tree are no exception. It was Lin Linglin, the first assistant of the dynasty.


    In the iron tree, a group of officials are asking for a visit.


    Today, at the foot of Shenshan mountain, many officials are split by Lu Fan. Lin Shoufu was also among them. Although he was not dead, he was also injured.


    The rest of the officials, as long as they were able to move, immediately went to Lin Shoufu''s home and asked to see him.


    "Lin Shoufu, now that his majesty is robbed, the king of the Holy tree is ambitious, which is the time of national crisis. Why don''t you see me because of a little wound? Come out quickly. "


    An official shouted, echoing in the iron tree, but no one paid attention.


    Other officials immediately called out louder, but no one responded for a long time. Only a butler with three spirals ran out, and said with his fists in his hands: "everyone, my master is in a coma in bed. Please don''t shout any more. Let our host have a rest for one night. Please come back, gentlemen. "


    Several officials heard about Lin Shoufu''s coma and talked about it.


    But they had no choice but to leave.


    At this time, on the top of the iron tree, Lin Shoufu, who was in a coma, looked at the palace from afar.


    With a smile on his face, he didn''t seem to be worried at all.


    Holding a rune seal in his hand, Lin Shoufu chuckled: "Lin Feiyu, Lin Feiyu. You have miscalculated this time. All your plans are in your Majesty''s expectation. This time, you''re really going to die. "


    With these words, Lin Shoufu throws the Fuyin out gently, and suddenly the Fuyin turns into a light and disappears in the sky.


    In a moment, in the palace.


    Her majesty, the girl who was sealed by death, suddenly saw a flash of light on the ground.


    The cowardice in my eyes disappeared in a flash, but instead, it was full of fierce and murderous light.

 Chapter 667

    Two days in a flash. No matter what happens outside, the palace is still peaceful.


    As if everyone had forgotten this place, two days later, there was not even a bird flying here.


    In the bedroom.


    Lu Fan sat in front of the green pool, quietly watching the ripples, as if he could see something mysterious from inside.


    Lingyao sits with Xiaohei in her arms and meditates.


    Last time Lu Fan took the elixir for her, she was still absorbing the power of the medicine bit by bit.


    Not everyone can be the same as Lu Fan. His body is strong and can be absorbed at will. Like lingyao, who can only say that his talent is OK, he has to come step by step and absorb it carefully.


    Last time, Lu Fan took a magic machine pill and absorbed it for ten days.


    Now lingyao wants to fully absorb the elixir given by Lu Fan. It is estimated that it will not be completed in a few months.


    However, lingyao''s cultivation now is about to break through to the state of underground gang. According to her progress, it is estimated that in a few days, she will be able to enter completely.


    Lingyao herself is also very happy, as expected, there is a powerful husband is different.


    The cultivation realm dawdled upward, and she was about to become the martial artist of the ground Gang realm.


    Lingyao has a sweet smile on her face when she practices these two days.


    Thirteen motionless stare at her majesty. He is like a stone, two days, not a word, not a step.


    The Maiden''s Majesty was tired of his stare and kept saying, "Hey, stone. I''m Lin Ruoxue. What''s your name? "


    Thirteen looks at her quietly, does not speak, as if did not hear.


    Lin Ruoxue then said, "are you deaf. Anyway, I can''t move. You can talk with me, OK? "


    Thirteen still don''t talk, just like petrified.


    If Lin Ruoxue doesn''t get angry and doesn''t talk, she begins to talk.


    "You don''t speak. I''ll tell you. May I tell you a story... "


    Lin Ruoxue began to talk.


    13. He closed his eyes, which makes the eyes invisible and pure.


    On the other side, the saint sat beside Xu Lao and asked in a low voice, "how are you recovering?"


    Xu Lao Wei nodded his head.


    Evil smile rises from the corner of the saint''s mouth. It seems that everything is ready.


    Suddenly, the saint injected a little power into Xu''s body.


    At that time, a piece of frost rose on Xu''s face, and then Xu''s whole body twitched.


    "Old Xu, what''s wrong with you?"


    The saint daughter took hold of Xu''s body, and suddenly began to scream.


    Lu fan, Ling Yao and thirteen heard the cry of the saint''s daughter, all of them cast their surprised eyes.


    Lu Fan immediately got up and came to the saint''s side. He frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The saint cried out, "backfire, it''s power backfire. His injury is becoming more and more serious, so he needs immediate treatment. "


    Lu Fan takes Xu Lao''s hand, injects vigorous Qi, and probes carefully.


    At that time, Lu Fan felt that Xu''s meridians and bones were all wrapped in a cold air. It seemed that he was indeed being backfired by the kung fu.


    However, Lu Fan left an extra heart and eye, vigorous Qi spirit, spirit power to explore again.


    This time, Lu Fan felt Xu Laoping''s steady understanding of the sea and his steady breath wrapped in the cold.


    It''s not like the performance of being backfired. Lu fan is immediately alert, but on the surface, he looks dignified and says, "what should I do?"


    This remark, no doubt, is in the heart of the virgin. The saint immediately cried out, "elixir. I need a pure Yang pill. The skill of our northern kingdom is based on cold air. Pure Yang pill is the best elixir to remove the backfire. "


    Lingyao strode up and said, "then you don''t want to give him pure Yang pill. Your holiness, don''t you have this pill? "


    The saint said anxiously: "the problem is that there is no one. But I also have the pill for refining pure Yang pill. Mr. Lu fan, can you make pills. Now it''s all up to you. I''ll give you the medicine. You can refine it quickly. "


    said the saint. She took out a handful of medicine and put it directly into Lu Fan''s hand.


    These herbs are all rare and rare in Wu''an.


    Lu Fan hesitated and said softly, "but I''m not an alchemist after all. I''m afraid this pure Yang pill can''t be refined. "


    The saint said in a loud voice, "you can make medicine liquid and powder. Mr. Lu fan, this is not a time for modesty. Please hurry up. "


    Lu fan has a dignified face and seems to be hesitant.


    But in my heart, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon has shouted: "great master.". These herbs can''t be refined together. They are all medicines with miasma. If they are refined together, they will poison the dead. "


    Lu Fan listened to the words of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, but did not answer.


    He did not know that these herbs could not be refined together. But the saint took it out as soon as she could. It was obviously ready.


    Lu Fan did not attack, it seems that it is extremely difficult to make a decision, said: "OK, I''ll try."


    As he said this, Lu Fan took out the ten square tripod and threw the herbs into it.


    At the moment when the ten square tripod was taken out, Lu fan saw that the saint''s eyes were bright and her face was suddenly filled with greed.


    Xu, who had been convulsing, stopped suddenly.


    Lu Fan''s heart is bright and incomparable. The saint comes to the ten square Ding.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan thought back to the scene when the saint daughter rushed into his room to see his alchemy finished.


    Is it because of that time.


    Lu fan has many puzzles in his mind. He still infuses vigorous Qi into the tripod, and the tripod Chinese herbal medicines begin to be refined rapidly.


    Lu Fan''s sudden and generous light was like alchemy.


    The medicine quickly changed into liquid medicine and began to flow in the cauldron.


    But at this time, a intoxicating fragrance suddenly appeared from the tripod, and then a purple smoke came out, directly pasted on Lu Fan''s face.


    With a cry, Lu Fan took several steps back, and the whole man fell to the ground.


    Ten square tripod immediately stopped shining, turned to the ground, and the liquid medicine flowed all over the ground.


    "Lu fan,"


    lingyao exclaimed, holding Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan shouted, "my eyes, my vigorous strength, I seem to be poisoned."


    Lingyao starts to look for things in her purse in a hurry.


    And at this time, suddenly the saint''s laughter rang.


    Step slowly, the saint goes to the ten square tripod, and waves to hold the ten square tripod in her hand.


    With a triumphant laugh, the saint said, "don''t look for it. There is no medicine to save him. He has malaria. It can only be temporarily suppressed with vigorous force. "


    Lingyao exclaimed in surprise, "Your Majesty, what do you mean?"


    The saint snorted, "what do I mean. Lu fan, do you really think that you have made me suffer great humiliation in Wu''an, and I will not retaliate against you? "

 Chapter 668

    The voice of the saint suddenly rose, as if with infinite resentment.


    Lu Fan calmed down at the moment, gasped and asked, "it''s a great shame. Your highness, you have a fair contest. The outcome is certain. How can you be humiliated?"


    "You beat me," said the virgin coldly. Although I hate to admit it, you really beat me. I''m the saint daughter of the northern kingdom of God. How can I lose in your hands. From the moment you defeat me, you are destined to be my enemy. The immortal enemy, lingyao said with clenched teeth, "no shame."


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "that''s right. Then I would like to know why you promised to take me to Dansheng country, and why you were so kind to me all the way. You can kill me as soon as you leave Wu''an country. It seems impossible for you and Xu Lao to do this. "


    suddenly, Xu Lao, who was seriously injured in bed, jumped up.


    Looking at Lu Fan with a light smile, Xu said: "it''s not so difficult to kill you. The question is how to deal with the aftermath after killing you. As the Earl of Wu''an, you are the most concerned young warrior of emperor Wu''an. If I kill you directly, I''m afraid it will cause war between the two countries. This is not what we want to see. So the best way is to die in someone else''s hand. In the kingdom of Dansheng, Ho Ho, miss, let''s talk about it. "


    Lu Fan felt wrong and snapped, "what''s wrong with the kingdom of Dansheng?" the saint smiled and said, "going to the kingdom of Dansheng is a lie. How can the northern kingdom of God be more dignified than other empires? You can enter and leave the Dansheng kingdom by yourself. To be honest, in fact, like you, I can''t get in at the door of Dansheng country. "


    Lu Fan gnawed his teeth and said, "that''s not what you said that day on the capital street."


    The saint smiled and said, "just tell me what you want to do, and I''ll have a competition with you. I didn''t expect you to win me. I was going to go straight after I lost. But Xu reminded me that you have a secret. So I''ll take care of it and take you out of Wu''an. I''m so smart now. "


    Lu Fan doubted: "the secret that can''t be told, I,"


    the saint smiled: "pretend, continue pretending. It''s coming. How long are you going to play with me? Lu fan, you''re a Wuan town warrior. It''s impossible to stand out among the countless warriors in Wu''an country without great chance. I thought you were just gifted. But it''s not normal that you can beat me with the same talent. I am certain that there is a treasure in you. It can help you to improve your strength quickly. "


    Speaking of this, the virgin raised the ten square tripod in her hand, playing with it, and then said: "then I really found that you have this tripod. It''s reasonable for a martial artist to be pregnant with an alchemist''s immortal tripod. Besides, you can use it. I really think you are an alchemist with alchemy. This square tripod must be left by some extreme strong person. It is made into a medicine tripod intentionally to confuse the world. Now, it''s mine. "


    The holy lady took the tripod into her arms.


    Lu Fan suddenly laughed.


    "I see. You took care to take me out of Wu''an just for my tripod. Saint, I don''t know if you are too smart or too smart. As long as you win the people, are relying on artifacts, this conclusion is good. Don''t you know that there is no reason to say that winning means winning. "


    "Yes," said the saint with a sneer. But now you''re defeated. You may be a little better than me in strength. But in wisdom, you are far behind. Well, I don''t want to talk to you any more. Lu fan, it''s also fate that we meet. I won''t watch you die. So, I''m going to stop watching. Goodbye. "


    and then the saint and Xu Lao go out.


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "I''m catching you outside. Did you leave? "The saint turned her head and said with a smile:" it''s you who can''t leave. Lu fan, you can struggle again. Wait for all the warriors of the spirit kingdom to kill you. I''d like to know. The palace can''t hide. Where else can you hide? "


    With that, the saint and Xu ran out of the palace.


    At the same time, the voice of the virgin sounded in the sky.


    "Your Majesty is here."


    for a moment, the voice of the virgin reverberates in the sky and goes away with the wind.


    When Lu Fan and Ling Yao heard the cry, their faces changed dramatically.


    Outside, the saint and Xu look at each other, and the two go away.


    In the bedroom, Lu Fan suddenly got up and said softly, "these two guys are really going to kill us. It should have occurred to me that she was not qualified to go to Dansheng. "


    Lingyao is surprised to see that Lu fan is so energetic and says: "Lu fan, you are not poisoned."


    Lu Fan pats the dust on his body and says with a smile: "poisoning, if you want me to be poisoned, it is not easy. She gave me a few herbs, I secretly left one without refining, so the smoke from those herbs is not toxic at all. They are far behind me in pharmacology. "


    Lingyao''s face was happy, and Xiaohei jumped onto Lu Fan''s shoulder and kept jumping.


    Lingyao took Lu Fan''s hand and said, "let''s go. It''s too late."


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "go, where to go,"


    lingyao was surprised: "leave the Imperial Palace, they have exposed us, but they still don''t go."


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "it''s the saint who exposed them. We don''t need to go yet, "said Lu Fanhu, with a sharp look at her majesty and a smile," Your Majesty, do you think so? Could you open the darkroom under the green pool? "


    Her Majesty''s face changed dramatically, but then she said with a delicate expression:" what are you talking about, and you want to bully people. "


    Lu Fan took a few steps forward and put the sword on the girl''s neck and said: "I can''t bear to accompany you to continue to install it, your majesty. At the critical moment of life and death, even if you want to make use of me, now come up with some sincerity. At least now, we are a grasshopper on the line. "


    Her Majesty''s expression finally turned cold.


    His eyes were full of wisdom and his face became indifferent. It''s totally different from a girl of fifteen or six.


    "Lu fan, count Lu. You seem to know everything. "


    "Your Majesty," she said.


    Lingyao covers her mouth.


    Lu Fan said quietly, "don''t talk nonsense, open the darkroom."


    the young lady looked aside and her eyes fell on the pistils Xu Lao had laid down.


    Lu Fan quickly stepped forward and asked, "how can I do it?"


    Her majesty said calmly, "pull up."


    Lu Fan raised his hand and the vigorous force drove all the pistils up.


    At the next moment, the green pool opens the whirlpool, and a door appears in the eyes of all.

 Chapter 669

    Outside the palace, in the mountain.


    The saint daughter and Xu Lao fall to the ground, hiding behind a huge tree in an instant.


    Looking up, above the sky, countless warriors of lingguo pass by and go straight to the palace.


    The saint and Xu immediately hid more inside. Looking at those crazy fighters, the saint smiled and said: "this time, Lu fan must be dead. He was poisoned and completely surrounded. I''m afraid he would be cut apart by the king of the Holy tree. "


    Xu nodded: "it should be. Without Lu Fan''s stealth skill, it depends on the lingyao and XIII around him. There is only one dead word. Miss, let''s wait for the changes in the palace. It won''t be long before it will light up the fighting light. "


    while the saint smiled, she handed the ten square tripod in her hand to Xu Lao and said:" Xu Lao. Come and help me see what''s unusual about this tripod. "


    "It''s a great honor," Xu said, bowing slightly


    After taking over the ten square tripod, Xu Lao looked at it carefully and said: "it''s really a good tripod, although I''m not very proficient in the alchemist''s weapons. But it can also be seen that this tripod is by no means an ordinary alchemist. At least it''s the level of immortal Qi master. "


    The saint smiled and said, "it''s natural, but it should only be superficial. There are other things. If you look carefully, can you find the unusual place between the tripod and the tripod of the ordinary alchemist, and the place where the martial artists can use it? "Br >


    Xu tried to inject his own vigorous energy into the tripod. But at the next moment, shifangding blocks his vigorous strength back.


    "I can''t find anything special for the time being," said Xu with a slight frown. Eh, the medicine in it hasn''t been poured clean yet. "


    At this time, Xu Lao suddenly found that there was a small plant of medicinal materials in the middle of the ten square tripod, which had not been refined into liquid medicine, lying quietly in the tripod.


    The saint turned her head and took a look with contempt: "this is his level of medicine making, and she claims to have been in danta. It''s just funny. "


    Xu Lao looks more and more wrong. He suddenly finds that the five elements in the ten square tripod are still flowing by themselves.


    It did not stop refining because there was no vitality injection.


    The medicine in the tripod is not refined, but it is also slowly turned into powder.


    Seeing the frown of old Xu, the saint asked, "old Xu, have you found anything?"


    the light in old Xu''s eyes flickered. Suddenly, she thought of a possibility and her expression changed dramatically.


    "No," said Xu, who wanted to take out the medicine directly.


    But in the moment when he put his hand in, a purple smoke came out of the tripod.


    Xu''s body was stiff and fell to the ground.


    The virgin standing by was shocked, and the purple smoke immediately came to her.


    "Miasma is poisonous," cried the saint daughter, "when the smoke meets the air, it begins to expand rapidly.


    The saint daughter fell to the ground. In a moment, the purple smoke filled the mountain forest.


    A purple air stream rose to the sky, making everyone in the sky city almost have a clear view.


    Just rushed to a spiritual kingdom warrior, also saw this amazing scene in the holy mountain.


    Immediately, a military officer shouted, "look over there, there is someone in the holy mountain."


    At once, groups of martial artists swarmed to the saint and Xu Lao.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the bedroom.


    In the green pool, the vortex door opens. Lu Fan stepped forward and looked intently. Suddenly, he could see the brightly lit corridor inside. Obviously, there was heaven and earth inside.


    "Lingyao, XIII, you take your majesty into the darkroom," Lu fanlang said.


    Lingyao holds Lu Fan''s hand and says, "Lu fan, come with us, hurry up."


    Lu Fan smiles and shakes his head and says, "I''m not going. I''m going to take Xiao Hei with me to finish this matter."


    With that, Lu Fan pushes lingyao and others to the edge of the green pool.


    Lingyao exclaimed, "it''s over, how do you want it to be over."


    Lu Fan looked at her majesty and said, "Your Majesty, if I kill the king of the Holy tree, will this matter be over?"


    Her Majesty was slightly shocked at first, then said: "this is impossible. There are so many experts around him. How did you kill him? "


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "I only ask if I kill him. Is it OK? "The young lady took a deep breath and said:" yes. If you could really kill him. I can come out and clean up the mess. "


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "OK. Your majesty, as I said, we are on the same line now. I killed the Holy tree king for you, thirteen, and protected them. "


    at the end of his speech, Lu Fanyi pushed thirteen and others into the whirlpool.


    It seems that her majesty still wants to say something, but Lu fan doesn''t give her another chance to talk.


    Go straight back and smooth the pistil with a sword. The whirlpool of green pool disappears without trace.


    Lingyao and others stumbled into the passage.


    Lingyao cried out, "fool, this fool."


    Unfortunately, the green water completely blocked her voice.


    Her majesty sighed, "he is a wise man, but he is too conceited. I''m afraid that she would be mistaken for cleverness. "


    lingyao turned her head and looked at her majesty angrily and said:" I''ll tell you, majesty of lingguo. Lu fan will definitely kill the king of Holy tree. "


    lingyao''s fierce eyes seem to frighten her majesty. For a while, her majesty dare not speak again.


    Lingyao bit her lips and said slowly, "Yunhai city. I put Lu Fan in danger and ran alone to save me. Capital city, I let demon repair to take away again, nearly let Lu Fan die. Now in this spiritual kingdom, Lu fan is going to kill people alone to save us. I don''t want to be like this any more. I don''t want to be a burden to Lu Fan any more. "


    said this. Lingyao suddenly took out a doll from her purse.


    Lingyao mercilessly tore the doll to pieces, revealing a golden stone inside.


    Without hesitation, lingyao swallowed the stone.


    At the next moment, lingyao''s body began to release dazzling light.


    In her eyes, a drop of tears fell, and lingyao''s whole breath began to climb.


    The only part on her face disappeared quickly and childishly. Thirteen and her majesty looked at lingyao stupidly. At this moment, she seemed to be a different person.


    Not long ago, there was a golden light in lingyao''s eyes.


    Thirteen eyebrows frown tightly, the young girl''s majesty is like to see the spirit general, respectfully way: "originally, you are also the saint''s highness."


    Lingyao said softly, "master told me that I seem to be the holy daughter of Guangyuan."


    As he said this, the golden light on lingyao suddenly burst, and countless golden lights splashed all around.


    The dazzling golden light, for a moment, drowned thirteen and Her Majesty''s figure,

 Chapter 670

    Lu Fan didn''t see the dazzling golden light under the green pool, let alone how secret his beloved lingyao was hiding.


    At this time, Lu Fan strode out of the bedroom, far away, he saw countless flying shadows. The wings behind them are all about to wind.


    The clothes are flying, and Lu fan has a smile on his face.


    It''s just wishful thinking that these people want to catch him.


    As long as lingyao and others are settled, he is not afraid of these warriors. I can''t fight, but I can still run.


    With his various means, as long as the other side does not send out a strong man against the sky. Lu Fan felt that he had no problem surviving.


    If it wasn''t for him to leave the spiritual kingdom for the kingdom of Dansheng. Lu Fan really wants to have a good time with these lingguo warriors.


    At this stage, Lu fan has no other good method. The best and most direct way to solve this problem is to kill the Holy tree King directly.


    It sounds like a difficult thing to do.


    The Holy tree king is protected by a strong man like Songwen. It should be very difficult for Lu fan to kill him.


    But now, Lu fan has created a great opportunity of his own.


    Wave, the hood appears, Lu Fan''s figure disappears in the upper part of the dormitory, quietly watching a group of martial artists come.


    These warriors dare not go in for a while before they come to the dormitory.


    After waiting for a long time, the figures of Saint tree king and others came quickly. When they saw the people standing at the door, they shouted: "rush in, what are you waiting for here."


    a group of martial artists just rushed into the bedroom and began to look frantically.


    The king of the Holy tree was surrounded by Songwen, the strong man, walking side by side, and they also entered the palace.


    Lu Fan looks at the back of Songwen, who is the only obstacle for him to kill the Holy tree king.


    But Lu fan is not in a hurry. According to his judgment, Songwen will leave soon.


    Lu Fan looked at the Shenshan mountain from afar. There was already a purple smoke. Lu fan is very clear about what purple smoke is.


    The saint wanted to deal with him with a pile of rare herbs. Lu fan, naturally, paid for his teeth with his teeth, deliberately refined less herbs, and then left behind in the ten square Ding.


    During the process of medicine refining, the bright light on Lu Fan''s body was the moment when he secretly laid down the killing machine.


    First of all, he deliberately let the purple smoke without poison rise, and let the saint and Xu Lao believe it.


    Then, the real toxic purple smoke will be released later. When the saint and Xu left with the tripod, the purple smoke suddenly rose.


    The venom that has been suppressed for a long time will spread out with the potential of eruption.


    This is called the other way to rule the other body. Lu fan is also specialized in the ten square tripod, leaving a stream of vigorous Qi to help spread the poison gas. I''m afraid that the saint and Xu Lao are already poisoned.


    Compared with the trial of medicinal materials, the level of these two people is low.


    Lu Fan had only suspected that the two men had come to rob shifangding. He left behind this move just in case.


    Now it seems that it''s a good time to stay behind.


    The saint daughter and Xu Lao took the tripod and left their lives.


    Lu fan is waiting for the saint to fight with Xu Lao and the warriors of lingguo. Then he can fish in troubled waters.


    That''s the time he wants.


    The Holy tree king was very angry and looked at all the neat things in the dormitory. He said in a loud voice, "these guys are so crazy. They robbed Lin Ruoxue and even dared to live in the dormitory. It''s right under our noses. "


    The king''s face of the Holy tree was almost crooked. Just a few days ago, he had come here specially. At that time, nobody was there.


    Songwen seemed to think of something. He walked up a few steps and said: "Lord, you can remember that I had a calculation on the way to the palace with you."


    the king of the Holy tree was stunned and said: "yes. At that time, you said they were right by our side. Now, it seems that you are right. It''s very likely that the gang followed us in. Otherwise, how could he not have been hit by the ban in the palace. They must have lived in immediately after we left. Matsumoto, now you have to count it again and see where they are and where Lin Ruoxue is. "


    Songwen''s fingers moved, but for a moment he shook his head and said, "I can''t count it. The other side seemed to completely cover up his Majesty''s breath. It''s either killed or sealed. "


    Holy tree king shouted: "Damn, these sly guys. Have you found anything? "The Holy tree king shouted to the searching Fuji guards.


    "Report to the king," said Lang, the leader of Fujia guard, "no discovery."


    The Holy tree king went to the green pool and said, "have you explored under the green pool yet?"


    the leader of Fuji guards shook his sword and split the pool into two parts, revealing the petals under the water.


    The king of the Holy tree bit his teeth and said, "it seems that he has run away. Chase me, chase me. It''s a provocation that they dare to make such a loud noise when they are in the world. As long as they are seen, they will be killed directly. I''m afraid our majesty Lin Ruoxue is already in danger. "


    The Holy tree King strode out of the palace. At this time, a golden Winged Warrior came and said with a fist: "Lord. On the mountainside of the holy mountain, the figure of the saint was found. They seem to be poisoned. Many city guards are also injured by purple smoke. "


    Hearing the word "Saint daughter", the king of the Holy tree''s expression changed dramatically and said in a loud voice, "everyone, follow me to the mountainside."


    A group of people soared to the sky, Lu Fan looked at all this indifferently, his eyes full of laughter.


    Good, that''s it.


    Lu Fan looks at the last bodyguard is about to leave. Suddenly, his body turns into a light. With a bodyguard, he rushes into the bedroom again.


    Before the rattan guard could react, Lu Fan killed him with a sword. Little black on the shoulder bit his neck.


    "Xiaohei, don''t move. Attach yourself first."


    Xiaohei immediately turned into a light and disappeared into Lu Fan''s body.


    Feeling the surging power in his body, Lu Fan quickly peeled off the clothes on the rattan guard.


    At the same time, Lu Fan pulled the butterfly wings off the back of the rattan guard and pasted them directly on his back.


    With vigorous Qi, Lu Fan steps on Zixiao and Qingyun steps and flies out of the palace.


    When the Vientiane invisible skill was used, immediately, Lu Fan''s whole appearance changed greatly, just like a wounded rattan guard.


    Hanging his head, Lu Fan quickly followed the steps of the army and flew to the mountainside.


    Fortunately, no one noticed him. Lu Fan was at the back of the team, not in a hurry.


    Slightly raised his head, Lu Fan''s eyes fixed on the Holy tree king in front.


    Murderous gas is hidden in the eyes, and Lu Fan''s fingers move.


    Although the Holy tree king is also a martial artist of half step Tiangang, Lu fan is sure to solve him within three moves.


    Killing, not fighting.


    Lu fan is ready for his best.

 Chapter 671

    Under the green pool, the golden light on lingyao''s body slowly converged.


    There was a strong force on her body. Lingyao murmured, "master, you are right. I practice meditation skills. But my heart can''t calm down. I''ll eat the stone after all. "


    wave, a piece of golden light condenses in lingyao''s hand, and the terrible power makes the surrounding space break into pieces. That piece of golden light is like killing the world, which makes people shudder at a glance.


    "Stay here. I want to go out to help Lu Fan. XIII, look after her. "


    lingyao turns her head and looks at XIII and her majesty Lin Ruoxue. She directly shakes her hand and presses the golden power behind her.


    At the next moment, the array lights up and the whole channel begins to shake violently.


    Lin Ruoxue exclaimed, "no, you can''t destroy the array."


    Lingyao ignored Lin Ruoxue''s cry.


    "Drink,"


    lingyao pressed forward hard. At that moment, all the obstacles in front of her were broken.


    A whirlpool reappeared, and lingyao, with excitement, leaped out.


    Lin Ruoxue looked at this scene and murmured: "it''s broken, it''s really broken. Who are they, the holy daughter of Guangyuan, and why are they mixed with the warriors of Wu''an state? "


    obviously, what she saw today has completely subverted her world outlook.


    Thirteen did not answer her, and did not know how to answer her. He stood beside Lin Ruoxue and looked at her quietly.


    Lu Fan''s task is to take good care of her majesty and lingyao.


    But now. Lingyao suddenly becomes so powerful that he can''t see it at all, so he can only retreat and ask for Lin Ruoxue to live next. It seems that this task is not difficult now.


    Lin Ruoxue turned to shisan and said, "you don''t have any secrets. Tell me"


    shisan finally uttered two words: "safety, quiet."


    Lin Ruoxue said with a smile: "you people. One by one. I thought you could be a part of me. I didn''t expect that your strength is far beyond my imagination. Lu Fan even uttered wild words to kill the king of the Holy tree. "


    Thirteen looked at her indifferently, but took out a piece of meat cake to plug into Lin Ruoxue''s mouth. This is the food he brought from Wu''an.


    At this time, take it out to Lin Ruoxue. It''s clear that if I invite you to eat, you won''t talk nonsense.


    Lin Ruoshi closed her mouth wisely, but her face was still smiling.


    Suddenly, a light came from the passage, straight down in front of the forest like snow.


    When Lin Ruoxue saw the light, her smile was even bigger.


    Thirteen eyebrows tight twist, seems to feel some wrong.


    Pick up Lin Ruoxue and back off.


    But I haven''t taken a few steps. Suddenly, there is a sound in the passage.


    "Put down your majesty."


    thirteen eyes turn into blood red, body expands, and breath soars.


    In the passage, two figures appear slowly.


    One of them, XIII, was Lin Shoufu, who had been absent for several days.


    Beside Lin Shoufu was a thin old man who smiled at Lin Ruoxue and said, "Your Majesty. The old minister was polite. "Mr. Sima, you are here," said Lin Ruoxue in a loud voice. "Mr. Sima, with a smile on his face, waved at thirteen and said," this young man, don''t get excited. We are together. You''d better put your majesty down first. "


    Thirteen looked at him coldly, but he backed away with Lin Ruoxue in his arms.


    Lin Shoufu snorted: "this thirteen young master, don''t toast and don''t eat penalty wine. Put down your majesty as soon as possible. We are not here to trouble you today. On the contrary, we are here to help you. The king of the Holy tree wants you to die. But we don''t have that idea. "


    Lin Ruoxue also shouted to XIII: "XIII, he is all the reinforcements I invited, Mr. Sima, Xianqi division. You still don''t put me down, untie the seal. I took Mr. Sima to help your Master Lu Fan. "


    put Lin Ruoxue down doubtfully, but didn''t unseal him.


    Mr. Sima said with a smile: "yes. That''s why I''m here today. Lin Shoufu has explained the situation to me. Today is to help your majesty to solve the problem. "


    Lin Ruoxue said with a chuckle: "thank you, Mr. Sima. Today, with the help of Mr. Sima, we will be able to take the head of the king of the Holy tree. "


    Lin Shoufu laughed and said: "Your Majesty, everything is in your expectation. The Holy tree King''s fight with the holy daughter must be to make the best of the best around him. His song Wen will also be dragged down by the saint daughter and Lu Fan. In this way, Mr. Sima will succeed in one stroke. "


    Mr. Sima shook his head and said: "the king of the Holy tree has always been cautious and has always been protected by experts. The old man failed in several assassinations. But today, the opportunity is not lost. I''m willing to give it a try. "


    Lin Ruoxue said excitedly, "then please Mr. Sima."


    Lin Shoufu also said with tears: "Mr. Sima, the future of lingguo is in your hands."


    Mr. Sima stepped forward and seemed to want to hold Lin Ruoxue''s hand.


    Thirteen one dragged Lin Ruoxue behind him, facing Mr. Sima coldly, and said: "liar,"


    Mr. Sima''s face suddenly changed. He said in a loud voice: "what do you say, boy?"


    a sword was shot out suddenly, and the sword technique was like electricity, and even a sword was picked on Sima Xiansheng''s right hand.


    At such a close distance, Mr. Sima did not dodge for a moment. I was picked by thirteen swords.


    Unable to prevent it, several silver needles hidden in Mr. Sima''s hand were directly picked and shot on the wall.


    Seeing this scene, his majesty Lin Ruoxue, Lin Linglin''s first assistant''s face changed dramatically, and he was shocked to see Mr. Sima.


    His face was red and white. Mr. Sima sneered and said: "it seems that he can''t hold it. Good boy, it''s yours. But today you will die. "


    Lin Shoufu snapped, "old simafeng thief, you are so kind to me."


    Sima Feng laughed three times and said, "don''t you know that I''ve always been the king''s man,"


    and so on, Sima Feng took out a wooden token from his arms, which was the king''s order of the Holy tree.


    Lin Ruoxue''s face was so shocked that she almost passed out in a coma.


    Lin Shoufu shouted: "I''m fighting with you."


    Sima Feng didn''t move, and the five elements light suddenly appeared. Lin Shoufu was immediately trapped by a sudden vine.


    Evil smile, Sima Feng smiled at Lin Ruoxue and said: "my good majesty. I still want to fight with the Lord for your little calculation. To be honest, I didn''t tell him about it. I''m waiting for you to make the first contribution to the king. Tell me, your majesty, how do you want to die today? "


    As he said this, a light appeared behind Lin Ruoxue.


    At this time, a sword of thirteen suddenly chopped the light and shouted loudly.


    Sima is preparing to defend thirteen swordsmanship.


    But at the next moment, thirteen turns his hand to pick up Lin Ruoxue and runs on his back.


    The body method is like the wind, which directly rushes into the whirlpool just split by lingyao.

 Chapter 672

    Shenshan, halfway up the mountain.


    Purple smoke is still the same. The spirit Kingdom warriors like clouds have already filled the surrounding area. In the smoke, the figure of the saint and Xu Lao can be seen vaguely.


    Groups of warriors unleash their own power, constantly dispelling the purple smoke.


    In the sky, Songwen and holy tree king have all arrived.


    With a bright smile on his face, the king of the Holy tree laughed and said, "it''s really no time to come. They actually exposed themselves. Songwen, if you run these two people today. You don''t have to come to see me. "


    Songwen nodded and smiled: "Lord. I don''t think I need to do it. These city guards can take care of both of them. "


    Just as he said that, all the martial artists around drank together.


    All people''s vigorous strength in a moment into a strong wind, the purple smoke will be directly blown away.


    A purple Air flies away with the wind. The saint and Xu Lao in the purple smoke also have a long breath of relief.


    Their foreheads were full of sweat, obviously the miasma made them toss.


    Turning around and looking at the countless spiritual warriors around, the saint bited her teeth and said, "Lu fan, damn Lu Fan. He must have kept it on purpose. "


    Xu is also full of anger, throwing the ten square tripod on the ground.


    The blade is out. Xu''s eyes are straight to Songwen in the sky. He says in a cold voice: "today, I''m afraid it''s not good. Miss, wait for you to leave directly. Don''t mind me. "


    The saint said nothing with her teeth clenched.


    In the sky, the king of the Holy tree came slowly with a group of silver winged warriors.


    Looking at the saint from afar, the king of the Holy tree said in a loud voice, "the saint of the northern kingdom of God. There is no pardon for your hijacking of my spiritual majesty. I advise you to surrender now. Otherwise, when the swordsmen come, you will be dead


    The virgin sneered and said, "if you want to fight, you can''t say more. You really think that I''m afraid you can''t be a warrior of lingguo. "


    The holy woman''s cold voice aroused the anger of all the warriors of the spiritual kingdom.


    The Holy tree King sneered and said, "it''s a great voice to be a warrior of lingguo. Come on, give it to me. "


    With a big wave of his hand, all the fighters began to charge the saint and Xu Lao.


    The sound of killing shook the sky. The saint and Xu Lao started a crazy attack back to back.


    All of a sudden, frost splashed all over the sky.


    The king turned to Songwen and said, "go. Remember, the old can kill. Leave me the virgin. "


    Songwen sighed: "Lord. This is the holy daughter of the northern kingdom of God. It is not good of you to do so. "


    "How can I do it?" said the king of the Holy tree in a fierce voice. "Do I need you to teach me? Just do it. You will be the prince in the future. "


    Hearing the word "Prince", Songwen''s old face slowly emerged a little excited.


    "Yes, my Lord. I will take this woman. "


    Songwen flashed to the saint, and his whole body was in a great momentum. With a wave of his hand, a huge tree suddenly came into the sky.


    "It''s him. Miss, get out of the way. "


    Xu shouts and flies to Songwen.


    The figures of the two men collided in the midair, and the frost hit the huge trees, forming a shock wave of light and spreading.


    Dust is flying, trees are uprooted, and most of the warriors around are directly swept away by the air.


    At the bottom, the saint also lowers her posture, and takes this opportunity to cut off several lingguo warriors.


    A wisp of purple gas suddenly appeared on the saint''s cheek, with slight posture and blood overflowing from the corner of the saint''s mouth.


    The vigorous strength of the saint''s body suddenly weakened. Obviously, the purple poisonous fog hurt her a lot.


    At this time, she was fighting with injuries.


    In the sky, Songwen and Xu are already fighting each other.


    Songwen''s accomplishments were obviously superior to Xu''s, but Xu''s superb martial arts and desperate posture prevented Songwen.


    They are just like two groups of more dazzling light than the sun. They are constantly interlaced and collided. It''s hard to distinguish the winner in a time.


    The saint felt that her vigorous strength had begun to weaken. If we fight like this, we will die here.


    No, we have to go.


    Force up vigorous force, the saint rushed to the sky.


    A group of silver winged warriors immediately formed a human wall, which blocked the saint''s progress.


    Among the crowd, Lu fan is invisible again and hides nearby.


    Looking at the war, Lu Fan shook his head slightly.


    These spiritual warriors are so stupid.


    That purple smoke, how powerful. If not, let the fog continue to erode. I''m afraid that the saint daughter and Xu Lao will lose their resistance completely in a short time.


    But now, the fog is dispelled by the people, and then they rush to fight. It''s a waste of energy.


    Lu Fan looks at the war quietly, and at the same time, his eyes are fixed on the figure of the king of the Holy tree not far away.


    At the moment, he can''t move. He must wait for the best chance.


    Lu fan is not a professional killer. But when he was reading at Lv''s house, he read a book about the assassination.


    The first paragraph of the home page is.


    "He who kills gods is just a man who is friendly to heaven and earth. It''s for killers. Knowing people and killing generals. Tomorrow, to kill the king. Heaven and earth are favorable to each other, and one of them is known in three aspects, so we can travel alone in the world. Sanxiao is famous in the Jianghu. All three are ready to be killed by the world. "


    Lu Fan didn''t study it carefully. But he''s still a little bit of a man.


    The so-called days, according to the book breakdown, is very complex.


    Only one point, Lu Fan read through. That is to kill the machine without showing, without moving.


    Kill the enemy with one move.


    Lu fan is patient. He is willing to wait. Moreover, he had already felt that the king of the Holy tree was not able to stay.


    As expected, as Lu Fan expected.


    Looking at the saint''s constant killing among the silver winged warriors, the saint tree king can no longer keep calm.


    With a light drink, the king of the Holy tree went straight to the holy woman to kill.


    "The virgin of the Northern Kingdom, let me meet you."


    The Holy tree King develops his strong and vigorous strength. Dive down to the saint and kill.


    The saint felt the strong wind behind her, and shaking her hand was a sword.


    Holy tree king a boxing in the saint''s sword, two people''s strength crazy to all around. A space is twisted and broken. Behind the Holy tree king and the holy woman, there is a deep void.


    The holy lady obviously hates the king of the Holy tree. She ignores other silver winged warriors, bursts out and kills again.


    The king of the Holy tree didn''t dodge, as if he thought his cultivation was strong. How could he show his shyness in front of a little girl? So he went up to the sword.


    Bang.


    Rub.


    Two different voices sounded.


    The immortal ice sword of the saint''s daughter has entered the saint tree King''s body accurately.


    In a moment, the Holy tree king himself turned into an ice sculpture.


    Flying snow all over the sky, the saint''s chest also appeared a deep fist mark.


    At the next moment, the virgin staggers in the air, and then falls to the ground at the same time as the king of the Holy tree.


    Lu fan saw this scene and was very pleased.


    Good opportunity.


    The killing machine finally came.

 Chapter 673

    (two chapters in one)


    click.


    The ice on the Holy tree king suddenly fell into ice dregs, and he himself fell on the ground.


    The saint daughter is not much better than him. Her blood is like a fountain, her body is shaking, and she stares at the saint tree king.


    "Lord."


    A group of silver winged warriors rushed forward and surrounded the Holy tree king and protected it in front of the Holy tree.


    On the contrary, the holy lady is pointed by thousands of weapons, and the breath is rapidly weakening.


    "Hateful. It''s disgusting. "


    At this time, the saint daughter hated the saint tree king and Lu Fan.


    But for the king of the Holy tree, she would never have been so. And without Lu Fan''s secret design, they should have left leisurely at this moment.


    The king of the Holy tree slowly raised his hand, pointed to the saint and said, "if you don''t surrender, you will die without a whole body."


    The virgin cried out, "I am the virgin of Tiange in the northern kingdom of God. You dare to kill me. The kingdom of northern gods will break the mountains and rivers of your whole spiritual kingdom and collapse the earth. "


    Nearby, a group of warriors seem to be frightened by the shout of the saint.


    The Holy tree King laughed three times and said: "funny. My great spiritual kingdom will be afraid that your northern kingdom will not succeed. What is the kingdom of northern gods. I don''t know. "


    The king of the Holy tree said that he was arrogant.


    At this time, Lu Fan suddenly rushed into the crowd of martial artists, but his face was twisted, and he could not help laughing.


    It''s a wonderful work for the king of the Holy tree to be able to speak of ignorance in such a reasonable way.


    The saint woman''s whole body trembled, blood dripping from the sword, biting her teeth and saying, "come on, I''ll see who can kill me today."


    The king of the Holy tree shouted at the virgin, "take it down."


    Suddenly, a group of warriors rushed out of him and went straight to the saint.


    More than a dozen gold winged warriors and hundreds of silver winged warriors release their vigorous strength at the same time.


    That terrible power, let the sky change color, let the earth tremble.


    Looking at the crowd killed again, the saint pinched the ice sword in her hand.


    "Ice Luan destroys the world, ice covers the world."


    The saint burst out her voice and burst into the sky.


    The king of the Holy tree looked at all this with a sneer, and now he was winning.


    As long as he takes the virgin, his goal is to achieve another one. As for Lu Fan and others, to tell the truth, although the spirit of the king of the Holy tree is angry, it is really not paid much attention to.


    But at this time, the Holy tree king suddenly felt that there was a murderous attack behind him.


    Instinctively, he wanted to dodge. His body was vigorous and turned to look behind him.


    But just then, he saw a pair of extremely terrible eyes.


    "Take away the soul and destroy the soul."


    The king of the Holy tree stood still.


    Suddenly a heavy sword appeared in his hand, and then he stabbed into the body of the Holy tree king.


    "A sword of heaven and earth."


    All of a sudden, the flames blazed and swept around.


    All the warriors around the Holy tree king turned into a burning man in a flash.


    Lu Fan looks up at the Holy tree king with a smile on his lips.


    The most powerful sword formula, the most bizarre skill, and the most perfect time to release.


    Lu fan has been waiting for such a long time. It''s this sword.


    Or if he doesn''t, if he wants to, Lu fan will kill him with one sword.


    The Holy tree king looked at Lu Fan in amazement, looked at the huge sword in his chest, and murmured, "yes...... You. "


    Lu Fan''s flame surged again. Immediately all the forces of heaven and earth around him, together with the vigorous strength of the Holy tree king himself, turned into a blue flame.


    After Xiao Hei possessed the body, the power of Lu Fan''s sword was significantly improved.


    At the beginning of the capital city competition, the sword went down, and the saint daughter directly conceded defeat.


    Today, Lu Fan''s sword came out, and his blood spurted all over his body when the Holy tree was king dun.


    As soon as every drop of blood appeared, it was burnt out by the fire. All the fighters around stopped suddenly and looked at this side.


    The Holy tree king looked at Lu Fan ferociously and shouted, "you dare to kill me."


    Lu Fan looks at him indifferently, abruptly pulls out the heavy sword without front, and shakes his hand again.


    Wufeng heavy sword with dazzling flame, a sword will be the head of the tree king.


    All around the fire immediately engulfed the body of the Holy tree king.


    Kill with one sword, clean and neat.


    Lu Fan''s practice shocked everyone completely.


    The saint daughter looked at Lu Fan in amazement. Shouldn''t he also be attacked by the poisonous fog.


    Why does it look like nothing, and it''s so powerful.


    Lu Fan looks at everyone around him and smiles. What he wants to do has been finished. But there''s one last little problem. Let''s deal with it a little bit.


    Immediately, Lu Fan shouted to the saint, "Your Highness, go quickly."


    Said, the fire around suddenly reversed, covering Lu Fan''s whole body.


    The pillar of fire soars to the sky, and Lu Fan''s crazy struggle in the pillar seems to be the same as the reverse phagocytosis of the skill.


    Everyone looked at this scene in a daze, with fear on their faces.


    Soon, the pillar of fire disappeared, and Lu Fan''s figure disappeared, leaving only a piece of flying ash.


    "Dead."


    Cried the warrior next to him.


    "The skill backfired.


    The fighters shouted in order, and then all the fighters looked at the saint with more hatred.


    "It''s her people. The fairy''s men killed the king of the Holy tree. "


    The crowd was furious and rushed frantically to the saint.


    The saint''s eyes were about to pop out. She didn''t believe that Lu fan would simply die.


    It is clear that Lu fan used the stealth skill to deceive them intentionally.


    Good you Lu fan, killed a person, unexpectedly still don''t forget to let me carry the black pot.


    The saint is about to explode.


    Lu Fan played with her between the hands.


    At this point, however, it is clear that no one will listen to her explanation.


    All the crazy warriors, as if they were dying, launched a suicidal charge against the saint.


    Every martial artist has used far more power than his own cultivation. The saint girl killed is in a mess. It seems that she will not be able to resist at the next moment.


    Lu Fan stands quietly in place, enveloped by a hood, pushing away the five elements of heaven and earth.


    Of course, he''s OK. The fire he sends out by himself, it''s strange that he can burn himself to death.


    Lu fan is very satisfied with his performance. In this way, if his goal is achieved, the saint will surely die.


    Took his tripod and played with him for so long. Of course, Lu Fan won''t let go of the saint so easily.


    Since the saint wanted to kill him by the hand of the warrior of the spiritual kingdom. Then why can''t he kill the saint by the hand of the warrior of the spiritual kingdom.


    Anyway, the cultivation level of lingguo martial artists is not high, and their eyesight is not blinking. Lu Fan''s hand is hidden in heaven and earth. Even Songwen can''t distinguish it. He''s not afraid to be seen through.


    Of course, this is the warrior of the spiritual kingdom. If you change into those Taigang masters of Wu''an state, it''s not easy to use. Lu fan has a score in his mind.


    "Miss."


    In the sky, a cry.


    Xu Lao''s figure soared to the sky and fell suddenly in front of the saint.


    A dozen silver winged warriors were killed on the spot.


    Next to Xu, there is a huge tree on which Songwen stands proudly.


    With anger, Songwen said in a cold voice, "you dare to kill the Lord. Today you will be turned into ashes."


    Songwen''s whole body was shaking.


    Although he is only a subordinate of the Holy tree king, several people know. When he didn''t make his fortune, the king of the Holy tree saw him and cultivated him with the strength of the whole country. He has just achieved what he has today.


    With this understanding, it''s worth reporting to a warrior.


    But today the king of the Holy tree died before him.


    Songwen how not surprised, how not angry.


    At this time, he only killed the saint daughter and Xu Lao completely before he could understand his hatred.


    The saint is speechless, hiding behind Xu Lao.


    Xu''s body is full of blood at this time. Obviously, it''s stupid to fight with Songwen with injuries. He has paid the price.


    Xu said softly, "miss. When my next move comes out, you take out the carriage and rush away with all your strength. I will give you a ride with my last strength. "


    "What are you going to do?" said the saint


    Xu said with a smile: "my husband died in a hundred battles, although it is still glorious to die. I, Xu Jie, have been around the world for more than 100 years, and now I have come to dedicate myself to Tiange. "


    Said Xu old body slowly put out a little brilliant star light.


    The light is blue, like the sky.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt a sense of crisis coming, and began to retreat cautiously.


    Songwen frowned, as if he felt the strength of Xu''s move.


    Songwen''s whole body began to ripple a milky light, which is one of the Yin and Yang.


    "Miss, let''s go."


    Suddenly, Xu turned around and slapped the saint.


    The saint''s daughter flies backward and rushes to the sky. The ice crystal carriage appears in the mid air, which is too fast to be seen by the naked eye.


    Songwen sees this scene, and raises his hand to block it.


    But at this time, Xu, like a madman, rushed to him and hugged him to death.


    Eyes like ice crystals, body like cold iron.


    The cold on Xu''s body seems to come from under Jiuyou.


    Songwen was shocked when he stepped on the stage. He pointed to Yin and Yang and directly pointed to Xu Lao.


    But Xu Laosi was not afraid of it and laughed loudly: "there is a country in the north of Xinjiang, and ice has been preserved for thousands of years. Ask the heroes of the world who belong to the heaven Pavilion. "


    Boom.


    Xu''s body burst.


    The terrible explosion formed a huge whirlpool, engulfing heaven and earth at the same time.


    Lu fan is also on the edge of the vortex. Suddenly, his face changed, and he rushed out crazily.


    That terrible suction, with black solid ice.


    For a moment, it seems that even space, even light, and even void will be completely frozen.


    Countless warriors of the spiritual kingdom were sucked away by the whirlpool with their screams and hysterical cries.


    Heaven and earth change color, the mountain is shaking.


    The whole sky city saw a huge black hole on the mountain.


    Countless trees, sand and stones flew away, and Lu Fan stuck the sword to the ground. The power of the whole body is collapsing, only the power of the world in the body is emitting strong light.


    "Can''t admit defeat, can''t be sucked away."


    In Lu Fan''s mind, only such an idea reverberated.


    The terrible black hole is getting bigger and bigger. Lu fan can feel the darkness behind him, which is about to cover his head.


    Lu Fan burst out and said, "let go."


    Shake hands, Lu Fan splits a sword to the back.


    This sword has no vigorous Qi, no power of heaven and earth, only a dazzling power of the world.


    This sword is the first time that Lu fan has completely used the power of the world.


    Although the light is fleeting, the next moment, Lu Fan

 Chapter 674

    "Lu Fan."


    There was a cry in the distance, and it came through the sky.


    Lu Fan turned his head and saw that a golden light appeared in the pit, which was the figure of lingyao.


    With excitement on her face, lingyao rushed directly to Lu Fan.


    Behind him, the golden light passes by, and everywhere it passes, it is full of terrible power to cut through the space.


    Lingyao pours directly into Lu Fan''s arms. The golden light on her body almost breaks Lu Fan''s ribs.


    Lu Fan looked at lingyao with disbelief and said, "lingyao, how do you get your strength?"


    lingyao tightly hugged Lu Fandao: "this is the strength my master left me. Lu fan, I won''t be a burden to you any more. If you dare to put me aside to take risks, I will cry with you, fight with you, and hang you


    Lu Fan even nodded, but in fact he didn''t listen to a word.


    Lu fan is really surprised to feel the surging power of lingyao. The brilliant golden light is like the peerless weapon of transcendental dust removal. Although it looks like the gold of the five elements, it is completely independent of the five elements.


    Lu Fan even felt the power of the world in his body. He seemed to want to compete with the golden light of lingyao.


    Slowly, the strength of lingyao''s body converged, and she returned to the level of half a step of ground Gang again.


    The golden power, one did not transform her body, the other did not promote her cultivation.


    It''s just like a completely independent magic weapon. It''s very convenient to use it if you want to use it and collect it if you want.


    But at this time, it''s not the time for him to ask in detail.


    Lu Fan looked at lingyao''s back and frowned: "thirteen, your majesty,"


    lingyao said: "they are still in the palace. I came out after you. Unfortunately, I can''t fly. It''s too slow. "


    Lu Fanhu''s heart rose with a sense of foreboding.


    "Let''s go. Go back at once."


    Lu Fan claps his hands on his body. The next moment, the black dragon pattern disappears. Xiao Hei appears on Lu Fan''s shoulder, tongue out, looking tired.


    Lu fan doesn''t understand Xiaohei. He takes out a bottle of pills and pours them into Xiaohei''s mouth.


    Immediately, the little black eyebrow opened her eyes and laughed. Her body grew larger and she raised her head and roared.


    Lu Fan slaps Xiao Hei on the head. This idiot, what''s his name? He also wants to recruit all the martial artists of lingguo.


    Holding lingyao, they jumped onto Xiaohei''s back.


    The Dragon Wing shakes the strong wind, and the little black flies high.


    Looking down from the sky, Lu Fan and lingyao can see countless lingguo warriors who have been killed for the rest of their lives.


    A group of people pointed at Lu Fan''s direction, but few dared to rush up.


    It may be that they have just fought, which makes them feel frightened, or that they have no intention of fighting again. Anyway, they just don''t rush.


    Lu Fan looks puzzled. He is ready to fight. Unexpectedly, these lingguo warriors were scared to death.


    Looking carefully, Lu fan saw the wings rolled up behind the warriors of the spirit kingdom.


    It seems that the black whirlpool just destroyed all their wings, so they couldn''t fly.


    As expected, it is the wings of success and failure.


    Those who can''t fly can''t even stop Lu Fan and others. Among the crowd, there are golden winged warriors who have reached the realm of the earth gang.


    If you work in the capital city of Wu''an, you should learn at least one set of flying skills.


    But in the kingdom of spirit, they can only watch Lu Fan and others leave now.


    Lu Fan suddenly realized with a light smile and disappeared into the sky.


    Soon, Lu Fan returned to his Majesty''s palace.


    Open the green pool, Lu Fan looked at it, and his face suddenly changed.


    "There are signs of fighting."


    Lingyao also saw it at a glance.


    Lu Fan immediately led Ling Yao out.


    Looking at the palace covered by clouds, Lu Fan said in a deep voice: "thirteen of them can''t go far, they must be nearby."


    Just then, Lu Fan suddenly saw that not far away from the palace, there was a flash of blood light, when Lu Fan shouted: "over there."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The Great Hall of the kingdom of the spirit has huge trees.


    In a hall full of colorful light.


    Sima Fengshen was ferocious, with a sword wound on his face, and his eyes were constantly scanning the hall.


    "Come out, hateful boy. You come out to me. Today, if grandpa doesn''t tear you to pieces, I don''t believe Sima. "


    At the end of his voice, Sima Feng was obviously pissed off by shisan.


    Originally, it should be a very simple thing for him to kill a martial artist in the field of gang.


    But up to now, the man has not been killed, but he has been hit by many swords.


    This slippery boy, like a loach, is hard to catch.


    Up to now, Sima Feng still hasn''t understood what martial arts and skills are used by this boy.


    At the intersection of the hall lights, thirteen people squatted in the corner with Lin Ruoxue on their backs.


    This position is very particular. It''s just the blind area of the line of sight. When people scan it with the naked eye, they will automatically ignore it.


    XIII will be their breathing are very low, the vigorous strength of the body, but also in a wave shape in the change.


    He''s like a snake, holding back his breath, holding down his posture for the last blow.


    It''s strange to say that he is only ten feet away from simafeng. But Sima Feng could not find him.


    This is also a set of assassinating methods learned by thirteen followers of Lu fan during his study in the LV family. The real way to assassinate is much better than what Lu Fan learned.


    Thirteen was originally born as a killer. He collected breath and hid. He had practiced martial arts since he was a child.


    But there are some things that you can''t do just by knowing how to do them.


    13. The original assassination depended on the method of death taught by others. But since reading several miscellaneous books in Lu''s family. He felt that he really understood what it was called assassination.


    It turned out that he never had the chance to use it. Today is the first time to show his rapid development during this period.


    Although his opponent is a real immortal Qi master, he has no fear.


    Lin Ruoxue clings to thirteen''s body and holds her breath.


    She had at least five or six life and death crises in the middle of her life.


    Every time, Sima Feng used the method that was enough to kill them in an instant. But every time, XIII dodges by virtue of flexible body method and strong body.


    If it was not for thirteen''s inability to fly, he would even have the chance to escape Sima Feng''s pursuit.


    Up to now, although XIII looks at peace, there are more than a dozen wounds on his body, all of which are made by his body to help her resist.


    No reason, no fear, no nonsense.


    XIII is like the most loyal soldier, with his iron body, fighting for Lin Ruoxue.


    One, two, three.


    Sima Feng is getting closer and closer.


    Although he can''t see where it is, the immortal Qi master is the immortal Qi master. But by observing the changes of the forces of the heaven and the earth around him, he can also conclude that the thirteen and Lin Ruoxue are here.


    The cold light in thirteen eyes is more and more abundant. In two steps, it''s the best killing distance for him.


    Waiting for death is never the choice of thirteen, only one fight.


    Suddenly, Sima Feng took the last two steps, and thirteen suddenly came out.


    The whole body is like a bloody thunder rising from the sky.


    Thirteen hands of the sword, all into the sky, his own is to send out beast like shouts.


    The sword light surged to Sima Feng''s head.


    Sima Feng responded quickly and turned to a wall of five elements to block thirteen swords.


    Dang.


    Thirteen''s sword almost escaped. However, the surging blood light on the sword passed through the wall of five elements and killed Sima Feng.


    The strong blood light immediately eroded Sima Feng''s clothes and energy.


    Up to now, the power of thirteen is still the magic cultivation. In terms of destructive power, the magic cultivation has always been much stronger than the righteous cultivation.


    Sima Feng can''t defend the middle move. He howls at once.


    The wall of five elements disappears in front of me. How can I let go of such a great opportunity.


    This may be his only chance to kill Sima Feng.


    The sword was forced out again, and thirteen''s arms clicked. The vigorous strength reverses one, thirteen is not the fatal fighting method at all.


    No matter if Sima Feng is killed or not, thirteen arm bone meridians will be broken into countless sections. But thirteen didn''t even frown at all. In his opinion, he used one arm to exchange Sima Feng''s life. It''s a good deal.


    Poof.


    Thirteen''s sword stabbed into Sima Feng''s body.


    But at this time, the power of countless heaven and Earth actually condensed into an endless wind blade, which directly hit thirteen to fly. In the middle of the air, XIII forcibly turns his body around, making him a meat pad, so as not to kill Lin Ruoxue.


    There is no place in XIII''s whole body in good condition when blood is spilled.


    The green blade of the wind makes a harsh laugh. That blade of the wind is actually a demon of the wind with the power of heaven and earth.


    Sima Feng took a breath of blood and spewed it out. It was obvious that thirteen sword also hurt him.


    "Hateful, hateful."


    Sima Feng''s eyes were bloodshot and red.


    Looking at his body, Sima Feng said in a loud voice: "boy. You dare to hurt me. "


    Thirteen a little bit looked up at him, suddenly raised his hand and put down Lin Ruoxue behind him.


    The blood on the hand drips on Lin Ruoxue''s body, 13 spit out a word way: "go."


    Immediately, Lin Ruoxue felt that her seal had disappeared.


    She looked at the blood all over her body, but there was no action on her face.


    Slowly, Sima Feng came over. He didn''t even look at Lin Ruoxue. He grabbed thirteen.


    "Boy. I won''t let you die so easily. I will let you taste all the tortures of the kingdom of the spirit. I will make every piece of your flesh suffer a hundred and a thousand. I will make you live in hell forever. "


    Thirteen calmly looked at him, arms down, and said nothing.


    His eyes, calm as a pool of water, no waves.


    Sima Feng saw that shisan was dying, and he was so calm. He slapped shisan in the face with a clear slap in the ear, which resounded through the hall.


    "I want you to pretend to be calm with me. Damn boy. "


    Sima Feng swears and spits out with blood.


    His cheeks were red, but he was still indifferent.

 Chapter 675

    "You are still a puppet that doesn''t hurt."


    Sima is in a bad mood. The so-called torture, a large part of the happiness, is from the appreciation of each other''s painful performance. But once the other side didn''t respond at all, the punishment was totally uninteresting.


    This is the situation of Sima Feng. He slapped his hand down. Thirteen didn''t respond, but his hand hurt badly.


    There is still a big gap between the body of the alchemist and that of the warrior.


    If he continues to fight like this, it''s estimated that shisan didn''t suffer much. He can understand what it means to hit you and hurt me.


    Therefore, Sima Feng wisely threw thirteen on the ground and walked to Lin Ruoxue''s side.


    "Your Majesty, my dear majesty. It seems that you should come first. If I don''t kill you, I can''t take credit. "


    Sima Feng reaches for Lin Ruoxue.


    But at this time, thirteen suddenly moved again.


    Even Sima Feng didn''t think of it. It''s obvious that thirteen still has the power to move.


    He jumped up and hit smafeng in the face with his head.


    Bang.


    Sima Feng flew three Zhangs away and stood in front of Lin Ruoxue like a statue with blood on his forehead.


    "Go."


    Thirteen again.


    The blood in his throat made thirteen say the word with a hoarse voice.


    Lin Ruoxue got up hurriedly and wanted to go, but she just walked and sat on the ground.


    It seems that she has been sealed for too long. Her Qi and blood are blocked and her channels are blocked. It''s hard for her to get up and walk.


    Sima Feng got up again, his eyes were almost staring out.


    Poof.


    Sima Feng spits out two big teeth.


    13 just then, it was not light enough to keep his teeth.


    "Ah."


    Sima Feng shouted hysterically.


    At the moment, he can''t think of anything else to torture him.


    He wants to kill Lin Ruoxue and thirteen on the spot, so as to calm his endless anger.


    "Go to hell."


    Sima Feng raised his hand.


    But just then, a dark shadow came from outside the hall.


    Sima Feng responded quickly, and the wall of five elements lit up.


    But this time, his five element wall didn''t seem to work.


    The dark shadow, with violent force, broke through the wall of his five elements and hit him directly.


    Bang.


    Sima Feng was directly shadowed and nailed to the ground.


    At this moment, Lin Ruoxue and shisan can see clearly what the black shadow is.


    No sword.


    "Master."


    Thirteen with a smile, murmuring way.


    It seems that XIII lost all his strength and fell to the ground directly when he saw Wufeng heavy sword.


    Quick step, two figures rushed in, impressively Lu Fan and Ling Yao.


    Seeing the thirteen fallen on the ground, Lu Fan rushed first.


    He didn''t want to look at Sima Feng at all. Lu Fan shouted, "thirteen."


    Put your hands on thirteen''s body and inject vigorous Qi. The Xuangong tower in Kowloon immediately releases its strength and begins to heal thirteen''s wounds. Lu Fan even took out a bottle of pills and gave them to XIII regardless of the cost.


    Lu Fan was relieved to feel that thirteen''s vitality had not subsided and that the injury had quickly stabilized. At this time, Lu fan saw the clear five fingerprints on his thirteen faces, and his complexion sank.


    He turned his head to look at Lin Ruoxue, but did not speak. Then he went to Sima Feng.


    The mouth sprays blood, and Sima Feng raises his hand with five elements of light.


    "Cloud from dragon, wind from tiger, five elements of Jackie Chan tiger."


    Sima Feng also wanted to release the Dharma decision. Lu Fan only used one word to deal with such an alchemist.


    "Broken."


    A word can break a thousand laws, and a great famine can be solved.


    Although Sima Feng is an immortal Qi master, how can his garbage skill compare with Lu Fan''s yuan Jue.


    In addition, when Lu Fan uttered the truth, there was a flash of light in his eyes.


    Suddenly, Sima Feng''s vitality broke. He immediately felt a splitting headache, howling and bleeding.


    When his body was penetrated, there was no such heartbreaking pain.


    But when Lu Fan called out the word, Sima Feng was bleeding. Lin Ruoxue is terrified at this scene.


    All around the world, Lu Fan holds the hilt of Wufeng heavy sword.


    For the immortal Qi master, although such injuries look terrible, they are not necessarily fatal.


    Lu Fan immediately rushed his vigorous Qi into Sima Feng''s five viscera along Wufeng heavy sword. Start to hang crazily.


    If you want to kill an immortal Qi master, the best way is to blow them to pieces.


    Lu Fan thinks so and does the same.


    Sima Feng cried out in amazement.


    "What power is it."


    Lu Fan said lightly, "the power of your life."


    Sima Feng struggles frantically. He seems to want to use the power of the world around him.


    However, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi is strong here. The forces of heaven and earth around him disperse. Sima Feng can''t gather the force of heaven and earth completely.


    For Lu fan, an alchemist without the support of the heaven and the earth is not as threatening as a martial artist with half a step of the sky gang.


    Remember, when he was in the capital, he was almost killed by three immortal Qi masters. Today, Lu Fan wants a real hand blade as an immortal Qi master.


    Sima Feng had already felt Lu Fan''s strong murders and cried out loudly, "no, I give up, I surrender."


    Lu Fan looks at him indifferently, and suddenly pulls out the heavy sword without a blade in his hand. Lu Fan cuts his sword on Sima Feng''s head.


    Sima Feng takes out a mirror of tree spirit heart and wants to resist it.


    Lu Fan''s sword has no front. It has its own broken Qi, and the Tao field is opened.


    With one sword, the power of the sword will not be reduced, and then Sima Feng''s head will be directly cut off.


    Gulu, Gulu.


    Sima Feng''s head rolled in front of thirteen.


    Thirteen just looked up weakly at the moment.


    Lu Fan waved the flame and burned Sima Feng''s body, leaving no bones.


    After all this, Lu Fan went to the thirteen and said, "no one can slap my servant in the ear."


    13 eyes rising mist, heavy nod. Watching Lu Fan burn the head of Sima Feng.


    At this time, Lin Ruoxue came back to her mind and said softly, "I''m dead. I''m dead. The immortal Qi master died in your hand so simply. "


    Lin Ruoxue looked at Lu Fan with a kind of eye that could see heaven and man.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said: "Your Majesty. Not only he, but also the king of the Holy tree


    Lu Fan''s quiet words made Lin Ruoxue jump up directly.


    "What do you say?" Lin Ruoxue exclaimed.


    Lu Fan pulled up thirteen and said again, "the king of the Holy tree is dead. His subordinates, the Tiangang warrior named Songwen, also died. The saint escaped, and now she must have left the spiritual kingdom. "


    Lu Fan''s three words, one more shocking than the other.


    Lin Ruoxue opened her mouth wide and could not speak.


    At this time, a voice came from outside the hall.


    "Surround the whole palace and let the rest of you go in with me."


    As soon as the voice fell, a group of tengjiawei rushed into the palace, and they saw Lin Ruoxue''s figure at a glance.


    "Your Majesty."

 Chapter 676

    Groups of lingguo warriors once again surrounded Lu Fan and others.


    Lu Fan looks at this scene with a chuckle. They came in time, just after all the fighting.


    "Let go of your majesty."


    "Foreign thieves, now we have to catch them with our hands tied down. There is still a glimmer of life."


    Lu Fan looks at the wings of these warriors with his head askew. Well, it seems that there are still many broken ones. It''s hard for them to find a way to catch up as soon as possible.


    Lingyao smiled at Lin Ruoxue and said, "Your Majesty, don''t you want to say something,"


    then, lingyao''s vigorous energy fluctuated slightly.


    Lin Ruoxue just remembered that these people had just killed an immortal Qi master in front of her. If she didn''t say anything more, she would not know what these people would do to her.


    Lin Ruoxue looked at Lu Fan with a self-contained look, and sighed in his heart: "such a decisive man is so powerful, and he can''t be an enemy."


    In a loud voice, Lin Ruoxue said in a loud voice, "you put down your weapons. Prince Lu and others are our noble guests in the spiritual kingdom. How can we fight with each other. The one who really wants me to die is the king of the Holy tree. How about others? "Lin Ruoxue''s eyelids are jumping. At this time, she believed Lu Fan''s words and dared to say it.


    A group of lingguo warriors are totally stupid. Unexpectedly, Lu Fan and others are still good people. The king of the Holy tree is the murderer who wants to kill his majesty.


    Although they are confused, they dare not question Lin Ruoshi.


    A rattan Guard commander stepped forward and said in a loud voice, "Your Majesty, the king of the Holy tree was assassinated when he was fighting with her."


    When saying this, many martial artists look like Lu Fan.


    Many of them saw that Lu Fan seemed to have killed him.


    As for what fire backfires and so on, as long as it is not a fool, it should be understood that it is Lu Fan''s escape method.


    Lu Fan''s face was calm, and he didn''t think what he had done was wrong.


    Hearing that the Holy tree king was indeed dead, Lin Ruoxue''s whole body suddenly shuddered, and then trembled excitedly: "he is really dead."


    commander Fujia nodded back: "really dead."


    Lin Ruoxue''s two lines of tears flowed out of his eyes, and then walked out.


    Everyone looked at her puzzled, and Lu Fan frowned.


    Suddenly, Lin Ruoxue knelt in front of the gate of the colorful hall and said in a loud voice, "father, mother, have you heard? Lin Feiyu, the king of the Holy tree, is dead."


    Lin Ruoxue seemed to shout out all her grievances in the first half of her life.


    Lu Fan and lingyao look at each other, and both laugh.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The next thing, then becomes incomparably simple.


    The Holy tree king is dead. Lin Ruoxue only needs to show his face to stabilize the situation.


    All the city guards and rattan guards knelt at the foot of Lin Ruoxue, and the mountain called "Your Majesty."


    Lin Ruoxue declared in public that Lu Fan and others were innocent.


    The sinner is the king of the Holy tree, who plans to usurp the throne and kill the king. He tried to blame Lu Fan and other saints.


    But it''s good. It''s a critical moment. Saint Lu Fan and others rescued her majesty and took her out of the tiger''s mouth. Finally, under his Majesty''s design, killing the king of the Holy tree was a great success.


    This is the story of everything that comes out of the palace of the kingdom of spirits.


    The whole country was shocked.


    The story immediately spread out. His majesty Lin Ruoxue, wise and wise, was forced to kill the king of the Holy tree once he gave way to the king of the Holy tree.


    Lu Fan and others immediately became the heroes of the spiritual kingdom, loved by all the spiritual people, and his majesty rewarded them with three colors of God corolla, which is the highest honor.


    Of course, there are some differences between the story and the truth, but if Lu Fan and others don''t say it and his majesty Lin Ruoxue don''t, who knows.


    Lu fan is not interested in correcting it. Since people have said so, let Lin Ruoxue''s majesty put on a good show.


    Anyway, they got the tricolor corolla, didn''t they. Seeing lingyao''s happy appearance, Lu Fan thought it was worth it.


    Two days later, in the flower house.


    Lu Fan and Lin Shoufu sit in pairs for tea.


    Tea is a kind of leaf tea, which can prolong life for thousands of years.


    Drink a SIP to prolong life, drink a cup to increase cultivation.


    Obviously, Lin Shoufu also came with the gratitude of his majesty Lin Ruoxue. Otherwise, it is unlikely that he would give Lu fan such a big gift.


    "Lin Shoufu, is it OK to recover? There is no sequela left," Lu fan asked with a smile. It''s also fun. When Lin Shoufu was found, he was still tied in the passage.


    Lu Fan was also in a hurry at that time. He didn''t notice that there was a man tied in the passage. But I''m lucky I didn''t die.


    Lin Shoufu said with a smile: "thank you very much, Mr. Lu. Today, first of all, I''d like to send you a gift to express my gratitude. That''s it. Second, I also want to talk to Mr. Lu Fan about the saint''s daughter. "


    With that, Lin Shoufu takes out something.


    Lu Fan was happy when he saw it. He found it back to him. Put up the tripod, and Lu Fan said with a smile, "you mean the holy daughter of the northern kingdom of God, Han Yan. I''m sorry that although we came from the same way, we have different ways. She has parted ways with us. If your majesty wants to convey anything to me, I''m afraid there is no way. "


    Lin Shoufu nodded and said: "it''s so. There''s no way. Alas, the Song Wen under the hand of the Holy tree king died with the guard under the holy daughter. I don''t know if the saint daughter will bring any more experts to our trouble after she returns to the northern kingdom of God. This is a misunderstanding. We really don''t want to start a war between the two countries. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" to say that she wants to find trouble, it''s more my trouble. Lin Shoufu, there''s no way to do it. Let it be natural. "


    Lin Shoufu said:" yes, it can only be like this I''m sorry to ask you a little bit more, where is Prince Lu Fan going on this trip. "


    Lu Fan sighed:" the holy land, "


    Lin Shoufu said in surprise:" it''s not close. Even if you ride in the emptiness, it will take at least half a year to get there. "


    Lu Fan heard that, and suddenly pulled Lin Shoufu''s sleeve and said:" you have emptiness, can you sell it to me Lin Shoufu pushed Lu Fan''s hand and said: "don''t be excited, young master Lu. There''s something in our spiritual kingdom. Since Lu Fan wants it, I''ll make a good one for him. He can go to Dansheng country in three months. How can he?" br >


    Lu fan was overjoyed and said: "well done, thanks to Lin Shoufu."


    LIN Shoufu said with a smile: "it''s just a small thing. Prince Lu fan doesn''t have to thank me, but it''s troublesome to do it. I''m afraid Prince Lu fan will have to spend some time in doning, lingguo."


    Lu fan asked: "how long will it take."


    Lin Shoufu thought for a moment and held out a finger: "one month."


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "OK, one month is one month."


    Lin Shoufu smiles and nods,

 Chapter 677

    Time is like water, half a month passes in a blink of an eye.


    In the flower house, Lu fan is practicing quietly. Lingyao sits beside him and plays the flute gently.


    The music is melodious and drifting away with the wind, with some golden light.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi slowly twists with the sound of the flute, as if dancing with the sound of the figure, began to float around.


    Vigorous Qi moves at will, at will, with heaven and earth.


    Lu Fan''s body suddenly had a click sound. Lingyao''s face moved, and the sound of the flute stopped abruptly.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi began to expand and soar.


    The power of the heaven and the earth around them boils as if cheering.


    A ray of light from slowly in the center of Lu Fan''s eyebrows, like flowers blooming.


    Lu Fan''s skin and meridians began to contract.


    With the rhythm, it moves with the breath. Lu''s whole body is shocked. A strong force spreads into the air flow.


    The air burst out, the outside sky, the clouds dissipated, the five elements of Light wins.


    Slowly, Lu Fan opened his eyes, and his body appeared with no end Gang Jia.


    The strength of the five elements coagulated into vigorous armour and covered him.


    Gang armour is as solid as iron. You can touch it with your hands, or even touch it.


    The power of heaven and earth has been compressed to such a degree that it is obviously almost to the extreme.


    Then, the light around Lu fan is more and more prosperous, which seems to be the meaning of condensing into a column of light.


    At this time, Lu Fanhu''s hands pressed down.


    The movement around suddenly stopped.


    The clothes are windless and automatic. Lingyao, who is sitting beside Lu fan, feels a light wind blowing on his face, and the power of heaven and earth around him disappears quickly.


    Lu fan, with a smile on his face, said in a soft voice: "it''s comfortable."


    lingyao said with a smile: "the ground Gang is at its peak."


    Lu Fan nodded his head: "yes, the ground Gang is at its peak."


    Lu fan has a smile on his face and a joy in his heart.


    Although the peak state of Digang can be reached as early as the capital city for him.


    But Lu fan at that time, in order to ensure that his foundation will not be affected and he will fight steadily, so he forced his cultivation on the ground Gang Bazhong.


    Now, after several wars, vigorous Qi is completely stable. That''s the right time. Now he''s promoted to the peak of Digang, which is a natural result.


    Lingyao then said: "it''s only one step away from Tiangang. Lu fan, when do you think you can break through the sky Gang realm? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "the earth Gang comes to the sky gang. That''s a natural moat. I''m not sure when I can break through


    As he said this, Lu Fan felt the full strength in his body, which has completely filled his body.


    Whether it''s the meridians and bones, all four limbs are full of strength.


    Such a state is exactly the performance of the peak of the ground gang. If you want to improve further, it is not simply the accumulation of strength.


    From today on, for Lu fan, it''s probably useless to sit there and practice.


    Lingyao said: "I think you can make a breakthrough in one or two years at most. It''s said that from the ground Gang to the sky Gang, what we need is understanding. There is a way, one time, more than a hundred years of cultivation. Lu fan, you''re so smart, you won''t spend much time. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "maybe. I hope it''s faster, too. Lingyao, how is your cultivation. That Jin Yuanli, have you mastered it completely? "


    lingyao said with a sad face:" it''s so easy to master it. I don''t know what it means that Shifu left me such strength. Mingming is very powerful, but it''s awkward to use. I can''t integrate these forces into my martial arts now. After practicing for half a month, I just managed to play it out. The lethality is estimated to be average. "


    Lu Fandao:" slowly, this kind of thing is urgent. I think you are about to enter into the vigorous state. It is estimated that it will be in these days. "


    Lingyao chuckled, "I think so, too."


    Lu Fan got up slowly and walked out. Lingyao takes Lu Fan''s arm and walks out of the flower house.


    Outside, the fog is still there. Xiaohei lies at the door, yawning.


    Lu Fan sometimes really envies Xiao Hei.


    Wild animals don''t need much practice. Their growth in power comes entirely from their devouring of other forces, or from their growing age.


    Even if it''s such a clever wild animal as Xiaohei, it''s also lazy. At most, I watch Lu Fan fight every day. That''s all.


    But just like this, Xiaohei''s growth is also a long way.


    Lu Fan patted Xiao Hei''s head and said with a smile, "the longer you grow, the bigger you grow. I will be poor by you in the future."


    When Xiaohei heard about eating, he immediately put out his tongue and flattered him.


    Obviously it''s a dragon, but it can''t change the habits of dogs. Lu Fan said how many times it has been, don''t keep tongue out, it just won''t listen.


    Lingyao likes Xiaohei''s appearance very much. She touches Xiaohei''s brain bag and says: "Xiaohei. When I''m well-developed, you can eat whatever you want. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "that''s right. Xiaohei, you remember, lingyao is now the holy daughter of Guangyuan. She has more money than me. "


    Lingyao''s face was red, and he hammered Lu Fan a few times and said: "what is the holy daughter of Guangyuan, the name that Shifu left me is just a broken name, and it''s not worth money. You are not allowed to discriminate against me with this. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "what''s this. I''m still the master of jiuxiao gate. "


    Lingyao covered her mouth and said with a smile, "the door leader alone, ha ha."


    Lu Fan smiled smugly and said, "why, can''t a person be the leader of the sect? It''s enough for a person to eat, and the whole sect is not hungry. Eh, your majesty is here again today. "


    as he said, Lu fansuddenly saw the flower house next door. 13. To send Lin Ruoxue, his majesty of lingguo, away.


    It seems that Lin Ruoxue is still reluctant to part with her. She stood in front of the thirteen gate for a long time, and then turned back.


    Turning around, Lin Ruoxue suddenly sees Lu Fan and others.


    When I got up, my face was a little red. I didn''t even say hello.


    Lu Fandao: "this is the first time that she has come here. I remember the injury of thirteen years ago. It''s better."


    Lingyao said with a smile, "I see, your majesty Lin Ruoxue. It must be thirteen. "


    Lu Fan said with a strange face, "is it possible that the thirteen three sticks can''t fart? Can they talk?"


    "just ask," lingyao takes Lu fan to the thirteen.


    As soon as I saw Lu Fan and Ling Yao coming, I immediately stood in front of the door and saluted: "master,"


    Lu Fan looked up and down for more than thirteen times. From his eyesight, it seems that 13 has recovered almost.


    The eyes shine, the body is strong, both external and internal, are well recovered. Even slightly better than before.


    Lu fan asked, "thirteen, your majesty Lin Ruoxue, what are you looking for?"


    thirteen thought for a moment and spit out two words: "visit."


    Lu Fan nodded and smiled, "I know it''s a visit. But in addition to visiting, what did she say to you, "


    thirteen calmly replied:" a lot. "


    After a pause, thirteen added two more words: "trivia."


    Lu Fan and lingyao look at each other, and they are tacit.


    Lingyao comes up to him and asks with a smile, "XIII, do you think she is interested in you?"


    XIII looks puzzled. It seems that she doesn''t quite understand lingyao''s question.


    Lu Fandao: "another way. 13Ą˘ What do you think of her, "


    thirteen thought for a long time and slowly replied," OK. "


    Lu Fan said softly, "it''s just good, there''s nothing else."


    nod and shake your head.


    Lingyao couldn''t look down beside her. She went straight in and asked, "XIII, you can just say, did she look up to you? Did you look up to her?"


    XIII has his mouth open and can''t speak at all.


    After a moment of silence, thirteen bows and shakes his head gently.


    Lu Fan understood the meaning of XIII. He didn''t dislike it, but he didn''t understand what it meant to look up to.


    Lu Fan didn''t know how to explain to him. He patted thirteen on the shoulder and said, "OK. Let''s go with it. However, thirteen, if you want to stay in the spiritual kingdom after half a month, I will definitely agree. "


    Thirteen clear nod.


    Just then, suddenly, there was a figure flying in the distance, with a number of rattan guards.


    It was Lin Ruoxue, who had just left, who flew back.


    Far away, Fujiwara stops.


    Lin Ruoxue''s cheeks were slightly red, and he coughed gently. Then he said to Lu: "I''ve just left in such a hurry that I almost forgot my business. Mr. Lu fan, miss lingyao. Tonight, at the foot of Shenshan mountain, I will hold a banquet to entertain all the officials. Please be sure to show up. "


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, a flash of light flashed and he said: "we must be there. Is it because the void has been made in advance."


    Lin Ruoxue shook his head and said: "No. That will be half a month later. Mr. Lu fan, please bear for a while. Tonight''s feast is for the two generals of the spiritual kingdom. They were all under the hand of the king of the Holy tree before they came back to sky city yesterday, so


    Later, Lin Ruoxue didn''t say it.


    But Lu Fan had fully understood what she meant.


    Lu Fan glanced at thirteen and said with a smile, "please rest assured that we will arrive."


    Lin Ruoxue''s face is full of smiles. Finally, she looks at thirteen eyes with emotion and flies away.


    Lu Fan smiled and patted thirteen on the shoulder, saying, "good luck, good Yanfu."


    Thirteen one face puzzled, Lu Fan and Ling Yao burst out laughing.

 Chapter 678

    At night, the fireflies are all over the sky.


    The night of the kingdom of spirit is much brighter than that of Wu''an.


    There is no moonlight here, but inside and outside the city are all fireflies.


    They fly around and light everything up.


    Looking up into the sky, you can see groups of fireflies, which converge into rivers at the edge of the sky. It''s spectacular.


    At the foot of the mountain, all traces of the original battle have been wiped out.


    Instead, there is a sea of flowers in full bloom and huge trees in a circle.


    Wooden tables and chairs, suspended in the air.


    The colorful trees, in the dark, even send out dazzling light.


    Even some trees can change their colors and dance with the music.


    The flowers are blooming all over the place, constantly swinging.


    Fragrance bursts, beautiful.


    Countless warriors of lingguo sit in the air and eat and drink freely.


    All kinds of strange fruits are moving in the air. Even some trees are covered with all kinds of fruits. If you want to eat, you can pick one.


    On the tallest and largest tree, Lin Ruoxue stands proudly.


    Beside her are Lin Shoufu, Lu Fan and others.


    Holding up a wooden wine cup, there is a dark green wine in it, which is full of fragrance.


    No toasts, no rules. This is a feast full of nobles and high-ranking officials of the forest kingdom. It looks like a folk banquet.


    I''m afraid it''s also a feature of lingguo. The kings here don''t say anything about me. There are not many rules here.


    The most important thing is to be happy.


    Now these people in the spiritual kingdom have done this completely. Lu Fan had been sitting here for less than an hour. He had seen several Dukes of the kingdom of the spirit drink precariously. At last, they fell into the flower sea below and were swallowed by the flowers.


    "Son Lu fan, why don''t you eat fruit?"


    Lin Ruoxue asked with a smile that Lu Fan had not eaten a single fruit since he had made it here.


    Lu Fan looks at the fruits in front of him. He doesn''t eat them. He shakes his head gently.


    It was Xiaohei on his shoulder who ate happily, one after another.


    Lu Fan turned to look at the banquet and asked aloud, "Your Majesty, where are the two great generals under the hands of the king of the Holy tree you said,"


    when Lin Ruoxue heard this, she put down her fruit and stopped talking.


    Next to him, Lin Shoufu wiped the wine stains on the corners of his mouth and said, "Mr. Lu, you don''t know something. Under the hand of the Holy tree king, there are three sky Gang strong men. One of them is the dead Songwen. The remaining two are the objects of today''s main banquets. But they haven''t come yet. "


    Lu Fan understood.


    The king of the Holy tree is dead. These two people are still so big. It seems that something is going wrong.


    Or, it is self-reliance strong, completely do not put Lin Ruoxue in the eyes of his majesty. Or there is another plan, with great ambition.


    Either way, Lin Ruoxue''s situation is at stake. No wonder she is going to invite herself.


    Lu Fan''s heart is clear, with a smile on his face.


    Suddenly, a figure came from afar. Before people arrived, there was a gust of wind. Lu Fan didn''t have to look at them, so he knew that the two generals were coming.


    The wind blows the warriors of the spiritual kingdom around them. The two human figures turn into light and appear in the field in an instant.


    Lu Fan looked intently, only to see one fat and one thin, two old men.


    He has a thin beard, yellow face and thin skin, a purple wooden armor, and a spear behind him.


    The fat face is full of whiskers, the clothes are open, and the wings behind are huge, just like two long knives.


    "Chen Changping, have seen your majesty."


    "I have met your majesty."


    They threw fists at each other and looked proud.


    Although they were polite, before Lin Ruoxue could answer, they sat by themselves and looked at Lin Ruoxue with a disdainful attitude.


    Lin Ruoxue looked as usual and said: "I think you are tired when you come back from afar. Come, give me wine. "


    Two tengjiawei, bring the wine to the front.


    But Changping and Xie Dong seem to have not seen it.


    Changping said with a sneer, "Your Majesty. There''s no poison in this wine. "


    In a word, there was silence.


    Lin Ruoxue also looks slightly changed.


    Lin Shoufu stood up and said, "bold Changping, what are you talking nonsense about?"


    Changping stood up and said, "nonsense, I don''t think so."


    "I think your Majesty''s banquet is a fake. It''s true that you want to get rid of us," Xie Dong said


    Say, two people shake hands at the same time will two rattan armour Wei blow to fly. In the middle of the air, they turned into a blood mist.


    Lin Ruoxue was completely angry and shouted: "do you want to revolt?"


    Changping suddenly took out something and smiled: "revolt, no, no, we just want to persuade your majesty to abdicate. Your majesty, do you really think that if you kill the Holy tree king, your throne will be stable? For the first half of your life, you can barely keep your position under the hand of the Holy tree king by showing weakness and pretending to be a fool. The first is that the king of the Holy tree would not kill you with his own hands. The second is that you have the seal of the spirit heaven in your hands. But now, ha ha...... I can only tell you that you killed the king of the Holy tree, only to help us clear the obstacles. "


    Xie Dong pointed to the rune seal in Changping''s hand and said: "you can see it clearly. This is the rune seal of Lingtian. You killed the king of the Holy tree, but you did not take it back. This is the destiny. Lin Ruoxue, don''t you abdicate? You really want to die in our hands. "


    Lin Ruoxue is about to explode with anger. These two people are actually going to have a direct attack when they come, leaving no face at all.


    When others revolt, they are all furtive. Even if it is the king of the Holy tree, he must find the saint to be the ghost of death.


    But these two people are good and bright. In front of all people, they force Lin Ruoxue to abdicate.


    Lu fan saw this scene and began to shake his head. These two men are not great.


    Lingyao whispered: "Lingtian Rune seal, this thing has been confiscated. What do you think about Lin Shoufu?"


    Lin Shoufu''s face was red and white. In fact, he had been looking for this thing for a long time. But they did not find it. They thought that after the death of the Holy tree king, the seal of the spirit heaven talisman disappeared.


    Who could have thought that this thing had fallen into the hands of Changping and her husband.


    Lin Ruoxue said in a loud voice, "come, take these two thieves down for me."


    A rattan will surround Changping and Xie Dong. And the warriors brought by Changping and others were also in front of them.


    "Lin Ruoxue. You are so ungrateful. It seems that today we will drag you directly from the throne. "


    With that, Changping and Xie Dong strode forward.


    A group of rattan guards tried to stop them, but they were swept away by the warriors they brought.


    The strength display of the two men is obviously the cultivation of Tiangang''s early stage.


    The five element rune is dazzling and vigorous.


    In front of Lin Ruoxue, a group of fighters blocked her and shouted: "protect your majesty."


    Seeing this, Lu Fan got up slowly and said, "Your Majesty. "Do you need my help?"


    Lin Ruoxue said in a loud voice: "Mr. Lu, if you help me retreat today, what do you want and what I give you."


    Lu Fan''s sword appears. Look from afar at Changping.


    Lingyao''s golden light lit up, and she said with a smile, "Lu fan, one by one,"


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 679

    The shouting and killing sound sounded. At the last moment, there was a peaceful banquet. At the next moment, with the arrival of Changping and Xie Dong, there were four more swordsmen.


    With their hands on their backs, they walked towards Lin Ruoxue step by step in the air. At the same time, Changping said loudly, "Lin Ruoxue. You have no Tiangang martial arts and no immortal Qi master. How are our opponents? We have no time to catch them now. "


    Xie Dong said, "don''t think we don''t know. The king of the Holy tree was killed by several other fighters. Songwen died with a Tiangang warrior in the northern Shenguo. If you don''t rely on some saint of the kingdom of the north. How to kill the king of the dead tree. Now, the saint has disappeared, and the Tiangang warrior has become a corpse in the ice. What are you blocking me with? "


    Voice is not down, two people at the same time body streamer rush.


    Where I passed, a rattan guard died on the spot, with blood splashing all over the place.


    In the blink of an eye, Changping and Xie Dong kill Lin Ruoxue.


    Seeing that Lin Ruoxue will be killed by two people in one move, suddenly, a heavy sword appears.


    Such as a door across, directly in front of the two people.


    Dang.


    The two figures stopped at the same time.


    At a glance, Lu Fan''s figure came into view.


    The palm of the hand is slightly numb. Lu Fan''s scale Dragon Armor covers his body, and Xiao Hei instantly attaches to his body.


    "Master."


    Changping''s beard fluttered with the wind.


    Xie Dong frowned: "you are the rumored Lu Fan. It''s really a bit of a skill to block me and me. "


    Lu fan is black and flaming, and his momentum is no less than that of Xie Dong and Changping.


    Originally, he was at the peak of the local gang, plus the strength of the small black appendage. Now his combat power has exceeded the level of the general Tiangang.


    Lu Fan looks at the two men proudly. From the attack he just made, he can judge the strength of the two men.


    When a smile rises from the corner of the mouth, the two can only be described in four words.


    Suddenly, the sound of the flute came.


    A golden light grabs people''s sight. Lingyao stands behind Lu fan, her eyes are closed, and the flute is loud.


    Changping and Xie Dong both feel that they are wrong.


    "This flute can affect me. Hum, kill it. "


    "Those who are just fighting in the sky want to stop and die."


    Changping and Xie Dong were killed in horror and went straight to Lu Fan and Ling Yao.


    Before people arrive, vigorous strength comes first.


    In any case, the vigorous strength of the martial artists in the sky Gang environment is strong and fierce.


    Lu Fan stares at Changping and kills with a heavy sword.


    "A sword of heaven and earth."


    No temptation, no preparation. Lu fan then used his best skill.


    Life and death are not contests in the arena. One move, you will see blood, one sword, you will kill.


    The power of heaven and earth around us changed dramatically.


    Changping and Xie Dong, who had just rushed to Lu Fan''s front, stopped suddenly.


    They looked frightened and couldn''t believe it.


    "Domain."


    The flames were burning. For a moment, both of them turned into a sea of fire, and their vigorous energy began to burn.


    "Back. Hurry back. "


    Changping and Xie Dong go back crazy. I''m afraid that if I slow down a step, I will be burned to ashes by Lu Fan.


    "One, two, three, four, five, six..."


    Lu Fan quietly counted the time. With the improvement of his cultivation, his move can last for a long time and has been significantly improved.


    Until Changping and Xie Dong quit his sword, he didn''t feel exhausted.


    Changping, Xie Dong is really scared.


    They gasped for breath. They felt like they were going to survive.


    They never thought that Lu Fan had killed the "Tao domain" with one sword.


    At this time, the flute sound suddenly came from all directions.


    A piece of golden light appeared at the feet of the two again. All of a sudden, the golden light rushed on them.


    Poof poof.


    Blood flying, two people at the same time by the golden hole.


    Even the vigorous strength of Tiangang martial artists can''t resist the Jin Yuan power that comes with the sound. Lu fan turns to lingyao and smiles.


    At this time, lingyao has completely entered her own state, and the golden power has formed a lotus shape around her, and the momentum is still rising.


    "Hateful."


    "Damn it."


    Changping and Xie Dong were furious.


    They are powerful martial artists. They were teased and hurt by two boys.


    If they go like this, they won''t lose their reputation overnight.


    Changping explodes and drinks. His vigorous energy suddenly blooms like a rose. The power of layers and layers spreads out with his long gun and turns into petals in the sky.


    "The dance of flowers makes waves strong."


    Xie Dong''s back wings suddenly vibrated, and his body was covered with dazzling thunder. He only killed Lu Fan.


    "A word of thunder."


    He had to rely on his own speed to give Lu Fan a fatal blow.


    Lu fan does not move. When Changping''s petals attack and Xie Dong''s own master comes, it''s a sword to shake hands.


    Life and death rotation force, four turns, heaven and earth clouds.


    The sword is like clouds, and the sword turns like stars.


    Lu Fan''s sword light collides with Xie Dong''s thunder, which makes a loud explosion sound.


    Changping''s attack also fell on lingyao.


    But at this time, the Jinyuan power in front of lingyao was like a steel wall, blocking all attacks.


    The flute began to change, high and low, unpredictable.


    Jin Yuanli also began to plunder wildly, and even killed the moves of Changping for a while, with almost the same effect.


    In the middle of the air, Lu Fan and Xie Dong have a hundred moves in a flash.


    The other side''s thunder speed is really fast, a move can break the space.


    But Lu fan is not weak either. A heavy sword without a front is so airtight that he waves it. Even if Xie Dong''s speed is faster, he is still blocked by Lu Fan.


    At this time, Lu Fanhu''s left hand is in the void.


    "Heaven and earth are limitless, and everything is empty. The five elements array is out. "


    A five element light appeared beside Xie Dong. He didn''t seem to notice Lu Fan''s dark move at all.


    The landing speed suddenly decreased, and Lu fan directly fixed it.


    At this moment, Wufeng heavy sword suddenly falls down. Ten thousand swords return to the sect, taking away the soul and destroying the soul.


    Nine colors of light come together, and the spirit bursts out in the eyes.


    Three sets of skills are produced together, which are seamless and unpredictable.


    Xie * * stops, and watches Lu Fan''s sword fall in horror.


    "No."


    Boom.


    The sword fell and the whole mountain trembled.


    Xie Dong''s body, suddenly spewed out countless blood, I fell like a meteor and smashed into the flower sea on the ground, suddenly flowers flying all over the sky.


    "One."


    Lu Fan said softly.


    Turn around, Lu Fan looks at Xiang Changping again.


    Wufeng heavy sword points to Changping''s face, and the blackness on Lu Fan''s body soars again.


    "Too..... That''s great. "


    Lin Ruoxue exclaimed.


    Last time, I didn''t see clearly Lu Fan''s strength. Today, she has completely opened her eyes.


    Changping exclaimed, "it''s impossible. How can earth Gang defeat sky Gang?"


    Lu Fan said slowly: "yes, generally speaking, it is impossible for the martial artists in the ground Gang to defeat the martial artists in the sky gang. But now, it can only be said that your sky Gang is too weak

 Chapter 680

    Changping''s palm began to tremble slightly. Although he was reluctant to admit one thousand or ten thousand, Lu Fan''s performance really scared him.


    A martial artist in the spirit of the earth, with his own strength, scared a martial artist in the spirit of the sky. No one will believe this.


    But today, it is true that it happened in the eyes of all.


    The corners of his eyes began to twitch. Changping suddenly found that his plan to kill Lin Ruoxue was impossible.


    Lu Fan in front of him is like a high mountain. It''s hard to cross it.


    Changping''s heart, has sprouted a retreat. He began to retreat slowly.


    Lu fan is now full of war and killed in xingtou.


    Seeing Changping back, Lu Fan rushed straight ahead.


    Whoosh.


    There are several golden lights.


    This time, with Changping ready, he immediately turned into thousands of figures and dodged.


    Lu Fan held up his heavy sword and rushed to Changping in horror.


    Suddenly, Changping didn''t even go back.


    Everyone opened their mouths and watched. Changping was about to run away.


    His speed is really fast. Lu fan does not hesitate to face the sky as a sword.


    Thunder fire double dragon sword.


    There is not much vigorous Qi left in the body. It''s all turned into this heaven piercing sword.


    In the sky, there was a thundering.


    Changping''s figure was directly flooded by thunder.


    Countless thundersnakes dance in the sky like the wrath of heaven and earth.


    "You are cruel."


    A cry came out of the thunder.


    Soon, Changping turned into a streamer away.


    "Don''t let him run. Chasing. "


    A group of tengjiawei, countless silver winged warriors, chased Changping in the direction of escape.


    Lu Fan slowly collected the sword. Although he didn''t kill Changping, the sword just now should have hurt Changping.


    Next, it''s Lin Ruoxue''s business. If you can''t kill a wounded Tiangang warrior with the power of the whole country, then these guards of lingguo will be raised in vain.


    The sound of the flute suddenly stopped, and Lu Fan suddenly turned around. At a glance, he saw lingyao suddenly fall on the tree, and the whole man was completely out of force.


    Flying forward to catch lingyao, Lu Fan said with a smile: "the martial artists of Yuangang fight against Tiangang. You are better than me. "


    Lingyao smiled.


    Lin Ruoxue and Lin Shoufu came up and looked at Lu Fan in awe.


    If Lu Fan killed the king of the Holy tree, Lin Ruoxue would only thank Jia for his admiration. Now, Lu fan has become a God in Lin Ruoxue''s eyes.


    Her eyes were full of reverence, and now she was in awe of Lu Fan''s strength.


    Lin Shoufu bowed to Lu Fan and saluted him. I still remember that when Lu Fan came to lingguo, he still despised him.


    Now, Lin Shoufu would like to kneel down to salute Lu Fan on the spot.


    "I don''t know what kind of words should be used to describe your strength."


    Lin Shoufu was shaking all over.


    It''s not fear, it''s excitement. Similar to the excitement of ordinary people to see the dragon, the light in Lin Shoufu''s eyes is almost catching up with the fire and candle.


    Turning around, Lu Fan looked at other people again. Suddenly, he found that all the warriors, officials, and women of the spiritual kingdom looked at him with respect and fear.


    Two big sky Gang warriors. These are two famous Tiangang in lingguo.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Fan was defeated by all of them. One of them was killed and the other escaped.


    How can we not be afraid of such achievements? How can we not be afraid of these spiritual warriors.


    Lin Ruoxue grabbed Lu Fan''s hand, and suddenly he knelt down in mid air.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Lu fan, for saving your life. From this day on, I would like to worship Mr. Lu Fan as my teacher and serve him for life. "


    As soon as Lin Ruoxue knelt down, all the lingguo warriors, officials and bodyguards around him knelt down.


    Even the warriors they brought to Changping did not dare to fight any more. They all knelt down for Lu Fan.


    At a glance, Lu fan saw the dark crowd kneeling in front of him.


    With consternation on his face, Lu Fan did not know what to say.


    Thirteen, who had been standing not far away, knelt down at this time, but he looked at Lu Fan with more pride.


    "Lu fan, speak."


    Lingyao whispered in Lu Fan''s arms.


    At the same time, lingyao also pulled Lu Fan''s skirt and let Lu Fan put her down.


    Lu Fan slowly put down lingyao, took her hand and watched the countless lingguo people kneeling in front of him.


    To be honest, Lu Fan was very proud to see this.


    He finally understood why so many people like the king''s presence in the world. It''s really nice for everyone to kneel in front of him.


    With a smile on his face, Lu Fan said to Lin Ruoxue, "Your Majesty. How can I stand such a big gift. I''m afraid it''s difficult for me to be your master. "


    Lin Ruoxue suddenly threw a tunnel to Lu Fan''s five bodies: "Master Lu fan, if you don''t accept my disciple, I can''t kneel."


    Lu Fan smiles bitterly. Lin Ruoxue is really here with him.


    Lingyao said with a smile, "Lu fan, take her. It''s not good for you to be apprenticed by many majesty. "


    Lu Fan sighs. If he doesn''t accept this posture, he will. It''s not over.


    Nodding, Lu said: "OK, I''ll take your apprentice. But first of all, I really don''t have much to teach you. Your majesty, please get up. "


    Lin Ruoxue got up with a smile and said: "Master Lu fan, from today on, you are the national teacher."


    Countless officials of lingguo martial arts stood up and shouted in a uniform way: "Lu Guoshi."


    Lin Shoufu took Lu Fan''s hand and said, "Lu Guoshi, I will be taken care of later."


    Lu Fan smiled bitterly and nodded softly.


    Lin Ruoxue is so happy that she seems to have succeeded in conspiracy.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Ten days later.


    White clouds are still there.


    In the morning, Lu Fan practices boxing in front of the flower house.


    Lingyao end sits on one side to play flute, Xiaohei and shisan stand quietly and experience the essence of Lu Fan''s boxing.


    This is a rare quiet morning, since ten days ago, Lin Ruoxue worshipped him as his teacher. All the senior officials in the spiritual kingdom should not give Lu fanbei a generous gift.


    From that day on, Lu Fan was disturbed every day. Until now, the gift giving team is finally over. In front of Lu Fan''s door, it''s a little quieter.


    However, it has to be said that the gains of these ten days are still great.


    Not to mention those generous gifts that Lu Fan could not understand, and all kinds of messy plants and fruits. After the first World War, lingyao finally broke through to the local gang. It''s worth Lu Fan''s happiness for many days.


    As expected, fighting is the fastest way to improve their strength. Lingyao not only broke through the territory of the local gang on the third day after the war. And she also used the momentum of breakthrough to speed up the absorption of half of the power of the elixir Lu Fan had given her. She worked hard to break through the first level and went straight to the second level.


    So progress, so that lingyao himself are overjoyed. Breaking through that night, Lu Fan was almost drained.


    Lu fan is also very happy. In this way, lingyao''s strength is enough to be her own. In the future, he could do a lot for lingyao.


    "Master Lu Fan."


    Far away, a cry.


    Without looking, Lu Fan knew that it was his cheap apprentice, Lin Ruoxue.


    Smiling and cheerful, it''s good news.


    Slowly landing, Lin Ruoxue bows to Lu Fan and says, "I have seen Master Lu Fan."


    Lu Fandao: "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Ruoxue said with a smile: "good things. Changping was caught by me. The crisis of lingguo was completely relieved this time. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "this is really good news. Is he dead? "


    Lin ruoxhe shook his head and said:" No. But it''s not far from death. He is now poisoned, and there are only two choices left. He will either die in pain three days later, or swear to poison and submit to me for life. "


    Lu Fan clapped his hands and said, "Congratulations, your majesty. I want to take back one of Tiangang''s fighters."


    Lin Ruoxue took out a bottle of pills and handed it to Lu Fandao: "master, why do you call me your majesty again. All said, you can call me Ruoxue later. Here you are. Eat it quickly. "


    Lu Fan took the pill, sniffed it lightly, frowned and said, "it''s like an antidote. What do you want to do for me? "Lin Ruoxue seemed embarrassed and said," I''m sorry, master. Do you remember the first day you came to lingguo, when I asked you to come up and touch your back? "


    Lu Fan frowned and said:" you poisoned me. "


    Lin Ruoxue rubbed his hands and said:" I also have no way to protect myself. I thought you were the one the king of the Holy tree had recruited. So we have to save some later moves. But rest assured, they are the mildest chronic poisons. It doesn''t happen without activation. By the way, lingyao, take some of the thirteen. The poison will spread in a period of time. At that time, all the people in the hall were poisoned. Our spiritual people have a natural resistance to this kind of poison. But you don''t have to. Take one. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and shouted in his heart, "old nine, is this the case?"


    "Great master, their poison is too weak. I didn''t even penetrate your skin, so I didn''t take it seriously. "


    Lu Fan looks depressed. He takes out the pill and looks at it carefully for a while. It''s determined that it''s just an egg for detoxification. Then he gives one to thirteen, lingyao and Xiaohei.


    Lin Ruoxue then said, "there is another good thing. Master Lu fan, the empty boat you want has been built."


    Lu Fan was shocked and said in a loud voice, "go, take me to see now."

 Chapter 681

    South of sky city. Ancient woods. The sea of trees.


    Among the waves. An open space of ten miles. The earth and stone are piled into a platform. There are countless fences around.


    Not yet. Then you can see countless green guards on patrol. On wooden armor. It''s written with the word "supervision".


    Lin Ruoxue comes here with Lu Fan and others.


    Look down from the sky. There was a huge black shadow in the clearing.


    Under the support of a group of green guards. Lin Ruoxue takes Lu Fan and others to the top of the clearing.


    At this point. Lu fancai can see what the shadow is.


    It was a huge wooden boat. It''s about a hundred feet tall. It''s long. The width is 100 feet.


    The ship was full of stars. The colorful runes cover it.


    The bow of the boat is carved with a dragon head. Look carefully. Lu Fan suddenly found out. This faucet is a little like Xiaohei.


    There are words in the stern. Impressively is a huge spirit word.


    Lu Fan exclaimed, "what a big ship. If snow. You are sure that this is the empty boat for me. Can this thing enter the space passage? "


    Lin Ruoxue and Lu Fan fall on the boat.


    At a glance. No margin. This huge boat. It can only be described in broad words.


    Lu Fan felt that there was no problem loading the ship with an army.


    "Your Majesty. Lu fan, national teacher. Here you are.


    Lin Shoufu''s figure suddenly emerged from the cabin. To Lu Fan and Lin Ruoxue.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "Lin Shoufu. Your gift is too big. I only need an empty boat that can make it to Dansheng country quickly. You do it so big. Isn''t it a waste of time? "Lin Shoufu shook his head and said with a smile:" Lu Guoshi. You don''t know. This empty boat looks big. But in fact, when it passes through the space passage, it shrinks to a very small size. Like this. "


    With that, Lin Shoufu went to the bow of the boat and clapped gently.


    At the next moment, the huge boat began to shrink rapidly.


    In the blink of an eye, the great ship, actually shrunk into a boat that can only take three or five people.


    It''s just the hull of the boat. It can''t be seen clearly any more. It''s made of wood. What you see is only solid light.


    Lu Fan looked at it carefully and said in surprise, "the power of space."


    Lin Shoufu said with a smile: "not bad. It is the power of space. To be precise, it is to grind the space spirit stone into powder, and smear the whole body of the boat with the method of spiritual attachment. It''s just that the power of space contained in the space spirit stone is too little. It is necessary to stack up the space stone like a hill to form the power of tearing out the space passage. Then, in the void, we can make rapid progress. "


    Lu Fan finally understood a little and said with a smile, "I see. I was still wondering how the spiritual kingdom, which has no venerable one, created void things. Emotion uses this ingenious method. "


    Lin Shoufu said with a smile, "yes, it''s really a trick. Mr. Lu fan, I put nearly 30% of the space spirit stones in the spirit country into this ring. You need it to propel the ship and help you travel through the void. But remember, once the space spirit stone is used up, it can''t continue to tear the space channel. At that time, it was just an ordinary ship. It''s a little stronger than other boats. "


    Lu Fan took the ring and said sincerely, "thank you very much."


    Lin Ruoxue said with a smile: "master, there''s nothing to thank you for. It''s my salute. I think as long as you save some use, it''s not a problem to run back and forth from lingguo to Dansheng. "


    Lu Fan looked at Lin Ruoxue and said, "you worship me as your teacher, but I haven''t taught you anything. In a word, I''m really sorry. "


    Lin Ruoxue''s eyes flashed with a strange light and said with a smile, "master. You''ve taught me a lot. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said with a smile, "I know that if you worship me as your teacher, you just want to win over us to ensure your own throne. But these are all what you should do, methods and means. I can''t say it''s wrong. I can understand. But since I took you as an apprentice, whether in name or not. I think I''ll teach you something. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan held out a finger and pointed it on Lin Ruoxue.


    Slowly, Lu Fan infuses Lin Ruoxue''s body with a trace of vigorous Qi and a trace of world power.


    Carefully, Lu Fan let his strength stay in Lin Ruoxue''s field.


    It does not affect Lin Ruoxue''s poor accomplishments, nor does it hurt Lin Ruoxue''s body.


    Lu fan has sweat on his head after all this.


    As expected, it''s easy to kill enemies and difficult to preach.


    He just finished such a simple action, even sweating all over his body, as if he had just fought with others.


    Take back your hand, Lu Fandao: "I have left my own martial arts and martial arts of Wu''an in your body. In the future, how much you can comprehend depends on your own creation. "


    Lin Ruoxue is puzzled, but still bows to Lu Fan.


    Teachers are like fathers, preaching and dispelling doubts.


    What Lu Fan did today is the most important mission among the disciples.


    Lu fan does not know at this time what he has done today will bring about earth shaking changes to the whole world.


    Now, Lu fan is just happy to stand on the boat and let Lin Shoufu teach him how to operate the boat.


    The boat body changes from big to small. Lu fan can''t help but admire the magic of the trees in the spiritual kingdom. I''m afraid that only the trees here can keep changing like living things.


    Even if it is cut down and made into a wooden boat, it will not lose its spirit. According to Lin Shoufu, the ship is not afraid of attack. If it is damaged, it will repair itself. As long as the keel of the most critical hull is not damaged, it can grow well automatically in a short world.


    As expected, it is a treasure ship. Lu fan has made up his mind. In the future, when Master Wu Chen recovers from the injury, he must ask his master to help transform the ship into a void.


    Like the carriage of the virgin of the Northern Kingdom, it can travel through the void without consuming space.


    Half an hour later, Lu Fan learned all the operation methods of the boat. Including how to enter the space channel, how to speed up the pace.


    Familiar with everything, Lin Shoufu asked with a smile, "Lu Guoshi, what name are you going to give this ship?"


    lingyao came over with a smile and said: "name it, OK, OK. If Lu fan doesn''t call this boat Xiaobai, then Xiaohei will have company. "


    The little black on Lu Fan''s shoulder turned a white eye, so he didn''t want to be with a ship.


    Lu Fan stroked the boat and looked at the spirit words at the stern. His mouth curved slightly and he said with a smile, "I see, call it spirit boat."


    With that, Lu Fan patted the boat gently.


    Immediately, the boat seemed to respond, shining and nimble.

 Chapter 682

    The clouds are light and the wind is light.


    The next morning, at the foot of Shenshan mountain, thousands of people saw off.


    A huge ship was suspended in the sky, almost covering half of the sky.


    On the boat, Lu Fan and others say goodbye to Lin Ruoxue.


    "If your majesty snow, Lin Shoufu, I will come back later."


    Lu Fan embraces his fists and hands, and countless people below shout, "Lu Guoshi, have a good journey."


    Lin Ruoxue has crystal tears in her eyes, no matter whether she pretends it or not, but at least she looks very real.


    "Master, you must come back earlier. You will always be the land master of the spiritual kingdom. And, XIII, you must also be good. "


    Lu Fan nodded softly and turned to the thirteen behind him: "thirteen, do you want to stay?"


    Lingyao then said, "thirteen, if you stay, you may become a princess. No, it should be a prince. "


    Thirteen light looking at Lin Ruoxue, said nothing.


    Hearing Lu Fan''s words, he just shook his head slightly.


    Lu Fan sighed and said, "OK, let''s go."


    Waving to the crowd again, Lu Fan flies away in a spirit boat.


    Behind the boat, countless lingguo people followed and left to see them off.


    Lu Fan looked at them and sighed, "no matter what. This is a beautiful country. "


    The sky city narrows in sight, and the whole spiritual kingdom narrows in sight.


    The light on the huge boat flashed. At the next moment, Lu Fan and others entered the quiet void.


    The power of colorful heaven and earth came into sight, and Lu Fan felt a bead from his bosom. Watching quietly, it''s the map Lin Ruoxue gave him. Including, how to get in and out of the heaven and earth power of the spiritual kingdom.


    Bend around, bend around.


    Lu Fan and others slowly move forward in the void.


    Suddenly, the boat quickly contracted and a piece of space was shining. At the next moment, when the boat reappeared, it had entered the power of heaven and earth.


    After twinkling for dozens of times, Lingzhou always calculated the boundary of lingguo, and then saw the familiar dark void.


    Lu Fan points out a finger on the bead. At the next moment, the beads turn into the light of the sky, twinkling in front of Lu Fan''s eyes.


    This is a huge map, with countless light points shining into words, which are clearly marked on the map.


    Lu Fan pointed to one of the brightest spots above and said: "the kingdom of Dansheng. Our destination. "


    On the map, the palm of the hand compares the distance between lingguo and Dansheng. Lu fan says, "it''s really far away."


    Lingyao leaned on Lu Fan and pointed to the map and said, "I''m not afraid. I''m not afraid to be with you. "


    Lu fan kisses lingyao''s forehead and continues to scan the map.


    He saw the location of Wu''an and the northern kingdom of God.


    On the map, Wu''an is just a little bright light. On the map, the northern kingdom of God is almost the same. It is not the same as Bozhong.


    But the light of the Dansheng kingdom is really dazzling.


    Lu fan doesn''t think it''s a map problem. As long as the person who draws the map is not an idiot, he must be using the light to explain that the Dansheng country is much bigger than Wu''an and the northern Shenguo.


    What a country that is.


    Lu Fan secretly speculated in his heart.


    Listen to master Wu Chen''s description. It''s the holy land of the alchemists and the paradise of the divine medicine, but it''s a completely closed country.


    According to the introduction of the saint''s words, Dansheng is a powerful, rich and terrible country.


    Even the virgin of the northern kingdom of God has no qualification to enter.


    Lu Fan''s eyes were shining. He didn''t know whether his trip would go smoothly.


    All he can do is fight hard.


    Maybe, he got what he wanted and escaped. Maybe he didn''t get it and was killed in Dansheng.


    More likely, he couldn''t get in at all. He could only look at the border of Dansheng.


    But the greatest pleasure in life is not to experience the unknown.


    Lu Fan clenches his fist. Now, he has to believe in himself.


    The kingdom of Dansheng, Lu fan, is here.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the same time, in the distant void.


    A tiger carriage was blocked by a group of golden boats.


    It''s a good car, with animal skin and runes all over the place. The puller is a huge fire breathing dragon at both ends.


    "Who are you, dare to stop my frame, not afraid of death?"


    The voice was strong and rough, and one man walked out of the carriage.


    The huge long Sabre is on his shoulder. He is the disciple of the beast saint, Zhao Mingyu, who was defeated by Lu Fan in the capital.


    In the golden boat, five figures appear.


    The five men were dressed in a uniform golden dress, with the words "dragon, tiger, leopard, wolf and Eagle" written respectively.


    The faces of the five people are almost the same, obviously they are five brothers.


    The man with the dragon character on his body, mostly a leader, said in a long voice: "no matter who you are. I like your two reptiles. Give me a price for these two little reptiles. "


    Zhao Mingyu said with wide eyes: "little reptile, you dare to say that my big teeth are reptiles. Have you ever seen such a big reptile that can shoot fire. Let''s go, let''s go, let''s go. Otherwise, don''t blame me for the long sword in my hand. "


    The five brothers laughed at the same time. The laughter was harsh and unpleasant.


    The leading man laughed and said, "joke, you dare to teach us a lesson. Tell you, we are the five brothers of the fire family of Dansheng. I''m smart. I''ll give you a good price. Don''t say we rob you. "


    Zhao Mingyu frowned and said, "I haven''t heard of the five brothers of the fire family. Grandma''s bear, I was angry when I was in Wu''an. Now back home, there are five robbers. It''s really bad luck. If you don''t go away, I won''t have long eyes. "


    Said, Zhao Mingyu a knife cut out, the terrible blade directly against the head of the five brothers across.


    Five people immediately angry, shout: "bold."


    "Dying."


    "Martial artists dare to fight against noble alchemists."


    "Teach him a lesson."


    At the same time, the five people pinched each other''s hands to make a decision, and their energy surged up.


    Zhao Mingyu glanced at them and said with a sneer: "there are only five imperial masters who dare to be arrogant in front of me. You don''t know how many dead words there are. "


    Zhao Mingyu''s body is full of the vigorous energy of Tiangang, and the animal shadow behind him rises to the sky.


    A burst of drink, the two fire dragon in front of the car first spewed out a raging fire, and then Zhao Mingyu shot out.


    "The animal''s shadow swallows the sky."


    The blade of the knife shines in the void.


    Five people exclaimed at the same time.


    They didn''t seem to think that the people they met today were stubble. The Dharma of the five people has never been released, so they are directly covered by the sword.


    Zhao Mingyu burst out laughing.


    "Five damned bastards, today will make you have no return. I''m going to beat you into reptiles. "


    Dao mang is more fierce. Five people exclaimed: "we are the people of Dansheng country and the people of Huo family."


    Zhao Mingyu shouted: "what is the Dansheng state and the Huojia, they are all rubbish."

 Chapter 683

    There is no end to nothingness.


    I can''t see the rising sun and the falling moon, and I can''t hear the singing of birds and the fragrance of flowers. Time seems to stop in the void, I don''t know the time.


    In the void, a big ship drifted slowly, and from time to time it shrank and flashed. When it reappeared, it was already in another void far away.


    The bow of the boat is like the head of a dragon, carved with spirit characters.


    Looking carefully, a man stood at the bow of the boat and looked at the darkness around him. He seemed to want to see something from the darkness.


    "Lu fan, don''t look at it. It''s all dark. What''s good-looking?"


    Lingyao walked out slowly, holding the roasted fruit in her hand and smiling.


    Swaying posture, waist bag shaking. Lingyao hands the fruit to Lu Fan.


    This is the fruit from the spiritual kingdom, or a gift from some officials to Lu Fan.


    Lu fan doesn''t like the fruits that move and cry.


    But half a month ago, after Xiaohei tried to bake the fruit and eat it again, everyone immediately accepted it.


    Roasted fruit, will send out a strong aroma, leading people to eat.


    The most important thing is that when the fruit is roasted, it becomes dead.


    Cut it apart and divide it as if it were any other food. Lu fan can''t eat until now.


    After receiving the fruit, Lu Fan took a bite, pointed to the void and said: "lingyao, we have been in the void for more than two months. If the map is correct, we should be on the border of Xiliang animal kingdom soon. Maybe we can see what the animal kingdom looks like. "


    Hearing this, lingyao looked around and said, "that''s right. Lu fan, I remember when I was in the capital, there was a fellow from Xiliang animal kingdom who challenged you in front of the Han family and was defeated by you in one move, didn''t he? "


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile: "you still remember this. Well, a guy who claims to be a disciple of the beast saint. The strength is average, the tone is not small. "


    Lingyao said, "I''ll go to the animal kingdom of Xiliang. Do you want to have a look?"


    Lu Fan slowly shook his head and said, "it''s still not needed. Time is pressing. It''s one day to be a day early. But if all goes well, I really get the sap of the Holy Spirit tree in the holy land. When you come back, you can take you around the animal kingdom. "


    Lingyao took Lu Fan''s hand and said, "I will remember what you said."


    Lu Fan gently lifted lingyao''s hair with his hand and said with a light smile, "I promise."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lingzhou began to contract rapidly again and flashed forward.


    Lu fansong opens lingyao''s hand, then opens the ring Lin Shoufu gave him, carefully counts the remaining space Lingshi, and frowns slightly.


    The consumption of the spirit stone is much faster than Lin Shoufu expected.


    Lin Shoufu calculated the Lingshi needed for Lingzhou to move quickly through the space channel, but he forgot to calculate. On the Lingzhou, Lu fan, lingyao, XIII and so on were needed.


    Lu fan has figured out something about the space passage through this period of time.


    First of all, when passing through the space channel, the larger the volume of the object, the more force it needs. If it is converted to Lu Fan''s hand, the more Lingshi it needs.


    That''s why when the spirit boat enters the space passage, it needs to reduce its volume, the smaller the better.


    Secondly, the farther the one-time shuttle distance is, the more space spirit stones are needed. And after passing through the space channel, the location is not so accurate.


    If we say that the consumption of space spirit stone is only a matter of saving or not, it is not a big problem for Lu Fan. So the inaccurate location of the space passage is a big deal.


    You know, in the void, it''s hard to find a reference to identify the direction. Lu Fan''s trip depends on a map in his hand. If the direction of his journey is a little bit inaccurate, then the place he may finally arrive at is a different place.


    Half a month ago, Lu fan made such a mistake. Fortunately, three days after he deviated from the predetermined direction, he saw the small country marked on the map, snow country.


    This country, on the map, has deviated a little from their predetermined route.


    Lu fan used the method used by the saint to call out a Tiangang strong man in the snow kingdom. Lu fan asked carefully before he realized how stupid it was to drive through the space channel desperately.


    So now, Lu fan has summed up a set of ways to move forward.


    That''s one day, only a hundred times. Each time, it can only move forward one state at most. The consumption of space stone is about ten at a time.


    In this way, it can not only ensure that the spirit boat does not deviate from the direction, but also save some space spirit stone.


    As for speed, it''s not much slower. It''s the best way.


    Lu Fan continues to look around, and Xiao Hei is bored to play with the fruit.


    Thirteen in the closed eyes, let Xiaohei in his body scurrying around, will fruit juice make him a whole body.


    After dozens of flashes, there was a little light in the distance.


    Lu Fan and Ling Yao were suddenly shocked by their spirits, and immediately flashed again to the direction of the light.


    Several hours later, Lu Fan and others finally saw what the light was.


    Five elements light, the power of heaven and earth.


    The rich light is like a tiger head, standing proudly in the void.


    Lu Fan looked at the huge tiger head from afar and said with a smile: "yes, Xiliang animal kingdom. It must be the animal kingdom of Xiliang. "


    Lu Fan breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing the animal kingdom of Xiliang meant that he was close to the Dansheng kingdom.


    It will take them ten days at most to reach the holy kingdom of Dadan. Lu Fan''s face is already smiling.


    "Let''s go and make sure."


    Lu Fan drove the spirit boat to the animal kingdom of Xiliang.


    As he got closer, Lu Fan felt that this tiger head was not only powerful, but also amazing.


    Compared with the spirit Kingdom and snow kingdom he had seen. The power of heaven and earth of Xiliang animal kingdom is more than 100 times that of them.


    Such a big country should be at the same level as Wu''an and Northern Shenguo.


    Lu Fan came to the front of the five colored light like fog. Put your hands on it.


    Immediately, Lu Fan injected his vigorous Qi into the five colors of light. At the same time, Lu Fan said loudly: "the first-class Bo Lu Fan of Wu''an came to visit," and the voice poured into the five colors of light in front of him along his hand. Within a short time, Lu fan saw a carriage flashing in the light.


    Turning around, Lu Fan said to lingyao, "it''s a very good method. There are special receptionists in other countries. We in Wu''an are completely open to the outside world. Everyone can enter directly. "


    Lingyao shook her head and said, "I don''t understand. Maybe we in Wu''an are more atmospheric and open. "


    Lu Fan shrugged, spread out his hands and said, "maybe."


    in a moment, an animal skin carriage appeared in Lu Fan''s eyes.


    Far away, Lu Fan could see a powerful old man on the carriage.


    "Envoy of Wu''an. What are you doing in my kingdom of beasts? "


    The old man''s voice is like the roar of a beast. Even the void without wind seems to be shaken by his voice.


    Lu Fan threw his fists into his hands and said in a loud voice, "passing by your country, I just want to ask you some questions. The old man laughed and said: "he is still a polite boy. Come on, what''s up. I haven''t seen envoys from other countries for many years. You can ask as much as you like. "


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "excuse me, is your country very close to Dansheng. It''s going to take a few days. "


    The old man pointed to his left side and said, "Dansheng Kingdom, go in this direction for another seven days. If your emptiness is fast enough, it will arrive in five days. Boy, are you going to the kingdom of Dansheng? "


    Lu Fandao: "yes."


    The old man said with a smile, "the kingdom of Dansheng never receives foreign envoys. What are you going to do? Are you passing by?"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I have something important to go to the kingdom of Dansheng. You know how to get in, sir. "


    The old man laughed and said: "you don''t have the way to go in, you dare to run to Dansheng country. It''s young and frivolous to travel far, boy. Listen to my advice from the old guy. The kingdom of Dansheng is very closed. Those gas refiners are narrow-minded. They always think that people from other countries are going to rob things from them. Except for the alchemy, it''s impossible to put people in at all other times. When you go, you are also blocked by the four beasts. I advise you to return home early. Otherwise, they would taunt them and lose their lives in the hands of the four beasts. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "master. Is it really so hard to get in. There is no way. "


    The old man said, "I don''t know what else to do. If you find it, you can tell me. I''m willing to pay high price for your method. The kingdom of Dansheng, tut Tut, is a good place for all kinds of magic medicine. Is that possible.


    The old man said, "boy, do you have anything else to ask?"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "no, thank you for your advice. Boy Lu fan, keep going. "


    The old man said, "I''m sorry to see you soon. Boy, in a few days, if you come back from the Dansheng Kingdom, you can come to our animal kingdom to sit down. "


    Lu Fan bowed again and said, "thank you for your kind invitation."


    After that, Lu Fan turned her bow and sailed forward.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s back, the old man suddenly thought of something. He said in a loud voice, "wait a minute."


    Lu Fan''s heart moved, and stopped immediately and said, "master, do you think of any way?"


    The old man shook his head and said, "No. It''s just that I suddenly remember one thing. Are you going to the kingdom of Dansheng. Well, I have a disciple, Zhao Mingyu, who can''t make it. I went to travel to other countries some time ago. I figured out where he was. It seems to be around Dansheng country. If you meet him along the way, please tell him for me and let him come back quickly. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "Zhao Mingyu."


    The old man said, "yes, Zhao Mingyu. By the way, he may call it the disciple of the beast saint or swallow the sky. "


    Lu Fan immediately opened his mouth and said in amazement, "you are the sage of the beast."


    The old man said with a smile, "it''s just a false name. Go ahead."


    when he had finished speaking, the old man left slowly and left in Lu Fan''s surprise,

 Chapter 684

    "Beast saint, God, the man we just saw was beast saint."


    lingyao sat in the bow of the boat and kept saying.


    Lu Fan said, "the beast comes to meet us. I think I have a good face. "


    grins and Lu Fan smiles shamelessly.


    Lingyao chuckled and said, "if he knew that you would defeat his disciples, he would leave it in front of the door for a few days. You said he would welcome you. "


    Lu Fan coughs and says: "the martial arts compete, and life and death depend on life. I didn''t kill him, I didn''t kill him. I was very kind. You know, I was angry at that time, and it was normal to ignore him. Alas, it seems that when we come back, we should not go to the animal kingdom to sit down. It''s very important to have a small life. "


    Lingyao also sighed: "no way, it''s the only way. In fact, I really want to see what the legendary animal kingdom looks like. "


    Speaking of this, lingyao suddenly brightened his eyes and said: "Lu fan, just that beast Saint said that the Dansheng kingdom is full of magic drugs, is it true?" Lu Fan shook his head and said: "I don''t know. But if it is true, that would be great. "


    The two chatted and kept away from the animal kingdom of Xiliang.


    Here, the old man returned to the power of heaven and earth. The carriage flashed, penetrated the void, and returned to the animal country.


    The sky is blue and the sky is vast.


    The old man''s carriage stopped suddenly, and there was a sound of doubt in it.


    "Well, not quite. Just now that kid said where he came from, he seemed to say that, Wu''an state, Lu fan, "


    suddenly, the old man came out of the carriage and said with a smile:" Lu fan, this name is familiar to me. Oh, I remember. Mingyu came back last time. Not to mention that he lost to a kid named Lu fan, who dared to come to the animal kingdom. "


    the old man had his hands on his back and flashed in his eyes.


    "Interesting, very interesting."


    ......


    Five days later.


    There are many strange things in the void.


    The closer to the Dansheng Kingdom, Lu Fan could see that it was supposed to be a quiet and empty void. Some debris began to appear.


    For example, two days ago, he saw strange glowing stones floating in the void. I fished a piece of it. Look carefully. There is still blood on the stone. It seems that someone spilled blood on it.


    To this day, more and more of these things.


    It''s not only the stone, the broken weapons, the floating rags that can be seen, but all of them are shining.


    Seeing this situation, Lu Fan had to be alert and ready to fight at any time.


    Depending on the situation, it seems that they are walking in an area where there has been a tragic war.


    Soon, more than ten flashes later, Lu Fanzhen saw the body.


    It was a corpse dressed in gold, with a face that could not be distinguished. The only thing that could be seen was the word "Eagle" on his clothes.


    Lu Fan fished the body back and examined it carefully.


    Lingyao and shisan also came to watch.


    "The cloth material is very soft, but it''s tough. I''m afraid that ordinary weapons can''t be broken. There is also the effect of defending against vigorous force. "


    Lu Fan felt the body''s clothes and slowly said.


    Lingyao reached out and pulled the jade belt off the waist of the body, looked at it carefully and said: "Lu fan, look at his belt, there is a fire character. Is it a sign of a certain sect or family? "


    Lu Fan took a look and nodded, "it''s possible."


    Thirteen took off the ring of the body and handed it to Lu Fandao: "master."


    Lu Fan took the ring and looked at it for a while. Suddenly, he was surprised and said: "good guy. The ring is sealed by usage. What a big void ring, "


    Lu Fan broke the seal with his vigorous Qi and poured out some of the things in the ring.


    The three people looked at it and found that it was all medicinal materials and Dan Fang. There are also two tripods and a dozen bottles of pills.


    Lu Fandao: "this man should be an alchemist undoubtedly."


    With that, Lu Fan glanced at the Red Square and sighed: "he is also an excellent Qi master. These pills are all good things, "said Lu Fan as he distributed the pills to lingyao and XIII.


    And he himself, the medicine and Dan Fang can be left.


    Lingyao asked aloud, "Lu fan, is it possible that he is from Dansheng country?"


    Lu Fan took a look at those medicines that he had never seen before, but were of excellent quality. He nodded: "it is possible. Come and see if he has a pass token. "


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, if this person is a person of the Dansheng state, he is likely to carry a token that can pass through the Dansheng state.


    But the reality is always cruel. Lu Fan and his three people searched all his things, tore his shoes apart completely, and found no token or other things for him to pass through the border.


    Throwing away a fire to burn the body, Lu said: "it''s not that easy. Lingyao, we should be careful. Give me his ring. Don''t leave it outside. "


    Lingyao said, "why, can''t we meet other people?" Lu Fan nodded, "I have a hunch, I''m afraid we will meet other people."


    Continue to move forward, Lu Fan began to stand in the bow of the boat, looking out, without a sharp sword in the back.


    After a day, suddenly the end of the line of sight began a ray of light.


    Like the first ray of light when the sun rises in the East, with a slight red glow.


    Lu Fan''s three people were immediately surprised. After nearly three months'' journey, they finally reached their destination.


    "Speed up, speed up," Lu Fan shouted.


    The spirit boat began to flicker.


    The light is getting closer and closer. Lu fan can see that the light has begun to take shape.


    Just as Lu Fan intended to continue to accelerate, suddenly the void around him began to change.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt that Lingzhou could not enter the space channel any more.


    "Not good."


    Lu Fan had a big drink and drew out the heavy sword without front.


    Suddenly, all around the void, a ray of light flashed.


    The golden light is dazzling and dazzling. In no small moment, there are twenty or thirty of them.


    Every golden light is a golden boat, which is covered with runes and full of lights.


    On the boat, there were people in golden robes. They all looked at Lu Fan with cold eyes, holding all kinds of magic tools in their hands, and their bodies were full of vitality.


    "All the alchemists are alchemists."


    Lu Fan said softly.


    Lingyao and shisan have already taken out their own weapons, and Xiaohei is also jumping on Lu Fan''s shoulder, ready to attach at any time.


    "Who are you?" Lu Fan shouted first.


    A leaf boat slowly drove forward, standing on it was a middle-aged man in a golden robe with purple and gold stripes on his shoulder.


    The man said in a loud voice, "we are the deacons of the void outside the fire house. Boy, don''t you know us? Hum, I see where you are going, the disciple of the beast saint, Zhao Mingyu. "

 Chapter 685

    "Zhao Mingyu, I,"


    Lu Fan was shocked.


    "This joke is not funny at all. I''m not


    Before Lu Fan finished speaking, the middle-aged man waved his hand and said, "kill."


    All of a sudden, a five element light rose to the sky.


    The void began to crumble around them, which was visible to the naked eye. Countless external forces of heaven and earth gathered frantically to them.


    Lu Fan could feel that the void around him was already a little unsustainable, and they might break away from the void at any time. The strength of these alchemists in front of us is very powerful.


    Wind, fire, thunder, frost.


    It began to appear in all directions of Lu Fan. The boundless five element animal shadow is gathered in their hands, and then they point to Lu Fan and kill him crazily.


    "Damn it."


    Lu Fan drinks loudly. The sword is standing in front of him. Xiaohei is attached to him in an instant.


    "Heaven and earth fall apart."


    Vigorous Qi surged out wildly, and the spirit boat began to shake violently.


    The larger the object, the more it will be attacked at this time.


    All Lu Fan''s people and ships were drowned by the Dharma of these alchemists.


    At the same time, a dozen of magic weapons came and smashed Lu Fan''s people.


    Only just contacted, XIII was spurted out by a mouthful of blood, and the breath quickly withered.


    Although lingyao is standing behind Lu fan, her face is pale.


    This terrible power and magic weapon can even form an attack. It''s really the refined method of the alchemist.


    "Lu fan, let''s go."


    Cried lingyao.


    I''m afraid that each of these alchemists is no less powerful than the Royal Qi master.


    Their attack is really too powerful. Don''t say that Lu fan is not in Tiangang. Even if it is, it will not last long.


    Lu fan can feel his tiger''s mouth crack, and vigorous Qi melts rapidly.


    Biting his teeth fiercely, Lu Fan shouted: "you can''t retreat. If you retreat, you will die. If you enter, you will live."


    Lingyao also said in a loud voice, "listen to you."


    Lu Fan suddenly opened the realm of Tao on the heavy sword.


    Suddenly, a few magic weapons in front of him were flicked away in an instant.


    Take advantage of this opportunity, the spirit boat under Lu Fan''s feet shrinks rapidly, vigorous Qi is injected and rushes forward crazily.


    Lu Fan shouted in his heart, "old nine, break the battle."


    Don''t even think about it. When the other party comes, he directly blocks the ability of spiritual boat to tear the space passage. He must have used a certain array.


    Lu fan can''t see it, but it must be right to give it to Lao Jiu.


    "Great master, I need time," cried the tower


    Lu Fan hears Lao Jiu''s cry. He bursts out and rushes forward on the spirit boat.


    "Kill it, the cloud of fire subdues the demons."


    The middle-aged man shouted with a wave of his hand.


    All the alchemists immediately changed the five elements, and the terrible flames began to gather rapidly. The void around them had completely turned red.


    "Put it."


    At one command, the fire exploded.


    The flame changes from red to light blue, then from blue to white, and finally bursts into black.


    Lu Fan''s explosive power is terrible in all directions.


    Lu Fan and lingyao are back-to-back. One person''s vigorous Qi soars to the sky, and is blocked by death. The other person''s golden light drains the ground and tries to resist.


    Thirteen has come to two people''s side, tightly curled up in two people''s feet.


    With his strength, if there were no Lu Fan and lingyao, this round of bombardment would have killed him to the ground.


    But XIII didn''t just avoid the attack. At the same time, his eyes were fixed on those alchemists. All his strength was introverted. He was preparing for his inevitable attack.


    All that has been blasted is holes. But we have to say that it is still very strong, and even under such bombing, it has not completely collapsed. I don''t know what kind of wood Lin Shoufu is looking for. It''s far beyond refined iron and steel stone.


    The middle-aged man frowned and looked at Lu fan, who was still fighting tenaciously, and was getting closer and closer. In a long voice, he said: "change the formation, fire dragon rain formation."


    All the alchemists changed their Dharma decision again, and their magic tools suddenly flew back and floated in front of them.


    A fire dragon comes out of their magic weapon, and then one minute two, two minute three, three minute innumerable.


    With roar, with fire, these fire dragons killed in horror.


    What is the name of all over the world? What is the name of fire dragon like rain.


    Just to see hundreds of thousands of fire dragons come, it''s enough to make ninety-nine percent of the martial artists feel cold.


    But it happened that Lu Fan was not among the ninety-nine warriors.


    Burst to drink a sound, Lu Fan leapt out, unexpectedly is facing the sky fire dragon to rush.


    "A sword of heaven and earth."


    Sweeping with heavy sword.


    The next moment, the space around began to twist violently.


    Lingyao immediately spread all his strength and pulled thirteen to crawl on the ground.


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s body was rippling with violent waves, and the fire dragons that rushed in front of him stopped at once.


    Lu Fan took his teeth out of his blood and burst out to drink: "break."


    All the fire dragons, with their huge bodies, turned around and rushed into the crowd of the alchemists.


    These alchemists couldn''t believe that their skills could not be controlled and killed back. Without defense, they were directly submerged by the fire dragon.


    Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom.


    For a moment, most of the Royal Qi masters were lying around, flying away, with blood all over their bodies and flames.


    The leading middle-aged man, with a cold face, was able to block dozens of fire dragons with only one jade ruler.


    "Drink."


    On the jade ruler, there was a flash of light, and dozens of fire dragons melted away.


    But at this time, thirteen rushed out, the whole person turned into a bright light, straight at the middle-aged man''s chest.


    Poof.


    The sword penetrates the middle-aged man in an instant, and 13 turns around to cut off the right arm of the middle-aged man like a whirlwind.


    "Five uncles."


    At this time, the nearby alchemists exclaimed. The left hand coagulates the method to decide, the right hand puts the method implement.


    Visible to the naked eye, several sharp lights turned into five elements of animal shadow to kill thirteen. At this time, XIII has no ability to resist.


    At the critical moment, the flute sounded, and several golden lights suddenly appeared in front of thirteen body, helping thirteen block most of the attacks.


    But the rest of the strength, still let thirteen spray blood, to the void down.


    Lu Fan waved from afar, and his body was directly absorbed by him with vigorous Qi.


    Grasp thirteen''s body. Lu Fan steps on the purple sky and green clouds and falls back on the spirit boat.


    The middle-aged man was shaking, covering his wound with his left hand, and cried heartbreaking, "kill them."


    All the living alchemists surrounded Lu Fan and others, and once again they decided to release all kinds of weapons.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s body, Lao Jiu''s voice sounded.


    "Array, take it."


    Under the spirit boat, a golden array appeared, and then it broke into a little golden light.


    Lu Fan claps his hands on the spirit boat. The light flashes and the spirit boat disappears.


    "No."


    The middle-aged man burst out with blood and then passed out completely.


    All the alchemists were furious and shouted, "look for it. They can''t run far. "


    Another place in the void.


    Lingzhou appears with Lu Fan and others.


    Gasping for breath, Lu Fandao said: "it''s very dangerous. Now that you''re seated, we need to continue to escape."


    At this time, suddenly a shout came from not far away.


    "Wait, wait for me. Ha ha, I knew that I should never die. "

 Chapter 686

    (the mistakes and omissions of chapter names have been corrected. Thank you for your correction.)


    Lu Fan and others turned their heads and looked in the direction of the sound. What they saw was a broken horse drawn carriage and a slightly familiar figure on it.


    The carriage came quickly, as if afraid that Lu Fan and others would run away, with fire all the way, as if the next moment would be completely broken up.


    Close, Lu Fan finally saw the person coming.


    His face Lu Fan did not remember, but his knife, Lu fan is very impressed.


    Lu Fan recognized the unique broadsword at a glance.


    Zhao Mingyu, the disciple of beast saint.


    The carriage galloped to Lu Fan''s face. The two fire dragons pulling the carriage were completely out of strength. They turned over, their bellies facing outward and gasped for breath.


    Zhao Mingyu jumped on the Lingzhou of Lu Fan and shouted: "I am the animal kingdom of Xiliang. Zhao Mingyu, the disciple of the animal saint, just send me back to the animal kingdom. I''ll give you whatever you want. "


    Zhao Mingyu''s feet fell to the ground, and his eyes swept over Lu Fan and others.


    Suddenly, Zhao Mingyu frowned and looked at Lu Fan and said, "this man. Did we know each other before? Why do I think you are familiar with it? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I think you are familiar with it. Zhao Mingyu, put away your carriage. Now is not the time to speak. "


    Hearing the sound, Zhao Mingyu quickly put the carriage away and looked at Lu Fan with more confused eyes, as if he wanted to find Lu Fan''s shadow from his memory.


    Lu Fan now has no time to talk nonsense with him. The spirit boat is shining again and again, flying into the distant void.


    It flickered for hundreds of times, until he could not see the light of Dansheng Kingdom at the end of his sight, Lu fan stopped.


    A long sigh of relief, looked around, Lu Fandao: "so far, they should not catch up."


    Lingyao, thirteen one buttocks sat on the ground, two people obviously already exhausted.


    Lingyao said: "Lu fan, what can we do? We can''t even get close to the kingdom of Dansheng, let alone go in."


    Lu Fan frowned and felt anxious.


    Before he came, he did expect that things would not be so smooth. But the reality is worse than he thought.


    The kingdom of Dansheng not only didn''t open its door to him, but also was nearly killed by a group of inexplicable alchemists.


    Thinking of this, Lu Fan turned to look at Zhao Mingyu. Those alchemists seem to recognize the wrong people.


    Zhao Mingyu looked at Lu Fan in horror and cried out, "you are Lu Fan. Lu Fan of Wu''an, my God, you are really Lu Fan. "


    As he said this, Zhao Mingyu laid his broadsword across his chest with fear on his face.


    Obviously, Lu Fan was so impressed in Wu''an that even now, Zhao Mingyu sees Lu Fan as a mouse sees a cat.


    "Hell, how did I get on your boat. Lu fan, last time you beat me, it was just my carelessness. If you fight with me again, you must look good. "


    Zhao Mingyu shouted.


    But the cold sweat on his forehead and the posture of constantly retreating make his words not convincing at all.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "don''t worry, I just had a big fight today. I don''t want to fight you again. Zhao Mingyu, can you explain to me the current situation? Why do so many warriors of the Dansheng Kingdom want to kill you. You know, just as they thought we were you, they came up and bombed us, almost killing us. "


    Zhao Mingyu said awkwardly, "they will recognize me as long as they see outsiders. Well, I''ve made a big difference. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "can you talk about it?"


    Zhao Mingyu looked at Lu Fan for a long time and finally put the knife away and said: "OK, I''ll talk to you. But don''t sneak on me when I''m not ready. This time, I will resist. "


    Lu Fan turned a white eye, on the shoulder, the figure of Xiaohei appeared and yawned greatly to Zhao Mingyu.


    Zhao Mingyu thought over the sentence and said, "it''s very simple. Some time ago, I was traveling around the world. Originally, everything was fine and happy. As a result, when I arrived in Wu''an, I was defeated. I was depressed and ready to go home. "


    Speaking of this, Zhao Mingyu glanced at Lu fan again.


    Lu Fan said calmly: "then, Zhao Mingyu continued:" when he was about to return to the animal kingdom. It suddenly occurred to me that I had never visited the kingdom of Dansheng. So when I thought about it, I went around a long way to see the kingdom of Dansheng. Originally I thought it would be nice to have a long look outside. I know, too, that I''m unlikely to go in on my own. But as a result, the country of Dansheng had not seen anything, and met five bastards who robbed the Tao. They call themselves the fire family of Dansheng. Want to grab my big and second teeth. Naturally, I refused to fight with them. "


    After a pause, Zhao Mingyu said softly, "how are those five soft footed shrimps my opponents? I was furious and killed them all. But who would have thought that after killing these five people, they would be in great trouble. "


    Lu Fan said to him, "people of the fire family, do you know?" Zhao Mingyu clapped his thigh gloomily and said, "yes. The next day, the fire family sent a team of powerful alchemists, enough to have more than a dozen people. They don''t know what method they used, but they found my position. They can''t help but say that they want to catch me and temper my family. Naturally, I refused, so I fought with them again.


    In this war, I killed three of them and escaped by chance, but my carriage was also damaged and could not tear out the long-distance space passage. Then I began to die in the void. It''s nearly three months. I''m hiding in Tibet. It''s so hard. Prince Lu Fan of Wu''an state, can we put aside the original business between us. Today, if you can save me once and send me back to the animal kingdom, I''d like to thank you very much, Mr. Lu Fan. As long as it''s from the animal kingdom, you can tell me what you want. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes were shining with strange light. He seemed to hear something crucial from Zhao Mingyu''s words. He said: "wait a minute, Mr. Zhao, what did you just say? Dansheng Guohuo is going to catch you back."


    Zhao Mingyu nodded: "yes. They came with chains. I think it''s true. It''s a chain made of the best seal stone. There is also immortal Qi master on it. He carved the heavy mountain array by himself. He didn''t come to catch me. What did he do? "


    "Good."


    Lu Fan suddenly shouted.


    His shouting scared Zhao Mingyu. Lingyao and shisan were puzzled. They didn''t recognize it. What''s worth shouting about.


    Zhao Mingyu lowered his voice and said: "son Lu fan, I just made a few arrogant remarks in Wu''an country. You fought, and things passed. Don''t hate me till now. Lu Fan shook his head and said, "no, you want to have more Mr. Zhao. I''m good, not that."


    Zhao Mingyu asked, "what does that mean?"


    Lu Fandao: "it''s the fire family of Dansheng country. I want to take you away. If you were taken away at that time, I''m afraid you are already in Dansheng


    Zhao Mingyu nodded: "that''s for sure. It''s estimated that these abominable alchemists have already made pills. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "very good. I have finally found the way to today''s Dansheng kingdom. "


    When lingyao heard Lu Fan''s words, he was shocked at first, and then he said, "Lu fan, do you want to pretend to be him?"


    Lu Fan nodded slightly and said, "this is a wonderful misunderstanding, isn''t it."


    Zhao Mingyu listened more and more disorderly and waved his hand and said: "wait a minute, Mr. Lu, let me sort out my thoughts. I''m right. You''re going to pretend to be me, and then sneak into Dansheng country. "


    Zhao Mingyu''s eyes are almost staring out, saying:" son Lu, this is a thorough act of seeking death. "


    Lu Fandao: "if you don''t take risks, there is no possibility of success. Young master Zhao, you want to go back to the animal kingdom. "


    Zhao Mingyu nodded: "yes. Let''s go now. There''s a chance we''ll lose them. You go back to the kingdom of beasts with me. No matter how ox the kingdom of Dansheng is, it''s impossible to go to the kingdom of beasts to ask for people. If they do come, I''ll bring someone to kill them directly. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Zhao, the purpose of our trip is to enter the Dansheng kingdom."


    Zhao Mingyu took a breath of cold air and said, "you really plan to go in as if you were me. Are you enjoying yourself before you die? Is it so important to enter Dansheng state? "Lu Fan nodded heavily:" yes. Mr. Zhao, I need your help in this matter. In exchange, you help me to enter the kingdom of Dansheng. I will lend you the spiritual boat under my feet to help you return to the kingdom of beasts. We take what we need. "


    Zhao Mingyu said, "you are not a normal crazy guy."


    With hesitation on his face, Zhao Mingyu could not bear to see Lu Fan die.


    Lu fan saw his expression and smiled. Zhao Mingyu was arrogant and had a bad mouth. But my heart is still a kind person.


    Lu Fandao: "Mr. Zhao, I forgot to tell you. When we came, we passed by the kingdom of beasts and saw your master. "


    Zhao Mingyu was shocked. "Master, what did he say,"


    Lu Fandao: "he told me that if I saw you, I would let you go back as soon as possible."


    Zhao Mingyu secretly clenched his teeth.


    In a moment, Zhao Mingyu said, "OK, Mr. Lu Fan. Tell me, what are you going to do, "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" it''s very simple. Just give me your carriage. "

 Chapter 687

    The next day.


    In the void, the spirit boat flickers forward.


    It seems that Lu fan doesn''t care about the consumption of space spirit stone. Every time he blinks, he tries to cross the farthest distance and try to be closer to the Dansheng kingdom.


    After hundreds of flashes, the spirit boat finally stopped.


    Zhao Mingyu said in a loud voice, "well, you can''t go inside any more. This position is already very dangerous. Mr. Lu fan, let''s leave now. I hope everything goes well with you. "


    With that, Zhao Mingyu threw out his carriage. He didn''t release the two fire breathing dragons, only gave such a ragged animal skin carriage.


    Lu Fan takes off his ring, which is the empty ring filled with space spirit stone.


    Lu Fan delivered the ring to thirteen''s hand and said solemnly, "thirteen, everything depends on you. When we come out, you must take care of us. "


    Thirteen took the ring and nodded heavily.


    Zhao Mingyu was shaking. He kept looking around for fear that a group of alchemists would jump out next moment.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Lu Fan. We will definitely pick you up then. All you have to do is take what I gave you. "


    Zhao Mingyu said loudly.


    Lu Fan nodded and flew into the hide carriage.


    Lingyao jumped out at the same time and came to the carriage.


    Lu Fan looked at thirteen eyes in amazement, but thirteen bowed his head and said nothing.


    Lingyao said softly, "don''t look at Lu Fan. I know you told thirteen secretly, let him stop me. But I told him that if he dared to stop me, I would die directly in front of him. Now I''ll tell you that too. "


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "this is an adventure. This is a life of nine deaths. You know, lingyao, you go to the animal kingdom with them and wait for me first. Don''t you want to go to the kingdom of beasts, go. "


    Lingyao gnawed her teeth and pulled Lu Fan''s lapel. "I want to be with you more. Life and death are the same way."


    Zhao Mingyu turned to look at Lu Fan and Ling Yao, and said in a loud voice, "don''t grind. Play what sensationalism ah, time is pressing. Mr. Lu fan, you are going to die. I will avenge you later. You can rest assured. "


    Lu Fan sighs. He can''t persuade lingyao. Holding lingyao''s hand, Lu Fan turned to Zhao Mingyu and said, "Zhao Mingyu, I don''t like you. But now, I can only trust you. If I can come back alive this time, I will drink with you


    Zhao Mingyu looked solemn and said with his right fist: "the warrior of the animal kingdom has always said everything. Lu fan, I believe you can come back. "


    Lu Fan waved and said, "let''s go, thirteen. Remember to pick me up."


    "Sure, master," he shouted


    At the end of the speech, he pinched the ring severely, and the spirit boat disappeared.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "OK. Then let''s take a look at our luck. "


    Vigorous Qi flows into the carriage and drives it forward slowly.


    Although the carriage is a bit ragged and can''t tear out the space passage, it''s actually quite fast. At least faster than the space carriage that the Dean gave him at the beginning, the skinny camel was bigger than the horse.


    Lingyao held Lu Fan''s hand tightly: "Lu fan, do you think your plan can work?"


    Lu Fan said: "if you can, it depends on heaven''s will. This is the only way I can think of. People in Dansheng country may be bastards, but they can''t be unreasonable. "


    Lingyao said, "I''m afraid that as soon as they see us, they will attack immediately, just like yesterday."


    Lu Fandao: "so, we have to look at luck."


    The carriage moves forward quietly in the void. The Dansheng Kingdom at the end of the line of sight is still a group of light. I don''t know how long it will take to get there.


    After an hour, suddenly Lu Fan felt the wind in his ear.


    Lu Fan''s heart moved and whispered, "here comes."


    Lingyao suddenly gets nervous and grabs Lu Fan''s hand.


    Shua. Shua. Shua.


    A dozen golden lights flashed, and a golden boat appeared in front of Lu Fan and Ling Yao.


    Seeing these people, Lu Fan immediately held up lingyao''s hand and said in a loud voice, "I surrender. Don''t attack. "


    Lingyao then shouted, "we have surrendered."


    All the alchemists on the boat immediately surrounded Lu Fan and others.


    A woman with purple and gold lines on her chest walked out and said in a loud voice, "which one of you is Zhao Mingyu,"


    Lu Fan shouted back, "I am. I am Zhao Mingyu, the disciple of the beast saint. I killed all your people. It has nothing to do with the girls around me. "


    The woman floated forward and looked at Lu Fan''s frame carefully. She said with a loud smile, "it''s the wild animal skin and bone of Xiliang animal kingdom. Zhao Mingyu, it''s an unforgivable crime for you to kill my children. Even if you are a disciple of the beast saint, you will not escape death today and March in array. "


    Lu Fan was suddenly shocked. Are these people crazy? They surrendered and fought.


    Lingyao bit her lips and said, "what can I do, Lu fan, kill me?"


    Lu Fan once again said in a loud voice: "you kill me, but you can think about the consequences. After my death, my master, the beast saint, will wash your house with blood. Where is your master of the fire family? I want to see him. "


    The woman secretly clenched her teeth, raised her hand and said, "don''t care."


    The alchemists around immediately took out their magic weapons and stared at Lu Fan.


    "Hum, it''s just a beast saint. I''m afraid he won''t make it. Zhao Mingyu. You have too much respect for yourself. "


    Lu Fandao: "not bad. It''s the master, though he''s only one. But he had many saints. Has the scholar heard of it? Has the sea sage heard of it? As you can see, Lu Feng''s voice is getting louder and louder. It seems that we are getting more and more confident.


    Lingyao whispered, "Lu Fan. The beast Saint really knows so many strong people. "


    Lu Fan sent a message and said, "I don''t know who he knows. I just blow it around. Go on. The rest of the dog is coming out. "


    The woman in front seems to be frightened by Lu Fan''s words. "Stop," he shouted


    A beast saint for their fire family. It''s not scary. But if it''s true, as the damned guy in front of me said. Orc Saint brings a bunch of strong friends. That''s trouble.


    Lu fan saw that his words played a role. I can''t beat you now. I surrendered. You''re going to catch me tempering. I also recognize. I only ask to see your master once. Talk to him face to face about what happened. Then you send a letter to my master. He will come to redeem me. Kill me. You won''t get any compensation. But get me back. You may also have compensation from the animal kingdom. I don''t think I need to explain which is better. "


    The woman pondered. That''s the truth.


    Eyes are like knives. He gave Lu Fan a sharp cut. The woman said, "you are right. OK. Spare your life for the time being. Everything is at the disposal of the master. Come on. Chain him. If there is resistance. Do not kill. "


    Lu Fan was relieved at once. In a whisper, "women are still easy to cheat."


    Lingyao turned a white eye.

 Chapter 688

    The heavy chain tied Lu Fan and Ling Yao together.


    The array is shining, and the chain made of the best fenglishi can suppress all the actions of the two people.


    The two men were thrown into a golden boat and moved quickly along with a dozen alchemists.


    These golden boats, under the control of the spirit of the alchemists, keep flashing forward.


    Lu Fan and lingyao are quietly looking at this scene. They are all wondering if they can make a boat like this when they can go.


    Two people look at each other and see the same idea from each other''s eyes.


    Lu Fan chuckled at the corner of his mouth, then slowly closed his eyes.


    Lingyao also began to keep her eyes closed. She was really pressed by Fengli stone and couldn''t move at all. Even opening her eyes was a very laborious thing.


    "Nine, come out. "Can the array on the seal be solved?" Lu fan asked in his heart.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings.


    "Great master, you are so witty. Specially attach Xiaohei to the body in advance. It''s only a matter of time before I can break the above array with Xiaohei''s strength support and my ability. At most two hours, I can feel everything clearly. As for these small and weak sealing stones, they have never been able to suppress your master. "


    The smile on Lu Fan''s lips is even bigger, of course, it can''t be suppressed.


    I remember that when he was just practicing with Master Wu Chen, he contacted fenglishi.


    Wufeng heavy sword also has its own sealing stone. In order to adapt to it, Lu Fan suffered a lot.


    Later, in the capital, Lu Fan was severely suppressed by the martial god on Wudao mountain.


    Those are more terrible pressing force than the sealing stone. There are also the Han family''s mountain and sea beads, which press on Lu Fan with a huge mountain.


    All these Lu Fan have come through. What can fenglishi do to him.


    To be honest, if it wasn''t for these unseen seal arrays on the seal stone. Lu fan can break away from the lock chain at will.


    Two hours later, a faint light that no one noticed flashed from Lu Fan.


    "Great master, the array is broken. I put a shadow on it for you. I don''t think anyone can see it. "


    Lu Fan slowly opened his eyes, and then his hands began to move.


    Very subtle movements, no one noticed. These people can''t think of a solid person who is bound by a seal chain and can move. These alchemists have already begun to chat happily.


    Lu Fan secretly put his hand on lingyao''s back.


    Gently, Lu Fan inputs a wisp of vigorous Qi into lingyao''s body, and Jiu quickly removes the array for lingyao.


    Lingyao suddenly felt light.


    The array is broken, and with Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi support, the chains on his body don''t have much pressure on lingyao.


    Lu Fan''s lips moved and said, "don''t talk. Lingyao, when we enter the Dansheng Kingdom, we will wait for the opportunity to move. Before that, we must pretend to be prisoners. Don''t let people see it. "


    Lingyao nodded imperceptibly.


    The boat continues to move forward. Even at the speed of the boat, it is impossible to fly back to Dansheng in a short time.


    What is Wang Shan''s death horse? Lu fan has seen it today.


    The power of heaven and earth of mingmingmingdanshengguo is at the end of sight, but they haven''t arrived for a whole day. The light in the sight is just a little bigger.


    The alchemists around, however, were quite happy and enjoyed themselves. They were eating all kinds of food one by one.


    The leading woman with long hair, after eating the dry food in her hand, even drove to Lu Fan and Ling Yao.


    Take out two pieces of cake that can''t be named. The woman says to Lu Fan and Ling Yao, "I''m going to let go of your array now so that you can eat something. It''s said that you have been running for several months in the void. Although the martial arts are in good health, it''s not good to starve to death. If you have any changes except eating, I will throw you into the furnace on the spot and make a furnace of Yuanyang pill. Do you understand? "


    Lu Fan and Ling Yao blinked. At this time, Lu fan has begun desperately shouting Lao Jiu.


    Long hair woman points a finger on the chain, Lu fan can feel a clear and pure vitality injected into it.


    Lu Fan immediately instructs Lao Jiu to slowly disperse the empty shadow of the array. He only hopes not to show his horse''s feet.


    The array light disappears. The woman doesn''t seem to have a different expression. Lu fan is relieved.


    Two cakes were stuffed into their mouths. Lu Fan ate them and swallowed them. Lingyao doesn''t want to eat it, but spits it out.


    The woman was not angry. She glanced at lingyao and said, "it''s right not to eat. I''m afraid of being poisoned. It''s not clear that I''m going to die. "


    Turning around, the woman looked at Lu fan again and said, "you are a brave man. Aren''t you afraid of being poisoned?"


    Lu Fan''s mouth curls up, so he''s not afraid of being poisoned. If his body can be poisoned, it''s a great joke to slide the world.


    "If you wanted to kill me, I would not have lived to this day. Cake is good. Is it a special product of Dansheng country? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile.


    The woman was shocked and lost her color. All five elements of her body were bright.


    "You can even speak."


    all around, several alchemists are staring at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fandao: "I''m not dumb. Why can''t I speak. The chain is a little tight. Can you loosen it a little? "


    When the woman saw that Lu Fan was tied tightly, she chuckled, regained her strength, and said with a smile, "it''s true that she has some skills. No wonder he can become a disciple of the beast saint. Don''t think about it. If you want to be a warrior, you will be able to break your viscera and die when you are touched by such a chain. You can still talk. I don''t think it''s tight enough. "


    Lu Fandao: "OK. I want to ask how long it will take to get to the kingdom of Dansheng, "said the woman," three days. Are you in a hurry to die? When you get back to the family, the owner may light up the sky lamp on the spot to make my family angry. "


    Lu Fandao: "that''s what happened when I got back to the fire house, right. I just want to see the kingdom of Dansheng. Curiously, "said the woman," there is no one in the world who is not curious about my holy land. It is said in the world that Dansheng is full of miraculous medicines in the country. If you grasp a handful of earth, you will become a Danshen. Houses and palaces are all made of gold and silver. They are luxurious and erosive, enjoying the wealth and prosperity of the world. "


    Lu Fandao: "is that true?"


    the woman smiled: "of course not true. But it''s not much difference. "


    Lu Fan slowly takes a breath of cold air, and he hears the incomparable pride from the woman''s tone.


    Ten have * *, Dansheng country is really the holy land of the world.


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and asked, "I heard that there is another tree in the holy land. Its name is Holy Spirit tree. Have you ever seen it? "The woman frowned and said:" how do you know this. Few people in Dansheng know about it. I haven''t seen it before. Don''t ask about it. People who are dying are so curious. "


    Lu Fan laughs and doesn''t talk.

 Chapter 689

    Floating, leisurely, three days in a flash.


    Three days is not long, not short. Although it is not enough for Lu fan to inquire about the situation in Dansheng, it is also enough for Lu fan to know more about the basic situation of these people in front of him.


    First of all, these people are the deacons of the fire family, one of the five families of the Dansheng kingdom. Although I don''t know what the so-called five families mean, from the tone of these alchemists, it can be concluded that this fire family certainly has a great influence in Dansheng.


    Secondly, the Deacon leader who seized them was named huotianrui, and other alchemists called her eldest sister.


    This huotianrui is a cold and kind-hearted person. His accomplishments are at the peak of the imperial Qi master.


    She is a very principled and well-known person. According to others, it seems that she is a rare alchemist who does not discriminate against warriors in the whole Huojia, even in the whole Dansheng country.


    Lu Fan was very surprised when he heard this from other people. For the first time, he knew that in Dansheng, there was discrimination against the military.


    Likewise, Lu fan is very grateful. They are lucky enough to meet huotianrui. According to other alchemists, if they meet other deacons, they will be lucky. They don''t listen to any nonsense at all. Just come up and kill them.


    Anyway, it''s nothing for them to kill the warrior.


    "Elder sister, look, we are almost at Qinglong gate."


    Cried an alchemist.


    Lu Fan and lingyao, who are practicing in the dark, look up at each other at the same time, and a wonderful scene comes into view.


    It is a city in the void, which is actually shaped by the power of heaven and earth.


    The dazzling power of heaven and earth has hardened into the shape of the city.


    Wall, tower, Rune array, one by one. It is magnificent and magnificent.


    From a distance, which is the power of heaven and earth, it is clearly a city of heaven and earth.


    Colorful changes, at the gate of the city, a huge green dragon stands.


    The dragon is ten thousand feet tall, the eyes are like the sun and the moon, and the scales are like city gates.


    The back bears two wings, which can only be described as covering the sky and covering the sun.


    Even if you are so far away, you can feel the terrible breath from the green dragon.


    Lu fan can feel the black inside his body, and he begins to be afraid.


    If it hadn''t been attached to Lu Fan''s body, I''m afraid it would have been curled up and shivered.


    This is the pressure from the blood. This green dragon really deserves the name of the beast.


    Behind it is the great gate of the Dansheng kingdom.


    Five element light condenses into five element array, shining behind the green dragon.


    The green dragon is already so huge, but the power gate of heaven and earth of the Dansheng country is even more magnificent.


    Near, Lu fan can see the consolidation of these forces of heaven and earth.


    Every part of the power of heaven and earth is like a real piece of stone and iron. This has to be compressed to what extent to turn the power of heaven and earth into this.


    What a huge force of heaven and earth can be compressed as an entity.


    The huge power contained in it is hard for Lu fan to imagine.


    I''m afraid that if it''s just a slap in the hand, it will be enough to compete with a void torrent of Wu''an.


    "This is the kingdom of Dansheng."


    Lu Fan murmured with admiration.


    Just look at the power of the heaven and the earth to form a male city, which is enough to make other countries ashamed of themselves.


    What is the power of the heaven and the earth like fog, what is the emptiness and the torrent, compared with the male city in front of us, how far is it.


    This is the essence of a great country. The power of heaven and earth represents the power of a country.


    Under the influence of such a huge heaven and earth, Lu Fan could hardly imagine how many strong people could be born in this country.


    Lingyao also widened her eyes and looked at the spectacular scene.


    At this time, huotianrui drove the golden boat to Lu Fan''s side and said in a loud voice, "how about our Dansheng country? It''s spectacular."


    With infinite pride on her face, Lu Fan nodded: "it''s really an eye opener. The power of heaven and earth can be condensed into a city. "


    Huotianrui laughed: "the power of heaven and earth in the void is also the power of heaven and earth. It''s just the purest batch extracted from all the forces of heaven and earth. As long as cultivation is strong enough, nature can condense it into anything like the power of ordinary heaven and earth. This is the empty border city of China''s Dansheng kingdom. Ten thousand years ago, the two celestial dignitaries of Dansheng Kingdom coagulated, strengthened by tens of thousands of powerful people and evolved over ten thousand years, which has become what they are now. The city is divided into four gates: Qinglong, Baihu, Zhuque and Xuanwu. They are guarded by four great beasts. If someone wants to intrude, whether he can pass through the border city or not, he will be killed by the four beasts first. See that there is no green dragon, the cultivation is comparable to the peak of the venerable. "


    Lu Fan immediately stood in awe and respected the top beast.


    I''m afraid he just needs to sneeze.


    As expected, it is a wise choice not to rush into the Dansheng kingdom.


    There are so many animals guarding. Don''t mention him. Even if Zhao Mingyu''s master, the beast saint, comes in and tries to rush in, it''s a problem.


    People are getting closer and closer. At this time, all the alchemists stop talking and laughing and look at the blue dragon in the distance with a strange look.


    Among their looks were awe, terror, and something strange that Lu Fan could not understand.


    Huotianrui warns Lu Fan and lingyao, "you two, don''t talk. If you dare to say more, you will be responsible for the consequences. "


    After that, huotianrui drove the golden boat to the front.


    After several hundred flashes, they finally came to Qinglong gate.


    At this point, Qinglong''s huge body can''t be seen at all. His body is so huge that everyone stands at the foot of the mountain and looks up to the whole mountain.


    "Stop."


    A dull voice came from all directions.


    Lu Fan opens his mouth and looks up at Qinglong. This green dragon can speak.


    This is the first time Lu fan has seen a wild animal that can speak human language. But when it comes to green dragon, I''m afraid it can''t be described as a wild animal.


    In Wu''an country, the wild animals with strength beyond the revered territory only exist in legends. Unexpectedly, I saw one in Dansheng today.


    Huotianrui raised her hand to let the people stop, took the lead in bowing to Qinglong and said: "huotianrui, the deacon of the outer door of the fire family, has seen elder Qinglong. Please open the door, elder Qinglong. "


    Green Dragon slowly said: "can have Dan Ling."


    Huotianrui immediately felt something in her arms. At that time, there was a flash of light. She could vaguely see that there was a Dan character in it.


    Qinglong leaned down and glanced at the crowd with huge eyes. Then he said, "there are some foreign insects in your team. They can''t get in. "


    Huotianrui said in a loud voice, "master Qinglong, this is the most wanted criminal of our Huo family. Now we have caught him and are going to bring him back to the family for trial."


    Qinglong thought for a while and said, "I want to offend you, oh, you are talking about Zhao Mingyu who killed your Huo family bastard in the void. He didn''t run away, but you caught him. "


    Huotian ruilang said:" yes. "


    Qinglong said with a smile: "what a stupid person. He can''t escape even if he kills someone, and he''s stupid enough to be arrested. Your luck is really good, so big void, search a person. I think it''s a waste of time. You really caught it. What a magical coincidence. "


    Lu Fan''s heart moved. This green dragon clearly means something.


    However, Tianrui didn''t seem to hear the implication of Qinglong. Lang said: "it''s very important. Please don''t block it, elder Qinglong."


    Qinglong said: "I didn''t say I wanted to stop you. Keke, the old rule, guess my riddle first. Then you can go in. "


    Huotianrui said in a loud voice, "master, we will not..."


    Before he finished, Qinglong twisted his buttocks and shook his head: "listen to me. Flying clouds and rain, wild geese fly sideways, guess a word


    Huotianrui sighs, and several alchemists behind him whisper.


    "Riddles again. Elder Qinglong is idle and bored."


    "I think I''ve been lonely in the void all day. When I see a living person, I have to answer a riddle. Don''t leave without guessing. "


    "Keep your voice down, and be careful that elder Qinglong hears you."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The green dragon paced in the void, and said in a loud voice, "did anyone guess. Take your time. I''m not in a hurry. You can guess for a hundred years. "


    Huotianrui said in a loud voice: "master Qinglong, your riddle is so profound that we can''t figure it out. Please let us go. We really have something important to do. "


    Qinglong sighed: "now, people are so impetuous. I can''t even guess. I still use the words of your people. Your knowledge is not as good as my old dragon. "


    Huotianrui said with a wry smile: "master Qinglong, you have lived for thousands of years. Don''t say the words of the human race, even the heaven and the earth, you are almost fully comprehended. Why do you make trouble for our children? "Qinglong said:" the girl with sharp teeth and sharp mouth. You are mocking that I have lived for thousands of years without understanding the world. Hum, I tell you, if I were not a dragon body but a human body, I would have been the ultimate strength of your human race. Go, go, go. I don''t want to tell you more, a bunch of stone heads. "


    Said, the green dragon moved his body, the tail flicked, and the five elements array opened behind him.


    "Thank you, elder Qinglong."


    Huotianrui drives people into the city of heaven and earth.


    Lu Fan looked at the green dragon that was gradually left behind with strange eyes and whispered, "it sees through me."


    Lingyao heard Lu Fan''s words and asked softly, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Lu Fan said slowly: "the answer to its riddle is a fake word. Green Dragon knows I''m a fake. "


    Lingyao was surprised and said, "then why does it let you in?" Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t understand."

 Chapter 690

    When the boat enters the city gate, what appears in the sight is the endless power of heaven and earth.


    "Everyone is ready to go out of the void," fire tianruilang said


    At that time, all the runes on the golden boat lit up, and then in front of them, the void began to crumble, and a dark whirlpool appeared.


    All the golden boats rushed into the whirlpool.


    At the next moment, the sky and the sky changed, and there was a flash of light all around.


    The breeze, the sun, the sound of birds and the fragrance of flowers.


    For nearly three months, Lu Fan and Ling Yao are almost forgetting the original appearance of the world.


    At a glance, what a five element place it is.


    First of all, there is a volcanic area. The red magma is gushing in front of us.


    Looking to the left, there is a huge round lake. The water of the lake reflects the brilliance of the sun.


    The junction of the two seems to be blocked by invisible forces. Mingming magma and lake water are about to meet each other, but they turn back. It''s amazing.


    Continue to look at other places, followed by forests, stone mountains.


    Lu Fan murmured: "water, fire, gold, wood, earth, where is the earth."


    just after the voice fell, huotianrui took out the Danling again, and said in a loud voice: "five elements open."


    At the next moment, Lu fan saw that everything below began to change.


    Whether it''s a forest lake or a rock mountain magma, they begin to shake violently, and the light that fills the sky and the earth begins to flash.


    In the sky, four huge pillars of light shine on the ground. Lu fan can feel the power of the heaven and the earth around him and starts to change rapidly, as if something is opening with the power of the heaven and the earth. The ground cracked and shone countless lights. Lu Fan whispered, "the earth is here."


    The light condenses into lines, quickly sketching in front of Lu Fan and others.


    Lu Fan was shocked at what he saw. Heaven and earth are the array, which is the real array of heaven and earth.


    Soon, a huge array appeared in front of the crowd.


    Huotianrui smiled at Lu Fan and lingyao, who were shocked. "Are you ready? We are in the battle. Zhao Mingyu, it''s enough for you to see such a spectacle before you die. "


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "this is the sky shifting array. God, this is a huge sky shifting array. It takes the whole heaven and earth as the array."


    Huotianrui was slightly surprised and said with a smile: "you still have some insights. Yes, this is the heaven shifting array, which leads to the holy city. "


    After speaking, huotianrui waved and everyone drove into the array.


    At the next moment, Lu Fan sees countless lights passing by him. They are like walking through the color channel.


    Suddenly, everything stops.


    In front of us is a huge crystal gate.


    "This is..."


    Lu fan can''t describe this gate. He is also a person who has seen the capital of Wu''an and knows what the giant city looks like.


    But the gate is so grand that the transparent crystal stones go all the way up to the sky.


    Lu Fan looked left and right, but he could not see the edge of the gate.


    It''s like a gateway to heaven and earth, up to the clouds.


    All around is a desolation, only this gate stands.


    This gate is probably comparable to the wall of the capital city of Wu''an.


    "Welcome to the holy city," said the flame sky ruilang


    Lu Fan hurriedly asked, "what is a heavy sky?"


    all the alchemists laughed. Huotianrui said with a smile: "haven''t you heard of Dansheng Kingdom, danta jiuchongtian?"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said: "haven''t you heard of it. Can you explain it?


    huotianrui said with a smile: "you are so curious about dying. OK, let me tell you something. Our Dansheng kingdom is actually a danta. A nine story danta. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth wide and couldn''t believe it. The hall of Dansheng is actually a danta.


    Huotianrui said with a smile: "we are now outside the first heavy sky. Have you seen this gate? This is the gate of danta. After entering, it will be the first heavy sky of danta. It''s also the biggest day. "


    Said, the people have come to the crystal gate.


    Lu fan can see that his figure has been reflected on the gate of the crystal.


    Huotianrui presses Danling on the door. At the next moment, the door opens slowly with the earth shaking sound, revealing a gap.


    Lu Fan followed the crevices where ten carriages could go and looked inside.


    See a bustling city, and all over the sky streamer.


    There are many kinds of buildings, which are quite different from the buildings Lu fan saw in Wu''an and lingguo.


    Most of the buildings here are in the shape of Danting and danta.


    On the street, it''s not the carriage that runs, but the floating boats, flying carpets and books. It''s really eye opening.


    "Into the city."


    Huotianrui shouts.


    All the alchemists immediately gathered up the golden light on the boat and slowly floated in.


    Lu Fan and lingyao look around. Everything here is so novel. The street is not bluestone, but white crystal.


    Most of the buildings are not made of wood or stone, but of materials that Lu fan has never seen before.


    There is a shaking medicine in front of every house.


    Either cling to a post or lean against a door. Each one looks so smart and radiant.


    Lu Fan looked at it in a daze and said: "seven wounded fruit vines, aloes and herbs, ten thousand years of ziyunhua..."


    All of them are medicinal materials that Lu fan has heard of but has not seen. Even if they are not divine medicines, they are not much worse. If you put it in Wu''an state, any one of them can be put in an auction house to sell high priced goods. But here, it seems that it''s just something that we all have free time. Lu fan has seen several passers-by. He grabs a handful of leaves and chews them at the entrance. The owner of the shop can''t say anything. He looks at it smilingly. Even someone will ask, "how delicious is it?"


    in the sky, there are water curtains and sky lights up.


    "In the first medicine shop, the magic medicine is 80% off and 50% off."


    "Xiandan is on sale. We will not come again if we lose the chance. We have missed it. We haven''t let it go."


    "Top grade medicine tripod. It''s a good thing with its own spirit. What are you waiting for?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan really doesn''t know what to say.


    Look at people''s sales promotion slogans. The dynamic is the elixir, the magic medicine. And one hundred.


    At the beginning, he worked hard to get two magic drugs. Master Wu Chen is full of emotion.


    At present, it seems that the magic medicine is sold as ordinary medicine in Dansheng. Although the asking price is unknown, it will certainly not be expensive. Lu Fan''s eyes are already bloodshot.


    Look at the people who are flying around with all kinds of things on the street. They are basically all alchemists.


    Lu Fan watched for a long time, but did not see a warrior.


    Lingyao whispered: "Lu fan, isn''t it that there are very few alchemists? Why are all of them here?"


    take a deep breath. Lu Fan said: "this is the kingdom of Dansheng."

 Chapter 691

    Dan Sheng kingdom.


    According to legend, the Kingdom created by Dansheng.


    This Dansheng, whose real name nobody remembers, only knows that when he founded the country, Dansheng country was just a barren and barren land, no mountains, no forests. The power of heaven and earth is scarce, the earth is dry, and the wind and snow are bleak.


    Seeing this situation, Dansheng spent 30 years refining an eternal living elixir and clapping it into the ground.


    Then all things grow wild and plants grow. Overnight, the land of Dansheng country begins to become fertile. The river will flow from the sky, the wind and snow will weaken, and thousands of birds will come from afar.


    Then, Dansheng throws his magic weapon, Haotian tower, and stands here.


    The body of the tower will rise in the wind, and finally it will become the Ninth Heaven of Dansheng national giant tower. To protect the people of Dansheng country from generation to generation has continued to this day.


    It''s said that the power of heaven and earth of the Dansheng kingdom is also left by the Dansheng body after his death.


    This is the origin of Dansheng. Before he came to the Dansheng Kingdom, Lu fanhui thought these were legends.


    But when he came to the kingdom of Dansheng, Lu Fan thought that these things were true.


    Otherwise, it''s impossible to explain where the huge danta came from.


    Lu Fan asks Laojiu in his heart. Laojiu just says calmly, "great master. If I had regained all my strength, I would have become so great. "


    Lu Fan calmly replied, "you''d better blow less cattle."


    Along the way, the heavy sky of Dansheng seems to be much bigger than the capital city.


    At least in the capital, from the center of the inner city to the outer city, it only takes a few days to run.


    If the sky shifting array is used all the way, it will not be used for several days.


    But in the heavy sky of Dansheng Kingdom, even if the sky moving array is used desperately, huotianrui and other people have taken Lu Fan and lingyao for five or six days, which brings them to a lush place.


    From a distance, it is peaceful and green.


    But Lu fan can feel the killing opportunities in the mountains and rivers.


    Step by step, inch by inch, five elements.


    I''m afraid even a leaf here can turn into a five element beast.


    There is such a defensive place, which is certainly not the general place. Lu Fan whispered to lingyao, "we are going to the fire house."


    Lingyao whispered, "what can I do? Do you want to run now?"


    Lu Fan nodded softly and said, "be ready at any time. Go inside again. I''m afraid I can''t escape if I want to. There are mountains and forests here, and there are many prohibitions. I''m afraid they dare not chase. It''s a good place to run. "


    Lingyao took a deep breath and began to adjust her strength.


    In this period of time, with the help of Lu fan, lingyao also slowly adapted to the effect of fenglishi. Now, without Lu Fan''s help, she can break the lock chain by herself.


    Both of them began to look sharp, ready to escape.


    But when they were about to make a move, suddenly a cry came from not far away.


    "Oh, isn''t it Tianrui? What wind blows you home?"


    Suddenly, a purple and gold boat came not far away.


    Just look at the head, we know that these purple and gold boats are much better than the golden boats under the fire Tianrui.


    When Lu fan saw another group of people coming, he immediately signaled to lingyao not to act rashly.


    As soon as huotianrui raised his hand, all the people stopped immediately and stared at the flying figure. They were seven or eight alchemists in purple and red robes.


    The leading man, with a jade like face, a feather fan and a silk scarf, looks elegant.


    But the smile on the corner of his mouth made him more evil. His eyes were even more sparkling. At the moment when I saw the pistil of fire sky, I was greedy.


    Huotianrui seems to hate this man very much. When he saw him, he directly held all the magic tools in his hand.


    "Huoyan, I came back with the family wanted man to meet the owner. Please don''t stop me. "


    Huoyan chuckled and said, "stop, no, no, I just came to have a look. I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''re still so beautiful. It''s refreshing. "


    Say, fire Yan floats forward, reach out to fire Tianrui, seem to want to touch her face.


    Huotianrui bit her teeth secretly, but did not dare to resist. She shivered all over to let Huoyan''s hand pass her cheek.


    Huoyan smiles, takes back his hand and turns to look at Lu Fan and Ling Yao.


    "Are these two? Which one is the wanted one?" huotianrui said: "both are. The man is Zhao Mingyu. He is the disciple of the beast saint of Xiliang


    Huoyan sneered and said: "the beast is holy, but the warrior is nothing. Well, there''s something else about women. What kind of crime did they commit? "


    huotianrui calmly said:" they killed many people who were deacons outside the fire house. Including a commander. "


    Fire Yan tut tut praise way: "courage is not small."


    Lu Fan also said in his heart, "Zhao Mingyu, you really killed many people."


    Huoyan''s eyes looked at lingyao a few more times and said, "OK. Tianrui, go to have a rest. I''ll take it back for you. "


    Huotianrui frowned: "Huoyan, you know, it involves at least one beast saint. It''s not something you can do."


    Huoyan suddenly looked at huotianrui with fierce eyes and said, "what do you say? I''m nuts. Say it again."


    huotianrui immediately lowered his head and said, "sorry, I lost my words."


    Huoyan grabbed huotianrui''s hair and said coldly, "remember, I''m the third son of Huo family. You subordinates should give me absolute respect, respect and understand. "


    huotianrui clenched his teeth and said:" yes, you three CHILDES. "


    Huoyan pushed huotianrui aside and said, "let''s go, let''s go. You can go first. I''ll take care of these two. "


    Huotianrui takes a look at Huoyan and waves: "go."


    A group of alchemists dare not say a word more. They bow away and leave Lufan and lingyao in the same place.


    When huotianrui passed by Lu fan, he whispered: "I''m sorry, I should have killed you in the void. In this way, you will not die of humiliation. "


    After speaking, huotianrui seems to be unable to bear to look at Lu Fan and lingyao, and leave quickly.


    Lingyao whispered, "it seems that Huoyan is not a good man."


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "it''s just a waste of bullying people."


    Huoyan watched huotianrui and others leave, shaking his body to come to Lu Fan and lingyao.


    He didn''t even have an interest in seeing Lu Fan. After looking at lingyao carefully up and down, he said, "come on, let the dogs go, and drag them back to my house first. I will interrogate myself. "


    With that, Huoyan clapped his hands.


    At the next moment, Lu Fan and lingyao are stunned to see the purple robed alchemist behind pull out a cage from the ring.


    Inside, there are two martial artists in rags. Their bodies are full of vigorous light and words are engraved on their foreheads.


    It''s a dog word.


    Opening the cage, Huoyan kicks one of them and says in a cold voice, "go, tow the boat."


    The kicked warrior said nothing, and they quickly came to Lu Fan and Ling Yao and began to drag the golden boat.


    Lu Fan looked at them and said in amazement, "you are servants."


    the two warriors replied in unison, "we are warriors."

 Chapter 692

    Lu Fan''s eyes were stunned by their answers.


    "Warrior, just because you are warrior."


    Lingyao can''t help but ask the voice.


    They didn''t answer, but huoyanlang in front said: "yes. Just because they are warriors. You foreign lowly warriors have not seen the real cruelty of this world. This is the kingdom of noble alchemists. It is eternal, great and has the highest glory. I am the third son of Huo family, one of the five most powerful families in Dansheng country. You warriors, in front of me, are only dogs. If you don''t want to be a dog, I''ll make you not even qualified to live. "


    Huoyan said as he came to lingyao.


    With a wicked smile on her face, she said, "what a beautiful girl she is, she will be more perfect with a little effort."


    He then extended his hand to lingyao, as if to touch lingyao''s face.


    Lu Fan''s eyes flashed and stared at Huoyan, saying, "if you touch her, I will kill you."


    The voice, like the voice of the nether world, is cold and murderous. It directly penetrates Huoyan''s clothes and skin, and penetrates into his marrow.


    All of a sudden, Huoyan stopped. He turned to look at Lu Fan.


    Visible to the naked eye, Huoyan has goose bumps all over his body.


    That is how a pair of frightening eyes, Huoyan has never felt such a killing opportunity.


    Huoyan held his breath and staggered back, almost falling off his Zijin boat.


    Behind him, the vitality of the seven alchemists in purple lit up, and the five elements of light coagulated in their hands, as if they were ready to move at any time.


    Lu Fan glanced at them indifferently. Those who are not the top of the imperial Qi division want to deal with him.


    Lu fan is ready to fight back.


    but Huo Yan didn''t order the operation. He looked at Lu Fan with some fear, then turned the boat''s body way: "go."


    Other alchemists, on guard, surrounded Lu Fan and Ling Yao.


    Lu Fan chuckled and said to lingyao, "the weak."


    Lingyao''s face also raised a smile.


    In front of him, a man approached Huoyan and said, "what''s the matter with you, third childe. This prisoner dare to be so disrespectful to you. Do you want to kill him? "


    Huoyan is still in a state of trance. When he hears the man saying "kill", he is shocked and exclaims: "don''t kill me."


    Everyone looked at Huoyan in a strange way.


    Huoyan''s face suddenly darkened, and he said to himself, "Damn it, damn it. How can I be scared by a junkie? It''s impossible. I am the third son of the family of fire. "


    Turning his head, Huoyan looks at Lu Fan angrily.


    It''s unforgivable that this guy should make him lose his face.


    "Turn into the woods and make me him."


    Huoyan is so angry that he completely forgets huotianrui''s words.


    He has nothing to do with any beast Saint disciple or overall situation. He just wanted to kill Lu Fan on the spot.


    Next to the purple robed alchemist nodded, waved his hand to let the boat turn, and went deep into the forest.


    Lu fan saw this scene and said, "it seems that they are going to start against us."


    Lingyao suddenly tensed her whole body and said, "do you want to start now?"


    Lu Fan shakes his head and his lips move.


    "They want to find a secluded place where no one can see us. Isn''t that right for me?"


    Lingyao nodded clearly.


    Shade trees, the sun was cut into leaves, the sun sprinkled on the ground, the more inside, the more quiet and dark.


    The trees are rustling in the breeze, and Huoyan always brings Lu Fan and others to a huge tree, which stops.


    This tree is not only tall, but also full of hundreds of people.


    The leaves present a colorful color, a dazzling light, from the top to the root.


    "Well, that''s it."


    Fire Yan cold voice way.


    All the people stopped, and all the alchemists took out the magic tools again.


    Lu Fan said quietly, "young master Huoyan, didn''t you say to go back to your house. Forgive me, is it your house. This is the tree. "


    Huoyan said with a smile: "you still want to enter my mansion and tell you. This is where you are buried. You really shouldn''t provoke me. "


    Turning around, Huoyan looked at lingyao and said, "as for this one. I''ll take good care of her until one day I''m tired of playing. "


    Lingyao''s face became ugly.


    Lu Fan said in a deep voice, "do you know that. Some people die in their own mouths. "


    Huoyan said: "that''s right. Like you. Do you know why I choose this place as your bone burial ground. Maybe you don''t know the origin of the tree behind me. This is called Shiyuan tree. It takes meat as its food and likes to devour human corpses. You don''t waste every piece of meat or bone from head to toe. You will become its food and contribute to the Mountain Gate of our fire home. All right, you can go to hell and do it. "


    At Huoyan''s command, all around the alchemists instantly became five elements of vitality, and the light rose to the sky.


    Lu Fan looks at lingyao and shouts, "let''s go."


    The chains of the two men split in an instant.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi rose to the sky.


    There is no heaven and earth.


    The five elements are scattered.


    All of a sudden, vigorous Qi brings ripples to push the forces of the surrounding heaven and earth away.


    All the alchemists around, including Huoyan, were shocked, and the Dharma in their hands stopped.


    The battle of experts is a matter of life and death.


    When Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi diffuses, the golden light of lingyao''s whole body is emitted, and the body is covered with vigorous armor. For the first time, lingyao shows her strength after entering the vigorous environment.


    The sound of the flute rises suddenly, and the golden light directly turns into a sword.


    It is not in the five elements, but it is more fierce than the five elements. Almost in an instant, three alchemists were pierced, and two of them fell to the ground in confusion.


    "The light of the five elements is condensed in the body, and the sky fires down."


    Huoyan cried out in horror.


    For the first time, he saw a warrior who was able to break free of the seal of the opening force chain.


    In a hurry, he released his own Dharma decision. Lu Fanming had pushed the power of heaven and earth around him. But there are still terrible fireballs falling from the sky.


    It landed on Lu Fan and Ling Yao.


    "Back. Retreat. Let''s play tricks. "


    The active alchemist cried out crazily.


    In the middle of the wave, there is a fire array gathering, five elements killing, the wind and the fire.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The sound of successive explosions was deafening. Almost for a moment, a forest in front of them was blown to ashes.


    But the yuan eating tree is undamaged. Not a single leaf fell.


    Suddenly, the sword light came out of the fire.


    "A sword of heaven and earth."


    Before Huoyan and others could react, the sea of fire turned upside down, and the forces of heaven and earth around it started a riot.


    "What."


    Huoyan was frightened and suddenly felt that the power of heaven and earth around him was out of control.


    For the alchemist, there is nothing more terrible than the uncontrollable power of heaven and earth.


    Then, the sea of fire spread around, and the figures of Lu Fan and Ling Yao reappeared in front of everyone.


    The black flame covers the body and the golden light drains the ground. The figures of Lu Fan and Ling Yao look like the God of war.


    The two alchemists also planned to throw out their magic tools, but their vitality was suddenly overwhelmed by the power of the heaven and earth. The more he struggled, the fiercer he burned. In front of the public, he turned into ashes.


    "One, two, three, four, five, six, seven..."


    Lu Fan silently recites the time, counting to ten, and finally feels that his strength is not enough.


    But there are only three alchemists left standing around, including Huoyan, who is still in a daze.


    Lu Fan gathered his strength and killed Huoyan with one sword.


    The sound of lingyao''s flute behind her was suddenly high, and the crazy Jin Yuan force rushed to the three remaining people.


    In a flash, even faster than Lu Fan''s body method.


    Just as the two alchemists released their energy and formed a five element wall in front of them, they were directly pierced by Jin Yuanli.


    Immediately, Lu Fan cut off without mercy.


    The Dao field on the sword is opened. One sword sweeps the two people away.


    Huoyan stares at Lu fan, who has come to the front. Just as he is about to raise his hand, Lu Fan kicks his leg. Meanwhile, a stream of vigorous Qi flows into his body along his leg.


    The sound of breaking bones sounded, Huoyan screamed painfully, and his whole body began to twitch.


    Lu Fan looked at him indifferently and said, "I said that some people die in their own mouths."


    Huoyan began to spit at his mouth. Lu Fan ignored him and went to the side.


    Look at the alchemist who has fallen to the ground and is not dead. Then he mends his sword and makes sure that the dead can''t die again. Then he turns to the next one.


    In a short time, there were only two fighters holding their heads, hiding away from the beginning of the battle. They shrank under a tree, shivering.


    Lu Fan went to lingyao''s side and asked, "are you ok?"


    Lingyao said: "it''s OK. Lu fan, what should I do? Kill him. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "no, it sounds like he''s still a big man. We need someone who understands the situation in Dansheng. "


    Lingyao understood Oh a, as Lu Fan walked forward, a foot will fire Yan kick dizzy past.


    Xiao Hei reappears on Lu Fan''s shoulder. Lu fan says to Xiao * * this man is in your charge


    Xiaohei grins and grabs Huoyan. Then Lu Fan opens his empty mansion and takes Xiaohei and Huoyan in.


    After all, Lu Fan said, "let''s go."


    Lingyao pulled Lu Fan''s clothes and said, "what do you do with these two people?"


    Lu Fan looked up to the tree and saw that the two fighters didn''t speak.


    However, the two men flopped down to Lu Fan''s knees.


    "Please, don''t kill us."


    "We are willing to make you a cow and a horse."


    Lu Fan looks at these two warriors who don''t know what their guts are. He is indifferent.


    In a moment, Lu Fandao said: "remember, you are not a warrior, you are just a coward. I won''t kill you. Let''s go. "


    After that, Lu Fan and lingyao stride away.

 Chapter 693

    When they left, Lu Fan swept away their Zijin boat.


    This is even the biggest gain of the war.


    Although Lu Fan and lingyao are calm, this is not a place to stay for a long time.


    They immediately spread out their body method and quickly moved away.


    Lingyao gently tugs at Lu Fan''s clothes, so that when Lu Fan spreads her body method, she can also bring her speed faster.


    And just after Lu Fan and lingyao left for less than ten rest. Suddenly, there are several lights falling in the sky, and they fall in front of the Shiyuan tree.


    Three old people, a middle-aged man, looked at the scene in shock.


    All four of them were dressed in red robes with clear flame lines. They seemed to be still swinging with the wind, just like the real flame.


    "Who did it? Who has the courage to kill in front of our fire family''s Mountain Gate."


    "search, they certainly haven''t escaped far, they are nearby."


    "the mountain gate is under martial law, and the array is open."


    three old people say one by one, which instantly turns into streamers disappearing into the sky.


    All around the trees began to emit a strong light, the sky and the earth began to tremble, and countless transparent hoods rose from all sides, sealing everything in place.


    One after another, the array is shining in the forest.


    From this moment on, the whole Huojia Mountain Gate will be destroyed step by step. The wrong step will be broken to pieces.


    But before the yuan tree, the last middle-aged man did not hurry to leave.


    He looked around carefully, reached out his hand and stroked the fire pit of the sword mark on the ground, and said with a little surprise: "warrior,"


    the middle-aged man seemed to be very surprised at his discovery, and hurriedly looked around again.


    The more he looked at it, the more frightened the middle-aged man became. At last, he suddenly found something. "Come out," he said in a loud voice to the nearby woods. "Stamp your feet on the ground, and a yellow halo of light came out from the ground from afar.


    Bang, has been carefully hiding in the tree hole in the two fighters were directly blown out.


    Both of them were full of blood. They had a little vigorous energy, which only managed to save their lives.


    The middle-aged man stepped forward and looked at the two humanitarians: "whose subordinates are you?"


    the two said slowly: "three CHILDES."


    "Mr. Huoyan,"


    the middle-aged man opened his eyes angrily and said: "what about the three young men,"


    they huddled together and hugged the head: "the three young men, have been arrested."


    "I was captured by a man and a woman. If a man holds a big sword, a woman will play the flute. "


    The middle-aged man bit his teeth in secret, and things got worse.


    The middle-aged man said: "you, let me talk with you in the Hui nationality."


    the body streamer flew up, and the three figures disappeared.


    After the three men left, Shiyuan tree slowly extended its branches and inserted them into the corpses on the ground.


    Visible to the naked eye, in the corpse, a wisp of light went down the branch into the yuan tree.


    The body melted rapidly until it turned into bone powder and disappeared in the breeze.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the forest, Lu Fan and Ling Yao, who were fleeing for their lives, felt the change of trees around them and the force of heaven and earth in the moment of the earth shaking.


    Lu fan stops lingyao and stops.


    Glancing around, Lu Fan said with a smile: "what a strong array, what a powerful prohibition. It''s more than a little bit stronger to be an alchemist country. "


    Lingyao said: "Lu fan, is someone coming after him?"


    Lu Fan nodded: "it should be someone, but they certainly haven''t come near yet. Otherwise, these arrays will attack now. Lingyao, next you must act according to what I said. We''re in jail now. We can''t go any further wrong. "


    Lingyao nodded clearly and said softly: "I knew I would run away in the city. There''s a breaking array here to stop it. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "let''s count the blessings and misfortunes together. If we escape in the city, we will not be able to catch the third son of this fire family. Moreover, do you want to kill huotianrui? "Lingyao frowned:" huotianrui, she is still a good person. Well, I really can''t do anything to her, and the current situation is also good. Lu fan, it seems that everything is up to you. "


    Lu Fan smiled and nodded. He waved to the Xuangong tower in Jiulong.


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "Jiu, I''m working. I''m breaking through the array. Hurry up."


    The voice of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong was heard only half loud: "great master, you are too hard for me. It will take me a year and a half to break such a big battle, and it will take me 30 or 40% of my strength to recover. This, I can''t do it. "


    Lu Fan said:" it''s really a guy who can''t do it at the critical moment. You''ve been with me for so long, but you haven''t recovered to 30-40%. Where are the forces you have secretly accumulated? "The faltering way of Jiulong Xuangong Tower:" before you save a little, you can use a little. But don''t worry, great master. Although I can''t break through, it''s OK to take you out. It''s just a chain formation. It''s just a matter of time for me to see through it. "


    Lu Fan was more satisfied: "it''s almost the same. How long do you need, "


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon thought for a moment:" three days, three days is enough. "


    Lu Fan almost spits on his hand.


    "Three days, three days your master and I will be bone white. I''ll give you one day, and hurry up."


    "Yes, great master," said the pagoda. But when my strength is exhausted, the master must supplement it for me. "


    Lu Fan said:" all the things in my empty mansion are yours, except for Xiaohei and which bastard you suck at will. "


    "Master, you are so great. Don''t worry, half a day is enough. "


    then, on the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, a ray of light like thousands of threads poured into the ground.


    Lingyao looked at Lu Fan in a daze, and then looked at Lao Jiu and said, "Lu fan, this is.... Why can you use your magic weapon, aren''t you a martial artist? "Lu Fan said with a smile:" lingyao, this is my biggest secret. That''s right. Laojiu is a magic weapon. It''s called the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Now, we can only go out with its help. "


    Lingyao blinked and smiled: "I guess that''s right. You are indeed a double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "you''ve guessed it for a long time."


    lingyao said with a smile: "that''s right. Although I don''t believe it, I just don''t understand why an alchemist can teach a martial apprentice. Unless, his apprentice, will not only be vigorous, but also energetic. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "you guessed right. But I can only tell you one person. I didn''t even tell my father or grandfather about it. "


    Lingyao leans on Lu Fan''s arm and says nothing.


    Lu Fan nodded and touched her hair.


    At this time, silence is better than sound. At this time, no promise is better than a thousand words.


    It''s all in silence.

 Chapter 694

    "Search, every inch of the ground must be used to roar, every tree must be checked with vigour, and if you hear the sound of the array, report it immediately."


    a group of alchemists flied through the forest, and the sound went away with the wind. Where they passed, thousands of lights spread, leaving nothing to hide.


    In the sky, innumerable water curtains reflect every inch of land in the forest.


    On the trees, there are five lines of light flowing and ejecting, which seems to convey some kind of information.


    It can be said that such a search is like a net in the sky. Even a fly and a bug can''t escape.


    But they searched all day without finding anything suspicious.


    The man and woman they were looking for seemed to evaporate from the sky.


    In such a situation, how can we not make the gas refiners of these firemen nervous and anxious. The family has given the death order.


    Deep in the forest, on an active volcano, there are many houses, circling to the top of the mountain.


    The name of the mountain tiannu is the place where the fire family lives and lives. Every stone in this mountain is the most pure flame crystal. Just taking out one piece to extract strength is enough for an alchemist to enter the realm of an alchemist.


    At the top of the mountain, the highest hall is the meeting hall of the Huo family.


    On weekdays, the meeting hall is not opened very much. Only when something urgent happens or the owner announces something, can the meeting be held.


    In front of the main hall, there is a pillar of fire, which can present five colors: red, blue, white, gold and black. It represents the urgency of the matter. As long as the children of Huo family come to the meeting hall, they will know it at a glance.


    But today, this pillar of fire is shining with a blue flame.


    In the meeting hall, the people in white, red, purple and gold robes were arranged in turn.


    Those who can enter the meeting hall are at least deacons in golden robes, and the highest one is elders in white robes. The head of the family doesn''t come very often. Basically, no one will disturb the head of the family''s Qingxiu except for the life and death of the family. Therefore, the meeting hall has been presided over by elder Bai Pao for many years.


    At this time, sitting at the front is an old man in white. One of the leaders of the meeting hall is called the most serious, the most vicious, the five elders of the fire family.


    "Elder, people have arrived."


    A purple robed alchemist bowed.


    The five elders looked at a woman in a golden robe standing at the bottom. He was the deacon of the outer door, huotianrui.


    "Say, what''s going on. All cause and effect, all Tao. "


    Five elder long voice way.


    Huotianrui took a deep breath and said slowly: "yes, elder. It''s like this


    Quickly, how will huotianrui catch Lu fan, how to take him into the city, back to the fire home Mountain Gate, and then be stopped by Huoyan said it again.


    Huotianrui said very carefully, even every word of Huoyan was repeated in place.


    Five elder more listen to more angry, finally directly threw out their magic weapon, smash in front of huotianrui.


    It''s two huge beads, and the pistil leaps in the fire.


    Five long eldest brother said: "beast Saint disciple, Zhao Mingyu, bullshit. Just yesterday, the deacon of the outer gate reported that Zhao Mingyu had escaped in a new boat. I asked you that Zhao Mingyu, the one you grabbed, could use the long Sabre of the animal kingdom. "


    huotianrui shook his head and said," No. "


    The five elders then said: "I''ll ask you again. His arm is engraved with the animal head seal of the animal kingdom."


    there is sweat on huotianrui''s head. He said softly: "No."


    Five long eldest brother said: "stupid, you are being used, you know, the other side is relying on your stupid opportunity to blend into Dansheng. Its purpose is likely to be directed at our fire home. Otherwise, why didn''t he go to the other family''s area to make trouble? Why didn''t he go to the water house outside the white tiger gate? Now that he''s here, he catches people and runs away. We don''t even know who the opponent is. Huotianrui, you know the sin, "


    huotianrui immediately kneels on his knees, his face is pale.


    When the five elders came to her, he said in a loud voice, "deprive huotianrui of the identity of the deacon of the outer gate, put him into the shop in the city and start a family business. From now on, he can''t go back to the Mountain Gate any more."


    Fire day Rui is dispirited all over the face, soft voice should be.


    She could not resist, nor could she.


    The five elders then asked: "it''s been a day since I found it." a red robed old man said in a long voice: "not yet. We suspect that


    "I don''t want to listen to you. Fire Dan book, you say


    It was the middle-aged man who was named.


    Coughing twice, Huodan read: "two possibilities. One is that the other side left the Mountain Gate in an instant with an unexpected skill, leaving no trace of the space passage. "


    Lang, the five elders, said:" bullshit, another way. "


    Huodanshu said with a smile: "there is another one. The other side used their country''s own skills and hid in the Mountain Gate forest, just to avoid our search means. "


    The five elders nodded, "it''s like a human saying. You''ve heard it, so hurry to find it again. Use some stupid methods. Don''t try to save yourself. Let all the fighters you raise go out and search for each tree. If you can''t find it again, you can all go to the void duty. "


    all of you should be loud and leave quickly.


    There were only five elders and huodanshu left in the hall.


    Five long old way: "you still have something to say."


    huodanshu nodded: "yes, elder. I want to ask you, you think that Huoyan is life or death. "


    the five elders looked down at huodanshu and said:" I know what you want to say. We found someone, whether he took Huoyan hostage or not, and killed him at the same time. As a son of Huo family, Huoyan is honored to devote himself to the family. "


    Huodanshu nodded clearly and bowed away.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the forest, Lu Fan stood on the top of the tree and looked far away from the mountain gate, murmuring: "you said that when we came in, we didn''t run very fast. Why are you going out now? It''s so hard. "


    Several figures passed by Lu Fan and Ling Yao, but they were not found at all.


    Lu Fan seems to have been invisible in front of them for no reason, but this time, Lu Fan didn''t open his vigorous Qi, but Lao Jiu distorted the array here.


    Lingyao pointed to the distance and said, "I see. In another half day, we will go out."


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "just go out. Lingyao, do you think we should stay in or out of the city for a while? "


    lingyao said with a grin:" listen to you. But I want to eat something delicious in Dansheng. "


    Lu Fan said: "this is to listen to me. I see. Go to the city and have a look at the local conditions. Well, by the way, I''ll take a closer look at the country. See if I can get the information I want. Jiujiu, which way to go next? "The shadow of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong appears and laughs:" great master, I have helped you to open the road, you can go straight. "

 Chapter 695

    The so-called array is nothing more than "borrowing heaven and earth skillfully".


    The alchemist can condense the array, and the warrior can condense the array.


    No matter vigorous strength or vitality, as long as they use their own strength to activate the forces of heaven and earth, make them agglomerate in a certain track, a certain way of runes, and have a specific role, they can form an array.


    The strong can even contain their own Tao in it, forming the power of destroying the sky and destroying the earth. This is true of both the warrior and the alchemist.


    But in comparison, the array of alchemists is more powerful and unpredictable.


    The reason is very simple. The alchemists have an absolute advantage in controlling the power of heaven and earth.


    But there are advantages and disadvantages in everything. The mastery of the Qi refiners in the array is also complicated and obscure.


    They will continue to develop the skillful force of the array and strive for the role of one force to kill ten or even one hundred. But without the simplicity and rudeness of the warrior array.


    Therefore, most of the array of the alchemists, the difficulty is how to break the array.


    And the difficulty of the warrior array is whether the warrior himself can arrange the array......


    Now, Lu Fan and lingyao are walking among the most ingenious arrays they have ever seen.


    These arrays at the gate of Huojia mountain can only be described in two words.


    Each tree, leaf and inch of land are part of the array.


    The array can attack, defend, reflect, seal and form a whole.


    Seeing Lu fan, he couldn''t help but stop and study carefully.


    In the sky, in the forest, teams of firemen and gas refiners ran past them. But we couldn''t find them.


    This is not because their array is not good, on the contrary, it is because their array is too good.


    Once a good array is transformed and used, the effect it can have is more amazing.


    Coincidentally, the ninth is the existence that can transform the array.


    Although the fire family''s Mountain Gate chain array is exquisite, it is still under the control of Laojiu. At the beginning, the ten immortal masters learned the array from Lao Jiu and became a generation of immortal masters. Lu fan doesn''t know how much Laojiu knows about the array. But we can be sure that even the general venerable may not understand the array as well as the ninth.


    This is also one of the reasons why Lu fan is not afraid to run away in front of other people''s Mountain Gate. Now it seems that this choice is quite right.


    "Great mistress, allow me to pay you high tribute. Your face is like an immortal, which makes the sun and the moon ashamed. Your quality is like snow lotus, holy and lofty... "


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong appears in Lu Fan''s left hand and guides Lu Fan and lingyao along the way.


    Lingyao said with a smile: "Lu fan, has he talked so much all the time."


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "you haven''t heard the nagging in my body. Believe me, it''s not much to say today. "


    They strolled out of the court.


    Laojiu has arranged the array around him, leaving a "safe road" for Lu Fan and lingyao to walk on.


    According to Lao Jiu, even the power of heaven and earth has gaps. After the formation of the array, the gap will be more obvious.


    All the methods of breaking array can be roughly divided into two kinds.


    One is to see through the operation of the opponent''s array. Then push up the key point with power retrograde to destroy the balance of the array.


    Another is to see the gap, which requires a certain amount of talent and savvy.


    Coincidentally, this is what Lu fan needs most.


    So he really asked the old nine for advice. Although you can''t become a master of array in a short time, you can at least get started with array. From today on, he can barely understand how to arrange and break the battle.


    All the way relaxed and pleasant, Lu Fan and Ling Yao have already walked to the edge of the mountain gate. Far away, you can see the building of the house. Lu Fan and Ling Yao remember clearly. When they came, huotianrui was the last to spread the sky shifting array here.


    That is to say, this place has the fastest way to the city of heaven shifting array.


    Lu fan stops and looks out.


    There is a wilderness ahead. There are no trees or arrays to cover it. This is the last danger.


    "Great master, the array has all passed," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Next, it depends on whether you can rush into the town quickly. "


    Lu Fan looks up at the sky, where people are still circling.


    Lu Fan said slowly: "it seems to be a trouble. Nine, destroy the farthest array you can control. Don''t waste as much as you can absorb. "


    Jiulong Xuangong tower said with a smile: "I understand, great master, I''ve wanted to tell you this for a long time. I''ll take it. "


    Lingyao said: "Lu fan, you want to fight against the West."


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "if you know me, you too."


    At the end of the speech, Lu Fan heard a voice of surprise in the forest in the distance.


    "Array damage, found him."


    "Everyone, come on. Hurry up. Hurry up. "


    In the sky, a group of alchemists rushed frantically to the place where the array was destroyed.


    Lu Fan took lingyao''s hand and said, "take a deep breath and rush."


    The figure of the two disappeared immediately, and they rushed forward with two lights.


    Behind him, there were shouts of alarm.


    It seems that the ninth is still absorbing the array.


    "Great master, ha ha, it''s a big harvest this time. I''ll get back a lot of books by these arrays alone."


    Lu Fan didn''t have time to listen to Lao Jiu''s cry. Now is the most critical moment. It seems that those alchemists behind him haven''t noticed him.


    Come on, come on.


    Lu fan is still accelerating. The vigorous Qi in his body is crazy to absorb the power of heaven and earth around him, making them become powerful power.


    In the forest, two old men in red robes took the lead in falling down and looked around.


    Stunned: "what kind of array master is this? It''s so easy to break the array."


    "Come on, search around. He must be not far away."


    In a flurry, an alchemist secretly retreated two steps, his fingers gently writing on a piece of jade.


    On the other side, on the top of a teahouse, huodanshu looked at the jade in his hand with a smile and said: "the array has been broken, and the figure has not been found. Ha ha, it seems to be coming. He is capable of playing the whole fire family''s alchemist. It''s a pity to kill my family. "


    Put down the jade, the fire red book long voice way: "look tight move the sky array, as long as see the warrior want to enter the array, immediately take down."


    On the teahouse, a dozen alchemists got up immediately and left quickly.


    Huodanshu put down his tea cup and looked into the street, saying softly, "come on, let me see who you are."


    at this time, Lu Fan and lingyao have rushed to the back of a house.


    This is a dome house. From the outside, it''s like a round pill, and it''s also the characteristic residence of the Dansheng country.


    They stopped, panted and looked at the distant mountains.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "it seems that everything is going well. We passed the test easily. "


    Lingyao said, "I wish it would be so smooth in the future."


    Xiaohei grinned, then pulled Lu Fan''s clothes and pointed to the distant restaurant.


    It also seems to want to taste the food of Dansheng first.


    Lu Fan patted Xiao Hei''s head and said, "you want to eat, but we haven''t completely relieved the danger yet. Is everything waiting for the heaven shifting array to go out? "Lingyao said with a smile:" eat some. I think it''s safe now. Lu fan, even if you want to move into the heaven array, do you have the money of the Dansheng kingdom? "


    Lu Fan was stunned, and then smiled:" I forgot this. You''re right. Make money first. If I were here and took out the gold coins of Wu''an, I would be caught on the spot. So where can I change money? "


    Lu Fan looks around and sees a drugstore in front of him.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it seems that there is a way."


    As he said this, Lu Fan was ready to stride out, but as soon as he took a step, he seemed to think of something.


    Stop and say: "wait a minute, we pass like this, isn''t some too conspicuous."


    Lingyao said with a smile, "then what do you want to do?"


    Lu fan, with a smile on his face, shook his hand and felt out a set of black robes from his arms and put them on himself. At the same time, his body was slightly full of vitality. There was no magic bead, and the Dragon bead was in his hand.


    "How about this?" Lu Fan said, smiling at lingyao.


    Lingyao looked at Lu Fan in amazement and said, "you are really an alchemist. God, I can hardly recognize you. "


    Lu Fandao: "I can''t help it. It seems that the warriors in this Dansheng country are not popular. Let''s go and change some money first, and then we''ll change your clothes for you. From today on, you can be my servant girl of the close warrior. "


    Lingyao gently hammered Lu Fan and said, "servant girl, how are you?"


    They stepped into the drugstore on the other side of the street.


    At this time on the teahouse, huodanshu''s eyes just saw two people, but huodanshu only glanced lightly, then moved his eyes.


    An alchemist, with a beautiful warrior, goes to the drugstore to buy things, which is obviously not the object he is looking for.


    He is looking for two ruthless warriors.


    What''s more, the person he is looking for is so hurried out of the gate of Huojia mountain. How could he have the heart to go to the drugstore.


    Therefore, huodanshu denies these two people at a glance.


    His eyes continued to scan the street, and he took a sip of tea, which made him very patient.


    Murmur, fire Dan Book way: "I don''t believe you don''t come over."

 Chapter 696

    Danhuo drugstore, the nearest drugstore to Huojia.


    In fact, it''s more accurate to say that the medicine shop is the medicine warehouse of Huojia, where 30% of the medicine donated to Huojia by other places is piled up. They are not particularly good herbs, or the leftover herbs selected by the core children of the Huo family. On the first day of each month, these herbs will be transported to other Huojia pharmacies from here. They can be sold or refined continuously.


    Usually, although the drugstore is open, there is basically no business.


    But today, the shop welcomes two guests, and attracts the shopkeeper''s attention at a glance.


    These two people, one male and one female. The man''s black robe, holding two round beads in the palm of his right hand, kept turning.


    The shopkeeper is also a man from outside the fire family who has met the world.


    At a glance, we can see the difference between the two beads.


    One of them, the shopkeeper secretly speculated whether it was a magic pearl.


    Even the whole family of fire has few empty magic beads, which is the real powerful magic weapon.


    Another one, faintly with dragon spirit, the shopkeeper couldn''t guess. The only thing for sure is that this black robed Alchemist is definitely a strong one.


    "Distinguished guests, two distinguished guests have come here, and they are not welcome far away. Please, please, please. "


    The shopkeeper came out from behind the counter and saluted them.


    These two people are naturally Lu Fan and Ling Yao.


    With a smile, Lu Fan turned to look at this medicine shop, which is not big but has all five internal organs.


    All around the wall, there are all medicines suspended in the void.


    They are either wrapped in ice crystals or stored in wooden boxes. It seems that although it is disordered, it is actually the best way to store herbs.


    In fact, not every kind of medicine is suitable for storage in wooden boxes.


    Like this medicine shop, it''s the best way to distinguish the five elements of each medicinal material and seal it with the force of five elements.


    It can be explained by this alone. The innkeeper of this medicine shop is a man of refined Qi.


    Lu fan is secretly thinking about whether the medicine shops of the whole Dansheng country are like this.


    "What would you like, my guest? Pills or herbs, or danfang. Although the shop is small, it''s less than three kinds of elixir. All the elixirs and prescriptions, as long as you say it. We can all take it out. There are all kinds of medicinal materials and magic medicine in the shop. "


    The shopkeeper went on. Although his words are calm, the pride and pride in his tone are obvious.


    Lu Fan looked at the herbs and nodded: "it''s really good. But I''m not here to buy today, I''m here to sell. I don''t know if the shopkeeper will take it. "


    The shopkeeper looked slightly different. He said with a smile, "I don''t know what you want to sell."


    Lu Fan said: "pills, there are some messy things."


    The shopkeeper nodded, walked back to the counter, and said with a look of expectation: "there is a strong breath in your body. What you must take out must be a good thing. It seems that I''m very fat today. I''m going to open my eyes. Please. "


    Lu Fan and lingyao look at each other. Slowly, Lu Fan took out a bottle of pills.


    This is the elixir given to him by Emperor Qin Shang of Wu''an. Lu fan can''t use it now anyway, so he just sold it.


    The shopkeeper looked at the Danping bottle and frowned slightly: "the celadon bottle is of ordinary workmanship. Would you like to sell this bottle of elixir? "


    Lu Fandao:" of course, there is more than one bottle. First look at this bottle and give me a price. "


    The shopkeeper nodded, took the Danping bottle, knocked it first, then sniffed it, then opened it.


    Take out a pill carefully. After watching carefully, the shopkeeper said with a smile: "you are testing my eyesight. This is an ordinary eight level Xuandan. The price is only ten medium level Lingshi. Moreover, the level of people who make this pill is average, and the prescription is very inferior. There are many places where there is a lack of heat. It could have been used to refine a medicine of nine levels of Xuandan, making it a waste of eight levels of Xuandan. Dear guest, there are too many stores for this kind of pills. If you are going to sell it, please take out at least one hundred bottles. Otherwise, I really don''t want to accept it. "


    The shop owner put down the pill and pushed the bottle back to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s face is embarrassed. This bottle of elixir in Wu''an is also the work of the top Qi master. But unexpectedly, in Dansheng, a small shopkeeper directly said that the level of this pill was average.


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and took out another bottle of pills.


    This is the elixir made by him. He practiced in lingguo. During this period, lingyao, XIII and Xiaohei ate a lot.


    "Please look at this bottle again."


    The shopkeeper glanced at the red bottle and shook his head slightly. It seemed that he looked down upon the celadon bottle.


    Take out the pill, look at a few eyes, the shop owner nodded: "this pill is not bad. It is the work of a great master of Dan medicine. Dear guest, this is your own pill. Although there are only seven kinds of Xuandan, I can give one of the twenty medium-sized spirit stones. Eh, "


    the shopkeeper seemed to see something wrong, and he was surprised:" why I have never seen this alchemy, this.... This


    The shopkeeper''s eyes widened, as if he wanted to see something from the pills.


    Lu Fan''s heart moved and suddenly remembered that when he made these pills, he used the Nine Dragon God Xiao Dan method that his master had passed to him.


    Immediately, Lu Fan took the pill and said with a smile, "try some new tricks. You just said, is this kind of elixir in front of you, one of the ten mediocre spirit stones? Well, I''ll sell one hundred. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan collected his pills and took out a dozen bottles of pills given to him by Emperor Qin Shang.


    The shopkeeper didn''t bother to look at these pills at all. He shook his hand and said, "son, take delivery. Dear guest, please sell me your pills. How about double the price I give you and how much I charge for it. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "the immature Alchemy skill will be sold to you when I have finished it in a few days."


    The shopkeeper still said: "just sell one bottle, and I will give you a top-grade spirit stone. No, not one. "


    Lu Fan gently shakes his head, unmoved.


    The shopkeeper''s eyes changed, good or bad, but there was no way for Lu fan to take out the pill again.


    Soon, the man beside brought the spirit stone and put it in front of Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looks at these transparent stones and raises his eyebrows slightly. This is the coin of Dansheng kingdom. It''s really rare.


    However, Lu Fan quietly put up the spirit stones. Although he still doesn''t understand how many meals they can have, he can''t ask these questions at this time.


    Lingyao chuckled and took out a roasted fruit to eat. At the same time, she tore off Xiaohei on Lu Fan''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Xiaohei, we are going to eat delicious food."


    Lu Fan did not pay attention to lingyao''s movements, but the shop owner was completely shocked.


    He stared at the fruit in lingyao''s hand and rushed out of the counter. He said excitedly, "here.... What kind of medicine is this? There is so much aura. Dear guest, you can sell this to me. I''ll exchange it with you. "

 Chapter 697

    Lu fan stopped the shopkeeper and snapped, "what do you want to do. Back off. "


    The shopkeeper, with a big stomach, waved his hand repeatedly and said, "Dear guest, you misunderstood me. I want to buy your medicine. Yes, that''s the fruit the girl ate. Do you have any? I''ll exchange the magic medicine for you. "


    Lingyao was shocked. Looking at the fruit in his hand, he whispered in Lu Fan''s ear, "this fruit is worth the money of a magic medicine. God, how many magic medicine have I taken?"


    Lu Fan was also very surprised, but he did not show it.


    Pondering for a moment, he looked at the shopkeeper and said: "this is the treasure I got from a top secret place in my life. How could it be so simple to sell it to you. "


    The shopkeeper said with a smile, "this distinguished guest, please don''t bluff me. You got it from the top secret, I believe. I really haven''t seen this kind of medicine. But if you say it''s chongbao, I don''t believe it very much. If chongbao, would you give it to the warrior to eat at will. Although miss wuzhe is really beautiful. "


    Lingyao listened to this, stared at the shopkeeper, and said in a loud voice, "for your sake of saying I''m beautiful, I won''t smash your face with fruit."


    The shopkeeper quickly pointed to his big meat face and said: "you smash, don''t mention it. Try your best to smash here. Just sell me the fruit, and I''ll let you spend the whole day. "


    Lu Fan''s face is strange. This fat man is really a business man.


    For an unseen fruit, no face.


    After thinking about it, Lu Fandao said: "let''s do that. I don''t want to say anything else. You can take out a life-long grass and a reverse flower. I''ll sell it to you. "


    The shopkeeper''s eyes brightened and said, "you are an expert. Life sustaining grass, reverse flowers. A furnace of Tianren pills, even if it is complete. Come on, wait a minute. I''ll make arrangements for you. Within three days, the magic medicine promised to be delivered. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "three days. Don''t you say that you have everything below the third grade of magic medicine? "


    The shopkeeper said with a little embarrassment: "there are some magic drugs. But these two plants you mentioned are also rare. They are not easy to find. But don''t worry. I''ll get it for you in three days. Three days later, you come to get the medicine. If you have one less leaf, it will be sent for nothing. "


    Lu Fan nodded slightly and said, "OK, I''ll see you in three days."


    Say, Lu fan pulls Ling Yao to prepare to leave.


    But at this time, the shopkeeper suddenly stopped them and said, "wait, this distinguished guest. If you want to leave me a piece of this medicine, just a piece with a large nail cap. You should also know that I am the son of the Huo family, and I have a man of the highest rank. You keep one for me. I''ll show it to the people above me. They can help to make it faster. Don''t worry, I don''t want to take this piece for nothing. I''ll give you one hundred top-grade Lingshi as a deposit. "


    Lu Fan nodded, tore a piece from his small black mouth, handed it to the shopkeeper, and said, "I can see clearly. These two nails are big."


    The shopkeeper said in a loud voice, "two sons, take Lingshi, two hundred pieces of top-grade Lingshi."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "happy people."


    The store owner''s face was full of fat, and he said: "you can live in strange goods. If you have any treasures, you can sell them to me. I''ll be happier than that. "


    Lu Fan smiled but didn''t speak, and soon the spirit stone came.


    This time, the spirit stone has brought a little light.


    Lu Fan sweeps all the Lingshi into his belt and walks away quickly.


    Lu Fan had just left the drugstore, and the shopkeeper took the small piece of fruit and asked the man beside him, "is there any deacon in the town now?"


    The man thought for a while and said, "commander nine, the fire Dan book is in the town. Now I''ll have tea in the teahouse. "


    Without saying a word, the shopkeeper turned and left at the back door and went straight to the teahouse.


    Stepping on the boat and turning into light, he soon came to the teahouse.


    The shop owner rushed all the way up to the elegant seat on the second floor and saw the red letter of fire at a glance. He quickly bowed himself and said: "the innkeeper of the red fire shop, the deacon of the outer door, huosanpang, pay a visit to commander nine."


    Fire Dan book does not return to the head of the beckoning, let fire three fat over.


    Looking at the street all the time, huodanshu asked softly, "what''s the matter. It''s burning. "


    The shopkeeper handed out the pulp and said: "Jiu Ye, look at this. The spirit is very powerful. "


    Huodanshu took a look at the pulp and said in surprise, "what kind of medicine is this? Where can I find it?"


    The shopkeeper said, "I don''t know. I haven''t seen it either. I saw a black robed alchemist selling pills today. I''ve made an appointment with him. Three days later, I''ll exchange two divine medicines for this kind of medicine. "


    Huodanshu said in a loud voice, "give it to him. If you can get the medicine, you''d better find out where he got it. "


    The shopkeeper bowed and said, "nine masters. He seems to have invented a strange alchemy. I''ve never seen it before, but the pills I''ve made are popular with you. "


    The fire pill reads: "the pill. Let me see. "


    The shopkeeper shook his head and said, "he doesn''t sell. It''s said that his alchemy method is not mature. I offered him a high price, but he didn''t sell it. I''ve only been sold some general goods. "


    The fire red book snorted coldly: "to cover up. Is Danfa so easy to create. I think he got the inheritance left by some elder. Most likely, it''s connected with this kind of medicine. "


    In the eyes of huodanshu, there was a strange light. He could feel the huge aura contained in this small piece of fruit.


    It''s like cutting from a living thing.


    Put the pulp away, Huodan said: "go ahead, get what he wants, and get ready quickly. I''ll let some shopkeepers in the city make it convenient for you. Take it when you see it. No need to inform. "


    The shopkeeper, smiling, bowed away.


    With the words of huodanshu, he took more than two divine medicines.


    This time, he may be able to return to his family through this event. In that case, he will step by step. As a little deacon, his lifelong wish was fulfilled.


    Slow down, the shopkeeper goes downstairs.


    Just walked to the door, suddenly the shop owner saw Lu Fan and lingyao coming slowly.


    At that time, the shopkeeper stopped and went upstairs. Who could have thought that Lu Fan and lingyao had also come upstairs.


    The shopkeeper was helpless and went back to huodanshu''s side.


    Huodanshu looked at a lump of fat meat and came back. He frowned and said, "is there anything else. You can''t say it all at once. "


    The shopkeeper winked at his back and said, "the ninth master is the alchemist."


    Huodanshu turns around and looks at lingyao and Lufan.


    His eyes first fell on Lu Fan''s right hand, and Huo Danshu said in surprise, "there is no magic bead, dragon Dan."


    The shopkeeper''s mind is moving. It''s really a magic pearl. God, the other one is dragon Dan. Has this black robed alchemist ever killed a dragon.


    Lu Fan and Ling Yao didn''t pay attention at this time. Someone had already stared at them.


    Two people slowly sit down, called small two way: "what delicious, come to a little."

 Chapter 698

    "OK, sir, wait a moment. The refreshments and tea here are unique. "


    Second, he served tea to Lu Fan and others, and then left quickly.


    Lu Fan took the cup and took a sip.


    The tea is slightly bitter, without fragrance or taste. Swallowing into his stomach, Lu Fan felt a force of medicine spread. What kind of tea is this? It''s clear that it''s liquid medicine. Lu Fanzai tasted it carefully. At least a dozen kinds of herbs were mixed in it.


    It is absolutely the means of the alchemist to match the medicine evenly. In other words, the tea makers in this teahouse are all alchemists.


    Lingyao also felt that the tea was different. Although it was not good to drink, it was very useful.


    Lu Fan said softly, "as expected, the kingdom of Dansheng is the kingdom of alchemists. A cup of tea will catch up with a yuan Dan. "


    Lingyao said, "but it''s not good to drink. The tea of the whole Dansheng country is not the same as drinking medicine. We didn''t eat anything decent and delicious in the kingdom of spirit, and so did the kingdom of Dansheng. It seems that we are better off in Wu''an. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "that''s right. When you say that I think of my hometown''s bobbin, I think of saliva. "


    While chatting, the waiter delivers the dessert.


    The so-called snacks are not cakes. Lu Fan took a look and said with a smile, "it''s made of herbs again. Take it, take it. Good medicine tastes bitter. "


    Lu Fan and lingyao eat with a wry smile.


    Xiaohei was also interested in following a little bit of food, but did not eat two, Xiaohei then despised the pastry.


    Grinning, Xiaohei dances to Lu Fan and lingyao, as if to say that these things are not as good as the meat it roasts.


    Soon, Xiaohei got into Lu Fan''s belt again and didn''t come out.


    It seems to have lost interest in the food of Dansheng.


    Lu Fan and lingyao''s tea, water and snacks comment on each other, and huodanshu looks at them with different eyes.


    He kept looking at Lu Fan and said with a smile, "this man. It''s interesting. It''s hard to see a murderous alchemist. "


    Next to him, huosanpang, the owner of the shop, said, "you can see that, Mr. Jiuye."


    huodanshu said with a smile: "I like those things that are on the other side. When I was young, I found a wonderful book in the attic of family skills, which recorded hundreds of ways of looking at Qi and seeing the appearance. When you look at this person, your eyes are sharp and your sitting posture is steady. It seems that you can attack at any time. The heart of vigilance has been integrated into the body''s instinct and is always on guard. Is this what ordinary people can do? "


    the shopkeeper nodded gently, echoed:" you are indeed so dazzled. "


    Huo Danshu then said: "if it is only these, it can only show that this person is a man who has experienced a hundred battles. But you see his age, at most in his early twenties, there is evil spirit in his eyebrows, there is blood light in his three flowers on his head, and a few lives on his hands can''t run. Hehe, sanpang, if you fight with him. If you estimate others, you will be killed in three moves. "


    The shop owner was a little incredulous and said with a slight smile: "Jiu Ye, you can look up to him too much. However, a man under the age of 20 is not a member of the five families. Where can I be powerful? I''m just a master of imperial Qi. This kind of person, in our fire family, is not a big one. "


    "Stupid," said the fire red book. I''ll tell you the shop watcher what to do. With your eyesight, it''s just a medicine. Sit down and don''t block me like a wall. You don''t believe me, do you? Well, you wait and see. Wait a minute, you can see the strength of this boy. "


    The shopkeeper looked puzzled, but he closed his mouth wisely.


    In a moment, Lu Fan and lingyao finished eating.


    Lu Fan takes out a piece of medium-sized spirit stone and asks Xiao Er to check out.


    The purpose of his coming here for dinner is to see how many meals such a stone can eat.


    The second one took over the middle-class Lingshi and said with a smile: "Sir, you are really rich. I''m afraid I can''t find such a large piece of medium-grade Lingshi. Do you have any inferior Lingshi? "


    Lu Fan''s face is smiling. It seems that such a piece of intermediate spirit stone is worth a lot of money. Then he can get these intermediate spirit stones and more valuable ones, which should be enough for their expenses in this period of time.


    "Change, don''t talk nonsense."


    Lingyao laughs.


    Second, bow to take the spirit stone, and leave quickly. Not long ago, I brought a pile of Lingshi with no luster and mottled stains.


    Lu Fan and lingyao have a look at each other, which should be the inferior Lingshi.


    "Yes, please. There are ninety-nine pieces of inferior Lingshi and seven pieces of crushed stone."


    Lu fan doesn''t even look at it. He takes out a pile and hands it to lingyao. Then he tucks it all into his belt.


    Get up and leave.


    Lingyao pulls Lu Fan''s clothes and says, "Lu fan, what do you give me Lingshi?"


    Lu fan says: "buy things for you. Flowers. "


    Lingyao suddenly smile, this world, is casual flowers, three words, listen to the most romantic, the most warm people.


    They left the teahouse under the watch of huodanshu.


    "Nine ye, he''s gone," said the shopkeeper


    Huodanshu glanced at the shopkeeper and said, "what are you in a hurry. Just leave. After three days, he will come back again. "Br >


    the shop owner even said yes, but he didn''t dare to answer back. Just murmured in his heart, "I just said that I want him to see this kid''s ability. How can there be no movement now."


    huodanshu turned his eyes to the street again. Below, Lu Fan and lingyao pass slowly.


    The fire Danshu said with a smile: "there is not even something to resist the wind. This guy is really poor, or real people don''t show their faces. "


    The shopkeeper said: "Jiu Ye, I think he is really poor. Didn''t you see the Lingshi he just took out at the check-out? It''s all just got in my place. It''s not necessary to take out a piece of middle-class Lingshi directly for a tea. "


    Huodanshu nodded thoughtfully: "well, a poor man who doesn''t even have something to resist the wind has no alchemist, but he has no pearl in his mind. There are two treasures of Longdan. A servant of a beautiful warrior can be raised nearby. You don''t think it''s very interesting, "said the shopkeeper." it means something. "


    Huodanshu said with a smile: "wait. It''s estimated that there will be a good show in a moment. "


    With that, huodanshu and the shopkeeper watched Lu Fan walk to the corner, where the heaven shifting array is located.


    The heaven shifting array of Dansheng kingdom is everywhere. It''s OK to go in without charge.


    The huge sky moving array is about three feet high and one foot wide. It looks like the gate of Lu Fan''s hometown.


    There are two tea stands nearby. A dozen deacons of the Huo family sit on both sides and stare at every one of them.


    Seeing Lu Fan and lingyao coming, several deacons looked at each other and whispered: "female, warrior. Do you want to stop it? "


    " didn''t you hear the order of the ninth master? As long as it''s the warrior, take it immediately. "


    At that time, two alchemists in purple got up and stopped Lu Fan and lingyao.


    Lu Fan and lingyao look slightly changed when they see the purple robe. Lingyao has secretly taken out his flute and is ready to move at any time.


    Lu Fan looked at them, his muscles tensed, but his face remained the same: "what are you doing? Is today''s heaven shifting array not allowed to be used?"


    a purple robed alchemist came up and said in a loud voice: "this young man, it''s not not not not allowed to be used. It''s just the order of the Huo family. Today, we will strictly check all the martial artists. You can enter. But this female martial artist beside you must come with us. "


    Lu fan stopped lingyao behind him and said, "this is my close servant girl. Whoever dares to move her, I will take her life."


    Lingyao secretly gave Lu Fan a good wrench and said in a small voice, "servant girl, how are you?"


    Several purple robed alchemists chuckled twice, leading a man with only a red line saying: "this young man, don''t toast and don''t eat penalty wine. You may not have heard me clearly. What I said is the order of Huojia. "


    As he spoke, the man took out a shining token.


    Like a raging fire, there is a word "Ling" flashing in it.


    The man raised his head and looked at Lu Fan with a proud look. If he wants to come here, as long as he is an alchemist of the Dansheng Kingdom, he will change his face when he sees this token, and then he will be submissive.


    But today, the man found that he seemed to meet a different person.


    Lu Fan looked at the token in his hand just like looking at the garbage, and said: "I''m sorry, no matter who ordered it. It''s impossible for me to hand over someone. "


    "Bold."


    A dozen purple robed alchemists suddenly got up and surrounded Lu Fan.


    Immediately, the streets, countless people back away, to this side of the cast surprised eyes.


    On the teahouse, the shopkeeper also craned his neck and said: "Jiu Ye, fight. This kid, even the fire family is not in the eye. What a bold man he is. "


    There is a strange light in huodanshu''s eyes: "this kind of decisive person doesn''t care who his opponent is. It''s really young and vigorous. Sanpang, you said he can hold several moves, "


    the store owner smiled:" I think three moves are about to fall. "


    "I bet he can last a long time," said huodanshu, shaking his head


    The shop owner was shocked and said: "Jiu Ye, you look up to him too much."


    Huodanshu said with a smile: "of course, I am the most favorite alchemist who can fight and kill. I always despise those soft guys who can only make pills and arrange arrays. As long as this kid can last a long time, he can consider to let him come to my fire house. I will find him a job myself. "


    The shopkeeper bowed and said, "you are a real talent. I hope he can survive the time of incense now


    Huodanshu glanced at the crowd below and murmured: "in such a busy scene, will the two fighters also come to see if they will scare them away, hum, the best. If they dare not use the heaven shifting array, it''s the turtle in the urn. They can catch it sooner or later. "

 Chapter 699

    The wind, blowing by Lu Fan''s side, flicked his black robe.


    The two beads in his hands rotate with the wind. Lu Fan''s body is full of Qi and starts to move the five elements of heaven and earth.


    "Lingyao, don''t do it later. It''s likely that the other side came to test us. You have to pretend to be weak and totally incapable of fighting, you know. "


    Lu Fan whispers to lingyao.


    Lingyao also said, "Lu fan, can you carry it alone?"


    Lu Fan raised a smile on his face, and said lightly, "just these fish, what can I do?"


    Lu Fan didn''t use his voice to convey these words. The purple robed alchemists around listened clearly.


    "Don''t you dare be so wild."


    The leading alchemist couldn''t help but take the lead. The five elements array was at his feet, and the power of heaven and earth was in his hands.


    "Fire dragon condensation."


    There was a thunder in the sky, falling on the ground and raising flames.


    In a flash, the wind blew, and the fire condensed into a huge fire dragon in front of him.


    Other alchemists stepped back and didn''t follow suit.


    In their opinion, if we deal with a brag boy, we will lose our identity and face of the Huo family.


    One man is enough.


    Lu Fan looks at the huge and lifelike fire dragon and is not moved at all.


    Immediately, the fire dragon swooped down and went straight to kill Lu Fan.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s fingers flicked gently, and the void beads rushed out, suddenly forming a dark void in front of Lu Fan.


    All the fire dragons that rushed to Lu Fan''s face were swallowed up by the void at the next moment.


    The Qi refiners in purple robes around were all shocked on the spot.


    They all recognized what it was.


    At once, someone exclaimed, "there is no magic pearl."


    In the realm of alchemists, the status of void magic beads is just like the magic soldier in the hands of the warrior, and sometimes even more obvious than the magic soldier.


    The emptiness is collected and falls back into Lu Fan''s hands.


    Visible to the naked eye, in the void of magic beads, a red fire is swimming slowly.


    Lu Fan looked up at the purple and red robed alchemist in front of him, and said softly, "you are far away from playing the Dragon control method."


    As he said this, Lu Fan raised his hand and another dragon ball flew up.


    All of a sudden, the sound of dragon chanting came from all directions, and the power of heaven and earth began to riot.


    Visible to the naked eye, Lu Fan''s body is full of five colors of light.


    Five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth quickly become five fire dragons.


    Each one is as high as ten feet away. There is no shortage of dragon head, dragon body and dragon tail.


    Especially that pair of dragon eyes, they are really divine.


    The five elements of ordinary alchemists are all dead. No matter how like, no matter how strong, they are all dead things without spirits.


    But the five great dragons that Lu Fan summoned out of the city were extraordinary at first sight.


    All the five dragons have gods. They rush forward with roars.


    Five dragons soar to the sky, and on the Dragon beads, there is a faint shadow of annihilating the dragon.


    The alchemist in the purple and red robe was completely shocked. He had just released his Qi master''s vitality, and had not yet dodged. They were directly submerged by five giant dragons.


    Bite, move, swing, claw. Five dragons fight like real dragons.


    "Boss."


    The Qi refiner in purple robe can''t see it anymore. Qi Qi immediately released his magic weapon. Some people killed five dragons. Another part of them rushed straight to Lu Fan.


    As expected, there are no martial arts practitioners to abide by the rules, let alone fight for life and death. Outsiders are not allowed to interfere.


    Seeing that their leader was scattered by Lu Fan''s attack, all the people were in a hurry.


    Lu Fan''s fingers moved and he drank softly.


    "Temporary."


    A word can break a thousand laws, and a great famine can be solved.


    All of a sudden, several magic weapons rushed to him were broken, while several nearby alchemists fell to the ground with blood.


    In front of the five dragons, the purple and red robed Alchemist is turned into a meteor. After that, they spread out and attacked the surrounding purple robed alchemists.


    At one time, a dozen purple robed alchemists were fooled by Lu Fan alone.


    There was a guy who came to Lu Fan''s back with the method of shrinking the earth and wanted to attack lingyao.


    As a result, just after he appeared from the ground, Lu Fan''s empty magic bead directly sealed him into the bead.


    The power of the fire red inside has not been exhausted yet. At this time, it''s just all washed on the unlucky egg.


    By the time he was released from the void, he was scorched and left only one breath.


    Lu Fan stood in the same place, his hands were constantly swinging, and his vitality could only be described as unpredictable.


    In fact, it''s a bit awkward to use vigorous Qi to exert the method again. If Lu fan used vigorous Qi directly, no one in the current group would be able to stand in front of him.


    Lu fan has not yet used the soul snatching method.


    On the teahouse, the fire red book opened his mouth, the teabowl in his hand had already poured tea on the ground, but he didn''t realize it at all.


    The owner of the shop nearby was so fat that his whole body was frozen.


    What he saw.


    A warrior, at the same time, controls five five five element dragons to attack everywhere. Even before it''s over, he can distract himself and use other methods to control the void.


    Is this still human. What kind of alchemist can have such strong control.


    Huodanshu was also too shocked to speak, completely shocked by Lu Fan''s strength.


    Obviously, it''s just the realm of Royal Qi master, but Lu Fan''s strength is even stronger than that of ordinary immortal Qi master.


    Look at Lu Fan''s inexhaustible vitality. Is this the master of Royal Qi.


    This is a tie of ten imperial Qi masters, none of which has so much vitality.


    Take a look at the five dragons. Are they the five dragons coagulated by the power of heaven and earth.


    Clearly is born in heaven and earth, long in heaven and earth of the five elements demon dragon.


    The light in the eyes of huodanshu was flashing. He suddenly found that if he looked down, Lu fan would knock down all the ten alchemists.


    What three moves, what a incense.


    It''s all bullshit.


    Huodanshu felt that his face was going to be red. First, he was excited to see such a gifted and extraordinary alchemist here. Second, he was also ashamed. Just now, he said that Lu Fan could last a long time under his gang, so he arranged work for others.


    But now, it seems that those of his subordinates can survive a long time.


    It is obvious that they still have the spare power to be flexible. And his men are about to collapse.


    The fire red book sprang out with a ray of fire light, running straight to the sky before the battle.


    "Stop it."


    Before people arrive, the voice comes first.


    Lu fan stops his fingers and turns to look at the sky.


    Immediately, Lu Fan looked dignified, and his momentum was more powerful.


    He saw at a glance that the man who came was a master.


    Five giant dragons fly back at the same time, circling around Lu Fan.


    The red letter suddenly fell, smiling at Lu Fan and saying, "this young man, how skillful he is."

 Chapter 700

    There is a way to reach out and not smile.


    Since the other side was talking to him with a big smile, Lu Fan didn''t have the first time to throw five dragons in his face.


    Lu Fan takes a look at the red robe on the other side.


    The golden flame in his chest made Lu Fan recognize the origin of the man at a glance.


    "The fire family again."


    Lu Fan''s voice is very unfriendly. But huodanshu is understandable.


    After all, they just had a big fight with their angry children. Whoever they were, they would be a little annoyed.


    In particular, huodanshu understands that the more capable people are, the more grumpy they are.


    In the eyes of huodanshu, Lu fan is a young, energetic and gifted alchemist.


    Therefore, huodanshu''s smile was more full at this time, saying: "this young man. Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t come to trouble you. "


    Turning around, huodanshu shouted to a group of purple robed alchemists beside him: "stupid. Look at what you''ve done. It''s not only humiliating, it''s also ruining my family style. I haven''t apologized to this young man yet. "


    All of a sudden, these alchemists were confused.


    They thought that huodanshu came to make their debut, but who would have thought that huodanshu came to scold them first.


    But they didn''t dare to say no to huodanshu. A group of infuriated alchemists had to stand in a row behind huodanshu and bow to Lu Fan and say, "sorry, young man, we have no eyes."


    Lu Fan looked at the fire Dan book and the gang, and said, "who are you?"


    Huodanshu waved to the man behind him and said, "go and do your work."


    Turning around, huodanshu takes a step forward to Lu Fandao: "I''m the leader of the fire family, huodanshu. Today''s subordinates are so offended. Please forgive me. They just act according to the order of the leader. You don''t have to worry about them. "


    Lu Fan''s heart moved, and the inner door commander sounded powerful.


    But at this time, Lu Fan''s vigilance still remained in his mind, and he said calmly: "since fire Master said so. Then I won''t say anything more. I have something else to do. Let''s go first. "


    At the end of the speech, Lu Fan waved five dragons around him, put away his beads, and pulled lingyao to leave.


    This time, no one will stop him from moving to the heaven.


    Lu Fan thought so, but as soon as he took a step, huodanshu stopped in front of him again and said: "this young man. There is a way that I don''t know each other. Today, my subordinates offend me so much. I am deeply disturbed. I want to invite you to have a drink


    Lu Fan looks at Huo Danshu''s face and surmises that this guy knows something.


    Is his identity exposed.


    This fire Dan book is here to catch him.


    But it can''t be said that Lu fan can see that the fire Dan book in front of him definitely has the cultivation of immortal Qi master.


    What other tricks do immortal Qi master need to catch Royal Qi master. Just go straight.


    Lu fan doesn''t believe it. The other side knows that he has the ability to fight the immortal Qi division head-on.


    So, this guy really offered him a drink.


    Between the lightning and flint, Lu Fan''s mind has turned countless thoughts.


    Seeing that Lu Fan didn''t speak, huodanshu thought that Lu Fan was hesitating.


    Huodanshu then said: "don''t hesitate, young man. I really want to make such a friend as childe. If you think I have any idea, you can find a place at will. Place you choose, as long as you can drink a glass of wine


    Lu Fan and lingyao look at each other, and lingyao nods gently.


    Lu fanlang said, "OK. Master Huo, since you want to talk to me, please follow me. "


    With that, Lu Fan went directly to the heaven shifting array.


    Anyway, it''s always right to leave here first.


    Huodanshu really didn''t say anything, just followed Lu Fan away.


    Through the sky shifting array, the scenery in front of us suddenly changed.


    Originally a quiet town, it immediately became a bustling city.


    Here, Lu Fan and Ling Yao are quite at ease. Even if someone wants to trouble them, they will take into account such a crowded place.


    Lu Fan glanced at Huo Danshu. It seems that this man really didn''t come to catch him.


    With his eyes moving, Lu Fan walked forward quietly.


    Not far away, a two-story building that looks like a red tripod comes into view. It says that the tripod fragrance building is still a restaurant.


    Lu Fan pointed to the wine corridor: "master Huo, let''s talk here."


    "Fire Danshu nodded and smiled:" OK, young man, please


    They went into the tavern and looked at it. There was no room for them.


    When the waiter saw someone coming in, he immediately went forward and bowed to him and said, "it''s really unfortunate, my guest. You''re full of them, or you can come back later."


    Huodanshu slowly took out a sign and shook it in front of the waiter: "Huojia works and arranges the best elegant room."


    When the waiter saw the token and heard the word "Huojia", he was shocked and hurriedly saluted: "it''s the deacon of Huojia. I''m going to prepare now. Please come upstairs."


    Fire Dan written with a smile, the right hand virtual lead.


    "Please."


    Lu Fan chuckled a few times and said to lingyao in a low voice, "it''s really a big face. You don''t need to spend money to eat."


    Lingyao chuckled, "it''s better not to spend money."


    When the three men went upstairs, Lu Fan suddenly saw several men with big bellies and rich clothes coming out of the elegant room in a panic.


    They seem to be the rich merchants in the city, but under the urging of the second child, they leave in a hurry like servants. I''m afraid that if I slow down a step, I''ll leave my life behind.


    After that, Lu fan saw another guy come forward and smile at them with a flattering smile: "several adults, please come here, the best Yajian."


    Lu Fan''s three people walked into Yajian just like those who had not seen them.


    A few guys are quite quick to clean up. As soon as those rich businessmen gave way to Yajian, they cleaned up with a new look.


    Three people sit down, fire Dan Book way: "the best dish comes to a table.". If it''s not delicious, you know. "


    The sweat on his head came down, and he quickly bowed away.


    Lu Fan smiled at Huodan and said, "it''s Huojia. Wherever you go, you have a face and an identity."


    Huodan said: "you make fun of me. I think if you report your identity, they will be so trembling. "


    Lu Fandao: "I. I don''t have any status. I''m just a nobody. "


    Huodanshu was surprised and said: "Oh. Other people can select more than ten deacons in purple in my fire family by themselves. You are too modest. I dare to ask you, my name, who are you from and who are you from. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s not convenient for us to talk more when we are down here."


    huodanshu lowered his voice and said with a smile: "it''s impossible for us to talk about people in the mountains. Mr. Lu fan is from afar."


    Suddenly, Lu Fan was shocked, and his two beads accelerated,

 Chapter 701

    "What do you mean by this, master Huo?" Lu Fan pretended to be calm.


    The fire Danshu suddenly laughed and said: "son Lu Fan. Maybe you don''t know that the powder shop you just went to is my fire family''s industry. Three days later, you need to exchange the magic medicine with the shopkeeper. If you go ahead, I will know. Although I don''t like the fat shopkeeper very much, I have to admit that he has a better understanding of medicinal materials than the ordinary alchemist. He said that you have a kind of spiritual force, but it is the medicine he has never seen. It must have come from a long way. What I can think of is the remote death valley or Jieshan where the special medicinal materials are produced. "


    Lu Fan and lingyao look at each other, and both of them are secretly relieved.


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, "I''m sorry, none of them. I don''t know what you mean by death Canyon or Jieshan. We came from a place full of miasma and poisonous insects. Through an abandoned sky shifting array, I came to the wilderness thousands of miles away. "


    Fire Danshu nodded and smiled: "miasma, poisonous insects, that''s the valley of death. Abandoned sky shifting array, you must have found a fixed-point space array left by a strong one. Young master Lu fan, did you grow up in the valley of death? "


    Lu Fan''s face slightly raised a smile. As expected, lying is the best way to let the other side think that they can guess the truth.


    Lu Fandao: "since I remember, it''s in there. She and I are both


    Fire Dan''s written belt is strange, murmuring: "there are people in the valley of death who can survive for more than ten or twenty years. It''s incredible that your master must be a top-notch strong one."


    Lu Fan smiled and said nothing.


    Huo Danshu said with a smile: "I lost my words. Don''t care, young master Lu Fan. I will never ask about your master again. But one day, if you come to visit me, you must introduce me. I respect you the most. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "master Huo is too modest. In my opinion, you are the senior. "


    Huo Danshu laughed and said: "Mr. Lu fan, your words are so comfortable to listen to. Why hasn''t the dish come up? "


    The fire Dan book hits the table with his fingers. Immediately outside came the cry of the waiter, "here comes the food."


    Soon, the door opened, the dishes were hot, there were so many, there were thirty or forty.


    The dish floats in the air. Lu Fan looks at it carefully and finds that it''s a five element wind rune.


    In the end, the kingdom of Dansheng, the alchemy method is everywhere.


    It seems that in Dansheng, Fuyin array has been completely popular among the people.


    Lu fan can imagine that the people living in Dansheng should be very convenient.


    "Please."


    Huodanshu smiles at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan and lingyao are not polite either. They begin to eat with their bellies open.


    Fire Dan book to two people from the valley of death still some doubt, but the first time to see two people''s eating phase, immediately fire Dan Book believe 90%.


    It''s such a crass way to eat. They just don''t learn etiquette at all.


    In Dansheng, even the lowest civilian warrior knows the word elegance.


    But these two people in front of me are like they haven''t eaten anything.


    Of course, huodanshu would not know that Lu Fan and lingyao came from a country full of martial artists.


    Those forthright and straightforward warriors don''t have so many rules to eat. Even when they arrive at the state banquet, they still throw off their arms to eat.


    In particular, Lu Fan came from the one yuan College of Wudao University.


    At the beginning, when they were in the yuan court, eating slowly was a tragedy.


    What is wind and cloud, and what is food like a glutton.


    Huodanshu hasn''t eaten at all. Lu Fan and lingyao have already cleaned half of the dishes.


    At this time, Lu Fan also put Xiaohei out. This dish tastes surprisingly good.


    Although they are all made of herbs, at least not all of them are bitter.


    Xiaohei also ate with a big mouthful. In no small moment, a table of vegetables was swept away.


    The fire Dan book is watching nearby, and the whole face is twisted.


    He wondered if Lu Fan was a wild animal in human skin.


    Lu Fan wipes his mouth, but he doesn''t care whether he eats or not. Anyway, don''t forget to give money to huodanshu.


    "The fire Dan book pulls the corner of the mouth way:" Lu Fan childe, the taste is not bad


    Lu Fan said with a slight smile, "it''s OK. Thank you very much, master Huo


    Huodanshu waved and said: "it''s just a small thing. It''s my pleasure to invite Mr. Lu fan to have a meal. Mr. Lu fan, don''t call me master Huo anymore. I''m the leader of the fire family. Just call me commander Huo with others. Mr. Lu fan, I''ll be straight to the point. I''d like to invite you to work for me. I don''t know what you want. "


    Lu fan, with a light eyebrow, said:" I''ll go to the fire house to do business. "


    huodanshu nodded:" yes. I can''t guarantee you how high you are in the family of fire. After all, you are not my Huo clan. But as long as you are under my control, I promise you are at least a deacon. You can also hold my fire family token and enjoy all the conveniences of my fire family in Dansheng country. Mr. Lu fan, believe me, I don''t know how many people in Dansheng''s country are willing to sharpen their heads, enter my fire house and become a guard servant. "


    Next to her, lingyao has bowed her head, and she is just trying not to make herself laugh.


    Lu Fan said, "master Huo, no, commander Huo. I never thought that I could be a deacon in the fire house. Well, you let me think about it for a few days and how to do it. "


    huodanshu said with a smile:" no problem, of course, no problem. Well, I know that you need to trade with the manager of danhuo pharmacy in three days. At that time, how about Lu Fan''s answer? "Br >


    Lu Fan pretended to ponder and said:" OK. Commander fire, I''ll see you in three days. "


    Huodanshu smiled, raised his glass and said, "I''m looking forward to your coming, Mr. Lu Fan. I''m afraid that even if we look at the whole kingdom of Dansheng, there are very few people like you, Prince Lu Fan. I can give you the best treatment, so that you can make progress in the future. Believe in me and the fire family. "


    Drink it all in one gulp, put down the wine glass and stride away.


    Lu Fan and lingyao sat there, but they didn''t mean to send him.


    Seeing the figure of huodanshu disappear in the sight, lingyao finally couldn''t help laughing.


    "Lu fan, he even wanted to invite us to the fire house. It''s not a kind of introduction. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "who is the wolf. To be honest, I''m really moved by his proposal. When we first came here, we didn''t know anything. If we could get into a big family, it would be more convenient to do anything. And it''s easier to find what we want. "


    Lingyao frowned and said, "but Lu fan, that''s Huojia. We killed their men and took their third young master. Most importantly, someone in the fire family has seen our appearance. If we enter the house of fire, we will be exposed immediately. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "yes, that''s exactly what I''m worried about. Forget it. I''d better interrogate the third young master first. Maybe he alone can give us all the news. Then we don''t have to rely on the power of other families. "


    Two people say to get up, push open the door to prepare to leave.


    But at this time, the man outside stopped them and said: "two guests. You have finished your meal. This way, please. The man just booked the rooms for the two. Tianzi, the most comfortable room, please come. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "it''s fixed."


    turn around and Lu Fan looks at lingyao.


    Lingyao said with a smile: "free wing room, live it."


    Lu Fan nodded, and the man immediately took them back.


    Walking through the lobby to the backyard, Lu Fan was slightly surprised.


    It''s a quiet place behind the noisy restaurant.


    Rockery and flowing water, pavilions and flower beds are all available.


    The noise gradually went away, and the man took Lu Fan and Ling Yao into a huge wing room.


    Spacious, bright and tidy, magnificent.


    From the furniture to the ground in the room are all good things with runes. According to the description of the waiter, you can control everything in the room as long as you wave freely without any force.


    There are some runes in it. Lu Fan''s tongue is smacking secretly.


    It''s exquisite and practical.


    For example, the runes that let the door open and close by itself, the runes that let the tables and chairs move around, etc.


    The man bows away, and Lu fan waves at the door. Immediately, the door closes automatically. The rune on the door is shining. I''m afraid it can''t be split with an axe outside.


    Lu Fan carefully explored everything around him and made sure there were no suspicious runes or arrays. After that, Lu Fan released Lao Jiu again.


    "Probe carefully and don''t let go of any corner. If any suspicious movement is found, destroy it immediately. "


    Jiulong Xuangong tower should be loud. Countless lights turn into silk threads.


    Lu Fan and lingyao sat down, and then Lu Fan said to the little * * on his shoulder, "drag that guy out."


    Xiaohei rushed into his belt and pulled Huoyan out the next moment.


    The tail continued to fan several times on Huoyan''s face, and immediately the whole face of Huoyan was swollen.


    But he finally came to.


    Looking up, Huoyan saw lingyao and Lufan sitting in front of him.


    At that time, Huoyan wanted to shout for his life.


    Xiaohei holds down his dragon claw, and Huoyan, who is stared by the huge dragon eye, shivers all over.


    Lu Fan looked at him and said, "dare to shout, chop one hand, discard two limbs, and kill you three times."


    Huoyan hung his head down, and the appointed one said, "you say, I won''t shout."


    Lu Fandao: "very good. From now on, I''ll ask you a question, you answer a question. Don''t talk nonsense, don''t lie. Otherwise, I can only say that I will make your life worse than death. "


    "Yes," said Huoyan


    Lu Fandao: "very good. Now, the first question. Do you know that the Holy Spirit mends the sky tree

 Chapter 702

    Huoyan raised his head in consternation and looked at Lu Fan and said, "Holy Spirit mends the sky tree, what do you want to do?"


    Lu Fan slapped Huoyan''s face with a slap in the air, and the strong wind directly threw off Huoyan''s two teeth. Suddenly, the blood of the Flamingo spewed out and collapsed.


    Lu Fandao: "you have too many questions. I said, I asked you to answer, no more nonsense, you don''t have to answer, just go to die. "


    Huoyan''s tears came down. He may not have been so humiliated in his life.


    Suddenly, Huoyan cried out.


    "Kill me. Damn bastard, warrior trash, if you can bear it, you will kill me. I''m the third young master of the fire family. Kill me. Your whole family will be buried with me. Dare you, you bastard. "


    Huoyan''s eyes are flushed with blood, and his body is still shining with vitality.


    * Lu Fan looked at him lightly, and how the gods looked down on the insects.


    When he got up, Lu Fan came to Huoyan and put out his hand to inject a vigorous Qi into his body.


    At that time, Huoyan''s whole body energy collapsed.


    The whole body convulsed violently, and the endless pain attacked the fire.


    Lu fan can feel Huoyan''s surging knowledge of the sea and his fast breaking body.


    For almost a moment, Huoyan experienced the process of pain to coma and pain to lucidity. One after another, several times in a row, Huoyan almost wanted to commit suicide.


    In a moment, Lu Fan took back his vigorous Qi, looked at him completely empty, and his face was full of pain, but Huoyan, who had not fainted in the past, said: "there are three little Huojia. I have to tell you. Sometimes death is not the solution. I''m a man, although I don''t torture people very much. But I know several simple and effective methods of torture that people can''t bear to run into. If you want to try again, I will accompany you to the end. I''d like to see how bony you are. "


    With that, Lu Fan raised his hand again.


    Suddenly, Huoyan completely collapsed. Tears like rain fall, the whole body trembles and says: "no, no more. I said, I said everything. Don''t torture me any more. "


    Lu Fan nodded, got up and sat down, calmly said: "it''s still the question just now. Do you know that the Holy Spirit mends the sky tree? "Huoyan nodded," I know. The Holy Spirit tree is one of the three holy things in the kingdom of Dansheng. It is located in the eight heavens of danta in the kingdom of Dansheng. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "who is going to take care of bachongtian?" Huoyan said: "it is said that the five families take turns to send their elders to take care of it."


    Lu Fan gnawed his teeth in secret, so things would be difficult.


    But these are also predictable. If there is no one to take care of such an important thing as the Holy Spirit tree, it is not right.


    After thinking about it, Lu Fandao said: "the sap of the tree that the Holy Spirit mends the sky, there is a place to sell it in the holy land."


    Huoyan shook his head and said: "the sap of the tree that the Holy Spirit mends the sky is one of the most precious things in the world. Only the heads of the five families and the state of Dansheng deserve to own it. Other places, how can it be sold. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "there are only six copies, nothing else."


    Huoyan pondered for a moment and stopped talking.


    Lu Fan shouted, "say a word less, and then let you taste what torture is."


    Huoyan shivered and said: "it is said that the Lord of the country once took out three drops of tree juice as the first prize of the Danshen society last time."


    Lu Fan frets in his heart and says, "when will the alchemy meet again?" Huoyan replies, "five years later."


    Lu Fan shouted, "what, five years later, isn''t it all late?"


    Lu Fan began to pace in the room, thinking about what to do.


    Lingyao looked at Huoyan and asked, "tell me what the five families are, and jiuchongtian and so on."


    Huoyan said cautiously, "the five families are the Dansheng Kingdom and the five families of gold, wood, water, fire and earth. Respectively guarding the first to the fifth heaven of Dansheng. Among them, one heavy day is the most vast, but also the most barren, in charge of our fire family. Then there are the double sky of the Jin family, the triple sky of the Mu family, the quadruple sky of the Tujia family and the quintuple sky of the Shuijia family. The sixth heaven is the capital of the kingdom of Dansheng, and the seventh heaven is the private medicine storehouse of the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng. Bachongtian is the storage place of the three holy things, and jiuchongtian is said to be the place leading to chaos. But I haven''t heard of anyone going in. "


    Lingyao nodded clearly. It turned out that was the case in Dansheng.


    Lu fan is also listening. So if he wants to get close to the Holy Spirit tree, he will go through two or three days......


    Thinking of this, Lu Fan felt his head was almost big.


    If he had to go step by step, how long would it take him to get close to the tree, let alone get the sap.


    Lu fan asked aloud, "how to enter the second heaven from the first heaven."


    Huoyan said: "there are special transmission arrays everywhere in the first heaven, which can enter the second heaven. As long as you hold the order of the kingdom of Dansheng or the five decrees jointly issued by the five families, you can go in and out freely. But at the most, it can only enter into six days. If you want to enter seven or eight heavy days, you must be allowed by your majesty. "


    Lu Fan hurriedly asked, "do you have any of these two kinds of tokens?"


    Huoyan shook his head and said: "No. I''m not eligible for such a token. "


    Lu Fan said to himself, "who in your family has these tokens?"


    Huoyan said: "the head of the family and some elders in white. However, soon it was the five-year competition between the five families. My two brothers may have five commandments, too. After all, they are going to fight in other families. "


    Lu Fan frowned and asked, "is the five-year competition the selection of danshenhui?"


    Huoyan replied: "No. It''s just the internal fighting of the five families. It''s better than some Danfa and FA Jue. If you can get the first place in the civil war of five families, you can go to liuchongtian to see your majesty. Last year, the water family''s water is clear and empty, and won the first prize. He was rewarded with eight heavens. He sat under the tree of the Holy Spirit for ten days and understood the way of heaven. "


    Lu fan stops and mumbles, "eight heavens, Holy Spirit mends the sky and sits in silence under the tree."


    turn around, Lu Fan and lingyao look at each other, and they all see surprise in each other''s eyes.


    This may be their only chance.


    Lu Fan came to Huoyan''s face and snapped, "there is a lie in what you said."


    Huoyan shuddered, "I dare not say half of it."


    Lu Fandao: "very good. If you tell a lie, I''ll find out for sure. If something happens to me, you can rest assured that I will destroy you first. Let you feel endless pain, but you can''t die immediately, and then taste countless human pain, and finally turn into blood. Believe me, I will do it. "


    Fire Yan tears, Lu fan waves his hand to hit dizzy, once again into the belt.


    Lingyao said, "Lu fan, it seems that we have to go to the fire house."


    Lu Fan nodded heavily.

 Chapter 703

    Three days, fleeting.


    Today is the day when Lu fan made an appointment with the shopkeeper.


    Early on, Lu Fan and Ling Yao wake up from their cultivation. They get dressed and go out.


    Lu Fan looked at lingyao and said, "from today on, we must find a way to mix into the fire family, and then get the qualification to compete with other families."


    Lingyao said: "Lu fan, there is no problem for you to enter the fire house. But you think if we''re recognized, it''s over. "


    Lu Fandao: "this is also the place I am most worried about. But for today''s plan, we have to take one step at a time. Lingyao, from today on, put on the gauze. In my words, I will adjust my skills slightly. I will have a set of martial arts called Vientiane intangible. It shouldn''t be a problem to be able to change the appearance and temperament a little. We calculate that the one who has seen our appearance is actually huotianrui. But aren''t they deacons outside the void. That is to say, as long as they don''t come back, no one will recognize us. "


    Lingyao shook her head and said, "no, you still have two. Have you forgotten that you didn''t kill the two warriors? "


    Lu Fan clenched his teeth and said, "please."


    Lingyao said, "do you regret not killing them?"


    Lu Fan suddenly laughed and said, "I will never regret what I have done."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan adjusted his appearance slightly with the intangible skill of Vientiane.


    Immediately, he looked totally different.


    With his advanced cultivation, Lu Fan''s understanding of the intangibility of Vientiane is becoming more and more thorough.


    Up to now, he has been able to change his five senses a little according to his own ideas.


    Although the change is not big, it is enough to make others think that they have already sent Ruo and Ruo.


    Lingyao was slightly surprised by Lu Fan''s magical skill. He reached out and touched Lu Fan''s nose and said, "this skill is really good. Teach me when you have time. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "no problem."


    Lingyao also changed the veil for herself. Lu Fan also bought some clothes of Dansheng kingdom for her these two days.


    In this country, most of them are the robes of alchemists.


    The robe Lu Fan bought for lingyao can almost cover her tightly.


    At the same time, Lu Fan also asked Laojiu to hand over the beast to lingyao. At the critical moment, relying on the wind and monsters, lingyao can also pretend to be an alchemist.


    The premise is that lingyao does not release vigorous energy.


    The veil covers the face, the robe wraps the body, everything is ready, the two people return to the small town outside the huojiashan gate.


    Walking quickly to the danhuo pharmacy, Lu fan turns two beads in his hand. In this period of time, it has become his habit.


    Soon, Lu Fan and lingyao came to the front of the Dan powder shop, but just near, Lu Fan heard the noise inside.


    "Such a rubbish medicine shop is also open. I think you''d better close the door early. "


    "Since there are medicines, why don''t you sell them to me. You don''t think my gold family is easy to fool. "


    "Fat man, take out the medicine quickly. Master Jin, I bought your medicine for your face. A stone of spirit will not lack you. "


    "If you don''t take it out again, I''ll smash your shop."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A voice of shouting, it seems arrogant and domineering.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, as if the owner of the shop was in trouble.


    What''s more, it''s the trouble of the golden family of the five families.


    If it''s for normal times, Lu fan is sure that he is too lazy to take a look at it and turns around and walks away.


    But today, Lu Fan feels that things seem a little different.


    What these people call medicinal materials, will they be the life sustaining herbs and flowers they want.


    Thinking like this, Lu Fan and lingyao hurriedly walked in.


    Suddenly, four alchemists in robes with golden dragon lines on their backs came into view.


    They surrounded the shopkeeper with a sinister look.


    The owner of the shop was sweating, bowing and saying: "everyone of the Jin family. These herbs are really prepared for a distinguished guest. I can''t sell it to you. Several of you are from the double heaven with more divine medicine. Why do I have to buy these two small divine medicine in my hand? "


    "Unfortunately," said a cold faced man who looked about twenty. In our Jin family, these two herbs are scarce. I didn''t miss a word when I ran into it today. You have to sell as well. If you don''t sell it, you have to sell it. "


    The owner of the shop is obviously out of his way. The guys beside him are almost out of the door.


    Lu Fan coughed twice when he saw this: "shopkeeper. Are my herbs ready? "


    Hearing Lu Fan''s voice, the owner of the store was shocked. He rushed to Lu Fan as if he had seen a straw for life.


    "Young master, young master, you can count. Your medicine is ready. Let''s exchange it quickly. "


    With that, the shopkeeper took out the counter growing flowers and life extending herbs.


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened, but the two magic drugs looked much better than the two that he had got at the beginning.


    Lu fan has not reached for it yet. Suddenly, the alchemist of the gold family next to him strides forward and grabs the medicine.


    "Hum, this medicine belongs to me."


    Just as he reached out his hand, Lu Fan raised his head and gave him a horizontal look.


    Lu fan, with a flash of light in his eyes and a little anger, used the soul snatching method directly.


    Suddenly, the alchemist of the Jin family stumbled back a few steps, his face white and frightened, as if he saw a ghost.


    A few people nearby helped him quickly, exclaimed: "Jin Shaoyan, are you ok?"


    Jin Shaoyan holds his head and stares at Lu mortally: "what method did you use for me?"


    Lu Fan put away the medicine and looked at it carefully. It was as peaceful as a waterway: "it''s just a small skill. But you can still stand and talk to me, which surprised me a little. Your accomplishments are good. "


    Lu Fan''s words fall into Jin Shaoyan''s ear, which is naked ridicule.


    Jin Shaoyan said in a cold voice, "son of the fire family, is there any way. Would you like to have a text contest. Bet on the herbs in your hands. "


    The shop owner waved his hands repeatedly and said: "several golden masters, he is not our son of Huo family, you have mistaken. Young man, give me the good medicine quickly. "


    The shopkeeper winked at Lu Fan and other people to hurry away, so as not to cause trouble.


    Lu Fan looks at Jin Shaoyan and others, looking up and down carefully.


    Why do these people, who are well-dressed and from the Jin family, appear in this town.


    The reason is that Lu Fan only thought of one, that is, they came to Huo''s house and passed by here.


    So what are they doing here. A group of brats, the oldest of whom are in their twenties, make trouble before they get to the fire house.


    Lu Fan raised a smile on the corner of his mouth. He could probably guess what these people were doing. It must have something to do with the five-year war of the five families.


    If so, he can''t go any more.


    Lu Fan feels that this seems to be an opportunity.

 Chapter 704

    Lu fan turns his head and looks at the shopkeeper. With a smile on his face, he slowly takes out a fruit of lingguo from his belt.


    The fruit is still roasted and fragrant.


    "Here you are, shopkeeper. We pay money first hand and deliver goods first hand. We don''t owe each other. This is the last fruit of mine. You should take it well. "


    Lu fan is not a liar. There are many fruits of the spiritual kingdom. But this is the only one that is roasted.


    Anyway, he has come to the kingdom of Dansheng. The food here doesn''t seem to be as bad as he thought. Naturally, there is no need to spoil those fruits.


    It turned out that he did not know that the fruits were so valuable. Now he knows that if he still wastes them, he will be a complete idiot.


    Hearing Lu Fan''s words, the shopkeeper took them seriously. Immediately into his arms, even Lu Fan did not see whether he was thrown into his belt, ring, or cuff.


    "Young master, you are a man who keeps your promise. Then I won''t disturb you. If you can get such fruits next time, I''ll take them all. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s hard. I''m afraid I can''t get it. "


    said Lu fan, raising his eyes to Jin Shaoyan and others.


    He purposely took out the fruit in public, and the fragrance permeated the whole room. That is to let Jin Shaoyan and others see it. He didn''t believe that these people were not moved.


    As expected, not out of Lu Fan''s expectation, the four alchemists of the Jin family were all eyes straight.


    Although their Jin family has a more abundant double heaven than yichongtian, they have never seen the medicinal materials of lingguo.


    Immediately, Jin Shaoyan grabbed the shopkeeper who wanted to leave, and snapped, "wait a minute, give me all the herbs." three people immediately surrounded Lu Fan and others.


    The shopkeeper bowed and said: "Mr. Jin Shaoyan, this is what our family wants, not the medicine I collected. I can''t give it to you. Please forgive me."


    Jin Shaoyan couldn''t listen to the shopkeeper''s words at all. He said in a loud voice, "just those two herbs, I won''t want them. But I have to get this strange fruit. You little fire family''s outsider, even a deacon, dare to disobey my orders. Even if I kill you now, your fire family won''t do anything to me. Shopkeeper, think about it. I''ll exchange things with you. Why not... "


    After a pause, Jin Shaoyan said with a smile, "I''ll give you a thousand top-grade Lingshi. How about buying your medicine?". "The price is not low," he said, and the light in his eyes became more and more fierce.


    But at this time, the shopkeeper also seemed to have boundless courage. He slowly pushed away Jin Shaoyan''s hand and calmly said: "I''m sorry. Yichongtian is still the site of Huojia. "The owner of yichongtian suddenly rises to the level of Lingqi master.


    Jin Shaoyan was enraged by the shopkeeper''s behavior, and there was a chance in his eyes. He said coldly, "you dare to refuse me,"


    and then he was shocked to release his strong energy.


    The five element runes flash on the forehead, and the four lights are interlaced. It seems that it is only one step away from entering the realm of immortal Qi master.


    Such accomplishments cannot be said to be weak no matter where they are placed.


    The three alchemists who came with Jin Shaoyan are also the peak accomplishments of the imperial Qi master.


    The shop owner began to sweat on his forehead, waved, and the guys around him appeared trembling. Their poor accomplishments obviously couldn''t stop Jin Shaoyan at all.


    Jin Shaoyan said one by one: "hand in the medicinal materials."


    the shop owner stepped back and seemed to be determined not to hand over the medicinal materials.


    Lang Sheng, the shopkeeper said: "if you can, you will really kill me. I don''t believe that you can retreat completely when you kill the people in the fire family''s territory. "


    Jin Shaoyan is furious. He raises his hand and a square seal appears in his hand.


    It''s a square seal full of five elements array, a huge word of "kill", with the light of five elements flowing.


    "You want to die."


    Jin Shaoyan gives his hand angrily, the square seal suddenly rolls up the gale, and the surrounding space is twisted in a moment.


    The store owner''s vitality was broken into light spots before he met the square seal.


    The fierce wind and the distorted face of the shopkeeper seem to have seen the coming of death.


    Around, other alchemists of the Jin family all smiled at the scene.


    In their opinion, it''s not worth mentioning that Jin Shaoyan killed the children of a fire family.


    At this critical moment, a bead stood in front of Jin Shaoyan.


    It was a pearl with a dark and dim light. As soon as it appeared, it absorbed all the forces of the world around it.


    Together with the terrible power released by Fangyin, it was also absorbed. At the same time, the strong suction, almost even the square seal of jinshaoyan, is absorbed together.


    Jin Shaoyan was shocked and lost his color. He grabbed his magic weapon and took several steps back.


    Next to the three alchemists, they all looked at Lu Fan with shocked eyes. They could see clearly how the bead was ejected from Lu Fan''s hand, and how it turned into a dark light.


    "Step back."


    Lu Fan took a picture of the store owner and said softly.


    For the rest of the shopkeeper''s life, the whole person just like he just fished it out of the water. Hearing Lu Fan''s words, he quickly backed away.


    The beads are taken back, Lu Fan''s eyes are slightly chilling, and the soul grabbing method is determined.


    He has no habit of being beaten passively. Now that he has started, Lu Fan plans to start first.


    Turn around, Lu Fan''s eyes, sweep directly on the three faces nearby.


    Everyone who is in contact with Lu Fan''s eyes immediately cries out in pain, then howls miserably with his head in his arms.


    Their accomplishments are not as high as Jin Shaoyan''s. Nature can''t resist Lu Fan''s soul snatching method.


    But in the end, it is the alchemist who is better than the warrior in spirit.


    Although they were not blocked, they were not held still by Lu fanding.


    The vitality of their bodies collapsed. In a short time, they had no power to attack Lu Fan.


    Look up, Lu Fan stares at Jin Shaoyan.


    At this time, Jin Shaoyan has put the square seal in his hand at the center of his brow.


    Although his action looks funny, it is effective.


    Lu Fan could feel the power of his own spirit, which was blocked by a strange force.


    This power is somewhat similar to the Tao realm, and should be reserved by some venerable one.


    Jin Shaoyan looks at Lu Fan and says, "boy, are you going to do the right thing with me, right? Offend the Jin family, and you don''t know how to die in the future."


    Lu Fan said calmly, "well, since I''m doomed to die, how about I kill you now? One more, one more to be buried with."


    as Lu Fan said, he unleashed terrible murderous spirit.


    Eyes slightly glanced at the wall, Lu Fan''s face raised a smile.


    Jin Shaoyan can''t help but shiver his legs and stomach. Lu Fan''s murderous spirit really made him face the abyss.


    Jin Shaoyan holds his magic weapon and his whole body is full of energy. The whole shop began to shake.


    He won''t be helpless. Although the man in front of him gives him a strong sense of crisis, Jin Shaoyan doesn''t believe that he will lose.


    Lu fan is motionless. On his palm, two beads rotate in the void. The light is more and more bright.


    Just as the battle between the two was about to break out, a sudden cough started from a place not far away.


    "Cough, it''s so lively. Should I come back when you''ve finished. "


    The voice is very familiar, Lu Fan put up the beads in his hands, and the smile on his face was even bigger.


    Looking back, Jin Shaoyan saw the back door of the drugstore and came out alone.


    The red robe, with a smile on his face, is the fire Danshu, the ninth commander of the fire family, who has made an appointment with Lu fan to meet today.


    Seeing the red robe on huodanshu''s body, Jin Shaoyan''s face suddenly changed, so he quickly put away his magic weapon.


    Huo Danshu smiled at Jin Shaoyan and said: "the second young master of the Jin family, what brings you here. If you don''t stay in Xuanhua building of erchongtian, what do you want to do? "Br >


    Jin Shaoyan takes out a sign. On the front is the five elements array light of wood, water, fire and earth, and on the back is the name of Jin Shaoyan.


    "I''m here to meet the master of the fire family. Please also let me know. "


    huodanshu took a look at the sign and said with a smile:" for five years of war. You Jin family, are you coming to test, or are you going to take our fire family as a threat first. "


    Jin Shaoyan said quietly:" we are here to see the fire family leader. "


    The fire alchemy hummed and clapped. Several purple robed alchemists came out from behind.


    "Please come to the gate of the mountain."


    The purple robed alchemist should bow and leave with Jin Shaoyan and others.


    Before leaving, Jin Shaoyan looked at Lu Fan severely, his lips moved, and Lu Fan heard Jin Shaoyan''s voice saying, "I remember you."


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows slightly, chuckled and said, "I''m sorry, I''m afraid I can''t remember you."


    Jin Shaoyan''s face is red and angry at once. He leaves with his sleeve.


    Lu Fan watched Jin Shaoyan stand on the boat of Zijin of Huo family and left. He said with a smile, "are all the children of Jin family so arrogant?"


    Huo Danshu came forward and said: "no matter how arrogant you are, you are not arrogant. He is arrogant because he has the support of the golden family of the five families behind him. You can''t let Lu Fan go, and what''s the power to support him. "


    Lu Fan thought for a moment:" so I''m stupid. "


    huodanshu shook his head:" no, Lu fan, I think you are not only not stupid, but also understand very well. You''ve found out. I''ve been watching it all the time. "


    Lu Fan said, "that''s right."


    Huodanshu said with a smile on his face: "so, Prince Lu fan, you promised to come into my fire house."


    Lu Fan nodded gently and said: "please take care of the nine commanders in the future."


    Huodanshu patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "welcome to Huojia. From today on, you are my guard."

 Chapter 705

    (two chapters in one)


    the wind is cloudless and the sunrise is warm in the East.


    Between the mountains and forests, a road leads to the distance.


    Zijin boat galloped, the wind behind, the road in front, shining in the mountains and forests.


    "Lu fan, do you think our meeting is a fate. I''m a man who rarely returns to the mountain in a few years. I just came out to catch a hateful fugitive and met you. That''s fate. "


    Huodanshu looks very happy, standing in the bow, looking ahead.


    Lu Fan''s heart was tiny, and he said, "did you catch the fugitive?"


    Huodanshu shook his head and said, "No. I don''t know if they are too cunning or if we are too slow. Two martial artists actually turn the whole fire family around. By the way, they are also a man and a woman, if not because you are a serious alchemist. I must have thought you were the two fugitives. "


    After that, huodanshu burst out laughing.


    Lu Fan and lingyao look at each other. They are both ridiculous.


    Lu Fan secretly congratulated himself. Fortunately, he changed into a black robe in advance and pretended to be an alchemist.


    Otherwise, I guess I''m still on the run. More likely, it has been taken back to the fire family by the fire Dan book in front of it.


    Lu fan then asked, "what should I do if I don''t catch it. Can I help you? "


    Huo Danshu said with a smile: "if you don''t catch it, you won''t catch it. It''s just two fighters. You can''t do anything in a heavy day. You''ll catch it sooner or later. Lu fan, you have courage and courage. If you come to Huo''s house earlier, I might really send you this task. But now, you''d better follow me to learn something from Huojia. From this day on, you will be the deacon of the house of fire, and the deacon of the inner door. You need a brand new token, a brand new clothes, a brand new boat, and a brand new skill. Believe me, you will get everything you want in the fire house. "


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "maybe."


    You two talk, I chat. The boat quickly sailed to the tiannu mountain of Huojia.


    Far away, Lu Fan came to the end of the line of sight, there was a continuous mountain range.


    One of the mountains is the most majestic. At the top of the mountain, magma flows out continuously, which makes half of the sky red.


    Lingyao stands behind Lu Fan and looks around.


    A few days ago, they were still prisoners as they headed for the fire house. At that time, both of them kept thinking about when to escape and which place was the best. I have no idea of enjoying the scenery around.


    But today, it''s different.


    Lingyao looks around with a smile. If she doesn''t care about the array in the forest, in fact, the forest is very beautiful and quiet.


    The trees are billowing and the wind is blowing.


    Lingyao began to sing softly. Lu Fan and huodanshu stopped talking and listened to lingyao''s singing.


    "The evening wind blows the willow night, and the moon is near the thin lake. Two hearts incline to each other, if the water is free. "


    The voice is ethereal, gone with the wind.


    In Lu Fanhu''s mind, the night when he fell in love with lingyao for the first time by the lake came to his mind. Then Lu Fanhu felt the power of the world in his body, and it began to ripple. With the force of heaven and earth around, it also shakes.


    Mind moves, heaven and earth move.


    Lu Fan thought, maybe this is the way to Tiangang, he slowly closed his eyes.


    At the end of the song, Huo Danshu applauded: "beauty is so beautiful. Lu fan, I finally understand why you regard this woman as forbidden. I would never let anyone touch one of her hair. "


    Lu Fan opened his eyes and said with a smile, "commander nine is over praised."


    Huodanshu looked at lingyao for a few more eyes and said with a smile, "unfortunately, why is he a martial artist?"


    Lingyao stands behind Lu Fan with a smile on her face.


    Lu fan can feel the slight change of lingyao''s breath. It seems that she is also aware of it.


    Lu Fan suddenly seems to think of something. His eyes are bright.


    Is it because the power of heaven and earth in Dansheng country is particularly abundant.


    When he came here, Lu Fan exclaimed that the power of heaven and earth in Dansheng country was so powerful and terrible. Now both of them have realized something. I''m afraid it has something to do with it.


    No wonder everyone wants to come to Dansheng.


    This is not only for the production of magic medicine, but also for the cultivation.


    Lu fan can''t imagine how far his cultivation will go if he can practice safely here for a year or two.


    A smile appeared on his face. It seems that from today on, he will practice even more.


    Maybe we can break through to Tiangang as soon as possible, that is, the immortal Qi master''s environment of Qi refiners.


    A few hours later, under the full speed of Zijin boat, Lu Fan and others finally arrived at the real Huojia Mountain Gate.


    Those forests outside can only be regarded as the defensive array in front of the gate of Huojia mountain.


    And the huge Mountain Gate Building in front of us is the real place.


    "Get off the boat."


    Fire red book long voice way.


    They stepped off the boat and looked up at the Mountain Gate in front of them.


    The mountain gate, which is made of pyroxene, looks like a burning flame.


    On the mountain gate, there is only one line of big characters.


    "The fire of heaven and earth begins here."


    "Lu Fan slightly frowned:" good arrogant words


    Huo Danshu said with a smile: "this is the last sentence of the heart method of the fire family. If you don''t understand it, you will naturally think it''s arrogant. However, in the face of others, remember to say atmosphere. "


    Lu Fan nodded and followed Huo Danshu into the mountain gate.


    Just after entering, Lu Fan felt as if he had passed through a fiery curtain of light, and looked up again. The world in front of him had changed dramatically.


    Beautiful mountains and rivers, birds singing and flowers fragrance, smoke curling up.


    In front of us, there are countless villages built on the mountain. The fields are crisscrossing and the rice harvest is abundant.


    The spirit beasts flying in the air continuously fertilize the farmland.


    The active volcano at the end of the line of sight also flows magma regularly, and then it is taken away by a group of animals with wooden barrels and watered in the field.


    The crowd came and went, and the purple and gold were shining like clouds.


    On the tiannu mountain, a large hall stands up, emitting dazzling light.


    "Huodanshu said with a smile:" how about it? It''s different from the fire family you imagined


    Lu Fan nodded: "it''s really different. I never thought that the Huo family was a village. "


    Huodanshu laughed and said: "village. I''m not wrong. But soon you''ll know what''s unusual about the village. Lu fan, let''s go. I''ll take you to the place you should go. "


    Lu Fan follows the steps of Huo Danshu and steps inside.


    Around, a lot of kids of Huo family cast curious eyes to Lu Fan.


    Lu fan has a look. These kids. Obviously only seven or eight years old, but he already has the aura of Reiki Master.


    This is the essence of the big family.


    It''s really different.


    Bend around, bend around.


    I don''t know if huodanshu intended to bring Lu fan to know the village of Huojia or to show Lu Fan. It took half an hour for them to arrive at the house built by a wooden house.


    From the outside, this house is indeed like other farmhouses Lu fan has seen. But after careful examination, we will find that this house can only be described as a monstrous thing.


    First of all, the wood is all the wood of Yuanshu.


    If you change it into something else, Lu Fan really doesn''t know it, but he really saw this yuan eating tree.


    The five elements contained in it can only be described by the word "terrible".


    Which is the wood room? It''s a terrible array that can explode a hundred miles into ashes at any time.


    Lu Fan did not dare to touch the wood for a moment. For fear of touching the wrong place, the house would explode. That''s why he wanted to cry without tears.


    Besides, the ground, from the stone threshold in front of the gate, uses the best ice heart meteorite.


    I still remember that when he just started to practice with Master Wu Chen, he spent a lot of energy for a small ice core meteorite.


    Now, look at what is everywhere.


    If Lu fan is not afraid of humiliation, he really wants to take out his heavy sword and dig up a big piece of it.


    Huodanshu takes Lu fan to the house.


    The spacious degree inside is really beyond Lu Fan''s imagination.


    Obviously, from the outside, there are only a few cubits of houses, but the inside is as big as a palace.


    Lu Fan murmured, "Space folding is the key."


    Huodanshu said with a smile: "it''s just a little decision. If you want to learn, you can find it in the skill loft in a few days


    Lu Fan nodded softly.


    "Huo Danshu yelled at a thin man lying on the table in the house:" Huo Cai, you are lazy again


    The thin man named huocai woke up immediately. Seeing huodanshu, he hurriedly got up and said: "Jiu Ye, Jiu Ye you are back. Jiu Ye you want to die me. No, I want to die you."


    Huodanshu didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him. He pointed to Lu Fan and said, "this is my personal guard. The new deacon. Find him a purple robe, make a good brand, fix his residence, and teach him all the things that should be taught. Ten days later, I''ll ask for someone. "


    Huo Cai bows to himself and says: "there is no problem with the rest. This is the purple robe. Do you want to wait. The rule of the Huo family is that all the new deacons should start from the golden robe. Do you think this is... "


    Huodanshu waved his hand and said, "the golden robe is the golden robe. Lu fan, I will go out to do something in two days, and I will let you rise to purple when I come back. Don''t mind. "


    Lu Fan nodded slightly. He didn''t care.


    After that, huodanshu leaves quickly.


    When Huo Cai saw Huo Danshu leaving, he immediately stood up and smiled at Lu Fan and said, "this little brother, is it Lu fan. The new comers will learn the rules from me. In the next few days, if I have any offence, please forgive me. Come on, this way, please


    Huo Cai quickly walked inside, and Lu Fan and lingyao nodded to keep up.


    Open the back door, huocai leads Lu fanlingyao out of the door. Looking at it, there is a wide open space in front of her.


    In the open space, there is a tall tower, divided into seven floors.


    Huocai pointed to the tower and said: "the first floor is clothes. Although they are basically the same, they are still selected by you. If you don''t have them, you will come back here to take them. By the way, your servant can also choose a gray one. The second layer is the token, the brand is ready-made, but you have to use magma to carve the name. The third floor is etiquette. There are more than a dozen light and shadow sky curtains that will teach you all the etiquette of the fire family. Only when you get the recognition of the light curtain can you come out. The four levels are the necessary skills. The children of Huo family should first master the determination of Yang Yan Ding Tian, at least one level. Five layers are magic tools. After learning the skill, you can choose one by yourself. Six

 Chapter 706

    The streamer is full of color, and the five elements of light condense into a group, like a mist floating in the air, forming a faint human appearance.


    The three-story tower, the so-called light curtain Tianhua, is actually not much different from the water curtain Tianhua.


    It''s nothing more than using the other five elements to make it more dazzling and real.


    Lu Fan came into the light, immediately those like fog of light, began to transform a variety of scenes.


    Including eating, greeting, alchemy, Wenbi and so on. Ordinary people can see it, but for Lu fan, these are nothing at all.


    Although he doesn''t have dozens of eyes to see at the same time, it''s hard to forget as long as he remembers things carefully.


    Etiquette is more difficult than two-tier lettering. The key lies in the integration of hands, eyes, body and steps, and the tone of speech is also very important.


    Look at those alchemists in the light curtain, even when they salute to the high-ranking elders, they are also very elegant.


    Lu Fan quietly looks at these rituals and writes them down.


    He doesn''t want these little things to ruin his big things in the future.


    Around, there are some other alchemists practicing quietly. There are words in the mouth.


    Behind the light curtain, there is a bronze gate, flowing with light.


    Many alchemists continue to salute this gate, as if they intend to open it with their own elegant posture.


    After a long time of incense, a smile rose on Lu Fan''s face.


    "But that''s all."


    Slowly, Lu Fan walked through the light curtain and went straight to the bronze gate.


    Other alchemists saw Lu Fan coming, with smiles on their faces, but they still gracefully left the way. Lu Fan was not stopped.


    From this point of view, they learn very well in the three-tier etiquette.


    Coming to the bronze gate, Lu Fan put his right hand on his chest and bowed slightly: "open."


    Elegant posture, stable and powerful tone, light smile on the face appears confident and charming.


    Other alchemists were shocked to see Lu Fan. They seem to be some people who can''t believe that Lu fan is a person who has just come up.


    Suddenly, the bronze gate opened.


    Lu Fan nodded, and the array of Huojia was really mysterious.


    I''m afraid we can''t see this kind of thing in Wu''an.


    Stepping into the bronze gate, a group of people behind said: "this man is a senior of the family."


    "Well, absolutely. No one can learn it as soon as he comes up. It must have been learned by the family elders on the seventh level. "


    "I think so. It''s just why he didn''t wear the clothes of the fire family. "


    " the strong don''t care about small things. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A voice of discussion, Lu Fan all listen to the ear, he only smiled and did not speak.


    Inside the bronze gate, there are four revolving stairs.


    Lu Fan walked up quickly and the bronze gate closed slowly.


    When Lu Fan''s figure disappears, these alchemists immediately learn Lu Fan''s appearance and bow to the bronze gate.


    The tone of action is not bad at all, but it is unable to open the door.


    They are full of doubts, why the same action is unable to open the door.


    Of course, Lu fan will not tell them that the key to this etiquette is not posture and intonation.


    It lies in the confidence that emanates from the whole body, whether it can affect the power of the world around.


    I can''t understand this. Even if I practice to death, I can''t open the bronze gate in front of me.


    The so-called level of savvy is here.


    Posture and tone are dead. How to use it is alive.


    This set of etiquette is specially put here by the Huo family for everyone to practice. In addition to making the children of the Huo family look elegant and courteous, the key is to cultivate the confidence and pride of the children of the Huo family.


    Talent is high, brain is active, read understand, learn quickly.


    If we add Lu Fan''s ability of mind sharing and memory surpassing.


    Then the time of burning incense is enough. In the third level, it takes ten and a half days, or even a month, for a gas refiner. He can only say that his perception is limited, and his achievements in the future are not so good.


    Four layers, the flames are surging.


    Just up to the fourth floor, Lu fan saw countless flames circling around at a glance.


    All kinds of fire condensed into various animal shapes, roared around, one by one sitting on the ground of the alchemists, waving their arms, controlling the flames, from time to time issued a light drink.


    Lu Fan suddenly stopped, and in front of him stood a huge stone tablet.


    It''s one foot high and five feet wide.


    On the stone tablet, there is a line of big characters "Yang Yan Ding Tian Jue"


    Lu Fan looks at these five words quietly. Obviously, this is the way he wants to practice.


    When he watched these words, Lu Fan could feel his eyes, and his spirit began to feel a little blazing.


    It was as if there was a fire that started to burn his body.


    "Interesting."


    Lu Fan said softly.


    And then simply will own the power of the spirit on the stone tablet.


    At the next moment, Lu Fan "sees" an endless void, surrounded by countless white flames.


    The terrible heat wave attacked his whole body, which was visible to the naked eye. His body was burnt black and ripe in the fire, and finally turned into black powder.


    Soon, half of his body was burned.


    But Lu Fan''s expression is still calm, as if this body does not belong to him.


    "It''s this kind of fantasy practice again. I''m sorry, it''s too common for me."


    As he said this, Lu Fan''s eyes flashed with light.


    Immediately, everything around collapsed, and Lu Fan''s consciousness returned to the original state.


    The stone tablet in front of us has changed a lot at the moment. In Lu Fan''s eyes, the five big characters that were originally flaming became a piece of skill.


    The shining blue characters are just like those printed in Lu Fan''s mind.


    Lu Fan''s fingers moved, and began to test this set of yangyandingtianjue.


    Suddenly, a fire dragon rises from Lu Fan''s hands, and makes other alchemists around look directly at it.


    There''s no way. Lu Fan''s fire dragon is really too big. The fire red dragon''s body is lifelike, which attracts other people''s surprised eyes as soon as it appears.


    The fire dragon circled around Lu fan, and Lu Fan was smiling.


    "It''s really a good way to condense the fire of heaven and earth in this way."


    Lu Fan murmured, his fingers moved, and immediately the forces of heaven and earth around him began to gather crazily. The flame beast shape of other people immediately withered.


    Lu Fan''s fire dragon quickly turned from red to blue. The fierce fire light immediately suppressed all people''s Dharma decisions.


    Poof. Puff. Puff.


    A series of sounds came, and many of the methods released by the alchemists collapsed directly.


    They opened their eyes to Lu Fan.


    "This guy, is he the first one to practice?" one exclaimed.


    "No, the fire dragon turns blue. It''s the second performance."

 Chapter 707

    The combination of open fire, quiet fire, heart inflammation and three fires is Yang inflammation.


    Lu fan turns his hand. The fire dragon contracts and expands, moves and reverses, and the blue flame turns back to fire red in a flash.


    The so-called yangyandingtianjue, in fact, is like alchemy, which belongs to its own flame.


    Fire is divided into three classes. According to the division of yangyandingtianjue, the worst is open fire. The second is the flame, and then the heart.


    The integration of the three fires is the highest fire of the heaven and the earth. What is extracted from the power of the heaven and the earth can only be regarded as the extreme of the open fire.


    We must use our own energy as the cauldron and refine it before we can turn the open fire into the quiet flame.


    After that, with the help of heart fire, the three fires are integrated and become the emperor in the fire.


    Lu Fan tried to use it for a while, and he easily turned his flame into a quiet flame.


    Remember, when he broke through the Yuan Gang warrior, it seemed that the flame turned to the quiet flame, which was not difficult.


    Up to now, it''s even easier to catch.


    It''s the last one. Lu fan is still a little confused.


    He felt as if he had realized something, but he did not grasp the truth.


    Simply, Lu Fan sat down in front of the stone tablet and meditated.


    Other alchemists look at Lu Fan in awe.


    The strong are always respected.


    As long as the flame released by these alchemists is a little blue, they will become the first ones. And if they do, they won''t stay here. I''ve already gone up to five levels to pick magic weapons.


    Lu Fan really didn''t know how to divide the realm. He thought it was the first step to success that he had to practice Yangyan.


    So he stopped, looked at the skill carefully, and realized the cultivation.


    According to Lu Fan''s understanding, the so-called heart fire should be the spirit fire of the alchemist.


    In addition, Lu Fan did not expect that there was any power that could produce a fire in his body and form a unity with the fire outside.


    It''s just how the flame came into being.


    Lu Fan began to experiment with various methods, such as introducing the force of heaven and earth into the body, and then, for example, injecting the vigorous gasification flame into the Dantian to burn in the body.


    That is to say, his body is strong and his spirit is solid. In other words, I dare not play a joke on my body like this.


    After Lu Fan tried several methods, he still felt that there was something wrong.


    The spirit still can''t produce fire by itself, which can''t be regarded as the condensation of heart fire.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan suddenly thought that it would be the same as his practice of soul snatching. What he needed was to release the spirit.


    Thinking of it, Lu Fan immediately unleashed the power of the spirit, and then ignited the fire of heaven and earth to cover his whole body.


    At that time, Lu Fan felt that his spirit began to change slightly.


    It seems that in the spirit, it also begins to condense into a small flame seal.


    Lu Fan chuckles and makes a sound, so it is.


    After finding a way, Lu Fan began to release all his spirits.


    Immediately, all around the alchemists felt that suddenly they could not look directly at Lu Fan''s body.


    As if there is a strong force, stabbing their head pain, look more, the pain will increase a point.


    Although Lu Fan didn''t actively release the soul snatching method, his spirit began to spread its attack, but the attack power was not strong enough.


    A layer of misty flame began to appear on the spirit of Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s really just the first thing, isn''t it difficult?"


    The body is slightly tingling. Lu Fan feels that his spirit has completely coagulated the flame rune.


    The forces of heaven and earth around him began to gather themselves to his spirit.


    When the mind moves, the spirit can release a milky flame.


    Lu Fan''s left hand summons the open fire, his right hand cultivates the quiet flame, and his eyebrow is filled with heartburn.


    As soon as the tricolor flame came out, the alchemists around them all held their heads and screamed.


    "Tricolor inflammation, this elder is going to agglomerate Yang inflammation."


    "God, it''s said that few people in the whole fire family can really cure Yang inflammation."


    "Who is this elder. God, I''ll take him as my teacher. "


    "Shut up. It''s quiet. I''m sorry to disturb you. Be careful of your life."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan heard their voices and saw them surrounding him like crazy.


    Lu fan is slightly puzzled. Few people in the whole fire family gather Yang.


    Not all the children of Huo family who go out from here should be able to do so.


    Lu Fan raised a trace of doubt, but soon pushed it down again.


    What he is going to do now is to unify the three kinds of flames.


    Slowly, under the command of Lu fan, the three kinds of flames came into contact.


    Suddenly Lu Fan felt a terrible force, destroying his arm in a flash.


    When the clicking sound sounded, Lu Fan could feel the broken bones of his arm''s meridians, turning into light spots.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong was alarmed. He quickly gave Lu fan input and tried to repair his body.


    "It''s a little strong."


    Lu Fan''s eyes were shining with a blazing light. Such a power aroused his fighting spirit.


    Slowly, Lu Fan continued to unite the three kinds of flames, and the crazy power began to pour all around.


    Lu fan can feel the power of the world all over his body, and his spirits are shaken.


    Next to them, the group of alchemists who want to watch closely are directly shaken open by a spreading fire circle.


    The blood spurts out in the air. The closer you get, the more damage you will suffer.


    At this time, the whole tower lights up, and a large array appears everywhere, seemingly trying to suppress Lu Fan.


    Outside, many of the children of the Huo family saw the tower suddenly shining.


    Two old people in red robe, seeing the light of the tower, were slightly shocked, and then quickly flew to the tower, looking closely.


    Not only they, a group of purple robed alchemists, but also hundreds of gold robed alchemists all rushed to the tower.


    "What happened. Why does the tower light up like this. "


    "I don''t know. See you for the first time. Is there someone inside to break through? "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Two old men in red look at each other and say, "commander seven, you also feel it. It''s Yang inflammation."


    "Eight, you''re right. Someone is trying to integrate three kinds of inflammation. It seems that he is going to succeed. "


    "Who is so bold? If you don''t cultivate Yangyan, you will break through in the family''s Yanxian cave and come here to do nothing. Don''t he know that if he breaks through and fails, he will blow up the tower. "


    "I just don''t know who it is. I haven''t heard that the elder, who is the leader of the family, wants to break through. It''s fire and dragon celebration. "


    "It''s impossible. Longqing is still in Yanxian cave and has not come out."


    "Who would that be."


    "Just wait and see."


    The voice just fell, the light stopped. The whole tower shook violently and then stood still.


    Two red robed elders look at each other and rush straight into the tower.


    Outside, a group of people are talking.


    Which senior is this again? Let''s make a breakthrough.


    Inside the tower, four floors.


    Lu Fan rose slowly.


    There is a fire in my hand, shining with golden light.


    Around the fire, the space is constantly crumbling and healing.


    Yangyan, this is Yangyan.


    Lu Fan bared his teeth. This Yang can make him toss. There is no pain in the whole body. It seems that most of the bones and meridians are broken.


    Take a deep breath. Lu Fan gets up slowly, shakes his arms, twists his hips and moves his muscles.


    For such a serious injury, other people have to stay in bed for several months.


    But for him, as long as there is no damage to the root, under the surging recovery of the world''s power, he will soon be cured. In the blink of an eye, Lu Fan feels that his activities are unimpeded.


    Pat your ass, and Lu Fan strides forward.


    The alchemists around opened their mouths and seemed to want to stop Lu Fan. With fervor and expectation in his eyes, he obviously wanted Lu fan to teach them a little.


    But they were all languishing on the ground. They were obviously swept by the afterwave of the fire. They couldn''t move in a short time.


    That is to say, they have a great life. Lu fan can withstand the flames of the riot, or they will die now.


    A group of people had no choice but to watch Lu Fan leave.


    Lu Fan scattered the flame into his body. Then, Lu Fan felt that his whole body began to light up the flame lines slightly, and then disappeared.


    From this moment on, he doesn''t need to be conflicted.


    With this sign, he can summon Yang anywhere in the future.


    Lu fan is really skeptical now. Is it just the first priority of yangyandingtianjue.


    Even he is so laborious, how other people finish it. Maybe he''s not the first one now.


    Lu Fan chuckles and calls Xiaohei out. Let Xiaohei attach himself first and experience the Yang inflammation.


    Xiaohei also relies on the flame to eat. At this time, it may be helpful to Xiaohei. If it can also learn that Yangyan, of course, is no better.


    Just a moment after Lu Fan left, two old men in red robes rushed to the fourth floor.


    Glancing around, commander-in-chief Lang said, "who just broke through here?"


    A group of alchemists did not speak and stared at him.


    It''s not that they don''t want to say it, it''s just that they can''t say it.


    Nine commander grabs a person, directly a Dan medicine plug down. After waiting for a few breaths, the alchemist who took the pill took a long sigh of relief and said weakly, "commander, it seems that a very young elder has become Yang Yan here."


    "Others."


    9. The commander spoke loudly.


    The alchemist reached over the top of his finger.


    The eighth commander didn''t say a word and rushed straight up. The ninth commander quickly followed.

 Chapter 708

    The tower is five stories high, and there are many magic tools.


    Lu Fan walked among all kinds of magic tools and played with them.


    For alchemists, ink, paper and inkstone, calligraphy and painting can be magic vessels.


    There are also swords, spears, swords and halberds, but the number is quite rare. I don''t think many alchemists will choose these as their own weapons, which are only used by martial artists.


    "Great master, can I swallow all the magic weapons here? They are all good things."


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon came out by itself with a flash of light, as if it were salivating for these things.


    Lu Fandao: "I should only take one. However, there seems to be no particularly good magic weapons here. They are just ordinary goods. If you want, choose one and swallow it yourself. "


    "Only one," said the pagoda, a little disappointed. Well, better than nothing. Great master, I want that tripod. "


    The shadow of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong shines, illuminating the same magic weapon in front of Lu Fan''s left.


    It''s a small tripod with green body and purple fire lines.


    Lu Fan took the tripod, looked at it for a few times and said, "is this very good?"


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said with a smile: "it''s not very good either. But the power of this thing is enough, just it. Great master, I swallowed it. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said:" go out and say it again. It''s estimated that people will have to register. "


    Nine dragon Xuan palace tower light oh, suddenly voice way: "great master, someone has come."


    After that, the Xuangong tower disappeared from Lu Fan''s hands.


    Lu Fan turned around and saw two old men in red walking quickly.


    I''ve met many children of the Huo family, and Lu fan is almost clear. People who can wear red robes in the Huo family have different identities.


    The two old men are tall and short, fat and thin.


    The tall and thin old goat has a beard and a mole between his eyebrows. He is actually a five horned mole.


    His eyes were black and white, his face was serious, and he held two iron eggs in his palm.


    Lu Fan looks at the two old people and gives them a little gift. Now his manners can''t find any fault.


    Two old men in red look at Lu Fan with a little surprise. In their impression, there is no such person as Lu Fan.


    The tall and thin old man frowned and said, "it''s just you cultivating Yang on the fourth floor."


    Lu fanhui said: "it''s me. What''s the matter with the two predecessors?"


    the two old men looked at each other. The stout old man said: "you can know the two of us."


    Lu Fan slowly shook his head.


    "We are the leader of the fire family''s inner door," said the lanky old man. "I''m the eighth, and he''s the ninth."


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "eight commander, nine commander, no, I remember the fire and pill Book elder, who is also nine commander."


    the stout old man laughed and said: "we are all former leaders, he is the current one. My name is huoze. His name is huosong. We old men, who have retired, are now living in the family. Boy, since you know huodanshu, what''s the relationship with him. What''s your name? "


    Lu Fan replied:" I was brought in by the elder huodanshu. Thanks for the honor of the elder huodanshu, I became his personal guard. Now let''s learn the basic things. "


    huosong said with a smile:" the basic things, Yang inflammation is not the basic things. Lu fan, did you really practice Yang Yan just now? "


    Huoze also a face excited way: "show us a hand."


    Lu Fan looked at the two men and could not say no.


    Slowly, there is a flame in Lu Fan''s palm, and the space around him makes a slight clicking sound.


    The golden flame is so dazzling that it is really comparable to the brilliance of the sun.


    The two old men reached out and touched each other, and exclaimed in unison, "it''s really Yangyan,"


    huoze said excitedly, "when did you enter the fire house. One or two months later, Lu Fan touched his nose and said, "today, huosong was shocked all over his body and said in a loud voice," what, today, you are joking. "


    huoze''s face was twisted:" Lu fan, our children of Huo family, can''t be joking casually. You tell me the truth, when is it?


    Lu Fan calmly said: "even today, the two predecessors can ask the fire alchemist who brought me in as well as the fire alchemist."


    Huo Ze was incredulous, and murmured, "it''s hard, but it''s impossible. There''s a wonder in this world."


    huosong said loudly, "I don''t believe it. You come with me. I want to ask a clear question, "


    said, and the fire dragged Lu fan out.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what to say, so he went out.


    Soon the three arrived at the first floor of the tower. Lu Fan called lingyao by the way. Immediately lingyao held the selected robe, walked quickly, and asked aloud, "what''s the matter?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "it seems that what he did is a little too much."


    Lingyao immediately became nervous and said, "do you want to kill?"


    Lu Fan shook his head slightly and said, "it should be a good thing."


    Outside the tower, a group of people have been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing Lu Fan and others coming out, a group of people exclaimed: "who is this? How can I not see it?"


    "Master huosong, what master huoze is dragging him for? He is the one who will not just break through."


    huosong cried out: "huocai, come out."


    immediately, huocai ran out of the crowd, a head of cold sweat said: "what''s the matter, is this boy breaking the rules? You can rest assured, I will drive him away immediately. He just came here. It''s from huodanshu. It''s none of my business. "


    huosong slapped huosong on his head and shouted:" drive away. Whoever dares to drive him away, I will kill him. "


    Then Huo song turned to look at Lu Fan and said, "you are really here today. Did you practice yangyandingtianjue before?"


    Lu Fan said with a wry smile: "it''s not today. It turns out that I really haven''t tried the yangyandingtianjue, but I know something about the method of fire. "


    Huoze felt his goat''s beard and said: "in one day, the Yang was coagulated. This talent can only be described as "peerless"


    Their words, listening to the fire around the children of a Leng Leng Leng, are gaping at Lu Fan.


    After a pause, Huo zelang said: "son Lu fan, Huo Danshu wants you to be his personal guard. I tell you, you don''t need to go. I''ll find you a good job. "


    Huo song clapped his thigh and said, "that''s right. It''s outrageous to be a deacon for someone like you. I''ll tell him for you. Huoze, you take this kid to go first. "


    with a big wave of huoze''s hand, a red boat boat appears in front of you, with a long voice


    " Lufan, come up, "


    lingyao pulls Lufan''s dress way:" where are you going? What kind of work they are going to arrange for you? "


    Lufan laughs:" I don''t know, but I have a hunch that it should be something I will not do A job I always like. "


    With that, Lu Fan takes lingyao to the boat.


    Immediately, the red light of fire flashed and went straight to tiannu mountain.

 Chapter 709

    Huojia village, on the hillside of green trees, is connected by birch houses.


    These houses, all of which are the houses of huodanshu, have eight rooms in total, with eight wives.


    Huodanshu, who had just returned home, was going to have a intimate relationship with his concubine in the seventh room. Before he entered the door, he saw a light in the distance.


    "What''s the matter again?"


    huodanshu frowned, hesitated for a while, and didn''t choose to leave to see what happened.


    "Anyway, there are many old people in the family. It doesn''t matter whether I go or not. "


    Shrugging his shoulders, huodanshu walked into the room and closed the door.


    A moment later, a ray of light fell from the sky and directly hit the ground, impressing the old man huosong.


    "Huodanshu, come out," huosong shouted loudly.


    Huodanshu hurriedly put on his clothes and walked out. Seeing huosong, his face suddenly turned to balsam pear.


    "How can you come to me, Mr. Song?"


    Although huodanshu has been disturbed, he dare not lose his temper.


    Huo Songlang said: "Huo Danshu, you do well, you do well. That kid named Lu fan, did you bring him back? "


    huodanshu was shocked for a while, and then said:" Lu fan, what happened to Lu fan? Did he make trouble on the first day when he came to Huo family? "


    huosong said:" make trouble, it''s right. He made a big trouble. "


    Huosong couldn''t help laughing.


    Huodanshu''s face is full of doubts. He really can''t understand huosong''s words.


    "Don''t hesitate to tell me what you have to say. This boy is a good seedling I found. I intend to cultivate myself as a pro Guard commander. In the future, it may become one of the leaders outside our fire family. Don''t tell me, he''s just coming, and he''s going to be executed. "


    Huo song stepped forward and clapped the shoulder of Huo Danshu with laughter: "no, no, I also like that kid. The first day I entered the fire house, I rushed straight up to the fifth floor of the tower. I learned good etiquette and skills. He even practiced Yang. "


    Huo Danshu''s pupil is enlarged, and he chuckles: "what do you say, Yangyan, Yangyan that is determined by heaven,"


    huosong nods and smiles, and reaches out a finger and says: "yes. It''s Yang. It''s hard to imagine that a new kid can cultivate Yang on the first day. I don''t think it will be long before he will be given his family name and stay in the inner door. Huodanshu, you found a good seedling for the family. However, it''s overqualified to let such a person only be your personal guard. Huoze took him to tiannu mountain and arranged a new job for him. I''m here to tell you that you can find another guard. I can''t. I''ll introduce you two nice guys. The family will remember your contribution. "


    huodanshu heard that Lu Fan was taken away by huoze, and immediately jumped and scolded:" you robbed Lu Fan and robbed my personal guard chief. He is the person I brought and the seedling I care of. He is not in your charge. God, who are you going to plug him to? The third eye of tiannu mountain is still a Dan fool. I''ll tell you who dares to steal Lu Fan and who I''ll fight with. My book maniacs are not easy to offend, "said


    and the fire and blood books soared.


    Huosong cried out: "huodanshu, where are you going?"


    the voice of huodanshu came from the sky.


    "I''ll rob people."


    ......


    Tiannu mountain.


    The wind goes with people and the magma flows along the mountain.


    The red boat came from the sky and landed slowly on the mountainside of tiannu mountain.


    In front of us is a stone step carved out of red crystal stone. At a glance, each step is not only smooth, but also dazzling.


    Beside the crystal, there is a strange stone floating.


    It is different from the red color of other crystal stones. The stone is all white, with a word "fire" engraved on it.


    "Lu fan, start here. No one or anything is allowed to fly by. No matter who is here, you must hike up the mountain. "


    huoze points to the crystal stone path.


    Lu fan then looked at Qi Shi and said, "elder, what kind of job are you going to arrange for me?" huoze said with a smile: "go, you will know."


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, but said nothing.


    Looking up at the tiannu mountain, Lu Fan took a deep breath.


    Anyway, it should be a good thing to enter tiannu mountain.


    The mountain is rugged. Except for all kinds of buildings of Huojia, there are not too many landscapes. All the things you can see are shiny crystal stones.


    If Lu Fan did not know that the crystal in Dansheng was money, he would not be surprised to see this scene.


    But now, Lu Fan just keeps praising in his heart, what is lying on the money mountain.


    I''m afraid this crystal stone mountain alone will be enough to support the fire family for thousands of years.


    Not long ago, Lu Fan vaguely saw the huge crystal building on the top of the mountain, with five elements shining.


    Huoze pointed to the building and said, "Lu fan, that''s the meeting hall of our Huo family. You are not qualified to go in now. But I believe that with your talent, sooner or later, you will go in. "


    Lu Fan secretly wrote down the meeting hall and continued to walk up with huoze.


    Soon, between the clouds, a large and magnificent building appeared.


    A danta like building goes up the mountain and leads directly to the meeting hall.


    Many alchemists in purple and gold robes walk around like a small city.


    "This is the hinterland of Huojia," Lu fan asked aloud.


    Huoze nodded: "yes. But you should remember later, we fire home. After all, you are also a member of our fire family. "


    Lu Fan smiles and nods. Lingyao follows Lu fan, looking left and right, and says in a small voice:" Lu fan, look at the tree over there. "


    hearing lingyao''s voice, Lu fan turns his head to look in the direction lingyao looks at. However, on a cliff not far away, countless medicinal materials are piled up like a tree Up, swaying in the wind.


    Huoze pointed to the tree and said, "that''s called the elixir tree. Under the five kinds of magic medicine, as long as you take out the seeds or roots, you can live on the tree. Maybe a few years, maybe tens or hundreds of years later. The magic medicine you put on it will grow on it. "


    Lu Fan exclaimed, "it''s a God tree indeed."


    Suddenly, the sound of the nine dragon Xuangong tower in my body sounded.


    "Ten thousand medicine spirit tree, this kind of thing, unexpectedly there is a survival in the world. Great master, do everything possible to get this tree. With this tree, we will never be short of medicine again. It''s really not good. It''s a big profit to chop off a little of its roots. I can help you cultivate a new panacea tree. "


    Lu fan is silent, but there are ripples in his heart.


    "Huoze, who are you bringing up. Who is this kid? Why didn''t he wear a family robe? "


    not far away, on a huge blue stone, an old man with a white beard asked with a frown.


    Around, many people also cast their eyes.


    Huoze laughed and said: "this is my new good seedling. Lao Bai, this kid, but he has become Yang Yan. "


    in a word, he immediately surrounded the Qi refiners around him.


    "It''s true, when did the fire family have such a good seedling again."


    "boy, are you thirty this year? You have a teacher''s support."


    "come to show me a hand."


    ......


    A group of old guys at least 50 years old surrounded Lu Fan and others.


    Lu Fan looks at huoze gloomily and says with a smile: "Lu Fan boy. Show them. You''ll need their help later. "


    Lu Fan nodded softly, bowing to salute and said: "you are offended."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan''s hands suddenly showed golden Yang, and the terrible heat wave exploded, and all around the alchemists retreated.


    "It''s really Yangyan."


    "a good seedling, a top one. Huoze, let him stay on the mountain. Ten years later, there was another strong man in our fire family. "


    Lu Fan put away the fire in his hand, and the old man with white beard just stepped forward and said:" it''s really good. Old Ze, what are your plans for bringing him up? "Huoze said with a smile:" just help him find a job. White old man, it''s up to you. "


    White old man looked up and down at Lu Fan and said with a smile, "no problem. Come with me, boy. "


    At the end of the speech, white old man shouldered his hands and left slowly.


    Huoze nodded to Lu fan, and they all gave up their way and smiled at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan takes lingyao''s hand and slowly follows old man Bai to leave.


    Although he didn''t know what job to arrange for him, he saw that other people respected the white old man''s appearance and should go with him.


    White old man also did not return to lead the way in front, Lu Fan followed suit.


    Not long ago, old man Bai took Lu fan to a hut and pointed to it and said, "from today on, you can work on the mountain. All the tools you need are in it. "


    Lu Fan looks at the short hut, frowns slightly, and raises a bad feeling in his heart.


    Slowly push open the door, suddenly saw, it was empty room, only a broom placed by the door.


    Lu Fan picked up the broom and looked at old Bai puzzlingly and said, "master, this is..."


    White old man said calmly: "yes. From today on, you are in charge of cleaning the mountain. If you don''t know anything else, come to me. My name is Bai Yin. I live on the mountain. You can just ask someone for information. In the afternoon, I remember to clean my room first, and start to work tomorrow morning. "


    when I have finished speaking, old white man strides away.


    Lu Fan looks at his broom and chuckles.


    Lingyao whispered: "Lu fan, have they found our identity. Lu Fan shook his head and said, "no, if I find out. We should be chased around the world, not swept the floor here. "


    Heft the broom in his hand, Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s really a good job."

 Chapter 710

    "Lu fan, where is Lu fan?"


    At the moment when Lu Fan felt his new job, suddenly a loud roar rang through the sky.


    A human figure, like the wind, rushed up the tiannu mountain and directly came to the fire home hinterland.


    This person is no one else, it is the angry red book.


    Lu Fan heard the cry and walked quickly with a broom.


    Far away, Lu fan saw the figure of Huo Danshu standing proudly.


    He crossed his waist and shouted Lu Fan''s name.


    Around him, a group of alchemists in purple and gold robes surrounded him.


    "Book maniac, what are you calling. "Spilling," shouted an old man.


    Fire Danshu Lang said: "fire Ze, where did you take my guard. In the crowd, huoze stepped out and looked at the angry red book. Huoze frowned and said, "what''s your name. I''m not in charge of your chief bodyguard now. I gave him to someone else. "


    Huodanshu shouted: "I care who he is. Now I''ll hand him over to me immediately. Otherwise, I will beat him to find his teeth everywhere. "Br >


    as soon as the voice falls, the figure of white old man appears in front of him like a ghost.


    "Who are you going to fight for?"


    The white old man''s voice was calm, and he had a faint smile on his face.


    Seeing white old man''s figure in huodanshu, he immediately woke up.


    "Elder Bai Yin, how are you. Lu fan is in your charge. "


    The voice of the fire red book is a little frightened.


    Lu fan, who came from afar, stood by and watched quietly.


    Bai Yin said: "not bad. I''m in charge. Why, I''m looking for teeth all over the place. Come on, I''ll give you three moves. "


    At that time, sweat began to appear on the forehead of huodanshu.


    "Master Bai, you misunderstood me. How dare I do it with you. "


    The smile on Bai Yin''s face converged slowly.


    Suddenly raised his hand, a strong force gathered in his hands.


    Lu Fan hurriedly gets closer and wants to see what the power is.


    Only nine colors of light gathered in the hands of Bai Yin, and finally turned into a ray of black light.


    That terrible black, seems to be with a very terrible destructive force. Even if Lu fan is far away, he will feel the dark palpitation when he sees this power.


    "Is it the power of heaven and earth?"


    Murmured Lu Fan.


    Huodanshu suddenly felt his whole body was empty.


    Although he is also a real immortal Qi master, it is obvious that he has no resistance in front of a heaven and earth venerable.


    "Hum,"


    Bai Yin gave a cold hum and clapped his hand directly on the huodanshu.


    At the next moment, huodanshu fell to the ground, and a circle of dark light was rippling all over his body.


    "I don''t know the rules. I''m breaking into the hinterland without permission. I''m speechless. "It''s becoming more and more lawless," Bai Yin said in a cold voice, looking at the fire red book falling on the ground.


    All the other alchemists shook their heads gently, but no one helped huodanshu speak.


    Lu Fan felt that he couldn''t read any more, and hurriedly said: "elder Bai, please be merciful."


    Bai Yin turned his head to look at Lu fan, and then looked at the huodanshu, saying: "Lu fan, this man is also a mountain sundry, you can deal with it."


    after speaking, Bai Yin''s figure disappeared with the wind. Other old people pointed at huodanshu and left one after another.


    Lu Fan and lingyao hold up the fire Danshu and say, "commander nine, why do you have to do this?"


    Huo Danshu was pale and gasped: "Lu fan, you really go back to white and old.... Master Bai is in charge. "


    Lu Fan nodded slightly, and Huo Danshu''s face twitched again.


    "Alas. Only. Neither can I. You can practice faster if you follow elder Bai. It''s always right for people to go up. I''m gone, Lu Fan. You must come to see me often. Let''s be friends. "


    Lu Fan nodded:" of course, friends. "


    With that, Lu Fan slowly walked to the foot of the mountain with Huo Danshu.


    Lu fan can feel the chaos in Huodan''s calligraphy, which is obviously seriously injured.


    All the time, he sent the huodanshu to tiannu mountain, and the huodanshu pushed away Lu Fan''s hand and said: "do well. He''s arranged something for you. "


    Lu Fan raised the broom in his left hand and said, "sweep the floor."


    huodanshu''s face was distorted again, but he pondered for a moment, sighed and walked away slowly.


    His back was a little bleak, and Lu Fan didn''t know what to say.


    Lingyao said: "Lu fan, this fire Dan book seems to really want to make friends with you."


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "maybe, but it''s a pity. But I can''t get to know him too well. After all, I have something to do. "


    Looking up, Lu Fan looks at the top of tiannu mountain, his eyes are gradually sharp.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the same time, the Huo family''s meeting hall.


    The five elders smiled at the children of the Jin family in front of them, but their eyes were cold.


    When he lifted the cup, the five elders took a sip and said with a smile, "Jin Shaoyan, since you come on behalf of the Jin family, you must be sincere. In any case, we need to compete with our firemen. "


    Jin Shaoyan said with a smile: "fire elder, my family sent me. It''s to compete with your family on the Dharma and accomplishments. I also know that people don''t speak in secret. The battle of five years is coming soon. Among the five families, which one is not the best, they are going to send out the strongest young children in the family. This is the case with our Jin family. I think it''s no exception to come to your family. In this way, the head of the family sent me to have a look. Of course, I am not the only one. Other families also have it. "


    The smile on the five elder''s face slowly disappeared and said: "some words, said too clearly is uninteresting."


    Jin Shaoyan said with a smile, "I''ve never been able to speak very well. Since no matter what, it will be seen by fire elder, I''d better tell you the truth. In this way, it seems to be a little more cheerful. "The smile on Jin Shaoyan''s face is not without complacency. He seems to be quite approbation for his practice.


    The five elders sneered at his performance.


    The Jin family even sent such a young generation who didn''t know the height of the earth to test it. Is this to despise their Huo family.


    Five elder''s heart already slightly had anger, but on the surface, he certainly will not show.


    Feigned to think for a moment, five long old way: "like this. Three days later. I''ll let our fire dragon wish of the fire family compare with you. "


    "It''s so good," said Jin Shaoyan. It''s just that I heard that the most powerful young son of Huo family should not be huolongqing. "


    The five elders waved and said with a smile, "it''s just a rumor. Ten days later, I will set up a field on Mount tiannu for your competition. When the time comes, all the people in the fire family will go to watch it. "


    Jin Shaoyan and others will be red all at once, straightening their backs and saying:" thank you very much, elder fire. "


    Get up, Jin Shaoyan and others quickly step out of the hall.


    The five elders put down their teacups and said softly, "if you want to make a living in my fire house, it depends on your ability."

 Chapter 711

    In a flash, three days later, on the tiannu mountain, the wind and cloud are still there.


    The rising sun makes the sky red.


    Lu Fan stood on a big stone and looked at the horizon, with a panoramic view of the beautiful scenery.


    Holding a broom, Lu Fan continues to clean the streets in the heart of Huojia. He didn''t use vigorous Qi, and didn''t use vital energy, just so quietly cleaning.


    All around, there are old people sitting cross legged on the big stone to practice, breathing, breathing, breathing and absorbing the power of the heaven and the earth. No one makes any unexpected movements.


    Lingyao hums a tune and helps Lu Fan behind him.


    Two people one before and one after, it is busy very happy.


    They have already changed into the robes of the Huo family. From a distance, they are one gold and one gray figure.


    Lu Fan sweeps the floor slowly, but with charm. He seems to sweep the floor along a special track.


    Since a few days ago, Lu fan saw that the white recluse used the power of heaven and earth, he was secretly studying how to unify the power of the nine colors of heaven and earth.


    Although he only saw it once, he probably remembered the technique of white recluse''s fusion.


    Lu fan is now experimenting in his body, so he can''t help but have a track between his steps.


    "I''ve never seen such a man with such great understanding."


    in the distance, on a square stone, two old men stand.


    One of them is the white recluse. The other, dressed in white robes, is the five elders of the fire family.


    Bai Yin looked at Lu Fan''s figure and then said, "after three days of sweeping, he became calm and peaceful and began to understand Tao. I remember it took me three years to settle down. It''s true that the back wave pushes the front wave. "


    the five elders said with a smile:" this son is really good, and his accomplishments have reached the edge of the immortal Qi master. It''s said that he has also become Yang Yan. It seems that he''s only one foot to the door. Have you checked his origin? "Bai yindao said:" I have asked him, but I have got nothing. Only from the mouth of Huodan''s book, they are from the valley of death. "


    "No," said the five elders, shaking their heads


    Bai Yin said with a smile: "I don''t think it''s possible. Would it be the spy sent by other families?" the five elders laughed: "not to mention. If other families are willing to let such talents be spies. I really want to thank them. "


    Bai Yin nodded his head and said, "where will he come?" the five elders thought for a moment and said: "remember that some time ago, through the two fighters who came in our Huo family, they killed our Huo family and took Huoyan away."


    Bai Yin frowned: "are they? The pictures of those people before they die can be seen clearly."


    the five elders shook their heads and said: "you too Knowing that the family''s life cards are the more important people who die, the clearer they can see them. It''s good to see how they died. I can only see a man with a heavy sword and a woman. Is their figure really similar to that of Lu Fan and her servant girl. "


    Bai Yin said: "that is to say, they should be two warriors. Lu fan is an all-out alchemist, so we can eliminate doubts. "


    the five elders said with a smile:" you don''t want him to be, right? "


    Bai Yin said:" it''s not easy to have a genius, it''s more difficult to have a peerless genius. Even if it is, I advise you to think twice. I have observed him for several days, and he has no objection to our fire family. "


    The five elders nodded and said: "I''ll see about it again. I''ll ask him to ask if the fire Dan book is cured. By the way, there is another person, huotianrui, the little girl, who must have seen the two warriors. I can''t. let her have a look. "


    Bai Yin said "well", and they turned to leave.


    But before they took a step, suddenly a light fell from the sky and came directly to the heart of Huojia.


    Bai Yin and the five elders turn their heads.


    Wring his brow, Bai Yin said, "who is so bold that he doesn''t obey the family rules and flies up."


    The face of the five elders was also a little ugly. They looked at each other intently. They saw a man in purple robe, walking eight steps, and said loudly, "where are all the people dead. No one welcomes me out of the pass. "


    several old people who are practicing look up at him, shake their heads, and close their eyes.


    Bai Yin and the five elders recognized who this person was.


    The five elders said in a cold voice: "fire dragon wish, this boy, more and more arrogant."


    Bai Yin shook his head and said, "I''m not used to his brother."


    Fire dragon wishes to look around, found no one to pay attention to him, only disdainful chuckle twice.


    Suddenly, huolongzhu saw Lu Fan and lingyao sweeping the floor.


    At that time, huolongzhu was surprised and said, "when can the deacon of golden robe go up the mountain? Hello, sweeping the floor. Who are you? "


    Lu Fan looks up at Huo Longzhu and calmly says:" I''m going to go down to Lu Fan. "


    Huo Longzhu looks up and down at Lu Fan and says with a smile:" not even the surname Huo. Dead slave, you can fool around. You can sweep all the land up the mountain. Come on, sing me a song. If you sing well, you will be rewarded. If you don''t sing well, you will be punished. "


    huolongzhu hooks his finger at Lu fan, with a provocative expression.


    Lu Fan looked at him indifferently and said, "if you want to listen to music, you will go down the mountain, everywhere. Why don''t you listen to me? Besides, it''s not that there''s nothing left for you to come back in a hurry. "


    The fire dragon Zhu Lang said: "Oh, you dead servant dare to answer back and kneel down for me."


    the fire dragon Zhu''s voice suddenly became fierce. In a word, the forces of the heaven and the earth around him suddenly changed, turning into a strong force and falling on Lu Fan.


    But at the next moment, the power will disappear like a bull in the mud.


    Lu Fan looks at him with a smile and continues sweeping the floor.


    Huolongzhu is surprised. He doesn''t seem to understand why his law will fail.


    It''s not easy for him to practice. It''s amazing.


    The fire dragon wishes not to believe the evil to shout two more: "son of a bitch, kneel down for me. Goddamn bitch, get down on your knees and beg for mercy. "


    It''s getting louder and louder, but it''s still the same.


    Lu fan is still sweeping the floor, and huolongzhu is like a shrew swearing at the street. Her face is red and she keeps shouting. All around is the sound of space explosion.


    "Disgraceful,"


    the five elders shook their sleeves and snorted coldly.


    Bai Yin looked at huolongzhu and Lu Fandao: "this son''s mood is quite good. In this way, all his faces are as usual and unchanged."


    Wuchang old way: "either the state of mind is detached, or the city is quite deep, no matter which one is better than this fire dragon wish, ten times, one hundred times, one thousand times."


    the five elders are biting their teeth secretly, but they can''t see it anymore. They said directly and loudly: "fire dragon wish, you come here for me."


    the fire dragon wish still shouting heard the voice, shook all over, and then turned to look far away When he saw the figure of the five elders, his legs were all soft.


    "Elder,"


    Fire Dragon wishes lost their voice.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "hurry up, the elder is calling you."

 Chapter 712

    Lost in spirits, the fire dragon wishes the blood on the face is all gone, step by step to the five elders.


    Lu Fan turned to look at the direction of the five elders. This was the first time he saw the white robed alchemist of the fire family.


    Lu fan doesn''t know when Wuchang always comes, which shows that the five elders'' accomplishments are the same as Bai Yin''s, I''m afraid they are all masters of heaven and earth.


    The fire dragon wishes to walk to five elder''s in front, bows the body way: "elder."


    The five elders snorted heavily and said: "fire dragon wish, now I feel it''s a mistake to let you come back. You should stay in Yanxian cave for ten years and temper yourself. It seems that it is necessary for me to consult with other elders and report the matter to the head of the family to see how he deals with it. "


    The fire dragon wishes the whole body to tremble, but cannot say a word.


    The five elders shook their sleeves and said, "follow me. Don''t make a fool of yourself here. "


    Five long eldest brother steps to leave, fire dragon wishes hurriedly to follow.


    At the moment of departure, the Dragon wishes Lu Fan a look of resentment. The gnashing of teeth seemed to want to eat Lu Fan alive.


    Lu fan, with a smile on his face, said softly, "I wish this fire dragon luck."


    Lingyao whispered: "Lu fan, didn''t you get angry when he just said that to you."


    Lu Fan''s eyes sparkled with a different light: "angry, no, I''m not angry at all. The more he scolds, the weaker he is. "


    Lingyao said: "hum, when we leave, we must teach this guy a good lesson. He dares to scold you. I nearly beat him just now. "


    Lingyao waved her small fist, and Lu Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry, there will be a chance."


    They talked with smiles on their faces, then continued to sweep the floor.


    Bai Yin watched the five elders and huolongzhu leave, then walked slowly to Lu Fan.


    Many of the old people around gave Bai Yin a strange look. In their expressions, they all smiled.


    Seeing Bai Yin coming, Lu Fan did not stop sweeping the floor and continued to finish his work slowly.


    Bai Yin stood only a foot away from Lu Fan and looked at Lu Fan''s broom.


    For a moment, Bai Yin said, "you didn''t sweep the floor the right way."


    Lu Fan looked up at Bai Yin and said, "please give me some advice."


    Bai Yin then said, "sweep the wind first, then the dust, then the heart."


    Said, white hidden finger slightly waved. Mingming did not move any force, the forces of the surrounding heaven and earth did not fluctuate, the crystal residue on the ground, but flew away in an instant.


    Lu Fan looks at this scene, thoughtful.


    Bai Yin left with his hands on his back, and finally said, "how can a dusty heart move the world. If you don''t sweep with all your heart, why sweep the world? "


    Suddenly something in Lu Fan''s heart fluctuated for a while, and immediately Lu Fan closed his eyes and stood still.


    Lingyao didn''t understand what she heard.


    No wonder she doesn''t understand. After all, she is a warrior.


    Lu Fan understood the mystery of Bai Yin''s words, just as if there was a layer of gossamer to hide the truth of the world from his eyes.


    Lu Fan could only see a faint outline.


    He stretched out his hand and tried to move the veil away, but he found that his hand could not touch the layer that did not seem to exist.


    There was a sense of impatience rising in his heart, and Lu Fan''s brow twisted.


    Lingyao did not dare to disturb him. She waited quietly.


    For a long time, Lu suddenly took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    Slowly opened his eyes, Lu said: "keep working."


    Lingyao whispered: "Lu fan, what have you learned,"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said: "it''s not good to say, it''s not easy to say. Whatever you want, whatever you want. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan began to sweep the floor again, but this time, his broom never touched the ground again.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Time is like sand flowing between fingers. In a twinkling of an eye, seven days have passed.


    Today''s Huojia, it seems that something happened. In the early morning, everyone rushed to the foot of the mountain.


    At the foot of tiannu mountain and in the village, a crystal array has been set up today.


    Three Zhangs high, a hundred Zhangs wide, piles of crystal scattered around, light flow.


    Outside the array, several of them were dressed in robes. The man with golden dragon lines stands proudly behind him.


    A man of valor. These people look proud, as if they wish to look at people through their nostrils.


    Lu Fan recognized them at a glance. Aren''t these alchemists who robbed the medicine in the danhuo pharmacy.


    With a smile on his face, Lu Fan said to lingyao, "Jin Shaoyan. I said, where have these people gone in this period of time? "


    Lingyao said: "they are still in the fire house. Is this the five-year battle of the five families? "Lu Fan said with a strange light in his eyes:" I''m not sure, just look at it. "


    In the sky, the alchemists fly to and fro. In the sky and the world, there are always firemen who grab the place to watch and surround the whole crystal array tightly.


    Suddenly, three white lights came from the sky and fell in front of the people.


    Every white light is the figure of an old man in white robe. Five of the elders were in the line.


    The other two old men were radiant and calm.


    The five elders looked around and said: "three elders, two elders. Who will announce it? "Two elders shook their heads slowly, and three elders said:" five elders, you are in charge recently, so you can announce it. "


    The five elders nodded, looked around, and said in a loud voice: "I think everyone knows that today is the day when the children of the double Tianjin family come to compete with my children of the Huo family. In order to get along with the two families peacefully and be friendly with Wannian, the Jin family specially sent the young master Jin Shaoyan and others to come before the five-year war to compete with us, which is enough to prove the friendship between our two families. "


    The five elders smiled at Jin Shaoyan. Immediately, Jin Shaoyan bowed to the four sides and placed his right hand on his chest to salute.


    The five elders then said: "today, our Huo family sent huolongzhu and other people to fight. The two sides will not hurt the peace. "


    At the same time, the crowd separated, and four Huo family gas refiners such as Huo Longzhu strode out.


    At the moment of seeing the Dragon wish, Jin Shaoyan''s eyes become sharp.


    Looking at each other, we can see faintly that the forces of heaven and earth around us are beginning to be divided into two sides and constantly collide.


    The five elders looked at the two sides indifferently and said with a smile: "OK, no nonsense. At the beginning of the competition, Mr. Jin Shaoyan, you are the guest. Let''s talk about the competition. "


    Jin Shaoyan took back his eyes from huolongzhu and said with a loud smile: "I have a proposal, since it''s a contest. It''s better to be more comprehensive. Let''s divide it into two ways: Danfa and fighting. These people behind me are not good at fighting. But they are well-known in our gold family and alchemy. Fire dragon wishes childe, it''s better for us to compare our skills, and how about the people behind you to open tripods and refine pills, which is limited to the time of fighting between us. "


    Huolongzhu chuckled: "is young master Jin very confident. Well, I will fight with you. Huole, Huoxi, Huoji, you will open tripods and make pills. "


    Voice down, fire dragon wishes to take the lead into the array.


    With a wave of his hand, Jin Shaoyan immediately took out his own tripod.


    All of a sudden, the five elements of heaven and earth suddenly changed, and pieces of herbs appeared, and the alchemists on both sides began to make pills.


    Jin Shaoyan also entered the crystal array, and his vitality was surging.


    "Half step immortal Qi master."


    Lu Fan murmured.


    Lingyao took Lu Fan''s hand and said: "they are both right. Lu fan, who do you want to win, "


    with a smile on his face, looks at Jin Shaoyan for a few more eyes and says," I personally hope that Jin Shaoyan wins. "


    In the array, the Dragon Zhu Lang said: "young master Jin Shaoyan, do you want Wen Bi or Wu Bi?"


    Jin Shaoyan said in a loud voice: "Wen Bi is not happy to fight. Young master Huo, I have got a new magic weapon recently. Let me try its power. "


    As he said this, Jin Shaoyan took out a square seal.


    This seal Lu Fan looks familiar. It''s not a magic weapon that blocks his soul taking method.


    Red dragon wishes to laugh a way: "have this intention, then you also see my magic weapon."


    At the end of the speech, the fire dragon wishes the palm of his hand to turn over, a red pen appears in his hand, and the vitality of the two people is suddenly steaming.


    "Shaking mountains and seas, covering the sky, the Golden Snake roars around the world."


    Jin Shaoyan is not polite. He takes the lead. All of a sudden, the golden light is all over the sky. Countless golden snakes like thunder appear in all directions and kill in horror.


    The fire dragon wishes Zhu Bi a little, the long voice way: "drunk pillow Jiangshan, sigh the world scorching fire burns the world."


    The blue flame rolled back, and the golden light and the fire were shocked. The whole array began to shake slightly.


    As soon as they came up, they used a powerful method to make a decision. Obviously, they didn''t have the meaning to make it to the end.


    It seems that even the crystal array cannot completely resist the strong and horizontal air flow.


    From the array, there was still a piece of air flow, which shocked several alchemists who were making alchemy outside. Their bodies were shaking and their faces changed dramatically.


    Lu Fan and lingyao are enjoying it.


    In the sky, the five elders came out of the crowd when people didn''t pay attention.


    Not far away, an alchemist and two warriors have been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing the arrival of the five elders, the two warriors knelt down directly. But the alchemist bowed and said, "the ninth leader of inner gate has seen five elders."


    The five elders waved their hands and said, "I will stop gossiping. These two people are the two warriors who escaped the same day. "


    huodanshu nodded:" good. It''s them. That day, I found them in a tree hole. "


    The five elders cast fierce eyes at the two warriors and said: "very good. You two get up and look over there. Have you seen the man with the broom and the woman next to him? Tell me if they took Huoyan''s two prisoners that day. "


    the two fighters get up trembling and look at Lu Fan and Ling Yao.


    Huodanshu also became tense.

 Chapter 713

    "See clearly."


    The five elders asked in a cold voice.


    His eyes also looked at Lu fan, and his clothes were calm and automatic.


    The two fighters looked at each other, and one of them said, "women are a bit like men, not men."


    "You can see clearly," said the five elders


    The two warriors moved forward a few more steps. It seems that they intend to be closer and clear.


    Lu fan, who was watching the competition, suddenly felt something wrong.


    Turn your head, look through the crowd, and take a look in the direction of the five elders and others.


    At this glance, the two warriors could see his face clearly.


    The two fighters looked at each other, and one of them said, "is that him. It seems. "


    "The temperament is very different. I''m not sure. But the woman next to him, it must be. "


    "So what to say."


    "These alchemists kill people without blinking an eye."


    "You don''t think, in fact, they don''t want to kill those two people, otherwise why should they secretly ask us in silence?"


    "A bet."


    "Well, make a bet. Maybe it''s a chance to escape from the sky. "


    "If it wasn''t for the warrior to let us go, we would have died, wouldn''t we?"


    They talked softly. Their voices were very low, and they were close to being heard.


    Behind him, five elders and huodanshu quickly stepped forward and said, "what are you discussing. So hard to recognize. "


    At this time, their eyes were fixed, and they said in a different voice, "No."


    Huodanshu was relieved.


    Five old Zhang said coldly: "I''m sure not. You need to make sure that it''s not just the two you met. And the deacons who had sent them in had seen them. If you lie, you''ll die ugly. "


    The two warriors began to shake desperately again.


    But they said firmly, "No."


    The five elders smiled and were very happy, saying: "very good. You two don''t have to live in cages from today on. Follow the spirit beast to cultivate the land. "


    The two warriors were overjoyed and kowtowed to each other.


    At this time, Lu Fan felt that his blood was cold.


    He saw the five elders and huodanshu from afar, and the two fighters he didn''t want to see the most.


    How they get together.


    Is it true that one''s identity has been discovered.


    Lingyao felt Lu Fan''s hand began to pinch, slightly surprised.


    She looked down Lu Fan''s eyes, and immediately opened her mouth, with panic in her eyes.


    "Lu fan, what can I do?"


    Lingyao''s voice has changed. Lu Fan squeezed her hand and lowered his voice: "calm down. Lingyao, calm down. "


    In lingyao''s eyes, the light flashed: "Lu fan, if you do it with them here. We won''t win. We''ll be caught. There may be time to escape now. "


    Lu Fan gritted his teeth and said, "it''s too late. Those five elders are experts in heaven and earth. It''s still the interior of Huojia. It''s more difficult for us to escape than to go to heaven. "


    Lingyao said, "but when we were at the mountain gate, we didn''t escape easily."


    Lu Fanna shook his head and said, "things are different. Lingyao, the only thing we can do now is to be calm. Think about it carefully. It''s only two fighters who identify us. If we resist death and don''t admit it, it''s not necessarily a dead end. Most of all, they may be reluctant to kill me. "


    Lingyao was surprised and said, "why can''t you give up?"


    Lu fan pulls lingyao to turn around and looks at the figure in the battle of Lingshi array and says: "because wait, I''m going to be the hero of the fire family. This may be our only chance."


    At this time, in the spirit stone array. The battle between Jin Shaoyan and huolongzhu has reached the stage of white heat.


    Their vigour has been transformed into frenzied methods.


    The spirit stones that make up the array all around begin to make a clicking sound. It seems that they will be broken in the next moment.


    Jin Shaoyan suddenly laughed and said, "I thought the fire family skill was amazing, but it''s just so."


    The fire dragon wishes to clench one''s teeth, both hands are shaking continuously. It seems that he has reached the end of a powerful force, but Jin Shaoyan is still very skillful.


    "Jin Shaoyan, don''t be crazy. Take this move from me, the immortal of Zifu is determined by fire, and the God of inflammation comes to the world. "


    Waving, the Dragon wishes to draw in the air.


    Shua Shua Shua, after several strokes, a huge figure even appeared in front of the world.


    Three heads and six arms, the flame is burning, and the height is 100 Zhang.


    This is a huge flame shadow, like the God of heaven, overlooking Jin Shaoyan. The whole body''s flame is blue as the fire of the netherworld, and the mouth opens to make a huge roar.


    Jin Shaoyan sneered and said: "Zifu immortal huojue has been famous for a long time. But why are you so weak? "


    Voice did not fall, the flame of virtual shadow moment out of the fist, straight to the cheek of Jin Shaoyan.


    It''s like a fist big as a rock. If it hits Jin Shaoyan, it''s estimated that it can smash him into meat stuffing and cover the dough to make a pot.


    Jin Shaoyan threw out his own square seal.


    In the face of the storm, the big seal suddenly turned into a huge seal to cover the sky, blocking the fist of the fire and the empty shadow.


    Then, Jin Shaoyan turned his hand.


    There are countless lights on the giant seal, and the five colors of light directly break through the surrounding crystal array.


    In front of the flame of virtual shadow, but also in a moment into invisible.


    Poof.


    The fire dragon wishes a mouthful of blood to spurt out, even retreats several steps.


    The pen in his hand suddenly made a click, and then it broke into two parts.


    The power sweeps all around, the eye sees to want to hit other people, Jin Shaoyan palm turns, square seal flies back to the hand by oneself again.


    The light suddenly converged, and Jin Shaoyan saluted to the public gracefully.


    All the alchemists of the fire family have ugly faces.


    In the middle of the air, two white robed elders shake their heads gently. Fire dragon wishes, this time really let them down.


    Fire dragon wishes to look at his broken Zhu pen, but can''t speak.


    "Yes, I wish you all the best."


    Jin Shaoyan smiled proudly.


    Huolongzhu throws away the pen in his hand and retreats to one side.


    Jin Shaoyan tidied up his clothes and said to several alchemists behind him: "stop it. Let''s take a look at the results of Danfa''s competition


    Several alchemists of the Jin family were smiling, and three of them took out a pill with a smile.


    The fragrance of the pill overflows all around. It''s round and smart. The light of the five elements can be seen faintly. It flows in the pill.


    Jin Shaoyan took the pill and said with a smile, "the first product of Xiandan is Jinyuan fire-fighting pill."


    Suddenly, all the children of Huo family clenched their fists in secret. It''s really disgusting that Jin Shaoyan and others specially made this pill to humiliate their Huo family.


    Listen to the name of the fire-fighting pill. They are ready.


    The fire dragon wishes to shout to the nearby fire music and others: "the pill you three worked together to make."


    The three were dispirited. They didn''t even make pills.


    "It seems that we are lucky to win this time," Jin Shaoyan said with a laugh. "All the gas masters of Huo family, please accept."


    Huolongzhu and other people are about to explode, but they have nothing to say to lose.


    In midair, two fire family elders are going to leave. This time, the fire family is a shame.


    But just then, a voice sounded.


    "There seems to be something wrong with you pills."

 Chapter 714

    The voice is calm and clear, which instantly attracts everyone''s eyes to the past.


    Everyone followed the prestige, only to see a man with a broom and a golden robe smiling at the scene.


    Many people looked at him in surprise and said, "who is this?"


    "Lu fan, don''t talk."


    In the crowd, Bai Yin''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Lu Fan looked up at him, but stepped forward slowly.


    Not far away, the five elders came with the Red Book of fire.


    The five elders stopped in front of Lu fan directly, and said in a loud voice, "Lu fan, don''t talk nonsense."


    Lu Fan took a deep look at the five elders.


    He did not see any killing intention or anger from the eyes of the five elders. On the contrary, I saw a smile.


    Do you think the two warriors didn''t recognize him.


    Lu Fan''s left hand is behind him, making a slight gesture to lingyao.


    On his face, Lu Fan said with a smile: "I won''t say anything. You can take a closer look at the pills made by these gentlemen of the Jin family. They are obviously defective products. "


    Jin Shaoyan stares at Lu Fan. At this time, he has recognized Lu Fan. His face is full of resentment.


    With a sneer, Jin Shaoyan said, "who are you. Do you have a voice here? "


    The five elders gave way slightly and let Lu Fan step forward.


    In the middle of the air, two elders who were ready to leave also showed interest and smiled at Lu Fan.


    Slowly, Lu Fan raised his broom and said, "my name is Lu Fan. The fire family is just a little sweeper. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Jin Shaoyan and others burst out laughing.


    Many of the children of the Huo family also laughed out loud, among which the Huolong Zhu laughed the loudest.


    Lu Fan turned to look at huolongzhu and shook his head slightly.


    The fire dragon wishes obviously saw the disdain from Lu Fan''s eyes, immediately smiled to converge, and said in a loud voice: "Lu fan, there is really no point for you to speak here. Do you know what a pill is, a slave. I''m not a loser. Don''t make a fool of yourself here. "


    His words drew the brows of the five elders.


    Lu Fan didn''t care about him at all. With a wave of his hand, the elixir in the hands of the alchemists of the Jin family flew directly.


    Several alchemists were stunned for a moment and didn''t respond at all.


    All of them were at least the accomplishments of the imperial Qi master, but they didn''t see Lu Fan''s movements at all. The pills in their hands flew to Lu Fan''s hands by themselves.


    Jin Shaoyan was about to get angry when he saw a flame between Lu Fan''s fingers and began to burn pills.


    Visible to the naked eye, the pill began to distort and deform, making a Zizi sound.


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice: "you can see clearly. The said fire-fighting pill can''t even extinguish the fire in my hand. Is that a magic pill, too. "


    Everyone was shocked, even Jin Shaoyan was stunned for a while.


    Several alchemists behind him stared at the scene. They couldn''t understand it.


    Soon, the pill was in Lu Fan''s hand and burned to powder.


    Lu Fan clapped his hands and didn''t feel heartache for burning a fairy pill. He smiled and said: "the gold family is also worthy of the name of the five families with such a false and true Dan method."


    Jin Shaoyan was furious and shouted, "Lu fan, you are looking for death."


    Finish saying, Jin Shaoyan flings his hand to throw out his square seal and smashes it hard at Lu Fan.


    All the fire family''s gas refiners screamed out. Seeing that Lu Fan was about to be hit by Fang Yin, many people were really motivated and ready to fight.


    But at this time, Lu Fan''s vitality suddenly rose, and there was no magic bead in his hand.


    The black light starts and expands rapidly. Jin Shaoyan suddenly remembers that he fought with Lu Fan last time. He immediately beckons to take back the square seal, for fear that Lu fan will take away his square seal later.


    "Drink."


    Lu Fan groaned when he saw that the other side was acting like this.


    Jin Shaoyan was pale and almost broken. Even back tens of steps, flying back square seal straight hit him.


    Bang.


    Jin Shaoyan turned over and fell to the ground. The ground was smashed into a huge pit.


    As soon as the throat is sweet, Jin Shaoyan almost spouts blood.


    After swallowing, Jin Shaoyan got up from the ground for a long time.


    In such a scene, I don''t know what to say. Is this the Jin Shaoyan who just defeated huolongzhu. Is this the golden family childe who just has the most air.


    Lu Fan looked at Jin Shaoyan indifferently and said: "Mr. Jin, if you want to have a competition, I will accompany you at any time. But is such a sneak attack a bit offensive. Is that what the Jin family does? "


    Jin Shaoyan roared: "don''t talk about the Jin family. You sweeper is not worthy to talk about the Jin family. Is Lu Fan right. I just spent too much. You have the chance to take advantage of me. I''ll have a competition with you in two days to see if I don''t beat you all over the place. "


    Lu Fan laughs. What he wants is this effect.


    Holding the broom, Lu Fan said with both hands on his back: "no problem. Three days later, we''ll see you here. Don''t really think that there is no one in the fire family. "


    In a word, let the five elders and others all smile.


    This kid, long face.


    Jin Shaoyan shouted, "OK, I''ll see you in three days."


    At the end of the speech, Jin Shaoyan left with several alchemists who were still in a daze.


    Lu fan turns his head and takes a look at Huolong Zhu. He walks slowly.


    When he came to lingyao, Lu Fan said with a smile, "three more days. In any case, we will not be touched by the Huo family in these three days. "


    Lingyao blinked and said: "you still have an idea. But do they really see through us? "


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know. Have you just seen where the two fighters have gone? "


    Lingyao nodded, "you can see it clearly."


    Lu Fan smiled.


    Lingyao said with a light smile, "I see. I''ll go to them secretly later."


    Lu Fan secretly gives lingyao a sign and leaves with a smile. That''s his token of the fire family. It also has the words "Lu Fan" engraved on it. Lingyao didn''t follow him. Instead, she got into the crowd.


    A group of people watched Lu Fan''s back and whispered.


    "Who is this sweeper. What a cow. "


    "Lu fan, I haven''t heard of the name."


    "He''s so powerful. I think he''s more powerful than the fire dragon."


    "Maybe he can really win."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Listening to the comments in my ear, huolongzhu could not hold his face any longer. He strode to the five elders and asked aloud: "elder. Who is this kid? "


    The five elders looked at him calmly and said: "he is just a new sweeper. Huolongzhu, if I were you, I would apologize to others as soon as possible. Otherwise, one day, they will become family leaders or even elders. What do you do? "


    The fire dragon wishes the face to change wildly: "he does not surname fire."


    The five elders lowered their voices and said, "don''t you understand. His last name is anything he wants. "


    After that, the five elders left.


    The three elders looked at the fire dragon wish and said in a loud voice, "fire dragon wish, listen to the five elders."


    The two elders sighed and shook their heads.


    Fire dragon wishes to squeeze tight fist, eyes blood red.

 Chapter 715

    In the morning of the next day, it rained heavily, and Lu fan still cleaned the hinterland of Huojia.


    The golden robe lights up slightly, and blocks the falling rain from three inches.


    "Lu fan, I didn''t find the two warriors. They seem to have flown away with several alchemists. I can''t fly, I can''t catch up. "


    lingyao hangs her head and whispers, holding the corner of her clothes with her fingers.


    Such a simple thing, she did not do well, lingyao feel some shame.


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "no problem. Those two people should not recognize us. We should worry about them now. Lingyao, from today on, we still need to have some eyes and ears in the fire house, which will be more convenient. "


    Lingyao nodded clearly.


    Continue to clean, the fire family gas refiners passing by all around, all bow to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s performance yesterday has been recognized by the whole fire family''s alchemists.


    At the critical moment, Lu fan not only maintained the face of Huojia, but also embarrassed Jin Shaoyan and others.


    In particular, Lu Fan''s one move to knock Jin Shaoyan to the ground is more a one pass ten, ten pass hundred, thoroughly spread.


    Even in the hinterland of Huo family, these old people who don''t ask about the world have heard a little. Looking at Lu Fan''s expression, they all smiled a little. If Lu Fan was in their eyes, he was just a new, good boy with a foreign name.


    Now, their eyes on Lu fan are almost the same as their own.


    "Lu fan,"


    not far away, a cry.


    Looking around, Lu Fan suddenly saw five elders, huolongzhu and Baiyin.


    They stood on a huge crystal and looked down at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan takes a broom and lingyao to them.


    "Elder, elder, I wish you red dragon. What can I do? "


    Lu fan is standing under Dashi.


    The five elders turned to huolongzhu and said, "speak up."


    huolongzhu''s lips were slightly open. After a few twitches of the corners of his mouth, he bowed to Lu Fan and said, "brother Lu fan, I have been offended for more than two days. Please forgive me. "


    Lu Fan smiled and waved his hand:" I can''t bear to apologize to you. I''m just sweeping the floor. "


    The five elders said with a smile: "Lu fan, you are not just sweeping the floor. You can''t do it just by burning the elixir with your hand yesterday. "


    Lu Fan laughs but doesn''t speak. Fire dragon wishes but some can not stay, bow to five long way: "elder, I go first."


    The five elders looked at the fire dragon wish. In their eyes, they could not hide their disappointment and sighed: "go. Good life cultivation, "


    the fire dragon wishes to glance at Lu fan, but his eyes are still full of resentment.


    Soon, the Dragon wishes to fly away.


    Bai Yin looked at the back of Huo Longzhu and said: "he is a young man. He is just a child who hasn''t grown up."


    The five elders said to Lu fan, "Lu fan, do not hate him for this. The strong should not only cultivate themselves to be extraordinary, but also be tolerant of the world. "


    Lu Fandao: "I will not hate him. Just wish you don''t hate me


    Bai Yin said with a wry smile, "I''m afraid it''s impossible. His mind is far less broad than yours."


    The five elders waved their hands and said, "well, let''s not say these unhappy ones. Lu fan, put down your broom and follow me. I have something to show you. "


    Lu Fan slowly put the broom in lingyao''s hand and said with a smile, "this thing, if you take it, it really can''t be put down."


    Bai Yin said, "that''s when you have reached the edge of enlightenment. What you can''t put down is Tao, not this broom."


    The five elders nodded: "it''s for the Tao to clean up the dust and return to the original mind. Come on, Lu fan, I''ll give you a chance. "


    hearing the word" chance ", Lu Fan''s eyes brighten up in an instant.


    The five elders walked up the mountain, and Lu Fan immediately followed.


    Lingyao holds a broom and plans to follow Lu Fan''s footsteps.


    But she just took a step and was stopped by Bai Yin.


    "Let them go, your Lu Fan. Nothing will happen."


    Bai Yin said with a smile.


    Lingyao stopped and said, "can you talk to me then?"


    Bai Yin said with a smile: "ask me anything. Anyway, you are a small warrior, and you can''t ask any profound questions. "


    Lingyao smiled and said, "I just want to ask about the family. Elder Bai Yin, you should know a lot about the fire family. I like listening to stories best. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the mountain, the five elders are very slow, but Lu fan can''t surpass him.


    At each step, the five elders seemed to contain a certain artistic conception. As they walked along, they said: "Lu fan, can you tell me who you are from?"


    Lu Fan slowly replied: "I''m sorry, my family teacher has a word, but it''s not enough for the outside humanity."


    Five elders said: "so, you really have a master. Well, let me ask you another question. You may have thought of officially becoming my fire family''s son. "


    Lu Fan whispered back:" five elders. I''m the fire family''s son now. "


    the five elders said with a smile:" no, you''re just my fire family''s son with a foreign name. I asked if you would like to change your surname to Huo, "said Lu fan, shaking his head," elder. I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that. "


    The five elders were not angry, and continued: "why, can you say the reason? You have to think clearly. If you want, I can report it to the head of my family tomorrow, choose a good day, and give you the fire name in public. From then on, you are the pillar of my fire family. In the future, it''s no problem to elect a commander and enter the Presbyterian table. Maybe, in a few decades, you will be like me, dressed in white robes, leading the fire family, and respected by the world. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "five elders. My surname is Lu. I don''t want to be named Huo. It''s very good to be named Lu. "


    the five elders stopped and turned to look at Lu Fan. Suddenly they laughed and said:" OK. Good answer. Although I don''t know whether you are sincere or false, I''m willing to believe you now. "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and said, "what do you mean, elder?"


    the five elders continued to walk up the mountain and said: "Lu Fan. Your background is so strange, I can''t help but be more careful. If you just answered that you would like to enter my Huo family name, I will not hesitate to drive you down from tiannu mountain, and let you get a deacon at most to serve for my Huo family. Do you know the reason? "


    Lu Fan thought about it and smiled:" because it''s so purposeful, isn''t it? "


    five elders nodded:" good. This will make me think that you are sneaking into my fire house with a hidden purpose. From what I know, this may not be big, but it does exist. I am very suspicious. As long as there is something suspicious in you, I will be very alert. Especially like you, I have some people who can''t see through. On weekdays, I won''t let you close to me within ten steps. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows slightly and said:" then why didn''t you drive me down the mountain, elder. "


    the five elders said calmly:" it''s very simple. Because you are really talented. I like talented young people. This world, sometimes, a genius, is equal to everything. I will never give up a genius easily. "


    After a pause, the five elders went on: "so, I''m going to say these words to you today. First, it''s really my words from the bottom of my heart. Second, no matter what your purpose is, come to our fire house. I can tell you now clearly that if you come with kindness, then you will get all you have in the fire house. If you have bad intentions. Then you will die in a place where there is no burial place. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly:" I understand, elder. "


    The five elders said with a smile, "just understand. You are a smart young man. Have the ability, have the mood, have the insight, I am very optimistic about you. The hand you played in public yesterday, the fire elixir, is really good, the Yang is very good, it''s really hard to see that you just trained. The talent is so outstanding. It''s not a thing in the pool. Don''t die for a little profit. "


    Lu Fandao: "you can''t hide the elder''s eyes from small skills."


    The five elders smiled and nodded. At this time, they had already reached the door of the meeting hall.


    This is the first time for Lu fan to watch this magnificent hall from a close distance. The five elements of light flowing around attracted Lu Fan in a flash.


    In front of the meeting hall, there is a huge crystal square with a huge word "Dao" engraved on it.


    The strokes are powerful and natural. It seems that there is an opportunity hidden in them.


    Five long old way: "I said, I want to give you a chance. Now, the chance is in front of you. It depends on whether you can hold it. Two days later, you fight against Jin Shaoyan. You should not only win, but also win, and solve the opponent in three moves. "


    Lu Fan nodded stupidly. He didn''t seem to listen to the words of the five elders at all. All his attention was taken away by the words and the hall of discussion in front of him.


    The five elder''s right hand gently pressed in the void, and in a moment, the word lit up dazzling light.


    Lu Fan involuntarily walked to it, came to the center of the word, and sat down slowly cross legged.


    The five elders said in a loud voice, "once you understand Tao, you will surpass hun''og for thousands of years. You have two days left. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes close slowly, and the breath sinks rapidly.

 Chapter 716

    Yanxiandong is the secret place of the fire family.


    In a fire flowing like water, a man sits on it, and the sea of fire whirls under him. The boundless heat waves invade his body, and a fire red light flows in his body.


    The body is transparent, and the channels and blood vessels can be seen clearly.


    Flow fire red light has been along his meridians spread to the four limbs, breathing between Tuina, there are heat waves surging.


    A red robe drifted without wind, and suddenly a click came from the man''s body.


    Then the man opened his eyes.


    Almost instantaneously, the fire under him began to rush wildly.


    A huge fire tornado, straight to the top of the cave.


    Countless array lights up, blocking the fire tornado.


    At this time, all around the wall, began to have a virtual shadow.


    It was a three headed and six armed fire devil, dressed in flame armor and armed with flame weapons, making a dull sound.


    A series of virtual shadows appeared one after another and soon filled the whole cave.


    In the fire tornado, a moving face appeared.


    "Heaven, earth, fire, Yan, fire."


    The face spits out these five words in succession.


    The light in men''s eyes is more and more winning.


    "Drink."


    suddenly, the man burst out.


    The face is broken, the flame and tornado stop suddenly and fall back again.


    All around the fire devil, the figure disappears quickly, all return to calm.


    Take a deep breath, the man looks to his right hand, and a clear flame seal in the palm has been formed.


    Looking at his left hand again, a faint blue flame also condensed into a rune seal.


    The man smiled and said: "this purple mansion immortal fire decision finally let me practice to a small success. In this way, the water is clear and empty. This time, it depends on how you can stop me. "


    shake your hand and the flame under you suddenly disappears.


    It turns out that these flames are not open fire at all, or even the fire of heaven and earth, but the man''s heart fire.


    With a smile on his face, the red robe on his body began to shine.


    The fire words on the chest are shining incomparably. When you walk out of the cave, you will see a precipice.


    Cloud mountain fog sea, boundless see the world.


    Man slowly floating, not far from the sea of clouds, there is a shiny door.


    The man flew to the front of the door and landed on his feet. The clouds around him immediately dispersed.


    The fire red crystal stone came into view, and the man said in a long voice to the two gatekeepers outside the door: "go to inform them. When huolongqing was out of the customs, the two gas alchemists who were guarding the door bowed to salute immediately and said with one voice: "welcome the young master to go out of the customs."


    huolongqing waved his hand and immediately a gas alchemist left.


    Huolongqing looked at another alchemist and asked in a low voice, "what''s going on in the family recently? Tell me and say."


    "Yes, sir. Recently, a group of alchemists from the Jin family came to our family and defeated the second young master huolongzhu. "


    this alchemist quickly returned.


    Huo Longqing immediately raised his eyebrows and said, "hum. The children of the Jin family also bullied my Huo family. They haven''t left yet. I''ll meet them. "


    "I haven''t left yet," said the alchemist. They are going to fight with Prince Lu Fan tomorrow. "


    Huo Longqing was surprised and said, "Lu fan, who is this? How can I never hear of it?"


    The alchemist replied, "I don''t know. But it''s said that it''s the new golden robe sweeping deacon from tiannu mountain. "


    The more huolongqing heard it, the more fun he felt. He smiled and said, "sweeping deacon, do we have this position in Huo family? Oh, I remember. Listen to my grandfather. At the beginning, elder Bai Yin called himself sweeping deacon. He has been sweeping tiannu mountain for many years. Now there''s another one. I have to go and have a look. "


    As he said this, huolongqing''s face showed a bright smile, his fingers moved, a ray of fire flashed, and soon huolongqing''s figure disappeared.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Tiannu mountain, in front of the meeting hall.


    Lu Fan sits still on the ground like a strange stone in heaven and earth.


    Body does not move, heart does not move, heaven and earth does not move.


    Everything about Lu Fan seems to have stopped, and he and himself have no breath at all.


    Not far away, several white robed elders sat on the roof of the meeting hall and smiled at Lu Fan.


    They are drinking tea and chatting. A wooden table floats in the middle of the sky. They wave to condense the water of heaven and earth for tea and pick the misty clouds for chairs.


    One of the elders chuckled and said: "five elders, in two days, they want him to understand the absolute way of heaven and earth. Is it too harsh. There''s no movement on this kid. He''s probably stuck. "


    The five elders chuckled and said: "the more so it is. Three elders, don''t you forget how much suffering we suffered and how many crimes we suffered when we lived this natural moat, and then you can see that point of emptiness. "


    The three elders nodded: "that''s right. But I don''t think it''s possible that he wants to understand and hang for two days. "


    Five long old way: "I didn''t think that he could understand it in two days. As long as he can see a little truth, he can go straight to the half step immortal Qi master. When we have time in the future, let''s have a look at it again. We can definitely understand it. "


    Three long old way: "less than 30 years old immortal Qi teacher, how terrible talent.". As long as he doesn''t die young, his achievements in the future will surely be above you and me. "


    The five elders said with a smile, "maybe."


    Just then, suddenly Lu Fan''s eyebrows gently shook. Although the movement is subtle, it can activate the power of the surrounding world.


    Like a stone falling in the lake, ripples ripple, slowly spread.


    The five elders and the three elders kept silent at the same time, and they looked at Lu Fan with concentration.


    Slowly, Lu Fan''s shoulders moved again. A clear sound came from Lu Fan''s body. Vigorous Qi suddenly appeared.


    The five elders and the three elders look slightly changed when they see the vigorous Qi on Lu Fan.


    "What is this power?"


    "it seems to be vitality, but it''s not quite like vitality."


    as soon as their voice falls, the world suddenly darkens.


    Dark clouds gather and thunder rings.


    At this time, Lu Fan slowly opened his eyes.


    What kind of eyes are they? They are full of five elements.


    When the wind blows, Lu Fan''s body floats on its own.


    In the sky, a beam of light suddenly fell, directly shining on Lu Fan.


    The five elements of light converged into runes and slowly lit up on Lu Fan''s body.


    It''s terrible that the Fuyin is bright. Everyone else is a small Fuyin, but Lu Fan''s Fuyin seems to want to include his whole person.


    Suddenly, Fuyin falls on Lu Fan''s body, but starts to make a buzzing sound.


    The five elders and the three elders suddenly got up and were shocked.


    The five elders murmured: "it''s so possible that he really knows through."


    the three elders said slowly: "not only does he understand through, but he seems to have touched the essence of heaven and earth. Look at his hand."


    After speaking, the three elders point to Lu Fan''s palm.


    Left hand, five elements shine.


    Right hand, black and white flashing.

 Chapter 717

    "What is that? Why does it appear in his hands?" the five elders could not help shouting.


    "It''s a little like the Yin and Yang Qi of the warrior," said the third elder, Lao Lang. But it''s impossible. How can the Yin and Yang Qi of the warrior appear in the hands of the alchemist. What is his cultivation. It''s impossible to touch the edge of yin and Yang. "


    Just talking. Lu Fan''s five elements of light suddenly become a flaming fire.


    Right now. In the sky. A five color sky thunder falls.


    It''s hard on Lu Fan.


    "Thunderbolt."


    Five long old sand hoarse voice way.


    The three elders said to each other, "and it''s a five element thunder."


    The two men were completely speechless.


    What happened to Lu Fan today. It''s enough to subvert all their orthodox practices.


    Lu Fan was shocked. The golden robe was split in half.


    Lu Fan''s body was also cut when the whole body smoke.


    Thunder roared. The great thunder. It''s not just mount tiannu. The whole village of Huojia. Can be heard clearly.


    All people have cast curious eyes on tiannu mountain.


    It''s a fire pill book that is healing at home. While gnawing the medicine. "Which elder has made a breakthrough?" one side said. "It''s really moving."


    In the village. Several golden lights are flying.


    Jin Shaoyan and others look at this scene. His eyes twinkled and said: "have you added another venerable to the fire family? Please remember this clearly. No details can be wrong. "


    Behind you. Several alchemists should be loud.


    On tiannu mountain.


    Lingyao is holding a broom and talking with Bai Yin. Suddenly it stopped. Look to the top of the mountain.


    Bai Yin takes a look. "Another elder broke through. See. Our fire family has a deep foundation. You little girl movie. There will be good days in the future. "


    Lingyao felt a little uneasy. Light voice way: "Lu fan,"


    Bai Yin said with a smile: "what do you say,"


    Ling Yao shook his head and said: "nothing. Elder Bai Yin. I just talked about that. Oh. The third young master of the fire family. Is Huoyan right? Where is he now......


    Before the meeting hall.


    A huge five element Rune followed the thunder. It''s hard on Lu Fan.


    It seems to want to get inside Lu Fan. Fuyin is desperately shrinking, and Lu Fan''s body is constantly twitching.


    Fuyin desperately wants to drill into Lu Fan''s body, but Lu Fan feels that he has no place to absorb it.


    But if he doesn''t accept the rune, he doesn''t seem to be able to break through completely.


    Lu Fan also wants to accept that this is a step for him to leap into Tiangang realm, that is, Xianqi master realm.


    But this step is so difficult at the last moment.


    Lu fan is gritting his teeth, if it''s not for the world power in his body and the nine who are desperately releasing his power. He is now stamped with that rune.


    Lu Fan fell back to the ground from the sky, and the terrible five element Rune seal was on his head, still pressing desperately.


    "How could that be?"


    Lu Fan shouted.


    When the five elders and the three elders saw this scene, they did not know what to do.


    "Five elders, help others. His five elements are too strong to be branded on his body. He will die. "


    Elder three can''t see any more. He is ready to fight.


    But the five elders grabbed him and said, "no way. If we do, his breakthrough will be wasted. "


    "Don''t you watch him die?" the three elders snapped.


    The five elders clenched their teeth and said, "wait again. He seems to hold on. "


    At this time, Lu fan has knelt on one knee.


    The huge cloud like Rune has been pressed out of breath.


    "A great master cannot give up. You are fighting with the sky. If you want to crush it and conquer it, it''s yours. "


    Lu Fan couldn''t speak at all, but at this moment, he felt a force pouring into his body.


    The familiar power is Xiaohei.


    At this moment, Xiao Hei is directly attached.


    With the power of Xiaohei, Lu Fan feels that he has a little more strength.


    He looked up at the huge Rune and said, "why can''t you come in?"


    Hand out, Lu fan directly to Fuyin touch.


    Fuyin also fluctuated suddenly, as if to inject Lu Fan''s body.


    But at this time, Lu Fan felt a strange force holding his hand.


    A ring, slowly lit up should not have the luster.


    Lu Fan was shocked.


    This ring is the ring of his Lu family leader. From his grandfather, Lu Haoran.


    For so long, Lu Fan hasn''t figured out what the ring really does. Only in the Wu''an state''s arsenal, inexplicably swallowed a nameless sword.


    Today, the ring has its own movement.


    Lu Fanhu understood a little. I''m afraid this ring prevented him from combining with his five element Rune seal.


    This damned ring, or not move, the first thing to move, unexpectedly is to entrap its owner.


    Lu Fan was also a little annoyed. He reached out to take off the ring.


    But at this time, a broken sword suddenly flew out, without warning, a sword cut to the heaven and earth five element Rune seal.


    The next moment, the world suddenly darkened.


    Five elders and three elders suddenly couldn''t see Lu Fan.


    Only Lu Fan himself could see that the broken sword swallowed the five elements of heaven and earth.


    He looked at jair''s desire to split. Damn it, this is the five elements of his heaven and earth.


    It''s something that he gets when he''s trying to move the world.


    He stretched out his hand to retrieve it, but the nameless sword suddenly returned to his ring.


    As if in the middle, Lu Fan heard a burp.


    Then in Lu Fan''s mind, came a frivolous voice.


    "It''s fun to fight with heaven. My heirs, work hard. I''ve solved the problem for you. Don''t thank me too much. "


    Lu Fan hasn''t figured out what''s going on. A picture appeared in my mind.


    A poor old man was sitting on a thin horse, with a volume of books in his waist, a broken sword, smiling and waving with himself, and humming a tune in his mouth: "I am your teacher, you are my apprentice. You''re going to pour me some foot washing water. You''re going to find me some pretty girl


    The picture suddenly crumbled, the sky was bright, and everything was restored.


    Lu Fan breathed heavily and suddenly felt that his body was full of strength.


    Looking up, the world is clear.


    Lu Fanhu found that he could see everything between heaven and earth.


    Heaven and earth are one, for Tao.


    Tao produces one, two, three, and all things.


    This is everything, this is the origin, this is the general principle.


    The five elements are integrated and hidden in the Tao. Lu fan can see the specific transformation of the five elements, and the fluctuation of each force.


    Especially the five element fire in the heaven and the earth. When Lu Fan waved, the fire would automatically condense into a ball of light in his hand.


    A clear understanding in his mind, the extreme of fire, is the light of the earth, light all things.


    Lu Fan looked up at the blazing sun. This time, he saw clearly what the sun was. It was a huge glowing ball.


    It is covered with the fire of heaven and earth.


    "The way of fire."


    Lu Fan said with a smile.


    This is the first way he realized, the way of fire in heaven and earth.

 Chapter 718

    "In the way."


    Lu fan waves away the flame in his hand, takes a deep breath towards the heaven and earth.


    This is the most critical step for both the alchemist and the warrior.


    How many people, mediocre life, but across the threshold. And how many people, in order to step out of this step, paid everything, just for a glimpse of heaven.


    And he, today is so simple. It''s so simple that Lu fan can''t believe it.


    Although there was a little mistake in the final introduction of heaven and earth symbols into the body, in general, everything was very smooth.


    What surprised Lu Fan most was that the five elements of heaven and earth were not branded on him. Why did Lu Fan feel that he had actually entered the sky Gang. I have my own Tao.


    In fact, the five elements of the heaven and earth have no effect at all.


    Then he thought of the nameless sword that had just flown out of the ring and the untidy old figure that appeared in his mind somehow.


    Lu Fan always thinks it''s full of mystery.


    But he couldn''t find any clue. Looking at his ring, Lu Fan kept silent for a long time.


    Heaven and earth are calm, and the sun dispels the clouds.


    In front of the meeting hall, everything seems to be unchanged.


    Only Lu fan, who was standing there, began to fill his whole body with a mysterious and mysterious atmosphere.


    Five elders, three elders and two with unbelievable.


    The darkness of that moment completely covered them.


    In the dark, they all felt a trace of fear. This is an unimaginable thing. Lu fan is not the extreme strong. How can he de release the helpless power of the transferor.


    They flew to Lu Fan''s face and looked at him up and down with strange eyes.


    "A breakthrough."


    The voice of the five elders was a little hoarse, as if they were still in shock.


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile: "a little breakthrough. Thank you for your chance. "


    Three elders pulled up Lu Fan''s hand, and suddenly Lu Fan felt a force want to rush into his body.


    Before he could move, the power of the world in his body turned.


    Immediately, the power of the three elders was swallowed directly.


    The three elders immediately took back their hands in astonishment and said, "what have you learned in the end?"


    Lu Fan laughs but doesn''t speak. The power of the world in his body slowly calms down.


    Vigorous Qi flows and grows in his body. With Lu Fan taking this critical step, Lu fan can feel the power of the world in his body and begin to be absorbed by his vigorous Qi slowly.


    It''s a good start, isn''t it.


    Lu Fan bowed and said, "I''m a little tired, two elders. Can you go back to have a rest. I seem to have been enlightened here for several days. "


    The five elders seem to have thousands of words to ask, but when the words reach the mouth, the five elders do not ask.


    In a moment, the five elders said: "go. Don''t forget the contest with Jin Shaoyan tomorrow. "


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile and walked away.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s back, the three elders said softly, "there is a big secret in this son."


    The five elders nodded: "yes, I can''t understand any of these secrets. It''s a good thing or a bad thing. "


    The three elders pondered for a long time. The five elders looked down at the ground where Lu Fan had just stood.


    There, with a pair of clear footprints, deep into the crystal.


    The five elders frowned slightly, bent down and reached for the footprints.


    There was a strange light in his eyes. The five elders murmured, "it seems that this body is too strong."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan walked from the meeting hall to the heart of the Huo family, with a bright smile on his face.


    The state of mind is transparent, and everything is empty and bright, as if it is unrestrained in heaven and earth.


    This joy, born of the heart, is unspeakable.


    Lu fan can feel every inch of his meridians and bones, all of them send out joy.


    As expected, the world wants to enter the Tao, which is not unreasonable.


    It is not only because of the surging power after entering the Tao, but also because of the open mind of heaven and earth.


    Lu Fan now recollects what Bai Yin said to him, and suddenly he is enlightened.


    As expected, enlightenment is to sweep the mind of the earth. Everything is the way of heaven. You can sweep away all thoughts and calm down. A single heart can lead to enlightenment.


    Lu Fan also waved his hand at will. Without any force, he only needed his hand to move freely in the heaven and earth. Everything around him would change with his mind.


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, the heaven and the earth at this time are not the pure five elements of heaven and earth.


    It is a way to support the power of heaven and earth, and condense the rules of all things.


    These rules are like a * * and constitute everything in the world. It is the power hidden behind the power of heaven and earth, and the key to the sustainable development of the world. According to the world, it is called the way of heaven.


    Those who can''t see it will never understand the grandeur and magnificence of the heavenly way. They will never understand how many rules can be changed by any one person with one action.


    What Lu fan will do in the future is to gradually understand and control it.


    Although this seems to be an unlikely thing, how can human beings control * *.


    But now that someone has done it, Lu fan doesn''t think he will have any problems.


    Lu Fan returns to the heart of Huo family. Far away, Lu fan saw lingyao and Bai Yin talking happily.


    Bai Yin seemed to hear the footsteps behind him and turned back suddenly.


    When he saw Lu Fan''s face, his eyes were full of disbelief.


    "Lu fan, it''s you."


    Bai Yin points to Lu Fan''s voice.


    Lu Fan understood the meaning of Bai Yin''s words and said with a smile, "yes, I made a breakthrough."


    Bai Yin suddenly gets up and comes to Lu Fan. He looks up and down at Lu Fan with astonishment.


    For a long time, Bai Yin said, "Lu fan, it seems that your sweeping job is going to end."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "please arrange a new job for me, elder Bai Yin."


    Bai Yin shook his head and said, "I have no new job to help you. Lu fan, how did you do it. I didn''t believe that anyone in the world could understand it. But today you let me know what a real genius is. "


    Lu Fan chuckled: "genius. If you knew me when I was a kid, you wouldn''t say that. "


    Bai Yin said, "go back. Today, you can rest. After tomorrow, you will be arranged for a new job. "


    Lu Fan bows and salutes. However, elder Bai Yin is also a preacher for him.


    Although he was just a teacher, Lu Fan wrote down his favor.


    Lingyao follows Lu Fan and they leave quickly.


    Pulling Lu Fan''s clothes, lingyao said: "Lu fan, you have entered the Tiangang realm."


    Lu Fan nodded softly and said, "yes. Finally into the sky gang


    Lingyao almost jumped up happily and said in a loud voice, "great. From today on, you are also a master among the masters. "


    Lu Fan''s smile was all over his face. At this moment, on Lu Fan''s shoulder, Xiao Hei suddenly appeared.


    At this time, the little black, shrunk into a group, the breath is silent.


    Seeing this, lingyao asked, "what''s the matter with Xiaohei?"


    Lu Fan holds up Xiaohei, reaches out for a look, and suddenly feels the power of clear flame flowing in Xiaohei''s body.


    The flame, some like Lu Fan''s Yangyan, has a light of world power.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "Xiao Hei is going to close down."


    With that, Lu fan puts Xiaohei into his jiuxiao ring.


    The reason why he didn''t put it in the belt was that Huoyan was still closed in the belt. He didn''t want to. Xiaohei broke the possibility of breakthrough because of Huoyan.


    Moreover, his real valuable pills, herbs and treasures are all in jiuxiao ring. Compared with xianqishi''s residence in the belt, the space of jiuxiao ring is wider.


    Lu Fan thinks that this kind of comparison is helpful to Xiaohei''s breakthrough.


    Maybe after Xiaohei wakes up again, it will give him a big surprise.


    Lu Fan and Ling Yao return to their small room.


    Lingyao suddenly hugged Lu Fan''s neck.


    "I''m so happy for you, Lu Fan."


    Lingyao whispered in Lu Fan''s ear.


    Lu Fan smiles, but his hands touch lingyao''s body.


    "Do you want to know how powerful Tiangang is?"


    Lu Fan whispered in lingyao''s ear.


    Lingyao exhaled like a orchid, her cheeks were slightly red, and she gave a gentle hum.


    Lu Fan closed the door with a wave of his hand, and then a whisper sounded.


    Today is a happy day.


    A cloud slowly covered the sun, it seems that even the sky is shy.

 Chapter 719

    Tomorrow morning.


    Huojia village is full of people.


    Early, almost all the children of Huo family came to the foot of tiannu mountain and waited for today''s war to come.


    At the front of the crowd, a row of brilliant alchemists in Golden Dragon robes floated in the air.


    The leader is Jin Shaoyan.


    For three days, instead of killing Jin Shaoyan''s anger, he kept the shame in mind and even remembered it.


    It took Jin Shaoyan a whole day to figure out that Lu Fan had made a dent in them.


    The gold yuan fire-fighting pill they made can put out the fire.


    But it doesn''t include some special fire decisions of the fire family, such as Yangyan, such as Zifu immortal fire.


    To understand these, Jin Shaoyan and others are furious.


    Today, they are full of energy and breath. They want to compete with Lu Fan.


    Jin Shaoyan swears secretly.


    Today, we must defeat the sweeper Lu Fan completely.


    In the crowd, the fire dragon wishes respectfully stands behind a man.


    This man is no one else. It''s huolongqing who just came out of yanxiandong.


    "Brother Zhu, why hasn''t Lu Fan come?" huolongqing looked around and asked aloud.


    The fire dragon wishes to hear Lu Fan''s name, then some complexion is ugly, slowly way: "he loves not to come.". Maybe he wants to be serious. He may be afraid. "


    Huo Longqing said with a smile, "is it true? It seems that it''s not like this when listening to others."


    Huo Longzhu frowned and said, "brother, who did you listen to?"


    Huolongqing pointed around and said with a smile, "you can listen."


    The fire dragon wishes this just to listen attentively, as expected, all the fire family''s children around are talking softly.


    "Mr. Lu Fan hasn''t arrived yet."


    "What do you know, great people are the last to arrive."


    "It''s said that Mr. Lu fan is much more powerful than Huo Longqing, isn''t it true."


    "didn''t you come to see him last time? Mr. Lu Fan put Jin Shaoyan down in one move. Today''s battle must be relaxing and pleasant. You see, the elders didn''t come. "


    "Hello, I also heard that Mr. Lu Fan was a mysterious man who had been on the tower for five floors in a day


    "It''s true or not. It turns out that he is a mysterious man. God, isn''t Mr. Lu fan still carrying at least six kinds of yangyandingtianjue."


    "yes, so it''s said that Jin Shaoyan will surely lose."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    One voice of discussion, listening to the fire dragon wish face more ugly, simply closed their own hearing, while closing their eyes.


    Huolongqing was interested in listening. The more he listened, the more he wanted to see Lu Fan.


    The Huo family has such a genius, which makes huolongqing itch. I wish I could compete with Lu Fan now.


    After a long time of incense, Lu Fan''s figure still hasn''t appeared.


    It''s not difficult for Jin Shaoyan to wait.


    In a loud voice, Jin Shaoyan yelled at tiannu mountain: "Lu fan, come out and fight with me. You can''t be the tortoise." behind him, several alchemists of Jin family scolded: "Lu Fan''s child, come out and die quickly."


    "Grandpa has been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Hurry down the mountain and kneel before me to beg for mercy."


    Jin Shaoyan and others scolded more and more.


    All around the fire family''s children can''t hear any more, pointing to Jin Shaoyan and shouting loudly.


    At this time, two figures slowly appear on the crystal stone steps of tiannu mountain.


    Lu fan, with lingyao, walked slowly down the mountain.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s figure, all the shouting and swearing stopped abruptly.


    Jin Shaoyan shakes his hand and holds his square seal in his hand. His whole body begins to gather.


    "You''re here at last."


    Jin Shaoyan pointed to Lu Fan and shouted.


    Lu Fan looks at him calmly, and comes to Jin Shaoyan.


    "I''m sorry, it''s a little late. I was so happy yesterday."


    Lingyao blushed after Lu Fan and walked quickly to one side.


    All around, the firemen and gas refiners scattered to make room for them.


    Today''s competition between the two is not blocked by the array. It seems that the five elders lost their interest in the contest, not only did they not set up a defensive array, but they didn''t even have a look at it.


    Jin Shaoyan looked at Lu Fan and said, "Lu fan, three days ago, you framed us and said that our elixir is fake. Today, I''m going to make a good calculation with you. Take out your magic weapon. "


    Lu Fan looked at him calmly, and then looked at several alchemists behind him. He said with a smile, "there is no need for magic tools. Jin Shaoyan, I''ll give you a chance. Let''s go now. It''s not just your own face that you''re going to lose. It''s very likely that you''re going to lose your face completely. It''s time to leave now. "


    Jin Shaoyan suddenly laughs. He laughs back and forth, as if he heard a very funny joke.


    "Lu fan, as a sweeper, dare to speak so loudly. Do you usually sweep the floor with your mouth?" the square seal in Jin Shaoyan''s hand lit up. Suddenly, his smile turned fierce.


    Lu Fan chuckles and shakes his head. Sometimes, some people just owe lessons.


    Lu fan, with his hands on his back, looked at Jin Shaoyan and several alchemists behind him and said, "come on, you''re welcome."


    Jin Shaoyan was really enraged by Lu Fan''s contemptuous attitude, and he shouted, "go to hell."


    The square seal in his hand suddenly gave out a colorful light and went straight to Lu Fan''s body.


    The fierce light contains a strong force of five elements.


    Around the world, there are five elements array.


    Five elements surround killing.


    In a flash, the light came to Lu Fan.


    But Lu fan is still motionless and looks at Jin Shaoyan indifferently.


    Suddenly, the light in front of Lu fan stops.


    They are like being held by a huge hand and can''t move forward for half a minute.


    "What," said Jin Shaoyan.


    Lu Fan looked at him indifferently and said, "I said, you''d better come together. If you are alone, I will feel bored. "


    So said, Lu Fan eyes, there is a slight light up.


    At the next moment, Jin Shaoyan saw that the square seal in his hand was burning.


    The blazing fire, the burning gold Shaoyan, can''t hold the square seal any longer.


    The Milky flame just touched the body of Jin Shaoyan and began to spread rapidly.


    Lu Fan took another look at several alchemists behind Jin Shaoyan and said, "don''t you do it yet?"


    these alchemists are totally stupid and don''t understand what''s going on.


    Lu Fan looks at them and shakes his head.


    Suddenly, several people''s body, also instantly lit up the fire.


    Their energy began to burn madly.


    Everyone was stunned. Some old people in red robes exclaimed, "immortal Qi master."


    Huolongqing laughed and clapped huolongzhu on the shoulder. "It''s interesting. I wish my brother that you won''t be wronged."


    Fire dragon wishes at this moment also already gaped.

 Chapter 720

    There is no way, no need for vitality, one eye moves the sky, one mind becomes fire.


    This is the method possessed by the strong above immortal Qi master.


    Although Lu Fan did not show his vitality, he proved his cultivation by this hand alone.


    Jin Shaoyan and others directly bang on the ground and start to roll desperately.


    They tried to put out the fire with their own energy, but found that it was a stupid way.


    As soon as their energy was released, they immediately encouraged the fire.


    The more fierce the fire is, the more prosperous it is. Jin Shaoyan and others have already made a shrill cry.


    If it goes on like this, it''s bound to be fatal.


    Lu Fan waved and the flames disappeared.


    Now, the fire of heaven and earth, in his hands, can only be described by four words such as arm command.


    Jin Shaoyan and others gasped heavily, lying on the ground, sending out a smell of barbecue.


    Lu Fan said quietly, "don''t you still go? Do you think it''s not enough to lose your face?" Jin Shaoyan looked at Lu fan again at this time, and had already brought fear.


    When he first saw Lu fan at the danhuo pharmacy, he only thought that Lu Fan was a tough guy and would use a special attack method, but that was all.


    The second time Lu Fan was knocked down by a light drink, Jin Shaoyan thought that he had just finished the war and his vitality was empty. Lu Fan had a chance to take advantage of it. Lu Fan was just a general opponent.


    But today, for the third time. The fact that Lu fan uses iron generally proves how big the gap between them is.


    At this time, Lu fan is in the heart of Jin Shaoyan, who is a great devil.


    With fear in his heart, Jin Shaoyan got up and ran. Several alchemists of the Jin family hurriedly followed.


    Today, as Lu Fan said, they are completely disgraced and thrown home.


    Defeated by Lu Fan''s move, even Lu Fan didn''t even move his hand. As long as it was spread out, not only his face was lost, but also the faces of the Jin family were thrown on the ground.


    Jin Shaoyan can''t imagine what kind of punishment he will face when he returns to his home.


    But he knew that if he stayed at the fire house again, he would die.


    Jin Shaoyan and others ran very fast, and soon disappeared completely.


    All the alchemists of the fire family laughed.


    They will not be polite to the jins'' taunts.


    Huo Longqing clapped and prepared to go forward.


    All the children of the Huo family around showed their admiration for Lu Fan. Many girls of the Huo family seemed to want to talk with Lu Fan.


    But before they came to Lu Fan''s side, suddenly a light fell from the sky, straight in front of Lu Fan.


    With a clang, a piece of crystal went to the ground.


    Half of the crystal is exposed outside, and people stare at it and see a line of big characters on it.


    "Lu fan, a deacon in the fire family, has a purple robe and a medicine garden."


    Lu Fan looks at the line and frowns slightly.


    Turning his head to look at the tiannu mountain, Lu Fan wondered who had arranged the new job for him.


    However, at this time, the fire family gas refiners around all took a breath of cold air and shouted: "the purple robe is sealed.". He also guards the medicine garden. It''s so beautiful. I don''t have a share. "


    " come on. Do you have any other people''s accomplishments? I think Lu fan is the one who seals the red robe sooner or later. "


    " the purple robe guarding the medicine garden is almost as good as the red robe. "


    ......


    Lu Fan listened to these comments.


    There was a slight smile on his face. This job seems to be very good.


    Looking up, Lu Fan bows to tiannu mountain.


    On the mountain, the five elders said to Bai yindao, "this job is not bad."


    Bai Yin said with a smile, "the five elders look up to him very much."


    The five elders said with a smile: "it''s not that I can see it, but that he has proved his ability. If he can make progress in this month, I will let him participate in the five-year competition of the five major families. "


    Bai Yin said: "Lu fan must be famous at one stroke. At that time, other families will come to rob him. "


    Five long old way: "so, want to give him some sweetness first, catch him. He is a wise man, and he should be able to understand the pains. "


    Bai Yin smiles and nods.


    At the foot of tiannu mountain, two old men in red robes came to Lu Fan.


    "Lu fan doesn''t know us yet."


    seeing the two men, Lu Fan said with a smile, "master huoze, master huosong, you are OK."


    Huo Ze said with a smile, "Lu fan, you are so powerful. It''s only a few days'' work, and you''re in a similar position with us. Come with me. I''ll show you around your spiritual medicine garden. Later, that''s your place. "


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile and followed the two old people away.


    Huolongqing wanted to talk to Lu Fan. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and stopped.


    Turning around, Huo Longqing said to Huo Longzhu, "I''ll give you three days, brother Zhu, to find out everything about Lu fan, and then write a book and put it on my desk."


    Huolongzhu was surprised and said, "brother, what are you going to do?"


    huolongqing said with a smile: "just know your opponent. It''s hard to meet a person who can fight with him in the family. You don''t understand this feeling. "


    huolongqing patted huolongzhu on the shoulder and left with a smile.


    The fire dragon wishes to bite his teeth secretly and hum coldly.


    To the north of Huojia village, there are mountains.


    It''s a place surrounded by clouds and covered by several arrays.


    "Open,"


    huoze raises his hand, the array is opened, and the clouds and mist are dispersed.


    When you see it, it''s full of flowers and trees. It''s fragrant and full of spirit.


    It can be seen that several figures are shuttling in the medicine garden. It seems that there are also animals flying around.


    They all flew to the ground. Huoze took out a purple robe and handed it to Lu Fandao: "this is your clothes. From today on, you are the deacon of purple robe, the inner door of the fire family. Free access to the fire house, no one cares about you. The only requirement is to take good care of this miraculous medicine garden. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly and looked into the medicine garden.


    All kinds of magical medicinal materials reflect the light of heaven and earth, and stretch with the wind.


    Huosong pointed to a bystander and said, "that hut is yours."


    Lu Fan looked aside and saw a shabby wooden house at a glance.


    Huoze looked around and sighed: "Lu fan, you will be the real power figure of our fire family in the future. Although we have known each other for a short time, we are quite predestined. Please take good care of me in the future. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "sure."


    Huoze took out a book and handed it to Lu Fandao: "this is the key point of the array here. Please read it slowly. We left first. "


    after that, huoze and huosong flew away.


    Lu Fan took the pamphlet and looked at the medicinal materials all over the mountains and said: "this job looks really good."


    lingyao said: "finally, there is no need to sweep the floor. Lu fan, this medicine garden will be ours in the future, right? Can you give me the alchemy medicine? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" of course, there is no problem. "

 Chapter 721

    Three days later, the first heavy day of Dansheng Kingdom, Jiuzhou city.


    A magnificent restaurant, shaped like a tripod, light like a cloud. Nine colors of colorful silk drain the ground and pave the road with fragrance.


    Its name is fire fan, and it is the largest restaurant in Jiuzhou city. Jia Siyun, a businessman, is full of traffic.


    There are five floors in the building. The first four floors are all guest houses. Only the fifth floor is the owner''s bedroom. No admittance is allowed.


    In the room, there are mahogany tables and chairs, crystal stone floors, colorful Phoenix gilded beds, and Pearl screens as thin as cicada wings. They are elegant and rich.


    A woman sits by the window, indifferent to the bustling crowd in the city.


    The sun shone on her face and reflected it.


    It was huotianrui who was deprived of the position of deacon.


    With a long sigh, huotianrui closed the window with a wave.


    Although she is also a famous person in Jiuzhou city. Although she is here, she does not lack food or clothing. Whatever she wants, the city Lord will give her some face. But she was still unhappy.


    What is rich, what is rich, what is rich, what is rich, what is rich, what is rich, what is rich, what is rich, what is rich, what is rich, what is rich, what is rich, what is rich, what is rich, what is rich, what is rich, what is rich, what is rich, what is rich.


    The pursuit of life in the eyes of these ordinary people is as vain as in her eyes.


    It''s like a dream of purple intoxication and gold fans, not to see the future and reality.


    From the moment when she was removed from the leadership position and came here to be a local rich man, her dream of cultivation was completely ended.


    Huotianrui clearly understood that without the support of her family, it would be very difficult for her to make further progress.


    A person who has lost hope for the future, the rest of his life is nothing more than waiting for death.


    Although huotianrui is still young, her heart is as dead as ashes.


    "Miss. When someone asked for help, there was a voice from the servant girl outside the door.


    Huotianrui frowns slightly. She hates talking with rich businessmen. From her first day in Kyushu, these copper smelling people came to harass her from time to time.


    "No," fire Tianrui said quietly


    Just as the voice fell, there was a burst of laughter outside.


    "Huotianrui, I didn''t expect that you are not the commander, but you are so arrogant."


    hearing the voice, huotianrui was stunned first, and then walked out quickly.


    The human figure that comes into view suddenly jumps into the sky.


    "Fire dragon wishes young master," fire Tianrui exclaimed.


    With a brush in his hand, the fire dragon wishes a bright smile on his face.


    "Huotianrui, it''s really hard to find you."


    There was a strange light in huotianrui''s eyes. He bowed to salute first, and then asked, "what''s the matter with the second young master coming to see me, little girl."


    huolongzhu threw a bead out of his hand, saying: "nothing important, I''m helping my brother to investigate someone recently. Some people, it''s just that the more you check, the more interesting it is. Elder five asked me to ask you. See if you know these two people. "


    Huotianrui takes over the bead, with doubts on her face, and infuses her vitality.


    Suddenly, the white jade bead lights up, and two figures appear in the light, which is the figure of Lu Fan and Ling Yao.


    When huotianrui saw these two people, she was surprised.


    Fire dragon wishes light smile way: "how, can you know, five elder still wait for me to reply."


    Huotianrui looks up at huolongzhu and laughs: "they are familiar with each other. Who are they? Why do they want to investigate?"


    huolongzhu laughs: "they are the two new children of Huo family. When they come, they will make a good reputation. However, the five elders didn''t seem to trust them very much. When I heard that I was investigating them, I asked me to inquire about their origins. If you know anything, you''d better tell me now. "


    "They went to the fire house," said huotianrui, who was surprised and couldn''t believe it.


    Seeing her expression, huolongzhu immediately smiled back and said: "how, what do you know? Are these two people on the wrong way? Say it quickly."


    huotianrui threw the beads back to huolongzhu and said with a smile: "I can''t see clearly. Why don''t you take me to temper my family? I''ll see how they do with my own eyes. "


    huolongzhu frowned:" is it necessary? "Huotianrui nodded his head." it''s necessary. "


    The Dragon wishes to ponder for a moment and says, "OK, I''ll take you back."


    Huotianrui said, "let''s go."


    Huolongzhu frowned and said, "do you want to go back now?"


    huotianrui smiled and said, "of course, I can''t wait for a moment."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lingyao garden.


    Lu Fan and lingyao walk between the mountains and forests, looking at the medicinal materials everywhere, relaxed and happy.


    The herbs that can be specially cultivated in Huojia medicine garden can''t be used without the level of magic medicine.


    Lu fancai also saw the fire family''s miraculous medicine garden. He knew that there were many miraculous medicines in the world, and he also thoroughly understood that even the miraculous medicine had a grade.


    From the first to the ninth grade, the level is strict, which is no less than that of the warrior and the alchemist.


    It''s like Lu Fan''s counter growing flowers and life sustaining herbs, which are just three kinds of magic medicine. He has seen several of them here.


    The pills that can be made from this kind of medicine are at most immortal pills. But the real immortal pills need more than five kinds of immortal pills.


    I''m afraid that even if the whole country of Wu''an is turned upside down, it''s impossible to find one.


    But here, Lu fan has seen two or three.


    For example, the rootless flowers in full bloom like rosy clouds are unpredictable and floating between heaven and earth.


    If you pour a little light, it will be enough to make the other magic medicines around you perfectly moisturized.


    To be honest, it''s hard for Lu fan to understand why these magic medicines can be planted together.


    Generally speaking, the more magical the medicinal materials are, the more strong the vitality of heaven and earth and the same huge growth site are needed.


    But here, these magic drugs not only live well, but also grow rapidly.


    According to Lao Jiu, there must be an unimaginable array under this land to provide them with sufficient power of heaven and earth.


    Lu Fan agrees with this point very much, because he has only come for a few days and feels that his cultivation realm has been completely stabilized.


    Such speed is not only the reason for his profound skills, but also the power of heaven and earth here, which is unimaginable.


    "Visit deacon Lu."


    a group of martial artists who are taking care of the magic medicine knelt down to salute Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan nodded softly and waved for them to get up.


    These people are all warriors captured by the Huo family from all over the world. Either they have offended the children of the Huo family, or they owe the Huo family something, so they have to become servants of the Huo family.


    The status of the warrior in the Dansheng country is low, even lower than the ordinary people.


    The alchemists in Dansheng country are very friendly to ordinary people. After all, in this country with abundant power in the world, no ordinary people will suddenly become enlightened one day, and then officially become a member of the alchemists.


    But the warrior is different. In the kingdom of Dansheng, the warrior represents a total inability to enlighten. Only those who know that they can never become alchemists will become warriors.


    Because they also need strength and long life. In other countries, it''s just a matter of choice. But in the kingdom of Dansheng, it means disgrace.


    To kill an ordinary person, the alchemist of the Dansheng Kingdom needs to go to prison, or even exchange life for life. But to kill a warrior, you only need to pay for some medicine and crystal.


    We can see the position of the warrior.


    These martial artists in front of us belong to a better group of people who are mixing in the fire family.


    Although it''s fortunate and bitter to take care of the divine medicine, it''s a job that can increase cultivation. After all, the power of heaven and earth here is so abundant, which is also very beneficial to the martial arts.


    "Chen Jun, Wang Wu, you two come here."


    Lu Fan waved and shouted at two of the most ragged of the warriors.


    These two men are the two warriors who Lu Fan spared his life.


    To be honest, Lu Fan was shocked when he saw these two people on the first day.


    However, Lu Fan did not make a statement, but let lingyao secretly contact the two men.


    To be honest, when lingyao and Lufan became their garden owners, their astonishment was even more unspeakable.


    That night, the two explained everything to lingyao.


    Lu Fan soon knew why the five elders didn''t find out his origin.


    Love is these two brothers. They saved his life.


    As expected, good people have good rewards. Lu Fan also regrets in his heart. It seems that it''s right to keep both of them alive.


    However, Lu Fan did not give them any special treatment. Instead, he turned a blind eye to them. Why should he still do it.


    Because Lu Fan suddenly thought, would this be the way that the five elders deliberately tested him. Otherwise, why do you happen to arrange him here.


    But three days later, Lu Fan didn''t find anyone staring at him secretly, so he decided to give them something today.


    Chen Jun and Wang Wu came to Lu Fan and said respectfully, "deacon Lu."


    Lu Fan took a look at them and said calmly, "you two, go to the southeast corner and see how the new herbs are growing. By the way, take this bottle of medicinal powder and sprinkle some on it if there are any differences between the herbs."


    Wang Wu takes the bottle. Suddenly, a few words light up on the bottle.


    "There is nothing in it. Don''t talk about it."


    Wang Wu and Chen Jun take a surprised look at Lu Fan. Lu Fan nods gently, and the light on the bottle disappears.


    Wang Wu and Chen Jun left immediately, their bodies shaking involuntarily.


    Lingyao whispered beside Lu Fan: "Lu fan, what have you given them?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "a little skill, a little pill, a little advice. Don''t worry. I use the empty ring that people gave me in Wu''an country. No one can see it. How far they can practice depends on their own creation. "


    Lingyao nodded with a smile.


    Just say, suddenly in the sky, a familiar figure falls, straight down in front of Lu Fan.


    "Brother Lu fan, ha ha, I haven''t seen you for a few days. It''s OK."


    Lu Fan looked up and said with a smile, "commander huodanshu, what brings you here?"


    Huo Danshu said with a smile: "I just help people run errands. I want to see you, young master. Now come with me. "

 Chapter 722

    Lu Fan frowned and said, "master,"


    huodanshu said with a smile, "it''s huolongqing. The eldest young master is out of the customs. He wants to meet you, who has become famous in the family recently. "


    Lu Fandao:" what can I see. "I''m afraid not," said huodanshu, shaking his head. What the eldest young master said, let alone my commander, even the elders and them, must be well weighed. After all, he is the heir of the family in the future. Lu fan, I advise you to hurry. Alas, your miraculous medicine garden is very good. "


    Lu Fan turned his white eyes and looked at the bright eyes in the fire Dan book. Lu Fan knew what he was thinking.


    Lu Fan turned to lingyao and said, "wait for me here. I''ll go back. "


    After that, Lu Fan pulled the sleeve of huodanshu and said, "let''s go," and a light fell into the sleeve of huodanshu.


    Huo Danshu pinched it with his hand, then he smiled and said, "Lu fan, you will be my brother later. What''s the matter? It''s easy to talk."


    Lu Fan had a smile on his face and a slight pain in his heart.


    It was a magic medicine that he found hard in these three days.


    There are several miraculous medicines in the garden of miraculous medicine. People come to ask for them every day.


    As the garden keeper, Lu fan can take several of them by himself every month, but they are just a few. They are not the best ones.


    Now, in order to catch up with this fire Dan book, Lu fan has already used a God for medicinal purposes.


    That''s the magic medicine of four kinds. In Dansheng, it''s really valuable and marketable.


    Of course, there are 1000 fire Dan books, and 10000 are satisfied.


    He put his arm around Lu Fan''s shoulder, and was very intimate.


    They flew straight to the east of Huojia village, and could see an elegant yard in the southeast corner.


    In fact, the houses in Huojia village are not very good-looking. Although the materials used are amazing, they actually look neither atmospheric nor beautiful.


    Only this courtyard, looks both atmospheric and good-looking.


    They didn''t fly into the yard directly, but fell outside the gate, and the fire Danshu gently knocked on the door.


    Slowly, the gate opened, and several guards quickly went to report.


    Huodanshu said with a smile: "Lu fan, wait here. I''ll go back first. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "you are really just here to run errands."


    huodanshu said with a smile: "who made me unlucky to go out, just met the eldest young master. However, now it seems that misfortune is the foundation of good fortune. "


    huodanshu claps his sleeve and strides away.


    Lu Fan shook his head. He was the leader of the inner hall. He didn''t have the right shape. I don''t know how he got to the position of the leader.


    "Deacon Lu, please,"


    the bodyguard in the room finally rushes back, leads Lu fan into the courtyard with his right hand empty.


    After passing the front door and entering the main hall, the bodyguard said to Lu fan, "deacon Lu, please have a rest here. The eldest young master will be here soon."


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile and looked around.


    This main hall looks strange. It has no beams, but it''s very stable. It''s paved with bluestones, but it''s a little chilly.


    All the ink paintings on the wall are full of flaming flames. The colors are light and heavy, bright and dark, but none of them are red.


    Lu fan can understand the Tao contained in these paintings, which is absolutely a picture drawn by an immortal.


    As for why he is a immortal Qi master rather than a venerable one, it is because the Tao contained in it is very shallow, and Lu Fan feels that he has probably mastered it.


    Lu Fan was absorbed in the sight, and they walked quickly.


    First of all, I saw the fire dragon wish. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and the Dragon wished him a little courtesy.


    In front of huolongzhu is a handsome man.


    His face is similar to that of huolongzhu, and his breath is very heavy. Unlike that of Lu fan, his breath is similar to the fury of fire.


    It feels like a volcano ready to erupt.


    Lu fan can be sure that this is Huo''s eldest son, huolongqing.


    When he got up, Lu Fan saluted: "I''ve met the eldest young master."


    huolongqing said with a smile: "deacon Lu, please take a seat, my family, don''t be so polite."


    When the three of them sat down, Lu Fan said with a smile: "I don''t know what happened when the eldest young master called me today."


    Fire Dragon Qingxiao looked at Lu Fan and said: "nothing important. It''s just a few days ago that the Deacon fought with Jin Shaoyan. I saw it too. It made my heart itch. So today, I want to compete with deacon Lu. Let''s see if deacon Lu appreciates his face. "


    Lu Fandao:" I fought last time, though it seemed quite relaxed. But in fact, he has been hurt. In such a situation, I''m afraid I won''t be satisfied if I try to compete with others forcibly. How about a period of time? "Br >


    the smile on huolongqing''s face suddenly converged. Huolongzhu just wanted to attack, but was pressed by huolongqing.


    Lu Fan looks at them indifferently and doesn''t feel anything wrong.


    He''s not the kind of person who goes around without a purpose. Lu Fan feels that the strength he should show now has been shown to the Huojia. So there''s no need to continue to do the first thing.


    What''s more, the competition is also divided into people. If it''s Huolong Zhu who invites him to compete. Lu fan is quite interested in beating him into a pig.


    But in the face of huolongqing, let''s forget it.


    If he wins, huolongqing will have no light on his face. Maybe he will get into trouble.


    If he loses, the Huo family will look down on him, which is not good for his plan.


    Such a dilemma is what fools do.


    Huolongqing was silent for a moment, then he said with a smile: "it''s OK. Since deacon Lu is not willing to compete. Then drink more tea and let''s have a good chat. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said with a smile, "it''s so good. Thank you very much, young master."


    Huolongqing clapped his hands, and a maid walked in slowly outside the door.


    Holding the tea cup in her hand, the maid came to Lu Fan and huolongqing with a smile on her face and slowly put down the tea.


    Huolongqing takes tea and smiles.


    At this time, huolongzhu beside huolongqing said with a smile, "deacon Lu, do you know her?"


    Lu Fan looked up at the maid and immediately contracted his pupils, which shocked him.


    "Huotianrui,"


    with a light smile, huotianrui watched Lu Fan''s face at a close distance.


    Although Lu fan used all things invisible, but also changed his temperament, but so close to watch, huotianrui still recognized him.


    A light smile rose from the corner of his mouth, and huotianrui said: "you can recognize me, young man."


    Lu fan forced himself to calm down, and the vigorous Qi in his body began to gather.


    On his face, Lu Fan''s expression was still calm. He took a cup of tea and sipped it gently. "Should I know you, miss, who are you? Second young master, what do you mean just now?"

 Chapter 723

    Lu Fan''s calm appearance makes huolongzhu frown slightly.


    Huotianrui chuckled at this time and said: "you really don''t know me, young man. We spent a long time in the void together. "


    Lu Fan turned to look at Tianrui on fire and said, "out of the void. I have never been outside the void. How to stay with you. Miss, do you recognize the wrong person? "


    "Fire day ruilang voice way:" can''t admit a mistake, turn into ash I also know you. Big young master, second young master, he is the one who I brought in from the void. "


    The eyes of huolongzhu and huolongqing were immediately cold.


    The fire dragon said in a sharp voice: "well, I''ve heard for a long time that the mountain gate array in the family was broken a while ago. Two warriors took huoyandi and killed many people in my family. It''s you, "said the fire dragon, wishing the vitality of his body to be released.


    Clap your hands gently. Suddenly, a light of bodyguard appeared outside the door and surrounded Lu Fan.


    In the room, the array lights up. The paintings that Lu fan has just seen appear slowly with flame armor.


    Almost for a moment, Lu Fan fell into a life and death crisis.


    As his eyes turned, Lu Fan said slowly, "second young master. If you just want to deal with me, isn''t it too clumsy to use this method? "


    Huolongzhu shouted: "deal with you. You deserve it. Lu fan, you even have to be tough when you are dying. I tell you, Wuchang has suspected you for a long time. Now it''s human evidence. You can die. "


    Said, fire dragon wishes then plans to move.


    Lu Fan whispered, "Lin,"


    in a flash, all the alchemists surrounding him were immediately shaken to the ground.


    The picture on the wall is crumbling.


    The strong wind blows in the room, and the pistil of the fire sky flies upside down. The fire dragon wishes to take tens of steps to stabilize their body.


    Only huolongqing, sitting there, motionless, with a strong light in his eyes, looked at Lu Fan.


    "Good skill," said the fire dragon.


    Lu Fan did not look at huotianrui, but looked at Huolong Zhu with his extremely sharp eyes: "human evidence. Second young master, if you look for someone, you will frame me as a criminal, which can also be regarded as human evidence. I heard that the fugitive who broke your fire family array is two warriors. Tell me, am I a warrior? "


    Lu Fan''s voice is high, and a sound wave spreads out.


    Countless bottles and cans were broken into powder.


    The fire dragon wishes to go back again and again. It looks embarrassed and unbearable. For a while, huolongzhu couldn''t answer.


    At this time, huolongqing gently pressed his palm in the void, and suddenly Lu Fan felt his strength, which was sealed within three feet of his body by an invisible seal.


    When the wind disappeared, the fire dragon said softly: "deacon Lu, don''t be so angry. What''s the truth of the matter? Do you need to argue more and more clearly. Huotianrui, are you sure that Prince Lu fan is the fugitive you said. Is the fugitive you arrested really a warrior? "


    Huotianrui opens her mouth and can''t speak for a while.


    Huo Longqing shouted: "say it quickly."


    huotianrui was shocked and said: "it''s a warrior. I personally gave him the seal stone and felt his vigorous strength."


    Lu Fan gave a light hum and a click all over his body.


    Almost in an instant, he broke the seal of huolongqing. Lu Fan waved a piece of vitality, and the five colors of light gathered in his hands.


    After shaking his hands, Lu Fan threw the light group in front of huotianrui and said: "I can see clearly that I am a real alchemist."


    Huotianrui is biting his teeth, and his eyes begin to fluctuate.


    Huolongqing looks at Lu Fan in surprise, not because of how amazing the light group Lu Fan throws.


    But Lu Fan broke his seal so easily that he couldn''t believe it.


    Huo Longzhu goes to huotianrui and says, "huotianrui. Don''t you say you must be sure. Do you know. "


    "I.... I... "


    Huotianrui really doesn''t know what to say.


    She herself was in conflict. She clearly grasped the man in front of her, but why he was an alchemist rather than a warrior.


    Lu fan is lucky in his heart. Fortunately, he has the strength of an alchemist and a warrior. Otherwise, I''m afraid we''ll have a complete disaster today.


    Looking at Tianrui''s puzzled eyes, Lu Fan took advantage of the heat to hit the railway: "I''m ordinary looking, miss. I must have been mistaken. In the future, we still need to recognize some, or even the maid will not be proper. "


    the fire dragon wishes to slap huotianrui on the face and shout:" get out. What is useless, "


    huotianrui leaves angrily, but he dare not to be angry.


    It seems that huolongqing didn''t care about these things at all, and said with a smile: "it seems that there is a misunderstanding. Deacon Lu fan, I think you are very energetic. I don''t think the injury is that serious. Why don''t we have a competition? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said with a wry smile, "it''s just bluffing. Oh, my old injury is getting worse. Big young master, second young master, really have no way, chest ache is severe, I still go back to rest first


    The fire dragon wished Lenghun more than that. The fire dragon sighed and stood up and said, "deacon Lu, you really don''t know how to praise me. Just go ahead."


    Lu Fan was too lazy to salute and left quickly.


    The fire dragon wishes to see the figure of Lu Fan leaving in a big swing, waving to let the alchemists who have fallen all around go.


    "Roll, roll, roll, these are useless things. Brother, let him go. I think he is the fugitive. Huotianrui, this girl, should not lie. He must have used some means to disguise himself as a warrior. "


    Huolongqing said with a faint smile: "camouflage. What disguise can hide from the eyes of the five elders. If he didn''t see it, it wasn''t a disguise. You don''t want to think about it. Why do the five elders want you to check it? "


    "Why?"


    Huolongzhu asked in doubt.


    "Stupid, that is, the five elders have a bottom in mind about this matter, just let you check it. If Lu fan is really suspected, the Presbyterian Council will not appear. I''m afraid this is not only a test of Lu fan, but also a test of you idiot. See if you can take the opportunity to find Lu Fan''s trouble. "


    huolongqing hates iron but not steel.


    The fire dragon wishes a face to be shocked to say: "then how to do now. Brother, do you think that kid is a fugitive or not? "


    huolongqing said with a smile:" I don''t know, I don''t want to know. It doesn''t matter to me. This Lu fan is very tight. It seems that I went to him directly for a competition this time, which was a bit reckless. However, there will be opportunities in the future. "


    when he has finished speaking, Huo Longqing chuckles and closes the hall door with a wave.


    Outside, Lu Fan breathed a sigh of relief. At last, it was a thrill to pass this life and death pass.


    Lu fan can be sure that at that time, it was not only huolongqing and huolongzhu who were testing him.


    There''s definitely someone else watching his reaction.


    As long as he wavers a little bit, I''m afraid that waiting for him is the real killing situation.


    Out of the gate, Lu Fan flies away.


    And just after Lu Fan left, a figure in the courtyard flew out, impressively the figure of huodanshu.


    Holding a bead for recording, huodanshu said with a smile, "I''ll say this kid is not. Five elders, five elders, how worried you are this time. "


    when you have finished speaking, huodanshu raises his hand and throws out the beads. In a moment, the bead turned into a light and flew straight to tiannu mountain,

 Chapter 724

    The wind is blowing and the clouds are waving.


    Lu Fan flies back to the garden of miraculous medicine.


    Today''s events have made him feel the danger of staying in the fire house. Maybe when he saw Jin Shaoyan at the beginning, he should hook up with him. Maybe it would be better if he went to the Jin family.


    But now that it''s done, it''s no use thinking too much. At that time, he didn''t know more about the situation of the Jin family and didn''t know what it was when he went. Besides, I''m afraid that Jin Shaoyan will never take him to the Jin family.


    In his mind, Lu Fan kept thinking about what he had done in Huojia during this period of time, whether everything, every step, was wrong.


    He really didn''t want it to happen again.


    Anyway, what should be shown has already been shown. It seems that in this period of time, what he has to do is to keep a low profile, and then keep a low profile.


    Heart calculation has been set, Lu Fan continues to speed up.


    At this time, Lu Fan felt a strong wind coming from behind.


    Suddenly turned his head and looked at him. Suddenly Lu fan saw a light and came straight to him.


    The void magic bead appears in the hand in an instant, and Lu Fan squints his eyes slightly.


    With his current strength, if he doesn''t come to the five elders, he''s really not afraid of anyone.


    The light suddenly stopped in front of him. Lu Fan looked intently and found out that the person was huotianrui.


    "Lu Fan."


    Fire sky core shrieks to shout.


    In her hands, a small tripod appeared, and her vitality was burning like a flame.


    It can be seen that huotianrui is furious to the extreme. Now she even spared no effort to fight with Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looks at her, but laughs.


    "Miss huotianrui, what are you chasing after me?"


    huotianrui said in a loud voice: "Lu fan, you don''t want to scare me. Others don''t know you, but I remember clearly. You are Zhao Mingyu. You are the warrior who came back to the fire house with me. "


    Lu Fan smiled and shook his head. "Miss huotianrui. I repeat, you have the wrong person. "


    Just as the voice fell, Lu Fan''s lips moved a little.


    Then, huotianrui hears Lu Fan''s voice in her own ear.


    "Commander huotianrui, what''s the good for you to expose me? Don''t talk. If you want to talk with me, you''d better use voice transmission."


    Huotianrui''s face is more ugly. Lang says, "I don''t want to talk to you. I''m here to kill you."


    Say, fire day Rui is ready to move in an instant.


    But at this time, Lu Fan''s eyes flashed with light, and his soul snatching method was determined.


    At that time, huotianrui was in place.


    Lu Fan looked at huotianrui indifferently and said, "it''s not possible to want my life with your strength."


    A drop of cold sweat appeared on the forehead of huotianrui.


    Lu Fan floated to her, his lips moved, and continued to say, "miss huotianrui. You and I have no grievances, on the contrary, I am very grateful to you for bringing me into the kingdom of Dansheng. It''s just that I can''t let you ruin my plan. Now I don''t know if you have any magic tools for recording pictures, so if you really want to talk to me, it''s better to use voice. "


    Huotianrui grins at Lu fan, and after a moment, she finally says, "what do you want to do?"


    Lu fan says: "I just want to find one thing. But don''t worry, it''s not in your Huojia. I just want to borrow the power of Huojia to help me. "


    Huotianrui said: "do you think I will believe you? You killed my fire family. This is to take advantage of the strength of my Huo family. "


    Lu Fan takes another step in the air, looks at Huo Tianrui with a condescending eye, and says:" it''s not that I want to kill your Huo family''s children, but that Huoyan of your Huo family wants to kill me. Otherwise, why would I kill those people in the forest. You can find out the truth of the matter by yourself. I will not cheat you, and there is no reason to cheat you. As for whether you believe me or not, it''s your own problem. "


    "Huotianrui clenched her teeth and said," you''ve driven me out of the fire house. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "you hate me for this. Miss huotianrui, I can only tell you that. At that time, if I wanted to escape, I had a hundred ways to kill you in the city and then escape, but I did not. Because I think you''re a good person. I have no scruples to kill them. But to kill you, to be honest, I hesitated. So, I followed you to the gate of Huojia mountain, so you can give them to Huoyan smoothly. "


    Huotianrui sneered and said: "so, I have to thank you."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said: "you and I are doing our own business, not to mention hatred, grateful. To be honest, if I didn''t want to enter the Dansheng Kingdom at the beginning, and you were not the deacon of the fire family''s outer door, we might still be friends now, just like I am with the fire Danshu. Miss huotianrui, I feel sorry for your experience. If possible, I''d like to compensate you for something. I am in charge of a miraculous medicine garden. Maybe I can compensate you with some herbs. But in everything, you should also think about the benefits. If it wasn''t for me, Huoyan would still be in Huojia. Do you think it''s a good thing or a bad thing? "


    Hearing the name of Huoyan, the color of huotianrui changed dramatically.


    For a time, huotianrui was silent, and she admitted that she had been talked about by Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looked down at Tianrui and said, "think about it. If you need medicine, come to me. "


    After that, Lu fan is ready to leave.


    At this time, huotianrui said in a loud voice, "swear, Lu fan, you swear by heaven and earth that you will never do anything to hurt my Huo family."


    Lu Fan smiled at huotianrui and said, "why should I swear?"


    huotianrui said: "if you swear, I will believe you. From then on, I will never say that you are a fireman. "


    Lu Fan looks at the stubborn face of Tianrui, smiling.


    Lu Fan cuts open his palm directly, blood overflows.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said, "I, Lu fan, swear by heaven and earth, have no malice to the fire family."


    The blood disappeared in the sky and earth in an instant. Lu Fan looked at huotianrui and said, "are you satisfied?"


    huotianrui''s face calmed down and said, "go."


    Lu Fan looked at her and chuckled, "don''t you need me to compensate you for some magic medicine?"


    huotianrui raised his head and said loudly: "I won''t ask for your medicine. Lu fan, remember, I will stare at you and stare at you


    Lu Fan shook his head with a smile and flew away.


    Huotianrui looks at Lu Fan''s back, and a mouthful of blood sprays out.


    Lu Fangang just hit her hard.


    Even Lu Fan didn''t know that, in fact, such a talent as her was just a alchemist piled up by elixirs, who knew the spirit of the sea very fragile. Otherwise, she would not have not even entered the inner door.


    Huotianrui wipes the blood from the corners of her mouth and reaches for a bead.


    Inside the picture flickers, it is the conversation between Lu Fan and her just now, and the transmission of the two people is incredibly clear.


    Huotianrui looked at the bead with complicated face and sighed: "I don''t know whether to believe him or not. But Lu fan, I can''t sacrifice the interests of my family for you. Let the elders decide everything. "


    Finish saying, huotianrui first looked at the yard of huolongqing, with disgust on his face, and huotianrui didn''t return to fly to tiannu mountain.


    Body of streamer, came to the mountain gate, huotianrui instantly knelt down on his knees, and said to the Mountain Gate: "the disciple of the outer gate huotianrui asked to see the elder."


    Voice with the wind away, in front of the crystal gate suddenly trembled.


    In a flash, a light appeared in front of the mountain gate, and the figure of the five elders came into view.


    "Huotianrui, didn''t I tell you that you will never enter the inner door again. Do you want to accept the family law? "


    huotianrui doesn''t hair at a glance, but only hands the beads to the five elders.


    Slowly, the five elders took the beads and gave them a firm hand. All the pictures just appeared like the wind.


    In the blink of an eye, the five elders finished watching, with a smile on their face, and said: "OK, very good. I see. Huotianrui, you did a good job. "


    Huo Tianrui said softly, "Tianrui promised Lu fan not to talk about it any more, so we can only respect beads. Please make a decision."


    There was a strange light in the eyes of the five elders, saying: "don''t mention this to anyone again. Huotianrui, you stay in the family for the time being. I will arrange new jobs for you. Go ahead. "


    Huotianrui''s excited face suddenly turned red and stood up respectfully to leave.


    The five elders suddenly laughed.


    Laughter straight up into the sky, floating in the sky.

 Chapter 725

    Ten days later, the garden of miraculous medicine.


    The days will go on and everything will be peaceful.


    Everything is safe in the garden of miraculous medicine, still in full bloom, Lu Fan sat on a huge to smallpox, looking far away.


    With fingers pinched, the five-year battle of the five families is getting closer and closer.


    Lu Fan was a little worried. The reason why he stayed in Huo family was that he wanted to take part in the five-year war of the five families. If Huo family didn''t want him to take part in it, it would be troublesome.


    "Lu fan, look who''s coming."


    next, lingyao shouts.


    Lu Fan turned around and saw the five elders smiling at him.


    Lu Fan jumped down from the ceiling and smiled at the five elders: "elder, it''s hard to come back."


    The five elders said with a smile, "I don''t want to go to the three treasures hall. Lu fan, this is for you. Please take it away. "


    The five elders threw out a sign and crossed the five colors in the air.


    Lu Fanyi catches the sign, which is full of five elements.


    Lu Fandao said: "this is the five commandments of the five families." the five elders said with a smile. Maybe you''ve heard about it. I discussed with several other elders and decided to let you go with the children of Huo family. You should help the family and fight well. If you do well, the family has a big reward. "


    Lu Fan quickly put away the sign, and finally his worries were gone.


    With this sign, he would have a path to the Holy Spirit tree.


    Although this road does not seem easy to follow, Lu fan is confident.


    "Sit down and talk no, Lu fan, get a herbal medicine from your garden and make me a cup of tea."


    The five elders said with a smile.


    Lu Fan hurriedly said to lingyao, "lingyao, go and get it. Pick the best magic medicine for the elder. "


    Lingyao also smiled and walked away.


    Lu Fan invited the five elders to come to the wooden house. They sat opposite to each other. Lu Fan waved clear water and filled the five elders with a glass.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "elder, I''m also the first time to participate in the competition of these five families. You tell me, is there anything worthy of attention, "


    the five elders said with a smile:" the competition is nothing but the Dan method and the skill method. This competition is in the capital of liuchongtian. Presided over by your majesty, fight in public. Winning families can get many rewards and resources. Each of the five families has its own stake, and none of them is small. So if we can win, we must win. This is not only the face of the family, but also has many practical benefits. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "I understand. Are all the people of other families strong? "


    the five elders said:" the fighting of young people is limited. At most, it''s just immortal Qi master. With your current strength, even if you dare not win, it''s not a problem to play a dozen. But there is a person, you should pay special attention to this person, if you can''t fight, you must admit defeat as soon as possible. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "who is it?"


    the five elders said slowly: "water home, water is clear and empty."


    Lu Fandao: "this man is very strong."


    five elders nodded: "of course. The first inheritor of the water family is afraid that he has reached the later stage of the immortal Qi master. Two years later, he is also expected to win the world cup. It doesn''t need to be said that the fire family supports him, what resources to give. I''m afraid that I can achieve great success even if I have a hand in the world. In the last five family competition, he won the first prize. I have been practicing in bachongtian for three months, and now it should be stronger. "


    Lu Fan''s pupil contracts. This man sounds as if he is a little strong.


    Frowning, Lu Fandao said: "those who have participated once can participate again."


    the five elders said with a smile: "he is not thirty, why can''t he participate again. Lu fan, how old are you now? "


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, "in his early twenties, there is still a long way to go."


    The five elders said with a smile: "then it seems that you can participate again. This time you go, don''t ask you to win any particularly good place, as long as you can beat the gold family and the wood family. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, listened to the words of the five elders, and estimated that it was the last five-year war, and the fire family didn''t win any good place.


    However, it can also be understood that according to Lu Fan''s experience in the fire family, the strongest young generation of the fire family should be huolongqing.


    However, the cultivation of huolongqing was just at the beginning of Xianqi master. Lu Fan didn''t feel that the way he mastered was very profound. How could he compare with an expert like shuimingkong.


    Two people are chatting, Ling Yao holds the magic medicine and walks back quickly.


    "Elder, please."


    The five elders took the medicine and threw it directly into the water cup. At the next moment, the magic medicine turned into countless powders and sank into the bottom of the cup.


    Sipping the tea, the five elders smiled at lingyao and said: "Lu fan, you are the servant girl of the warrior. I think it''s lovely. Why don''t you represent the Huo family and let her go to tiannu mountain to clean up the Danlu for me. Don''t worry, I won''t aggrieve her. Maybe after you come back, you will see her jump to the sky Gang, maybe. "


    Lu Fan''s face changed slightly, but he said with a smile: "she has been following me for many years, and I have been used to her presence. I think I should take her with me when I go. I can be responsible for my own expenses. "


    The smile on the face of the five elders disappeared for a moment and said: "she has no sign, let alone the six heavens, even the two heavens, she can''t go. Lu fan, you haven''t figured it out yet. You didn''t play games this time. It''s a fight from energy to flesh. It''s likely that your life will be in danger on the way. "You really want to take her," Lu Fan said slowly, "I can protect her."


    The five elders were slightly angry and said in a long voice, "I said no."


    Lu Fan''s face sank slowly. At this time, lingyao said, "I''ll stay in the lingyao garden. It''s very good here."


    Lu Fan looks up at lingyao, surprised.


    Lingyao shakes her head gently to show Lu fan not to be stubborn.


    The five elders smiled again and said, "it''s OK to stay here. I''ll give you a golden robe and make you a deacon."


    Lingyao''s face was full of smiles, while Lu Fan''s face was complicated.


    The five elders drank all the tea and got up and said, "OK, then I won''t disturb you. You should think of my old man as annoying. Lu fan, remember to put away your brand. It''s very important. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly and sent the five elders away.


    Looking at the five elders flying back to tiannu mountain, Lu Fan sighed: "lingyao, you are confused. I will probably not temper this time. What are you doing here? "


    lingyao said with a smile:" help you find the way. Lu fan, don''t you think that even if you get the sap of the Holy Spirit tree, you can''t go out of the kingdom of alchemy. "


    Lu Fan looks at lingyao, slightly understands lingyao''s idea, and solemnly says:" there will be a way, lingyao, you can''t take risks yourself. "


    Lingyao nestles into Lu Fan''s arms and whispers, "I''ll come out with you. It''s a huge adventure. Lu fan, do you believe me? I have a way to let the fire family go out. "


    Lu Fan clenched his teeth and held lingyao tightly.

 Chapter 726

    Ten days later.


    In the morning, several figures came to the garden of miraculous medicine, and they shouted loudly, "Lu fan, let''s go."


    Lu Fan walked out of the wooden house and took a look at these people. Then he took lingyao''s hand and said, "be careful. Remember to rely on this connection at any time."


    Lu Fan points to his palm, where there is a shiny rune.


    This rune is called Wuxing Tianhua. It''s a good thing that Lu Fan spent a lot of money to get from the fire Danshu.


    With this symbol printed in, as long as they are in Dansheng, they can see each other through the five elements of heaven and earth. It''s also a treasure of a fireman''s gas refiner. Lu Fan spent several miraculous medicines to get it.


    "Don''t worry. Lu fan, I believe that as long as you get it, we can go out. "


    Lingyao nods heavily.


    Lu fansuddenly thought of something. He took Xiaohei out and handed it to lingyao: "Xiaohei should be waking up soon. You take it with you and it''s more convenient to run away. "


    Lingyao was surprised and said, "Lu fan, Xiao Hei is a great help to you."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "you need it more now. By the way, you have to watch that man. "


    Lingyao nodded clearly.


    After that, Lu fan directly put Xiaohei in lingyao''s arms.


    Still sleeping little black suddenly gave out a comfortable light voice.


    After that, Lu Fan turned around and left.


    Outside, several people have been waiting for him for a long time.


    "Big childe, second childe, huodanshu, let you wait for a long time."


    Lu Fan looked at the three men and leaned slightly.


    Huolongqing smiled and didn''t speak. Huolongzhu chuckled: "my husband, I don''t know how to practice your cultivation.


    Lu Fan didn''t care about him, but huodanshu put his arm around Lu Fan''s shoulder and said with a smile: "hurry up. The three elders have been waiting for us for a long time. "


    Waving, a red boat fell in front of four people.


    The boat is three feet high, and the whole body is red, made of crystal.


    Four people get on the boat and fly away. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared into the sky.


    Lu fanduan sat in the boat and watched the void around him flicker.


    The speed of this boat is really amazing. It''s definitely far faster than other boats. Lu Fan secretly compared this boat with his own spiritual boat, and it is estimated that the total number of one hundred spiritual boats could not compare with this boat.


    The boat is very clear, but when it shuttles through the space passage, it is very fast. This only shows that the people who built the boat are astonishing in their attainments in the way of space.


    Lu fan is also a serious immortal Qi master now, but he only knows a little about the way of space.


    However, when he looks at these space channels, he can roughly see how they are broken and formed.


    It can be seen that it is undoubtedly the embodiment of progress. Lu Fan feels that sooner or later he can understand it. All he needs is time.


    A moment later, the red boat stopped.


    Although the time was short, Lu Fan knew that the red boat had flickered at least a thousand times.


    If this is replaced by his spirit boat, it will take ten days to run.


    What appeared in front of them was a cloud of five colors. They floated in the middle of the sky and looked at the end of the line of sight from afar. Several people stood on top of the cloud.


    Dressed in armor, armed with weapons, eyes full of red light. It was the first time that he saw the armor wearing people in Dansheng. Lu Fan was slightly surprised. It was hard not to say that these people were still warriors.


    From the near, Lu Fan finally see the Chu clouds on these figures.


    Motionless and unpopular, the red light is completely released from the armor, which is just a few puppets.


    However, the armor on them is dazzling and full of array runes. Just looking with his eyes, Lu Fan could feel the powerful power contained in these puppets.


    The boat stopped in front of the clouds. Suddenly, a flash of light, an old man appeared in the eyes of all.


    With hands on his back and white robes, he was skinny. He was the three elders of the fire family who Lu Fan had seen once.


    "Come here, all of you. Take out your brand. "


    Lu Fan and others took out their five element cards and walked forward with the three elders.


    Stepping forward, Lu fancai found that these five colored clouds are entities.


    A few puppets beside stare at their signs, and their heads turn.


    Lu fan has a feeling that if he puts down the sign at this time, these puppets will definitely rush up to attack him directly.


    Walking inside, not long after, a huge puppet appeared in the sight.


    It''s as high as a hundred feet, dark all over. Only the golden light from the gap of the armor proves that it''s not a dead thing, sitting on the throne with colorful light.


    Seeing Lu Fan and others, the puppet said in a loud voice, "what are you holding. Where to go. "


    The three elders took out a sign with a huge "Dan" on it.


    "Go to the capital with your order."


    The golden light in the eyes of the puppet directly shines on the people. Lu fan can feel a strange force pouring into his body.


    In a moment, the puppet moved away. People just see it behind them. It''s a colorful array.


    Lu fan saw such a dazzling array for the first time. It is not condensed by light. It''s made of clouds. It looks loose and soft. But also very beautiful.


    In the splendor of the streamer. In the center of the array, there is a dark void.


    Three elders put away the sign. "Go," Lang said


    Five people step towards the array. When they come to the first ten feet of the array. Suddenly a huge suction directly pulled them in.


    Lu Fan hasn''t responded yet. Then I feel that my body is like passing through countless water curtains.


    Keep your eyes on it. Lu Fanhu finds himself flying upward. Countless lights under me are getting farther and farther.


    Vaguely. Lu fan saw a huge tower shadow on his head. And he''s going up fast.


    The next moment. Heaven and earth change.


    Lu fan is down to earth. Three elders and others also appeared.


    Look up. A colorful city appeared in sight.


    Talent is five colors. Light flow.


    The earth is divided into five regions. be quite distinct from each other.


    Countless forces of heaven, earth and five elements condensed into essence. It moves around like a light belt. Endless shuttle. Galloping.


    The power of the world around us. It can''t be described as melancholy. It turned out to be all solid.


    The city in front of us. It is the same as the Dansheng Kingdom Lu fan saw in the void. It''s completely condensed by the power of heaven and earth.


    The light leads the world. At the center. A golden beam of light illuminates everything.


    The sun and the moon are gone, and the mountains and rivers are gone.


    There are only five elements that cover the sky and the earth. At a glance, there is no metal or half stone from the gate to the wall. It''s like a dream.


    Lu Fan murmured, "this is the holy city of Dan."

 Chapter 727

    The crowd is bustling, and the flying things are everywhere.


    Lu Fan followed the three elders into the city of Dansheng. First of all, what he saw was not the endless crowds, nor the buildings, but the empty mansions with open doors.


    Outside the mansion, the signs are written in various colors in floating font.


    Dan medicine shop, medicine shop, tavern and tea shop are all available.


    Looking inside through these empty doors, Lu fan can see the picturesque scenery and ancient buildings.


    There are different styles, but they are all classical and elegant. The space in the mansion seems to be very large, which is not smaller than the one left by Shifang immortal master.


    There were not many people in the street, but there was a great deal of noise in those mansions.


    If there is time, Lu Fan really wants to take a good look at the city, but it''s a pity that they have business here.


    Walking all the way to the most central light column, Lu Fan and others soon saw that a strip of light began to appear on the street, the middle one of which was directly connected to the distance.


    "Stand up."


    Three long old Lang voice way.


    Huolongqing, huolongzhu and huodanshu immediately gathered their breath and stood in the light belt.


    At the next moment, the figures of the three disappeared as a flash of light.


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment. The three elders said with a smile: "Lu fan, stand up."


    Lu Fan takes a suspicious look at the three elders, and then steps up.


    At the next moment, Lu Fan felt a huge suction force directly pulling him forward at full speed.


    Everything around him turned into beautiful water, and countless sceneries passed by him.


    The speed is still accelerating. Lu fan can feel the force of countless heaven and earth rushing on him.


    Although it didn''t hurt him much, it was hard to say.


    The world in front of us is only a light column in the distance.


    That light leads to heaven and earth, and Lu Fan doubts whether it leads to the eight heavens of the Dansheng kingdom.


    A moment later, Lu Fan felt the light band stop suddenly.


    The scenery around changed completely. Lu fan saw the figure of huolongqing and others.


    Looking up, they are less than a hundred feet away from the light column at this time.


    In the light column, there is a door, which opens gently.


    The figure of the three elders appeared behind them and said calmly: "go, go in. Other families should be waiting for us. "


    The four followed the three elders to the light column. Far away, Lu fan saw thousands of light spots in the light column, as if there were countless eyes staring at them.


    This kind of feeling makes Lu fan stand up all over. He can vaguely feel that there seems to be something extremely terrible in the light column.


    When the five came to the door, they did not see what the three elders were doing, and the five pillars of light fell on them.


    Immediately, Lu Fan and other figures disappeared in situ, and when they reappeared, they were already covered with clouds.


    A magnificent building appeared in front of us. The tall palace of the sea of clouds, the black armor puppets standing around, and the various red pagodas visible to the naked eye.


    It''s all piled up with white clouds, like a dream.


    Looking up, the sun, the moon and the stars appear together, as if they can be picked.


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "is the palace of the kingdom of Dansheng a mansion?"


    Huodanshu and others all laughed. The three elders said with a smile: "mansion. No, no, the palace of the Dansheng kingdom is just a realm of Taoism. In the cloud. "


    Lu Fan looked around in amazement, and there was a land of Tao.


    This seemingly boundless realm of Tao has no trace of power at all.


    This is not so much a region of Taoism, but also a region Lu Fan thinks..... The world.


    Yes, the world.


    Lu Fan slowly squatted down, palms in the clouds.


    At that time, Lu Fan felt the force of the world in his body contracted for a while, and the white clouds at his feet also slightly condensed into a spiral.


    Lu Fan takes back his hands and takes a deep breath. The world power of the Emperor Wu even had a little fear of the power here.


    Lu Fan felt this and paid more and more respect to this cloud region.


    Maybe it''s also the legacy of the legendary alchemy. Lu fan has the impulse to sit down and understand the Tao realm immediately.


    But he held back, because he knew that with his current strength, it would take too much time and energy to forcibly understand such areas.


    What he needs most now is time.


    Suddenly, in the sky, a huge face appeared, with a thundering voice, saying: "children of the fire family, come into the temple."


    As soon as the voice came to an end, the Taoist thunders would spread out from the sky and even pave a road in front of Lu Fan and others.


    Around slowly there were crowds, all of them were the alchemists floating on the sea of clouds.


    These alchemists working in the cloud region are all dressed in uniform milky white robes and hoods. Lower your head slightly and cover your face.


    At a glance, all the alchemists in white bowed to Lu Fan and others, and sent them to cloud from the center of the region.


    With the thunder, not long. Lu Fan and others saw a palace that can only be described as spectacular.


    It''s a splendid palace, with nine dragon pillars and kylin patterns, as high as ten million feet. You can''t see everything at a glance.


    There are five dragon puppets standing in front of the door, which are the color of five elements, giant claws against the wall, and the dragon head roars to the sky.


    The door of the temple opened, and at a glance, there was only a light in it.


    The three elders stopped in front of the door and tidied up their clothes a little.


    Lu Fan and others also followed the arrangement of clothes, and then walked in with the three elders.


    What you can see is a piece of silver space. Five lines of light condense into lines and divide them into one piece.


    At the end of the line of sight, a row of alchemists are floating in the air, and sitting in the middle of the air, the huge eight trigrams tripod is a huge light group, full of the size of a hundred feet.


    Lu Fan was stunned to see it for a while.


    "Minister, huozhengxing leads the children of Huojia to kowtow to your majesty."


    Three elders, huolongqing and others immediately knelt down on their knees and threw themselves to the ground.


    Lu Fan stood still and looked at the huge light group, as if he wanted to see the figure clearly through the light group.


    "Bold."


    "I dare not to be polite when I see your majesty."


    Seeing Lu Fan stay in place, several alchemists shouted loudly.


    Huodanshu stealthily drags Lu Fan''s clothes. Lu fan, however, was indifferent and seemed to be completely paralyzed.


    In fact, in Lu Fan''s heart, a little laughter has already risen.


    He is so big that even his father and grandfather have not received such a big gift. He is just a king of Dansheng country. It''s ridiculous that he wants to do such a big gift.


    Of course, he won''t face to face, which is too stupid, so Lu Fan pretends to look forward like a little guy who hasn''t seen the market.


    Sure enough, guangtuan spoke.


    "All right, get up. Fire is going on. When will there be new people in the fire family? "


    Three elders and others stood up respectfully. Several people first cut Lu Fan with their eyes.


    Then the three elders said: "Your Majesty, he is the new deacon of our fire family, named Lu Fan."


    As soon as the voice fell, several alchemists in front of them chuckled and said, "it''s a stranger."


    "Huozhengxing, it''s not right for you to bring a son of a foreign surname to take part in the contest of the five families."


    "Yes, he doesn''t have the surname Huo. How can he qualify for the contest?"


    Huozhengxing calmly replied to the speaker: "elder of the wood family, did you also have the surname wood. There are also elders of the Jin family. Are the six elders of your family also named Jin? "


    In a word, the two asked were not only cold snorting.


    Lu Fan looked at them a few more times. There is no doubt that these people are the elders of other families.


    At this time, his majesty of the kingdom of Dansheng said with a smile: "no problem, since he is the deacon of the fire family, that is the children of the fire family. Now that all five families have arrived. So tomorrow we will officially start the competition. According to the old rules, on the day of the competition, the world is proclaimed. In the six heavens, the five elements of heaven are full of splendor, and everyone should be able to see it. The competition is divided into two parts, one is the Dan method, and the other is the Kung Fu method. Several elders have been working hard. They can go down and have a rest. "


    Everyone''s bowing should be that this time, there is no need to do the ritual of throwing himself into the ground. Lu Fan also bows slightly.


    Suddenly, a ray of array light from the foot, the figure of all disappeared, and when it reappeared, it was already above a cloud.


    A spacious house surrounded by flowing wind and white clouds.


    Lu fan is looking around. Suddenly, the voice of the three elders comes from behind.


    "Lu fan, you are so disgraced today. You are also a person who has learned the etiquette of the Huo family. I hope there won''t be another time."


    Lu Fan nodded and smiled.


    Huo Longzhu looked at Lu Fan''s appearance and said calmly, "it''s really a small person. When he saw a big scene, he was completely stunned."


    Huo Longqing also smiles and shakes his head. Lu Fan''s performance makes his heart despise him.


    The other side.


    The Jin family.


    The elder of the Jin family touched his round belly and said calmly, "is that Lu fan who defeated Jin Shaoyan. Funny people. Tomorrow, give me the best Dan Fang, the best medicine. Don''t be as shameful as that Lu Fan


    Several children of the Jin family all laughed.


    Wooden house.


    "Tomorrow is the first battle," said the eldest leader of the wood family. "Our wood family''s Danfa has ranked first all these years. The last year''s accident let shuimingkong get away with victory. This time, he can''t be proud again. Understand?"


    All the children of the Mu family should be loud.


    Tujia.


    "The last five-year war was a disgrace," said the second elder of Tujia. Tomorrow we are going to be ashamed before the snow. Do you have confidence? "


    At that time, a group of Tujia children look at me. I look at you and say, "elder, our family''s Danfa has always been at the bottom."


    The second elder of Tujia stared and said, "what''s the truth?"


    Water house.


    Four elders of the water family looked at the clear water and then looked at the water and said indifferently, "you are tired too, have a rest earlier."


    Water and water smiled and nodded indifferently, seeing the four elders go upstairs to rest.


    Slowly, the water turned around and looked at the water indifferently: "tomorrow is your day of fame, happy?"


    Water shakes a medicine bottle indifferently and says with a smile: "some little excitement."

 Chapter 728

    The next morning.


    The kingdom of Dansheng, the sky of liuchongtian, began to change dramatically.


    In the sky where the light originally flowed, there were virtual shadows. In the streets and alleys, many five elements of heaven began to emerge.


    In fact, it''s not only the six heavens. From one heavy day to five heavy days, it is the same.


    All the people of Dansheng Kingdom look up to the sky, or to the five elements of heaven flowing in the streets.


    Generally speaking, in such a situation, either his majesty wants to say something important, or there are new activities in Dansheng.


    For example, at the beginning of the Danshen meeting, the whole Dansheng country will be like this.


    For another example, when the new leader of the Dansheng state ascends the throne, this will happen.


    However, we carefully pointed out that it seems that we haven''t reached the day when the Danshen will open recently, and it''s impossible for us to replace the new emperor.


    So think about it. All the residents of Dansheng can only think of one thing.


    That was the five-year battle of the five families.


    A group of alchemists sat in the tavern and teahouse, looked at the huge light curtain in front of them, and smiled, "the clan ratio is starting again."


    "This time, the water and the sky will win."


    "It has to be water and air."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the middle of the cloud, in a huge white cloud and danta, there are many red tripods, endless herbs, flying and wandering.


    Lu Fan and others arrived early, followed by several old men with long beards.


    Lu fan asked the Huodan book: "who are these people?" he quickly replied: "yaozun. They are all famous elixirs in Dansheng. Of course, the most famous one didn''t come today. When will you be able to see it when you attend the Danshen meeting? "


    The three elders said: "their eyes are poisoned. It''s all old people who have been refining pills for one or two hundred years. They don''t need to look at what pills they put in their hands. They can smell the flaws only by their nose. You should be prepared in your heart. Even if you feel that you are refining well, when you take out the pill, you will be criticized completely. "


    Everyone nodded clearly, and the children of other families came quickly.


    In front of him, an old man with the Longest Beard stepped forward and said in a long voice: "the alchemists of the five families, today is the day when you will win with pills. But Danfa can''t be superior to danyao by refining it casually. Just like a pill, you can''t just look at the moment when you coagulate the pill. Quenching and refining are also very important steps. So this Danfa competition is divided into three parts. Today, we will compete with the first one, low-level Dan. "


    Later, the two elders took out several pieces of danfang and sent one to Lu Fan and others.


    As soon as Dan Fang started, Lu Fan felt that everything about this pill had disappeared into his mind. Then the Red Square turned into a piece of fly ash.


    The old man with a long beard said with a smile: "well, now you should know what kind of pill you are going to practice today. Yes, Lingdan, Yuyun. A special pill, after taking it, has no other ability, but it can call the wind and the rain in a short time. Don''t look down on this pill. It''s only at the level of Lingdan, but in some ways, it may be harder to refine than Xiandan. Are you ready? If you can, you can practice in the danfang by yourself. "


    As he said this, a small black spot appeared all around.


    All the people present are experienced alchemists. It can be seen naturally that every little black spot is actually an empty mansion.


    Huolongqing and huolongzhu pondered for a while, as if they had recalled the danfang again.


    Then he walked quickly towards the black spot.


    Five families, a total of ten people. One by one, soon almost all of them entered the empty mansion.


    But outside, there are three people standing still.


    One is Lu fan, and the other two are clear water, clear air and indifferent water.


    The elders of other families all looked at these three people and looked puzzled.


    Fire Dan Book gently pushed Lu Fan and said, "Lu fan, why don''t you go to alchemy?"


    Lu Fan turned his head to read the fire Dan book and smiled without saying anything.


    The elder of Mujia coughs twice. He ignores Lu Fan and looks at the water family: "the water is clear and empty, and the water is indifferent. Your water family, do you really want to be so big? It''s hard not to plan to let the children of other families fail for some time. "


    in a word, the elders of the Jin family and the Tujia family all laughed.


    Several old people of medicine respect also smile.


    The elder of the water family took a sip of wine gourd and smiled: "what''s the matter with you?"


    the three elders of the fire family frowned slightly and whispered to Lu Fandao: "Lu fan, you won''t let them for a while."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "three elders, this is not a question of letting go."


    Shuimingkong laughs and doesn''t speak, but looks at Lu Fan strangely. This guy doesn''t leave.


    Water indifference and water clear air look at each other, and then water indifference suddenly shouted to Lu fan, "what are you doing here, Qi master of the fire family?"


    Lu Fan turned to look at water indifference, I have to say that this woman is very beautiful, the convex place is convex, the concave place is concave. The body is arrogant, the face is beautiful, also has a pair of nimble big eyes, the only shortcoming may also be short.


    Lu Fandao: "I haven''t got danfang. What am I going to do? Some elders, should I give danfang to me? I have been waiting for a long time."


    The elders on the scene burst into laughter. The three elders of the fire family had twisted faces.


    In the six heavens of Dansheng, the alchemists looking at the light curtain roared with laughter.


    "Is this guy an idiot? He just gave it to him


    "Can you be an alchemist with such a memory? How could the fire family find such a person?"


    "He''s here to count."


    One heavy day, fire home.


    Lingyao smiled at Lu Fan''s performance and said: "love now. It must be that elder martial brother Han Feng who followed him failed to learn. "


    Shaking his head, lingyao said to the two fighters in front of him: "how many people do you have? How many people can you organize?"


    these two fighters are Chen Jun and Wang Wu. Chen Jun bit his teeth and said, "maybe we can get together 100 people. But it takes a lot of money. "


    Lingyao said with a smile, "money is not a problem."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the cloud, in the white cloud and danta.


    Among the laughter, several people couldn''t laugh. That''s the three drug elders.


    The old leader stroked his long beard and said, "your name is Lu Fan. Tell me what it means that I didn''t give you Dan Fang. I have just handed it to you. "


    Lu Fan said with a faint smile, "yes. You just gave me a pill, but it''s fake and can''t be used as a pill, so please give me the real pill. "


    In a word, everyone laughs.


    The water is clear and the water is indifferent. Looking at Lu fan, they had a strange light in their eyes.

 Chapter 729

    "Lu fan, you mean it."


    Huodanshu said in surprise.


    Lu Fan smiles and nods, and the three elders behind him are a little surprised.


    The elder of the water family laughed and said indifferently to the water, the sky and the water: "you two also see this coming."


    Shuimingkong smiles and nods, looking at Lu Fan with interest.


    Water indifference also toward the front three medicine venerable old man Lang voice way: "several predecessors, also please give us the correct Dan Fang."


    The three elders of yaozun laughed, and the old man with white beard said: "interesting, interesting. It''s terrible to be seen through in a flash. However, I''m sorry that the correct prescription will not be given to you. What you have now is the Dan Fang we just gave you. Whether it''s wrong or right, it''s true or not. Go ahead. It''s better to refine the pill quickly. It''s late. Be careful that the first round will be eliminated. "


    Water, air and indifference changed a little. This time, they finally stopped waiting, walked quickly to the empty mansion, and then disappeared.


    But Lu fan is still standing here. This time, he can''t look at the truth for three long times. Do you want to have a degree to pretend.


    Reaching for his hand, the three elders pushed Lu Fan for a moment. In a long voice, he said, "not yet


    But this time, the three elders found that they couldn''t push Lu Fan.


    Although he didn''t use his energy, the strength of his hand was not small even when he had already stepped into the realm of the venerable.


    Push it. It''s good that ordinary alchemists don''t fly out.


    But Lu fan is as stable as a mountain. The three elders feel that they are not like an alchemist, but rather like a warrior.


    Lu Fan seemed to be in deep thought. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. With a wave of his hand, the ashes that had just turned into the pill were recruited back by him.


    A piece of black ashes quickly congealed into paper in Lu Fan''s hands.


    Lu Fan smiled and ate the paper made of fly ash in public.


    The entrance of black paper suddenly turned into a clear stream.


    Lu Fan smiled and knew he was right. What kind of paper is this? It''s a refined pill.


    Paper into ashes, in fact, is the pills into powder.


    Lu Fan was just wondering why Dan Fang would turn into flying ash immediately after he got it.


    Generally speaking, it takes a lot of effort to write out the Dan Fang. It''s impossible to use it only once.


    There must be a reason why things are strange.


    Just a word from the old man woke him up. It''s true when it''s false.


    The old man is obviously suggesting that the Dan Fang is not fake.


    But it''s clear that the prescription in his mind is wrong. There are several herbs that are not suitable at all. They are forced to refine and can only fry the stove.


    Then there is only one possibility. The real Dan Fang is the paper.


    Lu fan can feel every point of the medicine flowing into his four limbs. Wave, wind and cloud, a rain cloud appears in the tower.


    With a smile on his face, Lu Fandao said, "this is the rain cloud of elixir."


    Everyone was shocked. The elders of several big families all looked at Lu Fan with astonishment.


    Even they did not expect that the real Dan Fang would be like this.


    The three elders of yaozun smiled at Lu Fan and nodded softly.


    "Alchemy is not only a mature Alchemy skill, but also a keen observation. Lu fan, I have your name down. "


    Huodanshu suddenly smiles, and Lu Fan''s performance makes him feel the light on his face.


    The three elders also let out a long sigh from their nostrils. Lu fan, a young man, really made him more and more unable to see through.


    The palm of the hand is touching a bead in the bosom. The three elders look strange.


    In the beads, there was a strange light. This was given to him by the five elders before he left. It said something about Lu Fan.


    Feeling the surging medicinal power, Lu fan, after a little analysis, roughly understood the key herbs of yuyundan.


    As expected, the Dan Fang in my mind, in the most critical place, is missing at least one medicinal material, and also wrong one medicinal material.


    These two herbs are enough to make other alchemists suffer. But now, for Lu fan, there is only one thing left to refine the pill easily.


    Lu Fan didn''t want to go to the empty mansion to make pills quietly. He took out a medicine tripod and started to make pills.


    This tripod is what he got from the high tower of Huojia. It was intended for Laojiu.


    But later he forgot, and Jiu didn''t remind him, so he saved it. Now it''s just in use.


    Lu Fan did not dare to use his own ten square tripod, or Wenhuo tripod.


    These two big tripods are not the things of Dansheng country. It would be bad if they could be seen.


    Lu Fan waved a piece of medicinal materials flying in the tower. The only advantage of making pills here is that the medicinal materials can be used casually. He doesn''t have a lot of herbs like others.


    Although as long as he speaks, the three elders and huodanshu who want to come behind will also support him. But since there is one here, why waste it.


    A piece of medicinal material was directly pinched into a ball by Lu fan, and then the flame was fierce, and it burned instantly. Lu fan directly threw the burning fire ball into the Danting.


    Such a crude way of alchemy, others were stunned.


    Everyone present, who is not a master of alchemy.


    But they had never seen Lu Fan''s Alchemy. They even doubted that Lu Fan could make pills.


    However, these elders, yaozun still restrained himself and didn''t disturb Lu Fan.


    In the end, it''s a person of a large family who doesn''t disturb people''s cultivation of alchemy.


    In Dansheng''s country, it is the same nature to disturb people''s alchemy as to disturb people''s cave.


    Not only will they be despised, they will also be beaten. You can''t fight back after beating.


    With the five elements in his hand shining, Lu Fan quickly completed the quenching, refining and rejuvenation.


    Now, it doesn''t take him much time to make a magic pill.


    Especially in the case of danfang''s perfection, it''s just a matter of life.


    In the tripod, there was a buzzing sound, which was the omen of coagulation.


    Lu Fan slaps his hands on the tripod, and the five elements light suddenly rises.


    Immediately, a pill flew out of the tripod and was seized by Lu Fan.


    The yellow and transparent elixir appears in Lu Fan''s hands.


    Lu Fan smiled at the pill, then slapped it on paper again, and handed it to the white beard medicine Zun: "Dan Cheng. You''d like it better. "


    The three elders of yaozun came up to watch and nodded gently.


    "Good pill."


    In a word, several elders around are full of incredible expressions.


    Today, these drug lords have no critics. Is this a miracle.


    Huodanshu asked the three elders in a low voice: "elder, I don''t mean that any kind of refining has been criticized. Why hasn''t Lu Fan been criticized? "


    Three long old face color rose red, in an instant voice way: "shut up."

 Chapter 730

    "Lu Fan. Where did it come from. "


    Many people in Dansheng are saying this.


    Lu Fan''s performance, through all kinds of five elements of heaven, has been clearly seen by the whole people of Dansheng country.


    In Dansheng''s country, the alchemists can only describe the water of rivers.


    I don''t know how many of them are. But they are all shocked by Lu Fan''s talent in elixir.


    Although Lu Fan only saw through a fake Dan Fang, as well as refined out a magic pill. But Lu Fan secretly showed all the alchemists his excellent judgment on the danfang. And an open mind.


    In Dansheng''s country, there has been a saying like this.


    "The third-class Danshi combs herbs, the second-class Danshi combs Danfa, and the first-class Danshi combs brains."


    In their view, Lu fan has already entered the first-class Dan division.


    Among the white cloud and danta, the elders of the four families, Jin family, Mu family, Shui family and Tujia family, all looked at Lu Fan with different eyes.


    There''s doubt, there''s wonder, there''s appreciation, there''s vigilance. It''s just that the smiles on their faces have all disappeared.


    Huo Danshu was also surprised. He asked Lu Fandao in a low voice, "Lu fan, what Danfa did you just use, why it''s so fast and so powerful."


    Just after asking, the three elders stared at the fire Danshu, and said in a loud voice: "other people''s Danfa, are you free to ask?"


    Huodanshu immediately closed his mouth, knowing that he was speechless.


    Indeed, for an alchemist, there is nothing more precious than alchemy and Kung Fu.


    The three elders of Yao Zun are also talking softly.


    Their expressions were also quite strange. In fact, they don''t want to criticize Lu Fan''s pills.


    But they did not understand Lu Fan ''s Dan method, so they did not know how to criticize.


    Judging from the quality of the pills, there is really no problem with the pills refined by Lu Fan.


    No matter the strength of medicine, color or aroma, it is the level of the best elixir.


    Can a top-grade elixir be made by pinching herbs together and burning them.


    If they had not seen it with their own eyes today, they would never have believed that there was such a Dharma in the world.


    To be honest, if not for the competition among the five families. These elder Yao zuns really want to take Lu fan to talk with them.


    Even if we don''t talk about how this Danfa is actually done, we can expect to make them gain by just talking about some of the tips in it.


    So the three bearded old guys all looked at Lu Fan with eager eyes.


    Lu Fan felt that he was being stared at. The three old men looked at him and saw the appearance of a peerless magic medicine.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    Several figures suddenly flew out of the empty mansion and hit the ground straightly.


    Black, white smoke, grinning.


    "It''s a blast."


    Fire Dan book read one eye, then came to a conclusion. The old man with a long beard came to them and asked aloud, "what''s the situation, the elixir?"


    Sure enough, several people cried, "it''s fried."


    The old man with a long beard pointed to a few people and said, "I will be eliminated. You don''t have to take part in tomorrow''s contest. "


    Just as the voice fell, several more people flew out.


    These people look more miserable, all flesh and blood fuzzy, fell on the ground can not get up.


    "Fire dragon wishes."


    The three elders recognized the fire dragon wish at a glance.


    Lu Fan looks at the fire dragon wish that half of his body is wound, and opens his mouth slightly.


    I''m afraid it''s not just a blast furnace to make a pill like this.


    The old man with a long beard came up and looked at it carefully. In a long voice, he said: "if you can''t make it out, you have to do it by force. Not only did he explode the furnace, but also his own skills were backfired. "


    Behind him, the other two elders shook their heads and said, "stupid."


    "Also eliminated."


    The three elders quickly gave huolongzhu several pills and brought him back.


    After carefully exploring the situation in huolongzhu''s body, the three elders also secretly gnawed their teeth, saying: "five internal organs are damaged, three tenths of the meridians are broken, the Qi and blood are reversed, and the vital energy is disordered."


    Huodanshu frowned: "it''s so serious. Then can he take part in the skill contest after Dan Dou? "


    The Third Elder shook his head and said, "it''s difficult. This fool, he made himself like this in the first round, which is a shame to me. "


    Lu Fan looked around and smiled.


    It seems that it''s not only huolongzhu''s disgrace, but also the children of Mujia, Tujia and Jinjia.


    It''s also a serious injury and coma. Several elders look dignified.


    Especially the elders of the wood family, the voice of grinding teeth is loud enough, and everyone can hear it clearly.


    The elder of the water family gloated and looked at the elder of the wood family, pouring wine into his mouth. Generally speaking, the level of alchemy among the five families is indeed higher than that of other families.


    But who let them water this generation, out of a clear water and water indifference.


    It doesn''t matter if the other kids are weak, as long as the two most powerful ones are strong enough.


    After all, although Dansheng is known as a gentle country, it is also a strong country.


    Two waves of people, a total of eight, were eliminated directly.


    In an instant, more than half of the children of the five families were lost.


    After waiting for a while, the remaining six came out of the empty mansion with a little haggard.


    It''s such a small magic pill that it really can''t defeat the strongest young generation of the five families.


    The old man with white beard said in a long voice, "take out the pills you made."


    Six people slowly took out the pills they made. The pills made by three people were as black as charcoal, two people were like pills, and only one of them was still slightly fragrant.


    The three people who made black carbon are huolongqing, jinyiming and Tuhuang.


    The old man with white beard went to the three men, looked at them calmly, and said with a smile, "it''s hard for you to keep the medicine tripod without frying the stove."


    With that, the old man with white beard picked up a pill, rubbed it with his hands, and the ashes were scattered.


    "But if you say it''s elixir, I don''t believe it."


    The faces of the three men were reddish and could not be refuted.


    The old man with white beard said with a smile, "that''s all. Danfa can''t do it. He has a general brain, but he can do it. I''ve barely finished the first round. "


    The three of them took a long breath and walked back quickly.


    Huolongqing saw the injured huolongzhu at a glance and said in surprise, "he blew up the stove."


    The fire Dan Book lightly nods, three long old Lang voice way: "do not speak."


    At this time, three Yao zuns came to the other two.


    Although the pills in their hands are not round and fragrant enough, they are still in the shape of pills.


    Muziqi and shuimingkong look at each other with a long sigh.


    They have done their best.


    The old man with white beard said with a smile: "these two pills look like beginner level. If you had this level when you first practiced alchemy, your parents would be very happy. Unfortunately, it''s not the first time for you. "


    The old man''s words made muziqi and shuimingkong look embarrassed and speechless.


    Huodanshu and Lu Fan have seen the poisonous tongues of the three drug lords. Huodanshu whispered: "Lu fan, it seems that you are really powerful. Such a person has not criticized you. "


    Lu Fan said lightly, "luck."


    The old man with white beard took the pill and pinched it with his hand for a few times. Then he said: "although the medicine has power, it is scattered and unruly. If you eat it, you will lose your qi and blood, and your vitality will be restless. You pill can be sold on the spot. But you have a good brain. The Danfa is flexible. You know it''s not going to work all the way. Find another way to refine it. Heaven and earth become the elixir and the Hunyuan become one. Although not very refined, but barely qualified. You have passed this round. "


    They saluted the old man with white beard respectfully, then walked away quickly. They didn''t even bother to take the pills they made and threw them aside.


    For them, this pill is a shame.


    The three medicine masters finally came to the water indifference and looked at the round pill in the water indifference hand.


    The old man with white beard said with a smile, "this is the elixir. It''s a good yuyundan."


    He picked up the elixir and looked at it for a while. The old man with white beard said, "well, the elixir is very skillful and round. It''s a good elixir. The only defect is that the medicine is not strong enough. You have added some other herbs to neutralize the medicine. You''ve almost accomplished the ancient elixir method of Shuijia. "


    The water chuckled indifferently: "yes. There was something wrong with Dan Fang. I had to add some herbs to it according to my understanding. Strive to refine the pills successfully. It''s a fluke. I''m glad to see you. "


    White beard old man nodded his head and said: "if it''s the competition of the past five families, or even the competition of Dan Shenhui, your level is probably the best. It''s a pity that you''ve had a bad day and met a strange boy. "


    With that, the old man with white beard took a look at Lu fan, and said in a loud voice: "at the end of this round, the winner is Lu fan, followed by water indifference. The other five can only be regarded as barely passing the customs. Come here again tomorrow, pass the second level. I hope you can come up with a better level. "


    As he spoke, the old man with white beard took a deep look at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan laughs but doesn''t speak, bows to leave.


    Water indifference and others all looked at Lu Fan in shock, especially the clear water and sky, and cried out: "what. This round was not won by sister indifference. "


    The elder of the water family put down the wine gourd and said softly, "don''t get excited. Lu fan, there are some ways. I''ll know when you go back to see the water curtain


    Water is indifferent still Leng in place, some do not believe it.


    Looking at the back of Lu Fan''s departure, the water murmured indifferently, "I actually lost."


    Then, a smile rose from the corner of water''s indifferent mouth.


    "That''s really interesting."

 Chapter 731

    At night, the white clouds are still there.


    It seems that there is no such thing as day and night in the cloud area of Dansheng Kingdom, but the sun, moon and stars in the sky slightly change their positions, which is called the alternation of day and night.


    Cloud Island loft, where Lu Fan and others live, huodanshu, huolongqing, three elders stand at the door, talking softly.


    "Lu fan, there are so many means, and Danfa is amazing. Our fire family, this is the first time in the Danfa competition, beat other families


    With a smile on his face, the elder three shook his head and said that he was very proud.


    Just in Baiyun danta, he can''t be too excited to appear frivolous.


    But now, the people next to them are all their own children. The three elders chuckled.


    "The first time I saw Lu fan," Huo Danshu said with a smile. He sold a batch of pills in the small town outside our huojiashan gate. At that time, huosanpang, the shop owner, told me that he had mastered a special Danfa. Seeing it today, it was true. "


    huolongqing''s eyes twinkled:" since he is so powerful, he might be able to dominate the group in this Danfa competition. "


    The three elders said with a smile, "don''t talk too much. I''m very satisfied with Lu Fan''s performance today. Even if he is eliminated tomorrow, his task will be finished. It''s you, Longqing. It''s just a small dish. It''s the Kung Fu contest that''s the feast. You should be prepared well. "


    huolongqing nodded clearly.


    The three elders waved to Huo Danshu and said, "Danshu, you are familiar with Lu Fan. These days, you will find a way to ask him about his Danfa and see if you can exchange something for it. Magic weapon, Dan Fang, herbal medicine, Dan Yao. Let him say at will, even if the family gives him a set of red robes, as long as he is willing to take out the Danfa of his refining medicine. "


    Huodanshu nodded his head and said, "I understand elder, I will tell Lu Fan."


    The three elders said with a smile: "well, you go to inquire first. If he''s in conflict, take your time. "


    Huodanshu chuckled: "I don''t think it''s a conflict. After all, he is also a member of the fire family now. If he contributes to the family, the family will always remember him. And with a set of Danfa and a red robe, fools can do it. "


    The three elders shook their heads and said, "you don''t understand. Lu fan, it''s very complicated. "If there are three elders, there''s something in between. Huodanshu didn''t understand for a while.


    Looking up, the three looked up to the third floor of the attic.


    In the attic, the door is closed.


    Lu fan, sitting in the room, has opened the five elements of heaven.


    The five elements of light gathered around them and turned into a beautiful light curtain.


    Then, in the light curtain, the figure appeared. Lingyao''s figure came into view.


    "Lingyao,"


    Lu Fan tried to shout.


    Immediately, in the light curtain, lingyao said with a smile, "I hear you. I didn''t expect that these five elements Tianhua are really useful. It''s a big country. Things are different. Lu fan, do you think we can get some more? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s not that simple. Listen to the fire Danshu, the whole fire family, there is only such a set that they can contact anytime and anywhere. It''s said that there are not only five elements of Tianhua, but also several ancient arrays that few people can understand. In the future, I''ll ask Lao Jiu to help me to have a look. If only I could learn to make it myself. "


    Lingyao said with a smile: "well, I will be the best. Lu fan, I see your performance in Dansheng city. Ha ha, you are better than those serious alchemists. If they knew that you are actually a warrior, would they shoot themselves to death on the spot? "Lu Fan turned his eyes and said:" why am I not a serious alchemist. My master is an alchemist. Come on, let''s get down to business. How are you at the fire house. Is there any trouble for you? "


    Lingyao shook her head and said, "there is no trouble. The garden of miraculous medicine is still quiet. Lu fan, I''ve come up with a way to go out of the Dansheng kingdom. Do you think it''s feasible. We let the warriors of the fire family create chaos, and then we seize a boat and escape from the Dansheng kingdom. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened and said: "this method is OK. But be careful. Are you sure those fighters are reliable? "


    Lingyao thought for a moment and said: "some are reliable, some are unreliable, and they have to be selected one by one. But we should have time, right. "


    Lu Fandao: "well. There is still time. I haven''t even seen the face of the tree. Lingyao, be careful. I always have a feeling that something is wrong. I still don''t understand why the five elders don''t let you come. "


    Lingyao thought for a moment and said, "isn''t the brand not enough?"


    Lu Fandao: "no way. Lingyao, I have a vague feeling that the five elders seem to be a little defensive against us, or even to us. Although I don''t know yet, what he wants to do and how to do it. But you have to be careful. "


    Lingyao said with a smile, "it''s you who should be careful. I don''t stay at the fire house at most. You''re going to eat at Tiger''s mouth. Well, I don''t want to tell you. I have to see some more fighters. Lu fan, you should also think about how you can join me and escape together if you get something. "


    Lu Fandao: "it sounds like a very difficult thing. But I''ll work it out. "


    At the end of the speech, the five elements of Tianhua in front of him turned into a symbol again and fell into Lu Fan''s hands.


    Lu Fan looks at the five elements and thinks a little.


    "Stay in the fire. Stay in "


    Lu Fan murmured.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s mind flashed, as if he thought of something.


    Lingyao''s words woke him up. The five elders wanted lingyao to stay.


    That''s right. That''s the purpose of the five elders. But why.


    Lu Fan suddenly got up and uttered two words.


    "Hostage,"


    the light in his eyes fluctuated, and Lu Fan thought of every word that five elders had said that day.


    He wants lingyao to go to tiannu mountain, which is to control lingyao nearby.


    At this point, Lu Fan immediately felt a cold air rising from the bottom of his feet.


    Does it mean that the five elders already know something.


    That''s why I''m so prepared for him.


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows are tight, and he suddenly feels that he and lingyao seem to be in danger.


    At this time, Lu Fan thought of another thing. The same thing that the five elders told him to keep.


    Lu Fan immediately took out the five element sign.


    "Old nine, come out,"


    yelled loudly, and the figure of the Xuangong tower appeared in his hands.


    "Great master, what''s the matter?"


    Lu Fan pointed to the sign and said, "let me see if there is any array hidden in it, or any sign, or FA Jue."

 Chapter 732

    "Yes, great master."


    Nine shouts. Hearing Lu Fan''s slightly murderous voice, Lao Jiu knew that this was not a time for nonsense. He immediately injected his strength into the five element token.


    At the next moment, Lu Fan heard the sound of a broken array, and the five elements token in his hand began to shake desperately.


    Lu Fan pinches it forcibly. He can feel that under the probe of Lao Jiu, the five element token wants to fly away.


    Obviously, it''s just a token, but it''s so spiritual, which makes Lu Fan firm his mind. This brand is too greasy.


    "Nine, don''t grudge your strength, break it for me."


    Lu Fan snapped.


    In a moment, the shadow of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon becomes as real as it is, and the power of tyranny directly rushes into the sign.


    In a moment, the five element array appears on the five element token, and then breaks.


    What turned into Lu Fan''s eyes was a flowing nine color light.


    Red, orange, yellow, green, green, blue, purple, black, white.


    Nine color light condenses into nine palaces, and then turns into a color of nothingness.


    "The power of heaven and earth."


    Lu Fan''s pupil contracted.


    The power of nine colors condenses into a whole and becomes limitless.


    Change at will, gather at will.


    Heaven and earth hold hands for heaven and earth.


    "You are right, great master," said the tower. There is a terrible array hidden in it, which is made of the force of heaven and earth. As long as we use the same power to start, we can destroy everything around us in a moment. With the strength of the host you are now, with this power, there is only one dead word. It''s very likely that the other side will be able to explode this array from a long distance. "


    Lu Fan bit his teeth and said, "what a vicious old man. He''s keeping a back hand for me. Nine, can this be broken? "


    "Great master, if I can recover more than 50% of my strength, I can have a try," whispered the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. But now, there''s really no way. "


    Lu Fan probably guessed this, nodded: "then restore the brand."


    "Great master, you know that it can destroy you at any time, and what are you doing with it?" said the pagoda. Get rid of it. Or to your enemies. "


    Lu Fan''s face was not good. He said slowly, "you just need to repair it. Don''t say so much. I have my own measure. "


    "Yes, great master."


    Old nine heard the anger in Lu Fan''s words, and did not dare to say any more.


    This brand may blow them up in the future. But if it doesn''t listen, Lu fan can make it disappear now. Nine can still distinguish which is more important.


    It''s not difficult for nine to repair a five element array.


    In a short time, the brand was restored.


    Lu Fan put the brand back into his belt. This time, he took it lightly, though he knew that it could not explode at will. But he still didn''t dare to throw about as casually as before.


    Take a deep breath. Lu Fan looks out from the windowsill of the attic. Three elders and other figures came into view.


    "How much do they know?"


    Lu Fan looks at the three people with deep eyes, and is silent for a long time.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The next day, Baiyun danta.


    "Yesterday, I asked you to take the wrong pill and refine a furnace of low-level pills, which disappointed us. After so many years, the alchemists of the Dansheng kingdom will only die alchemy according to the danfang. "


    The old man with white beard stroked his beard and said loudly.


    Spit, face pompous, head shaking. Imagine how annoying he was when he was young.


    "Today, I will not practice low-level pills. Change high-level pill to practice. Some days ago, someone found an ancient Dan Fang in a relic and recorded a pill that can make people change into anything in a short time. Dan Ming, one day to make Dan. The rank of elixir is about the first product of Xiandan. This is danfang. You can read it and watch it. "


    The old man with white beard threw the red square out for seven people to watch.


    One by one, it finally falls into Lu Fan''s hands.


    When he saw the Red Square, Lu Fan felt absurd and funny.


    He has never seen such a Dan Fang.


    Generally speaking, the things needed for making pills must be herbs, nothing else.


    If you add something else, it''s not alchemy.


    But there is no medicine for this prescription. *


    stones, trees, flowers, insects, water, fire, animals, birds.


    There are no things that should be used for alchemy, but all the things that should not be used for alchemy are on paper.


    What''s more, how much is needed for each thing, how to refine it, and how to refine it? It''s not written on the paper. Only drew some unreadable ghost symbols on it.


    This is also Dan Fang.


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows. If it wasn''t for him, Lu fan would have thrown it away as garbage.


    The other several people''s expressions were not much better, obviously they were all puzzled by this Dan Fang.


    "You have a day," said the old man with white beard. The one who makes it is the one who passes. If it is not refined, it will not pass. If there is no one to refine, then compare the results, the closer wins. All that is needed is in the empty mansion. "


    The water called out indifferently: "this time the Dan Fang will not be false again. It''s not too boring for me to play with this method all the time. "


    "You may think it''s fake, I can fully understand your idea, but the fact is that it''s a real ancient Dan Fang. The only thing I can tell you is that refining this pill requires not only an understanding of the pill, but also an understanding of heaven and earth. I don''t know if your elders have ever said a word to you. Refining the pill is the refining of heaven and earth. Well, you can start. "


    Muziqi, jinyiming and Tuhuang walk into the empty mansion.


    After a while of contemplation, they also entered the empty mansion.


    Outside, suddenly only Lu Fan and huolongqing are left.


    Looking left and right, Huo Longqing also left slowly. He didn''t enter the empty mansion.


    Lu Fan stood outside, motionless, staring at the danfang in his hand.


    Several elders of other families looked at Lu Fan.


    The wood parents old light voice way: "this Lu fan, still Leng what, still want to see what flaw as last yesterday. How could he have caught so many good things. "


    Next to him, the old Tujia leader said, "elder mu, you have checked the origin of this boy."


    "Still checking, it''s said that it''s the new deacon of Huo family," said the wooden parent, shaking his head


    "Any deacon is clearly a master cultivated by the fire family in secret. Maybe it''s the illegitimate son of some elder," said Jin''s parents with a chuckle


    Several elders nodded slightly, thinking it was possible.


    At this time, Lu Fan finally raised his head and handed Dan Fang back to the old man with white beard.


    The old man smiled at Lu Fan and said, "I have a bottom in my heart."


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "it''s a little bit."

 Chapter 733

    Lu Fan didn''t ask for a big deal this time. He stepped into an empty mansion.


    Once in. First of all, I saw several huge shelves around. Standing in nothingness.


    On the shelf. Everything is sorted by category.


    Lu Fan took a look. There are all kinds of herbs in it. In the most prominent position. There is also a big box. Open it. Everything he needs. It''s all inside.


    What stone. Trees. There is no lack of flowers and plants.


    even * insects. Beast. They are still living things.


    Lu Fan nodded. Take out the tripod.


    It''s still the tripod from Huojia. Even if there''s no one around. Lu Fan also insists on not using his own tripod.


    He knew it very well. Don''t look at this empty mansion. It seems empty.


    In fact, his every move. It must have been through special methods. Seen by all.


    It''s even possible. The whole kingdom of Dansheng. They were watching how he made pills.


    Lu Fan takes a deep breath. Shake hands and smash one piece of vitality into the tripod. Murmured: "vitality is the main medicine. This pill is really strange. "


    He has just seen Dan Fang for so long. In fact, I want to find the main medicine.


    Refine a pill. The most important herbs. Always the most important. These strains are called the main drugs.


    But this pill doesn''t need medicine at all. Which is the main medicine.


    The ordinary alchemist will definitely pick out the most possible things in his own way.


    For example, those birds and beasts look like the main medicine.


    But Lu Fan clearly grasped the key point. This pill, in fact, all the things listed on the pill are only auxiliary drugs.


    What is not written on Dan Fang is the main medicine.


    Alchemy pays attention to the monarch, his subjects and his assistant. The so-called monarch is the main medicine. In fact, other auxiliary drugs can be changed. As long as there is no problem with the main medicine, the pills are just different in strength.


    But if there is only auxiliary medicine, there is no main medicine. Then this pill will never be refined.


    The reason why Lu fan can think that the main medicine of this one-day pill is the vitality of the Alchemist is that he has a little understanding of the ghost symbols under the pill.


    The things drawn by those ghost symbols are very complex, which seems to describe the way of alchemy, but Lu Fan noticed that all ghost symbols are described in the form of vitality fluctuation.


    Generally speaking, alchemy doesn''t need complex fluctuations of vitality. It''s not a contest of skills. Energy will bring forth flowers. It''s useless if you can''t make pills.


    In most cases, all the alchemists have to do is to suppress and accelerate.


    It can suppress the rejection and fluctuation of medicine liquid fusion and accelerate the formation of pills.


    If there is more to say, it is the quenching of Yuanqi to the medicinal materials.


    To do these three things well is a good alchemist.


    But when Lu fan saw the ghost''s pictorial symbols, the complexity was even higher than that of the Nine Dragon God Xiao Dan method taught him by Master Wu Chen.


    You know, this set of alchemy taught by Wu Chen is not only alchemy, but also can be used as a skill. It is a Dharma decision, not a pure Dharma. Up to now, Lu Fanlian can only say that he is a beginner, not a proficient.


    And that ghost pictograph is more complicated than that. Is this what ordinary people can do. I''m afraid it''s impossible for a venerable to learn in a day.


    This shows that the ghost talisman is not the way of alchemy. It is likely that the flow of Yuan Qi in the tripod is right.


    Just as the liquid medicine coagulates into something, it''s almost there.


    Having figured this out, Lu Fan instantly understood what the so-called main medicine was.


    Guided by the vitality of the alchemist, combined with the integration of countless heaven and earth things, and then refined into a one-day pill that can become everything.


    I''m afraid that''s what Dan Fang wants to tell him.


    Lu fan has boundless respect for those who created this kind of alchemy.


    It can be thought that there is no need to use herbs to make pills, which has already surpassed many alchemists. If other alchemists in Dansheng can really see their doudan, I''m afraid they will be amazed.


    Lu Fan shakes his hand and pulls out the mess in the box. Then a wave of Yang appears in his hand. With a wave of his hand, everything around him turns into a sea of fire.


    Outside, the elders of the five families and the elites who were eliminated yesterday all stared at the direction of the empty mansion.


    At this time, the old man with white beard shook his hand. In front of all the empty mansions, there was a ripple of water patterns. Then, all the conditions in the empty mansions were displayed at a glance.


    White beard old man first put the Red Square in the air, let the world see it. Lang said: "today, let''s see which one can really refine this pill."


    In Dansheng''s country, all the alchemists also saw the situation in the empty mansion through the five elements of Tianhua. Lu Fan and other people''s Alchemy figures occupied a corner of the five elements of Tianhua, so that everyone could see clearly.


    "Look, the water, the air and the water are indifferent. They all use the ancient elixir method of Shuijia. Water melts all things and turns into elixir."


    "Muziqi has also used the method of wood family''s shenglingdan, and his medicine tripods are beginning to shine blue."


    "Tu Huang, Jin Yiming and Huo Longqing, I don''t think how to refine them. Gentlemen, who of you knows a lot? You''ve heard of this kind of pill that doesn''t need medicine. "


    "I haven''t heard of it. If I want to go, I''m afraid I have to catch the blind. I can''t even tell which is the main medicine. "


    "Heroes think alike."


    "You hero a hammer."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Countless alchemists began to discuss how to refine this day''s Alchemy pill.


    From the first heavy day to the sixth heavy day, these alchemists are frying pans and making a lot of noise. They also opened their eyes today.


    To tell you the truth, although it''s a kind of elixir, what we need is too common and common.


    Even a child who can''t make pills can collect all these things.


    But with these things, you can make a pill. Many people don''t believe it at all. They think that today''s doudan, like yesterday''s fake danfang, is a pit. There must be a mystery inside.


    Another group of alchemists believed that even if they used stones and other things to make alchemy, they could not be ordinary stones.


    The five families of alchemists fight for Dan in the Baiyun danta. All the necessary things are prepared by the five families and the Empire. They don''t need to find them by themselves.


    Therefore, these prepared things will certainly not be as simple as those written on the Danish side.


    The alchemists quarreled endlessly, and even some alchemists who liked to experiment had already put out medicine cauldrons in public and started their own furnaces to make pills.


    Anyway, things are easy to find. They are everywhere. These alchemists are not afraid of humiliation, so they, according to their own ideas, tempered these messy things and forced them together.


    As a result, they got a strange stone that had no medicine at all. They could not swallow it even if they put it in their mouth.


    These alchemists began to curse their mother.


    "Look, there seems to be a way."


    Suddenly, a cry continued to ring in all directions of the kingdom of Dansheng.


    All people immediately cast their eyes on the five elements Tianhua. All people''s eyes fell on the water and the sky.


    I saw that after the water and the air quenched all the disorderly things, there was water to wrap them into a ball, and then began to inject the power of all kinds of heaven and earth.


    The palm of the hand is flying, and the vitality is crisscrossing. With a smile on his lips, shuimingkong began to plug all the known forces between heaven and earth into the current. Wind, thunderstorm and fire are continuous. It can be seen by the naked eye that the pills coagulated by those messy things start to emit dazzling light.


    "Good."


    At this time, the four elders of the water family suddenly cried out. He understood what the water Mingkong was doing.


    "Since heaven and earth become the elixir, it can be supplemented by the power of heaven and earth. There''s a way. "


    The elder of the water family smiles.


    The three drug elders also laughed.


    In Dansheng''s country, other alchemists made a sound of exclamation. They didn''t expect that there was such a way of alchemy.


    "I see. Is that the essence of this pill. All Dharma condenses all things, and Dan becomes nature. "


    For a while, I don''t know how many alchemists secretly nodded their heads. At the same time, they admired Shuiming and Kongmeng. They could find order from disorder, and no way to find a way. This skill is very unusual.


    "The water is clear and empty."


    "It''s a combination of Dan Qi and Qi. The water and the sky are too strong."


    A group of people were marveling, but just then. In the empty mansion, the water and the sky suddenly tightened their eyebrows. The next moment, the pill in his hand suddenly exploded.


    The terrible power blew his medicine tripod to pieces in an instant, and the water and the air were flying backwards.


    The empty mansion suddenly shrank, and the water and the sky were directly blown out.


    He wasn''t hurt, he just looked a little embarrassed.


    With consternation on his face, Shuiming said in an empty voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter?" said the old man with white beard. Have you forgotten the most basic unity of heaven and earth. You think you''re the one. Can all the forces of heaven and earth be integrated and held in one hand. You are eliminated. "


    Water open mouth, half a day can not speak. He forgot the basic question. If you want to integrate all the forces of heaven and earth, you have to be the one of heaven and earth. He is too arrogant.


    Water clear air embarrassed chuckle two, walk away slowly.


    At this time, there was another explosion, and muziqi was also blown out.


    His face was not angry. Muzi kept his body steady and said, "it''s not right to melt those things into the power of heaven and earth. How to refine this pill. I don''t believe anyone can practice it. "


    The old man with white beard said with a smile, "then wait and see. Two of them have found a way. "


    As he said this, the old man with white beard smiled at the direction of water and Lu Fan.


    Everyone was shocked. The whole alchemist of Dansheng kingdom was staring at Lu Fan and water in the five elements heaven.

 Chapter 734

    Yangyan burns everything into powder in a flash, and then it falls into Lu Fan''s hands.


    Lu fan doesn''t look at it. He throws all these things into the medicine tripod and then speeds up the infusion of vital energy. His eyes close slowly.


    Inside the tripod, the powder began to rotate on its own. Unlike other ways of alchemy, Lu Fan completely let it run on its own. There''s no deliberate way to make those powders coagulate into any shape.


    "Refining pills is refining heaven and earth."


    With a smile on his lips, Lu Fan now fully understood what the old man with white beard said.


    Don''t think of these messy things as medicine. They are not medicine.


    They are just the product of the power of heaven and earth. They are born in heaven and earth, grow up in heaven and earth, and return to heaven and earth after death.


    Lu Fan now only regards these powders as the power of heaven and earth.


    And his vitality began to absorb the power of the heaven and the earth, just as the main medicine absorbed the power of the auxiliary medicine in the alchemy.


    Lu Fan''s practice has attracted the attention of all the alchemists. In particular, as the flow of powder and vital energy in his tripod became faster and faster, it was clear that at the end of the day, it had been completely out of Lu Fan''s control, and many alchemists were shocked.


    "What kind of alchemy is this. I don''t care what I put out. "


    "If Hulai is the right way of alchemy, he is very successful."


    "I can''t understand. I really can''t understand. What is Lu Fan doing? "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Almost all the alchemists were puzzled by Lu Fan''s practice.


    According to their opinion, it won''t be long before Lu fan will blow up the stove.


    This is also the common sense of alchemy. An alchemist can''t control his vitality. What else can he make. Wait for the medicine to run around, then blow up the stove.


    However, some of the elites with extraordinary vision feel that they are wrong.


    The premise of frying is that if Lu Fanlian is a medicinal material.


    Because the vitality can''t suppress the power of medicine, it is easy to cause collapse and then explode the furnace.


    But do these things of Lu Fanlian have the power of medicine.


    It''s only strange that there''s a lot of powder from such a mess.


    If there''s no medicine, then how about your vitality.


    In Dansheng''s country, a small group of alchemists had fixed their eyes on Lu Fan''s hand, and a trace of panic rose in their hearts.


    Did Lu Fan do it on purpose.


    On the other side, water is quietly quenching everything.


    She is very careful in refining everything. It seems that she intends to infiltrate the vitality into it, and she does.


    There is only a small powder left after everything has been quenched. Only when the water is indifferent can it stop. At this time, the powder has already taken on her vitality.


    And then again, when everything came down from her hand, it became a powder that glowed and gave off a little bit of power.


    It is so refined that she can see how deep her foundation is and how skillful her Danfa is.


    It is not easy to harden a stone into a powder. It''s like folding a piece of paper. You can do it two or three times. But if you fold it in half a dozen times, or even dozens of times, it will be difficult for you to go to the blue sky.


    Water indifference seems to be easy to do. No matter what is in her hands, it will disappear quickly.


    But in Dansheng, many other alchemists were stunned.


    This kind of quenching method can''t be summed up completely in four words of "keep improving". It can be described as a magic skill.


    The simpler things are, the more they are. Water indifference by this hand alone, it left other alchemists do not know how many streets.


    But the cost of water indifference is not small. After all the things have been tempered, her forehead is already covered with sweat drops, and it is estimated that it is almost to the limit.


    Take a deep breath, and the water begins to melt the powder into the tripod.


    All the energy left in the body is injected into the tripod.


    These powders, one by one, have been thoroughly penetrated by her vitality. Now the water just coagulates them indifferently, which should not be a problem.


    Soon, a large pill with the size of a nail cap began to appear in the tripod.


    The faint elixir came out of the tripod. All the alchemists exclaimed, "such a elixir can only be refined by such a elixir."


    "Take orally. Originally, miss shuiran of Shuijia was so proficient in Danfa. At the next Danshen meeting, miss shuiran will be able to shine. "


    All the alchemists praised.


    In the white cloud and danta, the water is clear and the sky is as good as the wood.


    They are not only wrong in the way of alchemy, but also poor in their ability. Even if someone explained that this pill should be refined like this, they may not be able to refine it.


    At this time, huolongqing, jinyiming and Tuhuang finally came out of the empty mansion.


    They gave up completely. Originally, Danfa couldn''t do it. After a few attempts, they only produced a stone that they couldn''t eat. They feel humiliated, simply gave up, just came out to see the scene of water indifference coagulation.


    Huo Longqing went to the three elders and said, "someone has made it. What method does she use. "


    The three elders roughly said that huolongqing took a breath of cold air immediately, and then sighed, "it seems that this elixir can''t be made by me."


    In the empty mansion, the water has reached the last step in indifference.


    In the tripod, the pulsating pill has completely agglomerated.


    Water indifference has no time to wipe the sweat on his forehead, a delicate drink, a wave of hands.


    When the vitality burst, the pills in the tripod suddenly flew out, emitting dazzling light immediately, and at the same time, they still quickly condensed the virtual shadow.


    Water indifference did not wait for this pill to have action, immediately grabbed it, took out a wooden box from the sleeve with his left hand, threw the pill in.


    With a loud noise in the wooden box, everything was quiet.


    With a smile on his face, water walked out of the empty mansion slowly.


    All around the alchemists and elders applauded.


    Water indifferent smile eyes are curved into a crescent, hands handed box in front of the white beard old man said: "please test Dan."


    Beside, shuimingkong said with a smile, "what else can I do for you. Sister indifference, you win. "


    All nodded, and they all lost without saying.


    In Dansheng''s country, a group of alchemists also cried out: "we have also obeyed. Miss shuiran is a genius of Danfa. "


    "In the future, I will become a master of elixir."


    "Wait, what do you mean in the future. Is that what I think it means? "


    "Why are you so nasty?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the white cloud danta, the old man with white beard shook his head and said with a smile, "I''ll see later. There is still one person who hasn''t come out."


    Several elders laughed, and the water parent said: "it''s the same if he can''t get out. Can he still make Dan out


    The elder of the water family smiled, but at this time, a flash of light came from the empty mansion where Lu Fan was. The next moment, it lit up all.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The crowd spoke in surprise.


    At this time, a pill suddenly flew out of the empty mansion, with the phantom of birds on it.


    Then, Lu Fan''s figure appeared, grabbed the elixir and said with a long smile, "I want you to change. Now it depends on where you are going."

 Chapter 735

    There was no sound, even breathing seemed to stop for a moment.


    Lu Fan holds the pulsating pill in his hand, turns his head to look around, and finds that all the people are looking at him with their pupils enlarged.


    Giggling twice, Lu said: "why do you look at me like this. I didn''t blast the stove, "said Lu fan, waving the round pill.


    At this time, all the people around have come back to their senses.


    The four elders of the water family, who had just determined that Lu Fan could not refine the pill, immediately blushed and was about to drip blood.


    Huolongqing and others are desperately swallowing saliva.


    "Is that the Dan he made?"


    "It''s impossible. He didn''t quench the herbs like miss shuiran. How did he do it?"


    Everywhere in the Dansheng Kingdom, countless alchemists are going crazy.


    They have just been staring at the water and indifferently coagulating pills. Few people have noticed how Lu fan made it.


    "Didn''t he just lose control of his energy. How did this pill come out? "


    "It''s impossible. You see his face is not red and he''s breathless. It seems that he hasn''t wasted much energy in refining this pill."


    "Who just recorded how Lu fan made pills. I bought it at a high price. "


    " who has it? Take it out quickly and I will buy it. "


    ......


    From one day to six days, many alchemists are crazy.


    Water indifference just showed them the difficulty of refining this kind of pill, how strong the Dan method and foundation are needed to refine it. But then, Lu Fan was easily refined. It was like beating everyone''s face.


    Not only them, but also the five elders of the five families. They are all real dignitaries. But no one could see what was going on.


    Lu fan is an immortal Qi master. He has done something that makes five venerable people feel incredible.


    No one will believe it when it is said.


    In the white cloud danta, there are only three elders who are calm and indifferent.


    The old man with white beard said, "Lu fan, bring your pills. Let''s see if you''re cutting corners."


    Lu Fan came to the old man with white beard with the elixir in his hand and stood indifferently with the water.


    Water looked at Lu Fan''s pills, which were obviously several times larger, and said with surprise, "how did you do it. Isn''t Dan Fang letting us refine everything? "


    Lu Fandao: "how do you see that it makes us refine everything?"


    They both looked at each other and laughed.


    At this time, the three drug lords have started to watch the pills made by the two.


    The three men summed up for a while and then put the pills back.


    The old man with white beard said with a smile, "OK, let me talk about the pills of you two."


    Pointing to the pill, he said: "it''s a good day to make pills. The medicine is pure, which can be called excellent. When refining, it also shows what is quenching. I have to let you pass on that alone. The water is indifferent. You''ve refined it very well. I haven''t seen an alchemist like you for a long time, who is smart, talented and has solid foundation. Your future is limitless. "


    Water is indifferent and calm, not sad or unhappy, because in general, there must be a "but".


    Sure enough, then the old man with white beard said: "but, because of your pure refining method, the power of this pill is not enough. It''s called one day pill, not half day pill, not several hours pill. You have no problem in refining this pill. But practicality is much worse. At least not up to the level required by the Danish side. Of course, this can be improved. I believe you have a way, but refining takes a little time. "


    Water nodded his head indifferently: "thank you for your advice. I know all my problems. Please tell me more about Lu Fan''s pill. "


    Water indifference is obviously some can''t wait, she can''t wait to listen to Lu Fan''s pills.


    Until now, she still doesn''t believe that some people can make pills without losing their power.


    She thought about it and couldn''t think of any way to refine it. She could not lose the power of medicine, but also refine it to the extreme.


    At this time, everyone stepped forward and stared at the pill in Lu Fan''s hand. They also wanted to hear about it.


    In Dansheng''s country, all the alchemists are wide eyed and waiting.


    With a smile, the old man with white beard picked up the elixir refined by Lu Fan.


    With a long sigh, the old man with white beard said, "I really don''t know what to say."


    in a word, many people are confused.


    This is to say that Lu Fan''s pills are fake, or that Lu Fan''s pills are flawless.


    After a pause, the old man with white beard stared at Lu Fan''s face and said, "I really want to know who your master is. He must be very proud to teach such a disciple as you


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you''d better talk about pills.


    The old man with white beard held up the pill and said: "this pill is perfect. Presumably, even the alchemist who invented this alchemy will make the alchemy pill one day, which is just like this. "


    The voice falls to the ground and everyone around is distorted.


    Water has robbed Lu Fan''s pill in indifference. Watch carefully.


    The fingernails were scratched on the pill and put directly into her mouth. She wanted to try whether the pill was really as perfect as the old man with white beard said.


    But at the next moment, water exclaimed: "this medicine repels me. You cheat."


    water pointed to Lu Fan''s face and shouted.


    At that time, all the alchemists gave Lu Fan a hostile look.


    In Dansheng''s country, a group of people shouted at the five elements Tianhua.


    "Lu fan, you cheat. Go to hell."


    "shameless. It''s cheating."


    "I''ll tell you how he can really practice it."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    "Shut up," snapped the old man with white beard.


    "If you don''t understand anything, you''re talking. The water is indifferent. You can give the pills you made to the water and have a try. "


    Hearing this, shuimingkong immediately came forward, picked up the pills which were indifferent to the water, and drew a little to take.


    Immediately, shuimingkong''s face changed.


    "How are you?" the old man with white beard said in a long voice


    "The water is clear and the air is soft," the medicine repels


    Water indifference shocked incomparably, took the Dan medicine to see for a long time, suddenly startled voice way: "is it because of my vitality."


    Lu Fan slowly took back his pills and said, "Congratulations, you''re right at last. This kind of pill can only be used by the alchemist who made it himself. "


    the old man with white beard nodded:" it''s good. This is another strange place of making pills in one day. I don''t need to say more about today''s test results. You two have passed the test and come back to the last round tomorrow. "


    The water''s indifferent eyes flickered and turned away, his lips seemed to move when he left.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s ears heard the sound of water indifference.


    "Lu fan, I remember you."


    Lu Fan smiled and whispered back, "there are too many people to remember me. I can''t remember them."

 Chapter 736

    The second round of Dan Dou still ended with Lu Fan''s victory.


    From this day on, Lu Fan''s name began to spread throughout the kingdom of Dansheng.


    Whether it''s one heavy sky or six heavy sky, as long as it''s the alchemist, there are all kinds of guesses about Lu Fan''s Danfa.


    So the hottest thing that Dansheng sells in China now is a mirror recording the complete performance of the second round of Dandou.


    Everyone wants to know something about it. At least, they want to know how Lu Fan refined one day''s Alchemy.


    But all the alchemists were also more confused. Lu Fan didn''t do anything. It''s nothing more than releasing energy, refining other things into powder, throwing them inside, and then ignoring them.


    Just a few simple steps, why can we make pills.


    Many alchemists followed Lu Fan''s movements, even imitating his eyes. But I can''t make pills.


    But they can''t be blamed. After all, they are not Lu Fan. They don''t know Lu Fan''s melting method or the key of this pill.


    They can''t understand the most important thing, even if they have practiced for ten thousand years, it doesn''t work.


    Therefore, Lu Fan''s Alchemy goes through more and more evil.


    Many people in Dansheng are asking about Lu Fan''s origin.


    They do not believe that this dharma was created by Lu Fan himself.


    There is no such genius in the world. They just want to know who Lu Fan''s master is.


    But they only heard that Lu Fan came from the fire family.


    As for what happened before we came to Huo''s house, no one could find out.


    Although the Huo family claims that Lu Fan''s origin is unknown, few people believe the Huo family''s words.


    They think it''s the Huo family who is trying to cover up Lu Fan. This makes Lu Fan''s identity more mysterious and extraordinary.


    Countless people are expecting that in the last round of competition, Lu fan can really show his Danfa. At least we need to be able to see the doorway.


    Danting heaven.


    A group of light floating in the stars, he is the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng.


    The sun and the moon float in front of the body, the stars and rivers are all over the body, among the nine color light groups, a floating figure is more and more clear.


    The nine colors of light slowly converged, and the sun and moon floating in front of them even fluctuated with each other. Not long ago, they quickly condensed into a human shape.


    The head has the angle, the body has the wing, the sun and the moon shine the scale armor, finally actually condensed into a man and a woman, two dragon people.


    Nine color light group to go, not long, even a child''s figure from the light.


    With nine colors on the eyes and a rosy cloud on the body. This boy looks about seven or eight years old, but he looks solemn.


    Chubby little face, but full of murderous. Looking at the two figures coagulated by the sun and the moon in front of him, he said in a voice, "demon sect of Tao heart, what''s the latest news?"


    The voice is old, like thousands of years of vicissitudes.


    The two dragon men bow down and dare not look into the boy''s eyes at all.


    At the same time, they put their hands on their chests and said in a different voice, "the devil of Tao has got what they want. Now it''s only the last two."


    "What are the two?" the boy asked quietly. Do they want to revive the God of all things, or do they do other things under this guise. "


    The two dragon people looked at each other for a while and didn''t speak.


    The nine color light in the boy''s eyes flickered for a while. Between the light flows, it seems that the mountains and waters are green, and the white clouds are passing through his eyes. His eyes seem to be the whole world.


    The lips moved, and the old voice sounded again from all directions.


    "Dragon one, dragon bell, I will send you to daoxinmo clan, not to let you send me the news that I already know, and say."


    Suddenly, the last word of "Shuo" turned into nine color divine thunder, which hit them severely.


    Dragon one and dragon bell suddenly huddled on the ground.


    A plume of smoke came from the two men.


    The boy said indifferently: "don''t think that I can''t take you apart for billions of miles. As long as your spirit is still in my hand, I want you to die. It''s just a thought. "


    Dragon one and dragon bell immediately knelt down, and the stars flowed around them. Each ray of light looked like a small sword that could pierce their hearts.


    Long Yilian said: "the supreme saint, eternal existence, we dare not disobey your will forever. We''re just thinking about the words and what we want to say. "


    The boy snorted coldly, his voice shattered the stars around him.


    "Pick up the most important thing."


    Dragon one and dragon bell nodded, and then dragon Bell said: "the devil of Tao heart is now looking for the final chaos six beads, and the method of combining Qi and martial arts."


    The light in the boy''s eyes converged slightly, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Six beads of chaos, the combination of Qi and martial arts. It seems that they have no intention of resurrecting the God of all sky. They want to become the God of all sky themselves. "


    Dragon one and dragon bell lowered their heads deeply, and said: "the supreme saint, your wisdom is far beyond the heaven and earth."


    The boy said with a light smile: "the six beads of chaos come from the deepest chaos. Apart from the three that have disappeared, all three are there. If they want to go to chaos. Then I raise my hands in favor of how many people he will go to and how many people he will die. As for the integration of Qi and martial arts. It''s just a legend. The shackles of heaven and earth, the limits of ordinary people, how many heroes can not be defeated. Give him another ten thousand years to see if he can find a way to integrate Qi and martial arts. "


    The Dragon once said: "the combination of Qi and martial arts really has no solution. But the six beads of chaos have been found in the demon sect. "


    "What eyebrows?" the boy frowned


    "Two years later, all countries will compete. The messengers will participate in the competition, and there will be a six beads of chaos on her


    "The news is true," the boy snapped


    The Dragon chimed: "dare not deceive the saint."


    The boy''s face changed a little, and he said, "disorderly saints and preachers. Never heard of this man. But I know what kind of bead she is taking. Where is it now. "


    "I don''t know where now," said the dragon. The Lord of the demon sect used the supreme method to open her eyes and only saw her appear in the world games two years later, holding the dead pearl of chaos. "


    when the boy heard the three words of the dead pearl, his eyes changed dramatically.


    Suddenly, the boy clapped his hands on the sky and the stars. Next moment, the sky and the sky broke, and everything was nothing.


    In the darkness, the boy whispered, "what''s her name?"


    Long Yi tore his heart and lungs and said: "Zhang Yuehan. Her name is Zhang Yuehan. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the cloud, in the morning of the next day.


    Lu Fan and others looked up at the sky. The sun, moon and stars were good yesterday, but suddenly disappeared today. It was a strange thing.


    However, this seems to have no impact on the whole cloud region, and everyone should do whatever they want.


    Flying towards the white cloud and danta, everyone in the cloud area will bow to salute Lu fan when they see him.


    Maybe it was Lu Fan''s performance yesterday that completely convinced these people.


    No matter where he is, a powerful Alchemist is always respected.


    The people of Dansheng seem to like genius better. They look at Lu Fan more eagerly than the residents of Wu''an.


    But if you think about it carefully, Lu fan can probably understand why.


    How many of the residents of Wu''an are warriors. When they watch the competition, they just watch it. Most of the time, I''m afraid they can''t see what Lu fan has done and what force he has used at all, so there are limits to his worship, only to know that Lu fan is very strong.


    But in Dansheng, nearly 70-80% of people are alchemists.


    They not only know that Lu fan is very strong, but also understand what Lu fan is really strong.


    Therefore, they have more respect for Lu Fan and more enthusiasm for Lu Fan.


    Looking at the light in the eyes of these people, Lu Fan could imagine if there were no three elders around him, would these alchemists rush up and knock him to the ground.


    It''s just women. If it''s men......


    Lu Fan''s whole body shivered. Recently, the picture of his brain is getting more and more lost.


    In the white cloud danta, early, everyone arrived at Qi.


    Not only did the water family come, the other three have been eliminated, but they still want to see Lu Fan''s indifferent competition with the water today.


    No alchemist will miss a wonderful Danfa competition.


    Especially today, it is likely that they will see a Dharma that has never appeared before.


    It''s just like the sex wolf heard that the peerless beauty is coming. The imagination in his head alone can make them blood boil.


    Every part of the kingdom of Dansheng is full of people.


    The alchemist, the shut-down, the medicine collector, the Tongtong stop. Find a place with five elements of heaven and watch it carefully.


    At this time, the more clear the five elements, the more people.


    Sometimes Danfa is just a handprint and an action. It''s absolutely not allowed to see clearly at the critical moment.


    Therefore, the real rich have already got the top five elements Tianhua at home through various channels.


    Moreover, we should invite relatives and friends to come and see it together. It''s a show of being able to have face.


    Inside the white cloud danta, the water stood in the middle with eyes closed, waiting for a long time.


    In front of her, Danting was ready. Hearing the voice of Lu Fan and others, she opened her eyes slowly.


    The three elders of yaozun have stood aside and looked up at Lu Fan with a smile.


    Lu fan stopped and looked around. Then he said to the three elders, "how can we compete today?"


    "Today''s competition is alchemy," said the old man with white beard. The time limit is one hour. Whoever makes good pills wins. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "there is no danfang, no medicine."


    The old man with white beard said with a smile, "the work of alchemy is the work of the alchemist. These things should have been prepared by yourself."


    Water raised his head indifferently, smiled at Lu Fan and said, "you are afraid. Now it''s OK to throw in the towel. "


    Lu Fan suddenly smiled, pinched his fist and said quietly, "it''s only you who will admit defeat."

 Chapter 737

    The sound is floating and loud.


    After Lu Fan finished speaking, he went on, but after two steps, Lu Fan fell back again. He extended his hand to the three elders and huolongqing and others and said, "elder, eldest son, second son and ninth commander. You don''t support a little medicine for me. "


    the three elders immediately blushed and glared at Lu Fan.


    This guy really can''t do things, so he can''t go back to work after the training.


    Now I want medicine in front of other family members. It''s really a person who lost his family. It''s like the fire family is a miserly family. Let others come out to have a competition, but they still don''t give medicine.


    Elders of the water family, elders of the wood family and so on. All the alchemists, including the three elders of Yao Zun, laughed loudly.


    Three long old two words don''t say, directly took off own void ring, stuffed to Lu Fandao: "go, quickly refine the pill."


    Lu Fan looks into the medicinal materials in the ring, and he immediately praises them. It''s quite a lot.


    Herbs, Dan Fang and Dan Yao are all good things.


    Lu Fan said: "elder, I will give it back to you if I can''t use it up."


    The three elders couldn''t help crying out, "you don''t have to pay it back. It''s all yours. Go to the alchemy."


    Reaching out, the three elders pushed Lu fan out.


    I''ve lost the dead. You should know that the whole alchemists of the Dansheng kingdom are looking at them.


    Once this happened, didn''t it make others laugh? This time, the Huo family was killed by this kid.


    In fact, as the three elders thought.


    At this moment, the alchemists all over the Dansheng kingdom are laughing crazy.


    Especially when I saw the appearance of three elders pushing Lu fan out, some of the alchemists were laughing and died.


    "Oh, I''m so happy. It''s a shame that we didn''t even prepare the herbs for others


    "I see people from other families, just dig Lu Fan away. What are you doing in such a mean family?"


    "Huojia, everyone who lost this time saw it."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    One day, inside the fire house.


    Five old Zhang and others were looking happily. Seeing this scene, five elders immediately took a sip of tea and sprayed it on the ground.


    Pointing to Lu Fan in Wuxing Tianhua, the five elders scolded: "is this guy intentional? I asked him to manage a miraculous medicine garden by himself. If he did this, he would not go there again. It''s a shame. It''s a dead man. "


    Nearby, the faces of several elders are also ugly.


    Among them, an old man with wrinkled face said in a long voice: "old five, when he comes back, give him ten medicine gardens. No, give it to him now. Isn''t his maid still at the fire house? Give it to her first. Lest the world laugh at me for being mean. "


    The five elders were surprised and said: "elder, he is


    The elder glanced at the five elders and said: "but what, I know you want to say that he is not on the right way, but it is about the family''s face, so hurry to get it."


    The five elders clenched their teeth secretly and threw a light out.


    Secretly, the five elders said softly, "Lu fan, you are cruel."


    Inside the white cloud danta, Lu Fan smiles and takes out his own Danding and comes to the front of water indifference.


    He didn''t have much magic medicine on him. He was reluctant to use any of them.


    These alchemists in Dansheng country are just satisfied with the man but not hungry. Lu fan, who came from Wu''an country, deeply understands the value of magic medicine. He will not waste such good things for a competition.


    But since it was given by others, it doesn''t matter.


    Today''s harvest alone is worth the blessings and hardships of these days.


    Water looked at Lu Fan with indifference and contempt and said: "a little medicine will make you happy like this. I really doubt if you won my genius Lu Fan two days ago."


    Lu Fan pointed to his face and said, "don''t doubt it. Look carefully here, I''m right. Miss Shuimo, what kind of pill do you want to make today? "Shuimo chuckled:" do you expect me to tell you, dream, have ability, you can see for yourself. "


    Water indifferent voice just fell, white beard old man then loudly way: "alchemy begins."


    Immediately, a piece of medicine flew out of the water.


    Red, orange, green, blue and purple, the herbs float in front of her like a rainbow, and then a stream of water appears out of the sky, sweeping all the herbs in an instant.


    In the current, these herbs began to melt rapidly, just like ice and snow melting and water, and then directly rushed into the Danting.


    "Ancient elixir method."


    Lu Fan nodded softly and said to himself, "it''s really a magic Danfa."


    Melt everything with water, quench herbs, do not hurt the root, do not leave dross.


    Everything moves with the water, and all medicines are flowing.


    Such Dharma is worthy of the secret that water family does not pass on. Lu Fan only glanced at it and was sure that the possibility of furnace explosion would be minimized.


    In the world, there is no softer force than water. Even if the medicine backfires, it will only be washed away by the current.


    That is to say, just like the water, the sky and the sky, the power of desperately gathering the heaven and the earth can''t be suppressed.


    Seeing the water indifference, Lu Fan began to act.


    He didn''t even look. He grabbed a handful of herbs in the ring given by the three elders.


    Many of these herbs can''t be named by Lu Fan. But it doesn''t matter. At the next moment, Lu Fan''s hands burst into flames and directly burned them into powder.


    Since the breakthrough of cultivation, Lu Fan felt that he had improved too much in the aspect of quenching.


    Not to mention the fire way he mastered, just the Yang inflammation he learned, would be enough to save most of his quenching time.


    Throw the powder into the tripod, and Lu Fan grabs another handful of herbs.


    No nonsense, keep burning, and then throw it into the cauldron.


    Seven or eight times in a row, the tripod is still covered with a thick layer of powder.


    Huo Longzhu really can''t understand it. He asked in a low voice: "what is Lu Fan doing? What pill needs so many herbs."


    Huo Longqing shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Three elders chuckled: "I know. Lu fan, this is to practice the elixir. "


    When they heard the name, they all realized it.


    The reason is not it, this pill is too familiar. It belongs to the most famous pill among the immortal pills.


    Because of its refining, it doesn''t need to be divided into main drugs and auxiliary drugs, or even care what kind of medicine it is. As long as we can gather up a hundred top-grade herbs, of course, it''s better to be all magic medicine. The only difficulty is the requirement for the control of the alchemists. It''s not a joke that the medicinal power of a hundred herbs is mixed together.


    In full view of the public, Lu Fan''s herbs are all miraculous.


    Water looked up at Lu Fan in a moment of indifference, and said with astonishment: "bailing elixir, you actually want to melt the power of hundreds of magic drugs at the same time."


    Lu Fan smiled and said: "are you delusional? You will know later."

 Chapter 738

    Water indifferent pupil a while contraction, wave a wave, a piece of water light completely wrapped the tripod into a water ball.


    In his hand, he kept taking out the medicinal materials and throwing seven medicinal materials into the water ball. His indifferent eyes were heavy.


    "No, my sister, under Lu Fan''s pressure, forced Hong Feng Dan to be promoted into two turns of Hong Feng Dan."


    Water clear empty eyebrow tighten, light voice way.


    Beside him, the four elders of Shuijia said with frost: "this Lu fan is really not afraid of frying. If the power of the hundreds of magic drugs backfires, it will be enough to completely destroy him. "


    "But if he does it, he will surely win."


    "It''s not that easy," said the four elders of the water family. She knows what to do. "


    On the other side, the elder of Mujia patted muziqi''s shoulder and said, "can you make the elixir of lark?"


    Muziqi said: "yes, but at most, it can only be ten magic drugs. Moreover, the possibility of refining is only in the fifth."


    The elder of the wood family nodded clearly and sighed: "it seems that your opponent in the future will have another Lu Fan. Remember his face. In a few years'' time, he will be one of the opponents you must surpass. "


    Muziqi clenched his fist secretly.


    Tujia, Jinjia, two elders have a good chat.


    "Is Lu Fan really sure to put all his eggs in one basket?"


    "I can''t see it now. But he forced the little girl of Shuijia to give the elixir Shengling. "


    "There''s no way to do that. The girl from the water family smelt the rainbow sealed pill. She took seven colors of herbs and put them on seven stars to form a pill. According to reason, this pill is also around the three products of Xiandan. As long as it can be refined, such as Lu fan, who has obviously just entered the realm of immortal Qi master for a short time, it will not be able to parry. I don''t know. Lu fan is more fierce than her. I even want to practice the elixir of the hundred spirits, but I still use all the magic medicine. This can be refined. It''s estimated that there are at least five kinds of elixir. What to do if she doesn''t come to her senses. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The two chatted happily, but Jin Yiming and others were depressed.


    No matter whether Lu fan or the water is indifferent, the alchemy techniques displayed are really much better than them, and all of them are a patriarchal style.


    Of course, the water indifferent strong, they are aware of, not very surprising things.


    But Lu fan is also like this, which is amazing.


    You know, a powerful Alchemist is often made up of herbs.


    What we need is not only powerful alchemy, but also countless experiences of alchemy, as well as the guidance of famous teachers.


    They are all the core children of the five families. They are the best guide and use the best herbs. It can be said that the condition of the whole world''s alchemists is no better than that of the children of the five families of the Dansheng kingdom.


    But even so, they can''t compare with a small Lu Fan.


    What does this mean.


    It can only be said that Lu Fan''s master is too strong. Look at Lu Fan''s unrestrained and calm.


    It''s an expression of absolute confidence and control over the pills you''ve made. It''s just this momentum. The general gas refiner can''t practice it all his life.


    In front of Lu Fan and water indifference, they really feel that they don''t understand alchemy at all.


    All the alchemists in the kingdom of Dansheng watched in silence.


    The so-called layman watch the bustle, the layman watch the doorway.


    The weaker alchemist, tut Tut, was admiring the magic of the elixir that Lu Fan and water were indifferent to.


    A stronger alchemist feels how exquisite and effective the alchemy techniques of Lu Fan and water are.


    Soon, half an hour passed.


    The two have passed the stage of quenching medicine and started to speed up the coagulation of pills.


    An hour is not enough for ordinary alchemists to make a furnace of elixir and Xuandan.


    But for such a genius as them, it is not impossible to forge a furnace of immortal pills.


    The water is rippling, and the hands of the water are wringing in indifference. The current in front of the water is changing into various shapes, and the medicine in it begins to converge rapidly. Visible to the naked eye, seven colored light bands begin to entangle rapidly.


    On Lu Fan''s side, the flames are blazing.


    All the powder in the tripod began to fuse rapidly under the strong control of Lu Fan.


    The limitless alchemy was definitely opened, and Lu Fan''s whole body was already covered with a layer of illusory light.


    The mind is divided into many uses, crazy suppression.


    It has to be said that the power of hundreds of magic medicines is really powerful. Lu fan can feel that as long as the power of this medicine erupts, it is no less than a powerful person at the peak of the immortal Qi master.


    When ordinary alchemists encounter such medicinal power, they can only choose to suppress it with brute force and cultivate it as hard resistance.


    But Lu fan, who has learned the method of melting, has other methods.


    The powders whirled wildly under his control. He didn''t let them all pile up, but let them move completely.


    Other alchemists may have no way to deal with the crazy medicine, but Lu fan can completely control it.


    As long as these forces don''t pile up to destroy, he can make them merge in the rotation.


    All the alchemists kept their eyes on the pills coagulated in their tripods.


    The rainbow sealed pill refined by water indifference is shining with colorful luster, and a seven star array contains it vaguely.


    Lu Fan''s elixir, which was not refined, began to radiate a brilliant halo of light, which rippled like waves.


    Everyone was surprised to see that Lu Fan did not collapse in the face of such a powerful medicine, but he really completely controlled it.


    "This kid''s control is comparable to that of immortal Qi master''s peak, and even more so."


    The elder of the wood family was the first to be surprised.


    The other elders around were all amazed.


    "Lu Fan''s control over power is so strong as what kind of decisions he practices."


    "In a word, among our five families, the most powerful one is the wooden family. But you can see that elder Mu''s appearance is obviously shocked. "


    "There''s a mystery all over the boy."


    They were talking in a whisper. The three elders and huodanshu all squeezed their fists unconsciously.


    "It''s time to coagulate."


    The most critical moment has come. Lu Fan and shuiran are both focused on success or failure.


    The elixir in the water indifference tripod jumped out first. All the powers of the elixir merged into one point. The elixir trembled violently, and then the light came out.


    "Yes."


    Water indifferently seized the pill, then looked up at Lu Fan.


    Seeing that Lu fan is at the most critical moment, the water suddenly says in a loud voice: "I''m sorry for Lu Fan. I want to win this contest."


    Lu Fan''s heart was shocked, but he didn''t move. The water suddenly shook his hands, and the water condensed outside the medicine tripod rushed out, and even directly hit Lu Fan''s medicine tripod.


    Boom.


    A burst came, in full view of the public, Lu Fan''s medicine tripod suddenly exploded and scattered around.


    Lu Fan''s movements stopped in a flash.

 Chapter 739

    Fragments splashed all over the place, and the dazzling water light slowly disappeared in front of Lu fan, and finally turned into a dense white smoke.


    Lu Fan holds his fist and looks cold. Looking at the water indifferently, he says: "is it OK for Dan Dou?" looking at Lu Fan with a little surprise, he says: "you''ve never fought with Dan before. Unfortunately, a good furnace of elixir, so destroyed. Lu fan, I will compensate you for the medicine. You lost. "


    Lu Fan turned to look around. The five elders and the three drug lords didn''t speak.


    It is obvious that the water indifference is not illegal.


    Sanchang''s face was twisted for a while. He regretted not having reminded Lu Fan earlier.


    Mingming is about to win, but at the last moment, he was defeated by water indifference.


    Several elders also looked at Lu Fan with regret. However, they are still happy. After all, it seems much better for water to win the first place in Danfa competition than for Lu Fan.


    After all, it''s a contest among the five families. Although Lu Fan bears the name of Huo family, he doesn''t have the surname Huo.


    If the five-year war among the five families leads to a person with a foreign surname, it will hurt the face of the five families.


    Fire dragon celebration, fire dragon wish, fire red book also a sigh.


    Although the result is regrettable, it is not unacceptable.


    Lu fan can do this step, which is beyond their imagination.


    In Dansheng''s country, countless alchemists are also talking quietly.


    "Lu Fan lost something."


    "Who knows that the clan ratio of the five families can be the same as the street Dan Dou, and they can also destroy people''s Dan Ding."


    "There is no violation, but the water is indifferent to this victory or some tricks."


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t see Lu Fan''s elixir of the hundred spirits coming out. Since he can integrate all those powers, there should be no problem in refining it."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Inside the fire family, five elders and others shook their heads and said, "it''s no way to lose without knowing the rules."


    The elder smiled and said, "lose, lose.". But this son''s talent in Dan medicine is amazing. If you can, try to use it. Old five, do you understand what I said? "


    five elders nodded:" I see, elder. "


    In the white cloud danta, the water indifferently took the elixir and went to the three elders of yaozun and said with a smile: "please test the elixir, senior. It should be possible to declare directly that I have won. "


    White beard old man gently shook his head and said: "little girl of water family, although you win like this, there are some tricks. Remember, the way of Dandao is the same as the way of cultivation. It''s just a small way. "


    As he said this, the old man with white beard took a look at the two turns of Hongfeng pill and said: "it''s a good pill. I declare that the winner of the Danfa competition of the five families is Shuijia Shuimo


    The words are not over, Lu Fan''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "Wait a minute.".


    All of a sudden, people cast a confused look at Lu Fan.


    Water turns his head indifferently and says, "Lu fan, what do you want to say? You can''t afford to lose."


    Lu Fan said slowly, "I want to say that one hour has not come yet."


    The old man with white beard was indifferent to the supply of danyao in his hand. "It''s not there yet," Lang said. Lu fan, do you want to have another heat? I''m afraid it''s impossible. "


    The words of the old man with white beard attracted the elders of the five families around him to chuckle.


    One furnace of pills can be made in one hour, but the time is still short. How can we make another furnace of pills in such a short time.


    After a pause, the old man with white beard pointed to the pieces on the ground and said, "and your tripod is broken. Lu fan, sometimes, must learn to admit defeat. "


    Lu Fan suddenly smiled, the palm of his right hand slowly opened, and a shining irregular liquid medicine floated on his palm.


    "I never thought of refining again. I just want to continue refining."


    "What,"


    the water suddenly screamed in indifference.


    All the alchemists around widened their eyes.


    Lu Fan''s liquid medicine has not been destroyed.


    In Dansheng''s country, countless people who are preparing to pay their bills to leave and no longer watch the five elements of Tianhua suddenly stop.


    Everyone stared at the light in Lu Fan''s hand, almost staring at his eyes.


    "How did he do it?"


    "the tripod was destroyed, and the liquid medicine could still be preserved."


    "It''s amazing. We can only say it."


    Inside the white cloud danta, the old man with white beard was shocked.


    Looking at the liquid medicine in Lu Fan''s hand, the old man nodded: "you can continue to practice. This time, no one can disturb you. "


    As he said this, the old man took a look at the water.


    The event of destroying people''s Danting once made the Dan fight a little out of standard. He would not let the water destroy Lu Fan''s next actions indifferently, because he had a premonition that Lu fan would do something that he would never forget.


    Water indifference completely shocked, standing still, Leng Leng looked at the light in Lu Fan''s hand.


    With a smile and a wave of his hand, Lu Fan''s endless power of heaven and earth prevails around him.


    The next moment, Lu Fan''s body around, began to appear a swimming dragon.


    "Heaven and earth coagulate the tripod."


    Lu Fan drinks it lightly and holds it hard. In a moment, all the forces of heaven and earth condensed into tripod in the mid air.


    A swimming flying dragon, rushed into the bright cauldron at full speed.


    The medicine began to merge in the light cauldron, and Lu Fan''s whole body was full of energy.


    In the Dantian, the power of the spirit permeates the whole body.


    At this moment, he showed all his strength.


    Let the world see his nine dragon god, Xiao Dan FA.


    Waving, five giant dragons appear suddenly, and the five elements of heaven and earth form a giant dragon that roars up to the sky and flows around.


    Lu Fan''s body floated out of the sky, his clothes and black hair flew together, and his vitality was the same in the world.


    Hands held high, palms to the sky.


    Heaven and earth are limitless, and five dragons are everywhere.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The continuous sound of explosion came out from the light tripod of Lu Fan. The five color dragon seemed to be crazy. He opened his mouth to the light tripod and emitted the five color light.


    Fire dragon spews fire, water dragon spews water, gold dragon gives gold, wood dragon gives wood, Earth Dragon pours earth.


    All the five color forces act on the liquid medicine. Visible to the naked eye, the liquid medicine begins to coagulate rapidly.


    "What kind of Danfa is this?" the first voice came from the water.


    All the alchemists around, including the elders of the five major families, and the three elders of Yao Zun were shocked at the scene.


    "I''ve never seen such a peerless Danfa."


    White beard old man almost tore off his beard. He has lived so long. He has never seen such a gorgeous, grand, overwhelming, efficient and powerful Danfa.


    Dansheng, almost the whole country, was silent.


    Everyone stared at the five dragons released by Lu Fan and the dazzling tripod.


    For a long time, with the rapid formation of the pills in Lu Fan''s tripod, these alchemists finally returned to the gods, and then collectively fried the pot.


    "Is this Danfa? It''s definitely a Dharma decision. Who can tell me the name of his Dharma? I will worship him as my teacher. "


    "It''s spectacular, it''s awesome. The five elements of heaven and earth coagulate the pill, and the five elements have one body. I''m afraid that the pill will be uplifted. "


    "Isn''t it because the water, the sky and the sky didn''t do this? Is it because of the Danfa that Lu fan can pour all the five elements of heaven and earth into the danyao?"


    "there is such a powerful Danfa in the world, which makes all the Danfa of the five families be ordinary."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    All the alchemists were shocked and excited, and shouted loudly for Lu Fan''s unique alchemy.


    The water''s indifferent face was red and white. At the moment when Lu fan used the magnificent Danfa, she knew that she had lost.


    Lose thoroughly, convinced.


    This terrible Danfa, which she had never seen before, was enough to make her ashamed.


    Her own proud eternal pure flow Dharma is not worth mentioning under the Dharma of five dragons rising to the sky.


    Heaven and earth become tripod, five elements coagulate pill, all things are in tripod.


    No matter, no refining, no pill, no success.


    Lu Fan''s hands clenched in a sudden.


    Immediately, five giant dragons put up their breath at the same time and collided with the roar of the deafening dragon on the shining cauldron.


    It was a roar again, and all the light turned into all over the sky and scattered around. It was like a golden rain in the white cloud and danta.


    Lu Fan landed slowly, and a pill printed with five dragon patterns fell into his hands.


    A piece of danxiang diffuses, refreshing. Just smelling the fragrance, everyone felt their vitality slightly improved.


    If there is a spirit Master or Yuan Gang martial artist present, I''m afraid that they can improve their realm in an instant only by this ray of incense.


    The elixir in Lu Fan''s hand is constantly changing. It is either flowers or fruits.


    Lu Fan''s light flashed in his hand and suppressed it. Holding the elixir in his hand, Lu Fan also went to the old man baixu and said, "master, it should be just a good time."


    White beard old man looked, chuckle way: "good very, good very."


    The water is indifferent to come over, congealed a look, jade tooth nibbles a way: "congratulations. You win. "


    Lu Fan smiles quietly and says," please, remember, you owe me a medicine tripod. "

 Chapter 740

    "I will remember."


    Water indifference light voice way.


    Suddenly, she stepped forward a few steps, came to Lu Fan''s side, slightly stretched out her head, close to Lu Fan''s ears, and her lips moved.


    Only Lu Fan heard the voice: "Lu fan, winning me, will be the most regretful thing in your life. Because I will stare at you, until one day, I will defeat you with my own hands. "


    Water indifference eyes are full of hot light, Lu Fan see this kind of eyes feel headache.


    He didn''t say much, just looked at the water indifferently.


    Slowly, water indifferently and gently pinched Lu Fan''s arm, smiled and said: "it''s settled."


    Lu Fan frowned a little. There was something wrong with the tone.


    Turn around, Lu Fan looks around, everyone looks at them with different eyes.


    Lu Fan opens his mouth. He really wants to explain that it''s nothing.


    But when it came to his mouth, he couldn''t say it, because he knew that even if he said it, no one would believe it.


    Put away the elixir, Lu Fan went back to the three elders and said, "it''s lucky to be blessed by heaven, and it''s our mission."


    The eyes of the three elders were shining, and the corners of their mouths were smiling as if they were nothing. They said quietly, "well done."


    Huodanshu came to Lu Fan and said with a smile: "Lu fan, the most correct decision in my life is to bring you to Huojia. It''s a long face. I''m afraid it''s dozens of times. Oh, no, it''s the first time in hundreds of years that our Huo family has won the top position in the five-year war. "


    Huolongqing also smiled at Lu Fan and said, "Congratulations, Lu Fan. You have made your name in the kingdom of Dansheng. In the future, there will be a place for you in the forest of the powerful Dansheng. "


    Lu Fan said with a light smile, "I hope I can go further with the good words of the eldest son."


    Huo Longqing coughed twice and said: "this is for sure. Deacon Lu fan, I have another question to ask. I''m really curious about what the water family just said to you


    Lu Fan said with a wry smile, "I really didn''t say anything. She just told me that she would beat me by herself in the future. "


    Huo Longqing doesn''t believe it. The nearby Huo Longzhu says with a snort: "it''s not that simple. I think she likes you. Congratulations, Lu Fan. The second young lady of the water family has taken a fancy to you. It''s your blessing. Maybe one day you can be a son-in-law of the water family. "


    Huolongqing stares at huolongzhu and pulls him behind him.


    The three elders coughed and said: "OK, Lu fan, you don''t want to say that we can understand. Go back and have a few days off. In a few days, the contest of Kung Fu will come. It''s more dangerous than Danfa''s competition. You must be well prepared. I don''t want to go back. Who is less


    Everyone nodded slightly and walked away quickly.


    The four elders of the water family gave their wine gourd to the water supply and said indifferently: "don''t lose heart. Indifference, you have done a good job. To win or lose is to do everything according to heaven. Obviously, Lu fan is better than you. There is nothing to say, but there is no need to be depressed. As long as you work hard in the future, you can''t surpass him. "


    With a smile on his lips, water said, "I will not be depressed. I just feel full of fighting spirit now. Finally, I have an opponent who can give me pressure in Danfa. I want to compare with him well. If one year is not successful, it will be two years. If two years are not successful, we should see who is better than who in the end. "


    "You are ready to compete with him for ten years. My good sister, you won''t take a fancy to him. You just said something in his ear. "


    water smiled indifferently and said:" what you said is very important. "


    four elders of the water family, water and air looked at each other, their faces changed slightly.


    Water indifferent to see two people change color, dimple such as flower way: "you think to pull him into our water home how, anyway he also does not surname fire."


    The four elders of the water family began to turn their eyes and said nothing.


    The water is clear and the air is loud: "indifferent, you don''t mess. Such matters cannot be decided without authorization. "


    Around them, Mu family, Tu family and Jin family all cast their eyes on them.


    The water is indifferent and smiles, covering the water''s clear and empty mouth and saying: "I''m joking with you. What do you shout, pig? "


    All of a sudden, the water was relieved.


    At this time, the four elders of the water family said slowly, "I think it''s a good idea to bring Lu fan to our water family. At least his body''s Danfa..."


    Before he had finished speaking, the four elders saw the water, the sky and the water, staring at him indifferently.


    Four elders shut up immediately.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In Dansheng, all the five elements of Tianhua slowly lost the picture at the moment, and finally became a symbol floating in the air.


    Although the trial of Danfa is over, the discussion about the trial of Danfa is just beginning.


    Lu Fan''s magical alchemy, and the last words that water is indifferent to Lu Fan''s ear, have become the talks of all the alchemists after dinner.


    From the first heavy day to the sixth heavy day, this is basically all discussed.


    In particular, shuiran finally said something to Lu fan, and the major casinos in Dansheng even set up a gambling game.


    After the master''s step-by-step analysis, as well as water indifference to the next sentence: "that''s settled."


    People close to * * believe that water indifference must have given Lu Fan an irresistible temptation.


    Because Lu Fan apparently opened his mouth to say something later, but he didn''t say it.


    There are even powerful alchemists who want to read her words through the movement of water indifferent lips. Of course, in the end, there was no result.


    In the casino, there are several opinions that people bet more, respectively.


    "What''s your Danfa? Can you teach me?"


    "you''re so good. Can we have more competition in the future?"


    "do you want to come to our Shuijia? We can give you better treatment."


    In addition, the most widely accepted statements are only two words, i.e.,


    "about you" and "


    about you". Among them, "about you" takes the lead.


    The streets and alleys began to spread, poor boy, into the aristocratic family to fight Dan method to become famous in one fell swoop. The story of the genius master, controlling the five dragons and condensing the immortal Dan to win the heart of the beauty finally.


    Of course, Lu Fan did not know all this.


    If he knew that in Dansheng, the "love story" about his indifference to water had been written and sold all over the world. It is estimated that he can spit three liters of blood on the spot.


    In the cloud, in the hall.


    The Lord of Dansheng looked back at the whole process of Danfa competition. The mirror in front of him was so clear that he could see all the pores on his face.


    When Lu fan saw that he had used the method of the Nine Dragon God Xiao Dan, the nine color light of the Lord of the Dansheng Kingdom flashed for a while.


    Murmured, the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng chuckled: "the God of nine dragons, Danfa, has been gone for a long time. I remember that this dharma has been lost for a long time. "


    then, the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng waved his hand. In the mirror, Lu Fan''s figure zoomed in quickly, and the final picture was fixed on Lu Fan''s hand.


    The Lord of Dansheng looked at the ring on Lu Fan''s hand, and then said: "it''s so. The nine clouds have not broken. Good, good. "


    At last, the whole hall began to tremble.

 Chapter 741

    Three days later.


    In the middle of the cloud, Lu Fan sat in the attic, refining pills and chatting with lingyao in the five elements of heaven.


    "It''s true. Five elders actually gave us ten spiritual medicine gardens. Are you sure they are all under our control?" Lu fan asked in a voice with disbelief.


    Lingyao said with a smile: "of course it is true. Look at me. I''m all in gold. They all said that I was the first warrior to wear a golden robe in the fire family. Lu fan, it''s all your credit. "


    lingyao said and turned a circle for Lu fan to see carefully.


    It has to be said that lingyao''s golden robe is very suitable. It''s really concave and convex, which sets off her beautiful figure. Lu Fan''s body was slightly hot.


    After a pause, Lu Fandao said: "in this case, it''s better to collect the herbs that should be collected first. Anyway, it''s always right to take advantage first. I''ve also gained a lot here. I''ve made a pill to see if I can bring it to you. "


    Lingyao said with a smile, "what you said is the elixir you refined. Don''t worry. Keep the pills and don''t run. When we get out, you can give it to me in time. And you can take this pill first. Maybe it can help you. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "OK, I''ll take it first. If this is in Wu''an, I''m afraid I''ll never have the chance to make this pill in my life. "


    Lingyao said: "so, if you are in Dansheng, you''d better make more pills in case you need them. When you go back, maybe you can get some for your family. Lu fan, you said, you should take me to your Lu family. Don''t forget, "Lu Fan said with a smile," Lu family. Yeah, I haven''t been back for a long time. Well, I''ll take you back. "


    Lingyao smiled and waved: "well, I''m busy. Recently, I found two reliable good players. Lu fan, when you come back, you will find that there are a group of people who can help you. "


    Lu Fan nods and waves to take back Wuxing Tianhua, but at this moment, he suddenly thinks of something and asks:" lingyao, don''t you ask me something indifferent to that water? "


    lingyao chuckles:" is there anything I need to ask, "


    Lu Fan looks at it Lingyao suddenly laughed.


    "No. There''s no place you need to ask, "lingyao said," that''s OK. You can do the same. Be careful of the skill contest. Don''t be plotted by the curfew. "


    " understand. "


    Lu Fan points his way.


    After speaking, he waved gently, and then he put up his five elements and walked down to the attic.


    Next, huolongqing and huolongzhu are all closed before the skill contest. The door of the two men''s room is closed.


    I don''t know what huodanshu is doing. I don''t know where it is.


    The three elders sat alone in front of the door for tea, watching the clouds outside the house rolling and comfortable, happy.


    Lu Fan walked over and looked at the three elders with a smile: "three elders, it''s so elegant."


    the three elders saw Lu Fan coming and waved: "Lu fan, come and sit down. Try the fog tea I planted. It''s absolutely one of the best tea. It''s just like your Danfa. "


    Lu Fan sat down in front of the three elders and said with a smile:" then I must try it well. "


    After taking the cup, Lu Fan took a sip gently.


    The three elders narrowed their eyes and said, "well, that''s right."


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, but he didn''t drink any flavor at all.


    Frowning at the three elders, Lu Fan said: "OK."


    "In fact, you didn''t drink out the taste, didn''t you have to pretend?" the three elders said with a smile


    Lu Fan also immediately smiled and said, "three elders have a good eye. I''m not good at lying. "


    The three elders shook their heads and said, "no, you don''t care to lie about trifles."


    Three long old saying points to, Lu fan heart frets. He understood the meaning of the old saying of the three elders and said in his heart, "sure enough, the three elders also know his real origin. His guess is right. "


    A glimpse of the leopard in the tube reveals the heaven''s opportunity in a word. Lu Fan understood what the three elders wanted to say, but he said with a slight smile on his face: "I''m really not good at lying, so the three elders made fun of me."


    The three elders also didn''t continue to pester on this issue, put down the tea cup, and the three elders said: "Lu Fan. Tomorrow is the skill contest. I want to tell you something. I hope you can agree first. "


    Lu Fan said blankly, "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    the three elders said slowly: "this skill competition is more important than the Dan method competition. If necessary, you should lose to huolongzhu or huolongqing."


    Lu Fan frowned and said: "why, who wins between me and the eldest childe is not the same."


    the three elders shook their heads and said: "not the same. Lu fan, this contest is more important than you think. It''s about the battle of the five families and the reward of the Lord. Your strength, although I don''t know very well, can be seen from the strength you showed in your alchemy, and you will never be weak compared with the skill. As for how strong it is, I''m not sure, but it must be able to hold on to the second or even the third round. "


    The three elders paused, looked into Lu Fan''s eyes, and then said, "if you are facing the right person, who belongs to other families, you are free to win. No one will blame you for losing. You are the hero of my fire family. But if you wish or celebrate the fire dragon, you may as well throw in the towel. They are all the descendants of my house of fire, and the glory of my house of fire will be maintained by them in the future. You''ve done enough to stop. "


    Lu Fan was silent and didn''t know what to say.


    The three elders looked at Lu Fan''s face, smiled and said: "why, you don''t want to,"


    Lu fan still didn''t speak.


    For a long time, Lu Fan said, "three elders. Recently, I feel that there is something missing in my medicine making. It''s hard to make medicine without a tripod. Could you give me some advice? "


    The three elders smiled and laughed happily.


    Slowly, the three elders felt a bead from their sleeve and said: "the Red Square, the magic weapon and the skill are all in it. All of them are treasures of Huojia for thousands of years. Some of them are unique in the ancient world. It''s for you. "


    Lu Fan takes the bead and says with a smile:" thank you, elder three. "


    Get up, Lu fan leaves quickly.


    The three elders looked at Lu Fan''s back and said with a chuckle, "it''s just a greedy kid. A little benefit can be dismissed. It seems that we can talk to the old five and save his life. "


    Lu Fan walked up to the attic and suddenly threw the beads on the ground.


    "Jiujiu, all the magic weapons are yours. Swallow the power of recovery."


    the figure of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong appears immediately, and says with an excited voice: "great master, I really have all of them. Don''t you want to leave some."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "don''t stay. If you want to buy me with this thing, you will despise me Lu Fan. Huolongqing, huolongzhu, I really want to meet you, I will not fight with you. But you will step down in front of me

 Chapter 742

    The stars are shining, the sun and the moon are half empty.


    Over the cloud, the sun, moon and stars disappeared for many days and reappeared, although it didn''t seem to have recovered completely.


    A piece of floating white cloud quickly drove to the distance. On the white cloud, Lu Fan and other people stood against the wind. The breeze from nowhere moved the people''s skirts and made hunting sound.


    Behind the palace, a group of people looked at the endless heaven and earth in the distance, as if they were getting closer and closer to the stars in the sky.


    Beside, there are not only three elders and others. All the elders and alchemists of the five families are here.


    All of them walked forward together. The leader was several huge black armor puppets.


    The floating white clouds are large enough to cover more than ten miles, which is more than enough to accommodate dozens of people in their area.


    During the Danfa competition, the five families were still quite different.


    But now, we are all together. No matter how many elders or alchemists, they all start chatting.


    Huodanshu stood beside Lu fan, laughing at the harmonious chat of the five families'' children, and said: "Lu Fan. Don''t look at our five big families fighting each other. There''s more than just fighting. But in fact, the relationship among our five families is really good. We all know how to measure. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "of course, if you don''t know the right words, the five families can''t flourish for such a long time. I think once a new family appears, you will join hands to fight it. "


    Huodanshu picked up his eyebrows and said: "Lu fan, these words will be said less later. Our five families are the model of Dansheng country, and the world is trying to emulate them. We are noble, but we do not humiliate others. We are extraordinary, but we do not harass ordinary people. We have sacrificed countless generations of lives for the eternal inheritance of the Dansheng kingdom. How can we suppress the alien? "


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "it''s nice to hear, but do you believe it?"


    Huodan wrote: "letter, why not. I''m from five families, so are you. It''s true. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "OK, I get it."


    The two chatted with each other. At this time, the water of Shuijia was indifferent to the water, but they came quickly.


    When huodanshu saw the two men, he smiled and patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "I''m here for you. Be careful."


    Lu Fan picks up his eyebrows. There is no magic bead in his hand. The Dragon bead appears. Turn it slowly over your palm just in case.


    "Lu fan, see you again."


    Water indifference and water open air stop three steps away from Lufan.


    With a faint smile on his indifferent face, water pointed to the beads in Lu Fan''s hand and said, "this is your magic weapon. It looks good. "


    Lu Fandao: "it''s just a little gadget. I''m afraid it''s not in the eyes of two people. What can I do for you? "


    Water open mouth and want to talk, but water indifferent to a stop.


    Eyes with a crafty light, water indifferent way: "nothing can not find you to talk about it. Young master Lu fan, do you look down upon your defeated generals? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "how dare you. Last time I won, it was also because of Miss indifference. She only destroyed my Danting and didn''t hit me. Otherwise, I will lose if I only need that stream of clear water to blow me out. "


    The water listened to Lu Fan''s words indifferently and said with displeasure: "that''s not the method of comparing pills. Is Prince Lu Fan praising me or damaging me. Today, I''ve sent you Danting with good intentions. "


    When Lu Fan heard that he was here to send things, he looked a little relieved.


    With a wave of his hand, the white cloud at his feet raised his desk and chair. Lu Fan''s right hand was empty. "It seems that I have misunderstood the two. Please sit down. "


    In the eyes of shuimingkong, there was a slight contempt. At this moment, in his eyes, Lu Fan was just a greedy little man, not a tool, not a climate. It''s nothing more than mastering a set of powerful Dan methods, plus a little better talent.


    Three people sat down, Lu Fan waved and waved water and Baiyun tea cup.


    Five elements condensate is a small hand, which is basically an alchemist''s city, but there are not many people who can do five elements like Lu Fan without moving them and only use the clouds around them.


    Water indifferently takes out one side of the red tripod from the sleeve. The tripod is divided into three colors: blue, red and purple. It is carved with complicated patterns and arrays, three feet and six mouths, and all animals are embossed.


    "What tripod is this?"


    Lu fan asked.


    The water said indifferently, "tripod fire tripod. I know you use fire, so this tripod specially selected for you is sincere enough. "


    "This is the tripod used by the strong in the heaven and earth environment," said the water and the air


    Lu Fan took the tripod with a smile on his face, put it in his hand and played with it. He was satisfied and said: "yes. Thank you for your trouble. "


    Water indifference and water clear air two people look at each other, in the eyes all took on some kind of smile.


    Sure enough, they guessed right. Lu fan is a poor boy and is easy to buy.


    The water nodded indifferently. At this time, the water coughed two times: "Prince Lu Fan. Today, we are here to invite Mr. Lu fan to have a seat in our water house. Several elders of our water family sent people to tell us the news two days ago. Let''s make sure to invite Mr. Lu fan to have a talk with you. They all appreciate Mr. Lu Fan''s Danfa and want to see it with their own eyes. "


    Lu Fan looks up at the two men and chuckles.


    These two guys must treat him as a little guy who has never met the world.


    Put down the tripod, Lu Fandao: "yes, no problem. I really want to go to wuchongtian after the five-year war of the five families


    The water smiled indifferently and said: "that would be great. In fact, Mr. Lu fan, you can stay in our water house even in the future. Do you understand what I mean. "


    Lu Fan said quietly, "I understand, of course I understand. A lot of people have said that to me. "


    Water indifference and water bright sky suddenly have different light flash in eyes.


    A lot of people. Did other families begin to play Lu Fan''s calculation.


    Lu Fan chuckles and doesn''t speak. Of course, he won''t tell water indifference and water clearness. That''s all he says. Other families, who is free to come to him. That''s what we mean by deception.


    After a pause, Lu Fan''s smile converged. He hesitated and said, "Oh, I really can''t do this. Although I haven''t been to Huo''s for a long time, betrayal is not good. They said no. "


    At this time, shuimingkong said, "I said it''s a wrong decision to invite this guy to our water house."


    "I didn''t say that. It''s an order from the four elders. He asked us to explore the relationship between Lu Fan and the Huo family and see if we could pull him over. You think I will. "


    Lu Fan looked at the two men and said with a smile, "have you discussed. I''m feeling it. Shall I go on? "


    Water coughs twice and says: "son Lu fan, this is not a betrayal. You''re not a fireman. You don''t even have fire. Good birds choose trees to live in. If you come to our water house, we will treat you as the guest of honor, give you the best treatment, and


    Water Ming empty words have not finished, Lu Fan suddenly a pat table way: "OK."


    The water, the air and the water are indifferent. When they say something, it''s OK.


    Lu Fan smiled at the water and said: "the best treatment, hehe. This is what I want. What you said must be counted. "


    Water indifferent eyelids are jumping, light back way: "nature is calculated."


    Lu Fan nodded: "that would be great. Actually, what I want to go to most is your water house. Wuchongtian, tut tut. It''s not one heavy day, nor four heavy days, but five heavy days. How nice. "


    The water, the air and the water are all strange. Why is Mingming a good word, but it''s not right to say it from Lu Fan''s mouth.


    Lu Fan held out his hand and said, "since we have made a decision, please give me a pass token. It''s better to go everywhere. As long as there are children of Shui family, I can contact you at any time."


    The water was silent for a while. The water indifferently took out a sign and said: "this is the elder''s order of the water family. The owner gave it to me. Lu fan, I will give it to you first. When you come to the water house, you can give it back to me. That''s enough sincerity. "


    The token rippled like water, and Lu Fan took it gently.


    Looking at the token, Lu Fan said: "does this work. For example, if I take this token out of the Dansheng Kingdom, the water family will not let it go. "


    Water clear empty dot head way: "absolute release."


    Lu Fan''s eyes flashed, and the nine dragon Xuangong tower in his body burst out laughing at the moment.


    "Ha ha, these two idiots, great master, you played them between applause."


    Lu Fan quietly put up the sign and nodded, "thank you so much."


    Water, air and water are indifferent to Lu Fan''s expression of suddenly calming down at this time. They feel slightly wrong.


    At this time, suddenly four weeks came a shout.


    "Here comes the Pentecost."


    People turned to look, only to see the end of the line of sight, a little golden eyes.


    Looking carefully, countless stone statues stand between heaven and earth. Behind them, there is a huge, towering and majestic dome palace.


    Lu Fan murmured, "Holy Spirit tianque. This is where we have to have a practice contest. "


    Water indifference and water clear sky are laughing up, water clear sky way: "yes. The most famous place of the Dansheng kingdom is also the gathering place of the whole Dansheng kingdom. "


    Lu fanning looked at him, and the warm golden light shone on him.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt his vigorous Qi restless and restless. It seemed that there was something waiting for him in the Holy Spirit tianque.

 Chapter 743

    Holy Spirit sky que, stone sculptures, endless.


    This is the place where all the powerful people of the Dansheng state gather, and it is also the memorial place for all the strong people of the Dansheng state after their death.


    Every statue here is a strong one who has passed away.


    The light on the statue is the last wisp of obsession they left in the world, guarding this ancient and rich country.


    White clouds float in the statues. Slowly, these statues will lower their heads and watch the figures on the clouds carefully.


    Lu Fan pointed to the statues and said, "are they all puppets?" beside them, the water took Lu Fan''s hand indifferently and said, "don''t point. Every statue here carries the spirit of the strong. Be careful that before you enter the Holy Spirit sky, you will be directly wiped out by the spirits of the strong. "


    Lu Fan was puzzled and said, "in this case, why should we arrange the competition in such a place. It''s not easy for this to happen. "


    behind him, the three elders of the fire family and the four elders of the water family came over. The three elders smiled and said:" because you can get the recognition of these powerful spirits only when you compete here. If you are lucky, it is likely that you will be taken care of by some deceased strong man, and then you will get his skill inheritance. Such opportunities, even in the whole Dansheng country, are not many. Only the children of our five families have such opportunities. Last time, shuimingkong got a set of three thousand drowning skills here. "


    shuimingkong said with a smile and a bow:" a set of methods that don''t go to the elegant place makes the fire elder laugh. "


    "I heard that there is still Danfa left by Dansheng here, if only I had the honor to get it," water said with a smile


    "There will be a chance."


    Lu Fan gently stroked his ring. The vigorous Qi in the body began to be restless again.


    It seems that the closer he is to the heavenly palace of the spirit, the more uneasy his vigorous Qi becomes.


    Lu Fan really doesn''t understand what it is that can make his vigorous Qi fluctuate like this.


    Suddenly, the light of the black armor puppet standing around the white cloud flashed, and then the white cloud under his feet began to accelerate.


    Countless huge statues like mountains pass by. Lu fan can feel that the more these statues go inside, the stronger the breath.


    Here, it is very similar to wudaoshan of Wu''an state.


    It''s also the place of imperial inheritance. We have to say that the inheritance of Dansheng country is much more magnificent.


    Not to mention the inheritance left behind, this Lu fan has not been seen.


    Just looking at the countless statues of the powerful, we can see that the foundation of Dansheng is much stronger than that of Wu''an.


    Through a forest of statues, white clouds finally came to the gate of the Holy Spirit heaven palace.


    At the door, four life size statues stand up, lifelike.


    It''s really hard to tell if they are statues without seeing their empty eyes.


    The faces of the four statues are slightly fuzzy.


    They walked down from among the white clouds and toward the door. The closer they got, the more they found that the four statues could not see their faces clearly.


    Clearly in the distance, but also vaguely see the appearance, why the near, but can not recognize.


    Lu Fan looked at it carefully, and he felt that there seemed to be some power covering the statue''s face. Involuntarily, Lu fan used the power of his own spirit to look carefully.


    Sure enough, the face of the statue became clear little by little. However, Lu Fan also felt his spirit, as if it was stabbed by some sharp power, and his headache was growing rapidly, which made Lu Fan feel unbearable.


    Suddenly, the light in Lu Fan''s eyes flashed, and the soul snatching method was used.


    "Broken."


    at the next moment, the faces of the four statues became clear in front of him. Lu Fanhu discovered that the four statues were identical in appearance except for their clothes.


    Just as he was wondering, a laugh rang in his ear.


    "Boy, your spirit is good. You are qualified to inherit my skill."


    Lu Fan didn''t know what was going on, so he saw four statues shining in the sky at the same time.


    Everyone immediately stopped and looked at the scene.


    "The light of inheritance. Who triggered him? "The water was clear and the air was startled.


    As soon as the voice fell, the four lights combined in the mid air and went straight to Lufan.


    Boom.


    With a loud explosion, Lu Fan only felt that he was hit by an extremely powerful force.


    The body shakes violently, and the internal organs of the body churn.


    That is to say, his physical body is strong, and he will be another alchemist. This time, he will probably hurt them seriously.


    In his mind, a skill appeared quickly, and countless pictures flowed in his mind.


    Lu Fan clearly saw that a human figure stood proudly between the heaven and the earth, with strange appearance all over the sky. The monster black shadow surrounded him.


    This man was fearless, and suddenly his body was divided into four parts.


    "Four elephants subdue the devil and the white tiger destroys the world."


    At the same time, the four figures gave out terrible vitality, and a land of Tao spread, and the tiger roared.


    Visible to the naked eye, a shadow of a white tiger that blocks out the sun rushed out and snapped in the void.


    Suddenly, everything was broken, Lu Fan''s body shook, and the spirit retreated from the picture.


    He gasped heavily. Lu Fan''s eyes were full of excited light. He knew that he had got a set of great decisions.


    "Four images subdue the devil, what a terrible power!"


    this is the first time for Lu fan to see such a destructive method, which is the ultimate embodiment of the alchemist''s heaven and earth condensate.


    With his fingers moving continuously, Lu Fan''s body became nothing, as if there was another one he wanted to separate.


    With a smile on his face, this skill seems to be the same as the Vientiane he practiced.


    Although one is the method of the alchemist, the other is the martial arts of the warrior.


    But the ways in which power is used are very similar. It doesn''t seem that hard to practice.


    However, it was not a good time to start immediately. Lu fan stopped and looked around.


    At the moment, he found that everyone around looked at him with different eyes.


    Envy, jealousy, surprise and other expressions are in their eyes.


    Behind him, the three elders, huolongqing and huodanshu didn''t know what to say. The flesh and skin on their faces were all twisted.


    "Lu fan, you have passed on the Dharma decisions," said the three elders.


    Lu Fan nodded, which seems to be something that can''t be admitted. Doesn''t it mean that everyone has to inherit here.


    "Just now, it has been passed down," said the voice of huolongqing.


    Huodanshu asked in a hurry, "I just saw four lights for the inheritance of the strong."


    Lu Fandao: "the four statues are all his own."


    Hearing the name of the four image venerable, all the alchemists around, including all the elders, took a breath of cold air.

 Chapter 744

    "The four image master, it is said that he killed all the demons alone in the war of subduing the demons until he was the strong one of the demon cultivation family."


    The eyelids of water indifference jump straight, light voice way.


    Lu Fan nodded, "it should be him."


    The water took a deep breath indifferently and said: "you have received his inheritance. I don''t know if I should say you''re lucky or better at it. "


    With that, the water walked forward indifferently. Seems unwilling to continue to pass with Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looked at her doubtfully, feeling inexplicable.


    After that, huodanshu came forward and said, "Lu fan, you are frightening others."


    Lu fan doesn''t understand and says, "I scared her. I didn''t say anything."


    "Don''t you realize that when you are with you, other people are under a lot of pressure," sighed huodanshu.


    Indeed, as the huodanshu said, at this time, huolongqing, huolongzhu, and other family alchemists all became dignified.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "just because I have inherited, but they have not."


    huodanshu nodded: "that''s right. If they don''t get any harvest from this trip, they will be ashamed of themselves. "


    Lu Fan shook his head with a smile and walked forward.


    Lu Fan bows to salute when passing the statue of the four elephant statue.


    The so-called preaching is for teachers.


    If you get someone''s decision, you should be respectful.


    Lu Fan sincerely salutes, but looks at the elders of the five families and nods slightly.


    Anyway, this kid, he''s a very polite person.


    After the statue of the four image venerable, he approached the Holy Spirit in the sky.


    The first thing that came into view was the mess of pictures and words on the wall.


    It''s messy, but it''s mysterious and mysterious.


    Lu Fan only glanced at it roughly, then he felt that his Qi and blood were not smooth, and he could not watch it carefully at all.


    "What a powerful way."


    Lu Fan quickly took back his eyes and sighed. Behind him, the three elders explained: "this is the handwritten work left by the powerful people of the Dansheng country in the past dynasties, which has profound natural Tao. If any of you can learn something here. It''s more useful than ten outside and twenty methods. This is the place to explain the whole world. "


    Lu Fan stood in awe and explained the whole world.


    What kind of Tao does it contain to say such a thing.


    If there are three thousand avenues, whether there are more than two thousand of them here? Lu Fan''s heart is so hot that he would like to study them now.


    The other alchemists around seemed to have been instructed by the elders of each family for a long time. They did not dare to take a look at them at all.


    Five color stone paving, straight forward, the front is a shrine, above the workers placed countless memorial tablets.


    Under the shrine, an old man in black seems to have been waiting for a long time.


    Slowly open your eyes, the old man in black looks at people with deep eyes.


    Quietly, if he didn''t open his eyes, many people thought he was a statue.


    "Come forward."


    The old man in Black said.


    His voice was harsh and unpleasant, like a stone across a smooth ground.


    Everyone came forward, even the elders of the five families seemed to be very respectful to the old man in black.


    Near, Lu Fan also felt the old man''s extraordinary.


    Clearly he was sitting there, but he could not feel his breath at all. It''s not a trick of integrating the world.


    Now Lu fan is also an immortal Qi master who has entered the Tao. At a glance, he can see the rules of heaven and earth. But the old man in front of me is not in the rules at all.


    All the rules, the power of heaven and earth, came to him and formed a strange distortion and collapse, and then went through the past.


    Out of heaven and earth, not in the five elements.


    In this situation, Lu fan can only think of four words.


    "The ultimate strong."


    There is no doubt that this old man in black must be the ultimate strength of the world.


    When they came to them, they were only ten steps away from the old man.


    The old man held out his dry fingers and gently put them in the void.


    At the next moment, a five element light began to emerge in the whole Holy Spirit sky.


    The old man in black coughed twice and said: "from now on, your figure will be seen by the whole Dansheng country. Your every move will be recorded, so don''t do anything irrational. Because what you are going to do next may make you famous all over the country, and may also make you stink forever. "


    Everyone nodded clearly.


    The old man in black then said, "well, now all the people who have nothing to do with the competition can go out."


    The elders of the five families should bow to the fact that they dare not be arrogant in front of a real extreme power.


    When the five elders left quickly, only Lu Fan and others were left in the Holy Spirit heaven.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s face is slightly different.


    Standing here, he felt that his vigorous Qi might come out at any time.


    Try his best to suppress his strength. Lu fan is very confused about what is motivating his vigorous Qi.


    Looking up, Lu Fan looks around.


    There was nothing in front of him but the tablets in these shrines.


    One by one, my eyes swept by. Suddenly Lu fan saw a memorial tablet without a shrine.


    At the moment of seeing this memorial tablet, Lu Fan felt that his vigorous Qi was going to riot.


    Lu Fan''s whole body was shocked and his teeth were clenched.


    Looking up, I saw four big characters on the memorial tablet.


    "Shenxiao wusheng."


    It''s hard to imagine that there is a memorial tablet of a warrior in the Holy Spirit heaven tower of the Dansheng kingdom.


    Seeing Shenxiao, Lu Fan''s first reaction was jiuxiao gate.


    Immediately, Lu Fan felt for his ring.


    Sure enough, at this time, his jiuxiao ring began to shake gently.


    A strange wave spread through the ring into his body.


    It''s this ring that makes his whole body full of vigorous Qi riot.


    "Who is this person?" Lu fan asked in his heart.


    Why does jiuxiao ring tremble like this when you just see his memorial tablet.


    Lu Fan really wants to ask the old man in black in front of him, but he also knows that this question must not be asked out, otherwise he will have a big problem.


    The old man in black seems to have found something wrong with Lu Fan. He turns his head and looks at Lu Fan and says, "your strength is a little disordered. Can you still take part in the competition?"


    Lu Fan grits his teeth and says: "just accepted the inheritance, some are not suitable."


    The old man in black nodded clearly and said with a smile, "the inheritance of the four elephants is not good."


    As he said, all the five elements of light around him immediately turned into one light curtain after another.


    The old man in Black said in a long voice: "OK, the competition is now on. First of all, you have to pass through the magic land


    At the end of the speech, the old man in black shook his hand and everything around began to change rapidly.

 Chapter 745

    The light stretches in a band, and the color is dazzling and waves flow.


    Everything is like a dream. In a moment, what appears in front of Lu Fan and others is a wilderness.


    There is no sun and moon in the sky, no weeds in the ground, and there is no end.


    The old man in black stood in front of the crowd in the air and said slowly, "let me tell you the requirements of the competition. Here, is a place full of danger, full of all kinds of demon repair, wild animals, traps. And all kinds of fears you can imagine. The only thing you have to do is stay here for three hours. "


    Beside, the fire dragon Zhu chuckled: "it''s only three hours. It''s too easy. "


    The old man in black looked up at huolongzhu and said: "simple. I hope you can hold on for an hour. Let me remind you again that all your actions here will be recorded and watched by the whole people of the kingdom of Denmark. Pay attention to what you say and do. "


    After speaking, the figure of the old man in black slowly becomes transparent until it disappears.


    Lu Fan turned his head and looked around. He could not see a stone in the boundless wilderness. I don''t know what the danger is here.


    In Dansheng, all the alchemists began to gather in front of the five elements Tianhua, drinking tea and chatting.


    "This year''s competition among the five families has really come to a head. What is the magic land. I haven''t seen it. "


    "I haven''t seen it before. It''s always boring to watch the children of the five families fight back and forth with the methods they''ve seen thousands of times. This year, there is not only one more Lu fan, but also such a contest. It''s very interesting. "


    "That''s what you said. Come on, bet No. Two for one, see who can get the top in a round of competition. "


    "I press Lu Fan. I look after him and do wonders again. "


    "I press the water into the air."


    "I also press the water and clear the sky. I can see clearly. This is ten top-grade Lingshi."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Outside the Holy Spirit tianque, the elders of the five families smiled and watched the black armor puppet bring them tables and chairs, as well as the great five elements Tianhua.


    Tea and pastry are ready. Everyone sits down and looks at the figure in the five elements.


    "I probably know what master Xinsheng wants to do. These boys are in danger. "


    "Yes, but there are so many dangers in this world. Now experience more and suffer less in the future."


    "Four elders of water, this time your water family is taking a big advantage. Who knows? Your water family''s Zen Mind is unique in meditation."


    Several elders all smiled at the four elders of the water family.


    The four elders of the water family shook their heads and said, "I think it''s too easy for you to think. Will it be so easy for the dreamland of elder Xinsheng. "


    All elders nodded slightly as if they were thoughtful.


    In the magic land.


    More than a dozen people were still at a loss. Lu Fan reached out to summon the power of the world around him. In his palm, a wisp of fire quickly changed various shapes.


    As usual, Lu Fan didn''t feel anything wrong here.


    In the heart of the old nine called for a moment, immediately old nine also replied: "great master, you call me."


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "well, I''ll just call you back."


    Xuangong tower, Kowloon


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. He knew two kinds of visions.


    One is to confuse people''s senses, and to substitute people''s spirit consciousness into illusion. This kind of dreamland often makes people confused, as if they were in a dream.


    But Lu Fan remembers everything clearly, even what he ate yesterday. It''s not like this fantasy.


    Another is that consciousness and body enter together and are enveloped by the illusion created by others.


    If you cannot surpass or find a way to create this vision, you will be trapped in it.


    For example, Lu Fan once fell into the illusion of the creator. If it wasn''t for Lao Jiu''s help, he would be tortured for a long time.


    But at that time, the old nine could not enter into the illusion. But this time, it felt totally different. Not only the ninth is there, but also his power status has not changed in the slightest.


    Lu Fan squatted down, reached for a handful of dust, gently crumpled it, let it fly with the wind.


    Looking at the track of dust flying and the change of the power of heaven and earth, Lu Fan fell into a deep thought.


    is exactly the same. Is this a real world?


    Lu Fan thinks quietly, and several people behind him shout.


    "Let''s stay here for three hours, even after the first round of competition. It''s too boring. "


    Lu Fan turned around and saw that he was indeed an alchemist of the Jin family.


    Among the five families, only the children of the Jin family are slightly frivolous. Even the fire dragon wishes are more stable than them.


    "If you don''t want to wait here," one of Tujia''s alchemists said with a smile. You can wait. You can go around. "


    "Just go, there is no turning in the vast wilderness."


    With that, the two alchemists of the Jin family strode forward.


    Only Jin Yiming of the Jin family seems to think it''s inappropriate to hold them.


    But just as he reached out, the two alchemists who stepped out suddenly split. The bodies of the two men suddenly exploded and turned into a bloody rain all over the world.


    The meat splashed all over the place. Jin Yiming stepped back a few steps, looking at this scene in horror.


    All over the Dansheng Kingdom, the alchemists were laughing and drinking tea, and their faces were pale and frightened. Some people, scared teacups are thrown on the ground.


    "Dead."


    "That''s it."


    "It''s true."


    No one can believe it.


    In the magic land, Lu Fan and others are the same.


    Blood spills on the ground, and the meat is in front of us. Look carefully, everyone can see that the ground in front of them is dyed red.


    The faces of all the people changed dramatically. They were still chatting. They were afraid to talk at this time.


    These aristocratic sons, who have lived in the family for a long time, have never seen such a cruel scene.


    There are two people, immediately scared back, legs and stomach began to shake.


    Lu Fan''s brow tightened, but he still didn''t dare to believe what he saw. The children of the five families said they would die.


    Before Lu Fan could understand it, another two howls sounded.


    When they looked around, they immediately saw two huge transparent knives, which penetrated their bodies.


    Blood was gurgling, the two were still struggling desperately, but the figure after the long knife did not give them a chance to talk. With a grim smile, the two will be * *.


    Blood fell on it, and people saw its terrible face.


    It''s a twisted face. It''s completely impersonal.


    The neck is twisted, the corner of the mouth is cracked to the root of the ear, the gaping mouth has no teeth, and the eyes are bloodshot.


    Half of the face is like being pinched by hand, squeezed into a ball, the other half, it''s OK, just full of disgusting maggots. Its body is transparent, hands and feet are long knives, like spiders on the ground.


    Such a face is enough for many people to have nightmares in the future.


    Lu Fan looks at it, and there are no magic beads and dragon beads in his hands.


    "Kill."


    Suddenly, shuimingkong and others took the lead.


    A strong method, with colorful light directly hit it.


    In a moment, the wilderness in front of us was flattened.


    All to calm, leaving only blood everywhere, telling what just happened.


    "What the hell is that?"


    Huolongzhu asked loudly.


    It was Lu fan who answered him. Slowly Lu Fan said in a soft voice, "nightmare. It was just a living nightmare. "


    Everyone looked at Lu Fan in astonishment, and Huo Longqing''s face suddenly changed.


    "You mean, just attacked us. It''s one of the most powerful magic and Qi illusions of Qi practitioners, nightmare. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "there is no other explanation. I''d like to remind you that where we are now, it''s probably the place of nightmare. You can''t escape. The only thing we can do is kill it. "


    "How to kill."


    Asked the water.


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know. But I once read a sentence in a book, when encountering a nightmare, you must be fearless before you can live. "


    With these words, Lu Fan sat on the ground directly.


    Looking around, Lu Fan''s eyes glittered with different lights.


    He didn''t say a word. In fact, this place is much more interesting than what they saw.


    Lu Fan slowly closed his eyes and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 746

    "Alas. I knew that master Xinsheng would not give a simple competition, and sure enough, even a nightmare would come out. "


    Outside the heavenly palace of the Holy Spirit, the four elders of the water family sighed.


    Next to them, several other elders shook their heads in succession, expressing sympathy for the sufferings of these young people.


    "Nightmare is one of the magic spirits that test the stability of Tao heart. It''s also a good thing that elder Xinsheng let them touch this earlier. As long as they can pass this level, they can save a lot of trouble when they climb the realm of venerable ones in the future. "


    Said the elder of the Jin family. He watched two of his family''s alchemists being killed, but he was not moved.


    "I don''t know how many people are going to be eliminated in this round," said the three leaders of Huo family


    "I''m afraid no one can last three hours."


    Finally, the four elders of the water family said.


    All the elders are looking at their own children in Wuxing Tianhua. I hope they can be more aggressive and stronger.


    In the magic land.


    The rest of the alchemists are afraid to act at will. They look around on guard and are ready for attack.


    Nightmare, as long as it''s an alchemist, has been heard of. But there are very few people I have ever met. It''s the skill of the devil cultivator. The real powerful demon cultivators usually have three powers.


    The first is the nightmare of evil spirit, the second is the black dragon warrior, and the third is the puppet army.


    Among them, the puppet army is the most and the weakest. Black dragon riding is the strongest and the least. The evil spirit nightmare lies between the two. The degree of its tyranny depends on the demons that make it.


    Most of these nightmares are made of a wisp of obsession before people die.


    For the demon cultivator, the obsession before death is also a medicinal material. Can be collected, can be alchemy, can also be alchemy into nightmare and other magic goods.


    Therefore, the demon cultivator is so fond of tormenting people. He usually doesn''t kill people as soon as he comes up. He has to play enough. He can collect all of them, so he can kill them.


    Today, the nightmare they face is definitely made by experts.


    It can make a group of alchemists at least at the peak of the imperial Qi master feel scared, and there is no good way. I''m afraid that the tyranny of this nightmare is no less than that of a immortal Qi master.


    All people hold their magic weapons in their hands and look around with vigilance.


    Only Lu fan, sitting there alone, was unmoved. It seems that he is not afraid of nightmare attack at all.


    "Again."


    Suddenly there was another scream.


    When they looked at it, they saw that the ground under their feet began to roll out, and the corpses with ferocious faces and clawed palms crawled out and went straight to these alchemists.


    A group of alchemists, with cold sweat on their foreheads, began to shake their hands holding the instruments.


    They frantically released their own decisions and killed the slow-moving corpses.


    Lu Fan opened his eyes and looked at it quietly, then he said with a light smile, "it''s just a phantom body."


    As he said this, Lu Fan looked down and saw that an ugly looking corpse had climbed in front of him, and the palm of his hand had grasped his leg.


    Lu Fan stares at the corpse and says in a cold voice, "go away."


    The corpse stopped abruptly, looked at Lu Fan for a while, and actually took back his hand, then returned to the hole on the ground, and gathered the dust together, and cleaned it up.


    Next to them, two alchemists suddenly screamed again. Their legs were pulled by two rotten corpses, and then directly dragged into the pit.


    Their vitality seems to have no effect.


    Then, the howling was loud. The hands of the people holding the magic tools are tight again.


    Huolongqing can''t see it anymore and doesn''t intend to retain its strength.


    "The purple fire immortal''s house decides, the flame burns the sky."


    The fire turned into a sea of fire and was thrown out by huolongqing.


    The fierce fire wave turned all the corpses into flying ash in an instant.


    Huolongqing floats in the air, just like a god of fire.


    Fire sweeps everything, fire dragon celebrates this just float to land. The remaining alchemists all looked at huolongqing with gratitude.


    Only Lu Fan shakes his head slightly. These people haven''t understood. Huolongqing is going to have a big trouble.


    For a while, the last flame went out.


    "I''ll protect you," the water said indifferently


    Water indifference then looked at Lu Fan in a dazed way, and said in a small voice: "brother, why do you say that Lu fan doesn''t have anything? Does he see anything again?"


    water Mingkong frowned: "he didn''t say it, we are facing a nightmare."


    Water indifference said: "what is the power of nightmares, the dead spirit of demon cultivation, or the evil spirit."


    just after the words of water indifference fell, Lu fanlang said: "it''s vitality. You are all powering it. "


    Lu Fan''s words are like a gust of wind, which makes people unable to defend themselves.


    Huolongqing was surprised and said, "what do you say?"


    Lu Fan didn''t speak yet. Suddenly, huolongqing''s whole body was white. Just now, he was ruddy and full of spirit. In this moment, his color was gone.


    The fire dragon grinned suddenly, making a harsh and unpleasant sound.


    "Yes, you are all providing me with strength. You will all die here. "


    Everyone hurriedly retreated and looked at huolongqing in horror.


    Visible to the naked eye, huolongqing''s body began to collapse, melting layer by layer from skin to flesh and blood.


    Lu Fan immediately stepped forward and put his hand on huolongqing''s head.


    He still leads the identity of Huojia now, and lingyao is still in Huojia. If he doesn''t care about the fire and Longqing, there will be trouble.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi rushed directly into huolongqing''s body.


    The power of the spirit bursts out, taking away the soul and destroying the soul.


    At the next moment, Huo Longqing was shocked, and a wisp of white smoke came out of him.


    Huolongqing gasped, as if he had seen something terrible.


    As the white smoke drifted away, Lu Fan shouted in his heart, "Jiu, can nightmare be arrested?"


    "Yes, great master, I am going to prepare the array," said the voice of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon


    Lu Fan suddenly saw the white smoke floating around. Suddenly, Jin Yiming, Tuhuang and muziqi of the Jin family fell to the ground.


    As pale as huolongqing.


    Lu Fan looked at this scene and shouted in his heart, "hurry up, old nine."


    "Great master, the array is ready. Just seal it into the void pearl. Ha ha, a nightmare, coupled with the dragon soul of annihilating the dragon, I can make a dragon Lich for you. "


    Lu Fan grins, but at the moment he collects the void magic bead and dragon bead.


    "Great master, what are you doing?" Lu Fan said in his mind: "break through the illusion and pass the first competition. I don''t think I understand this world. This is a formation. "


    Say, Lu Fan whole body energy rushes up, strong horizontal strength spreads all around.


    A white smoke suddenly came and directly injected into Lu Fan''s body.

 Chapter 747

    The whole heaven and earth shook, Lu Fan''s vitality stopped, and his blood color quickly faded.


    Ninety nine percent of the alchemists in Dansheng cannot understand what Lu fan is doing.


    Why to release their vitality, and why to lead that nightmare into the body.


    They continued to watch with incomprehension. At this time, they were two hours away from the time limit of the so-called three hours.


    In the sky tower of the Holy Spirit, the old man in black is frivolous and looks at a big formation in front of him.


    It''s a dark array, only the eyes and the edge of the array have a little light.


    The great array covers the whole temple of the Holy Spirit. In the array, everyone stood there, including those alchemists who had been "killed" by nightmare.


    It''s true that Lu Fan and others are actually in the illusion he created.


    More precisely, it is in his Tao realm.


    The old man in black can accurately grasp the changes of every minute and inch in the Tao domain.


    The old man in Black said with a smile: "good boy, you have courage. Bring nightmare into your body and see how long you can resist it. "


    In the magic land.


    Almost all of them fell to the ground pale.


    Only Lu fan, the water is indifferent, and the three are still standing there.


    But Lu Fan closed his eyes tightly and his body was as cold as iron. But the water indifference and the water open air have not received any attack.


    They looked at each other and went to Lu Fan. Water indifferently holds the magic weapon in one hand, and reaches out to Lu Fan and says, "Lu fan, how are you?"


    At this time, Lu Fan suddenly opened his eyes.


    The next moment, the water is indifferent, the water is clear and the air two people feel a terrible power rush, two people fall to the ground in an instant, countless terrible pictures rush into their minds.


    Lu Fan''s body is also undergoing earth shaking changes at this time.


    Lu fansuddenly saw himself a few years ago, saw the figure falling in the snow.


    However, the one in front of him, after falling down, has not been reborn, nor has there been any miracle.


    He patted the dust on his body and went back to the family.


    To taunt, despise, or despise. Once again, these familiar images turn around.


    Lu Fan found that he could only watch quietly, but could not do anything. It''s like watching, another self, experiencing another life.


    He watched as he was expelled from Lu''s family in the last annual sacrifice. He went to a desolate town he didn''t know.


    There, he became the shopkeeper of a medicine shop. He was busy preparing some medicine every day and had no time to practice.


    After that, he met a woman who looked like lingyao. They were in love and planned to get married.


    But on the day of marriage, a group of small Gang fighters rushed in, raped his fiancee in front of him and burned his medicine shop by the way.


    He survived the fire, but no one knew him again. In other words, no one wants to know him again.


    He begged for a living all the way, spent ten years to return to jianglincheng, and saw Zhang Yuehan become the guard of jianglincheng. And their Lu family has been completely defeated and scattered by Mohist school. Later, he heard that the martial artists who burned his shop and killed his fiancee were sent by Mo''s family.


    He cried and lost his voice in front of the old house of Lu family, and finally fainted behind the door.


    Lu Fan looks at it quietly and says nothing.


    At this time, suddenly the heaven and earth changed. When Lu Fan opened his eyes again, he suddenly found himself lying in front of the old house of Lu family.


    Desolate and dilapidated houses, rags on their bodies, and full of pain.


    Lu Fan suddenly smiled and patted the dust on his body.


    At this time, several figures came slowly. The leader was Mo''s eldest son, Mo Yunfei.


    Looking at Lu Fan with a smile, Mo Yunfei looked at him a few times and said, "this beggar, he looks familiar."


    Lu Fan laughs but doesn''t speak. His hands are on his back.


    Mo Yunfei came to him and said, "are you the remnant of Lu family. Get down on your knees and kowtow to me five times. I''ll let you live another day. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that you were all dead. There are so many more words."


    Mo Yunfei frowned and waved. Several domestic slaves came forward and beat Lu Fan on the leg with a stick.


    Bang. Bang.


    The sound of the broken bones sounded, but Lu Fan was still standing straight.


    With a click, the stick broke in half.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s useless for me to see such a fairyland."


    Mo Yunfei said with a smile: "mirage. You dream too much. Reality and illusion are indistinguishable. Old beggar, don''t sleep all the time. Kneel down for me. "


    With a sharp drink, Mo Yunfei kicked Lu Fan in the stomach again.


    But Lu Fan did not move a step, but Mo Yunfei flew out directly.


    Mo Yunfei got up and said, "what''s the matter?"


    At this time, Lu Fan raised his hand, but his hand already had the light of vigorous Qi.


    "Reality and illusion. You are illusory. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan stamped his foot heavily on the ground. Suddenly the world crumbled and the sky turned.


    The light on his body is out. Lu Fan in the magic land reaches out and grasps him hard in the air.


    He pulled out a mirage.


    It was an invisible air stream, emitting light.


    Lu Fan''s eyes shine again. The blood color on the body also recovers quickly.


    Holding the air flow in his hand, Lu fanlang said: "a nightmare, dare to be arrogant in front of me."


    Nightmare still wants to change his figure, but suddenly dozens of Dharma arrays appear in Lu Fan''s hands, and the whole magic realm is full of wind and clouds.


    The big formation sealed it.


    Seeing this scene, many people in Dansheng were shocked on the spot.


    Even if Lu Fan had surprised them several times, this time, they could not help but have a convulsion in their heart. Dozens of arrays can seal nightmare in an instant.


    Is Lu fan still human.


    The heads of the five families were also stunned. This is not easy even if they want to do it.


    "The four elders of the water family said:" this boy, absolutely also hid the same powerful magic weapon


    Several elders look at the three elders of Xianghuo family at the same time.


    The three elders frowned and said, "don''t look at me. It''s not from the Huo family. This kid is full of fans. "


    In the magic land, nightmare uttered a sharp voice: "impossible, you have no fear in your heart, and you are not prepared to confuse my magic land at all. There is no such person in the world. "


    Lu Fan looked at the air flow in his hand and said calmly, "that''s because your vision is so bad. I will tell you that even if I am a family expelled, I will not give up my pursuit. You''ve been looking for my weakness in the first place. Do you think I''m most afraid of these pictures. I tell you, it just makes me angry, not scared. "


    With that, Lu Fan''s hands were ablaze.


    The way of fire, Yang Yan Ding Tian Jue, out.


    Suddenly, the flame burst, and the nightmare disappeared.


    In the Holy Spirit sky palace, the old man in black had a convulsion in the corner of his eyes. Suddenly he shouted, "this damned boy has lost my nightmare."

 Chapter 748

    The flame in his hand converged, and an imperceptible black gas flowed into his Dantian along Lu Fan''s meridians.


    With a shallow smile on his lips, Lu fan asked in his heart, "how is Lao Jiu? Has it been sealed yet?"


    Jiulong Xuangong tower replied with a smile: "great master, no problem. As long as it comes into my tower and keeps it forever, I can refine it in a few days. "


    The smile on Lu Fan''s face is more full-bodied. Of course, it will not really burn the nightmare.


    Releasing the Yang is just to cover people''s eyes and ears. He also knows that there must be someone watching them all the time through the five elements Tianhua and other things. What''s more, it can cover your eyes better than the flames in the sky.


    Nightmare into the body, Lu Fan only feel comfortable.


    This nightmare is definitely not the result of those evil practices.


    The evil spirit is not heavy and the murderous spirit is weak. It''s sort of like it''s been refined once.


    Of course, if not, I''m afraid he will catch a nightmare, which is not so simple.


    When Lu Fan was studying in the LV family, he once saw an ancient book about demon cultivation. There is a sentence in it that can describe how powerful the nightmare of real demon cultivation is.


    "Swallowing the soul and eating the bones, you can''t defeat anyone under the Tao."


    Lu Fan caught this nightmare. I think it''s a thousand enemies at most.


    After all, with the smell of nightmare completely disappeared in his body, everything around him began to twist again.


    Lu fandan looked at the ground under his feet rising thousands of lights, the sky and the earth into colorful light. Then heaven and earth flow, the scene changes.


    When Lu Fan felt down-to-earth again, he and the people around him had already returned to the Holy Spirit heaven.


    Youyou opens his eyes, and Lu Fan finds that he is really in the psychic realm.


    Body slightly stiff, Lu Fan slowly rose to look around.


    Others, their eyes closed.


    The array light at his feet faded rapidly. Lu Fan looked up and saw the old man in black with a strange look.


    Lu fan doesn''t understand his expression. Does he want to get angry or laugh.


    In a moment, the old man in Black said, "the first round of magic land is over. Three days later, those who can participate in the contest will gather outside the Holy Spirit heaven tower."


    Said, the old man in black shook his hand, and the five elements around disappeared.


    In Dansheng''s country, all the alchemists looked at each other.


    That''s it. Three good hours.


    But the only thing they could see was that it seemed that the old man in black had broken the illusion of competition.


    Many alchemists are asking for information.


    "Who was that old man in black just now. How did he let Lu Fan and others fall into an illusion? "


    "How did Lu Fan break the formation. Nightmare is not one of the most powerful magic spirit, how can it be broken. "


    After some inquiry, they really heard something.


    In Dansheng, some real experts and people of insight recognized the old man in black. They only said a light word, then let the whole Dansheng country, all the alchemists exclaim.


    "The heart saint, the old man, is the legendary heart saint in black, the real ultimate power."


    The news spread quickly, and Lu Fan''s reputation soared.


    It''s unimaginable that a kid who can''t defeat the immortal Qi master breaks the legendary array of the extreme strong.


    It''s no wonder that the fairyland is so real, not only to confuse Lu Fan and others, but also to the alchemists of the whole Dansheng country. Ninety nine percent of them don''t see it as a fairyland.


    It''s no wonder that it''s quiet and peaceful. It''s never far away from the kingdom of alchemy. It will see a nightmare again. Emotion is the collection of the strongest.


    But the combination of such a powerful mirage and nightmare was broken by Lu Fan by strange means.


    Almost no one can understand how Lu Fan seized the nightmare.


    But this is to let the whole people of Dansheng know more about Lu Fan.


    This magical boy is not only powerful in the Dan method, but also in the cultivation of Kung Fu.


    The children of the five families can''t deal with a nightmare when they are united. Lu fan can kill it. On this alone, everyone should look up at Lu Fan.


    At this time, many people have begun to think that the five family competition will end with Lu Fan''s victory.


    The elders of the five families rushed in at the end of the competition.


    The children of the five families still haven''t come to life. Several elders came forward and immediately fed them pills.


    These people are the future of the family. The first thing to do is to protect their lives.


    The old man in black pointed to these people: "they are all experiencing their own demons. You''d better not help them in three days."


    The five elders nodded their heads clearly. They were all the people who had experienced the demons. Of course, they knew how to do it.


    Among the five families, only Lu Fan remained clear.


    He smiled and looked at all the people, and suddenly he was a little grateful for his childhood misfortune.


    Perhaps it is because of the original misfortune that he is now as strong as a rock. So that nightmare could not find the weakness in his mind.


    The elders left one after another with their family''s children. The three elders and huodanshu also helped huolongqing and huolongzhu respectively. Then they said to Lu Fandao, "let''s go,"


    Lu Fan stepped forward to follow them to leave, but at this time, the old man in Black said in a loud voice: "that boy will stay,"


    the old man in black raised his hand and pointed directly at Lu Fan.


    Lu fan stopped at once and looked at the old man in black doubtfully. The rest did not dare to say more and left quickly.


    Soon, in the whole Holy Spirit heaven palace, there were two people left: Lu Fan and the old man in black.


    Lu Fan looked at the old man in black with poor complexion and asked softly, "elder, what do you want me to stay and do?"


    The old man in Black said in a long voice, "ask clearly. Give me my nightmare. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said:" I''m sorry, sir, that nightmare has been burned by me. I didn''t know it was yours. At that time, I just wanted to save my life. "


    the old man in black suddenly laughed and said:" you fool, you can''t fool me, but you can''t fool others. You think you can block my sight by making a fire. To tell you the truth, the dreamland you just entered is actually my Tao domain. I can clearly feel what you have done in my Tao domain. I can even tell how many arrays you used to seal your own body just to seal my poor little nightmare. "


    Lu Fan''s face sank and his heart wavered.


    Damn it, he didn''t expect that the fairyland should be Taoism. It''s no wonder that some people can turn Daoyu into a mirage at the end of the day. No wonder that mirage is so real and flawless. I''m afraid it''s almost a new world.


    After a pause, Lu fan still said: "I''m sorry. Master, I don''t know what you are talking about. "


    Lu fan will not admit that he has robbed the nightmare. When it comes to the hand, he hasn''t got the habit of throwing up.


    Moreover, if the nightmare enters the body, it has been contaminated with the power of the world in his body, and has not been thoroughly refined by Laojiu. If it is taken out for the old man in black to see, it will definitely cause great trouble.


    Therefore, Lu fan will never admit that nightmare is in his body.


    The eyes of the old man in black had already risen a little cold. He said: "you know, boy. It takes a lot of money to rob a strong man. I''ll give you another chance. "


    At this time, Lu Fan''s floating magic beads appeared. He is ready to run away.


    Biting his teeth, Lu said: "No. Senior, you don''t want to kill me here. Think about it. I''m here on behalf of the Huo family. "


    Lu Fan didn''t release his power. He was betting that the old man in black would not really give him a hand.


    The eyes of the two men looked at each other, and Lu Fan was not afraid.


    For a long time, the old man in black suddenly smiled.


    "Good boy, have a temper. As expected, it''s my descendant of jiuxiao gate. "


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment and was completely shocked.


    The old man in black smiled at Lu Fan''s face and suddenly stretched out his left hand.


    A ray of light appeared, and a ring appeared on the left index finger of the old man in black.


    This ring is the same as the one on Lu Fan''s hand, but there are two more words engraved on it.


    "Zixiao,"


    the old man in Black said with a smile: "Zixiao elder, Shangxin, has seen the patriarch."

 Chapter 749

    Lu fan can''t speak with his mouth open. Things are turning around so fast that he can''t stand it.


    The old man in black looked at him and said, "how long do you need to digest this news? I can wait for you."


    Lu fan stops his shock and says, "you are also a person of jiuxiao gate."


    the old man in Black said: "once you were. The man who gave you the ring didn''t tell you that the jiuxiao gate has declined. "


    Lu Fan stroked the ring with his hand and said," well, Shifu said, I''m the only two people left in jiuxiao gate. "


    The old man in Black said with a smile, "is your master Suman or Wu Chen?"


    hearing that the old man in Black said the name of Wu Chen exactly, Lu Fan believed it. But he still did not answer, just a light look at the old man in Black said: "not all."


    The old man in black smiled and said: "alert boy, I still don''t admit it. You really have some sect leader''s style. If jiuxiao gate has not broken down yet, I will really support your sect leader on the spot. But your stubborn temper is the same as that of Wu Chen when you were young. It seems that you should be his apprentice. "


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, the guard was a little less. He said: "you know my master."


    the old man in black smiled: "I know you. When your master starts, he will call me martial uncle. His first magic weapon, which I sent, wenhuoding, you should know. "


    Lu Fan was surprised again and nodded:" I know. "


    After that, Lu Fan bowed slightly to the old man in black and said, "I have seen the elder of the school."


    The old man in black waved: "I''m not anymore. Since the collapse of jiuxiao gate, I have nothing to do with jiuxiao gate. Since God wants me to see you again today, take this ring. When you see your master in the future, say hello for me. Try to see me before he dies. Old people have withered, see one, less one. "


    Said, the old man in black threw the ring to Lu Fan.


    The simple Zixiao ring fell into Lu Fan''s hand, shining with a little light.


    Lu Fan looks at the old man in black and doesn''t know what to say.


    After a long silence, Lu Fandao said: "martial uncle, can you tell me about jiuxiao gate?" the old man in black smiled: "your master didn''t tell you."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said: "never. Master doesn''t seem to want to mention that. "


    There was a strange flash of light in the eyes of the old man in black, which seemed to be more sad. He said: "no wonder he didn''t want to say it. It''s jiuxiaomen who is too frustrated. Don''t call me uncle. I don''t like that. You''d better call me senior. "


    Lu Fan put the ring away, stepped forward and bowed: "yes, sir. Can you tell me something about it? "


    the old man in black chuckled:" you want to hear it, OK, I''ll tell you something about it. It''s nothing to do here. I haven''t seen a single person for several years. It''s hard to meet an old friend. It''s OK to talk about it. "


    As he said this, the old man in black shook his hands and two air streams floated in the air.


    "Sit down."


    Lu Fan answers and sits down. The old man in black points to the ring on Lu Fan''s hand and says, "everything starts with this ring."


    Lu fan is sitting in a critical position, listening attentively.


    The old man in black raised his head and said, "it should have been a thousand years ago. The world is not so peaceful. There are wars everywhere. From the north to the south, from the void to chaos. At that time, it was the age of demon cultivation, also known as the age of great darkness. Then, one day, an alchemist named Ye Zhen accidentally got a strange stone. That strange stone can connect heaven and earth. It can control chaos. When ye Zhen got the stone, he quickly became a strong man. Then he founded a school that was very common at that time, that was jiuxiao gate. "


    Lu Fan heard this, opened his eyes, hurriedly raised his hand, pointed to jiuxiao ring and said:" master, you said strange stone. Whether it is it or not, Lu Fan became excited, but the old man in Black said with a smile, "No. You think too much. "


    Lu Fan was discouraged. As expected, this kind of good thing didn''t come to him.


    The old man in black then said: "the stone is so powerful that no one can polish it into a ring. From Ye Zhen, all the leaders of jiuxiao gate accelerated their cultivation and increased their strength by relying on this strange stone, and then expanded their influence. But every leader also died quickly, because the strength from the strange stone, after all, is not his own, and every leader of jiuxiao gate will die miserably. Until 200 years ago, in the war of eliminating demons, the 13th leader of jiuxiao gate succeeded, but instead of using strange stones, he threw them into the chaos in public. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "won''t he cause resistance from the school?" the old man in Black said: "yes, of course. Before he was ready to throw away the stone, more than half of the school opposed him. After he threw away the strange stone, jiuxiao gate was immediately divided into two groups. One is called jiuxiaomen, the other is called shenhuang. "


    Lu fan asked, "which side are you on?"


    the old man in Black said with a smile: "of course, jiuxiao gate."


    Lu Fan''s puzzled way: "why?"


    there is a light way in the eyes of the old man in Black: "because the thirteenth sect leader is a real genius. At the age of 18, he became Tiangang, at the age of 30, he became a martial master, and at the age of 40, he became the ultimate saint. It is said that Lu Fan was shocked and then immediately looked at the memorial tablet behind the old man in black.


    The old man in black smiled at Lu Fan''s face and said, "I recognize it. From the moment you came in, I saw the nine clouds ring on your hand. It has been with the patriarch for decades, and it has been contaminated with the power of the patriarch. As long as it encounters the power left by the patriarch, it will be extremely excited. "


    Lu Fan swallowed a saliva and said: "how did he die?"


    the old man in black had a sad look in his eyes and said: "the battle against demons will be a success. At that time, jiuxiao gate was already a giant in the world. Naturally, it could not be excluded. It had to lead the hundred saints and seventy-two countries to fight with the devil cultivators. The final result was that both were defeated and the devil cultivators were eliminated, but the patriarch also died in this Dansheng country. "


    Lu mortal way:" then jiuxiao gate collapsed. "


    the old man in black smiled:" almost. After the patriarch died, he passed the patriarch''s throne to him Ouyang Yunluo, his disciple, unfortunately, after he angrily issued the order of eternal pursuit to the devil cultivator, Ouyang was hit by the remaining devil cultivators and attacked by the last force, and finally died in the north of Xinjiang. Then, jiuxiao and shenhuang, together with several internal sects, were trapped and finally withered into this shape. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, saying:" internal entrapment "


    the old man in Black said with a smile:" you can see clearly. I thought you would be angry and ask me which sects are. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and wryly smiled:" if I asked you, you won''t tell me, will you? "


    the old man in Black said:" yes, our jiuxiao gate has become the past Why let you face today''s behemoths? Maybe one day, when you are invincible, I will tell you, "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" well, I think it''s better. "

 Chapter 750

    "Well, what else do you have to ask," the old man in Black said.


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and asked, "master, how many children of jiuxiaomen are scattered all over the world like you."


    the old man in black smiled: "not many. Maybe some old guys are still alive. By the way, if you can see the old guy wearing the rings of Qingxiao, Bixiao, danxiao, Jingxiao, Yuxiao, langxiao and Huoxiao in the future. Say hello for me and tell them that I am guarding the Lord in the Dansheng kingdom. Others? Well, there''s another Suman. I don''t know how she is. If you can see it, please give me a message. Just tell her not to be persistent. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly and saluted again.


    The old man in black smiled at Lu Fan and said, "OK. I told you something about jiuxiaomen. You''d better ask your master about the details of the past branches. Now, I want to ask you a question. "


    Lu Fandao: "excuse me, elder."


    The old man in Black said, "what are you doing in Dansheng country? I remember that when I met Wu Chen for the last time, he should have left the eastern boundary to go to the west to lead."


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "east boundary, west boundary."


    the old man in Black said with a smile: "you won''t be the first time to go abroad. The world is divided into four regions: the East, the west, the South and the north. The kingdom of Dansheng and thousands of surrounding countries, large and small, are in the eastern boundary. "


    Lu Fan understood. For the first time, he really heard that the world is so divided.


    Lu Fandao: "Shifu has indeed returned to the eastern boundary. When I came to Dansheng this time, I came to help him find something. "


    the old man in Black said:" what thing, "


    Lu Fan was silent and said nothing.


    The old man in black frowned and said, "why, you don''t want to tell me."


    Lu Fan said: "it''s very important. I may only have this chance. I can''t afford to gamble. I''m sorry, sir. I really don''t want to cheat you, so I have to stop talking. "


    The old man in black looked into Lu Fan''s eyes and said with a smile, "it seems that what you are looking for is also rare in Dansheng. Well, I''m just a watchman now, and I can''t help you. If you don''t say it, don''t say it. But since you have inherited the orthodoxy of jiuxiaomen, you can defend the throne for several days


    Lu Fan bowed and said, "yes, sir."


    The old man in Black got up and walked out. Lu Fanhu suddenly thought of something and said, "I''m really sorry for your nightmare, elder."


    the old man in Black said with a smile: "this is the rule for the elder to give the junior the introduction gift. I have nothing now. Since you like that nightmare, it''s not bad to give it to you. Keep it. "


    After that, the old man in black walked out of the gate of the Holy Spirit heaven palace.


    Waving gently, the door slammed shut.


    Lu Fan gently stroked the ring, which was still shaking, and said with a smile: "this martial uncle, although he said that he was no longer a person of jiuxiao gate. But in fact, he still loves jiuxiao gate from the bottom of his heart. "


    the shadow of Jiulong Xuangong tower appears on Lu Fan''s hand and says in a respectful voice:" great master, you are from the noble jiuxiao gate. Can I also salute Shenxiao martial saint, I really admire Shenxiao martial saint. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you''ve heard of him, too."


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon: "I''ve heard more than that. I once followed my previous master to watch the master of Shenxiao wusheng rush to kill the demon cultivator. What''s the meaning of breaking the void and overthrowing the country. Those bullish demons are not rivals at all in front of the martial Saint Shenxiao. "


    After that, the shadow of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon also bows to the memorial tablet of the martial saint in the sky.


    It''s hard for a tower to bend down.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "Jiujiu, I haven''t asked you about your origin yet. When did you have spirit?"


    "this.... This... "


    For a long time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon faltered and didn''t answer.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and said, "is it difficult to answer this question?"


    the tower of Xuangong in Kowloon said: "great master. I really can''t answer you now. Because when I was refined, my first master banned me. Unless someone can break the ban one day, I can''t tell him anything. Any news about him, "


    Lu Fan Road:" I can''t even say it at any time. "


    Xuangong Tower Road, Kowloon:" I can''t say it. Otherwise, I may be broken into slag. "


    Lu Fan sighed, "OK. Anyway, I know enough today. "


    Say, Lu Fan rises to walk toward memorial tablet.


    After saluting again, Lu Fan reached out and took down the memorial tablet of Shenxiao wusheng.


    "Great master, what are you doing? Do you want to disrespect the master of Shenxiao wusheng?" Lu Fan said with a smile. Master Shenxiao wusheng may be waiting for someone to take him down and watch carefully one day. Otherwise, just that Shangxin elder, why do you want to leave and leave me here alone? "


    "Great master, you mean he did it on purpose. He didn''t want to see you take the card down, so he walked away. "


    Lu Fandao:" that''s right. That''s it. Congratulations, your wisdom is much better than the average human. It seems that the elder who refined you spent a lot of effort on you. "


    the tower of Xuangong in Kowloon proudly said:" that was, my first master used the spirit of ten countries to refine... "


    Before he had finished speaking, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon exclaimed, "God, what did I say. Will I be broken into pieces? "


    Lu Fan shakes his hands to disperse the virtual shadow of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong, and laughs at the same time:" look, you have not been broken into pieces. It seems that your prohibition has been gradually relaxed. "


    the voice of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon whispered, and then gradually disappeared. It seems that it dare not speak any more.


    Lu Fan smiles and shakes his head, then looks at the memorial tablet in front of him.


    "Master Shenxiao wusheng, have you also left the inheritance, waiting for my descendants to take it. If so, it would be great. "


    ......


    The old man in black, with his hands on his back, looked at the sky.


    At this time, suddenly a light fell from the sky, directly in front of the elderly.


    The starlight is dazzling, and the figure of a child emerges. With an ethereal voice, he says, "Shangxin, you have seen him. How do you think of jiuxiaomen?"


    The old man in Black said: "on the contrary, he destroyed my last thought of jiuxiaomen. Now the leader of jiuxiao gate is such a mediocre person. I gave him back the ring. "


    The child smiled and said, "very well. Rest in the kingdom of Dansheng. I promise you to keep the spirit for the immortal martial saint, and the holy Congress will protect you. "


    when you finish speaking, the light will dissipate and the children''s body shadow will disappear.


    The old man in black turned his head and looked at the Holy Spirit tianque. He was very relieved.

 Chapter 751

    The time of three days is neither short nor long, and soon passes by with the wind.


    In front of the gate of the heavenly palace of the Holy Spirit, the five families of alchemists came again, but this time, the number of people who came was half.


    The only family with complete staff is water family and fire family.


    Fire dragon wish, fire dragon celebration, water indifference, water clear air safe.


    And the other wood, soil, gold, the three families are left with only one person.


    Respectively, muziqi, Tuhuang and jinyiming.


    They are all leaders of the younger generation of their respective families. It''s not a surprise to be able to struggle out of the power of nightmare in three days.


    A total of seven people, plus Lu fan, who has not yet come out of the Holy Spirit tianque, have just enough eight candidates.


    When they stood in front of the gate of the heavenly palace of the Holy Spirit, they saw the holy heart in black sitting at the gate.


    Slightly raised his head, Shang Xin looked at them and smiled: "yes. There are still eight left, much more than I expected. "


    The elder of the wood family said calmly: "thanks to Lu Fan of the fire family, if he didn''t put out the nightmare in advance. I''m afraid there are few who can take part in the second round today. At least some people can''t take part in it. "


    With that, the elder of the wood family took a look at the direction of the fire dragon wish.


    The alchemists of other families also cast different eyes on huolongzhu.


    The fire dragon wishes the complexion to be bright red, he certainly knew that oneself this pass how lucky.


    The main reason is that they are closest to Lu Fan. When they rush into Lu Fan''s body, all the nightmares pull off some of the forces attached to them.


    In this way, they can get away with it. In other words, if Lu fan doesn''t kill the nightmare, they will be eliminated in the first round.


    Just like those weak spirits who are killed first when they enter the illusion. There was no chance for them to go back and break through three days.


    The faces of huolongqing and huolongzhu are not good-looking. They don''t want to pass like this, but there is no way. Wuxing Tianhua records all their illusions with iron facts. It was Lu fan who forced them through.


    With their same complexion has different, and the water of the water home is clear and empty and the water is indifferent.


    At that time, they were also close to Lu fan, so they were light hearted and had a relatively easy life.


    At this time, hearing the words of the elder of the Mu family, they were also embarrassed.


    "How can I feel like I owe Lu Fan a favor?" the water said in a soft voice


    "I don''t like the feeling either," said the water indifferently. "I hate to owe people things."


    The three elders of the Huo family coughed twice and asked the old man in black with a loud voice: "what do you want to compare today, elder?"


    the old man in black smiled and said: "it''s very simple to compare today. Within a thousand miles of the heavenly palace of the Holy Spirit, each fought his own way. I only need two remaining alchemists to fight the last battle in front of your majesty. "


    The elders of the five families were shocked. What they were most afraid of was coming.


    No rules, no arena, just two winners.


    In such a fight, death is most likely to occur.


    The old man in black glanced over the crowd and said, "is there a problem? If you want to quit, feel like you can''t do it. If you are afraid of death, you can bring it up immediately. It''s too late to quit. Once the battle begins, it is the whole Dansheng country, which can be seen by all. At that time, it will be more humiliating to admit defeat than it is now. "


    All the alchemists have reached this point without saying a word. No one will quit easily.


    Water clear sky slowly to water indifference way: "younger sister, then you follow me.". I think whoever dares to deal with you will let the two of us pass and compete in front of your majesty. "


    The water nodded with a smile.


    Huo Danshu whispered beside huolongqing and huolongzhu: "eldest young master, second young master. If it''s this way, it''s really great for us. There are three people in our fire family. "


    Fire Dragon Zhu Leng hum:" three people, how can I not see that Lu fan, where is the others? "


    the three elders can''t help clapping on the back of fire dragon Zhu''s head, saying:" stupid. It''s time to act with personal grudges. Are you going to piss me off, huolongzhu? I''ll tell you that at least one of you must pass this pass. Do you understand that. "


    huolongzhu should bite his teeth secretly.


    Huolongqing patted huolongzhu''s shoulder and said: "don''t think so much. Lu Fan''s accomplishments are good. Let him stop all the attacks for us then. "


    The fire dragon wishes to smell the words and then smiles: "you are right, elder brother. For servants, it is the way to use them."


    the old man in black sees that no one answers, and laughs: "it seems that you all agree. Well, then, we''ll start the contest later. "


    Said the old man in black threw a piece of Rune.


    Countless runes fly to the distance, falling like stars all over the sky outside the Holy Spirit sky.


    These runes will become a pair of eyes floating in the sky and earth when the war officially starts, which will be watched by all people in Dansheng.


    "Why don''t you start now?" said Lang, the four elders of the water family. "Wait a moment. People are not all together now."


    people looked around. Then Tu Huang of the Tujia family chuckled and said: "it seems that Lu fan is almost the same. He really has the face to let us all wait for him here. "


    "Master, time waits for no one. Since he hasn''t appeared yet, he may have given up today''s contest. "


    Muziqi then said: "last time, he killed the nightmare and estimated that he was seriously injured. Now it''s normal that we can''t take care of ourselves. Why do you have to wait for him, elder generation. "


    the old man in black smiled and didn''t speak. He turned to huolongqing and others and said with a smile:" do you think so? "


    huolongqing lowered his voice and said:" three elders, do we have to wait for Lu fan? "


    the three elders thought and said:" with Lu fan, you have a better chance. "


    Huo Longqing nodded clearly and opened his mouth to speak for Lu Fan. At this time, the three elders went on: "but without Lu fan, it''s good. He has done enough, hasn''t he? "


    huolongqing immediately shut up, the three elders coughed twice, and said:" elder, I think the rules are the rules. Why not... "


    Before he had finished speaking, the gate of the heavenly palace of the Holy Spirit opened.


    A strong light rushed out from the sky of the Holy Spirit, and the power like the wind rushed to the sky, with some cyclones.


    Feeling the wind behind him, the old man in black suddenly froze. He seemed to think of something and looked back with unbelievable eyes.


    At this time, Lu Fan slowly walked out of the Holy Spirit tianque.


    There was a faint smile on his face, and his clothes had been broken, showing his strong muscles.


    Looking at the crowd with a smile, Lu Fan said with a smile, "you are all here. I haven''t missed anything."

 Chapter 752

    The three elders closed their mouths and swallowed all the rest.


    This boy, it''s a good time to come out.


    The old man in black looked at Lu Fan with astonished eyes. His lips moved and he said, "you have gained the power of the patriarch."


    Lu Fan smiles but doesn''t speak, just pinches his hand slightly, and a little broken grain appears in the center of his hand.


    The old man in black smiled and was very happy.


    "Three days, but only three days. You are not only smart, but also very savvy. "


    The old man in black praised Lu Fan once again, and then waved: "people have arrived, so I announce that the contest will begin now. Ten miles away from the gate of the heavenly palace of the Holy Spirit. After a single breath of incense, you can start to attack. Death, surrender and coma are all failures. Allow to use any means, including puppet, spirit beast, array. Do you understand the consequences of doing so? "


    Everyone nodded, the old man in black suddenly waved his hand, and the whole sky suddenly darkened.


    It seems that there is some power to hide the light of the sky, and then the runes just thrown out by the old man in black began to shine around the Holy Spirit skyscraper.


    The light is more and more winning, and at last it lights everything up.


    "Go."


    The old man in black waved his sleeves lightly and immediately seven alchemists flew away.


    Lu Fan looked around and said, "this is the beginning. Do you feel free to fight. "


    The old man in black clapped Lu Fan on the back and said, "that''s right. Go ahead, boy. Let me see what you can do. "


    With soft palms, Lu Fan flies away directly.


    In Dansheng, all the five elements of Tianhua are opened again.


    A group of alchemists, cheering and cheering, found their own place to watch, and shouted: "here we go, here we go. In the second round of competition, what''s the comparison this time? "


    "Eh, are there only eight left. They''re all separated. "


    "I see. It''s a random fight. Choose the winner. I remember the competition 15 years ago, so I came here once. "


    "Good, good, good. I like to watch the random fight. Kill by whatever means you have. Kill. Kill. "


    "I bet, I bet, one for water, one for air and one for Lu Fan."


    One heavy day, fire home.


    Lingyao takes a look at wuxingtianhua and leaves with a smile.


    Nearby, several children of the fire family asked, "sister lingyao, don''t you watch your master''s battle?"


    Lingyao said with a smile, "there is nothing to see. The results are doomed. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Outside the Holy Spirit tianque, Lu Fanfei was in the middle of the sky and soon caught up with huolongqing and huolongzhu.


    The two men seemed to be waiting for him and saw Lu Fan coming. Huolongqing looked at Lu Fan and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen him for three days. Brother Lu Fan seems to have made progress again. But in the heavenly palace of the Holy Spirit it is good. "


    Lu Fan thought back to the three days of hard work and shook his head and said, "there is no good in it, there is suffering."


    The fire dragon wishes cold to hum a way: "get cheap still sell good. Lu fan, why are you so hypocritical. "


    Lu Fan glanced at Huolong Zhu and ignored him.


    At once, huolongzhu was a little angry. He said evil things to each other. At last, he was angry with himself.


    Lu fan is completely indifferent and hypocritical.


    If huolongzhu knew what he had gone through these three days, he would be scared out of his chin.


    From the moment when Lu Fan began to study the memorial tablet of Shenxiao wusheng, he was directly hit by the residual power of Shenxiao wusheng.


    That violent power can really make a Tiangang warrior die directly on the spot. That is to say, Lu Fan with the leader ring of jiuxiao gate makes these violent forces more moderate. Otherwise, his body has been cold for three days.


    At the thought of the pain of these three days, Lu fan is still haunted.


    However, it is obvious that this memorial tablet and the power of it are also very purposeful.


    In three days, let him absorb the strength of the game, and then Lu Fan now feels his body, every breath, there are subtle changes.


    Lu fan can feel that his body has been strengthened again and seems to have mastered some other things.


    Originally, he was going to ask the old man in black what was going on, but now is definitely not a good time to ask.


    Huolongqing shakes his head slightly to huolongzhu, and signals him not to talk like this.


    After a pause, Huo Longqing said: "brother Lu fan, we are now in the same boat. It''s better to make an agreement on this. In today''s war, the three of us should take care of each other and defeat the others first. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "OK. In this way, we should have a better chance of winning. "


    The fire dragon wishes the interface way: "but must explain first. Lu fan, you need to be the first to rush up when you make a move. It doesn''t matter if you lose, as long as you can make sure that we are both OK. "


    Huolongqing then said: "it''s about the face of Huo family. Please help me a lot. If the fire family can win the five-year war this year, brother Lu fan will be rewarded by the family when he returns to the family. At that time, you can tell the family what you want. "


    Lu Fan heard the meaning of the two people, and the feeling was that he made a meat shield.


    The so-called difficult you block, I enjoy the blessings, that''s what it means. In other times, Lu fan will pat them on the face with his sharp sword.


    But now, Lu Fan just smiled and said, "no problem. The three elders have already told me about this. I''ll do my best to make you win. "


    The fire dragon''s eyebrows extended, and the face of the fire dragon''s wish also looked good, saying: "it''s like a human saying. Lu fan, if you can really help us to win today''s victory, then our previous grudges will be written off. "


    Lu Fan chuckled, but the old nine couldn''t hear him. He said, "great master, this man is shameless. It is clear that he has been provoking your master. Now it seems that he is the one who has been provoked, and he has written off. Bah. Great master, do you want me to teach him a lesson? "


    Lu Fan smiled in his heart and said, "do you need to teach me. I have my own way. "


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong chuckled: "Hey, great master, you are so resourceful, cheeky and black bellied. This guy is going to be unlucky."


    Lu Fan turned his white eyes and said in his heart, "shut up, you can''t even flatter. You have a thick skin."


    "Fire dragon Qing said with a smile:" then we are allies


    Lu Fan also said with a smile, "of course, it''s the alliance."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other side, Jin Yiming looks at muziqi flying with the earth, and slightly frowns.


    Holding the weapon tightly, Jin Yiming said in a loud voice: "it seems that it''s not the time for a breath of incense. You are coming to my trouble. "


    Muziqi laughed and said, "brother Jin misunderstood, we are here to find you to form an alliance."


    With that, muziqi and Tuhuang fall in front of Jin Yiming. They smile and show their palms to show that they haven''t even taken out the magic tools.


    Jin Yiming frowned: "alliance. Let''s talk about how to knot it. "


    Muzi said: "the three of the fire family and the two of the water family must be together. If the three of us fight separately, we will only let them break one by one. There is no possibility of victory at all. Brother Jin can''t even think of this. "


    Jin Yiming, with a smile on his eyes, felt his chin and said, "brother Yimu, brother Tu means."


    Tu Huang said in a loud voice, "if we divide, we will take our own misfortunes, and if we combine, we will sweep all directions.". The three of us work together. No matter the fire family or the water family, they can''t compete with us. Solve them first. Then how about the three of us. "


    "Good," Jin Yiming said with a smile


    At the same time, the three extended their palms and clapped for oath.


    Muziqi looked at the two men and said, "so who are we going to deal with first. Fire home or water home. "


    "Fire home," said Tu Huang in a cold voice. Although there are three people in the fire family, they are not worried about it. It is much easier to kill them and work together to deal with the water and the air. "


    Muzi nodded his head: "not bad. Brother Tu Huang has a point. "


    Jin Yiming held out his hand and said, "No. We must deal with the water and the air first. "


    Muziqi and Tuhuang looked at Jin Yiming doubtfully and asked in unison, "why?"


    "It''s very simple," Jin Yiming said slowly. Because we deal with the water and the air, we will never help those who live in fire. But if we deal with the fire family, then the water will definitely destroy us with the fire family. If the two of them join hands, it will be troublesome. "


    Muziqi and Tuhuang suddenly realized.


    "Brother Jin is brilliant."


    "Let''s go to Shuijia. In the last five-year war, it''s time for shuimingkong to repay the debt he owed."

 Chapter 753

    In front of the gate of heaven.


    The elders of the five families, together with the elders in black, have all sat down. In front of them, the great five elements of heaven come into view.


    The light curtain is divided into three parts, which just shows the actions of Lu Fan and others, shuimingkong and others, and Muzi Qi and others.


    Three elders of Mujia, Tujia and Jinjia laughed happily.


    The elder of the Mu family said with a smile: "I know when to make an alliance, and I know that the situation is not pedantic. These boys are much better than we were at the beginning. "


    parents Jin always said:" good. Jin Yiming''s judgment is very good. It''s the right decision to attack Shuijia first. I''m very proud. This is my disciple. "


    The elder of Tujia smiled and looked at the four elders of Shuijia and said: "Laosi of Shuijia, you are going to be unlucky this time."


    The four elders of shuisi smiled without any nervousness. While filling the wine with wine gourd, they said: "it''s naive for them to also deal with the water and the sky."


    several elders suddenly turned ugly, and each of them gave a light hum.


    Only the three elders of the family of fire had a calm face, but his eyes were also slightly worried.


    "Huolongqing, huolongqing, don''t worry about anything," the three elders gently tap their fingers, looking at the figure of huolongqing in the light curtain, murmuring.


    White clouds drift in the wind and shine on the statue.


    Lu Fan and his three men stopped at a huge statue and looked up at it. Huo Longqing said: "it seems that we''d better not use any puppets or spirit beasts. Fire dragon wishes, you''d better put away all the pills that can be improved in a short time. "


    "Why?" said the fire dragon. Doesn''t it mean anything can be used. "


    Lu Fan said by the way: "what I mean is. Master in black asked us to fight here, which is to give us the opportunity to show our strength to all the statues of the strong. If you are lucky, you may be valued and inherited by some elder. But if we use puppets, elixir, spirit beast and other external forces. Then we have less chance of inheritance. The competition is only for a while, but a good inheritance skill is for a lifetime. "


    Huo Longqing nodded: "that''s right. That''s what I mean. "


    The fire dragon wished to bite his teeth and say: "OK. No, No. We don''t use it, and they''re afraid to use it. "


    Huolongqing patted huolongzhu''s shoulder and said: "just understand, and continue to find a favorable place to fight. It''s better to have the statues of the strong people we know around. If you can pick out the inherited skills, it''s not the best. "


    said huolongqing with huolongzhu to continue to fly forward.


    Lu Fan''s eyes turned, and suddenly he coughed two times: "you two gentlemen. I think it''s not useless. Why don''t you give me all the puppets, elixirs, spirit beasts and so on. I''ve been passed on and I don''t think it''s possible to get another one. So I should have no problem with it. "


    Huolongqing and huolongzhu stop and frown slightly.


    Huo Longqing said: "Lu fan, no one has ever said that he can''t get the second inheritance. Are you sure you want to use it. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "a set of inheritance skills will be enough for me to practice for life. I can''t chew too much. It''s better to help you win this contest and go back to tiannu mountain. You can also help me to say something good. At that time, I won''t get less benefits than a set of skills. I will still work out the account. "


    Huolongqing and huolongzhu look at each other.


    Slowly, the Dragon nodded. Huo Longzhu looked at Lu Fan strangely and said: "it seems that I''m really wrong about you. Lu fan, you''re still a man of gratitude. In the future, I will try not to speak ill of you any more. "


    As he spoke, the fire dragon wished Lu Fan something at the same time.


    The first one is a bottle of good elixir. While holding it, Huolong Zhu says: "this is the elixir of heaven and earth. After eating it, you can master a little power of heaven and earth in a short time. It''s more than enough to deal with ordinary elixir."


    After that, Huo Longzhu took out another array plate and said: "this is the magic fire array plate. Inject vitality, and then throw it out, it will form a ten fold burning array and burn everything."


    At last, huolongzhu took out two puppets and said: "Tianyan puppet, whose strength is comparable to that of Xianqi division at the beginning. But it needs to be distracted and controlled, which is more troublesome. You can use it. "


    Lu Fan smiled and put all these good things into his belt.


    Inside, the pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong has gone mad with laughter.


    "Hahahaha, I''m so happy. Great master, you are so bad. These two people are so stupid. With just a few words, you''ve got three good things. The disciples of the five families, the great master, you''ve cheated them out of pants. "


    Lu Fan''s face was full of smiles. As Lao Jiu said, he was cheating.


    Look at the elixir, the plate and the puppet.


    Can he get it anywhere else. Will the fire family give him such a good thing.


    Three things into the ring, Lu Fan laugh very happy.


    As long as it''s in his hands and he wants to spit it out again, it''s unlikely.


    After receiving things, he also made huolongqing and huolongzhu happy. Lu Fan admired his face.


    It seems that he is also an excellent disciple of Yiyuan Academy.


    The rules of the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan.


    So it seems that Lu Fan''s cultivation is really good now.


    Huolongzhu and huolongqing still have their pride on their faces. It seems that they have taken so much advantage.


    Huo Longqing said with a smile, "Lu fan, when we fight, I''ll ask you to bear more."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "yes. With these things, I feel that I can deal with them by myself "


    huolongqing and huolongzhu laugh loudly.


    Huolongqing laughed so hard that his tears began to flow out. He said: "Lu fan, do you think this is alchemy. Tell you, they are much better than you think. It''s good that you can deal with one, "


    is saying, suddenly there is a light in the distance.


    The strong vitality diffused with the waves and directly rushed into the faces of the three men.


    Huo Longqing was surprised and said, "it seems that it''s fighting."


    Lu Fan counted the time and said, "it''s really a long time for incense."


    Huolongzhu pointed to the blue light rippling in the distance and said: "it''s water and sky. He started fighting with people first."


    hearing the name of water and sky, huolongqing immediately flashed a sharp light in his eyes: "go, have a look."


    "Shall we help him?" Lu fan asked


    Huolongqing said in a loud voice: "help him. Hum, I''ll kill him first. If someone is really fighting with him, you will fight with me for the water, and I will let him go first. "


    The fire dragon Zhu laughed and said: "when we attack together, he can''t resist it."


    at the end of the speech, the two people turned into streamers and flew away.


    Lu Fan immediately flew behind the two men, his brows tightened.


    He suddenly had a bad feeling.

 Chapter 754

    The water is all over the sky, and the sparkling spots are all over the world.


    The three colors of gold, wood and earth converge, and the three forces are divided into three parts, which suppress the water light all over the sky.


    From afar, I can see the tricolor light like a huge palm sweeping away the water light.


    In the light of water, the air and water are indifferent to each other. The method in his hand is constantly changing, and the water light around him is also surging and pounding. He has stopped the attack of muziqi and others with the strength of two people.


    The hands of water indifference have begun to tremble, and the all-out water light is rapidly consuming her strength.


    "Brother, I can''t carry it."


    The water gnawed its teeth indifferently.


    In the eyes of the water and the sky, a sharp awn rose, and fingers drew several light arrays in the air.


    "Drown three thousand, swim the dragon to sea."


    In the palm of the hand, a stream of water appears. Water Ming empty hand heavy in the middle of the air a press, all of a sudden, all over the sky water light suddenly into all over the sky water dragon.


    Muziqi, Tuhuang and jinyiming all changed dramatically.


    At the same time, the three people pinched their hands and drank lightly.


    "Gold breaks the sky."


    "God of wood."


    "The earth holds the world."


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The crazy explosion sounded, and the spread of the power caused the surging weather waves. All the huge statues around began to shake and tremble.


    Their bodies also began to emit a fine light to resist all the forces that came.


    The sky explodes and the space collapses.


    A huge space gap appeared in front of them.


    The water pulls the water in the open air and steps back hundreds of steps in the air.


    Muziqi and others spread the air around them, and looked at each other from afar through huge space gullies and clear water, sky and water.


    Looking at the three, shuimingkong said in a long voice, "I didn''t expect that. You three have come to an agreement. But even if you beat me, then you will not kill each other. Muziqi, you are still smart and know how to stay strong. Just now, if you have more strength, I really can''t bear it. "


    Muzi Qi laughed and said, "water is clear and empty. Do you think we are all three-year-old children? It''s really a shame to play this kind of low-level means of provocation."


    Jin Yiming then said, "the water is clear and the sky is clear. Now that you have conceded defeat, we promise not to act like your sister water


    Tu Huang then said, "yes, the water is clear and empty. Didn''t you find that your sister can''t bear it? Why do you want her to be in danger here? Is that how you use your sister? Tut Tut, you are a good brother."


    The eyes of shuimingkong are a little colder.


    I didn''t expect that his plan to sow discord didn''t succeed. Instead, the other side gave back the original plan.


    Water indifferently said in a loud voice: "earthshaking, don''t you make people laugh at your plan to sow discord? Brother, let''s teach them a lesson. Three defeated soldiers dare to be arrogant in front of us. "


    Water light sky gently nods, hair and clothes without wind automatically.


    "Muziqi, jinyiming and Tuhuang. Since you are so eager to die, I will complete you. "


    The body of the water becomes transparent, and the clouds begin to gather rapidly.


    Seeing this movement, Jin Yiming and others immediately looked dignified and changed dramatically.


    The light of the three men rose to the sky, and a shining array began to spread around them.


    "The way of the earth."


    "The way of wood."


    "The golden way."


    All three of them are masters who have stepped into the realm of immortal Qi master, holding the power of some rules of heaven and earth.


    All of a sudden, the whole heaven and earth suddenly divided into four colors, and the whole body of water and sky began to show a continuous and solid force of water movement to the extreme.


    And Jin Yiming and his three masters three kinds of power: Earth, wood and gold.


    The clouds gathered to cover everything around.


    Water clear air left hand slightly down a press, a moment, heavy rain.


    "The water of the netherworld flows through heaven and earth."


    The whole person suddenly turned into a stream of water and disappeared in the sky.


    "Don''t let any drop of water fall on you," cried muziqi


    Such a cry, three people are all out of dazzling light, sweeping around.


    The space gully in front of them is filled with light in a moment, and all the rain water is smashed.


    The three colors of light are like lotus blossoming, standing proudly between heaven and earth.


    In Dansheng, countless alchemists marveled at the strength of the three. It''s amazing how old and cultivated you are.


    But soon, the heavy rain poured down again, which was not dissipated by the attack of muziqi and others.


    Every drop of rain seems to have a strong force. The energy released by the three people began to shrink rapidly after being dripped by rain.


    Muzi Qi said with clenched teeth, "Damn it, the water bright and empty has already fully understood the way of water travel. If you don''t defeat him, the water of the netherworld will never stop."


    "Then where he is and how to hit him."


    Earth shakes his teeth and makes a sound.


    The three of them can''t beat each other, which makes their faces a little uneasy.


    The elders of the five families all held their breath and watched the scene quietly.


    The faces of the elders of the Jin family, the wood family and the Tujia family are all ugly.


    Although they really don''t want to admit it, it has to be said that the strength of shuijiashuimingkong is really far beyond the children of their three families.


    With this hand alone, the rain of the netherworld left all three of their children. I don''t know how many streets.


    If it is really a one-on-one normal competition, I''m afraid that no one will be an opponent of shuimingkong.


    The face of the four elders of the water family is not easy, on the contrary, he is also very dignified.


    Others don''t know, as the elder of water family, he is very clear about the actual strength of water Mingkong.


    Yes, there has been a great progress in the way of water travel in the past few years. But it''s definitely not to the point of understanding together.


    I''m afraid that the strong rain of the netherworld can support the water and the sky for a while at most. Now it''s better than who can spell it.


    Under the rain of the netherworld, the power released by Jin Yiming and his three men was slowly compressed. The three men used various methods and threw out more than ten kinds of magic tools, but they still couldn''t find the figure of water and sky.


    He seemed to disappear in this world, which made Jin Yiming''s teeth itch.


    Suddenly, muziqi said, "no, if we drag on like this, we will be dragged down. You two, let''s fight it out. "


    "Good," said Tu Huang in a loud voice


    At this time, Jin Yiming seemed to think of something, and Lang said: "wait a minute, we actually have a way. Attack water indifference. If we attack water indifference together, we don''t believe that water can''t come out in the open. "


    Wood son Qi, earth shake two people''s eyes a bright, Qi Qi toward the direction of water indifference.


    "Good idea," they said


    "That''s it."


    Then the three lights came on again.


    "The golden spirit soars to the sky, and the golden sword is the best."


    "Extreme wood is close to the world, and vitality is reversed."


    "Earth seals all things and petrifies heaven and earth."


    Three people shouted at the same time, three strong decisions, into a dazzling light, straight to the water indifference to kill.


    The water was completely shocked. Looking at the huge golden sword, petrified space and the power of the dead wood, she was completely stunned.


    With her strength, it is impossible to block these three inevitable decisions.


    The surrounding rain suddenly rolled back, forming a torrent to block in front of the water indifference, as if it was to block these three must kill methods.


    But in a flash, Hong was directly broken by the Three Dharma''s light.


    Water indifferent eyes, a fear from the bottom of her heart, completely captured her mind, so that she can not move.


    At this time, a figure appeared in front of her.


    The body of water is like a mountain, blocking all the power.


    Poof.


    Blood flies, light bursts.


    Water and air collided on the body of water indifference, and they flew out and smashed on a huge stone statue.


    "Cough."


    The water coughs up blood in the clear air. There is no place intact.


    Water indifference is also a sweet throat, blood flow from the corner of the mouth, the whole body up and down is the pain of the heart.


    The rain of the netherworld disappears slowly. Muziqi and others stare at the distant water, clear sky and indifferent water.


    With a loud voice, Jin Yiming began to laugh and said, "the water is clear and the sky is clear. You also have today."


    Water clear empty say nothing, eyes already full of murderous spirit.


    Jin Yiming and his three men are ready to go forward to solve the problem. At this moment, the three figures flash.


    Huolongqing, huolongzhu and Lu Fan finally arrived.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Lu Fan frowned and cried out.


    Huolongqing glanced at the crowd and said in a loud voice, "you are fighting fiercely."


    Jin Yiming and his three men stopped at once and watched huolongqing and others on guard.


    With a loud voice, Muzi said: "it''s a coincidence that you didn''t come as early as you did. Huolongqing, the three members of your Huo family, have also come. Why do you want to fight again? "


    the water cried out indifferently:" huolongqing, get rid of these three people. They don''t have much energy. If you let them get rid of us, you''ll soon be in trouble. "


    Huo Longqing looked at the water proudly and said, "shut up."


    Behind him, the fire dragon wished: "elder brother, it seems that the water has lost in the open air. Which side should we help? "


    Lu Fanlian said:" help Shuijia. The three have joined forces. Their strength is too strong. We need to join forces with Shuijia to kill them first. "


    Huolongqing didn''t speak, just stood there quietly, as if thinking.


    Looking at huolongqing''s face, Jin Yiming suddenly said with a smile: "huolongqing, are you going to help the water clear up the sky? Do you forget how you were humiliated by him in the last five years war."


    huolongqing''s face suddenly changed a few points. Lu Fan looked at huolongqing''s face and shook his head slightly.


    I''m afraid this guy will make a wrong decision.


    Sure enough, Huo Longqing was silent for a moment and said slowly, "I just came to have a look. Go on."

 Chapter 755

    As soon as the voice of the fire dragon celebration fell, the three elders of the fire family and the fire Danshu sighed in front of the Holy Spirit tianque.


    Huolongqing still let them down.


    The three elders shook their heads and said: "huolongqing, huolongqing, why don''t you understand what reason is. It''s not like the successor of Huojia to be so emotional. "


    Beside huodanshu, he also felt that huolongqing''s decision was reckless.


    Now the situation is very clear. The strength of the three families is the strongest. The fire family and the water family are weaker.


    The two weaker forces do not want to join forces against the enemy, but rather sit back and ignore each other''s failure.


    Such behavior can only be described as digging a grave by oneself.


    The elder of Jin family, the elder of Mu family and the elder of Tujia all laughed happily.


    This is exactly what they want to see. Especially the elder of the Jin family is most proud.


    Because before that, Jin Yiming accurately judged the idea of huolongqing.


    This is called "anticipate the enemy first", which alone proves that Jin Yiming is much better than huolongqing.


    The fourth chief of the water family looks ugly. He snorts to the third elder of the fire family: "people say that the children of the fire family are resourceful. I see you today. It''s a real wave. "


    The three elders of the fire family didn''t know how to answer. They were simply silent.


    Behind, the old man in black laughed happily.


    In Dansheng, countless alchemists began to discuss the decision of huolongqing.


    "Huolongqing of the Huo family doesn''t have a long brain. At this time, he didn''t even pull the water family."


    "He''s looking for his own way. If shuimingkong loses, how can they compete with muziqi? Is it up to him? How can he be confident?"


    "I can''t understand. Is it because huolongqing''s brain is in water, or he has other plans. Wait for Shuijia and muziqi to lose, and then they can fight."


    "what''s the loss? Shuimingkong is about to lose, OK ĄŁ At this time, if they join hands with shuimingkong, they may have a chance to defeat the three Muzi Qi. But since he chose to stand by and watch, it was a complete idiot. "


    "Why does he refuse to listen to Lu Fan''s stupid actions?"


    ......


    However, those who have a little brain will scoff at the practice of huolongqing.


    Some of them have begun to call huolongqing idiots.


    In particular, many people who support the water and the sky are jumping to scold huolongqing for his own death.


    Three hundred miles outside the heavenly palace of the Holy Spirit, in the clouds.


    After Huo Longqing finished speaking, he flew back to show that he didn''t lie and didn''t intend to help water clear the sky.


    Jin Yiming chuckled and said to muziqi and Tuhuang, "I have said that the fire family''s bread and wine bags will never help the water clear and empty."


    Muziqi and Tuhuang smile and watch huolongqing. Huolongzhu and Tuhuang fly away, but Lu fan is still there, with two beads in his hands, shining.


    Jin Yiming and his three men frowned slightly and looked up at Lu Fandao: "Lu fan, aren''t you going to leave?"


    Lu fanlang said: "No. If you want to get rid of the water family first, you have to pass me. "


    Lu Fan''s words, immediately let the water clear, water indifference two people''s eyes give out different light.


    But behind him, huolongqing and huolongzhu were shocked.


    Fire dragon Qingli said: "Lu Fan. Whatever you do, I said, whatever. "


    Lu Fan turned to take a look at the fire dragon and said: "you have made a wrong decision. You don''t care. I''ll take care of it. "


    Huo Longqing is completely angry and stares at Lu Fan.


    The fire dragon wished that his teeth were itchy and said loudly: "Lu fan, you dare to disobey my elder brother''s order. You humble son of a foreign surname can''t die. "


    Lu Fan shook his head slightly, looked at the two brothers who were incurable, and said softly, "I''m just doing what I think is right. If you don''t agree with what I''ve done, you can watch it. "


    After that, Lu Fan flashed to the water and the sky, and stopped in front of them.


    Water, air and water are indifferent, their eyes are shining with different light. Looking at Lu fan, they say, "you really want to help us,"


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows are frivolous, his lips are moving, and his voice says, "don''t forget our agreement."


    In a word, immediately let the water clear sky and water indifference temporarily believed him.


    Shuimingkong took out a pill and threw it into his mouth. He said softly, "I still have the power of World War I."


    "Water indifference also lang way:" I also can hit


    The two men''s eyes were filled with fierce fighting, but Lu Fan continued to say, "why fight? Wait for someone else to be cheap."


    the two men were stunned and looked at Lu Fan in confusion.


    Slowly, Lu Fan raised a smile at the corner of his mouth, and said, "will you pretend to be dead?"


    On the other side, huolongzhu is furious. He will fly to fight with Lu Fan.


    At this time, huolongqing grabbed him and said, "dragon wish, don''t be impulsive."


    "Big brother, do you see that Lu fan is so arrogant? He is not the servant of my fire family."


    Huo Longqing said, "let him fight. At this time, we can''t fight against each other and let others see the joke. And. Don''t you think it''s good for us to play now. Think about it carefully. "


    Dragon wishes to take a deep breath and calm down a little bit.


    "Big brother, you want to say that if Lu Fan goes to fight now, we can reap the profits."


    huolongqing said with a smile: "it''s not impossible. Anyway, sooner or later, it''s World War I. Let them fight. We''ll fight after that. "


    "Good, but I will kill Lu fan myself," said the fire dragon


    "Fire dragon Qing cold voice way:" I also want to personally kill that water clear sky


    They gnawed their teeth and stood in the distance.


    "Trouble," said Muzi. There''s a Lu fan, this guy. He''s all over the place. "


    Jin Yiming said: "the arrow is on the line, and you have to send it. It''s just a Lu Fan. He added a serious injury of water and air, and a lack of cultivation of water indifference, not enough for fear. Let''s kill them. "


    Tu Huang turned to Huo Longqing and looked at them and said, "those two idiots, I guess they still want to take advantage of it."


    Jin Yiming chuckled: "with their strength, no matter which side we win, they will not be able to fight. Hum, but let''s do something about it. In case they make a sudden move. "


    "Good."


    "No problem."


    Soil shakes, wood son Qi laughs to return a way.


    After that, the three of them once again released their vitality, made decisions with their hands, and gathered the five elements of light.


    Here, shuimingkong clenched his teeth and said, "Lu fan, you are sure you can pretend to be dead."


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "believe me, anyway, there is no better way for you now. Sometimes, a step back is to expand the sky and sea. How about, do you want to believe me? "


    water looks at water and sky indifferently and nods slowly.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "very good. Then let''s start. Of course, we need to do something a little bit in front. "


    After that, Lu Fan gave the Dragon wish to him and took it out directly.


    When the array plate is thrown out and the puppet is released, Lu Fan shouts out, "kill."

 Chapter 756

    The flames soared to the sky, and the magic fire array thrown by Lu Fan turned into ten pieces of sky burning array in a flash, and the two Tianyan puppets killed Jin Yiming and others with a huge roar.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s shameless use of such means, Jin Yiming''s eyes all flashed different lights.


    "There are many good things in this boy''s hands," muziqi said


    The three of them changed the power of heaven and earth into animal shape in an instant.


    In front of Jin Yiming''s body, there is a crack in the sky. The thunder is shining on his single horn, and the rhinoceros is full of golden light.


    In front of muziqi''s body, there is a seven color flower. The fragrance is like fog. It diffuses in dense way. Where it passes, the space collapses.


    In front of Tu Huang''s body, a huge flying dragon of rock armor roars up to the sky, with a thick yellow halo on his body, each inch of which carries the power of the earth.


    The three Heaven and earth monsters are fearless of burning the sky array. They attack two Tianyan puppets fiercely.


    The shadow that covers the sky and blocks out the sun suddenly fills the eyes of all people.


    Lu fan, water, air and water indifference began to grasp the power of the heaven and earth.


    Four elephants subdue the devil and the white tiger faces the sky.


    Lu Fan drinks lightly, his whole body energy quickly changes into the shape of a white tiger.


    This is the first time that he has tried the four elephants'' subduing magic. His eyes are blazing with light. He wants to see how it works.


    water and air are indifferent to water. The movements of the two hands are exactly the same.


    "The unreal sea is clear, the waves are rough."


    When they arrived, a ripple spread from their side.


    Ripples ripple in the power of heaven and earth, and soon let the power of the whole heaven and earth ripple at the same time.


    As the ripples spread further and further, the twisting and shaking of the forces of heaven and earth are also increasing.


    By the time the ripples came to Tianyan puppet in battle, they had turned into clear huge waves. The waves and waters were all the power of the riot.


    Lu Fan''s palms turned to the sky, the white tiger roared, and his voice shook all directions.


    It seems that the figure is still a little fuzzy, but Lu fan is satisfied that he can gather to such a degree first.


    At the same time, Lu Fan''s mind is divided into two parts. The magic fire array controlled by the palm turns over, suddenly the flame turns back, and the ten fold burning array directly covers the Tianyan puppet.


    The whole body of the puppet''s flame suddenly doubled. Seeing this scene, huolongzhu was surprised and said: "he can even use these skills. Did he use the magic fire array disk


    Huo Longqing tightened his eyebrows and said nothing.


    He suddenly felt that no matter which side was released, he could be defeated instantly.


    The two sides finally collided with each other, and Lu Fan''s white tiger also rushed in front of the three magic beasts of heaven and earth.


    "Burst."


    Jin Yiming''s method almost pinched his fingers out of blood.


    Muziqi and Tuhuang shake their hands, and their monstrous beasts soar to the sky. Then they spray terrible power towards the huge waves and the white tigers of Lu Fan and two puppets. But this did not stop the approaching of the huge waves of the heaven and the earth, and the momentum of the white tiger.


    Boom.


    The whole world was quiet for a moment.


    When the explosion broke through the human body can accept the limit, the ear will be left with strange quiet.


    The sky and the earth are shaking, visible to the naked eye, and the dark void is engulfing all the space.


    Jin Yiming, muziqi and Tuhuang all shook their bodies. Every inch of their muscles were shaking. Blood was spilling from their mouths and falling into the void.


    Water, air and water indifference are also gritting teeth.


    Suddenly, the water gave a light shout, and the whole man suddenly released his strength and fell down.


    Under her body, already was the profound darkness.


    The water was so shocked that he reached for help. But with a little movement, the terrible force hit him to death.


    In a moment, he was hurt and hurt. He didn''t catch the indifferent figure of water.


    Just open your eyes and watch the water go down indifferently.


    Once the water has fallen into the void indifferently and exhaustively, she is likely to be smashed by the power of heaven and earth wandering in the void at the next moment.


    Even in the void of Wu''an, there is still a torrent of heaven and earth, let alone Dansheng.


    Seeing the water indifference is about to fall in, suddenly Lu Fan raises his hand, and the water indifference is directly dragged back by him.


    Holding the water tightly in one hand, Lu Fan abruptly retreats, grabs the water and the air, and says, "are you ready?"


    Water light sky heavy nod, Lu Fan deep breath, suddenly vigorous Qi out.


    Heaven and earth fall apart.


    The figures of the three suddenly disappeared into the sky and earth, and the terrible power swept through the place where they had just been and flowed into the distance.


    The shaking of heaven and earth finally stopped. Jin Yiming and others gasped, looked at the power of the chaotic heaven and earth, and narrowed their eyes slightly.


    Not for a moment, the light covering their eyes finally disappeared. They suddenly found that they could not see the figure of Lu Fan and others any more.


    "People."


    Wood son Qi frowns a way.


    The three quickly released their energy and swept around again, but they found nothing.


    "Run away."


    Cried Jin Yiming.


    Earth shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. How can they run in such a riot. And how can you run so fast. "


    The three people did not believe in evil and released their vitality to explore. At this time, many alchemists in Dansheng also surprised their chin.


    What''s the matter? Just after the picture trembled, the figure of Lu Fan and others disappeared.


    Just then, what happened.


    In fact, not only them, but also the elders of the five families in front of tianque, the Holy Spirit.


    Especially the four elders of Shuijia began to sweat on their nervous foreheads.


    "What''s going on?"


    "We still want to ask you," said the elder of Mujia in a soft voice, "will you still be able to escape from your family?"


    The elders of other families look at the four elders of the water family.


    The four elders of the water family gnawed their teeth and said: "there is no hiding skill in the water family. You can escape in a moment under the force of the heaven and earth in the riot and the broken void. Even if the venerable uses space law, they will leave a clear space mark. They are not venerable. "


    Several elders nodded clearly, and the elder of the Jin family said calmly: "that is to say, he fell into the void. Unfortunately, three promising young people. "


    Four old men of Shuijia clenched their fists and their eyes were bloodshot.


    On this side, Jin Yiming and the other three swept for several times in a row, but they still didn''t find Lu Fan and others.


    In front of the void cracks slowly recovered, with a wicked smile on his face, Muzi said: "it seems that they are falling into the endless void."


    "Then they will be torn to pieces by the force of the heaven and the earth."


    Jin Yiming took a deep breath, and a smile came up from the corner of his mouth and said: "they are not lucky. It''s not like they have to admit defeat earlier. So next


    Three people stood together again, turn to the direction of Fire Dragon Festival and fire dragon wish.


    At that time, huolongqing and huolongzhu had cold sweat dripping on their faces. At this time, huolongqing found that he had made a big mistake.


    And on a statue, Lu fan, the water is clear and empty, the water is indifferent to three people standing there quietly.


    "Don''t move."


    Lu Fan whispered.


    The struggling water in my arms grinds at Lu Fan indifferently, the eldest one with staring eyes.


    Lu Fan said softly, "I don''t want to, but you''d better not move."


    "I will kill you, I will kill you," said the water, gnashing its teeth indifferently

 Chapter 757

    Lu Fan turned a white eye. He was tired of hearing this. As a result, no one can really kill him.


    Shuimingkong also frowned at Lu Fan''s action of holding the water indifferently and said: "I can''t imagine that you still have the ability of invisibility. It''s not easy to cheat immortal Qi master''s exploration. "


    Lu Fan said slowly: "it''s not worth mentioning the small skills of carving insects. Young master shuimingkong, how much energy do you have left and how many moves do you have? "


    shuimingkong ponders for a moment and says:" one move. As for you, Mr. Lu fan, "


    Lu Fan calmly replied," one move. "


    Shuimingkong chuckled: "there is a limit to Prince Lu Fan''s lies. Are you seriously injured like me? "Lu Fan looked at shuimingkong up and down and said," you are seriously injured, son of shuimingkong. I can''t see it at all. "


    Water bright sky eyes flashed a different light, two people look at each other, suddenly chuckled up.


    Lu Fan''s holding water seems to have recovered a little strength, suddenly pushing Lu Fan away, and then holding the water in the open air.


    In the heaven and earth, above the statue, there was a slight fluctuation.


    Fortunately, no one has seen the fluctuation. Muziqi and others have already thought that Lu Fan and the water are clear and empty, and the water has completely fallen into the void.


    However, in Dansheng, some of the gas refiners who watched the five elements Tianhua found something wrong, pointing to the five elements Tianhua Road: "you see, how can the space there fluctuate?"


    Lu Fan hurriedly steadied the gas mask, glared at the water and said: "you almost hurt us to be found."


    The water stared at him indifferently without fear.


    "How do you feel, sister?" the water said indifferently. Can we still fight? "The water shook its head indifferently and said:" I''m totally powerless. Brother, it''s up to you. You must not be eliminated at this time. Otherwise, everyone will see the joke. "


    Water clear sky heavy nod, shake hands to take out a few Dan medicine to pass water indifference.


    Looking up a few pills into the stomach, the water indifferent face slightly better.


    Lu Fan looked at the water and said indifferently: "when you fight, you can stay here. Try to hide as much as you can. Don''t let anyone find out. "


    The water grinds at Lu Fan indifferently and says, "don''t worry about it. Lu fan, you dare to belittle me. One day, I will cut off both your arms


    Lu Fan looked at the water silently and said softly, "what did I do wrong?"


    the water pulled the clothes of water indifference and said: "indifference, don''t say so. Mr. Lu Fan just saved you. "


    Water stared at Lu Fan indifferently, as if he wanted to kill him with his own eyes.


    Lu Fan sighs, shakes his head and stops talking.


    Here, Muzi Qi and Zhu Zhu surround huolongqing and huolongzhu with three lights.


    It''s obviously too late for them to escape at this time.


    "You want to fight with us," said huolongqing, gritting his teeth. "Why not? Huolongqing, thank you for standing here all the time and watching us solve the problem. Every one of you, Lu Fan of the house of fire, is wiser than you. He could see that he could fight with the water and the air, and he could fight. But if I am with you, I can only fail in despair as I do now. "


    "You are so confident that you can beat me, don''t forget, you just consumed all your energy."


    So said, fire dragon Qing''s body, suddenly let out the hot fire wave.


    Zifu immortal fire will open, and the eyes of huolongqing will turn red in a flash.


    Huolongzhu bit his teeth and said in a loud voice: "brother, do you really want to fight?"


    huolongqing said in a loud voice: "if you don''t fight, how can you know the winner and drink it?"


    A burst of drink, fire dragon around the beginning of Qing several floating red virtual shadow.


    One after another, the mirage fire devil appeared out of the sky, proud of everything.


    The fire dragon wishes the whole body also to raise the quiet flame, turns the manual implement to take out, impressively is a new Zhu pen. In the middle of the air, the waves of fire came from all directions, forming a great array of flames, enveloping everything around them.


    Jin Yiming and the three laugh at their decision. Suddenly, Tu Huang said in a loud voice, "is Zifu immortal fire good. But you alone can make waves. "


    The earth shakes the palm to extend, a piece of earthy yellow light spreads slowly in his hand. Where we passed, the sky changed and countless stones spread out. In the blink of an eye, a huge stone man was formed in front of him. A hundred feet high, overlooking the fire and Dragon Festival.


    "Earth moving concrete, rock giant spirit."


    Jin Yiming then said: "Tu Huang, since you have used this move. Then I can''t fall behind. "


    With a wave of hands, a golden light suddenly penetrated the darkness and fell directly on him.


    Suddenly, the golden light in the hands of Jin Yiming quickly solidified, crazy rotation.


    Visible to the naked eye, a hundred Zhang sword appears. On it, every inch of golden light is a sharp and extremely golden force.


    "Gold makes a soldier, running through heaven and earth."


    Jin Yiming suddenly pinched the sword in his hand, and the golden sword suddenly flew to the giant spirit of the rock.


    Tu Huang looked at the scene and said with a smile, "I see. You want me to form a battle with you."


    Jin Yiming said with a smile: "that''s right."


    With a wave of his hand, Tu Huang reaches out and holds the golden sword released by Jin Yiming.


    Muziqi laughed and said, "it''s interesting. It''s fun and cruel. In that case, I''ll take part. "


    With a pinch of his hands, the mighty force of wooden walking was directly sprayed on the giant of rock.


    Visible to the naked eye, a sharp wooden plate rises from the giant rock.


    The huge wooden thorn armor quickly covered the giant of the rock, only revealing his arms and eyes.


    "Roar."


    The giant of the rock raised his head to the sky and made a loud roar, which immediately shattered the flame array of the fire dragon Zhu.


    The earth shakes to laugh a way: "the gold wood earth unifies, the heaven and earth who person can compare.". Huolongqing, let''s die. "


    Raise your hand high, and the right arm of earthshaking begins to shine.


    As he moved, the giant rock raised his golden sword.


    Huolongqing was completely shocked, and immediately gathered all the fire demons around him.


    In Dansheng''s country, countless alchemists cried out.


    "In the original method of condensation, the array can be formed in this way."


    "It''s a real eye opener."


    "Huolongqing will pay for his arrogance."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Before the heavenly palace of the Holy Spirit, the three elders had closed their eyes in despair.


    He didn''t have to look at it and knew that huolongqing would surely lose.


    Although huolongqing''s present Zifu immortal huojue is very powerful, no matter how powerful it is, it can''t be comparable with the combination of the three.


    There is no doubt that huolongqing and huolongzhu will lose.


    Clench one''s teeth, fire dragon Qing stands in the middle of the sky, hair and lapel begin to shake crazily.


    Before the great spirit of the rock had dropped the sword, he could feel the power like heavenly power, which could hardly be countered.


    With the strength of shuimingkong, the combination method to deal with these three people has suffered a great loss.


    Huolongqing is a little worse than water and air. Facing such a decision, he can feel the threat of death is near at hand.


    Huolongzhu is totally shocked. Now his arrogance and arrogance are gone.


    The earth shakes a sharp drink: "cut."


    The huge golden sword suddenly fell and went straight to the front door of huolongqing.


    A fire devil''s crazy explosion seems to want to use the power of explosion to blow the rock giant spirit to pieces.


    However, the wooden armor on the rock spirit not only counteracts the force of explosion, but also constantly restores the body of the rock spirit.


    The power of five elements is mutually reinforcing. The three middle schools have gathered together to play a role that can not be described as just one addition over and over again.


    The huge sword of extremely golden power suddenly broke all the flames, and severely cut it on huolongqing and huolongzhu.


    The two men immediately burst into blood like fountains, flying backwards.


    At this time, the wood armor on the rock giant suddenly flew out of countless spikes, hitting huolongqing and huolongzhu again. At this time, the great spirit of the rock raised the huge sword from afar. It seems that he wants to use another sword to separate the sky.


    Huolongqing stops in front of huolongzhu and helps him to stop the huge spikes. The whole body was shocked, and the sharp spike almost pierced the body of huolongqing.


    Seeing that the giant of the rock will have another sword, the frightened dragon Zhu shouted in the middle of the air: "give up, we give up."


    A cry, loud through the sky.


    Jin Yiming and others were stunned for a while, as if they couldn''t believe what they heard.


    "Admit defeat."


    the five elders were silent outside the Holy Spirit tianque.


    The three elders of the fire family suddenly opened their eyes, and their brows were beating with blue tendons. They burst out and said, "give up, who gives up?"


    The three elders suddenly got up and trembled.


    Four elders of the water family, with strange faces, said: "after so many years, it''s the first time for me to see the children of the five families give up in the contest."


    In a word, the shy fire red books are red, both hands clenched.


    In Dansheng''s country, countless scholars in Lianqi have opened their mouths, and they can''t believe it.


    "I didn''t hear it wrong. The children of the Huo family gave up and gave up."


    "it''s a complete shame. They don''t even want the family''s face. How dare he admit defeat. "


    " this is the first time. No one has ever conceded before. "


    "The children of the five families, are not they all very kind? Are they all dead and don''t admit defeat? Is this Huolong Zhu, is he the Huo family."


    the Lian Qi scholars shouted wildly, and the roar grew louder and louder.


    In particular, in a heavy day, the gas refiners who are proud of the fire family directly smashed the five elements Tianhua, and the fire dragon wishes to lose the whole heavy day.


    In the middle of the air, huolongqing stared at huolongzhu and said, "how can you give up?"


    The fire dragon wishes the lip trembles way: "elder brother, I don''t want to die."


    The fire dragon''s face was white, and a mouthful of blood gushed out, and he was completely unconscious.


    On the statue, Lu Fan frowned slightly and said, "what''s the matter? It''s just a defeat. They seem to be surprised at Jin Yiming."


    In a moment, shuimingkong said slowly: "more than surprise, I have never seen such a greedy person. He doesn''t deserve to be a son of the five families. "

 Chapter 758

    In the words of the water and the air, with endless hatred, Lu Fan''s brow was tighter and tighter.


    Jin Yiming and others were shocked First, and then the three laughed wildly.


    His smile is so ironic, so harsh.


    Tu Huang pointed to huolongzhu and said with a loud smile: "it''s the first time for me to see the children of the five families who will give up. Fire dragon wishes, you open my eyes. "


    Jin Yiming also laughed happily and said: "our family, even a servant, also knows how to write the word" disgrace ". It''s ridiculous that you, the two young masters of the family of fire, will admit defeat in front of the world. "


    **Naked disdain let fire dragon wish whole body blood all cool, he suddenly remembered. It seems that in every five-year battle of the five families, no one really said he had conceded, but he heard that several times someone died in the contest.


    It turned out that they didn''t know how to give up, but preferred to die rather than give up.


    Because it represents the glory and integrity of the family.


    The reason why the five families are the five families is that they show the spirit of never say die to the people of Dansheng.


    This kind of spirit, this kind of integrity, let the alchemists of Dansheng country admire them, this just sincerely support them for so many years.


    Today, everything is broken by huolongzhu.


    His weak and small, not only let the fire family thoroughly disgraced, but also let other families feel pale.


    Muzi Qi looked at huolongzhu coldly and snapped, "get out of Dansheng country after you go back."


    The strength of the three converged, and the great spirit of the rock disappeared.


    Fire dragon wishes to take the faint Fire Dragon Festival to fly away slowly.


    Looking at the back of huolongzhu, Jin Yiming said softly: "coward. It''s a shame for me that this kind of person deserves to join us in the competition. "


    "He''s finished," said Muzi. Whether he is the second son of Huojia or not, he has to be exiled. He can''t stay in the Huo family. I don''t think he can stay in the Dansheng kingdom. "


    "If I am the master of the Huo family, I will directly discard his skill, put him in the dungeon and let him live and die. So as not to come out again and disgrace the Huo family. "


    The words of the three are clear to all the alchemists in the whole Dansheng kingdom.


    The three elders of the fire family have lost all their blood color on their faces, and the whole person is suddenly old.


    He is also to blame for this. Back in the family, I think it''s a big deal at least. But he was sad that the fire family had a good situation, because of a wrong decision of huolongqing and a more wrong words of huolongzhu, it was completely destroyed, and by the way, it also lost the reputation of the whole fire family.


    Huodanshu sighed and slowly closed his eyes.


    One heavy day, fire home.


    The five elders have smashed everything at hand into powder.


    "Fire dragon wishes, disgrace, disgrace the whole Dansheng country has seen."


    Several other elders also looked ugly and tight, but they all said nothing and looked at the elder with cold eyes.


    "Old five, have you scolded enough. Things have already happened. Even if you scold again, you can''t solve the problem. "


    The elder said softly.


    The five elders shook their heads and sighed. They drew a chair again and sat down. They said with dispirited faces, "elder. What are you going to do with huolongzhu? "The elder said slowly:" when he comes back, he will discard his identity of Huojia and drive out of Dansheng country. Let him go to the void and be a servant to the deacons of the outer door. "


    In a word, let the elders around exclaim: "elder, this is too cruel."


    "Elder, after all, he''s just a child. He''s just a little timid and afraid of death. He just needs to be expelled from the Dansheng kingdom." yes, elder. He is also the son of the owner. If you wait for the master to go out and know that we are doing this, the master will


    Before he had finished speaking, a flash of light came into the hall.


    Then, in the light, a clear flame figure appeared, with hands on his back and flames all over his body.


    All the fire family elders stood up and bowed and said, "master."


    The master of the fire family opened his eyes and showed them like stars. Although it''s just a flame shadow, it''s still powerful.


    "Fire dragon wishes, be greedy for life and afraid of death, stain the family''s reputation, drive out of the fire family, drive out of the Dansheng country."


    At the end of the sentence, the shadow of the flame disappears instantly.


    With a long sigh, they were helpless.


    Since even the head of the family has spoken, what else can they say.


    Fire dragon wish, fire dragon wish, this time you have completely destroyed yourself.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Outside the Holy Spirit sky palace, among the numerous statues, Muzi Qi and his three people slowly distinguished and fell on the three statues and looked at them from the sky.


    "Brother Jin Yiming, brother Tu Huang," said Muzi in a loud voice. Now that all the people who need to be solved are finished. Then it''s time for us to come up with a winner. "


    Tu Huang said, "yes, it''s time to finish the contest."


    Jin Yiming said with a smile, "OK. But I''m still at the front. I''m very happy to cooperate with you. Today, no matter the winner or the loser, I''m glad to die in the hands of both of you. "


    With that, Jin Yiming''s hands lit up, while muziqi and Tuhuang suddenly laughed.


    "Brother Jin, you are really a good ally, but sometimes, you are too clever," they said


    Jin Yiming suddenly felt something wrong. Muziqi then said: "brother Jin. Thank you for your advice and strategy. Let''s beat shuimingkong and others very well. Now, you can go back to rest. "


    Then Muzi Qi and Tuhuang raised their hands and said in unison, "seal."


    The next moment, Jin Yiming''s body, suddenly lit up two lights.


    One wood, one soil, each seal, directly put him in place.


    At the foot of the earth line of array, the top of the wood line of light.


    Jin Yiming''s vitality was suppressed by death. Jin Yiming cried out: "you two dare to kill me. When, exactly when, you two laid hands on me


    "Muzi said with a smile:" start by inviting you to fight in alliance. I had a discussion with brother Tuhuang before we passed. At first, I just gave you two very humble and useless small seals, but as long as the more vitality we two use around you, the two seals will absorb the strength of both of us and strengthen the sealing effect. So, we have been fighting with you, not only against them, but also against you. Up to now, you can''t get rid of it. "


    Jin Yiming suddenly gives out a pop, but the seal is not moved at all. Instead, the two lights hit Jin Yiming directly.


    Suddenly, Jin Yiming passed out in a coma.


    Muziqi waved and a light fell under Jin Yiming''s body. He gently held him, lest he fall down.


    "That''s it," said Tu Huang. It''s a little tricky that we won. But it''s a compensation for his life. "


    Muzi smiled and nodded. Looking around, he said, "it''s over at last."


    As he spoke, a smile rose on Muzi''s face.


    But at this time, a dark light suddenly lit up.


    Then the three figures slowly emerged from the light.


    Shuimingkong looks at Lu Fan desperately tearing up the void around him, then takes back his strength, frowns and says, "is it necessary to do this?"


    Lu Fan laughs and says, "of course it is necessary."


    When muziqi and Tuhuang, who are in the middle of happiness, see the appearance of Lu fan, they open their mouths.

 Chapter 759

    "This. This is. This


    A "this" word Muzi Qi said for a long time, but also failed to say the latter.


    He pointed to the figure of Lu Fan and others, his face full of amazement and shock.


    Tu Huang is about to stare out his eyes.


    The reason is that there is no such thing. Lu fan, the water, the open air and the water are indifferent to each other. It''s so like drilling out of the slowly emptiness that they can''t imagine.


    This is the advantage of doing a whole set of plays. What Lu Fan wants is this effect.


    As soon as the three men appeared, they immediately attracted all the alchemists in Dansheng.


    They all thought that the second round of competition was over, but at the last moment, there were new changes.


    At the foot of the void slowly healed, water indifferent pale face sitting on the statue. Lu Fan and shuimingkong are flying forward.


    Lu fan has been suffering for such a long time, waiting for this time.


    He is to let the other party feel that the overall situation has been determined. When it''s over, he suddenly comes out to counter attack, which is called surprise.


    Unfortunately, muziqi and Tuhuang are not happy.


    They stared at Lu Fan and the water. Their faces were cloudy and clear, and finally turned black.


    "You are not dead yet," Muzi said, gritting his teeth


    "You are all dead, and I will not die," said the cold voice. Muziqi, your calculation is very good, but it''s a pity that you miscalculated a person. "


    Muzi Qi said in a loud voice, "yes, I miscalculated your difficulty. Being beaten like this, you can still fight. Whether you are an alchemist or a warrior, I remember that only those who have immortal body in the legend can resist like this. "


    Water clear empty Zheng for a while, he this words original meaning is actually want to say Lu Fan. But muziqi seems to have misunderstood.


    Tu Huang pointed to Lu Fan''s face and said in a loud voice, "Lu Fan. All of you in the fire family are gone. It''s time for you to go with them. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "it depends on whether you have that ability."


    Turning his head, shuimingkong glanced at Lu Fan and said, "one by one,"


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile.


    Once again, the vitality of the four rose, divided into two sides.


    Lu Fan looks at the earth shaking in front of him and gently raises his hand. The nihilistic magic ball and Dragon Ball begin to swim on his body. Little by little, Lu Fan''s vitality also quickly turns into hot yang.


    Tu Huang felt the heat wave on Lu Fan from afar and said in surprise, "you are the strongest young generation of the Huo family."


    Lu Fan''s Yang quickly turned into a huge fire dragon. The dragon''s body rose in the wind and soon reached a hundred feet high.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "now you realize it''s a little late."


    The face of Tu Huang is dignified. He waves the light of Tu Xing and wraps him up.


    Visible to the naked eye, he can release only a thin layer of vitality. Lu Fan''s smile rises from the corner of his mouth, and it''s the easiest way to fight.


    Here, a bottle appears slowly in the clear and empty hand of water.


    The whole body is white and clean, the bottle mouth is engraved with water dragon pattern, and the bottle body is full of rare animals.


    "The sea has no measuring flask."


    Muziqi recognized that this is a famous magic weapon of water and sky.


    In the last five-year war, shuimingkong relied on this bottle to defeat everyone and win the first place in the five-year war.


    This time, he finally took out the bottle again.


    Muziqi''s forehead began to sweat, and he suddenly remembered that even now, shuimingkong had not used his famous methods in the last five-year war.


    When I just fought with them, shuimingkong only used the last three thousand drowning skills that I got in the Holy Spirit tianque.


    Eyes with blue light, water clear and empty way: "Muzi Qi, today I will stay a life, see you and I are the same five families of children."


    "It''s funny," muziqi shouted. Although I''m about to run out of oil, you are still seriously injured and just breathing. Why are you so sure to beat me? "Said


    and a wicker appeared in muziqi''s sleeve.


    This is the wood family''s ten thousand year Tianxin willow. It''s really a treasure that is raised purely by the power of wood walking. Once it''s made into a magic weapon, it''s powerful.


    Looking at the wicker in muziqi''s hand, there are runes all over it, obviously refined.


    As soon as the wicker is taken out, the momentum of the whole person increases by several points.


    At first, it seemed to be a little thin and insufficient vitality, which suddenly became thick.


    Shuimingkong smiled and shook his head. "It seems that you still don''t understand the gap between you and me. How much is it?"


    As he said this, he flicked a finger on the flask.


    Suddenly, the water gushed out of the bottle. In a flash, their bodies were surrounded by blue water.


    Before muziqi could figure out what was going on, the whole man was submerged by the water.


    Muzi Qi immediately wants to release the Dharma, but the next moment, he will see his energy absorbed by the blue water.


    This is no ordinary water flow, it is clearly a terrible skill to melt the vitality of others.


    The water is clear and the air is indifferent: "the immeasurable water, the invisible force. The waves of the sea are sure to set. "


    The last word spewed out and suddenly turned into the reality of heaven and earth. The current in front of us directly turned into a condensed word.


    Words follow the law, and the light of water is threatening.


    Muziqi desperately wants to struggle, but the blue water light is like a sunken swamp that slowly engulfs him.


    Muziqi is constantly exploding his vitality, but those forces can only make a small spray in the blue water light.


    Open your mouth, muziqi finally drowned in the blue water.


    There was blood dripping from the corners of his mouth, but he didn''t care to wipe it off.


    Reaching for a move, the water light rolled the wood and flew in front of him.


    Fingers gently tap the bottle, water clear empty way: "go in."


    At the end of the speech, the mouth of the bottle is enlarged, and the wood is swallowed directly.


    "Good."


    In front of the gate of the Holy Spirit tianque, the four elders of the water family cried out, which is the joy of victory!


    but just after he finished, he saw a light shining into the sky.


    Then, the figure of earthshaking slowly came from afar.


    He was lying on the fire, smelling of barbecue.


    Lu Fan put away the beads and said with a smile, "it''s done."


    Shuimingkong looked at him and asked: "one move,"


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "one move is enough for an immortal Qi master with less than 10% vitality. You are ruthless. You sent people directly to the bottle. "


    The water light sky gently knocked on the bottle, and suddenly there was a very shrill cry.


    "If you don''t teach him a lesson, he won''t know what a strong man is."


    With that, shuimingkong put the bottle away and looked at Lu Fan and said, "Congratulations, you have entered the last round."


    Lu Fandao: "yes, I will fight with you. You have to be ready. Don''t let me abuse you. "


    "You can rest assured that I will not let you lose very ugly," shuimingkong said with a smile


    Two people laugh at the same time, voice through the sky, floating without a trace.

 Chapter 760

    Rune convergence, light to go, the world to restore light.


    The sun, the moon and the stars reappear, and the water flies back to the indifferent side of the water, whispering: "I''m sorry. I can''t take you through this round. "


    Water indifference way: "elder brother, really have no way to defeat him now, I still can put two moves."


    "I''m afraid the odds are not high," said the water. Your state and my situation are not good, but Lu fan, from the beginning to the end, I don''t think it''s very useful. It''s really easy for him. "


    "This sly guy, the water is indifferent and slightly unwilling, but there is nothing to do.


    All the runes around were collected, which shows that they all think the competition is over.


    They flew back to the direction of the Holy Spirit tianque, and were about to bring Jin Yiming, Tuhuang and others.


    But at this time, in the statue not far away, two lights suddenly fell on Jin Yiming and Tu Huang.


    Lu Fan was stupefied for a moment, then smiled and said: "there is still a chance for him to pass out of coma. The two of them are lucky, too. "


    shuimingkong takes a look and says:" if they are lucky, just leave them here. "


    "Why didn''t I have a chance?" Lu Fan said with a smile, pointing to the bottle in Shuiming''s empty hand: "don''t be sad. There was another one who had no chance. "


    shuimingkong smiled and knocked on his bottle again.


    In front of the heavenly palace of the Holy Spirit, the elders of the five families were arranged in turn.


    Of all the people, only the four elders of Shuijia smiled.


    Although the three elders of the fire family saw how easily Lu Fan passed the round, he was not happy at all.


    The reason is also very simple. Although Lu Fan bears the name of Huo''s family, he does not have the surname Huo after all. What''s more, the performance of huolongqing and huolongzhu is really unsatisfactory.


    In particular, the fire dragon wishes, is to lose the face of the fire family.


    Slowly, the first thing that flies back is huolongzhu and huolongqing.


    Flying to the ground, huodanshu immediately welcomed up and caught huolongqing in a coma.


    The fire dragon wished to walk to the three elders'' side, pale face: "three elders, i..."


    Before he had finished speaking, the three elders raised their hands and motioned him not to say any more.


    Calm incomparably, three long old way: "all wait for contest to end, you go home after clan say."


    The fire dragon wishes slightly open mouth, in the eyes Rose some kind of fear.


    The three elders were not angry, angry, or accusatory, but calmly said such a word to him.


    This is totally different from his imagination, but he saw the stillness from the calm eyes of the three elders.


    Sometimes, I''m not afraid of beating or scolding, punishment or peace.


    Huolongzhu feels that his whole body is stiff. He doesn''t know what to say at the moment, let alone what he will be waiting for when he returns to the family.


    The three elders ignored huolongzhu and went straight to huolongqing''s side. They asked huodanshu: "how is Longqing?" huodanshu said: "it''s OK, although it''s serious injury, but it''s OK to take care of him. It''s no big problem."


    the three elders nodded, which is a blessing in misfortune.


    Compared with the mistakes made by huolongzhu, the decision-making mistakes made by huolongqing are not worth mentioning.


    The fire Danshu then said: "elder. I think the second young master''s decision has lost the family''s face, but it has also kept the eldest young master. Can we... "


    "Shut up," said the elder.


    Fire Dan book immediately closed his mouth.


    The three elders continued one by one: "huodanshu, please remember for me. It''s not something you can discuss. Don''t make any comments on this matter, or you will be very unlucky. "


    huodanshu looks at the murderous eyes of the three elders and nods clearly.


    After a while, the figure of Lu Fan and others also flew back quickly.


    The elder of the Jin family and the elder of the Tujia family shouted to Lu Fan and shuimingkong: "what about the others,"


    "did you kill all the others?"


    Lu Fan flew to the ground, shuimingkong threw out his immeasurable bottle and said: "let it go,"


    at the next moment, muziqi''s figure was thrown out of the bottle mouth, his whole body was wet and his mouth and nose were all in the air Spray water outside.


    When the elder saw this scene, he whispered to the water and said: "thank you for your kindness, young master Xie Shui. Don''t kill me."


    then he hurried forward and quickly fed muziqi a handful of pills.


    Water went on indifferently: "Jin Yiming and Tu Huang are receiving the inheritance, we didn''t disturb them and left them there."


    hearing this, the elder of Jin family and the elder of Tu family disappeared instantly. Obviously, they are going to see how Jin Yiming and Tu Huang are doing.


    The elder of the wood family changed a little when he heard that, but he could only sigh.


    Lu Fan walked away slowly. At this time, the water suddenly grabbed Lu Fan''s sleeve and said, "Lu fan, if you dare to tell that, I will cut off your limbs and make you into a pill."


    Lu Fan understood what water said indifferently, nodded and walked away quickly.


    Lu Fan went to the three elders, looked at huolongqing and huolongzhu first, and asked softly, "are you OK, eldest childe and second childe?"


    The three elders replied: "nothing serious. Lu fan, you are still smart. You know how to make it to the last round. I have to admit that none of our fire family''s thousands of children is as gifted, secretive and sharp as you are. "


    Lu Fan pretended that he didn''t hear what the three elders said, and sighed: "elder, you''re over praised. I''m lucky to have passed this round. If the second childe had not given me a lot of useful things, I''m afraid that the first time I started with Jin Yiming, they would have lost completely. "


    The three elders took a deep look at Lu Fan and finally said: "have a good rest. In a few days, it will be the final battle between you and shuimingkong. Since you are on behalf of the Huo family, you should play the momentum of the Huo family. I hope you can win. "


    Lu Fan nodded:" I also hope I can win. "


    When they finished speaking, the three elders turned and left.


    Lu Fan could feel that the three elders were not happy with his victory at all.


    However, this did not affect Lu Fan''s mood. He looked up at the old man in black and found that the old man in black had disappeared.


    Suddenly, Lu fan saw the gate of the Holy Spirit skyscraper closed.


    Then, the white clouds carrying them slowly rose again, and the puppets on them moved again.


    The three elders and others all went up, but Lu Fan hesitated slightly.


    He grabbed huodanshu, who was about to leave, and asked, "is it time to leave? Don''t wait for Jin Yiming to call them out."


    huodanshu frowned, "why should they wait for them? They will leave by themselves. Don''t you leave after the test? "Lu Fan said in his heart:" there are still many questions to ask the elder in black. "


    But looking at the Holy Spirit tianque whose gate is closed, Lu Fan felt that the elder in black would not see him again.


    With a long sigh, Lu Fandao said: "it''s OK, let''s go."


    he flew into the clouds, and Lu Fan hurried away with the crowd.

 Chapter 761

    Seven days later, the six heavens of Dansheng kingdom.


    Lu fan is sitting in a high loft in a beautiful empty mansion. He can see the scenery of the whole empty mansion from afar.


    The mountain, the water and the man have a panoramic view. With a cup of tea in hand and a few desserts on the table, Lu Fan quietly enjoys the rare peace with a smile on his face.


    It''s called Shanshui garden. It''s the most famous teahouse in the capital of Dansheng. It is built in an empty mansion with colorful lights.


    It has to be said that the scenery and food here are really good. If it is not for the fact that drinking and eating meat are not allowed here, it is estimated that everything can be more perfect.


    "Mr. Lu fan, you are really Mr. Lu Fan. God, can you sign for us? "


    two young girls walked up to the top of the teahouse and saw Lu Fan sitting by the window.


    They almost trotted all the way to Lu Fan''s side. Their high chests trembled with panting. The two women''s eyes were blazing at Lu Fan. And then I handed over two of them.


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile and threw two lights on the mirror to form two runes.


    In Dansheng, the so-called signature is the signature.


    Remember seven days ago, when Lu Fan came down from the cloud, he almost made a joke.


    Many people ask him to sign, and he really writes his name to others.


    As a result, they all looked at him curiously and asked him to use his vigour to draw the rune again. For this reason, Lu Fan had to design a rune by himself, which satisfied everyone.


    But later, people were more interested in the Tongjing where Lu Fan wrote down his name. So many of Lu Fanzhu''s first pass mirrors sold at a high price. Of course, Lu Fan didn''t know all this.


    Generally speaking, these runes have no effect. They are just good-looking.


    But Lu Fan thinks that the rune is useful, so all the runes he signs to others are fire runes that can condense fire, just like a Chinese character.


    In the past seven days, Lu fan has become familiar with everything. If he signs another person''s seal, he will be very handy.


    Two young girls resist the impulse of embracing Lu fan, then sit down on one side and look at Lu Fan with burning eyes.


    This kind of look, Lu Fan really has no feeling.


    Continue to taste the tea, Lu suddenly felt his palm hot.


    In his heart, Lu Fan immediately raised his hand. In the palm of his hand, the five elements of heaven were released, and lingyao''s figure suddenly came into view.


    Lu Fan immediately waved to release his vitality, forming a fire line shield to cover him.


    The two women saw Lu Fan''s hand waving and said in a soft voice, "it''s so powerful."


    Lu Fan looked at lingyao and said with a smile, "I''m so free today."


    lingyao said with flying eyebrows: "good news, Lu Fan. Fire dragon wishes to be expelled from the fire house. "


    Lu Fan slightly raised his eyebrows and said: "where did you get the information? Is it accurate?" lingyao proudly said: "of course, it''s accurate. I spent a lot of money to get a warrior to talk out of the mouth of an elder in the Huo family. The elder likes to talk after drinking. That won''t let me get the information."


    Lu Fan chuckled and said: "you find those warriors to see." It''s very useful to come here. It sounds good that huolongzhu is expelled from the Huo family. I hate this guy, but it''s not a very happy thing. "Lingyao continued:" you don''t understand, huolongzhu is going to be expelled. "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and said: "this is not what you just said, lingyao. You don''t mean that huolongzhu is going to be expelled from the Dansheng kingdom."


    lingyao nodded heavily. Lu Fan was immediately excited and said: "when can we catch up?"


    lingyao said with a smile: "the point is here. It must wait until you finish the competition After that, once huolongzhu returns to Huo''s house, he will be expelled. You should try to follow him back at the same time when you are successful. Then we can follow him to get out, right? "Lingyao said," yes, at least we can send him to the boundary of the void. This is one of the ways A great opportunity, we must not miss it. Lu fan, you must find a way to succeed. "


    Lu Fan nodded:" I see, and I think of some other things. "


    lingyao was surprised and said:" what is it, "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said:" after that, you will understand. "


    lingyao smiled and said:" it seems that you are prepared for this period of time Now, how do you feel about becoming famous in Dansheng country? I''m so proud of you. Now when the children of Huo family see me, they all want to call sister lingyao. "


    Lu Fandao: "I don''t think it''s different from that in Wu''an. Three days later, it was my last fight with shuimingkong that won him. Then I can go to the Holy Spirit to mend the sky and understand the Tao under the tree. It should not be a problem to secretly get some SAP at that time. "


    Lingyao said slowly: "Lu fan, you can do it. Before we came to Dansheng, we all thought it was impossible. But now, aren''t we getting closer and closer. "


    continental Road:" yes, it''s getting closer and closer. Lingyao, you should be careful when you are in the fire house. The fire family is not as ignorant as you think


    Lingyao said: "I know. Then keep busy. Don''t wander around and concentrate on the competition in three days. "


    Lu Fan smiles and nods, and the light of the five elements of heaven slowly converges.


    Waving, Lu Fan scattered the flames around him.


    But then he suddenly found that there was no one around him.


    Lu fan is a little surprised, and holds his nihilistic magic bead and dragon bead in his hand.


    Just then, a light cough began.


    Lu Fanhu saw a child sitting not far away, smiling at him.


    The child looks strange. He is only seven or eight years old, but his eyes are full of vicissitudes and profound light.


    He just sat there quietly, but let Lu Fan feel a powerful momentum.


    Looking up, the child looked at Lu Fan and said, "after talking, come and talk with me."


    Lu Fan looked at him doubtfully, stepped forward slowly, frowned and asked, "who are you?"


    the child smiled and said: "don''t ask, I won''t say. Say it, afraid to scare you. Sit down. "


    The child gently waved, and suddenly Lu Fan felt an irresistible force, covering his whole body and pressing him on the chair.


    The child waved again, and Lu Fan''s jiuxiao ring flew out of his hand and fell on the child''s hand.


    Lu Fan struggles to get the ring back, but as soon as he reaches out his hand, he feels a terrible force pressing his arm to death and can''t move.


    Lu Fan clenched his teeth and snapped, "this is my ring."


    The child played with the ring and said, "I didn''t say it wasn''t yours. Jiuxiao ring, haven''t seen it for years. Do you think you should wear this ring? "


    Lu Fan takes back his hand and calmly replies:" yes. No one in the world is more worthy of me. "


    With a little surprise, the child said, "it''s not modest at all, but it''s a pity that jiuxiao ring is in your hand, which is the tool for storing things."


    With that, the child threw the ring back to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan immediately took over the ring and put it away. He said: "what''s the matter with the elder looking for me?"


    the child said with a smile: "this elder''s good address makes me have some good feelings for you. I was told that the descendants of jiuxiao are mediocre. But a few days ago, I got the news again that this mediocre generation not only defeated the children of the five families in Danfa, but also won''t let go in any way. It''s going to be the last battle with Shuijia boy. "


    Lu Fan replied, "I''m afraid you don''t look down upon them."


    The child nodded, "yes. With your current strength, you have no right to let me see. I don''t even remember your name. It''s just your ring. I''m an old friend. I''ll take a look at it and remember the old man. "


    Lu Fan knew something was wrong. He was an old friend of the ring. The implication was that he was a friend of the former owner of jiuxiao ring.


    It''s unlikely to be master Wu Chen. If master Wu Chen has friends in Dansheng, how can he not tell him.


    Then count forward and you will be the legendary leaders of jiuxiao gate.


    Looking at the twinkling light in Lu Fan''s eyes, the child guessed what Lu Fan was thinking and smiled: "don''t guess my identity. It''s not good to guess. I just want to know why you came to Dansheng country. If you come to find someone, who you are looking for, whether you have seen it, if you are looking for something, what it is and whether it is very important, please tell me. "


    Lu Fan looked at the child with a little consternation. Suddenly, he saw a light in his head and said softly, "Your Majesty."


    There was a strange light in the child''s eyes, and he said, "yes, you guessed my identity. Are you going to tell me the truth

 Chapter 762

    Lu fan is silent. His mind is full of thoughts, but there seems to be no way to deal with the situation.


    This seven or eight year old boy in front of me is really his majesty.


    In the face of such a strong man, Lu Fan feels that he doesn''t seem to say anything properly.


    "Is it hard to answer?" said the child


    Lu Fandao: "I''m sorry, your majesty. It''s really hard to answer."


    The child smiled and said, "don''t want to answer. Now that you have arrived in Dansheng, you have a chance to tell me the truth. Anyway, you can''t go out in your whole life. "


    Lu Fandao: "Your Majesty wants to trap me in Dansheng."


    The child nodded, "that''s right. I don''t know how you got in. But I can guarantee you''ll never get out again. Think about it, and then tell me. You are a talented young man. If I am happy one day, I may accept you as a disciple. It must be a good feeling to let the leader of jiuxiao gate be my disciple. "


    So said, the child suddenly a finger point in the center of Lu Fan''s eyebrow.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt a strange power, and it fell into his body.


    He could not describe the power, like Qi and thread, which disappeared as soon as he entered his body.


    The child continued: "this is my seal for you. As long as you dare to go out of the kingdom of Dansheng, you will die immediately. Make a good alchemist in Dansheng


    After that, the child got up and left slowly.


    Lu fan has been watching him disappear in the line of sight, the whole body pressure suddenly disappeared.


    Suddenly, there was noise again.


    Lu Fan turned around and saw that all the guests who had disappeared from the teahouse were back now.


    Damn it. Damn.


    Lu Fan shouted in his heart. Things are getting worse.


    His majesty even knew that he was a stranger.


    This was left a seal, his plan with lingyao is not all empty in an instant. Can you say that your majesty just heard his conversation with lingyao.


    Lu Fan thought about all kinds of possibilities and forced himself to calm down.


    It''s unlikely that his majesty Dansheng Kingdom heard his talk, otherwise, he didn''t need to ask what he was looking for.


    Take a deep breath. It doesn''t seem to be the worst.


    Lu Fan looks at the nine Xiao ring in his hand and sighs.


    It turns out that he has been wearing this ring. Because he never thought the ring was special. What''s the magic. It''s just a matter of storing something.


    But now. Lu Fan feels that he continues to wear the jiuxiao ring in a blatant way. It will bring him endless troubles.


    Immediately. Lu Fan said in his heart, "old nine. Change the jiuxiao ring. Let people not recognize it easily. The seal he left in me. Can you detect it. "


    Jiulong Xuangong tower should be loud. At the same time, he said in his heart, "great master. Although I recently recovered to 40% strength. But it is by no means an opponent of an extreme power. The power he left behind. I can''t fight it. "


    As he spoke. Lu Fan''s jiuxiao ring began to change a lot.


    Soon. No texture can be seen at all. The simple and unsophisticated ring appeared. Lu Fan sighed. That''s why I put it back on my hand.


    I can''t drink any more tea. Lu fan puts down the crystal. I stepped out of the empty mansion of the landscape garden. All the way to the center of the holy city of Dan.


    Soon. Lu Fan went back to the middle of the cloud again.


    He was going to fly back to the attic where the three elders were. But it''s just halfway there. Lu Fan suddenly thought of something.


    No. He seems to have a glimmer of hope.


    There was a flash in my eyes. Lu Fanhu flew straight to the direction of the Holy Spirit tianque.


    Lu Fan flies very fast. You don''t have to come with a slow white cloud.


    His mind is clear about the last route. Soon he flew back to the gate of the Holy Spirit tianque.


    Lu Fan knocks on the gate. "Senior," he shouted


    A squeak. The gate slowly opened a gap.


    "Lu fan, you are here again."


    Lu Fan looked at the figure of the old man in black through the crack of the door and said: "I need your help, elder. I have been sealed by his majesty


    The old man in Black said quietly, "it''s normal. When you show up in front of him with the ring of jiuxiao, you have exposed everything. He leaves a seal on you, indicating that he is still interested in you, as long as you follow his ideas. There will be no problem. "


    Lu Fan gnawed his teeth and said, "he wants me to stay in the kingdom of Dansheng. Forever, stay here. "


    The old man in black frowned and said, "don''t you want to stay. Then what are you doing in the kingdom of Dansheng? "


    After that, the old man in black is ready to close the door again.


    Lu Fan said, "I''m here to save people, my master."


    Finally, the old man in black changed his face slightly and said, "Wu Chen. Is he going, too? "


    Lu Fandao: "soon. If I can''t go back. "


    The old man in black sighed: "it''s really the people I know. They all left. Just like my peers. I didn''t expect the younger one to leave. When people die, the wind blows away, and there is no place for them to stay. I can''t help you anything. "


    After that, the old man in black slammed the door.


    Lu Fan shouted, "do you only want to guard the throne here if you have all the abilities. Then what else do you practice and what kind of Qi do you practice? "


    The voice spread, but no one responded.


    Lu Fan looked at the gate and said slowly, "you give up, but I will not give up. I, Lu fan, never know what to give up. "


    Turn around, Lu Fan eyes flashing a firm light, stride away.


    Suddenly, there was another squeak of the door opening behind me.


    Lu fan stopped at once and turned his head. Looking at the old man in black, Lu Fan said, "master, you are willing to help me."


    The old man in Black said coldly: "no, I just want to tell you this stupid boy. The purpose of cultivation is not to fight and kill, nor to fight with others. If you have such a disposition, even if you take the divine tree potion, you will burst into blood and die. Even if your blood spills all over the ground, even if you die, no one will save you. Do you understand? "


    Lu Fan listened to the old man in black.


    Divine tree liquid medicine. Is he talking about the sap of the tree that the spirit replenishes.


    Burst into blood and die. This is not his Majesty''s seal.


    Blood spills all over the ground, and the way of death disappears.


    Can we say that only in this way can......


    Lu Fan suddenly smiled and said in a loud voice, "I understand. Senior, I understand. "


    The old man in black snorted and closed the door again with a wave.


    Lu Fan stood there, laughing.


    "Master, what kind of riddle are you playing?" said the nine dragon Xuangong tower


    Lu Fan said with a smile in his heart, "you know a hammer."

 Chapter 763

    Three days are fleeting.


    In the cloud, outside the grand hall.


    The white clouds are still there, and the breeze is long.


    The crowd stands up, one after another, and all the alchemists in the whole cloud region gather here.


    At the gate of the main hall, on a very wide seat, there was a dazzling nine color light.


    No one can see through the light group, the child like Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng, playing with a light in his hand.


    The clear picture appeared in the light, which was the scene that Lu Fan and the old man in black talked in front of the Holy Spirit tianque three days ago.


    Faintly, the voice of the old man in black can be heard from the light.


    It seems that some people couldn''t hear clearly. The Lord of Dansheng moved his fingers slightly, and the voice of the old man in black was gradually amplified until every word could be heard clearly.


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng listened quietly, and suddenly said with a smile, "you are still wise. Know what can help, what can''t help. "


    After hearing the words of the old man in black, the Lord of Dansheng looked at Lu fan who kept opening his mouth but could not hear his voice, and said with a smile: "Lu Fan boy. You will find someone, but it''s a pity that you can''t find someone to help you. "


    Waving away the picture, the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng has a smile on his face.


    If Lu Fan knew that his conversation with the old man in black had been monitored all the time, he would be shocked.


    Of course, Lu fan would be very grateful if he knew that the Lord of Dansheng didn''t understand the words "I understand" he shouted at the end.


    Just listening to the old man in black, there must be no flaws.


    It is obvious that the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng did not have Lu Fan''s keen insight. He realized that the old man in Black said something.


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng slowly converged the nine colors of light and said, "the last battle of the five families begins now."


    The sound spreads out from the light group. It immediately adds endless vicissitudes and majesty, which is beyond the imagination of others. It comes from the mouth of a seven or eight year old child.


    All around the world, there are a lot of light rising from the sky. Countless alchemists in white robes give out dazzling light to the sky. Let the whole cloud reflect colorful.


    In front of countless alchemists, the seats of the five families are arranged in a row. Lu fan then sits beside the three elders, behind them are Huo Danshu, huolongqing and huolongzhu. They stand like three attendants.


    Behind them are officials at all levels of the Dansheng state.


    To be honest, Lu Fan always thought that there was no official in Dansheng.


    But today, I see that there are quite a lot of them. Moreover, these people are really good at cultivating themselves. At least they are all immortal Qi masters.


    There are so many strong people, it''s amazing.


    However, it doesn''t seem to be incomprehensible to think of the abundant power of heaven and earth in Dansheng.


    In the sky, the light of all the white robed alchemists converged into an array, which quickly turned into a huge array of five element seals and landed slowly.


    Then countless runes lit up, and countless alchemists in Dansheng shouted the names of Lu Fan and shuimingkong.


    Neither of them, no matter who wins today, is particularly surprising.


    But if we really want to compare, most of the alchemists still think that water and air should win.


    After all, in everyone''s mind, the cultivation of water and air is still superior. This is not a comparison of Dan method. The effect of skill is very limited.


    Immortal Qi is the master''s realm. Sometimes it''s an overwhelming victory. But now, the cultivation of water and air is not only higher than that of land.


    But there are still a small number of people who firmly hope that Lu fan can win.


    Think about it. The five families are even ranked first by a stranger.


    This kind of thing makes people feel happy.


    That''s why people who watch a lot of people are not afraid of big things.


    The three elders turned to Lu Fandao and said, "in today''s war, if you can win, you will win. If you can''t win, don''t force yourself."


    Lu Fan looked at the three elders and said with a smile, "the three elders seem to have no faith in me."


    The three elders said calmly, "because you are a little poor with him. It''s hard for me to see any confidence. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "those three elders had faith in me before I took part in the Danfa competition."


    the three elders smiled and shook their heads: "that''s not the same."


    Lu Fandao: "no, it''s the same."


    At the end of the speech, Lu Fan got up slowly, and the crowd began to make cheers.


    In Dansheng, countless people shouted: "danzong Lufan, I''m sure you will win."


    "Miracle boy Lu fan, you are the best."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In one to five days, every place gave Lu Fan various names.


    Such as danzong, such as miracle boy, such as Yanlong.


    It is enough to prove that Lu Fan really became a legendary figure in the heart of the people of Dansheng.


    Among the young people of the whole Dansheng Kingdom, except for him, there is only one person, shuimingkong.


    Behind the four elders of Shuijia, shuimingkong also slowly stood up.


    Suddenly, there were shouts all over the country.


    "Haizun. Hai Zun. "


    His voice is majestic, several times higher than that of Lu fan when he got up.


    Yes, the title of water and air in Dansheng country is haizun.


    Although he did not really become the venerable, but in the hearts of all the people of the Dansheng Kingdom, he is not much different from the venerable.


    In other words, we all think that it''s a matter of certainty that water and air become venerable. It''s just a matter of time.


    The two men walked forward and entered the array in front of them.


    Lu Fan immediately felt that a powerful force had closed everything around him. There is no doubt that this is the best place for the alchemists to fight. There is no need to worry about whether their method will affect others.


    Shuimingkong looked up at Lu Fan and said, "today''s World War I, I hope brother Lu fan will come up with all his strength."


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "brother Shui, please do your best to ask more questions. Brother Shui''s injury can be cured."


    water said quietly: "it has been cured. Thank you for your concern. Please do. "


    Lu Fan''s right hand emptily leads: "please."


    When they finished speaking, they began to release their vitality.


    The strong vitality roars in the array like the strong wind, and the two groups of strong air flow have collided with each other.


    All around, all the alchemists are staring at them.


    Today, the elders and elite children of the five families have come together. Even those alchemists who were eliminated in the first round also stood outside the array to watch and talk loudly.


    "You say, who can win today''s war?"


    "shuimingkong, I personally like shuimingkong."


    "Me too. Lu Fan''s hope of winning is too small."


    The elder of the Jin family asked Jin Yiming behind him, "Yiming, who do you like?"


    Jin Yiming calmly replied: "the water is clear and the sky is clear."


    Jin''s parents always smile and shake their heads.


    The elder of the wood family pointed to Lu Fan''s figure and said with a smile, "today''s World War I must be a war."


    Muzi Qi said with a smile: "yes. Lu fan, there must be some hidden tricks. The boy''s water is too deep. "


    People are still talking about it. At this time, Lu Fan and shuimingkong finally reached their peak.


    On shuimingkong''s body, the dazzling five lines of runes began to shine, which proved that shuimingkong was about to enter the peak of the cultivation of immortal Qi master.


    There was no Rune on Lu Fan''s body. He took out only two beads.


    One is called void magic bead and the other is called annihilation dragon bead.


    The light in their eyes began to become deep and murderous.


    Suddenly, the two moved at the same time, and they decided to pinch each other.


    "Lin," they burst out at the same time


    A word is worth a thousand words.


    As soon as he came up, Lu Fan and the water were clear and empty, and he began to be faster and fiercer than his law.


    In front of the two men, it immediately blew up at the same time.


    Water and air shake hands and a stream of water dissipate the power of explosion. Lu fan directly uses his body to resist the method of water and air.


    There''s no way. The gap between accomplishments is still there. If Lu Fanzhen wants to compare the strength of cultivation with the water and the air, he must be directly consumed.


    But there is also something stronger than water and sky, that is, Lu Fan''s body, far beyond refined iron, stronger than mountains, not afraid to fight, not afraid to boom.


    Lu Fan relies on this to have a good fight with shuimingkong.


    The two did not step back, the hands of the law will never show again.


    When Lu Fan waved, nine dragons appeared.


    Dragon dance, dragon dance.


    Between the waves of the water and the sky, countless water lights turn into huge water giants.


    It''s ten Zhang high, with all kinds of weapons in hand and long hands and feet. Every water giant looks like a barrel.


    Roar.


    Lu Fan shakes his hands and nine dragons fly out. With the empty hand of Shuiming, countless water giants rush out.


    Immediately, there was a blast from all sides.


    Nine giant dragons attack the water giants crazily, and once those water giants are defeated, they will explode into countless corrosive water lights in an instant.


    But before the sound of the explosion fell, the sound of Lu Fan and the water came again.


    "Four elephants subdue the devil and the white tiger faces the sky."


    "The curved water flows through all things and flows upward."


    All of a sudden, the white tiger roared to the sky and directly hit the water flow in front of the water body.


    At Lu Fan''s feet, a myriad of streams suddenly rose, almost directly breaking through his vitality.


    Lu Fan stamped his foot hard on the current.


    "The great famine will come to an end."


    The current is crushed by one foot, and then Lu Fan''s hands are choked.


    The water suddenly called out countless water swords from the current, forming a sword array. In a flash, Lu Fan''s white tiger was released.


    They looked at each other across the air, and suddenly stretched out their left hand.


    Then, countless explosions, in all directions.


    The terrible explosion made the big formation under the feet continuously emit strong light, and at the same time, it also shook madly.


    "Two terrible people."


    "No, they are monsters."


    Both huolongqing and huolongzhu were stunned.


    At this moment, Lu Fan and water Mingkong did not know how many methods they used.


    Obviously, there was only a few breath of Kung Fu. The strength of the two men showed, and the faces of the people they saw were pale.

 Chapter 764

    Muziqi, jinyiming, and Tuhuang''s eyes were twitching and their looks changed.


    Looking at the battle between shuimingkong and Lufan, they suddenly felt that their failure was natural. Together, the two men are not rivals at all.


    The three elders also looked slightly different, and said softly: "Lu Fan''s strength is a little more powerful than I thought. How could such a person almost fall into the void? "


    huolongqing heard the words of the three elders and frowned:" three elders, you mean that Lu Fan was intentional. "


    the three elders shook their heads:" I don''t know. The only thing you can be sure of is that you two won''t be wronged. "


    In the array, Lu Fan and shuimingkong have played more than ten moves in a row.


    The more the water was playing in the open air, the more frightened it was, the more excited it was, and cried out, "have a good time. I didn''t expect that Lu fan is so proficient in Dharma. There''s not a single skill of the Huo family. I can compete with you all the time. "


    Say, two people are apart at the same time empty palm a press.


    Immediately, in front of the two men, there was a terrible space depression, and with the array under their feet, they began to cry out.


    Lu Fan''s right hand is his palm, and his left hand is his grip.


    A dazzling fire, in his hands.


    "Then you can look at this skill set again, but it''s the fire family skill."


    Lu fanlang said, the flame in his hand was directly waved out.


    The water was clear and motionless, and his eyes were cold. The water wall in front of him suddenly let out a stream of water and hit the fire.


    But something magical happened. Instead of extinguishing the fire, the water was attached by the fire, and all the water was blazing.


    In this scene, countless Lianqi scholars in Dansheng were shocked.


    The water is bright and the air is changeable. A finger is in front of me.


    At that time, a white water light appeared, spreading out ripples in front of him.


    The fire hit the white water, making a harsh noise.


    "Yang inflammation."


    Water clear sky is laughing way.


    Lu Fan looked at the white water flow in front of the water and said with a smile, "forget the river water."


    Shuimingkong said in surprise: "good eyesight. Even the water family, there are not many people, can accurately say the name


    Lu Fan''s heart rose with some vigilance. The three words of "forget Sichuan water" are also a kind of extreme water he saw when he studied Dahuang Yuanjue. If according to the division of the three realms in the fire in Yangyan Ding Tianjue, then the water of forgetting Sichuan should belong to the highest level of the three realms in the water.


    And his Yang should be no difference.


    Two people dead looking at each other, both have a sense of match.


    At the moment, shuimingkong has forgotten that Lu fan is just an alchemist who has just stepped into the realm of immortal Qi master. He treats Lu Fan as a real opponent.


    Slowly, the water clear empty took out own non measuring bottle.


    The empty magic beads floating around Lu Fan and the annihilation dragon beads also fall on Lu Fan''s hands.


    "The sea is vast."


    The water was clapped on the flask with one hand, and the endless water rushed out of the flask.


    Almost for a moment, Lu Fan felt that his body was surrounded by blue water.


    Every drop of water seems to contain enough power to engulf people.


    "Seal."


    The water is clear and the air is a big drink, and the current immediately condenses into a long volume to draw Lu fan into it.


    The huge waterspout, completely unable to avoid.


    If Lu fan can use martial arts at this time, he will directly pull out the heavy sword without front and kill it from the water dragon scroll.


    But obviously, he will not use his own martial arts at this time. Shake hands, Lu Fan throws the empty bead out.


    "Take it."


    The void portal appears. Immediately, the water dragon began to rush towards the empty and unable pearl.


    Lu Fan desperately increases his vitality and makes the empty door bigger and bigger. It seems that he wants to swallow all the water around him.


    "How could it be so broken?"


    Huolongqing exclaimed.


    In the last five-year war, he lost in this move.


    In the past five years, huolongqing thought of countless ways, and finally only thought of using Zifu immortal fire to face this move. I never thought I could suck the water away like this.


    Others stared at Lu Fan''s void magic bead and shouted, "what a good void magic bead. The quality of this bead is quite good. It''s made of dragon beads. "


    " this bead must have cost Lu Fan a lot of money. I''m going to buy one if there''s anyone selling this kind of bead. "


    "The void magic bead is so easy to use. It seems that I need to change my magic weapon."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Of course, they would not know that Lu Fan''s purchase of this bead cost him five pieces of danfang''s "huge money".


    If they knew that such a precious and useless magic bead in the Dansheng country full of alchemists was bought from a small stall, they would probably be able to spit blood on the spot.


    In the array, shuimingkong is shocked to see Lu Fan break his inevitable attack in this way.


    Feeling the loss of strength in the immeasurable bottle, the water burst out and suddenly threw the bottle out.


    "The water is all over the world, immeasurable and intangible."


    The immeasurable bottle suddenly turned into a million light spots and fell around.


    Immediately, Lu Fan felt the terrible water light completely submerge him.


    The magic bead of nothingness shivers wildly. It takes time to absorb it fast.


    But in this moment, the whole world is invisible water, which can''t be absorbed.


    Lu Fan immediately put away the empty beads, and his whole body was full of flames.


    But the fire light on him can only help him to isolate the water flow a little. Then Lu Fan felt that his vitality was rapidly losing.


    Lu Fan feels the danger and can''t go on like this. Shuimingkong wants to kill him.


    Lu Fan clapped out the invisible water, rippling with the ripples he clapped, and a transparent water wave rose around him.


    Then, Lu Fan raised his hand to the water and the sky.


    The five elements of heaven explode.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan detonated all the forces of heaven and earth around him.


    That is to say, the ultimate alchemy is the way to exercise people''s control power, so as to detonate everything in the air.


    But the next moment, what shocked Lu Fan happened.


    The water was still, and the whole body was smashed. But in a flash, Lu fan saw that his body turned into a stream of water, and slowly converged.


    "Three thousand drowning, body of water, fearless."


    The water is clear and empty. Every word with the sound of soul, want to shake Lu Fan''s mind.


    Lu fan is biting his teeth in secret. The water is clear and empty. His practice on the path of water has reached a mysterious level.


    With water, everything is invisible.


    Lu fan can''t do it now.


    Quickly, the transparent water flow wrapped Lu fan again, and the flame on his body suddenly disappeared.


    The three elders and others looked at Lu Fan and shook their heads slightly.


    Huolongqing''s distorted face said: "the water is clear and the sky is clear. It seems that it can''t be defeated."

 Chapter 765

    Five families, more than ten elite children. Looking at the water and the sky in the array, they were silent and scared.


    Water indifferent face with a smile, smiling at Lu fan who is still struggling in vain, whispered: "on this level, still want to win my brother, funny."


    The water pinched the finger to calculate the time indifferently, then said: "there are ten more breaths at most, then you can distinguish the winner from the loser."


    In Dansheng, countless alchemists sighed.


    "The water is still too strong. No one is really an opponent of shuimingkong when fighting alone. "


    "Lu Fan''s method is very good, and his weapon is also very good. It''s just that the cultivation is not good enough. The water is clear and the air is directly crushed by cultivation. Lu fan has no chance to win at all. "


    "It''s very good that the beginning of immortal Qi master and the peak of immortal Qi master can play like this."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Everyone seems to have seen the end of Lu Fan.


    Everyone can also see Lu Fan''s rapidly fading vitality and flame, secretly guessing how long Lu fan can hold on.


    Lu Fan stares at the clear water of the body of water. There is no good way for him.


    The whole body energy converges, and Lu Fan sticks it tightly to the skin. Since Shuiming''s dream is to compete with him.


    Lu Fan wants to try it out. Who is better than who.


    One breath, two, ten, twenty.


    Lu Fan was still standing there, but his eyebrows were frowning.


    The general immortal Qi master can''t survive the five rest time under the action of water and sky, so he will be consumed by his invisible water, and then he has no choice but to admit defeat.


    But today''s Lu fan doesn''t seem to be an ordinary immortal Qi master.


    His vitality is clearly crumbling, but there is still a little bit left.


    It is clear that his momentum is slowly disappearing, but it has not been consumed. It seems that he is still rich in vitality.


    Such a situation, not only makes the water clear and empty, water indifferent and so on all looked stupefied.


    As a son of the water family, water indifference is the best way to understand the power of this move.


    If it''s her, she can''t even hold five breath, so she said ten breath already looks up to Lu Fan.


    But why today.


    Is it possible to say that Lu fan is not an alchemist at the beginning of the immortal Qi master.


    He has enough energy to compare with the water and the sky.


    Water indifferent how also do not believe, but in front of the situation, it is really unable to explain.


    Not only she, the three elders and others were stunned.


    They have better eyesight and more things to see.


    Lu Fan did not break away from the shackles of invisible water, and was really being consumed.


    However, Lu Fan''s vitality is far beyond that of the ordinary Xianqi master. Up to now, Lu fan has spent five times as much energy as the average immortal Qi master.


    Coupled with the energy just used to fight with the water and the sky, they are all confused.


    How long are the meridians in Lu Fan''s body? How can they contain so much energy without self explosion.


    Of course, they will not understand that Lu Fan''s body is not pure vitality, but the perfect combination of vitality and vigorous energy.


    If you use vigorous Qi to turn into vitality, every minute of vigorous Qi can turn into at least 20 times of vitality.


    Naturally, Lu Fan''s vitality is much more abundant than the general immortal Qi master. Shuiming wants to use up his power. It takes at least 20 times of his time.


    However, Lu Fan felt that the water was clear and the air could not hold on for 20 times.


    It can be imagined that to maintain these powerful invisible water, the consumption of water in the sky must be much greater than that of him.


    Not long ago, the water clear empty forehead all took the fine sweat bead.


    And Lu Fan turned two beads, eyebrows slightly picked, a face indifferent, only to hum a song.


    Who is consuming whose energy.


    Shuimingkong feels strongly insulted.


    Suddenly, the water is clear and empty and plunges into the invisible water. He can''t wait any longer. He will defeat Lu fan directly.


    At this time, Lu Fan finally looks dignified.


    Immediately, Lu Fan felt that the current around him began to become violent. Every drop of water seemed to have a tendency to condense.


    Lu Fan struggles to escape, but the invisible water is too hard to escape.


    Suddenly, countless white empty shadows of water appeared beside Lu fan, and at the same time, they said, "water goes out, sea burial."


    The invisible water turns into the tangible water of forgetting the river, which directly impacts on Lu Fan.


    Just for a moment, Lu Fan felt that his vitality was almost dispersed.


    Lu Fan throws out the annihilated dragon ball.


    Annihilate the dragon and roar.


    The annihilation dragon ball immediately gives out a strong light, illuminating everything around.


    Then the roar of the Dragon rang out, spreading with terrible waves in an instant, and countless spaces crumbled, revealing the dark void.


    At this time, the array under their feet can no longer resist.


    After a clear sound, the array becomes a scattered light.


    The terrible power spread out. The elders of the five families got up at the same time, and put their hands on the wall to block all the attacking forces.


    All the alchemists who are not good enough in cultivation retreat.


    They are not qualified to resist these forces.


    In the light, two figures reappear.


    As soon as the water was clear and empty, a stream of water rushed on Lu Fan''s body, and immediately pierced Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    But Lu Fan''s annihilation dragon ball also hit the water and the sky. Annihilate the power of the dragon and rush into the body of the water and the sky.


    Suddenly, the water spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    Dang. Griddle.


    Lu Fan''s two beads fell on the ground, dim.


    Reaching for his right shoulder, Lu Fan chuckled.


    Fortunately, he hid fast, or this would have pierced his heart.


    Of course, even if the heart is pierced, Lu fan will not die directly. It''s not good to let these alchemists see that he can fight after being pierced through his heart.


    After taking a pill, Lu Fan''s injury on his shoulder recovered quickly. Everyone was amazed. Lu Fan''s pills worked so fast. It seems that he took a fairy pill.


    Only Lu Fan himself knows that he just took a pill casually to hide his eyes. So that no one can see the rapid recovery of his body.


    The water is clear and the sky suddenly reaches for a move, Lu Fan''s two beads fall on his hand.


    Coughing twice, water clear empty wipe the bloodstain of the corner of the mouth way: "now, you have no vitality, also have no magic weapon, should admit defeat."


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "it''s not that the children of the five families didn''t admit defeat. How much energy do you have left. "


    "It''s enough to kill you," said shuimingkong. Why do you want to fight. I have all the magic weapons in my hand. What else do you want to fight with me? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "whoever tells you, I have only these two kinds of magic tools."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan shouted in his heart, "it''s time for you to show up, old nine."


    "Great master, you should have let me do it. He''s dead," the tower said with a laugh


    So said, Lu Fan''s hand slowly appeared a tower shadow.


    When the water rises to the sky, the eyebrows are frowning.

 Chapter 766

    The spirit of the dragon appears. The array starts, and the dazzling light slowly lights up on the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    All the people around, as well as all the alchemists in Dansheng''s country, gave Lu Fan a strange look at the Jiulong Xuangong tower.


    "Why is this weapon so oppressive?"


    "The Dharma instrument of the venerable is also the artifact of the ultimate powerful." several elders talked softly, and they saw the excellence of the tower at a glance.


    The expression of water and sky also becomes extremely dignified. Fools can see that Lu fan has just been in danger and has never used this magic weapon. It can only be said that this magic weapon is the last way for him to press the bottom of the box. No matter how clear the water is, how dare he have the slightest intention.


    The water flows away and the flask falls back into your hand. Both of them began to straighten up and prepare for the final fight.


    Lu Fan takes a deep breath and injects all his strength into the Xuangong tower.


    Suddenly, the dragon soul was annihilated and rapidly expanded. The shadow of the Xuangong tower began to explode in the wind.


    In a short time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon was a hundred times larger, and the huge body of the tower was no longer unreal, but condensed into essence.


    From the bottom to the top, the floor by floor lights up, and each floor lights up, and the space around the tower is distorted.


    All the way to the fourth floor, the space around the Xuangong tower in Kowloon suddenly crumbled, and a pair of huge eyes appeared in the void.


    It was a pair of eyes full of the air of heaven and earth. The nine color light converged into the pupils and suddenly opened.


    All of a sudden, the world around suddenly changed.


    Roar.


    In the sky, countless dragon heads appear.


    The first born twin horns, the Dragon whiskers flying with the wind, the flame instantly filled the sky.


    Looking at this scene, Lu Fan was slightly shocked and said: "Jiu, what''s this move?"


    the sound of the nine dragon Xuangong tower sounded inside Lu Fan''s body: "great master, let you see what I can do when I recover to 40% strength. Yan Long array, destroy the world. "


    All of a sudden, countless lights came from the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    The whole sky and the earth began to show a fire, blocking everything.


    After only one look at shuimingkong, he knew that Lu Fan was making a unique array.


    Once Lu Fan''s array is formed, he may be unable to resist it.


    For the first time, shuimingkong felt the threat of death on his peers.


    At this moment, both Lu Fan and the Jiulong Xuangong tower on Lu Fan''s hands let the light in his eyes flash continuously.


    We can''t wait any longer.


    Water bright air moves ahead of time, the immeasurable bottle is in the hand, the finger even pinches nine methods to decide.


    Hugh. Life. Wound. Du. Jing. Death. Surprise. Open.


    Suddenly, the immeasurable bottle in the hands of the water into the water pouring in the air.


    Every drop of water begins to condense into a rune. In a blink of an eye, a shining and slightly illusory array appears at the foot of the water.


    All the elders around, all the alchemists, stared at the action of the water and the sky, and dared not blink.


    The Lord of Dansheng said with a chuckle, "forget life and death, hit the water, dream a thousand dynasties, good skill."


    Shuimingkong reaches out his right hand to Lu fan, and finally spits out a word gently.


    "Go."


    The array light suddenly disappeared. When it reappeared, it was at Lu Fan''s feet.


    Then, Lu Fan felt all his vitality and was instantly sealed.


    At the same time, a strong force, rushed into his body, straight into his four limbs, five viscera.


    Lu Fan suddenly stopped to input energy to Lao Jiu, but the cohesion speed of Lao Jiu''s array did not slow down.


    Lu Fan''s eyes began to appear unreal color, it seems that endless sleepiness suddenly hit.


    And the strength of his own body began to shrink.


    "Everything is like water, everything follows the waves. Water and air is the highest life water in the way of water travel, to break Lu Fan''s vitality. Is he going to waste Lu fan? "


    elder Mujia saw the method used by water and air, and was shocked.


    It''s hard to imagine that an immortal Qi master has touched the level of life water.


    If the water is clear and the sky is clear, then it can break the world. Is not the realm of Tao, which he will form in the future, extremely powerful.


    "The strong point of this move is that it can''t be dodged and can only be broken by the way," Jin said. As long as Lu fan can''t resist, his life will fall into the hands of the water and the air in an instant. The life water can change the flow, and the water and the sky can absorb the Tao that Lu Fan realized and use it for himself. "


    At this moment, the water light of the whole body disappears completely, and the water condensation body disappears completely.


    He used all his strength to control Lu Fan''s body. Just different from his imagination, Lu Fan''s knowledge of the sea is too strong, and his solid spirit is not afraid of his life.


    And the world power in Lu Fan''s body makes the water clear and empty with a feeling of no effort. He can''t control the power of the world.


    However, the response of the water and the air was very fast, and all the forces were immediately dispersed and fell into the blood vessels of Lu Fan''s meridians.


    At this time, the water and the sky can already feel that he can manipulate Lu Fan''s blood.


    In fact, the body of human beings is still dominated by water. At this time, if shuimingkong wants to kill Lu fan, he only needs to pump out all the blood, then Lu fan will surely die.


    Even if his body is stronger and his recovery is stronger, he will die instantly without blood.


    Lu Fan also felt this, so he immediately blocked his blood flow.


    Feeling the endless strange power in his body, Lu fan has started to let his spirit clean everything.


    "The power of rules, the power of Tao, is really strong."


    Lu fan is biting his teeth in secret. At this time, the old nine''s array is finished.


    All the capital cities of the Dragon watched the water and the sky, and the flames in their mouths gathered wildly.


    Red, blue, purple, white and black, five colors of flame gather. The eyelids of the water are jumping in the clear sky. Such a terrible fire, even if he is condensed into the body of water, he will be burned into powder in an instant.


    Looking at Lu Fan in the clear air, water said: "it seems that we are going to die together."


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "who is dead. Dare to gamble? "


    shuimingkong laughed and said:" it''s no pity to be able to fight with an opponent like you. "


    At the end of the speech, they both burst out at the same time.


    In the sky, all the dragons burst out the pillars of fire, and the flames around burst, destroying everything.


    Lu Fan''s body immediately burst out of a blood mist, and then was instantly submerged by the flames.


    In Dansheng, all the alchemists stared at the five elements of heaven in front of them.


    "Who won?" br >


    "is it the same thing."


    "God, how can we play so hard?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A heavy day, fire home.


    Lingyao also quietly looked at the first World War. Beside her, there were several elders of the fire family, five of them were in the line.


    Looking at the light of the fire, the five elders all changed a little, saying: "Lu Fan seems to be in danger."


    Hearing this, lingyao calmly replied, "Lu fan will be OK."


    "You are so sure," said the five elders with a smile. "You are so sure."


    Yunzhongyu, in front of the main hall.


    The elders of the five families once again joined hands to disperse the flames.


    This terrible flame is really powerful. For instance, if the fire dragon wishes are not burned by the fire, the alchemist who is a little short of cultivation feels as if he has been scalded and peeled off.


    In a moment, the dragon''s head disappears in the sky, and the flame disappears.


    The two figures appeared in the sight of the public, standing proudly.


    "You can''t even die. Are you a wild animal?"


    Water clear empty grin way, his convulsive face, let a person really can''t see whether he is crying or smiling. His body, all a scorched black, handsome appearance, at this time have become ferocious ugly.


    A mass of powder, from the water clear left hand landing, faint still with shiny powder. When the four elders of the water family saw this scene, their hands trembled slightly.


    He knows what it is. It''s a magic weapon for water supply and air protection. It''s a heaven and Earth Shield.


    This is a genuine venerable weapon. It was blown to powder by Lu Fan''s move. This has not completely stopped the fire.


    "You are also very powerful. There are many magic weapons."


    Lu Fan laughed, and there was blood all over him. It''s just his own blood.


    Shuimingkong wants to draw out his whole body''s blood, but he doesn''t think that most of Lu Fan''s meridians and bones are the power of the world. His strength is still difficult to move in Lu Fan''s body. It''s not easy to pump Lu Fan''s blood out. The water and the air did their best, and only drew 30% of Lu Fan''s blood.


    This loss of blood is not very fatal for Lu Fan.


    Both of them gasped at each other, and there was no movement for a while.


    Either the Xuangong tower or the immeasurable bottle in Jiulong is back to both sides.


    At this time, both of them are in the state of dry oil lamp, which really drains the last cent of their energy.


    "You don''t seem to have the energy."


    The water suddenly smiled.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "it''s like you have vitality. How can you agree with the result of the draw? "


    the water laughs three times and suddenly moves your body.


    He made several punches to the air, and at the same time he held a bead in his hand, which immediately made his body swell.


    Chuckling, shuimingkong said: "I have known for a long time that one day I will encounter such a situation. Lu fan, you are doomed to lose. I have practiced martial arts secretly. "


    In a word, the whole kingdom of Dansheng was surprised. The four elders of Shuijia almost got their chin dislocated.


    Shaking his fist, shuimingkong went to Lu Fan and twisted his neck and said: "it seems that I''m going to have a good hand fight with you. Lu fan, don''t be depressed. I won''t hit you in the face. "


    Water clear air slowly forward, but did not notice the strange expression on Lu Fan''s face.


    It was like trying to laugh but not daring to laugh and trying to hold back.


    Seeing the water and the sky getting closer and closer, Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I didn''t expect this to happen."

 Chapter 767

    "Shuimingkong even practiced martial arts. What is he doing. Be a warrior. "


    "It''s disgraceful that the great master of the water family should learn the hand to hand combat of the humble warrior, which insults the noble status of the alchemist."


    "Nonsense, it''s just to practice martial arts to prevent accidents. Don''t you think it''s used now?"


    "In the end, young master shuimingkong thinks deeply. People are already so strong. They always think about what to do if their energy is used up one day."


    "It seems that I have to practice a little. If I get poisoned or sealed in the future, maybe I can run faster."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In Dansheng, with the words of water and air, all the alchemists burst into a pot.


    They shouted, they were emotional, they were dancing.


    One heavy day, fire home.


    Lingyao saw this scene with a knowing smile on her face. She really didn''t know what she thought of the water and the sky.


    An alchemist who has lost his strength wants to fight Lu Fan with a piece of gathering stone on his hand. I don''t know how to write dead words.


    Lingyao stood up and said, "I can''t see any more. Elder, I will go back first. "


    The five elders looked up at lingyao and said, "go. It seems that you have a good idea of the outcome. I remember starting tomorrow, I went to danfang to report. The three danfang with the character "a" also went to Lu Fan. You have to take care of him. "


    Lingyao said with a smile: "thank you very much, elder. Do you have anything else to ask the elder? "


    The five elders said with a chuckle, "no more. Today, I sent you to mount tiannu to watch the contest of Lu Fan. The main thing is to see how you react to Lu Fan''s competition. "


    Lingyao said, "it seems that you have the answer, elder five."


    The five elders waved and said, "go. Remember my words, as long as you stay in the fire home, the fire home will give you everything you want. "


    Lingyao bows away.


    Yunzhongyu, in front of the main hall.


    People were stunned to see that the water had already come to Lu Fan''s face.


    Then raise your fist to face Lu Fan''s body.


    It has to be said that the Juli stone held by Shuiming empty hand is good, and it is definitely not an ordinary product.


    The power of this fist can already catch up with the general Yuangang warrior.


    Although immortal Qi master doesn''t pay much attention to physical training, in fact, with the growth of cultivation, physical body has also been strengthened to a certain extent. The fist of water and air is really like a warrior.


    The fist strength is not loose, the strength is fixed at a point, except for no vigorous strength, everything is perfect.


    Lu Fan nodded secretly. If water and sky were born into a small family in Wu''an, he would be an excellent warrior.


    Bang.


    Shuimingkong punches Lu Fan in the stomach.


    Lu fan is motionless. He looks at him quietly with his hands on his back.


    At the next moment, the water is bright and the face is red. I hold my arm and cry out.


    "Damn, damn. You are a real beast. "


    Lu Fan said indifferently, "the common wild animals are not as hard as I am."


    Before he finished speaking, the water suddenly burst, and the hands were flying legs.


    Three feet in a row were kicked in the throat and abdomen of Lu Fan.


    Lu fan still doesn''t move, but his skin rebounds on its own, and the water flies to the ground.


    In such a situation, the elders around can''t speak.


    Shuimingkong has practiced martial arts, which surprised them a lot. What happened to Lu fan.


    Three long old eyes let out cold light. He knows something.


    Lu Fan walked slowly towards the clear water and air, and said quietly, "clear water and air, you can''t beat me if you hit hard like this."


    Water and air struggled to get up from the ground, but Lu Fan had already come to him.


    Raise your hand, the water is clear and the sky is a fist again.


    Lu fan doesn''t look at it. He shakes his hand.


    Suddenly, the fist of shuimingkong is slapped open by Lu fan, and the cohesive stone in his hand is directly knocked to the ground.


    Shuimingkong looked at Lu Fan in horror and said, "who are you?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "the one you can''t beat."


    After that, Lu Fan raised his fist.


    "Don''t make faces," water said


    Before he finished speaking, Lu Fan punched the water clear and empty cheek.


    All of a sudden, shuimingkong was in a complete coma.


    There was no sound. All the alchemists around could not speak.


    The result of the competition is like a farce.


    All the alchemists in Dansheng looked at this scene. If we say that the performance of the water, the sky, has surprised them, shouting, can not understand. Then Lu Fan''s performance made them not know what to say.


    Silence for a long time, finally there is humanity: "do you say that Lu fan has also practiced martial arts?"


    "Why do powerful alchemists have to learn martial arts now?"


    "Isn''t that what they are capable of?"


    "My God, is my mind rotten. Martial arts are not without merit. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The voice of the people''s Republic of China is heard everywhere.


    What Lu Fan and shuimingkong didn''t know was that the World War I between them caused a heated discussion in Dansheng''s country, and many alchemists began to face up to the necessity of martial arts again.


    PA. Crack. Crack.


    Yunzhongyu, in front of the main hall. The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng finally got up from the giant chair and clapped softly.


    "Congratulations, Congratulations, I declare that the winner of the five-year battle of the five families is Lu Fan."


    The voice of the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng suddenly resounded through the whole cloud.


    All the alchemists, this just reflected, began to cheer.


    Huolongzhu and huolongqing clapped softly. Anyway, Lu Fan also won on behalf of their Huojia.


    "I don''t like this guy, but he''s really good," said the fire dragon


    Huodanshu said: "Lu Fan''s strength is beyond all our imagination. Three elders, the family will reward him well this time. "


    The three elders said calmly: "of course. Lu fan, why are you so outstanding? "


    Lu Fan bowed to the Lord of Dansheng.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan hears the voice of the Lord of Dansheng.


    "You can''t use the word mediocrity to describe your ability to defeat the peak of immortal Qi master at the beginning. Lu fan, do you want to think about it? I''m your teacher. "


    Lu Fan raised his head and looked at the Lord of Dansheng. He said calmly, "I''m sorry. I already have a master. If you really think that I am a material that can be made, why don''t you let me take part in the world championships? "


    The Lord of Dansheng Kingdom smiled and said, "do you think of Dansheng kingdom with all your heart. Ha ha, I tell you, this is impossible. "


    The smile on Lu Fan''s face is still calm.


    On the other side, the old man in black laughed and waved away the five elements of heaven in front of him.


    "Lu fan, I have finished what I have to say. The rest is up to you. "

 Chapter 768

    The competition among the five families ended. The competition once every five years ended with Lu Fan''s victory.


    This result, obviously, made the five families very dissatisfied. Let a stranger win the first place in the five-year war, saying that they all lost the face of the five families.


    Fortunately, Lu Fan''s performance is close to perfection. Dan''s technique is superior to others, and the method is not bad at all. Even the magic weapons are extremely powerful. It''s really hard to imagine that he is not the son of the five families.


    Tujia, Mujia, Jinjia and Shuijia left in a hurry the day after the competition.


    The four of them really don''t want to stay here any longer. Both the golden family and the Turkish family have some gains. At least Jin Yiming and Tu Huang have both passed down the law.


    Only Mujia is the most depressed. Muziqi, who had designed everything in the second round, ended up with failure and nothing. It''s a mistake for cleverness.


    Therefore, muziqi''s teeth are itchy to water, air and land. When he left, he also put down his cruel words. Several years later, he fought again at the meeting of the God of Dan. He vowed to compare the water, the air and the land.


    For this reason, Lu Fan just smiled. A few years later, he didn''t know whether he was in Dansheng.


    Huojia and huodanshu left in advance with huolongzhu and huolongqing. Only three elders and Lu Fan remained here, waiting for the reward of the Lord.


    Lu Fan looks at the back of the fire dragon and wishes to leave. He also has mixed feelings in his heart.


    He really wants to hold huolongzhu and not let him go. At this time, huolongzhu returns to Huo''s home, and maybe he will be exiled from Dansheng immediately.


    If so, he and lingyao will miss a wonderful opportunity.


    Lu Fan sincerely hopes that Huolong Zhu can resist for several days, at least until he finishes the work here, gets the sap of the Holy Spirit''s sky mending tree, and then temper his family together.


    But the reality always backfired. Huolongzhu went back to face his fate ahead of time, and Lu Fan didn''t know how to stop it.


    Had to leave, and fire Danshu said two more sentences, let fire Danshu a little something to Ling Yao.


    The fire and pill book is naturally full of answers. After taking over the pill bottle given by Lu fan, the God asked mysteriously, "is it the pill of the warrior you are refining? Are you romantic?"


    Lu Fan smiles and nods. Of course, he will not tell huodanshu. It''s actually the bailing elixir he made and a ring.


    He purposely put it in the ordinary Dan bottle, so as not to sneak away the fire Dan book.


    Let huodanshu guess that this is the best medicine of the martial arts. In this way, huodanshu has no interest in the things in the bottle.


    Bailing elixir is naturally for lingyao.


    This pill is expected to help lingyao improve her strength in a short time.


    The ring inside is the one given by the three elders.


    There is no shortage of herbs, Dan Fang and Dan Yao. These things can be used by lingyao. If they can''t be used, they should be put there first.


    Lu fan is also preparing in advance, if something happens to him.


    These things can also be taken back to Wu''an by lingyao and handed over to his family.


    That''s why Lu Fan left XIII outside the void, and that''s why he left Xiaohei beside lingyao.


    The real most dangerous step, Lu fan still think it''s better to carry it.


    In fact, he never has absolute confidence in anything. When he was a child, his experience told him that in order to achieve a thing, many times, it would be difficult.


    Try to be the best, never say die, never give up, but also do the worst preparation, this is his style.


    A real strong man is never a reckless man who knows nothing but foolishness.


    Only those who see how difficult the future is, understand how much blood and tears it takes to overcome the difficulties, and then firmly believe in overcoming the difficulties are brave.


    Facing the darkness, the heart is bright, and never moves forward, brave and resourceful, though there is no regret in death.


    Two days later, in the middle of the clouds, flowers bloom on the other side.


    Among the blooming five color clouds and flowers, rainbow is everywhere, stars are shining, sun and moon rotate.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what to call this place or how it was formed. He just followed the Lord of Dansheng and flew fast. The figure shuttles among the clouds.


    The three elders did not follow them. At this time, the three elders should still be in the main hall of the Dansheng Kingdom and receive rewards.


    According to Lu Fan''s idea, the three elders must be ordering goods with a smile on their faces at this time. They look at the rare things from one car to another and smile.


    The actual situation is similar to what Lu Fan imagined. It''s just that the three elders didn''t smile and crook their mouths, but they were excited and trembling all over their bodies and their faces were twitching.


    Lu Fan''s side is much more relaxed. He doesn''t know where the kingdom of Dansheng will take him. He just flies forward quietly.


    I don''t know how long it took, the Lord of Dansheng finally stopped.


    The light on his body slowly converged and soon showed his true face, which was like a seven or eight year old boy.


    Lu fan stopped behind the Lord of Dansheng, stepped on the clouds like cotton, and looked forward from afar.


    There is a huge space depression in front of us. All the clouds fall like a waterfall. Like a waterfall in the clouds.


    The Lord of Dansheng pointed to the cloud sea waterfall and said: "this is the way to the seven heavens of Dansheng. Lu fan, you have won the competition among the five families, according to the rules. I have to reward you with a medicine from qichongtian. If it''s someone else, I''ll just give him one. But today, I want you to choose one of them. Which is which. It''s all up to you. "


    "Thank you very much," Lu Fan said with a smile


    "Don''t thank me so early. When you go to qichongtian, you will understand that you may not get any medicine. "


    Lu Fandao: "that is also my own ability is not enough, your majesty does not need to worry."


    "Is it true?"


    the Lord of Dansheng turned to look at Lu Fan''s eyes with a smile, as if he wanted to see something from Lu Fan''s eyes.


    For a moment, the Lord of Dansheng only looked at Lu Fan''s calm eyes, did not see what he wanted to see, and slowly took back his eyes.


    Lu Fan looked at the cloud sea waterfall and said, "just jump down here." the Lord of Dansheng suddenly laughed and said, "jump down, and you will become a piece of debris in the void. That''s not how the seven heavens go. "


    The Lord of Dansheng stretched out his right hand and reached for a move.


    Suddenly, the cloud sea waterfall in front of us began to make a loud noise. Lu Fan stared at the cloud sea waterfall in front of him and began to rotate little by little.


    The surging sea of clouds, like thousands of troops, slowly turned around.


    "Heaven and earth turn upside down."


    Lu Fan exclaimed.


    "The Lord of Dansheng said with a smile," his eyesight is good

 Chapter 769

    The clouds rolled and thunder sounded.


    Thunder and lightning, suddenly a thunder split in the clouds. Soon, thunder began to flash in the clouds.


    Lu Fan quietly watched the Yunhai waterfall become Leiyun waterfall.


    The clouds, which were originally running down, are now running up.


    The sun, the moon and the stars are now shining at his feet. Lu fan can feel the power of the heaven and the earth around him. It seems that they have been completely turned around.


    Without destroying the power of heaven and earth, we have forcibly reversed everything in the world. Lu fan can only look up to such accomplishments.


    As the cloud sea waterfall has become the road to the sky, the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng took back his hand and said: "go. I''ll take you to the seventh heaven. "


    After that, the Lord of Dansheng slowly flew towards the sea of clouds, and Lu Fan followed him. At this time, he had spread his whole body strength all over his body, just in case.


    The clouds around are constantly expanding and shrinking, and they go back and forth.


    The Lord of Dansheng Kingdom stood on the sea of clouds, and the thunder at his feet suddenly made a huge roar.


    "Stand up."


    The Lord of Dansheng said softly.


    Lu Fan fell down slowly. Just after his foot touched the cloud, he immediately felt a strong, crazy force of thunder pouring into his body, and the whole body''s meridians and bones suddenly made a clicking sound.


    The Lord of Dansheng glanced at Lu fan, whose face was red, and said with a smile, "don''t move with thunder. That feeling will soon pass. "


    Lu Fanqiang resisted the idea of releasing his vitality and allowed thunder to scurry all over him.


    Soon, Lu Fan felt the pure force of thunder, which was lost in his vigorous Qi.


    At the same time, Lu fan can feel the way of thunder.


    He seemed to be in the most positive and mighty power in the world, feeling the glory of heaven.


    Suddenly, Lu Fanzhen had a kind of idea to sit down here and realize the way of thunder.


    The eyes become blurred, the thunder light on the body is shining, and with the Lord of Dansheng all the way to the sky.


    "Eh,"


    the Lord of the Dansheng Kingdom felt the breath of Lu Fan''s understanding of the Tao and gave a surprise.


    Lu Fan''s performance really surprised him. He thought that Lu Fan was just forging his vitality with the power of thunder.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Fan began to understand the way of thunder.


    The Lord of Dansheng looked at Lu Fan a few times with great interest, and said in his heart, "this kid, he''s really not good at understanding, and he''s also good in body. He can bear so much thunder power, but he hasn''t absorbed enough."


    The sea of clouds automatically takes Lu Fan and the Lord of Dansheng upward. At this time, a huge black hole suddenly appears in the sky.


    The center of a black hole is the twisting force, not the calm void.


    Soon, the Lord of Dansheng and Lu Fan came to the black hole.


    In an instant, the Lord of Dansheng sent out a force to cover the two of them.


    Suddenly, into the black hole.


    In the body into the black hole in the moment, Lu fan will feel under the foot of the force of thunder disappeared in an instant, replaced by numerous strong horizontal force of space.


    Pull, twist, reverse, tear.


    If it wasn''t for the thin and transparent mask released by the Lord of Dansheng, Lu Fan could feel that these forces would tear his body to pieces in an instant.


    Lu Fan looked at the power of the space that was constantly crumbling and healing around him, and asked aloud, "is this the array to guard the seven heavens?"


    the Lord of Dansheng said with a smile: "array, no, this is a space fault. You can also understand it as the place where Dansheng country is crumbling."


    Lu Fan didn''t understand at all, frowned and said, "what is the broken place of the Dansheng Kingdom,"


    the Lord of the Dansheng Kingdom waved gently, and immediately the restless space force outside slowly separated.


    When landing, Lu fan saw a wall that covered the sky and appeared behind the force of space.


    That is how a wall full of runes, with clear runes on it, glittering with strong Taiji light, and yin-yang fish constantly flow.


    The power of heaven and earth, heaven and earth array, look at any place, are powerful and incomparable runes. Lu Fan just looked with his eyes and felt that his mind was shaking.


    The power contained in it is so powerful that I''m afraid you can easily kill him if you take any of it out.


    At the end of the line of sight, at the top of the wall, there was a clear crack, as if the sky had broken in two, revealing the endless void outside.


    Lu Fan murmured: "split, don''t you say that danta is split from the seventh heaven."


    the Lord of Dansheng said with a smile: "that''s right. Congratulations on seeing the biggest secret of Dansheng kingdom. Danta, the foundation of Dansheng state, does not exist intact. From the seventh floor, danta broke into two. Only a small part of it is still connected, but according to my calculation, it will be completely separated in less than a hundred years. At that time, there will be no seven or eight heavy days in the kingdom of Dansheng, just like there will be no nine heavy days. "


    Lu Fan said in amazement, "without jiuchongtian, does it mean that jiuchongtian is the place leading to chaos?"


    the Lord of Dansheng laughed and said: "what the fool saw is all. The world has not heard of anyone who can find a stable gateway to chaos. If our Dansheng country had such a gateway, it would have been broken by the powerful foreign people. "


    Lu Fandao: "that''s why we need to close the country, isn''t it?" the Lord of Dansheng smiled slightly and said: "it seems that you are very interested in chaos. Maybe you should ask your senior master. I remember that you jiuxiao gate used to be the school that could enter and leave chaos at will. "


    Lu Fan replied, "where I have never been before, I will always be interested."


    The Lord of Dansheng said: "no, you are not that adventurous person. You''re a very purposeful person, and you''re only looking at one goal. You are the same person as me. "


    As he said this, the restless force of the surrounding space came back again, blocking the vision of the two people.


    I don''t know how long, and finally the restless space around suddenly disappeared.


    At the next moment, what I saw was a piece of broken.


    Yes, it''s just crumbling. The world you see in your eyes is an island floating in the void.


    Mountains, lakes, forests, countless divisions, where Lu Fan and the Lord of Dansheng stand, is also a desert island that is only a few miles around. You can see the edge at a glance.


    These islands are big and small, bright and dark. Countless light spots are released from the islands and scattered in the void.


    Suddenly, a roar came from the island, and then Lu fan saw a huge nine winged millipede flying from an island. Its body was definitely a thousand feet long, and the roar shook the island at the foot of Lu Fan.


    At the same time, nine wings emit nine colors of light, condensing thousands of light balls into an island.


    But the next moment, a huge tentacle in the island sprang out and directly penetrated the body of the nine winged millipede. Then, the huge nine winged millipede was dragged into the island, and blood spilled into the void.


    The Lord of Dansheng said calmly, "if a thousand foot centipede dragon meets the Zelong God, it''s unlucky."


    Lu Fandao: "these are all wild animals."


    the Lord of Dansheng said with a smile: "yes, they are all wild animals. To be exact, they should be ancient wild animals. This place was supposed to be the place where danta sealed the wild animals, but with the collapse of danta over seven days, the seal array here completely disappeared. These unsealed animals began to breed on their own. After so many years, they have become what they are now. I dare not underestimate some ancient wild animals. "


    Lu Fan secretly swallowed a saliva. It seems that these seven heavens are extremely dangerous.


    The Lord of Dansheng kingdom said: "you can stay here for ten days and choose what you want. After ten days, you can come back here and pour your strength into the island under your feet. I''ll open the tunnel and let you come back. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "take it at will, doesn''t it mean that you can only take one."


    the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng smiled and said: "with your strength, it''s good to get one. If you can take more, take more. I hope you don''t get swallowed by wild animals. Remember, it''s better not to go to the deepest dark island. There is no medicine there, only the door to bachongtian. There are a large number of wild animals gathered around to enter the octagonal sky. Without my guidance, you will have no choice but to die. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes suddenly brightened. "Can you take me to bachongtian, your majesty? I also want to see it."


    The Lord of Dansheng kingdom said: "you want to go to bachongtian, where there are only three things to see. I don''t find anything interesting. "


    Lu Fan said: "it is said that in the last five-year war, your majesty, you let the water and the sky understand the Tao under the Holy Spirit tree. I also want to try."


    The Lord of Dansheng suddenly smiled and looked into Lu Fan''s eyes and said, "if you want to go, go ahead. As I have just said, the door is in the dark island. You can do it yourself. "


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows are tightened. At the moment, he always feels that the Lord of Dansheng is deliberately playing with him.


    The Lord of Dansheng waved gently, and the figure began to become transparent slowly.


    Lu Fan looks at him and suddenly says, "Your Majesty, what was your relationship with jiuxiao gate? Did you know Shenxiao wusheng?"


    the Lord of Dansheng Kingdom suddenly gives out a strong light in his eyes, but he doesn''t answer, and his figure disappears in front of Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan sighed. He couldn''t understand what the Lord of Dansheng was thinking.


    Well, since they won''t help, come on.


    Looking up into the distance, Lu Fan slowly clenched his fist.

 Chapter 770

    In the six heavens, the figure of the Lord of Dansheng slowly exits the black hole and returns to the sea of clouds.


    The smile on the face of the Lord of Dansheng has disappeared completely. Instead, it is a thick vicissitude.


    "Jiuxiao gate, Shenxiao wusheng, ha ha, that arrogant idiot knows why I miss you. Is it because you saved my life? Is it because you let me go at the last moment? "He said, the eyes of the Lord of Dansheng had already been watered.


    He thought of a lot of the past, some happy, some unhappy, and let him tear heart.


    Suddenly, the figure of the Lord of Dansheng disappeared, and the space kept flashing. It seemed that there were people shuttling between the heaven and the earth.


    In a short time, the figure of the Lord of the holy Kingdom suddenly appeared in front of the gate of the heavenly palace of the Holy Spirit.


    Reaching out, the Lord of the holy Kingdom opened the gate of the Holy Spirit tianque, and the figure of the old man in black was the first thing he saw.


    "Here you are."


    The old man in black didn''t look back, he said softly.


    The Lord of Dansheng came to the old man in black and looked up at the numerous memorial tablets in front of him.


    Reaching out for a move, among the many memorial tablets, the memorial tablet of Shenxiao wusheng slowly floated down and fell into the hands of the Lord of Dansheng.


    "You know I''ll come," the Lord of Dansheng asked.


    "I know you''ll come back sooner or later."


    The old man in black whispered back.


    "In fact, I hate him," the Lord of Dansheng slowly said, touching the memorial tablet of Shenxiao wusheng


    The old man in Black said calmly: "there are many people who hate him. Including me, used to be


    The Lord of Dansheng slowly said: "your hatred is different from mine. You hate him for abandoning the stone and splitting the nine Xiao gate. "


    The old man in black interrupted him and said, "hate is the same. From the bottom of my heart are full of anger, I hate to burn heaven and earth, and finally burn myself


    The Lord of Dansheng shook his head and said, "it''s not the same. Quite different. Your hate can be forgiven. At the moment when he leads the nine Xiao gate to fight against the demon cultivator, and when he is shining, you forgive him. But I''m not the same. "


    in a word, the old man in black lowered his head.


    The voice of the Lord of the holy Kingdom slowly echoes in the empty sky tower of the Holy Spirit.


    Slowly, the old man in Black said: "what he has done is worthy of heaven and earth and heart. He is an open and aboveboard man. He was born in the light, fought in the light, died in the light, and has no regrets. "


    the Lord of Dansheng suddenly smiled, tears dripping from his eyes.


    "A good man''s life is not long. He is a complete idiot. There''s no need for strength, no shortcut. We have to fight and break through by ourselves. We can''t even find the dead body. Do you know what he said to me at the end of his life, "


    the Lord of Dansheng turned to look at the old man in black.


    The old man in black shook his head slowly.


    The Lord of Dansheng said one word at a time: "he said, ah star. I''m not dead. "


    The old man in black has closed his eyes, and the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng goes on: "I say so. You look so ugly. If Shuyun sees you like this, he will not wait for you. Then he pushed me away and there was no residue left. "


    The Lord of Dansheng waved gently, and the memorial tablet of Shenxiao wusheng slowly flew back.


    The tears in his eyes quickly disappeared, and the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng regained his peace. There was a deep light in his eyes.


    "The old man in Black said:" the dead have gone, your majesty mourn


    The Lord of Dansheng turned to look at the old man in black and said, "it''s your jiuxiao gate that destroyed him like this. A good man is destroyed by your pedantic and deceitful sect into an idiot who only knows how to use his fist. So I helped those bastards destroy your jiuxiao gate, and I will let it be buried together. "


    The old man in Black opened his eyes and looked up at the Lord of Dansheng Kingdom: "but your majesty, you finally put jiuxiaomen on the road. I am still in Dansheng Kingdom, and Lu fan has not been executed by you."


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng said with a smile, "you mean I''m soft hearted, right? I can kill that Lu Fan now. He sneaks into my kingdom of Dansheng, and I can kill him directly in public


    The old man in black shook his head and said, "Your Majesty, do you need any reason to kill people?"


    the Lord of Dansheng was slightly shocked.


    The old man in Black said softly: "the patriarch has been dead for many years. There are still a few people who can remember his real name, including me. You should punish jiuxiaomen. I''m responsible for the death of the patriarch. All the living old people in jiuxiao gate are to blame. Therefore I am here to keep the spirit of the LORD until the day when my body died. But Lu Fan shouldn''t have waited for me. He didn''t even know your name. "


    There was a silence. The Lord of Dansheng took a deep breath and said slowly for a long time: "keep your spirit. In this life, if you dare to leave the kingdom of Dansheng for half a step, I will kill you. So does Lu Fan. "


    the old man in black sighed and shook his head and said," don''t forget that you are his best brother, your majesty. "


    the Lord of Dansheng didn''t stop, waved gently, and the gate of the sky of the Holy Spirit suddenly closed.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the seven heavens, Lu Fan shuttles among numerous islands, his body method is like light and his energy is like electricity.


    The islands here are big and small. The big ones are almost endless. The small ones have only one mountain top.


    The power of heaven and earth here is also very strange. It''s not as regular as other places. Instead, it''s full of strange combinations. It seems to be cut off by something. It just can''t connect. Even if Lu Fan wants to borrow the power of the world around him, he feels a little difficult.


    From the top of a mountain, he jumped up and landed on the huge trees of a medium-sized island.


    The plants here are very tall. Any tree is 100 feet tall. It can definitely be called a giant tree.


    The wild animals here are different from all the wild animals that Lu fan has seen.


    General wild animals are also born with the force of five elements of heaven and earth, few of which break through the five elements.


    But the wild animals here, each of them does not have the power of heaven and earth.


    Either the body has nine colors of light and controls all the forces in the world, or it doesn''t have any at all. It depends on the strength and speed of the body.


    For example, Lu Fan just met a lotus dragon.


    That speed is really comparable to the martial arts in Tiangang. That is to say, Lu Fan hides fast. Otherwise, he will take off his skin if he is not dead.


    "Where is the dark island?"


    Lu Fan looks up into the distance. He regrets that he didn''t know exactly what the dark island is like.


    There are so many islands here, and no steles have been erected to mark their names. So one by one, we have to find out when.


    "Jiu, is there any way for me to quickly find the dark island?" Lu fan asked, touching his chin.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings.


    "Great master, it''s not difficult. It''s not that the dark island has the most wild animals. You can''t run to the most dangerous place. "


    Lu Fan froze for a moment, then smiled and said:" your method is very simple and crude. "


    (the third chapter of tonight is changed to be updated tomorrow morning because of the computer problem, so I''m sorry.)

 Chapter 771

    "Great master, in fact, you have thought of this way for a long time, but you are not willing to say it. So as to give me a chance to show my humble spirit. Oh, great master, you are so kind. "


    Lu Fanlian said: "stop, stop, stop. Nine, you are going to take time to learn how to flatter. This flattery is also a science. It''s not just random. "


    Lu Fan finished, shook his head, and began to prepare to put his divine sense out to explore the surrounding.


    At this time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said: "great master. Are you going to probe around? I''ll take care of such a small thing. Why do you have to do it yourself. "


    As he spoke, the pagoda of Xuangong in Kowloon radiated countless lights in an instant.


    When Lu Fan boarded, he saw countless tiny silk threads coming out of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, and then spreading around.


    These threads seem to pierce into the heaven and earth, and the power of the heaven and earth, which is visible to the naked eye, is transmitted back from the threads.


    "When do you have this ability?" Lu fan asked aloud. "Great master, I will show you more ability as my strength recovers more and more. At the beginning, I was known as the tower of omnipotent miracles. That is the tower of nine dragons. Who can compete with me... "


    Lu Fan turned his white eyes, and he would listen to the boast of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    Seeing the light on the silk thread around him moving faster and faster, Lu Fan said, "how are you? What''s the matter?" he stopped boasting and said: "great master. It seems that this island is not a dark one. There is only one wild animal on this island, keeping a magic medicine. If you don''t go ahead, the smell of wild animals will become stronger and stronger. That''s the right direction. "


    Lu fan asked, "what is this wild animal? What magic medicine is it guarding."


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon replied: "this can''t be explored. However, this wild animal has a strong breath. At least it can compare with immortal Qi master. Maybe ordinary immortal Qi master is not its opponent. Do you need to get around it? "


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said," let''s see what the magic medicine is first. "


    "Great master, it must be an extremely precious magic medicine," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. The power of heaven and earth here is so strong and so disordered. The magic medicine bred here is either extremely strong or extremely weak. Either will be unique. "


    Lu Fan jumps forward and shuttles in the towering ancient wood. Soon, Lu Fan also felt that the force of the heaven and the earth around him had become thick. At the same time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said, "great master, a little further forward, you can see the wild beast."


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan astringed his breath and moved forward slowly.


    After passing through a few giant trees again, a snow mountain comes into view. On the snow mountain, a shining clover stands proudly.


    Lu fan is the first time to see such a large clover, which is the size of several people and grows on the hillside.


    Slowly, Lu Fan approached the snow mountain, looked left and right, and asked in his heart, "where is the wild animal you said, is this clover the unique magic medicine?"


    just as he said, Lu Fan suddenly felt that something was staring at him, so that his whole body stood up with sweat.


    Looking up, suddenly Lu fan saw a pair of huge eyes on the snow mountain. Then the whole snow mountain began to move.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings.


    "Great master, this snow mountain is a wild beast."


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and watched the snow mountain rise with a loud roar.


    The craggy looking strange stone is obviously someone''s armor.


    A pair of huge rock mouths opened, and roared to the sky.


    "Master, this is the snow beast. As long as you are mature, you will be comparable to the one you respect. Run, you can''t beat it. "


    Lu Fan retreats in a row, but at this time, the snow beast waves his hand at Lu Fan.


    Endless wind and snow came in a flash. The bone cold makes Lu Fan show his teeth. This is not the general wind and snow. Every snowflake can freeze the void in an instant.


    This is the way. The way of ice and snow.


    Lu fan is really speechless when he understands the way of ice and snow.


    Without hesitation, turn around and run.


    The strength of the beast was originally better than that of the same level of martial artists or Qi refiners. If it was just a beast comparable to the immortal Qi master, it would take Lu Fan a lot of time to deal with it. Let alone, a wild beast that has understood the way of ice and snow, and fights with it, Lu fan does not win at all.


    "Damned old nine, don''t you say it''s only as powerful as immortal Qi master? How could it be so powerful?"


    Lu Fan shouted. No matter how much strength he recovers, when he is unreliable, he is still unreliable.


    "Great master, when he was just exploring, he must be in a state of dormancy, and his whole body''s breath has been suppressed to the lowest level, so he will not be very strong. Who would have thought it was a snow beast. "


    Lu fan is too lazy to talk about Lao Jiu. He speeds up to run outside.


    The snow beast doesn''t seem to have a good brain. Seeing Lu Fan''s rapid escape, he was stunned for a moment, then roared to the sky.


    Suddenly, roars came from all directions at the same time.


    One after another, one after another.


    Later, Lu Fanhu saw that there were wild animals flying on more than ten islands in all directions.


    Some of them are huge like mountains, some of them are like dragons, and each of them has a very strong breath. They cast fierce eyes in the direction where Lu fan is.


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and looked at the wild animals and said, "all of them are fierce wild animals, and none of them are weak. God, did they find me? "


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said:" no, great master, they seem to hear the roar of the snow beast, and then they are enraged at the same time. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "if the snow beast shouts anything, they can be angered by any words."


    when the pagoda of the Xuangong palace in Jiulong is stopped, he said: "great master, I just asked about the annihilation of the Dragon Spirit in the pagoda. It said that the snow beast shouts that there are humans."


    Lu Fan stared at the distance, speechless for a while.


    Then, at the end of the line of sight, those fierce beasts soared up at the same time and rushed to Lu Fan''s direction.


    Roaring, heaven and earth change color.


    "Great master, this time they cry out to kill all mankind, to kill all mankind, to wipe out the vile and shameless people who will steal things," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon


    Lu Fan shouted, "I don''t need you to tell me that they are coming to kill me. Tell me quickly which direction to run in and where the wild animals are the weakest. "


    "The great master," he said, "seems to be the weakest breath of the snow beast."


    Lu Fan gritted his teeth and said, "OK. You can shut up. "


    Say, Lu Fan suddenly flies, the figure changes light, turn around to fly away.

 Chapter 772

    Roaring after him, Lu Fan flies forward with all his life.


    When he was in Wu''an state, he saw the strongest wild animals, which were the three blood Jiaos he saw when he participated in the examination of the middle patrol envoys.


    Although it is only a wild animal sealed, the means of the three blood Jiao are really formidable. Even now, Lu fan still feels unable to defeat it.


    But behind these terrible wild animals, each one''s breath is not weaker than those three blood Jiao.


    Don''t run at this time, but when.


    At present, the figure of the snow beast quickly approached.


    It saw that Lu Fan even dared to run back, and immediately raised his arms. Endless wind and snow gathered on his arms.


    The space around the strong wind is constantly crumbling, and the cold invades all around.


    When Lu fan saw this scene, he immediately held his breath and took out his empty magic bead.


    Boom.


    The snow beast''s arms fell, and the whole island trembled.


    Lu Fan''s figure was suddenly submerged in the snow and wind. The wild animals rushed in at full speed also stopped in the middle of the sky, surrounded the island, and watched.


    As the wind and snow subsided, Lu Fan''s figure disappeared.


    Roar.


    The snow beast waved his huge arms, as if he was proud to say something.


    The wild animals around also kept roaring, as if they were talking.


    In the island, under a huge tree, Lu Fan holds his breath and holds the magic bead of nothingness in his palm.


    At this time, the magic bead of nothingness has become ice blue. It has just absorbed too much wind and snow, and now it can''t absorb anything.


    With the hood up and the heaven and earth scattered, Lu Fan could only hope that this move could deceive these powerful beasts.


    He didn''t have much in mind. The wild animals here were obviously much better than Kui Niu.


    With infinite uneasiness in his heart, Lu fan has used the method of gathering breath.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong kept saying in Lu Fan''s heart: "great master, these wild animals are discussing whether you are dead or not. It seems that the wisdom of the snow beast is not good. It thinks it has killed you and is telling other wild animals how powerful it is. "


    Lu Fan looks up at the huge snow beast in front of him. At the moment, he really hopes that the snow beast can persuade them.


    At this time, suddenly a one horned armored ox, not far away, roared, and nine colors of light on his body turned into thunder.


    Snow beast immediately waved his fist at the armored ox and said in his heart, "what''s the matter. Did the wild animals find us? "The tower company of the Xuangong palace in Jiulong said:" it''s not the owner. The unicorn wanted to blow up the island, but the snow beast didn''t agree. It said that this was its nest. Whoever dared to move, he would fight against it. "


    Lu Fan''s heart suddenly tightened.


    In the sky, some unicorns have looked at the snow beast.


    Other wild animals roared one after another, and then their whole body shone.


    Suddenly, the snow beast was angry, its whole body suddenly rose again, and the clover on its head suddenly gave out black and white gray light.


    In an instant, the eyes of the snow beast turn into blood red, and every inch of the snow stone on the body brings a dazzling light.


    The pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong was shocked and said: "the chaos of blood in ancient times. God, I haven''t seen the wild animals with chaos in many years. Now it is the most powerful snow beast. "


    Lu fan asked in his heart, "what is the chaos blood line?"


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon explained: "that is to say, its ancestors are wild animals coming out of chaos. The wild animals that can run from chaos to the outside world are extremely powerful. Great master, have you ever heard of the countless new year''s beasts that have destroyed the country? "Lu Fan said with his mouth open:" New Year''s beast, you are talking about the legendary New Year''s beast that comes out every time it comes to the annual sacrifice and destroys people. "


    the tower of the Xuangong palace in Kowloon said:" that''s right. It was it. In order to kill it at the beginning, a dozen extreme strong men were sacrificed. So then there are so many countries in the world to celebrate the new year. Your customs in Wu''an have evolved in this way. "


    Lu Fan''s eyelids are jumping straight. The blood lineage handed down by such a wild animal must be powerful and terrible.


    Sure enough, at the moment when the breath of the snow beast became stronger, several wild animals around retreated a little, as if they didn''t dare to approach.


    But at this time, the one horned armor ox still forced his hand, and the nine color thunder suddenly split towards the island.


    The terrible thunder is like a pillar of light, which will penetrate the whole island.


    The snow god beast slaps to greet, unexpectedly forcefully claps the thunder to disperse.


    At the same time, with the roar of the sky, the snow beast rushed to the unicorn.


    The one horned armored ox is not afraid, and its armor suddenly begins to expand, turning into a weapon in the sky.


    There is no shortage of swords, spears, swords, halberds, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, hooks and forks.


    Each blade has the luster of a magic weapon. Nine colors of light gather on it, and the power of heaven and earth converge wildly.


    "The beast of the gods."


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong screams in Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu fan asked, "what is the divine beast?" the Xuangong tower in Kowloon quickly replied, "a kind of wild animal that devours iron, stone, metal and weapons. The weak one is called the iron and stone beast. The stronger one is the spike beast. The most powerful one is the divine beast. Look at this beast. He has swallowed at least 100 of them to become so powerful. Does it live in the sacred army? "Br >


    Lu Fan''s face is slightly shocked. He has heard of both the iron and stone beast and the spike beast. It''s not such a powerful wild animal. At most, a gang warrior can handle it. But I didn''t expect this kind of wild animal could grow to such a level.


    Almost in a flash, the snow beast was pierced by countless divine soldiers, but the snow beast also clapped on the beast with one hand.


    This slap went on, the beast was photographed directly changed shape, black and white gray light let it make a huge whine.


    Other wild animals around saw that they started to move, and they all retreated. A few of them seemed to be weaker. They hurriedly fled and watched from afar.


    Roar. Roar. Roar.


    The snow god beast and the god soldier beast did not let go of each other and attacked again.


    The battle of the wild animals is really savage. There is no skill to speak of. If you come up, you will fight for your life.


    The snow beast seems to have taken into account that such a fight would break the island under his feet, so he just jumped up and led all the magic soldiers into the air.


    At the same time, a black-and-white swirling light rushed on the beast. Suddenly, Lu fan saw a huge black hole in the world.


    The figure of snow beast and soldier beast has been completely submerged in the black hole.


    The battle of the two monsters is still heard from the black hole. Lu fan can''t see what''s going on inside.


    These two wild animals show much more power than him.


    In a moment, the black hole was suddenly wiped out by the nine color light, and the figures of the two wild animals appeared.


    I saw two huge rock arms of the snow beast holding the body of the beast.


    Push, push again.


    The beast made a huge wailing sound, nine colors of light were constantly released, piercing the body of the snow beast, but it was still useless.


    Suddenly, the snow beast roared, opened its huge rock mouth, and bit the beast.


    Click.


    The beast was bitten in two. The snow beast threw it on the island.


    A bang.


    Half of the body of the divine beast smashed in front of Lu fan, almost, and Lu fan would be smashed by the mountain like body of the divine beast.


    The snow god beast roared again. At this time, other wild animals retreated one after another, and they dared not find any trouble for it.


    No matter the human world or the wild animal world, they are naked predators.


    The snow beast proved its powerful strength. No other wild beast dared to provoke it.


    Have been watching other wild animals disappear in sight, the snow god beast this slowly landed.


    Lu fan can see the snow beast''s body, constantly emitting gray smoke.


    "Great master, that''s its blood," explained the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Some of them are like this. "


    It seems that the snow beast was also hurt. It slowly fell on the ground, and then became a snow mountain again. At the same time, it slowly closed its eyes.


    Lu Fan waited for a long time to make sure that the snow beast stopped moving. Then he slowly dispersed his mask and took a deep breath.


    He hid under the huge wood, watched the snow beast still emitting smoke, and said softly: "finally, he escaped. I really want to thank this snow beast with a bad brain. "


    Jiulong Xuangong tower said: "great master, hurry up. It seems that this place is not a place to stay for a long time. When it wakes up again, we will be beaten again. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "no, I think the whole seven heavens, maybe it''s safer here. First, wait."


    As he said this, Lu Fan went to the body of the beast and reached out and picked up a broken sword from under it.


    "This sword is so sharp."


    Lu Fan sighed softly.


    The shadow of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong appears beside Lu fan, saying: "it''s Xuanwu stone, great master. The sword is coagulated by the beast itself. It''s all the stones it''s swallowed. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "good materials. Each of these weapons is good materials. Don''t you think that these weapons, as long as they are tempered, will be another magic weapon? "


    "Great master, it seems that you have found something good again," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon


    Lu Fan picked up a sword and put it on the beast. The whole body of vigorous Qi is injected into the sword, and Lu Fan slashes the body of the beast.


    This damned beast, who is afraid of death, has a hard body. If Lu Fan didn''t inject a little power into the world, it would be really difficult to separate.


    Lu Fan reached out and felt inside the beast for a while, as if looking for something.


    "Great master, what are you looking for?" Lu Fan said: "the wild animal crystal nucleus, such a powerful wild animal will not have crystal nucleus. Eh, wait a minute. This is it. "


    Lu Fan suddenly felt something and pulled it out.


    A blood red sword came into Lu Fan''s eyes, and just took it out, it gathered the power of heaven and earth to make a fire.


    "Burning magic sword."


    The pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong is startled.

 Chapter 773

    Lu Fan hurriedly presses down the flame on the sword. If the flame wakes up the snow beast again, it will be a big trouble.


    Vigorous Qi blocked the waves on the sword. Lu Fan looked carefully and said: "a good sword is definitely a magic weapon. Jiu, you know the origin of this sword. "


    the Xuangong tower in Jiulong said loudly:" of course. This is the beloved sword of a famous devil in the demon cultivation. After his death, many people went to look for the sword, but there was no result. Look at the hilt of the sword. It''s also engraved with the word "Yan devil". It''s the devil cultivator who left it. Strange, how could it be here. Isn''t it closed here? How did the sword come in and how could it be swallowed up by the beast of the divine soldier? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "it seems that this place is not completely closed. Or someone brought it in. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan continued to fumble inside the beast.


    Soon, Lu Fan pulled out another broadsword.


    The blade is like water, and the handle is like gold. All kinds of light are constantly flowing.


    On the blade, there are four big words: "magic cloud sword,"


    Lu Fan tut exclaimed: "another good sword,"


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon couldn''t laugh out, and slowly said: "magic cloud sword, is it magic cloud sword? God, magic cloud sword is dead."


    Lu Fan said: "you know, Lao Jiu, you know a lot of people."


    "Great master," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. I don''t know him. I just heard about this man. This man is close to the limit. He is dead, only to say, at least met a very terrible person, or wild animals. At least, Lu fan is the extreme strong. "


    Lu fan doesn''t pay attention to Lao Jiu, and then touches him inside the divine beast.


    There are also several weapons out, one more bright, one more radiant.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong has stopped talking at all. Looking at the soldiers Lu Fan pulled out, he is salivating.


    Lu Fan took out more than ten blades in a row, which stopped.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said, "I probably know how these weapons came from."


    "How did you come here? What do you think of the great master?" Lu Fan pointed to these weapons and said, "don''t you understand? This is the collection of the Lord of the Dansheng Kingdom, his booty. He has thrown all the weapons that are useless to him. Then they were swallowed by the beast one by one. Otherwise, who else can collect so many divine soldiers? "It makes sense," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Great master, or you see through. Your wisdom is higher than the sky, wider than the sea


    Lu Fan said: "stop, stop. You can''t swallow these weapons for the time being. I keep them for use. Find out where the other half of the body is. I want to keep them together. "


    when I was at the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, I was a little frustrated. The delicious food was in front of me, but I couldn''t swallow it. It was also a little depressed.


    But Lu Fan''s work is still to be done.


    Carefully spread out the power to explore, not long after the Xuangong tower in Kowloon replied: "great master. The other half of the body is next to the snow beast. "


    With that, the pagoda of Xuangong in Kowloon faces to the front left, slightly shining.


    Lu Fan first collected the half of the body of the beast, then frowned, "is it too close to the snow beast. If it finds out, we''re done. "


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon made a careful exploration and said: "great master, it seems that the snow beast is too injured to get up. Its breath is very weak, and we should have been OK in the past. "


    Lu Fandao:" Jiu, I almost killed me just when I believed your words. Now you come again, even if it is seriously injured, we will not be rivals. "


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong immediately reduced a lot, saying: "great master, it''s up to you to decide everything. But its breath is really weak. You see it''s still spraying grey smoke out. If it goes on like this, there is no doubt that it will die. "


    there is a strange light in Lu Fan''s eyes:" there is no doubt that it will die. Let''s wait until it is about to die. "


    Finish saying, Lu Fan simply sits under the tree, no matter whether the ice and snow on the ground is cold or not, he looks at the snow beast so quietly.


    One hour, two hours, three hours.


    Time flows, just like the smog on the snow beast.


    Visible to the naked eye, the clover on the top of the snow beast''s head has withered down, as if there were signs of withering.


    Seeing this scene, Lu fancai believed that the snow beast was really useless. It''s pierced through so many wounds, and the power of the beast is not a joke. It won, but it paid a heavy price.


    That is to say, its body is large enough to spray the smoke for so long without dying.


    If this is replaced by human blood spraying, don''t say three hours, one breath of incense, it''s estimated that it will die completely.


    Lu fan asked in his heart, "Jiu, how does it smell now?"


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon replied: "I can''t feel it. I think it''s dead."


    Lu Fan took a long breath and rose slowly.


    Then he walked quickly towards the snow beast. As he walked, Lu fan still covered his whole body with strength, just in case. He is ready to run for his life at any time.


    Soon, Lu Fan came to the body of the snow beast and saw the body of the other half of the beast.


    Walking slowly to the corpse of the beast, Lu Fan immediately put the corpse away and put it into the jiuxiao ring.


    To do all this, Lu Fan immediately looked up at the snow beast for a few eyes, and found that it still had no action, which was a long sigh of relief.


    "It seems to be really dead."


    Lu Fan said softly.


    "Great master, since it is dead," said the pagoda. So let''s put away its crystal core and other things. A wild animal with chaotic blood, even a corpse is valuable. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "OK. It''s better not to waste. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan went to the snow beast. But at this time, the huge snow mountain began to shrink rapidly.


    Such a situation scared Lu Fan.


    One, Lu fan draws out the heavy sword without front directly, flies back.


    He doesn''t care if someone is staring at him secretly at this time. Life preservation is the most important thing.


    Wu Feng holds the sword tightly. Lu Fan looks at the snow beast.


    Suddenly, the snow beast in a short time, reduced to a small snow stone man, there is a small clover on the top of his head.


    Clang, stone man fell on the ground, a gust of wind, around the gray air flow dissipated.


    Lu Fan looked at the scene and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    the pagoda of Xuangong in Kowloon said: "great master, it seems that its power has collapsed."

 Chapter 774

    Lu Fan swallowed his saliva and stared at the stone.


    He has heard of the word "collapse of power" and has seen it in books.


    Generally speaking, this word is used to describe human beings. When vitality is abandoned and vigorous strength is destroyed, it is called power collapse.


    But if it is said that the wild beast or artifact, that is to say, this artifact or beast has been beaten back to its original shape, showing its original appearance.


    Lu Fan walked carefully to the snow beast.


    Although now it looks like this little stone, there seems to be no threat. But Lu fan has seen what it looks like when it gets bigger, which can''t be ignored.


    Lu Fan came to Xiaoshi''s side and moved it gently with the heavy sword.


    Suddenly, little stone raised his head and looked at Lu Fan.


    That pair of ice and snow like blue eyes, suddenly showed panic, it wanted to back, but just desperately waved a few arms.


    Lu Fan suddenly smiled and said: "to tell you the truth, you look very lovely."


    the shadow of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon came out again and said: "great master, kill it quickly. It''s on the brink of death now, and it can be done with one stroke. "


    Lu Fan squatted down and looked at the small stone the size of a puppy, sighed: "but suddenly, I didn''t want to kill it very much. Well, you''re lucky today. I''m a kind of compassionate human. Let''s let you live. Anyway, I''ve got enough today. "


    Lu Fan grinned.


    The pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong is twisting its body. It seems that it is shaking its head and sighing: "in recent years, a little wild animal that looks lovely can avoid the death. It seems that I will beautify myself. "


    Lu Fan took several bottles of pills out of his arms and put them in front of Xiaoshi. "This is the pills I brought out of my hometown," he said. I can''t use it for the time being. I''ll give it to you. I don''t know if these can save your life. "


    put down the pill, and Lu Fan gets up and leaves.


    "Great master," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. If you don''t kill it, just give it to me. I can turn it into a tower protecting spirit beast. Why put it, why give it pills? Isn''t it a big loss. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "it''s just a pill of no value. I can make one now. What else do you want them to do. Anyway, I have gained so many weapons today. I have made a lot of money. It''s also right to let a little thing go. It''s called keeping a front line for work. "


    Just then, Lu Fan suddenly felt a strong wind coming from behind.


    Lu Fan didn''t hesitate to turn around for a sword. The sword energy rushed to the sky, but it fell into the air.


    Lu Fan looked down again and saw that the snow beast actually held his thigh.


    "Gee, you can even move."


    Lu Fan looks at the snow beast in surprise.


    Suddenly, the snow beast shakes his hands and throws back several bottles to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan takes a look at the Danping, which is empty.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you are a fast eater, and you are not afraid that I will poison you."


    at the side of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, he said: "great master, I''m afraid there is no poison that can poison this snow beast in this world."


    Lu Fan whispered, "speak less."


    The snow god beast opened his mouth to Lu Fan and stretched out his stone arm.


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and said, "Oh, I''ve taken several bottles of pills for you, and asked me if I want them. I really think I''m a big family. You don''t hate people, do you. Why do you still ask human beings to pick up things now? "


    The snow god beast looked at Lu Fan blankly, the stone arm took back, and began to grasp the clover on his head.


    "Great master," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. I say it''s not smart. 80% of them forget to inherit spirituality when they inherit blood. It doesn''t understand what you say. "


    He grabbed the small stone and Lu Fan looked at it and said, "you''re not as good as Xiao Hei. I''d like to take you with me. But I''m afraid that one day you''ll get bigger and you''ll kill me with one butt. "


    Before Lu Fan finished speaking, Xiaoshi suddenly went straight into his jiuxiao ring.


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment, and then quickly pulled it out.


    Good guy, the seal on his ring is useless for this little stone. If you let this guy in, you can''t eat all that.


    "Great master, I''d better give it to you. I will treat it well, hehe hehe. "


    Lu Fan looked at the little stone in his hand and thought for a moment and said, "well, I''ll ask you again. Would you like to follow me?"


    the little stone opened his mouth and extended his hand again.


    Lu Fan frowned and took out another bottle of pills to give it.


    Xiaoshi swallowed the pill directly, and immediately gave out a strong light in his eyes, and stared at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan was completely speechless. This guy couldn''t understand what he was talking about, so he knew what to eat.


    After shaking his hands, Lu Fan put the small stone on the ground and said, "follow me if you like. If you can go out with me, I will obey you, "Lu Fan said, flying up.


    The clover on the head of little stone suddenly turned and then flew.


    "Great master," the pagoda said with a smile. It seems that it is addicted to pills. I have to follow you. "


    Lu Fandao:" I think it''s urgent to restore strength, so it depends on me. It seems that we can''t be good people. It''s really bad luck for good people. "


    "Great master, it''s too late to kill it now," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon


    Lu Fandao: "shut up."


    continue to fly forward. Lu Fan presses his figure very low and dare not fly too fast.


    He didn''t mean to wait for the little stone behind him, but he was afraid that he would fly too fast and attract the attention of those wild beasts. It''s better to be careful.


    Soon, Lu Fan flew to another island.


    "The great master, there are more than a dozen wild animals on this island, but their strength is not very strong. Each one is probably the strength of the immortal Qi master''s environment."


    Lu Fan sighed: "the immortal Qi master''s environment is also very strong. Try not to disturb them, and move on."


    the surprised way of Jiulong Xuangong Tower: "wait, great Master. They''ve retreated, they''ve all retreated. "


    Lu Fan said doubtfully, "are you sure? This is not a trap. Why do they suddenly retreat? "Just as he was saying, Lu Fan suddenly sounded something and turned to look behind him.


    Where the small stone and snow beast slowly landed.


    Lu Fan suddenly smiled and said, "I see. It''s the breath of the snow beast that scares them away, isn''t it?"


    The pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong suddenly realized: "yes, the strong breath of wild animals will surely scare the little wild animals away. Great master, have you thought of this for a long time? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" it''s not too late to think of it now. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan took out another bottle of pills, opened the bottle and said to the little stone, "come here, snow beast, give you delicious food, mix with me, I will call you little stone later, OK?"

 Chapter 775

    One day later, seven heavens, endless islands.


    Lin Haitao, roaring and shaking. There are countless birds, animals and crises.


    Lu Fan walked in the mountains and woods, shuttling between the islands. The body is fast and the wind is swift.


    On his shoulder, little stone nibbled at it with a fruit, which was naturally a good thing brought by Lu Fan from the spiritual kingdom.


    As for why to give Xiaoshi to eat, it''s mainly because Lu Fan found that there was no foundation for this guy to take Dan medicine, just one bottle at a time. Even if Lu fan is rich, sooner or later he will be poor. It''s better to eat fruit. At least the fruit can last a little longer under his mouth.


    In one day, Lu fan has run over a dozen islands, but still hasn''t found the dark island.


    The scope that Laojiu can probe is also very limited. At most, he can only distinguish where is more dangerous and where is more safe.


    Lu Fan could only run as far as possible to the dangerous place that Lao Jiu said, to see if he could find the island of darkness by chance.


    As a result, at the end of the day, the shadow of the dark island was not seen. Instead, Lu Fan found several good magic medicines.


    Thanks to Xiaoshi. As long as Lu Fan takes small stones with him, ordinary wild animals dare not approach at all. Even if Lu Fan takes the most valuable magic medicine on the island in front of them, they dare not go forward to do anything to Lu Fan.


    This is undoubtedly a wonderful thing. If Lu Fan didn''t rush to find the Holy Spirit tree in bachongtian, maybe he would have a good look and collect more potions.


    After all, the magic medicine here is all the magic medicine that can''t be found outside.


    Any one of them is at least five kinds of magic medicine. Some of them have even taken the power of Tao.


    It''s hard to imagine that a medicine contains the power of Tao. For example, Lu Fan got a kind of medicine with spatial ability, which is vain and ethereal.


    It can freely shuttle through the space and choose its own place to fall.


    If it wasn''t for Lao Jiu''s help, Lu Fan didn''t even have a way to collect it.


    There are also some. Lu Fan really can''t name them. He only knows that this medicine is extremely rare.


    Just feel the power contained in it, it will not be much worse than a fairy pill. If it is combined with other herbs to make pills, Lu fan can be sure that if it can be made, it is at least at the level of Shendan.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t have the ability to refine the elixir, so this matter can only be shelved for a while.


    After passing another island, Lu Fan flew in the mid air and looked down at another island at the end of the line of sight, saying, "old nine, are you sure this direction is right?"


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon replied: "great master, everything is in accordance with your requirements. In this direction, it''s the place with the most breath of wild animals. If the Lord of Dansheng didn''t cheat you. It must be in this direction. "


    Lu Fan frowned and could only fly forward.


    Flying, suddenly Lu Fan felt the small stone on his shoulder suddenly shaking.


    Lu Fan looks at the small stone in surprise. Suddenly, he finds that the small stone starts to shiver a little at this time. He grabs Lu Fan''s clothes and seems to be afraid of something.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong also saw something wrong with the small stone, and hurriedly said: "great master, it seems that we are really going to the right place. There are not many wild animals in this world that can make the snow beast fear. "


    Lu Fan''s flight speed immediately slowed down a lot, and he was alert.


    The right route is not clear yet. The only thing we can know is that the danger is in front of us. From this moment on, he will be extremely cautious.


    Soon, the island ahead is close.


    This is a huge Island, at least bigger than all the islands that Lu Fan flies over.


    The forest is thick, the branches are crisscross, and the sun is not seen.


    It seems that the trees here are different from those in other places. Generally speaking, trees in other places are bigger and stronger. As long as the trees can grow to a height of one hundred feet, there are not dozens of people holding hands in a circle, which can not be encircled at all.


    But the trees here are slender and incomparable, with a height of over 100 Zhang. The leaves are also very broad. Only the dark trunk is very thin, with only one person thick and thin.


    The closer they got to the trees, the more shaking the little stones became. At the end of the day, they almost turned around and ran away.


    No way, Lu Fan had to take another fruit and put it into his mouth, and then threw it into the empty palace in his belt.


    Slowly down, Lu Fan walked into the forest.


    The islands of qichongtian are mostly covered with forests, and there are many kinds of trees. Lu fan has seen many of them, but never one is as strange as these trees.


    Yes, when Lu fan saw these trees, the first word in his mind was weird.


    As soon as it fell, Lu Fan felt the chill coming from the woods, which shocked his spirit.


    The wind is sharp. It''s not the general wind. It''s like a method used by an alchemist.


    Lu Fan ''s left hand, the shadow of Xuangong tower in Jiulong, is shining, and his right hand is clenched with the sword without a front, and he goes forward step by step.


    The forest is very dark, and the light is all covered by broad leaves.


    Lu Fan walked slowly, only feeling that there were countless eyes fixed on him.


    As if every step he took, he made some progress towards death.


    This feeling is very bad. Lu Fan said softly, "let''s explore again, old nine. How many wild animals are there on this island?"


    The pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong should release its strength again and begin to explore everywhere.


    It''s very quiet in the forest. It''s very creepy.


    With the improvement of cultivation and the deeper understanding of the way of heaven and earth. Lu Fan clearly understood how this sense of crisis came into his mind.


    This is the intuitive judgment of the strong on the danger level around them. The more powerful people are, the more acute they are.


    Lu Fan continued to walk forward and said in a soft voice: "Jiu, haven''t you explored yet."


    Xuangong Tower Road, Kowloon: "great master, there seems to be a closed exploration on the island. As long as my power is released, it will be absorbed by the strange air flow immediately. It seems to be something like array. "


    Hearing the word "array", Lu fan asked in a hurry: "it''s definitely a kind of array, not a wild animal."


    the pagoda of Xuangong in Kowloon said: "there''s no breath of life, it''s definitely a kind of dead thing. It''s a hundred miles ahead. I''m trying to find a way to ask this power to probe around. Great master, you''re giving me a little time. "


    Lu Fan nodded, took a deep breath, and rushed forward in a flash.


    He didn''t want to stay here much for a moment. This strong sense of crisis made him a little uneasy. So he might as well speed up and rush ahead.


    And just after Lu Fan washed away, a dozen of huge wild animals raised their heads in the forest. They all stared at Lu Fan''s direction, and then gave out a light roar. Then the whole island began to shake. Countless wild animals appear at the same time, chasing Lu Fan''s footsteps and rushing forward.


    Lu Fan also felt the movement behind him, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s going on in the back."


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon didn''t answer. It seems that he is still focusing on the exploration.


    Lu Fan bites his teeth and speeds up his body method again. The forces of heaven and earth around him instantly gathered behind him, helping him speed up his flight.


    The distance of a hundred miles is almost instantaneous.


    What appears in front of Lu fan is a cliff waterfall, clear water, falling with a loud sound.


    Lu fan stops in front of the waterfall and looks forward.


    Suddenly, what appeared in front of Lu Fan was a huge valley.


    The depth of the valley is definitely more than a thousand feet, and the water falls are like torrents connecting heaven and earth.


    In the valley, there are black stones all over the place, and flames spread on the ground. Countless huge wild animals fly, circle and walk in the valley.


    These wild animals, either with a raging fire, or open their mouths to soak up clouds.


    The breath of each one is so strong, and there are hundreds of them. Lu Fan was stunned for a while.


    In the center of the valley, there is a huge array. The nine colors of the sky shine on the array, forming a solid light column.


    "Is that the gateway of bachongtian?" murmured Lu Fan.


    At this time, the voice of Laojiu sounded.


    "Great master, find out that all around you are wild beasts of tyranny."


    Lu Fan grinned: "nonsense, I have seen it myself, and I still use you to say it."


    "Great master, it''s not what you see, but behind you are also full of powerful wild animals," said the tower company of Xuangong in Kowloon


    Hearing Lao Jiu''s voice, Lu Fan''s palm trembled and looked back.


    Roar.


    A dark shadow suddenly flied across the sky, and Lu Fan suddenly saw several wild animals that covered the sky and swept over the huge trees and flew to the sky.


    The earth began to shake under his feet, and the roar of the beast continued to ring.


    "No way."


    Lu Fan said with his mouth open.


    Then, the trees broke into pieces, and a group of wild animals appeared behind them, each with a height of one hundred feet.


    Lu Fan swallowed heavily.

 Chapter 776

    The wind blows the clothes and the water is loud.


    Lu Fan could not speak at all for a moment.


    For the first time, he was surrounded by so many wild animals. Look at these wild animals in different shapes. Lu Fan really doesn''t know what to say.


    "Great master, don''t you run away?"


    Seeing Lu Fan''s tardiness, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon made a sound to remind him.


    Lu Fan wants to escape, but the question is which way.


    The back road has been completely blocked, and the sky is full of flying animals. Under the waterfall, there are piles of wild animals.


    Lu Fan clenches his teeth secretly and raises his hand.


    A mask appeared, and for a moment, his figure disappeared into the sky and the earth.


    He can''t help it. He can only try it and it doesn''t work.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s figure disappear in an instant, many wild animals are amazed.


    Roar. Roar.


    A group of wild animals with different shapes and powerful forces instinctively stepped back and looked at the place where Lu Fan disappeared, puzzled.


    The wild animals circling in the sky also flew lower, as if to see how Lu Fan disappeared.


    Lu Fan looks at these wild animals nervously and secretly prays that their wisdom is not too high.


    This move is also his last means to protect his life. If it doesn''t succeed, he will completely explain it here this time.


    Looking up at these wild animals in front of him, Lu Fan didn''t even have the heart to speed up his escape.


    Look at the strange bird flying in the sky. Its body is like the wind, its beak is like clouds, its wings are waving, and its space is twisted.


    Every time it flickers its wings, its body flashes. Lu Fan only looks at this scene and knows that it is a wild animal with great attainments in the way of space.


    At his speed, it is estimated that in a blink of an eye, he can be overtaken by this strange bird.


    Once chased by wild animals all over the world, he will only have the share of death. This time, I don''t think another snow beast will fight for him.


    Maybe Lu Fan''s prayer had an effect. These wild animals seem to have no general wisdom. None of them really came forward to see what happened. They just kept shouting and shouting.


    At this time, several wild animals suddenly retreated to the side. Lu Fan thought that they were going to leave, and he was feeling a little happy.


    Suddenly, Lu fan saw another wild animal come out from the last side.


    This is an extremely ugly wild animal. Its whole body is piled up like meat. It looks like earth. Its whole body is full of eyes. It is about thirty feet high.


    Anyway, it''s much higher than Lu Fan.


    Seeing the wild beast with eyes all over his body, Lu Fan felt a bad premonition in his heart.


    In his heart, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon cried, "isn''t this the age of a thousand eyes?"


    Lu Fan shouted in his heart, "this guy won''t have a way to break me."


    "Great master, it''s said that Qianyan is too old, but he can see the wild animals in the world."


    As soon as the voice of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong falls, Qianyan is too old to roar.


    Then, hundreds of thousands of eyes on it lit up at the same time and shot out.


    Before Lu Fan could react, he felt a powerful force, which spread all over the world and directly broke his vigorous Qi.


    Not to mention the gas mask, Lu Fan himself flew out.


    Ah.


    Shouting loudly, Lu Fan fell directly into the waterfall, and the water washed his body.


    Lu Fan forcibly turns his posture and steps on the water to avoid being directly washed to the ground.


    Above the waterfall, a group of wild animals came to the edge and looked down.


    The thousand eyes blinked a few times. It seemed that they had overused their strength and reached out their muddy arms to touch their smooth head.


    Other wild animals shouted at Qianyan Taisui. It seemed that they were blaming him for dropping people.


    Lu Fan went down the current and banged into the water.


    Rao is hard, but also smashed. The height of a thousand feet is really not a joke. If you are an ordinary alchemist, you will surely die.


    Damn it, that thousand eyes is too old to block his vigorous Qi for a moment.


    Lu Fan jumped out of the water and bared his teeth for a long time, which restored his vigorous Qi.


    Qianyan Taisui was really powerful. At that moment, Lu Fan could feel a dead power rushing into his body.


    The way this guy has must be one of death or destruction.


    Roar.


    There was a roar again around him. Lu Fan turned around and saw that more wild animals came from all over the world and surrounded him in the center.


    Lu fan is completely speechless. What does it mean to just leave the wolf''s den and enter the tiger''s mouth? There are more wild animals and stronger breath.


    Jiulong Xuangong tower completely retracted Lu Fan''s body, looked at the wild animals around him, and exclaimed: "red fire golden dragon, Ice Armor horn magic dragon, eight claw Fire Dragon...... Great master, these are legendary beasts. "


    Lu Fan gnawed his teeth and said, "I don''t need you to tell me. It''s over. I''m going to die this time. But if they really want to kill me, they have to pay a price. "


    Lu Fan holds the sword tightly, and his vigorous Qi starts to burn.


    "Come on, let''s have a good fight," he shouted at the wild animals


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s whole body was ablaze and his breath reached the peak.


    But the wild animals around just stared at him, but they didn''t mean to kill him.


    Lu Fan waited for a long time, but no wild animal came to him.


    When he was wondering, suddenly a Golden Bear slowly extended its paw to him, but as soon as it came closer, the wild animals beside it made a loud roar. Lu Fan''s eardrum was hurt by the earthquake, and the giant bear retreated, and his head shrank.


    In the distance, wild animals such as Millennium Taisui jumped down from the waterfall and came to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looked at them, and for a while he was puzzled.


    "What''s the matter? They don''t seem to be hostile to me."


    Hearing this, the pagoda of Xuangong in Kowloon immediately sprang out again, looked around and said, "great master. They really don''t mean to step on you. It''s amazing. Are you the king of beasts in the world. Still, they see you as one of their kind. "


    Lu Fan grinned: "fart. I''m not the protagonist in the storyteller population. No one can have such a good life, and all animals will submit at any one stop. They seem to be waiting for us to do something. "


    Lu Fan looks around doubtfully. Suddenly, when Lu Fan looked in the direction of the light column, the wild animals in front of his sight immediately moved away and stood on both sides neatly.


    Lu Fan looked into their eyes and said slowly, "no, I actually saw expectation in their eyes. Do they expect me to go to the light column?"


    As he spoke, Lu Fan walked towards the light column, and the wild animals around him immediately shouted excitedly and all followed him.

 Chapter 777

    Go ahead slowly. Lu Fan''s forehead is sweating. These wild animals really want him to go to the light pillar.


    Looking back at countless wild animals with fanaticism and excitement, Lu Fanyi felt absurd for a while.


    He thought to himself that if someone could stand over the waterfall and look down, he would be the king of wild animals.


    With so many wild animals following him, Lu Fanzhen didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    The black stone under his feet carries a burning flame. The farther he goes, the stronger the power of heaven and earth.


    If he guessed right, the array light column that connects heaven and earth in front of him should be the door to the eight heavy sky. Otherwise, it''s really hard to explain why these powerful beasts gather here.


    You know, the concept of territory is always very important for the fierce wild animals. For example, the snow beast can fight with other wild animals for its own island.


    Only weak wild animals like to live in groups. This is for survival.


    Powerful wild animals have their own territory matching their own strength, which is for life.


    Few wild animals that are equally powerful and not mates live together.


    As in front of him, Lu fan has never heard of the fierce wild animals.


    But there must be a reason why things are different. There must be something attracting them here, so they will gather here.


    Wait, octet.


    Lu Fan suddenly thought of what the Lord of Dansheng had said to him.


    The gate to the eight heavy sky is surrounded by a large number of wild animals who want to enter the eight heavy sky.


    Does it mean that the wild beast wants him to open the channel of the eight heavens.


    Thinking of this, Lu Fan''s face can''t help twisting.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong felt something wrong with Lu Fan and said, "great master, what do you think of?"


    Lu Fandao: "I probably know why these wild animals don''t kill us."


    "Why?" asked the pagoda. Great master, do you really have something to restrain the wild animals? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s not that I have something against the wild animals. But these wild animals are waiting for me to work for them. Damn, it''s true that wild animals can''t be compared with wild animals. These guys are really throwing small stones in their wisdom. They even know that they can''t kill people who open their doors. "


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon instantly understood what Lu Fan was talking about, and exclaimed, "great master, you mean, they are waiting for you to open the gate of the eight heavens."


    Lu Fandao: "that''s right. There is no other reason. I''m thinking now, if I can''t open it, will it be swallowed by them in an instant. "


    "Great master, you should also think about whether you will be swallowed by them if you open it," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon


    Lu Fan said with a grin: "it seems that I am doomed. Just now that we have come, let''s see what the gate of the eight heavens looks like. "


    Lu Fan quickened his pace and walked to the light column.


    There are more and more wild animals around us. All the sleeping, eating and wandering wild animals are crowded here.


    The overwhelming wild animals are almost to form a real mountain on Lu Fan''s body.


    If Lu fan doesn''t have a sabbatical of Qi and martial arts, if Lu Fan''s body isn''t half immortal, he can die here only by these threats.


    Originally, after breaking through Tiangang, Lu Fan was still a little complacent. I''m a master myself.


    But today, Lu fan has a deep sense of frustration. Just like a group of wild animals, any one of them is more powerful than him. It seems that he has a long way to go.


    After an hour, Lu Fan finally came to the front of the light column in sweat.


    And the wild beasts that were about him immediately spread out, and surrounded him with the pillars of light.


    Constantly, the wild animals roared, one after another, one higher than the other.


    Lu fan asked Lao Jiu, "what are they shouting at?"


    After a pause, it seemed that he was asking about the annihilation of the dragon soul, and then said, "great master. They are shouting, open the array quickly, or they will eat you. Well, there are some dirty animal language, similar to human''s curse. Do you want me to repeat it. "


    Lu Fandao: "no, I understand."


    Looking up at the light column and feeling the vast power inside, Lu Fan grinned: "the eight heavens should be in the sky. If I go directly into the light column, I will be able to reach the eightfold sky


    In this way, Lu Fan stretched out his hand to the light column, but at the next moment, Lu Fan felt an extremely powerful force and directly hit him to fly.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan smashed the ground tens of feet away into a deep pit. All the wild animals stared at this scene, and the excited roar suddenly disappeared.


    "Never mind. I''m fine. Don''t swallow me."


    Lu Fan got up quickly, but he didn''t dare to lie there.


    Once these wild animals think he is useless, they will swallow him directly.


    Lu Fan went to the light pillar again, looked at the huge array in the light pillar, and said secretly: "Jiu, look at this array carefully, can you crack it?"


    In Lu Fan''s hands, the shadow of the nine dragon Xuangong tower quickly solidified. It slowly released its power to test the light column.


    But as soon as I met the light column, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon was shaking, and I immediately recovered my strength.


    "Great master, this is the array set by the emperor of heaven and earth. It contains the power of heaven and earth. I can''t crack it. The power in it is terrible, I''m afraid it''s enough to resist all the power below the extreme strong. Master, you don''t need the power of the world to try. "


    Lu Fan looks around at the wild animals and takes a deep breath. Now he can only use the dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    Slowly, a ray of world force is released, covering Lu Fan''s hand.


    Up to now, Lu fan has been able to use a lot of world power.


    But it''s too much trouble and power to control the world, so Lu Fan usually doesn''t use it.


    But at this time, it seems that only world power can play a little role.


    With uneasiness and uneasiness in his heart, Lu Fan put his hand on the pillar of light again.


    This time, instead of bouncing it off, the light column rippled like water.


    The wild animals all around suddenly made a cry of surprise and approached one after another.


    Suddenly, there was a thundering flash in the column of light, which made Lu Fan almost withdraw his hand.


    Then, a figure appeared with the light of thunder, floating in the light column.


    "Who are you from?"


    Lu Fan looked intently, and saw that the figure was obviously an old man. Although it''s thunder figure, Lu fan can still see the fire words on his clothes.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "Lu fan, the son of the fire family, was ordered by the Lord of Dansheng to practice in bachongtian."

 Chapter 778

    Ask for a monthly pass in the new month. Vote..... "


    " children of the fire family. "


    The old man''s voice rose slightly, and the thunder and shadow in the light column leaned forward a few minutes, as if to see Lu Fan''s appearance clearly.


    Lu Fan was deeply afraid that the other side didn''t believe him, so he immediately took out the token of the Huo family, turned over the sign, and let the old man in front of him see it clearly.


    The old man looked at the sign in Lu Fan''s hand carefully, and then said, "it''s really the token of the fire family. Since you say that you are going to bachongtian under the order of the Lord of Dansheng Kingdom, you can have the order of Dansheng."


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment and could not speak with his mouth open.


    What is the Dansheng order. The Lord root of Dansheng didn''t tell him. Didn''t he want Lu fan to go to bachongtian.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s hesitation, the old man frowned and said, "are you really allowed by the Lord of Dansheng. There is no Dansheng order. You can have the five orders of the five families. "


    As soon as Lu Fan''s eyes brightened, he immediately took out the five commandments and said, "I have five commandments."


    The old man looked carefully for a while, and said with doubts: "since you have five commandments in your body, that''s the elite son of our fire family."


    Lu Fandao: "my elder, you''re so bright, you''re right. I''m one of the children who participated in the five-year war on behalf of the Huo family. Now that the competition is over, the Lord of Dansheng country allows me to search for herbs by myself in qichongtian. He also said that if I found the gate of bachongtian, I would go in and out at will. I have come here after a lifetime of hard work, hard work and difficulties. The purpose is to enter the eight fold sky to see the legendary relics. I hope you will be complete. "


    Lu Fan''s face was excited and impassioned.


    The wild animals around you look at me, I look at you. Although they can''t understand what Lu fan is talking about, they feel so powerful.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong rings in Lu Fan''s body.


    "Great master, when are you going to be in trouble and peril? You will die."


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "now it is."


    The old man listened to Lu Fan''s words and chuckled suddenly.


    "You fought for five years. Ha ha, what''s the ranking. How many places have we won this time? "


    Lu Fan looked up at the old man''s thunder and said, "first."


    The old man immediately laughed more loudly, so that Yu Lei Guang began to scurry in front of him.


    "Young people, lying is not a good habit. I have a clear idea of the level of our fire family. Even if you are the second and third place, I can still believe it. But you say first, ha ha, I will ask you, who defeated shuimingkong. "


    Lu Fan said quietly, "I am."


    The old man laughed up and down. Suddenly a thundering finger came out of the light column and said slowly: "young man. Don''t think this is a closed Dansheng kingdom. I don''t know what happened outside. I''ll tell you that I have a Dharma body outside. As long as I think about it now and contact him, I can know everything that happens outside. If you think you can deceive me, you are very wrong. "


    Lu Fan said calmly: "you can ask now, elder. If I have a half word, let me be eaten by all these wild animals. "


    The old man frowned slightly. Seeing that Lu Fan was so calm, the smile on his face slowly converged.


    Suddenly, the old man closed his eyes, as if he began to contact his Dharma body.


    The palms of his hands were pinched continuously. Lu Fan raised his eyebrows slightly. It seems that his Dharma body is really far away.


    In fact, no matter the warrior or the alchemist, you can coagulate a Dharma body for yourself from the moment you enter the Tao.


    Including Lu Fan now, if you want to do it, it''s not impossible.


    But Dharma body is a very troublesome thing. First, the strength and ability of the Dharma body are limited by the materials used and the strength injected.


    The materials are all good to say that they are nothing more than natural materials and earth treasures. Those who are qualified to refine the Dharma body are at least the strong ones who enter the Tao. If you want to find a material, you can still be sure.


    Most of all, it''s a distraction. For example, if Lu Fan wants to condense a Dharma body, he must give him at least one or two tenths of his strength. Otherwise, the Dharma body will be difficult to form.


    Secondly, if the Dharma body is destroyed, it will also cause great damage to the monk himself, no less than the soul. Light is lying for a year and a half, heavy is not impossible to die on the spot.


    So many strong people are not willing to coagulate themselves. Although the Dharma body has many wonderful functions, its defects are too obvious.


    Secondly, if the way of death disappears, the Dharma body will no longer exist and collapse at the same time. Many people who refine their Dharma bodies to become immortal eventually fail. Until now, I haven''t heard of anyone who can survive in the Dharma body after his death.


    This is also the reason why Lu Fan never thought of refining his Dharma body.


    He felt that his current strength was not enough, and he divided it out. One day, he will be invincible. Let''s talk about it.


    In a moment, the old man opened his eyes.


    Lu fan can see clearly. There was a strange light in his thundering eyes.


    "Lu Fan."


    The old man said softly.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it seems that you have inquired clearly."


    The old man said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that. You are the genius of our fire family. Lu Fan. Dan FA. Law is the first. The fire family has not had the glory for many years. "


    Lu Fan said, "can you take me to bachongtian?"


    The old man thought for a moment. Nodded: "originally. According to the rules. I can''t take you in. After all, bachongtian is the most important place of Dansheng kingdom. There is no order. And five commandments. No access. But


    When it comes to that. The old man paused.


    Lu Fan likes this but. There was a smile on his face immediately.


    The old man said with a smile, "but you little boy. Since it is the first in five years'' War. He was also brought seven heavens by the Lord of Dansheng. Then I can think. You have been acquiesced by the Lord of Dansheng. "


    Lu Fan said: "not by default. The Lord of Dansheng has told me personally. I just need to find it. You can go in. "


    The old man said: "so it is. So the last five years of war. The water in the water house can come in all the time. Why can''t you. Lu Fan. Get ready. Keep your strength under control. Don''t break down. "


    Say so. Lu Fanbian saw it. The light in front of us. Start to spread light.


    See this scene. All the wild animals around were excited. I saw countless wild animals start to rush forward like crazy.


    The old man didn''t see these wild animals. It was completely ignored.


    The spread of light directly covers Lu Fan. Suddenly. Lu Fan felt a clear force around him.


    This power doesn''t see color. Absolutely not in the five elements, but so familiar.


    Lu Fan''s heart fretted and said softly, "the power of space."


    Immediately, Lu Fan carefully senses the power of the surrounding space, and his eyes are already full of light.


    At this time, the force of space around him, like other forces, has its own shape, its own rules, and it can even be touched like a living thing.


    The way of space, this is definitely the way of space.


    Lu fan, who had little achievement in the power of space, looked at the power of space in front of him and absorbed the space Avenue contained in it greedily.


    It''s like a strong and solid beauty wrapped in clothes. One day, she suddenly opens everything in front of you.


    If you don''t look at it more, it will be damned.


    Lu Fanzhen would like to touch it with his hands, and then have a good experience.


    At this time, Lu Fan only hates why he didn''t study carefully on the space Avenue at the beginning, otherwise, he will be able to gain a lot today.


    But the wild animals who rushed to come came back strangely.


    The fiercer they rushed, the farther they retreated. Lu Fan glanced at them and four words appeared in his mind.


    "So close."


    This is the power of the space Avenue. It''s hard to imagine that the road to the eight heavens is the array containing the space Avenue.


    The light is more and more prosperous, and the wild animals around are retreating further and further away. Lu Fan finally knows why they can never enter the eightfold sky, because with this space Avenue, it is a miracle that they can get closer.


    The array under his feet was shining. The Xuangong tower of Jiulong kept shouting in Lu Fan''s heart: "open door array, this is an ancient array that can connect the whole world. Great master, give me a little more time, I can crack it, I feel it, I understand it. "


    Just as he said this, Lu fan saw that the old thunder man around him slowly turned into a thunder door.


    The old man''s voice rang in the door: "come in."


    For a moment, the shining Lu Fan couldn''t open his eyes. He felt a powerful force pulling his body.


    The world power in the body stops flowing at this moment.


    At the next moment, Lu Fan''s figure disappears, and the light instantly recovers.


    The wild animals around look left and right. Angry roar, and then one toward the light column.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    The sound is constant, the light column has no response, but these wild animals are flying around.


    Light door, the door slowly disappeared, thunder figure looked at the wild animals outside, a chuckle, and then disappeared.

 Chapter 779

    Eight heavy days, green mountains and waters.


    A door, suddenly appeared in the sky, followed by a shadow directly from the door was thrown out, a mess hit the ground.


    Bang.


    The ground was smashed into a deep pit, and the lines like spider web were scattered.


    Lu Fan covered his waist and got up slowly. He bared his teeth and said, "my poor little waist. It''s amazing that the way of space can seal the power. "


    Looking up, Lu Fan looks at the door in the air disappearing slowly and smiles.


    In any case, he has finally arrived at octuple.


    Looking around, it seems that this place is no different from the outside world.


    Blue sky and white clouds, bright sun, singing birds and fragrant flowers.


    It''s much better than the seven heavy sky full of suspended islands and wild animals.


    Lu Fan cried softly, "Sir, are you still there?"


    Looking around, Lu Fan did not see anyone.


    Just throw him in the sky again.


    Lu Fan''s heart was full of doubts. At this time, there was a sound in the distant sky.


    "Lu fan, come here."


    The voice reverberated in the sky, and Lu Fan immediately recognized that it was the voice of the old Huo family.


    Take a quick step. Lu Fan goes to the place where the figure comes from. There is a path in front of the forest, which leads to the deep forest.


    Lu Fan didn''t think much either. He went straight ahead.


    At this time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon also came out and said, "great master, this is the eight heavens of Dansheng kingdom. The legendary storage place of the three holy things. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you also know the three holy things of the Dansheng kingdom."


    The pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong said with a slight smile: "let the master see the smile, in fact, he will know that a Holy Spirit mends the sky tree. I don''t know what the other two are. Great master, you must show me the experience. "


    Lu Fan smiles and nods. At this time, Lu Fan suddenly feels that something is ringing in his belt.


    Reaching out, Lu fan pulls out the small stone.


    At this time, the guy was alive again, and the little stone jumped onto Lu Fan''s shoulder, and then began to scurry and look very excited.


    The clover on its head is beginning to shine.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "what''s wrong with this guy. Is there a draught? "


    "It''s impossible to have a draught," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Great master, there must be something very important to it here, so it will be like this. "


    Lu Fan grabbed the small stone, looked at it carefully and said, "no, it''s because there''s something very important to all the wild animals here. Otherwise, why would those wild animals of the seven heavens gather in front of the door? "


    "Yes," said the tower in Xuangong, Kowloon. You can see it through, master. "


    Go on, Lu Fan looks at the trees on both sides, and walks along the sidewalk: "the power of heaven and earth here is not particularly abundant, and the trees are also ordinary. I can''t see that this is the most mysterious eight heavens of Dansheng country."


    Just as I was saying it, a sudden voice sounded in my ear.


    "Simplicity is the truth, and common is the truth. Boy, you don''t even understand this. It''s really young. "


    Lu fan stopped and looked around in surprise.


    Suddenly, all the trees in front of us quickly retreated to both sides. Like living human beings, these trees raised their roots and gave way to the road.


    Suddenly, not far ahead, a small village came into view.


    At the entrance of the village, an old man with white beard stood with his hands on his back.


    Lu Fan recognized it at a glance, and this person was just the shadow of thunder.


    Lu Fan stepped forward quickly and bowed to the old man and said, "I''ve seen you before."


    The old man looked Lu Fan up and down for a few eyes, and suddenly pointed to the heavy sword behind Lu Fan: "what are you doing with this sword. Can you still make the sword fail? "


    Lu fan then quickly put away the sword and said, "these are all things that are obtained from the divine soldiers and beasts in the seven heavens. I think it''s very good. If it can be made into a magic weapon in the future, it will be put away. "


    Lu Fan said that he took the sword and other weapons out of the ring and shook them for a while.


    The old man then realized: "I see. It''s not easy to make these things into magic weapons. Forget it. You can do it if you like. My name is huoyuchen. It''s the tenth elder of the family of fire. You can call me the tenth elder later. Did the Lord of Dansheng tell you how long you can stay in seven or eight heavy days? "


    Lu Fandao: "ten days."


    Ten long old way: "well, that''s enough. Follow me. Several other old guys don''t believe it when they hear that our fire family won the first place in the five-year war. Come on, come on, let''s open the eyes of all the old men. "


    As he spoke, the ten elders took the lead to approach the village.


    Lu fan is in the heart of a long sigh of relief, dangerous.


    He forgot to put away the sword. Fortunately, he is more witty, and immediately round the past, otherwise it is really difficult to explain. In the future, such a situation must never recur.


    Follow the ten elders and go inside. Lu fan then finds that this small village is actually five houses.


    At the end of the village, there is a hill, and there is a shining building on the top of the hill, which seems to be a ancestral hall.


    After a few steps, the ten elders stopped immediately.


    In front of him appeared four old men in different clothes.


    "This is your son of Huo family."


    "This is the man you said won the first place in the five-year war."


    "Are you kidding. How can this boy compare with the water and the sky that is about to touch the heaven and earth Avenue when he has just entered the path of cultivation? "


    "Huo Yuchen, the older you are now, the more you have no spectrum. Do you want to hide such lies from us?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The four old men just glanced at Lu Fan and began to speak to you and me.


    Lu Fan looked at their clothes carefully, and suddenly understood that the four were elders of the other four families.


    No wonder they didn''t want to believe that Lu Fan won the first place.


    Looking at the four elders with a smile, Lu Fan said: "four predecessors, boy Lu fan is polite."


    Four elders stopped listening to the words, and the ten elders said to Lu: "don''t talk nonsense, Lu fan, show them two hands, and save them, they are still dead ducks."


    Four old people immediately surrounded Lu Fan and said, "boy, let me have a look."


    "Hum, I can''t think of any way you can defeat shuimingkong. Let me see. "


    "Young people, don''t worry. Use whatever you can. If you can persuade us with your strength. These days, we will give you great benefits, so that you can benefit for life. "


    "Hurry up, don''t dawdle. If you can really show the ability that I can''t imagine, I''ll take you to see the three holy things right away. You are coming for this. "


    Four people stare at Lu Fan with curiosity.


    Lu Fan listened to the words of the four elders and smiled.

 Chapter 780

    Lu Fan looks up at several people and chuckles, "I''m sorry. I''ve just rushed out of the seven heaven''s endless wild animals. I''m afraid I can''t show it to several predecessors. "Just as the voice falls, several elders around me wring their eyebrows. One of them looks shriveled and shriveled. He says with a sneer:" you know how to hide your clumsiness, but you have some self-knowledge. It''s just that we are not bad people who are forced to deal with difficulties. If you don''t want to, you don''t want to. Just don''t mention in front of me that you defeated shuimingkong. I don''t believe it. "


    the old man will leave without hesitation.


    The other three old men laughed and shook their heads, and walked away slowly.


    Ten elders frowned and looked at Lu Fan with sullen face: "Lu Fan boy, why don''t you want to show it. Don''t you embarrass me. "


    Lu Fan didn''t answer the words of the ten elders. Looking at the back of the thin old man, he said: "that should be the elder of the water family. He was so hostile to me, "said the ten elders with a slight frown," that''s right. He is the elder of the water family, second only to the elder in the water family. When shuimingkong was originally in Shuijia, he taught him. Of course, I''m hostile to you. Lu fan, you don''t want to turn me off. I ask you why you don''t want to show it. "


    Lu Fan said doubtfully, "is it good to show it. Will they give me something. It will be more friendly to me. "


    Ten elder Leng for a while, half ring way: "you are to ask me. It doesn''t really seem to do you any good. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it will not end. Who will do the useless things. As for what they said, take me to see the three holy things. You can take me, elder 10. What else do you need them to do? "


    The ten elders chuckled and looked at Lu Fan and said, "you little boy. I can see it better than I can. You are right. I can take you there. Why, do you want to see it now? "


    Lu Fandao: "of course. The sooner the better, I can''t wait. "


    The ten elders nodded and said, "OK, follow me. Lu fan, you really surprised me. If it''s fire dragon celebration, I''m afraid we''ve already demonstrated our fire family''s method and decision for one round. "


    Lu Fan smiled but didn''t speak. He followed the ten elders with a small stone in his hand.


    "Great master, what you said is too right. It is impossible to do anything that is not good."


    Lu Fan replied in his heart: "you really want to say that I haven''t given you any benefits recently. After I go back, I''ll find you something to eat. I can''t wait for you to recover completely tomorrow. I''ve been waiting for so many years. Do you mind waiting for a few more years? "


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon chuckled, and in a voice that Lu Fan couldn''t hear, he said, "sure enough, the artifact will be the same master as God. I found the right owner. Ha ha, I can see the moment when I reunite the dragon. Wow, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha.


    Soon, they went to the foot of the mountain. The ten elders pointed to the ancestral hall and said, "the three holy things you want to see are in the ancestral hall above. Go up on your own. I''ll wait for you here. Remember, don''t worry too much. If you can''t see it, just come down. "


    The ten elders obviously said something, but Lu Fan went up without hesitation.


    It''s all here, he can never flinch a step.


    Soon, Lu Fan came to the ancestral hall.


    This is a humble ancestral hall. It''s a local ancestral hall with a wooden plaque. I can''t see the handwriting clearly. I can''t see any light when I''m near.


    The gate is closed. There are two arrays, one is five elements and the other is eight trigrams.


    The array is not difficult. Lu fan can understand and solve it himself. Reach out and push the door. The two arrays shine immediately.


    "Break it,"


    Lu Fan drinks it lightly and follows his words. The two array lights disappear in a flash.


    But strangely, Lu Fan pushed hard, but suddenly found that the door couldn''t be opened at all.


    With all his strength, he did not push the door open.


    Mingming is a bronze gate, but it is like a mountain in front of the gate, which is hard to push.


    Lu Fan tried again with vigorous Qi and found that the gate still could not be pushed. With his strength, even if it is a real mountain, he can push the mountain away with all his strength.


    But the gate didn''t move at all. Lu Fan found that his vigorous Qi was consumed a lot. It''s really strange.


    Lu Fan frowned at the ancestral hall and cried out to the Xuangong tower in Jiulong: "Jiu, come and see if there is any array here."


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon explored and said, "no, it''s just a broken wooden house. Where is the array. Great master, will it be forbidden by the superior? We can''t see it. "


    Lu Fan frowned at everything in front of him.


    At the foot of the mountain, the ten elders looked up at him with a smile.


    At the same time, suddenly there were figures flying behind him, but they were the other two old men who just called Lu fan to compete.


    One was dressed in a Golden Dragon Robe, and one was holding half a wicker. He is the elder of Jin family and Mu family.


    The ten elders said with a smile: "Jin Yi, Mu Yuxing, you have also come to see it.


    Elder Jin Yi said with a smile: "anyway, it''s boring to be idle. Come and have a look. This boy has met the barrier of heaven and man. You say, can he see through the barrier between man and nature? "


    Elder Muyu star shook his head and said, "it''s hard. The last time the water came here, I sat on the mountain for a long time, and I got nothing at last. It''s too hard for these impetuous young people to see the true face of the three holy things. "


    Ten long old way: "yes, it''s too hard. Let him see, and see if he can hold on for a few days. "


    With that, the three elders all laughed.


    On the mountain, Lu Fan touched the bronze gate and said with a wry smile, "I didn''t expect that all of them are here. It''s even blocked out. "


    "Great master," said the pagoda of the Xuangong palace in Kowloon, "will those old guys not let us see them?"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "not likely. They don''t have to. "Why?"


    Suddenly, Lu Fan found that the little stone on his shoulder was still desperately moving.


    Lu Fan simply put it on the ground and said, "Why are you so excited?"


    Little stone didn''t answer Lu Fan. Suddenly, he jumped out and rushed directly to the bronze gate.


    Lu Fan thought it was going to hit the bronze gate, but at this time, the bronze gate was like a piece of water, and the figure of the small stone disappeared in a moment.


    Lu Fan looks at this scene in surprise, and at the same time, at the moment when the small stone jumps in.


    Lu Fan also saw the reflection of three things through the shock gate.


    They are a white tree, a red fruit and a shining stone.


    Three holy things,

 Chapter 781

    The reflection is fleeting, everything is back to its original state.


    Lu Fan pressed his hand on the door and tried to squeeze in, but the bronze door seemed to be against him, but he was not allowed to enter.


    Lu fan is blocked by the dead outside the gate. His whole body is full of energy. Lu fan, with sullen face, claps his hands on the bronze gate.


    Strong vitality condensed into fierce flame, crazy impact bronze gate.


    From a distance, I saw a flame rising from the mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain, the three elders of huoyuchen can''t close their mouths.


    "Are you in a bad temper?"


    "The young people are not good at heart. They can''t hold their breath when it''s such a small matter."


    "the more he does this, the more he will strengthen his inner barrier between heaven and man. I don''t think he can go in anymore. "The three elders laughed and argued.


    Just then, there was a sound behind me.


    "More than not. If he goes on like this, I''m afraid he will have to rob his heart. Hum, such a frivolous and manic boy. Dare to speak in vain better than water and sky. Old fire, are you sure you see it correctly? "


    Elder huoyuchen doesn''t need to look back. He also knows who is coming.


    Light, fire jade Chen long old way: "water Miao old man, I inquire of clear and clear.". No matter how you don''t believe it, Lu Fan wins. By the end of the shift, when you get back to quintuple, you''ll know. It''s no use trying to deny it here. You can also reverse time and space. "Shuimiao said:" it''s a fluke to win. Maybe it''s shuimingkong''s serious injury that makes him pick up the advantage. "


    With the arrival of elder Shuimiao, the elder of Tujia whispered: "OK, OK. If you don''t fight for a few words, it''s almost the age of entering the earth. How can you fight like a child. Where have you been practicing for hundreds of years? "


    Shuimiao said: "huoyuchen, I''m not fighting with you. I just want to tell you the fact that this young man can''t compete with the water. "


    Elder huoyuchen tightened his eyebrows and shook his head, but he was too lazy to argue with him.


    But elder Shuimiao still had some unreasonable ways: "don''t say anything else. Let''s see if he can get in. It''s such a barrier between man and nature. He doesn''t want to say to go in. It''s good not to be affected. At least, the water and the air sat for a while outside the heaven and man barrier. If you don''t say anything else, Da Dao has realized a little. It''s quite rewarding. And this Lu fan, I think he not only has no harvest, but also will plant himself here. "


    Fire jade Chen slowly way: "water old ghost, pick a spirit beast, still want to observe blood, spirituality, growth condition carefully.". When you look at a person, you can affirm it only by the impression of seeing him. You''re just about to become a God. "


    the sarcasm of huoyuchen makes Shuimiao look slightly changed.


    But he still gnawed his teeth and said: "the face is from the heart, three points of Qi, seven branches. A trace of subtlety can reveal a person''s character, and a call can highlight a person''s accomplishment. I know better than you, and I can see better than you. "


    Elder Jin Yi and elder Mu Yuxing, who had been listening silently, laughed.


    They are laughing that Shuimiao, as the elder of the water family, even the people who look at each other on the street, have said what they wanted to say.


    But they are also lazy to participate in the argument between Shuimiao and huoyuchen, looking up at Lu Fan.


    As the shift guard elders of bachongtian, what they usually can do here is to practice playing chess and drinking tea. It''s not easy to get a new person. Of course, they are very interested. Want to see what Lu fan can do.


    On the mountain, Lu Fan''s flame disappears.


    "There was no response, no array agitation, no Rune appeared, and I couldn''t understand what had resisted my strength."


    the strength was recovered, and a huge counter earthquake force hit the wall, and Lu Fan''s body shook for a while, but he still kept his figure.


    "The power of anti shock, but without the attribute of flame, is not simply absorption and release, what is it in the end?"


    Lu Fan frowned, unable to understand.


    At this time, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong had no idea, but Lu Fan kept saying: "the snow beast ran into the wooden house. It won''t eat the three sacred things. This chaotic blood is different. It can run in... "


    The pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong is reading fragmentary, but Lu Fan''s eyebrows are getting tighter and tighter.


    He has never met such a situation. What is this thing in front of him that is neither array nor Tao domain.


    Slowly, Lu Fan simply sat down in front of the door, thinking quietly.


    At the foot of the mountain, the elder huoyuchen said with a smile, "look at him, and he is beginning to understand his origin. Old water man, I don''t think his mind is as bad as you think. There is not a trace of fireworks left on his body. See what he can come to. "


    Elder huoyuchen waved out a tea cup and began to taste tea with a smile.


    Next to them, elder Jin Yi, elder Mu Yuxing and elder Tujia have already started playing chess.


    They are obviously ready to wait here for a long time. Anyway, they are idle.


    Lu Fan sat in front of the bronze gate for three days.


    Wind and rain do not move, eyelids do not blink, the whole person is like petrifaction.


    In the past three days, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong has been constantly exerting its power to penetrate into the bronze gate. But the bronze gate, like a barrier to all forces, can''t get in at all. The straight air of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon is full of swearing.


    "Damn bastard wood door, don''t open it for me, be careful I''ll burn you all. Little stone, snow beast, have you seen anything? Take it all out. I have some pills for you, all of them. "


    the Xuangong tower in Jiulong keeps shouting at the gate. It doesn''t feel tired at all.


    Lu Fan''s eyelids suddenly jumped at this time, and said softly, "Jiu, what did you just say?"


    "It''s nothing, great master," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. "Did I disturb you to understand. I''ll just shut up. "


    Lu Fandao:" no, you just said wooden door. Why do you say wooden doors. "


    "The great master," said the pagoda of Xuangong, Kowloon, with a little wonder. This is originally a wooden house, just an ordinary farmer''s wooden house. "


    When Lu Fan heard this, his whole body suddenly trembled and rose abruptly.


    Touching the bronze gate with hands, he said: "no, I see a ancestral hall, a ancestral hall with a bronze gate with a wall, stone and tiles."


    the Xuangong tower in Jiulong is also stunned, saying: "no, I see a wooden house. Great master, you are sure you are not mistaken. "


    Lu Fan smiled and was very happy.


    "I see. It turns out that I am different from what you see. "


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon has no idea what Lu fan is talking about.


    At this time, Lu Fan suddenly looked up to the sky and said: "Jiu, you see what color the sky is."


    "There is no color, there is no infinite void," said the Xuangong tower. Great master, you can see the sky. Can you say that your eyesight has reached the point of thoroughness? "


    Lu Fan laughed loudly and said, "no, I only see vanity. I''ve probably got it, "


    as he said, Lu Fan once again extended his hand to the bronze gate.


    This time, Lu Fan took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    At the foot of the mountain, all the elders suddenly let out a surprise.


    "EH."


    "It seems that he has realized something," said the elder huoyuchen with a smile


    Elder Shuimiao said with an ugly face: "it''s only three days. What can he realize?"


    Just then, Lu Fan''s breath suddenly disappeared in their feelings.


    At that time, the eldest brother of Jin Yi said: "his mind is as still as water, and he actually understands it."


    the elder of wood rain star chuckled and said: "heaven is a genius. At such an age, you can be as calm as a water, and your talent is excellent. It''s no worse than water and sky. "


    The words of Muyu star seem to be beating the face of elder Shuimiao.


    Elder Shuimiao said nothing but stared at Lu Fan''s figure.


    At this time, Lu Fan felt that he was trapped in a wonderful feeling.


    Although he closed his eyes, he saw everything.


    The whole bachongtian changed in a moment when he was calm.


    The sky disappears, the earth is desolate, and the trees become the swimming spots of light. Around the flow of strange forces, at this time Lu Fan just see.


    In the eight heavens, there is no power of heaven and earth. There is only the purest force of rules.


    The power of heaven and earth has been stripped away, leaving behind a clear and incomparable way.


    Lu Fan felt like he was immersed in the sea of Tao. If he thought about it a little, the Tao would have an immediate effect.


    It turned out that all he had seen were the scenes of hope in his heart.


    What blue sky, what white clouds, what plants, what ancestral halls are all illusions caused by his mind.


    It''s just because he can lead the way, not enough, not strong enough. So the trees become long and thin, not round. So the ancestral hall has become dilapidated, not a glittering one.


    So the mountain is not high, so the sky is the same.


    Lu Fan suddenly has a kind of understanding in his heart. It turns out that this world is not the same.


    It also changes with people''s hearts and flows with ideas.


    Feel these, Lu fan will also understand what is in front of him.


    That''s his heart, a wall between him and the most original rules of heaven and earth.


    The heart is not still, so the world is different, blocking his barrier, in fact, is himself.


    "Sweeping the floor is sweeping the mind."


    Lu Fan''s calm way stopped, and then he said: "cultivation is self-cultivation."


    in this way, Lu Fan''s body suddenly appeared a flaming fire and wrapped him.


    The flame changes from red to blue, then from blue to white, and finally from white to transparent.


    When elder huoyuchen saw this scene, he laughed and said: "enlightened. His way of fire is complete. "Elder Shuimiao looked at Lu Fan with disbelief:" the body of fire is the unity of heaven and earth. It took shuimingkong so long to realize that it took Lu Fan only three days, just three days. "


    (recommend a new author''s book" Wudao Fengxian ", friends of Shuhuang can support it.)

 Chapter 782

    The body is like fire, and the way of heaven and earth covers the whole body.


    Lu Fan felt that his body was quickly immersed in the way of heaven and earth, and the regular forces around him began to change his body.


    The so-called understanding of Tao is to understand two words.


    Understand, understand, the heart of a clear, it is called understanding.


    This kind of thing, others say, plays a very limited role.


    It has to be self-awareness.


    Lu fan has realized the Tao only two or three times since he practiced.


    But every time the benefits are amazing.


    The so-called one-time enlightenment is better than ten years of cultivation.


    Since he entered the realm of immortal Qi master, the way of cultivation in the future is like knowledge exploration and Enlightenment again and again. Instead of cultivating and accumulating strength all the time as before, you can improve.


    Feeling the drastic changes of his body, Lu Fan finally understood what was going on with the water body.


    It is also very simple to say that it is nothing more than to condense the Tao you have learned into your own body. Let the power of rules permeate into every inch of your bones and flesh.


    In this way, as long as his strength is not consumed, his body can continue to heal through the way of heaven and earth.


    What the Tao is, what the body is. For example, Lu Fan now, as long as his mind moves and he immediately follows the path of heaven and earth fire, he can inject his four limbs and bones to help him condense into the body of fire.


    But Lu Fan didn''t, because he suddenly found that he had another choice.


    When the moment of his enlightenment, the moment when the power of the rules of heaven and earth wants to melt into his body.


    Lu Fan felt that his body was still boiling. His vigorous Qi, the power of the world in his body, his whole body, every inch of flesh and blood, are making a light chant.


    It''s like the roar of wild animals, or the roar of giant dragons, which keeps ringing in Lu Fan''s body.


    His body seems to want to devour the way of heaven and earth, rather than being devoured by the way of heaven and earth.


    These are two different choices, but Lu fan understands.


    The body is swallowed up by the way of heaven and earth. It is the body of the way of the alchemist.


    The way of body devouring heaven and earth is the immortal body of the warrior.


    The original Lu Fan never understood what the so-called immortal body was.


    Now he understood that he could devour the body of the way of heaven and earth. As long as his vigorous Qi is enough to make his own flesh and blood boil, he can continue to recover by devouring the way of heaven and earth. He can even make the way of heaven and earth his vigorous armor.


    Other people have no choice but to practice.


    But Lu Fan now has a choice.


    Lu Fan kept thinking about which of these two ways is better.


    According to his preference, he prefers the immortal body of the warrior. That means a stronger defense, a body that is hard to destroy, close to immortality.


    There is also a strong point in the body of the Tao of the alchemist, that is, it fits better with the Tao of heaven and earth.


    This means that the vigorous Qi in his body will get a sublimation, maybe it can double.


    Lu fan is weighing which is better, but at this time, the ring in his hand is bright again.


    The ring engraved with the nameless sword, which prevented him from getting the heaven and earth Rune seal, began to release strange power.


    At the next moment, the way of heaven and earth, which was about to be injected into Lu Fan''s body, suddenly disintegrated.


    All the roads of heaven and earth around us are like mice running away when they see a cat. They dare not approach Lu Fan any more.


    Lu Fan was stunned again and looked at his ring with his mouth open.


    It''s you again. How can it be you again.


    Lu fan is really speechless. He finally realized once. Just about to get benefits, the dead ring came out to destroy again.


    At the foot of the mountain, the five elders who were staring at Lu Fan suddenly saw a black hole around his body.


    They didn''t know what was going on at all. They only felt that Lu Fan''s body had released its strength, which made them all secretly shocked.


    "What is that?" exclaimed elder huoyuchen.


    The other elders didn''t answer because they didn''t know what happened to Lu Fan.


    In a short time, the light converges and everything is calm.


    Lu Fan stood where he was, looking at his ring, his face twitching.


    This damn ring, Lu Fan really wants to throw it away.


    At this time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon sprang out with a trembling voice and said: "great master. It''s frightening to death that you''ve unleashed such power again. "


    Lu Fandao: "this damned power stopped my breakthrough."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan tried to gather the force of fire again.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan found that now the way of fire became so obedient that he even needed to think about it, and the whole world would become a red one.


    Lu Fan felt that he had made a great breakthrough in the way of fire. It seems that he has completely changed from using the power of fire movement to controlling the power of fire movement.


    But the path of fire around him refused to pour into his body. His body seemed to have a barrier of its own, which prevented the invasion of the path of fire.


    Lu Fan didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing. Anyway, his immortal body, or the body of Tao, was in vain.


    The only thing left is his understanding of heaven and earth.


    He figured out the relationship between himself and the way of heaven and earth, knew that the original mind is the truth of the way of heaven, and saw the way full of the eight heaven.


    Look up again, there is no bronze gate or wooden gate in front of you.


    There is only a twisted and staggered Road, and in it, three things float quietly there.


    It''s only ten steps from him.


    Lu Fan took a step forward and suddenly the world changed.


    At the foot of the mountain, when the five elders saw Lu Fan''s movement, they immediately gave out a magic light in their eyes.


    "In."


    Fire jade Chen Long eldest brother''s voice way.


    "It''s impossible," said elder Shuimiao in shock. He just realized how to take this step. "


    Five people fly at the same time, the moment came to Lu Fan behind.


    Lu Fan went on like he didn''t see them.


    One, two, three.


    After only three steps, Lu Fan felt that his body was about to collapse.


    These ways of heaven and earth had gathered in front of him, and countless terrible ways were interwoven together, completely blocking his steps.


    However, at this moment, Lu fan can already see the specific appearance of the three holy things.


    Especially in the middle of the white transparent tree, its every branch, all affect a side of the road.


    Every leaf is the condensation of the rules of heaven and earth.


    Which is a tree? It is clearly the soul of heaven and earth gestated by endless Avenue.


    Every time it twists gently, it can drive countless avenues to spread and fluctuate.


    Cover the sky and block out the sun.


    It is the tree of the spirit.

 Chapter 783

    "Old Shuimiao, don''t you say that Lu fan is not as clear as water. Now what else do you have to say. "


    Elder Huo Yuchen''s narrow way, the smile on the corner of his mouth has almost reached the root of his ears.


    Elder Shuimiao can''t speak at this time. Lu Fan''s understanding is beyond his imagination.


    The ordinary immortal Qi master has to go through a very complicated stage since he formally entered the Tao.


    The first is to recognize the Tao, to recognize the Tao, to prove the Tao, to take the way, then to control the Tao, to make the Tao, to combine the Tao, and finally to integrate the Tao into the body.


    It took three years for shuimingkong to do this. From the beginning of his access to the road, until the body of water.


    During this period, the whole water family cultivates with the power of raising the family, and finally realizes in the eight heavy days, which is successful.


    And after realizing the water, the water immediately left the eight heavy sky.


    Because the Tao here is too pure and abundant.


    The body of water just congealed by the water and the sky, if you continue to stay here, you will probably collapse by other ways.


    Without stabilizing himself, he would not dare to step into the eightfold heaven.


    However, Lu fan, who has just entered the cultivation of immortal Qi master, has achieved the integration of Tao and body.


    Although it can''t be seen how far Lu fan has integrated the Tao into his body and why he hasn''t changed his body yet, there is no mistake in the fluctuation of the Tao just now.


    Ordinary immortal Qi master, when he was at the first stage, could see the countless avenues of heaven and earth clearly, which was worth his surprise, admiration and excitement.


    Not to mention the integration of the Tao into the body, even the ordinary control Tao is likely to make mistakes so that the Dharma will definitely backfire and the body will be severely damaged.


    Therefore, once entering the realm of immortal Qi master, most of them will be closed for a long time.


    It is a matter of a moment to understand Tao, but it will take a long time to consolidate one''s own strength.


    But Lu Fan didn''t take his body seriously at all.


    With the strength of Xianqi master at the beginning, he has achieved the integration of Tao and body.


    Is he not afraid of backfire.


    Not only Shuimiao, but also several other elders.


    They don''t have time to make fun of Shuimiao''s unidentified knowledge and insult themselves.


    They are just praising Lu Fan''s extraordinary talent. They dare to be so close to the three holy things just after they have melted. I''m not afraid that the road around him will extinguish him.


    Lu Fan slowly clenched his fist, took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    He drifted in a strange land, through many difficulties and dangers, to mend the sky tree for the Holy Spirit.


    At this time, seeing what he thinks of all the time is in front of him. Lu Fan''s heart cannot contain his excitement.


    There is no doubt that the tree is so beautiful that it can only be described as magnificent.


    It is located in the intersection of heaven and earth Avenue, among the roots and branches, all of which are intangible ways of heaven and earth.


    If Lu Fan had not been in the way, he would not have seen the tree.


    Next to the tree, there are two things, a suspended fruit and a stone on the ground.


    The fruit is golden, one person is tall, apple like, and the ripples are spreading outwards. You can hear the roar of thousands of animals in the fruit faintly.


    Small stone is not far from the golden apple, salivating at the golden apple, but the heaven and earth road in front of it is blocking it, so that it dare not go forward half a step.


    Countless ways, flowing into the golden apple, seem to inject power into it.


    Beside the fruit, there is a dark stone that can''t see the texture. Motionless put there, all the heaven and earth Avenue are far away from it, it is surrounded by a nothingness, Lu Fan even secretly think it is not a stone.


    In Lu Fan''s ear, suddenly came the voice of elder Huo Yuchen.


    "The fruit of the golden elixir, the tree of the Holy Spirit, has no stone. This is the three holy things of our Dansheng kingdom. "


    The five elders walked forward a few steps and came to Lu Fan''s side.


    Lu Fan seems to find them at this time. Suddenly, Lu Fan feels that the five people seem to be out of place in the avenue around him. Their bodies move with another force, suppressing most of the roads around them.


    Lu Fan knew what it was, the symbol of the venerable, the unity of the great way and the power of heaven and earth.


    Lu fansong opened his fist and tried to make himself calm.


    He looked at the tree and asked, "what is the use of these three holy things. Why is it holy. "


    Fire jade Chen long old way: "because these three kinds of things, have already exceeded the category of the divine medicine, or the divine utensil, they are the thing that the supernatural enters the saint, the thing that the spirit covets."


    Said, the fire jade Chen first pointed to the fruit way: "the gold Dan Avenue fruit, the fruit of the heaven and earth. According to the legend, eating one mouthful can make ordinary people instantly enter the realm of immortal Qi master. If one takes a bite, he can immediately impact the existence of the venerable. Its fragrance will make thousands of wild animals mad, and its existence will make thousands of alchemists mad. There is no limit to the possibilities, as long as you can eat it. "


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows stirred slightly. This kind of rebellious thing actually exists in the world.


    Lu Fan secretly doubts whether the power contained in the Golden Road fruit can be borne by ordinary alchemists. If it is true as elder Huo Yuchen said, then the power in the fruit can directly support the people who are trying to climb to the sky step by step until the explosion.


    Huoyuchen pointed to the tree and said, "the Holy Spirit mends the sky tree, which is also called the tree of the avenue. It''s a strange tree produced by the road of heaven and earth. It may be the only tree in the whole world. Tao is an unimaginable thing. In its body, there are thousands of avenues. As long as you touch it, you will feel the vein of infinite avenues of heaven and earth. If you can get one of its leaves, you will get countless avenues of heaven and earth in an instant. Since the discovery of the tree, three people have touched it, two have got leaves, one has drunk his sap. The three who touch it are the most venerable people in the world. The two who get the leaves to be holy and drink the sap of the tree are the only ones who are now the Lord of the Dansheng kingdom. "


    Lu Fan''s pupil shrank for a while. It seems that he is going to do the same thing as the Lord of Dansheng.


    Huo Yuchen then points to the third way: "no famous stone. Chaos, ancient existence. It''s said that it''s the thing left by the supreme elixir of the Dansheng kingdom. It is the most mysterious thing though it is not impressive. It''s said that all the previous masters of the kingdom of Dansheng saw this stone break the way of heaven, enter the limit, and hold the heaven to be holy. "


    Lu Fan looked at the nameless stone a few more times and heard the name of the nameless stone. However, he always thought of the nameless sword that was accidentally sucked away by the ring in Wu''an state''s arsenal.


    Fingers gently stroked his Lord''s ring, Lu Fan said softly in his heart, "is it the same thing as this?"


    Lu Fan shrinks his hand back. He doesn''t dare to put the ring forward.


    He was really afraid of accidentally sucking the nameless stone in front of the five elders.


    In that case, it''s a big joke.

 Chapter 784

    Lu Fan''s eyes are eager, and his eyes are constantly scanning the three holy things.


    His eyes can''t stay on the tree for too long, so that people can see that he has ideas on the tree.


    Although all the five elders seemed to be unprepared for him, and the Holy Spirit tree was close at hand.


    But Lu Fan clearly understood that it was only a few steps away.


    If he can''t find a way to take these steps, then the Holy Spirit tree will be completely lost to him. Lu Fan tries to reach out to the front.


    Suddenly he felt that the road around him began to crush his body, which was not the power of heaven and earth. It can be dispelled with vigorous Qi. These are the Tao of the origin of heaven and earth.


    I''m afraid even these five elders have no courage to really approach the three holy things.


    Even if they have the power of heaven and earth, the road is clear to them. Lu Fan estimated that they could go two or three steps ahead at most.


    There is still a long way to go from touching the three holy things.


    Elder huoyuchen said with a smile: "how about it? Is it shocked by the details of Dansheng country. The Lord of Dansheng said that as long as the three holy things are still in the eight heavens. The kingdom of Dansheng will shine forever. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile on his face: "it''s the most amazing thing in the world. Elder, can I try to touch it? "The five elders suddenly laughed together.


    The old way of Jin Yi Chang: "the Lord of Dansheng has said that if anyone can get close to it, just touch it and don''t take it away."


    The elder Muyu star then said, "I''m afraid you''re not near. I''m destroyed by the heaven and earth road first."


    Lu Fan smiled and nodded, but there was a strange light in his eyes.


    Since we don''t stop him from approaching, it''s easy to do.


    He doesn''t believe there''s no way.


    Elder Shuimiao grabbed the small stone beside him and threw it back to Lu Fandao: "this is your spirit beast. Watch it. Don''t let it run around. This kind of spirit beast with low intelligence can easily break into the road by mistake and end up dead. It''s like some young people who can''t help themselves. "


    Lu Fan takes Xiaoshi and smiles at elder Shuimiao.


    Although he knew that elder Shuimiao still had an opinion on him, Lu Fan didn''t have the right idea.


    Moreover, Lu Fan also heard that elder Shuimiao''s voice had dropped a lot.


    It''s not in the mouth, but in the heart he''s recognized his performance.


    Lu fancai didn''t want to destroy his plan because of a little thing.


    Several elders looked at Shuimiao''s words, but Lu Fan''s smiling face stopped them, and they all laughed.


    "Old water man, don''t you think your heart is not as good as a young man?" said Tujia elder Shuimiao.


    The fire jade Chen long old way: "Lu fan, these days, you can walk freely. If you are willing to see the three holy things, you can come at will. If you are willing to find a place for enlightenment, no one will disturb you. But you should cherish this period of time. No one can enter bachongtian. A day of enlightenment here is worth a month or even a year to the outside world. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly. The five elders looked at each other and flew away.


    In a blink of an eye, the five elders returned to the so-called small village.


    At this time, if Lu fan comes to see it, he will find that there are no houses here but five stones for people to sit on.


    Elder huoyuchen sat on the bluestone and said with a smile, "how do you think this son will achieve in the future?"


    Jin Yi said: "it can be a great weapon."


    "In twenty years, he will be honored," said the elder Muyu star


    Tujiachang said: "if this son can represent Dansheng country to participate in the world championships, he will be able to compete with the three heroes in the north, the South and the West. Maybe we can beat the best. "


    The elder Shuimiao paused and said, "this son is a strong man in the prosperous times and a hero in the turbulent times."


    The four fire elders were shocked at the same time.


    Huo Yuchen smiled at Shuimiao and said: "I didn''t expect that you would give him such an evaluation."


    Shuimiao glanced at huoyuchen and said, "although I don''t like him, I also know that this son is extremely talented, not a thing in the pool."


    With that, Shuimiao closed her eyes and stopped talking.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan sat down in front of the Holy Spirit tree, looked at the tree in front of him and murmured, "it''s not easy to find you. It seems difficult to get something from you."


    At this time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon came out and said, "great master. Can we still take it? With our strength, I''m afraid we can''t touch the Holy Spirit tree. It can be seen, but it can''t be touched. What can we do? "


    Lu Fandao:" people think of all the ways. We have all come here. Can we go back empty handed? "


    Lu Fan''s eyes are firm and determined.


    "Great master," said the pagoda. I can''t think of a way. Unless you can leap to the extreme strong, or find a strong person to help you get through the road, it is impossible. You see, almost all the people in this Dansheng Kingdom know that the three holy things are in the eightfold heaven, but no one has ever been able to steal anything here. I''m afraid that''s why. In Dansheng''s country, there may be few extreme strong people, but there are definitely many respected strong people. Haven''t they ever paid that attention? I don''t believe it. It''s only true that they have no way. "


    Lu Fan said softly, "if we can''t do it, how about we find someone to help us?"


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said: "great master, the old man who is guarding the spirit in front of the tianque in the Holy Spirit? Well, his strength is very strong, but he is willing to help. He didn''t even throw the ring finger to the master you."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said: "yes. He gave me all the rings and there was little chance of asking him for help. It seems that we have to rely on ourselves. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan felt his jiuxiao ring and remembered what the old man in Black said to him that day.


    "Even if you take the Holy tree potion, you will burst into blood and die. No one will save you, even if your blood spills all over the ground and your body dies. "


    Lu Fan mumbled and repeated the words of the old man in black, slowly closing his eyes.


    His mind began to recall all the experiences in the kingdom of Dansheng, especially the situation of the seven and eight heavens.


    Now, he really needs a miracle to get the sap of the spirit tree.


    And Lu Fan believes that he can create miracles.


    Even though things are so incredible, so unexpected, so risky, so bold.


    Method. He needs a way to do it all.


    The words of the old man in black and the smile of the Lord of Dansheng flashed in his mind. Scene by scene, scene by scene.


    Suddenly, the small stone on Lu Fan''s shoulder jumped down again and walked forward a little bit.


    Lu Fan suddenly opened his eyes, looked at the small stone, and slightly frowned.


    Jiulong Xuangong tower said: "this kind of wild animal, whose brain is not very bright, is really a muscle, and he wants to rush in and bite the fruit of Jindan Avenue. He didn''t know that if he did, would he be killed. "


    little stone walked forward carefully, and he seemed to realize that the front was full of crisis, but he was still trying hard, and didn''t mean to turn back at all.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "simplicity has its advantages. It can come here without breaking through the barrier between man and nature. Besides, I have no idea. It''s still trying. It''s better than me. "


    "It''s stupid," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Great master, you''d better put it away. If it goes a little further, it will be attacked by the main road. "


    Lu Fan looked at the figure of the small stone, but his eyes converged little by little. He said, "old nine, are wild animals so stupid?"


    the pagoda of the Xuangong palace in Kowloon: "most of them are. Otherwise, how could human beings defeat them? "


    Lu fan then said, "what would happen if the wild animals could see the Golden Road fruit, or let them smell it?"


    the pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong: "they could also smell the great master, as long as they felt the existence of this holy thing, they would be desperate to seize it. You haven''t seen the wild animal uprising. I remember that when I followed Shifang, I met a scene where the magic medicine matured and then 100000 wild animals came to rob. It''s really spectacular. Many wild animals are trampled to death. Some of them know that they will die if they take the magic medicine, but they still rob like crazy. It''s in Manzhou of Wu''an state. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth slightly, looked at the twisted road in front of him, and held out his hand slightly.


    Slowly, Lu Fan smiled and said, "since I can''t break through these roads alone. Then we can only find some help. "


    "Great master, what do you say? Who can I ask for help?" said the pagoda


    Lu Fan grabs the small stone back and laughs without speaking.

 Chapter 785

    One heavy day, fire home.


    In the lingyao garden, lingyao received the bottle from huodanshu with a smile and said: "thank you, commander nine. I''m sorry you brought something back. "


    Huo Danshu said with a smile: "it''s OK. It''s just a small thing. Sister lingyao, brother Lu fan is very kind to you. Marry as soon as possible. Anyway, the two love each other. Lu Fan''s brother is so excellent. He gets married early and enjoys happiness early. Take up the main house first, and please feel at ease. "


    "It depends on when he has this idea," said lingyao, blushing


    Huodanshu laughed and said: "if he had no mind, would he always think of you. I see. I''ll be able to drink your wedding wine soon. At that time, I will prepare a big gift for you. "


    Lingyao said, "OK, I''m waiting for the gift from commander nine. By the way, commander nine. Do you come back alone? "The huodanshu sighed," of course not. I came back with the eldest son and the second son. It''s OK for you, young master. After you come back, you can continue to practice in the burning fairy cave. But young master Er, alas, I''m afraid I''m going to leave the fire house. "


    Lingyao frowned and said, "when is it really going?"


    huodanshu saw that lingyao''s face was slightly wrong. She frowned and said: "sister lingyao, you don''t want to revenge the second childe. Listen to my advice, I know that the second childe is domineering and has offended you and Lu Fan''s brother. But we should try our best not to do it well. After all


    Speaking of this, huodanshu lowered his voice and said, "Lu fan is not named Huo."


    Lingyao shook her head and said, "where. How could I want to get even with him. But during this period of time, I have been told how many mistakes he made and how to deal with them by the family. It''s really pitiful. Commander nine, if he''s really going to be kicked out of the family. Please let me know so that I can see Lu Fan off. "


    Looking at lingyao''s clear eyes, huodanshu exclaimed: "no wonder Lu fan will like you. You are such a kind girl, OK. I''ll let you know. I guess that''s the last few days. "


    "Thank you very much, commander nine."


    Lingyao bows slightly.


    Huodanshu waved, saying it was just a small matter, and then flew away.


    Lingyao watched the fire Danshu go, and then opened the bottle.


    The first thing I saw was bailing elixir. Lingyao smiled, but didn''t take out the elixir. She just chuckled and said, "this fool really gave me such a precious elixir."


    As she spoke, lingyao put away the elixir at the same time. She didn''t plan to take the elixir.


    If it''s just a common elixir, lingyao can accept it. But this elixir, which she thinks has a great effect on Lu fan, lingyao thinks it''s better to put it away first and put it gently into her own small bag.


    There is a ring under the pill.


    Lingyao slowly takes out the ring and looks at it carefully.


    The seal above has been erased by Lu Fan. Lingyao can see everything in the ring just by infusing her vigorous strength.


    Medicine, Dan Fang, puppet. Lingyao looks at the countless good things inside, but her face doesn''t look good. Instead, she becomes dignified.


    Next, lingyao saw a brand also put in it, also put in the most prominent position.


    Slowly take out the sign, lingyao carefully look at the sign.


    "Elder order."


    Whispering, lingyao''s eyebrows tightened more and more.


    Suddenly lingyao saw a name under the sign.


    "The water is indifferent."


    All of a sudden, lingyao understood.


    This is the sign Lu Fan found for her, the pass token of Shuijia.


    Lingyao''s face suddenly changed from shock to ecstasy. Although she did not know how Lu Fan did it, there is no doubt that this brand will be the key for them to escape from Dansheng.


    At once, the rune in lingyao''s hand fluttered. He wanted to open the five elements Tianhua and meet Lu fan at once.


    But for a while, Lu Fan''s figure did not appear.


    This is the first time that Wuxing Tianhua can''t contact with lingyao, who is a little confused.


    After several more attempts, there was no response.


    Lingyao mumbled, "Lu fan, where are you?"


    ......


    Two days later, eight heavy days.


    Lu fanduan sat in front of the elder huoyuchen and tasted tea and played chess.


    "This is not the way to go. Young people, playing chess is like understanding Tao. They can''t be anxious or slow. They should strive for a just one. Peace of mind is like water. Peace of mind is empty and clear. "


    Elder huoyuchen''s hand is holding a son and falls on the chess board. Elder Jin Yi and elder Mu Yuxing, who are watching the chess, both whisper, "good chess."


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, holding a son in his hand, but he didn''t know where to go.


    Shaking his head, Lu Fandao said: "I feel inferior to you for your strong chess skills. It''s like watching heaven''s way to play chess. It''s unfathomable and mysterious. "


    Elder huoyuchen said with a smile: "don''t flatter me, and hurry to get rid of my son. If you want to observe the way of heaven, you should sit on the Holy Spirit tree, which is better than me. "


    Lu Fan smiled bitterly and said, "master, I don''t understand something. Since the Holy Spirit tree is the gathering of heaven, why is it a living thing? What is the sap of the tree? How did the Lord of the holy Kingdom get it? "


    elder Jin Yi beside said with a smile:" the tree is naturally heaven''s way. "


    Huo Yuchen said: "so tell you. The so-called way of heaven is the rule of heaven and earth. The rising and falling of the sun, the vicissitudes of the sea, the changes of the four seasons, the birth, the old age and the death are all in it. These roads are usually invisible and untouchable. But once someone enters, they can be seen and felt. It''s like looking at a picture. It was originally rolled up and can''t be seen, but now it''s finally opened. But painting is still painting. You can only see the flowers and birds, fish and insects. You can even draw it and draw it exactly the same, but it''s still dead. But once something inside jumps out, or you get into the picture. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "I understand that the invisible becomes the visible and the world itself."


    Huo Yuchen said with a smile: "that''s right. Since the world, that tree is actually a small world, and its sap is the supreme road that it summarizes and breeds. The Tao we alchemists can master is nothing more than the five elements of heaven and earth, plus the wind, snow, thunder and space at most. These are the ways of nature. The truly powerful Tao, however, goes far beyond that. Such as the way of destruction, such as the way of time and space and so on. If you need to cultivate these Tao by yourself, you will not know when to find the way. But the sap of the tree can make you walk on a road in an instant. "


    Lu fan asked in a voice, "what way is it?"


    Huo Yuchen said slowly: "the way of life, that is, the way that the Lord of the Dansheng Kingdom has mastered today, is endless and immortal."

 Chapter 786

    Lu Fan''s hands trembled and his pupils contracted.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s appearance, Huo Yuchen smiled again and said: "shocked, there are many secrets in this world. What do you know. At the beginning, the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng split the Holy Spirit to mend the sky tree and forcibly took three drops of sap from the tree, but he tried to work hard with a man. That man is really powerful. People are cultivating the way of destiny. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows slightly and said," who is this person you are talking about? "


    elder Jin Yi connected with him and said," Shenxiao wusheng. I don''t think you''ve heard of the name. OK, Lu fan, hurry to cultivate. You''ve lost this game of chess. I''m here for you. "


    then elder Jin Yi can''t wait to squeeze Lu Fan away.


    Lu Fan''s heart was already shaking. He was a martial saint in the sky. How could he not have heard of this name.


    Change the way of life against the sky, listen to people''s blood boiling.


    Lu Fan went to one side and looked at the Holy Spirit tree from afar, and gently squeezed his fist.


    At this time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon came out again and said, "great master. You don''t have to envy them. I''m sure that you will be more powerful than them when you enter the venerable realm and condense the Tao realm. It''s just some roads. Do they have the ready-made power of the world? Do they have a master like you, who will surely build a great road in the future, and then become a world of his own, breaking the heaven and earth, and transcending the eternity? "Lu Fan said with a smile:" you are very confident in me. It''s a pity that I just mastered the five elements of fire. I''m still a hundred thousand miles away from the power of condensing heaven and earth. "


    With a sigh, Lu Fan pinched his fingers and calculated.


    From the realm of immortal Qi master to the power of condensing heaven and earth, he should at least condense the power of water, wood, gold and earth. Then we can find a way to unite the world.


    If it''s martial arts, it''s almost the same. It is still necessary for the five elements to gather together to grasp the Yin and Yang and enter the martial arts.


    This is the principle that all roads lead to the same goal.


    Whether it''s cultivating martial arts or refining Qi, the final goal is to go on the road of understanding Tao.


    He has a long way to go before he can enter the real strong forest in the world.


    For his own situation, Lu fan can only say.


    "Cultivation, I''m just on my way."


    While thinking about these messy things, Lu suddenly took out a brand from his arms.


    This is the five commandments of the five families. Last time, Lu Fan found the power of heaven and earth set by the five elders of the fire family.


    At this time, as soon as this thing was taken out, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon began to shout: "master. Why do you take this out? You''re not going to blow up the Holy Spirit tree. Don''t do that. It''s useless. This will only lead to the backfire of the avenue. You will die miserably. "


    Lu said, "when did I say that I would go and blow up the Holy Spirit to mend the sky tree. I''m going to blow it up. "


    "Other things, who are you going to blow up?" said the pagoda. Great master, you need to make sure that this is not something you can control. If it does blow up, you won''t be able to escape. "


    Lu Fan said: "there is no way to achieve that, because my strength is not enough. So this is the only way. Hehe, if the five elders knew that the sign he left beside me had helped me a lot, would he be mad? "Br >


    the mysterious palace tower in Jiulong said:" great master, what do you want to do? How can I listen so terrible. What do you want to blow up? "


    Lu Fan''s eyes twinkled with light:" Jiu, do you remember how we went to the eight heavens? "


    Xuangong Tower Road in Kowloon:" remember. The first seven days, and then in a group of wild animals surrounded, came to a light column. Then the elder named huoyuchen opened a door for you, and you came in. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "yes, you remember it very well. But do you notice that the light column is actually used to isolate the wild animals. In fact, the key to real access is that door, "


    Xuangong tower, Kowloon:" of course, I noticed. It''s a space array. You can force the position of wild animals to be delayed. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes glistened and said: "what I bombed was the array, and what I bombed was the beam of light."


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon was completely shocked. After a while, he said: "great master, would you like to kill all those wild animals..."


    Lu Fan nodded: "that''s right. I''m going to put all those wild animals into the eightfold sky. I''m going to ask them to help me fight against those heaven and earth roads. Let them create opportunities for me, then I have such a possibility. "


    Xuangong tower, Kowloon:" great master, I don''t know what to say. This idea, too crazy, "


    Lu Fan slowly said:" no madness, no survival. "


    at this time, Lu Fan suddenly felt his palm slightly hot.


    The five elements light up, and lingyao''s figure comes into view.


    At the sight of Lu fan, lingyao said in a loud voice, "Lu fan, what''s the matter with you? Why can''t you get in touch until now. Is there any problem with your wuxingtianhua? "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and thought for a while and said:" I''m in the eightfold heaven now. Maybe the force of heaven and earth here is too thin, so it''s hard to connect. You don''t believe it. It''s all about the way of heaven and earth. "


    Lingyao asked, "what is the way of heaven and earth. No matter how many, the sap of the Holy Spirit tree you are looking for has not arrived. "


    Lu mortal way:" not yet, hard. This sap is more difficult to get than I thought. I thought I saw it, so it''s easy to say. I didn''t expect that it was in front of me, and I had no way to take it. "


    lingyao said:" what can you do? How long can you stay there? Can''t you find a way. "


    Lufan said:" there are naturally ways. Lingyao, did huolongzhu go back to the fire house? Did you see what I gave you? "Lingyao said:" yes. Huolongzhu also came back. It is estimated that he will be expelled from the family in these two days. I''ve got people paying attention. When will you be back? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said:" I''m afraid I can''t make it for the time being. Lingyao, listen, as soon as huolongzhu leaves the fire house, you should keep up. Find a way to control him and let him take you out of the Dansheng Kingdom and into the void. Then you know how to do it. "


    lingyao waved the sign in her hand and said:" Shuijia, I know. But Lu fan, what do you do? "


    Lu Fan said:" when you leave, just tell me. I have only one chance. I have to fight. Lingyao, do you believe me? "


    lingyao clenched his teeth and said:" I believe you, Lu fan I believe you, I am waiting for you outside the void, you must come out. "


    Lu Fan''s solemn way:" yes. "

 Chapter 787

    Two days later, Huojia.


    It''s sunny and cloudless. Today is a rare day.


    At the foot of tiannu mountain, the crystal receives the sun''s brilliance, and the dazzling light shines continuously. At the same time, it reflects the figure of huolongzhu.


    Huolongzhu knelt at the foot of the mountain and cried out: "I will not go. I''m the son of the fire family. I don''t go to the void. I want to stay in the fire family. "


    Around, a group of children of Huo family looked at the back of huolongzhu from afar and sighed.


    In front of huolongzhu, the five elders looked at him indifferently and said: "huolongzhu, this is not only the order of the elder, but also the order of the head of the family. Leave as soon as you can. If you do well outside the void, you may come back. "


    Huolongzhu clenched his teeth and said, "I don''t believe it. Why does my father want to drive me out of the fire house? I''m his own son. I''m the second son of the fire house."


    The light in the eyes of the five elders flickered, then lowered his head slightly, looked at the fire dragon and said: "you also know that you are the second son of the fire family, so why do you want to ruin the reputation of the fire family, and why do you want to make the fire family face no light. You know, if it wasn''t for Lu fan who won the first prize for our Huo family, now our Huo family is the object of ridicule by all the people of Dansheng country. You tell me why the second son of Huo family wants to do such a thing. "


    Huo Longzhu can''t speak, just clench his fist, because he is too hard, his fingernails are trapped in the flesh.


    The five elders said with a long sigh: "this is the only way. If you do something wrong, you must be punished. Huolongzhu, remember, you are still named Huo. Don''t lose face any more. "


    Five elder in disgrace two words, accentuated tone.


    Fire dragon wishes cannot refute, also do not know how to answer.


    For a long time, Huo Longzhu stood up sadly, turned around and walked out.


    His steps were staggering, completely out of his wits.


    All around the children of the fire family are completely scattered, and the fire dragon wishes to pass by them.


    No one said a word, but huolongzhu still felt that their eyes were so piercing and cold that people fell into the abyss.


    The crowd gathered more and more, but no one dared to come forward and say more words to huolongzhu.


    Several Huo''s children, who had a good relationship with huolongzhu in the family, are now huddled in the crowd and dare not come out.


    Fire dragon wishes to see their figure, but did not say anything.


    People are warm and the world is cool, mostly so.


    Step by step, huolongzhu comes to the door of Huojia village. At this time, there are many people waiting here.


    Thirteen alchemists in purple robes stood up, their bodies were impressively nine leaders, fire Dan book.


    Beside the fire Danshu, there is a woman, lingyao.


    Huolongzhu didn''t recognize lingyao for a while, just thought the woman was familiar with her.


    He looked left and right, but found that the person who should have come to see off the most didn''t come.


    Slowly, the fire dragon wished the voice hoarse way: "my elder brother also did not come to send me,"


    fire Dan Book way: "two CHILDES. The eldest childe was punished and confined. Now he is in Yanxian cave. He can''t come out. So I''m entrusted to see you off. This is what he asked me to give you. "


    Say, fire Dan book takes out a book to teach fire dragon wish.


    Congealed the eye to see, the fire dragon Zhu pulls the corner of the mouth, extrudes an ugly smile way: "Purple mansion immortal fire key point, elder brother, you are also bothered."


    After collecting the pamphlet, huolongzhu looked at these purple robed alchemists and said, "you are all here to escort me. Let''s go, seal me quickly and take me out of the void. "


    You see me, I see you, but no one comes forward.


    Huodan said: "second childe. No one seals you, they just show you the way. And this lingyao girl is also here to see you off. "


    Huolongzhu took a surprised look at lingyao and said, "see you off."


    after looking at lingyao''s face for a while, huolongzhu was surprised and recognized: "you are the little maid beside Lu Fan."


    Lingyao replied with a smile: "it''s me. On behalf of Lu fan, I''d like to send my second son. After all, I''ve met each other. "


    The fire dragon wishes the facial expression twitches, the eyebrow beats continuously way: "Lu Fan lets you come, Lu Fan how can he let you come to send me."


    Lingyao said, "it''s right, isn''t it?"


    the fire dragon wishes to smile suddenly, and it''s very bleak.


    "I didn''t expect that the last person I came to send me was the one I had offended. Lingyao, do you tell Lu fan that if I huolongzhu can come back, I will surely have a drink with him. "


    Lingyao said with a smile, "there will be such a day. Please, Mr. Huolong, I''ll send you as many as I can, which is also Lu Fan''s hope. "


    The fire dragon wishes heavy nods, strides forward.


    Thirteen purple robed alchemists spread on both sides, and suddenly a purple red boat appeared.


    Huolongzhu stood up, and immediately the boat began to grow larger, and everyone got on the boat in turn. Lingyao also followed.


    At this time, huodanshu was also preparing to go up. Lingyao stopped him and said, "commander Jiu, you don''t need to. I''ll send the second childe on your behalf. Don''t you want to report to the eldest childe. Don''t delay. "


    The fire dragon wishes to also say: "yes, you go to report with my eldest brother. Just say I''m fine. I''ll come back one day. "


    Huo Danshu wrists his brow and takes back his steps. With a wave of his hand, Huo Longzhu suddenly brings thirteen purple robed alchemists into the boat at the same time.


    Purple red boat boarded the time, and suddenly rushed out of the void, disappeared without a trace.


    Huodanshu stands in place, but slightly frowns.


    "Strange."


    There is a bit of uneasiness in my heart. Huodanshu always feels something is wrong. But thinking about it, he couldn''t think of anything wrong.


    Step back, is walking, suddenly in front of a figure.


    Seeing this man, huodanshu bows and says: "five elders."


    The five elders, with their hands on their backs, looked at Huodan''s book and said: "Huolong wishes that he has gone, but you didn''t send him."


    Huodan''s book said: "someone sent him. I''m going to report to you. "


    The five elders were surprised and said, "Oh, who''s going to send him?"


    Huodan said: "Lu Fan''s little maid, lingyao."


    The five elders immediately contracted their pupils and said: "lingyao, she went with huolongzhu, alone."


    Huodan said: "yes. Elder five, is she very important? "


    elder five said:" it''s much more important than you think. Hurry to get her back and go quickly. "


    Huodanshu opened his mouth wide and said softly: "five elders, with lingyao and them, there are 13 deacons of purple robe in our fire family. Nothing will happen. After delivering the fire Danshu, they will send lingyao back. "


    Five elder''s facial expression just now looked some, but thought for a moment, still loudly way: "no, she can''t have a thing, you still go to find her back."


    Fire red book should be, immediately take out a boat, the moment also disappeared in the void.


    Five long old face color dignified, suddenly a wave, more than ten five elements Tianhua appeared in front of him.


    In the water curtain and the sky, it was the purple deacons of the fire family.


    "I have seen five elders."


    The deacons of Zipao said in unison.


    "You can know what lingyao has done recently, and what she has taken from our fire family," said the eldest brother Wuchang. "Soon, the deacons of purple robes began to look through the pamphlets, and they reported," there is nothing different. "


    "Just a few herbs from the garden."


    "There is no violation of the family rules."


    Wuchang''s old face was puzzled, but he was a little puzzled. Finally, he confirmed: "she didn''t take anything except a few herbs."


    all the purple robed alchemists nodded gently.


    The five elders waved away the five elements of Tianhua and whispered: "I think too much."


    and just after the five elders dispersed the five elements, a golden robe deacon suddenly ran to a purple robe deacon and said: "brother Yu, something happened. There are several medicine collectors missing."


    The deacon of purple robe frowned slightly, waved his hand and said, "if it''s gone, it''s gone. Maybe someone sent him to do something else. It''s just a few martial artists. What''s rare. Don''t you see I''m busy. "


    Just then another deacon in the golden robe ran in and said, "brother Yu, the martial arts in the medicine garden are gone. Did you send him to do something else? "The Deacon purple changed his face slightly, then tightened his eyebrows and said:" No. All gone. How many people are missing. Who went to them in the end. "


    The two deacons of the golden robe said with one voice, "lingyao."


    Deacon Zipao''s face suddenly changed, and immediately opened the five elements of heaven again.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the same time, in the void, the power of thousands of heaven and earth roared past, and the colorful light almost shook lingyao''s eyes.


    A five element Tianhua lights up in front of lingyao and looks at the figure in the five element Tianhua. Lingyao says, "let''s start."


    Huolongzhu turns to see lingyao''s movements and says, "sister lingyao, are you talking to Lu fan?"


    lingyao smiles and says, "yes, would you like to talk to him?"


    The fire dragon wishes to nod: "good."


    With that, huolongzhu came forward and looked at the five elements in the sky. Lu Fan''s figure chuckled: "Lu fan, I was so arrogant that I offended you. Now I apologize. This time I am sincere. After that, we are still friends. What do you think if we don''t fight friends we don''t know? "


    among the five elements of heaven, Lu Fan said with a smile:" Er childe, do you want to be friends with me, please forgive me once. "


    The fire dragon wishes to smile a way: "forgive you what, you didn''t do to me again."


    Lu Fandao: "I didn''t, but now I do. I''m sorry, Mr. Huolong


    Said, Lu Fan smile.


    The fire dragon wishes to raise a bad feeling in his heart.


    Then, a strong wind suddenly came, and before huolongzhu could react, he felt a dozen forces hitting him at the same time.


    In an instant, huolongzhu collapsed to the ground and suddenly saw hundreds of figures around lingyao.


    "Warrior."


    The fire dragon wishes the voice hoarse way.


    Lingyao pointed to the 13 remaining purple robed alchemists and said softly, "take them all down to me."


    At the end of the speech, hundreds of martial artists burst out at the same time.


    A dragon roar sounded behind lingyao at the same time, followed by the black dragon shadow, and grabbed two purple robed alchemists.


    Looking up at the sky, the Dragon roars and the sound shakes the void. Xiaohei finally wakes up.

 Chapter 788

    Eight heavens.


    Lu Fan looks at lingyao and Xiaohei and starts to move, slowly putting away the five elements Tianhua.


    No accident, lingyao''s side should be very smooth. With the help of Xiaohei and hundreds of martial artists, lingyao hijacked huolongzhu and ran out of the void of the Dansheng country. There is no problem.


    Lu fan has to admit that lingyao is actually very smart and powerful.


    Maybe he has been following him all the time. Lingyao doesn''t have much chance to show himself, so Lu fan doesn''t notice that lingyao is actually very capable.


    Lu Fan didn''t expect that he could use the power of the fireman.


    What''s more, I didn''t expect to find an empty mansion or something, hide these warriors like puppets in advance, and then let them out to fight the enemy at the critical moment.


    It seems that lingyao didn''t have white busy work in this period of time, so the next step is his work.


    Without worries, Lu Fan now wants a heart to get the sap of the tree.


    Taking a deep breath, Lu Fan walked back with a smile on his face.


    Far away, Lu fan saw elder Huo Yuchen and elder Jin Yi who were still playing chess.


    For these idle and boring dignitaries, a game of chess can be played for several days or even months.


    Lu Fan took a look at the board and doubted whether it was the one two days ago.


    Lu Fan went to several elders and said, "several elders. I want to leave bachongtian. Which elder is willing to open the door for me. "


    The five elders looked up at Lu fan at the same time. The elder Huo Yuchen said with a smile, "this is going to go. Don''t you stay for a few more days. Anyway, did the Lord of Dansheng urge you to go back. If I were you, I might as well break through here and go back to the realm of venerable. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "these days, we have gained a lot in bachongtian. I still have a sense of self-knowledge. "


    Elder huoyuchen shook his head and said: "yes, it''s a good thing to know that enough is enough. Sometimes kindness is better than good perception. Jin Yi, you can send him down. Don''t let him be eaten by those wild animals in qichongtian. "


    Jin Yi said: "do you want to set me up to steal chess pieces?"


    huoyuchen said: "am I such a person?"


    suddenly, elder Shuimiao said by the way: "I will send you down."


    Several elders looked at elder Shuimiao in surprise and immediately all smiled and nodded.


    Lu Fan was also slightly surprised. He never thought that it was elder Shuimiao who would send him down.


    But at this time, he can''t say no, so he has to say, "thank you very much, master Shui."


    After that, Lu Fan follows elder Shuimiao forward.


    Elder Shuimiao said slowly, "Lu fan, what have you learned these days?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "I''m ashamed to say that I didn''t realize anything, but I have some feelings about other Tao, that''s all."


    Elder Shuimiao glanced at Lu Fan and said: "sometimes excessive modesty is pride. Well, if you don''t want to say it, I won''t ask. "


    Soon, elder Shuimiao came to the place where Lu Fan had come. At this time, Lu fancai felt that this was the blank space of all the heavenly ways in the eight fold sky, which seemed to be blocked by something. Even the Tao around him was difficult to enter.


    Stop and stretch out in front of you.


    In front of the Tao, it began to combine, coagulate into light, and the door appeared little by little.


    Lu Fan suddenly took out the five element sign and said, "do you need this sign?"


    elder Shuimiao looked at it and said, "it''s only needed when you come up, not when you go down."


    Lu Fan understood and naturally held the brand in his hand. At the same time, the vigorous Qi in Lu Fan''s hands has been injected into the brand, and he will soon be exposed to the power of heaven and earth in the brand.


    On Lu Fan''s forehead, there was a little sweat.


    He also gambles with his life.


    The power of heaven and earth is absolutely powerful. Since the five elders left this force, they would surely be able to kill him in an instant. Lu Fan wants to use his own vigorous Qi to attack this force, so the heaven and earth forces in it will definitely fight back and then explode.


    What Lu Fan wants to bet is whether the elder Shuimiao around will help him.


    According to Lu Fan''s idea, the person who sent him down should be elder huoyuchen.


    If it''s huoyuchen, Lu fan has 80% assurance, the other side will surely save him. With the speed of the venerable''s response, his life should be guaranteed.


    However, Lu fan can only grasp 50% of the water.


    It''s not as good as heaven''s calculation. In Lu Fan''s body, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon has begun to break.


    "God bless, gods bless, God Xiao wusheng bless my great master. It''s hard for me to find such a perfect host. I don''t want to go back to the original. I don''t want to be exiled in the kingdom of Dansheng. If these natural gas refiners know my secret, they will surely return me to the furnace and refine me again. "


    Lu Fan managed to stabilize his mind. Look at the front door.


    "Let''s go."


    Saying, elder Shuimiao took the lead in going in.


    Lu Fan''s eyes suddenly became firm and stepped in.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt a trance in heaven and earth. Then, the world suddenly changed.


    What comes into view is a light curtain like a pillar, straight to the sky.


    Outside the light curtain, countless wild animals saw the door open again, and all of a sudden leaned over.


    Elder Shuimiao raised his hand and said, "I''ll help you drive these wild animals away. You can just rush out directly, OK? "Br >


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, but at this time he rushed into the five element token in his hand with vigorous Qi.


    Suddenly, a strong light rose from Lu Fan''s hand.


    Elder Shuimiao, who is preparing to release the Dharma, suddenly sees this scene.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Elder Shuimiao lost his face in fright and suddenly pulled Lu Fan behind him.


    Suddenly, the five element token was broken, and the strong power of heaven and earth came out of it, and the eyes of elder Shuimiao were wide.


    "This..."


    A word just said a word, suddenly, the power of heaven and earth suddenly exploded.


    Boom.


    Lu Fan only felt that everything in front of him suddenly lost its color, and a strong force directly hit him.


    Click, click.


    The whole body bones are breaking, the meridians are breaking, and the vigorous Qi is rolling.


    There was only a roar in my ear, and the world seemed to disappear completely.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan heard the sound, and the voice of elder Shuimiao sounded.


    "Water condensation Road, thousands of miles."


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan felt the warmth of his body and immediately had a color in front of him.


    Then I saw a blue water world, which is the Taoist domain of the elder Shuimiao.


    But looking forward, the curtain of light broke.


    Click. Kah.


    Two crisp rings, Lu Fan''s eyelids a sharp beat.


    Bang.


    The light curtain suddenly turned into the sky and disappeared. The array under his feet collapsed, leaving only a huge pit. Elder Shuimiao was stunned.


    "It''s broken."


    Murmured the elder Shuimiao.


    Countless wild animals looked at them and were silent.


    Suddenly, a dragon roared and rushed forward.


    All the wild animals roared at the same time and killed Lu fan at the door that was torn apart by the power of heaven and earth behind him.

 Chapter 789

    Cloud in the domain.


    In the hall, a group of officials of the Dansheng state are reporting the recent tax burden of money and grain of the Dansheng state. At this time, the head of the Dansheng state suddenly jumped up and looked at the direction of the cloud sea waterfall in the distance.


    "What''s the matter? What happened in the seven heavy days? It made me feel it."


    Outside the body, the light on the light group shrinks.


    The Lord of Dansheng suddenly flew out of the hall and looked up at the sky.


    At this time, the original sun, moon and stars gathered in the sky, even began to appear a vortex.


    The Lord of Dansheng saw this scene and said, "who knows what this vortex represents?"


    Behind him, hundred officials come forward and look up to the sky at the same time.


    An old man said: "it''s possible that a powerful wild animal was born in the seventh heaven, or that some powerful divine medicine was added. Your majesty, don''t worry about it. The wild animals in the seven heavens will not come to the six heavens. "


    The Lord of Dansheng Kingdom suddenly said with a smile, "a few days ago, I brought Lu fan into the seven heavens. It''s just a few days later. It''s not a coincidence that such a vision appears. "


    The old man replied, "if your majesty is worried, you can send someone to see the situation."


    The Lord of Dansheng nodded: "I really want to see it. You go on. I''ll go to the seventh heaven first. "


    At the end of the speech, the Lord of Dansheng flew away, leaving all officials speechless.


    One heavy day, fire home.


    The five elders, who were listening to the Deacon Zipao''s report, blushed angrily and shouted at the Deacon Zipao, "why didn''t you report earlier. Are you all pigs. A servant girl in the lingyao district even bought our servant wuzhe from the fire family. No one stopped her. You inner deacons have really finished their work. "


    Deacon Zipao lowered his head and dared not look into the eyes of the five elders.


    At this time, the ring of the five elder''s left hand suddenly brightened.


    The five elders were shocked and said: "it''s fried. It''s impossible. I haven''t even moved. Why did it explode. Didn''t Lu Fan accidentally touch the power inside. "


    Five long face color change. If the five commandments are blown up, with the strength of Lu fan, there is no doubt that he will die.


    But Mr. Wuchang felt that lingyao left with a group of martial artists, and then the brand he gave Lu Fan exploded, which must have something to do with it.


    The five elders felt that Lu Fan was not dead.


    Is it said that the cunning boy has found the secret in the five commandments. Then find someone to break the power in the brand.


    The five elders gnawed their teeth and waved a red boat.


    In the middle of the five elements, Deacon Zipao raised his head just now. Seeing the murderous appearance of the five elders, he asked in a low voice, "five elders, where are you going?"


    Five long eldest brother voice way: "you can ask now, hum, I go to catch that Ling Yao first. Then I''ll clean up you deacons who only know how to eat, drink and play. "


    At the end of the speech, the five elders'' boat driving disappeared in an instant.


    Within seven days.


    "Lu fan, what have you done?"


    Elder Shuimiao snapped and grabbed Lu Fan behind him.


    The current covered his body, and Lu Fan could feel that everything was being cleaned. He shouted, "I don''t know. My five commandments blew up by myself. This is the five commandments given by the fire family. Someone is going to kill me. Damn it, the five elders of the fire family want to kill me. "


    Lu Fan shouted at the top of his lungs, with a face full of grief and indignation.


    Elder Shuimiao was stupefied for a moment and said, "five elders of the fire family."


    Obviously, Shuimiao knew the five elders of the fire family. He suddenly remembered what the five elders of the fire family were cultivating and how powerful the universe was.


    Compared with the power of heaven and earth just exploded, Shuimiao immediately believed Lu Fan''s words. After all, it was impossible for an immortal Qi master to use the power of heaven and earth.


    "Good you, Mr. huowengong," said Shuimiao, gritting her teeth, "you are waiting for the place where you will die without being buried."


    As he said this, Shuimiao''s Taoism area expanded again, blocking several wild animals from rushing forward.


    Each of these wild animals looks so powerful. They are hundreds of feet tall, with fierce breath and constant roar.


    Shuimiao''s Taoism can''t kill them instantly. The bodies of these wild animals are like immortal bodies. Being washed by the water, a wound, but the next moment, the injury will be able to recover, Lu Fan simply felt that he saw the same kind.


    Roar. Roar. Roar.


    The wild animals gathered more and more, and rushed forward against the water.


    Shuimiao''s palms began to tremble, and blue tendons burst out on his forehead.


    "Water lines, swallow dragons."


    With one palm, the Tao area spreads, and only water remains in the heaven and earth.


    The terrible waves are like huge mouths that devour everything and beat on the wild animals.


    Where they passed, the wild animals howled. Visible to the naked eye. A flying dragon with nine colors of light is broken into pieces by the water waves, and there is no residue left.


    However, there are still wild animals that don''t care. A red flaming Golden Dragon beast is in a straight shape. No matter what is in front of it is the waves or the wild animals, they are all scattered.


    With the sound of shaking the earth''s footsteps, rushing to the water, its body, also flashing a strong light. According to the rank of human warrior, its breath has reached the level comparable to the peak of Tiangang.


    The strength of the body is no less than that of any warrior.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The Tao domain of Shuimiao is compressed in an instant. Tugging at his throat, Shuimiao said in a loud voice, "step back. Hurry back. "


    As he spoke, Shuimiao waved a wave and threw Lu fan into the door.


    At the same time, Shuimiao also flew back into the door.


    The sky is spinning and the earth is turning. Lu fan, a dog, eats shit and lands on the ground.


    Shuimiao appears in a mess, and then waves to close the door.


    Almost in a blink of an eye, the door disappears.


    Lu fan turns his head and looks at the scene, startled in the dark.


    Water Miao long Shu a airway: "OK."


    Voice just fell, bang, a dragon claw appeared from the void, and then the door was torn again.


    "Blue winged sea dragon."


    Water Miao bite teeth way.


    They quickly backed away. Then, the door began to expand, a little bit by bit, a blue wing, like a flying dragon, eyes like electricity, the wild animals forced in.


    In the distance, elder huoyuchen and others, who are still playing chess, turn around and see this scene. Then all four of them get up and are shocked on the spot.


    "My God."


    "The wild animals have come to bachongtian."


    "What the hell? How did they rush up?"


    Four people fly up at the same time and go out to the place where the door is wide open.


    As the door grew larger and larger, one wild animal after another quickly entered the eight heavens, and they saw the three holy things in the distance.


    All of a sudden, Qi Qi roared and started to charge.


    Shuimiao shouted to Lu fan, "you are not an opponent. Run away."


    Lu Fan said nothing, turned around and left.


    At the same time, Lu Fan slowly took out a pill from his belt, pinched it in his hand, and smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 790

    The opening of the door is bigger and bigger, and the wild animals are gathering more and more.


    In a short time, in the eight heavy sky, it was already a roar.


    For these wild animals, it is unlikely that such things as man-made barriers exist.


    Wild animals are the darling of heaven and earth. All they have comes from heaven and earth.


    Most of the wild animals have a pure mind, and they don''t have as much obsession and delusion as human beings. Therefore, in their eyes, the eight heavens are a place where the Tao of heaven and earth converge.


    There is no barrier, no cover. These wild animals, who are at least one hundred feet tall and whose strength is completely above the Tiangang warrior, can see the three holy things in the distance at a glance.


    Especially Jindan Avenue fruit.


    When they are in the seventh heaven, they feel the existence of Jindan Avenue fruit. So they gather outside the light column in order to one day enter the octagonal sky and impact on the Jindan Avenue fruit.


    Even Lu Fan underestimated the significance of Jindan dadaoguo to these wild animals.


    Human beings do things for three purposes. Money, power, power.


    And wild animals are very different from human beings. For many wild animals, transformation is the most important thing.


    As long as every wild animal can live safely, most of them can live for hundreds or thousands of years. Stronger, how about ten thousand years.


    For them, life span is nothing but a very ethereal thing.


    It is their lifelong pursuit to strive for the top level of wild animals.


    Jindan Avenue fruit, for these wild animals that have been difficult to change again, is just the God fruit of heaven.


    Even if there is only one chance in ten thousand, these simple beasts will gamble their lives.


    Death is nothing. If they succeed, they are likely to become eternal beings by virtue of the power of the golden fruits.


    Just like the four sacred beasts guarding the four gates of the Dansheng kingdom.


    The Dragon sings and the tiger roars incessantly, these wild animals rush towards the direction of Jindan Avenue fruit crazily.


    Elder huoyuchen and others have also arrived at this time, and the four people''s Taoism has spread at the same time, trying to block these crazy wild animals.


    Five elders at the same time, for a time, most of the wild animals are really blocked.


    Elder huoyuchen cried out: "what happened. Shuimiao, did you release these wild animals? "


    Elder Shuimiao gnawed his teeth and said, "why should I do such a stupid thing? I''ll explain to you later. We five work together."


    "Good."


    Elder Jin Yi and others said loudly that the five stood back to back in a hurry.


    The Tao overlaps, and the five deliberately suppress their own strength to the extreme.


    At the same time, the five people began to grasp the Dharma decision. Lu Fan only looked at it and knew what the Dharma decision was.


    He used it.


    "Five elements destruction array."


    All of a sudden, the five people''s Tao became five pillars of light.


    The five colored forces are interwoven and spread in the mid air. The powerful forces sweep around. All the wild animals that are touched by the five elements of light begin to collapse and disappear into the wind.


    At the same time, the five great masters set up the array together. The power of the array is never weaker than that of the extreme strong one sealed by heaven and earth.


    The wild animals cried out in pain and began to retreat.


    There is some light in the eyes of the five elders. It seems that these wild animals can cope with it.


    But at this time, among the wild animals, there are three huge wild bears, beating their chests and roaring at the same time, and they start to emit dark light.


    The black power, like the enchantment around, makes the heaven tremble.


    In the distance, Lu Fan looked at this scene in a daze. Inside, the nine dragon Xuangong tower shouted: "great master. This is another wild animal with chaotic blood in ancient times. They need to use a trace of chaotic power remaining in their bodies. "


    Before Jiujiu finished speaking, the three giant bears suddenly doubled their bodies and smashed into the five elements destruction array released by the five elders.


    Heaven and earth crumble. For a time, even those around the heaven are shaking violently. It seems that there are signs of breaking.


    The five elders only think that three mountains hit them, but they are powerful and fierce. This time, they are also hit with seven meat and eight vegetables.


    The force of chaos on the three giant bears is not in the array, it seems to be destroying the essence of the array.


    At the same time, the three giant bears also howled miserably. They were just like the blood of the array.


    The red blood seems to stimulate other wild animals. Suddenly, the rest of the wild animals began to shout.


    The five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth shine on all the wild animals at the same time.


    The heavenly way around was very solid in an instant. A dozen wild animals roared and killed five elders.


    Immediately, the five figures of Zhang Lao were submerged in the wild animals. The wild animals, which are as tall as mountains, surround them tightly and bombard them constantly, while other wild animals, taking this opportunity, rush towards the direction of Jindan Avenue fruit.


    Lu Fan watched the wild animals passing by him, hiding under a tree.


    After shaking hands, Lu Fan threw a pill into his mouth. Lu Fan slowly closed his eyes.


    In Lu Fan''s body, the nine dragon Xuangong tower said: "great master, what pill did you take? Is it for healing. It''s better to run away first. Standing here, you will be trampled to death by the wild animals. "


    As soon as the voice fell, a golden tooth and red armor elephant stepped on Lu Fan''s head. A huge elephant hoof could only step on Lu Fan''s head a few inches away.


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon is a scream, but Lu Fan''s body is now changing rapidly.


    Two dragon horns grow from Lu Fan''s head, and his eyes quickly turn into red and black interlaced.


    The body leans forward, the scale Dragon Armor appears by itself, covering the whole body, and Lu Fan''s head soon becomes the dragon head.


    Double arms turn into dragon wings, clothes burst, feet turn into dragon claws.


    The huge tail appeared behind Lu Fan. Lu Fan raised his head to the sky and made a long roar. The sound had become a clear dragon roar.


    The small stone of the empty mansion is completely shrunk at this time. It seems to feel the change of Lu Fan. Some people are afraid of Lu Fan now.


    The pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong said: "great master, you have the blood of dragon nationality. Is your ancestor a dragon? "


    Lu Fan looks at his appearance, and he has become a human flying dragon at this time.


    Although it''s smaller than a real flying dragon, it can''t be smaller, but there are still some.


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "this is the effect of making pills in one day. I became a flying dragon myself. I guess it''s because there is little black power left in my body, so when I think of becoming a wild animal, I actually become a dragon. "


    The pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong said with a smile, "it''s really easy to make pills one day. Great master, you need to practice more in the future. Anyway, it''s easy to get materials. Unfortunately, after the body changes, the size of the head can''t change, otherwise you can really pretend to be a real flying dragon. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "who says that you can''t change your head, and you can become heaven and earth."


    With a light drink, Lu Fan''s body grew rapidly. Not for a moment, he also became a huge flying dragon.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s wings fluttered, and the wild animals rushed around him automatically bypassed, as if they were afraid of Lu Fan''s dragon power.


    "Great master, you are so strong. This is the real disguise. I''m afraid no one can see your real body. "


    Lu Fan''s dragon face also grinned. One day, the heaven and earth skill of his body was matched with the heaven and earth skill, which was really useful.


    Everything is going according to his calculation, which is surprisingly smooth.


    Now it''s up to these beasts to help him.


    Lu Fan fluttered forward and rushed to the three holy things with a group of wild animals.


    Suddenly, there was a loud explosion behind him, but a sea dragon completely broke the formation of the five elders.


    Five people were blown open at the same time, with blood on the corners of their mouths.


    Kankan stops in the middle of the sky, and elder Jin Yi shouts out: "hurry up, find a way to inform the Lord of Dansheng. It''s too late. "


    The old way of Shuimiao: "you don''t need to inform me. We can see the movement in the cloud. The Lord of Dansheng should be here soon. "


    "Then we will guard the three holy things to the death," shouted the eldest brother Muyu


    All nodded, fire jade Chen elder suddenly four under look way: "Lu Fan."


    The words are not over. Several wild animals kill again in an instant.


    Five people road domain again exhibition, block it, water Miao long boss voice way: "now also can''t care about him."


    The elder of Tujia then said, "let him ask for more."


    At the same time, within the seven heavens, the figure of the Lord of Dansheng suddenly appeared.


    Looking up, the Lord of Dansheng looked at the sky in the distance. I saw countless wild animals moving in one direction. It was the dark island.


    The barren herds, which cover the sky and block out the sun, look like a black cloud, and the whole seven heavy days of the constant roar of animals are shaking.


    The Lord of Dansheng frowned slightly and said softly, "Lu fan, Lu fan, what have you done?"


    There was a flash of fierce light in his eyes. The Lord of Dansheng disappeared. When he reappeared, he had come to the dark island.

 Chapter 791

    Eight heavy days, a mess.


    The three holy things are still.


    The road is vast, the wild animals are vast.


    Countless wild animals pounded the road in front of the three holy things, and there were howls.


    Among the wild herds, the flying dragons of Lu Fan''s body are also among them.


    But he was not in the front, but in the middle.


    The mighty dragon power all over his body was mingled with the power of the world. All of a sudden, other wild animals kept a distance with him by themselves.


    At this stage, no wild animal will be bored to find his trouble. All of them are like moths fighting fire, pounding the road in front of the three holy things one after another.


    Lu fan has seen the crazy degree of the wild animals today.


    Lu Fan watched a centipede dragon rush into the congealed road.


    Almost instantaneously, the centipede dragon broke half of its body. But the next moment, the centipede dragon will grow back, and then impact.


    There are many wild animals like it. The wild animals that come up behind, even if they don''t want to die, squeeze into the road.


    However, their impact seems to be in vain.


    The solid road in front of the three holy things is too strong to be afraid of these wild animals.


    Any power is released and immediately absorbed by the road.


    These are the original ways of heaven and earth. After absorbing the power, they will be improved, so that the light on the three holy things will become more and more dazzling.


    Lu Fan''s heart was anxious. The power of these rules of the original road was even stronger than he imagined.


    There are so many wild animals, which don''t want to be attacked. They just let him move forward two steps. There are still six or seven steps to go before he touches the tree.


    Although the purpose of these wild animals is to attack the Golden Avenue fruit, as long as they can break the solid Avenue, Lu fan can rush to the front of the Holy Spirit tree.


    But now, things are much worse than he expected.


    Lu Fan secretly speculated that he made such a big noise. I think the kingdom of Dansheng will send someone to check soon.


    By then, he will be in big trouble.


    Lu Fan clearly knows that although these wild animals are very powerful, they can never be the opponents of many powerful people in Dansheng.


    Nothing else, as long as the Lord of Dansheng comes by himself. These wild animals have to be driven back to the fate of the seven heavens.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and said: "it seems that it''s impossible to rely on them all. Nine, take care to protect me. I''m going to spell it, too. "


    Lu Fan said as he flew forward to the front.


    Shake hands, the sword is in hand. All the wild animals are stunned for a while. They stare at a huge flying dragon, wave a huge sword, and kill it on the road.


    "Domain on. The power of the world. Four turns, heaven and earth.


    A sword cut in the road, Lu Fan suddenly felt an irresistible, strong extraordinary force rushed into his body.


    The road is invisible, but it takes people''s lives.


    Almost for a moment, Lu Fan was directly bounced away, his body suddenly shrank, and his whole body began to collapse.


    With a strange cry, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon began to restore Lu Fan''s body crazily.


    He was bleeding all over and clenched his teeth. Lu Fan could feel that moment, as if the most terrible force in the world had rushed into his body.


    He could not describe this power at all. His vigorous Qi and the power of Tao and the world released collapsed together.


    Lu Fan became a little dragon again and fell to the ground. There was more blood flow.


    But other wild animals suddenly saw that the road slightly contracted. Lu Fan''s sword was not ineffective. The avenue seemed to be thinning.


    All the wild animals were shocked in spirit, and then they began to attack with brute force, instead of rushing forward blindly.


    "Great master, you must not die. Great master, wake up quickly," cried the Xuangong tower in Lu Fan''s body


    Lu Fanqiang flies up again, taking back the ring.


    One pulled the belt from his waist, and Lu Fan threw the belt into the nine sky ring. He seems to feel that he is likely to recover at any time, so he should put away his belongings first, so as not to drop his belt when he recovers.


    The condition in his body was so bad that Lu Fan gasped and asked, "how are you, Jiu. How much can my body recover? "The Xuangong tower in Kowloon replied:" I am desperately recovering. Great master, you can''t be so crazy anymore. The power of that avenue is not something you can fight against. It''s just a little rebound. You almost died. It''s the power of the world in your body that has resisted many avenues, or you will die now. If you come one more time, you will surely die. "


    Lu fan, with a tiny eyebrow, said: "the power of the world can fight against the road."


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon replied: "it''s right to see what it looks like. But you can use too little world power. If you can control all the world power in your body now, you can try again. But it''s probably only once. "


    Lu Fan bit his teeth secretly, and finally found a way, but he was still not strong enough.


    But just as he was very anxious, the wild animals suddenly roared.


    All of a sudden, the wild animals all around are shining. Some of them are powerful and even have opened their own blood.


    "Great master, these beasts are going mad. You step back a little bit. "


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "success or failure may be at this point. I can''t retreat."


    Said, Lu Fan dragon claw in the ring a wipe, is a pill out, into the mouth.


    This elixir is the elixir he cheated from huolongzhu. It''s got together with the magic sea and Tianyan puppet.


    In the first two, he used them in the second round of the contest.


    This is the last.


    Heaven and earth destroy yuan Dan. After eating it, you can master some heaven and earth power in a short time.


    It''s useless for him to keep it. He wants to put it at the most critical moment.


    Now, it''s the most critical moment.


    When the elixir entered the abdomen, Lu Fan immediately felt a mysterious and mysterious power rising from his body. There is no doubt that this is the power of heaven and earth contained in the elixir.


    Without hesitation, Lu Fan spread this power to the front of him, forming a defensive light.


    At the same time, the strength of all the wild animals around fell and smashed hard on the road in front of them.


    Boom.


    When the explosion started, the ground began to explode and the sky began to crack.


    Five eldest brothers roared, and tried their best to break away from the wild animals that pestered them.


    But at this time, these wild animals were fierce again and killed five people.


    "Bad."


    Huo Yuchen shouted, and all the five looked at the dazzling light not far away.


    In the light, Lu Fan''s figure is teetering.


    But at this time, Lu fan saw the light, and the road broke.


    It cracked a crack.


    Lu Fan didn''t want to think about it, so he rushed straight up.

 Chapter 792

    The light is dazzling and all around is white.


    The terrible power has destroyed Lu Fan''s whole body and impacted his body, but his figure is not half slow.


    At the same time with Lu fan, there are four wild animals. They are also the most powerful among the wild animals, such as the ten thousand foot centipede dragon.


    There was only a crack in the road, so small that Lu Fan was not sure if he could reach his finger. Not to mention his flying dragon now.


    At the critical moment, Lu Fan''s body suddenly contracted and began to change again.


    The effect of making pills in one day is to make people become anything in a short time.


    Since Lu fan can become a flying dragon, he can also become dust.


    Now, Lu fan is to compress his body and try his best to get smaller.


    The power of pill is limited. But man''s will is infinite.


    Lu fan doesn''t know when the medicinal power of the elixir will be exhausted in one day. He can only fight to death.


    Almost for a moment, Lu Fan turned into a light and rushed into the gap.


    Like him, there are four wild animals.


    They can even shrink.


    * the dragon is suddenly turned into a tiny insect that is smaller than its hair. The blue dragon and dragon beast directly turn themselves into a thread of water.


    Four wild animals followed Lu Fan and rushed into the gap.


    The three holy things in front of you are within reach.


    Lu Fan''s light spot suddenly collided with the Holy Spirit tree.


    Other wild animals rushed to the fruit side of Jindan Avenue.


    Lu Fan''s body suddenly expanded, and he stood in front of the Holy Spirit tree.


    Without hesitation, Lu Fan''s hand became a sword and waved heavily on the Holy Spirit tree.


    The world''s power between fingers pours in.


    Dang.


    Lu Fan felt that his hand was like hitting a very hard iron stone.


    The power of the powerful world only marks a tiny trace.


    The Holy Spirit suddenly shakes the tree, and then Lu Fan feels that the road behind him begins to recover.


    The endless power around him comes quickly, and the next moment will turn him into powder.


    At this critical moment, a shrill cry came from nearby.


    At the same time, the four wild animals rushed in front of the Jindan Avenue fruit and opened their mouths to the Jindan Avenue fruit.


    They bite hard on the Golden Avenue fruit, but the moment they meet the Golden Avenue fruit, their bodies explode.


    It seems that the powerful power contained in the fruit of Jindan Avenue directly destroyed the four wild animals.


    But the force of the explosion also stopped the gathering roads around.


    Lu Fanyi takes out his own sword.


    The last strength of the whole body infuses, annihilates the god dragon bead, the void magic bead all grasps in the hand.


    Life and death depend on this sword.


    Lu fan is biting his teeth and exploding.


    "A sword of heaven and earth."


    Sword out, dragon roars.


    This is a sword with all one''s strength. Lu Fan''s strength in the world is surging.


    Poof.


    Lu Fan heard a slight sound, as if his sword had cut something.


    Then, Lu fan saw that there was a crack in the Holy Spirit tree, just a crack.


    A drop of crystal clear, reflecting the world of SAP with the sword fly out.


    Lu Fan let go of his hands holding the empty magic beads and annihilating dragon beads, and grasped the splashing sap.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt a strange force pouring into his body, and he himself flew to the unknown stone.


    The road around him suddenly recovered, and Lu Fan felt the extremely terrible force impact tearing his body.


    "Is he going to die?" Lu Fan said softly in his heart.


    At this time, he has no chance to escape.


    Inside, the Xuangong tower seems to be shouting something, but Lu fan can''t hear it.


    In front of him, there was only this dark stone, sending out a faint light.


    Lu Fan looks at it, and his face is reflected on the stone.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt his fingers warm.


    His ring, the Lord of Lu family, began to burn.


    Obviously, his body would collapse, and there was no pain in his whole body, but he still clearly felt the heat from his fingers.


    Lu Fan grinned at the nameless stone and said, "if you really want to do the same with it, save my life."


    At the end of the speech, the light of the unknown stone suddenly shines.


    A line of words flashed on the stone.


    "The Tao is nothing more than acting against the sky."


    Lu Fan hasn''t figured out the meaning of this sentence. At the next moment, the nameless stone turned into a light and disappeared into his ring.


    Then, Lu Fan felt the violent and terrible power of Tao around him and suddenly calmed down.


    This kind of ups and downs made Lu Fanyi a little uncomfortable.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan heard the voice from the Xuangong tower in Jiulong.


    "Great master, run away. Don''t die here."


    "Shut up."


    Lu fan will not die here if he drinks it lightly.


    Strong support, Lu Fan stood up.


    Looking up, countless wild animals outside are still frantically pounding the road.


    It''s only a few steps away, but it seems that heaven and man are separated forever.


    They grinned at Lu fan, but Lu Fan was safe.


    Lu Fan felt his ring and said to himself, "I really don''t understand. How could this happen?"


    Looking around, Lu Fan found that all the Tao did not attack him. When these roads come to him, they will bypass themselves.


    Lu Fan himself is like that stone, not attacked by any avenue at all.


    It''s a great feeling.


    Lu Fan took a step forward, just one step forward. Suddenly there was a wave in my body.


    Visible to the naked eye, Lu Fan watched his body begin to recover rapidly. At the same time, a strange force spread in his body, suddenly there were many things in front of him.


    Lu Fan looks at his palm, and the body that has just been injured by Da Dao is completely intact. At this time, it heals as before, even more tenacious than before.


    He can feel the power, more powerful than the resilience of the ninth.


    Lu fan has a vague feeling that he seems to have become immortal.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan thought of four words.


    "The way of life."


    The sap of the tree that he had just grasped seemed to be immersed in him.


    He has become the one who has the way of life, just like the Lord of Dansheng.


    Lu Fan looks at the Holy Spirit to mend the sky tree, and smiles at the corners of his mouth. His heart is full of uncontrollable ecstasy.


    Good. That''s what we want.


    At this time, all the roads around suddenly fluctuated.


    The Holy Spirit in front of the tree suddenly shrinks, and then it completely escapes into the road and disappears quickly.


    Jindan Avenue fruit also disappeared without a trace. Lu Fan had not yet responded, and a voice of rage in the sky sounded like thunder.


    "It''s just a wild beast. Dare to offend me. It''s time to kill. Damn it."


    Lu Fandeng recognized who the voice was.


    The palm suddenly shakes, no good, the Lord of Dansheng comes.

 Chapter 793

    All around suddenly dark down, like the heaven and earth suddenly no light.


    Lu Fan''s eyes were dark, and he could only hear the roar of the wild animals around him.


    He can''t stay here any longer. If the Lord of Dansheng sees him, he can''t explain even if he has a hundred mouths.


    Especially when the nameless stone is taken away by him, Lu fan can be sure that the Lord of Dansheng will be furious when he sees this.


    What he wants to think now is how to escape from the kingdom of Dansheng.


    Secretly clenching his teeth, Lu Fan desperately urges his internal strength, hoping that there are still some medicinal power left in one day''s making chemical pill, which can help him through this difficult situation.


    I knew that we should open the furnace and make more pills, otherwise the situation would not be so bad.


    Most importantly, Lu Fan underestimated the response speed of the Lord of Dansheng.


    No way. The Lord of Dansheng is coming too soon.


    Desperately rushing forward, Lu Fan felt that he was surrounded by the road.


    But just after he went out, Lu Fan felt a strong and extreme force, holding his body.


    It seems that there is a huge invisible hand between heaven and earth, which catches him and the wild animals around him.


    Lu Fan could hear the roar of countless wild animals.


    Then, the huge invisible hand waved.


    Even the man and the beast flew away.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    Countless wild animals hit the ground. As soon as Lu Fan landed, he immediately smashed the ground out of the pit, and then jumped into the pit.


    At the next moment, Lu Fan felt a loud noise coming from his head, but other wild animals fell over the pit.


    Their huge bodies just cover the whole pit.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath, holding his sword in his hand.


    At this time, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong comes out again. The light of the tower lights up all around and whispers: "don''t worry, great master, there is no magic pearl. I have picked up some pieces of the carcasses of the wild animals."


    As he spoke, the pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong was like a jewel.


    When Lu fanning looked at it, it was sure that there were no magic beads and annihilated dragon beads in it.


    "You''re very quick-sighted."


    Lu Fan chuckled. Nine in this respect, or very talented.


    "It''s necessary," said the pagoda. Great master, you must not leave treasure behind. What should we do now? How can we escape? "Lu Fan said," immediately find out how far away we are from that door. "


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon immediately released its strength and explored the surrounding areas.


    "Ten li on the left."


    Lu Fan hears that Wu Feng''s heavy sword is directly inserted into the ground. At the next moment, under Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi control, Wu Feng''s heavy sword rotates wildly, and the dust splashes everywhere.


    "Great master," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. "What are you doing?" Lu Fan said with a smile, "dig it."


    Outside, the sky slowly returned to light.


    The five elders got up from the wild animals, and immediately kept a distance from the wild animals around them.


    Looking up, a light group in the sky is like a hot sun hanging in the middle of the sky, with nine colors of light covering the sky.


    "Your Majesty."


    The five elders said softly and hurriedly saluted the Lord of Dansheng.


    But at this time, the Lord of Dansheng didn''t have time to pay attention to them. He threw the last few wild animals aside.


    Light suddenly fell in front of the three sacred things.


    When the light disappeared, the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng showed his true body. The face of the seven or eight year old child was already full of anger, and there was a killing chance in his eyes.


    "There are three things that can''t be guarded by the eight heavens, five families, five venerable people and the aggregation Avenue."


    The sound was as loud as thunder, and the avenue around it broke. Shock those who have just climbed up the wild animals, no one dare to come forward.


    The five elders were shocked and their heads were covered with cold sweat.


    They were terrified in the face of an angry Lord.


    They also saw the situation of the three holy things.


    The Holy Spirit mends the sky tree, the golden elixir Boulevard fruit is still floating there safely.


    Only the unknown stone disappeared.


    It''s hard to imagine that even the Lord of the Dansheng Kingdom has never touched the unknown stone, and it''s gone.


    It shocked them that they didn''t care for a moment that the real body of the Lord of Dansheng was a child, and they all stood there.


    The Lord of Dansheng slowly turned back and looked at the wild animals in front of him.


    "At the beginning, I really shouldn''t have kept you damn beasts."


    Raise your hand, and the Lord of Dansheng begins to shine.


    In the eight fold sky, the power of other rules all recedes. Only the living creatures on the road start to shine.


    Lu Fan felt that his body was shaking all the time. It seemed that he was very afraid of the outside power.


    Clenching his teeth, Lu Fan continues to dig out the road in the ground, desperately controlling Wufeng heavy sword. The land is collapsing behind him, but obviously no one or beast will pay attention to this at this time.


    "The great master is right in front of us. Just rush out."


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong shouted inside Lu Fan.


    At the moment, Lu fan stops and feels his body shaking more and more, and the power of Tao around him is more and more strong.


    Lu Fan gnawed his teeth and said, "it''s also the way of life. I want to see the killing moves of the Lord of Dansheng."


    The Xuangong Pagoda in Jiulong is going crazy. The shadow of the pagoda keeps beating on Lu Fan''s shoulder and says: "look what you are looking at. Be careful not to see your life. Let''s go. "


    Just then, Lu Fan suddenly felt the earth suddenly shake.


    Outside, the voice of the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng sounded like a thunderbolt.


    "Kill."


    At the next moment, Lu Fan feels that his whole body strength seems to be breaking away from his body. And his spirits almost flew out.


    Lu Fan''s body emits its own silvery light, which is the way of his life. It sucks his spirit back.


    In the eyes of Lu fan, there was a frightened light. Lu Fan knew what the Lord of Dansheng was doing.


    He''s taking away all life.


    This is killing, and this is the dread of the way of life.


    Lu Fan bites his teeth, leaps out of the ground and rushes into the outside door.


    At that moment, Lu fan saw the white light of heaven and earth, and all the wild animals were falling backward. There was no life, and all the light poured into the hands of the Lord of Dansheng.


    At a glance, Lu Fan felt that the sky was turning. When he reappeared, he had already arrived at the seventh heaven.


    Looking up, Lu Fan only saw that countless wild animals had fallen on both sides of the door. Life and death were unknown. Some of them were still making the final hiss.


    There is no doubt that all of these were overthrown by the leader of Dansheng. Apart from that, Lu Fan did not think of any other possibility.


    But it''s good to help him clear the way completely.


    Lu Fan turned into streamer and rushed out.


    In the eight heavens, all the wild animals died in the hands of the Lord of Dansheng.


    In an instant, the body of the wild beast, which has been deprived of its vitality, shrinks and quickly turns into a pile of bones.


    The five elders also fell to the ground, but their spirits have not been completely wiped out by the Lord of the Dansheng kingdom.


    Five small light regiments fell into the hands of the Lord of Dansheng. The Lord of Dansheng said coldly, "give up resistance, let me see everything, or we will die."


    The five lights converged immediately, and the Lord of Dansheng waved his hand. In the light group, countless pictures rose immediately.


    This kind of means of extracting memory from the spirit into a light curtain can only be described as "against the sky".


    All the pictures flashed quickly. The Lord of Dansheng suddenly found something. When he pressed his hand, the picture immediately remained in the memory of elder Shuimiao. It happened to be the scene where Lu Fan''s five commandments exploded and opened the light column.


    The Lord of Dansheng was angry and said, "Lu Fan. If it is you. " Throw five light balls out.


    Suddenly, the five elders were shocked, and then they got up from the ground in panic.


    In front of the five people''s cold hum, the Lord of the Dansheng Kingdom suddenly let out a thread of light, and began to expand wildly.


    His way of searching is the same as the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, but it is obviously stronger and more terrible.


    In a short time, the light filled the whole eight heavy sky and spread to the seven heavy sky through the door.


    In the seven heavens, Lu Fan flies forward rapidly.


    Nine seems to feel something. He said in a loud voice: "great master, there is a strong power to probe over, and then run faster. God, this power is approaching the peak of holy land. "


    Lu Fan bites his teeth and speeds up his flight again.


    The Dark Island disappeared behind him in a blink of an eye.


    Lu Fan''s eyes were fixed on the distance, and he kept shouting: "if the cloud sea waterfall is opened, it must be."

 Chapter 794

    In front of the cloud sea waterfall, a group of alchemists stood and surrounded the whole cloud sea waterfall.


    The three elders of the fire family are also in the crowd. An old man next to him asked aloud, "fire elder, we are waiting here. Is it suitable?"


    The three elders took a look at the man and said: "if you don''t think it''s appropriate, you can rush in by yourself. See if your majesty will punish you for trespassing in the forbidden area. "


    The old man immediately shrunk his neck and said, "I''m just saying that. The seven heavens are forbidden areas of the Dansheng kingdom. No one can enter without your Majesty''s permission. I know that. "


    The three elders laughed and shook their heads. These people can''t even believe the Lord of Dansheng. I don''t know whether they are ignorant or pretending to be stupid.


    The strength of the Lord of Dansheng has already reached a state of transformation. Even among the most powerful, few people can compare with the Lord of Dansheng. It can be said that he is the most powerful among people.


    If even the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng is unfair, how can these people be even.


    In the eyes of the three elders, the only way they stand here is to wait for the return of the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng, and then shout to his Majesty the Holy Spirit and the invincible forever.


    So the three elders are calm and relaxed.


    As long as the Lord of Dansheng is still there, what great event can happen to Dansheng.


    The only thing that three elders are worried about is whether Lu fan is involved in this incident.


    This kid, I finally went to qichongtian. I should have fished some herbs and hurriedly came back. But I haven''t come back so far. I can''t help but find something strange. It would be a pity if he died within seven days.


    There is also a possibility that if Lu fannao is responsible for the affairs within the seven heavens, then it will be troublesome.


    Although this shape is very small, the three elders don''t believe it, but he came.


    As an elder of the fire family, he didn''t hold any office in the court. It was still other officials who gave the fire family face to come together.


    He''s going to see what''s going on here.


    It''s a time when people are talking and waiting patiently.


    A flash of light came from the black hole at the end of the cloud sea waterfall.


    The people immediately stopped talking and looked up to see who was going to come out.


    Then, a figure falls on the cloud sea waterfall.


    Lu Fan''s figure suddenly came into the eyes of everyone.


    "Out. Great master, you have no choice. How do you know that the Yunhai waterfall must be open at this time? "


    "Nine Dragon Xuangong tower" shouted excitedly in Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu Fan replied in his heart, "nonsense. The Lord of Dansheng Kingdom has come in, so the cloud sea waterfall is opened. "


    There is a grin on the corner of the mouth. Suddenly, Lu Fan suddenly saw the figure of the alchemist outside the Yunhai waterfall.


    There are three layers in the crowd and three layers outside. They all look at Lu Fan with different eyes.


    When the three elders saw Lu Fan appear, they chuckled: "it seems that this kid escaped. It''s lucky for him, so the things in it should have nothing to do with him. "


    According to the idea of the three elders, the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng has gone in. If it''s related to Lu fan, it must be the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng who has brought him out. If Lu Fan appears on his own, there are only two possibilities. Either he runs out in a mess or the Lord of Dansheng drives him out. Either way, Lu fan doesn''t matter.


    Of course, the three elders would not think that Lu fan made a great deal of trouble in it and escaped from the Lord of Dansheng.


    I''m afraid no one will believe this kind of thing.


    Seeing so many people, Lu Fan''s first reaction was that these people came to arrest him.


    But on second thought, it''s impossible. Even the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng has just arrived at bachongtian. What news can these people get outside.


    Thinking of this, Lu Fan''s eyes turned and shouted, "Your Majesty asked me to inform you of the seven fold wild animal uprising. Prepare the animal hunting tools quickly and catch the wild animals in the seven fold sky."


    In a word, all the alchemists on the scene talked about it.


    The three elders slightly opened their mouths and shouted to Lu fan, "Lu fan, your majesty asked you to come out and inform."


    Lu Fan looked at the three elders and said in a loud voice, "that''s right. Now your majesty is fighting with those wild animals. The carcasses and herbs are everywhere. Please prepare something and help your majesty. "


    Lu Fan''s expression changed a little.


    "The corpses of animals and the magic medicine."


    "God, isn''t that..."


    "Come on, all the alchemists with the seal instrument will follow me into the seven heavens. No, now go back to get it. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The crowd shouted, and a group of alchemists in white rushed in first.


    There were some old people out there who didn''t believe it. After waiting for a while, suddenly a five element Sky Rose and asked loudly, "what''s the situation inside?"


    Immediately, an alchemist in white replied, "but as Lu Fan said, the body of the beast is all over the ground, and you haven''t seen your majesty."


    As soon as this matter was confirmed, all the remaining alchemists began to rush to the seventh heaven.


    Lu Fan slowly floated out of the cloud sea waterfall, at this time he was not worried.


    Suddenly, Lu fan saw the figure of the three elders in the crowd.


    At this time, the three elders also flew over and pulled Lu Fan away to make way for the alchemists who rushed into the seven heavens.


    The three elders frowned and said, "what''s the matter? Why are the wild animals in the seven heavens rioting. What happened. "


    Lu Fan said slowly: "it seems that the light column leading to the eight heavy sky is cracked, and those wild animals are pounding like crazy. I took a long look and didn''t dare to get close. "


    The Third Elder''s face changed for a while, and he lowered his voice and said, "now the seven heavy days are full of herbs and carcasses."


    Lu Fanyi took out a medicinal material which he had got in the seven heavy days, and a small stone said: "look, the snow beast, the best medicine."


    The three elders smiled and said: "OK, very good. I''ll go in now. "


    When the three elders said that they would rush into the seven heavens, Lu Fan grabbed him and said, "three elders. Lend me your Dansheng order. I''ll inform the rest of the fire family. "


    The three elders frowned and were about to refuse, but Lu Fan cried out loudly, "don''t you understand, three elders. This is a great opportunity for the family of fire. No one from other families is here. If we can get in a group of strong ones, it will not only help your majesty, but also benefit you by the way. This may be a great opportunity for us to surpass other families in one stroke. "


    The three elders shook their hands and looked at Lu Fan. Their eyes were blazing.


    Suddenly, the three elders took out the order.


    The clear Dan characters on it let Lu Fan squeeze his fist secretly.


    The three elders handed the order to Lu Fan and said, "go back quickly. If it''s done, the fire family will remember your great contribution. "


    Lu Fan nodded heavily and flew away.


    The nine dragon Xuangong tower laughs wildly in Lu Fan''s body and says: "great master, this move is too wonderful. Have you thought about it for a long time? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "no, it''s just a temporary idea. However, everything is more smooth than expected. "

 Chapter 795

    Dansheng order, also known as Danling, is a token that can walk in the Dansheng kingdom for one to six times.


    The five commandments that Lu Fan blew up only allowed him to move around in the first to fifth heaven, so this holy order is a higher level token than the five commandments.


    After all, it is the token that the Lord of Dansheng went out spontaneously, representing the Empire status.


    Originally according to Lu Fan''s idea, after escaping from the seventh heaven, he immediately left the cloud center and returned to the sixth heaven. Then he took out the boat he had got in Huojia, entered the void, and joined with lingyao and escaped from Dansheng.


    This plan is a great adventure.


    Let alone, escaping from the seven heavens is a crisis. He doesn''t know the situation at all. He can only gamble his luck.


    If it is not because the seven heavens are full of distorted space, the eight heavens are all covered by the power of the road.


    In fact, Lu Fan intended to enter the void directly from the seven heavens and the eight heavens.


    But fortunately, he didn''t do it, and the order of Dansheng was in hand. There were many things he could do.


    If he had only one or two percent of the chance to escape, now he has four to fifty percent.


    As expected, people are not as good as heaven. Lu Fanzhen feels that his luck is really good enough to burst.


    Let him come again, he may not be able to do it.


    In particular, to get this order can only be described as wit.


    Lu Fan admired his deception. It seems that the most powerful method in the world is not heaven level method, but cheeky and big deception.


    On the one hand, he left the cloud at full speed, and on the other hand, Lu Fan opened the five elements of Tianhua.


    "Lingyao. How are you now, lingyao? "


    Lu Fan shouted.


    Lingyao''s figure suddenly appeared in the five elements.


    Seeing Lu fan, lingyao immediately smiled and said: "Lu fan, I''m ok. I''ll be out of Dansheng soon. How about your side. "


    Lu Fandao: "everything went well, very well. After you leave Dansheng country, you set up a horse to disperse huolongzhu and other people and let the puppets take them away, in order to delay the time. And Huoyan, do you still have it? "


    Lingyao said with a smile: "of course. When you give him to me, I''m ready to take him hostage. "


    Lu Fandao: "well, let the puppet throw him away, and then take the token of Shuijia and detour to the empty area of Shuijia."


    Lingyao nodded: "yes. When you give me the token, I get it. Let them think we escaped. In fact, we went to the uninformed Shuijia to help us, and then left in a fair way. Let the Huo family search slowly. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "that''s it. I''m going to wuchongtian now, if I guess it''s good. From the five heavens into the void, we should go to the void area of Shuijia. We will meet there. "


    Lingyao said, "don''t worry. There will be no problem. "


    Just then, suddenly Lu Fan heard a small black dragon roar from lingyao.


    Lingyao immediately turned to look at the distance and said in a surprised voice, "no, the fire family is coming. Lu fan, you need to get there quickly. "


    "Lingyao, lingyao."


    Lu Fan shouted. The five elements of Tianhua are suddenly put away.


    Frowning, Lu fan can only believe lingyao at this time.


    Damn it, the fireman''s reaction is so fast. Isn''t it lingyao''s flaws.


    Shake his head, Lu fan will throw these messy ideas out of his head, firm eyes, and speed up the flight.


    In qichongtian, a group of alchemists shouted excitedly as they watched the carcasses of wild animals and the medicines that were not picked on the island.


    The leading alchemist kept shouting: "search all around and find the living wild animals and catch them immediately. If you find any trace of your majesty, report it immediately. "


    There are more and more alchemists and three elders in the crowd.


    At a glance, looking at the seven fold sky full of islands, the three elders first praised it, and then immediately flew to the place with few people.


    "Herbs, wild animals, minerals. It''s really a place of great treasure. This trip is right. "


    The three elders praised in their hearts. If a group of children of Huo family come here to clean up, maybe they can surpass other families at one stroke.


    Every magic medicine here is invisible outside. Maybe a magic medicine can cultivate a strong man. In addition, these priceless carcasses of wild animals can only be said to be full of treasures. The people watching are hot with eyes. Now he hopes that Lu fan will bring the children of the Huo family.


    Anyway, it''s the main part of the kingdom of Dansheng that they came in to help. It seems that it''s not impossible for them to get something by themselves while helping.


    All the way to the inside, just at this time, a flash of light appeared at the end of the line of sight.


    Everyone watched the light approaching, stopped and asked softly, "what is the light. What a powerful force. "


    "Is it his Majesty''s power? What kind of war is he fighting against?"


    "Your Majesty, your majesty."


    At this time, a group of alchemists suddenly shouted.


    First of all, they need to confirm where his majesty is.


    Suddenly, the light suddenly began to accelerate, as if to hear their voice, and in a flash came to them.


    A light group appeared from the light, with a dull voice: "who let you come here. Is qichongtian also a place where you can come as you like. "


    The sound rumbled, shaking many people eardrum bleeding.


    When the three elders heard this, they said in secret that it was not good. It is indeed his Majesty''s voice, but why does his majesty say so. Is it Lu fan who......


    The three elders did not dare to think about it. In the light group, the voice of the Lord of Dansheng country sounded again.


    "Say."


    Immediately, several alchemists standing in front of the light said, "Your Majesty, it''s Lu fan who said that there was a seven fold wild animal riot. You let us help capture the wild animals, and we just came in."


    The Lord of Dansheng suddenly sneered: "Lu fan, ha ha, it''s Lu fan again. Tangtangtangdanshengguo, a master of thousands of Qi, has been played by only one Lu Fan. Are you idiots. Is it waste. Lu Fan caused the seven heavens'' wild animal riots. All people, immediately roll out of the seven heavens, seize Lu fan, regardless of life and death


    The blood of the three elders suddenly cooled.


    The wild animal riot was caused by Lu Fan.


    Then he just gave the order to Lu fandan. Isn''t Lu Fan going to flee from the kingdom of Dansheng.


    Thinking of this, the three elders sat on the ground.


    "Good calculation, good calculation. Lu fan, you are going to kill our Huo family completely. "


    Suddenly, the three elders'' eyes were bloodshot, they got up and shouted, "I know where Lu fan is. He stole my order of alchemy some time ago. I''m afraid he will escape from the kingdom of alchemy now. "


    There was silence everywhere.


    "Don''t worry about it, he doesn''t dare to go out of the kingdom of Dansheng," said the Lord of Dansheng with a chuckle

 Chapter 796

    Dan holy city.


    Lu Fan''s figure suddenly appeared from the center of the city, throwing his clothes aside.


    At this time, Lu Fan had already changed into another suit. At the same time, the intangible skills of Vientiane are used, and the whole body changes for a while.


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s appearance changed a lot.


    Martial arts and techniques are always promoted with cultivation.


    As the Vientiane is invisible, in other words, Lu fan has been using it since he entered the Dansheng kingdom.


    As he entered the Tao, he also understood this set of skills more thoroughly. Although there is still a long way to go. But now it''s no problem for him to change his appearance.


    Take a quick step. Lu fan is going out of the city.


    The pace is not fast or slow. It looks like walking.


    Running away is actually a kind of learning.


    One of the most exquisite words is, bold, careful, walking slowly.


    Lu Fan believes that even if someone finds him, he will never recognize him.


    Because his all-round invisible skill relies on changing the skin, muscles and bones to achieve the purpose of transfiguration.


    It''s not the way of the alchemist.


    Therefore, only the alchemists who know the Dharma of the Dansheng kingdom can recognize ghosts.


    His only worry now is that the gate of Dansheng city is closed. Then there will be trouble.


    In a moment, Lu Fan came to the gate. At this time, the city gate was open, and there was nothing different.


    Lu Fan breathed a little sigh of relief. It seems that the Lord of Dansheng didn''t react so quickly.


    This is the best, but Lu Fan quickly stepped out of the city.


    Outside the city, there is no one''s wilderness, only the power of endless heaven and earth.


    Lu Fan flies in the direction of memory, and soon sees a array floating in the air.


    Under the array, it is the place where they first appeared when they came to liuchongtian.


    Flying over the array, you can see a black armor puppet.


    They are divided into several columns, suspended in the middle of the sky, like the eternal stone between heaven and earth, motionless.


    Lu Fan could not see which puppet was the leader.


    Simply take out the Dansheng order, Lang said: "Danling here, go to wuchongtian."


    Suddenly, all the puppets'' eyes shone red on Lu Fan and his order. All the puppets retreated slowly, and the big array lit up slightly.


    At the same time, within the cloud domain.


    Just back to the main hall, the Lord of Dansheng looked at a pillar in the hall and said with a smile, "it seems that he has been found."


    Around the Lord of the Dansheng Kingdom, the officials of the Dansheng Kingdom look solemn. Among the crowd, the three elders are also listed.


    As soon as the Lord of Dansheng waved his hand, several lights rose in the hall.


    Red, orange, yellow and green, the light quickly gathered together, not long before, there was a picture of Dansheng abroad. The Lord of Dansheng waved a light into the picture.


    Lu Fan didn''t notice that there was an additional Rune seal on his body. At this time, he stepped into the array.


    The picture changes rapidly. When Lu Fan''s figure reappears, there is another world around him.


    The sky is dichromatic, a sea area, dotted with scattered islands, Lu Fan stands in the middle of the water, looking around.


    The Lord of Dansheng said with a smile: "wuchongtian, ha ha, it seems that he has a good relationship with Huo family. The friendship with Shuijia is not ordinary. "


    The three elders standing nearby lowered their heads and dared not say a word more.


    Lu Fan looked around at this time, and his face was immediately seen clearly by the Lord of Dansheng.


    Many alchemists said, "is this Lu fan?"


    "It doesn''t look like it."


    The Lord of Dansheng said with a snort, "you can make smart tricks by yourself."


    All the people were silent immediately. Since his majesty said yes, it must be, or not.


    Lu Fan looked around and found that there was no one around. He immediately took out the empty boat.


    This boat, however, is the boat of Huo family. Lu Fan snatched it from Huoyan when he came to Dansheng country.


    As soon as the boat appeared, everyone immediately understood what Lu Fan wanted to do.


    At the same time, many people also cast a strange look at the three elders. At a glance, the boat will know that it belongs to the fire family. So well prepared, whether Huojia wants to help Lu fan or is he really deceived. If not for your majesty. Back to the main hall, with the help of the holy stone, we can see everything in the Dansheng country. At this time, I''m afraid that Lu fan will really run away.


    Lu Fan jumped on the boat and immediately went into the void.


    The power of endless heaven and earth, the five elements of light from his side gallop.


    The Lord of Dansheng said nothing, but the cold light in his eyes was more and more prosperous.


    An old man strode out and said in a loud voice, "Your Majesty, please give the order to the white tiger, the holy beast. When Lu fan arrives at the gate of the void, he will catch him immediately."


    At this time, the three elders also stood out and said, "Your Majesty, Lu fan is extremely guilty, and should be killed."


    The Lord of Dansheng said faintly: "panic. This kind of thing, also need to trouble the beast. We will open all five elements of Tianhua in Dansheng, so that the whole Dansheng people can see the trend of Lu Fan. "


    As he said this, the Lord of Dansheng waved his hand, and a light rushed out of the hall and flew to the sky.


    Several old men threw a piece of Rune out of their sleeves and lit it at the same time.


    In Dansheng''s country, one to six heaven''s alchemists suddenly found that the five elements of Tianhua in the streets and alleys had been opened again.


    In the sky, pictures began to appear, many people were surprised to see.


    "It''s the same today. The competition is over. How can the five elements heaven be opened again


    "Who is this? It looks like Lu Fan from the back."


    "Is it him. Where is he going? "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Countless people are talking about it. Suddenly, within one to six days, the voice of the Lord of Dansheng suddenly sounded.


    "Lu fan, the Huo family, is guilty of stealing the treasures of the Dansheng kingdom."


    In a word, all the alchemists screamed. I can''t believe it. It''s true.


    The Lord of Dansheng continued: "at this time, Lu Fan changed his face and wanted to escape from Dansheng. Let the world see the truth and the end of it, as an example. "


    In the hall of yunzhongyu, the Lord of Dansheng Kingdom waved away the extended notes and sat still.


    All people don''t know what the Lord of Dansheng wants to do. No one is going to arrest Lu Fan. How can this prevent Lu Fan from escaping.


    But they did not dare to say more. They could only think that his majesty had made arrangements.


    Not long ago, Lu fan saw the empty city gate of the Dansheng kingdom. And the huge white tiger outside the city.


    Even if it is so far away, Lu fan can still feel the heart throbbing murderous Qi.


    The boat kept flashing, and Lu Fan finally came to the gate.


    Lying in front of the gate, the white tiger opened only one eye, glanced at Lu Fan lightly and said lightly, "show me the order of the sage."


    Lu Fan takes out the order to show the white tiger. From his point of view, he can only see one claw of the white tiger.


    White tiger slowly closed his eyes, no more words.


    The Lord of Dansheng looked at Lu Fan and said lightly, "take another step and he will die."


    All the alchemists were thoughtful. According to the words of the Lord of the Dansheng Kingdom, Lu Fan seemed to be cursed. As soon as he came out of the Dansheng Kingdom, he would surely die.


    Three elder long sigh, this Lu fan, really don''t know what he is thinking. Is it for a certain medicinal material of qichongtian that he came to Dansheng country. That''s what happened. The Lord of the holy kingdom of Qi will kill him in front of the whole day.


    Everyone is waiting for Lu fan to take the last step.


    At this time, Lu Fan slowly converged on the intangible skill of Vientiane and recovered his appearance.


    Looking at the gate in front of him, Lu took a deep breath and said, "master, please don''t pit me. Nine, are you ready. "


    "Ready, great master, I will do my best to protect you," he said


    Lu Fan nodded softly, and then took the key step.


    Step out, Lu Fan suddenly felt the power of heaven and earth of Dansheng country, and no longer wrapped him.


    At the next moment, Lu Fan''s whole body''s Qi and blood suddenly turned up.


    Almost for a moment, Lu Fan suddenly burst into a bloody fog.


    The white tiger opened his eyes and gave Lu Fan a light look. Then he yawned and went to sleep.


    In Dansheng, many alchemists exclaimed, especially women.


    The Lord of Dansheng looked at this scene and said lightly: "I have already said that I will stay in Dansheng. Disobedience is the end of the game. "


    The Lord of Dansheng snorted and shook his head slightly.


    Lu Fan actually put his seal on it. It''s totally out of line. It''s really his own death.


    The Lord of Dansheng had long expected that Lu fan would have plans when he came to Dansheng. But I didn''t expect that what Lu Fan drew was the three holy things of the Dansheng kingdom.


    He put a seal on Lu Fan just in case and warned him personally.


    I thought this would make Lu Fan get rid of the idea completely. Unexpectedly, Lu Fan dared to do so.


    It''s a shame to be so reckless.


    The Lord of Dansheng said lightly: "go and bring back Lu Fan''s body."


    After that, the Lord of Dansheng was ready to put away the runes in the hall.


    But at this time, suddenly, in the picture, Lu Fan''s body moves.


    Then, a white light came from Lu Fan.


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng was stunned at first, then rose up and said: "the way of life."

 Chapter 797

    "Even if you take the Holy tree potion, you will burst into blood and die. Even if your blood spills all over the ground, even if you die, no one will save you. Do you understand? "


    The blood is flying in the sky.


    Vaguely, Lu Fan thought back to the words that the elder in black had said to him.


    The so-called Holy tree potion refers to the sap of the Holy Spirit to replenish the sky tree.


    The so-called explosion of blood and death refers to the seal given to him by the Lord of Dansheng.


    The so-called blood sprinkles all over the ground, the body dies the way to disappear, points to this moment.


    Step out of the door of Dansheng Kingdom, and then burst into blood.


    It is true that no one will come to save him. In front of him, there is nothing but Lu Fan and the white tiger around him. And white tiger has no interest in his life and death.


    But he was able to save himself.


    No one can come to save him, which means to remind him to save himself.


    What is the effect of the sap of the spirit tree. Lu fan, who didn''t enter the eight heavy days ago, can guess that it must have something to do with the flesh and bones and the living dead. Even if it is not severe enough to reverse life and death, it must be the elixir of life. Otherwise, why does Wu Chen, his master, need the Holy Spirit to mend the sap of the sky tree to save his life? Otherwise, why did the elder in black say so.


    Guessed this, the elder in black this words true meaning, then understood very well.


    In fact, the elder in black wants to tell him that "Lu fan, in your current situation, you can only save yourself at the moment when you go out of the holy kingdom by finding the sap of the Holy Spirit to fill the sky tree and eating it."


    So, the old man in black asked Lu fan at last, do you understand.


    Lu Fan replied at that time, I understand.


    He did understand.


    The white light is shining, and the powerful way of life is to hang Lu Fan''s life forcefully, then extract all the power in Lu Fan''s body, quickly turn it into the power of life, and nourish Lu Fan''s body.


    The way of life, in short, is the way of life for all things, just opposite to the way of destruction in the legend.


    The way of destruction is to destroy all the forces between heaven and earth and form a black hole that engulfs everything.


    And the way of life is to turn all the forces of heaven and earth into vitality that can continue life.


    Everything grows in its way. There is no reason for birth, old age or death.


    If Lu fan doesn''t get the way of life, he will die if he loses all his blood.


    But the way of life forced Lu Fan''s life, and the Xuangong tower in Kowloon began to desperately restore Lu Fan''s body.


    The power of Lu Fan was seen in the whole kingdom of Dansheng.


    Through the Holy Spirit stone in the main hall, the Lord of the holy Kingdom left a sign for Lu fan, which was still shining.


    Lu Fan breathed a sigh of relief and waved his blood back to his body.


    The palm of his hand trembled slightly, and Lu Fan''s face was a little pale.


    Feeling almost, Lu Fan took out a bottle and poured the remaining 30% blood into the bottle.


    Put the bottle away, Lu Fan pedals the boat and flashes away.


    In the middle of the cloud and in the main hall, the Lord of the Dansheng kingdom was furious and snapped, "well, Lu Fan. I broke my seal in this way, and you dare to steal the sap of the Holy Spirit''s sky tree. "


    All around were silent. This time, the Lord of Dansheng lost his face.


    Just now, it was said that the whole alchemist of Dansheng kingdom should see the end of Lu Fan. As a result, Lu Fan played a hand and died, completely beating the face of the Lord of Dansheng.


    In the picture, Lu Fan did not run far, but stopped in the void not far from the Dansheng Kingdom, as if waiting for someone.


    Lu Fan did not know that his movement at this time had been seen by all people in Dansheng.


    He just wants to wait for lingyao here. If there is no accident, lingyao should be coming soon.


    Lu Fan tries to use the five elements Tianhua to see if he can contact lingyao.


    However, it turns out that Wuxing Tianhua cannot be opened at all. It seems that the force of heaven and earth around it is not strong enough to open it.


    "Lingyao, are you almost there?"


    Lu Fan whispered.


    At this time, in the middle of the cloud, in the hall. The Lord of the Dansheng kingdom said in a loud voice, "the Saint Lin Wei will listen to the order, go to the void and capture Lu Fan."


    Two old men in white stepped out, bowed and flew away.


    The Lord of Dansheng then said: "inform the fire, the gold, the wood and the water. Let all their children in the void go to arrest Lu Fan. At the same time, let Tujia also send spirit beasts to go together. If you can''t catch Lu fan, you won''t have to come back to see me. "


    Obviously, the Lord of Dansheng kingdom was really angry. He even used the power of five families and Saint Lin Wei to catch Lu fan, the immortal Qi master of a district.


    The three elders left immediately with a whole body of energy. Lu Fan had already been scolded for many times in his heart.


    If he catches Lu fan, he will surely tear him to pieces.


    At the same time, on the other side.


    Lingyao comes to the white tiger gate with Xiaohei.


    Along the way, they have met the children of two waves of water family. They can easily rely on the brand of water indifference.


    Xiaohei stares at the fire Yan in front of the boat. The fire dragon wishes the two of them and shouts discontentedly.


    Lingyao turns to look at Xiao * *: "Xiaohei. Take it easy. I''ll throw them away later. If it wasn''t for the red book in the back, it would have been too close. I just threw them away in the void of the fire house. But now, we can only use these two people as our amulets. If the fire Dan book comes back, I will block them in front as meat shields and see if he dare to attack in the distance. "


    Fire dragon wishes and fire Yan two people listen to the eyelids jump.


    Biting his teeth, the Dragon said: "lingyao. Why do we treat you and Lu fan so well. I knew that you two are foreign bastards, uneasy and kind-hearted. Unfortunately, the elders don''t believe me. "


    Next to him, Huoyan sighed, "second brother, stop talking. They are people who eat people and don''t spit their bones. It''s no use saying that. "


    Lingyao smiled at them and said, "don''t be too afraid. We will let you go as long as we leave the kingdom of Dansheng completely. But if you talk nonsense, I''ll let Xiao Hei eat you all. "


    Xiaohei immediately grinned and salivated. He looked like he was salivating.


    The two men shut up immediately. They haven''t realized that they want to die.


    Lingyao knocks on her ring. Hundreds of martial artists squat in it waiting for her good news.


    Lingyao promised to take them away from Dansheng country.


    Now that we have said that, we must do it.


    The boat flickered for hundreds of times again, and the white tiger gate finally came into view.


    Looking around, lingyao suddenly rose to the sky in golden light.


    Outside the white tiger gate, Lu Fan suddenly saw the golden light.


    "Lingyao."


    Lu Fan was overjoyed, and immediately drove the boat and left.


    At the same time, in the void, in front of the white tiger gate, a group of alchemists in heaven and earth Taoist robes suddenly appeared.


    "Lu fan is in front, kill."

 Chapter 798

    "This Lu fan is really..... It''s too strong. "


    Dansheng home, an alchemist out of praise.


    Although Lu Fan changed from the most powerful man in Dansheng country to a thief.


    But all the alchemists had to admit that Lu Fan''s strength was beyond their expectation.


    When they think they have seen how strong Lu fan is, Lu fan will tell them in a new way that he can be so strong.


    Countless alchemists stared at Lu Fan''s whole body bursting with blood and left as if nothing had happened. At last, they sucked back their own blood.


    Is this still human.


    Water home, the water is almost empty will be his eyes out.


    He remembered that when he finally competed with Lu fan, he also used such a move to extract Lu Fan''s blood.


    At that time, Lu Fan only drew a third of his blood. Shuimingkong thinks that Lu Fan did his best.


    But now it doesn''t matter that Lu Fan let him finish. Did Lu Fan actually release water when he was fighting with him.


    Shuimingkong only felt like eating a dead mouse, which made him feel sick.


    It''s no wonder that Lu Fan''s last punch could easily solve him. It was just teasing him.


    Beside, the water is indifferent and shocked.


    Suddenly, the water seemed to think of something and said, "brother, it seems that we gave my brand to Lu fan, right?"


    Immediately, shuimingkong got up and said, "Damn it, Lu Fan played us. He played us like two idiots. Hurry up, it''s too late. "


    Water indifference is still in shock, dazed way: "where to go."


    "Take the family''s best hand and go to the void. Such humiliation can only be repaid with blood. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Besides the void, Lu fan has seen the figure of lingyao.


    "Lingyao."


    Lu Fan laughed. The boat accelerated forward and came to lingyao in an instant.


    As soon as Xiao Hei saw Lu fan, he immediately jumped on Lu Fan''s boat. His body shrank rapidly and he stood on Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    Lu Fan touched Xiao Hei''s head and said, "you finally wake up, OK. Hurry up, this is not a place to stay for a long time. "


    Lingyao nodded heavily and jumped onto the boat of Lu Fan.


    Her boat was put up directly, and the fire Yan and the fire dragon wished them to float in the void.


    Lu Fan looked at the two men and frowned slightly. "Didn''t you throw them away for a long time?"


    Lingyao said, "it''s not too late to throw it now."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "well, forget it. Let them be here. Huolongzhu, Mr. Huoyan, I''m sorry. In this period of time, there have been many offenses. Please forgive me. "


    The fire dragon wishes: "Lu fan, I thought you were really a good man. I also said I was wrong about you. Unexpectedly, you are really a shameless person. Do you think you can walk away like this. Offended the fire family. If you offend the kingdom of Dansheng, even if you flee to the ends of the earth, you will only die. "


    Lu Fandao: "then I''d like to try to see if there is a place farther than the end of the earth. All right, no more bullshit. You guys, I''ll knock you out for the last time, and then I''ll leave. Lest we just leave. You will bring someone to catch us. "


    Say, Lu fan is ready to move.


    But just then, a strong wind came from behind.


    Lu Fan suddenly turned around and saw a group of alchemists dressed in heaven and earth Taoist robes killed.


    "Die."


    In an instant, a dozen magic weapons rushed to Lu Fan and Ling Yao.


    Lu fan can''t throw out the bead. He immediately takes most of the magic tools away.


    But there are still two or three magic weapons that hit Lu Fan.


    The thunder and fire burst in a flash. Lu fan makes a muffled hum, and Xiao Hei is immediately attached.


    The whole body is full of power. Lu Fan claps his hands on the empty magic beads, and the magic tools in it rush back in a moment and smash them on those alchemists.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    A continuous sound. Lu fan turns his hand and five giant dragons wave it.


    Boom.


    The explosion of fajue and the strong wind wave pushed Lu fanlingyao and his boat away together.


    The fire dragon wishes, the fire Yan two people are immediately bombed the whole body is the blood, howls miserably: "we are the fire family''s child."


    A Saint Lin Wei only glanced at the two of them with indifferent eyes and waved a ray of light directly through their chests.


    The flames were blazing, and Saint Linwei said indifferently, "rebel, kill."


    When Lu fan saw this, he stamped his foot on the empty boat and said, "go."


    Lingyao hurriedly urged the boat to start flashing wildly.


    Lu Fan and Ling Yao suddenly disappeared.


    In Dansheng, there was a great uproar.


    "Heaven and earth robes are holy guards. They killed the wrong people."


    "God, that''s what killed the fire family. Is not the fire going mad? "


    One heavy day, the fire home, is all the frying pan.


    Shenglinwei killed huolongzhu and Huoyan.


    On the tiannu mountain, the elder Jai wanted to split his canthus and trembled with anger.


    "It''s murder, it''s naked murder," roared a long boss nearby. The holy guard will pay for it. "


    The elder slapped the elder in the face and shouted: "the Saint Lin Wei is his Majesty''s killers. He will not pay any price for killing. Remember, it''s Lu fan who killed huolongzhu and Huoyan. Understand? "


    All the elders lowered their heads and gnawed their teeth in secret.


    The eldest leader of the chief shouted: "all the leaders above the immortal Qi master of the fire family, all of them enter the void. I''m going to cramp Lu Fan''s skin and kill him at last. "


    At the end of the speech, the elder took the lead to go out, and the elders strode to follow.


    In the hall of yunzhongyu, several old people looked at danshengguo and advocated opening their mouths. They seemed to want to say something, but they wanted to say nothing.


    The Lord of Dansheng looked at them and said calmly, "if you kill them, you will kill them. What''s the big deal. After that, I will give the fire family an account. "


    The old man sighed and said: "Your Majesty, I''m sorry for the honesty. If it goes on like this, it will lose the face of the Empire. It''s better to shut down the five elements Tianhua first. "


    In the eyes of the Lord of Dansheng Kingdom, the cold light flickered and said, "you mean, it''s wrong for me to open the five elements heaven."


    The old man bowed and said, "I dare not."


    The Lord of Dansheng waved his hand.


    At the next moment, the whole hall was dim, but the light curtain in front of it suddenly expanded.


    Next to the light curtain, a picture of Dansheng''s foreign void suddenly appeared. The dense light spots on it are moving rapidly.


    The red spot in the middle, needless to say, must be Lu Fan and others.


    And the vast white spots of light are the people chasing Lu Fan.


    As soon as the old man saw it, he saw that countless white spots were already closing in.


    In the red light spot, there is no way to escape.


    The Lord of Dansheng said in a cold voice, "I tell you, I will see Lu Fan captured alive or killed with my own eyes. If they can''t catch it, I''ll do it myself. "

 Chapter 799

    Boundless void, boundless.


    A boat flickered in the void, like a madness, one after another.


    Under the feet of the boat because of flashing too often, so that the boat began to shake, seems to have signs of collapse.


    But on the boat, Lu Fan and lingyao didn''t stop at all, so they continued to escape.


    "Don''t care if the boat breaks down. If you can''t, change to another one."


    Lu Fan said loudly.


    Lingyao''s eyebrows were tightened and she said, "Lu fan, did the people behind catch up with you?"


    Lu Fan Dao: "it shouldn''t be. But we must not stop. Damn, how did they find us? They chased us to the outside of the void. "


    Lingyao said, "it''s no use thinking so much. Lu fan, run in which direction, "


    Lu Fan Road:" go straight and never turn around. No matter how strong the Dansheng kingdom is, it is impossible to search the endless void. As long as we run far enough, it''s hard for them to find us again. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fanhu handed lingyao a bottle and a jade bracelet: "lingyao, take these things first. If the person behind you still catches up with me, you can take something and go first. After you go back, give the bottle to my master. It''s my blood in it. Tell him that it can help him heal. The things in the jade bracelet, brought back to my family, are all the weapons I got in qichongtian, which can help them improve their strength quickly. Remember, don''t look back. At least one of us should escape. "


    Lingyao took over and bit her lips and said, "Lu fan, you are better than me. Are you more likely to escape, or are you... "


    Lu Fanhu hugs lingyao, but can''t help but say that he kisses her directly and affectionately.


    Lip cent, Lu Fan said one word at a time: "their goal is absolutely me. If they are caught up, their attention is definitely on me. You have a better chance of escaping than me. Lingyao, believe me, I will not die. But the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng set a seal for me. He didn''t want me to stay in the kingdom forever. These alchemists will never kill me. "


    Lingyao''s eyes were full of light. She stared at Lu Fan''s eyes straight and didn''t speak.


    Lu Fan said, "lingyao, promise me."


    Lingyao nodded slowly: "OK, I promise you."


    Lu Fan smiled and caressed lingyao''s face with his palm.


    In Dansheng''s country, all the people were watching the two people blindly. Many women suddenly burst into tears.


    "It''s touching. God, if a man did this to me. It''s worth dying. "


    "Why such a good man is a thief."


    "I really hope that Lu fan will not die."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A group of female alchemists shouted softly. The men around them didn''t know what to say.


    It''s hard to imagine that the man who first thought of his wife''s safety, the injury of his master and the strength of his family would be a bad man in his escape.


    More people are willing to believe that the conflict between Lu Fan and Dansheng is just a misunderstanding.


    The water that is rushing out of the void indifference and the clear water also saw this scene. The two people entered the void with their family experts in a flash of light.


    Water indifferent face slightly different, Bei teeth clenched, palm clenched.


    Next to him, Shuiming asked in an empty voice, "sister, what''s the matter with you,"


    shuiran said indifferently, "nothing. Speed up, brother. We need to catch up with him as soon as possible. "


    Shuimingkong frowned slightly. He saw his sister for the first time.


    Suddenly, water and air seemed to think of something, a possibility he would never believe. Gently, the water asked: "sister ah. You can''t really look at Lu Fan. "


    the water is indifferent and silent, saying for a while:" you think too much, he is my enemy. "


    Half an hour later, out of the void.


    The boat under Lu Fan''s feet finally collapsed and disintegrated in an instant.


    No matter how tough the boat is, it can''t support such high-strength continuous use.


    We need to know that every time we break the space channel, we need to consume a certain amount of power. For example, the Lingzhou Lu Fan got in lingguo is a space consuming crystal. However, the boat of Huojia consumes the array seal left by the emperor.


    Once the array can''t be maintained and completely broken, the whole boat will no longer have the ability to break the space channel.


    The burst power of the array will destroy the boat at the same time.


    Lu Fan and lingyao jumped up and put on another boat.


    Without looking at the explosion at their feet, the two men flashed forward again.


    As he fled, Lu Fan secretly calculated in his heart how long it would take before he could get rid of the pursuers of Dansheng.


    At this time, suddenly the boat stopped flashing. Before Lu Fan could figure out what was going on, he saw a group of alchemists around him.


    At one glance, there are at least dozens of people, each holding a magic weapon, and the twinkling light spreads all around, all the way to the end of the line of sight. It''s like a huge array here.


    "Damn it, it''s blocked."


    Lu Fan secretly scolded, and the situation he was most afraid of appeared.


    Lingyao took a look at these people and immediately whispered to Lu fan, "it''s the water family. Let me deal with it. "


    As he said this, lingyao immediately took out the token of the water family and said in a loud voice, "elder of the water family, the water is indifferent here, so everyone quickly retreats."


    The leading alchemist stepped out slowly and said in a loud voice: "elder Shuijia, can you come forward and let the old man have a look at the token?"


    lingyao said in a loud voice: "of course you can."


    Said, Ling Yao driving boat slowly forward.


    Lu Fan looks at these alchemists, but the light in his eyes is a little fierce.


    Suddenly, Lu fan stopped the boat and grabbed lingyao and said, "go. This is a trap. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan immediately took out his nihilistic magic beads and annihilated dragon beads. The shadow of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon also appeared in his hand.


    Lingyao was surprised and said, "the trap,"


    before Lu Fan could explain it, the leading alchemist said loudly, "tie up the array and kill."


    All of a sudden, the light filled the void, and a terrible Dharma was gathered into a group like Lu Fan.


    Lu fan pulls lingyao behind him, throws out the empty magic bead, and pinches it with his hands.


    "Temporary."


    In a word, dozens of alchemists suddenly caught fire.


    Follow the law when you say it, and it''s a fire when you read it.


    Lu fan waves the fire dragon to kill and collides with the void magic bead on the light group.


    Boom.


    The sound of the explosion left only a dazzling white light.


    "Four elephants subdue the devil and the white tiger faces the sky."


    In the light, Lu Fan''s voice rings again.


    A tiger roar, shattering the light, killing the alchemist in front at the same time.


    The white tiger looks astonishing and powerful. Today, Lu Fan''s decision to subdue the demons is very different from the usual one. Only Lu fan knows the reason.


    Today, he saw the real white tiger. So when he decided to subdue the demons with four elephants, he instinctively coagulated it like a real white tiger. As a result, the power of this method immediately went to a higher level.


    This is enlightenment.


    The fierce white tiger directly attacked a dozen gas refiners in front of him. Lu Fan could feel the seal formation beside the boat and began to fluctuate.


    At this time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said: "great master, the array has been broken."


    Lu Fan took lingyao''s hand and said, "go."


    At the next moment, the array around the boat collapses into light spots.


    Lu Fan''s boat disappeared again, and just at the moment when Lu Fan and others left, a group of Dan Linwei appeared behind them.


    At a glance, Dan Linwei frowned a little and said nothing, then disappeared again.


    "Click."


    In the middle of the cloud and in the main hall, an old man crushed the jade beads in his hand and shouted, "this will not stop Lu Fan. The empty deacon of the water family really doesn''t do it. "


    The Lord of Dansheng kingdom had no expression on his face, but ignored the empty map in the main hall.


    Above, the dense white spots have begun to completely surround the red spots in the middle.


    "He can''t run."


    The Lord of Dansheng is indifferent.


    In the void.


    Lu fan, who had just flickered away, had not been more than half a column of incense. In front of him appeared another group of alchemists.


    This time, it''s not from the water family, but from the wood family.


    It''s still a seal battle formation, and it''s still a joint attack. However, as soon as the children of the Mu family saw Lu fan, they immediately took action. They didn''t give Lu Fan any chance to react at all.


    Lu Fan once again made several decisions, and the nine color dragon rushed to the array, and once again he fled with lingyao.


    But after only a few dozen flashes, there was the alchemist of the Jin family.


    "Damn, why are more and more?"


    Lu Fan clenched his teeth.


    Focus on gathering Qi, Lu fan will throw out the annihilated dragon ball this time, the dragon soul is now, the fire dragon is out, burning the sky and boiling the sea, and the Yang is killing the world.


    Lu Fan takes lingyao to the left and continues to escape.


    More than ten times in a row.


    At the end of the day, Lu Fan even blinked for a moment and was stopped.


    Continue to break the enemy, continue to rush forward. Lu fan doesn''t know how many children of the five families he has defeated.


    All the alchemists in the Dansheng Kingdom watched Lu Fan''s forehead already show fine beads of sweat, and their breath became rapid.


    "He''s dying."


    "The immortal Qi master can''t do this."


    "Lu fan is running out of energy."


    Everyone saw that Lu Fan was almost at the end of his tether.


    Lu Fan also felt that his vigorous Qi consumption was too fast.


    Pinching his fingers and calculating the distance, Lu Fan said: "lingyao, if we are still stopped later. I''ll stay and lead them away, and you''ll run to your right. "


    Lingyao clenched her teeth and said, "Lu fan, i..."


    The boat stopped again immediately.


    Then Lu fan saw a group of alchemists in gold robes.


    Children of the fire family.


    At the same time, another alchemist appeared behind him, and the light of heaven and earth Taoist robe was shining.


    The space around them seemed to freeze at the moment when they appeared.


    "What kind of array is this? It''s different. Great master, I need time to break through. "


    Slowly, among the children of the fire family, a woman floated out.


    "Lu fan, we meet again."


    Lu Fan opened his mouth to look at the man and suddenly laughed.


    "Miss huotianrui, long time no see,"

 Chapter 800

    "Yes. Long time no see. "


    Huotianrui has a bright smile on her face, just the cold light in her eyes, which makes her smile seem to have no effect on relaxing the atmosphere.


    Lu Fan looked at a group of alchemists behind him, and his vigorous Qi flashed. He said with a smile, "miss huotianrui, it seems that the five elders let you go back to the void again."


    Fire Tianrui said: "all thanks to you. I was removed because of you. Back to the void, because of you. "


    Lu Fandao: "so we really don''t know each other. When I came to Dansheng, you brought us in. Now, I''m going out of the kingdom of Dansheng. I still have to face you. "


    "It means that heaven wants you to die in my hand. Lu fan, let''s die. "


    After speaking, all the alchemists are full of vitality.


    Behind Lu fan, those alchemists dressed in heaven and earth Taoist robes completely surrounded Lu fan, blocking all the possibilities of Lu Fan''s escape.


    Lu Fan takes a deep breath. There is not much vigorous Qi left.


    But that doesn''t mean he has no combat power.


    Glancing around, Lu Fan said with a light smile, "if you want to kill me, you can''t do it."


    "Don''t be ashamed."


    A saint Linwei cold voice.


    Lu Fan waved, and the pagoda of Xuangong in Kowloon was already in his hands.


    Tower shadow now, Lu Fandao: "Jiu, today you can take all your strength out."


    "Don''t worry, master, you will be satisfied," the pagoda said with a smile


    That said, the light is shining on the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    Huotianrui pointed to Lu Fan and shouted, "kill."


    At that time, the Dharma will come out together, and the clouds of fire will light up the void.


    At the same time, a group of saints and guards move to turn the animal shape into vigour, and wave to coagulate the array.


    There is no end to Dharma, and the weapons are all over the sky.


    There was a dazzling light in front of him, all kinds of magic tools, with strong force, and before they fell on Lu fan, the boat under Lu Fan began to tremble.


    Lingyao behind Lu Fan immediately wants to make a move, but Lu Fan holds her down.


    At the same time, Lu Fan raised his hand and pressed it gently in the void.


    "Heaven and earth fall apart."


    Suddenly, all the Dharma decisions and instruments that rushed to Lu Fan''s face stopped abruptly.


    Lu fan waves his hand again, and immediately all the magic weapons will fly back to kill him.


    Everyone was surprised, this move, immediately let all around the alchemists do not know how to prevent, have been in the move.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Lu Fan''s eyes suddenly flashed.


    "Soul snatching."


    The spirit surged, Lu Fan''s eyes scanned the whole field, and all the alchemists he saw immediately hugged their heads and cried out with pain. The whole body was in a state of confusion.


    This move made all the alchemists in Dansheng not understand.


    Is this still a legal decision.


    Why does it look a little like the magical means of the venerable Tao domain.


    In the cloud, in the hall.


    The Lord of Dansheng also slightly frowned. Lu Fan''s move made him feel a little different.


    The body of the Lord of Dansheng is leaning forward slightly. At this moment, even he can''t understand how Lu Fan managed to let the Dharma retreat.


    If it''s true that it''s the realm of Tao, it''s not surprising that the Lord of Dansheng can do it by hundreds of ways.


    But Lu fan is only the cultivation of immortal Qi master, which is not wrong.


    Then Lu Fan was surprised to be able to make the resolution of retreat.


    "Lu fan has so many means."


    In the Lord of Dansheng Kingdom, a group of alchemists exclaimed.


    They all thought that Lu Fan was the end of the candle in the wind. Unexpectedly, Lu Fan killed a novel trick again.


    Although they can''t understand them, they also know that these two moves are very powerful. You should know that those holy guards are all the strong ones in the realm of immortal Qi master.


    Lu fan has more enemies than one, but he can still fight like this. It''s really a bit strong.


    "Hateful."


    Huotianrui holds her head and grins loudly.


    Her eyes were black, but she couldn''t open them.


    But huotianrui still forced out a magic decision with a wave of her hand, and cried out loudly: "kill, tie the array."


    All the children of Huo family who heard the voice of huotianrui, instinctively forced to condense and let out the method.


    After years of training, they finally have an effect at this moment. Even if it is a group of people, but still forced out a terrible law.


    A fire light condenses into thousands of flaming swords and stabs Lu Fan crazily.


    The holy guards are not willing to show their weakness. Their fingers become illusions, and the Dharma is determined together.


    Lu Fan looks dignified. Seeing such a move, he still hasn''t knocked these people down, which makes him anxious.


    Although he has made great progress in his strength, he still has only one way to lose.


    Lu Fanhu''s palm is on the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Suddenly, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon uttered a whisper, followed by the ripple of power. The Xuangong tower in Kowloon shouted, "Yan Long array, extermination of the world."


    The dragon''s head is facing the sky. In the void, countless dragon heads appear, and flames burst out.


    With the help of Lu fan, the speed of the formation of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon is extremely fast.


    Roar. Roar. Roar.


    The Dragon howls for thousands of miles, and the fire burns the void.


    Under the great array, everything is nothing, and Lu fan doesn''t believe it. Don''t all of these alchemists have the power of water and sky.


    Sure enough, when Lu Fan summoned them, their faces changed dramatically. They immediately put up a light curtain in front of themselves.


    The light curtain, which looked thin, had stopped all the pillars of fire by force.


    Even huotianrui and others immediately hid behind them.


    But will Lu Fan make them so easy.


    The power of Lu fan is injected into the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    "Burst."


    All the alchemists in the Dansheng Kingdom saw only one piece of fire among the five elements.


    It seems that at the moment when Lu Fan detonated the array, even he was blown out.


    The rumble came from the five elements Tianhua.


    In a moment, the flame converged. Suddenly, people saw Lu fan, half of his body was burned, reappeared in the five elements.


    Lu Fan tightly hugs lingyao and uses his body to block the flames.


    Lingyao was not hurt, but Lu Fan looked terrible.


    However, Lu Fan''s wounds are healing at an amazing speed, which is even worse than the wild animals.


    Looking around, the children of Huo family are totally destroyed by the explosion. Huo Tianrui himself lies in the void and keeps spitting blood. And none of the holy guards stood before him any more.


    At the foot of the boat has been destroyed, the seal around the big array has been broken, lingyao quickly took out another boat, said: "go, Lu Fan."


    Lu Fan nodded, but at this time, Lu Fan suddenly felt a strong wind from the void.


    Don''t even think about it. Lu Fan shakes his sword and pushes lingyao even away with his boat.


    The terrifying force, the shaking Lu fan, retreats dozens of steps in the void.


    Looking up, Lu Fan suddenly saw a familiar figure, the red robe, impressively five elders.

 Chapter 801

    "Go. Lingyao, let''s go. "


    Lu Fan shouted to lingyao as soon as he saw the five elders.


    At the end of his voice, Lu Fan''s eyes were all red.


    Lingyao''s eyes were full of tears, and she said in a loud voice, "Lu fan, let''s go together."


    The cold voice of the five elders penetrated the void and said, "stay all of them. Don''t want to leave any of them."


    Take it with one hand. When landing, Lu fan saw a red color coming from the void.


    The domain of Tao, that is the domain of the venerable. Seeing Daoyu, we will cover him with lingyao.


    Lu Fan shook his hand and clapped it on the boat under lingyao''s body.


    Suddenly, a clear handprint appeared on the boat. The boat took lingyao and flew to the distance in an instant.


    Lu Fan''s body was suddenly wrapped by Tao domain, and the flame immediately rose from his feet and went straight into his skin and bones.


    "All five internal organs are on fire."


    Five elders came to Lu Fan step by step. With each step, Lu Fan''s flame deepened.


    Lingyao saw this scene, suddenly the whole body of gold light, from the boat jumped out.


    Jin Yuan''s power suddenly turned into thousands of swords. The five elders looked up at lingyao. As soon as he shook off his hands, the light on lingyao''s body suddenly broke and fell directly beside Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan feels that he can''t move at all. As long as he uses any vigorous Qi, he will burn with fire.


    This move, however, is similar to his idea of fire.


    It''s just obvious that the five elders'' Taoism area is more powerful. This is the general fire, which is the Tianyan burning everything.


    This flame is absolutely above Yang inflammation. Lingyao''s internal organs are on fire immediately, and blood flows out from the corners of his mouth involuntarily.


    The five elders stared at Lu Fan and said: "Lu fan, lingyao. My fire family treats you both well, but you do such a crazy thing. It not only destroys the reputation of our fire family, but also kills our fire family disciples. Today, I don''t burn you into bone powder, and I don''t understand the hatred in my heart. "


    Lu Fanhu grabs lingyao''s hand, and suddenly lingyao feels that all the flames in her body are taken away by Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan began to smoke all over, but he still looked at the five elders with a smile: "it''s needless to say that it''s so nice. I''m in the fire house, but it''s just a tool you use. Do the five elders deny that you didn''t use your hands and feet in my five commandments? "The five elders snorted coldly," what is it? It''s nothing more than to prevent you from having a strange heart. Now I''m right. "


    Lu Fan laughed three times and said, "not really. I think the original intention of the five elders is to kill me after using me. Only to see that I have won many times in the contest, you are a little reluctant. Five elders, I''m right. "


    five elders said with a smile:" that''s right. You''re absolutely right. Who told you to kill my fire family''s children and take Huoyan away when you came to Dansheng. Don''t kill you, how to explain. "


    Lingyao was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know that the five elders really wanted to kill them.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I see. When I saw the power of heaven and earth in the five elements, I knew your idea. Now that you know who I am, and you know that I took Huoyan, you never mention Huoyan to me. I guess you must have a killing intention. Otherwise, if you really don''t care about the past, you will beat the drum and let me set fire before I go to Dansheng city. But not only did you not do this, but you also gave me a brand that could blow me up at any time. This is killing heart. "


    The five elders said with a smile, "go on, I''ll give you a chance to finish."


    Lu Fandao: "before you find my identity, you may really want me to be a member of the fire family. You let me go to the meeting hall, and you let me go to the wake medicine garden. They are all ways to Cultivate Elite children. But then you know, or confirm, and you change your attitude. He left lingyao in the fire house. He was going to cut the grass and root. Elder five, if you do this, I don''t feel sorry for you. As for killing those people under Huoyan, I feel more at ease. You may not know that they were going to kill us. "


    Five elder face smile convergence, way: "say well, say very well. You are not far away from Dansheng kingdom. You have reason to come to our fire house to destroy. Well, since you are so upright, then I will make your death more pleasant. "


    As he said this, the five elders reached out for a press, and Lu Fan''s whole body suddenly burst into flames.


    Visible to the naked eye, Lu Fan''s body began to burn rapidly, the blazing temperature, even the surrounding void began to crumble.


    But in the fire, Lu fan still said with a smile, "if you want to say I''m sorry, that''s to say I''m sorry for the Lord of Dansheng. I took his things. But this is also what I have to do, without regret. Five elders, if you want to kill me. But it is impossible to rely on this domain. "


    Suddenly, Lu fan made a move, and the heavy sword suddenly fell. Lu Fan cut it out of the sky, without light, without vigorous Qi, and only a concussion of the Tao realm.


    "On."


    When the sword fell, the five elders suddenly felt that their Tao domain was suddenly divided into two parts.


    Lu Fan''s body suddenly lit up white light.


    The road is alive, and the road is broken by the road.


    Although the five elders were strong, the way they mastered was only the path of fire.


    Although Lu Fan''s accomplishments are much worse, he has a life Avenue, but the two collide, but Lu Fan''s life Avenue is better.


    The five elders'' domain was broken. Lu Fan hurriedly pushed lingyao back and killed the five elders with a sword.


    "A sword of heaven and earth."


    A fire barrier appeared in front of the five elders, thinking that it could block Lu Fan''s sword.


    But at the next moment, Lu Fan''s sword directly penetrated the flame barrier, and severely cut into the five elders.


    All of a sudden, the five elders were divided into two and turned into a flame shadow.


    The body of fire.


    Lu fan is really in trouble.


    The body of the five elders suddenly recovered, and raising the hand was a palm.


    "Thunder in the palm."


    Lu Fan''s whole body was immediately attached to the dragon''s armor, and the heavy sword without a front was in front of him.


    Boom.


    The sound of the explosion was heard. Lu Fan turned and kicked five elders in the face. At the same time, Lu Fan was also blown away.


    Five elders in the void forced to stabilize the body, did not wipe the footprints on the face, looked at Lu Fan in amazement, said: "you, you actually have Gang Jia."


    The whole Dansheng Kingdom, all the alchemists were shocked.


    What did they see? An alchemist used the martial arts means, and there was the gang armour!


    "God, is he an alchemist or a martial artist?"


    In the cloud, in the hall.


    The Lord of Dansheng suddenly got up and exclaimed: "double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. It''s impossible. "


    The Holy Spirit sky que, the old man in black smiles and looks at the five elements of heaven, smiling all over his face, but there are tears in the corner of his eyes.


    "Wu Chen, Wu Chen, you really succeeded. You found a good apprentice."


    Turning over and falling beside lingyao, Lu Fan stands with his sword.


    Looking up, Lu Fan looked at the five elders and said in a long voice, "I am a warrior."

 Chapter 802

    The hand of the Lord of Dansheng began to tremble, and he couldn''t believe looking at Lu Fan in the light curtain.


    "It is impossible. There is no one in the world who can do the real Qi and martial arts double cultivation. At the beginning, the God of Tongtian didn''t do it, and I didn''t do it either. It''s just a kid who can''t master the immortal Qi, how to do it. It must be some kind of power replacement. "


    The voice of the Lord of Dansheng is high, and the whole people are restless.


    Suddenly, the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng waved away the light curtain. All over the country, the alchemists who were watching Lu Fan''s war suddenly saw the five elements of heaven dissipate, and countless people shouted.


    In the main hall, several old people opened their mouths and didn''t know what to say.


    It is clear that the development of the situation has exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    Who could have thought that there was such a big secret in Lu fan.


    Seeing the light curtain of the Lord of the Dansheng Kingdom dispersed, several old people immediately wanted to make a sound, but turned around and saw that the figure of the Lord of the Dansheng Kingdom disappeared.


    The old man immediately shouted: "everyone, go to the void, quickly."


    Beyond the void.


    On Lu fan, a small rune is broken.


    Until now, Lu Fan didn''t notice his action, and just was watched by the whole Dansheng people.


    With a dignified face, Lu Fan stares at the five elders in front of him. The left hand back in the back, desperately to lingyao action, signal lingyao to leave quickly.


    Lingyao bit her lips, but she didn''t go.


    The five elders were shocked by Lu Fan''s words, and their looks changed slightly: "warrior. You are still a warrior. Ha ha, you think you are the legendary double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. It''s funny. I dare to speak up. "


    The five elders obviously didn''t believe that Lu Fan was a warrior at all. He still believed that Lu Fan had used some kind of method to fight and pretended to be a warrior.


    Do you really think you can deceive him with a sword and a suit of armor.


    Five long veteran in France decided to coagulate, suddenly, Lu Fan felt everything around was completely sealed.


    In the void, there is no more power to lend to Lu Fan.


    "Sealed."


    The five elders said softly.


    Every word he uttered was like a way of breaking into Lu Fan.


    Visible to the naked eye, there is a depression in the scale Dragon Armor of Lu Fan.


    Lu fan carries his sword and kills the five elders. This move is similar to his retreat from heaven and earth. It''s all a means to make the other side have no power to borrow in an instant.


    But it''s easy to use against the alchemists. It''s not so easy to use against the warriors.


    Lu Fan''s body was still burning with burning Yang, which was his own vigorous Qi, and he killed it with a sword.


    It''s obviously an extremely stupid act to compare his strength with that of a venerable. What Lu fan can do is to gather his whole body''s strength in a little and strive for breaking through the surface with a little. This is his only chance.


    The sword light was surging, and Lu Fan''s figure turned into a light.


    The five elders gave a light drink, and suddenly grasped their hands in the air.


    "Back off."


    Lu Fan immediately felt an invisible force, which directly broke his vigorous Qi, while still splitting his body.


    The power of heaven and earth.


    Lu Fan murmured in his heart that the power of the venerable was indeed strong.


    Lu Fan bites his teeth and rushes to the front of the five elders. Wu Feng''s heavy sword is about to stab the five elders.


    But at this time, the five elders gently raised their hands, and Lu fan stopped in front of him with his sword.


    Immediately, Lu fan saw around his body and began to see the light of gossip.


    "With your strength, it''s not enough to fight with me," said the five elders


    Said, five elder fingers slightly move, Lu Fan''s left arm will burst instantly.


    Lu Fan was convulsed, but he didn''t say a word.


    The five elders said indifferently: "I don''t even know the gap between the immortal Qi master and the venerable. Lu fan, you are too arrogant. "


    Lu Fan gritted his teeth and said, "there is so much nonsense about you."


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s sword suddenly flew out.


    The Dao field on the sword was opened, and it was immediately inserted in the chest of the five elders. At the same time, the five elders let out a murmur. His body of fire can resist many attacks, but Daoyu is not among them.


    With a wave of the five elders'' hands, Lu Fan''s sword was directly thrown aside by the five elders.


    Cold wins, five long old way: "you will die very miserably."


    As he said this, the eight trigrams array was so brilliant that Lu Fan''s body began to explode crazily.


    The wind, the fire, the thunder, the frost, these natural forces are all in the universe.


    Lu Fan''s body is just like being ravaged by heaven and earth. In a moment, it is not human.


    Lingyao suddenly looked and cried, shouting to kill the five elders.


    But before she rushed to the five elders, she was raised by the five elders and sealed into the power of heaven and earth.


    "I will kill you," lingyao cried out


    The five elders chuckled and said, "it''s your turn later. Now look at how Lu Fan turned into vermicelli. "


    With that, the five elders shook their hands, and the void around them was like a piece of cloth which he forcibly pulled.


    Lu Fan''s body was twisted into a mass, but at this time, the face of the five elders suddenly changed, and their hands trembled slightly.


    "Want to kill me. You are not qualified. "


    Lu Fan''s voice suddenly rings, and the five elders haven''t responded yet. Not far away, Wu Feng''s heavy sword suddenly flew back and once again pierced the chest of the five elders.


    The eight trigrams array suddenly fluctuated, and then the sound of clicking sounded.


    Lu Fan burst out and said, "break."


    Boom.


    The array is shattered, and Lu Fan appears again with white light all over his body. The injury is recovering at an amazing rate.


    Then the five elders saw the light on Lu Fan''s body and cried out, "the heaven and earth road."


    Lu fan, with his hand on the tip of the sword, said, "kill."


    There is no mistake. Lu Fan forcibly uses the kill move of the way of life.


    Although this killing move was used only once by the Lord of Dansheng.


    There is no way for Lu Fan. His Dharma is better than his kung fu. None of them can shake the five elders.


    As the five elders said, the gap between the immortal Qi master and the venerable is too big.


    Lu Fan''s only hope now is his own way of life.


    The five elder''s face changed dramatically. He felt a strong force immediately. It came from the heavy sword without front and forced everything from his body.


    Lu Fan also hit and collided by mistake. The key to killing is how to absorb the power of others. This alone took the Lord of Dansheng several years to realize. But Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi brings this effect.


    That is to say, Lu fan has a natural advantage with this move. The way of life with his vigorous Qi, immediately really attracted the power of the five elders.


    It''s hard to imagine that Lu Fan absorbed the power of the venerable by force with the cultivation of immortal Qi master. Even the five elders were panicked.


    However, there are still many loopholes in Lu Fan''s killing.


    It is the key to attract the power and spirit of others, but in fact, there is also a very important part, that is, how to make each other lose the resistance ability in a moment.


    Lu Fan didn''t do this, so the five elders fought back instantly.


    With one palm, the five elders clapped Lu Fan''s head, and the power of heaven and earth fell from Lu Fan''s head and rushed straight to his four limbs.


    "Heaven and earth demand life."


    The void cracked, and lingyao was directly shocked to fly on the spot.


    Lu Fan''s seven orifices were bleeding. Even if he had the power of the world in his body, he was still seriously injured at this moment.


    This move of five elders really attacks its origin.


    However, Lu fan still gritted his teeth and supported him. Don''t underestimate his vitality.


    "Take away the soul and destroy the soul."


    Lu Fan''s eyes shone and fixed on the eyes of the five elders.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan felt that his spirit and the spirit of the five elders suddenly contacted, and they collided, suddenly turning around.


    Lu fan, holding a heavy sword without a front, stepped back for hundreds of steps. The five elders were also shaken and staggered.


    However, it seems that the five elders are better than each other. Lu Fan''s eyes are closed and can''t be opened at all. But the five elders were just bleeding from the nose and mouth, staring at Lu Fan.


    "The skill of Daoxin devil sect. Boy. I didn''t expect you to be a demon. "


    For the first time, someone recognized Lu Fan''s Kung Fu.


    But at this time, Lu Fan was indifferent.


    Recognition is nothing more than life and death. He has done his best to be able to do this with the five elders.


    With strong support, Lu Fan straightened up, closed his eyes, and suddenly felt a beast out of his belt. He was dazed by a small stone on his face. Biting his teeth, Lu Fan whispered: "snow beast, I don''t care whether you are really stupid or not, I will take lingyao away. Do you understand. "


    Looking at Lu fan, the snow beast is still dull.


    At this time, a drop of Lu Fan''s blood suddenly fell on the head of the snow beast.


    The snow beast suddenly smelled something and began to lick the blood on Lu Fan''s face. Lu fan is completely speechless. This snow beast is useless.


    At this time, the body of the five elders recovered quickly, and the whole body gathered strength again.


    Lu Fan threw it away, ready to throw it right beside lingyao.


    The Dharma of the five elders came in a flash, and thousands of forces of heaven and earth poured out in a sword array.


    Snow beast seems to feel the great danger behind him. His body suddenly changes, and he immediately becomes a stone beast more than one person tall.


    In a moment, the snow beast even has dozens of swords, but its body just blocks lingyao.


    Lu Fan''s body was penetrated at the same time, but he still shouted to lingyao, "go, believe me."


    At this time, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong suddenly appeared and said in a loud voice, "nightmare, take them away."


    Suddenly, a dark wind blew by.


    Before lingyao and Xiaoshi could react, they were swept back to the boat by a strong wind.


    Suddenly, the boat lights up, lingyao exclaimed, "Lu..."


    Voice did not fall, boat with lingyao disappeared without a trace.


    Lu Fan''s heavy sword is inserted in the void, kneeling on one knee, and the void under his feet is like the field, breaking countless lines.


    The corner of the mouth slightly raised a smile, Lu Fan said softly: "well done, Lao Jiu."


    Countless sword lights turn around again, and Lu fan is directly penetrated.


    The five elders walked slowly to Lu Fan''s face and said, "I don''t believe it. You are still an immortal bedbug."


    "Venerable, it''s really strong."


    Lu Fan said softly.


    The five elders raised their hands slightly. All the lightsabers were assembled into one. They were hundreds of years long and hung on Lu Fan''s head. There were nine colors of light flowing on them.


    "Let me see if you can recover after cutting you into powder."


    Lu fan is full of blood. He looks up at the five elders and slowly opens his eyes, which is full of blood.


    "That

 Chapter 803

    The warrior has the skill of reversing Qi and blood.


    The alchemist has the method of sacrificing himself to be benevolent.


    This is the last resort and the last resort when victory is hopeless.


    Condense all of their own, destroy their opponents, give their lives in exchange for the final explosion of life.


    There is no doubt that the power of this move will be the most powerful blow in his life.


    The higher the cultivation, the more terrible the power will be.


    Lu fan is doing such a thing now.


    His body expanded suddenly, and he was scared out of his wits by the five elders he was clinging to.


    In a moment, the figure rushed out of Lu Fan''s hands and rushed to the distance.


    Even if he is a man with the power of heaven and earth, even if he has completely occupied the upper hand.


    But he didn''t dare to pick up Lu Fan''s suicide.


    In the blink of an eye, the five elders flew thousands of miles.


    When it comes to the state of veneration, it is not a problem to walk in the void.


    But after waiting for a long time, he didn''t feel any movement.


    Here, Lu Fan watched the five elders leave at full speed, and his swollen body recovered slowly.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong helps Lu Fan heal his wounds quickly, and Lu Fan also shines white.


    "It''s dangerous. It scared him away at last."


    With a smile on his face, he gambled too, and it seemed that he was right.


    After all, the five elders have not died with him. Lu fan doesn''t really have the idea of self explosion.


    He just used the martial arts of body to make his body expand, and then called a name of domineering.


    In fact, there is no such way to annihilate the dragon, just to scare the five elders.


    Immediately, Lu Fan takes out another boat and flashes away.


    He chose a different direction from lingyao, and only wanted lingyao to run farther.


    Lu fan has now vaguely guessed that the other side is probably familiar with his whereabouts.


    The most likely one is the order. So after blinking again several times, Lu Fan completely destroyed the order and threw it into the void.


    At the moment when Lu Fan destroyed the order of alchemy, countless alchemists cried out: "the token method will disappear, and the location cannot be confirmed. The last legal decision confirmed that Lu Fan and lingyao were separated. It was lingyao who escaped first, and Lu fan who disappeared behind. "


    "All around, all around. Send a small team to hunt down Ling Yao of Lu fan, and the rest of them will encircle Lu Fan. As for Lu fan, it is ordered by Shangfeng that we should see the dead as well as the dead. "


    Countless alchemists immediately began to move forward quickly and encircle Lu Fan.


    The five elders, who had been waiting for a long time in the void, also scolded: "bastard, I''ve been cheated."


    Foot empty, five long old body shadow disappear immediately.


    On lingyao''s side, after flashing for hundreds of times, nightmare stopped the boat.


    Seeing this fog like nightmare, lingyao cried out, "why take me away? Why?"


    Nightmare floats there quietly, without saying a word.


    There is neither violence nor killing intention in the body, and the quiet is like a cloud.


    Lingyao''s eyes are red, and the big tears are falling.


    Beside her, the small stone became the size of a puppy, gently touching the sword mark on her body.


    In a moment, lingyao took a deep breath and wiped away her tears.


    At this point, she can only choose to be strong and believe in Lu Fan.


    When lingyao''s palm turned, the bottle and bracelet Lu Fan gave her appeared in her hand, holding these two things tightly, biting her teeth and saying, "Lu fan, I will go back to Wu''an and wait for you."


    With that, lingyao turned her hands and put the two things away.


    At this time, lingyao suddenly saw a piece of alchemists in front of her.


    There are more than 100 people in this group. It''s obvious that the gas refiners of several families are converging.


    Lingyao immediately injected power into the boat, flashing away.


    "If you find lingyao, do you want to chase him?"


    "just send a team. The brigade goes on. "


    Lingyao''s boat flickered again several times, then turned to look behind her. Lingyao mured, "I didn''t find it, or I didn''t want to pursue me at all."


    lingyao bit her teeth in secret. Suddenly behind her, several alchemists appeared, and looked at lingyao and shouted, "girl, let''s go."


    Lingyao looked at them, and her eyes were immediately murderous.


    Jin Yuan''s strength rose to the sky, and lingyao shouted, "you are looking for death."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan didn''t know how long he had run. He was still in the void.


    The pursuers are getting closer and closer. Lu Fan just passed by with a group of alchemists.


    "Great master, let''s go. There are pursuers coming back. "


    Cried the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    Lu Fan was about to keep flashing, but suddenly he found that the boat was still.


    This time, in front of him, there was another team of St.


    The same heaven and earth Taoist robe, only the leader, has a black dragon Cape. The floating power of heaven and earth on his body also proves that his cultivation has reached heaven and earth.


    "Venerable, venerable again."


    Lu Fan sighed. The kingdom of Dansheng is really full of experts. The venerable say more, less and more.


    This group of saints surrounded Lu fan when they came to Weidun, and the Taoism covered the void, blocking all the possibility of Lu Fan''s escape.


    Lu Fan held the sword tightly, felt the vigorous Qi he had just recovered a little, and grinned: "I''d like to see it. Today, I''m going to fight with many dignitaries. "


    Just after the voice fell, Lu fansuddenly saw the void not far away, and there was a flash of light. Then hundreds of alchemists appeared at the same time.


    People of all colors surrounded Lu fan again.


    At one glance, Lu fan saw the old acquaintance in the crowd.


    "The water is clear and empty, the water is indifferent, and you have come."


    The water is clear and the air is cold. The water is indifferent but says nothing.


    Lu Fan''s eyes scanned the whole arena. Each of these alchemists was at least the peak of the Royal Qi master. There were not a few immortal Qi master like shuimingkong. And standing in front of the water and the sky, there is also an old man, who is obviously a venerable one.


    Lu Fan said in a soft voice, "old nine. It seems that after today, you will find a new owner. "


    "Great master, you are the most wise and wise man I have ever met," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. This is not flattery, if you really die here today. I will certainly pass on your last wishes. "


    Lu Fan said with a light smile, "I don''t need a last wish."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a void around, and then there was the alchemist.


    There are more and more people, three layers in the interior and three layers in the exterior, finally surrounding Lu Fan completely.


    Lu Fan looks at them without fear.


    "Lu fan, you have no way to go. Give up your sword and surrender," cried the water


    Lu Fan raised his head and laughed three times. "If you want to fight, you will fight. If you are a husband, you will die."


    Lu Fan roared, "I''m Lu fan, a swordsman of Donghua. I have Jiulong tower on my left hand and no sword on my right hand. I want to fight all over the world."

 Chapter 804

    The sound shakes the void, and the domineering spirit is mighty.


    Lu Fan''s eyes were wide and his posture was straight. The scars on his body not only didn''t make him look embarrassed, but also made him more domineering.


    This roar made the Saint Lin Wei, who was closest to Lu fan, step back.


    No matter who they are or whether they know Lu fan, they are all captured by Lu Fan''s momentum at the moment.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong has been crying in Lu Fan''s body.


    "Great master. This is the most domineering and moving words I have ever heard. You said my name in front of the world, though you didn''t say it all. But I''m sure I''m going to be remembered. "


    At this juncture, the pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong is still fragmentary. Lu fan is completely speechless about it.


    The eyes of water indifference fluctuated violently and could not say a word again.


    The commander of the holy guard in black dragon''s Cape nodded slightly to Lu Fan and said: "three Chi Qi in the chest, roaring furiously to the sky and the earth. Good spirit, good courage. Lu fan, I will let you die without pain. Go at ease. "


    Then the leader of the holy guard raised his hand, and the Dharma decisions were raised on all the holy guards and the surrounding alchemists.


    The strength is gathering, the void is collapsing.


    So many alchemists, at the same time, even a venerable, dare not say that they can take over.


    Not to mention, among these alchemists, there are also venerable ones.


    Lu Fan looks at the light all over the sky and smiles.


    Death. He was never afraid.


    But in the heart some regrets, he deceived lingyao, he could not go back.


    Murmuring, Lu Fan said: "if there is an afterlife, I would like to be with you forever. Lingyao, I''m sorry. "


    Lu Fan''s whole body is full of vigorous Qi. At this moment, the power of the world in his body suddenly begins to converge on his four limbs.


    These forces of the world, which he could not command at all, seem to have suddenly opened up.


    In the crazy promotion of Lu Fan''s strength.


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "Emperor Wu, do you also feel that you must die this time. That''s why I want to help. "


    Emperor Wu''s obsession did not answer Lu Fan''s words. Maybe he can''t answer even if he wants to.


    Lu Fan''s whole body''s world power has spilled out of his body. At the moment, Lu Fan Liang is like a ball of light.


    Lu Fan suddenly understood what the light group outside the body of the Lord of Dansheng was usually.


    It''s the power of his world.


    It''s no wonder that the feelings of the Lord of Dansheng are against heaven and earth at any time.


    With death in mind, Lu Fan''s mood is clear at this moment, with no joy or sorrow.


    Looking at the gathering strength around, Lu Fan slowly closed his eyes.


    This will be his last sword in the world. There are many things in Lu Fan''s mind.


    People say that people will see the past before they die.


    See your persistence, see your obsession.


    But now, what Lu Fan sees is not his past, but the road of heaven and earth.


    There is no mistake. At this time, Lu fan saw the endless and clear road passing through his body.


    He suddenly found that the original heaven and human channels and blood vessels are so similar.


    The flow is not steady, but endless.


    It turns out that is the principle of the cycle of heaven.


    The way of heaven is humanity, and everything contains truth. Each one is the comprehensive performance of endless Avenue.


    And through these avenues, what is beyond the world.


    Lu Fanhu saw an invisible barrier, hidden out of the road. It''s like a wall, blocking everything.


    The wall, full of the power of muddleheaded, seems to have endless road in it, but also seems to have no road at all.


    Lu Fan suddenly thought of two words.


    "Chaos."


    There is no mistake, this is chaos.


    He suddenly understood that chaos was just like the way of heaven, always by his side. It''s just that it''s hard for humans to find a way into chaos.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt that a strong force suddenly broke through everything and prevented him from continuing to understand Tao.


    Lu Fan also involuntarily wielded a sword.


    It seems that he didn''t wield the sword at all. Although his hands moved, his heart didn''t move.


    Wufeng heavy sword crossed a strange arc. In a moment, the void cracked, and the Tao around it began to wrap around the sword, forming a terrible force.


    Among them, the way of life mastered by Lu fan is the most obvious, so that the sword without front has the white light of the way of life.


    "Sword of the road."


    Murmured Lu Fan.


    The sword without heart, the sword without desire, the sword without hope.


    Lu fan, who is on the edge of enlightenment, can''t even understand the sword.


    Why does sword light drive the road of heaven and earth.


    Why are so many different ways entwined in his sword.


    Why does the vigorous Qi in his body consume all at once, and the strength of the world is thin.


    Lu fan doesn''t understand, but he uses it.


    Boom.


    Void, explosion.


    The picture seems to stop at this moment, and heaven and earth settle at this moment.


    Countless alchemists fly back, the explosion of light, almost instantly their eyes closed, the body also suddenly stopped.


    The two forces collided, forming a force explosion, but at this time, everything was still.


    "Life turns back."


    A cold voice sounded.


    And then all the forces started to look back.


    The light converged and the road was smooth. Lu Fan suddenly opened his eyes and was surprised.


    At that moment, he really felt death.


    Everyone looked up in surprise and saw a light falling from the sky and slowly floating down.


    "Your Majesty," cried the saint guard, bowing to salute


    All the alchemists also bowed down, and then discussed and said: "Your Majesty has come."


    The Lord of the Dansheng Kingdom floated in front of Lu Fan with a great light.


    Lu Fan''s eyes peered through the light and saw the figure of the seven or eight year old child in the light.


    "Lord of Dansheng. Even you are here. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile.


    The light on the Lord of the Dansheng Kingdom quickly converged, revealing his own dignity.


    All of a sudden, a group of alchemists exclaimed. They didn''t expect that the Lord of Dansheng should look like this.


    Eyes shining, hands carrying, clothes without wind automatic.


    The Lord of Dansheng looked at Lu Fan''s face and said with a smile, "Lu Fan. You amaze me so much, so many surprises. "


    Lu Fandao: "will your majesty kill me by hand?"


    The Lord of Dansheng nodded: "yes, but before that, you have to tell me. Do you really practice Qi and martial arts? "


    Countless people were shocked at the scene. Although they also saw Lu Fan''s martial arts, they always thought it was false, but just a cover up.


    But if this is not a blind idea even for the Lord of Dansheng, it''s not just a blind idea.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "what is it. Not so. "


    The Lord of Dansheng said in a loud voice, "yes, you can live longer. If not, you are going to die now. Let me see what you are. "


    Said, the Lord of Dansheng suddenly waved, and a light fell on Lu Fan.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi was released by himself, and began to change in front of everyone.


    A group of vigorous Qi turns into vitality in an instant and vigorous strength in an instant.


    The power changes by itself, surprised all the alchemists present.

 Chapter 805

    "This is really...... Perfect. "


    The voice of the Lord began to tremble.


    He extended his hand to Lu fan, as if he wanted to hold the vigorous Qi released by Lu Fan in his hand.


    Slowly, Lu Fan drifted towards the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng. He felt that he could not control his power at all. It seemed that the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng directly controlled his body.


    The power of the two is too far away.


    Feeling the power of the Lord of Dansheng like the vast void, Lu fan has no resistance.


    "How many people''s dreams, how many strong people''s lifelong pursuit, even in your body."


    The Lord of Dansheng looked at Lu Fan''s words.


    Lu Fan suddenly smiled and said, "kill me, and you will get nothing."


    Seeing that Lu Fan was so calm and relaxed, the leader of Dansheng Kingdom suddenly burst out with a smile and said, "you have a good courage. You can still laugh even now."


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and said, "I just thought I was dead. But now, I feel like I''m not going to die. "


    The Lord of Dansheng''s smile converged little by little.


    With a heavy grip of his hand, Lu Fan''s whole body was suddenly broken, like an invisible big hand, which broke all his bones in a flash.


    The blood of the mouth and nose suddenly spewed out. The Lord of Dansheng slowly said: "Lu fan, I don''t like your little cleverness. If you think that you come to our Dansheng country and make a big fuss, then you can leave with a big swing, then you are very wrong. Indeed, you have the big secret I want to know. But it''s not your bargaining power. I said, this can only make you live longer. I will open your field, absorb your spirit, and show me all your secrets. Then I''ll kill you. "


    The words of the Lord of Dansheng are full of opportunities.


    Lu fan is still smiling, he said with a light smile: "Your Majesty. If you do, I promise, you won''t get any secrets. I can''t even find what I lost. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi suddenly recovered.


    At this moment, he even regained control of his body.


    The Lord of Dansheng was shocked for a while, and Lu Fan did something that surprised him.


    The strength gap between them is so great that he can''t completely control Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s body is recovering rapidly, and the power of the world in his body has been running wildly.


    At this time, he would like to thank the emperor for his persistence. If it was not for the sudden movement of the world power in his body, he would not have recovered his vigorous Qi at all.


    It seems that Emperor Wu''s obsession also knows that once Lu fan is discovered, his obsession with Emperor Wu, which remains in Lu Fan''s body, cannot escape death.


    At the critical moment, Emperor Wu insisted on helping Lu Fan. No matter how reluctant he is, how he wants to strangle Lu Fan. But there is one thing that can''t be changed, that is, Lu fan is alive, and he has hope to come back. If Lu Fan died, he would die. Especially in the face of the Lord of Dansheng, Lu Fan''s world power is estimated to be able to block two moves.


    The Lord of Dansheng looked at Lu Fan deeply, one finger pointed out, and immediately Lu Fan felt that all the forces in his body had stopped working. Even his blood, his Dantian, will never move, let alone talk.


    One finger sealed all of Lu Fan''s, and the Lord of Dansheng said: "you have no right to negotiate with me, warrior."


    The simple word "warrior" makes all the alchemists around laugh.


    In Dansheng country, the word "wuzhe" means the weak. The weak naturally have no rights.


    The Lord of Dansheng waved to open a space passage.


    The shining nine color light is paved into a crystal shape in the space channel.


    It''s a very basic thing for the Lord of Dansheng to cultivate such accomplishments and the way of space. He can even turn the passage into substance and stay in the void completely.


    Lu fan can only watch the Lord of Dansheng bring him back to Dansheng.


    He knew what was waiting for him. It was possible to go to jail, to be imprisoned or to be refined.


    Lu Fan whispered in his heart, "old nine, take Xiao Hei with you. Go now. "


    "Great master, I won''t go. I will be silent for another hundred years."


    At this time, suddenly there were dozens of black Qi among the alchemists around.


    A click.


    The space channel that the Lord of Dansheng just agglomerated and appeared directly disintegrated, and then ten black Qi like black tornado wrapped Lu Fan and the Lord of Dansheng.


    Lu Fan looks at this scene in surprise. The black air is full of negative forces.


    Thick blood gas, corpse gas and devil gas are not what the righteous alchemists like the Dansheng kingdom can have.


    Damn it, these people, they''re all demons.


    The face of the Lord of Dansheng changed dramatically, and his whole body suddenly lit up.


    The alchemists of the five families around, as well as those holy guards, were stunned.


    Because they suddenly found that the elder of their family, the leader of the holy guard, suddenly spewed out countless black smoke from his mouth, and then the whole person fell down and was dead.


    "The method of possession."


    Cried an elder of the water family.


    Who would have thought that there were so many demons in the country.


    Moreover, the status of these demons is not low, at least above the Deacon.


    More than ten demons surrounded the Lord of Dansheng, and others were about to release their vitality. The next moment, the void around them exploded.


    A huge skeleton puppet suddenly appeared in the void, hissing like the roar of thousands of undead, shaking countless people''s nosebleed.


    In the back of the skeleton puppet, seven or eight knights in black appeared. They sat down. They were rotting dragons. The wings of the dragon were only white bones. Their blood red eyes swept through, and the void was stained with red.


    "It''s the puppet army, the black dragon knight."


    Cried countless alchemists. This is the means possessed by the real mage.


    A nightmare twinkled in the alchemists at the same time. All the alchemists were in a mess.


    They have no idea where these things came from, only that when they appeared, they had already killed them. And an alchemist who was close to him was immediately worried about his life.


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng glanced at him and said with a sneer: "devil of the Tao heart,"


    thirteen dark faces of skeletons appeared in the Black Whirlwind, with a gloomy laugh, and said with a different voice: "devil of the Tao heart, subordinate to the 13th hall, have seen the immortal."


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng said: "you are deep enough to lurk in the kingdom of Dansheng. I don''t even know that you have infiltrated into the holy guard."


    The skull''s face laughed even louder. He said with a smile: "the immortal thought that closing the city and locking the country would stop our demon sect''s steps. It was a big mistake, especially a mistake. However, we did not cause any trouble to you, the immortal. At least in recent years, we have been following the rules and made a lot of contributions to the kingdom. For those of us who do not have credit or hard work, what about giving Lu Fan in your hand to us? If you want, we can even report to the patriarch and make a life and death pact with the Dansheng country. "


    The light of the Lord of the Dansheng kingdom was as bright as the sun, and he said in a loud voice: "even you dare to block me. It''s beyond our control. "


    Said, the white light on the Lord of Dansheng suddenly exploded, and all the black whirlwinds around were destroyed in a flash.


    Suddenly, thirteen men, with their bodies like fog and faces like ghosts, and purple eyes, looked at the Lord of Dansheng with a light smile. At the foot of everyone, they spread the dark air outside, blocking the power of the Lord of Dansheng.


    Tao domain.


    These thirteen men who are like human beings, like ghosts, but not like ghosts, are all powerful men who are respected.


    Lu Fan said with a smile in his heart, "I''m really in a hurry. All the demons are coming."


    "Great master, it seems that they must have the power for your double cultivation of Qi and martial arts."


    In front of him, the thirteen figures of the devil cultivation suddenly disappeared under the power of the Lord of the Dansheng kingdom.


    When they reappeared, they had come to the Lord of Dansheng.


    "Burst."


    A whisper.


    A demon cultivator explodes in an instant, and the energy of the Lord of the Dansheng Kingdom fluctuates violently.


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng raised his hand and pressed it hard to compress the power of self explosion of the demon into a group and prevent it from spreading. Otherwise, none of the five families of alchemists present will survive.


    "Again."


    Another magician exploded. Before they died, they were still smiling quietly. It seems that death is not the end, but the beginning of a happy journey.


    They open their arms and gladly sacrifice their lives.


    The face of the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng suddenly changed. These crazy devil cultivators don''t take life seriously, whether it''s someone else''s or their own.


    The death of the Lord of Dansheng once again suppressed this man''s suicide.


    At the same time, with a wave of his hand, "kill."


    The Lord of Dansheng wants to use the power of the road to defeat these demons at one stroke.


    But at this time, the rest of the demons did not give the main engine of the kingdom of Dan, all of them exploded.


    "Death is everything."


    The sound sounded in the explosion and was completely submerged by the explosion.


    This time, even the Lord of Dansheng could not suppress the terrible power, and the whole people were bombed.


    Then the power did not spread, but rather became a gateway.


    "Lesson 13, you did a good job."


    Suddenly, a wild laugh sounded from the door. All the nightmares around, all the puppets, all the black dragon cavalry are breaking in laughter at the same time.


    The alchemists knelt on the ground involuntarily.


    One hand reached out from the door and grabbed Lu Fan.


    The palm was like a claw, full of strange runes. Blue skin, like stone, is split by runes.


    When the Lord of Dansheng saw this hand, he suddenly looked ferocious and shouted: "devil, I will never let you get the method of integration of Qi and martial arts."


    A jade ruler appeared in the hand of the Lord of Dansheng, and suddenly he threw it in the direction of Lu Fan.


    "Change the world,"

 Chapter 806

    The jade ruler suddenly crumbled and turned into a thousand lights, which directly covered Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu Fan did not react, a strong pull force, he immediately disappeared with him in place.


    Everything around him was retreating rapidly. Lu Fan had only one look and felt that his spirit had been severely damaged by a huge force, and then he lost his consciousness completely.


    And in the moment of Lu Fan''s disappearance, the light again coagulated back to the jade ruler and fell into the hand of the Lord of Dansheng.


    A roar rang from the door.


    "Sky ruler. Don''t kill the children. You''re looking for death. "


    Suddenly, his arms stretched out and he grabbed the Lord of Dansheng.


    The rune on the arm lights up, and the ruler of heaven shifting in the hand of the Lord of Dansheng breaks first, and then the whole body of the Lord of Dansheng makes a terrible cracking sound.


    The vitality of the body is constantly crumbling.


    The void around him rippled like a wave of water. The Lord of the Dansheng kingdom was fearless and said in a loud voice: "devil, you can''t kill me. Don''t waste your time. I can''t imagine that the ruler made by your demon sect came into my hands, and then put you together. "


    In the door, the voice like a wild animal resounded through the void, saying: "do not destroy the children, do not think that you can hide in the avenue of life, you can avoid heaven and earth, you can avoid me. Your death will come soon. "


    The Lord of Dansheng said with a laugh: "the rats who hide their heads and tails dare to speak so much. Have courage, you appear in the East, see how the people of the world let your death disappear, into a piece of dust. "


    Click.


    The void around suddenly burst into countless lines, and the huge arm was smashed on the Lord of Dansheng by palm fist.


    With one blow, the void is broken into countless pieces, and the body of the Lord of Dansheng is suddenly smashed into the sky.


    But at the next moment, his body recovered immediately.


    "Where the hell did you move that kid?"


    The vocal cord is extremely murderous, and the evil spirit is like the wind, running out of the door.


    The Lord of Dansheng said with a smile: "I''m sorry. Before the ruler is destroyed, I can tell you where he will move. But now, I don''t know. "


    "One day, I will wipe you and your kingdom out of the world."


    The devil''s head was obviously furious, so that the huge magic Qi door began to tremble.


    The Lord of Dansheng said with a smile: "even if you destroy our Dansheng country, you can''t find Lu Fan. But I also want to thank you for your action today, and help me get rid of the hidden disaster in Dansheng. Unexpectedly, you also specially kept experts in our Dansheng country. I believe that there must be more than these people. I will kill them one by one, as you said, and erase them from the world. "


    At this time, the devil suddenly stopped talking.


    For a moment, the devil smiled and said: "Lu Fan. Oh, that boy is Lu Fan. Well, I''ll find him, wherever he hides, I''ll find him. "


    At the end of the speech, the huge arm suddenly retracted, and the dark door disappeared at the same time.


    The blood on the corners of the mouth of the Lord of Dansheng suddenly dripped. The attack of the devil just now apparently caused damage to him.


    After all, he is still a human being. Although he is hard to die, he is always injured.


    Turn your head and look around. The alchemists around you are dead and wounded.


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng looked at all the people and did not speak for a long time.


    In a short time, there were boats and boats in the void around. When these later alchemists saw that the Lord of Dansheng and other people were extremely embarrassed, they were all shocked. In particular, the five elders just arrived, huodanshu and others were totally shocked when they looked at the scene in front of them.


    Is this what Lu Fan did.


    I can''t imagine it.


    "Your Majesty."


    An old man quickly flew to the Lord of Dansheng and asked softly, "what''s the matter. Lu Fanni. "


    The Lord of Dansheng glanced at the old man lightly and said, "run away."


    The old man opened his mouth wide and said in amazement, "this is possible. In such a situation, where can he go. Your majesty, did someone save him. There are still big forces behind him. "


    The Lord of the Dansheng Kingdom closed his eyes and meditated for a moment, then said slowly, "in my name, send an immortal order to tell the world that the Dansheng kingdom is looking for one person, Lu fan, regardless of life or death."


    The old man was surprised and said, "do not destroy the holy order. It''s a life and death order to inform all countries and all saints. It''s only used to find a Lu Fan. This.... This. "


    The Lord of Dansheng said coldly, "Lu fan is now about the survival of the world."


    The old man didn''t know what to say at all. He took a deep breath and said, "what about Lu Fan''s maid. If you want to get her back immediately, she should not be far away. "


    The Lord of Dansheng kingdom said: "don''t catch her, follow her and see where she is going to go. If Lu fan is still alive, he will go back to see her. Find their hometown, find their foothold and wait for Lu Fan. "


    The old man whispered that the Lord of Dansheng waved to open the space channel again and disappeared.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Ten days later, all saints around the Dansheng Kingdom received the order of immortality from heaven.


    After three months, the whole eastern boundary received news from the immortal.


    Half a year later, all saints in the world knew the name Lu Fan.


    The saints are asking, who is this Lu fan. Why can it be so popular that it is known all over the world.


    At the same time, hidden in the dark and unknown, a supreme order was issued in the headquarters of Daoxin demon sect.


    Find a man, Lu fan, Qi and martial arts double cultivation, and take him back to our sect. All those who find it will be rewarded with the supreme mind skill. They will be refined in the devil pool, become all demons and receive the heaven''s order.


    Immediately, the world demon clan, also within half a year, all got the news.


    All over the world, for a time, because of a man named Lu fan, the wind is surging.


    A year later.


    Wu''an state, Donghua state, and Lu Fu also welcome two guests today.


    "XIII. How long has it been since we met outside the void of Dansheng Kingdom and fled all the way back to Wu''an kingdom?"


    Asked a woman in a low voice.


    Behind him, the man replied, "four hundred days."


    The woman nodded and sighed, "it''s been 400 days. Lu fan still hasn''t heard anything."


    The man was silent.


    The woman stepped forward and knocked on the door of Lu''s house.


    With a squeak, the gate opened, and two bodyguards looked at the woman and asked, "excuse me, what''s the matter with you in the land mansion?"


    The woman smiled at him and said, "this little brother, I''m here to see Lu Hao, the herdsman of Luzhou."


    The bodyguard frowned slightly and said: "girl, no one can see it. What''s the matter with you? "


    The woman said with a smile, "please report to the prefecture herdsman that the unfilial daughter-in-law is back."


    The guard was surprised and said, "what do you say, girl. What daughter-in-law? What''s your name. The daughter-in-law of another family. "


    The woman said slowly, "my name is lingyao."

 Chapter 807

    A year ago, Lu Fan suddenly disappeared into the void.


    At the moment of losing consciousness, the last picture Lu fan saw was the void of rapid distance.


    But after he woke up, there was a vast expanse of snow.


    Lu Fan didn''t know where he was or how long he had been in a coma. In short, after he woke up, he felt pain all over his body.


    To be honest, he didn''t have such pain for a long time.


    Since he formally practiced vigorous energy and became a martial artist, the word "pain" is just a discipline for him.


    His body was broken and he fought against the wind and fire. It can be said that he himself felt that there was no pain in the world that he could not bear.


    But today, he is like an ordinary person, his face is pale with pain, and he can''t speak at all.


    Lu Fan immediately explored his body, and then found that his spirit and body were extremely fragile.


    His Dantian is broken again. Why do you say it again? Because Lu fan has broken it many times.


    Stretch out your finger a little, one hand is not enough.


    For example, when inheriting the inheritance of ten immortal masters, for example, when cultivating the life and death rotation force, for example, when receiving the inheritance of Emperor Wu, etc.


    Anyway, it seems that every time his Dantian is broken, his strength has been greatly improved.


    Someone else''s Dantian is broken. Even if his life is over, his Dantian is almost used to it. It''s OK. I don''t know if it''s better to say "life" or "life is hard".


    Lu Fan didn''t take it seriously. First, he adjusted the disordered power in his body. Don''t let them scurry around.


    Take some more pills to make sure you don''t have any sequelae.


    For a long time, Lu Fan got up slowly, and the pain on his body gradually disappeared.


    If there is any vigorous Qi in the body, it will lose the support of Dantian. It''s still a troublesome thing to let it recover. Only a little bit.


    As for his way of life, it is also suppressed to the extreme at the moment. It''s enough to make sure that he doesn''t die. As for his discomfort, whether his strength can be restored is beyond the consideration of the avenue of life. And if Lu Fan''s power can''t be restored. Maybe even the power of the road will be lost.


    On the shoulder, Xiao Hei didn''t know when he had appeared. He was so weak that he couldn''t lift his claws.


    Lu Fan looked around at the vast snow field, which was desolate, and immediately called out: "Lao Jiu, Lao Jiu comes out,"


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon immediately came out of Lu Fan''s palm, and said happily: "great master. You are finally waking up. I thought you would never wake up again. "


    Lu Fan looked at the look of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong and said with a smile:" you are nothing. I''m breaking all over. How long have I been lying? "Br >


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon pondered for a moment and replied:" nearly a month. The great master, you can really sleep, "


    Lu Fan''s face twisted:" one month, this month you will leave me and Xiao Hei here, you will not hide us somewhere first. "


    the small voice in the tardon of the Xuangong palace in Kowloon:" great master, in fact, I have no power left. You just left, but there are a group of wild animals around you. I fought hard to drive them away. Now there is really no power left. Or I''ll wake you up. "


    Lu Fan inquired into the power of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong in doubt. As it said, there was not much left.


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "well, I''m mistaken for you. As for my sword and my magic weapon, "


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon immediately took out the things and handed them to Lu Fan and said," great master, are all here. There are many of them. "


    Lu Fan breathed a sigh of relief. With his weapon in hand, he was half relieved.


    Strength can be recovered slowly, but if a good weapon is lost, it will be lost. Lu Fan now looks at his sword as his relatives do.


    Put away the things. Lu Fan took the medicine bottle in one hand and walked forward. As he walked, he asked, "where is this, Jiu? I remember that at the last moment, it seems that I was taken away by the Dharma of the Lord of Dansheng. Is it still in Dansheng? We are imprisoned. "


    the Xuangong tower in Jiulong replied:" it''s not very similar. If it''s Dansheng, it''s impossible to see us for a month. What''s more, I know the magic tools he used to send us away. The famous sky shifting ruler, the sky shifting array, has been improved from the resolution of the ruler. We may have reached a corner of the world by now. The ruler can send us anywhere it has been. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "so it''s good news that we escaped. Just escape. As long as we don''t fly too far, we can go back to Wu''an. I think lingyao must have escaped. Maybe they are all in the animal kingdom of Xiliang now. "


    "Why is it in the kingdom of beasts?" said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon


    Lu Fandao: "it''s very simple. With thirteen stubborn temper, he will not wait according to the time I told him at the beginning. He must have been waiting for us out of the void. Nothing unexpected. As long as lingyao left the territory of Dansheng, he would meet people from XIII or Zhao Mingyu. Of course, they would be in the kingdom of beasts. It''s possible that Zhao Mingyu, as a fellow, might have a fight with the alchemist who is chasing lingyao. "


    "Oh, I see," said the tower. Great master, at the beginning, you left thirteen just to let him borrow the people of the kingdom of beasts to meet you. That''s the plan. I can''t believe Zhao Mingyu, but I can. I hope they have already met, "Lu Fan said as he walked forward.


    Although he can''t use vigorous Qi temporarily, his body is still very solid, especially he is still recovering.


    The steps are like the wind. If Lu Fan only walked, he would run faster than some Yuan Gang warriors.


    Not long ago, Lu Fan finally saw the end of the snow.


    Damn it, they are on a snow mountain, and they are still on the mountain. Whose snow mountain is as smooth as a sword, which almost makes Lu fan think it''s a plain.


    Standing on the edge of the snow peak, Lu Fan looks up and sees a huge red ball standing between the heaven and the earth. There is a black city in the ball.


    Apart from the ball, there are floating land masses, revolving around the ball.


    Every piece of land seems to have small towns and residents.


    Lu Fan looked at the scene from a distance and said in surprise, "which country are we going to?"


    before he finished speaking, a piece of black gas was released from the ball. At the next moment, Lu fan saw a piece of land, hundreds of residents flew away with the black gas, with the sound of screams.


    "Great master, we are not going to any country, but to the devil Kingdom," said the voice of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, trembling slightly

 Chapter 808

    "The devil kingdom."


    Lu Fan opens his mouth slightly. It seems that his name is not a good place.


    Jiulong Xuangong tower quickly explained: "the devil kingdom is the place where the demons are hiding. It is the territory opened up by the great powers of the demons, hiding in the corner of the world. The fire red ball, in the demon cultivation, is called the blood sea. All of them are coagulated with the blood of ordinary people to provide blood gas for the cultivation of demons. Great master, look at this vast, mellow and vast sea of blood. I''m afraid it killed more than a million people. "


    Lu Fan''s eyelids began to beat, and he said softly, "so, we are in the heart of demon cultivation."


    "I''m not sure," said the pagoda. Great master, I suggest never approach them. Just try to leave. We''ll turn around. Go in another direction. Fortunately, we haven''t been found by the demons. It''s a blessing in misfortune. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "it makes sense. Otherwise, let''s just enter the void and leave. If you find that you can''t leave, it''s not too late to plan again. "


    "Great master, you''re right. Hurry up," the nine dragon Xuangong tower said. At the sight of the blood sea, I can feel that I am not used to it. I just don''t want to let such dirty power dirty my tower, not at all. "


    With that, the pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong disappeared from Lu Fan''s hands. Lu Fan immediately took out the boat.


    Stepping on the boat, Lu Fan immediately injected power into the boat.


    Although his vigorous Qi is only a little, it should not be a problem to start the boat.


    On the boat, the light is slightly bright. But it only lights up for a while, and even if it doesn''t react any more.


    Instead, in front of the boat, there appeared a group of blood red runes, such as the skull floating in the air.


    Lu fan is frightened and immediately holds the sword in his hand.


    But the rune seal did not attack, but slowly disappeared.


    Lu Fan and the Xuangong tower in Jiulong are all staring at this scene. For a long time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said, "it seems that it has been sealed, or the Tao realm has isolated itself from the void."


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "it''s like the cloud center of Dansheng kingdom. It seems that we can''t go straight. "


    "Great master, let''s find a place to hide, at least wait for the majority of your accomplishments to recover before we find a way to leave. In a word, my advice is never to be close to the sea of blood. "


    Lu Fandao: "don''t worry, I don''t like to die."


    As he said this, Lu Fan turned around and was ready to leave.


    But as soon as he turned around, he saw a figure behind him.


    In the snow, more than a dozen women, armed with swords, exposed in their clothes and animal skins around their waists, stared at Lu Fan.


    Under their seat is a kind of wild animal that Lu fan has never seen before. It''s hairy and looks like a ball. It only has round eyes and big mouth.


    A dozen people lined up and pointed to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan opened his mouth, looked at the women who were not dressed well and whose chest and thighs were exposed outside, and stayed for a while.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong suddenly screamed inside Lu Fan''s body.


    "Demon repair, it''s demon repair. Damn it, I didn''t find them. Great master, run. It''s the end of being caught. "


    Old nine''s voice did not fall, suddenly, these ten women at the same time the devil spirit of the sky.


    The eyes are red, the bat wings behind them are released, and the voice is the same: "put down the blade, man."


    As they said this, the evil spirit behind them immediately gathered into an array to seal Lu fan to death.


    Lu fan can feel the surging power of their bodies, probably all in the gang about seven or eight heavy.


    The strength is not too strong or weak. In demon cultivation, it seems that the division between the warrior and the Alchemist is not so clear, so it''s hard for Lu fan to judge whether these ten women are the warrior or the alchemist.


    Lu Fan tried to resist, but it didn''t help.


    In his current physical condition, he could not defeat these demons at all. And look at these women''s beautiful faces, and clear eyes. Lu fan has a strange feeling.


    Seeing Lu Fan blocked, these women quickly came to Lu Fan.


    They didn''t seem to see people like Lu Fan before. A dozen women jumped around Lu Fan.


    "Elder sister, this is the man you often say."


    "Wow, it''s very special."


    "Why is he dressed so tightly? Is it because his chest is too small and he is too shy to see others?"


    "What''s on his shoulder, beast?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan''s face began to twist when he listened to them.


    "These women have never met men. It''s no wonder they dress so openly. It''s no wonder they call him a man when they come up. But their bodies are really good


    Lu Fan became addicted to the eyes and said: "ladies, are you going to kill me or what. Give me a word. "


    The leading woman, known as the eldest sister, took Lu Fan''s sword and said in a loud voice, "you are my prisoner now. I have complete control over everything you have...... Why is your sword so heavy? "


    Elder sister could hardly lift Lu Fan''s sword without a blade with one hand.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s just a little sealing stone. The first time I met someone, it would be a little uncomfortable."


    The elder sister quickly took up Lu Fan''s sword with both hands and looked at it carefully for a while. It seemed that she didn''t see why, so she just put it aside.


    Then, the elder sister took out a dagger and opened Lu Fan''s palm.


    "Servant, offer all you have."


    A stream of black air rushed into Lu Fan''s body along the wound.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan felt that the black air had condensed into a small Rune seal and went straight to his spirit.


    However, the rune seal was cut off by the Xuangong tower in Kowloon just half way.


    "Great master, it''s still a sign controlled by spirits," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "swallow it. Let her think she''s got me under control. "


    "Understand, great master," said the pagoda with a smile


    Immediately, the Fuyin was directly swallowed by the Xuangong tower of Jiulong, and then the Xuangong tower of Jiulong made another similar Fuyin with its own strength and pasted it on Lu Fan''s arm.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s arm lit up the rune.


    The elder sister said with a smile: "very good. From today on, you are my exclusive servant. My name is Fu Qi, and you call me the master of seven. Understand? "


    The other women nearby hurriedly came up and said, "my name is Fu 15, and you call me 15 master."


    "My name is Fu Jiu. Just call me sister nine. "


    "My name is Fuba, you call me Ba Niang."


    "Oh, you don''t want to be shameful, one sister and one mother."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A group of women were chirping in front of Lu Fan. But Lu Fan did not feel the slightest impatience.


    As a normal man, his eyes have been staring at these two groups of women''s chest beat.


    Up and down, up and down.


    Oh, I can''t watch it any more. It''s going to happen.


    Lu Fan didn''t say a word, and other women put the array away at this time, turned around and waved to the wild animals under their seats.


    Turning over the wild beast, the elder sister said in seven strong voices: "go, servant. You''d better take your sword, it''s so heavy. "


    Lu Fan picked up the sword and turned over the hairy beast with Fu Qi''s wave.


    Quick step, the hairy wild animals take them away.


    Lu fan then found that the wild animal walked in the snow without any sound. And once these women don''t use magic Qi, they are just like people who don''t exist in the heaven and earth. They don''t even notice the breath at all.


    Is this the legendary way of gathering breath of demon cultivation.


    No wonder they can get close to him without being noticed.


    Lu Fan looked at these young and lively women with smiles on their faces and asked softly in his heart, "Lao Jiu, do you think they are really demon cultivators?"


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon immediately replied, "of course it is. It''s not the magic cultivation that they have such strong magic spirit. Great master, you will not be moved by compassion again. "


    Lu Fan said, "what do you mean by that?"


    "Great master," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. You''re good at everything. You can''t do anything to a beautiful woman. For example, the original dance was so ethereal


    Lu Fan turned a white eye and said in his heart, "shut up."


    At once, the Xuangong tower dare not speak any more.

 Chapter 809

    The snow mountain is vast and the sky is white.


    Lu fanduan sat on the body of the hairball beast, watching the huge hairball, walking on the ground in the snow mountain, jumping off the cliff from time to time.


    Along the way, the eldest sister kept asking Lu Fan all kinds of questions.


    Including where Lu Fan came from and why he appeared on the white mountain.


    Lu Fan was silent, because he didn''t know how to answer.


    Although these women don''t seem to have high IQ, Lu fan can''t think of any particularly good lies for a while.


    So he can only pretend to be silly. When the woman asks him what, he looks at a loss, as if he doesn''t remember.


    After several questions, the eldest sister came to a conclusion.


    "This man is stupid. I think he just injected a lot of magic Qi, which hurt him to know the sea."


    Lu Fan turned a white eye when he heard the words.


    That''s the devil spirit. I want to hurt him. Without Lao Jiu''s help, Lu fan can also digest the magic Qi talisman by his own body.


    At this point, there was no language all the way.


    Turn snow mountain, cross forest sea, cross wasteland.


    At the foot of the mountain, we can finally see some plants.


    But the plants here don''t seem to be green. At a glance, all you can see is a piece of fire red, like a plant that grows up after being soaked with countless blood. It looks red and weird.


    The Xuangong tower of Jiulong is reading in Lu Fan''s body.


    "This one is the corpse wound flower, the magic healing medicine. This one is a blood herb, which is used for refining blood pills. Great master, the herbs here are all good things. It''s a pity there''s nothing we can use. "


    Lu Fan listened quietly and looked around.


    It''s a long way from here to the huge blood cells in the air. I''m not afraid of the dark shadows coming out to trouble him. In the dense red forest, you can hear the roar of many wild animals, including the clear female voice.


    It seems that it''s almost the place where these women gather. Lu Fan thought to himself.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the scene to suddenly come again, and a huge village came into view.


    Wooden houses, stone houses, forest fall, a little dressed women come and go.


    As soon as the gang saw Fu Qi and others, they immediately came up.


    "Sister Fu, you are back. Wow, I caught a lot of hairy animals this time. "


    "Elder sister, you are so powerful. With these fur animals. We can go to the depths of the white mountain. "


    "Fu seven elder sister, can I touch your hairy beast,"


    ......


    A group of women with animal skins hanging around their waists and exposed clothes will march forward surrounded by Fu Qi and others.


    Lu Fan smiled a little. It seems that Fu Qi and others are still strong in this village.


    At this time, suddenly, several women saw Lu Fan behind Fu Qi, and they immediately exclaimed, "God, man."


    "Sister Fu seven has brought a man back."


    Suddenly, all the women screamed. One after another, they cast a fiery look at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looks at these women who are very good-looking and close to the perfect figure, but feels a little creepy.


    These women look at him like hungry wolves see sheep. Many people have green eyes.


    Fu Qi suddenly waved his long sword at these women and said, "this is my servant. You can''t touch it. Spread, spread. "


    All the women around were unwilling to disperse, clapping the head of the hairy beast seven times and triumphantly, and went on to the village.


    As he went inside, Lu fancai found that the village was actually large, no less than a city, just without walls.


    All the people in the village are women.


    The old and the young, the tall and the short, the fat and the thin, are all beautiful women.


    Even the old woman with grey hair is still half old Xu Niang. Her white hair, with mature and plump body, is still charming.


    Fu Qi is like showing off his booty, taking Lu Fan around the village.


    All the women who passed by came to watch and followed a large group of people. Although they dared not to approach, they kept salivating at Lu Fan.


    In the sky, a group of women with bat wings on their backs circled around Fu Qi and others, and they kept giving out laughter like a silver bell.


    Lu Fan really doubted that these demons would not want to eat him.


    Finally, Fu Qi stopped in front of a wooden house and jumped down from the hairy beast. Then he took a knife in his right hand and crossed his waist in his left hand and said, "go back and have a look. Tomorrow I will take the hairy beast to the foot of the sacred mountain and give it to the patriarch. "


    All the women shouted and cheered, and some people followed: "sister Fu seven, will you give this man to the clan leader as well?"


    before Fu seven spoke, Fu fifteen and others immediately shouted.


    "This is our own prey. Why should we give it to the patriarch?"


    "Well, I''ll go back without you."


    Fu Qi beckons to Lu fan to hurry down.


    Lu Fan frowned and came down from the hairy beast. Under the keen eyes of all the women, he walked into the wooden house with Fu Qi.


    The wooden house is very big. After walking in, Lu fancai found that the wooden house is still a two-story structure with dozens of people living in it.


    Just when they came in, Fu Qi and others took off their only hide. Fu 15 and others also looked at Lu Fandao: "servant, put away our clothes. From today on, this is your home. It''s up to you to deal with everything big and small. "


    Lu Fan looked at their beautiful body and was totally stunned. He could not hear what they said clearly.


    When they saw that Lu Fan was standing still again, they clapped his head and said: "Oh, I knew it would not be so quick to inject magic into him. Like a fool, he can''t do anything. "


    Fu 15 ran to Lu fan, jumped around and said: "stupid is stupid.". Elder sister, it''s said that as long as there is a man, you can have a baby, isn''t it? Will I have a baby tonight? "


    Hearing this, Lu Fan almost didn''t mention it at one breath, and hurriedly said to himself, "calm down, calm down."


    Fu Qi frowned and said, "I don''t know. Go and ask mother-in-law Qian. "


    "Good, I''ll go now," he said


    Fu 7 went to Lu Fan and said, "Hey, servant, you should tell me your name. Do you remember, "


    Lu Fan looked at her with a smile, but still didn''t speak. Now that she has taken him for a brain breakdown. Then just keep playing dumb.


    Seeing that Lu Fan was smiling and speechless, Fu Qi went to the side of the room gloomily.


    In a few hours, Fu fifteen came back with an old woman.


    Lu Fan turned his head and saw a man in normal clothes. The old man was quite different from the people in the village. He held a snake head crutch.


    Wait a minute. Why does this old woman look so familiar.


    Lu Fanhu''s eyes widened and his mouth opened to look at the old woman.


    The old mother-in-law walked in with a smile on her face, and stopped at the moment when she saw Lu Fan.

 Chapter 810

    "Po..... Mother in law, "


    Lu Fan''s murmuring way.


    The old mother-in-law in front of him is no other than the one who raised lingyao and met with mother-in-law Qian Lu Fan in Yunhai city.


    Fu seven went to Lu Fan''s side and touched Lu Fan''s head and said, "Oh, you know it''s called mother-in-law. It seems that her brain is completely damaged."


    Mother-in-law Qian went to Lu Fan''s side and looked at him up and down.


    Lu fan can see that the smile in mother Qian''s eyes has completely disappeared and replaced by a chill.


    Fu 15 said: "mother in law. You see we''ve got a man back. I heard that when I am with a man, I will have a baby. Can you tell me what to do to have a baby? "


    Mother-in-law Qian put away the cold light in her eyes, turned to Fu 15 and said: "girl, it''s so easy to have a baby. Let me check this alien man first. Can you make a room for me? "


    Fu Qi and others look at each other. It should be.


    Grandma Qian grabs Lu Fan''s clothes and pulls them upstairs.


    On the second floor of the wooden house, mother-in-law Qian pushed Lu fan into a side room and waved several arrays.


    Staring at Lu fan, mother-in-law Qian snapped: "Lu fan, lingyao," Lu Fan quickly replied, "we''re separated. But she should be in a safe place. "


    grandma Qian''s snake head crutch lifted up and directly put it on Lu Fan''s throat. In a cold voice," yes, Lu fan, you left lingyao and came here. You told me that you should. "


    Lu Fan replied one by one:" I didn''t leave lingyao behind, and I didn''t expect to come here. "


    grandma Qian stared at her dead Lu Fan''s eyes. In a moment, grandma Qian put away her crutches and said, "tell me everything you and lingyao have experienced. From the time you left Wu''an, I heard that you took lingyao with you and left with the saint daughter of the northern Shenguo. "


    Lu Fan nodded and began to retell his experience in this period.


    From the spiritual kingdom to the Dansheng Kingdom, from the Dansheng kingdom to how to escape from the Dansheng kingdom.


    One by one, in addition to the Holy Spirit to mend the sky tree and the nameless stone, Lu Fan was vague and didn''t explain, and other Lu Fan did not have any details, so they finished all.


    When hearing that lingyao was taken away by nightmare, mother-in-law Qian bit her teeth and said, "Lu fan, how can you take her to take such a risk. You know, if you are not lucky enough to meet the old man in black in Dansheng, you may have died a hundred times, a thousand times. "


    Lu Fandao: "I know. But I have to do it. If nothing happens, lingyao is on his way back to Wu''an. "


    Mother Qian sighed, "OK. I will go to your Lu family and wait for lingyao quietly. "


    Lu Fan said happily, "grandma can leave here and go back to Wu''an. Take me with you."


    grandma Qian looked up at Lu Fan and said slowly, "can''t you see that. Is my body just a Dharma body? "


    Lu fan is stunned for a moment, and then he looks at mother-in-law Xiang Qian carefully.


    Suddenly, Lu fan saw mother-in-law Qian''s hand, which was in perfect condition without any black air.


    Lu Fan was slightly disappointed and said, "I see. My mother-in-law is still in Yunhai City, isn''t it? "


    mother-in-law Qian nodded:" not bad. My real body is in Wu''an. This is just a Dharma body I left behind. To protect my village. Lu fan, do you know how far you have traveled from Dansheng to other countries? "Lu Fan shook his head and said," I don''t know. I just know about it. Here is the devil Kingdom, "


    as he said, Lu fanning looked at mother-in-law Qian and seemed to be thinking about something.


    Mrs. Qian said with a smile: "yes, this is the devil kingdom. To be exact, it should be Daoxin devil sect, 33rd hall, blood coagulation area. Located in the boundless void of the northern Xinjiang. "


    Lu Fan exclaimed, "what, Beijiang, this is Beijiang."


    mother-in-law Qian said: "not bad. It seems that you also know the four parts of the world. You came to the north in an instant from the East. I''m afraid that only the legendary ruler can do this


    Lu Fan''s face changed wildly and asked aloud, "how long will it take to return to Wu''an from here?"


    mother-in-law Qian said: "if you have enough empty boats, you can go back in three or five years."


    Lu Fan hoarse way: "three years,"


    money mother-in-law nodded: "now you should know how far."


    As she spoke, mother-in-law Qian put her hand on Lu Fan''s wrist. Gently, mother-in-law Qian said, "it''s strange that you are so badly hurt, but you are full of vitality. I have some pills here. Take them. Remember, don''t eat too much to avoid problems. It''s up to you how much power you can recover. "


    Mother-in-law Qian threw Lu Fan a bottle of elixir. The blood red elixir didn''t look like a good thing.


    Lu Fan opened the bottle and smelt it. Suddenly, there was a pungent smell of blood.


    Lu fan asked aloud, "what kind of pill is it?"


    mother-in-law Qian said: "animal blood coagulates yuan Dan. Don''t worry, it''s not made by living people. It''s made of monsters. "


    Lu Fan''s face is strange. As he imagined, it''s magic pill.


    He hesitated to take it. Mother-in-law Qian said: "this is the elixir that can restore your strength most quickly. Of course, if you can get the magic pill, it''s as if I didn''t say it. According to the efficacy, this animal blood coagulating pill belongs to the category of top-grade elixir. "


    Lu Fan takes a look at mother-in-law Qian again, and finally takes out a pill.


    Suddenly, a blood filled the whole body. The strong medicine began to flow in his body along his blood.


    Vigorous Qi recovers rapidly, and Lu Fan''s few remaining world forces flow with him. Lu fan can feel that his Dantian has the tendency to agglomerate again. This animal blood coagulating pill is really effective.


    Lu Fan''s whole body was flushed, and he felt that he was in a state of excitement.


    Grandma Qian said: "Lu fan, since you are here, I will tell you the rules here. From today on, you can stay in the village, but never touch any woman. I will stare at you. As long as you dare to do something sorry to lingyao, you can think of the consequences yourself. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "grandma, I know. Of course, I won''t do anything sorry to lingyao. Although the women here are very beautiful, they can never be compared with lingyao. "


    Mother-in-law Qian said, "that''s good. If you say that, I''ll be a little relieved. By the way, the blood clotting pill I gave you is good for restoring strength, but it also has some sequelae. "


    Lu fan asked, "what''s the sequelae?" mother-in-law Qian said with a smile: "nothing. That is to say, in the next period of time, you will be unbearable, just like burning yourself. Well, if you promise me, I''ll go first. "


    Lu Fandeng opened his mouth.


    "Mother in law, don''t be like this, you''re playing tricks on me."


    mother in law Qian pointed Lu Fan''s head with a crutch and said: "this is not playing tricks on you, mother in law just gives you a lesson."

 Chapter 811

    After a few days, Lu Fan temporarily stayed in the place called the magic village to recover his strength.


    It''s really good that mother Qian gave him pills. It''s much better than what he made himself. It''s this sequela that really makes Lu Fan don''t know what to say.


    What mother Qian said is intolerable. If you burn yourself, it''s too light.


    To Lu Fan''s eyes, he was about to burst into flames.


    His face is flushed, his face is rising, which is nothing. The key is that the following disobedient things are always so strong, which is really in the way. So Lu Fan had no choice but to wrap his body around the dragon scale armor and cover it with clothes, so that he could not see it.


    But if it''s just these little troubles, Lu fan will bite his teeth. The problem is that he is in the village of evil women. The exposed, simple and beautiful women in the village are the biggest test for him.


    Not to mention anything else, it was Fu Qi and others who were shaking in front of him all day long that made Lu Fan really miserable.


    Can see not move, the whole body is still congested, Lu Fan all feels that his reason is about to be submerged.


    "Concentration, calmness and self-cultivation."


    These words have been read in Lu Fan''s mouth these days. The way he talks about them makes the women in the magic village know that there is something wrong with his mind.


    After a few days in the village, Lu Fan understood the origin of the village.


    Here, to be exact, it should be a common residential area belonging to the devil kingdom. The women of the village have never left the devil kingdom for generations.


    They have no idea what the outside world is like, not many men.


    They live by hunting large wild animals. The skills they practice are called the magic Saint Jue, which is said to be the skills given by the God of the devil. And Demons live in the bloody realm of demons in the sky not far away.


    That''s right. They call the city in the blood cell the fiend.


    Although they know the magic word, they never understand what it means.


    That is to say, they are no different from normal people except for the magic cultivation.


    It seems that villages like them have scattered forests and many others in the whole devil kingdom.


    But every village is far away. According to Fu 15, only a few strong people who had fled to avoid the wild animal tide in their magic village occasionally went to other villages. Fu Qi is one of them, so she has seen what a man looks like.


    That is to say, there are men in other places in the devil Kingdom besides their village.


    This makes Lu fan at least half relieved. At least he is not the only "alien" in the devil kingdom. In that case, it''s too obvious. If he encounters a powerful demon, he will have a big problem.


    Now, at least he can pretend to be another demon.


    After a period of time in Dansheng, Lu fan is now cheating...... No, it should be said that it''s smart and has a lot of experience.


    In addition, mother-in-law Qian is also here. If Lu fan has nothing to do, he can ask about the situation, which is more profound.


    "Come on, Xiaobai. You are so slow. "


    Fu 15, with his hands on his hips, pointed to the road behind him.


    Lu Fan really doesn''t understand that what he looks like is not white. Why are they called Xiaobai by these women? Is it idiot white.


    Lu Fan didn''t want to tell them their names, just call them what they like.


    Over the years, he has many nicknames, good and bad. Is Xiaobai the first one.


    Lu Fan walked slowly and went out to collect herbs after Fu 15.


    There are two kinds of women in the village, one is vegetable and medicine, the other is hunting.


    Generally speaking, those who are strong in cultivation will enter the hunting team to catch and kill wild animals. Contribute to the village.


    If you are not good at cultivation, you can only go to food and medicine. Therefore, the women who can hunt in the village are very respected. As for those who collect medicine, their status is lower. Other female hunters are not willing to do this kind of work.


    But this 15 year plan is the only exception. She is very fond of collecting herbs. In particular, I like to collect medicinal materials with various colors.


    Lu Fan follows Fu 15 and helps to pick up the herbs she throws around. That''s right. This woman likes to collect herbs, but she doesn''t like to take them back. She throws them when she''s finished playing. Lu Fan was summoned by Fu 15 to pick up the medicine.


    Of course, Lu fan is also eager for it.


    During this period of time, other women looked at him more and more strangely. Especially in the evening, a few women sneaked into the wooden house to offend him.


    If Lu Fan didn''t react quickly and escape quickly, it''s estimated that this chastity could not be defended.


    If you can come out for a walk, don''t see those women who are hungry and thirsty like a wolf. It''s just to his liking.


    "I went to ask mother-in-law Qian how she gave birth to a baby, Xiaobai," she said as she picked herbs. How about having a try when we go back in the evening. "


    Lu Fan almost threw the medicine out with a shake of his hand.


    Dry cough two, Lu Fan way: "money mother-in-law says to you OK."


    Fu 15:00 said: "my mother-in-law says it''s OK. And it''s more convenient to have a baby with you than to go to the devil''s land. It''s a long way to go there, and it''s dangerous. "


    Lu fan asked doubtfully, "do you want to go to the devil Kingdom when you have children?"


    "Yes," he replied. As long as the sisters of the family are over 30, they will go to the devil kingdom together and enter the God pool. Then there will be a baby when you come back. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said: "there are still such things. Shall they all rejoice with the demon? "


    "Happy," he said, tilting his head. what do you mean. Listen to the elder sisters, when you go to Shenchi, you will pass out in a coma, and then you will have it when you wake up. It''s the reward of the Demon Lord. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, chuckled in his heart and said: "the reward of the demon God. I''m afraid it''s a plaything of demon cultivation. "


    Shaking his head, Lu Fan threw all these messy ideas out of his mind, and then asked, "and then. Have you never had a boy in your village? "


    Answer 15: "no, I have never heard of it. It seems to be a matter of blood. "


    Lu fan makes a faint sound.


    Suddenly, he picked up a red flower and put it in his hair. His smile was like a flower. He turned and asked Lu Fandao, "how is it? Is it nice?"


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "it''s very nice."


    At this time, suddenly there was a black cloud floating in the distance, with a gust of wind, blowing Lu Fan''s clothes, blowing up the hide on his body.


    Fu 15 looked up at the black cloud, and suddenly his face changed wildly: "no, it''s the night shadow. Go back to the village. "


    Say like this, again 15 fast run toward village inside.


    Lu Fan raised his head, looked at the black cloud from afar, and tightened his brow.


    From this dark cloud, he felt the magic Qi of the sky, which is not something that ordinary demon practitioners can do.


    Quickly followed Fu 15 back to the village, Fu 15 a village then shouted loudly: "night shadow came. The sisters are going to hide. The night shadow is coming. "


    All the women suddenly hid in the house with a scream, as if the night shadow were a wild animal.


    Lu fan still stood at the entrance of the village and cried twice anxiously. Then he rushed out and pulled Lu fan into a house and hid behind the door.


    Through the gap of the wooden door, Lu fan can see that the sky has already covered the whole village with black clouds.


    Answer 15 some nervously pull Lu Fan''s clothes, softly read: "don''t fall down, don''t fall down."


    Lu Fan didn''t know what Fu 15 was talking about at all. Then, suddenly, he saw a strong black air coming down from the sky and falling directly in front of the door.


    Lu Fan''s eyes widened, and the one who came into his eyes was a man of incomparable enchantment.


    Painted, dressed in black, with a long snake around his waist, he spits out his message.


    The animal pinched the orchid finger, and the man smiled, "well, this is a good village. I seem to smell the blood of the virgin again."


    As he said this, the man waved. All of a sudden, the house in his left hand direction burst, and several women fell directly in front of the man.


    Fu 15 also saw this scene, immediately tears all fell down, cover the mouth and whisper: "Xiao Ling, Jiu Jiu, sister Zeng."


    Several women hurriedly and tremblingly knelt down in front of the man and shouted, "Lord nightshade, spare your life."


    The man looked at them with a smile. With a wave of his hand, several people fell to the ground.


    Lu Fan stares at the scene and opens his mouth slightly.


    As if the man had done something interesting, he took a picture of the snake on his waist.


    Immediately, the snake took a huge breath, and the blood on the body immediately rose like water and was swallowed by the snake.


    The snake is ruddy, and the man is also red.


    It''s like drinking a glass of incomparable drinking water. The man was intoxicated and said, "ah, comfortable."


    At the end of the speech, the man hummed a tune and walked forward.


    Lu Fan''s face was cold, and he bit his teeth and said, "demon repair."


    Fu 15 wiped away his tears and said: "what demon repair. That''s Lord nightshade, the emissary in charge of our area. "


    Lu Fan snapped, "what right does he have to take your life at will?"


    Fu 15 looked at Lu Fan in surprise and said, "he is an emissary of demons. Of course he has the right to life and death for us. "


    Lu Fan''s teeth were clenched secretly, and his anger was surging.

 Chapter 812

    Seeing Lu Fan''s face was ugly, Lu Fan said in a voice: "Xiaobai, what''s the matter with you?"


    Lu Fan couldn''t bear it anymore. He directly ran into the door of the room and drew out his own sharp sword.


    Fu fifteen was shocked. He rushed out and pulled Lu Fan''s arm back.


    But how can her strength compare with Lu fan.


    After this period of self-cultivation, Lu fan has now recovered most of his strength, and even the Dantian in his body has been reunited.


    "You''re going to die, come in," cried the voice.


    The black hair swung, and a baby''s face was full of anxiety.


    Lu fan, motionless, looks up into the distance.


    By this time, the shadow of the night had disappeared, and the black clouds in the sky were flying away.


    "Damn it, let him escape."


    Lu Fan scolded.


    A magic Qi hit Lu Fan and said: "Xiaobai. You dare not listen to me, don''t you? "Br >


    the magic Qi falls on Lu Fan''s skin and almost bounces back by Lu Fan''s muscles.


    Lu fan turns his head and looks at Fu 15. Slowly, he puts away the heavy sword without a blade and says nothing.


    In the village, other women came out slowly.


    Seeing the bones of three women on the ground, many people left tears.


    Not long ago, after seven days, mother-in-law Qian and others came quickly. One of the leading women, with a white hair and a childlike face, was obviously the clan leader of the village.


    She looked at the corpses that had been sucked into three bodies on the ground, and said indifferently, "bury them. They have returned to the embrace of the devil. "Br >


    several women sobbed and quickly carried the body away.


    At this time, the patriarch suddenly looked at Lu Fan and said with cold eyes, "did you rush out just now? What do you want to do, slave?"


    the patriarch''s face is not good, and his palm has already taken on the evil spirit.


    Lu Fan said slowly, "kill the night shadow."


    in a word, all the women around suddenly changed their looks.


    The patriarch''s good face and flesh began to twist, and his silver hair was windless and automatic.


    "Kill the emissary, do you have this ability? Do you want to cause our village to be completely destroyed? Go back seven times and drive your slaves away. You can''t stay in the village for a moment. "


    after hearing the sound, you stand out seven times at once. The light voice should be.


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows tightened. He didn''t expect the result.


    Suddenly, mother-in-law Qian stepped forward and said, "patriarch, don''t be angry, he is just a servant. Life and death are all in Fu Qi''s hands. Go back and give an order. Why drive him away? Besides, don''t you think it''s a good thing that there is a man in the village? "Fu Qi then said:" chieftain, he has a bad brain. It seems that it was damaged by me. I will give him a rune when I go back. "


    the patriarch looked at mother-in-law Qian and looked at Fu Qi again, nodded:" OK. Let him for a while. Answer seven, you must give him a death order when you go back. "


    Seven in a row.


    When the patriarch turned around and left, all the women around talked about Lu Fan one after another, with some contempt and hostility in their words.


    Fu seven glared at Fu 15 and said, "I shouldn''t let him come out with you."


    Fu 15 a face is aggrieved, the canthus hung tear again.


    Fu seven took Lu Fan''s arm and said, "let''s go. You are not allowed to go out this time. Who do you think you are? You want to fight with the emissary. You don''t have ten lives to kill. You understand. "


    Lu Fan really doesn''t know what to say. The nine dragon Xuangong tower says in Lu Fan''s body," great master, you are not flattering this time. "


    Mother-in-law Qian suddenly stopped Lu Fan and turned to Fu Qi and said, "Fu Qi, go back first. Give him orders, and I''ll do it. "


    Fu Qi frowned and said, "but..."


    "Why, don''t you believe me?" said Mrs. Qian. "She reluctantly released her hand and walked away.


    Mother-in-law Qian knocked Lu Fan on the arm with a crutch and said, "follow me."


    Lu Fan followed her to the outside of the village until she couldn''t see anyone else. Then mother-in-law Qian stopped and said, "Lu fan, you are reckless today."


    Lu Fandao: "grandma. You just look at that bullshit emissary killing them, don''t you say you want to protect your people? "


    mother-in-law Qian said coldly:" Lu fan, you don''t seem to understand where this is. I''ll tell you again. This is the devil kingdom. It''s the devil kingdom. It''s the 33rd branch of Daoxin demon sect. It is the place where the demon clan accumulates strength. This is different from the outside world. For the demon cultivator, killing is instinct, killing is demand and killing is * *. It''s not uncommon to see people die here. "


    Lu Fan said faintly, "even if your people die in front of you,"


    mother-in-law Qian stared at Lu Fan''s eyes and said: "if I am here. I will definitely kill that night''s shadow, even the hall leader here. I will manage this blood coagulation area myself. But you have to see clearly that what I stay here is only a Dharma body. A power can enter the Tao. It can only refine some elixirs and give advice. I don''t have the strength to fight against the demons here, so do you. "


    Lu Fan suddenly smiled and said, "grandma. If you think so. Then you look down on me too much. "


    Mother-in-law Qian put a stick to Lu Fan''s heart and said, "Lu fan, don''t do anything stupid. If you want to leave here and see lingyao again. You will listen to me and act in a low-key way. Recover the strength, then go out to find the weakness of the blood coagulation area seal, break the seal and leave, go back to marry lingyao. This is what you have to do. "


    Lu fan stops talking and looks at mother-in-law Qian calmly.


    In a moment, Lu Fandao said: "it turns out that your Dharma body has no power."


    grandma Qian took back her crutch and said: "HMM. Now you know, I can''t restrain you at all. But I still want to warn you not to do things that are sorry to lingyao. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "don''t worry, grandma. There will be no change in what I promised. "


    Mother Qian nodded and said, "that''s good. Lu fan, remember my words, don''t do stupid things. Any irrational thing may cause you to die here. I''ll say again, this is the land of demon cultivation. "


    after that, mother-in-law Qian left slowly.


    Lu Fan looks at her back, but feels a little vicissitudes.


    Jiulong Xuangong tower suddenly appeared, and Xiaohei also jumped from Lu Fan''s belt to his shoulder.


    "Great master, you are still in charge. God, master, you are helping the demon cultivator. You can see clearly that what you want to help is demon cultivation. "Br >


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon keeps shouting.


    Lu Fan''s eyes twinkled with light and said, "old nine, stop shouting and shut up. You''re right. I''m going to kill that night shadow. That man is the damned demon

 Chapter 813

    In the next few days, Lu Fan was completely shut up in the wooden house, and he was not allowed to go out for another half step.


    Fu Qilian injected several more magic Qi into Lu Fan. It seems that Lu Fan''s Qi was also generated. He wanted to seal him completely.


    But her strength is really not good. When Lu Fan hasn''t recovered, he doesn''t take her magic Qi seriously. Now we have the right to be supplements.


    However, after watching Lu Fan stay in the wooden house, Fu Qi thought that her ban on Lu Fan had been successful and left happily.


    Lu fan doesn''t think there''s anything. Anyway, he''s still in the recovery stage. It''s better to be idle.


    However, it''s a pity that the village leader didn''t let Lu Fan continue to be idle.


    On the morning of the tenth day, a group of women with exposed clothes rang at the gate before they went out hunting for seven times.


    Fu 15 rubbed his eyes to open the door. Just after the door was opened, a group of women rushed in.


    "People, where are people?"


    "there, sisters, rush."


    Lu fan, who had just arrived at the door of the room, was startled. A group of women rushed to him with a loud cry, which was just like eating people.


    Lu Fan quickly backed away. Seven times see wrong, roar a way: "what do you do, early in the morning, still let no one sleep.". Sister Wang, what are you doing with people? "The leader, sister Wang, immediately took out a piece of sheepskin and waved it:" the patriarch agreed. Answer seven, from today on, all the women over thirty in the village can come to your servant to have children. "


    Behind, a group of women chirped: "one hundred at a time. It''s not easy for us to get to the first round. "


    "It''s said that it''s better to have children with men than to go to the devil kingdom. The legend is very comfortable. "


    "And you don''t have to run that far to avoid the wild animals."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    "What, this is my servant, whom I have not yet enjoyed?" he cried. It''s your turn. Show me parchment. "


    Sister Wang threw the parchment into Fu Qi''s hand.


    Hurry, reply 15, reply 8 8 and so on all gathered together.


    For a moment, seven times pursed: "how can I do this. This is my man. How can he make arrangements casually? "


    Sister Wang said, "the patriarch said. When you come to the village, you are the whole village. You can''t let him do nothing all day. Who keeps him? "


    Fu seven turns his head to look at Lu Fan and says, "that''s right, but..."..... But... "


    Sister Wang then said: "Fu Qi, don''t worry. We''ve all agreed. It''s just daytime. Never make trouble at night. Do you think it''s ok? "


    Seven times twisted eyebrows, looked at parchment again, finally reluctantly nodded: "OK. That''s the day. "


    Sister Wang and others immediately cheered and reached for Lu Fan and said, "go up."


    Lu Fan looked at the battle, and his forehead was full of sweat.


    My God, it''s human life.


    One hundred people at a time, this is the first round. Even if he is immortal, he will be killed.


    No nonsense, turn around and run.


    Lu fan directly took his body and ran against the wall of the wooden house. He flew away.


    "Get him. Don''t let him run away. Seven, control him. "


    Seeing that Lu Fan was faster than a rabbit, a group of women shouted.


    Seven in a hurry to release the evil spirit. But Lu Fan didn''t respond at all. He didn''t even return his head. He disappeared into the public''s sight.


    After that, the women were in a hurry and ran out.


    The rear wing is extended to speed up the flight.


    Lu Fan''s nine dragon Xuangong pagoda was laughing wildly. He laughed and said: "great master. Run quickly. If you don''t run, you''ll die in a woman''s belly. "


    "Shut up."


    Lu Fan shouted to Lao Jiu.


    It''s not bad enough for him to be sarcastic at this time.


    After that, the women were still chasing after him. Lu Fan dodged behind a house, then immediately dispersed the power of the surrounding world, propped up the air mask and became invisible.


    A group of women roared past her, but did not find him.


    Lu Fan was relieved immediately. Looking at these anxious women looking for people everywhere, he murmured, "I can''t afford this gorgeous blessing."


    "Great master, it seems that you can''t stay in the village. Otherwise, let''s leave. Your strength has recovered a lot. We''ll go out and look for the weakness of the seal. It may take some time, but as long as we can find it. We can leave the devil kingdom. That money mother-in-law doesn''t say, can do so


    Lu Fandao: "no way. I have to get rid of that night''s shadow first. "


    "It''s a great master," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. That night shadow came once and has gone. Who knows when he will come next. Do you just wait, or you can find a place close to the village and hide it first. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "that''s a good idea. There''s no way to hide here. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan rushed out of the village.


    This time, Lu fan is advancing at full speed, and the speed is so fast that there is no shadow.


    Quickly out of the village, Lu Fan hid in the thick forest of grimaces.


    He never thought that he would be so embarrassed by a group of women and run around.


    Fortunately, this matter will not be known by senior brother Han Feng. Otherwise, he will surely be laughed at for some time.


    This forest is very big. Lu Fan tries to walk deep. The outer areas are the areas where the women collect herbs. Only in the areas where there are huge wild animals can it be safer.


    At this time, Lu would rather be with the wild animals. At least the wild animals won''t round him in a hundred.


    Soon, Lu fan stopped on a big white round stone.


    Sitting on the stone, Lu Fan sighed: "these women are more powerful than the Lord of Dansheng. At least in the face of the Lord of Dansheng, the big deal is to die. But these women not only want my life, but also my chastity. "


    "Don''t complain, great master," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Maybe this is the wish of many men in the world. You just don''t know what you''re blessed with. "


    Lu Fan said, "is there anyone who would like to be killed like this? I don''t believe it."


    "There must be, for example, your elder martial brother," said the Xuangong tower in Jiulong.


    "Brother Han Feng, ha ha. He expected to take it with pleasure. "


    Shaking his head, Lu Fan breathed a sigh of relief.


    But just then, a voice suddenly sounded from behind.


    "This man, would you please move your ass a little bit?" Lu Fan jumped up and grasped the sword without a front.


    "Who is talking?" at the foot of "


    the big stone slowly turned.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan was able to see clearly what a big stone it was. It was clearly a huge skull.


    Slowly, the skull said: "I''m sorry. It scares you. Xiaosheng, go to Nangong. It''s polite. "

 Chapter 814

    Lu fan then drew out the sword, and without saying anything, cut it directly on the skull.


    Although there is no vigorous Qi, the strength of this sword should not be underestimated. At least there is no problem in opening mountains and cracking rocks.


    Dang.


    Lu Fan''s sword unexpectedly bounced open directly. There was a crack on the skull.


    "Oh, it hurts. It''s going to die. It''s going to die."


    The skull shouted.


    Lu Fan''s whole body was suddenly full of vigorous Qi, and Yang was coagulated on the sword, ready to be cut off again.


    At this time, the skull cried out: "don''t, brother. I''m a good man. "


    Lu Fan listened to his nonsense. Did good people grow into skeletons.


    The fire sword fell down with a loud bang.


    The skull broke apart and burned.


    "This man, I have no hatred with you. Why do you want to cut me. You sit in my head. I didn''t sit in your head. Is there any reason for this. Would you like to make some sense. Don''t deceive too much. "


    As he said this, the skull began to shine like a white jade.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and said, "what did you just do. You devil repair. Are you not a demon? "


    The skull said in a loud voice: "I''m holding the southern palace of the kingdom of heaven. I''m a handsome young man. How could it be that filthy, ferocious, stupid demon. You should see it from your face. "


    Lu fan is speechless for a while. It''s just weird to see his face.


    But the flame on Lu Fan''s body still burns the skull in front of him.


    "Show me that you''re not a demon."


    The skull said in a loud voice, "see the power in me. This is the determination of the kingdom of heaven. It''s dignified and noble. It''s half blood and evil. Besides, if I were a demon cultivator, I should have bitten you just now. "


    Lu Fan looked up and down at the skeleton and found that, as he said, the light of the white jade really did not have any evil spirit, blood and corpse spirit.


    It is like a natural jade, shining in the sun.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, believing him. Put away the sunburn on the skull.


    The skull and skull gasped: "brother, can you do me a favor?"


    Lu Fan said quietly, "No."


    The skull was stunned and said, "you haven''t heard what I''m trying to do."


    Lu Fan replied, "you are so ugly that I don''t want to help you."


    The skull froze for a moment, then said loudly, "what. You said I was ugly. You can insult my personality but not my appearance. "


    Lu Fan didn''t want to talk to him much, so he turned around and left.


    On his shoulder, Xiao Hei looks at the skull and spits it.


    "Hello hello, brother, don''t worry about going. Brother, it''s OK to talk with me if you don''t help. Tell me where it is. "


    Lu fan stopped immediately when he heard the skull.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan looked at the skull and said, "what did you just ask me?"


    Seeing Lu fan turning around, the skull suddenly cackled and said, "ask you where this is. Brother, don''t go, don''t go. I''ve been buried here for nearly a month. I finally met you alive. It''s OK to talk with me. "


    Lu Fan quickly stepped forward and stared at the skull and said, "no, you just asked me where I am. Don''t you come from this place. "


    The skull said in a loud voice, "of course not. I am the great prince of the kingdom of Optimus, nangongxing. I was caught here. But I''m lucky. I broke the heaven and earth bag on the way, so it fell here. "


    Lu fan asked, "then you can see how the people who arrested you came in."


    Nangong replied, "of course I know."


    Lu Fan said, "let me know."


    Nangong Xing said with a smile: "brother. If you do me a favor, I''ll let you know. "


    Lu Fan put the heavy sword on the skull and learned the language of the Lord of Dansheng: "you have no right to talk with me about conditions. I''ll kill you if I don''t say it. "


    The skull can''t speak with its mouth open. Xiaohei suddenly spurts out a flame and directly into the eye socket of the skull.


    "It''s OK, OK, I''ll tell you. He grabbed my demon cultivator, took a stone, opened a land of Taoism, and then brought me in. The place where the door opened was not far away on the snow mountain. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "stone. What kind of stone. "


    The skull said: "a stone like a dagger should be a magic stone. And the stone gave out a light, and the kingdom of Tao opened, and he came in. Then I took advantage of his inattention, tore open his pocket and jumped down. "


    Lu Fan twisted his eyebrows and said, "it''s impossible. You jumped down like this, he didn''t find out."


    The skull chuckled and said, "who said I didn''t find it. It''s just that I jumped down with him. Then I turned into a skeleton, and he, hehe, became powder. "


    Lu Fan''s eyelids beat slightly. Looking at the skull in front of him, he said with a smile, "you are still a cruel man."


    The skull said: "I can''t help it. I don''t want to be made into a puppet. That''s all I can do. Brother, there are many puppet masters in the demon cultivation. Like you and me, they are handsome, tall and young. They like them best. I don''t want to be a tool, so I''d rather be a puppet. "


    Lu fan asked, "why do they want to catch you?"


    Skull said: "I don''t know. Revenge, revenge and love killing are all possible. Maybe I''ve got a demon nun''s wife, so they''re going to kill me. I''m also lucky. I was in a vacuum during this period of cultivation, which made them have a chance. Otherwise, hum, I''ll crush all the fish with one finger. "


    "Great master, this man can blow better than I can," said the Xuangong tower in Lu Fan


    Lu Fan looked at the skull, smiled and said, "how do you know I''m not a demon cultivator?"


    The skull said with a smile, "because you heard that I was not a demon. Moreover, I think your Dharma is not very orthodox, but there is no magic Qi or blood Qi. If I''m right, brother, you''re also here by mistake. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "well. You''re a smart man, too. Well, I''ll give you a hand. But if you have any changes, I will kill you immediately. Do you understand? "


    Skull path: "understand, understand, understand. I''m your man now. Dig it out for me. I''ve been buried here for days. "


    Lu Fan looks at the land under the skull. It''s really a depression, like sand and mud.


    Lu Fan stabbed his sword on the ground and said softly, "explode."


    Suddenly, the land in front of us began to explode, and the dust was flying. In a moment, a big pit appeared in front of us. Many huge bones flew out of the hole.


    Lu fan stopped and looked at it with eyes. "You''ve only got so much left."


    In the pit in front of him, Lu fan saw only half of the skeleton, his arms and half of his sternum missing.


    The skull also looked down and said, "I said I can''t move. I don''t have any feelings. Brother, can you help me join the bone? "


    Lu Fan turned his white eyes and let out his vigorous Qi.


    The palm moves, and the infinite alchemy is used. One mind, many uses, many heart. Suddenly, all the bones scattered around the pit flew up, and then began to splice on the skeleton''s body.


    It has to be said that the skeleton''s bones are really good, big, bright and white, with small black eyes shining straight. It seems that they want to run and bite and have a good time.


    The skull said with a smile, "brother, you are an alchemist. I thought you were a warrior."


    Lu Fan didn''t answer. Quickly put the bones together.


    Anyway, as long as he put the bone in the right place, the white light on the skeleton will tighten the bone itself. It doesn''t cost Lu Fan anything.


    Soon after splicing, the skeleton leaped out of the hole.


    He''s really tall. He''s three feet tall. No wonder the head is so big.


    After moving his body, the skeleton nodded with satisfaction: "OK. Better than I thought. I thought I was going to die this time. I''m very grateful, brother. May I have your name, please? "


    "Lu Fan."


    "Brother Lu fan, it''s said that the same people are fallen in the end of the world. Why do we know each other when we meet. Since we are so predestined, it''s better for us to face the next difficulties together. "


    The skeleton said with a smile.


    Lu Fan replied calmly, "speak to others."


    The skeleton smiled awkwardly and said: "brother Lu Fan. I want to hang out with you for a while. "


    Lu Fan smiled and held out his hand to the skeleton and said, "no problem. Bring all the rest of you. "

 Chapter 815

    The skeleton looked at himself and then at Lu Fan''s outstretched hand: "brother Lu Fan. I''m like this. What else do you think I''ll have on me? "


    Lu Fandao: "I don''t know. But I think it''s impossible for me to have nothing of value as a prince. What a shame to say. Take some of it out. I''ve never done anything bad. "


    The skeleton opened his mouth slightly and said: "brother Lu fan, I really have nothing left. If I have a piece of meat on me, I''ll give it to you. That demon cultivator is not an idiot either. When he catches me, he takes everything away from me. Otherwise, I owe you something. "


    Lu Fandao: "human relationship is not worth money."


    The skeleton said with a smile: "my human feelings are still valuable. You know, I''m the prince. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at the broken face of the skeleton. I don''t know what kind of country there would be such a prince.


    Since he couldn''t get any oil and water, Lu Fan lost all interest in the skeleton.


    Step forward, he came to find a good place to settle down for a while. There''s no time to talk to this skeleton.


    The skeleton stepped behind Lu Fan and said, "brother Lu Fan. Where are you going. Do you know any place to live near here. Or where you can buy some fruit. I need this medicine to help me recover


    Lu fantou also did not return: "No. This is the devil kingdom. Do you understand the devil kingdom. There are all kinds of demons everywhere. I want to find a place to live in seclusion.


    The skeleton understood, "good idea, it''s time to live in seclusion. It would be troublesome to be found by those evil spirits. But should we try to get out of this devil kingdom. It doesn''t seem like a good thing to stay here. "


    Lu Fandao: "if you find a way to leave here, I have no opinion."


    The skeleton thought for a moment and said, "we can rob the demon. Brother Lu fan, how are your accomplishments. As long as we can grab the shuttle travel things of the demon cultivator and the Lingshi in his hand. We can go out. Then you will go to our kingdom of Optimus, although it may be a little far away. But it''s definitely worth it. Our beauty, that''s a first-class one. You may not believe it when you say it. That chest, that ass, that figure


    Lu Fan turned to look at the skeleton and said, "I''m sorry. Don''t talk about women with me lately. "


    The skeleton said in a daze: "why, have you been abandoned. I can''t be happy. Or you were hurt by a woman. Well, as you look, you should have been hurt by a woman. I''m right. It doesn''t matter. When the kingdom of Optimus comes, I''ll find you a hundred beauties, a hundred of them. They are all obedient. What kind of posture do you want? "


    Lu Fan bit his teeth one by one and said: "I have said it, don''t mention it. If you have kung fu, think about how to make it smaller. You are such a big skeleton. It''s very eye-catching. "


    The skull scratched his head and said, "I can''t help it. I''m born so tall. I don''t know how to make bones smaller. Otherwise, I will try to remove the bone from my chest. "


    So, the skeleton really took off his sternum, and then put the thigh bone directly into his neck, walked around and said: "it''s shorter. I think it''s not bad. "


    Lu Fan''s eyelids were shaking, and the muscles in his face were twitching.


    "Come on, you''d better be tall. Tall and secure. "


    Skeleton Oh, and put the sternum back.


    Lu Fan gently rubbed his temples. He was originally in the devil Kingdom, but he was helpless.


    Now with such a broken mouth skeleton, Lu Fan only felt a headache.


    They go all the way and don''t care about the direction.


    The skeletons are still breaking behind, reading how different their bones are, how hard, how textured, and how they can heal themselves.


    Lu Fan''s thoughts have already flown to some unknown place. What he is thinking about is how to leave this place.


    According to skeletons, it''s the best choice to find Lingshi and open Daoyu to leave.


    But if you want to do this, you have to kill a demon cultivator. This demon cultivator can''t be too strong. There must be Lingshi on him. And as soon as he''s killed, he''s going to leave.


    Lu Fan turned to the skeleton and asked, "when you killed the demon monk, did he leave nothing?"


    The skeleton said: "brother Lu Fan. I know what you want to ask. But I couldn''t help it. I had to do it. I''m sorry that his Lingshi and everything have been destroyed. "


    Lu fan asked, "no one has come to him."


    The skull said with a smile, "No. Maybe this person is not very important. "


    Lu Fan''s heart is a little more stable. What he is most afraid of is killing a person and attracting a group of people.


    If there is no special connection between the demons, or something similar to the longevity tablet, that''s easy to say.


    After a pause, the skeleton went on: "but after he died, it was the dark clouds floating in the sky that were very diligent and looked abnormal."


    Lu fan is biting his teeth secretly, damn it. Isn''t that the night shadow of the messenger of the demon God.


    This kind of demon cultivation will not float around. He must have a purpose. Most likely, he came to look for skeletons or demons killed by skeletons.


    Lu Fan sighed. As expected, nothing is so simple.


    Suddenly, the little black on Lu Fan''s shoulder called out, and his body was black and bright.


    Lu Fan immediately stopped and looked around, holding the sword tightly.


    The skull turned around and said, "what''s the matter. What''s the matter. Brother Lu fan, what did you find? "


    Lu Fan''s ears moved, and suddenly he looked to the left in the bloody forest, and said slowly, "it seems that there are some wild animals coming."


    Before the voice falls, it''s a roar.


    Then, a wild animal, about one foot high, three feet and two wings, with a huge mouth and teeth all over, appeared in front of Lu Fan.


    A stream of green liquid with a corrosive smell came out of the mouth of the beast. The skeleton looked at it and said in surprise, "abyss beast, this is a strange beast."


    Lu Fan''s whole body was suddenly ablaze and stared at the beast in the abyss, saying, "this wild beast is very powerful."


    The skeleton said, "OK. The strength is average. It''s OK to swallow things. But you have to be careful. This kind of wild animal is


    Before the skeleton finished speaking, he saw the little black on Lu Fan''s shoulder and took the lead in flying out.


    The body suddenly became larger, and the black dragon roared to the sky. A claw was patted on the body of the abyss beast, and a flame was blown out at the same time.


    At the next moment, the abyss beast burns up, and then directly falls to the ground.


    The skeleton said the rest in a low voice: "it''s usually a demon repair pet."

 Chapter 816

    A burnt smell came, and Xiao Hei proudly shot his tongue at Lu Fan.


    The abyss beast in front of him finally twitches twice, then burns to the body.


    Lu fan has not seen such a weak beast for a long time. I remember that when I met the wild animals in the kingdom of Dansheng, he wanted to run.


    The wild animals here are not very powerful.


    Xiaohei takes the body of the abyss beast back and puts it in front of Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looked at the abyss beast a few times, then looked up at the skeleton and said, "what did you say just now,"


    skeleton way: "brother Lu Fan. I just said that this kind of wild animal is usually the pet of demon repair. We may be in big trouble. "


    Lu Fan opens his mouth slightly, and Xiao Hei seems to realize that he is in trouble. He quickly shrinks and jumps back to Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    The skeleton slowly squatted down and turned over the body of the abyss beast.


    Suddenly, from the mouth of the abyss beast, spit out a crystal.


    Lu fan has never seen such a shiny crystal. The nine color light flowing inside is dazzling.


    "Is this its crystal?" Lu fan asked aloud. It''s something that helps the cultivation of demons. The abyssal beast devours the surrounding medicinal materials, or something with power, the body and so on, and will eventually form such a crystal in the body. If the devil cultivates with it, he can speed up his cultivation. The power inside is so pure that people like us can absorb it. It''s more of a tonic for the demon cultivator, and it can even be used to experience the heavenly way. "


    Lu Fan holds Yuanli crystal and opens his mouth slightly.


    In fact, the deep beast of emotion is the medicine tripod of demon cultivation. But this medicine tripod can find something to eat and refine itself.


    At this time, the old nine inside Lu Fan shouted.


    "The great master, give me this wollastonite. For me, it''s a great tonic. The power of this crystal is equal to the total power of more than a dozen divine medicines. "


    Lu Fan stuffed the Yuanli crystal into his belt. He should keep and enjoy such a good thing.


    The skeleton continued to dig out the body of the abyss beast, and even pulled out a few more pieces.


    The skeleton said: "it seems that this abyss beast has gained a lot in this area. Brother Lu fan, hurry to put away the Yuanli crystal. This thing is valuable. These big pieces are enough to buy several girls in the kingdom of Optimus. "


    Lu Fan takes over the crystal, but the skeleton begins to shake the body of the abyss beast.


    Lu fan asked, "what are you doing?"


    the skeleton said: "this body can''t be left. The demon cultivates to own abyss beast are all very valued, certainly left the rune seal and so on thing. He''ll find it later. "


    As he said this, the skeleton suddenly threw away his hand and directly threw the body into the sky, turning it into a small black spot.


    "Yes."


    The skeleton clapped and smiled.


    Lu Fan looked at the direction of the skeleton throwing out. His pupils widened little by little. At last, he thought of something. He pointed to the direction and said, "no, you''ve thrown the body to the witch village."


    The skeleton said in a daze: "devil village, where is that? Is that the village where the evil spirits gather?"


    Lu Fan didn''t bother to talk to him, so he turned around and ran to the direction of the devil village.


    Now he only hopes that the skeleton is not far away, or he will cause great trouble to his mother-in-law.


    And Lu Fan just started, and the sky suddenly darkened.


    When the skeleton saw this scene, he said in a surprised voice, "darling, what''s the matter. Brother Lu fan, wait for me. "


    The skeleton left his feet and ran after him. Although there was no meat on his body, the speed of running was not slow at all, and he made up for Lu Fan.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the village, Fu Qi, who was still looking for Lu fan, suddenly saw a dark shadow flying in the distance.


    "What is that?" he asked in reply.


    With a bang, the shadow fell to the ground.


    A group of women immediately gathered around and stared at the black body.


    In a moment, Fu Qi pointed to the body and exclaimed, "abyss beast."


    All the women were shocked. As the natives of the devil Kingdom, of course, they know what it means for an abyss beast to die in their village.


    This is the omen of Tu village. Any demon cultivator will be furious because of the tragic death of his abyss beast.


    Moreover, they also know that the abyss beast is always the pet of the demon messenger in this area. Usually when they see it, they bow and walk around.


    With a click of thunder, the whole sky suddenly darkened.


    All the people looked up at the sky full of black clouds at the moment, and shouted: "Lord nightshade, your abyss beast is not killed by us."


    "Lord nightshade, it''s a planting trap. Don''t be angry with us."


    "Lord, it''s not our fault."


    Fu Qi and others shouted loudly.


    Mother-in-law Qian and the patriarch all came quickly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The patriarch just asked. Suddenly, a shadow came down from the sky with black air and fell directly in front of them.


    It''s not the night shadow, but the monstrous face, the green snake spitting out the snake''s letter, and the windless black robe.


    Holding the orchid finger in his hand, night shadow stepped forward slowly and said: "you are so bold. How dare I kill my abyss beast? For many years, it''s the first time I''ve met such a bold village like yours. "


    Fu Qi suddenly scared the face of the flower, and said with trembling lips, "Lord shadow at night. We didn''t kill the abyss beast. We


    Night shadow a stare, immediately seven down, the whole body began to twitch.


    The eyes are shining with different light. The method of night shadow is just the soul snatching method of Daoxin devil clan.


    "I don''t want to hear your nonsense. I only know that you damned maids dare to kill my little abyss."


    Slowly, night shadow stretched out a finger, pointing to the seventh class: "you all have to die. Your whole village must die. "


    As he said this, the green snake on the night shadow suddenly jumped out. At the next moment, the serpents greet the storm, and the body grows rapidly. At the same time, one after another, the snake heads split up.


    The patriarch was completely stunned. Looking at the huge green color of the mountain, he murmured, "eight different snakes."


    Night image is crazy, burst out laughing and said: "kill, my little snake, kill them all, don''t leave a living mouth. I''m going to bathe in their blood, and I''m going to watch the blood flow here. "


    The eight different big snake suddenly roared to the sky, and the snake scale began to change rapidly. It seems that the endless power of heaven and earth is converging on the snake.


    The patriarch sat on the ground and said, "it''s over, it''s over."


    Mother-in-law Qian stepped forward and held out her crutch to the big snake.


    "Evil animal, I will kill you even if I die."


    There was a flash of light on grandma Qian.


    But at this time, a sword light came from the sky, directly cutting off a snake head.


    Turning over and landing, Lu Fan''s heavy sword points to the giant snake.


    "Well, it''s not late."

 Chapter 817

    "Xiaobai, how did you come out? Go back."


    Not far away, shout loudly again and again.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s arrival, mother-in-law Qian said to Lu fan, "Lu fan, you are not his opponent. Go quickly."


    The women around fled in a hurry, and the screams and shouts merged into one.


    Lu fantou also did not return: "mother-in-law Qian. You take them away first. I''ll take them here. "


    "If you die," said mother-in-law Qian. How can I explain to lingyao? "


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi suddenly rose to the sky, and the whole body began to grow rapidly. A ray of white light wandered around him.


    "I will not die."


    Lu Fan''s simple way.


    Mother-in-law Qian looked at the white light flowing on Lu Fan''s body, her eyes were wide, and she murmured, "this is the power of the road, Lu fan you..."


    After money mother-in-law ''s words did not finish, eight Qi snake'' s tail then directly throws in front of her, nearly smashes her.


    Mother-in-law Qian has understood that Lu fan is not reckless, but has real strength. Hurriedly one pulls up the clan leader, the seventh person and so on turns around to walk.


    Fu Qi also continuously wields magic Qi to Lu fan, as if he wants to control Lu Fan''s return.


    Mother-in-law Qian slapped the hand that she was releasing evil spirit and said: "you can''t control him. He has never been your servant. "


    All around the crowd quickly left, and Lu Fan''s body became as tall as the big snake.


    There is no sword in the hand. It has turned into a blazing sword at this time.


    The flame gathers the body of the sword, and the heaven and earth change color.


    At this time, Lu fan is really a person of heaven and earth.


    The body is like a mountain, the sword is like a rainbow, and all hands and feet are windy.


    Night shadow looked at Lu fan who came out suddenly and sneered: "how dare you challenge me. I can''t help myself. "


    When the palm of the hand turned, the whole body of the night shadow instantly turned into the magic Qi of the sky, covering the body of the big snake.


    Suddenly, the head of the snake cut off by Lu Fan grew again, and the whole body of Baqi snake began to appear a dense black rune, which quickly covered the whole body of Baqi snake like a scale.


    The little black on Lu Fan''s shoulder also directly turned into a ray of light and fell into Lu Fan''s body.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s body also began to appear scale Dragon Armor, black dragon pattern in armor upstream.


    "The spirit beast is attached."


    Lu Fanxiao looks at the eight different snakes in front of him.


    It''s still a skill killing move of "up and down" and "three talents and four images". It''s not only proficient, but also indissoluble with Lu Fan''s sword moves.


    Lu Fan thinks that he is still very strong in close combat, especially in the basic skills of quick attack. He has a solid foundation.


    Today, however, the eight different snake has opened his eyes. It turns out that there are so many kinds of attacks.


    After the original hit, you can still pick and spit.


    It''s not a wild animal that can practice it. It seems that after the appendage, night shadow still controls everything.


    Lu Fanhu raised the heavy sword without a front. The way of fire converged on the long sword. A fiery dragon turned white and roared to the sky.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s open chest door, the eight big snakes immediately came out together, just like eight long swords, and hit Lu Fan''s chest directly.


    The tail flick twisted Lu fan directly.


    "Die. Stupid boy. "


    Eight different snakes suddenly spit out words, and the eight heads of snakes change their faces.


    The snake tail strangled Lu Fan. At the same time, a black light rushed out from the snake tail and hit Lu Fan''s white fire dragon.


    Black and white forces collide, and it''s a big bang.


    The sky seems to have burst, revealing countless cracked lines.


    Baqi snake tightens Lu Fan''s body, and the monstrous spirit is constantly infusing Lu Fan''s body.


    "Now, see how you can compete with me."


    Baqi snake laughed crazily. He seemed to pour Lu Fan''s demonic spirit into his puppet.


    It has long been said that the demon cultivator will turn a powerful warrior into a puppet when he catches him. Today, it''s said that it''s true.


    But at the moment, Lu Fan suddenly laughed.


    The smile on his face, with mockery and ridicule, whispered, "it''s you who die, fool."


    As soon as the voice fell, the snake suddenly saw a light rush into his body.


    Before he knew it, the snake exploded.


    "Four elephants subdue the devil. The white tiger faces the sky. "


    Roar.


    A white tiger rushed out of the snake''s body and suddenly broke all the magic Qi and snake''s body.


    Lu Fan''s move of just lifting the heavy sword without a front is actually a cover.


    His real killing move is his left hand method. The funny thing is that this night shadow doesn''t see the opportunity to kill at all. I dare to bind Lu Fan foolishly.


    In this way, it is convenient for Lu fan to inject the Dharma into his body directly.


    The huge white tiger roared out, then turned around and rushed to the fragmented big snake again.


    Out.


    At the sound of the explosion, Lu Fan was pushed hundreds of steps away by the strong force, and the huge fire sword was in front of him, so that he could not face the aftershock.


    In front of him, the eight different serpents were smashed by the white tiger in a flash. Lu Fan felt that the four images subdued the evil spirit as if they had a special suppression effect.


    It''s no wonder that the original four elephant master can rush into the demon cultivation group to kill and kill.


    This set of four elephant subdues the devil decision, definitely is he specially uses to deal with the demon repair. Lu fan uses this move as a killing move, but it has a wonderful effect.


    The body of Baqi snake was scattered all over the ground and soon turned into a hard stone.


    This is the body change after the death of some wild animals. Lu Fan looks at it quietly and wants to make sure whether the night shadow is really dead.


    At this time, a cloud of black gas gathered from all directions.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and his body shrank rapidly.


    The flames on the sword disappeared. Lu Fan stared at the gathering black air, and his left hand began to pinch again.


    Suddenly, the black air converged into a human shape, and the night shadow reappeared.


    The whole body was covered with blood. The night shadow stared at Lu mortally: "Damn it, you are not a person in the blood coagulation area. You''re the bastards from outside. "


    Lu Fan said with a grin, "Congratulations, you''re right, but you''re going to die."


    Night shadow glanced at the corpse on the ground and said, "you killed my green snake, and you want to kill me again. Young man, do you really think that the sky Gang situation can go against the sky, and you can look up and down in the blood coagulation area. It''s ridiculous. "


    Suddenly, the voice of night shadow suddenly rises.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt something wrong.


    But before Lu Fan''s reaction, night shadow''s eyes lit up immediately.


    "Soul snatching."


    At that time, Lu Fan''s body was slightly shocked. Night shadow''s body also stopped at the same time.


    Two people quietly look at each other, motionless.


    From afar, Fu Qi and other people who were secretly watching Lu Fan''s battle from behind the house stretched their necks.


    "Who won?" he asked.


    Mother Qian shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Why don''t they move. "


    Looking at Lu Fan with complex complexion.


    She never knew that the man she had caught was so powerful.


    You can fight with the emissary like this. Even in this blood clotting area, you are first-class.


    I''m afraid that only the virgin Huoyuan can suppress him.


    A breeze blew by, Lu Fan''s figure suddenly moved.


    Suddenly a wisp of blood drips from the corner of his mouth. Lu Fan looks at the night shadow and says, "good spirit, but your way is too weak."


    The night shadow bursts out with blood, and the whole body is cracked. The blood is like rain, and it falls to the ground.


    Mother in law Qian, the patriarch and others looked at Lu Fan dumbfounded.


    He actually won.

 Chapter 818

    Walking forward slowly, Lu Fan looks at the night shadow of blood.


    Although it seems that the night shadow is dead, Lu Fan''s life Avenue tells him that there is still a trace of life for him.


    That is to say, the night shadow wants to play dead with him.


    Without hesitation, Lu Fan once again pierced his chest.


    The dark air of the night shadow''s whole body just like the wind goes far away and dissipates in the heaven and earth.


    With blood in his mouth, the night shadow finally pointed to Lu Fan and said, "who are you? Who are you? You can take the soul and make a decision."


    Lu Fan looked at him and didn''t speak. He pulled out the heavy sword without front.


    Night shadow body a convulsion, this just completely died.


    Lu Fan looked at him and murmured, "a man who has not practiced the body of magic Qi is not worthy to know my secret."


    Take back the sword, and Xiao Hei returns to his shoulder.


    This night shadow is just the strength of entering the Tao. At best, it is the early days of Tiangang.


    If it wasn''t for him, Lu fan would have solved him faster.


    You know, Lu Fan''s strength is not fully recovered at this time. Otherwise, Lu fan will kill him just like playing.


    In comparison, the strength of this person is probably the level of huolongqing.


    Lu Fan chuckled. It seems that after he came out of the Dansheng country, his strength has made some progress.


    When the evil spirit dissipated, mother-in-law Qian took a group of women to step forward slowly.


    They seemed to be afraid of Lu fan, and they all approached him very carefully.


    Turning around, Lu fan saw that skeletons were among them.


    No way, he was too tall and conspicuous, and he kept waving to Lu Fan.


    Grandma Qian went to Lu Fan''s face and stabbed the corpse of the night shadow on the ground with her crutch: "I didn''t think of it, I didn''t think of it. After decades of arrogance, he will end up like this. "


    Other women looked at Lu Fan with adoration.


    The patriarch suddenly knelt down to Lu Fan.


    "I''ve seen the new night shadow master."


    then all the women, including Fu Qi and others, fell to their knees and bowed to Lu Fan and said: "I''ve seen the night shadow master."


    Lu Fan was stunned for a while. Mother-in-law Qian smiled at him, her lips moved, and said: "according to the rules of the devil Kingdom, whoever killed the angel of the devil can replace the name and status of the angel of the devil. In their eyes, you are the new emissary of demons. It''s your territory for millions of miles. "


    Lu fan is slightly surprised. In the practice of demons, there is such a rule.


    He coughed twice and said: "get up. Come, all of you. "


    the patriarch just got up with all the women and looked at Lu Fandao excitedly on the 15th day of his life:" Lord nightshade, why are you so fierce. Can you teach us? "


    Fu seven hurriedly grabbed Fu 15 and asked her not to talk more.


    At this time, looking at Lu Fan with extremely complicated complexion, she didn''t know what to say to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looked at it seven times and knew what she was thinking. He whispered, "don''t worry, you have never humiliated me. I will not treat you like that. We are still friends. "


    Fu Qi opens his mouth slightly and doesn''t know what to say.


    When the patriarch saw that Lu Fan was so easy to speak, he hurriedly said, "Lord nightshade, please forgive me for offending me a few days ago."


    Lu Fan waved: "no problem."


    Mother-in-law Qian leaned down and suddenly took out a stone from the body and handed it to Lu Fandao: "take it, demon repair stone. Refine it quickly. Now you are its master. "


    When Lu Fan heard the word "Lingshi", he immediately took over the stone and put it away.


    Looking at all the people in front of him, Lu suddenly chuckled: "from today on, no one will bully you again. Do whatever you have to do. "


    " yes, Lord nightshade. "


    the patriarch takes the lead and leaves respectfully.


    Other women secretly looked at Lu Fan for a few eyes. The fervor and adoration in her eyes were self-evident.


    At the moment, the skeleton came running quickly and said: "brother Lu fan, ha ha. It turns out that you are such a cow. I am really with the right person. You''re the new manager in this area now, aren''t you. According to the rule of demon repair, you should take over everything. Can I live in this village? I like this village. "


    Lu Fan turned his eyes and didn''t care about him.


    Looking at Lu fan, mother-in-law Qian said with a worried face, "these days, the demon cultivator of the blood coagulation domain will definitely contact with you. Lu fan, before that, you will refine the stone and leave. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, but there was some worry: "I''m gone, what do you do. I''m afraid it''s more important to kill the emissary. "


    "Money mother-in-law sighs, way:" should come always come, who knows


    After that, mother-in-law Qian left on crutches.


    Lu Fan looked at mother Qian''s back and slowly took out the Lingshi. He said to the skeleton, "let''s see if it''s such Lingshi. Can we go out? "The skeleton looked at it and said:" it''s not like that. The stone is the same as a dagger. It can be used to carve out the realm of Tao. You are a broken stone. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "I see. It seems that we are going to stay here for a long time. "


    Lu Fan frowned, slightly worried.


    The skeleton chuckled and said, "no problem, please. Brother Lu fan, are you afraid that the demons will see our differences? "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and looked at the skeleton and said," do you have any way? "


    the skeleton stretched out his palm and patted Lu Fan on the back:" of course there is. You go to the kingdom of Optimus to find out. Who doesn''t know that I''m going to Nangong? That''s a famous disguise master. Otherwise, how can you sneak out of the palace and be merciful? Do you want to pretend to be a demon cultivator? No problem. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "Cheng. If you can help me through this. I will introduce more women here to you. "


    Skull laughs and says: "you''re so nice to me, brother Lu Fan. When I go back, I will form a different brother with you. I will make you king. What about King Lu? "


    Lu Fan laughs and shakes his head. He doesn''t look at the appearance of your present skeleton. What can a woman do.


    Lu fan is too lazy to tell. Maybe this guy has just become a skeleton, and hasn''t changed his mind yet.


    Not far away, mother-in-law Qian walked and laughed.


    Reaching out and calculating, in a moment, mother-in-law Qian said with a smile, "three robberies have been hit, one in the capital city has been broken, and the other in the northern Xinjiang will come. Lu fan, I thought it was even more difficult for you to be in the north of Xinjiang. I didn''t expect you to find the person who broke it yourself. "


    Grandma Qian took back her hand, stopped and looked back.


    Her eyes passed through the house and fell on the skeleton.


    Mother-in-law Qian then said: "qingtianguo, the one with the gathering of Qi, should be a prince. Maybe it''s the eldest prince. What a big comer. "

 Chapter 819

    Hemagglutination domain, demon territory.


    The city hanging in the sea of blood, the ancient and mysterious stone buildings, as well as the hurried demon repair wrapped in black robes constitute this mysterious area.


    In the center of the city, there is a tall building built of black stone. The eaves that slant out are like sharp spikes stretching out from the ground, with sharp edges.


    There are no windows in the tall building. There is no access except for the gray gate at the bottom. The red reflection of the blood sea forms a dazzling black red luster on the black stone. As blood spills on this building, it looks different and beautiful.


    From time to time, screams came from the tall buildings. Whenever there is a demon building passing by, he will stop and listen to the screams in the building.


    As if, this is a moving melody.


    As long as it''s a person in the blood coagulation area, there''s no one who doesn''t know what''s going on inside.


    As soon as they heard the scream, they knew it. This is the Lord of the 33rd Hall of Daoxin demon sect. The virgin Huoyuan is killing her servant.


    "Shout, yes, louder."


    On the third floor of the tall building, a woman with a long bloody dress and black hair is digging out the heart of her servant with her long fingernails.


    She lies lazily on the bed of hide, with a smile on her lips, and her high chest shakes with the sound of chuckle.


    On both sides, *, the demon cultivator with iron face, stood there respectfully.


    Quietly watching the virgin Huoyuan kill her servant.


    The scream came to an abrupt end, and the servant fell to the ground with a bang and died.


    The nail of Huo yuan''s Saint daughter narrowed slowly. She smiled at the servant and said, "it''s boring. I just screamed and died. I thought that young and strong people could support for a long time. "


    Next to him, a man wearing two horned iron face stepped forward and said, "Saint lady, I will go to pick some servants for you. The following tribute is coming up again, all on the pumice overseas, waiting for selection. "


    The holy lady of Huoyuan hooks her finger at the man and immediately the man comes forward.


    One, the virgin Huoyuan pinched his neck and said, "I said that. I hate being called a saint. In the demon sect of Daoxin, as long as it is a woman with extreme body, it is called a saint. What kind of water and what kind of wind. Even those who are called saints in the disordered countries outside the daoxinmo sect are also in great need. I don''t like that. I don''t like it very much. "


    The cold sweat came down from the man''s forehead.


    He had already begun to show fine blood on his neck. Hurriedly the man said, "I see, your majesty, the queen."


    the holy daughter of Huoyuan suddenly smiled, patted the man''s face gently and said: "that''s right. Go ahead and choose some good ones for me. "


    The man bowed and said, "yes, your majesty, the queen,"


    the man left quickly under the eyes of the Huoyuan saint, and at this time, a dark shadow appeared in front of the Huoyuan Saint at the same time.


    It''s a black mist. It can''t see the shape at all.


    "Thirty three hall leader, Huoyuan Saint daughter, listen to the order."


    Huoyuan''s Saint smiled happily and stood up slowly from her bed. She has a great face and a great figure.


    Floating to the front of the black fog, the holy daughter of Huoyuan said with a smile, "what bother you to ask Lord Yu to make a proclamation?"


    the black fog replied calmly: "big things, big things. The holy daughter of Huoyuan, the supreme order, sent three men to look for a man named Lu Fan in all the branches of Northern Xinjiang. "


    The holy daughter of Huoyuan was shocked. Xingkou opened slightly and said: "the supreme order, what did this man named Lu Fan do, can lead to the supreme order."


    black fog said: "this man is a man of double cultivation of Qi and martial arts, and is the best stove of the patriarch. As long as you can find this person, bring him back to our sect, appreciate the heartless method, enter the devil pool to refine, become a demon body, and receive the heaven''s order, "the eyes of the holy daughter of Huoyuan suddenly become hot, saying:" such a reward can be described as stepping up to the sky. "


    Black fog said: "just know. Try to find it. If Lu Fan happens to appear in the area you are exploring, you can join the sect. In addition to your status as the holy daughter of Huoyuan, it''s not a problem to protect the Dharma. "


    "I will send three adults to explore the surrounding 56 countries," said Huoyuan''s saint with a smile


    The black fog nodded: "just remember your heart. Of course, nothing can be delayed. Three months later, you will leave for the kingdom of Optimus in advance. "


    The saint daughter of Huoyuan nodded: "yes. This time, we will be in charge of the world. "


    Dark fog calm way: "all is under the patriarch''s gaze, all is in the demon God''s control."


    Slowly, the black fog dispersed.


    The smile on the face of Huoyuan Saint daughter is more and more strong.


    "Come, count all the demons above the emissaries in this area, and call them to come to the territory."


    the holy lady of Huoyuan waved.


    All of a sudden, the iron faced man behind us should leave quickly.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    One day later, in the magic village.


    "Lord Yeying, have this roast. This one is delicious. "


    outside a bonfire, Lu Fan and the women of the devil village sit together, happily drinking fruit wine and eating barbecue.


    Beside, drunk Xiaohei is running around with a big leg bone of the skeleton in his mouth.


    The skeleton jumped on one leg, scolding and chasing Xiaohei.


    Fu Qi hands a piece of thigh meat to Lu Fan. He doesn''t know whether it''s the bonfire or any other reason. Fu Qi''s face is red.


    Lu Fan takes the barbecue, laughs and eats it. At the same time, he brings out a fruit for Fu Qi. It''s a good fruit he made in the spiritual kingdom. Anyway, there are still a lot left. He doesn''t eat it for nothing.


    Looking at the fruit that he had never seen before, Fu Qi was stunned for a long time, and then tried to eat it.


    All of a sudden, she was surprised. She had never eaten such delicious fruit before.


    Lu Fan looked at the wolfing of Fu Qi and laughed loudly.


    Next to her, mother-in-law Qian frowned, stabbed Lu Fan lightly with a cane, and asked in a low voice, "you heartless fellow. In the past two days, I asked you to refine Lingshi and leave. What are you still doing here? "Lu Fan replied:" grandma, that Lingshi doesn''t work. It just represents the identity of this guy''s demon messenger. I''ve tried. I can''t break the void and walk away. "


    mother-in-law Qian frowned and said:" what can I do then. For up to two days, people in demon territory will find that the original night shadow is dead, and they will definitely come to you. Do you want to fight with the whole devil Kingdom, Lu Fan said with a smile: "no problem, I also pretend to be a devil cultivator."


    "Is this kind of thing so easy to pretend?" said mother-in-law Qian


    Before mother-in-law Qian spoke, Lu fan saw a black magic spirit in his palm.


    Suddenly, mother-in-law Qian said in surprise, "how did you do it? You practiced the magic cultivation skill."


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "brother nangongxing taught me. It''s not magic cultivation, it''s just some small blind tricks, grandma


    As he said this, Lu Fan''s hand turned over, and the evil Qi in Lu Fan''s hand turned into blood Qi, and then into corpse Qi.

 Chapter 820

    Looking at the changing vigorous Qi in Lu Fan''s hand, grandma Qian said with a little surprise, "how can this be done?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "according to brother Nangong Xing, this is called mirage decision. It seems that there is no change in strength at all. "


    as he said, Lu fan blows out his vigorous Qi, and a flame hole appears on the ground.


    Mother-in-law Qian pointed to the skeleton with Xiaohei robbing the bone and asked, "he is the Nangong family you said, and only Nangong family has this wonderful skill."


    Lu Fan nodded: "yes. He said that he was the prince of the kingdom of Optimus Prime. Unfortunately, he was caught by the demon cultivator. He had to perform the skill of dying together on the way, and it turned out to be like this. "


    Mother in law Qian said with a smile, "Lu fan, do you know what the three words of Optimus Prime stand for?"


    Lu Fan frowned: "I don''t know, is there any special place in this country."


    mother in law Qian said: "of course, there are great differences. Optimus Prime is owned by the whole world..."


    Later, Mrs. Qian hasn''t finished. Suddenly a red light came from afar, with a loud bang, and hit the village.


    "Where is the shadow of the night?" said a dark shadow in the dust.


    In his eyes was a terrible red light. He was tall, with four wings on his back and horns on his head.


    Soon, the dust and smoke disappeared, and what caught everyone''s eyes was a demon cultivator with black hair all over his body.


    The limbs are strong, the palms are claws, and the four wings behind are like dragon wings, with metal light. The single corner on the top of the head is even more sparkling.


    "Magic guard,"


    mother-in-law Qian said softly, then stabbed Lu Fan with a crutch: "be careful, magic guard''s strength is slightly better than magic messenger."


    Lu Fan nodded slightly and strode forward.


    Behind him, Xiaohei left the bone to follow. The skeleton quickly assembled his own bone and followed Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan turned to look at the skeleton and whispered, "what are you doing here?"


    the skeleton suddenly burst into a black air and said, "brother Lu fan, I am the leader of your puppet army now."


    Lu Fan turned his eyes and took out the stone.


    When he came to the devil guard, Lu Fan raised the stone and said, "I am the night shadow of the new one."


    The magic guard looked at Lingshi for a few eyes, and then he said with a grin: "so, the last man demon boy has died."


    Lu Fandao: "good. I died. The rules shouldn''t have changed. I got everything from him. "


    the magic guard suddenly smiled and flashed a strange light in his eyes. He held out his hand to Lu Fan and said," rules, naturally... "


    In the middle of the story, the magic guard instantly released a flash of blood light and killed Lu Fan''s neck.


    Motionless, with a flash of light in his eyes, the soul snatching method will be released.


    Suddenly, the blood light suddenly disappeared, and the body of magic guard shook for a while.


    "It''s not a small way to kill the soul."


    the magic guard said with a grin.


    Lu Fan slowly took out his sword and said, "if you want to fight, I will accompany you."


    the magic guard quickly backed up two steps and said: "new brother, don''t be so angry. It''s just a test of whether you''re qualified to take over. After you have accepted the test, I can report your name to Lord Huoyuan. Then the territory of millions of miles is your territory. "


    Lu Fandao: "if I just didn''t take it, wouldn''t I die in your hand."


    the magic guard put out his tongue, licked his lips and said: "it''s not normal that I''m not strong enough to be killed. It''s like you killed that hapless ogre. Strength decides fate, and everything is in the eyes of the gods. "


    Lu Fan chuckled twice. As expected, there is no benevolence, righteousness and morality in the cultivation of demons. There is only the law of the jungle. He can be sure that if he just can''t take over, this place will belong to the magic guard.


    After that, the magic guard looked up at the skeleton behind Lu Fan and frowned slightly: "brother, you need to change the puppet. I don''t have a single armor. It''s still so short. "


    Lu Fan smiled at the skeleton and said, "I want to change, but I have nothing to change."


    the magic guard patted his chest and said: "this is not a small matter. If you need it, I''ll get you a pile of good bones tomorrow. I can definitely forge a superior puppet army. Just send me a village like this. "


    The evil guard''s eyes were shining with lustful light and looked at the women around him.


    He seems to have found that there is such a village here. How could he not have noticed it.


    Lu Fan raised his heavy sword and pointed it directly at Mo Wei''s face. "If you dare to touch the people here, I will kill you."


    As he said this, Lu Fan secretly used the soul destroying method.


    When melveton felt a fear coming from his bones, it was from the suppression of the spirit.


    Quickly put away his eyes, and morgway said, "I see. Your territory is your territory."


    Lu Fan nodded: "good, you can go. I decided to use the name of night shadow as before. You can go back to report. "


    the magic guard quickly shook his head and said:" no, No. I''m here today, not just to see you. His majesty, the holy daughter of Huoyuan, ordered all the emissaries to go to the territory and wait for the order. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said," do you want to go now? "


    morguard said:" yes, go now. The sooner, the better. Otherwise, if you and I get upset, you and I will become scum in the furnace. "


    Lu fan turns to look at mother-in-law Qian, who nods gently.


    Lu Fandao: "OK. I''ll go with you. "


    Devi said:" I''ll inform other messengers and give you the rune. Hurry up. "


    As he spoke, the magic guard waved a shiny Rune seal to Lu Fan.


    It''s a scarlet light, a blood word.


    After that, the magic guard flew away.


    Lu Fan looks at the rune in his hand and thinks.


    "Brother Lu fan, do you think it''s a trap?" the skeleton asked. "Lu Fan chuckled," we need a trap to deal with. Send some experts and kill them. It should be true. "


    The skeleton said, "I really can''t go. Although the illusions I gave you look good, they will be discovered as soon as I fight with others. It''s too dangerous to go to the territory. "


    Lu Fan Dao:" that''s also necessary. Otherwise, how to get the dagger shaped Lingshi. What''s more, don''t you think it''s strange to find all the messengers at this time. Is there something wrong in the blood clotting area? "The skull thought for a moment and said," is there no more than two things. Either a terrible man or a wild animal came from the hemagglutination area. We need to summon the whole blood coagulation area to fight. Or, there are urgent things that need to be done by a group of people. "


    Lu Fan chuckled at the skeleton and said, "you know better than I do."


    The skull only had its own brain bag and said, "do you think such a big brain is white?" Lu Fan put away the rune and said with a smile, "in this case, we must go for a walk."


    The skeleton stepped back a few steps and looked at Lu Fan Road: "what are we? You just said us."


    Lu Fan Road: "yes, let''s go. I don''t know anything about the cultivation of demons without your deep understanding and your presence. "


    The skeleton seemed to hesitate a little. Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and said, "if I die. You''ll have to continue to play dead in the wild. Otherwise, you will have to find another person to help you return to Optimus. Think about it. In the devil Kingdom, find another person like me. It''s not so easy, "the skull thought for a moment, and finally sighed," OK. I''ll go with you, but you should take good care of your spirit beast. Don''t let him take away my white jade like bone again. "


    Lu Fan takes a picture of Xiaohei and turns to go to mother-in-law Qian.


    Looking at Lu fan, mother-in-law Qian said, "be careful. Don''t be killed by the demon cultivator. The holy daughter of Huoyuan is a crazy woman. You should stay away from her. "


    Lu Fan nodded:" I see, grandma. But I have another question to ask, what is the relationship between the holy daughter of Huoyuan and the holy daughter of Guangyuan, "


    mother-in-law Qian was stunned, and her eyes suddenly became complicated.


    She looked at Lu Fan for a long time and finally said, "it seems that you have guessed something. I can only tell you that lingyao never knew that herself. "


    Lu fandun then asked, "she doesn''t have a teacher at all, does she?" mother-in-law Qian nodded softly and said, "that''s right. It''s always been me. But I don''t want her to know my origin, so I guess her own origin, so I pretended to be another person to pass some skills to her. You will not despise her for her birth. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "of course not. Mother in law, I hope she will never know the truth. In my heart, she is still the ordinary girl who grew up in Yunhai city with hundreds of meals. "


    Grandma Qian smiled and watched Lu Fan turn around and leave.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s back, mother-in-law Qian sighs.

 Chapter 821

    The sea of blood churns and flows.


    Endless bones floating in the sea of blood, a face full of resentment, constantly appear in the sea of blood.


    Boundless blood and resentment together, just look with your eyes, you can feel suffocation.


    When Lu Fan and the skeleton came to the blood cell, they saw such a picture.


    Then look at the huge stone towns beyond the blood sea, and see naked human beings, slaughtered like livestock, and then thrown into the blood sea.


    The cruelty of the devil kingdom is vividly displayed here.


    Lu Fan looks at it secretly, but he forcibly resists the murderous intention in his heart.


    The skeleton said behind him: "one day, I will kill all the demons in the world."


    Lu Fan turned to look at the skeleton and nodded, "there will be such a day."


    As he said this, Lu Fan took out the blood character seal.


    Suddenly, visible to the naked eye, whirlpool began to appear in the blood sea. The light of the blood character Rune falls on the whirlpool, and a big hole appears immediately.


    Lu Fan flies in with a skeleton. When he lands, what he sees is a stone building.


    Looking around, the houses here are like the claws and teeth of wild animals, with cold light and sharp edges.


    Around them, a group of evil practitioners in black robes turned to look at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan found out that people were wearing tight black robes. He was the only one wearing the robe of the alchemist brought from the Dansheng country.


    Lu Fan ignored them and went straight ahead.


    In the sky, from time to time, we can see the black air flow coming and going.


    Before he had taken a few steps, Lu fan saw a man with a sharp head and an iron face walking towards him not far away.


    Suddenly, he grabbed a demon cultivator who passed by him and cried out, "you fool who doesn''t understand the rules, who let you come in with a smell of corpse. Do you want to smoke the virgin of Huoyuan. "


    As he spoke, the man''s huge fist hit the demon cultivator directly.


    At that time, the demon monk wanted to resist the black smoke, but he was pierced by a fist directly next moment, and the whole man fell to the ground like a puddle of mud.


    The demons around laughed loudly. It seemed that the demons who were pouring blood on the ground were so funny.


    Once again, the man kicked the demon cultivator into the sea of blood.


    Lu Fan looked at the man and frowned slightly.


    "Tiangang''s peak strength is immortal."


    The skull whispered behind Lu Fan.


    Naturally, Lu Fan also saw that his hands were slightly pinched into fists.


    Follow the demon cultivators around to go inside. Soon, Lu Fan came to the man.


    The iron man saw Lu fan at a glance, strode forward, and suddenly grabbed Lu Fan.


    "Another fool. Don''t you have any clothes?"


    Lu Fan looks at the man''s movement, slightly flashes, and directly gives way to the man''s capture.


    His movement was so fast that it seemed to others as if it were a blink, and he flashed to one side.


    The iron faced man was stunned for a moment and turned to look at Lu Fan and said, "you dare to hide."


    Suddenly, the devil spirit of the iron man was released.


    The muscles of his whole body immediately turned into shiny dark magic armor, and the terrible magic spirit condensed into a tiger shape behind him. It was a dark night tiger, a huge mountain like phantom body, covering the sky and blocking the sun, and the surrounding space began to break.


    Lu Fan holds Wufeng''s sword tightly. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened to him as soon as he came in.


    It''s inevitable to see the battle. Not far away at this time, a flash of light rises.


    The dark light is like a pillar of light, followed by a shrill scream.


    When the man with iron face heard the bleak cry, his pupils suddenly contracted.


    The strength of the body immediately put up, shouting at Lu Fan and others: "hurry to gather, hurry up. Slow down and watch your dog''s life. "


    Finish saying, the man of iron face flies toward the light column first. The rest of the demons also said nothing and moved forward quickly.


    Lu Fan breathed a sigh of relief and almost fought. According to nangongxing, once he fights, his strength cannot be hidden.


    It''s lucky this time.


    Following a group of demons, Lu fan saw all kinds of people around him. Even some of them, Lu Fan did not know whether they could be called human beings.


    For example, that group is like a huge fat man piled up with minced meat, with one eye, one arm and a dark iron chain on his left hand, dragging on the ground.


    For another example, the headless man in the back rode a flaming horse, his black robe was full of blood, and his right hand was carrying a big knife.


    There are all kinds of strange things like this.


    And these people''s breath is not weak, at least is the existence of the Tao. None of them are weak.


    A little, there are hundreds of people around.


    It''s hard to imagine that there are so many masters in one branch of the demon cultivation area. It turns out that Lu Fan always thought that since the war of removing demons, the power of demon cultivation has been very small. It should only be described as a person who lives a life of stealing.


    But for now, it''s not the same at all.


    Let''s just talk about the hemagglutination area. It is absolutely no weaker than a country. Lu fan is secretly speculating about the strength of the whole world''s demon cultivation.


    I''m afraid he can''t imagine it.


    Finally, Lu Fan and others stop in front of a black stone loft.


    A woman in a scarlet dress floats in the air with a beating heart on her palm and a body lying underneath.


    All around the demon repair line up in turn, standing in place. Lu Fan stared at the woman for a few more times. I''m afraid that''s what the devil guard called the holy daughter of Huoyuan.


    In a moment, all the magicians gathered.


    Suddenly, a man with iron face said loudly.


    "See Lord."


    "Welcome to the demon Kingdom," she said


    .


    All of them chuckled. Lu Fan didn''t understand what they were laughing at, but he also laughed twice.


    "Today, I''m going to gather you for two things," said Lang, the daughter of Huoyuan. The first thing is our big plan. It''s about to start. You should be ready to start in batches in three months. At that time, the elite of the whole world will gather there. You should be attentive. Whoever loses our 33 branch hall, I will make him a puppet forever. "


    Immediately, all the demons cheered and laughed more happily.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and made a big plan. What''s the big plan of demon cultivation.


    After a pause, the virgin Huoyuan then said, "the second thing. It is a supreme order to find and arrest a man named Lu Fan. "

 Chapter 822

    The sound is like a thunderbolt, which makes Lu Fan stunned directly.


    At the back, the skeleton also looked at Lu Fan in a daze. Fortunately, he has no expression at all. Otherwise, the people next to him would be surprised to see nangongxing''s face.


    "Who is Lu fan?"


    "Which saint is it. Why the supreme order. "


    "Saint, at least tell us what he looks like."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The holy daughter of Huoyuan listened to the chatter of the demons and said in a long voice: "shut up, don''t call me the holy lady, call me the queen. That Lu fan, who is a double cultivation of Qi and martial arts, is the furnace Ding candidate chosen by the patriarch himself. The supreme order is to find him, to catch him, and to bring him back to his ancestry. I see. "


    The demons should be loud, and then talk louder.


    "Qi and martial arts, there are really such people in the world."


    "It''s said that there is no limit to Qi and martial arts. Isn''t this man going against the sky? "


    "Can we catch such a man?"


    At this moment, Lu Fan''s heart has been filled with a huge wave.


    Supreme order. Catch him.


    Lu Fan how to hear and feel this is like a joke, a joke that he can''t laugh at all.


    Behind him, the voice of a skeleton came.


    "Brother Lu fan, are you the one who will be captured by the whole world?"


    Lu Fan didn''t answer in silence.


    The skeleton suddenly laughed and said, "I actually know a man who was arrested by the demon sect of Daoxin. Ha ha, old man, even if you were, you didn''t enjoy this treatment. It''s great that I know such a strong man. "


    Lu Fan''s smile came out from the corner of his mouth, but his heart was slightly relieved.


    Fortunately, nangongxing is not a demon cultivator. Otherwise, he will be arrested today.


    Turning around, Lu Fan smiles and shakes his head at the skeleton.


    The skull nodded his head clearly, looked forward, and no longer spoke to him.


    Huo yuan continued: "so. Now, I need to send 30% of my staff to investigate the neighboring 52 countries. Take the messenger''s order to find all traces of Lu Fan. As long as there is discovery, and it is true, all the great contributions are recorded. "


    As soon as the words of Huo yuan''s Saint daughter came to an end, the surrounding demons were all boiling.


    "Saint, I''ll go. Let me go."


    "Saint, I am the most suitable person. Let me go."


    "How old are you? Have you ever robbed me of the magic knife in my hand?"


    "I''ll kill you. Take another look."


    A group of people began to push and push forward, and even several people started to fight.


    Suddenly, the scene was in chaos. The holy daughter of Huoyuan suddenly snapped and a huge flame skull appeared in the sky.


    Boom.


    The devil''s flame fell to the ground, and all the demons stopped quarreling.


    The most unlucky devil cultivation in the middle was burnt to the core.


    "The people who are sent out to investigate must be the elites of my thirty third hall," said Lang. All the people who want to go must show me some real skills. Otherwise, stay in the hemagglutination area and prepare for the action three months later. "


    Lu Fan listened to the words of Huo yuan, and watched the demons who were burned to smoke.


    At that moment, Lu Fan felt that the whole world was suddenly filled with fire. The practice of the Huoyuan saint is absolutely above the venerable.


    Nearby, a demon cultivator shouted: "saint, how do you want us to show our strength. Do you want to set up a venue for us to fight? Ha ha, I promise I can stand out. "


    Immediately all kinds of sneers and slanders rang out from all around, and Huoyuan''s virgin frowned, "I said, I want to call my queen."


    Waving, the holy daughter of Huoyuan directly pulls up the newly born demon cultivator with a fire whip, and divides it into ten pieces at the next moment.


    Blood rain scattered all around, not only did the demons nearby not disperse. Then they even took the body away. A demon monk whispered, "there are good materials again."


    "Let''s fight, you people, until it''s over, we can live several lives," said Huoyuan. A group of fools, I have prepared a special way to show you. "


    Clapping his hands gently, several iron faced men on * *''s upper body immediately lifted out a huge copper mirror.


    The holy daughter of Huoyuan pointed to the bronze mirror and said, "see. This is the ultimate artifact that was seized only a few days ago. It''s from the mighty Qi removing magic mirror of Optimus Prime. "


    The holy daughter of Huoyuan claps her hands on the mirror, and suddenly the mirror suddenly gives out a dazzling white light, which directly shines on a fat devil cultivator.


    At that time, the fat devil Xiu made a shrill scream.


    The magic Qi and blood Qi on him began to drain rapidly. It was visible to the naked eye that his whole body was melting.


    In a short time, the fat devil repair turned into blood.


    Such divine power, immediately let the surrounding demons retreat quickly, no one dare to go forward.


    "That''s the power of Haoqi to get rid of the magic mirror. In those days, the South sage killed 100 thousand people of my demon cultivation. How about, as long as any of you dare to stay for ten breaths under the light of this powerful magic mirror, I will send him to bleed and coagulate. It can resist the time of a joss stick. 52 countries can choose it. If you resist for an hour, I will give him the order of vice hall leader and the position of commander of devil guard. "


    Suddenly, a group of demons look at each other. Look at me, I look at you, and no one dares to step forward.


    In the crowd, Lu Fan suddenly heard the voice of skeletons behind him.


    "Bastard, that''s the treasure of my Nangong family. How could it fall into the hands of these demon cultivators? I''m angry."


    Lu Fan moved his lips and preached: "brother Nangong, you are the descendant of Nansheng."


    The skeleton stepped forward slightly, crouched down, and at the same time sent a message to Lu Fandao: "brother Lu Fan. I''m going to take something like this. This is the treasure of my family. It must not fall into the hands of the demon cultivator. "


    Lu Fan smiled bitterly and shook his head. "You want to take it. With our strength, it''s impossible. "


    The skeleton was silent for a while, obviously knowing that what Lu Fan said was the truth.


    The saint daughter of Huoyuan glanced over the whole audience and saw that no one came out for a long time. She couldn''t help being annoyed and said in a loud voice, "come out, don''t you want to bleed and coagulate?"


    No one came out after all this shouting.


    The holy daughter of Huoyuan snorted coldly and said, "then don''t blame me for ordering people. You, the boy in the robe, come out to me."


    All of a sudden, all the people looked in the direction of the fingers of the holy lady Huoyuan.


    Lu Fan''s figure was revealed when the two sides were separated.


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment, and then his face was full of tears and laughter.


    Don''t you want to do that? I''m wearing a wrong dress. I even point to him at once.


    The whip in Huoyuan''s hand was raised again, and she said in a loud voice, "come out quickly and don''t ask for beating. Hold on to ten breath, and you can go out and carry out the emissary''s order. "


    Take a deep breath, and Lu fan moves forward slowly.

 Chapter 823

    In the eyes of all the people, Lu Fan walked forward.


    After that, the skeleton kept up with us, looking like a lower skeleton puppet.


    "Who is this? How can I never see him?" br >


    "in the hemagglutination area, is there this kid? He is in charge of which area."


    "he is not like a demon cultivator at all." the demon cultivators around "


    cast different eyes on Lu Fan. They are doubting the origin of Lu Fan.


    At this time, we must not show weakness. Lu Fan''s eyes flashed, soul snatching method was opened and swept away.


    At that time, all the magicians around shut up and fell on the ground with their heads in their arms.


    "It''s a way to kill the soul."


    in a moment, there is no doubt about Lu Fan''s origin. All of them should be moved away.


    In the sky, the goddess of Huoyuan also expressed some appreciation to Lu Fan. For the first time, she saw that in the blood coagulation area, there was a magic cultivation that could use the soul snatching method so exquisitely. Obviously, she had mastered the essence thoroughly.


    Lu Fan came to Haoqi to remove the magic mirror, his face was calm, and looked up to Huoyuan.


    The holy daughter of Huoyuan looked up and down at Lu Fan and suddenly put out her tongue and licked her lips. "It''s a good skin bag. In the newspaper, Lu Fan said quietly, "night shadow,"


    hearing Lu Fan say the word "night shadow", the magicians around immediately began to talk about it.


    "Night shadow is not that sissy, how to change people,"


    "ha ha, isn''t that demon dead?"


    "I think that the demon with the stinky snake is finally dead."


    a group of demons are smiling. Obviously, the demons are not popular among the demons.


    However, it seems that there is no need for any person to speak in the demon cultivation.


    These people are not only black in face, but also black in heart. Face to face, back to face, that''s just too common. I''m afraid everyone else will be so happy no matter who died.


    Lu Fan said as he held the stone in his hand.


    The holy daughter of Huoyuan glanced at it, and then she could see the truth. Lightly clapped his hands, immediately two iron faced magicians began to inject power into the mighty magic mirror.


    Obviously, their strength is a little worse than that of Huoyuan.


    So the light in the mirror is just a little stronger.


    The saint daughter of Huoyuan looked at Lu Fan all the time and asked with a smile, "you look very good, which suits my heart very much. This way, as long as you can survive the five rest time, I will let you choose any country. Whatever skill you have, use it. "


    As soon as this speech comes out, all around the demon cultivators shout.


    "It''s not fair."


    the holy daughter of Huoyuan gave them a fierce look. Immediately there was silence.


    The skull whispered after Lu Fan: "it''s true that no matter where it is, it''s all about looking at the face. Brother Lu fan, like you, can reduce half the time. If I go there, I think it''s going to be a direct one. "


    the skeleton chuckled as he finished.


    Everyone else looked at the skeleton with strange eyes and said to himself, "where can I find the idiot skeleton puppet, it''s stupid to look at it."


    Lu Fan had a flash of inspiration in his head, and suddenly said in a loud voice, "I don''t have any ability. It''s just a little special skill. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan unleashed his own power, and the black spirit came into everyone''s eyes.


    The saint daughter of Huoyuan frowned slightly, as if vaguely felt something wrong with Lu Fan''s evil spirit.


    But at the next moment Lu Fan said, "I can turn my magic Qi into the vigorous strength of those ordinary martial artists, just like this."


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s magic Qi disappeared and turned into strong vigorous Qi.


    No mistake, just vigorous Qi. He will not really turn into pure vigorous force, that is too fake.


    The so-called fraud is to leave a line for people to see. As expected, when Lu fan made such a move, the people around him marveled: "it''s a good move."


    "it''s true and false, and magic Qi can also be transformed into vigorous force. Alas, I feel that there is something wrong, but it''s perfect. "


    " night shadow, can you sell it to us for a price? I can''t trade with you with the 100000 people in the territory. "


    "Stinginess, I give 200000 yuan, plus a pool of virgin blood."


    Lu Fan''s smile rises from the corner of his mouth, which is what he wants.


    The so-called "false is true, true is false", which is the essence of him now.


    The skeleton opened his mouth slightly behind him. He didn''t expect Lu fan to do so.


    In this way, we can''t solve all the worries immediately.


    "Strong, really strong. Brother Lu fan, I took it. "


    skull exclaimed.


    In the sky, the face of Huoyuan Saint changed slightly, and she seemed to be very interested in Lu Fan''s move.


    I can''t help it. The reason why the demon cultivator wants to hide is that the evil spirit, blood gas and corpse gas are too easy to be recognized.


    Lu Fan''s move can definitely improve the concealment ability of all demons. It''s not a problem, at least, to let them roam most of the world.


    They looked at Lu Fan''s eyes and coveted more.


    Lu fan is not afraid of this kind of vision at all. Anyway, as long as these people believe that his vigorous Qi is transformed from magic Qi.


    This preconceived thought can help him not to be besieged by other demons.


    Suddenly, in addition to the magic mirror light, the mighty Qi fell on Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s heart was fretting, but he felt a huge and broad force pouring into his body.


    This kind of power is like the gathering of all the positive Qi of heaven and earth, full of light and washing all the darkness.


    Lu Fan could vaguely feel that there was even a trace of breath in it.


    Although the broad and bright road is not the supreme Road, it is not far from each other.


    It''s no wonder that the damage of magic mirror to magic cultivation is so great. This is the most precious treasure for sweeping the evil spirit.


    But for Lu fan, who has no evil spirit in his body, the light is just like a tonic. Lu Fanzhen wants to sit down and experience the essence of the bright way.


    Even if this thing is photographed for ten years, it will not cause any harm to him.


    But if he does, even if he is stupid outside, he can see something wrong.


    At this time, Lu Fan resisted the impulse of enlightenment and began to let his vigorous Qi emit white smoke, as if something had been burned.


    The time has come to test his acting skills. Lu Fan deeply knows that if he doesn''t perform well at this time and is seen to be flawed, it''s a matter of life and death.


    So he didn''t grudge to break his vigorous Qi, and then his whole body began to tremble, suddenly there were fine scales on his body.


    It''s a scaly Dragon Armor that hasn''t been released completely, but in the eyes of other demons, it''s Lu Fan''s body surface armor, which just shows that the "night shadow" in front of him is not a pure human.


    Later, Lu Fan secretly counted one, two, three, four, five.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s body was black and inflamed.


    Like a moment was completely ignited, and then he jumped to the side, desperately to eliminate the black inflammation on his body.


    In the eyes of other magicians, Lu Fan was almost burned to death by the powerful magic mirror.


    But what they can''t guess is that it''s actually Xiaohei''s blackness. If it can hurt Lu fan, it''s a ghost.


    Such a performance, even the goddess of Huoyuan in the sky, did not see any flaws.


    Even the skeleton standing nearby was shocked. Now he began to wonder whether Lu Fan was a demon or not.


    Slowly get up, Lu Fan''s clothes are burned, and he also hates his robes. It''s better to burn it earlier. If someone has been to Dansheng, it''s a troublesome thing. When the scales and armor on the body surface subsided, Lu Fan looked as if he had just experienced a war. He was in a state of great embarrassment and a little weak: "five breath has passed. Fortunately, the holy lady of Huoyuan smiled and pointed to Lu Fan and said, "well done. Come on, give him a magic armor. I like people who are capable and good-looking. "


    immediately, a man with iron face and a set of Blackstone magic armor came up and handed it to Lu Fan.


    With a touch of his hand, Lu Fan knew that it was a good thing, even heavier than fenglishi. It also contains powerful power. It seems that as long as the vigorous force is slightly activated, the magic armor can provide him with continuous power support.


    Lu Fan did not hesitate to put it on the spot, and all the magic around looked at Lu Fan with envied eyes.


    "Magic will a, so reward out, long know, I was the first on."


    "This is the best magic general armour. Look, the whole body is wrapped up. It''s said that even an idiot who doesn''t have access to the Tao can fight with us after wearing the magic armor. "


    "The night shadow is so lucky. It looks great. I''ll find a good-looking face to change my life."


    Lu Fan changes the magic armor, and his lower face is covered by the mask of magic armor. The close fitting black armor, said to hold out his figure, the decoration of the black dragon pattern on the shoulder is constantly changing shape, the chest armor is more with Lu Fan''s breathing, and sometimes there is a red magic flame.


    "It will look much better."


    The virgin of Huoyuan chuckled and nodded.


    "Which country do you want to go to?" Lu Fan turned to look at the skeleton and said loudly: "Optimus,"

 Chapter 824

    The skeleton shook all over, and then opened its mouth to Lu Fan.


    The holy daughter of Huoyuan smiled at Lu Fan and said, "yes. The messenger''s order. "


    Next to the iron man came forward again and threw out a stone.


    Make the stone look like a dagger. It''s what Lu Fan wants.


    His face rose a little, and Lu Fan retreated to one side. The skull and bones ran to Lu Fan and said excitedly, "brother Lu fan, thank you very much. Ha ha, we can go back to the kingdom of heaven. "


    Lu Fan laughs but doesn''t speak. This makes the stone in his hand. He is half steady in his heart.


    As long as he can leave the devil Kingdom, he will have a chance to return to Wu''an. Although the journey may be a little far away, it is not a problem for him.


    Seeing that Lu Fan received the reward and got the Lingshi, the other demons did not have a bad appearance, so they were full of courage.


    One by one, they don''t need to shout again. They also come forward to accept the test of the magic mirror.


    However, these demons are very smart. They won''t make fun of their lives.


    When we went up, everyone ate some magic pills. And the magic weapon in his hand is also tightly held. Once something is wrong, he immediately pulls away.


    In this way, there are some people who have insisted on the ten rest period.


    But as for the time of holding on to the incense, it''s really too hard.


    Huoyuan''s holy daughter is also too lazy to continue watching, so that the nearby devil guard records that she returns to the black stone loft.


    Lu fan has been watching quietly. These demons are probably his enemies in the future. He felt it necessary to look carefully.


    Sure enough, after watching for a while, Lu Fan got some gains.


    The original Lu fan, has been unable to understand the devil''s way into the matter.


    According to the principle, demon cultivation does not cultivate five elements, how to enter the Tao.


    Today, Lu fancai finds that the five elements approach is not needed in the demon cultivation. People have their own way of access.


    For example, most of the demons in front of us are blood, corpse and poison.


    The so-called magic Qi is probably the combination of these three forces. It seems that there is not much difference between the three principles and the five elements. It belongs to the same path, but it seems a little more strange than the simple five element path. Lu Fan didn''t understand the means of Kung Fu very well.


    Of course, Lu Fan didn''t expect to see most of the magic cultivation skills in one day.


    Seeing this, suddenly a magic guard came to Lu Fan and said, "come with me."


    There is no room for bargaining. After saying that, magic Wei turns around and leaves.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, but still followed. Skeletons wanted to keep up, but when they got to the door, they were directly blocked outside.


    He didn''t dare to talk. He just stood at the door.


    The two magic guards in front of the gate looked at the skeleton and said, "such an ugly skeleton puppet is not domineering at all."


    "If I had taken this bone apart and replaced it, it would have been better to water it with evil spirit for no one to see."


    Hearing the words, the skeleton quickly retreated and shrank in the corner. Immediately two magic guards burst out laughing.


    The skeleton said to himself, "wait. Two idiots, when I return to the kingdom of Optimus to restore strength, I will completely wipe out this place. Hum, just leave the village. "


    In the attic, Lu Fan went all the way up, surrounded by cold black stone puppets.


    Tall puppets, standing on both sides, left only one step up. The blue eyes are like ghost fire, stares at Lu Fan.


    Vaguely, Lu Fan could hear whispers all around him, like the murmur of the dead.


    Keep your mind in check. Lu Fan goes up the stairs. Soon a bright room came into view.


    The red fur on the floor, the red and black with strong blood, is dyed with blood.


    Lu Fan walked along with his fur. Not far away was a big round bed.


    All kinds of soft fur are spread on the bed. The magic guards on both sides stand. There is a little ghost fire floating around. It''s a candle made of magic gas.


    At the head of the bed, there is a bookshelf on which all the organs of the human body are placed.


    Most of them are in the heart, followed by the liver and spleen. It''s all bloody, like it''s just dug out. At this time, the holy daughter of Huoyuan stands in front of the shelf and puts out a heart.


    Lu fan stops and looks at the saint daughter of Huoyuan from afar.


    "Here we are."


    Huo yuan''s virgin whispered. Turn around and smile at Lu Fan.


    That smile is full of emotions.


    The flawless face is reflected in the dim fire light, which makes Lu Fan''s mind and spirit tremble. Although Lu fan has no idea about her at all.


    Goblin.


    These two words were born in Lu Fan''s heart.


    "Night shadow, I have seen the virgin of Huoyuan."


    Lu Fan said softly and lowered his head slightly.


    Huo yuan''s Saint lies on the bed lazily, her long skirt is suddenly half untied, revealing her coagulated skin and left fragrant shoulder.


    Long hair falls to the ground, the holy daughter of Huoyuan licks her lips gently, and looks at Lu Fan with flattery: "I said, don''t call me the holy lady. Call me your Queen Majesty! Do you want to die, too. "


    Lu Fan''s face remained unchanged, and in a soft voice said, "I don''t want to."


    "If you don''t want to," said Huo yuan. Now that I''m in a good mood, I won''t kill you. Come forward and let me have a close look at you. "


    Put out her hand, and the holy daughter of Huoyuan pointed to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s mind has been alert. It seems that something is wrong.


    After a pause, Lu Fan went to the first three steps and listened.


    "You seem to be afraid of me," said Huoyuan with a silver bell like smile


    Lu Fan looked up and said to Huoyuan, "I don''t know what the queen is calling me."


    Huoyuan said: "of course there is something wrong. Present the skill you just used and show me your loyalty. "


    Lu fan is slightly stunned, and the trouble is coming.


    Seeing that Lu Fan didn''t speak, Huo yuan''s holy daughter immediately stretched her fingernails and put them on Lu Fan''s neck. You don''t want to. "


    Nails slowly down, all the way to Lu Fan''s heart.


    Lu fan can feel the sharp edge of the bloody red nail. Although it doesn''t look special, the space around the nail is twisted and fragmented.


    Lu fan has no doubt that the armor on his body can''t resist anything as long as the holy daughter of Huoyuan moves.


    After a moment''s silence, Lu Fan said, "I''m sorry, my master, I''m afraid you can''t use my skill."


    The saint daughter of Huoyuan suddenly laughed and said: "you can practice all the skills. How can I practice them. Are you playing tricks on me? "


    Lu Fan''s thoughts fly around in his mind. At this moment, he is completely in trouble.


    What to do.


    Lu fan is talking in his heart.


    The light in the eyes of Huoyuan Saint becomes fierce.


    The awe inspiring killing has completely covered him.

 Chapter 825

    More and more murderous, Lu Fan''s fist has been slowly squeezed.


    Biting his teeth and looking at the holy daughter of Huoyuan, Lu fan can only gamble now.


    "My master, this skill belongs to self destructing future. Once you practice, you should abandon the way you entered before. After that, the cultivation of the whole life is stagnant, and it is difficult to advance step by step. "


    Biting his teeth, Lu Fan said word by word.


    He doesn''t believe that people who pursue power extremely, like this, will be willing to cultivate a self defeating skill.


    Hearing this, Huoyuan''s Saint Rose and said, "Oh, is this Kung Fu so domineering?"


    Lu Fan could see that Huoyuan''s Saint did not believe it.


    Taking a deep breath, Lu fanlang said: "if you don''t believe me, you can have a close look at whether Tiandi Avenue is deliberately away from me and repels me. Adults are also men of yin and Yang. They should be able to see the path of heaven. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan carried his hands on his back and slowly covered his hands on his Lord''s ring.


    The saint daughter of Huoyuan frowned slightly and walked to the place about ten steps away from Lu Fan. She stared at Lu Fan.


    Suddenly, there was a burning light in the eyes of the holy lady Huoyuan.


    Lu fan can clearly feel the path of heaven around him emerging from the power of heaven and earth.


    Lu Fan immediately takes off his Lord''s ring and pinches it in the palm of his hand.


    When he used the Holy Spirit to make up the sap of the sky tree in the holy land, it was the nameless stone that opened countless ways to save his life.


    After the nameless stone fell into his ring, Lu Fan could feel that the power of the Tao of heaven and earth would not approach him any more. Unless he calls himself when he wants to use the power of Tao. Otherwise, the heaven will not be close to him.


    He now holds the ring in his hand, which is to strengthen it.


    At this time, the holy daughter of Huoyuan saw that no one around dared to approach Lu Fan.


    When all the power of the Tao comes to Lu fan, it is necessary to bypass him.


    Such a strange situation has never been seen by the holy daughter of Huoyuan.


    At the moment, she can''t believe it. Otherwise, it''s hard to explain.


    Seeing the flame converging in the eyes of the holy lady of Huoyuan, Lu Fan put on the ring again and sighed: "this is my pain. I can no longer understand the way of heaven. "


    This is naked deception. Refusing to approach does not mean that it cannot be used, nor that it cannot be understood.


    But Lu Fan believed that Huo yuan would believe it. Because in the eyes of Huoyuan Saint daughter, he is just a person who has just entered the Tao, but can no longer use the power of Tao.


    Of course, the holy daughter of Huoyuan will not know that Lu fan is pregnant with the power of the road, and the blood in his body flows with the power of the road. The Boulevard can be called at any time if he wants. If you don''t, put the ring away for the time being.


    Look slightly changed, Huoyuan Saint said: "so, it''s a pity."


    Listen to the words of Huoyuan Saint daughter, Lu Fan was relieved and finally muddled through the pass.


    The holy daughter of Huoyuan took back her fingernails and waved to Lu Fan and said, "go ahead. When we get to Optimus Prime, we need to check the news. As soon as there is a trace of Lu fan, come back to report or send someone back. "


    Lu Fan bows and leaves.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s back, Huo yuan''s Saint shook her head and said: "it''s not bad to have a leather bag, but it''s OK to cultivate. Why did you practice such a bad skill. I dare not eat him. "


    She emphasized her tone in eating.


    All the magic guards around are slightly changed. They all know what the word "eat" means.


    They think it''s good that the kid just practiced that unlucky skill. Otherwise, they don''t know if he can go out alive today.


    It''s possible for Jingjin to die.


    Out of the attic, the skeleton outside has been waiting a little impatient.


    Finally, seeing Lu Fan coming out, the skeleton immediately followed.


    "What''s the matter? Things have changed," said the skull.


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "No. We can get ready to go. "


    The skeleton suddenly chuckled.


    Lu Fan stepped out, but not far.


    Several evil spirits stopped him suddenly.


    A fatso with one eye, a headless knight and a man in a black robe.


    "The new night shadow. Don''t leave now. Can you share your skill with us. Don''t eat by yourself. "


    "Boy, give me the skill. Give us your loyalty. "


    "Hand it in quickly. Otherwise you will become a tripod today. "


    Lu Fan looked up at the three men and turned to look at the other demons.


    The rest of the people around looked very funny.


    It seems that this kind of thing, in the demon cultivation, is not a thing at all. It happens every day.


    Lu Fan smiled at the three men and said, "you want my skill. Unfortunately, I don''t want to give it. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan suddenly came out of the sword.


    He has been in this demon territory for a long time.


    Without the sharp sword, Xiao Hei instantly attached himself. Without hesitation, Lu Fan was a full-strength sword.


    "Wuzhuan, Youming kill.


    The sword is shining, the blood sea on the top of the head is rolling, and the earth under the feet is shaking.


    Lu Fan''s magic armor suddenly burst out with strong light.


    The dark light sets off Lu Fan''s body like the presence of a demon.


    Three people in front of them were cut off at the same time. They haven''t responded yet. Lu Fan''s power rushed directly into the three men.


    Heaven and earth burst, sword light out.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    With three loud sounds, the three demons were fried at the same time.


    "Ah."


    The three men made a miserable cry and began to run back.


    But as soon as Lu Fan stepped on his feet, his body suddenly appeared in front of the three of them.


    The sword fell, and the one eyed fat man''s head flew up directly.


    There was consternation on his face, and he didn''t understand it until he died.


    The headless knight turned and ran with his wound. The black robe turned into a cloud of smoke to escape.


    At this time, the skeleton came forward, the skeleton gave out light, open arms, and even directly blocked the two people.


    With Gaga''s disappearance, the skeleton said: "offend the eldest brother, you still want to run."


    Lu Fan flashed forward and fell down with his sword.


    Shenxiao Yanlong sword.


    Poof.


    The fire came out of them at the same time, and then burned everything.


    It''s just three magic practices that haven''t mastered the power of Tao. I want to compete with Lu Fan. I really want to die.


    Lu Fan looks down at his armor. It''s really powerful. It''s really a good treasure.


    The magic face around looked at Lu Fan in horror.


    No one dared to come forward again.


    Even though these three people are weak, Lu Fan killed three in a flash. This strength is unmatched by them. At least in Lu Fan''s view, in addition to those close to the devil guards of Huoyuan Saint daughter, these other devil cultivators are really not his opponents.


    The magicians were stunned. The skeleton stood behind Lu Fan and said: "it''s cool to kill casually. I''m not afraid to be told that the power is wrong. Brother Lu fan, you are so smart. "


    Lu Fan raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and turned to look around at the magic Cultivation: "who else asked me for the skill?" suddenly, there was no sound.

 Chapter 826

    There is no more effective way for the cultivation of demons than power shock.


    Lu Fan strides away, no one dares to approach him for half a step.


    Such a clean and neat killing of three demons is enough to make all demons in the blood coagulation domain remember his name thoroughly.


    Lu Fan believed that even after he left the blood coagulation area, no other demon would dare to cross the boundary. This is the biggest reason why he killed three people mercilessly.


    Kill the goose and make an example of the monkey.


    Get up and fly out of the demon kingdom with the skeleton. The skeleton says loudly, "brother Lu fan, can we go now? Let''s go to the kingdom of heaven."


    Lu Fandao: "I''ll go back to the village first. I have some other things to tell my mother-in-law."


    Speed up the flight, Lu Fan towards the direction of the magic village.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the same time, as far as the eastern boundary of Wu''an.


    It''s a wild state, a desolate place, where no one can be seen for thousands of miles.


    On the dry land, nothing grows. Only the black crows fly by from time to time, making harsh and unpleasant calls.


    The sun is shining brightly, and the heat rises from the ground.


    In the ruins of a disorderly stone, suddenly lit up a blood light. Then the earth roared, and out of the air a city appeared out of the blood.


    Dark and messy architecture, completely unable to see the style. The broken wall, the open gate and the blood light from the city make the city look like a ghost city.


    Not far away, suddenly from the direction of the horizon, a shadow came.


    Their pace was not fast, but they kept flashing in the wasteland, and soon came to the city.


    Looking at the open city gate, hundreds of people in black, who were all wrapped up, rushed in without hesitation.


    After they rushed in, the broken city gate closed.


    Blood light rises again, and the city disappears slowly.


    The man in black who entered the city looked at the sky and went on.


    Suddenly, all kinds of people began to appear on both sides of the street and in the houses.


    Corrupting orcs, half fishers and even demonized dragons.


    people of all races are wearing the same black robe. With their red eyes, they look at the new hundreds of people in black.


    It may be that the aborigines in these cities are too ugly, so many of the new black people are shivering.


    They went on, all the way to the center of the city.


    Here is a huge altar, with many white bones piled up like a mountain, standing on the altar.


    There are four soul pillars standing on both sides. They are as dark as ink and have blood characters on them.


    They are: blood, corpse, Li, ghost.


    In the center of the altar stands a huge white bone chair, a huge skull on the back and a dragon horn.


    All the new men in black came to the bottom of the altar and stood respectfully.


    At this time, in all directions of the city, many aborigines came.


    Slowly, on both sides of the altar, there began to be dark evil spirit.


    Then, dozens of strong men with red cape, blood eyes and ghost face appeared on both sides of the altar.


    A black fog sprang out of the ground, slowly gathering into shape.


    An old man appeared in front of the new man in black. Holding the white bone stick, he said, "kneel."


    All the new men in black fell to their knees and spread their hands on the ground.


    The old man said in a loud voice, "this is the Taoist when you enter demon city. Offer your faithfulness, your life and everything. Read with me. Everything is under the control of the devil. "


    All the people in Black said at the same time, "everything is under the control of the devil."


    As soon as the sound fell, a wisp of magic gas rose from their feet and then poured into their bodies.


    The old man nodded his head. This is the most critical step for the novice of demon cultivation. Give up the origin and enter the devil way. The body is tainted with evil spirit, so it''s the dark family from now on.


    No one dares to resist the evil spirit, and all bear the change of the evil spirit quietly.


    The old man scanned the crowd and suddenly saw the two men kneeling there. They were very calm, surrounded by magic, not moved at all.


    "You, come forward."


    Reach for a finger, immediately, be pointed to two people in black, quickly step forward, kneel again.


    The old man looked at the evil spirit on them and said with a smile, "as soon as I started, my evil heart has been consolidated. It''s good, it''s good."


    Seeing that all the people in black were almost infected by the evil spirit, the old man suddenly turned around and said in a loud voice, "please show up."


    Finish saying, the old man also immediately crawls on the ground.


    The whole city, all the demons, fell to their knees.


    Suddenly, a light fell from the sky, directly onto the white bone seat.


    The next moment, in the light, a beautiful figure appears.


    The veil covers the face and the body is graceful. The long black robe can''t cover her beauty. Her eyes and eyebrows are smiling. It''s the dancing spirit that hasn''t been seen for a long time.


    "I''ve seen the dancing elder."


    All the magicians knelt on the ground and spoke loudly.


    Wukongling glanced at everyone and said with a chuckle: "very good. It seems that there are many fresh blood entering our zihun sect today. You have done a good job. As long as you continue to work hard, maybe some time later, you can go to the place where the demon lord lives with zongmen and pay homage to the God''s face. "


    The old man trembled excitedly. "Thank you for your help."


    Wukong Ling raised his hand and said, "yes. This time, all the elites selected from all over the country are here. "The old man knelt on the ground and said," that''s right. They are all people who seek evil. Now, I have been imbued with evil spirit and have entered the purple soul clan. "


    Wukong spirit slowly walked down from the altar. Several people in black secretly looked up at Wukong spirit.


    At once, the mind was captured by the graceful posture of the dancer, and it was hard to move his eyes for a long time.


    Wukong spirit came to the old man and waved softly: "get up."


    The old man immediately got up and stood behind the dancing spirit.


    Wukong Ling looks at the two black clothed people in front of her kneeling: "you two seem to have good strength and firm magic heart. Take off the cover and show me the real face. Let me have a look. "


    The two men in black raised their heads and slowly took off their masks. It''s a man and a woman.


    Man, face sales, empty eyes, looks like a puppet.


    The female, with a good face, is just twinkling between her eyes. And all over the body, it seems to have a strong dead air.


    Wukong Ling looks at the two humanity: "report your name."


    "Donghuazhou, Lucheng, Zhang Yuehan, have met the elder dancer. This is my husband, Lu Chengshou, Lu Ming. "


    Wukong Ling''s face was slightly stiff when she heard the word "Lucheng" in Donghua.


    She looked at Zhang Yuehan carefully, then pointed to landing and said: "your husband, why is he so mindless,"


    Zhang Yuehan replied with a smile: "because he is not obedient, so I let him do it."


    Next to the old man, suddenly in the dance Spirit side way: "elder. I''ve heard about it. Because of this daughter, now, Lucheng has already fallen into our hands. Along with the surrounding areas, several small cities began to provide convenience for us. This kind of talent needs more awards. "


    There was a strange light in Wukong spirit''s eyes, but he smiled and said: "it''s really good. Why do you want to enter the devil''s way? "


    Zhang Yuehan suddenly has a corpse gas and death gas on his body.


    At that time, many demons in the city cried out: "what a powerful corpse gas."


    "Elder, because I am a demon cultivator, but I haven''t found the clan."


    Wukong Ling looks at the motionless Lu Ming again. Suddenly, he seems to think of something. His eyes twinkle.


    But soon she was able to hold her mind. Take back the indifferent way: "very good. We need people like you. "


    With that, wukongling reached out and patted Zhang Yuehan''s head gently.


    Zhang Yuehan immediately knelt more devoutly.


    Wukong spirit waved his hand and said, "go ahead, and follow the rules of the clan. As long as you give your loyalty, the clan will keep you safe. "


    At the end of the speech, Wukong spirit turned and walked back to the altar.


    The old man clapped his hands gently, and immediately the devil in his cloak came forward to take the new comers away in turn.


    There is no doubt that what awaits them is a new life. But at this time, Zhang Yuehan suddenly said in a loud voice, "wait a minute, elder dancer."


    Wu Kongling stops and turns his head slowly.


    The old man''s evil spirit lit up on his staff.


    "Bold, you''re dying."


    Wukong Ling reaches out to stop the old man, smiles and says: "what else do you want to do?"


    Zhang Yuehan says in a loud voice: "dance elder, I want to bow down to your door and be your next maid. May the elders take it in. "


    Dancing spirit smiled, and the veil could not cover the smile in dancing spirit''s eyes.


    "Why do you worship under my door?" Zhang Yuehan said in a loud voice: "before I came, I heard people say. Dance elder, as a woman, is the most rapidly promoted, the most powerful and the most gifted female demon in zihun clan. I would like to give everything to the elder in exchange for strength. "


    Zhang Yuehan said, took out a dagger, cut open his palm, blood gurgling.


    Wukong Ling looks at her movements and is silent for a moment.


    Finally, Wukong Spirit said: "Zhang Yuehan, with me, I''m afraid you will regret one day and want to commit suicide."


    Zhang Yuehan''s mouth is open, and he doesn''t understand the meaning of Wukong Ling''s words.


    Wukong Ling suddenly waved to her and said, "I''ll take you, follow me."

 Chapter 827

    Two months later.


    Northern Xinjiang, in the void.


    A boat kept flashing in the void. On the boat, Lu Fan fed Xiaohei and said: "brother Nangong. How long do you think it will take to reach the kingdom of Optimus? "


    the skeleton looked around for a long time and said:" maybe it will arrive in a few days at most. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you can see that, too."


    the skull turned to Lu Fan and said with a smile, "I can''t see that. That''s all I have to say."


    Lu Fan rolled his eyes. Take out the stone and look at it carefully for a long time.


    It has to be said that in some aspects, the demon cultivation has done a very good job.


    For example, Lingshi is a good thing that integrates the void map and identity mark.


    As long as the power is injected, a map of 52 countries around the stone will appear. In addition, it specially marked the way of entering the kingdom of Optimus Prime.


    Generally speaking, outside the country, it is the weather that acts as a barrier. It is a waste of time and a very dangerous thing for other people to find a safe way to get in, except for the strong in their own country.


    And this makes the stone have already marked how to pass these heaven and earth vitality methods. It seems to be a channel specially made by the demons.


    Moreover, the access method of this channel is the same as that of special Dan Fang. After Lu Fan finished reading it, the method inside the stone disappeared.


    That is to say, this makes the stone only be viewed once by the demon who holds it. Even if others steal it, they can only get a map of the void.


    Such a cautious approach makes Lu Fan smack his tongue. No wonder the demon cultivator can''t fight and die no matter how.


    These ways of entering other countries are enough to let them come and go freely, and it''s hard to get them all together.


    After carefully calculating the current position, Lu Fan said, "No. According to the logo on the map, we should be in Optimus Prime today, right. "


    the skeleton hears the words, immediately looks around again, and says:" really, how can I not see the location of Optimus Prime. It should be easy to see such a big country. "Lu Fan shook his head and said," maybe our direction is slightly deviated. "


    The skull grabbed his head and said, "please. Then run for another two days. If we haven''t seen each other in two days, we''ll turn around. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "well, yes. Brother Nangong, I''d like to ask you how far it will take to run from the kingdom of Optimus to the eastern boundary. "


    the skeleton thought for a moment and said:" the eastern boundary, it will take about a month. "


    When Lu Fandeng was surprised, he said: "so fast. It will take several years from the northern border to the eastern border, "said the skull," if we are like this, we can run by a boat in the void. It really takes years. But if it''s from the four kingdoms mountain in Optimus, it''s fast. One month later, Lu Fan hurriedly asked, "what is the four kingdoms mountain?"


    skeleton way: "it''s the way to the four kingdoms. But at this time, maybe the four boundaries mountain hasn''t opened yet. Brother Lu fan, you can stay in the kingdom of Optimus for a while, and then you can go to the eastern boundary no later. "


    Lu Fan frowned:" when will the four boundary mountains open? "


    skeleton said:" it should be soon. After all, all the people in all directions


    Later, I haven''t finished.


    Suddenly, the skeleton pointed to the distance and shouted.


    "Ha ha, here we are, brother Lu Fan. We haven''t deviated. When we got to the place, my dear Optimus Prime, our nangongxing was back again. "


    Lu Fan immediately raised his head and looked into the distance. Xiaohei also jumped to Lu Fan''s shoulder and looked into the distance.


    What you see is a shining pillar.


    There is no mistake. What appears in Lu Fan''s sight is a light column standing in the void.


    The pillar, like the pillar of God, supports the world.


    Even if you look at it from such a distance, it can give you a vast, powerful, fearless, and stand up to the world. It''s like a living thing.


    To be a little closer, Lu fan is able to see the light on the pillars, all of which are the most pure and mighty force of heaven and earth.


    Like the whirling of a storm, the sky is shining with infinite light.


    This column seems to be the only one in the world, shining all over the world.


    The skeleton opened his arms and shouted, "brother Lu fan, this is our kingdom of giant. Lu Fan opened his mouth slightly, and he was really shocked by the scene of the kingdom of Optimus.


    Now, Lu fan is not the young man who just left Wu''an.


    He had seen the magnificent scene of the kingdom of Dansheng, where the gods and beasts guarded the gate and Yuan Li cast the city. But really speaking, the city of Dansheng is weak compared with the light column in front of it.


    First of all, although the void city of Dansheng is huge, at least the outline can be seen in the distance.


    But from the first sight of Lu fan, he could not see where the ends of the upper and lower sides of the light pillar were. The closer he got, the more he found that the light pillar was huge and endless.


    At this time, Lu Fan realized that the kingdom of Optimus was not the small country he imagined as the kingdom of spirit or the kingdom of snow.


    It''s a real power. Only from the view of void, it should be a more powerful country than the kingdom of Dansheng.


    Lu Fan swallowed a mouthful of saliva and slowed down the speed of the empty boat.


    He shouted to the excited skeleton: "brother Nangong, there''s no void guard or anything like that here."


    the skeleton turned to Lu Fan and laughed: "void guard, what void guard is needed for the kingdom of heaven. Do you see the light in front of you? There''s no way to do it. If you encounter it, you''ll die. Brother Lu fan, are you going to go in my way or the way of demon cultivation. "


    Lu Fan thought about it and said," use your way. ". After all, you are the great prince of Optimus Prime. It''s better to know how to get in than the demon cultivator. "


    the skeleton laughed:" of course. Brother Lu fan, follow my orders and move to the left. "


    Lu fan drives the boat forward with the instructions of the skeleton, and the light is constantly passing by them. The powerful power in it really makes Lu Fan in a state of mind.


    Flash from left to right, the skeleton is obviously familiar with all the changes of the light column.


    For a while, Lu Fan finally arrived at a gap in the light column under the instruction of the skeleton, then drove a boat and smashed his head into it.


    Endless light passes by, suddenly the void cracks, and the world changes.


    The light disappeared in a flash, and the scene suddenly changed.


    When everything stopped, it appeared in front of Lu Fan''s eyes. It was a huge ant, three feet high, and looked down at Lu Fan.


    They stood at the feet of the ants and looked up.


    The skeleton said with a smile, "brother Lu fan, welcome to my country."

 Chapter 828

    Lu Fanyi pulls out the sword and stares at the huge ant warily.


    Although it looks like an ordinary ant, it may have become a wild beast long ago if it can grow so big.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s action, the ant turned around and ran away.


    The skeleton laughed: "brother Lu Fan. Don''t be so nervous. It''s just ordinary ants. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and said, "common ant, you are teasing me."


    the skeleton pointed to the distance and said, "I didn''t cheat you. In your own eyes, "


    Lu Fan looks in the direction indicated by the skeleton, and suddenly sees countless huge ants and even larger trees.


    It''s just a tree. It looks like a mountain.


    And these ants are carrying the body of a spider under a tree. The size of the spider is also enormous.


    Lu Fan opens his mouth slightly. He feels trapped in the giant kingdom.


    It''s no wonder that even if nangonghang is dead, the skeleton shelf is still so big. In this giant country, his figure should be small.


    Lu Fan surmised, and the skeleton said with a smile, "brother Lu Fan. That''s what we do in Optimus. Because of the abundance and excess of vitality, the animals and plants here grow a little tall. "


    Lu Fan Dao:" it''s called a little bit. "


    the skeleton laughs twice and moves forward.


    The ants around saw the human skeleton as big as the human skeleton, and immediately spread out completely.


    It seems that although they are big, they have the same courage as ordinary ants.


    Lu Fan put up his heavy sword without a blade, and asked, "are you not as tall as you are here?" the skeleton said with a smile, "the average person is indeed quite tall. But those who are strong in cultivation, whether they are alchemists or martial artists, will compress themselves. To me this can compress the body to three feet high. It''s already very powerful. If you see someone about your height, you have to be careful. They are all powerful people who are worthy of respect. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly. The smaller the kingdom of love is, the more powerful it is. It''s a real insight.


    Lu fan asked again, "what about the wild animals? The smaller and the more powerful the wild animals are here."


    the skeleton shook his head and said, "I''m sorry. Brother Lu fan, the kingdom of giant, has no wild animals. Some are also domesticated. They are called spirit beasts. "


    Just then, the skeleton suddenly grabbed a big ant, who was six or seven feet tall, and dragged him forcibly, saying: "brother Lu fan, come on, sit up, let''s run faster."


    Lu Fan jumped on the back of the ant, and the skeleton also sat up.


    At the next moment, Lu fan saw that the skeleton injected a little light into the ant, and the ant immediately made rapid progress. Lu Fan feels that the speed is much faster than that of the ordinary martial artists.


    The skeleton said with a smile, "this is the skill that we all know. It belongs to the skill of animal control. When it comes to that day, I will take you around the animal control room to help you choose a good land animal. That''s what it''s called. "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly when he heard the three words: "is there any animal husbandry here, too?"


    the skeleton laughed: "there is no animal husbandry in the world. Have you heard of the four kingdoms and three forces? "Lu Fan shook his head and said," I don''t know. "


    "It seems that brother Lu Fan really comes from some small countries. The four boundaries are the north, the south, the West and the East. The three forces are Bafang bank, controlling beast room and danta. They are the three strongest forces sweeping the world. It''s more powerful than the kingdom of Optimus. "


    Lu Fan opens his mouth slightly. He''s the first time to hear about these three kinds, which are called the three forces.


    Lu Fandao: "there are three kinds in my hometown. They are actually the three strongest forces in the four realms. "


    seeing Lu Fan''s unbelievable appearance, the skeleton laughs even more happily.


    The skeleton said: "we hold the kingdom of heaven, in fact, the base camp of the beast house. Brother Lu fan, when you arrive at qingtiancheng, you will know at a glance. "


    Lu Fan nodded slowly.


    On the way, they met a porcupine with a height of tens of feet. It runs faster than ants. The two men subdued it without hesitation, and then seized it as a mount.


    On the back of the pig, I ran for ten days.


    Lu Fan finally saw the outline of the so-called giant city.


    It''s so huge. Lu Fan feels like seeing Wu''an city for the first time, but obviously, it''s much more than Wu''an city.


    The towering wall, completely submerged in the clouds, can not see how high in the end.


    Just as Lu Fan tut Tut was admiring, the skeleton said: "Oh, finally to the small town outside the city, brother Lu fan, after this small town, we are almost to Optimus city."


    Well, Lu fan is completely speechless.


    Such a high wall is only a small town.


    Three days later, Lu Fan and the skeleton finally entered the town. Although skull says it''s an ordinary town. But Lu fan, who is still watching, is still amazed.


    People here, houses here, everything here can only be described as huge.


    Lu Fan looked at a random passing by, there are dozens of hundreds of feet tall giant, simply feel that he is a mole ant.


    When he was in Wu''an at the beginning, he also met the Juling people. But I didn''t see a lot at that time, only occasionally, so I didn''t feel much.


    But here, it''s all.


    What made him look even more strange was that when the giants saw such a small man coming down, they all stopped and leaned down and exclaimed: "God, such a small man. It''s Lord wuzun or Lord wuzun who has come to the town. "


    " where is Lord wuzun, I''ll see it too. "


    " Lord wuzun still has a powerful skeleton. This height, at least, is the sky Gang strong person. "


    " I don''t think it''s like that, is it from other countries? "


    ......


    Lu fan is completely speechless. He has also been watched by others, but he has never been so weird as he is today.


    Can you imagine a group of giants crawling on the ground, spitting out like a torrent, staring at themselves to see what it feels like.


    Skeletons also saw that Lu Fan looked different, and hurriedly dragged him directly into a nearby wine shop.


    The skull leaped up to the counter and shouted, "wine."


    Immediately, the shopkeeper nodded and bowed, his huge and fat face full of smiles.


    Two people found a chair to sit down, Lu Fan simply sat on the table.


    The skeleton said with a smile, "brother Lu Fan. How does it feel to be in the limelight. "


    Lu Fan chuckled twice.


    The skeleton then said, "don''t worry, it will be good in a while. When the World Cup begins, there are people from other countries everywhere. They won''t be so fussy. "


    Lu Fan frowned:" the world cup, you mean it will be held here. "


    the skull nodded his head:" yes. Optimus Prime has always been the host country of the world championships. You won''t, you don''t know. "

 Chapter 829

    "I really don''t know."


    Lu Fan takes a deep breath, but his heart is full of excitement at the moment.


    What is crooked, this is crooked.


    Originally, Lu Fan also wanted to go back to Wu''an, and then go to the world championships with lingyao.


    Unexpectedly, he came to the place ahead of time.


    In this way, isn''t it necessary for him to go back so early.


    Lu Fan paused for a moment, then asked, "brother Nangong. You said that the opening day of the four kingdoms mountain would not be the opening time of the world championships. "


    The skeleton replied with a smile: "there is no mistake. However, it is a few months ahead of the official start of the world cup. After all, the world is too big. It will take time for others to catch up. Optimus also needs to arrange a place to entertain them. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head clearly, which made him feel better.


    Anyway, if he wants to go back now, he will have to run for several years.


    Maybe it''s not easy to run back and follow the team. Better stay here. Wait for the people of Wu''an to come, and then go back together.


    If nothing else, then elder martial brother Han Feng must have come.


    He once promised Emperor Qin and Shang that he would represent Wu''an in the world championships.


    Now that he has arrived, he will definitely participate.


    But Lu fan is now wondering if he wants to change his name to compete. It seems that Lu Fan''s name has been stared at by the world''s demon cultivators.


    Lu fannao turns to various ideas. At this time, the shopkeeper has given them a jar of good wine, plus two stacks of vegetables.


    "Come on, brother Lu fan," said the skeleton. We''ll get drunk. "


    When the wine was fragrant, Lu Fan looked at the much bigger wine jar and said with a wry smile, "I used to be a good drinker. But if I can finish this jar of wine today, I''m sure I''ll really pour it. "


    Lu Fan patted Xiao Hei on the head.


    Xiaohei is not polite. He immediately becomes bigger. There is no problem for him to recover his real body.


    He took the lead in holding the wine jar.


    The skeleton smiled more happily and said: "brother Lu Fan. You are a good beast. Not to speak of spirituality, it''s still dragon blood. When I go back to the palace, get some ancient dragon blood for it and bathe it several times, it will return to the state of ancient dragon. After that, he could grow up into an immortal dragon slowly. "


    hearing the words of the skeleton, Xiao Hei put down the wine jar, grinned and spat out his tongue to flatter the skeleton. It seems to have completely forgotten that some time ago it was always robbing skeletons and running around.


    Lu Fan looked at Xiaohei''s appearance and said with a smile: "when you hear the benefits, you will let your eyes shine. You are exactly the same as old nine, "


    Lu Fan Hua just finished, and the body of the Kowloon Xuan palace tower laughed and said," this is the master''s guidance. There is a saying that whatever kind of master there is, what kind of magic weapon there is, what kind of spirit beast there is... "


    Lu fan automatically ignores the words behind Lao Jiu.


    Wave the wine out of the wine jar, and at the same time, make some dishes out of the dish, and eat them slowly.


    The food here is delicious. Lu fan has been traveling for such a long time, but he has seen it before. But only the dishes here make him feel like returning to Wu''an.


    The only difference is that the wine and vegetables also contain the power of medicine, or the power of the heaven and the earth.


    Compared with the medicinal meals of the holy kingdom of Dan, they are only strong and not weak.


    While eating and chatting, the skeleton soon asked why Lu Fan was wanted by the world.


    Actually, skeleton has asked this question many times. Lu fan has been vague and didn''t make it clear.


    Today, the skeleton asked again. Lu Fan was also in a good mood. He simply said, "brother Nangong. You just need to know that I have something that the devil cultivates


    "Artifact. Dan medicine. Law decision. Martial arts. "


    The skull asked curiously.


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "don''t say, don''t say, Nangong brother, don''t ask more. This kind of thing, if you know it, is not only not good. It will add a lot of trouble. You don''t want to be chased by the demons. "


    The skull nodded: "OK, brother Lu Fan. You can tell me this frankly enough to prove that you trust me. I will not ask more questions in the future. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s so good. Brother Nangong, I really don''t want to cheat my friends. So that''s all I can say. At this time, I may really stay in Optimus Prime. I also hope brother Nangong can take care of me. "The skeleton cackled and said," easy to say, easy to say. Brother Lu fan, I am a man of integrity. In the blood coagulation area, you will not be less than what you said. You come back to Qingtian city with me. As long as I go back to the palace and see my father, everything will be settled. Don''t worry about spending more time in Optimus Prime. Anyway, your task is the same as nothing. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly.


    No, it''s not the same task that the virgin Huoyuan gave him.


    It used to be a matter of luck to find someone like this. It''s normal that you can''t find someone for more than a few years. No one can say you didn''t find him. So, when those demon cultivators heard that they could lead the emissary to find someone, they were so active. It''s just plain running out to play.


    Secondly, Lu fan is looking for himself. Is he stupid enough to turn himself in. That''s what makes the world slide.


    Therefore, he came to the kingdom of heaven to play.


    After eating, they left money and left quickly.


    Qing Kingdom''s money is not very particular. There''s also money for the animal''s head in our country, including pills, herbs and crystal stones. Anyway, as long as they are valuable, they can be used to pay for them. There''s no problem.


    However, the skull reminds Lu fan that there is a lot to pay like this. The people of Optimus Prime are very rich and everything is very cheap. So the pill left by Lu fan can actually go to the eight side bank to exchange more beast head gold.


    When Lu Fan hears the words, he just smiles. He didn''t expect that Nangong Xing, as the prince, should be more careful than him.


    Such a big country, nangongxing, as the prince, should be much richer than him.


    For Nangong bank, money should have no concept. Is it possible to say that he is a man who likes to calculate small accounts.


    They set out from the villages and towns. This time, they didn''t find porcupines or other beasts to be their feet. Under the leadership of skeleton, Lu Fan specially came to the small workshop of animal husbandry in the small town and bought a huge and incomparable flamingo.


    The wings of this bird are all agglomerated by fire, and the head is also a blue flame.


    Needless to say, a bird''s back is not a problem for building a village.


    The bird took another bottle of pills from Lu Fan. They sat on the back of the bird and flew away.


    And just after they left the village, a giant, dressed in green and red, with a somewhat wretched face, walked away quickly.


    He went to a dark corner of the town and clapped his hands. All of a sudden, the palm talismans light up and a curtain of light appears in front of him.


    The black light curtain, completely unable to see the figure inside.


    But the man bowed and said, "under the commander of the cavalry, the eighth column, the first-class deacon Chen song has something to report."


    In the black light curtain, the voice of indifference came slowly.


    "Tell me,"


    Chen Song''s express way: "outside Qingtian City, jiujiahe Town, there are skeleton people. Three Zhangs high, the bone is like jade, there is Haoran gas congealed in it. In speech and behavior, mention Nangong, Imperial Palace and other words. Suspected missing prince, nangongxing. He should have used the method of giving up his life, which was handed down by the leader of Nangong family. That''s what he looks like. With the skull, there was another man, who was not like a native, "br >


    the voice in the black light curtain suddenly became surprised.


    "You can see it."


    Chen Song replied, "if you look at it from a distance, it''s probably right, though you don''t look at it in detail."


    "Well, write down your contribution. Come back and get the reward. It can''t be mentioned to anyone any more. "


    the voice express in the black light curtain.


    Chen Song''s face brightened and bowed: "thank you, your highness."


    the black light disappeared and the rune seal fell back into Chen Song''s hands.


    Soon Chen Song left.


    At this time, Qingtian city.


    In an elegant teahouse, a man with a height of five Zhangs and a handsome appearance, playing with his sword, chuckled, "elder brother, you have come back. How can I say that? "Behind him, a seven foot old man with white beard came up and said softly," Your Highness. Do you need the help of an old minister? "


    The man shook his head and said, "no, pass the news on to the deacons. They didn''t do a good job themselves. Let them continue to finish it. "


    the old man smiled and clapped," Your Highness, your Highness''s means are getting better and better. "


    The man grinned and said, "of course, my Nangong Quan is not in vain."

 Chapter 830

    The sky is clear and the sun is shining brightly.


    Ten days later, Lu Fan and the skeleton were still sitting on the Flamingo, heading for qingtiancheng.


    Along the way, Lu Fan stood on the head of the Flamingo, stepping on the blue flame, overlooking the vast land of giant.


    The mountains and rivers are magnificent, the rivers are surging, and the herds are everywhere. It''s a good river and mountain.


    The skeleton sat behind, quietly watching how Xiao Hei used superb techniques to roast a piece of meat, which was tender outside and fragrant inside. Then he exclaimed, "Xiao Hei, your skill really makes me bake my bones for you. I''m willing to do it."


    When Xiaohei heard that someone appreciated him, he immediately took a piece of meat to the skeleton.


    Lu Fan turned to look at them and smiled.


    Xiao Hei''s roast meat, which was picked up by Lao Jiu in bachongtian, Dansheng country.


    It''s those who can''t eat Jindan Avenue. The bodies of wild animals are everywhere. It seems to be a valuable thing, but Lu Fan didn''t take it seriously. Anyway, Xiaohei likes eating very much. After eating it, he will go with it.


    As for skeletons, he seems to like food, beauty.


    Lu Fan sometimes really can''t understand. He only has a pair of bone shelves. How did he eat these things.


    In any case, food or wine will not come out again after entering his mouth.


    Lu fan can surmise that it is the spirit in his head that keeps the skeleton alive. This is what he saw by the way of life.


    As for how the spirit looks, how it can keep the skeleton alive and the spirit alive, Lu fan doesn''t know.


    Anyway, skeletons seem to have no effect except that their strength has weakened a lot.


    Take back your eyes. Lu Fan continues to look forward.


    Flamingos are fast and can fly continuously.


    Lu Fan thought it would be good to bring it back to Wu''an.


    Alas, I don''t know how lingyao is now.


    Lu Fan''s thoughts flew to the distance again. He sincerely hoped that lingyao would be safe. He had better return to Wu''an now.


    Just thinking, suddenly a black spot appeared not far away. There seems to be someone else flying in.


    Lu Fan didn''t care. These days, they also saw many people flying on the beast.


    Just yesterday, Lu fan saw a hundred Zhang man, sitting on a double headed bird, dancing naked.


    Lu fan is so blind.


    The black spot is getting closer and closer. Then Lu Fan sees another black spot in all directions.


    It''s not quite right. Even if it''s a group flight, it''s not from all directions.


    Lu Fan pulled out his sword and shouted to the skeleton behind him: "brother Nangong. Prepare for the enemy. "


    The skeleton was stupefied for a moment, but it didn''t know what was going on.


    Suddenly, a light came from all directions.


    The light was so fast that it hit the Flamingo and Lu Fan in a flash.


    In an instant, Lu Fan raised the heavy sword without front to block in front of him. The sword body like the doorplate blocked the incoming light.


    But the little black and the skeleton behind him, as well as the Flamingo under him, were directly attacked.


    With a shriek, the Flamingo made a lament, and then it spun down and fell.


    Lu Fan quickly retreated and grabbed the skeleton.


    At the same time, Xiao Hei was attached to Lu Fan''s body.


    Boom.


    Even people and birds fell from the sky and hit the ground straight.


    The towering ancient wood, like a mountain, has also been smashed down.


    Lu Fan waved away the dust and stared into the air.


    "What''s the matter?" cried the skeleton. Who is so bold that he dare to do such things in Dansheng. Don''t they know the Dharma, Lu Fan put down his skeleton and said slowly, "I''m afraid they never put the Dharma in their eyes."


    His eyes are like electricity. Lu Fan''s sword is in front of him.


    He looked down and saw the Flamingo under him. His eyes were killing.


    A huge black shadow covered the sky above, and only a little light fell from their gap. At this time, Lu Fan just saw that the black spots were all three headed bat pterosaurs.


    Lu Fan also saw this kind of wild animal in the small town. The price is not low, but the appearance is ugly, so Lu Fan didn''t choose.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.


    Several black shadows leaped from the three bat pterosaurs, and then left only a little light. Lu Fan and the skeleton saw the face of the visitor clearly.


    This is a group of men with different clothes, armed with weapons and masks. Stride to Lu Fan.


    The leader is a man with a frivolous manner.


    He walked with eight character steps and waved his dagger. In a long voice, he said, "Your Highness nangongxing, you can still come back. No, I should say, you dare to come back."


    Nangongxing looked at the man and was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, he seemed to recognize him and pointed to the man and said: "little six, you are little six. Bastard, you dare to attack me. "


    The man stood ten feet away from Lu Fan and the skeleton and stopped.


    Slowly, the man took off his mask, showing a three-point obscene, seven point * * face: "Your Highness, you recognize me. Alas, I really don''t want your highness to know the cruel truth. "


    The skeleton suddenly trembled, pointing to the little six and saying, "you betrayed me. I said that why did the demons know when I was the weakest, and when they could find me alone, they took me away. It turns out that it''s you who eat inside and eat outside. Tell those demon cultivators. "


    Xiaoliuzi clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Your Highness''s response is really fast. I immediately thought of the original. Unfortunately, your highness, you are wrong. That is, not that I betrayed you, but that we betrayed you. "


    As he said this, Liu Zi waved at the back.


    A dozen people took off their masks at the same time. Lu Fan raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at these men who were more than ten feet tall and almost obscene. "Nangong brother," he said. You know all of them. "


    the skeleton is completely stunned at the moment, and he doesn''t hear Lu Fan''s question.


    Only the skeleton shelves all over the body began to tremble, pointing to those humanitarians: "Xiaozhuo, Xiaoli, xiaoyuzi. It turns out you''re all pickpockets. It turns out that none of my servants are good people. "


    The people chuckled, and the sixth son said with a smile: "now you understand, your highness, why the great prince who is holding the kingdom of heaven will come to such an end. Let''s take it easy so that we don''t move. And you don''t know where you come from. Please kneel down and beg for mercy. Let''s go rough later. We are all cultivated people and don''t like fighting and killing. "


    A group of people laughed more happily.


    Lu Fan turned to look at the skeleton and said, "brother Nangong, it seems that you have been calculated."


    The skull said loudly, "it must be nangongyu. No, it''s nangongchang or nangongyu."


    xiaoliuzi shook his head and said, "it''s not right, your highness, you''d better guess slowly."


    Lu Fan opened his mouth slightly and said, "there are many people who want to calculate you."

 Chapter 831

    Skeleton awkwardly said: "brother Lu fan, there are more brothers, that''s all."


    Lu Fan shook his head and didn''t want to say anything more. He stepped forward and pointed to these people with his heavy sword: "you killed my flamingo. There is still time for compensation. "


    Xiaoliuzi laughed first, covering his stomach and laughing: "ouch. This kid is crazy. You think you can deceive us by pretending to be the height of a strong man. We''ve been checking it out for a long time, foreign boy. You''re not the one to hold the kingdom of heaven. I also want to put on a big one in front of me. I really don''t know how to write dead words. Kill him. "


    Xiaoliuzi waved lazily.


    Immediately two big men rushed to Lu Fan and the skeleton.


    The two big men''s bodies ignited vigorous energy at the same time.


    One person goes straight to the skeleton, but does not look at Lu Fan. Another man raised his hand with a fist, which made the big trees all topple.


    Before the fist power hit, Lu Fan could feel the mountain power coming from his face.


    Lu Fan reached out his left hand at the same time.


    Bang.


    The big man''s fist was blocked by Lu Fan.


    At that time, the big man''s face was startled.


    Next to him, another big man reached for the skeleton.


    Lu Fan shakes his hand is a sword. The light of the sword doesn''t come out, only a space fluctuates.


    All of a sudden, the big man flew out, his body was suddenly hurt by a terrible sword, and his blood flowed.


    Lu Fan raised his eyes and looked at the big man in front of him.


    When the big man screamed, his bones made a clear sound.


    It has to be said that the warriors of the kingdom of Optimus have their own unique features, at least in terms of power.


    It''s big. It''s not white. It is estimated that it is not a problem for any warrior to use brute force to open mountains and gravels.


    In addition, the vigorous energy all over the body, not to mention its state, but only the quantity, is very frightening.


    Ordinary people need to fill their whole body meridians how many times to reach the vigorous strength capacity of a hundred Zhang man.


    But this also means that if their bodies are not compressed, their vigorous strength will be difficult to fill. It will not overflow when the water is full, and it is difficult to improve the state.


    Lu fan, on the other hand, is a man who has accumulated strength.


    How is Lu Fan''s opponent, who obviously only has the martial arts of the underground Gang.


    Compared with strength alone, Lu fan is definitely much better than him.


    Every move is the power of Tao, not a joke.


    Almost at the next moment, the big man began to emit white smoke all over his body, and then he began to spit out the white smoke and fell to the ground with a bang.


    The downplay of two people, Lu Fan''s strong suddenly some scared not far away from the small six.


    Looking at Lu Fan in shock, Liu Zi''s face finally regained and said, "Your Highness, Nangong Xing, you have really found a good helper."


    Nangonghang turned to look at Lu Fan and said, "brother Lu fan, I''m sorry to have caused you trouble."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s just itching."


    Put away the sword, and Lu Fan pinched his fist.


    He''s just experimenting. What''s the difference between these giant warriors.


    After a test, Lu Fan found that there was no difference except that he was bigger, more powerful, and more vigorous than the ordinary Gang warrior.


    At a glance, it is obvious that the cultivation of these people is very common. Only this little six has a little strength.


    In the face of such opponents, if they still use swords, it''s too much to praise them.


    The little six pointed to Lu Fan and shouted, "go up, all of you. Kill him. "


    Suddenly, all the remaining martial arts behind the little six killed Lu Fan.


    They jump up high, their whole body is full of vigorous strength, and they are shining in the sky. It seems that he wants to kill Lu Fan with Mount Tai''s power.


    Looking at Lu Fan indifferently, Lu Fan flicks his fingers gently.


    "Burn."


    Suddenly, the whole body of these warriors was ablaze.


    The vigorous strength on the body is like a mirage in the water, which is breaking down, crying to Lu Fan.


    Turning around, Lu Fan kicked them away three times in a row.


    When the sole of the foot is trodden on the man, it is like trotting a hill open.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    Kicking into the flesh, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi rushed directly into their bodies.


    The blood immediately gushed out like no money. They come fast and fly faster.


    Little Liuzi opened his mouth and looked at his powerful subordinates, one by one, like human flesh sandbags, flying far away.


    Some of the skeletons couldn''t look down, and said, "give up. Fool, my friend is just like playing when he kills you. "


    Little six son was angry, he stared at Lu Fan''s face and said: "it''s too much to deceive people. You asked for it. "


    So said the forehead, the small six son''s body unexpectedly starts to release the dark evil spirit.


    Deep and full-bodied, his head, are still long horns, behind the batwing.


    This is the standard form of the demon.


    Lu Fan and the skeleton recognized each other at a glance.


    The skeleton said in a loud voice, "damn bastard, you are possessed. I didn''t know you were a devil. "


    Small six son''s mouth bright bleeding red fangs, way: "you didn''t see many things. Nangong Xing, you are self righteous. You only know how to see the darkness of the world when you are a prodigal prince. Today, you forced me to show my true body. All who have seen me must die. "


    Little Liuzi roared up to the sky.


    Roar like a wolf, eyes full of red light.


    Lu Fan glanced at the skeleton and said, "brother Nangong. If you are in the imperial palace of the kingdom of Optimus, you are all like this. Then don''t take me. "


    The skeleton coughed two times: "brother Lu Fan. If it''s not as bad as you think, it''s an accident. Well, it''s an accident. "


    They were chatting with each other and didn''t pay attention to Liu Zi at all.


    Can it be tolerated. Is this going to be tolerated.


    Little six felt that he had been insulted by his personality, which was naked contempt.


    "It''s too late for you to beg for mercy now. Die."


    His body turned into magic fire and went straight to Lu fan to kill him.


    Lu Fan looked at his movements, and felt something out of his arms. In a long voice, he said: "the devil sect of Tao heart, the emissary of the thirty-three divisions is here."


    Make the stone light up, suddenly, little six stopped in front of Lu Fan.


    His palm was almost touching Lu Fan''s head.


    The eyes were almost staring out. The little six looked at the stone and said with amazement, "it''s impossible. You.... You... You are the emissary of the division. "


    "There''s nothing impossible, fool," said the skull


    Lu Fan put away the stone and looked at Xiao Liuzi and said, "have you seen it. There''s something wrong. "


    Liu''s face began to twist, as ugly as a group of people stepped on it.


    Slowly, Liu Zi crawled in front of Lu Fan.


    "I have seen the emissary."


    Lu Fan chuckled, and the skeleton couldn''t help laughing.


    Light, Lu Fan said: "just now who told me to kneel down and beg for mercy."

 Chapter 832

    Liu heard Lu Fan''s words and buried his head lower. He wished he could bury his head directly in the earth.


    Lu Fan looked at him with a smile, and then said to the skeleton, "since it''s your servant, it''s up to you to deal with it."


    Hearing this, Liu Zi was shocked. He immediately looked up at Lu Fan and said, "emissary, he is not one of us. Don''t be fooled by him. He is the real king of the kingdom of heaven. He is so powerful that he can''t be separated from devil cultivation since he was a child


    The skeleton was too lazy to listen to the words of the sixth son, and suddenly kicked him in the face.


    White bone directly left a deep mark on Xiao Liuzi''s cheek. The skeleton was obviously in a hurry. He kicked it out and almost threw his legs out.


    Little Liuzi didn''t dare to hide, because he could feel the power of all the way around him. As long as he changes a little, the power of this market will definitely be killed directly.


    "I''m pissed off. Little Liuzi, you have been with me for 15 years. I never saw that you were such a ungrateful person. "


    All the bones of the skeleton were making a clicking sound.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that skeletons didn''t have flesh, their strength would be seriously damaged. At this time, he will definitely jump up and strangle Liu Zi.


    Lu Fan said, "brother Nangong. Want to kill him? "The skeleton was silent for a moment and said slowly:" don''t kill now. How do you know who sent you? I went back to Optimus Prime. "


    little Liuzi said nothing, lowered his head and fell on the ground.


    Lu fanlang said, "have you forgotten the rules of demon cultivation? Give your loyalty."


    In a word, immediately let small six son whole body huge shock.


    He looked up at Lu Fan with a complicated complexion and said, "emissary, I don''t know."


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "you are doubting my identity."


    then Lu Fan''s eyes flashed.


    The soul snatching method is determined.


    Little Liuzi''s face suddenly changed, and big Beaded sweat fell from his cheek.


    Whether the body is tall or not has nothing to do with the spirit. Xiaoliuzi''s knowledge of the sea is a little better than that of the general Gang martial artists.


    Lu Fan''s spirit has been continuously refined by the way of life, and now it is so powerful. It''s not something that ordinary martial artists can resist.


    Lu Fan stares at Xiao Liuzi''s eyes and uses it to kill his soul again.


    If the sixth son doesn''t tell the truth, Lu Fan really doesn''t mind turning him into a stone.


    "I said, I said," cried the sixth son, who had lasted less than ten minutes


    Half of him is already stiff. If he doesn''t surrender, he will surely die.


    Lu Fan took back the power of the spirit and said, "one hundred and fifty, there is no omission. Tell me what you know."


    Small six son''s teeth are shivering, for a long time, the voice way: "is.... It''s his highness Nangong Quan. "


    The skeleton suddenly froze and said in a loud voice, "who, who do you say?"


    Xiao Liuzi lowered his head: "the fourth prince, his highness nangongquan."


    "No way," said the skull, shaking his head. I don''t believe it. You damn traitor, you dare to insult your fourth brother even when you are dying. It''s really angry with me. "


    The skeleton rushed straight up and kicked the little six in the face.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, but did not stop the skeleton.


    After waiting for a long time, Lu Fan said: "brother Nangong, calm down, and listen to him finish."


    The skeleton just stopped. At this time, little six''s face was full of scars.


    That is to say, his face is big. If he were a normal person, it would be more than just swelling up.


    Lu Fandao: "go on. How did Nangong Quan let you murder the eldest prince? What''s the purpose? "


    xiaoliuzi looked up at Lu Fan and said:" emissary, aren''t you the only one who should know the truth? How do we know, we just... "


    Before he finished speaking, Liu''s expression suddenly froze.


    Lu Fandeng felt that it was wrong. He grabbed the skeleton''s body and flew away to the distance.


    At the moment of his action, the bodies of Liu Zi and others exploded.


    The terrible explosion, the direct cause of landslides, space distortion.


    The power swept away, the ground raised layers of earth waves, such as mushroom like explosion clouds appeared in the sky and earth.


    All around the trees, mountains and rivers, completely collapsed, broken into powder.


    Lu fan is dead in front of the skeleton. The seamless heavy sword blocks the power of the explosion.


    It took a long time for everything to settle down.


    Lu Fan and the skeleton have been submerged in the dust.


    The seamless heavy sword swept away and the dust flew away.


    Lu Fan looked around at the mess and said, "it''s dangerous. Brother Nangong, are you ok? "


    At this time, the whole body of the skeleton is full of cracks. Visible to the naked eye, a white light wanders around his whole body, constantly recovering the scars on the white bone.


    "I''m sorry, brother Lu Fan. It''s all my fault. I didn''t think it would be more dangerous to return to Optimus than to be in the devil kingdom. "


    The voice of the skeleton was a little dispirited.


    On Lu Fan''s shoulder, Xiao Hei reappears.


    Lu Fan took out a bottle of pills to give Xiao Hei strength, and smiled: "no problem. I am where I go and where I fight. If it''s too calm, it''s a bit out of place. "


    The skeleton sighed: "the sixth son is a servant who grew up with me. I treat him like my family. I didn''t expect that he was in the devil''s way. In addition, he has become a thorough demon cultivation, and even cultivation has entered the path. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I''m afraid it''s very watery. His Tiangang is much weaker than that of the orthodox Tiangang. The spirit is not stable enough, nor is the strength. As for the way he entered, he was even more pitiful. I''m afraid that even the five elements are not fully understood. It''s supposed to be a magic cultivation skill, and it''s supposed to be promoted by force. "


    The skull nodded and said, "it should be. Only when the demons are forced to ascend like this can they be left with explosive runes in their bodies, which can control their self explosion. Brother Lu fan, we have been completely targeted. Maybe, just a few miles away, there are a group of demons staring at us. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "it''s not so exaggerated, if it is. The little six should have died before he gave the name of nangongquan. I think the people who control them should be far away, calculating time. They felt that the time was almost over, so they directly let xiaoliuzi and others explode themselves. In this way, just make sure that they have met us. Anyway, no matter what they do, they will become victims, and we will be killed together. "


    "Well," said the skeleton. You are right. It should be so good. But they didn''t expect that brother Lu Fan''s strength is far beyond their expectation. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "yes. But as long as we move on. They will surely find out. But that is, waiting for us, is not such a bad day gang. Maybe it''s possible to come to the last one. "


    The skeleton clenched his teeth and said, "they must let me die. I don''t understand why these demons are so considerate to deal with me. Although I''m a great prince, I''m not a person with real power, not even a prince. Why deal with me alone, especially Nangong Quan? He has no reason to


    Later, the skeleton could not speak any more. There was a silence.


    Lu fan can see that the relationship between skeleton and Nangong Quan, his fourth brother, should be better.


    But Lu fan has heard such a saying, the emperor''s family does not talk about kinship.


    Lu fandun asked: "brother Nangong, do you want to go back to Qingtian city? If you really want to protect your life, my suggestion is that the farther away from Qingtian City, the better. I believe that the kingdom of Optimus should also be vast and boundless. Hide in any mountain forest and let them find it slowly. "


    The skeleton shook his head and stood up and said, "No. There is no one in our Nangong family who lives in vain. I will go back to the palace and question my fourth brother face to face. Why did he do this to me? I don''t believe it. In the world, there is such a bastard who is merciless and revengeful. "


    Turning around, the skeleton suddenly bowed to Lu Fan and said, "brother Lu Fan. Thank you for your care all the way. This trip is too dangerous. The next road, I would like to bear. Brother Lu fan, if I go back to Qingtian City, I can still survive. I will repay your kindness in the future. "


    Lu Fan chuckled: "Nangong is going to face it by himself."


    skeleton said: "this is my family affair."


    At the end of the speech, the skeleton strode forward.


    Lu Fan looked at the thin back of the skeleton and said: "brother Nangong. Now that it''s over, do you think I can really walk away like this? Ha ha, brother Nangong, since you want to see your fourth brother, I actually have a way to let us at least see him safely. "


    The skeleton stopped at once and turned around and said: "brother Lu fan, this is true."


    Lu Fan played with the stone and said: "of course, I won''t make fun of my life."

 Chapter 833

    Ten days later, in Qingtian city.


    Above the jade building, the stars on the roof are shining, and the sun and moon on the floor rotate.


    Here, it''s called pick Star Tower. It is a famous elegant teahouse in Qingtian City, which is not accessible to ordinary people.


    The building is not high. It''s only a few tens of feet high. It''s two stories high. It''s made of white jade. It''s magnificent and has endless light.


    Compared with other attics, it''s really small. Generally speaking, the man of the kingdom of Optimus shouldn''t say that he can''t even pass through the door.


    This whole street, such a building, floats in the mid air, and is made of a green stone. Like a waterfall, it pours out of the door and falls on the ground all the time.


    At the bottom, there is a stone tablet ten feet high, which says.


    "Five feet away, no one can enter. Ten feet away, no standing. "


    That is to say, those who are over five feet tall can''t go in. They can''t go in. They can look outside at the most. They can leave after having a good time.


    If it''s over ten feet high, don''t look at it. Get out of here.


    There is a huge purple and gold mark below, which looks like Optimus Prime outside the void.


    Those who know the goods can see that the mark comes from the royal family of the kingdom of Optimus Prime.


    It''s not a royal family. How dare you use such a mark.


    The warrior in Optimus Prime, whose body can be reduced to a height of five feet, is already a strong one in the Tao.


    That is to say, this loft is not really a strong one, and it is not allowed to enter at all.


    At this time, on the second floor of the attic, several men are sitting opposite each other for tea.


    One man said with a smile: "fourth, this mission is over. You must have done the most. In the future, when you arrive at the zongmen gate and become a big man, don''t forget our brothers. "


    The man, who was called the fourth, said with a smile: "the two brothers are joking. It''s nothing more than an order. Now, it''s almost all over. There are still some finishing jobs waiting for the deacons to come slowly. "


    A fatter man next to him went on: "yes, the rest are all things that don''t need to use your brain, just need to work hard. Give it to the other people in the hall. Take your time. Our work has been basically completed. The big picture is set. "


    "That''s right. It''s the big picture. Ha ha, but there are still some episodes. I''ll tell you something. It''s fun. A few days ago, my big brother ran back. You can believe it. "


    the two men in front of the old four sides all laughed at his words.


    "It''s a strange thing. How did he come back? Shouldn''t he have been eliminated long ago."


    "yes, is there something wrong with that fool."


    the fourth waved: "none of them. I checked. It''s said that there was a guy who liked to make puppets at that time. He took a fancy to the body of nangonghang and planned to take it back to make puppets. As a result, I don''t know if there is a problem in half of the refining, or if it has become a defective product. Anyway, my dear big brother turned into a skeleton and ran back. "


    The two men burst out laughing.


    In a moment, the fatter man said, "how are we now, dear big brother? Fourth, you should send someone to deal with it."


    "Of course," said the fourth. I asked the idiots in the Grand Prince''s mansion to arrest people. They know nangongxing and are also a small group of insiders. I left them all with the rune seal that can detect the location with the spirit beast. I watched them fight with the skeleton through the spirit beast, and then I detonated the rune. Now, it should be all dead. It just solved the problem of giving them rewards. Kill two birds with one stone. "


    "OK. It''s done beautifully. It seems that it is necessary for me to take those guys in my mansion out to practice. "


    "Well, it''s really a good way."


    The three continued to drink and eat while talking.


    At this time, a flash of light came from the outside and landed directly on the table.


    Immediately, the light in front of the three became a dark curtain of light. At the very center, there is a face.


    "Your Highness. I have an important report. "


    The fourth smiled and said, "which Royal Highness do you want to report? There are three of us here."


    Face Leng for a while, then return way: "nature is four princes son, south palace right highness."


    Old four chuckled: "bold, you dare to call me by name, want to die."


    the face in the light curtain, immediately panicked: "my subordinates know what''s wrong, your highness Haihan."


    The fourth waved and said, "that''s all. I''m having dinner with the third and fifth highness. If you say something, it doesn''t matter. Be careful I send you to guard the mausoleum


    "Your Highness, it seems that the skeleton of the emperor''s son Nangong has entered Qingtian City," he said


    Hearing this, the fourth brother immediately clapped his chopsticks on the table and said, "what, he''s not dead yet, man, do you keep up with him?"


    next to him, his three highness and his five highness are all frowning. It''s not a big problem, it''s not a small problem.


    The face in the light curtain said with a strange expression: "Your Highness, not only keep up. And they are actually outside the city, they have been caught by our people, just


    The fourth brother heard that he had already grasped it, and his face was much better. He said slowly, "it''s just something."


    the face quickly replied: "but there is another person with him, holding the Lingshi of the thirty third hall, who claims to be the emissary of the thirty third hall. And the skeleton was his prize. No one is allowed to touch it. He has a high cultivation level and a magic armor. He seems to be a big man. We dare not touch him. He can only be escorted all the way to Qingtian city. "


    The old four sides are different. They all look at each other and see surprise in their eyes.


    For a moment, the fourth said, "take them to my house. I see the messenger of the thirty third hall myself. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At this time, at the gate of Qingtian city.


    Lu Fan looks up at the gate like heaven cave. He really doesn''t know what to say.


    The skeleton beside him looked at the countless giants around him warily and said softly: "brother Lu Fan. If you are so sure, they will take us to see the fourth brother. "


    Lu Fan''s lips are moving, saying:" I don''t know whether to see your fourth brother or not, but it must be the main messenger behind the scenes. Brother Nangong, you should be ready for a surprise. "


    The skeleton was slightly surprised and said: "surprised, why should I be surprised, brother Lu fan, do you see anything else?"


    Lu Fan turned his head and looked at the giant armored soldiers at the gate of the city again, saying: "because from the demon repair that brought us in, it seems that the city defense of Optimus Prime has been controlled by them. We didn''t meet the fourth one when we came in Check. Is this normal? Brother Nangong, if you think about it carefully, a big prince like you may not have the right to control the city defense. So how do they do it and what do they have to do? "

 Chapter 834

    The skeleton was stunned for a moment, and he could not answer Lu Fan''s question.


    But there was a terrible thought in his mind. But he didn''t dare to think about it because he was afraid that what he imagined was true.


    As the crowd moved on, Lu Fan shuttled through the giant city.


    When he was in the small town, Lu Fan had already opened his eyes. Today, when he came to Qingtian City, Lu Fan was even dumbfounded.


    Huge buildings stand in the sky.


    The buildings here are very different from those in other places. It is the first time for Lu fan to see them. The houses have been built into human statues.


    There''s no mistake. When Lu Fan glanced at it, nearly 50 or 60% of the houses were built according to the standard of statues.


    For example, a huge mountain like statue house with a long sword and heavy armour is a shop selling weapons. Holding a flower basket and scattering light from the sky, a female statue is the place to sell flower tea.


    There is also a statue with a pestle and a cauldron, selling herbs.


    There are so many kinds of things, but they can be seen clearly at a glance.


    What''s more, these statues are still alive.


    They can laugh and shout.


    It''s just a lot of shouting.


    "It''s a discount. It''s not a nine fold discount. It''s not a eight fold discount. It''s a fracture."


    "The shopkeeper''s daughter-in-law ran away with the second child. She didn''t want to run the business and sold it at a low price. If you give more money, the shop will be yours. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan opens his mouth and looks at this huge and funny house. I can''t cry or laugh.


    Next to him, the skeleton said: "brother Lu Fan. Look at these shops. The more exquisite the statues are, the better they will be. In general, carving is not allowed. Only the families of the strong or the big businessmen who have contributed to the empire can build statues. I''ll bring you to have a taste if I have a chance later. "


    Lu Fan nodded, and he really wanted to have a good taste. Otherwise, he would have gone to Baoshan and returned empty handed.


    Apart from statues, other houses are much more normal.


    There are domes, square roofs and triangle roofs.


    Boulders, logs, and crystal buildings are different.


    But compared with those statues, these buildings are really simple and common.


    The houses are large, basically in proportion to the average giant.


    That is to say, the height of houses is probably over a thousand feet. At a glance, which house is this, is a rolling mountain range.


    In the sky, there are animals flying by.


    As the skeleton said, the kingdom of Optimus is a great power of beasts.


    These animals, which are flying here and there, are basically species that Lu fan has never seen before. The only thing we can be sure of is that these animals are much stronger than others.


    After all, no matter the wild animal or the spirit animal, the bigger and the more powerful they are, the longer they will live.


    The power of heaven and earth in the kingdom of Optimus is very abundant. Ordinary beasts are huge and extraordinary, let alone the advantaged spirit beasts.


    Lu Fan even doubted whether there would be any monstrous wild animals that could fight against the extreme strong in the legend.


    According to the situation of Optimus Prime, it''s not surprising that such wild animals appear.


    All the way forward, just left the gate, Lu Fan and others took a white dragon carriage.


    No mistake, it''s the carriage pulled by Bailong.


    A hundred feet long, white as snow. In other places, it''s the white dragon of one side, which can only be used to pull horse carts here.


    And it''s not a white dragon. There are nine in all.


    Kowloon pull a car, this treatment, in other places simply can''t imagine.


    Here, um......


    The coachman stretched out a huge hand to Lu Fan and said, "emissary, a piece of animal head gold will go."


    Lu Fan threw him a pill, and the groom said with a big smile: "emissary, you are so generous."


    In the carriage, I flew to the sky and went all the way.


    It''s needless to say that the road is wide. Lu Fan doubted whether he could reach the palace if he went on his own for decades.


    Behind them, those demons also keep up with each other closely.


    Lu Fan didn''t say anything for the sake that they had arranged the carriage.


    What is speed of the wind? What is instant.


    A few hours later, the legendary imperial palace of Optimus Prime came into view.


    The carriage stopped slowly in front of the palace gate, and the imperial palace of Optimus Prime looked much smaller. Even the city wall, at least, can look up and see the top.


    Lu Fan walked out of the carriage and stood in front of the palace gate to have a close look.


    At this time, Lu fancai can see clearly that the palace gate is not high, but the power of Tao on the palace gate is terrible.


    Which is the ordinary city wall? It is clearly a large array of runes that can gather the power of Tao.


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, every inch of the palace gate in front of him is an array, and every minute is a Tao.


    It''s really powerful. If the power inside erupts, Lu fan doesn''t even suspect that the Lord of Dansheng can escape.


    The guard, only ten feet high, was dressed in soft armor and showed his arms.


    The skin is full of solid lines. It looks like the legendary FUZU, but it contains pure * * power.


    A group of magicians stopped in front of the palace gate, took out a stone and waved to the soldiers guarding the palace gate.


    Suddenly, the gate of the palace opened, and Lu Fan and the skeleton marched in surrounded by a group of demons.


    Those monsters who were too tall all stayed outside.


    As soon as I went in, dozens of martial artists around ten Zhang followed them.


    The skeleton said: "even the palace has become the land of demon cultivation. What''s going on? "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. He also felt something was not right.


    If even the Royal Palace and the devil can enter and leave at will, doesn''t this mean that the whole kingdom of giant has been under the control of the devil.


    All the way forward, Lu Fan and others did not enter the main gate, but immediately went through the side gate to the back garden.


    Soon, Lu Fan and skeleton were taken to a mansion.


    The skeleton took a look and said, "four brothers, four brothers, it''s really you."


    Lu Fan looks around and wonders if this place has left the palace.


    The gate suddenly opened, and Lu Fan and the skeleton walked in slowly.


    Just after entering, Lu Fan felt as if he had passed through a water curtain.


    "Is it the empty mansion?"


    Lu Fan said in his heart.


    When they reached the main hall, the magic cultivation around them slowly retreated.


    Lu Fan looked around, but he was not polite. He sat down in a huge chair.


    The skeleton didn''t sit. He looked around and shouted out, "Nangong Quan, you come out."


    The voice reverberated in the lobby. In a moment, a figure came out.


    He is five Zhang tall, wearing a jade crown and a white dress. He is not the fourth highness Nangong Quan.


    At the sight of the skeleton, Nangong Quan said with a smile, "elder brother, how did you make this picture?"

 Chapter 835

    The skeleton looked at the jade crown on nangongquan''s head. He was angry and shouted: "nangongquan, your courage is growing."


    Nangong Quan looked at the skeleton contemptuously and said: "my courage has never been small. Do you see it now? "


    The skeleton was furious and went to the front of nangongquan. In the deep hole of skull eye, it began to light up.


    "Nangong Quan, the fourth. You have betrayed your country. "


    Every word is killing.


    Nangong Quan stretched out his hand and looked down at the skeleton, which was several feet lower than him, and said: "betray. Ha-ha. You are so childish. "


    At the end of the speech, Nangong Quan waved and a group of black Qi appeared in all directions, forming a figure in black robe.


    As soon as the skeleton wanted to move, it was made by a group of black robed demons. Don''t talk or act, even talk seems impossible.


    I don''t know when, countless invisible black silk threads have been wrapped around the skeleton.


    Nangong Quan sat down slowly and looked directly at Lu Fandao: "this messenger, can you show me your Lingshi?"


    Lu Fan flings his hand and throws out the stone, as if it were a piece of rubbish of no value at all.


    Nangong Quan looked at it carefully, and his face became slightly dignified. He said: "this makes the stone true. Who are you? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I am the emissary of the thirty third Hall of blood coagulation, the night shadow. Which hall are you from? "


    Nangong Quan threw the stone back to Lu Fandao and said, "you don''t need to know this, and you don''t deserve to know this. Since you are also one of us, I won''t be too hard for you. Leave the skeleton, you can go. If you have a task, I can help you to get some information. If you don''t have one, you can roam in China. "


    Lu Fan played with the stone and said, "not quite right. I remember that the area of Optimus Prime belongs to our thirty-three stewards, right? "


    Lu Fan''s eyes were burning and aggressive.


    He is cheating nangongquan now. Let''s see what nangongquan will say.


    In the face of provocation, people are often unable to hold their temper. And once you can''t hold your temper, some things you shouldn''t say are easy to spit out.


    Lu Fan''s expression was a little arrogant, and immediately Nangong Quan stood up and said, "boy. You''re just an emissary, dare to talk to me like this. Didn''t your Lord tell you the great plan of your clan? "


    Lu Fan''s mind suddenly turned fast.


    Big plan. This is the second time that he has heard about the great plan of demon cultivation. Is the event of Optimus Prime related to the so-called great plan of demon cultivation.


    But if it''s really a big plan for the life and death of demon cultivation, are they really qualified to know.


    Lu Fan''s mind suddenly turned around these messy thoughts, paused, and then said: "naturally, he knows something. But I know my mission. I don''t know about you. "


    Nangong Quan chuckled: "that''s right. Just do your own thing. Don''t ask what shouldn''t be asked, don''t ask what shouldn''t be known to you, you''d better not mix in at all. "


    Lu Fan''s smile rose from the corner of his mouth, as expected.


    Nangong Quan was just trying to catch up with him. In fact, they don''t fully know the so-called big plan.


    Lu Fan was silent for a moment and said, "OK. In that case, I won''t ask you what you are doing. I only ask one question, Qingtian City, really all to.... We are. "


    Lu Fan deliberately lengthened his intonation, which seemed somewhat enigmatic.


    Nangong Quan said with a light in his eyes: "you can say that. But you''d better keep a low profile. The matter of Optimus Prime is of great importance. If something goes wrong with you, leading to mistakes in the big plan, you hall master, can''t escape the blame. "


    In a word, Lu Fan was shocked.


    Optimus city is really under the control of the demon.


    What do the demons want to do. Are they building their own country.


    Can we say that so many demons can''t satisfy them.


    When Nangong Quan saw that Lu Fan didn''t speak, he thought that Lu Fan was slightly shocked by his words.


    Chuckling twice, Nangong Quan looks at Lu Fan''s eyes, and he is less alert. In his view, Lu Fan was just an ordinary emissary who came to work in the kingdom of Optimus. They were well water, not river water. Who dares to delay this important event. Want to come, this boy, should know how to do.


    In a moment, Lu said, "OK. My task is rather troublesome. Could you let me live in the Palace first? There are still some things that may bother your fourth highness. "


    Nangong Quan thought for a moment and nodded slowly: "yes. You can stay in my house first. You can tell my housekeeper about specific matters. If he can''t help you, come to me again. "


    With that, Nangong Quan got up to leave. At the same time, he waved to the demons around him, as if he wanted to take the skeleton with him.


    Lu fan saw this scene, just a light way: "this is my booty, let him go, I will restrain him."


    Nangong Quan stopped at once and said in a loud voice: "this man''s identity is Nangong Xing, the great prince of the kingdom of giant. If he wanders outside, it will cause me a lot of trouble. I''m sorry, I''m going to get rid of him. "


    The whole body of skeleton Qi trembled, and his mouth kept saying something, but he could not make a sound at all.


    Lu Fan''s voice is still indifferent: "I know his identity. Otherwise, I don''t want such a skeleton. I said, I will restrain him. No matter what he was, if he fell into my hands, it would only be my booty. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan''s eyes became fierce. The power of the spirit contains the eyes.


    On the body, the armor of demon repair also began to emerge slowly.


    The sense of power in Nangong is affected by Lu Fan ''s momentum, which changes slightly. He looked at the skeleton for a few more times, and suddenly took out a jade bottle and said: "this is the magic water of Dingchuan, which has the effect of consolidating the knowledge of the sea and shaping the body. I''ll give him this before I can let him go. "


    Lu Fan looked at the bottle on Nangong Quan''s hand and said: "at will. If you don''t want to waste it. Feed him as much as you can. "


    Nangong Quan opens the bottle, grabs the skeleton and pours it down.


    The reddish brown liquid fell into the skull''s mouth.


    At the next moment, Lu fan saw that the skeletons on the skeleton quickly turned red.


    Nangong Quan finished the last drop and said with a smile: "my dear big brother. Start from today. You can only be a skeleton. No medicine can make you rally again. "


    Lu fan has been watching without speaking.


    The skull''s eyes were almost bursting with fire.


    After all this, Nangong Quan waved to let the surrounding demons go.


    The skeleton just got rid of the shackles and directly grabbed Nangong Quan. But as soon as he moved, the scaffolds were scattered uncontrollably.


    Nangong Quan said to Lu: "now, he is yours. Remember, don''t let him talk. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, stepped forward and waved to grab the countless bones on the ground, then left.


    Outside, an old man has been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing Lu Fan come out with a skeleton in his hand, he immediately said with a smile, "emissary, please come here."


    Lu Fan nodded with a skull and followed him away.


    In the lobby, Nangong Quan laughed a lot. Then two more people came out from behind the lobby.


    If the skeleton is still here, we can recognize that they are his younger brother.


    Your highness, Nangong Chang.


    Your highness, Nangong Yu.


    "It''s over. That Nangong line will not be in trouble again. "


    Nangongchang shook a huge folding fan and said with a smile.


    Nangong Quan raised the empty bottle in his hand and said, "even if he wants to get into trouble, he can''t get into trouble."


    Outside, the skeleton in Lu Fan''s hand, with a voice of sadness and indignation, said to Lu fan, "brother Lu Fan. I really hate that I was born in the emperor''s house now. No feelings, no family, nothing. My four trusted brothers betrayed me. He also gave me Dingchuan magic water. It seems that I will never be able to return to normal in my life. "


    The skeleton is clearly on the verge of collapse.


    The betrayal of his family, the strangling of hope and the cruel reality have brought him down to the bottom of the valley.


    Lu Fan''s lips moved, and suddenly he said, "I''m sorry, Nangong. I''m afraid it''s different from what you think. This fourth prince should be a fake. There is a huge conspiracy in it. "


    The skeleton was stunned on the spot.

 Chapter 836

    The elder steward always took Lu fan to an elegant other hospital, which stopped.


    Lu Fan nodded to him, then walked into another hospital.


    Pavilions and pavilions, flower and bird pavilions, and waterfalls in the clouds are all available.


    It''s just that everything here is also very big. As big as Lu fan, he only thinks that these rockery waterfalls are not different from the real ones. He is still a bit out of place.


    When he came to the huge door, he saw that no one was there at last. After a long time, the skeleton immediately asked: "brother Lu Fan. What did you just say? What is my fourth brother? Lu Fan put the skeleton on the ground. His whole body was full of vigorous Qi and blocked all the sounds.


    Then start to splice the bones one by one, and say: "it''s fake.". Don''t you see that although he called you big brother, he was full of sarcasm. As if, it was a big joke. Secondly, he has a very clear understanding of the things in demon cultivation. I can even see the truth of my Lingshi in a few eyes. I''m afraid I can''t do it without years of experience. I think that your fourth brother should have been a demon cultivator since he was a child. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes were full of light, and then he said, "if this fourth Prince is true. Well, you can never come out alive today. For the Betrayer, there is nothing more important than killing his benefactor quickly. Because you live to remind him of his mistakes, whether he is angry or guilty. Will urge him to hurt you, because he has no way to go, but, ha ha. "


    Lu Fan chuckled twice and sighed, "he doesn''t care much about your life and death. I just showed a little strength, and he let you go with me. So in fact, he only cares about you, whether you will cause trouble to him. Just make sure you don''t get into trouble. It doesn''t matter if you live or die. Cold as a stranger. And when you asked him if he sold his country, he gave you two words with a smile, childish. This is what the traitor said, no, it is to laugh at your lack of wisdom. "


    The skull''s mouth opened wider and wider. For a while, he finally said, "brother Lu Fan. You really think so. Is there any evidence? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" I have just entered Qingtian City, but I have only met one person and said a few words. What evidence can I have? Just guess. But I have a way to test my guess. "


    The skeleton said: "you want to spy on him, so you ask to live in this house. Brother Lu fan, you are really smart. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said:" this is too obvious. You really don''t think we''ll be protected if we''re allowed to live in. I''m not going to do such a stupid thing. "


    "What are you going to do?" said the skull in surprise. "It''s very simple. You can also find your own palace, "said the skull." of course you can find it. "


    Lu Fandao: "that''s OK. Wait for me to fix you up first, and then we''ll find a chance to go to your palace. The true state of things can be seen at a glance. "


    The skeleton couldn''t understand. He didn''t understand what his palace looked like.


    Lu fan doesn''t need to talk about it any more. He quickly collapses the skeletons, and then says, "look, now you can''t move."


    the skeletons try to move. Just move, there will be a trend of falling apart.


    "No, my bones are completely sealed. That bastard used magic water to imprison all the forces in my bones. I''m left with the ability to speak. "


    Lu Fan touched his chin with one hand and knocked on the skull with the other: "that is to say, even if you find the fruit of what you said, you will not be able to recover your body."


    skull said: "yes. It was a vicious move. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s not so cruel. In your case, there is no way for the martial arts, and there is no way for the general demon cultivation. But it doesn''t mean that I have no way. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan took out his ten square tripod and stuffed a skeleton into the tripod.


    "Brother Lu fan, what are you doing?" cried the skeleton. "Of course, you are refining the magic water in your bones. Don''t worry, I have discretion in this matter. "


    the skeleton said in horror:" brother Lu Fan. You are not a warrior. How can you make pills. Damn it, I forgot that you are wanted by the supreme order of the demon cultivator. You need to take a rest. My spirit is on the bone. If I don''t have a bone, I''ll die. "


    Lu Fan grins, and suddenly vigorous Qi pours into the ten square Ding.


    Lu Fan began to refine the bones of skeletons.


    At this time, old nine also came out, looked at this scene, smiled and said: "great master. Are you going to turn him into a pill? "


    Lu Fan laughs and doesn''t speak, and continues to add fire.


    In the distance, in the sky, several pairs of eyes stare at Lu Fan''s action.


    At the same time, Nangong Quan, Nangong Chang and Nangong Yu in the lobby are smiling.


    In front of them, there is a light curtain, in which is the scene of Lu Fan refining skeletons.


    Nangong Quan said with a smile: "it seems that there is no doubt about this night shadow messenger. He is going to refine my dear brother Nangong into a pill. "


    Nangong Chang nodded:" really, he is still a magic alchemist. Fourth, you still need to have a good relationship with this guy, saying that there will be a time to ask for someone in the future. "


    Nangong Quan said: "yes. I''ll let my servant receive him as a VIP. Ha ha, I really want to see what kind of elixir he made from nangongxing. "


    nangongyu said:" when he made it, I also want to ask him to buy it. Seeing his skillful technique, he must be a good magic elixir. "


    The three laughed more happily as they spoke.


    On Lu Fan''s side, Lu fan, who is refining, squints slightly. The remaining light from the corner of the eye glances directly into the sky not far away.


    He clearly felt that there were some strange beasts staring at him. If he didn''t expect it, it would be a wild animal for surveillance.


    Lu Fan said softly in his heart, "look. Take your time. Seeing my movements, you will never doubt me. In this way, I can easily find out what happened here, the great plan of demon cultivation and what it is. I am not meddlesome. Since the world championships are to be opened here, all my friends and people I know may come here. I don''t want them to die here. Eh, wait a minute, the nations of ten thousand square race. Do you mean that those demon cultivators want to do something here? "

 Chapter 837

    Three months passed in a hurry.


    Qingtian City, under the calm appearance, is still turbulent.


    Lu Fan''s refining was completed a month or two ago, so it was so slow. It was Lu Fan''s intention. He wanted those who secretly monitored him to see more clearly.


    After being refined, the skeleton has completely changed, which is not even imagined by the skeleton itself.


    In front of the fourth Prince''s mansion.


    "Emissary, where are you going?"


    the old steward smiled at Lu Fan and bowed.


    Lu Fan holds two balls in his hand, one black and one white, which rotate continuously.


    It is needless to say that Lu Fan''s magic tools are nothing but beads.


    The white ones are fastidious. Yes, this is what Lu Fan refined during this period. He named it Nangong Zhu.


    "Lu fan, I will kill you. You have made me into a bead, which makes me how to be a man when I go out. "


    Inside the beads, the sound of Nangong''s journey was constantly remembered.


    In the past one or two months, nangongxing''s complaints have not stopped. Lu Fan returned a few words at first, but now he is too lazy to pay attention to him.


    Anyway, his voice came out of the bead, and only Lu Fan could hear it.


    Lu Fan took it for granted.


    "Going out for a walk, I''m bored in the room. There''s no problem going around. "


    Lu Fan smiled at the old man in charge.


    In recent months, because Lu Fan''s performance is very low-key, very low-key, quite low-key. Therefore, nangongquan''s guard against him is to descend again and again.


    In particular, nangongquan secretly saw that Lu Fan was completely relieved after refining the skeleton. Of course, he would not think that Lu Fan''s refining was refining. But only the bones of nangongxing were refined, but the most important spirits were preserved.


    Now, everyone in the fourth Prince''s house is very hospitable to Lu Fan.


    And the messengers of the divisions told the truth, not much, not much. But there are not many who can be assigned to Optimus Prime. Moreover, Lu fan is a member of the thirty third hall, and the kingdom of Optimus belongs to the sphere of influence of the thirty third hall.


    The so-called strong dragon doesn''t press the local snake. When the other Hall''s demons see Lu fan, they are just like seeing the local snake.


    The old steward said with a smile: "naturally there is no problem. Emissary, you are free to visit other places except the giant Hall of the Imperial Palace and the backyard of Shilian. No one will stop. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "that''s good."


    With that, Lu Fan went out. The old steward clapped his hands, and a golden dragon was soon brought. Looking at Lu Fan''s back, the old man said, "you can go around in it, Ambassador."


    Lu Fan also did not refuse, turned over the Dragon back, and left quickly.


    At this time, Lu Fan said to Pearl, "brother Nangong. Don''t shout either. I''m not tired after shouting for such a long time. I told you, only in this way can I reduce my doubts. Only in this way can we have a chance to visit your original palace. "


    On the beads, a fuzzy face soon emerged.


    The sound of nangongxing rings again.


    "Then you can''t refine me like this. What do you want to do, "


    Lu Fan Dao:" I''ll know when I get there. "


    Winding around, nangongxing is the itch of Lu Fan''s Qi, but it still points Lu Fan''s way.


    Soon, Lu Fan came to a magnificent palace.


    Seen from a distance, this palace is superior to the palace of nangongquan, the fourth prince.


    Lu fan stops at the door and looks at the guards standing at the door and the guards around: "brother Nangong. It seems that even after you disappear, your palace is not deserted. "


    The white bead jumped up in Lu Fan''s palm, looked at the palace and said: "it''s impossible. Why doesn''t the palace look different. At this time, it''s not time to close the door, send someone to block it, and then scatter people to look for me. "


    as he said, the door slowly opened.


    Later, Lu fan saw a handsome man come out.


    His height is three Zhangs, his face is like a crown of jade, his lips are red and his teeth are white, and his eyebrows are Starry.


    A white suit is automatic without wind, and a sword is slanted into the waist.


    Walking, three points of imperial manner. Inside the eyebrows, there are countless magic lights.


    Seeing this man, Lu Fan did not speak, and the bead in his hand exclaimed, "Damn it, damn it. This is me. Brother Lu fan, this is me. No, it should be said that someone pretended to be me. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "I guess so. That''s why I have to show you. Now it seems that my guess is right. The magicians are playing a big game of chess


    Nangongxing was so excited that Baizhu was shaking.


    "I see, too. It''s all fake. It''s all fake. I''m afraid that the kingdom of Optimus, now in the Imperial Palace, is fake from top to bottom. I''ve been replaced and so have my fourth brother. All the other princes must have been replaced. What a big hand, what a ruthless means, demon cultivators, is this to destroy our giant kingdom. "


    Lu Fan watched the fake prince chuckling and got on a crystal carriage, and flew away under the pull of the dragon and the Phoenix.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said, "brother Nangong. It seems that the truth is more terrible than we think. I have a hunch in my heart that it must have something to do with the coming World Championships. "


    At this time, nangongxing finally calmed down and said: "there is no other possibility. The demons are going to make some big moves in the world games. As the host country, Optimus Prime became the first victim. I finally understand why Nangong family treasure was stolen. Brother Lu fan, we will stop them. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "with our strength, this is a joke. However, there should be some strong ones in Optimus Prime


    Nangong line was silent for a moment and said: "no, the kingdom of giant at this time, the ultimate strong is definitely not there, and the powerful venerable is mostly out."


    "Why?" Lu Fan said in surprise.


    Nangong said: "because of the competition of all kingdoms. This is not only a competition of young and talented people in the world. The real strong will also compete with the experts in other places at this time. Therefore, two to three years before each 10000 square race, the strong in China will leave the country one after another, go to other countries, or seek breakthroughs in the devil Kingdom, and fight against all sides. This is the case, including my father and Emperor. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "I see. These demons are looking for the right time. "


    Nangong line shook his head and said: "but it''s not right. The father will definitely leave the spirit beast guarding the country. Where has it gone? "Nangongxing thought for a moment, and finally said," brother Lu fan, please help me. I want to restore my identity as the eldest prince. Only in this way can I have the chance to find the spirit beast left by my father and the emperor, and then kill these demons at one stroke. "


    Lu Fan nodded and chuckled, "no problem. I''m ready for this, or I''ll make you look like this

 Chapter 838

    "Brother Lu fan, what do you want to do?"


    Nangong asked aloud.


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "it''s very simple. Since he is going to pretend to be you, he must be the same as before. It''s almost the same. In this way, we can confuse the world. Brother Nangong, if it''s you, where will you go when you go out at this time? "


    Nangong said: "go out and have a look, or at the auction and arena. However, they have completely controlled Optimus city. Is there any need to do such a thing? "


    Lu Fandao: "in my opinion, it''s still necessary. But whether or not they will do so depends on luck. Let''s go to the auction house and the arena to see if we can find him. "


    Vigorous Qi is injected into the body of earthbound dragon, and Lu Fan quickly leaves towards the gate of the palace.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Qingtian City, Jiuli auction house.


    This is the largest auction house in Qingtian city. If you look at the building as a golden giant sculpture, you can see that this auction is absolutely unusual.


    The gate is full of cars and people. It seems that whenever the gate of the auction house is opened, someone will come.


    Moreover, the people who can come here are all people with status and status in Optimus Prime.


    If you don''t say that you are well dressed, your body is within ten feet.


    Those over ten feet are basically not allowed in.


    Such a selection of guests only proves that the backstage of the auction house is extraordinary.


    Lu Fan also followed the crowd to the main entrance of the auction house.


    Looking up at the huge door, Lu Fan turned to look around.


    "Brother Nangong, I''m sure it''s right here."


    Nangongxing''s voice rang in his ear.


    "Brother Lu Fan. That''s it. But if you want to go in, you still need some identification, you... "


    Before nangongxing had finished speaking, he saw that Lu Fan had caught a fat man with a height of five Zhang.


    Slowly, Lu Fanfei came to the fat man''s face and said softly, "I am the emissary of the thirty third hall. Night shadow, take me in."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan secretly showed the fat man Shilu.


    Suddenly, the fat man''s face changed dramatically, and immediately took Lu Fan forward respectfully.


    Nangongxing said slowly: "brother Lu Fan. How do you know he''s a demon. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "he can''t hide the evil gas in his body. You can see it at a glance."


    Fat man obviously has some status in the kingdom of Optimus. After a few words with the gatekeeper of the auction house, he smoothly lets Lu Fan in.


    Once in, what appears in front of us is the magnificent seats and venues.


    Countless hovering seats hover up like nebulae.


    In the middle, there is a nine color light column, illuminating everything. At first sight, it''s a simulation of Optimus Prime. It has the characteristics of Optimus Prime.


    In the light column, there are objects constantly appearing. From the bottom to the top, let everyone see clearly.


    A clear and pleasant female voice constantly explains the origin, function and price of each item.


    It can be seen that they came at the right time. The price of the goods is still rising. Obviously, the last thing today has not been sold.


    Lu Fan found a place to sit down casually. The chair is huge. Even a person of a hundred feet in height will feel broad when sitting down. Not to mention a small man like Lu fan, who can roll on and on.


    Around, countless small animals like rabbits constantly send things to people.


    There is no shortage of food and utensils. Even Lu fan saw that several spirit beasts also took a woman to give to a richly dressed prince.


    Your son, with a smile on his face, threw out the gold on the beast''s head. These animals even hold gold and salute respectfully.


    Just after sitting down, there were a few white big eared rabbit spirit beasts nearby, looking at Lu Fan lovingly. It seems to be asking, sir, what do you want.


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said, "give me something to eat."


    Immediately, the big eared rabbit flew away with his ears splayed. Soon, he brought a pile of food to Lu fan, which was really a mountain.


    Lu fan, learning from others, threw some worthless pills to the rabbits.


    The big eared spirit beast took the pill, and immediately excitedly gave out a Zizi cry. Then Lu fan saw a bunch of rabbits coming to him.


    One by one, his eyes were red, and he looked at him expectantly.


    But at this time, Xiaohei is not satisfied with it. It makes a dragon roar gently. All of a sudden scared a rabbit away.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "these animals are really interesting."


    Glancing around, Lu Fan said, "Nangong brother, where is your usual wing room?"


    Nangong line said: "on the top left, that purple gold dragon chair is my seat."


    Lu Fan looked to the top left, and at a glance he found the purple gold dragon chair that nangongxing said.


    No way. The chair is so eye-catching.


    That''s a real purple golden dragon.


    The dragon plate is like a chair, with wings outspread, occupying the best position alone.


    Beside, other chairs are far away from this chair.


    There are also dragons around, like fog, to cover them slightly. It''s like a space of its own.


    At this time, on the purple gold dragon chair, the handsome prince really sat there.


    With a wild laugh on his face, he rubbed his hands and said: "next, next. Take out any good things. I am not short of money. I am not short of money at all. What I worry about is how to spend money. There is a way that when all the money is gone, it will come back again. Who makes me rich? "


    Lu Fan looked at his style and said with a smirk, "brother Nangong. That''s what you look like. It''s not appropriate for the great prince of heaven to call himself a rich second generation. "


    Nangong was silent for a while, and then he replied: "I really want to tell you that I am not like this at ordinary times. Damn it, this guy is very similar to me. He''s not bad at learning all my famous sayings. It turns out I look like this in other people''s eyes. I want to go and strangle him


    Lu Fan said: "well, it''s a mature performance to want to strangle yourself who lost face. Brother Nangong, I will give you a chance to strangle him later. "


    Nangong said: "brother Lu fan, what do you want to do. Just tell me if you can. Don''t be so unpredictable. I''m really afraid you''ll put me in the hole again. "


    Lu Fan sighed and said, "OK. It''s OK to talk to you. I refine you into this shape, in fact, to numb the eyes and ears of the fourth prince. When I was refining you, he must have sent someone to watch. In this way, he will think that I am really a demon cultivator, and you have been thoroughly refined. But in fact, I''ve only tempered most of your bones. Anyway, after you''ve been infused with magic water, the skeleton body can hardly be used. "


    Nangong said: "I understand that. Why do you want to make me look like this. What are you going to do with this fake? "


    Lu Fandao: "because I intend to turn this fake into a real one. Brother Nangong, have you heard about taking away the house? "


    Nangongxing was surprised and said: "brother Lu Fan. You are going to do something about this fake. "


    Lu Fandao: "yes. It''s a good way for you to get your identity back. I caught this fake, and then destroyed his sea of knowledge and his spirit. You are taking him away and getting his body. Everything will be done. You can continue to be your great prince. "


    Nangongxing said excitedly, "I see. That''s why you made me like a pill. You''re going to let him swallow me. "


    Lu Fandao: "yes, that''s it. I just don''t know if I can win. If not, I will find you the fruit of that way. Anyway, as long as you don''t die, you should not die. Your skill is really special. "


    Nangong said proudly, "that''s it. Our Nangong family''s heroic determination is one of the best skills in the world. Brother Lu fan, if this is done, the whole kingdom of Optimus will owe you a big favor. "


    Lu Fandao: "I''m just helping myself. Take back the identity of the eldest prince, and help me find out what these demon practitioners want to do. I always feel a little uneasy. It seems that something big will happen. In fact, I''m not a person who takes the world as his duty, but I feel that I can''t hide this time. "


    Nangong said: "the strong intuition. Brother Lu fan, you have already begun to have strong intuition in your cultivation. Do you realize that there is no way out in the world? "


    Lu Fan smiled and didn''t answer.


    Nangongxing also felt that his question was a bit abrupt. He quickly changed the topic and said: "now, how can we seize this fake. There must be many guards around him. No matter the original Royal Guard or the demon guard, they will be very strong. It will be very difficult for us to get close. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s true, so we can''t go to him, but let him come to us specially."

 Chapter 839

    "Forget about the fruit, smell it and feel the way of heaven, and eat it and understand Yin and Yang."


    The clear female voice resounded throughout the auction house.


    Suddenly a group of people began to bid.


    The giant is not only big, but also loud. So they bid. It''s all about voice.


    There was a lot of shouting.


    Suddenly, on the purple gold dragon chair, "the big prince" said in a loud voice, "I want this. I''ll offer a fairy pill."


    As soon as he spoke, the others around him stopped talking.


    It is obvious that all the people who come here are regular visitors, who do not know the famous concubine, nangongxing.


    Immediately, a group of people nearby said with a smile: "Your Highness has spoken, we will not rob."


    "Big prince" said with a smile: "can you rob. But in the end, if the money is not enough, it''s not my fault. "


    Everyone laughed and the atmosphere seemed to be harmonious.


    But just beside Lu fan, a woman covered her mouth and said with a smile, "this is the legendary heiress. It''s better to meet than to be famous. Meeting is far better than being famous."


    Next to him, another man said, "yes. Fortunately, his majesty is wise and has not set up a prince. Otherwise, it would be in the virtue of your highness, where there is a man like a monarch, who is wrong for the country and the people. "


    Lu Fan listened quietly, but nangongxing sighed: "Your Highness, the son of the Black family. I have such a name. Funny, funny, I always thought I did well. I have always been close to the people. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "brother Nangong. Don''t be sad. Now you know what the world thinks of you. After that, you will know what to do. "


    Nangong is silent.


    Lu Fan suddenly coughed and said in a loud voice, "I also bid for a pill and a piece of crystal."


    In fact, Lu Fan''s voice is not big, but in an instant, it makes everyone give him a surprised look.


    "Big prince" also slightly frowned, said: "it''s rare for someone to bid with me. Well, then I''ll give you two elixirs. "


    Said, "big prince" provocatively looked at Lu fan, which means that there is a kind of convenience, we are more rich than who in the end.


    Lu Fan''s indifferent way: "two add a crystal."


    Looking up, Lu Fan looks at the "big prince" without any weakness, and grins.


    This looks like saying.


    You royal family, are you great.


    "Ten."


    The tone of "the great prince" is already a little bad.


    Lu fan has been indifferent way: "ten plus a crystal."


    Playing with the beads in his hand, Lu Fan just put on a look of deliberately looking for fault.


    The others around were afraid to make a sound. They all looked at Lu fan like crazy people.


    In Optimus City, offend the great prince of Optimus. It''s either brain disease or brain shit.


    Especially the fat man who brought Lu Fan in, his face was sweating. He doesn''t know the real identity of the "great prince". All he knew was that the man he brought in was a demon.


    The cold sweat on his body was so thick that he could not sit down. He''s just a little deacon coming to have a rest. Why should he make such a mess.


    On one side is the "great prince" and on the other is the emissary of the thirty third hall. He can''t afford to offend anyone.


    Hurry up. If you don''t leave, you will die here.


    "The eldest prince" looked at Lu Fan sharply and said: "you only have one more crystal than me every time. Is it on purpose to be right with me. "


    Lu Fandao: "shopping. Nature is the high price. Ten times more than you, and more than a single crystal. Then why should I pay more. Anyway, just more than you. "


    "Big prince" suddenly laughed and said: "OK, I''d like to see, you''re not really so rich, a hundred elixirs."


    Countless people are in the eyebrow beat, but dare not say more. At first, it was too luxurious to change one elixir for another. Now one hundred elixirs are a complete loser.


    "Big prince" way: "you then bid."


    Suddenly, Lu Fan got up, clapped and smiled: "it''s worthy of being the highness of the Black family. A hundred elixirs buy a medicinal material, which can make the world smooth. Why do I have to bid. I''m not as stupid as you. "


    The big prince''s fist was clenched tightly, and the blue tendons burst out on his forehead.


    Lu Fanshi sat down as if nothing happened.


    Nangong line with infinite depressed language airway: "brother Lu fan, scold light line no, pain."


    Lu Fan said in a soft voice, "if you scold lightly, you won''t be able to use it. You''re in pain. He must be very angry. "


    "Big prince" stared at Lu fan, but said nothing more. It seems that he has suppressed his anger.


    But how can Lu Fan make him feel good? Next, whenever the "big prince" wants to buy something. Lu fan will raise the price all the way up, forcing the "big prince" to raise the price.


    And Lu Fanjia is also very measured. He seems to be able to figure out where the critical point of "big prince" is. In any case, it''s impossible for "big prince" to use high price to make a hole in him. Stop when it''s time to stop, and then when it''s time to shout. The "big prince" is in a mess.


    In less than half an hour, the "great prince" was already stiff and black. How dare others participate in their price hike. They all looked at them and murmured, "I''m afraid this kid can''t walk out of the auction market today."


    "Although it seems that the height of the body looks like a master of Zunjing, I''m afraid it''s not. What country is this kid from? "


    "I think he''s going to cross the street tonight."


    "I''m not rational. Where is the wild boy? He just wants to die. If he is really good in other countries, at least the family will not be involved. I really think that if I press down my body height, I will be able to play a great role in the kingdom of Optimus. Too much. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan also heard these people''s comments, smiling half of the time.


    Nangong said: "brother Lu Fan. Does that really work? "


    Lu Fandao: "why, brother Nangong, you don''t think it works. If it were you, what would you do if you met someone like me. "


    Nangong said: "just ignore it. I''m a self-sustaining person, how can I be fussy about this matter. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "so you are still a generous person. But this fake guy will not let me go. The devil cultivates? They are all narrow-minded, or they will not be the devil cultivates. "


    This said, suddenly the ear crisp female voice sounded again.


    "The fruit of the Tao, three, can coagulate the power of the Tao."


    Lu Fan''s heart moved, and Nangong immediately shouted, "three. Great, brother Lu fan, please buy it. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes twinkled with light. At this time, he turned to look at the "great prince" and said: "I have a fairy pill. Your highness, do you offer? "


    Lu fan intentionally accentuated the three words of the Black family son.


    "Big prince" in the eye immediately kill meaning infinite, stare at Lu Fan''s face, a long time way: "I don''t offer."


    Finish saying, "big prince" get up to leave, sit down purple gold dragon at the same time fold up two wings.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s done."

 Chapter 840

    "Where are you from, son of a bitch. Come on, keep an eye on that kid once he''s out. I''m going to kill him myself, and the "big prince" angrily left the auction house.


    As soon as I got on my carriage, I was facing the humanity around me.


    A middle-aged man whispered, "Your Highness. These little things are just for us. It seems that it''s not appropriate for you to do it yourself. Don''t forget your identity. "


    this is a pun to calm down the" Grand Prince "a little.


    But after thinking for a moment, he was still angry and said with gnashing teeth: "I still want to see this kid die with my own eyes. I want you to torture him, make him beg for mercy, break him down, and finally die in despair in front of me. "


    The middle-aged man nodded: "everything is as you wish, your highness."


    in the auction house, Lu Fan also got his things smoothly.


    Starting with the three fruits of the Tao, Lu fan has a solid heart.


    It''s also called Tao Shengguo. It''s really a magic medicine with white flesh and bones. Lu Fan just holds it in his hand, then he can clearly feel the way of life in it.


    This thing, I''m afraid, is also very useful to him.


    With this thing, you can help nangongxing recover even if you can''t win the loss.


    Nangongxing said excitedly: "brother Lu Fan. One fruit can help me recover most of my body. I only need one fruit. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry. If the loss is not successful, I will give you two, including your recovery as before, rosy complexion, full of energy. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan strode out of the auction house.


    Countless people looked at Lu Fan''s back and shook their heads.


    In their view, Lu fan is bound to die.


    Walk out of the gate of the auction house. In an instant, Lu Fan felt a heavy look and stared at him from the dark.


    With a smile, Lu Fan didn''t have to guess, but also knew whose subordinates these people were.


    Gently patted the head of Xiaohei, and suddenly Xiaohei became bigger, taking Lu Fan up and flying away.


    "Nine, probe the strength of these people behind you."


    Lu Fan said softly.


    Nangong Xing asked incomprehensibly, "brother Lu fan, who are you calling?"


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s hands slowly appeared in the shadow of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong, and Lao Jiu said with a smile, "great master. You''re taking this kind of risk again. "


    Lu Fan said, "don''t talk nonsense, just probe."


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon immediately released its strength and said: "great master, there are four people behind you, three Tiangang and one immortal Qi master. It''s all magic cultivation. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" the formation is not small. It seems that it will definitely kill me. Xiao Hei, find a place with few people to fall down. "


    Xiao Hei made a dragon roar and flew towards a lake.


    The lake in the city, in the eyes of the Optimus, is a lake. But in Lu Fan''s eyes, it''s almost like a sea.


    Xiaohei stopped on the water and immediately fell into Lu Fan''s body.


    The feet stand on the surface of the water and the waves turn around.


    Lu Fan looked up at the sky and said in a loud voice, "come out. It''s shameful to play such despicable means to hold the great prince of the kingdom of heaven. "


    nangongxing continued to be depressed:" brother Lu Fan. Don''t do that. It''s uncomfortable to listen. "


    Lu Fan''s face is full of smiles, and four figures around him appear at the same time.


    Red orange, red green, four figures. Swords, spears, swords and fans, four magic weapons.


    Four people present four elephant array will Lu Fankun in the middle, the leader of the middle-aged man said: "arrogant boy, you dare to insult your highness, it is heinous. Today, you are going to die miserably. "


    Lu Fan laughed a few times:" you fools. Can''t you see that I did it on purpose, "


    the middle-aged man shouted:" that''s how it''s better to kill. When you take the hand, "


    at the right time, the strength of the four rises, and the mighty magic Qi begins to sweep.


    Four people like lightning at the same time to kill Lu Fan. Lu Fan''s palm turned, the sword appeared, looking at the huge figure.


    Lu fan doesn''t hesitate. He''s covered with magic armor, and takes the heavy sword.


    "Heaven and earth is a sword." br >


    it is the most powerful sword, and Lu fan is determined to kill.


    He had no pity for these practices. The scene of Blood Sea seen in the devil Kingdom has made him fully understand the truth that all demons can be killed.


    The flame rises and the sword shines.


    Four people rushed to Lu Fan''s face and saw the magic armor suddenly appeared on Lu Fan''s body. They were slightly stunned.


    It is such a Zheng Kung Fu that four people are killed by Lu Fan.


    The flames suddenly surged, and the four retreated in a row.


    The raging fire waves immediately evaporated the lakes at his feet, and the red and white lake bottom appeared at Lu Fan''s feet.


    Once in Wu''an, Lu Fan''s name has been realized today.


    When the sword comes out, the four devils will retreat, and Lu fan will be heroic.


    "Why do you have magic armor?" the middle-aged man took the lead in breaking the flame of Lu Fan with his golden way and watched Lu Fan speak loudly.


    The other three are still in a hurry. In particular, the immortal Qi master, who was clearly determined by playing tricks, dared to rush up. Lu Fan''s sword immediately hurt him.


    Slowly, Lu Fan took out the Lingshi and said, "the emissary of the thirty third hall, the night shadow here, asked to see the eldest prince alone and report something to him."


    when the middle-aged man saw the Lingshi in Lu Fan''s hand, he was shocked and said: "you are a demon cultivator."


    Lu Fan opened the soul snatching method and decided to cross his eyes and said: "what do you say?"


    The middle-aged man stepped back and turned pale.


    The four looked at each other at the moment, but they didn''t know what to do.


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice again: "I want to see the eldest prince. It''s urgent. You can''t afford to delay. Hurry to call the eldest prince. I know he''s not far away. "


    The middle-aged man bit his teeth and said, "tell me what you want. His highness can''t see you, "


    Lu Fan said:" it''s about this event. You dare to delay the supreme order. "


    the middle-aged man opened his mouth slightly, and his eyes were almost staring out.


    "What do you say, supreme command, this..."


    A carriage appeared in the sky.


    "The great prince" got out of the carriage and looked at Lu Fan in the air. "I didn''t expect you to be a demon cultivator."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "Your Highness, isn''t it?"


    "The great prince" said coldly: "then why do you insult me."


    Lu Fandao: "no, how can your highness follow me here?"


    "The eldest prince" said: "your means really make me want to break you up. Hurry up, emissary from the thirty third hall. If you say something, it won''t interest me. Still will die. "


    Lu Fan''s lips are moving, and suddenly he sends a message to the" great prince ".


    At that time, the "great prince" changed dramatically.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "how about letting them all retreat?" the "great prince" looked at Lu Fan''s face, waved slowly and said: "you all retreat."


    the four magicians should bow, turn around and disappear.


    "Lu fan, what did you say to him?" Nangong asked in a surprised voice. "Lu Fan looked at the flying Prince and explained softly," I only said two words to him, Lu Fan. "

 Chapter 841

    "Big prince" flew ten steps away from Lu Fan.


    This distance is not far, and it can also leave a reaction time for experts.


    "Lu fan, what you can say is that you have news of Lu fan, who is ordered to be arrested by the supreme authority."


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "naturally there are. If not, why should I do something? "


    "Big prince" said: "why tell me. Aren''t you an emissary of the thirty third hall? Can''t you get a great reward by telling these news to your hall master? "


    Lu Fandao: "why? Naturally. But I won''t tell you. Your highness, with regard to Lu fan, I need a strong ally to help me. Would you like to help me? "


    there is a strange light in the eyes of the" great prince ":" it seems that you have not only news. I''m afraid I know where he is. You want me to take people with you to capture Lu Fan alive. "


    Lu Fan nodded:" there is no mistake. "


    "Big prince" face already began to appear excited look, he stretched out his tongue, gently licked his lips, said: "can be. But you have to give me some information first. I want the exact information. At least let me know that you are not lying to me. "


    Lu Fandao: "of course. You know the news that Lu Fan was removed from the eastern territory of Dansheng by the ruler of Dansheng


    "Big prince" froze for a moment, he obviously did not know these inside information. But at this time he pretended to know and nodded softly: "well, you go on."


    Lu Fan felt funny in his heart, but he continued: "moving the ruler can only move people to the place where it has been. That is to say, the place where Lu fan is most likely to appear is the birthplace of tiantiao ruler. Your highness, I can only talk about this. "


    "The great prince" smiled and was very happy.


    About Lu fan, who is not inquiring in the whole demon cultivation.


    "The great prince" also relies on his own status, so he can be admitted to the demon cultivation. He can only find out where Lu Fan disappeared.


    The specific situation at that time and the information he received were incomplete. But in contrast, he can be sure that the emissary from the thirty third hall in front of him, ten of them, is true.


    "Big prince" stepped forward and looked at Lu Fan and said: "you really know some news, OK. I''ll take care of you for the time being. Tell me all about it. I can take someone with me now. "


    Lu Fan grinned: "Your Highness is a pleasant man, so I will not hide it. I have a pill here. If you take it, I can completely believe in you. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan held out his hand, and the white beads came into the eyes of the "big prince".


    "Big prince" frowned: "you don''t trust me."


    Lu Fandao: "I only trust the person whose life controls me. If your highness refuses to take such a risk, how dare I tell you the news completely? "


    "The eldest prince" shook his head and said: "no, I haven''t used to taking other people''s pills casually. I have to say that the news you bring is very tempting, but I will not take the pill you gave me. "


    "Big prince" eyes suddenly cold down, Lu fan saw his plan, smile: "are you going to start with me, just by the four you just brought, you should also see, I am not afraid of them. If you don''t plan to cooperate, I can find someone else. In that case, this matter has nothing to do with you. "


    Lu Fan said as he clenched the sword.


    "Eldest prince" looked at Lu Fan''s fearless appearance and hesitated slightly.


    It''s true that Lu fan saw the scene of forcing four people back with one sword.


    If he turns against Lu fan at this time, I''m afraid that the good things that fall from the sky will really disappear. But he really didn''t want to risk himself.


    "Have you thought about it?" Lu fan asked aloud.


    He seemed relaxed, as if he was really just coming to talk about the terms.


    "The great prince" pondered for a long time, and slowly took out a pill from his waist: "one thing for one thing, one life for one life. Since you don''t believe me, I don''t believe you either. I''ll take your pills, and you''ll take mine. How about, "


    Lu Fan frowns at the pill" big prince "takes out.


    This is a pill with blood red and body Qi twining. Lu fan can see at a glance that this is probably a legendary corpse pill.


    The so-called corpse pill is the pill refined by the devil cultivation.


    This kind of Dan is generally used to enhance the power of puppets. If that nightmare is still around him at that time, it will surely improve a lot of strength if nightmare takes this pill.


    But if people eat this kind of pill, I''m afraid there will be no good end.


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows are tight, but the nine dragon Xuangong tower inside him laughs loudly: "ha ha, this idiot. Great master, change with him. With me, how about Shidan. You also have the strength of the world and the protection of life Avenue. It''s only a corpse pill. It''s only when the ordinary pill is taken. He''s dead. Great master, when you dig such a big hole for him to jump, he actually agrees. As expected, the demon cultivators are stupid people who chase profits like wolves and are willing to take strange risks. He thinks he''s smart. "


    Nangongxing also saw the corpse pill at this time, and hurriedly told Lu fan, "brother Lu Fan. This corpse can''t be eaten. Don''t promise him. "


    Lu Fan said nothing, but looked at the "great prince" coldly.


    In a moment, Lu Fandao said: "Your Highness, I came to talk with you about the conditions. I didn''t come to see you killed. You lack sincerity in doing so. "


    "Hum, sincerity, we need to talk about these hypocritical things, boy, you should also be a smart man, otherwise you can''t sit in the position of an emissary, or you can''t come to Optimus. You don''t understand the word "interest". All we can talk about is interest. You don''t want to risk a confrontation with me, neither do I. So, it''s the best way for us to change one pill for another. "


    "Big prince" thought that he had the upper hand at the moment, and he laughed happily.


    Lu fan can''t hold his smile any longer.


    After pretending to hesitate for a while, Lu Fan looked at the "great prince" and said: "I promised you, you must take out all your strength. I know you''re not small. You must have many strong men. Remember, I want all the power. It can only succeed, not fail. "


    Lu fanyue said, "the great prince" laughed happily and said softly, "don''t worry. I won''t make fun of my life. "


    So he said, "big prince" handed the pill to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan also handed the white beads to the "big prince". The two looked at each other and swallowed with their heads up.


    Lu Fan looks at the "big prince" and swallows the white beads into his stomach, and smiles at the corners of his mouth.


    "Big prince" also watched Lu Fan swallow the corpse Dan, smiling his eyes narrowed into a line.


    "Well, now you can say it."


    "The great prince" went a few more steps.


    Lu Fan looked around, and the "big prince" consciously held up vigorous strength, and immediately covered up everything around, in case someone could hear their voice. At the same time, the vigorous strength like fog also covers everything.


    Lu Fan looks into the eyes of the "great prince" and chuckles, "now Lu fan is actually in Qingtian city."


    "The eldest prince" was shocked.


    At this moment, Lu Fan''s eyes suddenly lit up a strong light.


    Take the soul and destroy the soul.


    Almost for a moment, the body of the "great prince" froze.


    All the vigorous Qi of Lu Fan''s whole body has been turned into the power of the spirit. This time, he used the soul destroying method to the peak.


    This is what we have to wait for when we have accumulated a lot of energy.


    At the same time, the spirit of nangongxing in the body of "the great prince" suddenly rose.


    Although Lu Fan didn''t tell him what to do.


    But when he saw Lu fan so fooling "the great prince" into swallowing his bead, he thought through everything.


    This is Lu Fan''s game, one that gives him a chance to win.


    At the moment of life and death, the sea of knowledge of "the great prince" was shaken violently.


    He is also a strong man who has entered the Tao. Although he was killed by Lu Fan''s soul and soul when he couldn''t defend himself, it doesn''t mean that he has no resistance.


    But when he was ready to resist, a terrible force spread in his body, destroying his body crazily.


    There is no mistake. When Lu Fan helped Nangong to refine his bones, he added a little strength.


    There is nothing special. It''s nothing more than the power of a grumpy world and his vigorous Qi.


    These two forces, no matter which one is suppressed by a powerful force, will cause great trouble.


    But at this moment, the "great prince" who was killed by Lu fan has no power to suppress.


    The spirit of Nangong and the power of Lu Fan''s spirit have already smashed his sea of knowledge.


    This is the situation of "big prince" at this time.


    From the moment he ate the bead which was handed to him by Lu fan, he was doomed.


    His strength, in particular, is nothing more than an access to the Tao.


    "Boy, you dare to attack me."


    The spirit of the "great prince" has now been condensed into a group, desperately trying to resist the power of Lu Fan''s spirit.


    However, Lu Fan never gave him a chance to breathe. He would use it constantly to seize the soul and destroy the soul, and again and again hit the spirit of the "great prince".


    He wanted to escape, but his body was completely destroyed.


    He wanted to fight, but Lu Fan''s spirit power was far greater than him. In addition, a spirit of nangongxing is fighting desperately. He is not an opponent at all.


    The helpless "big prince" cried out crazily, "even if you kill me, you will die. I am the only one who can understand the corpse pill you ate. You are my subordinate. You will be completely killed by them. "


    Lu Fan''s spirit power was suddenly formed in the mind of the "great prince", and he said quietly, "I will not die, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Boom.


    Lu Fan detonated the power of his own spirit, and immediately the sea of knowledge of the "great prince" was blown to pieces.


    Nangong immediately took her own body beads and rushed into the sea of knowledge of the "great prince". The power of spirit immediately took over the body.


    Lu Fan''s body was slightly shaken, and his face was slightly pale.


    He looked at the bleeding body of the big prince in front of him and murmured, "is it successful?"

 Chapter 842

    Lu Fanhu''s heart was a little tense. He did it for the first time and didn''t have much confidence in it.


    But he has a little experience.


    After all, at the beginning, he was almost taken away by Emperor Wu. Once or twice, he knew how to take away others.


    In a moment, the body of the "great prince" in front of him slowly opened his eyes.


    "Who are you?" said Lu fan, holding a heavy sword with no front. "Brother Lu fan, you are too adventurous. What about the corpse pill in your body. "


    Lu Fan''s face is smiling. It seems that he succeeded in taking away her.


    It''s not that hard to succeed once.


    As for the corpse pill in his body, once swallowed, Lao Jiu immediately absorbed most of the medicinal power.


    At this time, the nine dragon Xuangong tower in his Dantian was exposed to blood light and corpse gas, and the rest of the medicinal power had just spread, and was washed away by the power of the world.


    Some of the residue covered the surface of his skin. Lu Fan didn''t care at all.


    "Success is good. Brother Nangong, wipe off the blood. From today on, you are the great prince of the kingdom of Optimus


    Lu Fan said with a smile.


    Nangong nodded gently, wiped off the blood and tried to move his body.


    "What should I do next?" Nangong asked aloud.


    Lu Fandao: "go back to your house first. Next, it''s up to you to identify yourself and explore everything. Brother Nangong, it may be your responsibility to save Optimus


    Nangong said: "OK. We''ll go back. "


    At the end of the speech, nangongxing waved to the outside, trying to recover the released vigorous strength.


    But after a few waves, nangongxing''s face suddenly changed: "no, it''s not good. I can''t use his power in this body. I can only use my strength. "


    Lu Fan''s heart suddenly thumped and said, "no matter how much, go back to talk."


    Waving, Lu Fan broke the vigorous strength around him.


    Their figure reappeared on the water. Lu Fan''s lips moved and said, "you are the one who pretends to be your demon repair now. Don''t expose the stuffing."


    Nangong took a deep breath and said in a loud voice: "boy. I accept your proposal. Let''s go. Come back with me first. Let''s talk slowly. "


    Finish saying, south palace line clapped clapped a hand way: "left."


    At that time, the figures of the four devils appeared again.


    Sure enough, the four of them did not leave at all.


    Nangongxing takes Lu fan to the carriage, waves gently, and the flying dragon and Phoenix take them away.


    Sitting on the carriage, Lu Fan said, "are you fast enough to enter the play. How is the situation? Is this body bad? "Nangong Xing also said:" this body is completely supported by magic Qi. This person used special pills or skills to become me. And I couldn''t use his power at all. I''m afraid that without strength, this body will soon show its original shape. "


    Lu Fan sighed, "it''s not so easy. Now I finally understand why it is said that we must find a good stove Ding for things like taking away the house and body. I''m afraid that''s why. It can''t be used even if it''s taken away. "


    Nangong line nodded: "I guess so. Moreover, it consumes the power of the spirit. If it wasn''t for my noble determination, I''m afraid there would be no chance of success. "


    Lu Fan slowly took out a fruit of Tao from his belt and handed it to Nangong Xingdao: "eat it now. As soon as you go back, you will immediately announce that you have something to discuss with me. If you can''t see anyone, you should recover your body first. "


    Nangongxing looked at Lu Fan and said solemnly, "brother Lu fan, I really don''t know how to thank you."


    Lu Fandao: "then don''t thank you. Do things first, then others. "


    Nangong nodded heavily and quickly ate all the fruits of Tao.


    Soon the carriage returned to the Grand Prince''s house.


    Lu Fan followed Nangong to get out of the carriage and looked around. The four masters were also behind him.


    Nangonghang stood in front of the door, looking at his mansion slightly stupefied.


    Lu Fan coughs softly, which makes him pull back his thoughts. Nangongxing glanced around and said: "recently I''m going to talk with this brother about something. You are not allowed to disturb me. Do you understand?"


    everyone bows to me.


    Nangongxing takes Lu fan into the Grand Prince''s mansion.


    Step forward, this is nangonghang''s mansion. He is naturally familiar with the road by light vehicle. I''m not afraid to be seen by anyone.


    Lu Fan was led all the way to his bedroom. Nangongxing ordered that everyone should not be near him. Then he opened the door.


    Green leaf wood chair, nephrite hotbed, crystal floor.


    Extremely luxurious, extremely rich, also extremely comfortable bedroom.


    The room is very big, at least in Lu Fan''s view, it is worth the whole house of his hometown.


    It''s just a bottle for decoration, all of which radiate the light of artifact.


    Lu Fan looked at it carefully, and even felt the power of Tao contained in it.


    "Good things."


    Lu Fan exclaimed.


    Nangonghang closed the door and said awkwardly: "let brother Lu Fan laugh. It''s all the gadgets I used to buy. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "that''s why you are called your Highness the black sheep."


    Nangong Xing shook his head and smiled bitterly: "brother Lu fan, you don''t have to make fun of me. Let''s get down to business. "


    As he spoke, Nangong suddenly kicked his foot on his bed.


    Suddenly, the huge nephrite hotbed shook, and then a slight light came on.


    The palm of Nangong''s hand is soft and vigorous. At the next moment, a black spot suddenly appears under the nephrite hotbed.


    Lu Fan took a look and said in surprise, "empty mansion,"


    Nangong''s way: "that''s right. This is my own little vault. Fortunately, the demons didn''t find out. "


    With that, nangongxing waves to enlarge the black spot, forming a high five Zhang gate.


    Step, Nangong walked in first.


    Lu Fan followed him into the empty mansion, and a light changed in front of him.


    And then came a huge statue.


    Each statue held something in its hand, and it spread to the end of the line of sight.


    Lu Fan looked for a while, and suddenly found that the statues were all nangongxing''s own.


    With a light smile, Lu Fandao said: "you have found someone to make these statues."


    Nangong Xing said with a smile: "not bad. It''s lifelike. I''m looking for the best craftsman to make it. "


    As he spoke, Nangong suddenly picked up something and threw it to Lu Fandao: "brother Lu fan, take it. It can help you suppress the body Qi. "


    Lu Fan reached out and took it. Looking at it, he saw a pearl with five colors.


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "brother Nangong, what is this?"


    Nangong said: "nothing. It''s just a bead. "

 Chapter 843

    "Daozhu, six chaotic daozhu," Lu Fan cried out, and the whole man trembled with excitement.


    Nangong line shook his head and said: "no, it''s not chaos. It''s legendary. I don''t have it. It''s just a bead. "


    Lu Fan immediately calmed down and looked at the bead in his hand with a little disappointment. "What''s the use of that?" Nangong said: "it''s the life experience of an extreme strong man. After you eat it, you can use the power of Tao to suppress the body Qi in your body and even force it out. It can also effectively prevent the spread of corpse gas. "


    Lu Fan heard the four words of the extreme strong, and his eyelids were a beat.


    He didn''t expect it to be so precious.


    Nangongxing searched among his statues again.


    In a moment, he found a small bottle.


    The body of the bottle is transparent, and inside is a pool of clear water.


    Nangong Xing came back with the bottle and said: "the soul water is it. With this, and the fruit of the Tao. I will be able to get back to my original state. "


    Lu Fandao:" then hurry up. How long do you need, "


    Nangong said:" ten days is enough. Originally, with these, I was ready to condense myself. Now it seems that you can only recover your body first. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "well, I''ll wait for you outside."


    With that, Lu Fan went out.


    Nangongxing looked at Lu Fan''s back and suddenly shouted, "brother Lu Fan. You''d better eat the daozhu first. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you really don''t want it."


    Nangong said: "it''s yours. Unless brother Lu fan doesn''t believe me, "


    Lu Fan looks into nangongxing''s eyes. For a moment, he chuckled and swallowed the bead.


    "Recover quickly, and we have business to do."


    Lu Fan steps out of the empty mansion.


    Nangongxing looks at Lu Fan''s back, smiles, and then pours out the water in the bottle.


    Instead of falling to the ground, the current coalesced in midair.


    The huge water mass is dozens of feet around. Nangongxing takes off his clothes and walks into the water slowly.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Out of the empty mansion, Lu Fanhu felt a stagger under his feet.


    The sky whirled, the face was red and white, between the breath, there was heat.


    "What a powerful force."


    at the moment of swallowing the bead, Lu Fan felt a powerful force and began to spread in his body.


    This power seems to have no substance, only endless pictures, flashing in Lu Fan''s mind.


    "What is respect? Yin and Yang in the palm are respect. It is also respect to control the universe. Yin and Yang, the way of black and white. Heaven and earth, the five elements of the road. The small road and the big road are for the sake of respect. The great road leads to heaven, and it is for the sake of sanctification. "


    Lu Fan''s mind, such words are constantly emerging.


    There seems to be an old man who is retelling all he has realized.


    Lu Fan reacted with only a little Qingming. This is a great opportunity to understand Tao.


    At that time, Lu Fan sat on the ground and began to realize everything that appeared in his mind.


    Nangong didn''t know what the bead was with Lu Fan.


    It''s only half of what the extreme strong realized in their whole lives.


    The so-called daozhu is a part of inheritance left by the extreme strong when they are dying.


    At the time of life and death, those who enter the Tao at the beginning will stay in the mansion and strength for inheritance.


    For example, ten immortal masters and so on.


    Those who have mastered the Tao, at the time of life and death, keep the skills and tools for inheritance.


    For example, crazy sword warrior and so on.


    And the real climber, at the time of life and death, if he can, will only leave two things.


    One is the Tao bead, which is the Tao realized by this extreme strong man.


    The second is the treasure of his life, the weapon that followed him all his life. It also imbued his whole life with power.


    The stronger ones, like emperor Wu, left a small world.


    Now, what Lu Fan gets is a bead for those who climb the road.


    This kind of bead, the average person gets won''t have any effect.


    Because all of them are the power of Tao. Those who don''t know what Tao is.


    The only way to enter the Tao is to see the level of understanding and how much can be accepted.


    Therefore, even if it is the inheritance left by the extreme strong, it is not sure that a real strong person will come out early.


    That''s why nangongxing never swallowed the bead. He still has a little faith in whether he can accept the Tao.


    To swallow the beads, we need our own understanding and talent.


    As it happens, Lu fan is an extremely savvy and talented person.


    He greedily absorbed everything in the bead.


    The legs are coiled and the five hearts are facing the sky. In Lu Fan''s body, Xiao Hei is also constantly swimming, and seems to be following the path of heaven and earth.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the same time, the fourth Prince''s mansion.


    Nangongquan is enjoying the flowers and birds in a leisurely way. A group of warblers, warblers, swallows and swallows embrace each other and enjoy themselves.


    Suddenly, a man dressed as a bodyguard came quickly and stood far away at the gate of the backyard. He said respectfully, "Your Highness, the night shadow messenger has returned to the palace, but he did not return to the palace, but he went to the mansion under the palace."


    Nangong Quantou also said: "is that right? He went to see his highness."


    the bodyguard said: "the night shadow messenger is in Jiuli auction house today, sweeping his Highness''s face in public. But before long, he took a carriage with his highness and went back to the house under the hall. As soon as his highness returned to the mansion, he took him into the bedroom and held his back. No one would disturb him. "Nangongquan asked in surprise," this is a strange thing. With the rage of your highness, there is only one word to kill those who annoy him. What did the night shadow emissary say to him? "


    the bodyguard didn''t say much anymore. Nangong Quan thought for a while and said:" keep staring at him and see what he came to Optimus. If you ask for help, you should come to me. I''m good to him these days. Don''t understand, don''t understand, don''t understand. It''s no more than a little emissary. It''s no big problem. How are things going in the palace? "Br >


    the bodyguard quickly stepped forward and whispered beside nangongquan.


    Nangong Quan nodded: "it''s very good. It must be finished before the world cup. This is our main task. Go back and bring more people. Elder and their side, what else do you want? "The bodyguard said:" ask us to continue to send fresh blood. "


    Nangong Quan said: "then continue. You go to tell Nangong Yu that they can do things quickly. They have a share in delivering fresh blood. "


    The bodyguard shouts that he should leave quickly.


    Nangong Quan said with a smile: "Oh, I wish I had been mixing like this. In fact, it''s also very good here. "


    A group of women nearby said with a smile: "Your Highness. You are the fourth highness of Optimus Prime. Who can drive you away? "


    nangongquan, laughing but not talking.

 Chapter 844

    Seven days later.


    "Five elements are mutually generated, five elements are mutually conquered, one can be understood and two can be understood, one can understand the truth and one can understand the way."


    In the bedroom of the Grand Prince''s mansion, Lu fanduan sat on the ground and whispered.


    The light on his body was bright and dark, and the whole Lu Fan began to blur.


    The power of the Tao condenses on the surface of the body, and the ripples visible to the naked eye pass through him.


    Although he was sitting in the room, Lu Fan seemed to be at the bottom of the water. The clothes are windless and automatic, with a long breath.


    There was a little click in the undercurrent.


    It seems as if something constantly breaks in Lu Fan''s whole body, and then solidifies again.


    The voice is getting lower and lower, and Lu Fan suddenly takes a long breath of relief.


    The palm moves, a ripple will ripple.


    Lu Fan slowly opened his eyes, and a strong light came out of his eyes.


    If the light penetrates everything, it goes straight into the road of heaven and earth.


    All of a sudden, the whole house made a slight noise.


    "Whoo."


    A long sigh of relief, suddenly the whole house began to rain.


    There is no cloud, but the rain is bigger and bigger.


    Lu Fan got up slowly, and there was thunder in the room.


    Body movement, a golden light will directly break all the raindrops.


    Reach out, a light flame of five colors coagulates in the palm.


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "it turns out that the five elements are like this."


    After that, Lu Fan took a step.


    In an instant, Lu Fan''s figure disappears. And outside the huge door.


    Lu Fan rises slowly from the ground.


    Look around and have a panoramic view. Reach out a little bit in the air, flowers bloom in the distance.


    The corner of the mouth with a shallow smile, at this time he only felt everything in the heart.


    The mood is clear, smile and look at the flowers in front of the court.


    In the heart of Tao Zang, he looks down on the clouds in the sky.


    It''s a great feeling.


    Even Lu Fan didn''t think of it. He took another big step in the power of Tao with only one bead.


    The original Lu Fan only made achievements in the way of fire. But among the five elements, fire is not the only one. In the other four, he has no achievements.


    It''s not easy to get a drop of sap from the Holy Spirit tree. It''s the way of life, not the way of five elements. For him to enter the realm of respect, the promotion is limited.


    But now, Lu fan has felt that he is almost in the middle of Tiangang, or even later.


    It''s not that he''s promoted fast, but that he understands Tao. He always stresses the word "chance".


    It is not impossible for those who are predestined to understand the Tao and enter the revered realm directly from Tiangang.


    Those who have no chance to study hard for a hundred years are just mediocre and have nothing to do. They only increase regret.


    The original Lu fan, because of his understanding in the eight heavens of the Dansheng Kingdom, plus the way to life, estimated that he should be around three or four times in the sky gang. Now, if you calculate it accurately, it should be about six or seven times in Tiangang.


    A bead, seven days time, let Lu Fan realize the five elements of life, five elements of the truth. I''m afraid it''s something that none of the strong who left this bead thought of.


    It''s an amazing talent for ordinary people to get one of the beads. Of course, Lu Fan scored more than one point. He got a lot of points.


    The way of five elements is simple to say, but it''s hard for ordinary people to understand it.


    How many talented people are stuck in Tiangang or Xianqi Shijing? We can''t take another step.


    The reason is that they can''t understand what the five elements are.


    They only ignorant to understand the way, as if the water ahead, do not know where the end.


    Lu fan used to be, but now he knows what the five elements are.


    It''s the most basic road between heaven and earth.


    In short, if you want to enter the respect, you need to master a heaven and earth road.


    These are just the paths after the separation of the avenue. And there are countless paths in the world, but few of them can make up the avenue.


    Therefore, those ancient predecessors pointed out the way of cultivation for all.


    Go to cultivate the five elements of heaven and earth. The five paths between heaven and earth are the most sensitive and clear.


    Build all these five paths, practice them all, and then combine them to make a big road.


    But the way of combination is different. It is divided into the simplest method of yin and Yang, and the method of heaven and earth.


    There are not so many flowery intestines in martial arts cultivation. At the end of the five elements cultivation, it seems to them that yin and yang are two kinds of vigorous strength. In addition, white is a kind of positive rigidity and a kind of side attack. Combining the two, yin and yang are in order, heaven and man are in one, the road is black and white, the life is condensed, the road area is sealed, and Yin and yang are respected.


    The method of the alchemists is a little more complicated. They combine the five elements together in the way of formation, and finally practice the power of heaven and earth, condense the Tao domain, and seal the heaven and earth venerable.


    Different paths lead to the same goal. In fact, they are all roads of heaven and earth evolution.


    This way is the strongest and the weakest. Strong is because there is no end. Even those who have reached the limit and sealed the saint can make a breakthrough in the evolution of heaven and earth. Just like the way of five elements can evolve into the way of ice, the way of wind and the way of thunder. There is no end to this road. At least no one can understand this way now.


    Weak because, although it''s the main road, it''s not powerful. Compared with the way of life, the way of destruction and so on, its power can be ignored.


    Therefore, the extreme strong are all people who have realized another way.


    "If I had a few more beads, I would have broken through to Zunjing."


    Lu fan, with his hands on his back, stood at the door and said with a smile. On the shoulder, small black appears, also appears energetic, repeatedly nods, as if approves Lu Fan ''s words very much.


    Obviously, it has gained a lot of benefits in these seven days. This is the way a man gets to be a chicken and a dog. He can improve a little faster even if he is a spirit beast by the side of the master who has the ability and the chance.


    The breeze blows on his cheek. Lu fan is enjoying his breakthrough.


    At this time, suddenly four people came from afar.


    Because of their height, Lu fan saw these four people from afar. And at a glance, they recognized that these four people were the hands of the original fake prince, and dared him to hand them over.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. When Nangong went back to the mansion, he said that he would not let anyone disturb him. Now why dare these four people come in.


    Lu Fan stood still and waited for four people to come forward.


    The leading middle-aged man saw Lu Fan standing at the door and chuckled: "this messenger, it turns out that you came to our Royal Highness''s house to be a doorkeeper. Please let me know. We have something important to see your highness. "


    Lu fandan looked at the four people and said: "Your Highness is in seclusion, no one is allowed to enter. You''d better go back. If you really have something important to say, you can tell me first. "


    When Lu Fan''s voice just fell, the only immortal Qi master among the four sneered: "what are you. A small emissary of thirty-three halls dare to act as a steward in the Grand Prince''s mansion. Either report it or get out of the way. "


    Four people all look at Lu Fan coldly, the complexion is not good.


    Lu Fan suddenly smiled and looked at the four and said, "are you in such a hurry?"


    The leading middle-aged man said: "we are not in a hurry, it has nothing to do with you. If you don''t get out of the way, you will die miserably. "


    Lu Fan was more happy when he heard Yan''s smile. His palm moved and he said, "I don''t think you are in a hurry, but you have been waiting outside for a long time. When you find something moving in, you rush in right away."


    The faces of the four changed slightly when they arrived, and Lu Fan''s words were obviously in the same words.


    The middle-aged man said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter? You are a boy who suddenly appears. What kind of medicine does gourd sell? "


    Lu Fandao: "since you can''t guess, why do you have to guess. I won''t tell you, will I? "


    With anger in their eyes, they stared at Lu Fan.


    In fact, Lu Fan''s evil spirit hidden in it is very good. At least in one of the poisons, it''s very good.


    Unfortunately, he met Lu Fan.


    Reaching out, Lu Fan grabs his magic weapon.


    Lu Fan didn''t give out any light, and the power on the magic weapon suddenly broke.


    Lu Fan said softly, "your magic weapon is good. I have taken it."


    With a strong grip, the immortal Qi master spewed out blood directly, retreated repeatedly, and Lu Fan hurled the weapon into his belt. At the same time, he said in his heart, "take it, old nine."


    "Great master, I will not be polite," said the pagoda


    Lu Fan continued to carry his hands on his back and looked at the four people who were shocked: "look at the face of your highness. I will not kill you. Go back. "


    The four people couldn''t understand why they didn''t see each other for a few days. This man was so strong.


    But at the moment, they don''t dare to move forward and retreat quickly.


    Lu Fan looked at their figure, felt his own strength, and said with a smile: "as expected, my vigorous Qi is matched with the five elements to kill, which is the perfect match of heaven and earth. It is changeable and inseparable from its clan. I''m afraid that the evolution of heaven and earth will lead me to complete it."

 Chapter 845

    In a flash, it was three days later. Lu Fan was so bored that he had nothing to do with alchemy in three days. Instead, he added his own pills.


    Holding a pill in his hand, Lu fan is praising his current level of alchemy. Suddenly, there is a dull sound. In front of the nephrite hotbed, the empty door opens again, and nangongxing steps out.


    It''s still like that, but today''s nangongxing looks more imposing.


    Lu Fan put away the pills and went to the front and said: "brother Nangong, your body has finally recovered."


    Nangong line smiled and said: "recovered, brother Lu Fan. You''ve been waiting for a long time. "


    Lu Fan looks up and down at nangongxing and says with a smile:" in fact, you''re better looking like a skeleton. "


    Nangong said: "brother Lu fan, you are hurting me again. Let''s go. We have business to do. "


    With that, nangongxing pushed open the door and walked out.


    Lu Fan followed nangongxing like a steward.


    They had just walked out of their bedrooms and houses. Suddenly, nangongxing saw a group of people outside here.


    Among the crowd, there were four people Lu Fan had just beaten two days ago.


    The four people were stunned when they saw Nangong coming out.


    After that, all people saluted Nangong: "I have seen your highness."


    Nangongxing looks at these people and frowns slightly.


    These people are not his servants. There is no one he knows.


    After a pause, Nangong Xinglang said, "get up."


    When they got up, suddenly the four devils walked out of the crowd and said angrily, "Your Highness, you have calculated it. We all thought that something happened to you. "


    " Your Highness, something important happened. Your majesty called all the princes to the imperial Forest Garden immediately. "


    "Your Highness, the order has been issued for three days. We all want to inform you at once, but we are blocked by this bully. "


    "Yes, that''s the boy. He also gave us a beating."


    four people, one word for you and one word for me. Accuse Lu Fan of his evil deeds.


    Lu Fan listens to funny, feeling these four people can''t fight later, is to use this kind of means to deal with him.


    If it''s the original fake prince, this move may be really effective.


    But now......


    Nangong line said coldly: "such an important thing. Why don''t you directly tell the night shadow brothers that "


    the four people are stunned and look at nangongxing with wide eyes.


    "Night shadow..... Brother, "


    four people are confused at the same time.


    Nangongxing said in a loud voice: "that''s right. Today, I''d like to officially inform you that this one beside me is the night shadow brothers. When you see him, it''s the same as when you see me. If they dare to have any disrespect, they will be put to death. "


    the four people open their mouths and shiver.


    They heard that this was not an order from the prince of Optimus Prime, but from the leader of their demon cultivation.


    It is a more terrible order than the national law of Optimus Prime. Death is not the general way of death.


    With these words, Nangong said: "it''s three days late before he leads the way. Do you want me to stay late? "Br >


    the four hurriedly answered and immediately went to prepare the shaft.


    Nangongxing strode forward, and Lu Fan followed him, saying, "brother Nangong, you are very aggressive."


    nangongxing replied, "that''s necessary."


    They left the Grand Prince''s mansion and got on the same carriage.


    It''s still the dragon and Phoenix pulling the car, flying far away. The driver is the four demon repairers. Sitting in the car, the four people said to Lu Fan with a flattering smile: "the night shadow emissary, we were abrupt a few days ago. Next week, I will apologize to you."


    "I apologize to you for your fault."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    This attitude can only make Lu Fan laugh.


    Ignoring them, Lu Fan only smiled and chatted with Nangong Xing, and totally hung the four people aside.


    Half an hour later, the shaft fell slowly.


    What you see is a huge iron forest. Every leaf is tough and refined iron.


    A group of bodyguards are outside the forest. It''s not polite to see the shaft of Nangong. They just stare at it.


    Nangongxing and Lufan slowly step down from the car and move forward quickly.


    A group of bodyguards just got out of the way and let Nangong walk in, but reached out and stopped Lu Fan.


    Nangongxing stopped and said in a long voice, "this is my brother. Let him in."


    The bodyguard looked at nangongxing for a few eyes and said, "deputy hall leader of the 15th hall, you can enter. He can''t enter."


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, and the words vice hall leader of the 15th hall revealed a lot of information, which made him immediately think about it.


    Nangongxing said in a loud voice, "I said that if you can enter, you can enter."


    The bodyguard looked at nangongxing calmly and said nothing. The other bodyguards leaned over.


    At this time, Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "I''m the deputy hall leader of hall 33. If you have something to do, let me in."


    As he said this, Lu Fan took out the Lingshi, and the guards around him were puzzled.


    Lu Fan said, "why, do you want me to show my armor? I love killing people when I''m angry. Don''t make me kill you first."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan''s armor was slightly solidified.


    Standing in front of Lu fan, the bodyguard staggered back a few steps and did not dare to stop him.


    Lu Fan chuckles and strides forward.


    Nangong followed Lu Fan''s footsteps and said with a smile: "brother Lu Fan. You are much more aggressive than I am. "


    Lu Fandao: "to deal with these demons is to be fierce."


    As they spoke, they entered the forest thoroughly.


    Far away, through the tall iron forest, the two saw a huge red ball inside. It is the same as the blood sea in the blood coagulation domain.


    They looked at each other and went in.


    As soon as he passed through the ball, Lu fan saw a river slanting down like a waterfall.


    An old man sat in a small boat and looked at nangongxing and said, "you are late."


    Nangongxing looked around, the river was like blood, the land was like ink, and there was a stream of evil around.


    "Get on the boat. Two days later, it''s really nothing to do with you. They are still discussing matters. If you go now, you will not be punished. "


    nangongxing looks at Lu fan, and Lu Fan nods gently.


    Two people sat on a small boat, watching the old man hold up the pole, the boat fell to the waterfall in an instant.


    Suddenly, the old man sang loudly.


    "Life and death are bound to happen. The sky and the earth are heavy with nights. Tao Zai and devil Zai are free step by step."


    Lu fan has not yet reflected what is going on. In front of him is darkness.


    They seem to have fallen into an endless abyss. They can no longer see or hear anything.


    Just as they were about to pull out their swords, they suddenly felt that the boat was overturned and they were thrown out at the same time.


    Suddenly there was light again in the sky and earth. Lu Fan looked intently, and saw a huge molten rock table, and countless strange and strange magicians sat down in turn. On the seat of the Lord, a beautiful and charming woman turned to look at them.


    "You two are so slow. Come and sit down. "

 Chapter 846

    "Ha ha, Cao Jin, you are so late. Have you died in a woman''s belly in these three days?"


    "I think you''ve finished your work, so why don''t you come to our 23rd hall and be an emissary?"


    "Look at you. You can''t even take a ferry."


    "Who is this white boy beside you?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A group of magicians pointed at nangongxing and laughed a lot.


    At this time, Lu fancai could see the whole picture of the place.


    This seems to be an unknown place deep in the earth. The red magma flowing around and the hard black stone on the sole of the feet can tell him that this place is absolutely deep.


    Behind the huge lava table, there is a stone gate.


    The strong demonic spirit and strange blood runes on it indicate that this is a complete building of demon repair. Maybe there are a large number of demon repair men and horses in it.


    The stone gate is closed, leaving only a little gap. A stream of evil gas comes out of it, and it''s almost coming.


    Nangongxing and Lufan went forward. The molten rock table was too big for thousands of people to sit beside.


    On the main seat, the woman tapped lightly on the table and said, "silence. Cao Jin, since you are here, I won''t say anything about you. Just because you''re three days late, I''ll ask you for three thousand people in fifteen halls. No problem. "


    Nangong opened his mouth. He didn''t even know where the 15th hall was.


    But he nodded, "no problem."


    The woman looked up at Lu and said, "which hall are you from. How can I come with Cao Jin? "


    Lu Fandao: "I''m from the 33rd hall."


    The woman frowned and said, "thirty three halls. Your task should not be to search for the blood of the pure sun in the neighboring 52 countries. Have you finished it? "


    Lu Fan''s eyes turned and said, "it''s almost finished. The hall master sent me to ask for any instructions."


    The woman frowned slightly, but nodded, "just finish it. Your Lord is


    "Lu Fan hurriedly interface way:" fire yuan Saint female adult


    Woman said: "well, let her hurry to deliver the blood of pure Yang. There are no other tasks for you. "


    With that, the woman turned her eyes to other places and began to ask other demons one by one.


    Lu Fan looks at the woman and feels a little familiar. He seemed to have seen it somewhere, but he couldn''t remember it at all.


    Then turn around and look around. In front of these demons, there is a familiar face, nangongquan, the fourth prince.


    Nearby, nangongxing said: "Damn it. Brother Lu fan, you are right. Our Nangong family, all the princes, all the princesses, and all the ministers are all demon practitioners. None of these people is true, all of them are fake. How did the demons do it? "Lu Fan replied:" now, the key is not whether they are fake or not. It''s what they''re trying to do. Demons, if they just want to destroy the kingdom of Optimus, their goal should have been successful. But there is nothing wrong with the outside of Optimus Prime. Only in this palace, there are so many evil practices. They have a big plot. "


    Nangong said:" I know all these things. But I still can''t control it. I''m afraid my brothers and sisters, all the people I know, are dead. "


    Lu Fan sighed, and he did not know how to comfort Nangong at that time.


    But at this time, Lu fansuddenly thought of something and said, "among these people, are there faces of the strong, or are there faces of your father and Emperor?"


    "No," Nangong said


    Lu Fan nodded clearly and said, "it seems that there is no room for reversal."


    As soon as Lu Fan finished speaking, he suddenly heard a big belly demon cultivator clapping the table and shouting, "why do we have five thousand more people in the 18 sub hall. It''s all delicious human flesh. Each of them is a good stove made of devil spirit. I don''t agree. I can''t go out of these people. Elder Suman, please let other churches help you. For example, there are many people in the 24-point hall. "


    As soon as the voice fell, another demon cultivator jumped directly onto the table and said, "why, most of our 24 members are the result of our own efforts to cultivate. If there are many people, we need more hands. Then we will not be the best stove. If you want to die, I''ll swallow you up. "


    then the two people will really form a fog and fight with each other. Nearby a group of demons are still cheering.


    Lu Fan finally understood why such a simple report on work had been going on for such a long time, and his feelings were all fighting among these hunks.


    Elder Suman only glanced at them and said calmly, "whoever you two lose, who will lose?"


    Then he pointed to another demon and asked.


    Lu Fan frowned even more at this time. Suman, this name, he is a little familiar.


    Where on earth have you heard of it.


    Lu Fan''s thoughts fly in his head.


    At this time, the stone gate behind opened suddenly.


    All of them stopped at once and got up immediately.


    Lu Fan and Nangong also got up and looked into the stone gate.


    At this time, among the stone gates, the three walked out slowly.


    Two men and one woman, both of whom are possessed.


    Blue, white and black, three color clothes, distinguish the three people.


    First of all, the man in blue is a man with scar, fierce face and red eyes.


    A small black dragon swam around his neck. Seeing the dragon, Lu Fan immediately felt the extreme fear from the little black.


    Followed by the white man, handsome, seems to be a scholar, holding folding fan, pale face. If it wasn''t for the sharp fangs on the corners of his mouth, I couldn''t see that he was a demon cultivator.


    Finally, a woman in black, with dark eyes, long hair covering half of her face and cold face. She was enveloped in a thick darkness.


    It seems that it''s not magic Qi, but it''s definitely better than magic Qi.


    Suddenly, all the magicians bowed to the three and said, "I''ve seen the Dragon Slayer, the ghost nightmare, and the dark yuan saint."


    Lu Fan and Nangong also bowed slightly, but their eyes were fixed on them.


    Nangongxing whispered in a slightly trembling voice: "brother Lu Fan. They are the three great demons of Daoxin. God, they are all in the kingdom of heaven. "


    Lu Fan hears the fear in the voice of Nangong.


    The devil who can frighten the prince of a country is the most powerful one.


    When the three monsters came to Suman, the Dragon King said coldly, "how are things going. Elder Suman. The patriarch has high hopes for you. "Elder Suman whispered," everything is going on. "


    "That''s good," the devil said with a smile. If there are any disobedient, you can tell me that I will help you kill them. "

 Chapter 847

    "Now it''s time to employ people, so killing people is not necessary."


    Elder Suman took a look at Devil nightmare, she didn''t seem to be very afraid of the three.


    Next to the dark yuan saint''s eyes swept through the whole court, all contact with the dark yuan saint''s eyes, the magician immediately bowed his head.


    Only Lu Fan and Nangong hang looked up. Suddenly, a fat man behind them slapped Lu Fan and pressed his head down.


    "Don''t look at the dark yuan saint. You two want to die."


    Lu Fan quickly lowered his head. Immediately, he felt a blade like look sweeping over him.


    Just his eyes made him feel his hair stand up.


    This kind of cultivation is absolutely far beyond the ordinary venerable. It''s said that it''s the extreme strong. Lu Fan also believes in it.


    Nangong hang also held his breath, until the dark yuan saint''s eyes were back, he dared to breathe.


    "It''s terrible."


    Nangong walk softly.


    Lu Fan turned to look behind him.


    A fat man with ugly appearance, fat body and layers of fat body came into view.


    Lu Fandao: "thank you very much."


    The fat man looked at Lu Fan in surprise and said with a smile: "it''s rare. I haven''t heard anyone say thank you for a long time. You two are really brave. Don''t you know the skill of the dark yuan Saint daughter, who has no upper dead pupil? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I heard it for the first time."


    The fat man said with a smile: "that''s lucky for you. I met the fat man. If you were someone else, you would be very happy to watch you two bleed and die here. Maybe your two bodies will be made into puppets by others. "


    Lu Fan smiled twice, looked at the fat man more, and said nothing more.


    Although he was a little surprised, there were also "good people" like fat people. But he will not look at fat people differently because of this.


    It''s a common way for the demon cultivator to pretend to be a good man.


    After seeing all the people, the saint daughter of dark yuan nodded softly and said, "it''s not bad, though it''s still a bunch of mobs."


    This evaluation made the appearance of all the magicians slightly changed, but no one dared to refute.


    In other words, they can only admit their own mob in front of the dark yuan saints.


    Elder Suman smiled at the saint daughter of dark yuan and then made an unexpected move.


    I saw her go to the front of the dark yuan saint, then stretched out her hand, holding the dark yuan saint''s face and said: "silent, you grow up again, the more you grow up, the more beautiful you are."


    A group of magicians opened their mouths and looked at the scene, obviously they were also shocked.


    An elder in the district can make such intimate moves with the legendary dark yuan saint.


    The saint daughter of dark yuan looked at elder Suman, not only without any color of disgust, but also with a faint smile around her mouth.


    What is a smile and a beautiful life.


    Originally, the saint daughter of dark yuan could only be regarded as the face of a beautiful woman. After a smile, she suddenly rose to the level of an immortal.


    Lu fan has seen many beautiful women.


    Dancing is ethereal. The saints of the northern kingdom are beautiful women who can make women jealous and men crazy. But this dark yuan Saint daughter, whose appearance is not as good as theirs, has a different style.


    "Sister Suman."


    The timid way of the dark yuan saint. At this time even the voice has become coquettish.


    It''s like this. Don''t say that the demons on the scene haven''t seen it. Even the devil of nightmare and the devil of long Tu are shocked.


    This is the daughter of dark yuan they know. Is that terrible woman who kills decisively and kills only the country.


    "It''s not true, it must be an illusion," said the devil, shaking his fan


    The Dragon butcher took out a huge red heart and swallowed it and said: "false, absolutely false. It''s her disguise. I can''t be fooled by her. "


    The two monsters were all broken and read. Suman touched the head of the dark yuan saint''s daughter again and said: "your business is finished. Go ahead and prepare for the final work. "


    The daughter of dark yuan makes a lovely sound, and then strides out.


    Long Tu demon shook his head and looked at elder Suman for a few more eyes. He didn''t say anything, so he walked away quickly.


    Only the last ghost elder, smiling, went to elder Su man and said, "elder Su man, I didn''t expect that your personal relationship with the holy daughter of dark yuan is so good."


    Elder Suman raised his hand and said, "don''t gossip. I know what you want to do. If you dare to touch my sister, I won''t let you go. "


    The devil smiled and said with a wide grin, "are you sure?"


    Elder Suman reached out his hand, touched his ring, and said, "sure."


    The demon king saw elder Suman''s ring, and the color changed.


    The smile on his mouth converged. The devil of nightmare stopped talking and left quickly.


    When the three devils left, the stone gate behind closed slowly.


    They watched the three devils go all the time, so they dared to stand up.


    At this time, the look of elder Suman changed. Who could have thought that elder Suman, such a district administrator, didn''t even pay much attention to the three evil kings.


    She dares to touch the face of the dark yuan saint, and she dares to threaten the devil of nightmare.


    In the end, it''s said that the most unreasonable ghost devil king confessed and counseled. With this alone, we can be sure that elder Suman is powerful.


    All of a sudden, a group of demon cultivators are sitting at the right end, and the fatso demon cultivators behind Lu fan are desperately trying to gather their fat bodies. It is no longer just arrogant and unrestrained.


    When elder Suman saw the changes of these people, he chuckled and said, "you are worthy of the mob my sister said."


    Everyone was silent. Elder Suman continued to ask one after another.


    This time, the arrangement was surprisingly smooth. The guy who had been shouting that he would not go out agreed.


    The guy who said that there was no one in his hall was biting his teeth.


    After a few hours, everything was arranged. Elder Suman nodded: "OK. Everything will be done as just said. Whoever delays, or changes his mind temporarily, will be at his own risk. "


    In this sentence, if it is changed before the dark yuan saints come out, it is estimated that no one else will take it seriously.


    But now, this sentence is basically equal to the devil''s death order, which is to smash teeth and swallow them in the stomach.


    All the demons got up to leave, but at this time, elder Suman pointed to the guide palace and others: "you who play the prince stay, as well as the thirty-three hall boy, you stay."


    Lu Fan froze for a moment and stopped.


    He was called. Lu Fan didn''t understand why he was called.


    Other people also looked at Lu fan through doubts. Nangongxing said: "brother Lu fan, have we been found?"


    Lu Fan didn''t speak, and he didn''t understand what was going on, but obviously it''s better not to act rashly at this time.


    All the other demons left, only a few dozen people were left in front of the lava table.


    They were all dressed and smiling. They all look the same. They are all fake princes of the kingdom of Optimus Prime.


    Elder Suman knocked on the table and said, "come with me. Now, there is an important task for you. "


    As he said this, elder Suman stood up and walked to the stone gate. He waved gently. Suddenly, the stone gate revealed a gap for three people to walk together.


    Lu Fan and nangongxing look at each other and get up slowly. Follow the others to the stone gate.


    Entering the stone gate, what appears in front of us is a scene of purgatory.


    A cliff appeared in front of us. Countless lava holes covered our feet, and magma spewed continuously.


    On the cliff, there are huge wild animals.


    Lu Fan could not describe the tyrannical breath of these wild animals, but it was obvious that they had been completely trapped.


    The dark iron chains with runes tightly wrap their curled bodies, and there are countless shining magical patterns on their bodies, completely sealing them.


    Seeing these wild animals, nangongxing secretly clenched his fist and said to Lu fan, "all of them are national protection animals."


    Suddenly, nangongxing looked at the intersection of all the chains, where a man was tightly bound.


    He looks firm and sits on the magma. At the age of about 40, his whole body radiates white light.


    Nangong line suddenly stopped, the whole body huge earthquake.


    As soon as Lu fan saw the man''s reflection of nangongxing, he suddenly felt bad. Suddenly he grabbed nangongxing and said, "calm down."


    Nangong line''s lips trembled and his eyes were red. He said, "father, that''s my father."


    Lu Fan looks at the middle-aged man and sighs.


    He had already guessed that the kingdom of Optimus had become like this. As the Lord of the Kingdom, it would be strange if he wandered outside and didn''t know.


    Sure enough, there was no accident in the world. The Lord of Optimus Prime was also arrested. And look, it seems that it''s not just being caught.


    Elder Suman stopped, looked back at Lu Fan and others, and said: "you are all selected from all churches. You have the camouflage ability and can travel all over the world. So I made you pretend to be the prince and let you take over the country. But now, your camouflage is a step closer. Because the world cup is about to begin. At that time, those saints of the kingdom of Optimus will return, including those who are familiar with the royal family of Optimus


    As he spoke, elder Suman waved his hand gently, and the chains on both sides suddenly turned into sharp blades. The terrible runes on them cut the skin of the Lord.


    Fresh blood in the chain, slowly spread.


    Elder Su man then said: "so you should disguise thoroughly, at least the Hao Ran spirit of the Nangong family of the kingdom of heaven, can not do it."


    Immediately, a demon cultivator said in a high voice, "elder, we are all possessed of evil spirit. Let''s practice Nangong''s noble and righteous spirit again. Isn''t it to die?"


    Suman said: "if you practice seriously, of course, you are looking for death. But if you use my method, you won''t die. Everyone is ready to accept the inheritance. It comes from the inheritance of nangongche, the Lord of the kingdom of Optimus

 Chapter 848

    Magma splashed all over the place, falling at the feet of all the people, and smoke curled up.


    Elder Suman''s voice suddenly rose, and all the demons on the scene immediately shouted with a smile.


    "We can also inherit it."


    "we, the demons, can even obtain the noble righteousness of Nangong family."


    "it''s too incredible. Elder Suman, are you sure you''re kidding us......


    A group of demons smiled and asked.


    "It''s true, of course," said Suman. Or what I''ll let you do. Now you take a chain and stand, waiting for the power to pass on. How much you can get depends on your own ability. You know, this is a living inheritance of saints. Not everyone can have such opportunities. "


    As soon as elder Suman''s voice fell, a group of demons rushed forward to find their chains.


    Each hand clenched one, laughing at the giant with blood flowing all over his body.


    Nangongxing has begun to grind his teeth. Lu Fan whispers in his ear, "hold on, nangongxing, you must hold on."


    Slow down, nangongxing is also moving forward. All the other demons looked at the Lord of the kingdom of giant excitedly, but no one noticed that there was something wrong with nangongxing.


    Head down, nanmiyang also holds a chain. Palm strength, Nangong line pinches very tight, bone nodes are already white, nails are about to sink into the chain.


    Lu Fan followed nangongxing and was ready to hold a chain.


    But at this time, Suman said: "that thirty-three hall boy, you come here."


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, but walked quickly.


    "Elder Suman."


    Lu Fan''s peaceful way.


    Elder Suman looked up and down at Lu Fan and said, "I asked you to come, not to accept the inheritance with them. You don''t need to pretend to be a prince. "


    Lu Fandao: "ask elder, what do you need me to do?"


    elder Suman smiled at Lu Fan and didn''t speak.


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows suddenly tightened, just when he thought that elder Suman was deliberately straightening him.


    Suddenly, elder Suman took out a dagger and handed it to Lu Fandao: "this thing is called butcher''s blade. Take it, go ahead and stab it in the middle of the brow of the Lord of the kingdom of Optimus."


    Lu Fandeng was stunned and stared at elder Suman.


    Elder Suman smiled and said, "since you are here, you must do something. Everyone else has something to do. I''ve gone to work for the family plan. Only you, the thirty-three little boys, are wandering around, do you really think they are idle now? Hurry up, take it and pierce into the eyebrows of the Heavenly Lord. After that, I have a big reward. "


    At that time, the magicians around and the southern palace all cast strange eyes on Lu Fan.


    The demons are envious. Such a good job was robbed by a boy.


    How can we not turn to those who have no ability to resist, and the elders who are standing by, without risk or reward.


    "Take it, boy. If you don''t, let me do it. Elder Suman, what do you think of me? "


    "And me, elder Suman. This kid is not brave. Let me do it. The weak should stand aside. "


    Elder Suman turned to look at the demons and said softly, "shut up."


    In a word, no one dared to make a sound at once.


    Lu Fan looked up at elder Suman and said quietly, "elder. You''re asking me to kill a saint. I''m afraid I can''t do it with my strength. "


    Suman said: "why, do you still want to bargain? I''ll let you do it, and you''ll go right away. If you are hesitant, under all kinds of excuses, you know the consequences. "


    Lu Fan looks at the firm expression of elder Suman, and suddenly smiles.


    He reached for the dagger that elder Suman gave him.


    At the moment when Lu Fan took the butcher''s dagger, elder Suman''s eyes slightly changed. But for a moment, no one noticed.


    Holding the dagger, Lu Fan weighed it and said, "good artifact."


    Elder Suman said with a smile: "of course, it''s a good artifact. This is exactly what the Lord of Optimus collected. I remember it was the dagger of the Lord of Optimus. The woman who claims to kill all the demons in the world. "


    Turning around, elder Suman said to Lord Qingtian, "how about being killed by your lover''s weapon? You should die with no regrets."


    The Lord slowly raised his head and said: "the body is just a leather bag, death is just a dream. It''s not dead in who''s hand, it''s not dead in what''s hand. "


    Elder Suman said with a smile: "good realm. No wonder you can be holy, but unfortunately, you can''t condense the power of the world, can''t break the heaven and earth. I''m still a human being. Otherwise, I won''t kill you even if I catch you. "


    The Lord of the kingdom of Optimus smiled three times and said: "if I coagulate the power of the world, understand the truth of the world, go into the way beyond the ordinary, and seal the holy body, you, the curfew, dare to speak up in front of me. It''s ridiculous."


    Elder Suman nodded, "that''s why I say it''s a pity. Come on, boy. "


    Elder Suman waved to Lu fan, and nangongxing stared at Lu Fan with big eyes.


    Lu Fan didn''t look at him, but he played with the dagger in his hand and walked slowly to the Lord of the kingdom of Optimus.


    Su manlang said: "hurry up, you let out the blood of his brow and heart, then I can draw out his strength by force from the melting and coagulating array and use it as inheritance."


    Lu Fan went to the Lord of Optimus Prime and looked at him lightly and said, "Your Majesty, tell me. Isn''t the holy one very powerful? How did you get caught? "The Lord of Optimus Prime said with a smile:" the Holy One is very strong, boy, you still don''t understand it. The power of a saint like me who is suppressed by heaven and earth is sometimes inferior to that of a peak warrior. It''s normal to encounter a group of damned demons besieging and be caught. There''s no shame in it. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "I see. Thank you for solving my question."


    The Lord of the kingdom of Optimus said calmly: "you are welcome. There are not many people who know etiquette like you in the demon cultivation. You can call me your majesty at this time. "


    Chuckling twice, the master of the kingdom of Optimus said: "come, stab me in the brow. If you don''t, your reward will be gone. "


    Lu Fandao:" don''t worry, I won''t stab. It''s your majesty. Don''t hide. I''m prone to shake hands. It''s not good to lose face. "


    After speaking, Lu Fan raised his dagger high.


    Behind him, elder Suman''s face cooled a little.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s whole body strength was injected into the devil slaying dagger, and the light came out in full swing.


    "Your Majesty, it''s easy to go."


    In the last sentence, Lu Fan immediately waved the dagger and went straight to the brow and heart of the Lord Qingtian.


    At this time, nangongxing clenched his teeth, and the whole person froze.

 Chapter 849

    Griddle.


    Suddenly a crisp sound, Lu Fan''s dagger fell an inch outside the brow of the Lord Qingtian.


    A ripple rippled from Lu Fan''s side, and then Lu Fan''s dagger suddenly flew out of his hand, straight into the cliff.


    Poof.


    Lu fan, as a whole, flew out of the room, his mouth full of blood.


    The whole man fell to the ground, pointing to the celestial Lord: "you..."


    Optimus Prime is also stunned. What''s the matter.


    He didn''t do anything.


    Elder Suman immediately came to the Lord of Optimus, and there was a chain between his hands to tie him tightly.


    Looking at Lu fan who fell to the ground and the Lord of the kingdom of heaven, elder Suman said coldly: "I didn''t expect that you were bound like this, but you still have the ability to resist."


    Optimus Prime opened his mouth to say something, but he didn''t say it at last.


    At this time, more than ten daggers suddenly appeared in the hands of elder Suman, and all of them were inserted into the body of the Lord of Optimus Prime.


    When the blood cross flow, like a blood column, began to flow in countless chains.


    "Get up."


    Elder Suman raises his hand array.


    Suddenly, all the melts around turned into lines of condensation and began to converge rapidly.


    Then, elder Suman put his hand on the Lord of the kingdom of Optimus, and said slowly, "seize the power."


    There was a white light on the Lord of Optimus Prime. It also spread quickly along the chain of the dark iron.


    Then all the magic repairs around were petrified and fixed beside the chain.


    That wisps of blood and white light, slowly immersed in their bodies.


    Optimus Prime''s body began to shake violently.


    Suman''s eyes were shining with different lights. The left eye turned into the moon and the right eye into the sun. The light was bright and dark.


    Lu fan is lying on the ground, slightly opening his eyes and looking at this scene.


    Inside, the pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong said: "great master, how is it. You are risking your own life. If you are seen through, we will surely die without a burial place. "


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "try your best. I don''t want to really kill nangongxing''s father. I just did well. "


    "It''s really a good performance," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. You can do it. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes glistened: "it''s a pity. I still can''t save the giant. "


    Lu Fan quietly watched the strength of the Lord of Optimus Prime being pulled out little by little, and the whole man was like a skeleton that was going to thin quickly, and soon there was no blood on his face.


    Around, the body of other demons suddenly shook, one by one fell to the ground.


    When elder Suman saw this scene, he said in a loud voice, "waste, this power can''t hold up."


    Seeing that the power on the chains is going to be wasted, elder Suman suddenly waved, and the chains suddenly flew to Lu Fan.


    Before Lu Fan''s reaction, the chain had wrapped around his limbs. Then, Lu Fan felt a great and authentic force pouring into his four limbs.


    The breath is constantly improving, and Lu Fan feels that his vigorous Qi is starting to have a qualitative leap again.


    At the same time, strands of force began to sink into his body.


    Lu fan can feel that this is not the power of ordinary path, this is the road of light.


    It is the same as the power in the thirty-three hall.


    His body began to absorb this power greedily.


    His understanding of the way of light appeared in his mind like a knife carving.


    Lu fan doesn''t know what''s going on. Even if he eats the daozhu, he doesn''t have such a rapid promotion.


    It''s just like the power you''ve picked up in vain.


    The eyes of Optimus Prime have become blurred. In a trance, Optimus Prime said: "demon repair. If you kill me and destroy the kingdom of heaven, you will not achieve your goal. You are bound to fail. "


    Elder Su man looked at it almost. Suddenly, he raised his hand, and all the sharp daggers on the body of the Lord of the Kingdom flew back.


    She looked at the Lord of the kingdom of Optimus indifferently and said, "you have not learned the way of curse, nor practiced the way of destiny. Talk to me about what is bound to fail."


    The dagger just flew back. All the blood in the chain was gone.


    All around, one after another, the demons fell to the ground. Only Nangong was able to stand on the ground.


    Suman nodded to Nangong: "yes, Cao Jin, you did a good job. It seems that you will take the lead in this task. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Fan''s body finally lit up a ray of light.


    Then, Lu Fan slowly climbed up.


    Elder Suman looked at Lu Fan and said, "you have done well. I hate waste the most. "


    In a moment, all the magicians around returned to their senses and got up slowly.


    Elder Suman clapped his hands and said: "let''s go when it''s done. From today on, when you are in Optimus, you will no longer be allowed to use magic methods. Instead, you will have to use more mighty Qi to make decisions. Do you understand? "


    All the magicians should bow and walk out one by one.


    Obviously, even if they get a great resolution, they are not suitable.


    Nangongxing looks at Lord Qingtian a few more times. His eyes are sad.


    At this time, nangongxing''s ear suddenly heard a subtle voice saying: "don''t speak, OK, I can see you at a glance. It''s very kind of you to be OK. I deliberately spread some more power to you. You must make good use of it and never let the plot of the demon cultivator succeed. I''ll tell you, the plot of the demon cultivator is probably


    Nangongxing''s face turned red with excitement. Just as he was about to reply, Qingtianzhu shook his head gently.


    Clear nod, south palace line astringent mood, go out.


    When passing by Lu fan, nangongxing also said nothing.


    Lu Fan wanted to go, but elder Suman was standing in front of him.


    Looking at the end of everyone''s walk, elder Suman stretched out his right hand, gently stroked his ring and said, "what''s your name?"


    Lu Fan replied, "night shadow."


    "It''s a good name, but it''s not for you," Suman nodded


    With that, elder Suman chuckled and turned away.


    Lu Fan''s face sank a little bit, and he swore, "Damn it."


    "What''s the matter?" said the nine dragon Xuangong tower in Lu Fan''s body. Great master. "


    Lu Fan replied, "I should have seen her ring earlier. She is..."


    "What''s the matter with the ring?" said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Great master, what do you see? "


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and said, "didn''t you see that. The ring is engraved with the word "Qingxiao". I finally remembered that she had seen me before. Also gave me a brand, the brand of Daoxin demon sect. She is my master''s friend, elder Qingxiao of jiuxiao gate. "

 Chapter 850

    The so-called jiuxiao is Qingxiao, Bixiao, danxiao, Jingxiao, Yuxiao, langxiao, Huoxiao, Zixiao and Shenxiao.


    When I was in the Dansheng Kingdom, elder Zixiao, who was still in black, mentioned these things to him.


    At that time, Lu Fan wrote it down with heart and dared not forget it.


    And with the example of Zixiao elder, Lu Fan pays more attention to the ring of jiuxiao gate. Just now, elder Suman wore that one.


    The two characters of Qingxiao on the top, although the trace has faded, Lu fan still recognizes them.


    With this ring, you can be sure that elder Suman has a deep origin in jiuxiao gate.


    Lu Fan immediately thought that when elder Zixiao was talking with him, he mentioned not only the name of his master, but also another person.


    Suman.


    No mistake, it''s her.


    Looking back, Lu Fan remembered.


    When he just worshipped Master Wu Chen as his teacher, he once came to a woman.


    She said a few words to master Wu Chen, who immediately shut down the wine shop and hid in the west mountain.


    This woman is also elder Suman.


    Lu Fan now finally understood why Shifu did this.


    Anyone who comes across an old acquaintance who has joined the demon sect to visit will be the reaction.


    To think of it, Master Wu Chen''s reaction was light.


    If it were him, it would be possible to escape from Wu''an.


    Because this Suman elder, but even the three evil kings, are not very in the eyes of people.


    In other words, she may be more terrible than the three monsters.


    Taking a deep breath, Lu Fan''s mind went out with a confused thought.


    When he came to the stone gate, it began to close slowly.


    Lu Fan looks at the figure of all the people in front of him, secretly carries his left hand behind him, and then throws a dark shadow out of his hand.


    His movements were so obscure that no one was looking at him.


    Lu Fan went on, the stone gate behind closed with a rumble.


    But in the stone gate, the prime minister, who was not dead, suddenly saw something sliding to him.


    At that time, the Lord of the kingdom of Optimus opened his eyes.


    For what rolls before him is a shining fruit.


    "The word bears fruit."


    Surprised at the weakness of the Lord.


    Just say, fruit, a ray of light shot out, straight down on the cliff.


    He suddenly looked at the cliff beside him.


    There is also a dagger. It''s the butcher''s dagger that Lu Fan just left.


    The light twined around the dagger, with a slight sound, the devil Slayer dagger fell, and flew straight to the side of the fruit, in front of the Lord of heaven.


    The Lord of the kingdom of Optimus seemed to suddenly understand something, and suddenly he said with a smile: "good boy. Who are you? "


    Looking at the dagger and fruit in front of him, the Lord took a deep breath and said, "maybe there is a chance."


    Outside, Lu fan has already left with other demons.


    Soon, he caught up with Nangong.


    Elder Suman is now missing. Lu Fan goes to nangongxing and says, "your father will be OK for the moment. Don''t think too much."


    Nangong line turned to look at Lu Fan with complicated eyes and said: "you just really want to kill my father."


    Lu Fan looked at him calmly and said, "I said I was pretending. Do you believe it?"


    Nangongxing was slightly shocked. He suddenly thought of what happened in the blood coagulation area. At that time, Lu Fan also once pretended.


    For a moment, Nangong said, "I believe you."


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "believe me, I''ve left something for your father, although I don''t know if it''s useful. But maybe I can help him. "


    Nangong suddenly clenched his fist and said, "these demons must die. Everyone, one doesn''t stay. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "that''s right. But this is not the time. Brother Nangong, the overall situation is important. "


    Nangong nodded heavily.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Ten days later.


    In the Grand Prince''s mansion, Lu Fan and nangongxing sit opposite each other for tea.


    Nangong put a piece of Lingshi on the table and said calmly: "it seems that I am the deputy hall leader of the 15th hall now. I took this stone yesterday and asked Fang Yu and them to go back and gather people. They actually took their orders and left. So it can be seen that now, in my mansion, there are all fifteen demon cults. "


    Lu Fandao: "then other fake princes must be similar. What else do you find? "


    Nangong line shook his head and said, "no more. The secret measures of the magicians are really good. Each person can only complete his own task, others'' task is also a blank question. They won''t tell you the details. At most, they know what they are collecting, and they are constantly transporting people to the kingdom of Optimus. "


    "And these people. Where is it? "


    Lu fan asked with a frown.


    Nangongxing shook his head and said: "I don''t know. It is estimated that we will wait for the arrival of our group of people from the 15th hall to see what happened. "


    Lu Fan sighed. It seems that the investigation of the matter is not so easy.


    As they were talking, there was a noise outside.


    Nangongxing and Lufan look around. Suddenly, a woman comes in straight away, followed by a group of servants from the Grand Prince''s mansion. But no one dares to stop her.


    The woman did not look at Nangong line, and said directly in a loud voice: "thirty three halls, where is the night shadow?"


    Lu fan is slightly stunned and doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    Looking at the ordinary looking woman in front of him, he got up and said, "what''s the matter?"


    The woman said calmly, "follow me, someone is looking for you."


    Nangong said, "who are you? Why do you want to go with you?"


    The woman said, "you have so much rubbish. Let''s go."


    Nangongxing''s anger rose and his face sank.


    Lu fan stopped Nangong line, carefully looked at the woman a few eyes, said with a smile: "good, I will go with you."


    Nangong line pulled Lu Fan''s skirt and said, "brother Lu Fan. You are going. "


    Looking at the worry on Nangong''s face, Lu Fandao said: "don''t worry. I''ll be fine. "


    After getting off the carriage, Lu Fan said to the woman, "lead the way ahead."


    The woman didn''t even bother to look at Lu Fan. She turned around and left. The figure continues to flash, but also faster and faster.


    That is to say, Lu Fan''s cultivation is profound, which has not been abandoned by her.


    Lu Fan''s figure also flickers, keeping a distance of about three steps from the woman.


    Through the walls, through the courtyard, half an hour later.


    Lu Fan was taken to a place he didn''t know.


    This seems to be a royal martial arts training ground, a huge yard, all built of basalt. At the end of the line of sight is the same huge weapon rack.


    In the middle of the yard, there is a hut.


    It''s really small. It looks like the building in Wu''an is almost big.


    It is the first time since Lu Fan came to Optimus that he saw such a normal "building".


    With a chuckle, Lu Fan follows the woman to the building.


    After several flashes, they came to the front of the building.


    The woman stopped at the door and said, "go in."


    Lu Fan took a look. The door is wide open. It''s dark inside. It doesn''t look like a good thing.


    The woman said: "what are you doing. Like an idiot, you can''t hear it. "


    Lu Fan twisted his eyebrows and said, "what''s inside. Girl, I didn''t seem to offend you. "


    How do you know you didn''t offend me. If you don''t mind, hurry in. "


    Lu fan doesn''t understand what''s going on at all. Even if it''s demon cultivation, it seems unlikely. Get angry for no reason.


    Step, Lu fan still walked in.


    As soon as you enter the entrance, the first thing you see is a huge altar.


    In the middle stood hundreds of demon cultivators, all of whom were staring blankly.


    And behind them, there was a dark door.


    Obviously, like Lu fan, they were also called here. They don''t know exactly what they''re here for.


    In the center of the altar stands a statue of a stone turtle.


    The head is like a dragon, the tail is like a leopard, the claw is like a tiger, and there is a black long sword on the back.


    Lu Fan didn''t understand what was going on. At this time, ten light curtains suddenly appeared around their heads.


    The evil spirit converges, and the figures appear from the light curtain. One by one, ten of them have different shapes, but their faces are solemn.


    As soon as they appeared, the demons in the altar immediately bowed themselves.


    "I have met the elders."


    Lu Fan also saw the figure of elder Suman.


    There is no doubt that elder Suman meant that he came here.


    But what Lu Fan didn''t understand was why.


    Suddenly, in the light curtain, the voices of the ten elders sounded at the same time, and said in a uniform way: "insects, take out your strength, offer your blood, and fight for the powerful magic sword. That''s the only hope you''ll survive. Losers will be the food of virtual beasts. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu fan saw that the stone under his feet suddenly turned transparent. A huge black monster hit the transparent ground with a bang, and many demons suddenly fell back.


    There was a crack in the ground immediately. Now the ground can''t support for long under the attack of monsters.


    The ten light curtains disappeared in an instant, and there was no trace behind the painted black door.


    All the magicians on the scene looked at this scene in astonishment, and then all looked at the magic sword in the middle of the altar.


    Lu Fan''s eyes narrowed.


    Now, on the other side.


    In the darkness, ten figures stood proudly, all laughing at the scene under their feet.


    An old Qiu Xu smiled: "that''s interesting. Elders, you say you can live a few. "


    A half man nearby said, "I don''t think any of them will survive."


    The other elders all laughed and seemed to agree with the half face man.


    Only elder Suman said quietly, "there is a boy who will not die."


    All the other elders looked at elder Suman at once. The elder Qiu Xu said: "it seems that elder Suman is very confident in the people he has chosen this time."


    Half face person sneers: "before dozens of times, she had no confidence."


    Elder Suman smiled a little and said nothing more.


    Her eyes fell on Lu Fan''s body, and her lips moved. "Wu Chen''s disciple, let me see what your strength is."

 Chapter 851

    Bang.


    At the foot of the virtual animal is a roar of anger, hard hit the ground.


    The crazing lines spread like cobwebs. In this case, it seems that the ground can not bear several times.


    Lu fan has never heard of the name of the virtual beast, but he thinks with his knees and knows that the wild beast must be strong and terrible.


    The magicians around started to work in an instant.


    They rushed directly to the sword. In a blink of an eye, a group of people rushed to the front of the sword. Reach out and grab the sword.


    Lu Fan didn''t move, he just looked at it from afar.


    Now it''s not time for him to take action. The more urgent it seems, the more stable it is.


    Lu fan asked in his heart, "Jiu, you have heard of virtual beasts."


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon immediately replied, "you know, a virtual animal is a devouring animal. It can devour all things. The more it devours, the stronger it will be. At last, it will devour all things."


    Lu fan asked aloud again, "so strong. Doesn''t it have something to fear. "


    "I don''t know. The virtual animals are all legendary wild animals. Great master, run away. "


    Lu Fan secretly clenched his teeth. At this moment, there was another scream behind him.


    Looking around, Lu Fan suddenly saw that the stone tortoise suddenly exploded, with a terrible Yin and Yang fire, sweeping around.


    Lu Fan immediately put his heavy sword in front of him.


    A big drink, words follow the law.


    "Guard."

 Chapter 852

    Vigorous Qi transpiration, armor cover body, Lu fan can feel that his body is almost ignited by Yin and Yang fire.


    Vigorous Qi is constantly flowing, but it is hard to stop the fire of yin and Yang.


    Although he was reluctant to block it, Lu Fan began to send out the aroma of barbecue, but he still blocked it after all.


    With the cultivation of Tiangang, you can block the fire of yin and Yang. Even several demon cultivation elders in the middle of the sky nodded in secret.


    After the fire, there are not many people who can stand up.


    At a glance, there are only a dozen people left.


    All of them, without exception, gave out their strong blood and began to recover their bodies quickly.


    At the next moment, those stones flying out unexpectedly fly back from all around again and gather into the shape of stone tortoises again.


    In such a situation, it seems that these people are in despair.


    At this time, the ground has begun to collapse rapidly.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Countless black Qi rushed out of the ground. A demon who fell on the ground and could not move was directly entangled by black Qi. Immediately, the black air directly dragged him into the deep underground, and even the scream didn''t come out, so the breath disappeared.


    Several of them were afraid and began to shiver.


    Seizing the sword is death, not seizing the sword is also death.


    A strong man waved a full moon machete and shouted, "come on. Goddamn beast, come fight with Grandpa. The devil will attach himself to the body, the dragon soul and blood body. "


    The body of a strong man grows rapidly, almost in a blink of an eye, and then soars a hundred times.


    But all of a sudden, the black air around seemed to be attracted, all of which rushed.


    As soon as the round moon machete in the hands of the strong man was wielded, he was twined by the black air. Then, he dragged away the man with the knife.


    Visible to the naked eye, his body shrank rapidly. Lu Fan could see that he was paralyzed and completely lost his resistance at the moment when he met the black air.


    Other demons fled, and they began to attack the walls around them, to bombard everything outside the altar, and even to fly to the sky.


    But there is no doubt that these movements are in vain.


    In the middle of the sky, elder Suman looked at these demonic practices that were about to collapse and said calmly, "scum, all scum."


    "We can never defeat those who are honest and upright with these wastes," said the half face man


    Ten elders of demon cultivation all look at the only one who is calm in the altar.


    That''s Lu Fan with a heavy sword.


    Lu fan has a slight look in his eyes. At this time, he strides towards the tortoise.


    Other demons also do their own useless work. Lu fan comes to the stone turtle and looks at the black and white stone turtle with his eyes.


    Lu Fandao: "I know that you have no power."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan grasped the magic sword on the back of the tortoise.


    The palm is full of vigorous Qi, which means holding tightly, but in fact, Lu Fan''s skin doesn''t touch the magic sword.


    Almost instantaneously, Lu Fan felt a sense of madness, confusion and powerful power coming from the magic sword.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan felt that his Qi and blood were turning back.


    On his forehead, green tendons beat. Lu Fan pulled the magic sword out of the turtle''s back. Within the body, the forces of the world begin to work on their own.


    Lu Fan''s life Avenue and Lao Jiu began to help him to suppress chaos.


    After Lu Fan took the last point of his sword out of the tortoise. Suddenly, the stone tortoise scattered all over the ground, this time it is completely turned into stone.


    Around, the other demons saw this scene, the expression on the face all with consternation.


    They thought it was impossible for them to get the magic sword, so they had the intention to give up.


    But at this time, seeing Lu Fan''s success, several people immediately showed their ferocity and went straight to Lu fan to kill him.


    Lu Fan only looked up at them lightly, without any action.


    When several people were about to rush to Lu Fan''s face, a black air rushed out of the ground and drowned all of them.


    There was only Lu Fan left on the altar.


    All the black Qi seemed to be afraid of Lu fan, so they got around by themselves.


    Lu Fan looked at the magic sword in his hand, then turned his head to look at the black Qi and smiled: "you are not afraid of me. But fear it. "


    The black air is constantly shuttling around. At this time, Lu Fan sees a thick purple black octopus arm stretching out from the ground.


    The black air is constantly released from the arm. It was only an octopus arm that caused all this.


    This is by no means the noumenon of virtual beast. It is hard to imagine how huge the real virtual beast is.


    All the bodies around, all the blood, were swept away by the black air.


    It seems that there is nothing to swallow. The octopus slowly takes back his arms, and the black air gradually disappears.


    Everything is calm. Lu Fan takes a breath of relief and finally the crisis is over.


    But he still dare not throw the magic sword down, even if it brings him a very uncomfortable feeling.


    Whoosh. Whiz. Whiz.


    Ten figures suddenly appeared in front of Lu fan, and the dark door around him was opened again.


    "Well done."


    The first thing Lu fan saw was the figure of elder Suman.


    Lu Fan looked around ten people and whispered: "which elder can explain for me, what''s the matter?"


    elder Qiu Xu said: "it''s very simple. This is a test. You are qualified. "


    Lu Fandao: "I don''t know why to test. I just know that I was called here today. I came here and almost died."


    "But you are not dead. You''ve passed the test. "


    The one eyed old woman said with a grim smile.


    Half face person, smiled to look at Lu Fan several eyes way: "hope next your performance, can be better some.". Elder Suman, he is your man. You can explain the rest to him. "


    At the end of the speech, nine elders disappeared with laughter, only elder Suman stayed.


    Looking at Lu fan, Su man said: "you must have a lot of questions to ask me."


    Lu Fandao: "can I ask?"


    elder Suman nodded: "of course. But not here. "


    As he spoke, elder Suman grabbed Lu Fan''s skirt.


    At the next moment, Lu Fan feels the earth turning.


    In the blink of an eye, the scene suddenly changed, and what reappeared before Lu Fan''s eyes was a bamboo shed.


    Elegant, quiet, quiet.


    Elder Suman sat down on the wooden chair in front of the bamboo house, smiled at Lu Fan and said, "now I can say. What do you want to ask, Wu Chen''s disciple, the disciple of an old man, "


    Lu fanning eyebrows:" you have known my identity for a long time. "


    Su man''s long way:" from the first sight I saw you, I recognized you. Maybe you don''t remember that we met a few years ago. But I wrote down your face. Because I know that one day, we will meet again. "


    Lu Fandao: "why?"


    Suman said with a smile: "because you are a disciple of Wu Chen, because you are the new leader of jiuxiao gate."

 Chapter 853

    Lu Fan''s eyelids slightly jumped. He was silent and didn''t speak.


    Elder Suman smiled at Lu Fan and said, "what is your name? I know that night shadow is not your real name."


    Lu Fan was silent for a moment and said, "name doesn''t matter. I''ll call it night shadow now. "


    Elder Suman looked into Lu Fan''s eyes and said, "you seem to be afraid of me. I am an old friend of your master. Do you need to be so prepared for me that you don''t even want to tell me your name? "Lu Fan said quietly:" the old friend of Shifu doesn''t always want to kill me. "


    Elder Suman''s eyes became fierce. Lu Fan did not show weakness, so he looked into her eyes.


    Elder Suman suddenly laughed and said, "you blame me for letting you kill, or I blame you for letting you participate in the internal selection of the demon cultivation."


    Lu Fandao: "all of them."


    Su man said: "would you like to hear me?" Lu Fan nodded, waved himself into a chair, and slowly sat down, saying: "listen."


    Elder Suman looked at Lu Fan''s appearance, and suddenly his eyes were confused. In her eyes, Lu Fan seems to have become another person.


    That person is the same way, do not panic, calm.


    It''s also like this kind of talent, and it''s arrogant and introverted.


    "Like, really like."


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "what is it like?"


    elder Suman immediately took back his mind and said: "you are very like your master. It seems that he chose you as his disciple, mostly because you are very similar to him. "


    Lu Fan''s brows tightened, but he didn''t speak.


    "I am so similar to Shifu, I don''t feel at all," he said in his heart


    Elder Suman restrained his emotion and said: "night shadow, I know it is in your eyes. I''m an absolute demon. Ruthless, do not break the means. What I want to tell you is that you are not wrong to see me like this. I''m really a demon cultivator now, but if you just look at me like this. Then you''re still wrong, because I''m not just a demon. "


    Lu Fandao: "elder, what you said is too complicated. Can it be simpler? I just want to know why you want me to kill people. Why do you want me to participate in internal selection? "


    "Because I want to see what kind of person you are. I will give you a dagger to kill the Lord of Optimus Prime, which is a trial. One time I can understand your temptation. "


    Speaking of this, elder Suman stopped for a moment, smiled on his face, and then said: "if it''s a general young man, it''s just two choices. One is to stab down relentlessly to receive the reward, the other is to refuse directly on the spot, or even take out the blade. But the way you do it surprised me. I haven''t understood it until now. Are you faking it or are you really being hit. You''re using a very clever method. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly: "I see, just to test me. What if I kill. Or pull out the blade. "


    "If you pull out the blade, you will die miserably. I''m not going to fight, I''m just going to watch you being swallowed by other demons. But if you really kill prime minister, I will give you a reward, and then let you get out of prime and go to a dangerous place to work. Maybe one day, you will be separated by random knives. "


    Lu Fan laughed and said, "the elder is really fair and strict. This is your attitude towards the old man''s disciples."


    "That''s right," said Suman. But more precisely. This is actually my attitude towards the new master of jiuxiaomen. Either struggle to survive in the desperate situation, quickly become a strong generation, or die early, so as not to stain the reputation of jiuxiaomen. You may not know that when jiuxiaomen had not disintegrated, it would have suffered three disasters and nine robberies to inherit the throne of the patriarch. Those who are not wise and brave shall not ascend the throne. Even if it is your master, at the beginning, it survived the chaos of heaven, immortal existence. If it wasn''t for him to study the integration of Qi and martial arts, he would have a place among the top experts in the world. "


    Lu Fandao: "this reason, reluctantly convinced me, but also can only say reluctantly."


    "If I really want to kill you," said Suman. At the moment I recognize you, I can let all the demons on the scene catch you. You should have been excreted by them by now. It''s enough for you to die thousands of times if you just get involved in the practice of demons. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and said, "I am the demon cultivator."


    Elder Suman laughed as if he had heard a funny joke.


    "You are the demon cultivator. Don''t laugh at me. In the world, countless people can be demon cultivators. Only you can''t. Do you know why, "


    Lu Fan didn''t say a word, just stared into the eyes of elder Suman.


    Elder Suman said one by one, "because you are the disciple of Wu Chen."


    Lu Fandao: "it''s so simple."


    elder Suman nodded: "it''s so simple."


    They both stopped talking and looked at each other quietly.


    For a long time, elder Suman then said: "as for why I asked you to participate in the internal selection of this demon cultivation. It''s even simpler. Your cultivation is good. How can you act? Even I can cheat you. It''s not a problem to deal with other elders. It''s a plastic talent. There are still some connections with me, so I will give you a proper pull. You come to work for me, I give you strength. This internal selection is to let you know your current situation. Don''t think it''s only in the altar that you are so dangerous. In fact, it''s the same outside. What''s more, let me have a good look at your strength and see what kind of disciples Wu Chen has taught. You didn''t disappoint me or lose your master. It''s very good. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to work under you."


    Elder Suman chuckled: "did I say I gave you a choice? You still think you have a choice."


    Lu Fan''s face sank and said: "elder Suman. Why do you have to choose me? I am just a nobody who has gone the wrong way to the kingdom of Optimus. At least in the eyes of a big man like you, it should not be worth mentioning. Among the demons, there must be thousands of people who are willing to work for you. I am the one who is not missing. "


    Suman said: "you will still reason with me. Well, this is a different place from Wu Chen. If it''s him, it''s time to fight me directly. Night shadow, maybe you didn''t understand. All I said to you are orders. There is no room for negotiation or change. If we don''t cooperate, there is only one dead word in front of me, no matter who it is. "


    The murderous spirit is released from the eyes of elder Suman.


    The murderous Qi falls on Lu fan, who feels that his blood is about to coagulate in a moment.


    He can''t describe the murderous spirit. At the moment when the murderous spirit appears, it seems that all the forces of heaven and earth around him, the avenue of heaven and earth, are scattered.


    Leaving only this wisp of moribund murderous spirit, sweeping all.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi, the way of life, or the power of the world in his body were all suppressed at this moment.


    Terrible power.


    There are only five words in Lu Fan''s mind.


    Elder Suman slowly put up his killing airway: "smart people will make decisions that are beneficial to themselves. Only a fool will beg for trouble. You can stay in this bamboo house for three months. After three months, I will take you to see the real strong among the demons. Life or death is between your thoughts. "


    At last, elder Suman opened the door of the bamboo house with a wave of his hand. It seemed that a star appeared in her bamboo house.


    Elder Su man finally said: "do yourself a good job, night shadow. One day, you want to tell me your real name. Let''s talk about it. "


    Elder Suman stood up and left, but took a step, and suddenly disappeared into the world.


    Lu Fan breathed out a breath, and the whole body''s blood resumed its operation at this time.


    "Who is she, anyway?"


    Lu Fan murmured.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong rings in Lu Fan''s body.


    "Great master, is it necessary to say that she must be a demon cultivator. She''s all the elders of the demon sect. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "no, it''s not that simple. I could feel what she was trying to cover up. Whether she wants to help me or to hurt me. Don''t you understand? If only the master were here at this time, at least ask this Suman what kind of person he is. "


    Lu Fan said as he walked to the door of the bamboo house.


    Condensing eyes to look inside, suddenly, Lu fan saw row after row of bookshelves.


    "Lots of books."


    Lu Fan exclaimed.


    Into the inside, Lu Fan casually touched a book.


    At a glance, it was startled: "the magic mends the secret skill, and the demons disintegrate * *."


    Lu Fan opens another book, and it''s also the heavenly puppet drought resolution.


    One by one, Lu Fan swept away, all of them were magic cultivation.


    Looking at all this, Lu Fandao said: "is this the library of magic cultivation?" the shadow of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon also came out. Looking around, Lu Fandao said: "it''s all good things, but it''s all useful for magic cultivation. Great master, you don''t want to practice. "


    "Practice,"


    hearing this word, Lu Fan''s eyes immediately gave out a strong light.


    He suddenly remembered that the master once told him that when he came across the Dharma skill of demon cultivation, he could study it carefully.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan said with a grin, "there is no reason to go back to Baoshan empty handed. How about practice?"

 Chapter 854

    On the other side, elder Suman, who left zhushe, is preparing to return to the palace. But just then, all of a sudden, she felt the heat coming from her arms.


    Immediately, elder Suman rolled up his sleeve and looked at his arm. Above, a strange skeleton appears.


    It was a skull that puffed out the clouds. The clouds slowly turned into a magic word.


    Elder Suman was shocked when he saw the magical pattern.


    At the next moment, elder Suman disappears instantly. When he reappears, he is already in an alley of qingtiancheng.


    The crowd is bustling, the giant is numerous, talk and laugh.


    Elder Suman took a deep breath and waved her hand. In a flash, she became a giant of fifty feet.


    This height, in Qingtian City, is too common.


    It''s just that elder Suman looks still like a giant even after he has become a giant, which has attracted many giant people in the street to stop and look at her amazingly.


    Elder Suman said nothing and went straight to the east of the city.


    She walked very fast, often in a blink of an eye, and her figure crossed several streets.


    But where she passed, many people still saw her figure, and did not feel anything wrong.


    Soon, elder Suman came to a teahouse.


    This teahouse is nothing special. Even the house is not a statue. Inside, you can hear the coquettish laughter of the female warbler, warbler, swallow and swallow. It''s a bit dissolute. Obviously, it''s not a serious place.


    At this point, elder Suman immediately felt that his arm was no longer hot.


    She looked up at the tea shop, wondering. Suddenly two hundred Zhang big man, directly put a person out.


    "If you don''t have money, you dare to flirt with women. Go away. Dare to come in again, see a dozen. "


    As he said this, two big men threw out a man who was not well dressed and fell on the ground.


    The man was thrown a gourd and rolled to the feet of elder Suman.


    "Bastard, who said I have no money? I have money. I just forgot to take it when I went out. You guys look down on people. "


    The man clambered as he got up.


    Two big men see this goods also dare to scold, roll arm, roll sleeve, face ferocious walked out.


    "I dare to call you the Lord in front of us."


    "today, I have to make your face chrysanthemum."


    The man retreated in a row and immediately met elder Suman.


    At this time, elder Suman was completely shocked. Looking at the man in front of him, who is not well-dressed, has a pretty face and a pale face. He can''t speak with an iron sword at his waist.


    But the man turned his head and recognized her at a glance. He laughed and said, "Suman, you are here. Come on, hurry up, hurry up."


    Elder Suman has just returned to the gods. He immediately sees a killing opportunity in his eyes and is ready to fight.


    But the man hurriedly pressed her shoulder and said, "money, what I said is money, take it out quickly."


    Elder Suman looked strange and slowly took out a handful of gold coins. It was the beast head gold of the kingdom of Optimus.


    The man grabbed the gold coin and held it in his hand. He pointed to the two men and said, "see? See. You two fools, dare to say that ye have no money, "


    two big men look at the gold coin in the man''s hand, and their eyes are straight.


    One gold is worth a thousand.


    Immediately, the two men bowed down without any moral integrity and said with a flattering smile, "you are my Lord. I know that you are such a dress, such an identity, how can you not have money. We just had fun with you. "


    Saying, two big men come forward to help the man to pat off the dust on his body.


    Spit in the heart of the hand, then ready to help the man wipe his face.


    The man raised his head and said with his nostrils to the sky: "virtue. If you have money, do you understand? If you see this gold coin, I will kill you. "


    The two big men shouted: "I''ll kill you. Hit hard, I want to hide. I''m grandson. "


    The man threw out a piece of purple gold and said to Suman, "go in and say."


    Elder Suman''s face was red and white, and he said softly, "yes."


    When the four entered the teahouse, everything in the chaos immediately made elder Suman frown.


    There was a miasma of smoke and smoke. A group of rough men were naked, eating meat, drinking wine and swearing at their mother.


    In the middle, a group of half naked women are dancing exposed.


    It''s not easy to comment on the dancing. But it''s true that there''s so much exposure. It''s basically two pieces of cloth.


    It''s not very beautiful, even if it''s based on the standard of giant looks in the kingdom of Optimus, it can''t be called a beauty.


    Elder Suman''s brow can''t be tightened any more, but the man beside him said loudly: "make up a table and find two more people, just those two, sing a song for me. If you don''t like it, don''t give me money."


    The two men immediately took the man and elder Suman to sit down in the corner of the wall, then bowed and left.


    That piece of purple gold is worth their ten-year income, and they are almost grinning. At this time, in order to get one more piece, how dare not to care.


    Soon, two completely nothing on the woman came to the man, directly to the man''s arms drill.


    "Sir, you are so annoying. If you have money, you can play with us."


    The man laughed and said, "yes. Just play. I have many ways to play. I''ll play with you later. "


    Suman was too honest to watch. He coughed twice.


    The man clearly smiled and finally grabbed a handful of women''s Bai Nen''s place, patted their buttocks and said: "go, sing next to them. Get me two more hot dishes. Meat to rot, wine to strong


    The woman walked away with her waist twisted.


    When elder Suman was about to speak, the man said: "there are not so many rules when going out. Naturally, let it go. I don''t want to hear any formal words. "


    "How can I call you?" said Suman, a man, thinking for a moment, "please call me prince.". I use the name "Feng Tian" outside


    Elder Suman nodded: "yes, sir Feng. Ask you to summon me. What''s the matter? "Feng Tian said with a smile:" it''s the matter, no, I just want you to send money. "


    Elder Suman''s face twitched for a while, and Feng tianha smiled twice, and then said: "of course, I''ll come to see your work and find some food for my Xiaobai by the way."


    As he said this, Feng Tian escaped a small wild animal from his crotch.


    This is a long arm ape with dark body. It''s just a little pitiful. It''s about the size of a palm.


    As soon as he came out, the ape protested against Feng Tian and kept waving his arms.


    Su man said: "Mr. Feng Tian, is there really nothing else?"


    Feng Tian said with a smile: "is there anything, there are also things. One is to see how you do things. And that''s it. "


    Then Feng Tian took out something and put it in front of elder Suman.


    It''s a bead with a light flowing in it. The light from time to time condenses into a shadow.


    Feng Tian pointed to the figure inside and said, "this man is Lu Fan. I reckon he''s here. You''ve seen him before. "

 Chapter 855

    Hearing Lu Fan''s words, elder Suman carefully looked at the figure in the bead.


    It''s just that the figure inside the bead looks so fuzzy that it''s impossible to see exactly what that person looks like.


    It can be seen that this is a very young man with a lot of heroism.


    Elder Suman shook his head and said: "young master Feng, Qingtian, there is no trace of Lu Fan. Your light curtain is too vague. How can you tell what Lu Fan looks like? "Feng Tian sighed," no way. After Lu Fan''s release, the damned kingdom of Dansheng began the national martial law. It''s a good practice to stay in Dansheng. All of them are dead outside the void. The rest of the little deacons, who don''t care about their use, are quickly pulled out and killed completely, together with all the light curtains and mirrors about Lu fan, are all destroyed. Insiders, all in jail. "


    Feng Tianyan took Li mang with him, paused, and then said, "this light curtain is still a demon who dares to work hard to sacrifice his life and pass it back."


    Elder Suman nodded his head and said: "so, it''s troublesome. Then how do you reckon he''s here? "


    Feng Tian said with a smile: "just a little bit of the way of heaven. Unfortunately, I don''t know much about this. If the old lady had come to calculate it, it would have been more accurate. "


    Elder Suman nodded and said, "yes, grandma Qian has gone so strangely. But if she''s going to disappear, no one can find her. "


    Feng Tian waved his hand and said, "no more. People, you keep looking. Things are still going on. I''m here to have some fun. If you live for a long time, you will feel bored. If you can''t have fun, it''s too boring. Look at it, "


    and then he turned around and spit out a thick sputum behind him. Accurately spit on the head of a big chest hair man.


    The big man and his four brothers turned their heads at the same time, and then picked up the blade.


    "Look for death."


    with a bang, five people came to Fengtian.


    Feng Tian laughed and said, "look at these five idiots. They''re just like eating people. I bet they haven''t eaten people. "


    Feng Tian''s words immediately enraged five big men.


    At that time, all five of them raised their swords.


    Feng Tian waved repeatedly: "don''t cut me, I''m afraid of pain."


    then he was ready to dodge.


    Elder Suman suddenly flicked his fingers, and immediately five big men flew out.


    No one can see clearly what happened, only five big men flew out and fell unconscious on the ground.


    In the teahouse, everyone was shocked and stared at her.


    Feng Tian sighed, "it''s boring. It''s boring. Suman, you are just boring. Let''s go, let''s go. It''s boring. "


    Throwing out a handful of purple gold coins, Feng Tian walked out of the teahouse. Behind him, the long arm ape held Feng Tian''s ankle and climbed all the way up.


    Elder Suman followed behind him and said slowly: "Prince Feng, it''s better to live in the palace. It''s quieter."


    Feng Tiandao: "is there anything interesting in the palace? If not, don''t go,"


    said Feng Tianhu, snatching a sugar gourd from a passing child on the street.


    At that time, the child cried loudly. Feng Tian squatted in front of the child, eating the sugar gourd in his hand and said: "ouch, look how you cry. Come on, I''ll show you what I have to eat. "


    the blue tendons on elder Suman''s forehead start to beat.


    "Mr. Feng, there are some interesting things."


    Feng Tian turns to look at the old man of Suman and says: "let''s listen to him."


    the elder of Suman says: "in a few months, we will select a person to perform the heart stabbing task. Now that there are several candidates, they will have the most brutal test. "


    Feng Tian became interested and smiled: "how cruel it is."


    Suman said: "nine dead lives."


    Feng Tian was disappointed: "that''s not particularly cruel. Do you know what cruelty is? It''s because he''s going through thousands of difficulties and obstacles, and it''s about to be finished. But at the last moment, it is cruel to be defeated by an unexpected incident. "


    Elder Suman was speechless.


    Feng Tiandao: "but I will go and have a look. Three months later, no problem. I''ll come to you then. "


    After that, Feng Tian threw the sugar gourd on the ground and said to the crying child, "if anyone dares to rob my sugar gourd at your age, I will secretly cut off his head at night and string it up. You have no future, you will know how to cry. "


    then, the figure of Fengtian disappears instantly. It''s like a wisp of wind blowing away and missing.


    Elder Suman looked around and couldn''t find the figure of Fengtian any more.


    Shaking his head, elder Suman sighed, took out a piece of gold coin, put it into the hands of the little fart child, and soon disappeared.


    The child stared at the disappearance of a man and a woman in front of him, crying.


    Look at the purple gold in your hand again. You are at a loss.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Inside the bamboo house.


    "Blood explosion, soul devouring and soul swallowing, Yuan Yang''s snatching method..."


    Lu Fan looked through the bamboo shed one by one.


    The skills here are too complete, and each one is extremely powerful. I''m afraid it''s difficult to cultivate among the demons.


    If you have to divide the levels, I''m afraid each of these skills is above the level of heaven.


    It''s very important to judge whether a skill can go up to the heaven level. It''s whether the skill points directly to Daoxin.


    You can''t practice Kung Fu in the way of heaven. And here''s the skill, take any one, there are explanations about Tao. Although, it''s basically blood, corpse and poison. But the explanation was very thorough. Lu Fan turned over several books casually and felt that he had a general understanding of the three.


    Looking at the happy, suddenly Lu Fan touched a book.


    As soon as he got the book, Lu Fan felt his spirit fluctuated.


    In such a situation, Lu Fan suddenly felt that he had turned into something good.


    Take up the Chinese book and Lu Fan takes a look. Black water paper roll, white juice handwriting, is different from other black and white books.


    On the cover, there are two strange words.


    "Soul way," Lu Fan heard of it for the first time.


    Opening the first page of the book, Lu Fan was shocked.


    "The general principle of soul destroying and soul destroying, the leader of the right way in the world. No one is a man. In my words, the road is vain, and the soul road is the real life. If one soul does not die, heaven and earth will be born. A soul can live forever. "


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and suddenly laughed.


    "It turns out that in this world, there is another one called the soul way."


    holding the book, Lu Fan sat on the ground and began to study it carefully. He would like to see what the soul way looks like,

 Chapter 856

    Blue sky, white clouds, birds across the sky.


    The breeze came from afar, with the fragrance of flowers and grass in the woods.


    The wind blows the sleeves and the hair in front of the forehead moves.


    The leaves are whirling and the sun is mottled.


    Lu Fan sat in front of the bamboo house and looked up at the sky.


    Suddenly, his fingers moved, and a strange light came out of his fingers, and suddenly spread around. The color of the light is indescribable. It seems to be transparent, but it doesn''t seem to be.


    With the release of this power, Lu Fan slowly closed his eyes.


    There are countless pictures in my mind, which are all the sceneries around me.


    * he saw insects in the soil, and saw the flowing water in the mountains and forests, and the birds flying in the sky.


    The scenery seems to be endless.


    "You can have a panoramic view of the world."


    Lu Fan''s lips moved and whispered.


    It''s just that the voice doesn''t come out of his mouth, it''s in the sky.


    There was a land of light. It is obvious that this is not his original, but his spirit.


    There is no mistake. This is the result of three months of Lu Fan''s spiritual cultivation.


    The spirit is separated from the body, overlooking the life.


    This feeling is incomparable to any other avenue.


    Lu Fan''s mind and spirit moved, and the spirit immediately recovered.


    Compared with his own movement speed, the speed of the spirit is too fast. It can only be described as ten thousand li in a blink of an eye. Lu Fan feels that this speed may be faster than passing through the space passage.


    If one day, he can practice his body as fast as the speed of the spirit. I don''t think he''ll need any more empty boats.


    The spirit stopped in front of him, and Lu Fan looked at his body.


    He quietly looked at his body, feeling more magical.


    "It turns out that''s me."


    Lu Fan murmured.


    The voice is ethereal, as if from the sky.


    Suddenly, the spirit recovers.


    Lu Fan opened his eyes.


    Whoops.


    Lu Fan slowly breathed out a breath, feeling his body slightly stiff.


    Although this kind of spirit is wonderful, it can''t really leave for too long. It seems that once the spirit is completely separated, the body is in a state of near death.


    Once he does not return after ten breaths, the body will really enter the state of death.


    From the perspective of life Avenue, it would be the moment when Lu Fan''s spirit was separated from the body, taking away all the vitality.


    The lifeless body is just a body, a corpse.


    Move his body, and Lu Fan gets up slowly.


    The spirit sank into the Dantian again, and he could feel that once his spirit returned from the body, it seemed to become a little stronger.


    This is also the way of cultivation in the book of the soul way. Lu Fan was skeptical.


    But now, he believes it.


    It doesn''t say why.


    But Lu Fan secretly guessed that the reason might be that once the spirit is separated from the body, it will be contaminated with the way of heaven and earth and become stronger.


    Of course, it''s just his own guess. Whether it''s true or not remains to be studied by him.


    The wonder of the soul way is beyond his imagination. However, he is now a beginner.


    As for the means mentioned in the later books to enhance the spirit, Lu fan does not intend to use them. Because they are all orthodox ways of demon cultivation.


    For example, swallowing the soul and devouring the soul, forcibly withdrawing the spirit of others and swallowing it into your own body to strengthen the spirit.


    Another example is to condense resentment and accumulate soul, and cast blood pool with magic Qi. Kill thousands of people and fill the pool with corpses. In the form of array, harden the blood gas and corpse gas to the power required by the spirit, and then swallow it.


    They are all means of doing harm to others and benefiting themselves.


    These means, in the view of demon cultivation, may be the most normal method of cultivation. Otherwise, each of them needs a place to raise human beings.


    But in Lu Fan''s view, this is not what he wants to do.


    It is not because of the disdain and contempt for these means. On the contrary, Lu Fan was shocked by the magical thoughts and crazy methods after carefully studying these methods of improving power.


    This is definitely the best way to increase your strength. Don''t say that if we do this, we will suffer from the vengeance. In order to refine a longevity pill, the righteous alchemist killed no less creatures than the magic man''s mass graves.


    However, although the power gained by this method is fast, it is not stable.


    Most of the powers obtained by this method will not consider the limits they can bear.


    They swallow as much strength as they have. If their bodies are damaged, it doesn''t matter. They are ugly. Half of the body blew up. It can be used to find a corpse to mend it. Anyway, there are ways for demon repair to mend the body.


    Therefore, most of them are ugly, which is not their intention. In fact, many of them can be said that at the beginning, I was able to grow, that is, what I swallowed that day.


    In this way, although there are few practitioners, their accomplishments are generally good. But the point is that once their power has reached the stage where they need to understand the Tao, there is no good way.


    The more difficult it is to get to the back, the more difficult it is to move forward because of the body problems. Those small problems that have not been solved in the early stage will pile up in the later stage, enough to block them for a lifetime.


    That is to say, many of the methods of demon cultivation are to exchange the future for the present.


    I don''t know whether it''s profit or loss, but if you have to choose, many people will still choose to make themselves stronger now.


    After all, who is right about the future. I''m not sure I''ll die outside when I meet something when I go out. It''s better to be a bit more fierce now. As for the future, let''s talk about it.


    But this kind of thought, in Lu Fan''s eyes, will not work.


    Because Lu fan is very confident, he must be respected in the future.


    Nothing that might hinder his progress is advisable. Maybe the method of magic cultivation can make him break through one or two again in a very short time.


    But in order to prevent his breakthrough, Lu Fan thought it was not worth it.


    So Lu fan doesn''t look at the way to ascend behind the spirit path. It''s the attack method of the soul way. He studied it a little.


    Among them, the most effective, nature is to seize the soul and destroy the soul.


    After cultivating the soul path, Lu fan not only improved the power of the skill of taking the soul and destroying the soul, but also tried to stack up his vigorous Qi and the little world power he used.


    What''s the effect? It''s hard to say. Lu Fan thinks it''s better to have a chance to have a try.


    But there is no doubt that this move will become one of his strongest moves.


    In addition, there are several ways of using the spirit in the book of soul path. In other words, it is the matching martial arts.


    Lu Fan also tried to practice, the effect is good, a practice will.


    And after use, it has the effect of killing people invisibly. What''s more, Lu fan can also use his vigorous Qi to transform it into the power of spirit. It''s just like a kind of martial art tailored for him.


    Lu fan is very happy to practice these martial arts. If they are used by other martial artists who cultivate spirits, it is estimated that they can have a good effect of ground level martial arts.


    But in his hands, he can definitely kill the effect of heaven level skill.


    Every time I think about it, Lu Fan''s mouth is full of smiles, which is a big harvest.


    Even with his other martial arts, he had new ideas.


    Lu Fan felt that he was gradually on the road of improving his martial arts.


    This may also be progress.


    Happy to practice. Suddenly, a figure appeared not far away.


    Lu Fan recognized the man at a glance and said with a smile, "elder Suman, I thought you had forgotten me."


    Elder Suman came up and looked at Lu Fan''s eyes up and down. He said with a smile, "how could I forget you for three months. You seem to have a lot to gain. The books in your bamboo house are very complete, very good. I have a lot to gain. "


    Suman said: "I thought you would stubbornly not practice those magic cultivation skills. It seems that you are very different from your master. He is pedantic and you are easy-going. "


    Lu Fandao: "this may be the place where I am inferior to my master."


    Elder Suman smiled and said, "let''s go. Come with me. After your retreat, it''s time to take you to see someone. "


    As he said this, elder Su man came forward and grabbed Lu Fan by the shoulder.


    At the next moment, Lu Fan felt countless spaces passing by him.


    In a blink of an eye, he came to a place he didn''t know at all.


    Just after standing, Lu fan saw that there were four young people around him. Like him, they all look about twenty years old. Three men and one woman, smiling.


    There is also an old man behind them.


    Lu Fan looks familiar. It seems that he is one of the ten demon cultivation elders he saw last time.


    Looking up and looking forward, the sky has become black, with a faint red thunder like a dragon.


    In front of us is a huge palace.


    The palace is very dilapidated. The stone pillars are blue and gray. They are all over the place.


    Lu fanning looked into the palace, and could see a red array.


    Elder Suman looked at the other elders, and they nodded slightly, then retreated.


    As she retreated, a one eyed mother-in-law said in a loud voice: "today, you are not allowed to use any magic cultivation. He who disobeys will die. "


    An old man then said: "do not use any blood, corpse, poison, three powers. Disobey, die. "


    One half face man laughed and said: "you are not allowed to use any pill, medicine or magic instrument. Disobey, die. "


    "Your main task is to live," said Mr. Suman


    Finally, a bearded man opened his arms and said, "struggle, boys. Despair, boys. "


    The four elders disappeared in the dark at the same time, and Lu Fan slowly tightened his eyebrows.

 Chapter 857

    A piece of black air from under the feet of floating and passing, with people feel twice cold wind.


    It is desolate all around, except for the palace in front of it, which is full of black weeds.


    Lu Fan takes out his seamless heavy sword first, and Xiaohei jumps out of his belt, lies on his shoulder, looks around, and suddenly makes a few light roars.


    Lu Fan claps Xiaohei''s head clearly. He knows that Xiaohei is reminding him that there is a terrible existence here.


    However, Lu fan doesn''t have to think about it. Otherwise, where does the so-called danger come from.


    By the four people around him.


    Lu Fan turned to look at the people beside him. He was tall and thin, with two long swords on his waist, one red and one blue. His face was haughty and his eyes were full of arrogance.


    A strong man, about three feet tall, with a sledgehammer on his back, spikes on it, and cold light.


    The third man is a dwarf, about half of Lu Fan''s height. His appearance is OK, but he looks a little small. Except for his head, he was covered in black.


    His face is friendly with a warm smile. When Lu Fan looked at him, he waved to Lu Fan gently.


    The last woman, with a fiery figure, especially the towering chest, stands out incomparably.


    It''s almost impossible to pack a martial suit.


    Face? It''s OK. It is a long and narrow scar on the corner of the eye, which destroys the whole aesthetic feeling.


    Her waist is a pair of gold scissors, which Lu fan saw for the first time.


    On the scissors, there are golden dragon swimming and shining. It''s obviously not an ordinary product.


    Four people you look at me, I look at you, no one came forward. No one even takes a step, as if waiting for someone else to act first.


    It seems that they don''t know what they are going to do today.


    In a moment, the little man spoke first.


    "Gentlemen, I''m lvwei. One deacon of the 19th hall, I saw three experts today. It''s really a blessing. "


    after that, lvwei bowed to Lu Fan and other people with fists and low waist pressure. It seems that I have heard a lot about Lu Fan and others.


    All three of them did not speak and looked at lvwei quietly.


    LV Wei was not angry, and then said: "just now the three of you have heard about it. I''m afraid today''s test is very difficult. It''s going to be hard enough to make us despair. It''s better to make an agreement among the four of us before the test officially begins. "


    The tall and thin man pulled out his double swords, pulled a sword flower, and said: "what kind of engagement. Let''s hear it. "


    LV Wei said with a smile: "I believe that all three of them have passed the round of seizing the sword. Strength, it must be undoubted. I''m just a little deacon. I''m not afraid of three jokes. I''ve passed the round of seizing the sword. It''s just luck. Just now, the man who won the magic sword died in front of me, and I reached for it. Then they were all killed, and I passed. My strength is really not good. But I am very afraid of death. I have to obey the above orders. That''s why I came here. But I never thought of robbing the three. I just wanted to get along with them peacefully. I try my best to help three people pass the test, and three people don''t do anything to me. "


    "Thin tall sneer a way:" wait for this clumsy lie, you also mean to say


    The big man also said with a smile: "I can''t even cheat Wu Zhen for such lies. Do you want to cheat the famous bloodthirsty devil, Liang song and Duanming devil, jiaomeiniang? "


    The big man''s fingers swept over the thin man and the woman, but he was familiar with other people.


    LV Wei seemed to be surprised, and his face turned white in an instant. Kowtow: "bloodthirsty devil, life breaking devil. God.... God. "


    Liang song snorted coldly. Looking at the big man, he said, "butcher Wu, your reputation is not small. It''s not worse than us."


    Wu Zhen suddenly turned cold and said, "don''t call me butcher Wu. I hate that name."


    With murderous air on his face, Wu Zhen stared at Liang song.


    Liang song is not afraid. His two swords have already taken up the illusion.


    "A bunch of cowards. Just know how to fight. "


    jiaomeiniang is the first one who can''t look down, so she moves forward.


    When she moved, Liang song and Wu Zhen immediately followed. Lu Fan also takes Xiaohei back to his belt first, holding the heavy sword without front, and moves forward.


    He walked slowly, deliberately at the end.


    But at this time, LV Weihu leaned over and said to Lu Fan with a flattering smile, "what devil are you, young man?"


    Lu Fan calmly replied, "I''m sorry. I am also an emissary of the thirty third hall. Just like you, it''s lucky. It''s not a monster. "


    Lvwei approached some more, touched Lu Fan lightly and said, "don''t do that. It''s not going to work. I''m so lucky today that I can see some strong people in the legend. In my opinion, the more low-key, it may be the strongest. You must have a lot to offer. Which hall leader are you. It''s still the existence of the sealed fiend. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes were slightly awe inspiring. He suddenly looked at LV Wei and said, "I''m sorry to disappoint you. Besides, if you play these little hands with me again, I''ll kill you now, "


    as he said, Lu Fan''s shoulders moved. A small insect popped out of him and landed on lvwei''s hand.


    LV Wei quickly put the insects away, and the flattering smile on his face disappeared.


    Lu Fan and distance, Lu Wei looked at Lu Fan''s eyes, also became a haze.


    Lu Fan''s eyes were sharp, and he wanted to deal with him by this means, which was too naive. Just when lvwei met him, Lu Fan felt something wrong.


    The bug is not impressive, but it is likely to be extremely destructive. The means of demon cultivation can never be described by common sense.


    Suddenly, the nine dragon Xuangong tower inside Lu Fan laughed and said, "great master, don''t be angry. I just avenged you. "


    Lu Fan wondered in his heart, "what revenge?"


    "He just wanted to use poisonous insects to shade you, so I injected something special into him at the moment when he met you," said the pagoda


    Lu Fandao: "what."


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon replied: "as an eye-catching beast of the sky wind, if you give your order, he will immediately experience the feeling of being swept into the body by the sky wind. That''s absolutely cool and bright. "


    Lu fan has a smile on his mouth.


    It seems that lvwei is stealing chicken and not eating rice. If he knows the situation, he will regret his intestines.


    Just then, jiaomeiniang had come to the broken palace and waved away the rubble on the ground, revealing the huge array below.


    The blood red array is full of faint luster. Jiao Meiniang chuckles and says, "which fool will step in if it''s so obvious to sink in."


    Lu Fan looks at the array, but his eyebrows are frowning. He suddenly has a bad premonition in his heart.

 Chapter 858

    At this time, on the other side, in a spacious house, Mr. Feng Tian put his arms around a beautiful woman and smiled at the light curtain in front of him.


    "Ha ha, it seems that the array is not the array. Do you know how to play? Well, that''s interesting. I didn''t go for nothing. You say who can pass this pass, or who can survive. "


    Behind Fengtian childe, there are exactly ten people like elder Suman.


    The ten elders stood behind Fengtian childe respectfully and dared not speak.


    Only the elder Suman, with a calm look, said: "you have excellent vision and supreme accomplishments, young master Feng. It must be able to see who can pass at a glance. "


    Feng Tianzi waved his hand and said: "it''s not interesting. You answer it. It''s very boring. Don''t talk to me so rigidly. I won''t pull your head off and kick it. Although it''s really fun, it''s fun. I''ve played with someone. But today, my interest is not here. Let''s just say that. Let''s make a bet. Each of you will tell us who can pass the test, say that he is right, and that he will be rewarded. If he is wrong, he will not be punished. "


    Several elders looked at each other, and Qiu Xuzi said: "my subordinates think that it is the most likely that Wu Zhen will pass. His accomplishments are good, his skin is rough and his flesh is thick. The most important thing is the corpse path. Now his body is stiff and hard to kill. Even if we can''t pass, there is no problem in surviving. "


    Half man then said: "subordinates think that it should be Jiao Meiniang who is most likely to pass this pass. This girl is ruthless, and her cultivation is strange. She can kill her soul and Qi with a golden Jiaojian. What''s more, the method of concealment is extremely profound, which is the best way to survive. "


    "My subordinates think..."


    One after another, the nine elders spoke one by one.


    Five of them think that Jiao Meiniang is the most likely to pass the customs. They are optimistic about Wu Zhen, Liang song and Jiao Meiniang.


    Only elder Suman did not speak.


    Feng Tiangong smiled and said, "Suman, don''t you have a good one."


    the calm way of Suman elder: "yes, it''s just different from other elders."


    Fengtian childe smiled and said, "yes, do you like LV Wei, too?"


    all the elders were shocked at the time. Elder Suman frowned and said: "why do you like LV Wei, Fengtian childe."


    Fengtian childe was surprised: "you don''t like LV Wei, don''t you think this little child has a bright future?"


    elder Suman shook his head and said: "I really don''t see it. One of the poisons is the weakest of the three ways of demon cultivation. His accomplishments seem to be different from those of the other four. The most important thing is that this person is a person who plays Yin moves. No instrument, no climate. "


    Feng Tianzi laughed three times and said, "that''s because you were cheated by his appearance. I didn''t expect that such a boy cheated you, elder Suman. I should say that we have successors. Still to say, elder Suman''s eyesight is getting worse. "


    as Feng Tianzi rubs two beauties beside his hands, he shakes his head and goes on:" elder Suman. The boy you are optimistic about is outstanding. Can you tell me the reason? What''s his name? "Elder Suman said quietly:" his name is night shadow. As for the reason, you will know it if you read it. "


    Mr. Feng Tian smiled and nodded.


    "Well, I''ll watch it quietly. I hope these kids don''t make me feel bored. Otherwise, they will die miserably for wasting my time......


    In front of the ruins palace, five people quietly looked at the bloody array in front of them.


    Jiao Meiniang stepped back and pointed to the array and said: "this should be a sacrificial array. Just pour power or blood into it. Then he will call out a demonized beast and run after us everywhere. "


    Liang Song said: "is that right? Then we will not inject power into it. In other words, if we destroy the big formation, is it a pass? "


    Wu Zhen said: "if it''s so simple, it''s great. Bloodthirsty devil, try it. See if the elders will spare you after you destroy the array. "


    Liang song looked at Wu Zhen coldly and said, "do you think I''m as stupid as you are. I mean to destroy the array at the moment when the wild beast appears. In that case, maybe we can kill the wild animals at the same time. We''re not illegal, either. "


    LV Wei patted his thigh in the back and said:" that''s a good idea. In this way, we are at best trying to pass the border, rather than deliberately destroying it. Young master Liang song, a bloodthirsty devil, you are really a wise man. "


    LV Wei is not stingy about flattering Liang song.


    All of a sudden, Liang song was really floating, grinning and smiling.


    Wu Zhen doesn''t speak at all. He is also considering the feasibility of this method.


    Jiaomeiniang said, "must we open this battle, we will ignore it."


    Liang song sneered and said, "the woman''s view is stupid. The elders brought us here to test us. If we don''t do anything, we will wander around. Will they be happy? If they are not happy, I''m afraid they will open their own battle. Then we will lose the only chance to kill the wild animals. This may be the only chance the elders left us to pass the test. "


    Jiaomeiniang stopped talking, obviously he was convinced by Liang song''s words.


    Lu Fan also stands in front of the array at this time and looks at it carefully. At the same time, he asked the Xuangong tower in Jiulong: "is this really the calling array of sacrifice?"


    the Xuangong tower in Jiulong secretly released a trace of power to explore for a while, and in a moment he replied: "great master. That''s right. Although it seems that some places are not right, they do have the ability to tear the space, which is the basis of the summoning array. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "No. It''s not that simple. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan looked at the rubble beside him.


    Pick up a stone and weigh it in his hand. Suddenly Lu Fan sees something wrong under his feet.


    Squatting down, Lu Fan pushes away the stone and looks at it carefully.


    What caught his eyes was a huge footprint.


    This is......


    Lu Fan felt the footprints, and suddenly a strong force stabbed his fingers like electricity.


    Lu Fan quickly takes back his hand and looks at his fingers. His pupils slowly enlarge. He thinks of a possibility.


    "No, it''s probably


    Lu Fan was about to speak when Liang song put his hand on the array and said in a loud voice, "look, as soon as the wild beast comes out, hurry up. Let alone I didn''t remind you, "


    Lu Fan shouted:" stop it, "


    but at this time, Liang song''s strength was immediately injected into the array.


    At the next moment, a red light suddenly rose in the array, and everyone was shocked.


    Soon the earth began to tremble, and the wind began to blow. In the distance suddenly came the roar of countless animals.

 Chapter 859

    "What''s the matter? Shouldn''t the wild animals come out of the array?"


    the five people took out their swords at the same time and looked around warily.


    Lu Fan scolded secretly, but he shouted late.


    Damn it, this array will spread wild animals right. But not now, but long ago.


    The footprints are all outward, indicating that the wild animals have come here.


    Since the wild animals have already arrived, there is no need for this array to stay here.


    The only possibility is that this formation is a trap.


    A trap that can kill them if it is opened.


    Sure enough, once opened, this towering column of light immediately led to all major changes around.


    The roar of animals in the sky confirmed Lu Fan''s idea.


    In the distance, a fetid air came with the wind, and a pair of red eyes, as big as a disk, cast a moribund look at the five people of Lu Fan.


    At the end of the line of sight, a large wild animal appeared.


    Ghost face, eight feet, body like spider, blade as foot.


    Each of them is at least 100 feet tall.


    The blade is rubbing on the ground with a bright spark.


    Between the neighs, these face spiders can even make the sound of the Dragon singing and the tiger roaring.


    They have different colors: red, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue and purple.


    Jiaomeiniang''s face turned pale for a moment, and she exclaimed: "soul eating spider."


    These three words shouted out, and even Lu fan, who didn''t know much about the wild animals, turned pale.


    Because this soul eating spider is so famous that he who came out of the small country of Wu''an has heard of this kind of wild beast.


    This is the most vicious wild animal in the world.


    Other wild animals, no matter how cruel, are just cannibalism.


    But this soul eating spider not only eats people, but also swallows souls.


    All the people who died in the hands of the soul eating spider were not at peace after their death.


    Their spirits will be swallowed into the body by the spirit eating spider and become a part of the spirit eating spider.


    Never die, never die, never die. That''s really scary.


    Even the demons rarely dare to raise a soul eating spider.


    Because, these guys, the wisdom is low, never picky food. Once the master does not keep up with the food one day, it will be him who will die.


    Wu Zhen, LV Wei and Liang song also had dramatic changes.


    They don''t want to die on the hand of the soul eating spider, and their whole body will shine immediately.


    "One, two, three, four..."


    Lu Fan looked around and counted the number of these soul eating spiders.


    There are twenty-two in total, each with a different breath and a height of at least eighty feet.


    There is a dark green liquid in their mouth, with a strong smell of corrosion.


    Seeing from a distance, Lu Fan and others, these soul eating spiders seem to have gone mad, speeding up to come.


    Lu Fan was shocked when their speed was turned on.


    This speed is almost comparable to that of martial artists in Tiangang.


    The Yang of the body rises, and the little black in the body instantly attaches to the body. Lu Fan left at the first time.


    If this soul eating spider is as terrible as the legendary one, then it must not be hard to resist its first round impact.


    The five split up in a flash, and there was no sense of cooperation at all.


    All five of them have their own thoughts. No one can easily believe anyone.


    Seeing Lu fan back away, LV Wei turned around and ran.


    Only Wu Zhen, Liang song and Jiao Mei Niang did not move. Obviously, they are going to carry the first round of impact of the soul eating spider.


    After a few breath, the soul eating spider rushed to them from the end of the line of sight.


    In a flash, a scream sounded.


    The shrill sound brought waves of sound and spread out on time.


    "The scream of fear."


    Lu Fan''s heavy sword is directly in front of him, and the power of spirit is all over his body.


    The sound waves collided with the sword that opened the Tao domain, and the whole body of Lu Fan became blurred.


    Lvwei is not afraid of the image of the direct crawling on the ground, hands around their ears, shouting: "my God, is going to die."


    Wu Zhen, Liang song and Jiao Mei Niang were all shocked.


    A flash of gold flashed from jiaomei''s body, and then she stabilized her figure.


    Liang song and Wu Zhen fought with their own bodies.


    After a violent shaking, Wu Zhen and Liang song almost made moves at the same time.


    Wu Zhen''s hammer suddenly soared ten times. The huge hammer covered the sky and killed the soul eating spider in front of him.


    Liang song''s two long swords suddenly let out a hundred Zhang sword Qi and swept it out.


    Dang.


    As soon as Wuzhen''s sledgehammer fell, he was held up by a soul eating spider and stopped directly.


    Then, the blade suddenly turned. Four long knives fell like rain. They jingled to Wuzhen''s hammer and forced him to step back.


    Liang song''s inevitable sword was also blocked by the thick scales on the soul eating spider.


    At the moment when his sword Qi fell on the soul eating spider, the soul eating spider immediately released a piece of black Qi and condensed into thick scales.


    On each scale, there is a clear face.


    With endless fear, and endless unwilling face, and again issued a scream.


    "What a powerful soul eating spider."


    Lu Fan looks up and has a clear understanding of the fighting power of these soul eating spiders.


    Absolutely far more than half of the sky Gang warriors, this soul eating spider is strong and terrifying both in its toughness and combat effectiveness.


    It is by no means comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Behind him, two soul eating spiders also killed Lu fan directly.


    Although Lu Fan turned his back to the two soul eating spiders, he felt the strong wind coming from behind.


    Do not want to, Lu Fan feet in the ground a step, figure disappeared immediately.


    When it reappears, Lu fan has come to the bottom of a soul eating spider.


    Raise your hand and take out the sword. Kill the sword in the sky. Kill thousands of words.


    Sword out, murderous.


    Obviously, it''s only the martial arts of the prefecture level. At the moment, it''s in Lu Fan''s hands, but it''s the momentum of the heaven level martial artists.


    Wufeng heavy sword stabbed the ghost spider''s face fiercely, and the huge killing words almost covered the ghost spider''s face.


    Black Qi surged, blocking Lu Fan''s sword light.


    The shrieking sound rises again, and the green juice flows to Lu Fan''s hand along the Wufeng heavy sword.


    At such a close distance, Lu fan can even see the face of the black gas, which is a half face of the old man.


    As his lips moved, Lu Fan could even see what he wanted to say.


    "Help me."


    Lu Fan bit his teeth secretly, and his Yang ran straight up the sword.


    Where Yang Yan passed, all the green juice turned into smoke.


    The flame burns directly on the black air, and the soul eating spider makes a shrill scream.


    The blade is like a mirage, killing Lu Fan crazily.


    Lu Fan''s figure disappeared again from the crack of the knife. But when he landed at a speed that the naked eye could not see, a piece of black air actually wrapped around his body.


    The ghost eating spider''s face shows a deep smile to Lu Fan.


    At the same time, another soul eating spider also released a terrible black gas to wrap Lu fan inside.


    In an instant, Lu Fan''s figure was submerged in the black air.


    On the other hand, Liang song, Wu Zhen and Jiao Meiniang are also in a dilemma.


    The ghost faced spiders keep rushing forward, and they keep retreating.


    They fought their best to kill. They could only hurt a soul eating spider, but could not kill it.


    In this way, the wounded soul eating spider retreated, and the other one was killed in horror. Within a moment, the three felt trapped in a life and death crisis.


    "Good, good, good. It''s just this way of playing. It''s just fun. It''s interesting. You did a good job. Who trained these demonized soul eating spiders? It''s very good. "


    In the room, Mr. Feng Tian clapped the buttocks of the women around him and laughed.


    Elder Suman whispered back, "these are all the pets of the devil, we just borrowed them for use."


    Fengtian said: "ghost nightmare, he still has such a hand. Well, it seems that the people you support are going to die. Suman, look at the Lu fan you like. It''s only a short time before we''re finished. My vision is better. Is lvwei doing well? "


    Feng Tian pointed to the light curtain and spit.


    Elders Suman and others looked to the light curtain, just as Feng tiangongzi said.


    Among Lu Fan''s five, only LV Wei looks the most relaxed.


    After a piece of gravel where he was, he curled up, and there was no soul eating spider to find him in trouble.


    Qiu Xuchang said: "this lvwei is so lucky. There''s no soul eating spider to see him. "


    Mr. Feng Tianzi did not return to sneer and said: "stupid, look at his hand carefully. Don''t you see that he has a special medicinal material in his hand. "


    people just looked at it. Su man frowned and said:" this medicinal material is nine kinds of * * grass. "


    Mr. Feng Tian nodded: "by the way, that''s it. A medicinal material can hold your life. Why spell it. This lvwei is very smart. It looks like you''re all going to lose. "


    Mr. Feng Tian was very pleased, but he just finished what he said.


    In the light curtain, Lu Fan''s place changed in an instant.


    Countless black Qi suddenly recovered, and the soul eating spiders standing in front of Lu Fan suddenly scattered and fled, as if they had seen something terrible.


    Lu fan, with a smile on his face, slowly put his sword back into his body, arranged his clothes, wiped off the dust on it, and chuckled, "but that''s what it is."

 Chapter 860

    "Here...... It''s interesting. "


    There was a strong smile on the face of Mr. Feng Tianzi. He pushed away the two women around him, slightly forward, and carefully watched Lu Fan in the light curtain.


    Later, all the elders, including the Suman elders, expressed surprise at Lu Fan''s magical performance.


    They didn''t really understand how Lu Fan did it.


    Among the rubble, Lu Fan looks at the soul eating spider around him with a smile on his face.


    In fact, he was very dangerous just now. He was entangled by the black Qi of the soul eating spider for a moment.


    Lu fan then felt a powerful force, even want to swallow his * * and spirit.


    It is like the black air of fog, like countless tentacles that pierce into the bone marrow, trying to take out everything.


    Unfortunately, what these soul eating spiders didn''t think of was.


    Lu fan is not only physically hard, but also powerful.


    The life Avenue is in the body, and the soul eating spider wants to compete with him for such things as fighting for life.


    Don''t think about the black Qi that has entered his body.


    As for the spirit, Lu Fan gives the soul eating spider a hard blow.


    As soon as the power of his spirit was released, he rushed directly into the body of the soul eating spider along these black Qi.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan "saw" the soul eating spider''s body, which is a mess of countless spirits.


    All kinds of spirits, broken, weak, pitiful and despairing, are piled up in the body of the soul eating spider like stars all over the sky.


    It becomes the power of the soul eating spider.


    As soon as Lu Fan''s spirit power rushes in, the soul eating spider feels that this spirit can''t be controlled by it.


    Lu Fan''s domineering power of spirit almost dissipated all the spirits in the soul eating spider.


    For the soul eating spider, it''s much more terrible than the attack on * *.


    You should know that these poor and incomplete spirits in his body are the source of his strength. If it is completely dispersed by Lu fan, it will completely lose all its power. It''s just a little bigger spider.


    What''s more, Lu Fan''s terrible power of spirit makes the soul eating spider feel that its body is almost under control.


    Even if its wisdom is not high, it knows that its body can never be controlled by others.


    Therefore, the soul eating spider ran away in a hurry, and did not dare to touch Lu fan again.


    For these soul eating spiders, Lu fan is like a terrible wild animal. They have to hide.


    Lu Fan stood in place like this, and no soul eating spider dared to approach him a hundred feet away.


    Lu Fan''s eyes scanned the place, and the soul eating spider hurriedly retreated.


    Such a strange situation, so unprovoked appeared here.


    For others, it''s a life-long battle. On his side, he seemed so relaxed and happy.


    So, Lu Fan simply sat to one side, let Xiao Hei reappear on his shoulder, and then took out to eat. A good look.


    At the same time, jiaomeiniang''s three people are about to hold on.


    Lu Fan and LV Wei are undamaged, which directly leads to the three of them facing all the soul eating spiders.


    There are wounds on the arm of jiaomeiniang, which are cut by the blade of the soul eating spider. The wounds are still stained with green juice.


    Jiaomei''s mother suddenly had a big drink and put her golden Jiaojian in the ground.


    If we do that again, something will happen.


    Since I can''t bear it anymore, I don''t need to hide it.


    "The Golden Dragon shines."


    Suddenly, the Golden Dragon scissors suddenly turned into the light of the sky. Countless golden lights splashed out in the face of the storm.


    Every bit of golden light turned into a huge golden dragon in an instant, crashing on the soul eating spider around.


    There was a roar, the earth shook, the sky was torn out a golden light.


    Lu Fan squints his eyes. The power of this move is quite good.


    I didn''t expect that these demon cultivators could also use such killing moves without using magic Qi.


    What if they really use magic Qi. Will the power suddenly double again.


    Lu Fan secretly speculates that there are many experts in the demon cultivation.


    Moreover, Lu Fan was still puzzled about why this test was better than the last one. Most of them try not to use magic Qi.


    Lu fan is very skeptical. Those elders of the demon cultivation deliberately gathered them together. Their purpose is probably to give them some special tasks.


    These tasks need some concealment. So we can''t expose the identity of the demon cultivator. Therefore, it requires that all the demons should not use magic Qi.


    Of course, it''s just his guess. The specific correctness is not correct, and we will not know until these assessments are completed.


    But for him. It''s not a bad thing. First of all, the fact that he can''t be possessed of evil spirit can be perfectly disguised. Because his task is not to use magic Qi.


    Moreover, he passed the examination, and is likely to officially enter the core circle of demon cultivation. Lu Fan never believed that if he had passed such a difficult examination, his position in the demon cultivation could not be promoted.


    No organization can do such a stupid thing. Especially in the practice of demons, if you want to climb up, you must get the corresponding strength. In contrast, as long as the corresponding strength is put forward, it should not be a problem to climb up.


    The brain is full of thoughts. At this time, the battle in front of us is coming to an end.


    With the explosion of jiaomeiniang, the pressure of Liangsong and Wuzhen suddenly decreased.


    Seeing that jiaomeiniang was so fierce, they naturally showed no weakness.


    Wuzhen throws out his sledgehammer directly. Soon, the hammer turned into a thunderbolt and spread around.


    Even Lu Fan didn''t see that the sledgehammer was still a magic weapon with the way of thunder.


    Wu Zhen''s whole body was lightened by thunder. He killed three or four of them in a flash.


    Liang song also bited his teeth hard and used his means to press the bottom of the box.


    The two swords are united in an instant. The red and blue lights are interlaced on the sword.


    When the sword comes out, the light turns into a flash.


    The fire is burning in the water. Liang song''s sword has killed the momentum of Taoism.


    Almost in an instant, several soul eating spiders around him were slaughtered.


    Liang song''s clothes are flying, as cool as the wind.


    "It''s not that I can''t beat it, it''s just that I don''t want to waste my energy. Why force me?"


    Liang song raised his head and said softly.


    He seems to think it''s more imposing and dignified.


    Both jiaomeiniang and Wuzhen looked at him, and suddenly they chuckled.


    Liang song looked at their expressions and said with a smile: "how. Are you frightened by my moves? "


    Wu Zhen pointed at Liang song''s feet and said, "if I were you, I would not stand in the body fragment of the soul eating spider.


    Liang song is slightly shocked, but he hasn''t responded yet.


    Suddenly a piece of black gas spewed out of the body fragments, directly covering Liang song.


    Suddenly, Liang song fell to the ground with a scream. He almost used up all his strength. Now, he looks fragile.


    "Asshole. Go to hell. "


    Suddenly, Liang song''s eyes were red, his mouth fangs appeared, and a blood light broke the black air.


    Jiaomeiniang, Wuzhen sees this scene and retreats gently.


    Liang song also responded at the moment. He quickly put away his tusks and blood light and said in a loud voice, "I..."


    I did not finish a word, the sky a lightsaber down.


    Poof.


    The lightsaber nailed Liang song''s head to the ground accurately. After a convulsion, Liang song died completely.


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows suddenly tightened.

 Chapter 861

    Five for four, one for death.


    The rest of the four, looking at Liang song''s slowly disappearing lightsaber, couldn''t speak.


    At this time, they finally understood that what the elders said "the offender dies" was not an empty word, but a real warning.


    In the room, elder Suman slowly took back his hand and looked indifferent, as if he had done something that was not worth mentioning and understated.


    Other elders also looked indifferent and said nothing.


    Only Feng Tianzi said: "it''s very difficult. Wouldn''t it be difficult for him to use a magic spirit? Such a stupid person also wants to be used by the clan. It''s really cheap for him to die like this. After collecting his corpse, a good corpse pill can be made again. "


    several elders bowed back and said," yes, "


    Lord Fengtian touched his chin, and then said," next, you won''t be ready for such a test, "


    elder Suman laughed and said," Sir Fengzi, you can see it quietly, "


    ......


    Blood slowly flows out of Liang song''s head. Lu Fan steps forward and looks at Liang song''s body.


    Next to him, Wu Zhen said: "this idiot, the elder dare not to do anything wrong, deserve it."


    Jiao Meiniang said: "stupid people find destruction, there is no way to do things."


    then, Jiao Meiniang turned to Lu Fandao and said: "how did you just do it. Why don''t those soul eating spiders suddenly hit you? "


    Hearing this, Wu Zhen and LV Wei, who were walking fast, both cast their eyes at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan took a look at her and said calmly, "why should I tell you?"


    Jiao Meiniang stepped forward and walked to Lu Fan''s side, smiled and said: "if you tell me. I can give you a taste of the good. "


    As she said this, she put her fingers on her lips, her eyes were like silk, and deliberately played with a charming look.


    There is no doubt that she knows her strengths and weaknesses.


    So when she said this, her hair flicked slightly and covered the scar on her face.


    The chest is towering, as if ready to rub Lu Fan''s arm.


    Lu Fan looked at her with a smile and said, "I''m sorry. I''m not interested in you. "


    **Naked refuse, suddenly let jiaomeiniang face some can not hang.


    Wuzhen laughed and said, "jiaomeiniang, it seems that you''ve met a master who can''t get oil and salt."


    Jiao Meiniang''s eyes twinkled with a little murderous intention, and said, "well, if something happens to you later, don''t ask me for help."


    Lu Fandao: "don''t worry, it won''t be."


    Jiaomeiniang left with a cold Snort and walked quickly to the ruins. She wanted to see the array again.


    Wu Zhen said to Lu fan, "if you tell me the way you just dealt with the soul eating spider. If something happens to you later, I can help you. "


    Lu Fan smiles but doesn''t speak, just looks at Wu Zhen lightly.


    His eyes made Wu Zhen feel as if he had told a joke.


    Wu Zhen, who could not hang his face, pointed to Liang song on the ground and said, "don''t be crazy, boy. Be careful that you will end up just like him. "


    after that, Wu Zhen will leave.


    Lu Fan turned to Lu Wei, who had not spoken for a long time, and said, "you seem to know what is going to appear, right?" Lu Wei grinned: "no, like you, Lu fan has turned around the palace and found many footprints of wild animals.


    This time, Lu Fan did not hide and tuck in, and said generously: "if I have not guessed wrong. We will continue to inject power into the array and bring in a number of wild animals. "


    LV Wei came up to him and said, "is that right? Why do you say that?" Lu Fan pointed to the footprints on the ground and said, "because none of these footprints are soul eating spiders. In other words, there should be other wild animals around us. "


    Jiaomeiniang said with a sneer: "funny. If there are other wild animals, they should have come together just now. Can this array attract different wild animals every time it injects power? "Lu Fan walked to the array and said with a smile:" why is it impossible. Even I, who don''t know much about array, know that there is a kind of array in the world, which is called chain array. "If that''s the case, let''s not inject power into the array for the moment. Take a rest, recover, and then spread the net around the four weeks in advance. It''s not too late to deal with the rest of the wild animals. "


    Wu Zhen said:" good idea. It''s the king''s way to have a rest. "


    Lu Fan nodded and turned to leave.


    But at this time, LV Weihu smiled a little, while people did not pay attention, he shook his hand and threw a small black stone on the array.


    Suddenly, the array lights up.


    Lu Fan and others turned back at the same time, and lvwei said in a loud voice, "what''s the matter? How did it drive by itself?"

 Chapter 862

    Lu Fan takes a deep look at LV Wei, and his hands are tightly holding the Wufeng heavy sword.


    "Yes. Is it self driving. "


    Although Lu Fan did not see LV Wei''s small movements, his face was like water and his eyes were murderous. But he can be sure that the opening of the light column is absolutely related to lvwei.


    LV Wei hurriedly screamed and retreated. He looked at Lu Fan with more vigilance.


    In such a situation, Lu Fan could suspect him instantly.


    At this time, lvwei deeply felt that in this assessment, I''m afraid that only this guy named night shadow is his real opponent.


    Boom.


    The earth began to shake under my feet. Lu Fan and others fly up directly and look around from afar.


    This time, they finally saw where these wild animals came from.


    Feelings rise from the ground, which seems to be hiding under the cliff at the end of the line of sight.


    Saw the sky light, then followed to wake up, roared to climb out.


    This time, it''s a bipedal iron horned rhinoceros, both of whose forelimbs are black with magic inflammation.


    The solid skin looks like a piece of iron plate.


    The body is not high, only half the height of the soul eating spider.


    But their breath is more powerful, running, countless spaces are crumbling.


    Where they passed, they all showed their broken void.


    "The devil''s flame breaks the manatee."


    Wuzhen was the first one to recognize it and shouted out the name of the wild animal.


    Then, jiaomeiniang said: "Damn it, they are suicidal charge. This kind of wild animal can''t fight hard. Never fight hard. "


    With that, Jiao Meiniang''s golden Jiao scissors cut hard in front of her, and an empty door was cut out like this.


    As if heaven and earth in her hand, is a piece of paper, with a pair of scissors down, it can be made into the desired shape.


    There was no time to explain to Lu Fan and Jiao Meiniang rushed into the empty door.


    In an instant, the empty door heals and disappears, and the figure of jiaomeiniang disappears.


    Lu Fanzhen has never seen such a hidden method.


    It''s amazing.


    It turns out that this jiaomeiniang has made great achievements together in space. It surprised Lu Fan.


    Lu fan directly released his vigorous Qi.


    Prepare to disperse the power of the world around you and turn on invisibility.


    This move has saved him many times. Lu hopes this time it will work.


    Next to him, lvwei saw that the one who rushed out was the demon flame splitting tianniu. The muscles on his face twitched violently.


    Secretly, lvwei said: "reckless, it''s reckless. How could it be such a wild beast. "


    Seeing that the devil''s flame is breaking, tianniu rushes closer and closer. Lvwei grins his teeth and finally takes out his blade.


    It was a very small sword, about half the size of a hand.


    Sword with streamer, desperately in lvwei''s hand rotation.


    "Heaven and earth become swords and change in the palm."


    Lvwei read these eight words in a low voice. After reading these eight words, his sword in his hand suddenly turned into countless streamers and splashes, and plunged into the ground around him.


    A ray of light lifted lvwei himself, and lvwei''s figure began to increase with the light.


    Almost for a moment, he became a myriad of people, without any separate entity. It seems that he really divided all his own things.


    Wu Zhen smashed his huge hammer with a fist, and the light flowed on the hammer. At the next moment, it turned into a huge shield, blocking his several feet high body.


    At this time, the evil flame cracked the manatee, and rushed to the public.


    Boom.


    The demon flame split tianniu first collided with Wuzhen''s shield.


    Almost for a moment, the terrible power tore everything around them. Wuzhen even soared.


    Lu Fan''s figure disappears in situ, vigorous Qi spreads all over his body. At this time, he also sets his own scale Dragon Armor on his body.


    That is to say, the magic armor can''t be used, otherwise, it will definitely cover another layer.


    Several bison roared past Lu Fan.


    In a flash, Lu Fan felt a pure destructive force and fell into his body.


    This is not the road of any heaven and earth, nor the power of any heaven and earth. Pure is the aftereffect of the speed and power of manatee.


    Lu Fan clenched his teeth and felt his vigorous Qi begin to shake violently.


    It''s just an aftereffect. It''s hard to imagine what will happen when these evil flame splitting beetles hit him.


    The only thing Lu fan can be sure of is that he can''t carry his own scale Dragon Armor.


    Not far away, LV Wei''s separate phantom is disappearing.


    Just like mowing grass, where the evil flame breaks the manatee, the shadow disappears.


    However, once these virtual shadows of LV Wei are broken, they will leave a little light on the ground.


    When the magic flame cracked the manatee and completely scattered all the virtual shadows, there was a piece of firelight outside the palace.


    A total of hundreds of demon flame splitting longicorn passed by Lu Fan and others.


    Apart from the Wu Zhen who was hit and flew, everyone else seemed to be OK. The first round didn''t hurt them much.


    Wuzhen climbs up from the ground in a panic, and then looks at the demon flame splitting tianniu with some fear.


    With the body of his flying corpse, he even felt the pain of tearing under the impact of the demon flame splitting tianniu.


    That is to say, the power of the evil flame splitting tianniu is far beyond the level of the power of the general heaven and earth.


    Turn around, the devil flame splits the head of the sky to stop in the distance, turn around, dead again to the black shock to see.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Zhen swears: "bastard, I''m just a little bigger. I''m going to kill you. Come on, I''m not afraid of you. "


    I also don''t know if the devil flame splitting tianniu can understand Wuzhen''s words, but they actually line up this time and rush again.


    The evil flame on the body has changed from deep black to black and red.


    In the crisscross of light, the eyes of manatee are all turned into a bloody red in an instant.


    The body is up against the storm.


    One hundred Zhang, two hundred Zhang, three hundred Zhang.


    Every manatee is like a small mountain. It rushes to the sky and the earth.


    "Damn it."


    Lu Fan cursed secretly. In such a battle, what''s the use of his invisibility.


    Holding the sword directly, Lu Fan''s body began to swell.


    Next to him, a ray of light came back to lvwei.


    His face was pale and he was biting his teeth. Lvwei put his hand on the ground, and a huge array appeared in an instant.


    Roar.


    The cow moos through the sky. The shadow of manatee is getting closer and closer.


    On the other side of the house, the top ten elders and Fengtian childe are all staring at the light curtain with concentration and breath holding.


    "You said, several people will die this time."


    Feng Tianzi stuck out his tongue and licked his lips.


    Behind him, elder Suman replied, "there should be more than one."


    As soon as the voice falls, the demon flame splits and the tianniu collides with Lu Fan and others.


    Boom.

 Chapter 863

    The explosion resounded all over the world. There were huge whirlpools in the sky and the earth at the same time.


    When the power is spread, the crushed stone will be turned into powder. If it is swept by the power, it will be turned into fine powder immediately.


    Almost for a moment, the ground was cut ten feet.


    Groups of bison fell to the ground with a whine, and their iron armor was broken.


    It seems to break from the inside and then turn into a bloody rain.


    In the whirlpool, two figures stand proudly.


    One is Wuzhen. At the moment, his body seems to be stained with a layer of moonlight and silver. His huge hammer has been broken into two parts.


    The other is Lu Fan. He is a man of heaven and earth. He is hundreds of feet tall. The fire sword is superior to the sky.


    Lu Fan''s mouth was also hung with a trace of blood, and his scales and Dragon Armor were already broken and could not be seen.


    The two stood there like the God of war, and the two roared at each other with the devil''s flame that hadn''t fallen yet.


    Lu fan is fearless. If he wants to fight, he will fight. It''s just a wild animal. What can he do with him.


    Ten thousand Zhang''s heroic spirit is in the chest, and Lu fan has also made great efforts.


    Those evil flames cracked the manatee, but Lu Fanxian''s huge sword rushed to kill him before rushing to him.


    The so-called one drum, then exhausted, three and decline.


    After the two charges, it seems that the spirit and power of tianniu are not as good as just.


    Lu Fan''s life and death rotation force is open, and the sword without a front is wide open and wide closed.


    Where he passed, the magic flame cracked the manatee, which could not stop his steps.


    Seeing that Lu Fan was so brave, Wu Zhen also took a breath and rushed out.


    If they don''t have a blade, they will gather their strength and become soldiers. The two men kill at one time, and there is no resistance.


    The whirlpool quickly disappeared and was in the whirlpool.


    Lvwei is still lying on the ground.


    His mouth was full of blood. He didn''t have Wuzhen or Lu Fan''s strong body.


    Just that round of impact, although he opened his 10000 point golden body method, he was still severely damaged by the power of the explosion.


    Looking up, LV Wei looks at Lu Fan and Wu Zhen who are still fighting and grins.


    "They are very strong. But they are strong, some of them don''t have brains, and soon they will be in trouble. "


    Lvwei slowly took out the poisonous scorpion he had with him and swallowed it.


    The world thinks that this scorpion is his spirit beast.


    But in fact, this scorpion can only be regarded as his elixir.


    If you give it to others, you can poison it. If you take it yourself, you can cure it.


    Lvwei''s body trembled a little when the venom was immersed in his body.


    He is also a loophole. Elder Suman said they can''t use any elixir or magic weapon. But I didn''t say I can''t eat my pet.


    Who can say that his scorpion is elixir but he knows it.


    With a smile on his face, lvwei felt his body recovering quickly, and then began to quickly converge his breath.


    No mistake. He''s going to pretend to be dead for a while now.


    Since the two guys in front of him are so fierce, he won''t join in the excitement. Moreover, in his opinion, the next big trouble will come.


    Lu Fan stabs a magic flame splitting Longhorn with a backhand sword, and the strong vigorous Qi rushes into its body. The whole body of the magic flame splitting Longhorn is full of holes.


    But the more he killed, the more something went wrong with Lu Fan.


    It''s impossible that these demons can only charge with one move.


    Once they stop, it''s a little weak.


    Their close combat ability is extremely clumsy.


    Although the iron armor and the body are really hard, they are just soul eating spiders. These demons are still too weak.


    Thinking of this, Lu Fansha''s movement slowed down.


    Not far away, Wuzhen is braver and braver.


    "Die, damned beast, all of you."


    Wu Zhen uses his vigorous strength to gather into several big hammers to cover the sky and keep falling.


    Each bombardment brings with it the power to open mountains and split the sea. The number of demons that died in his hands is increasing.


    At the foot of the body, is about to fill up the explosion hole.


    But at this time, what Wuzhen didn''t notice was that the blood of manatee was beginning to flow on the ground with a little fire.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt the heat under his feet, and immediately looked down at himself.


    All of a sudden, what I saw was a burning blood.


    With the power of burning everything, the terrible fire began to spread rapidly in the blink of an eye.


    Wuzhen also felt that it was wrong, but he wanted to escape later at this time.


    The flame immediately attached to his body, crazy burning up.


    Strange red flames are like scarlet blood.


    Lu Fan was immediately surrounded by the fire. The terrible fire suppressed his Yang inflammation and burned his body from the outside to the inside.


    "The blood is red. I''m afraid this is the legendary blood inflammation. "


    Lu Fan''s eyelids jump straight, flying to leave.


    But at this time, he suddenly found that his feet had been bound by the blood under his feet.


    It turns out that these evil flame splitting longicorn were used to die.


    They can play a bigger role after death than before.


    The blood inflammation spreads rapidly. Suddenly, in a void, a sound of Zizi comes.


    In a moment, the empty door hidden by jiaomeiniang was burned.


    Jiaomeiniang fell out of the empty door with a scream, and her body was also full of blood inflammation.


    All around, the still alive manatee begins to retreat, then turns around and runs.


    In the absence of Warcraft control, their actions tend to be animal instincts.


    The fire of blood inflammation is so high that it starts to contract under the blood inflammation.


    Just such a powerful explosion, this array has not collapsed. But now, these bloodstains will soon burn it can not bear.


    With a crack, the array completely collapsed, and then a piece of bloodstain gathered out of a door again.


    There was a faint flow of black light in it.


    Originally, this is the door to leave.


    Originally, this is the end of the assessment.


    The blood burn out everything, but also cover up everyone''s sight.


    In the house, Mr. Feng Tian clapped his hands gently and said, "yes, yes. Your assessment is very exciting and interesting. "


    He was praised by Fengtian childe, and several elders immediately began to smile.


    Feng tiangongzi pointed to the blood inflammation in the light curtain and said: "now we can see who can come out of the blood inflammation. Well, the blood is burning, the strong is stronger, the weak is going to die. It''s very in line with our demon practice style. It seems that lvwei will come first this time. You can ask him to come to see me after you have assigned him the task. I''m going to call this nice guy myself. "


    With that, Mr. Feng Tian tidied up his clothes and got up to leave.


    While he was making a sound, lvwei suddenly jumped out of the bloodstain.


    With a strong smell of Medicine on his body, lvwei stood in front of the bloody door and laughed three times.


    "A group of idiots, who don''t know how to use their brains to get to the end."


    Mr. Feng Tian finally looked at the light curtain and nodded with a smile.


    But at this time, in the light curtain, a human figure flickered for a while, and Feng Tianzi stopped and gave a surprise.


    "What is that."

 Chapter 864

    Quickly, Prince Fengtian went to the light curtain and looked carefully at a corner of the light curtain. There was a strange blood burning.


    But before he could see clearly, suddenly, from the fire, the figure of Wuzhen rushed out.


    Only half of the body was burned, and Wuzhen dragged his white bone to the bloody door.


    Seeing that he was about to rush into the door, LV Weihu threw his sword out of his hand.


    The little sword was directly inserted in Wuzhen''s body. Suddenly, Wuzhen fell to the ground and couldn''t move. He continued to burn with blood.


    Wuzhen said weakly, "Lv Wei, you let me go. From today on, we are the best brothers. No one dares to bully you any more. You can also seal the devil, as long as I am in one day, you can eat and drink spicy, happy and carefree. "


    Lvwei walked slowly to Wuzhen. Where he passed, the blood was burning desperately to burn him. But they are all blocked by a layer of light on lvwei''s body surface.


    This light is very strange. It is as thin as cicada wings, but it is not burned by blood.


    This is one of lvwei''s poisons. It''s not vigorous strength that envelops him, but his poisons.


    Many people think that one of the poisons is nothing more than refining poisons. No matter how strong you practice, it''s easy to be controlled.


    Because there are so many things that can detoxify, any alchemist knows hundreds of ways to detoxify.


    But in fact, there is no useless way. It only depends on the depth of your training.


    One of the poisons, although it''s only a small way, is also poisonous after it''s practiced.


    Vigorous strength turns poisonous strength. From then on, the heaven poison is in the body, and all poisons will not invade.


    Although this blood inflammation is strong, it is difficult to burn lvwei''s poisonous body.


    Blood poison is also poison. Inflammation poison is poison.


    The blood inflammation caused by the blood of demon flame splitting longicorn cannot be pure blood inflammation.


    It''s tainted with magic Qi, so it''s poisoned.


    It is because of this that the destructive power of this blood inflammation is so amazing, such as the maggot of tarsal bone.


    But if it is poisonous, lvwei is not particularly afraid.


    His heavenly poison body is much stronger than that of the ordinary warrior. It can only be harmed by pure force like the manatee.


    The power of other heaven and earth, or the five elements, has little effect on him.


    Lvwei slowly squatted down, looked at Wuzhen and said with a smile, "how do you seal the devil. Can''t you see that your life is already in my hand? "


    Wuzhen''s pupil contracted and his voice became cold." lvwei, you don''t want to kill me, you have the courage. "


    lvwei looked at his fingernails and said with a smile:" who said I would kill you. I just can''t save you. You will die in this bloodstain. "


    When Wu Zhen heard the words, he was stunned and shouted out: "Lv Wei, you are brave. You know how many people will want your life after I die. "


    Lvwei chuckled and shook his hand.


    A small sword was thrown out of his hand and passed directly through the bloody door.


    Suddenly, there was a muffled hum.


    The figure of jiaomeiniang suddenly appears.


    The clothes were burned for the most part, the arms were dark, and the jiaomeiniang, whose feet were still in flames, fell to the ground and looked at lvwei.


    Lvwei pointed to Jiao Meiniang and said, "I''ll tell you later."


    With his eyes fixed on Wuzhen, lvwei grinned, revealing two tiger teeth, and said with a smile: "butcher Wu. I know you have a very high position and a great reputation in this clan, and you have some good friends. "


    "Don''t call me butcher Wu," said Wu Zhen, gritting his teeth


    Lvweihu raised his hand and slapped the remaining half of Wuzhen''s face, saying: "when I talk, you''d better not interrupt. Where did I just talk about? "


    Wu Zhenqi''s eyes were bursting with fire. LV Wei clapped his hands and said:" yes, you have a lot of friends. Butcher Wu, butcher Wu. Don''t you know that a successful demon cultivation will abandon everything. In order to be powerful, what else do you want to do with brotherhood? It''s killing me. Are you still planning to marry a woman, and then one day you will go back and have a baby, and then you will quit the dispute. "


    Suddenly, lvwei stepped on Wuzhen''s face and said with a ferocious look: "you fool, you idiot. Your failure today is predestined. You are the only person who deserves to be my stepping stone. "


    As he said this, LV Wei suddenly stepped on Wu Zhen''s head.


    No one can think that lvwei''s power is so great and so strong.


    The cultivation that just broke out in that moment is absolutely in the later period of Tiangang, even the peak of Tiangang.


    Wu Zhen is engulfed by blood inflammation in an instant. LV Wei is too lazy to look at Wu Zhen again. With an evil smile on her face, she came to Jiao Meiniang''s face.


    Looking at the frightened but stunned face of jiaomeiniang, lvwei said with a smile, "I''m still very tolerant of women. Come on, jiaomeiniang, kiss my shoes and offer your loyalty to me. "


    Jiaomeiniang looked at lvwei and said, "how can I believe you?"


    Lvwei laughed and said, "naive question. Do you have a choice now? Hurry up. I''m in a good mood now. I can''t tell later. "


    Jiaomeiniang''s face changed again and again, and then she moved towards lvwei desperately.


    She asked lvwei''s bloody shoes on her knees, and then whispered, "I offer you my loyalty, my master."


    Lvwei looked down at Jiao Meiniang and said, "good, so I can make your death easier."


    Suddenly, LV Wei stabbed a small sword into jiaomeiniang''s eyebrow. When it was pulled out again, jiaomeiniang was dead on the spot, and even her spirit was completely destroyed.


    Gently wipe up his sword in the palm, lvwei said with a smile: "to the enemy, naturally there is no forgiveness."


    With a giggle, lvwei looked like a madman.


    In front of the light curtain, ten elders, together with Prince Feng Tian, all smiled at LV Wei.


    Demon cultivators are not afraid of madmen. They are not madmen. They do not survive. They can become powerful demon cultivators. Some of them are not madmen.


    Feng Tian said with a smile, "well done. It''s decisive, insidious and hot. It''s a character. "


    Finish saying to seal the day childe then look to the other side, there, that group of strange flame is still burning.


    Lvwei put away all the swords in his palm and turned to leave.


    Slowly, he pushed open the empty door twisted by blood.


    "It''s all set. It seems that I''m going to seal the devil


    Murmured lvwei, chuckling.


    But at this time, lvweihu felt a strong wind.


    Before he could react, he was picked up directly.


    Boom.


    Lvwei was smashed on the ground, and a powerful force rushed into his body.


    At this time, lvwei saw who was beating him, and who was the familiar face, not Lu Fan.


    "Night shadows."


    Lvwei roared.


    Lu Fan did not hesitate, but also a sword set him on the ground.


    Gently patting off the bloodstain on his body, Lu Fan said quietly, "it''s too early to be happy."

 Chapter 865

    Lu Wei screamed through his chest, and the naked eye could see that the flesh and blood in his body were twisting and changing. He seemed to want to squirt out of it and devour Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan can also feel the power of Lu Wei''s constant surge in the body, the corrosive atmosphere is extremely strong.


    Lu Wei seems to be able to control his blood flow, even if it is penetrated by a long sword, no drop of blood flows out.


    A suction force was uploaded from Wufeng Epee, this guy even wanted to resist.


    Lu Fan was polite and gave him another kick.


    The soles of the feet contained immensely terrifying power, suffocating to a point, roaring out.


    boom.


    The ground beneath Lu Wei suddenly exploded into a deep pit, all the blood inflammation around him, and the fire was much smaller.


    Lu Wei himself turned into a radiant light spot again in an instant.


    Lu Fan looked at these light spots and slowly stretched out his palm.


    "Heaven and Earth retreat."


    After a while, the forces of heaven and earth are far away.


    The light spots that were about to condense all stopped at once.


    In the room, Feng Tiangong laughed out loud and said, "There are still such talents in our devotion. This is a comparable way."


    Elder Suman and others were all in sight.


    Are they the ignorant masters? When Lu Fan recruited them, they knew the young man had a bright future.


    Elder Xu Xu looked at Elder Suman with a smile: "Elder Suman, where did you find this good seed. Has he ever been trained in the magic pond?"


    Elder Sauman laughed: "I just discovered it by accident. This kid, Optimus Kingdom is the first time, how can I enter the magic pool?"


    Feng Tiangong turned his head and said, "Give him a place to enter the Mahayana magic pool of this sect. If his task is completed well, take him back to this sect."


    Elder Suman''s eyes laughed into a crescent, and the ten elders bowed.


    In front of the portal of Hematitis, Lu Fan reached out and took off all the light spots.


    Holding in his hands, Lu Fan can feel the huge vitality and surging power inside.


    This is Lu Wei''s power.


    Lu Fan unceremoniously shuffled and said in his heart: "Lao Jiu, see if it is your dish. If you can swallow it, you can swallow it."


    "The great master, swallowing a person alive, I have never done such a thing. But I am willing to try it."


    With that said, the Kowloon Xuan Palace Tower began to absorb all the forces scattered around by Lu Fan.


    Within a short while, all power was swept away by the Kowloon Xuangong Tower.


    Lu Fan glanced around, never seeing the surrounding light spots again.


    Frowning slightly, Lu Fan didn''t feel that he had killed Lu Wei.


    Wonderful. Where did Lu Wei ĄŻs spirit go?


    Humming, Lu Fan''s body swept through the flame again.


    In a moment, the ten elders suddenly saw clearly that the flames emitted by Lu Fan were not only the fire of the heavens and the earth, but also a little bloody.


    There is nothing wrong with it. He was burned with blood and died nine lives.


    And he Lu Fan, not only fine, but also figured out how hematitis condensed.


    He was proficient in the way of fire, and it didn''t take long to figure out how to use hematitis.


    Not only that, he also forcibly absorbed some blood into the body.


    In this way, other people can only use the word "death" to describe.


    But Lu Fan, who is pregnant with the soul, has no fear of physical damage, but doesn''t care about the blood inflammation at all.


    He was the only one who came straight out of the blood inflammation.


    The flames raging on Lu Fan''s body, and the surrounding sea of fire was even more terrible.


    Lu Fan is not venting his emotions, nor is he trying to test his newly acquired blood inflammation. It''s an indiscriminate coverage attack.


    If Lu Wei hid with some special technique, Lu Fan believed that his move would make him look like he was.


    Unfortunately, after waiting for a while, nothing happened.


    Hematitis around her has slowly disappeared. The portal is gradually becoming transparent.


    Lu Fan did not continue to wait. Softly: "Lu Wei. You can hide. But next time I won''t give you any chance to dodge."


    Talking. Lu Fanhu boxed out.


    Obviously there was nothing in front of him. But this punch goes on. Space ripples still lingered around.


    The aftermath of power spreads. The earth was devastated once again.


    All this last night. Lu Fan then came to the portal of Hematitis. Reach out. Gently push open the portal.


    Suddenly. In the portal. A light appeared. Pulled him in directly.


    next moment. Hematitis burned out. The portal disappeared.


    Everything comes to peace. The assessment is finally over.


    After Lu Fan left. Slowly. From the ground. A small spot of light rose.


    Immediately after that, the light spot quickly twisted and changed. Endless world power. Start gathering.


    Not long. Lu Wei''s figure appeared again. But at this time Lu Wei looked terrible. There was no place intact throughout the body.


    Seven holes bleed. Lu Wei first gave himself an elixir. Then fell directly to the ground.


    Anyway for him. The assessment has ended.


    Taking elixir is against the rules, though. But not eating is dead. At this time, Lu Wei dare to fight.


    In the room, Feng Tiangong shook his head and said, "It really makes me sad. I finally made a bet with people, and it turned out to be such a result."


    Waved his hand, Feng Tiangong scattered the light curtain in front of him and said calmly: "Go and bring Lu Wei back personally. This is not dead, it is considered a hard life. It should be useful to keep it."


    When Feng Tiangong finished speaking, he strode away. Elder Summan whispered: "Fenggong, do you not want to see that night shadow?"


    Feng Tiangong said without looking back: "Not seen now. Such an interesting person should be kept slowly. You can let him perform the task first, and stay in the Theravada Magic Pool of Optimus Kingdom, so that he can use it first. If When the mission is completed, I will let him enter the Mahayana magic pool when I return to this sect. Everything is in accordance with the rules. You must pay as much as you want. This is the supreme avenue of this world. "


    After speaking, Feng Tiangong''s bluntness disappeared.


    Even the ten elders present did not see exactly how Feng Tiangong left.


    Elder Suman frowned at the two glamorous women still in the room, waved a light, and killed them directly.


    With the same look, Elder Suman continued: "Let''s go, let''s meet the night shadow who passed the test."


    The ten elders all laughed, and then ten people turned into streamers and went away. After they left, the house changed rapidly, and after a while, everything went to nothing.


    The original arrangement here, everything originally, was condensed with strength.


    These exercises are truly amazing. Suddenly, ten elders came to a hall.


    The surroundings were as dark as ink, and only a white flame floated in the midair, illuminating everything.


    Ten black lotuses rotate in the hall, and ten elders sit on the black lotuses in turn.


    As soon as they sat down, a portal slowly emerged in the center of the hall.


    The blood-red flame condensed into shape. Elder Sauman looked at the scene with laughter and was extremely happy.


    Suddenly, the portal opened, and a figure came out instantly, not who was Lu Fan.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s figure appearing, Elder Sauman said loudly, "Night shadow, congratulations on completing all your tests."


    Lu Fan raised his head, looked at Elder Suman, and said with a smile: "That is to say, there won''t be such a test in the future. May I ask one more question. What''s the benefit of completing such a test."


    The ten elders laughed at the same time.


    Suman chuckled: "Of course it''s good. And it''s you, you can''t think of it."

 Chapter 866

    Laughter echoed in the hall of Black Lotus. Lu Fan listened to elder Suman''s words, and his face was also curious.


    "What''s the advantage."


    Lu fan asked with a smile.


    Qiu Xuchang said: "a task. It''s a great honor for you to have one of our key tasks. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said he didn''t understand.


    He really doesn''t think a task is good.


    But he didn''t say it to his face, just looked at the ten elders with doubts.


    "Let me explain to you what the task is," said elder Lang. Night shadow, from today on, you will have a new identity. You are no longer a demon cultivator from the thirty third hall, but a warrior named Wu''an small country from the East. As for the name, you can choose it yourself. "


    Lu Fan was shocked and looked at the smiling elder Suman in the Black Lotus.


    He knew immediately that he had been fooled. However, when the thought turned in his mind, Lu Fanhu found that this was also the temptation of elder Suman to him.


    It seems that he was deliberately tempted to give his real name.


    Lu Fan chuckled in his heart. If he didn''t know that he was wanted by demon cultivation all over the world at this time, he might really report his real name.


    After thinking for a moment, Lu Fan said, "let''s call it night shadow bar. It''s better to use the original name. "


    The light in elder Suman''s eyes flashed. This kid was not deceived.


    After a pause, elder Suman then said, "OK. Listen to the shadow of the night. It''s not long before the opening of the race of all kingdoms hosted by Optimus Prime. Experts from all over the world will gather here to watch the new national competition. Your task is to participate in the world championships. And make every effort to enter the top ten. The clan will support everything you want, including the elixir, magic weapon, weapon and skill that can improve your strength. "


    Lu Fan''s eyelids are jumping. Is that the good thing.


    It''s a great advantage to have what you want.


    However, Lu fan asked aloud, "why. Why should we also take part in the world championships. We need to win such a good place. "


    The one eyed old woman said at the side, "because only those who enter the top ten will enter the eyes of the Holy One. Your ultimate task is to worship the three saints and become their disciples. "


    Lu Fan was even more shocked and said, "I have never heard of the three saints."


    Elder Suman said calmly, "the world is holy, chaos is holy, and money is holy."


    Lu fan has written down these three names. It seems that they are all very powerful.


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "that is to say, my task is to make an outstanding figure in the world championships, and then try my best to attract the attention of the three saints, and then worship them."


    Mr. Suman said: "yes, any one of them can. Once you get under their door, your mission will be successful. At that time, zongmen will give you very rich rewards, which is absolutely beyond your imagination. "


    At last, Lu Fan recognized some doorways. It turned out to be such a thing.


    It''s no wonder that we have to choose a demon cultivator who can play a powerful fighting force without magic Qi. No wonder so many powerful demon cultivators have gathered in Optimus Prime, and even three of them have come.


    All things, the ultimate goal, were to deal with the three saints.


    These three saints should also be strong and terrible.


    To say that is to stand on the top of the world is not to be overestimated.


    But what Lu Fan didn''t understand was why elder Suman asked him to do it.


    If no one else knows, elder Suman also knows his details. And in front of him, I told him. Is it said that elder Suman intends to sabotage this plan.


    Lu Fan thought and nodded: "I see. Do you take part in the world championships. No problem. "


    "It''s very good," said long, elder Suman. So from today on, you will lead the master''s order to practice in the small magic pool. You have three days to organize everything, and then quickly enter the cultivation state. We will enhance your strength and help you to get a better place in the world championships. But if you do not complete the task, waiting for you, it is all back to the original shape. Do you understand. "


    When Lu Fan heard about the improvement, he immediately laughed.


    is not finished, it is not his has the final say, enhance the strength is the key.


    "I see."


    Lu Fan replied with a smile.


    Elder Suman looked at Lu Fan''s reply with such a happy smile.


    Slowly, Suman said, "well, give me your loyalty and oath."


    With that, elder Suman shook his hand, and a huge array immediately rose at Lu Fan''s feet.


    Black and white light began to flow under his feet. Lu Fan''s heart was shocked when he saw this array.


    The lotus seats under the top ten elders began to move slowly, and they surrounded Lu Fan all the time.


    Elder Suman threw something at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan takes it, but it''s a short blade.


    The voice of the ten elders sounded at the same time.


    "Cut your wrists and sprinkle your blood, and the demon will hear your request."


    "Offer your loyalty, read your vows, and the demon will enhance your strength."


    "Tremble, mortal. Despair, mortal. Darkness will come over the earth. "


    "Death is not the end, darkness is not the end, a new world is about to begin."


    "Everything is under the control of the gods."


    The voice is like a magic guide to the brain, which makes Lu Fan''s face change dramatically.


    With the knee to know, this array is not general. If he really drops his own blood, kneel down and say his oath. Then I''m afraid he''ll really become a demon.


    Ten elders all looked at Lu Fan with burning eyes.


    Lu Fan had no choice but to put the short blade in his palm.


    When Lu Fan was about to cut his palm, suddenly Lu fan saw a ray of red light flash from the short blade.


    Suddenly, a drop of blood automatically coagulates on the short blade.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt a movement in his heart, feigned the force, shook his hand, and then carried his hand behind him.


    The dagger stretched out and a drop of blood fell.


    Suddenly, the array at Lu Fan''s feet was rippling, and black air appeared.


    Ten elders look at Lu Fan and wait for his oath.


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said slowly, "I will finish the task, and everything is under the control of the devil."


    Whoosh.


    The array under my feet disappeared.


    Ten elders nodded slightly and raised their hands at the same time.


    Ten rays of light rose in the sky and quickly gathered in the mid air.


    Lu Fan looks up at their strength, which is really pure and incomparable. The power of Tao is surging.


    Soon a sign was in the air.


    It''s a wooden brand, which is different from the magical stone Lu fan has seen.


    On the wooden card, four big characters are slowly carved.


    "The devil of Tao."


    On the back, I wrote the word "hall leader".


    When everything was finished, the wooden card fell in front of Lu Fan.


    Before Lu Fan could react, the brand melted into his body like a magic weapon.


    Elder Suman smiled and said: "Congratulations, you are also the leader of our sect now. Once your task is done. Then you can take over a devil Kingdom and become your territory. Gather your hands and set up a branch. "


    Lu Fan looked at his arm, and his mind moved. The wooden card appeared in his hand.


    This thing is quite good.


    There seems to be a stabilizing effect. For those who are haunted by death and resentment all the year round.


    It works better than any magic instrument.


    Even people like him who don''t have magic power can be safer in practice.


    Lu Fan replied with a smile, "thank you very much, elder."


    Elder Suman nodded, "you deserve it."

 Chapter 867

    The elders nodded a little, and then one by one the body streamed away.


    In a short time, there were only two people left in the whole hall, elders Suman and Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan smiled at Suman and said, "I thought you were really killing me."


    "You seem to have a lot of problems," said elder Suman


    Lu Fandao: "yes, elder Suman can answer for me."


    elder Suman nodded: "of course, but this is not the place to speak."


    after speaking, elder Suman waved his hand and the two disappeared at the same time.


    When they reappeared, Lu Fan suddenly found that they had returned to the palace.


    When the bodyguards around saw that two people appeared, they were all blind and ignored.


    Or to be more precise, they dare not look at it at all. Their faces are sweaty, but they dare not look back.


    Elder Suman stepped forward, and Lu Fan strode to keep up.


    "Now you can ask."


    Elder Suman said.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "the first question. Why do you want to help me? Aren''t you going to let me become a demon cultivator? "Elder Suman chuckled:" you mean the blood sacrifice just now. Come on, it''s just our means to control our subordinates. It was a huge curse formation. Once your blood drops in it, the curse array can crush your body and your spirit at any time. The curse inside is not something you can understand. As for the oath, it''s just an oath to the way of heaven and earth. At most, if you can''t finish it, you will be attacked by the way of heaven and earth. If you die, you won''t be disabled. So don''t worry too much. "


    when it comes to this, elder Suman pauses and says:" I''ll help you, just don''t want to see you die on other magicians without knowing it. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "but you still helped me. It depends on my master''s face. "


    Suman said:" that''s right. What else do you have to ask, "


    Lu Fandao:" why should I take part in the assessment. You are not going to finish the task, are you? I will not take it seriously anyway. "


    Elder Suman said with a smile, "you don''t want any benefits."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "no, no, benefits are still needed. There is nothing better in this world than taking advantage of nothing. "


    Mr. Suman said: "I have no intention of not completing this task. On the contrary, I really hope that you can join these three guys and become a close disciple. Then take what the devil of the Tao heart gave you. Kill them. "


    Lu Fandao: "then I shouldn''t be given this task. I won''t do that. "


    Elder Suman suddenly laughed and said: "no, you will do it. Besides, you will do it willingly. "


    Lu Fan felt something wrong and frowned and asked, "why?"


    Suman said: "if I tell you, these three people are more despicable villains, more cruel bastards, and more shameless hypocrites than demon repair."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said: "this is not enough to convince me. It''s not even a reason. "


    "Do you want to hear the reason?"


    Lu Fandao: "of course


    Elder Suman suddenly stopped and said, "OK, I''ll give you a reason. Because you are the patriarch of jiuxiao gate, and because you are the descendant of our jiuxiao family, you are duty bound, so you must kill them. "


    Lu Fan probably guessed what it was, and stopped at the same time, saying:" can you say that. These three people are the main culprits for the collapse of jiuxiaomen. "It seems that you still know something. Your master told you. It''s not like his style. He will not give such a heavy burden to others. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes were slightly sharp and said: "elder Suman. You''re sure it''s true, "


    elder Suman said with a smile:" as a person who has experienced it personally, I''m sure it''s true. Let me tell you the truth again. Why does your master, the immortal sage, fall to the point of dying? Even if the extreme strong are suppressed by heaven and earth, he should be stronger than the venerable. However, as for your master, how much power he has left and what he can do, "


    Lu Fan said slowly:" master didn''t study any special skill to become this way. "


    Suman said:" this is only part of the reason, and there is another part for me to tell you. It''s because these three bastards sent fifty experts to rob and kill your master. In your master''s most critical time, beat him down to the altar. So, he became a slovenly old man selling wine in the shabby alleys of a small town. As his disciple, don''t you think it''s time to avenge your master. "


    Lu fan is silent and goes straight ahead without saying a word.


    He didn''t know if what elder Suman said was true.


    If so, you and he really need to help their master to ask for an explanation.


    Even the three saints would tear off a few hairs of each other.


    Seeing that the light in Lu Fan''s eyes has changed, elder Suman knows that his words have played a role.


    She didn''t lie. It''s true.


    It''s because of your business that she......


    Thoughts drifted to the distance, and elder Suman quickly shook his head and turned back to God.


    Two people walk while chatting, unexpectedly not many time later, came to the big Prince Mansion front door.


    Elder Suman stopped and said, "that''s all you have to say. If you don''t believe it, you can check it yourself. You are also the leader of the demon cultivation hall now. Although you don''t have a place and hands, it''s not a problem to have an identity check. "


    Lu Fandao: "that''s what you said. I will definitely do it."


    "That''s right," said Suman. That''s why. You have three days of instant, good rest, recuperate injury. Three days later, I''ll send for you. You need a transformation. To be honest, your cultivation is still weak. If you want to be in the top ten in the world championships, you should be at least the top cultivation of Tiangang. "


    Lu Fandao: "I need to think about it."


    Elder Suman said with a smile, "the opponent is too strong, and it scares you, isn''t it?" Lu Fan replied, "no, I''m just thinking, if you are serious, what should I do?"


    "Do what you have to do, that''s enough," said Suman. Enjoy your three-day break. After these three days, the pain will attack your whole body. "


    After that, elder Suman turned and left. In a few blinks, he could not see any more.


    Lu Fan walked into the Grand Prince''s mansion, and at a glance, he saw the southern palace going out.


    "Ha ha, brother Lu fan, where have you been recently? You are back now. During this time, I was bullied badly. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" who bullied you? Tell me about it. Just in time, I''m free these days. "

 Chapter 868

    Nangongxing chuckled and said: "I''m afraid you can''t help me if you come back. Come with me. You''ll see who bullied me later. "


    With that, nangongxing pulls Lu fan inside.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "don''t you want to go out to do things?"


    Nangong said: "I''m just going out to avoid the wind."


    Stepping into the Grand Prince''s mansion, Lu Fan felt that the atmosphere around him was slightly different.


    Whether it''s the bodyguard standing by, or the slave going in and out. They did not seem to be so respectful when they looked at nangongxing.


    Although they still salute Nangong, saying, "Your Highness."


    Lu Fan lowered his voice and asked, "what''s the matter. Are you exposed? "


    Nangong Xing shakes his head slightly and says," No. It''s just a guy with a higher status than me


    Just then, suddenly a burst of loud laughter came from the house not far away.


    "Hahahaha. Comfortable, that''s it. Yes, that''s how you move. Don''t stop. "


    Lu Fan turned to look at nangongxing, frowned and said, "it won''t be the same as I thought."


    Nangong said with a smile, "it''s definitely different from what you think. Go in and have a look. There''s no problem with safety. It''s just that you''re ready to be disgusted. "


    After that, Nangong and Lu Fan came to the partial courtyard.


    Once inside, Lu fan saw a huge fat man, sitting on the roof, clapping his hands to let a group of women dance on his belly.


    Saliva is left at the corners of the mouth, flesh and face are like pigs, and body is like a ball.


    Lu fan has seen many fat people, but there has never been one who can be so fat.


    It''s needless to say that height can be as big as the house of Optimus Prime. It''s a moving mountain. There''s absolutely no problem.


    The meat on his body is very unusual.


    It''s called a layer by layer. At a glance, it''s like being pinched out.


    The fat meat is piled up into a mass. Lu Fan looks up and can only vaguely see a huge meat head in the clouds.


    How to see, how to look like a wild boar can speak human language.


    Lu Fan opens his mouth slightly and looks at the man in shock.


    Fat man''s eyes were good. He saw Lu Fan and Nangong walking.


    "Cao Jin, who are you bringing. Who''s this greasy boy? He looks delicious. "


    Lu Fan smiled a little. When he heard the tone, he knew that the fat man was definitely a demon cultivator.


    Normal people, to see people they don''t know, the first sentence is definitely not delicious.


    Nangong Xing said in a loud voice: "this is my friend, my helper, my brother. Night shadow, he is the messenger of the thirty third hall. "


    Fat man heard that Lu Fan came from the thirty third hall, and quickly waved his pig''s hoof hand and said: "thirty third hall, I know that your hall leader is the holy daughter of Huoyuan. Oh, I like her. She''s beautiful. Whether it''s used or eaten, it must be good. Whoahaha


    Laughing loudly, fat man slapped his belly.


    At the same time, from his buttocks, a stream of evil gas spewed out.


    At that time, Lu Fan and nangonghang hurriedly withdrew.


    The fat man was disgusting. The gas he gave out turned into a thick green fog, and then drifted away with the wind.


    Where he passed, the stench was so strong that Lu Fan almost felt his eyes would not open.


    The fat man laughed loudly and said, "ha ha, I have a little more today. If others eat a few, they will be full. If I am full, I can eat a few. Cao Jin, you are a waste. Hurry to get me something to eat. By the way, I''m going to put on a big banquet in the evening. There are several hall leaders who have also arrived in the kingdom of Optimus. We''re going to have a banquet for them, aren''t we? Go and catch 10000 clean women now. Put the blood first and prepare for it. "


    Lu fan waves to dispel the fog, and nangongxing raises her head and says: "10000 women, do you think there are so many people in the mansion together?"


    fat man stares at nangongxing and says: "your courage is growing. Don''t forget, Cao Jin, I''m the leader of the 15th hall. You mean bastard, you can only live if you give everything to me. Hurry up. "


    Nangong is about to clench his fist. His eyes are full of flames.


    Lu Fan walked towards Nangong and shook his head gently. Nangong sang heavily and turned away.


    Lu Fan follows Nangong to leave and finally looks back at fat man.


    The Lord of the 15th hall, the Lord of other halls.


    The demons are still sending more people to Optimus. What is it that needs so many people.


    Lu fan doesn''t think that these people are the same as his mission to deal with the three saints.


    Leaving pianyuan, Lu Fan followed Nangong all the way back to his bedroom.


    Just after closing the door, nangongxing said in a loud voice: "brother Lu fan, do you see that such a hall leader with only 15 halls is now in our prime kingdom. I have to prepare ten thousand women for him. I would rather die than do such a thing. "


    Lu Fan pulled a chair and sat down, saying, "I see. You can see it clearly. How did you survive this time. If I were you, I would have thought about how to kill this guy. "


    Nangong Xing, with murderous air on his face, said: "don''t you think he did it? Tell you, since he came here a month ago, I have assassinated him three times. But every time, even his fat body can not break through. In fact, his accomplishments are not very high, that is, the peak of Tiangang. But the fat on his body is disgusting. It won''t move at all. "


    Nangong said as he slapped his desk into powder.


    Lu Fan looks distressed. If this thing is taken back to Wu''an, how much will it cost? It''s a waste.


    Nodding, Lu Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry. I''m coming back. It''s not a problem if I help you. "


    Nangong suddenly smiled and looked at Lu Fan and said, "brother Lu fan, I know you have a way. Your idea.... No, it''s a trick, not a lot. Come on, let''s talk about what we should do. "


    Lu Fan Dao:" it''s very simple. You''ll set up the party for him in the evening, and then I''ll fix it for you. "


    Nangongxing was surprised and said: "it''s so simple."


    Lu Fan smiled and said: "it''s so simple. You can''t even do such a simple thing. By the way, of course, you can''t listen to him when killing people. You''d better get some pig blood for him. "


    Nangongxing said with a smile: "that''s right. It looks like a wild boar. Give him pig blood and let him taste the taste of the same kind. By the way, brother Lu fan, I have one more thing to tell you. "


    Suddenly, nangongxing took a bead out of his hand and handed it to Lu Fandao: "look at this. I find out what these demons need so many people to do."

 Chapter 869

    Lu Fan''s face moved, and he took the bead.


    Vigorous Qi is injected, the round bead in the hand immediately emits a little light, and numerous pictures begin to appear inside.


    Lu Fan''s hand was pinched heavily. In a moment, the whole bead was crushed by him.


    Immediately, the light condenses into a light curtain and appears in front of Lu Fan.


    Looking intently, Lu Fan''s eyebrows and Nangong''s eyebrows were all screwed together.


    In the light curtain, a group of people, driven by some evil men in black, went to a main hall.


    Lu fan is familiar with this hall.


    It seems that when he took part in the first round of assessment, he entered such a hall.


    It seems that many such temples have been built by the demon cultivator in China.


    The crowd moved on, confused and confused.


    The picture follows the crowd into the hall, then stops at the door.


    Next to him, Nangong said, "this is what I asked for. Let him deliberately leave the beads at the door. This is a bead with a certain force of earth movement. There is a light shadow array embedded inside, which can record the picture. Then I bought a demon cultivator and asked him to bring the beads back to me. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly and continued to look at the light curtain.


    At this time, this group of people all entered the hall. Then, the demon in the picture slammed the door of the main hall.


    In such a situation, it seems that something is wrong.


    In the hall, these seemingly confused people began to talk.


    They seem to be discussing why they came here.


    What the hell is this place.


    But they haven''t yet discussed the results. Suddenly the ground under their feet began to show round holes.


    Then, a lot of black gas came out of it and dragged these people into the hole one by one.


    Scream, scream, keep going.


    Through the light curtain, Lu Fan could see the desperate expressions on these faces, the faces struggling before they died.


    Nangongxing seems to have seen it many times, pointing to the black airway in the light curtain: "I don''t know what those are. But I guess it must have something to do with some powerful beast. Although this ability of devouring life can be achieved by demon cultivation, it is not so strong and terrible. Brother Lu fan, look what it is. "


    Lu Fan waved away the light curtain, and immediately countless lights converged in Lu Fan''s hands, which turned out to be a ball again.


    Lu Fan threw the beads back to nangongxing and said quietly, "this terrible beast is called a virtual beast."


    Hearing the name, nangongxing was shocked. Stunned, Wanfen said: "virtual beast. God, the demons are using human life to cultivate virtual beasts. Are they crazy? "


    Lu Fan rubbed his forehead and said, "they are not mad. They are going to cultivate a wild animal. Think about it. When such a virtual beast appears, who can stop it in the world? "


    Nangong line gnawed his teeth and said: "they even raise such dangerous wild animals in our giant kingdom. Once the virtual beast appears, will it not be that I will suffer for the kingdom of heaven


    Lu Fan nodded: "that''s right. That''s what they plan to do. "


    Nangong said: "what can I do. Brother Lu fan, you have a plan. "


    Lu fan is silent, slowly way: "temporarily have no, can walk a step to see a step."


    The southern palace sighs.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    It''s night, with lights and lights, singing and dancing.


    The Grand Prince''s mansion is full of banquets tonight. The whole mansion is full of festive atmosphere.


    There are many people in the garden.


    Lu Fan and nangonghang stand aside, watching the buckets of good wine being brought up for people to drink, and the huge roast pigs being put on the banquet, which makes people eat and stir.


    Wine is like rivers, and barbecue is like mountains.


    At a glance, it can be called a forest of wine and meat.


    Lu Fan and nangongxing are preparing to sit in front of them. Suddenly a demon cultivator comes forward.


    This person is not someone else. It''s Fang Yu, who was beaten by Lu Fan. One of the four strong men under the fake prince.


    Fang Yu looked at Lu Fan and Nangong with a smile and said, "Your Highness, Prince Yeying. I''m sorry, Lord. You don''t have to attend the dinner tonight. It''s really not enough. Let''s go back and have a rest. "


    Nangong immediately shouted: "what. I can''t go to the banquet, you know it''s me. "


    Fang Yu said with a smile, "Your Highness. You are not right. The banquet is clearly hosted by the hall. Let me remind you that this is the order of the Lord. "


    All around suddenly many people cast their eyes.


    Nangongxing''s face was already full of anger and his fist was clenched.


    "Well, isn''t this my dear big brother. Why are you standing here. Why, your Lord, won''t you be seated? "


    Far away, Lu Fan and nangonghang saw nangongquan, the fourth prince, coming.


    He clapped his palm and laughed at nangongxing.


    Nangongxing just looked at him contemptuously and said, "I''m tired of sitting. Just stand for a moment."


    Nangong Quan said with a smile: "everyone will be seated. You are the master of the Grand Prince''s mansion. It''s not good. Don''t you say that there is no seat for the great prince''s mansion. Don''t laugh at me. "


    Nangong Quan didn''t save face for Nangong bank at all. He burst out laughing.


    All the demons around laughed.


    At a glance, even the servants of the Grand Prince''s mansion dare to laugh, especially the four bastards under nangongxing.


    And then constantly command the servants to drink.


    Lu Fan said quietly, "sit down. Why not? "


    After that, Lu Fan and Nangong took a look and walked straight ahead. I actually sat down in the front seat.


    At the place where Lu Fan and nangongxing sat down, nangongquan''s face suddenly changed: "you seem to have taken my seat. Isn''t it for your guests. "


    Nangongxing chuckled, "you are also a distinguished guest."


    Fang Yu saw the two men sitting here so domineering, and hurriedly said: "Your Highness, master Yeying. This is not your place. Please get up. "


    Nangong Xing stared at Fang Yu''s face and said, "do you want to die?"


    Fang Yu''s expression changed a little at once, but he still stepped forward and said, "Your Highness, what the LORD said can''t be violated."


    Said, Fang Yu''s hand, unexpectedly also began to appear the blade.


    At this time, suddenly, Fang Yu was shaking violently.


    He seemed to suddenly feel something and stared at Lu Fan.


    A gust of wind suddenly blew up his clothes, and before he could react, countless blood would come out of him.


    At the next moment, Fang Yu''s limbs were scattered, his head fell to the ground, and he fell to the ground with a bang.


    Lu Fan said lightly, "there is so much nonsense. I hate listening to other people''s nonsense."

 Chapter 870

    Ruthless. Kill decisively.


    Lu Fan. All the demons on the scene were stopped.


    For these people. It''s no use reasoning.


    What we want is to be fierce. It''s tough.


    Lu Fan kills Fang Yu. Immediately let all the demons around him away.


    There are so many people present. No one could understand how Lu Fan did it. They didn''t even see Lu Fan''s move.


    Nangong Xingdu is scared by Lu Fan. He stared at Lu Fan and said, "how did you do it?"


    Lu Fan laughs but doesn''t speak. No answer. Turning to Nangong Quan, he said, "Your Highness. Are you sure this seat is yours. "


    Nangong Quan dare not speak again. Didn''t you see that Fang Yu''s head just fell to the ground.


    No hesitation. Turn around and go.


    Nangong Quan won''t fight with such a terrible person for a shit seat.


    At the same time, Nangong Quan is also very confused. How can this thirty-three hall night shadow be so strong.


    Just with that. I want to be a vice hall leader. More than enough.


    Why is he just an emissary.


    Eyes swept around. No one dared to question whether Lu Fan and nangongxing could sit here.


    Lu Fan tapped lightly on the table and said, "serve wine."


    Right now. Some of the servants came trembling to serve the wine. They dare not even look at Lu Fan and Nangong.


    At this time, Nangong was able to restrain his surprise. Smiling at Lu fan, he said: "brother Lu Fan. You always do something amazing. "


    Lu Fandao: "this is just the beginning. Brother Nangong. You watch. There''s still a lot to play tonight. "


    As he spoke. Lu Fan picks up a huge glass and starts drinking with Nangong.


    At the same time. Xiaohei went straight into the wine jar. I''m going to have a full drink.


    "I wish you all the best."


    A shout. Suddenly all the demons around rose.


    Nangongxing also wants to follow. But Lu Fan grabbed him. Smile: "drink."


    Nangongxing looks at Lu Fan incomprehensibly. He didn''t know what Lu Fan wanted to do. But he still chose to believe in Lu Fan.


    Suddenly. A fat man with a height of tens of feet came out.


    You can see. Today, the Lord Zhu of the 15th hall specially reduced his body to attend the banquet.


    Although he is still as fat as the ball after shrinking, at least he can see his personal shape.


    Wish the fat man walk slowly.


    Every time the sole falls, it will leave clear footprints on the hard black stone ground.


    "I met Lord Zhu."


    All the demons raised their voices.


    I wish fat man''s eyes narrowed into a line, he seems to enjoy the feeling of the attention.


    As he walked on, he said, "thank you very much for coming."


    Say, wish fat person to sit on main seat. He looked up and down, and suddenly found that only Lu Fan and nangongxing were still sitting there, calmly drinking.


    At once, I wish fat man a little ugly.


    "Come, Master Li."


    "Lord Kui is here."


    There were two more shouts, and the crowd immediately separated, leaving a passage.


    Everyone looked towards the entrance of the garden, only two men came slowly.


    One high one short, one green one white.


    With their hands on their backs, the two men were full of breath. No accomplishments can be seen. A white suit is better than snow. If not, he has already called out his hall leader''s identity. It''s really hard to see that he is a demon cultivator.


    The short one is an old man. He is a little rickety and looks absolutely over a hundred years old.


    Lu Fan felt the breath outside. It should be the top cultivation of heaven.


    People are like birds of a feather, people are like a group. It seems that the accomplishments of this fatso''s friend are almost the same as him.


    In this way, the tall man should have no doubt about his accomplishments.


    Two hall masters saw Zhu Pang from afar, smiling all over their faces.


    The man in White said in a loud voice: "fat man, you are getting fatter and fatter. It seems that your food is very good. If we can''t use up too many people, we can''t be separated. "


    The short old man said, "share me too. We are in the dark mountain region, and we are almost out of money. "


    I wish the fat man looked at them and said with a smile: "you two are still crying with me. Qui Laogui, you are all bones in the hell mountain area. What do you want to do with the pot. Boil bone soup. And you Lao Li, you zuoqiu region, is ten times larger than our Taotie region, and the population is twenty times larger. If you ask me for help, I''m Pooh. "


    Li and Kui were sitting down laughing. Three of them sat together and raised their glasses directly.


    "Everything is under the control of the gods."


    All the demons realized loudly that Lu Fan and Nangong were still the only ones who didn''t care. They continued to drink and eat meat.


    I wish the fat man looked at the two hall masters and said with a smile, "how many people have you brought this time. What''s the task on it. "


    Hall leader Li raised his eyebrows and said, "fat man. Is that also what you can ask. Why don''t you tell me what your task is. "


    Wish fat man way: "this has what cannot say. A few days later, Xiaocheng magic pool opened, and I came to join in the fun. "


    Lord Li, Lord Kui said with a smile, "it''s a coincidence that we are here to join the party."


    "Yes. It seems that our goal is the same. Strive to enter the honorable realm as soon as possible. "


    Hall leader Li sighed: "I really hope it can be successful this time. How many years have it been. There''s no movement at all. If we don''t seize this opportunity, we don''t know how many years to wait for a breakthrough. "


    I wish the fat man waved his hand and said: "don''t worry, I will succeed. If you don''t say that, you''ll get a lot of benefits along the way. "


    The red light in the master''s eyes said: "that''s killing people and swallowing spirits. It''s cool. "


    "If you want to say cool, you have to drink the blood of your virgins," said the ghost, shaking his head. It can prolong life and leave fragrance on your lips and teeth. "


    Suddenly, all three were intoxicated.


    Hearing the words of the three, Nangong Xing had already put down the wine glass and said in secret, "it''s time to kill."


    Lu Fan also put a cold light in his eyes and said, "all the demons can be killed."


    I wish fat man smiled and clapped his hands and said: "blood, blood. Don''t tidy up these general goods. Get the blood up quickly. "


    Hall Master Li, hall master Kui said excitedly, "you are ready."


    "Is it the blood of a virgin?"


    I wish the fat man smile: "it must be a good thing."


    Soon, several servants brought up the blood.


    I wish fat man picked up a bowl and said with a smile, "please do it first."


    With that, I wish fat man a drink.


    Li and Kui also took up wine bowls one after another, but at the next moment, I wish the fat man a sudden change of look.


    With anger on his face, he smashed the wine bowl and said, "what is this. What I want is human blood. Who let you go to animal blood. Cao Jin, do you want to die? "


    I wish the fat man fixed his eyes on nangongxing.


    Nangongxing suddenly got up and said, "no blood."


    "Against you. Take it for me. "


    I wish the fat man get angry. A group of demons around me will surround Lu Fan and nangongxing.


    "Your Highness, I''m sorry."


    One of the leading demons made a voice.


    Then the power is released.


    "Kill."


    With a loud burst, the demons came to kill Nangong at the same time.


    The powerful force makes all the space around break up, and the table in front of it even disappears in a flash.


    When nangongxing was ready to fight against it, suddenly there was a fresh breeze.


    Suddenly, all of them were in place.


    "Down."


    Lu Fan held out a finger and said softly.


    Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang.


    Immediately, a group of demons fell to the ground at the same time, bleeding.


    Lu Fan slowly got up and looked at the three Hall leaders, laughing but not speaking.

 Chapter 871

    Corpses were all over the ground, blood was gurgling, and the ferocious wounds stimulated the eyes of all people.


    The pupils of the three Hall masters contracted. Immediately, they looked at Lu fan, and they had already taken on a certain degree of dignity.


    Lu Fan showed his strength, even they didn''t understand what was going on.


    If you can''t understand it, it means you can''t hide. It means you can''t fight.


    People always feel a little afraid of the unknown. So they just stare at Lu Fan''s face instead of standing up and shooting.


    There was a moment of silence in the surrounding demon cultivation. However, no one dared to go forward to fight against Lu Fan and Nangong again. One by one, they hesitated, and more people retreated.


    It''s a matter of death. Not many people will go.


    After all, not every demon cultivator really has the consciousness of dedication.


    I wish fat man slowly stood up, shaking his fat body, and squeezed out from behind the table.


    The fat on his body shakes with his steps. I wish the fat man a cold voice: "this ban, 138 killing, 964 punishment. Cao Jin, tell me what a crime it is to disrespect the Lord and deliberately fail to complete the task. "


    Nangong said: "it''s just a killing word. Fatso, if you can bear it, you will kill me. I''ve put up with you for a long time. "


    Nangong said as he grinded his teeth.


    Obviously, he has wanted to say that for a long time.


    Wish the fat man start to release the monstrous spirit, almost instantaneously, the clear sky will become dark clouds all over.


    Seeing this situation, the other two hall masters also released their strength to close the whole Grand Prince''s mansion, so that people outside could not see what was wrong here.


    "You dare call me fatso. That''s your name, too. "


    I wish fat man''s voice suddenly rose.


    Nangongxing was even more impolite. He took out all his weapons.


    It was the first time that Lu fan saw nangongxing take out his own weapon. It was a red tassel sword. It was a Zhang long sword with a bloody pattern on its tip.


    I wish the fat man''s body gas began to expand, and the fat on his body suddenly rose.


    "Cao Jin. I treat you very well. How dare you despise me so much. It seems that you, the prince, have taken it a little too far. "


    I wish fat man''s voice was like a thunderclap on the ground, shaking everyone around me.


    The momentum began to spread outward, and the forces of the heaven and the earth all around became sticky in a flash.


    At the same time, endless dead Qi and corpse Qi are converging to Zhu Pang.


    The wind blows and the ghosts roar.


    Lu Fanyan looks at Nangong''s journey, and he will have pure and noble spirit. Hurriedly pulled nangongxing back, and at the same time Lang said: "I wish the hall leader a great prestige. You want to kill my brother, Nangong, the eldest prince


    I wish the fat man put out his fat fingers, pointed to Lu Fan and Nangong and said: "don''t think that I can be intimidated by the identity of a big son of shit. I know that you are all the candidates transferred by the elders themselves. Kill you, there will be trouble. But now, I''m not afraid of the trouble. "


    Said, I wish fat man a moment.


    The palm suddenly clenches the fist, like the lightning one fist toward the south palace line smashes.


    Don''t look at his bloated figure. The speed of punching is really unambiguous.


    This fist is full of corpse spirit. Everywhere it passes, the ground immediately turns black.


    Everyone stared at Zhu Pang''s fist. In their eyes, someone must be killed on the spot if the fist goes down.


    Bang.


    The fist suddenly stopped halfway.


    Suddenly, everyone stared at the picture in front of them. I wish fat man''s huge fist was blocked by Lu Fan.


    His left hand is as stable as a mountain. Lu Fan''s understatement blocks Zhu Pang''s strike.


    The strong corpse Qi couldn''t affect half of him at all. Lu Fan pushed hard, but wished chubby to step back and knocked over countless tables and chairs.


    Nangongxing''s eyebrows jumped straight. As soon as he was about to speak, he heard Lu Fandao: "you sit quietly. Give it to me. Don''t show it. ''


    Nangong nodded clearly and sat back directly.


    Lu Fan strode out and thrust his heavy sword into the ground. Half of the sword fell into the ground. He said in a loud voice, "if you want to fight, follow the rules. Have the courage to practice alone with me. "


    Lu Fan''s voice was so loud that everyone on the scene could hear it clearly.


    He doesn''t know the rules of demon cultivation. It''s just such a cry.


    But other demons began to whisper.


    "Rules, do we have rules in the fight. I haven''t heard of it. "


    "Yes, I have never heard of it. Don''t you think it''s the powerful boss above. The fighting is still in accordance with the rules. "


    "It''s exquisite."


    "I''m going to see more today."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    I wish fat man didn''t know any rules, but he could understand the two words after practicing alone.


    Eyes red instantly, I wish fat mouth began to spurt white heat, way: "single practice. I''m afraid of anyone. "


    As he said this, I wish the fat man a bigger body. He seems to have the meaning of breaking through the sky.


    Lu fan is not welcome to see this scene.


    Incarnate the world.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan''s body also grew larger. At the same time, the body was covered with magic armor, and the heavy sword without a front turned into a fire sword.


    In the blink of an eye, Lu Fan also became a giant with a height of several hundred feet and a shining body.


    Seeing this scene, the other two hall masters looked at each other.


    "This man is not a demon cultivator," said the master with a frown


    Lord Kui shook his head and said, "it doesn''t look like it. There is no evil spirit, and the skill is different from ours. But maybe it''s camouflage. When he is forced to the brink of extinction, it will be natural to tell whether he is a demon or not. "


    Looking at Lu Fan''s eyes, both of them had some doubts. But they didn''t mean to.


    Because neither of them thought Zhu would lose.


    "Drink."


    Wish the fat man to fight again. This time, the fat on his body instantly agglomerated into a solid armor. His hair pricked out of the skin and turned into a spike that could penetrate the mountains.


    "Come down, kill."


    I wish the fat man a boxing in Lu Fan''s armor, the power of the fist immediately let the armor all send out the violent vibration sound.


    Lu fan is not ambiguous. He cuts off Zhu Pang with a sword.


    Even if his skin and flesh were made into armor, Lu Fan''s sword was still deeply cut into his flesh.


    "Burst."


    "Burst."


    The two drank loudly at the same time.


    Power explodes in each other''s bodies.


    Lu Fan''s magic armor was pierced by countless burst spikes, which cracked a hole, and countless fine cracks spread on the magic armor.


    But Lu Fan''s strength rushed directly into Zhu Pang''s body, the vigorous Qi fried Zhu Pang''s whole body was full of blood and flesh.


    Almost in an instant, I wish fat people lose a circle.


    "Hateful."


    I wish fat people''s voices become murderous.


    Below, hall Master Li and hall master Kui look at the mouth and nose together, and they are frightened.


    It''s the first time they''ve seen someone who can take advantage of Zhu Pang''s melee.


    Where on earth did this boy come out.


    Both could not help asking in their hearts.


    Lu fan reaches out his hand and wipes it on the magic armor. The armor disappears and the Dragon Armor appears.


    I wish the fat man didn''t understand how the strength of Lu Fan was so strong, and the strength of Qi that had just rushed into his body was really something he had never seen before.


    At this time, Lu Fan raised his hand and held out three fingers to look at Zhu Pang.


    "What do you mean?" said the fat man


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "this is to tell you that with your strength, I can kill you with three moves."

 Chapter 872

    I wish the fat man''s body was shaking regularly.


    The flesh and blood of Lu Fan''s body, which was fried by a vigorous Qi, is now recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    No wonder nangongxing said that the fat man was not easy to deal with. He was full of both attack and defense. It''s going to get him nowhere.


    Wish the fat man rush to Lu fan again, the whole body fat suddenly changes, blood and flesh coagulate into tentacles, unexpectedly a bundle of Lu Fan''s body.


    This is a strange move. Lu fan saw it for the first time.


    Those flesh and blood are like living things. They even want to pierce Lu Fan''s body through the dragon scale armor. Absorb his strength.


    For others, in the face of this move, you must be terrified. You want to cut off these flesh and blood tentacles in a hurry.


    But for Lu fan, the lethality of this move is really poor.


    Because any kind of strength in his body can''t be absorbed by fat people.


    Flesh and blood tentacles tie Lu Fan more and more tightly, but Lu Fan seems to be indifferent.


    I wish fat man suddenly opened his mouth.


    His mouth, like a chrysanthemum blossom, split countless flesh and blood petals.


    The whole body was suddenly opened. He wanted to swallow Lu fan into his stomach.


    "Taotie magic skill."


    Several of the demons had already shouted.


    This is the way to wish fat people fame.


    It is also one of the most disgusting and effective magic cultivation methods. In general, phagocytosis skill.


    Those who improve their strength by swallowing and practice this skill are all abnormal.


    They have basically exterminated human nature. Eating people and eating animals are just normal. What''s more, even the corpses they eat.


    Anyway, as long as they can improve their strength, they have nothing to eat.


    In this way, people who practice this kind of skills are also very quick in the early stage of strength improvement. It is also famous for its quickness.


    I don''t know how many people have eaten.


    The way that his body blooms at this time is also the famous swallowing magic.


    Once swallowed, you will be fully digested by him if you can.


    Lu Fan looks at Zhu Pang''s bloody mouth and smiles.


    Whoosh.


    A long sword went out of its sheath. No one saw how Lu Fan acted. Wish the fat man''s body immediately appeared numerous to the sword mark.


    Blood flying, countless flesh and blood like rain on the ground.


    I wish fat man, by this invisible move, directly cut off in a hurry.


    All the flesh and blood tentacles that he trapped Lu Fan became pieces of meat at the moment.


    "What happened,"


    "what kind of skill did he use,"


    Lord Li, Lord Kui stared at Lu Fan''s body.


    Even they couldn''t see how Lu Fan did it.


    I wish the fat man would immediately gather up his flesh and blood and keep retreating.


    At this time, his face finally changed, and his fat body seemed to be a little pale at the moment.


    Because he clearly felt that Lu Fan''s moves to attack him were not magic Qi, vigorous Qi or Dharma. It''s an attack from the spirit.


    At this moment, I wish fat people a headache that is about to burst.


    There is no mistake. What Lu fan uses is the spirit attack.


    He predicted that this kind of demon cultivation, which can only refine the body, could never be powerful in the spiritual cultivation. As long as he attacks with the spirit, he will surely win.


    Lu Fan''s move is his newly developed soul way. This is not a way to kill the soul.


    However, it is another way of attack recorded in the spirit path, which is the spirit controlling the Heaven Sword.


    Gather the spirit into a sword and shoot it out in an instant.


    It''s hard to see how the gods and souls gather into entities, but it''s not a problem for Lu Fan. Vigorous Qi can be transformed into the power of spirit, and it is not difficult to condense it into substance.


    One move, sword with heart, no trace.


    As long as the other party''s spirit is not strong enough, Lu Fan''s move will play a huge role. It can not only attack the spirit of the other party, but also spread the power of the spirit in the body of the other party, and then form such a ferocious wound.


    Lu Fan takes a step forward and his eyes shine again.


    Take advantage of his illness to kill him, and take away the soul and destroy the soul.


    In a moment, all around you feel the sea of knowledge in your brain shake.


    Some of the spirit''s weaker practices bled and lay on the ground.


    I wish the fat man a shrill scream, the whole body began to shrink, and the blood continued to gush out.


    Boom.


    I wish fat man fell into the garden, like pushing the golden mountain to pour the jade pillar, and smashed the ground into such a deep pit.


    The body shrinks rapidly. I wish the fat man is already full of blood.


    He stared at the beads and wanted to fight Lu fan again, but his body was already twitching uncontrollably.


    Lu Fan holds the huge fire sword, looks down at Zhu Pang''s body and raises it.


    Lord Li, Lord Kui can''t look down on it at this time. If they don''t do it again, I wish fat people die in front of them.


    "Stop."


    The leader of Li hall shouted loudly. Bat wings spread out behind him and came straight to Lu Fan.


    Lord Kui''s palm turns into a black dragon claw. It seems that he wants to stop Lu Fan''s sword.


    Feeling the power coming from behind, Lu Fan turned around and looked at the two men.


    Just at a glance, the white smoke immediately rose from the body of Lord Li. Lord Kui stepped back dozens of steps. His eyes were closed and his face was pale.


    "Boy, you know that the junior deacons are good at killing our sect leader, and you will be reduced to a ghost forever and suffer from the suffering of all ages."


    Hall Master Li, even though this painting is similar, began to shout loudly.


    Lu Fan looked at the two people calmly and said, "are you warning me?"


    the hall leader said: "I wish the fat man a success this time. If you let him go, it will be good for everyone."


    Lying on the ground, I wish fat man was still staring at Lu Fan with white foam in his mouth.


    Lord kuitung stood behind Lord Li, and then said: "it''s so powerful that I thought you were not a demon cultivator. Boy, let him go, is to let yourself go. The leader of this branch is not what you can do. If you let him go now, we''ll let bygones be bygones. No one will come to you and your brother''s trouble. "


    Hearing this, Lu Fan smiled.


    The smile on his face was full of ridicule and contempt.


    "Let bygones be bygones, don''t do anything."


    Lu Fan smiled at them and said slowly.


    Hall leader Li thought that Lu Fan was really asking. He replied, "that''s right. Let him go. It''s all right. "


    Lu Fandao: "it seems that you haven''t figured out the situation. Now, I has the final say.


    At the end of the speech, the smile on Lu Fan''s face was instantly put away, and the huge fire sword in his hand was put into Zhu Pang''s head with a puff.


    Immediately, the fierce fire rose to the sky, and the sky of the Grand Prince''s mansion became a red one.


    I wish fat man''s body trembled at last, then was swallowed by the fire.


    Lord Li, Lord Kui looked at this scene in astonishment.


    Then the two men looked at Lu Fan and said, "crazy man."


    "You''re dead."

 Chapter 873

    Fat is burned up by the fire. Yang Yan burns the flesh with corpse gas, which is very effective.


    All the magicians around saw Lu Fan''s eyes.


    Even nangongxing is no exception.


    He knew that Lu Fan was very strong and powerful. But I didn''t expect that Lu Fan could actually defeat Zhu Pang, or even kill him in front of everyone.


    This can only be described as crazy.


    Even if people who don''t know much about the demon cultivation, they should know that other people kill the Lord of the demon cultivation hall besides the top level of the demon cultivation. Without exception, there will be violent retaliation.


    Don''t mention killing in person like this, merciless.


    Nangong is thinking about whether it''s time to run away.


    Lu Fan''s body shrank and returned to its original state. He reached out and pulled out his sword.


    Turning around, Lu Fan looked at Li and Kui and said, "why, do you want to fight with me?"


    The two hall masters took a step back at the same time. It seems that they were also affected by Lu Fan''s momentum.


    In other words, they are not willing to fight with a madman at all, especially the madman who just killed a hall leader.


    "Everyone, seal this place."


    The hall leader shouted suddenly.


    At this time, the other demons on the scene reacted. They quickly began to arrange the array, surrounded the place and sealed it completely.


    Lu Fan looked at them and said, "are you afraid that I will run away?"


    Lord Li and Lord Kui are standing together. Their evil spirit has already become a magic armor for defense, which is covered on them.


    Lord kuitung said: "boy, you are dead. If you are good at killing our sect leader, you will die ugly. I''ll be glad to see your ending when the elder is coming. "


    Nangongxing suddenly gets up at this time and desperately starts to make gestures to Lu Fan. It seems that Lu fan needs to hurry away and leave him alone.


    Lu Fan smiled and shook his head at nangongxing. "Is that right. Then I''d like to see what my ending is. "


    Lu Fan went back to his seat, grabbed a handful from the side, and continued to drink and eat meat, which seemed very calm.


    Hall leader Li said with a sneer, "I don''t know how to live or die."


    Lord Kui whispered, "shall we catch him first?"


    "I don''t want to go if I want to go to you," said master Li with a shake of his eyelids


    Lord Kui was dumb for a while, and they stood upright.


    All the magicians stared at Lu Fan''s face as if there were something particularly beautiful on it.


    Nangongxing''s eyes twitched and whispered, "brother Lu fan, don''t you really run. It''s too late. "


    Lu Fan replied with a smile, "is running useful. Don''t worry, I have my own reason. Come and eat meat and drink. "


    Nangongxing naturally couldn''t drink a drop of wine, but Lu Fan was very happy.


    People watched him eat meat, but Lu Fan was relaxed and happy.


    Suddenly, a black light flashed in front of me, and a shadow of people came to the back garden.


    "Who is it? It''s killing here."


    The voice is clear, the eyes are sharp, but the person is a woman.


    Immediately, hall leader Li and Kui all walked towards this man and pointed to Lu Fandao: "that''s him, that''s this kid. He just killed hall leader Zhu Hao. This son is very fierce. Please get rid of him completely. "


    " it''s not bad, this person is below. Please deal with it severely. "


    All around the devil repair also shouted loudly.


    "We can all prove it."


    "It''s him, the man killed by the guy of jiaoyeying."


    Among them, nangongquan, the fourth prince, and others are the loudest.


    But after Lu Fan glanced at them, they began to hide behind the crowd.


    "Coward."


    Lu Fan laughs and scolds people.


    Lu Fan smiles when he sees the person coming.


    This coming elder is not who Suman is.


    Lu Fan raised the wine jar and looked at the old man and said, "elder Suman. Come and have a drink. "


    Elder Suman looked down at the black ground under his feet, looked around again, smiled and said: "night shadow, night shadow. You''re a real trouble maker. It''s only a long time before you come to kill again. "


    Saying that, elder Suman really walked over and took Lu Fan and handed him the wine jar.


    In this scene, I saw that Lord Li and Lord Kui were about to drop their chin and their eyes were about to fall to the ground.


    This is a hallucination.


    Elder Suman is so familiar with a kid.


    Nangong is unbelievable.


    Hall leader Li took the lead to put away his surprise and said in a sharp voice: "elder. He just killed a hall master


    Elder Suman said calmly, "so what. Ordinary fight, life and death by life only. "


    Lord Kui said in a loud voice, "how can this be a normal fight. The dead are not the deacons and envoys, but the fifteen hall leaders. Elder, have you made it clear? "


    Elder Suman smelt the words and looked at Lord kuitung deeply. The heart of Lord kuitung stopped beating and his legs and stomach were shaking.


    "Do you think I don''t know the rules?" said Suman. I''ll tell you again. It''s a common fight. As the Lord of the hall, night shadow kills another Lord. Even the Lord doesn''t care about this kind of thing. As long as the night shadow makes up for the loss of the clan, do you hear clearly? "


    Lu Fan smiles and nods.


    "What."


    Countless people exclaimed at this time.


    "He is also the Lord. Elder, are you kidding? "


    Hall leader Li is about to jump up.


    The demons around are also whispering. They also don''t believe that Lu fan is the hall leader.


    How could this be? There are many people here who know that Lu Fan just came to Optimus a few months ago. His identity is just an emissary.


    Elder Suman turned to Lu Fan and said, "take your sign and hurry up."


    Lu Fan nods when he hears the words, takes out his hall leader''s sign and throws it away.


    The sign floats in the air and immediately lights up a light magic light.


    When people looked at the sign with wide eyes, they suddenly found that it was true.


    This kid in front of me is really the hall leader.


    Hall Master Li and hall master Kui are like drinking soup, drinking a pot of rat shit. Their looks change and change, and they are ugly again and again.


    Others can be fake, but this brand can''t be fake. This is made by the ten elders.


    They could not say a word, for the elder Suman was right.


    If Lu fan is also the hall leader, he can only be regarded as an ordinary fight to kill Zhu Pang. Life and death are safe.


    Hall leader Li glanced at the place where Zhu Pang died and shook his head and said, "you''re really wrong. You''re a fat man."


    Elder Suman looked around and said with a smile: "night shadow, since you killed the Lord of the 15th hall. I think it''s up to you to replace the 15th hall. Then send 10000 people to zongmen. Today''s business is too much. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "no problem. It''s such a happy decision. "

 Chapter 874

    Three words and two words, the whole fifteen halls, mountains and rivers change.


    In the great prince''s mansion, most of the demons are from the 15th hall, such as the dead Fang Yu.


    They all look different, but they dare not say more.


    There is no room for them to make a voice when they are chatting with a hall leader and an elder.


    Li Tang master and Kui Tang master can not say anything, the position of the master is easier, this is the elder has the final say.


    Especially like this, the death of the original Lord and the replacement of other lords. For the elder, it''s just a matter of words.


    Elder Suman put down the wine jar and said, "go on. Night shadow, remember that ten thousand people I want to see in three months. "


    Lu Fan turned his head directly and shouted to a man beside him, "who is that? Now go back to the 15th hall immediately. Select the strong and the high-level, send 10000 people to the team, dare to make a weak one, and I will put you in the team. "


    the man shivers all over his body, bows his body should be, and then quickly leaves.


    Elder Suman nodded his head, and his figure disappeared like mist in the wind.


    Lu Fan put the wine jar aside and looked at hall Master Li with a smile. Hall master Kui said, "two hall masters, let''s drink later."


    hall Master Li''s face sank down and said, "you''d better drink it yourself, hall master night."


    With that, hall leader Li turned and left.


    Lord Kui gave a snort and left.


    Lu Fan laughs at them and doesn''t want to stop them.


    The two lords soon disappeared into the public''s view.


    Many other people who came to the banquet were ready to leave.


    But at this time, Lu fanlang said: "do you want to go, just don''t give me face."


    as soon as he said this, all the people who were about to get up stopped.


    Lu fan, with a thoughtful smile, looked at them and said, "just now the two hall leaders didn''t give me face. I have recognized them. Do you dare to sit down for me, drink and continue to drink. Come on, bring that pig blood down to me, one by one, and don''t go away if you can''t finish drinking. "


    Lu Fan waved to the servant next to him. The servants around immediately sent out the blood in turn.


    At first, everyone thought that the blood of the beast, which Zhu Pang shouted, was deer blood or tiger blood.


    As soon as I heard that it was pig''s blood, many demon repair faces showed disgusting expressions.


    Lu Fan wants to disgust them and raises the wine jar. Lu fan says, "please,"


    look at me and I look at you, but I have to drink it all at once.


    Lu Fan turned to Nangong and said, "brother Nangong, would you like to be a vice hall leader?"


    Nangongxing said with a smile: "brother Lu Fan. It''s my pleasure to be your vice hall leader. "


    Get up, Lu Fan and Nangong go straight to the main seat and sit down.


    When all the demons around saw Lu Fan''s movements, there was no reason why they didn''t understand.


    At that time, all the magicians got up, threw themselves into the ground, and said in a neat and uniform way: "congratulations to the Lord of the night hall, immortal blessing forever, life is as long as the sky,"


    Lu Fan grinned, looking at all the magicians kneeling on the ground in front of him, and said in a long voice: "very good, very good,"


    ......


    At the same time, Qingtian city.


    South of the city, a bustling street, an antique house, seems to be a little different from everything outside.


    The house is very small, and the gate is ten feet high.


    There are only three big characters in black paint on the plaque on the door.


    The font of "governing the beast room"


    is not atmospheric, but rather a bit ethereal. It seems that it comes from the hand of the alchemist who is immortal.


    Such a house is not like the architectural style of Optimus Prime, but more like the architecture of Dansheng.


    But all the people of the kingdom of Optimus passing by, as long as they pass through the gate, bow and salute.


    Because here is the ancestral house that controls the beast room, also known as benmen.


    The so-called all animals come out of this door, and their power is all over the world.


    This is one of the three major forces in the world, the source of controlling the beast room.


    Generally speaking, the door is closed all the year round. Many old residents living in Qingtian haven''t seen the sons of the clan who once drove the beast house.


    But today, the door suddenly opens.


    Far away, on both sides of the street, all the people holding the kingdom of heaven consciously gave up the central road. Because of this situation, only one thing can be explained.


    That''s the return of the son of our clan who controls the beast room today. It''s very likely that he is still the core son.


    Many people in Optimus Prime are looking forward to seeing who is back.


    But after a long wait, I didn''t see anyone coming.


    I only feel a gust of wind whistling past, and then the gate of the beast house is slowly closed.


    Inside the door, a phoenix shaped carriage appears abruptly from the space.


    Transparent body into the body, such as crystal wings slowly stretch, the spirit of the Phoenix lying on the ground. Then a woman walked slowly from the Phoenix.


    Looking up, the woman looked at everything in front of her, with some strange uneasiness in her heart.


    She doesn''t know this place any more.


    Looking at the antique wooden buildings, dome houses and vast animal farms, the woman murmured, "is this my home? It''s different from my memory."


    Just then, suddenly from the end of the line of sight in the spirit animal ranch, a strong wind blows.


    An old man falls with the wind. On his shoulder, a small bird with only a palm slowly converges its wings. The gale just happened to come out of it.


    Seeing the old man, the woman immediately smiled, slapped him on the shoulder and said: "you are still good, stupid master. You came to pick me up. "The old man smiled and looked at the woman and said," it''s a hard journey. Did you meet any interesting people or things on your way back from such a far place as the eastern boundary? "The woman said, shaking her head:" I won''t tell you. As soon as I get back, I want to talk. There''s no way. I won''t tell you how I''ve spent this time. "


    The old man said with a smile, "OK, OK, OK. My dear apprentice, just come back. Well, you''re back in time, so you can participate in the family''s spiritual promotion ceremony. Let''s go. First, I''ll find a place for you. Do you like to live with the dragon or the Phoenix? "


    the woman took the old man''s arm and said:" of course it''s the Phoenix. Master, you are an honorary elder of the family. Can you help me get another place for a spirit beast? I want another nine colored Phoenix. "


    The old man said with a bitter face: "I am not the official elder of your family, what''s the use of you to tell me. It''s all up to you. If you can perform well in the initiation ceremony. There''s nothing wrong with you and the family. But if you don''t perform well, you may not even be able to stay here. "


    The woman pinched her fist and said: "hum, it''s not a spiritual promotion ceremony. If anyone dares to stop me, I will beat him. When they are afraid, they will automatically give me the spirit beast. "


    The old man said with tears and smiles: "my good disciple, you can''t be a little more calm. You have such a temper. No one dares to marry you if you go on like this. By the way, it seems that the family intends to arrange marriage for young women of your generation. In a few days, the head of the family will say this. You need to have a psychological preparation. "


    The woman''s face sank suddenly and said: "No. It''s just for this reason that I was specially asked to come back. It''s not good, it''s not good. I don''t want to go. "


    The old man said with a smile: "the other side is likely to be the king of Optimus or the prince of other countries. You don''t think about it. "


    the woman shook her head and said," no, I''m not interested. "


    The old man was surprised and said, "you can''t be someone you like. Let''s talk to Shifu. Who do you like and where do you like it? "The woman''s cheek is slightly red and says in a loud voice:" you are asking for something. I won''t tell you. "


    The old man laughed and said: "it''s true. Whose kid has so much...... Fortunately, where did you meet, Wu''an state or other places? What''s their name? "


    "You''re so upset," she said. "It seems that Wu''an is the country. Magic moon, it''s easy to pursue. Happiness is in your own hands. "


    Magic moon has a figure with a heavy sword on his back in his mind. Shaking his head, he rolled his eyes and said, "I want you to take care of it. Hum, I''ll never see him again in my life. Maybe I''m a small country warrior. I really think I''m a rare girl. "


    After speaking, the moon moves forward quickly.


    The old man, with his hands on his back, looked at the back of the moon and laughed.


    A piece of spirit beast flies in the pastureland and rushes to the sky.

 Chapter 875

    Three days later, the Grand Prince''s mansion.


    Lu Fan and Nangong hang are sitting in the study and standing in front of them. They are all the direct messengers of the 15th hall.


    Lu Fan holds a bead in his hand and turns it gently at his fingertips.


    Inside the bead is a clear map, recording the location and general appearance of the fifteen halls.


    In the bead, the words and dots flash from time to time, which also records the total population of the 15th hall. How many messengers, how many deacons, how many ordinary people, and how many slaves and beasts are there? There is no lack of them.


    Lu Fan put the beads on the table, turned his head and said to Nangong, "brother Nangong, come on."


    Nangong line nodded and said in a long voice, "we promised the 15th hall to provide another 10000 people for the clan. You must do it thoroughly. Among them, these ten thousand people try to focus on quality. You can''t fill it up and fool the elder, or you will know the consequences. Secondly, since today, all resources of the 15th hall have been integrated, and all precious materials such as medicinal materials and crystal stones have been transported to the Grand Prince''s mansion. Let the ten thousand people who have been sent to help transport them, and kill two birds with one stone. "


    Next, a magician raised his head and said, "Lord, are you going to install the branch hall in the Grand Prince''s mansion?"


    Lu Fan looked down at this man and said: "Zhou Ke. Next time, if you ask without my permission, I will make you like Fang Yu. "


    Zhou Ke immediately retracted his neck and did not dare to say more.


    Nangongxing chuckled and said: "can you speculate about the decision of the Lord? You should be careful when you talk and do things in the future. Don''t ask me more than one word. "


    Once again, some of the magicians bow.


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "good. Go to work. By the way, I''d like to remind you of a game. If I find out that one of the people in our 15th hall has made a mistake in Optimus Prime. I''ll change you. Trust me. Many people think about your identity. "


    The faces of the demons changed again and again. Lu Fan''s words declared that their days of rampage and tyranny in Optimus Prime had passed.


    Lu Fan got up and finally said, "go. Later, you will ask the vice hall leader nangongxing, his highness, about everything. His words are mine. If anyone dares not to listen, I will let him live and die. "


    a group of demons stooped, retreated from the study and closed the door gently.


    Lu Fan felt that they had gone away completely through his own spirit, and then he suddenly laughed and said: "I am a good leader of the demon cultivation hall."


    Nanxiang nodded: "OK, great. You just said, "you can''t survive, you can''t die. It''s just like the devil''s head."


    Lu Fan waved his hand and said, "you don''t know whether you are praising me or damaging me. OK, I''ll leave the rest to you, Nangong brother. I may go out again these days. What you need to do now is to completely control the whole 15 halls. "


    Nangong said: "I know. What''s more, the good things in the 15th hall must be put into the pockets of both of us. With these things, we can have more confidence. "


    Lu Fandao: "well. These things, you do better than me. Let''s go and do it. Anyway, my hall leader picked it up for nothing. Do whatever you like. Even if you have disabled the whole fifteen halls, no one will say anything about you. "


    Nangong Xing said with a smile: "don''t worry, I will definitely play him disabled. Not only that, I also want to play the other parts. In two days, I plan to go to the fourth Prince''s mansion. Now I''ll go back, that fake fourth brother, never dare to make face to me again. "


    Lu Fandeng remembered the expression of nangongquan, the fourth prince, when he left a few days ago.


    It''s like being trodden on by thousands of horses. The frown will soon turn the face into a bun.


    Sure enough, there is nothing more effective than the threat of violence.


    Lu Fan showed his strong strength, and even Zhu Pang didn''t hesitate to kill him. Nangong Quan is still scared.


    I''m afraid he doesn''t dare to look at Lu fan at all. For the demon cultivator, it''s a normal thing to kill someone in a word or two.


    He was really afraid that Lu fan would find him one day and give him a blow.


    Nangongxing is also accurate in nangongquan''s psychology, so he is sure that as long as he goes to nangongquan, he will surely get benefits.


    While they were talking, there was another knock on the door.


    The voice was rapid and seemed impatient.


    I''m afraid no one in the Grand Prince''s mansion dares to do so.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it seems that he has come to call me."


    With a wave of his hand, a stream of air opened the huge door. Suddenly, Lu Fan appeared in front of a familiar woman.


    The last time I took Lu fan to take part in the examination of seizing swords, I was also the woman in white with impatient expression.


    "Lord of the night, let''s go."


    The woman''s voice is still so cold. It seems that Lu Fan did not look up at him because he is now the hall leader.


    Lu Fan finally patted nangongxing''s shoulder and strode away. Everything was silent.


    "Girl, elder Suman sent you to guide me. Are you a disciple of elder Suman? What''s your name? "


    Lu fan is in a good mood. Walking beside the woman in white, he asked softly.


    The woman said quietly: "Su Dong. You''re right. I''m the disciple of elder Suman, and I''m still the disciple of Shumen. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "then your accomplishments must be very high. It''s a heroine among women. "


    Su Dong said with a sneer, "what''s the use of higher accomplishments. It''s not at the time of critical assessment that a kid who doesn''t know where to come out snatched the quota. By the way, he also took the place of the hall leader. "


    Lu Fan heard some meaning from the woman''s words and said with a smile:" yes, it seems that this boy did a good job. Believe me, the situation is not as good as you think. Many people died in the examination. "


    Su dongsuddenly stopped and stared at Lu Fan''s eyes, saying, "do you think I''m afraid of death?"


    Lu Fan slightly raised his eyebrows and said: "it''s nothing to do with fear of death. As a matter of fact, the assessment is very difficult. Sometimes, some things are missed, which is not a kind of luck. "


    Su Dong sneers, apparently not listening to a word.


    In a moment, Su Dong said, "Lord of the night. Which strong man is not stepping on the corpse. If you want to persuade me like this, you are very wrong. "


    Lu Fan looks at her lonely back, feels her accomplishments and sighs.


    Su Dong seems to be enraged by Lu Fan''s expression, and suddenly a silver needle shoots out of his palm. With a terrible penetrating power, the silver needle seems to be able to penetrate everything in the world.


    Lu Fan did not look, the palm moved, and the silver needle was directly sucked into his hand.


    Slowly, Lu Fan put the silver needle back into Su Dong''s hand and said, "if you are just this strength, then believe me, you are right not to participate."


    Chuckling, Lu Fan went on.


    Su Dong looks at the needle in her hand. At the next moment, a force on the needle rushes directly into her body. Suddenly, Su Dong was shocked and shocked.


    This power is so strong,

 Chapter 876

    After an hour, the two finally arrived at the place.


    There is a wall in front of it, a high wall at the side door of the imperial palace. There is absolutely no place that people would pay attention to at ordinary times.


    Maybe because Lu Fan showed his strength, so Su Dong didn''t have such a cold face to Lu fan at this time.


    Reaching out and pressing on the wall, Su Dong said, "take out your hall master''s order. You can go in. "


    Lu Fan takes out his hall leader''s token when he hears it. He just touches the wall, and suddenly a small door opens. It''s dark inside.


    Su Dong turned and walked into the door. Lu Fan looked at the door and said softly, "I hope you don''t get any ghost assessment in the demon pool."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan walked into the door.


    The world changes, the world rotates.


    Lu Fan felt that the time of this rotation was surprisingly long. He thought something was going to happen, so he was down to earth.


    When I arrived, what I saw was a continuous mountain.


    At this time, Lu Fan stood on the top of the dark mountain, surrounded by many people.


    One by one, the breath is strong, obviously all of them are of extraordinary origin.


    Everyone looked down the mountain. Lu fancai saw that there was a huge magic pool under the cloud covered mountain.


    Deep in the valley, the water is rippling.


    Surrounded by mountains, this pool of black water is surrounded by mountains, and bubbles appear from time to time.


    "Xiaocheng magic pool."


    Next to him, Su Dong whispered. She seems to have an endless yearning for the water.


    Take a deep breath. At such a long distance, Lu fan can still feel the endless power coming from the pool.


    Vaguely, Lu Fan felt that the water in the pool was similar to the liquid medicine.


    But if this is really the gathering of medicinal liquid, then such a huge magic pool is not made of mountain like medicinal materials.


    Even so, there may be more.


    Looking from afar, one after another, on top of other mountains, there are still people coming.


    Lu Fan counted a little. There are more than 100 people here.


    At this time, suddenly Lu Fan''s side, a voice sounded.


    "Night shadows."


    The voice is a little enchanting. Lu Fan instantly recognizes that she is the holy daughter of Huoyuan.


    Turning around, it was the holy daughter of Huoyuan.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "saint, you are here, too."


    Huoyuan''s Saint daughter looked at Lu Fan in confusion: "why can you come here. Night shadow, you are a district emissary. I''m afraid you are not qualified to come here. Here, it''s a place for you to improve your strength. Are you looking for death. "


    Huo Yuansheng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he had already taken some murderous Qi with him.


    Others cast their eyes on Lu Fan one after another, and their faces were all a bit poor.


    Lu Fan said doubtfully, "is that so. It turns out that all the people here are hall leaders. What about this one. "


    Lu Fan looks at Sudong road.


    Su donglang replied in a voice: "I''m just a guide, I don''t take part in anything. My master is elder Suman. She limits my movement. I can''t enter the magic pool. "


    The other hall masters nodded slightly, and all eyes moved away from Su Dong.


    Huoyuan''s Saint daughter took another step and put her fingers in Lu Fan''s heart and said, "you''d better give me a reason as soon as possible. Otherwise, you will die miserably without my help. "


    Lu Fan shrugged his shoulders and said, "elder Suman asked me to come. Besides, I am also..."


    Before he finished speaking, Lu Fan suddenly felt a strong breath coming out of the finger of Huoyuan Saint daughter.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi rises directly, blocking the Qi strength of Huoyuan Saint daughter. At the same time, the rebound power of * * also makes the holy daughter of Huoyuan step back for several times.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lu Fan''s face sank.


    The holy daughter of Huoyuan looked at the gang airway of Lu Fan''s face: "not bad. Your strength has improved. What''s going on. Your strength can''t be improved any more. "


    In the eyes of Huoyuan saint, there is a flash of light, showing a strong interest.


    Other hall leaders also looked at the farce and smiled.


    Lu Fan said quietly, "that''s right. My strength has improved. Just a little bit of good food. "


    Huoyuan said: "so to speak. The problem of your skills can be made up of things. Good. I''m satisfied with the result. Now hand over your skill immediately and offer your loyalty. I will give you a chance to live. "


    Huoyuan''s holy daughter reached out to Lu Fan with an indisputable voice.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I''m sorry. I can''t give you the skill, Huoyuan Saint daughter. "


    The fire yuan Saint daughter was angry at the time, and the black and red flames had been burning between her fingers. She said to Lu: "you dare to disobey me. District emissary, dare to disobey me, you can know the end. The existence of lowliness. "


    Su Dong, who has been standing by, seems to want to talk, but at this moment, suddenly, the holy daughter of Huoyuan comes out.


    A finger of flame directly points at Lu Fan''s heart. Her speed was so fast that Lu Fan didn''t have time to develop his own scale Dragon Armor.


    When the fire came into the body, Lu Fan was also angry. He turned his hand and hit the holy daughter of Huoyuan straightly.


    One finger for one fist, Lu Fan stands still, but Huoyuan Saint daughter takes a step back.


    At this time, Lu Fan suddenly took out his master''s order and said: "Huoyuan Saint daughter, see clearly, I am the same as you now. You have no right to command me. "


    The saint daughter of Huoyuan, who was about to release her hand again, saw Lu Fan''s master''s order, but she was slightly shocked.


    "You are also the Lord now."


    The saint daughter of Huoyuan couldn''t believe it. An emissary of her thirty third hall, who came to Optimus Prime for only a few months, became the hall leader.


    It was beyond her imagination.


    Do you know how long it took her to become a hall master from an emissary and how much effort she spent in those days? But the token can''t be fake. After a few careful glances, the holy daughter of Huoyuan said: "even so, I can still kill you now."


    Lu Fan put up the sign and said, "are you here to kill me?"


    In a word, it wakes the daughter of Huoyuan.


    In a moment, the holy lady of Huoyuan put her momentum back and said, "that''s right. When I have absorbed the power of magic pool, I will clean you up.


    Lu Fan chuckles, and Huoyuan Saint opened a distance.


    This crazy woman is not sure when she will do it again.


    Lu fan can only be skeptical about demon cultivation. She said that if she didn''t do it for the time being, she would not.


    Lu fan is not so easy to cheat.


    At this time, Su Dong has been staring at Lu Fan''s body. After being hit by the move of Huoyuan Saint daughter, it seems that nothing has happened. How does this guy''s body come out.


    Just thinking of it, suddenly a whirlpool appeared in the magic pool, and then a statue rose slowly from the water.


    At the same time, in the valley, a clear voice echoes.


    "Into the pool."

 Chapter 877

    The sound reverberated in the valley for a while, then drifted away.


    Lu Fan looks at the statue in the water and frowns slightly. Why is it so strange.


    Mingming is only a dead thing, but it gives Lu Fan a kind of breath of living things.


    Lu Fan looked intently, looked over carefully, and finally found out where the feeling came from.


    Eyes.


    The statue''s eyes are so divine.


    It''s not carved at all. It''s like living people''s eyes are on it.


    Sharp, clear, as if it can penetrate everything, Lu fan is slightly distracted.


    At this time, all around the Lord of the demon cultivation hall jumped down one by one. They seem afraid to be a step slower than others.


    Jump down from the top of the mountain and speed up in mid air.


    Just like the next dumpling, a figure falls into the huge magic pool.


    Lu Fan''s sister Huoyuan jumped down after hearing the word "enter the pool".


    Lu Fan picked up his eyebrows and watched, but he didn''t rush.


    Next to him, Su Dong sees Lu Fan indifferent and smiles and says, "why, you are afraid of heights."


    Lu Fan shakes his head and says, "that''s not true. I just want to ask what this magic pool is for. "


    Sudong suddenly laughed and said:" you can ask such a naive question. Are you really a demon cultivator? In the world, there is also a demon cultivator who doesn''t know the magic pool. However, countless demon cultivators dream of soaking in the magic pool once. In the shortest time to improve the strength, remove internal resentment, leading to the magic pool of the supreme road. "


    Lu Fan slightly raised his eyebrows and said, "that is to say, this magic pool is even more powerful than Xiandan." Su Dong said word for word: "any drop of water in the magic pool is the magic elixir. Lord of the night, such a small magic pool may only be opened once in the kingdom of Optimus. The power inside is also limited. If you don''t go on, the benefits will be robbed by others. "


    Lu Fan smiled a little, he did not worry about the way: "no problem. For such a large magic pool, even if they open the method of covering the sky to drink it, it will take a period of time, not less than this time. Miss Su, can you tell me whether this magic pool will be tainted with evil spirit. I''m going to carry out a top secret task in a period of time. I can''t show a little devil spirit in my body. "


    Su Dong said with a smile: "I know some of your tasks. Master vaguely told me something. Don''t worry, the power in the magic pool is all achieved by the power of refining heaven and earth on the great road. The power inside is the purest, the most original and the purest. No matter what kind of spirit beast, warrior or alchemist can absorb it at will. Otherwise, how can the world covet. "


    Lu Fan nodded softly and said, "it seems that it''s really a good thing."


    Su Dong said: "of course. Lord of the night, if you don''t want to go, you can give me the place. I will be grateful to you. "


    Lu Fan chuckled as if he had not heard.


    Little black appeared on the shoulder, and looked at the magic pool from afar to make a few light roars.


    Lu Fan felt Xiaohei''s back and said, "why, you also feel the powerful power contained in the magic pool."


    inside, the sound of the nine dragon Xuangong tower suddenly sounded.


    "Great master, I feel the tremendous power. You''ve found something good. God, it''s magic pool. Great master, hurry down and get rich. "


    Listen to the old nine''s voice, Lu fan is sure that the magic pool is a good thing.


    With open arms, Lu Fan also jumped from the mountain.


    The wind tore his clothes, and the mountain passed by him.


    Lu Fan looked at the magic pool getting closer and closer, chuckled, "come on, let me see how good you are."


    Bang.


    Lu Fan plunges into the magic pool.


    The water splashed everywhere, and Lu Fan''s body was submerged by the magic pool as soon as possible.


    Collect the breath, close the Qi, the vigorous Qi in Lu Fan''s body flows slowly, and the pores of his body open.


    Long ago, he learned to breathe without using his nose and mouth.


    Lu Fan watched himself sink to the water. In the water, wisps of light slowly entangle him.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan felt the power of the world in his body, and began to flow slowly and vaguely.


    Along the way, these world forces in his body have been consumed in various ways. Although it''s not a big deal for Lu fan, because he can''t use much himself. The amount of world power in the body is more or less, which has nothing to do with him.


    But it''s good to add. And watch the power in your hands slowly add to the power of the world.


    Lu Fanhu has a new discovery.


    All kinds of forces are gathered together in a mysterious way. With the flow of the world''s forces in the body, they are slowly agglomerated and shaped.


    Its self circulation makes Lu Fan seem to see a new world.


    It turns out that the way of heaven and earth, and the power of heaven and earth, are so entangled and inseparable.


    It turns out that these avenues can be combined in this way or in that way. Which forces can serve as the foundation of the world''s power, and which forces can cooperate with it, and finally form the world''s power.


    Lu Fan feels as if he is looking at a danfang, a danfang named the world.


    Originally, at his level, he didn''t even have the strength to condense his own Tao domain. I can''t even feel the edge of the power of the world.


    But now, these forces are slowing down in Lu Fan''s body, gathering little by little, just like a highly skilled alchemist, slowly refining pills for him again and again.


    Unconsciously, the vigorous Qi in Lu Fan''s body also works together.


    Running in the way of the world power, the power in the magic pool, just like being crazy, surges towards Lu Fan.


    At this time, the magic pool is in the middle.


    The hollowed out statue is not a solid one, but a building with vertical and horizontal steps and heaven and earth inside.


    In the eyes of the statue that Lu Fan cared about most, there were ten elders of the demon cultivation and three demons.


    The three people, the Dragon Slayer, the ghost nightmare, and the dark yuan saint, all looked into the magic pool through the transparent wall.


    Later, ten elders were chatting, drinking and wandering around. Obviously, they didn''t come here often.


    Among the ten elders, only the elder Suman was still doing business, holding a bead in his hand, and went to the three devil kings and said: "a total of 114 hall leaders, all of them entered the devil pool. Probably, they need ten days to absorb the power in the magic pool. How much they can absorb depends on their nature. Generally speaking, the longer the absorption time, the stronger the strength and the greater the potential. You three, you can choose by yourself. "


    The devil of nightmare shook his fan and said: "look at the leaves and know the autumn. Look at the appearance of these hall masters, you will probably know how their strength is. Dark yuan Saint daughter, brother long Tu, let''s divide them equally. Take turns, choose one at a time, and no one will suffer. "


    "There''s no problem," said the king with a smile. In any case, they are just miscellaneous soldiers in front, and they are not expected to do much. "


    "I agree," said the daughter of dark yuan with a cold face. But there is one person I want. "


    The devil of nightmare, the devil of long Tu froze for a moment, and then both of them laughed loudly and said, "who is it?"


    "which good luck guy can make the daughter of dark yuan so interested."


    "Fifteen halls, night shadows," said the saint daughter of the dark yuan. It''s the man who just jumped down last. "


    "Oh, that boy, there''s no problem," grinned the demon king


    "At will," said the Lord


    Elder Suman smiled and nodded to the saint daughter of dark yuan.


    The dark yuan saint''s daughter''s expression remained unchanged and said nothing, but the light in her eyes was more sharp. Look straight into the magic pool.


    At the same time, the statue''s eyes were also shining.

 Chapter 878

    The water in the pool is so deep that it can''t see the bottom.


    Lu Fan did not know how long he had sunk, only that the light of the outside world could no longer shine in, and everything around him became silent darkness.


    Lu Fan did not deliberately control the internal power flow, but felt that his body was getting heavier and heavier.


    The original power light band of color is also invisible at this time.


    But Lu fan can also feel the endless force squeezing his body and delivering power to his body.


    These seemingly inexhaustible forces, not disappear, but gather together, and finally become the dark color.


    His body, like a hungry beast, is still greedily absorbing everything.


    Lu Fan quietly watched, the passage of time for him, have become a growing body of vigorous Qi.


    It turns out that Lu Fan always thought that the vigorous Qi in his body had entered a saturated state, and it was unlikely to improve again.


    But now, Lu Fan finds that he thinks wrong.


    Man''s potential is infinite. When his vigorous Qi is reunited with the way the world forces work, his whole body begins to have subtle changes.


    This kind of change is very slow, so slow that Lu fan can see clearly the expansion of each branch of meridians and the condensation of each ray of vigorous Qi.


    Gradually, vigorous Qi began to compete with the power of the world. It also began to condense the meridians and bones in Lu Fan''s body. It seemed that it wanted to reshape Lu Fan''s body just like the force of the world.


    However, his vigorous Qi is far from the level of the original world power. After several efforts, it has not been able to shake the position of the world power in Lu Fan''s body.


    At the same time, the power of the world seems very curious about this new power that wants to challenge itself.


    It began to contact vigorous Qi intentionally. In Lu Fan''s eyes, they were like two lovely wild animals, having their first formal communication.


    Both forces began to stretch out to each other threads thinner than hair.


    Vigorous Qi is further engulfing the characteristics of the power of learning the world, while the power of the world seems to be wondering why it can''t be engulfed.


    Two forces like Taiji began to rotate in his body.


    At first, it was slow. But as the two forces gradually increase contact, the operation is also faster and faster.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan felt a whirlpool of power in his body. And there is a tendency to spread out.


    Lu Fan didn''t stop it, because at the moment when the two forces contacted, he seemed to see countless clear roads converging in his body.


    Including the avenue of life that he had already obtained, all began to rotate with it.


    In the whole magic pool, all the other magicians felt something wrong.


    Why are all the forces in the magic pool rushing in one direction out of control.


    It''s very difficult for them to absorb a little more power.


    But they also did not expect that this is the result of someone''s crazy absorption of power. They thought the power in the magic pool was just like this.


    One day, two days, three days.


    In the magic pool, there is an obvious vortex.


    This situation is not only seen by the demons in the magic pool, but also in the statues. The three monsters who are having dinner and chatting are also very clear.


    "Strange things, why are there vortices?" the first one asked.


    While shaking the fan, he looked at the whirlpool in the magic pool, with doubts and puzzles in his eyes.


    Today, none of the other elders are here.


    The Lord of the dragon has no interest in these things. He continues to eat his own food.


    In front of him were heaps of dragon livers and Phoenix brains. The Dragon butcher gobbled it up and said vaguely, "whatever it does, call me when someone comes out."


    Only the saint daughter of dark yuan stood up and looked into the magic pool, her eyebrows slightly tightened. A pair of dark eyes, at this time, there is a faint white light in them.


    "Dark yuan saint, what do you see with your dead pupil?" said the ghost demon king in a voice. "Dark yuan Saint did not answer, but after a slight look, she sat back.


    The devil of nightmare hit a soft nail, and there was a sharp flash in his eyes. But he didn''t say much. He just sat back.


    Staring at the almost perfect body of the saint daughter of dark yuan, he said in his heart, "sooner or later, one day. I want you to beg for mercy under me. See if you are still so cold at that time, hum. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    For another seven days, the vortex expanded.


    A few days. The whole magic pool has been surging by the current led by the vortex, day and night.


    At the same time, those hall masters who were weaker in cultivation ran out of the magic pool one after another, and they could not absorb any power any more.


    Goddamn whirlpool, take it all.


    "Asshole, what''s the matter with this whirlpool?"


    a hall leader jumped up from the devil pool, his body was dripping, but his face was full of anger.


    "If this is the situation of devil pool, I will admit it. But if it''s someone who''s playing a trick, I''ll kill him. "


    In the middle of the air, there are many hall masters, who also stare at the whirlpool.


    They don''t look good. No way. It''s hard to enter the magic pool. Everyone thinks it''s a great chance.


    If the cultivation realm cannot be upgraded, we hope that the demon pool can help him to break through the bottleneck.


    There are too many chaotic forces in his body. I hope that the magic pool can help him wash his body.


    As a result, the days before I just went in were very good. Everyone was very satisfied. But when the vortex appears, the feeling of absorbing power is gone.


    Among the statues, three monsters and ten elders are rare today.


    Elder Qiu Xu looked at the whirlpool from afar and frowned: "strange, strange. Will this happen in Xiaocheng magic pool? It''s not right. "


    "When I entered the magic pool, it didn''t happen," said Lang. Who can explain why this magic pool doesn''t seem to work very well. "


    Elder Suman came to the saint daughter of dark yuan and asked in a low voice: "silent, what do you see,"


    the saint daughter of dark Yuan ''


    Elder Suman replied in amazement, "it''s impossible. With these lords, no one can swallow so much power. This is a small magic pool. Isn''t he afraid of supporting and exploding? "


    the daughter of dark yuan shook her head and said:" no, he won''t support and exploding. There is a special power in his body that can swallow everything. If you don''t believe it, you can read it yourself. "


    With that, the daughter of dark yuan reached out to the center of the vortex.


    At this point, the whirlpool suddenly doubled again. At the same time, dozens of demons flew out of the magic pool, swearing.


    At the same time, a figure slowly emerged from the vortex.

 Chapter 879

    The figure became more and more clear. At last, people saw who was the figure in the whirlpool. At that time, the saint daughter of Huoyuan, who was also driven out by the whirlpool, said in a loud voice, "night shadow."


    There is no mistake. The person in the whirlpool is Lu Fan.


    At this moment, Lu Fan didn''t feel the difference around him at all. He was still immersed in his own understanding.


    The breath is still rising. At this time, even the fool can see that Lu fan is in a big chance.


    However, Lu Fan''s great opportunity is based on destroying other human-computer opportunities.


    Immediately, the other demons, including the holy daughter of Huoyuan, were angry. They looked at Lu Fan''s face to death, and then each of them released their demonic Qi.


    Among the statues, the dark yuan virgin whispered: "do you want to stop them?"


    the elder Lang of Suman said: "of course."


    The daughter of the dark yuan nodded.


    Suddenly, a group of demons came to the rescue, and the terrible power came from all directions in an instant, and went straight to Lu fan to kill him.


    "Go to hell and rob me of my power."


    "Spit out the power, asshole."


    All of a sudden, the sky and the earth began to shake violently.


    All the mountains around have blown up terrible cracks.


    Just at this critical moment, two dark lights were emitted from the statue''s eyes.


    At the next moment, all the martial arts of the demon cultivation will be wiped out.


    There is only one color left between the heaven and the earth, that is the dead darkness.


    Lu fan, who is in the process of enlightenment, seems to feel the darkness, and his closed eyes tremble a little.


    "Dark, light, heaven and earth, yin and Yang," he said softly


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s breath sank again.


    He seems to have realized something difficult, and the whole person is in a state of being settled.


    At this time, the voice of elder Suman sounded.


    "Don''t do anything in the magic pool. Those who disobey, get out of the magic pool. "


    In a word, dozens of demon cultivators are bleeding.


    When the sky and the earth come back to light again. People just saw that a piece of magic was inlaid into the surrounding mountains.


    They have a grudge on their face, but they have no courage to disobey orders. Each retreated.


    The rest of the group shouted: "if this person acts like this, the elder doesn''t care."


    "yes, he occupies the whole magic pool alone, is it fair?"


    elder Suman chuckled and said: "fair, you speak fair to me."


    in a loud voice, elder Suman said: "from the first day you enter this clan, you should understand. There is no justice in this world. Some are just the difference between the strong and the weak, some are just that you eat me, I eat his darkness. Fairness only exists among people with equal strength. People without ability dare to clamor for fairness. You call it devil cultivation. "


    This group of hall leaders have nothing to say.


    It''s not that they can''t tell the wrong things, but they don''t have to quarrel with the angry elders.


    "I''m going to kill him. I''m going to kill him."


    Huo yuan licks her lips and looks at Lu Fan''s face.


    The other hall leaders were not so good. They recorded Lu Fan''s appearance. In the future, it must be crazy revenge.


    But Lu Fan himself did not know all this.


    He is still improving.


    The three monsters looked at these hall masters with a smile, and said: "I like the people who just shouted. They belong to me. You can choose one. It''s agreed to do it in three parts. "


    The Dragon butcher said with a smile, "OK, here you are. All I have to do is


    Before he had finished speaking, the daughter of dark yuan turned to look at the king of dragon slaying devil and said, "the man in the middle of the whirlpool is the night shadow I want."


    "That''s what it is," he said, with a light eyebrow. It''s worthy of practicing the dead pupil. Is the vision accurate? "


    After that, the Dragon King sat back and continued to eat his own food.


    He has no interest in other hall masters.


    Only the ghost, the nightmare and the king are still interested. They continue to choose the people they want.


    Outside the magic pool, some hall masters left angrily, while others jumped into the magic pool to try again.


    But soon they all jumped out. Murmur and fly away.


    Seeing this scene, several elders at the back said in succession: "this night shadow can really be tossed. The Xiaocheng magic pool that we have not prepared easily has become his chance. "


    "If he could really absorb all the power in it, it would be a good thing for us," said elder Suman with a smile


    As he said this, elder Suman''s figure flashed and flew directly out of the statue.


    Several other elders also followed. They formed a group over Lu Fan''s head and watched Lu Fan''s face carefully.


    In a moment, Suman said: "miracle, it''s a miracle. I can''t understand how he did it. But once he has digested all these forces, we will have a very promising young strong man


    Other elders nodded. But suddenly, the one eyed old woman said, "elder Suman. Are you spoiling this kid too much. I know he was chosen by you. But I still want to ask, is this kid clean? "


    elder Suman understands her meaning. The so-called clean means not only Lu Fan''s origin and origin, but also Lu Fan''s loyalty.


    Without thinking, elder Suman replied, "don''t worry, he is as clean as I am."


    All the elders nodded slightly, which was a satisfactory answer from elder Suman.


    Only in the statue, the dark yuan Saint changed a little, but she didn''t have much to say.


    The devil of nightmare approached the saint daughter of dark yuan and said: "silent. Or you can give me this kid. I''ll trade twenty halls for you, twenty in all. I like this kid. "


    The saint daughter of dark yuan turned her head and gave the devil a light stare.


    It''s just a light look, but the face of the ghost nightmare devil suddenly comes up with white smoke.


    The fangs appeared, the face cracked, and there were countless dead Qi on the body in a moment.


    "Silence is not what you can call," said the dark yuan saint. If you dare to rob my man. I want your life. "


    The ghost nightmare demon king hurriedly retreats, secretly scolds: "crazy woman.". Damn the dead pupil. "


    Here, elder Suman continued to look down at Lu Fan and said slowly: "he is understanding the heaven and earth road. He''s got a lot of power, he''s got a lot of savvy. "


    Qiu Xuchang said: "in your opinion, how long does it take for him to wake up."


    elder Suman pinched his fingers and calculated: "it will take three or five years for ordinary people to get started on such a road, but what he said. It could be a lot faster. "


    Half of the elder said with a faint smile: "then let him understand here. Realize how much is how much. "


    All the elders nodded gently, and elder Suman waved, and the magic pool rolled back, submerging Lu fan again.


    "How much you can realize depends on yourself, good boy."


    Elder Suman said softly with a smile on his lips.

 Chapter 880

    There is no time for cultivation. In a twinkling of an eye, there is a spring and Autumn period.


    The whirlpool is still quiet.


    Lu fanduan sat in the magic pool and had been fully enlightened for a year.


    Whether it''s a warrior or an alchemist, a year''s time is just a common thing. It''s not worth mentioning.


    Understanding Tao is an uncertain thing. Once someone realizes it, he will surpass countless people in the world.


    There are also people who have studied hard for a hundred years, and finally understand the truth of heaven and earth, and then understand everything.


    Don''t say, it''s only a year. There are not a few who have been closed for ten or twenty years.


    The light flows all over Lu Fan''s body, and his momentum seems to be completely integrated into the magic pool, which is no different from the water.


    Lu fan doesn''t seem to have changed much compared with a year ago.


    The only change is the water in the magic pool, which was originally deep black, but now it becomes clear and transparent.


    Only Lu Fan''s side, there are some dark pool water. Like Taiji, it revolves around Lu Fan.


    Then it condenses out a wisp of threads and sinks into Lu Fan''s body.


    It seems that the power in the water is absorbed by Lu Fan.


    The wind blows in the valley, and a shadow comes with the wind, falling in front of Lu Fan.


    The sun shone on her face, reflecting her face. It was elder Suman.


    Looking at Lu Fan in front of him, elder Suman, with his hands on his back, said softly, "I haven''t woke up yet. How can you absorb it. The whole pool water of xiaochengmo pool has been absorbed by you alone. Sometimes, I wonder if you are a human like beast. The body of ordinary people can''t swallow power as much as you can. "


    As she said this, elder Suman reached out his hand and pinched it gently in the middle of the air. A drop of ice blue water was held in her hand.


    After shaking hands, elder Suman threw the water drop into the water.


    Dong.


    The water drops did not enter the pool water, but were not integrated by the pool water. Instead, they floated to Lu Fan with the pool water.


    Lu Fan was silent. Elder Suman looked around the pool again and smiled.


    At this time, the voice of breaking wind came from behind.


    This time, it was the daughter of dark Yuan who flew over.


    "Sister Suman, you have come to see him again."


    The daughter of the dark yuan speaks.


    Elder Suman turned to the dark yuan saint and said, "what are you doing? Are you coming to see if this guy breaks through?" the dark yuan Saint swept the magic pool under her feet and said: "what a good magic pool, it''s a pity. Sister Suman, I''m here for you. Four boundaries mountain is about to open. Several elders are waiting for you to preside over the overall situation. "


    "I see."


    Elder Suman nodded slightly, and the whisper should be.


    The saint daughter of dark yuan glanced at Lu fan again and said, "sister Suman, do you think he can break through into the realm of reverence?"


    the elder Suman chuckled and said: "nothing unexpected. It should be OK. Devouring the power of the whole magic pool, if you can''t enter the realm of respect. It can only be said that this person is stupid and can''t be reused on the road. "


    "I think so, too. Come on, sister Suman. I''m afraid it will take him another year or two to make a breakthrough. It''s not that easy to get into Zunjing. "


    Finish saying, dark yuan virgin turns to leave.


    Elder Suman''s lips moved, but he was speaking to Lu Fan.


    At this moment, Lu Fan''s ear, sounded the clear voice of elder Suman.


    "I know you can hear it, night shadow. I want to remind you. No matter how many benefits you get in the magic pool, never break into the venerable realm with the power of the magic pool, never. "


    Maybe it''s true because it''s very important, so elder Suman said no twice.


    But Lu fan is still indifferent, even the breath is not the slightest fluctuation.


    Elder Suman immediately turned around and flew away, disappearing into the sky.


    The water still flows with the whirlpool. At the bottom of the pool, a drop of ice blue water has come to Lu Fan''s side. Ice blue water suddenly turned into a blue force and rushed into Lu Fan''s body.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s fingers moved a little.


    Next moment, boom.


    The water in the pool exploded and the sky was filled with water.


    The eyelids beat slightly again, and the violent explosion sounded from the surrounding mountains.


    Visible to the naked eye, there are cracks in the mountains, landslides and broken stones.


    A strong breath came from Lu Fan.


    In the blink of an eye, the light covers the sun''s brilliance. The dazzling light spreads like a storm.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the Imperial Palace, qingtianguo Zhengqi hall.


    This place was originally discussed by the king of Optimus Prime. His royal highness, the king and Minister of Optimus Prime, all govern state affairs here.


    But now, in the main hall, there is a lot of magic.


    No standing, no sitting, a group of disordered demons are chatting in the hall against the pillars.


    Others simply hang on the wall to drink, and all kinds of foul words are full of ears.


    Standing at the front is the elders.


    Although they look a little better, the smile on their faces and the words they talk about are not much better than other demons.


    "Kill slowly. Killing is a kind of enjoyment. Killing with one knife or swallowing with one mouthful is done by a fool. Make the other person feel scared, tremble in front of you, scream and beg for mercy, then kill a little bit. Only in this way can it be interesting, and after death, the spirit can be more solid, and the quality is much better. "


    "No, No. You can only kill ordinary people. If you are faced with the same strength as you, or the strength is better than you. This kind of killing is just to make trouble for yourself. The right way to kill people is to go up and waste each other''s Dantian, devour his * * and extract his spirit and refine it with the fire. That miserable cry, just call around the beam for three days, the soul is not a problem. What''s the best way to kill * * is to torture the spirits. "


    "Right, right."


    "Different ways to deal with different people."


    Several elders have a good chat. At this time, a man came in outside the gate.


    Wearing the crown of Pearl curtain, holding the seal of giant.


    Swaggering, the man in front walked into the hall and sat directly on the Dragon chair under the gaze of all the demons.


    The body is great and vigorous. This man is the king of heaven.


    In the crowd, Nangong Xing, who had been standing in the corner without speaking, stared at the man.


    Damn it, this is a demon who pretends to be his father.


    Holding up the seal in his hand, the man said in a loud voice, "how about you guys. I''m like the Lord of Optimus Prime. "


    a group of demon practitioners burst out laughing, and several elders all chuckled. Among them, Qiu Xuchang said:" devil nightmare, it''s really appropriate for you to install the Lord of Optimus Prime. "


    It''s true that it''s the devil of nightmare that has changed into the Lord of the kingdom of Optimus.


    With a loud smile, the devil said in a loud voice, "the magic power of ghosts and ghosts for decades is not practised in vain."


    Just then, two more figures came in.


    However, it was the elder Suman and the saint daughter of dark Yuan who came in a hurry.


    As soon as elder Suman came in, the laughter of the magicians around him suddenly decreased.


    In a long voice, Suman said: "here you are. Are you going to meet the strong in the world like this? Everyone, from this moment on, has installed for me. If anyone dares to break the plan, I will be the first to kill him. "


    As soon as the voice came down, the magicians around immediately arranged their clothes and figures.


    In a short time, Wenchen, generals, princesses and princesses stood in order one by one, and even the ghost devil king also corrected his posture.


    From a distance, it was just like that of the Qing Dynasty.


    Elder Suman went to the other elders and asked aloud, "everything has been arranged."


    several elders said in unison: "all arrangements have been completed. Zong..... Well, from this moment on, all the demons in Optimus Prime will obey your orders


    Elder Suman chuckled and said, "OK. Then, Mount Sijie, open it. "


    The devil smiled and threw out the seal in his hand.


    "On."


    Suddenly, the whole kingdom of Optimus shook.


    In the void, the towering beam of light gives off thousands of lights, like a sharp arrow, shooting into the distance.


    Suddenly, the whole world, in the endless void, began to appear a vortex.


    Optimus China is located in the tianjieshan mountain outside of Optimus city. Four huge mountain gates open slowly with a loud roar.

 Chapter 881

    East boundary.


    In the void, one vortex after another began to appear everywhere.


    One of the biggest whirlpools, unfortunately, is thousands of miles away from the empty city of the Dansheng kingdom.


    The Lord of Dansheng sits in the main hall and looks at the light curtain in front of him.


    Looking carefully at the whirlpool in the light curtain, the Lord of Dansheng slowly got up and said: "it''s time, are you all ready?" below, the children of the five families stood in turn, with some new faces.


    At this time, the five families are not elders standing in the front. For example, the five elders of Huojia, huolongqing and others can only stand in the middle of the crowd.


    At the front, he is the head of five families. They said with one voice, "it''s ready, your majesty."


    The Lord of Dansheng waved and said, "let''s go. This time, to let the world see the power of our Dansheng country, "


    Xiliang beast country, a carriage quickly entered the void.


    In the carriage, Zhao Mingyu said with a loud smile: "master, this time, I will definitely show the style of our animal kingdom. Take a good place and come back. "


    the beast Saint micro narrowed his eyes and said with a smile:" you don''t want to be eliminated in the first round. "


    Zhao Mingyu said: "don''t worry. I''m not that bad. You see, I don''t think many heroes in the world are my rivals. Wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow, wow


    When Zhao Mingyu heard Lu Fan''s name, his eyelids leaped, and his voice sank for a moment: "that''s not necessarily true. He must have been busy running. Compared with my closed door austerity, I am the strongest in the world. "


    the beast holy way:" you don''t want to face, you have the charm of my year, I look forward to you. "


    After that, the beast saint and Zhao Mingyu laughed at the same time.


    The northern kingdom of God, in the heaven Pavilion.


    The saint daughter Hanyan slowly knelt down in front of an old woman and said, "master, I have gone."


    The old woman said quietly: "time is also life. This world cup may be a disaster or a great chance for you. You have to be careful. "


    the saint said solemnly:" you will not be under the great expectations of the master. "


    The old woman put the crutch on the saint''s forehead and said slowly, "go. Remember to kill Lu fan when you meet him who makes you uneasy. "


    the saint heard Lu Fan''s name, and her eyes were filled with flames and said:" sure, "


    Xiling.


    Xuanguo is a vast sword kingdom.


    A flying sword cut through the sky and fell into the void. The huge body of the sword carried two people to the distance.


    A man and a woman, holding a bead in his hand, said: "the vortex gate, not far in front, will arrive soon."


    The woman smiled: "Ye Nantian, are we going to take part in the world championships? Will your master and them go?"


    Ye Nantian smiled: "of course they will. The master said that when I enter the first 100 countries, he will show me. I haven''t seen the master for many years. "


    the woman''s eyes are shining, pulling Ye Nantian''s skirt and saying:" brother Tian, you must introduce your master to me. I also want to learn from him. "


    Ye Nantian frowned: "it''s a little difficult. The master said that he has taught me such an apprentice all his life. And only taught me a year, and left a book. "


    The woman was surprised and said, "No. In a year, you will become the most powerful person in Xuanguo. God, what''s your master''s name? "Ye Nantian said with a smile:" how about the name of the world saint? It''s domineering. When I plan to go to the kingdom of giant, I will change my title to the world''s little saint. "


    the woman said with a smile:" I like the way your cowhide flies all over the sky. "


    They laughed and flickered away.


    Southern region.


    Fengyu country is in the vast desert. A man, wearing his upper body, smiled at thousands of enemies on all sides.


    Cut the knife and put it on the ground. Holding a wine gourd bigger than a man, he put his head up and poured himself a mouthful of wine, saying: "have a good time, you pustules, hurry to fight, what are you doing standing there, hurry to finish fighting, go back to each house and find each mother. I have to hurry. "The enemies around looked at the man, but no one came to catch up.


    In a loud voice, an old man shouted: "Zuo Yundong, you hand over our flying boat. We will leave immediately, otherwise we will not be blamed for our impoliteness. "


    Zuo Yundong put down the wine gourd, wiped the wine stains on the corners of his mouth with his palm, and said in a loud voice:" a group of soft eggs. If you don''t do it, I''ll do it myself. "


    One, Zuo Yundong pulled out his broken knife and shouted: "Shenyu Dao, chop."


    in an instant, the blade is brilliant.


    Heaven and earth split suddenly. Before the sabre Qi falls, the whole earth will be divided into two parts.


    Countless screams were heard. Almost all the fighters around were cut off by Dao mang before releasing their own strength.


    There was more blood and thunder in the sky.


    It took a long time for everything to settle down.


    After the dust disappeared, there was no standing figure in the desert except for Zuoyun East.


    The old man who had just uttered his voice fell to the ground. Zuo Yundong came to him and took out a piece of paper and said, "look, from Shura to Optimus. It''s right to pass by here. "


    the old man looks at the simple map in Zuo Yundong''s hand. Open your mouth and the blood spurts out.


    With the last strength. "You are going in the wrong direction. Idiot, "


    finish. The old man breathed thoroughly.


    Zuo Yundong rubbed his head with a broken knife and said, "it''s going in the wrong direction again. When can his grandma arrive. Optimus can''t give you a formation or anything. Take me on. "


    finish. Zuo Yundong shakes his head helplessly and takes out an empty boat. Sit on it and go away.


    Northern Xinjiang.


    Respect the country. In a house.


    A woman was hunched over. Shouted: "Huangfu Wu. You get me out of under the bed. You have to go with my mother today. The four mountains of Optimus have opened. The horse racing of ten thousand countries began. If you dare not go. I''ll break your leg. "


    Huangfu Wuda, hiding under the bed, shouted:" man. True man. Don''t go without saying. What''s good about fighting and killing. I just like music, chess, calligraphy and painting. I am a scholar. I just won''t go. "


    The woman salivated and said, "you are almost a man of honor. Dare to tell my mother. You are a scholar. You should never come out again. Believe it or not, I''ll tell you the whole street about your peeping at my mother''s bath. I''ll make you face less. I''m making you look like a fool. I see how you can be a scholar. "


    Huangfu suddenly climbed out from under the bed. "You shout now," he said, blushing. You fool, God. Can''t I be a beautiful man peacefully. "


    the woman grabbed Huangfu Wu''s hair and said:" it''s finally out. I''ll let you hide. Follow me now. "


    huangfuwu was directly dragged out by the woman. There are countless people around.


    Huangfu Wu howled loudly and miserably: "you''ve fouled and said you can''t catch your hair. I have such a weakness, you can''t let it go. "


    the woman looked around and said in a loud voice:" what are you looking at? Haven''t you seen other people''s family practices? They are all scattered. "


    said that the woman dragged Huangfu Wu onto a carriage.


    Then the carriage smashed the void and disappeared with the scream of Huangfu Wu.

 Chapter 882

    Wu An Guo.


    Capital city, hall of supreme harmony.


    Wenchen and generals, stand on both sides. Emperor Qin and Shang looked at the people with a smile and said in a loud voice: "you love Qing, I have good news for you. The world cup is about to begin. Originally, with the strength of Wu''an state, we couldn''t take many people to watch this world event. But the countess, lingyao, who came back from a tour outside, brought us several boats to sail in the void. So this time, we can go to a few more people. "


    After that, everyone looked in one direction.


    There, lingyao and others straightened up and smiled.


    Standing beside lingyao, Han Feng, elder martial brother and others are very impressive. They all smile, because lingyao has promised them to take them there this time.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang paused, and then said: "now in addition to the originally agreed candidates, there are still two places left. You can choose who else to go with. Of course, I will go with the two princes by boat, so you don''t have to choose me. These two places must be used on the blade. "


    Immediately, an old minister came out and said, "I recommend Tianjia, tianqingyang. Although, in the selection, Tian Qingyang lost to count Lu. But after this period of time, tianqingyang has made great progress. Let the sky clear and the sun go. It will have a wonderful effect. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang nodded: "yes, tianqingyang can. Let him come. I want to see if he has made progress now. "


    Prime Minister LV also came out at this time and said, "I also want to recommend one person."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang replied: "Oh, who is prime minister LV going to recommend? It''s not your granddaughter, LV Yin."


    Prime Minister LV replied: "of course not, I still know myself about my granddaughter. In Wu''an, she is OK. But in the world, it will not work. I would like to recommend another person. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang frowned and said, "who is it? I''m in Wu''an, and there are other young heroes who can be of great use."


    Prime Minister LV said with a smile: "Your Majesty asked him to go to the palace."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "I''m still ready to come. Let him up. "


    In a moment, a man walked slowly up the hall.


    When we saw the man''s face, everyone was shocked.


    Han Feng was the first to exclaim, "Han Yuanning."


    Dressed in a martial robe and scarred on his face, Han Yuanning looks very mature and vicissitudes.


    With a sharp light in his eyes, won Ning Lang said, "see your majesty."


    Prince Qin Yun pointed to Han Yuanning''s face and said, "aren''t you ruined by tianqingyang? How can you..."


    Han Yuanning calmly returned: "that''s right. I have been abandoned, but now I am reborn. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang looked into Han Yuanning''s eyes and felt his strong self-confidence and momentum. He chuckled and said, "yes. But I still can''t believe your strength. "


    "I will fight for tianqingyang in three days. If your majesty can believe me, just watch. "


    Everyone''s eyes suddenly changed when they saw Han Yuanning. As soon as they came back, they were going to fight for those who had abandoned themselves. How confident and courageous that was.


    Moreover, when he said this, Han Yuanning''s expression was calm and incomparable, and he didn''t seem to have any hatred.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "OK, I''ll discuss it three days later, and then I''ll go back."


    Everyone bowed to see the emperor of Qin and Shang leave.


    When the figure of Emperor Qin and Shang disappeared from his sight, Han Feng first jumped up, grabbed Han Yuanning''s shoulder and said: "if you don''t come back to the family first, what are you doing?" Han Yuanning laughed: "before things are solved, don''t make trouble for the family. Three days later, I''ll go back. "


    Han Feng nodded: "OK. Listen to your tone. It''s more and more like my younger martial brother Lu Fan. "


    Han Yuanning smiled a little, but at this time he came to lingyao and said, "where is Lu fan?" lingyao said quietly, "still wandering outside."


    Han Yuanning frowned and said, "will he go to the ten thousand square National Games?"


    lingyao has a light in his eyes. Nodding, "he will go."


    "Very good," Han said with a smile


    Say it. Han Yuanning strode out.


    The elder martial brother patted Chu Xing on the shoulder and said, "this won is really like younger martial brother Lu Fan."


    Chu Xing chuckled, "but he can''t compare with Lu Fan. Let''s go. Go back. I''m going to take the time to practice. I''m still waiting for a surprise for younger martial brother Lu Fan. "


    Chu Xing. Chu Tian. Big brother. Han Feng laughed.


    Several people hook up to leave. Lingyao followed them out of the palace. Then he said, "go back first. I''ll go to danta. "


    Han Feng said: "it''s not that Lu Fan''s master is OK. What else are you going to do?"


    lingyao said: "go and say goodbye. It''s a long journey again. "


    "Don''t say goodbye. We''ll go together. "


    A voice burst out. Just finished speaking. Han Feng and others saw several old people coming.


    Wu Chen. Lao Liu. Yang Pozi. Xuanyuan old ghost comes together.


    Han Feng and others saw them. Hurriedly bow to salute: "master."


    "Good master."


    Wu Chen smiled at lingyao and said: "such a grand gathering. We are going to have a look. And. Lu fan has brought me something to live on. I have to show him I''m safe. I want to see him safe, too. "


    In lingyao''s eyes, there was a misty airway: "but..."


    Wu Chen raised his hand and said, "he is my disciple. I have faith in him. He must be there. "


    Lingyao nodded heavily: "well. He must be there. "


    Old Liu slapped Han Feng on the head and said, "if you go, it''s disgraceful. I''ll let you never come back. "


    Han Feng holds his head.


    The other side.


    Zihun sect. The hinterland of the clan.


    A whirlpool array. In the hinterland.


    Zihun is standing in front of the whirlpool array. Looking at the many magic practices in front of him: "you. They are all the elites of my zihun sect. Now, I will represent our zihun sect to participate in the supreme mission of the demon cultivation. For the future of demon cultivation. Make a contribution. I don''t want someone to make a mistake, understand. "


    everyone should be loud, in the crowd, Wukong Ling is in the front line, looking at the array calmly.


    Behind her, Zhang Yuehan said softly, "thank you so much, master, for taking me to such a grand task. I''m really excited. "


    "Dancing spirit calmly replied:" no matter how excited you are, you have to finish the task. Remember, this is a great opportunity to see the upper level of the demon sect. Our future is likely to change dramatically because of this mission. Do you understand? "Zhang Yuehan continued:" I understand. "


    Wu Qiling smiled and said, "no, you don''t understand."


    The leader of zihun clan gave a sudden order.


    "Into the battle."


    Immediately, all the demons strided towards the whirlpool.

 Chapter 883

    Magic pool.


    The light converges. When everything is calm, Lu Fan slowly opens his eyes.


    Whoops.


    The breath is long, and the pool water around me makes a circle of ripples.


    Lu Fan rose slowly in the water, and all the water drops began to shake, as if cheering.


    Reach out, Lu fan to heaven and earth gently one press.


    In a moment, all the forces of heaven and earth stopped flowing.


    The wind doesn''t move, the water doesn''t flow, the light stops, the heaven and the earth are in the hands.


    Lu Fan smiled. It seemed that this insight was a breakthrough for him.


    Now, he can feel his strength has a leap.


    "Tao lies in heaven, Tao lies in earth, Tao lies in all things, Tao lies in my heart."


    Lu Fan murmurs, reaches out his hand in a wave, and the heaven and earth return to their original state.


    The body''s vigorous Qi is still rotating with the world''s force. Lu Fan tries to release a little of his own vigorous Qi.


    A dazzling flame rose in his hand.


    The color is so colorful that the pool water under Lu Fan''s feet instantly retreats as soon as it appears.


    His fire is totally different from the power of others.


    At least Lu Fan himself has never seen anyone make a fire of this color.


    Colors are one, they are all. But it is a black and a white, two kinds of distinct power.


    Mingming is just a flame of vigorous Qi, but it is so colorful.


    Lu Fan didn''t know how it came to be like this. He only knew that now his vigorous Qi was not generally strong.


    Gently, Lu Fan throws the flame down.


    The fire fell into the pool water, almost instantaneously, the pool water transpiration a white smoke.


    The whole pool suddenly disappeared by 30%.


    Waving away the smoke, Lu Fan smiled.


    After this transformation, his vigorous Qi really became powerful.


    If you say, his vigorous Qi is equal to 20 times of vigorous energy, or vitality.


    Now, the twenty times will be rewritten into seventy times, eighty times or even one hundred times.


    It''s hard for Lu fan to believe such a terrible promotion.


    But that''s what happened.


    The power of the whole magic pool, though a large part of it is to make up for the deficit of the power of the world in his body. But the rest are not for ordinary people.


    The reason why Lu didn''t do anything was because of the vigorous Qi in his body.


    Therefore, his body is like a bottomless black hole, swallowing all the forces in the magic pool.


    Until now, Lu Fan finally understood why even the Lord of Daoxin demon sect coveted his unity of Qi and martial arts.


    It''s true that the more he practices, the more he can feel the strength of his vigorous Qi.


    It turns out that Lu Fan just found out some special ways to use vigorous Qi, and also understood some characteristics of vigorous Qi.


    Now, Lu Fan finally understands that the most powerful part of his vigorous Qi is not these, but the possibility of infinite progress.


    The combination of Qi and martial arts means that his strength limit is higher than that of all the people in the world.


    It means the limit of others, not his limit. If he keeps going on like this, he is likely to be the first person in the world to break the limit.


    So powerful, who doesn''t want it.


    Lu fan is proud of his strength.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan suddenly released all his vigorous Qi.


    Immediately, his vigorous Qi covered the whole magic pool like a sea of clouds, and the surrounding mountains were covered by his vigorous Qi.


    Lu Fan carefully felt his surging power and all the changes around him.


    The light condenses into a disc shape, which can change with Lu Fan''s mind. With all the power of heaven and earth covered by light, you can also move at will.


    Lu fan can even take the power of heaven and earth out of his body.


    "Domain."


    Lu Fan''s mind moved.


    He can feel that from this moment on, he has been able to exclude everything from his power.


    Not only the power of heaven and earth, but also the avenue of heaven and earth, can be discharged by his power.


    This ability can only be achieved by the Tao domain.


    Lu Fan secretly speculates that he has already been respected.


    In this way, Lu Fan tries to gather the power of heaven and earth or the power of yin and Yang.


    Around him, countless forces of heaven and earth poured into his hands, and Lu fan forced these forces together.


    But the next moment, those forces exploded.


    Again carefully feel the body, the power of the world is still flowing, there is no big change.


    Looking up at the sky, there is no difference between heaven and earth.


    So it seems that he did not enter the realm of respect.


    It''s strange that they didn''t enter the realm of reverence, but became the realm of Tao.


    I''m afraid he is the only one in the world.


    But after thinking about it for a while, Lu Fan also found that his Tao domain was not complete.


    So called Tao domain, at least have their own Tao into it.


    The way of five elements or the way of heaven and earth. The realm of Tao is called the realm of Tao.


    Like him, although he can control everything around him, he doesn''t inject his own Tao.


    I''m afraid it''s only half of the universe.


    In other words, he has not yet entered the realm of cultivation. But how to think is not far from the respect.


    "Sky Gang peak."


    Lu fan made a summary of his cultivation realm with a smile.


    But Lu Fan also knows that although he is only the peak of Tiangang. But if any of the first wuzun who doesn''t have eyes wants to teach him a lesson, it can only be regarded as his misfortune.


    With his vigorous Qi after transformation, plus half of his Tao realm. Lu fan is confident that he can fight against the superior.


    The figure soars to the sky in a flash, and Lu Fan flies to the top of the mountain.


    Falling on the mountain, Lu Fan looked around and said softly, "it seems that I''ve learned for a long time."


    At this time, inside and outside the magic pool, there are no half figures.


    It''s like he''s forgotten by everyone.


    "Congratulations, great master. In fact, it''s not long, but it''s only over a year. Now, master, you have officially stepped into the ranks of the world''s powerful. At your age, you have achieved so much. It''s just amazing, crying ghosts and gods


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "stop, stop, stop. No need to flatter. I''ve been enlightened for a year. Tell me. When I realized, nothing happened. "


    The shadow of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong appears, and says with a smile: "the demon elder named Suman often comes to see you. Great master, would you like to see what she said. I''ve saved it all. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "let me see."


    A light curtain was immediately raised for Lu fan to watch.


    Not long ago, Lu fan saw the last scene where elder Suman came to see him.


    When he saw elder Suman throwing out a drop of blue water, Lu Fan frowned slightly and said softly, "it''s this drop, which interrupts my further understanding."


    After hearing the opening of the four boundary mountains, Lu Fandeng said with astonishment, "what. Four boundaries mountain opened. The world cup is about to begin. "


    "It should be a great master," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon

 Chapter 884

    There is something wrong with the computer, which leads to the loss of the third watch tonight. So the third watch will be updated at noon tomorrow. In the morning, we need to reset the computer. Please understand.)


    "Damn it, I won''t have missed anything."


    Lu Fan was annoyed for a long time. He knew that he would not have been so absorbed in his comprehension.


    It seems that sometimes concentration is not a good thing.


    As he spoke, Lu Fan looked around. He remembered that when he came, he was falling near here. If you go back, it''s right here.


    After a whole round of searching, Lu Fan finally found a small array. The black array is still covered by the black stone. It''s really hard to find.


    Lu Fan injects power into the array, but the array is indifferent.


    "Damn, I''m afraid this array can only be opened by magic Qi. Sorry for the inconvenience. Nine, see if you can break this array. "


    Jiulong Xuangong tower released its own strength to test it. At this time, Xiaohei climbed on Lu Fan''s shoulder and yawned with his mouth wide open.


    "Great master. I''m sorry. I''m not familiar with the magic cultivation array. I can help you destroy it. But if you let me turn it on, I really can''t do it. "


    "You can''t always do it at the critical moment," said Lu fan, turning his head and looking out of the mountain.


    Since there''s no way to go back by array, just fly back.


    After a long look, Lu Fandao said: "I want to know which side is the direction of Qingtian city now. Do you have a way for Laojiu?"


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon replied: "great master, I have a way."


    Lu Fan said, "say."


    "My advice is to fly all the way," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon


    Lu Fan pointed to the front and said, "do you think this direction is right?"


    Xuangong Tower Road in Kowloon: "No. I just think you''re right to fly forward. Anyway, as long as you meet someone, you can ask him the direction again. "Lu Fan chuckled," it makes sense. "


    At the end of the speech, Lu Fan soared up and disappeared on the mountain.


    And just after he flew away, in the magic pool, the huge statue with a loud roar, slowly sank into the bottom of the pool.


    The clear water of the pool rippled, and everything seemed to have never happened.


    In a moment, even the water in the pool disappeared slowly.


    As if there was something under the ground, it would suck the water away completely. There are only a variety of gravel left in the pool water.


    Just look at this scene, who would have thought that there was a famous magic pool here.


    Who can think of it. Deep in the ground, the water of magic pool flows quietly, and I don''t know where it leads.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Ten days later.


    The four boundary mountains are the first mountains in the kingdom of heaven.


    I don''t know how high the mountain is, or how deep the forest is.


    The mountains are endless, like a dragon lying here, across the southeast boundary of the kingdom of Optimus.


    Originally, this mountain is not called the four boundary mountain, but the death mountain.


    The reason is very simple, such a large mountain range, and the forest and waves, naturally is the wild animal paradise.


    Once humans enter, they often encounter unimaginably powerful wild animals.


    Dead, wounded. As time goes by, the name of the death mountain range will spread completely.


    As for why it turned into the four kingdoms mountain later, it has to be said that it is the merit of controlling the beast room.


    Since he came to the kingdom of Optimus, he took a fancy to the mountains.


    After the great idea of animal husbandry, hundreds of years ago. Yushizhai and Qingtian royal family started a thorough cleaning of the death mountain.


    This clean-up is the scene of a whole decade.


    No one knows what the cleaning process is like. Because all the people involved in the cleaning are the strong among the strong. They all kept their mouths shut about the cleaning.


    I only know that after that cleaning, Yu beast room settled down in the kingdom of Optimus and finally became one of the three major forces in the world.


    Later, after the discussion between Bafang bank and Qing Kingdom Royal family after controlling the beast room.


    In the mountains, four gates were built. And ask the first saint of Bafang bank, Bafang Qiansheng, to give the supreme power on the four gates, leaving the power to change the stars. With the help of the powerful power of heaven and earth, the gate to the four realms is formed.


    It is said that there are ninety-six ways of heaven and earth in the door, which is a miracle.


    And after so many years of improvement, there are transmission vortices at the gate of four realms all over the world.


    Optimus Prime has also become the center of the four worlds, the world-famous country.


    The four gates are respectively located in the East, West, North and south of the four boundary mountains.


    The mountain gate faces the cliff directly. Once opened, you can see the endless sea of clouds.


    Today, in the sea of clouds, a group of people finally came out.


    They have different looks, clothes and looks.


    Just after a group of people appeared from the sea of clouds, they immediately looked around. Many people pointed to the huge gate of the four realms and talked loudly.


    "This is the gate of the four realms."


    "We''re in Optimus."


    Among the crowd, a man with a small wine gourd hanging on his waist strode out, looked at the snow mountain stones towering around him, and said loudly: "Optimus. Here I am, girls, come out to meet me. "


    Behind him, another fat man came out. Round belly, holding a wine jar in his hand, said drunk: "take a rest in the wind, don''t be so out of shape. Have you forgotten what I taught you. The kingdom of Optimus is the place where all the powerful nations gather. You need to look like a strong one. "


    The wind took a rest and laughed: "not afraid, not afraid. There is no one around. I''m suffocating in chaos. Let''s go, let''s go, let''s go. Hurry up, martial uncle. "


    After him, it was shushengdong fat man.


    Drunk and hazy, Dongpang shook his head and said, "young man, don''t worry so much. The place has arrived. What are you in a hurry? If you want to open the world cup, you have to wait for everyone to arrive. We have plenty of time. "


    The wind took a rest and turned his head: "martial uncle. In which direction are you talking about Qingtian City, "


    Dongpang said in a loud voice:" I don''t know. Do you think I''m familiar with this place? "


    wind rest way:" don''t you say you''ve been here, then what do you do? Follow everyone together. "


    east fat man looked left and right for a while, then suddenly pointed to a man and said:" look, that man is not looking at the map. It''s still paper map, very professional. Go and ask someone. "


    The wind took a rest and looked along the direction of Dongpang''s fingers. At once, he saw a man with a half body, a big wine gourd on his back and a broken knife in his waist.


    This man is concentrating on the paper map in his hand and looking around from time to time.


    The wind took a rest and nodded: "reliable. Then I''ll ask. "


    Said, the wind nap came to the man in front of the way: "this man. Do you know how to get to the capital city of Optimus Prime? "


    the man raised his head slowly and said with some embarrassed face:" you ask me, "


    the wind took a rest and said with a smile:" yes. I think you''ve been studying maps for so long. You must have known how to get there. Now, there are not many people who use paper maps like you, brother. You are a veteran of wandering around the world. I have a lot of experience. "


    The man listened to the flattery of the wind break, and suddenly some floating, first put away the paper in his hand, laughing: "it''s not a matter of broad knowledge, it''s just that there are more places to go."


    "I''m too modest, I dare to ask you what you call me," said Feng xiaorest, throwing his fist and bending his hand. "


    the man smiled and said," the kingdom of Shura, Zuo Yundong. "


    Feng xiaorests and laughs: "Wu''an country, Feng xiaorests. Can Zuo brother show us the way? I''ll invite him to have a drink."


    Zuo Yundong''s face is slightly different. He says: "this,,,


    Feng xiaorests and says:" why, is it difficult? "


    Zuo Yundong waves his hand and says:" no problem, follow me, I''ll take you there. "


    then, Zuo Yundong strides forward Then he went on, walked and read: "the map says that it''s right to go all the way to the north. Since we have come to Optimus, we should go all the way to the capital of Optimus, that is to say,,,,,


    after a pause, Zuo Yundong frowned and whispered," where is the north? "

 Chapter 885

    "It must be right to go straight up, north, South, left, West, right and East," said Zuo.


    At the back, the wind took a rest and vaguely heard his voice. He tilted his head and asked, "brother Zuo, what are you talking about?"


    Zuo Yundong hurriedly said: "I''m back."


    The wind takes a rest and laughs. He turns his head and nods to the fat man behind him.


    That means, yes, this man is reliable.


    Dongpang is also smiling. Think about it. People have turned their backs on them. Can they go wrong.


    They followed Zuoyun to the East and gradually turned away from the direction of the people behind them.


    Along the way, the wind took a rest and asked: "brother Zuo''s hometown, which place is in the east boundary, Shura country, I haven''t heard of it."


    Zuo Yundong shook his head and said, "it''s not the east boundary, it''s the west boundary."


    The wind took a rest and stared at the fat man in the East.


    Dongpang looked up at the sky, completely when he did not see the eyes of the wind.


    The three walked all the way to the deep forest, not far from the three, while the others walked on the broad road.


    The official road specially developed by Optimus Prime leads directly to the city.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other side, Lu Fan finally saw a small town far away.


    After flying for ten days, I couldn''t see a single person. Lu Fan almost beat Tara out of Xuangong, Kowloon.


    There is no ghost in the mountain forest.


    I think it''s also the place where the demon cultivator is looking for to condense the demon pool. How can outsiders get close to it.


    Of course, it''s a remote and desolate place where there are no cats or dogs. This will ensure safety.


    Sitting on Xiaohei''s back, Lu Fan was excited when he looked at the small town where people were walking.


    Good. It''s not an abandoned town.


    Under the body, Xiaohei also shouted excitedly.


    The two dragon horns are gray.


    In this period of time, with Lu Fan practicing together, Xiaohei''s strength has also made rapid progress.


    Lu fan is not sure how strong Xiao Hei is now.


    I only know that it is now strong and powerful, and that black inflammation has the power of Yang inflammation.


    What''s more, Xiaohei''s Dragon scales and body are really tough.


    Standing on it, Lu fan can feel the terrible power contained in the dragon scale, like a volcano, which may erupt earth shaking flames at any time.


    But its body hasn''t grown much. In other words, Xiaohei has not fully demonstrated its current strength.


    According to the Xuangong tower in Jiulong, Xiaohei also absorbed the power in the magic pool.


    However, unlike Lu fan, it is full after absorbing a little. In fact, if the power in the magic pool is used on wild animals, it will be more effective than that of human beings.


    Speaking of this, Lu fan asked the Xuangong tower in Kowloon thoughtfully.


    "What about you, Jiu. How much did you absorb, "


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon chuckled:" great master. I just absorbed a little bit, just a little bit. "


    Lu fancai would not believe the ghost words of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Lang said: "let''s be clear, how much is a little bit. Let me ask you how much strength you have recovered now. "


    in a whisper from the Xuangong tower in Kowloon:" 70%, "


    when Lu Fandeng shook, he said:" it''s called a little bit, you can tell me a little bit, a little bit can make you recover to 60%. Damn it, I finally know why I can''t break through to the honor. It''s because you''re grabbing power next to me, isn''t it. "


    "Great master," whispered the pagoda. I dare not any more. Without your permission, I will not absorb any more strength. I dare not block the master''s step forward, but...... Anyway, you don''t want to use the power in the magic pool to break through the Zun state, do you? "


    Lu Fan turned to Yan and said with a smile, "you are smart, just kidding with you. Now that you have recovered to 70%, what new abilities do you have now? "The Xuangong tower in Kowloon replied:" great master. There is no new ability. All of them are my original ability. It''s just a slow recovery now. "


    Lu Fandao: "it''s new to me. Hurry up, I have a number at least. "


    After a moment''s meditation, the pagoda began to tell Lu Fan what he could do now.


    Lu Fan listened quietly. For a moment, Lu Fan was surprised and said, "this is all you can do."


    the tower of Xuangong in Kowloon said: "HMM. Great master. If I can continue to recover, I will show you more powerful strength. However, if we continue to recover, it will be more than a matter of pure strength. I have some scars and need special methods to refine them. But I believe that the day of your holiness, the great master, is the time for my complete recovery. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "I want to be a saint. Wait a little longer. "


    while chatting, Xiao Hei has asked fan to land outside the town.


    In the distance, many big men in the kingdom of Optimus saw the flying black dragon.


    "Another tourist from other countries,"


    "can ride a dragon. It seems that he is quite rich."


    Slowly, Xiao Hei landed outside the town, then his body shrank and jumped onto Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    Lu fanning looked at the small town, and then found that there were more than the residents of the kingdom of Optimus.


    There are many foreigners like him.


    Different shapes, men and women, high and short. A group of people roamed the town.


    On the huge houses, there are all kinds of signboards.


    "Welcome tourists from all walks of life. Our restaurant has a 20% discount."


    "Qingtian flavor snacks are absolutely authentic. You can try them. If they are not delicious, they don''t need money."


    "a hundred years of Qingtian animal fruit wine, which has been sweet for the first time and strong for breaking up."


    Lu Fan looked at the scene with a smile and said: "it seems that the four boundaries mountain is really open. People from other countries came here. "


    Xiao Hei opened his mouth and began to pull Lu Fan''s hair.


    Lu Fan patted his head and said, "I see. I see. We''re going to eat now. You greedy, you can''t smell the fragrance. "


    With that, Lu Fan walked into the town and looked at the people on the street. It was really eye opening.


    Before long, Lu Fan walked into a so-called authentic restaurant.


    Take a seat at will. The owner of this shop is very good at business. He even has a lot of small tables. It''s just for those of them who are not that tall.


    It can be seen that business is really good. But after Lu Fan ordered a jar of wine, he chuckled.


    It''s true that he can kill foreigners. Such a jar of wine with half a person''s high price is the same as the original huge jar of wine.


    Lu Fan knocked on the table and said to the shopkeeper, "this wine jar is not right. Change it into a normal one."


    The shopkeeper was stupefied for a moment, then he said with a smile: "you are a native. OK, I''ll give you some wine. It''s just..."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t shout."


    The shopkeeper immediately gave Lu Fan the big jar of wine he had seen, and Xiao Hei went in again.


    Is drinking happily, suddenly behind a voice rings.


    "It''s a good shop, just here."


    Lu Fan hears this sound, slightly one Leng, why some ears are familiar with.


    Looking back, I saw a familiar figure.


    Lu Fan exclaimed, "magic moon,"

 Chapter 886

    The flaming red martial clothes are cut neatly to set off her beautiful body.


    Ponytails, tied in the back of my head, look clean and brave.


    A short knife at the waist, walking manly and proud, white and flawless face, with pride anytime and anywhere.


    The magic moon didn''t seem to hear Lu Fan''s cry, and went straight inside.


    It''s no wonder that she didn''t notice Lu fan, because there was so much noise and too many people around.


    In addition, among the crowd, there are also some giant men of hundreds of feet in height, whose voices are amazing. They also pat the table and shout for wine, drowning Lu Fan''s voice even more.


    The moon sat down at a table. Behind her, there was a girl.


    "Miss, let''s run so far. If you let the elder know, you must drive me out of this clan. I think we''ll play for a few days, and then go back. "


    "I don''t want to go back," cried the moon. Our elders are all snobs. Miss Ben doesn''t want to listen to their arrangement and marry an idiot prince. Xiao Yun, what can I do if I don''t run. Do you want to stay in this clan and be slaughtered? "


    Xiao Yun said with his head askew: "but miss. The elders didn''t force you. They''re just talking about it. The family won''t do things that are hard for people. "


    The Moon said in a loud voice, "really not. I''ll tell you, the idiot prince came to me the other day. She even sneaked into my yard at night. "


    Xiao Yun was surprised and said, "really. God, I didn''t expect that the great king would do such a thing. "


    "So I gave him a good beating and beat him away," said the moon


    Xiao Yun swallowed a spit and said, "how cruel."


    "It''s not so cruel," said the moon, blushing. He just broke all his limbs and threw him out of the mansion. "


    Xiao Yun doesn''t know how to say it. He breaks people''s limbs. It''s not cruel.


    Xiao Yun finally understood why the moon had to rush out.


    It''s fear of revenge.


    Obviously, the moon didn''t want to say much about this problem, and hurriedly called waiter to serve.


    Looking around, the moon looked around at the crowd and said, "there are many people. It seems that we have come to the right place. If we go further, we should reach the gate of the four realms. "


    Xiaoyun cried out in a loud voice: "miss. You''re not going to escape from Optimus. Are you not going to take part in the world championships? "


    The magic moon lowered her voice and said, "I''ve beaten the prince like that. I''ll wait for him to catch me back. Xiao Yun, will you come with me? "


    Xiao Yun holds his corner and says, "I..."


    I said one word for a long time, and Xiao Yun didn''t say another.


    The moon waved and said, "if you don''t want to, you don''t want to. I don''t ask. You take me to the gate of the four worlds. I''ll go back when I leave. By the way, I''ll tell my master. I''m back in Wu''an. Let him come to me when he has time. "


    Xiaoyun frowned: "where is the state of Wu''an. Why go there. "


    The moon thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know why I want to go back to a small country in the East. Anyway, in Wu''an country, I will live in freedom. You understand that. "


    Xiao Yun shook his head and said, "I don''t understand. I''ve never been at ease since I''ve been told to do things. "


    The magic moon took Xiao Yun''s hand and said, "if you want to be free, come to Wu''an to find me."


    Xiao Yun nodded softly.


    The food and wine were soon served, and the moon ate them.


    This woman has the style of a Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. Naturally, there is no image to speak of.


    Lu Fan smiled and stood up to go to the moon.


    Old friends meet in different places. It''s too much to say if they don''t go up and say hello.


    Just two steps out, Lu fan is about to shout again. At this time, a group of martial artists, more than ten feet tall, rushed in.


    Wearing heavy armor and holding a sharp blade, he immediately surrounded the moon and clouds.


    Vigorous energy is released, vigorous momentum.


    Seeing this, the moon suddenly got up and pulled out her dagger.


    Walking slowly, a well-dressed man walked into the shop with a smile on his face and a cold light in his eyes.


    He waved to the others and said, "go ahead, you guys. We''re just doing some private business. Please step back. "


    The words were polite, and the man seemed to be in a good position. The clothes on his body and the lines of the royal family of Optimus Prime. The breath is not weak, and with a bunch of bodyguards.


    Everyone in the shop gave them the space.


    Clapping his hands, the man went to the front of the moon and said, "run. Run again. Don''t you run very well. I want to run when I finish fighting. You think I''m a stake. "


    The magic moon shouted: "Nangong Shi, do you want to be beaten again. Xiao Yun, you''d better step back. "


    Xiaoyun hears the words and retreats to the side, but the heavy armor warrior around doesn''t let her leave, and blocks her back.


    Nangong Shi laughed loudly and put his face in front of the moon and said: "come on, fight again. Just like last time, hit me again. I''d like to see if you have the courage. If you dare to touch me today, I will...... Ouch. "


    Before he finished speaking, the moon plunged the dagger directly into his right shoulder, and suddenly his blood was gurgling.


    Nangong Shi suddenly burst into a vigorous force, shouting: "stop her, stop this evil woman."


    Immediately, the heavy armor warrior around moved, and then he threw his hand to the magic moon with a piece of ice blade.


    Almost instantaneously, the gang armor just coagulated from the magic moon was smashed.


    The magic moon retreated several steps in a row and cried out.


    "The wind is shining."


    The figure suddenly became unreal, but the heavy armor around them suddenly threw a chain from their sleeves.


    In a flash, the magic moon was caught in a chain.


    The next moment, in the chain, a thundering light came on.


    Coagulate the eyes to see carefully, that thunder chain, it seems that there are thousands of thunderbolts galloping. The strong thunder light, the space directly torn, twisted everything around.


    The moon was shocked and sat on the ground.


    These chains are not ordinary products, but the best sealing stones at real prices.


    The heavy armor warriors immediately controlled the death of the magic moon. Countless vigorous forces flowed out along the chain, and the death suppressed the body of the magic moon.


    "Don''t fight," said Xiao Yun. Your highness, miss, she is just in a bad temper. Don''t be heavy handed. "


    Nangong Shi covered his shoulder and said with gnashing teeth: "don''t worry, I won''t give her a heavy hand. Anyway, he is also my fiancee. Miss magic moon. Whether you like it or not, you have to go back with me. Go. "


    With a big drink, Nangong Shi strode out.


    The heavy armor warriors took the magic moon and Xiao Yun and followed them to the shop.


    Lu Fan looked at this scene with a smile, carrying his hands on his back, and said, "Xiao Hei, go."


    At the end of the speech, Lu Fan drops a pill and strides away with the moon and others.

 Chapter 887

    "Come on, don''t dawdle."


    Nangong Shi urged him to leave the town soon.


    On the street, there are quite a few people casting strange eyes. But no one stopped.


    The native residents of Optimus Prime saw the guards in heavy armour of Optimus Prime city guard coming to arrest people. Naturally, no one dared to stop them.


    People from other countries don''t understand the situation at all. Some people may think it''s a custom of the kingdom of Optimus Prime.


    Maybe it''s true to dislike the slow walking of the moon. A heavy armor warrior just pinched the moon in his hand.


    Those tiny chains for the guards can be put away.


    In the hands of these powerful guards, the cultivation of the magic moon can only be said to be inevitable.


    Out of the town, Nangong Shi suddenly turned around.


    Instead of going on the official road, or taking out carriages, boats and other things to catch up, they took the magic moon to the forest outside the town.


    Lu Fan followed them, strolling around in a leisurely way.


    But these people didn''t find him at all, even if Lu Fan was less than a hundred feet behind them.


    This kind of hidden Kung Fu can''t be replaced by Lu Fan in front of the magic pool.


    But now, with half the world in mind, Lu fan can push away the power of the world around him anytime and anywhere.


    That is to say, as long as he wants, he can keep "invisible" all the time.


    Compared with before, at this moment, Lu Fan''s move is completely practical.


    Slightly frowned, Lu Fan watched Nangong Shi bring the magic moon and Xiaoyun into the forest.


    This kind of scene gives him a sense of deja vu.


    Thinking for a moment, Lu Fan remembered. By the way, I just went to Dansheng. The third young master of the fire family once brought him and lingyao into the forest, and then planned to kill them.


    Today, Nangong Shi obviously intends to do the same thing.


    Lu Fan smiled and knew that these demons were not so broad-minded.


    Once you catch someone, it''s certainly not as simple as taking them back.


    All the way to the forest, Nangong Shi stopped and waved: "throw that evil woman down to me."


    The guard threw the moon and Xiao Yun on the ground.


    Nangong Shi''s eyes had some blood in them. He stared at the face of the moon and said: "you should not, you shouldn''t, you shouldn''t provoke me."


    From the tone of Nangong Shi, the moon has already obeyed the intention of killing. Looking up, the magic moon stared at Nangong Shi''s face with blood at the corner of his mouth and said: "you want to kill me. Think about it. I''m the one who controls the animal house. "


    Nangong Shi slowly took out a dagger from his arms and said in a soft voice: "governing beast room. What a great reputation. Unfortunately, I''m not afraid at all. You can die. "


    As he said this, the dagger in the hand of the Nangong historian suddenly fell to the head of the magic moon.


    He said that he would kill if he killed.


    Xiao Yun screamed, and the moon twisted her body.


    But when she moved like this, Nangong Shi''s dagger turned around and stabbed her in the eye.


    The moon watched the dagger fall on him.


    Whoosh.


    A light noise.


    At the critical moment, a shining light broke through the wind and hit Nangong Shi straight.


    Suddenly, Nangong Shi flies backward, and the whole person is like being hit head-on by the mountain, half of his body is sunken.


    The blood was gushing, the trees were suddenly cracked into powder, and several heavily armored guards were also blown out.


    The magic moon looked at this scene, his face was full of amazement.


    Xiao Yun is also weak and sits on the ground.


    Such a terrible force did not hurt her and Xiao Yun at all. How can ordinary people do such control.


    Which strong man saved them.


    Slowly, a leaf fell from the top of the head, and finally stayed in front of the magic moon.


    On the leaves, there is still light. Looking at this leaf, the moon has no idea what to say.


    Is just such a strong move, it is a leaf.


    This is obviously a very ordinary leaf, although it is much larger than the ordinary leaves. But there''s nothing special about it.


    The moon has never seen a person who can use leaves as weapons, let alone throw a leaf out to create such a powerful person.


    I''m afraid that even his master can''t do this.


    Maybe the powerful elders of our sect have this level. The magic moon suddenly thought that it was the elders of the sect who came to save her.


    There are all kinds of disorderly thoughts. At this time, Nangong Shi stood up again.


    Half of his body is sunken down. People are not like people, ghosts are not like ghosts. It''s hard for him to get up.


    The eyes are already red with blood, and the body is involuntarily emitting dark power.


    Seeing this, the moon was even more shocked. Even if she did not see, the magic spirit of the demon cultivation was still known.


    It''s just, why is it a demon cultivator.


    The ninth highness of heaven is a demon cultivator.


    The moon has already felt that her brain seems to be a little out of use.


    "Who is it."


    Cried Nangong Quan hysterically.


    The nails on the hands began to grow, and the face became ferocious little by little.


    "If you have the courage, come out and hide in the dark. Do you think you are safe. You''re still going to die, son of a bitch. How dare you attack me? You''re dead. "


    Nangong Quan is still shouting, and several other guards are still struggling to get up.


    Poof.


    All of a sudden, a blood shower came out from the guards. They were hit like thousands of sharp weapons in a moment, and the blood was gushing wildly.


    Before Nangong Quan could react, he felt a strong attack on his body.


    This time, he saw what Chu had hit him.


    Leaves, another leaf.


    Nangong Quan, this time directly flew a hundred Zhangs away, the whole body bone was broken into powder in a moment, and the meridians were completely broken.


    Heavy hit on the ground, the land was smashed out of the pit by him.


    Blood on the body of a piece of outflow, Nangong right intermittent way: "mix..."..... Account.... to the end... Who is it? "


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from the ears of the moon and the cloud.


    Steady and powerful, as if moving with her heartbeat.


    Footsteps gradually clear, a shadow walked slowly to the moon.


    The moon looks up hard, looking at people''s faces.


    At that time, she saw a very familiar face.


    For a moment, the moon froze, as if struck by lightning, completely frozen there.


    "Lu Fan."


    The moon''s lips moved, and the words came out.


    Lu Fan smiled at the moon and held out his hand and said: "one Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan. Miss moon, long time no see. "

 Chapter 888

    The magic moon was stagnant, she could not think of it. The person who rescued her like the heavenly soldiers would be Lu Fan.


    "Why are you here."


    After lingering for a long time, the first sentence of Magic Moon is a question that Lu Fan is not very good at answering.


    Lu Fan shrugged his shoulders and said, "Is the road uneven to help you. Why don''t you need my help?"


    Huge moon gritted his teeth and said, "Need, of course."


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "This is not enough."


    As he said, Lu Fan waved his hand, and Nangong Shi not far away was sucked back by him.


    With his hands condensing, the Nangong history was brought back by the blue tornado and fell in front of Lu Fan.


    At this time, Nangongquan looked so miserable that he looked completely like a human being.


    Lu Fan glanced at him and said, "What''s wrong? Learn to grab a woman. Do yourself a favor and don''t live."


    At this time, Nangong Shi even laughed lightly, and said, "Boy, learn to save the heroes. I tell you, you should get into someone you shouldn''t, you will ..."


    Lu Fan was too lazy to listen to his nonsense, and beckoned a flame and threw it directly at him.


    Nine-colored flames instantly made him swallow the rest of his words.


    With his eyes wide open, before Nangong''s death, he still glared at Fanfan, seemingly trying to blame Lu Fan, why not let him finish his speech.


    Is it so difficult to finish speaking these days?


    In the blink of an eye, Nangong Shi was completely burnt and no bone was left.


    Patting Xiao Hei''s head, Lu Fan said, "Let''s also dispose of the rest."


    Xiao He rolled his eyes and flew to the guards, burning them one by one.


    Later, Lu Fan lifted up the magic moon and said, "This time you owe me. I remember the first time we met. It was you who saved me once, and now we are taking turns."


    Hao Yue finally recovered from the shock and turned to look around: "Lu Fan, you shouldn''t kill them. You''re in a big disaster. Come with me."


    Lu Fan thought it was funny and calmly said: "Bad disaster. What a disaster. Why didn''t I see it?"


    Hagiyuki anxiously said: "You killed. You know, you killed the nine emperor of the Heavenly Kingdom. How could someone like this not have life-like jade. Soon, the entire Heavenly Kingdom will be wanted is you."


    With that said, Magic Moon pulled Luan Fan''s hand and was ready to run out.


    But the next moment she discovered that she couldn''t pull Lu Fan at all.


    Lu Fan just stood there like a mountain.


    Huan Yue slapped her palm on Lu Fan''s shoulder and said, "What''s the matter with you. Don''t go, you''re going to die. I told you, you don''t believe it, you''re sick."


    Lu Fan said with a smile on his mouth: "Relax. Nothing will happen. I''m not afraid to let them come, no matter how much they come."


    From the words of Lu Fan, Huan Yue heard extremely confident.


    She looked at Lu Fan suspiciously: "You don''t seem to be afraid of Optimus Kingdom wanting you. Are you already wanted?"


    Lu Fan laughed: "It''s wanted, but it''s not Optimus Kingdom. You can rest assured, just follow me and you will be fine. Let me tell you this. I have a good relationship with the Grand Prince of Optimus Kingdom."


    Hou Yue nodded suddenly and realized: "Oh, there is a background. But you killed his brother, will he not turn his face with you?"


    Lu Fan laughed: "He is too late to be happy. I will tell you again that I have met the owner of Qingtian Kingdom. The relationship is not bad."


    As Lu Fan said, he remembered that he stabbed the King of Heaven with a sword.


    This relationship should be OK.


    Magic Moon raised an eyebrow and said, "Really."


    Lu Fandao: "It is truer than real gold."


    Magic Moon was relieved now, when Xiao Hei saw Magic Moon at this time, she also smiled charmingly and then jumped into Magic Moon''s arms directly.


    Hou Yue rubbed Xiaohei''s face and said, "It''s been a long time. You''ve become heavier, Xiaohei."


    Lu Fan walked to the side and handed Xiaoyun a panacea: "Scared. Don''t be afraid, I''m not a bad person."


    Xiaoyun took the elixir and nodded: "Well, you are a friend of Miss."


    Fan Fan smiled and nodded, and the three of them went outside.


    Hun Yue held Xiao Hei and asked out loud, "Lu Fan, are you here to participate in the World Championships? Your strength seems to have become stronger. Now what has become a realm."


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "It''s improved a little bit. Yes, I''m here to participate in the World Championships. But I came earlier than you guys."


    Houyue frowned. "Early. Then how did you come here? You won''t be like me, but you will be led by family formations. You have relatives in Qingtian State."


    Lu Fan smiled bitterly: "My method is special."


    Huan Yue didn''t believe it, and Lu Fan couldn''t explain it.


    He came to the kingdom of heaven by the moving ruler of Dan Shengguo. Otherwise, he would not be able to get out of the east.


    But these, Lu Fan can''t tell the magic moon.


    Therefore, Lu Fan turned the topic wisely and said, "What the hell is going on with you. I almost lost my life."


    Huge Moon gritted his teeth and said, "It''s not all because of my stupid master. He brought me back to life or death. It turned out to be the case. I knew that I might as well stay in Wu''an State."


    Lu Fan haha smiled: "Well, staying in Wu''an State is okay. There is not so much trouble. Where do we go now, I have to send you home first."


    Hearing that, Yueyue stopped immediately and said, "No, no, no."


    Lu Fandao: "There are contradictions. Where are you going?"


    Magic Moon said: "I plan to go back to Wu''an. You can take me to the Four Jade Mountains."


    Xiaoyun said behind her, "Miss. Isn''t Nangong history dead? Why are you leaving?"


    Magic Moon said: "He is dead, but if I do nĄŻt leave, there will be a second Nangong history and a third Nangong history. I must go. Lu Fan, you have to help me. This is all because of you."


    Lu Fan touched his nose and said, "Because of me. What''s wrong with me? I''m here to help you. It''s not enough to help you kill someone. There''s something about me in it."


    Magic Moon stomped her feet, her nose arched, her chest trembled, and said, "Anyway, it''s because of you. You idiot, you don''t understand it. Send me to the Four Realms, hurry."


    After speaking, Magic Moon strode out.


    Lu Fan really couldn''t understand. When he checked the magic repair plan, he was not so confused.


    Turning his head, Lu Fan looked at Xiaoyun and said, "Is your lady always so unreasonable?"


    Xiaoyun crooked his head and said, "Look who is right. Our lady seems to be so unreasonable with his master, maybe it''s because ..."


    Huan Yue suddenly turned her head and shouted, "Xiao Yun, what are you talking about, come here quickly."


    Xiaoyun narrowed his neck and walked away quickly.


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "Trouble."

 Chapter 889

    The trees are dancing in the secluded mountains and forests.


    The breeze is warm, the sky is blue and the clouds are white.


    The mottled trees and shadows are dotted with the sun, and the birds are flying in the sky.


    Lu Fan and the moon walk side by side, toward the deep forest.


    As he walked away, Lu Fan chatted: "I can''t see that you are the one who controls the beast room. How can the eldest lady who controls the beast room go to the eastern boundary and travel around the world? "The magic Moon said:" I am not the eldest lady. It''s just an ordinary child in our family. People like me who are not focused on cultivation need to be put into four realms and practice everywhere. Only after the family summons, or after entering the Tao, can they return to the original clan. "


    Lu Fan looked up and down at the moon and said, "you''re in the sky, too."


    the moon crossed his waist and said: "why, no way. As long as you have made rapid progress in strength in recent years, you can''t allow me to make some progress. "


    as he said, the moon reached out and pinched Lu Fan''s arm.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s muscles rebounded. The arm of the magic moon was suddenly flicked away, and Lu Fan''s eyes twinkled: "your strength has really improved a lot. The body is so strong. "


    Lu Fandao: "I can''t help it. If my strength doesn''t improve quickly, I don''t know how many times I''ve died. It''s all forced out."


    The magic Moon said with a smile: "what''s your state now? Tiangang five, six, or seven."


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "guess."


    The moon held out five fingers and said, "five. You must have made it at least. Otherwise, the guards just brought by Nangong Shi cannot be solved so simply. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "guess again."


    The moon covered her mouth and said, "is it really seven times? God, how do you practice. How long have I just been buried in the sky? You''re almost indestructible. Is there any sense of heaven? "


    Lu Fan smiled and didn''t speak. If he told the moon at this time, he would almost walk in Zunjing, which would frighten her.


    Lu Fan didn''t want to continue the topic. He reached forward and said, "you are sure that this direction is to the gate of the four realms."


    the magic Moon said: "yes. I can''t be wrong with the map. This road is a path that can reach the gate of the four boundaries as fast as possible. "


    Lu Fan looked at the bead that the magic moon took out and nodded slightly. It''s not just walking around.


    They chatted and walked on.


    The little black on Lu Fan''s shoulder is constantly making faces at the little cloud behind him.


    Xiao Yun giggled and then took out a square piece of food from his sleeve.


    When he smelled the smell, little Hatton''s eyes were straight. Then he jumped out of Lu Fan''s shoulder and snatched the food.


    The magic moon looked at Xiaohei''s action and said with a smile, "it seems that it found out the square food we used to control the animal house."


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and asked, "Fang Shi, what is that?"


    the magic Moon said: "the food specially for wild animals. It''s delicious. Would you like to try it? "


    The moon has a sly smile on her face.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "that''s not necessary. I think Xiaohei has a good time. "


    Xiaohei jumps back to Lu Fan''s shoulder again, and hands Lu Fan the unfinished square food like a treasure.


    Lu Fan smelt it. The food is actually made of herbs.


    With his current level of alchemy, he could only smell a few main herbs. It seems to be a great tonic.


    Lu Fan handed Fang Shi back to Xiao Hei, smiling and shaking his head.


    The magic moon also took out a few square pieces of food and handed them to Xiaohei. Suddenly xiaoheile''s eyes narrowed into a slit.


    Go on, walk through the forest, climb the mountains and jump over the cliffs.


    Lu Fan and the moon walked for two or three days, and finally saw the gate of the four worlds.


    The gate between the two peaks is really eye-catching and Soul-catching.


    The runes on the gate, even though they are so far away, can still be seen clearly. Moreover, as long as Lu Fan looks at the past, he can feel that countless avenues of heaven and earth are converging rapidly with suffocating power.


    For the first time, Lu Fan was able to see the gate of heaven and earth, but he couldn''t help admiring it.


    Striding toward the gate of the four kingdoms, Lu Fan suddenly heard a sound of fighting in the forest.


    Slightly frown, Lu Fandao: "it seems that where is the battle."


    * magic moon also turned around and looked around. "Here is not the official road. Who will run to fight here?"


    said, and suddenly a tall forest burst, and the force of the strong force swept from all around, and the insects around it suddenly flew away.


    Lu Fan responded quickly, holding the moon and Xiao Yun back.


    The power spread out from the circle, forcefully swept everything around.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan felt a strong force coming straight to his face.


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s scale Dragon Armor is on. By the way, armour wrapped the moon and cloud.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Three loud sounds came in a row.


    Countless dust splashed. At the same time, Lu Fan heard a clear cry: "I said it''s not my fault, you are still noisy, want to die is not it."


    The voice is vigorous and powerful, spreading with vigorous strength.


    Then, another voice sounded.


    "You dare to do it, but I said you two, you actually do it, OK. Do you want to do it? I''ll accompany you. "


    All of a sudden, a strong wind swept around, directly blowing dust and smoke away.


    Lu Fan squints his eyes and looks forward. Suddenly, he sees two light regiments fighting together.


    Another loud explosion came.


    Obviously, both of them are very good. At least the level above Tiangang.


    The power ripple spreads, the whole space explodes, revealing the dark void.


    The ground under his feet was also cut off by force.


    Lu Fan reached out and waved gently.


    The power that immediately spread to him was directly blocked by him.


    But the flowers, plants and trees around them will suffer completely and turn into powder in an instant.


    In a moment, a cluster of light suddenly disappeared in the distance.


    The powerful voice rang again.


    "Brother Feng. Don''t make me kill you. You are not my match. "


    The voice just dropped. The man called brother Feng shouted back, "kill me. Come on. I haven''t been afraid of anyone yet. "


    Suddenly. A huge shadow rose to the sky.


    Three heads and six arms. a long-toothed man with a livid face. Five elements of light gather.


    "God. The square inch is in the sky. "


    The sword moves out. The earth began to shake violently.


    The power surged. Heaven and earth seems to have only this shadow.


    Lu Fan heard the name of the wind break. First, I was stunned.


    Next. The force hit him. The moon and Xiao Yun are very wise to hide behind him.


    Lu Fan did not move. Look ahead.


    The light on the scale Dragon Armor flows. All the forces from the impact will be blocked.


    "Stand still."


    Lu Fan said in a deep voice.


    Then. The figure is like an arrow out of the line. Go ahead.


    The moon and Xiao Yun look at each other. The two hurriedly retreated further.


    They are not as powerful as Lu Fan. We can ignore such a powerful aftereffect.


    "Brother Feng. That''s a good move. But it''s still worse. God''s knife. Chop. "


    On time. A long sword higher than the mountain appears.


    The knife fell. The earth is divided suddenly.


    The virtual shadow of wind rest. It was smashed by a knife.


    The figure suddenly flew up. The wind took a rest and the blood gushed out. Fell to the ground.


    Slow down. Zuo Yundong, with a broken knife in his hand, went to the wind rest and said, "I really don''t want to kill you. Now. Apologize to me. "


    The wind took a breath of blood and said: "you are a road fool. And I want to apologize to you. No way. "


    Zuo Yundong immediately put cold light in his eyes and said, "I don''t allow you to say that I am a road fool."


    Say so. Zuo Yundong raised his long sword again and then fell suddenly.


    Just then, a dark shadow suddenly came.


    Before Zuo Yundong could react, black shadow hit his broken knife accurately.


    All of a sudden, the broken knife flew up and landed on the ground.


    Zuo Yundong looked at it in astonishment and saw a dark heavy sword stuck on the ground.


    "If you have something to say, don''t kill. Brother Feng, you seem to be in a mess. "

 Chapter 890

    Lu Fan''s face is an irresistible smile.


    The wind took a rest and raised his face full of blood to look at Lu Fan.


    Immediately, the expression of the wind nap became extremely stunned, and said in amazement: "Lu fan, you are here too."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "earlier than you. You don''t seem to be able to fight. It seems that you haven''t cultivated well these years. "


    The wind took a rest and stood up and said: "it doesn''t hurt to stand and talk. You can try it. This guy is really tall. "


    Lu Fan turned to look at Zuo Yundong and asked, "what kind of feud do you have? What kind of feud do you want to fight like this?"


    "It''s none of your business," said Zuo. Why, do you want to be beaten. "


    The tone is not good. Zuo Yundong reaches out for a move and breaks the knife and flies back to his hand.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "can''t you ask. Take a rest in the wind. How on earth did you offend him? "


    The wind took a nap and shouted, "this idiot. I spent a few days in the forest and finally came back. Mingming has a map in his hand, but just like a road fool, he knows how to turn around. I said two words to him, this goods even want to kill me. Zuo Yundong, say it yourself. Do you have a brain problem? "


    Lu Fan picks his eyebrows and looks at Zuo Yundong. He opens his mouth slightly. There are such wonderful flowers in the world.


    Zuo Yundong seemed to be a little angry and shouted: "I don''t allow you to say that I am a road fool. Don''t think you have help, I''m afraid. Today, you have to apologize to me. "


    Zuo Yundong said and raised the broken knife again.


    Lu Fan looked at this scene, but also stretched out his hand and said, "must we fight?"


    Zuoyun East silk ignored Lu Fan''s voice and fell again after a rest in front of the wind.


    When the knife comes out, the sky changes suddenly.


    Lu Fan''s eyes flashed with light, and suddenly stretched out his right hand.


    Dang.


    A crash of gold and stone sounded.


    Suddenly, Zuo Yundong''s Sabre Qi disappears, and the vigorous force collapses.


    Congealing a look, left cloud East is surprised to see Lu Fan a hand grasped his knife body.


    Simple, light and loose, it seems that he did not use any power, so he stopped his broken knife in the air.


    "Good strength."


    Lu Fan said softly.


    Left cloud East eyes emit strong light, dead stare at Lu Fan''s face way: "you too. Take me a punch. "


    Suddenly, left Yundong left hand into a fist, lightning hit Lu Fan''s chest.


    Lu fan can feel an explosive force, destroying his scales and Dragon Armor, and wants to pour the force into his body.


    His eyes moved, and Lu Fangang''s Qi flashed.


    Zuo Yundong''s fist immediately made a bone crack.


    The ground immediately disappeared three feet.


    Lu Fan''s left hand punches at the same time. His fist hits Zuo Yundong''s cheek accurately.


    Almost instantaneously, Zuo Yundong is just like a flying bird flying in the sky, heading for the distance.


    And like a meteor in the sky to draw an arc, I do not know where to fall.


    Lu Fan looks at his fist. Well, he doesn''t know. After the vigorous Qi is strengthened, the strength becomes so amazing.


    It''s bad luck for this guy. I knew he wouldn''t face for a long time. I hope he won''t disfigure.


    At this time, suddenly, Lu Fan heard a cry from the forest: "you dare to hit my face. Death. "


    Lu fan waves his sword back to fight.


    But at this time, Lu fan saw a figure rising from the sky in the distance, and then turned to another direction and went away.


    Lu Fan opened his mouth slightly and said: "it''s so powerful. Just to escape. "


    Behind me, the sound of the wind rest reminds me.


    "Believe me. He''s not really running away. This idiot is running in the wrong direction again. "


    Lu Fan couldn''t help laughing, and there were countless wonderful people in the world.


    Turning around, Lu Fan looked at the wind and said, "remember, you owe me one time."


    "I owe you," the wind frowned. You''re kidding. You really think I''m afraid of him. "


    As he said this, the light on the wind rested.


    Immediately, all the injuries on his body disappeared and everything returned to its original state.


    Lu Fan was slightly shocked at the speed of healing. It''s faster than his healing speed. No, it seems that there is a trace of breath.


    The wind took a rest to tidy up his clothes and said with a smile, "see. I have nothing. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "well, if I am nosy, I should watch you continue to fight with him."


    There was a voice not far away.


    "Take a rest in the wind, didn''t I tell you? You can''t use it casually. You want to piss me off. "


    East fat man with the sound and out, pointing to the wind nap is a curse.


    When Lu fan saw the fat man in the East, he immediately bowed and said: "elder. Don''t worry. "


    The east fat man looked up and down at Lu Fan and said: "not bad. Cultivation has greatly improved, Lu Fan. It can be seen that you have made a lot of achievements in the past few years. But I went back to see your master. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "not yet. I just want to ask you what happened to Shifu. "


    "I don''t know exactly," said the fat man. But it must not be dead. Didn''t you go to find medicine for your master. There can be results. "


    Lu Fandao: "it has been sent back, but if it is not, how effective is it. I don''t know. "


    "You really found it," he asked softly


    Lu Fan smiles and nods.


    Next to the wind rest completely do not understand what they are playing in the puzzle, left to see right, and then voice: "you are talking about what medicine."


    "It''s nothing," chubby Dong said with a smile. Lu fan, you know how to get to Qingtian city. We found the wrong guide and wasted several days. "


    Lu Fandao: "I don''t know, but someone knows."


    With that, Lu Fan shouted to the side.


    "The moon."


    Immediately, the magic moon came with Xiao Yun.


    At the sight of Dong Pang, the moon was slightly shocked at first, then frowned, "what do you want me to do?"


    Lu Fandao: "these are the old friends of Optimus, the moon. Tell them how to get Optimus city."


    The magic moon pointed to the side and said: "go 30 miles to the right, it''s the official way. Walk along the official way, you can see the town. Then spend some money to find the beast house in the town, and find a spirit beast like Dapeng. Just fly with you."


    "What?" cried the wind. There are official ways. It''s thirty miles away from us. "


    The moon nodded, "yes. Haven''t you seen it. It''s a yellow road. "


    Dongpang and fengxiao''s face turned red.


    Obviously they''ve met, but I''m afraid neither of them took it seriously.


    What else does windbreak want to say? Dongpang grabs the collar of windbreak and says: "see you later, Lu Fan. When we get to qingtiancheng, we will have a good talk. "


    Lu Fan smiles and nods, seeing the fat man drag the wind to take a rest and leave.


    The moon pointed to the fat man and said, "who are these two people. I don''t have brains like this. I also come to participate in the world championships. I''m not afraid to be killed. "


    Lu Fan said slowly, "they will not be killed."


    "What do you mean?" the moon frowned


    Lu Fan said, "have you heard of the saints who were killed when they took part in the competitions of all kingdoms?"


    The magic moon immediately covered her mouth and was shocked on the spot.

 Chapter 891

    "Martial uncle, why do you want to pull me away?"


    The wind took a rest and was dragged out all the way by the east fat man. Then he asked aloud.


    Dongpang loosened his collar and clapped his hands: "you need to change clothes, blood in one hand. I want to tell you that I will not allow you to have too much contact with Lu Fan before the official start of the Wanfang tournament. Do you understand, "


    Feng xiaorest frowned:" is he alone? "


    Dongpang nodded his head:" yes, he is alone. "


    "I see," the wind sighed. It is also the old contradiction between shenhuang and jiuxiao. Martial uncle, isn''t your relationship with his master Wu Chen very good. Why do I have to live and die in my generation? "


    Dongpang slapped the back of the head of the wind nap and said:" what is life and death. Did I tell you that I''m dead? I just want you to distinguish yourself from him. And you have to win. "


    The wind took a rest and played with his square inch sword: "don''t worry, martial uncle. I have confidence, "


    Dongpang stared," but now I have no confidence in you. Didn''t you see the strength of Lu Fan just now? One hand stopped the knife and one fist broke the power. This cultivation is not weaker than you, or even stronger than you, "


    wind rest way:" it''s impossible. I just didn''t use all my strength. Otherwise I can do it. Besides, I have the assassin''s mace you taught me, martial uncle. "


    Dongpang shook his head and said, "it''s just that simple. You think you have a trump card. I look at Lu Fan. He has a reserved manner and the Tao is hidden in his body. I can''t even see how he got into the country in terms of understanding Tao. Maybe, just like you, one side of the road is in hand. Besides, that road fool is not ordinary. "


    "It''s very strong," said the wind. It''s a one handed Sabre technique. It''s very powerful. "


    Dongpang said: "he didn''t use all his strength. There must be some killing moves. This time in the world cup, crouching tiger, hidden dragon, "


    a little smile at the wind break, take out a small wine bag and fill it with a mouthful:" what are you afraid of. Soldiers come to block the water and cover the earth. I''d like to see what happens to the heroes in the world......


    This way. The moon is still in shock.


    "Lu Fan. What you said is true. Just the fat one. It''s a saint. What''s the saint? Is there a title? "


    Lu Fan said as he walked back:" the saint of books, "


    heard the name. The whole moon trembled.


    "My God. Shusheng, he is actually a Shusheng. "


    turn around. The moon is about to run in the direction the fat man left.


    Lu Fan grabbed her and said, "what are you doing? Don''t you go back to Wu''an country?"


    The Moon said loudly: "I''m going to visit my teacher. I need a signature if I can''t help it. Famous scholar, even our own children. It''s the same name. You let go. You are about to tear off my clothes. "


    Lu Fan found that the fragrant shoulders of the moon were exposed.


    Let go. Lu Fandao: "he doesn''t accept disciples. It''s no use going. People have long gone. "


    The moon arranges her clothes. White Lu Fan said at one glance: "who let you not say early. I don''t care. You owe me a signature. Then you can help me. Then come back to Wu''an and give it to me. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "OK. OK. OK. My eldest lady. Let''s go. Don''t wait to get lost like the road fool again. "


    the voice just dropped. Lu Fan heard that. There was another sound in the woods.


    "Who is saying that I am crazy. I''ll kill you. "


    and then. Lu fan then saw a dust and smoke far away.


    Mumbling. Lu Fandao: "it''s a miracle how this guy came to Optimus Prime."


    Go all the way. Another day or two. Finally, Lu Fan and the moon came to the gate of the four realms.


    In the towering four boundary gate. There''s a constant presence of people.


    In the crowd. Only the three of them are going inside. Instead of going out.


    Lu Fan pointed to the four gates and said, "do you know how to go back?"


    the magic Moon said: "what do you don''t know. Just walk in, "said"


    . The magic moon strides forward.


    Lu Fan and Xiao Yun stop. Waving to the moon, he said: "all the way. After returning to Wu''an, I have time to sit in Donghua City, where my family is. "


    The moon also waved: "I see. Lu fan, you must come back after the world cup. I''m still waiting for my signature. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "sure,"


    the moon finally smiled and nodded, striding into the four gates.


    Lu Fan turned and said to Xiao Yun, "it''s a pity. You miss can''t see the wonderful world cup. "


    Xiao Yun said: "not afraid. I''ll buy some goggles to record the battle. Then you can take it back to the young lady. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "well, this is also a way."


    after that, Lu Fan and Xiao Yun were ready to leave.


    But just as they stepped out, they heard a loud cry behind them: "what''s the matter. Why can''t I go back. Damn it, open it, how can you enter and not leave? "Br >


    the voice is so familiar, not who the moon is.


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows tightened, and immediately walked with Xiao Yun to the moon.


    The crowd around looked at the moon.


    At this moment, the magic moon is standing in front of the clouds and constantly stamping its feet.


    Lu Fan pushed aside the crowd and came to the moon and said, "what''s the matter? Can''t you go back?"


    The Moon said in a loud voice: "yes. I can''t go back. I don''t know whether this array is one-way or deliberately not to let people go. "


    Next to him, a man smiled and said, "girl, take part in the contest well when you come. Why do you rush back? "


    "You know a fart," cried the moon


    The man said angrily, "girl, don''t say anything so bad."


    Lu fanning glanced at the man, and the man was shocked all over, his anger folded up, his head shrunk and left.


    The moon constantly bumps into the clouds, but it just can''t get in.


    Biting his lips, the Moon said, "please. I can''t go. Something big is going on. "


    Lu Fan felt the clouds and said: "nothing can happen. If you can''t leave, you won''t leave. "


    "If I can''t go," said the moon. I''m sure I''ll be caught. Zongmen is going to catch me. The king of Optimus is going to catch me. As long as I''m in Optimus, I''m bound to be caught. "


    Lu Fandao: "not necessarily. Come with me. After all, I have a share in killing people. "


    The moon began to think and sighed for a long time: "this is the only way. Lu fan, are you sure it will be ok? "Lu Fan said with a smile:" one hundred are sure, one thousand are sure. Keep your heart in your stomach. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan whispered again, "why can''t you walk?" he looked up at the clouds and the four boundary gate where the mountains rise.


    Lu Fan had a bad feeling in his heart,

 Chapter 892

    The kingdom of Optimus is now in the charge of devil cultivation. They dare to continue to hold the world championships in such a big way. The purpose can never be so simple as to fool the world.


    Don''t leave, demon repair, all nations.


    Lu Fan believes that there must be a connection between the three.


    Originally, Lu Fan thought that the main purpose of demon cultivation was probably to deal with the three saints.


    Because his task is to deal with the three saints. If it is because of dealing with the three most powerful people in the world that such a battle can be waged, it can also be said.


    But now it doesn''t seem that simple.


    Lu fan doesn''t think that if the door is closed like this, the three saints can''t leave. That''s the three strongest people in the world.


    This is the big story of sliding the world. The elders of demon cultivation, even the patriarch of the heart demon sect, can never make such a mistake.


    The brain turns to all kinds of ideas, and Lu Fan and qichongchong''s magic moon leave.


    As he walked, he said: "Lu fan, are you sure I have no problem with you?"


    Lu Fan said: "don''t worry. There is no problem at all.


    It seems that the moon is still a little worried, saying: "then shall we go back to qingtiancheng? I''m still a little afraid."


    Lu Fan patted Xiao Hei on the head. Suddenly the moment of little black will become larger, he jumped on the back of little black.


    Reaching out, Lu Fan said to the moon, "you have to believe me."


    The magic moon looks at Lu Fan''s eyes, nibbles at his lips, then leaps up, grabs Lu Fan''s hand and goes to Xiao Hei''s back.


    Lu Fan smiled and waved again. A breeze rolled up Xiao Yun.


    Xiao Hei raised his hair and let out a dragon roar. He flapped his wings.


    The figure turns into a small black spot in the sky.


    All the people around cast envious eyes.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Ten days later, Qingtian city.


    Stepping into the gate of Qingtian city again, Lu Fan felt refreshed.


    This is the confidence brought by strength. Although Qingtian city is still full of demons, it is no longer a problem for him.


    The crowd is bustling. At this time, Qingtian city is full of people.


    Almost all the people who came to participate in the World Championships were wandering in the streets. These people from other countries, come to Optimus, there is no reason not to have a good tour.


    In the streets and alleys, there are all kinds of plaques and light curtains that welcome warriors or alchemists from other countries.


    Most of these things are from teahouses, restaurants and hotel stations.


    Although the purpose is to solicit business, it seems that there is no custom.


    In particular, those huge statues bow to the pedestrians in the street. Many foreigners are smiling.


    Lu Fan pointed to these buildings and said: "that is to say, the building of the kingdom of Optimus is tall and the city is wide enough. Otherwise, I''m afraid many people don''t even have a place to live if they want to hold a race of nations. "


    "Of course," said the moon. Optimus also reserved a special area for saints and royalty from other countries. It''s not far from where we run the beast house. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "this is naturally the best."


    Just then, suddenly at the gate of the city, there was a rumble of drums.


    The drums roared with rhythm, seven in all.


    "The kingdom of the dark, come."


    The shouts went through the sky.


    In front of the gate, the crowd separated on both sides and looked at each other.


    "The cangming kingdom of Xiling has arrived."


    "Where is it? I heard it''s a famous country in the West."


    The crowd was excited and talked about.


    Lu Fan and the moon also retreated to one side, casting a curious look at the gate.


    Then a group of flying carriages came in from the gate.


    A horse is a good horse. Car is a good car, coral pearl jade car.


    All the people in the carriage were silver haired, men and women alike.


    Every silver hair can shine in the sun. Handsome men, beautiful women.


    The old man, whose leader is full of gems, is obviously the Lord of the country. He waves gently to the people around him.


    Lu Fan looked at them with a smile and said, "the West leads the big country.". If you have a chance, you must go and have a look. "


    The Moon said, "you want to meet people who look good in their country. You don''t want to go to a fat country. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "fat country, I really want to see it. It''s fun to hear. "


    The motorcade slowly drove into Qingtian city and went down the street.


    As the crowd was about to disperse, the sudden drum sounded again


    Dong, Dong, Dong......


    Nine times in a row, it''s obviously a country with a lower status than the Cang Ming kingdom.


    They hurriedly came back again, only to hear the guard shouting again, "come to the kingdom of Dansheng."


    Hearing the name, Lu Fan''s face changed a little.


    Holding the magic moon and Xiaoyun back a few steps, hiding in the crowd.


    A boat appeared. On the leading boat, a dazzling light directly covered the halo of the sun.


    You can see the figure of the children in the light, not the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng, but who they are.


    The magic moon asked in a low voice, "why, you have a festival with the people of Dansheng country."


    Lu Fan nodded slightly: "it''s a big festival. Now, I guess I''m still wanted by Dansheng. "


    The moon''s face slightly changed and said: "isn''t the kingdom of Dansheng forbidden for outsiders to enter. How can you be wanted? "


    Lu Fandao:" it''s a long story. "


    With the five families behind him, the Lord of Dansheng also left slowly.


    Lu Fan narrowed his eyes and frowned at the fleet brought by the Lord of Dansheng.


    It''s hard to do. The Lord of Dansheng has also come.


    If other people don''t know him, the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng may recognize him at a glance.


    Once recognized by the Lord of Dansheng, Lu fan doesn''t think he can escape again.


    Trouble, it seems that even if he wants to take part in the world championships, he has to keep a low profile.


    As the fleet went away, Lu Fan was relieved.


    But at this time, Lu Fan and the moon did not notice.


    Just above the teahouse not far away from them, several eyes were fixed on them.


    "Night shadows."


    Leaning against the window, a gorgeous woman in red put down the tea cup and licked her lips. The tea in her cup is all blood red. It is not like tea, but like blood mixed with some medicine.


    The sun is shining on her face, not the saint daughter of Huoyuan.


    "It''s really him, this bastard, finally got up from the devil pool."


    On the opposite side of Huo yuan''s Saint daughter, a man was gnashing his teeth in his voice, and his eyes were all slightly bright with red light.


    As soon as their voice fell, several more people leaned out of the window, looked at Lu Fan and began to sneer.


    The nails of the holy lady Huoyuan grew a little longer, and she slid slowly on the table with good wood: "master, what is luck and what is providence. This night''s shadow, whether it''s early or late, happened when we were discussing things together. This is to let us destroy him together. "


    Inside, a dozen people grinned cruelly at the same time.


    A pale old man said: "holy daughter Huoyuan, if you have something to say, just say it, but if you want us to kill him in public on the street. We can''t do it. "


    The saint daughter of Huoyuan chuckled: "let''s kill him. Hum, that''s too much of a compliment. Everyone, I have a plan, but I can easily kill him. You can watch it. "


    As she said this, the holy daughter of Huoyuan took out a bottle and handed it to the man in front of her, saying: "Lord Huatang, go to find a team of guards. Let them take this. "


    The man picked up the bottle and sniffed it gently: "magic liquid, ha ha, I understand. It''s a good plan. "


    When the other hall leaders around heard the three words of magic liquid, they immediately understood it.


    When they looked at Lu Fan''s eyes again, they brought some irony.


    In the crowd, Lu Fan also felt something. He looked left and right, looked around for a moment, then slightly raised his head and looked up to the teahouse where the holy lady Huoyuan and others were.


    The Moon said, "what''s the matter?"


    Lu Fan frowned and said: "something''s wrong. But I can''t say what''s wrong. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan secretly injected vigorous Qi into his eyes and strengthened his eyesight.


    Suddenly, Lu fan saw a fire red figure on the teahouse.


    The figure was so familiar that Lu Fan immediately recognized it.


    Huoyuan Saint daughter.


    One, Lu fan pulls up the magic moon and says, "go."


    Before the moon could react, Lu Fan pulled him out of the crowd, and Xiao Yun quickly followed.


    "What''s the matter? Have we been stared at?" the magic moon also reflects at this time, with vigorous energy on.


    Lu fan is silent and speechless. Suddenly, he hasn''t gone far. A group of city guards, dozens of feet tall, run across the street and rush towards Lu Fan and the moon.


    Immediately, the magic moon nervously grasped his blade: "Lu fan, they are coming for us."


    Lu Fan Road: "don''t be afraid."


    His eyes swept over the city guards, and Lu Fan stood still.


    The city guards soon came to Lu fan, and a group of people suddenly stopped.


    "Don''t move."


    Lu Fanxiao looked at the guards and said, "why. Did I do anything wrong? "


    a captain of the guard dressed up as a man walked out and shouted to Lu Fandao:" we suspect you are a demon cultivator, now stop to accept the inspection immediately. Otherwise, there will be no pardon for the killing. "


    Lu Fan smiled and looked at the teahouse in the distance again.


    "I used to play this trick."

 Chapter 893

    The captain''s voice was so loud that the crowd around him immediately stopped to watch.


    Hearing the word "demon cultivation", many martial artists with a strong sense of justice began to show their bad looks.


    "What do you say?" cried the moon. Who is demon repair. You don''t want to be bloody. "


    A group of guards surrounded Lu fan directly, and their huge bodies covered them tightly. The guard marched forward, shining brightly.


    Looking down at Lu Fan and the moon, the captain of the guard said in a long voice, "I don''t know if the demon cultivates it."


    "The magic moon jumps foot of scold way:" check is checked, we also feared you this brain has excrement idiot not to become


    Lu Fan presses down the moon and looks up at the captain.


    Suddenly, Lu fan saw a small bottle at the tip of the Guard commander''s finger.


    Immediately, Lu Fan said with a smile, "if you want to frame me with this. Better die this heart. "


    The captain of the guard obviously didn''t expect Lu fan to have such a sharp eye.


    Immediately, his expression changed suddenly, and he simply threw the bottle in his hand at Lu Fan.


    At that time, the Jiulong Xuangong tower in Lu Fan''s body shouted, "no, great master, it''s magic liquid. Get out of the way."


    Lu fan doesn''t move. He suddenly waves vigorous Qi to the falling bottle.


    Just then, the bottle burst.


    Visible to the naked eye, a piece of liquid turns into magic gas and overflows. It seems to contaminate everything around.


    Lu Fan''s eyes lit up.


    If he let the evil spirit explode, he would not be able to speak clearly even if he had 10000 mouths.


    These city guards apparently came to die in order to make Lu Fan recognized as a demon cultivator in public.


    It can be imagined that if Lu fan is recognized as a demon cultivator in this case. To wait for him is to be mercilessly attacked by all.


    Qingtian city can only be described as crouching tiger, hidden dragon.


    Even if Lu fan is respected, he will never survive under the siege of the world''s experts.


    This is to borrow other people''s hands and get rid of him directly. It''s a poisonous way.


    Seeing this, how could Lu Fan hide.


    Can we avoid it.


    Suddenly, a powerful force swept in.


    The bottle, which was about to explode in the air, was instantly sucked away by Lu Fan.


    After shaking hands, Lu Fan threw the bottle into his belt.


    It all happened so fast that there was only one blink of an eye.


    Then, Lu Fan''s body lit up a dazzling flame, and all the city guards around him were directly burned to the ground by the flame.


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "Jiu, that bottle is yours."


    Nine immediately laughed a few times, quickly absorbed the magic liquid in the bottle.


    Anyway, for it, these are just power.


    The captain of the guard was burned and rolled all over the ground. Lu Fan looked at him coldly and said, "it''s ridiculous that he wants to plant loot and frame me for this strength."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan pointed, and all the guards were directly burned to ashes by the fire.


    Lu fancai didn''t want to give them any chance to survive. Anyway, he was under the demon cultivation. He didn''t care if he killed them.


    The others around, looking at Lu Fan''s pure and fierce flame, all slightly puzzled.


    This is the most orthodox fire of the five elements, which is the devil cultivation.


    Magic cultivation can have this level in the way of fire.


    They walked away disappointed. They had no interest in Lu Fan''s killing the city guard of Optimus Prime.


    All the people here are elites and great figures in our country. I''m really not interested in watching such trifles. Optimus will solve it. As long as it''s not the evil practice.


    The moon stood behind Lu Fan and said, "that''s what you said, no problem. Lu fan, did I cause you trouble? "


    The moon is also very confused. What''s the matter.


    If the royal family of Optimus Prime sent for them, it might have something to do with her.


    But it seems that it''s not the royal family''s job to frame them as demon cultivators and play with such means.


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "it''s none of your business. You stay here and don''t move. I''ll take care of something. "


    Lu Fan''s heart also rose a little fire.


    He didn''t want to make a big deal, but it seems that the daughter of Huoyuan wants to play a tough game with him, so he''s not polite.


    Flying, Lu Fan flies directly to the teahouse.


    Without going through the main door, Lu Fan''s figure turned into light. He broke the window and rushed into the elegant room of the teahouse.


    Boom.


    The walls were smashed and tables, chairs, chairs and chairs were splashed.


    Huoyuan''s saints and women all flashed to one side.


    Lu Fan glanced around at this time and said in a deep voice, "you are all here."


    All the hall leaders glared at Lu Fan. Hatred often lasts longer than love. Though after a year, Lu Fan''s actions in the magic pool made their teeth itch.


    When they saw Lu Fan''s face, they felt uncomfortable.


    "You''re very fast," said Huoyuan''s virgin in a cold voice. Even I didn''t see what you did to steal the bottle. There is an explosion mark on it. How can you make it not explode completely? "


    Lu Fan looked at the holy daughter of Huoyuan and said, "power compression, seal, have you heard of it?"


    Slowly, Lu Fan began to squeeze his fist.


    "Seal," said Huoyuan''s saint. Interesting. In such a short time, seal my explosion mark. You think you''re a Taoist. Night shadow, you are the one from my thirty-three hall. You have several Jin and several Liang. I am very clear. I''ve been in the magic pool for a year, so I think you''re powerful. Ridiculous. "


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi began to flow. The hall masters around him all laughed at Lu Fan''s movements.


    A man said: "Lord of the night, do you still want to fight with us. It''s up to you. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "that''s right. I''m the only one. "


    The saint daughter of Huoyuan immediately smiled and raised her back. The two white flowers on her chest kept shaking up and down.


    "Night shadow, you are looking for death. We didn''t take our lives in person, but you sent them to us. "


    At the end of the speech, the fingernails of Huoyuan Saint began to grow again.


    All around, all the hall leaders began to exert their strength.


    It can be seen that their accomplishments are all good. It''s basically about the peak of Tiangang. Two of them are Zunjing.


    Among them, there is the holy daughter of Huoyuan.


    Lu Fan said slowly: "you think that more people are more powerful. Come on, let me tell you something about you. Now you are in a teahouse in the bustling street of Qingtian city. Countless people are watching outside. As long as you release evil Qi and use magic cultivation skills, someone will see it. At that time, if I lose my life, I will destroy the whole plan of the clan. "


    Lu Fan''s words made the surrounding demons change color.


    Lu fan then said, "that''s why you don''t want to deal with me personally. It''s also my capital to beat you today. If you have the courage, fight me with the magic cultivation skill. I''ll see how you will die. Anyway, I won''t use it. Because if I don''t use magic Qi, I can''t take care of my life by myself. So I''m just going to use my fist today. "


    At the end of the speech, Lu Fan drinks softly, and Xiaohei is instantly attached.


    Glancing across the audience, Lu fanlang said, "today, I only face."

 Chapter 894

    "The strength is average, but the tone is not small."


    A hall master took the lead. Demon cultivation has no habit of waiting for death.


    Almost instantaneously, several magicians were at the same time.


    Lu Fangang''s words may have played a role in killing Lu Fangang together. They did not see the light of magic spirit in their hands. Only a faint black light could be seen.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    After several muffled sounds, Lu Fan''s chest and back suddenly sank.


    Even if there is no magic Qi, the strength of these hall masters is very good.


    But at this time, Lu Fan smiled.


    This kind of attack is really useless to him.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s backhand is a punch.


    Hit a white bearded old man in the face.


    All respect for the old and love for the young are bullshit. For Lu fan, it''s the truth to fight till the flesh. Lu fan doesn''t have any psychological obstacles when he is fighting against demon cultivation.


    Suddenly there was a huge flame on his body. Lu Fan''s fist directly knocked out the teeth of the old man''s mouth.


    With a powerful and heavy fist, it releases a hundred times the power of the ordinary Tiangang peak warrior.


    The old man''s neck made a clicking sound, and the whole man turned ten times before hitting the wall.


    Then, the wall broke and the old man was smashed away with a fist.


    The body muscle rebounds, vigorous Qi entrains the flame to soar to the sky.


    After Xiao Hei possessed the body, Lu Fan felt that his strength had increased a lot.


    At this time, he is not afraid of any power below the venerable.


    Most of these hall masters were not able to use their full strength. For Lu fan, it''s just wooden piles beaten one by one.


    Backhand is a fist, Lu Fan behind a demon repair was directly hit from the teahouse to fly out.


    Blood spurts out like no money. Lu Fan''s fist contains not only explosive vigorous Qi, but also some of the world''s power he can use. Enough for the hall master to enjoy.


    Nearby, another hall master with scarred face was speechless.


    It''s just a crazy attack on Lu Fan.


    There are several daggers in his hand. Unexpectedly, he is going to shave Lu Fan''s flesh.


    The dagger flashed, and the whole teahouse began to shake.


    But Lu Fan''s scale Dragon Armor appeared, at the same time, he pinched his head and punched his face.


    Boom.


    The foot of a gas shock, the teahouse seems to be completely some can not bear, countless cracks appear on the wall.


    Blood is flying. The blood of the demon is green.


    Lu Fan looks disgusted and directly throws him on the ground. He steps on it hard again. The whole person directly smashes the ground and goes all the way down.


    For the neat moves, the other hall leaders dare not go forward.


    One punch at a time, no drag. The power of tyranny can''t even bear the magic cultivation at the peak of Tiangang. It''s hard to know the life and death of a fist. This strength can only be described by two terrible words.


    Although, Lu fan is taking advantage of what they can''t do.


    However, Lu Fan''s strength still keeps them under control.


    At this time, Lu fan is boiling with blood, and the fight is very happy.


    Dodge, Lu fan comes forward again, this time he goes straight to Huoyuan to kill.


    Pupil a burst of contraction, Huoyuan Saint figure like wind Dodge, at the same time fingernails to the space in front of stab.


    Poof, actually accurately pierced Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    But Lu fan, as if he didn''t feel it, kneaded himself to Huoyuan''s saint.


    In the eyes of the holy daughter of Huoyuan, the cold light flashed, and her arms changed dramatically, like a giant ROC spreading its wings and bringing sharp wind.


    At the same time, under her feet, a land of Tao unfolds.


    Lu Fan felt the power of the Tao realm. The holy daughter of Huoyuan wanted to close the surrounding area and prevent the people outside from seeing what happened here.


    How could Lu Fan make her wish come true. Suddenly, Lu Fan''s foot is also half of the road.


    A ray of light spread out. In a flash, the Taoist domain just released by the holy daughter of Huoyuan was directly broken by Lu Fan.


    Such situations generally only appear in the battle of those who respect the environment and are strong, and they are still the strength of one side, completely overwhelming the other.


    But how did Lu Fan do it.


    At the same time, Lu Fan''s right arm was suddenly dark, like a black dragon roaring in the arm.


    Boom.


    The fist fell, and the holy daughter of Huoyuan, with a miserable cry, smashed it down.


    The whole teahouse couldn''t bear it any more and began to collapse.


    The rest of the church leaders saw this scene, but they didn''t want to fight. Lu Fan''s tyranny was far beyond their expectation.


    I knew that the hall leader of the 15th hall was so fierce. Who would have enough food and nothing to do to find him trouble.


    Several hall leaders immediately turned into streamers to escape. But the next moment, they are all grabbed by Lu Fan''s Daoyu.


    Only another hall leader of Zunjing, relying on his own Tao domain, forcibly rushed out of Lu Fan''s Tao domain.


    Lu Fan found that his Tao domain was not as weak as he thought.


    Although there is no avenue. However, in terms of strength and toughness, they suppressed two real dignitaries to death.


    It was a real surprise.


    Countless stones fell around and the teahouse collapsed.


    Lu Fan turned into streamer again and started to fight with other church leaders in a quick way.


    He doesn''t care about other people''s attack because of his strong body. The terrible power makes every punch of him look devastating.


    In a flash, seven or eight hall masters were beaten to the ground by him.


    Several of them were even smashed by Lu Fan.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The teahouse turned into ruins and smashed into the street.


    The crowd spread out, marveling.


    There were countless dust and smoke. Immediately, groups of city guards came running around and surrounded the ruins like the enemy.


    At this time, on the first floor of the teahouse, the shopkeeper held his head and cried loudly, "what evil have I done?"


    Finally, everything is quiet.


    Slowly, Lu Fan''s figure appeared in the mid air, and two bloody hall masters were spraying blood.


    One of them said, "you will be punished. If you hurt other hall leaders like this, you will be executed by the clan."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "really. I think it''s better for me. You don''t think it''s much better to have a genius who can really resist the banner than to guard a group of mediocre talents. Stupid. "


    Finish saying, Lu Fan flings hands to throw two people mercilessly on the ground, two deep pits appear, the space is twisted for a while.


    Lu Fan fell to the ground, clapped his hands and said with a smile, "cool. I haven''t had such a good fight in a long time. It''s very comfortable for a group of people who dare not use their full strength to stand and call me. "


    After finishing his clothes, Lu Fan looked at the countless city guards around him and said, "why, do you want to catch me?"


    A group of city guards look at me, I look at you.


    At this moment, a voice sounded not far away.


    "Who dares to catch you. Let''s go, a bunch of disgraceful fools. "


    When Lu Fan heard the voice, he said with a smile, "brother Nangong. You enjoyed the theatre. "

 Chapter 895

    Among the crowd, a dragon carriage appeared, surrounded by a dozen heavy armored guards.


    Nangongxing slowly flew down from the carriage, smiled at Lu Fan and said, "Lu... Night shadow brother. You are back at last. "


    nangongxing''s eyes are shining and his face is smiling.


    Lu Fan looked up and down at nangongxing for a few eyes and said: "it''s gone for more than a year. You''re getting fat."


    nangongxing replied: "if you eat more, you''ll naturally get fat. Come on, let''s go back. "


    Nangongxing pulls Lu Fan and prepares to get on the carriage. At this time, Lu fan says to nangongxing''s guard, "go, please come here, Miss magic moon and Miss Xiao Yun over there."


    Nangong said with a smile: "girl. You also brought the girl. Let me see. "


    Lu Fan looked at nangongxing and thought of the time when nangongxing turned into a skeleton.


    Smiling and shaking his head, soon the magic moon and Xiao Yun were brought here.


    When they saw the carriage of Nangong, they looked slightly different.


    Lu Fandao: "don''t be afraid of yourself."


    They flew into the carriage, and the guards outside stared at each other, but they dared not say anything.


    A man who looked like Captain Wei stepped forward two steps and whispered to a heavy armored guard in front of the carriage: "you take him away like this. Not so good. He just destroyed a whole teahouse. And killed a lot of people. "


    Heavy armor guard with disdainful language airway: "just a teahouse, several lives, also worth mentioning. Do you know who you are going to catch. You idiots. Clean up yourself, you can report all the losses, and they will be compensated naturally. As for the dead, I advise you not to meddle. You can''t mix the above things up


    The captain of the guard replied repeatedly, and dared not say more.


    The Dragon carriage rose to the sky and flew towards the palace.


    In the carriage, everything is magnificent.


    It''s three stories high and one hundred feet wide. It''s a compartment. It''s a wing room.


    Gold silk curtain, crystal stone floor, table and chair bed, all kinds of desserts, five elements light curtain, all kinds of things to enjoy.


    From the outside, the carriage is not so big, so grand.


    This shows that the horse carriage is made of the force of space similar to the empty mansion.


    "Sit down, you''re welcome."


    Nangongxing said with a smile.


    The magic moon and Xiao Yun look at the things around them, point to the patterns on them and say, "are you also the prince of the kingdom of Optimus Prime?"


    Nangong line said with a smile, "my name is Nangong. What do you say. Miss magic moon, what''s your surname. Is that the one I hold the kingdom of heaven? "


    The moon shook her head and said, "I don''t have a family name."


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and said, "there is no surname. Why? "


    Nangong Xing thought of something and said, "you are the one who controls the beast room."


    The magic moon nodded gently, and Lu Fan looked at Nangong line incomprehensibly.


    Chuckling, Nangong went back and said: "only the children who have made great contributions to the family can give their surnames to the beast room. Li, who has not made any contribution, basically has no surname. They don''t go by any other name. Only those who break away from the beast room or see no hope of making contributions to the family will change their surnames. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "Li magic moon, a good name."


    Xiaoyun beside the magic moon looked at Nangong and said: "which Prince are you in the kingdom of Optimus Prime?"


    Nangongxing said with a smile, "the great prince."


    Xiao Yun immediately covers his mouth and says strangely, "the eldest prince, is the loser..."


    Later, Xiao Yun was wise not to say it.


    Nangong Xing said for her: "is that the son of a black emperor. OK, my own title, I still know. Lu.... Brother Yeying, where did you go this year? "


    Lu Fan said: "call me Lu Fan. I went to the pool and overslept. "


    Nangong Xing said suspiciously, "for more than a year, you are sure that the pool you bubble in is not a sister."


    Finish saying, Nangong line also turned to see the moon.


    It''s amazing that the magic moon didn''t seem to hear me. It didn''t get mad.


    Lu Fanlian said: "what are you talking about. How is your situation there. It''s a very easy year for you to be so fat. "


    Nangong said:" it''s a little easier. I''ll tell you the details when I go back. "


    Said, nangongxing looked at the magic moon and Xiaoyun again, he was obviously on guard for these two people.


    Lu Fandao: "OK. When you go back, you should tell me everything that happened in this year. I have some bad guesses to tell you


    Nangong said: "is it related to the people you beat today. Will there be any trouble. "


    Lu Fandao: "it will be OK. If I lose, I''ll have a lot of trouble, but if I win, it''s all others'' trouble. "


    Nangong line said with a smile, "it''s so simple."


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "it''s so simple."


    the two people were doing riddles, which made the moon and Xiao Yun in a fog.


    However, they didn''t mean to guess. Instead, they began to watch all kinds of things in the carriage. They kept going inside, and soon no one could be seen.


    Soon the carriage flew back to the gate of the palace.


    Flying dragon slowly landed, suddenly stopped in front of the palace gate.


    Then Lu fan saw a light coming in from the outside. Lu fan is about to make a move, but nangongxing holds the light in his hand.


    "Nothing, nothing more."


    Say, south palace line opens hand, Lu Fan suddenly sees inside is a small bead, about the size of the nose excrement ball.


    The fingers were crushed and a curtain of light flashed in front of nangongxing.


    In a moment, nangongxing looked at Lu Fan strangely and said, "you are the hall leader."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s very clever. That''s right. These are the ones who need to be beaten. "


    Nangong Xing swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said: "my God, are you far beyond my imagination now. So many hall masters are chosen by one person. And killed a few. It''s just


    Nangongxing lowered his voice and said, "this is crazy. Brother Lu fan, aren''t you afraid to be wiped out by the upper level of demon cultivation? "


    Lu Fandao: "I said that. As long as I win, trouble is someone else''s, trust me. I''m measured. "


    Nangong takes a deep breath and starts to adjust her mood. He was really scared by Lu Fan''s style.


    Lu fan asked curiously, "how did your news come?"


    Hearing Lu Fan''s question, Nangong Xing said with a smile: "some small hands. I control all the ruffians and thugs in Qingtian city. They are all my eyes now. In Qingtian City, I can''t escape any wind or grass. That is to say, I can find out that you are back at the first time and then pick you up. From the moment you step into Qingtian City, the news of your return appears in my hand. "It''s not bad," Lu Fan said with his mouth raised. "It''s more than good. You are a genius. Your Highness has become the leader of the gangster. Do your men know who you are. "


    Nangong said: "you know, they are all dead. It''s a dead word that only need information exchange and dare to inquire about identity. By the way, I''ve changed my blood for the whole 15th hall. Now, the 15th hall is under control. "


    Just then, the carriage stopped.


    The heavy armor guard outside said: "Your Highness, here you are."


    Lu Fan and nangongxing get up slowly, and shout the magic moon and Xiaoyun by the way.


    The four quickly stepped out of the carriage. Lu Fan looked at the familiar Prince''s mansion and stepped in.


    Nangongxing did not know whether it was intentional or unintentional, and deliberately stood behind Lu Fan.


    As soon as Lu Fan entered the gate, he saw a group of people kneeling in front of him, and said in a loud voice: "welcome the hall leader back to the house,"


    Lu Fan turned his head and looked at nangongxing with a smile. At this time, nangongxing also leaned down and said: "hall leader, please,"


    behind, the moon and Xiaoyun gaped.


    Xiao Yun murmured, "Miss, I''m not mistaken. Your highness saluted him."


    "Yes, I see it, too," said the moon. Lu fan, Lu fan, how many secrets do you have? "Br >


    the face of the moon is complex. At the moment, she is extremely suspicious. Is Lu Fan really just a warrior from a small country.


    Lu fan, with a smile on his face and hands on his back, walked quickly to the inside.

 Chapter 896

    East of Qingtian City, a street stall.


    A table and chair, wonton for two nights. Elder Suman and Mr. Feng Tian sit opposite each other, looking at the streets and the bustling crowd.


    While eating chaos, Prince Feng asked vaguely: "do you know how many countries and powerful people there are in the world?"


    elder Suman put down his chopsticks and said: "I don''t know. I''m afraid no one can be sure about this kind of problem. "


    "You just didn''t think about it. I tell you that there is only one country in the world, and there is only one strong country in the world. "


    Elder Suman frowned and said, "Sir Feng, I don''t understand your words. Although I know. You may want to be a hero several times. But I didn''t expect that you would only talk about one person. You wouldn''t mean to talk about that one person, that''s you. "


    Mr. Feng Tianzi said: "by the way, you guessed very accurately. I''m embarrassed to boast about myself. You''d better be honest. "


    Elder Suman was speechless for a while.


    "How, you think I''m talking nonsense again, I''ll tell you, I really don''t have it this time," said Mr. Feng


    Young master Feng stretched out a finger, pointed to the sky and the earth, and said: "soon, there will be only one country in this world. That''s called the holy kingdom. The magic word is actually not pleasant to hear, although it''s very domineering. We also say it ourselves. But it''s not good to listen, until the world is only our kingdom of demon cultivation. I must get rid of this devil and change its name to holy. "


    Elder Suman said: "then you are the only strong one in the holy kingdom."


    Feng childe nodded: "good. Who dares to say no, I will kill him. "


    Elder Suman clapped softly and said, "you always speak in such a reasonable way."


    "Where, where?" Feng said with a chuckle. Suman ah, when will the world cup be opened? "


    Suman said:" wait again. The venue has been chosen for a long time, but there will be more delays. There are some key countries whose leaders and strong ones have not yet arrived. I don''t want to have any accidents. "


    Feng Xiaozi nodded:" OK, that''s what we need to do. By the way, you can help me arrange it. I also want to participate in the world championships. "


    elder Suman was stunned and said:" what, Mr. Feng, are you kidding. You have to take part in it, too. "


    Mr. Feng pointed to his face and said:" I think I''m joking. Yes, you can hear it clearly. I also want to take part in the world championships. Moreover, arrange more fierce opponents for me, the more interesting the better. "


    Elder Suman stood up and said, "no way. Young master Feng, when the time comes, the heaven saints of the universe will come, and so will the chaos martial saints. If they recognize you what to do, it will destroy all the plans, "


    Mr. Feng laughed three times and said," is that interesting. Well, you don''t have to stop me. You should know that no one can stop what I decide. All you can do is try to arrange things as well as you can. Don''t go wrong. "


    elder Suman clenched his teeth in secret. In a moment, he sighed:" if this is your decision, I will abide by it. "


    Mr. Feng clapped his hands and said: "very good. By the way, some of the kids we sent out to participate in the world championships, try to line up with me, don''t bump into them, that''s boring. You should be able to do that. "


    Elder Suman nodded, "no problem."


    Just then, a man in black came to the corner.


    Footsteps are in a hurry, passing by elder Suman like wind.


    Elder Suman''s face moved, but he had an extra bead in his hand.


    Elder Suman only glanced at the beads and his face changed slightly.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? It''s still a small matter. Is it interesting?" said master Suman, putting beads on the table. "It''s big, it''s small. But it''s not interesting at all. "


    Mr. Feng Tian was drinking the soup water course: "let''s listen."


    Suman said: "the night shadow of the Lord of the fifteen halls is fighting with other people today."


    Mr. Feng Tian frowned and said, "it''s not a common thing to fight. They didn''t disclose their identity and plans."


    Elder Suman shook his head and said, "this is not true. But a dozen people to one, the result is very surprising. Night shadow defeated a dozen other hall masters alone. Some of them died on the spot. "


    Feng Tianzi''s face remained unchanged and said: "this night shadow is really a talent. It''s the guy who made me lose my eye last time, right. Well, what are you going to do with it? "Elder Suman replied," punish him heavily, but leave him with a life and make him pay for his crimes. Wait until he has finished the task, and then consult. "


    Feng Tianzi shook his head and said, "no, just give him a warning, and the punishment will not be necessary. As for the useless ones, they will die. I will be warned and punished for the rest. Whoever dares to provoke him, I will kill them if the night shadow doesn''t kill them. "


    Elder Suman frowned and said, "this is not to promote the arrogance of the night shadow. In this way, the whole kingdom of Qingtian is not afraid of anyone except the elder like me, several demon kings and you."


    Feng Tianzi nodded: "that''s what I want. By the way, the dregs sent from other countries are also divided into some parts. Let him manage them. "


    "Why do you do this?" elder Suman said with a smile. "Because I like this interesting boy, and I want to see his ability. If he does well, report to me. If he doesn''t, don''t mention it. "


    Elder Suman nodded clearly, "it''s hard to appreciate someone."


    Mr. Feng Tianzi chuckled and said, "yes, it''s very rare. Just like I did in those days, I appreciate you."


    then, Mr. Feng Tianzi looked into elder Suman''s eyes.


    For a moment, they both laughed at the same time.


    Elder Suman stood up and said, "Sir Feng, I will go back to work first."


    "Go ahead, go ahead," said Mr. Feng


    Nodding his head, elder Suman''s figure soon disappeared on the street corner.


    Feng Tianzi wipes his mouth after eating and gets up to leave.


    Suddenly, the shopkeeper shouted, "my guest, you haven''t paid yet."


    Feng Tian was stunned for a moment, then scolded: "Oh, damn. I forgot to bring the money again. I knew it was time for Suman to leave later. "


    Turning around, Mr. Feng Tianzi looked at the store owner and said, "I don''t have any money, can I pay with something else?"


    the store owner frowned: "just eat a bowl of wonton, what else are you going to pay for?"


    Mr. Feng Tianzi thought for a moment, then he grinned and said: "how about if you don''t kill me?"


    the store owner was slightly shocked and looked at Mr. Feng Tianzi and said:Ą° Are you sick? "

 Chapter 897

    "What he found, or nothing," said elder Suman softly in the sky.


    The expression seemed dignified. Elder Suman was recalling every word she said to Mr. Feng Tian.


    Thinking for a long time, elder Suman didn''t realize what he said was wrong.


    When he had settled down, elder Suman took a deep breath and murmured, "since things have been done, they must be done to the end."


    The fist clenched slightly, and elder Suman continued to fly forward.


    But at this time, elder Suman felt that the ring on his hand was slightly bright.


    Then the ring began to shake violently.


    This is......


    Elder Suman stopped and held out his hand.


    As she turned the ring toward the gate, the ring began to whisper.


    "Wu Chen."


    Elder Suman''s face changed dramatically. He immediately turned into streamer and flew towards the gate.


    At the same time, at the gate of the city, the drums sounded.


    Dong. Thump.


    After two crisp sounds, there was no movement.


    A boat slowly sailed into Qingtian city. It was Qin Shang, the Lord of Wu''an state, who was on the leading purple gold dragon chair.


    Behind him, lingyao and others are all in it.


    Han Feng shouted at this time: "what''s the matter? I just knocked twice and stopped. There are four drums in the red hair country ahead. "


    The next elder martial brother touched his stomach and said, "what do you care about this. Knock a few more times, and you will not grow a piece of meat. Alas, the buildings and people of the giant kingdom are not as tall as they are


    Han Feng looked around, grinning, "I think it''s OK. Don''t you find that this angle is right for the bottom of the skirt. "


    After that, Han Feng, Chutian, Chuxing all smiled knowingly.


    Ling Yao and Lin Pi spat at Han Feng.


    Lingyao said in a loud voice, "look at your dirty thoughts. Can''t you learn from elder martial brother. "


    elder martial brother coughs twice in embarrassment, then says in a long voice:" yes, lingyao is right. You have to learn from me and be upright. "


    Han Feng squinted at the master brother and said, "big brother, I still have your little book. Do you need to show it to you?"


    Master brother immediately covered Han Feng''s mouth.


    Lingyao and Lin Pi both passed their heads and could not look at each other directly.


    Later, Wu Chen, Lao Liu and others are on a boat, quietly looking around.


    Lao Liu Lang said with a smile, "don''t say it. The kingdom of giant is a good place. The power of heaven and earth is so abundant. It''s twice the result with half the effort. Look at the city and the statue. I''m sure there''s a powerful array in it. "


    Xuanyuan old ghost said: "come on. You''re lying about what you see. I think it''s just a moving building. "


    Wu Chen, with his hands on his back, listened quietly to their noise.


    Suddenly, Wu Chen''s mind moved and looked up to the sky.


    There is a black spot that can''t be seen by the naked eye. It flies quickly.


    There was a flash of light in Wu Chen''s eyes. Suddenly, he came to lingyao.


    Han Feng and others quickly shut up. As soon as lingyao was about to make a sound, Wu Chen held out his hand and said, "I''ll go out for a walk. Go to the place where you''ll settle down first, and then I''ll come."


    Seeing something wrong with Wu Chen''s face, lingyao asked, "is it Lu fan?"


    Wu Chen shook his head and said: "No. Lingyao, don''t worry. Lu fan must be there. "


    Clapping lingyao on the shoulder, Wu Chen flies away and disappears into the crowd.


    Lin Pi held Ling Yao''s arm and said, "sister Ling Yao. I believe that old Wu said that Lu fan must be there. "


    Lingyao nodded slightly.


    Wu Chen flew all the way to a place with few people, and soon came to a family''s house.


    There are many rockeries and pavilions.


    For the owner of the family, it may be a rockery in the back garden. But ordinary people like Wu Chen can fall on it and sit quietly in the pavilion.


    Wave, turn the spring upside down, and pour it into a pot.


    Point your fingers again, the dripping water turns into ice and turns into a cup.


    A white smoke rises, the kettle boils, and it is poured into the ice crystal cup.


    Wu Chenlang said: "eight thousand li sword and wine, nine thousand li sky dream and wake up."


    Suddenly, another light fell.


    Elder Suman slowly sat on the opposite side of Wu Chen, smiled and looked at Wu Chen, then said: "three cups will lead to the road, and one bucket will lead to the combination of heaven and earth."


    Take up the tea cup, and elder Suman will drink it up.


    Looking up at Wu Chen, elder Suman whispered, "I thought you would run if you saw me."


    Wu chendao: "in other times, I will definitely. But today, I don''t run. It''s been a long time, Suman. It''s been a few years since I left. "


    Elder Suman''s complexion was complex. Looking at the green and white hair on Wu Chen''s head, he said: "your physical condition seems to be getting worse and worse. I''ve told you for a long time that I''m the only one who can help you. Come with me, you can get back to the top. "


    Wu Chen chuckled and said, "follow you, and be possessed. I''m sorry. I''d rather die than be possessed. And you''re wrong. I''m not getting worse. I''ve been walking in front of the devil. Now it''s getting better and better. "


    Elder Suman said with a smile, "it''s getting better and better. How can it be possible?" Wu Chen said: "for people like us, it''s impossible, isn''t it?" elder Suman seemed to understand something, with a little surprise on his face.


    "You found it. How could it be? None of the three things can be found."


    Wu Chen reached out his hand and interrupted elder Suman''s words, saying: "I''m not here to talk to you about this. Suman, what are you doing here? Don''t you say that you are also going to participate in the world championships. "


    Suman said:" that''s right. You''re right. We should not only take part in it, but also take a good place and shame such a decent person as you. "


    Wu Chen shook his head and said, "you are not so boring. But I''m too lazy to ask. You won''t say it anyway. I just want to ask a question, can you answer me? "Elder Suman chuckled a few times:" you want to ask your disciple, don''t you? "


    Wu Chen''s eyes suddenly gave out a strong light:" you know him, very well, it seems that my disciple is still alive. "


    Elder Suman said with a smile, "that''s right. Live, live well. He is more open-minded than you and knows the current affairs better than you. You know what I mean. "


    Wu Chen was stunned for a moment, then burst into laughter and said: "you are going to tell me that my apprentice has gone to be a demon cultivator with you."


    elder Suman nodded: "why, you don''t believe it,"


    Wu Chen slowly got up and said: "our chat is over, goodbye."


    The fierce light flashed in elder Suman''s eyes and said, "I am telling the truth. You don''t believe it, Wu Chen. Do you believe in your disciples like this? "


    Wu Chen said:" yes, then what''s my disciple''s name? "


    elder Suman was silent, because he couldn''t answer this question.


    Wu Chen tapped on the table and said, "go back and tell him that Master Wu Chen is here."


    At the end of the speech, Wu Chen soared.


    Elder Suman suddenly shook his head and laughed.


    "Yes, I did. The master and the apprentice. "


    Take up the crystal cup, and elder Suman continues to drink the water inside.


    In the sky, Wu Chen is already full of tears.


    "Lu Fan. You live, you live. "

 Chapter 898

    Three days later, the Grand Prince''s mansion.


    In the lobby, Lu Fan and Nangong hang sit in the main seats.


    There were no servants around, and there was a formation at the door. Nangongxing''s face was strange, and Lu Fan''s face was ugly.


    In front of them, a thin man, with a smile on his face, said with a loud smile, "master of the night shadow hall, don''t be so surprised."


    Lu Fan looks at the man in front of him, his eyes are shining with cold light.


    "You must be kidding me, Lvy. You say again, who asked you to come to my side. "


    lvwei spread out his hands and said:" Lord of night shadow, I repeat it ten times. The elders asked me to come. Start from today. I''m your deputy. I''ll help you deal with some dregs. That''s how it''s arranged. I can''t help it. "


    Lu Fan pointed to Nangong and said, "I already have a deputy hall leader."


    Lvwei shrugged his shoulders and said, "many of the halls are two vice heads."


    Lu Fan looks at Nangong and shakes his head slightly.


    Nangong Xing got up at once and stared at lvwei''s eyes. "Maybe what the LORD said is not clear enough. Then I''ll say again, no, you''re not welcome. "


    LV Wei said with a grin: "Lord, there is no question of welcome or not. The elders ordered me to come together. I can''t help it. You can''t help it. The elders also said that you beat so many hall masters this time. I need to give you a warning. "


    Lvwei pointed to his face and said, "and I, that''s the warning."


    Lu Fan sighed and stared at LV Wei''s face. "I should have killed you in the first place."


    LV Wei said with a smile: "Lord of night shadow hall, you almost killed me at that time. But I''m not dead. Now I''m your subordinate. That''s life, isn''t it. "


    Lu Fan said, tapping his fingers on the armrest of the chair:" since it''s the arrangement of the elders, I accept it. But I still want to tell you in advance that you are not allowed to interfere in the affairs in the hall. Nangongxing is fully responsible for everything. If you touch me, I will kill you. "


    LV Wei''s face changed slightly. He felt Lu Fan''s strong killing released from his eyes.


    The breath, like cold liquid, rose from the bottom of his feet and spread all over his body.


    Before he came, LV Wei heard from the elders that night shadow defeated more than a dozen hall masters. He still didn''t believe it.


    But now, it seems, it''s true.


    In front of the powerful strength, lvwei had to bow down and say: "everything is up to your will, Lord."


    Lu Fan nodded, and nangongxing was also slightly relieved.


    Lang Sheng, Lu fan then asked, "you just said, help me deal with some dregs. What do you mean by that? "Lvwei said with a smile:" the demons who came from four other countries have also arrived. They are all the lowest level of demon cultivation, so they are called scum. Now, their leading elites are gathered in the east city, waiting for the lobby to choose people. You also have a place, and there are many places. I''m here to help you manage these people


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows were slightly picked, and Nangong Xing was also interested in it. He asked aloud, "what kind of demon cultivators are they?"


    LV Wei replied: "some of the demon cultivators who have other names but want to join the demon sect of Taoism. Among them, the most powerful experts have been taken away by the elders. But the remaining elites are waiting for us to choose. Lord, if you have nothing to do now, you''d better go earlier. Later, some of the best players, or some of the best ones, were picked out. This is a good opportunity for the halls to expand their strength. "


    Lu Fan glanced at nangongxing and nodded, "OK, let''s go now."


    At the end of the speech, the three men came out of the hall quickly.


    But before they got to the door, there was a loud explosion behind them, followed by a scream.


    Lu Fan looked at the white smoke rising in the backyard and frowned: "who is the moon fighting with?"


    nangongxing rubbed his head and said: "it''s probably the unlucky fool who was held by her. Hall master, go first. I''ll see what''s going on. "


    Lu Fan nodded and followed LV Wei out of the Grand Prince''s mansion.


    They turned over and got into the carriage. The Dragon soared into the air and disappeared in a flash.


    In the carriage, lvwei looked at Lu Fan with a smile and said: "Lord, although we had some festivals before. But it''s been a year, isn''t it? Let''s clear up the past. I''m willing to help you turn the 15th hall into the most powerful branch hall in the world. "


    Lu Fan looked at LV Wei lightly and said, "is that right? You have a heart. As long as you work hard, don''t give me trouble. Of course we can get back together. "


    Lvwei smiled more brightly.


    At this moment, the Xuangong tower in Lu Fan''s body said: "Oh, great master, you don''t really want to be reconciled with him. If you want, I can kill him now, I feel it. The Phoenix and monsters that I left in his body have grown again. "


    As soon as Lu Fan''s eyes brightened, he forgot that the Xuangong tower in Kowloon still had a way to deal with this guy.


    Lu Fan''s smile was also in LV Wei''s eyes.


    But lvwei only thought that this was Lu Fan''s good smile.


    Lu fan asked a few more questions about the elders and what they are doing now.


    Lu Weishun replied, but he didn''t seem to know much, so Lu Fan didn''t get some useful information out of his mouth.


    They chatted all the way and soon came to the east of the city.


    Lu Fan didn''t know how many barriers the carriage had crossed and how many arrays it had entered. From time to time, he had to stop to show his master''s order, which led him to a building similar to the arena.


    The carriage stopped slowly. Lu Fan and LV wei walked out of the carriage and waved to the guards to stop the carriage.


    Two people slowly fly up, floating in the middle of the sky.


    From here, Lu fan can see clearly that this is an abandoned arena.


    There are countless ruins and broken stones.


    But it''s full of people.


    "Come on, Lord."


    Lvwei takes Lu fan to the arena.


    At this time, a shadow in black came and stopped ten steps away from Lu Fan.


    "Please show me your token or token stone."


    Lu Fan takes out his brand and gives the man in black a look.


    When a group of people in black bowed to salute, lvwei said in a loud voice: "the leader of the 15th hall is on his way. I''m not going to arrange the position quickly."


    A group of people in black dispersed at that time, and then shouted loudly, "Lord 15, come."


    Suddenly, in the martial arts arena, countless demons raised their heads.


    Face with consternation, with curiosity, and then all turned to excitement.


    "The Lord of the 15th hall is here. That night''s shadow,"


    "is it him? Where is he? Let me have a look."


    "It''s the madman hall leader. God, I must meet him."


    The crowd began to stir, all craned their necks and looked up into the sky.


    Lu Fan and LV Wei slowly fell down, and when their figures came into the eyes of the magicians, almost all the magicians howled excitedly.


    Even, a woman with hot clothes and a concave and convex figure pushed her life forward, and continued to shout: "Lord of night shadow, rape me."


    The crowd is just like crazy, although Lu fan knows that most of the demons are not normal.


    But he had never seen them, and they were "abnormal" to this extent.


    In particular, the eyes of those female demons are like they want to rush up and tear him up. The red light and green light are interlaced in their eyes, and they lick their lips while taking off their clothes.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    LV Wei was surprised and said: "don''t you know, Lord, you are in the heart of the vast demon cultivation now, and they are legendary people. They are all your fans."

 Chapter 899

    Worshipers.


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows turned. He never thought that one day so many demons would worship him. He always thought that it was more likely that the demons would pursue to kill him.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way."


    LV Wei shouted, and the demons quickly separated the two sides.


    Although they look very excited, they want to rush up. But in fact, no one dares to approach Lu Fan''s three-step distance.


    There is no way. For the demon cultivator, it''s a common thing to kill someone if one word or even one eye is wrong.


    They don''t want to die yet, so just look, no one dares to really move.


    Lu Fan strides forward, his ears full of the voices of the demons.


    "He is the guy who chooses a dozen hall leaders by himself. It doesn''t look terrible."


    "you don''t understand that a person can''t look like a person. I can see his ferocity just by looking at his back. Believe me, this guy is a dragon. It will eat all the people who don''t respect him. "


    " but is he handsome? My mother likes him very much. "


    " people don''t like you. Half old Xu Niang also shows off her coquettish in front of the fifteen hall leaders......


    There were more than just comments, but Lu Fan laughed bitterly.


    I didn''t expect that he beat those hall masters violently, but he was praised by countless demons.


    Don''t these people belong to different departments. Didn''t one of these people be beaten by Lu fan.


    The answer is yes. No wonder.


    It can only be said that these demons are born to worship the strong.


    Even if Lu fan is their hall leader, they worship Lu Fan''s power.


    To worship the strong is the essence of demon cultivation.


    All the way to the front, Lu fan saw at this time that the black devil had left him a good place.


    The first row, one of the best.


    Next to him, there were several powerful looking people. Lu Fan glanced at them and said softly, "they are all hall leaders of other halls."


    seeing Lu Fan sitting down, several hall leaders all looked strange.


    Then several people got up.


    Lu Fan looks at them and thinks they are here to find fault.


    As a result, these hall leaders turned around and left without any hesitation.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Can''t you sit down. When I come, they have to go. "


    Lu Wei was about to answer. Suddenly, a middle-aged man near Lu Fan said, "it''s not that he can''t sit down. It''s just fear of being beaten again. Don''t you recognize that two of them have been beaten by you? "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t remember the name of the defeated general."


    The middle-aged man nodded: "good habit. So am I. Your name is night shadow. The new hall leader of the 15th hall has a good method and a good reputation. The only bad thing is that you almost offended half of the hall master now. I don''t know how you did it, but what I want to say is, it''s a beautiful job. "


    Lu Fan laughs. This guy seems to be an interesting person.


    With scars on his face, the long and narrow wound stretched from the corner of his eyes to his neck.


    The clothes were open to reveal his scarred upper body. There were several wounds, which seemed to be pierced by someone with a knife.


    Lu Fandao: "so, did I offend you. Which hall are you from? "


    The middle-aged man replied: "I didn''t go to the promotion of magic pool. So, you didn''t offend me. I am the leader of the seventh hall, Duan Qing. "


    heard the seventh hall, three words.


    Lu Fan did not make a sound, but lvwei beside him was excited. He came up to Duan Qing and said with a flattering smile, "it''s Duan hall leader, disrespectful and disrespectful."


    Lu Fan looks at LV Wei in doubt. At this time, lvwei found that Lu Fan didn''t seem to be so excited. He lowered his voice and said, "don''t you know the seventh hall. That''s one of the magic killing halls. "


    Lu Fandao: "demon killing hall. Can you explain these three words to me


    LV Wei is ready to explain, and Duan Qing next to him says: "demon killing hall. Among all the sub halls, there are some special ones. Handle different things separately, for example, the first branch, also known as law enforcement hall. All the divisions that do not obey the rules and do not obey the command shall be in their charge. If the church leader sees the first church one night, he should be extra careful. The people there are all extremely cold-blooded executioners. "


    LV Weidun then said: "and the seventh Hall of Duan hall master, also known as the dark hall. All the demons are the objects of investigation in the seventh hall. And thirteen halls, hidden hall. Forty seven hall, killer hall is equally famous. "


    Duan Qing said with a smile, "that''s right. Lord, I''m very interested in you recently. We can have a good chat when we have time. "


    Lu Fan looks at Duan qingzui''s smile, but there is light in his eyes.


    "Lord Duan, do you want to talk now?"


    Duan Qing waved: "no, No. Before it''s time, the Lord of the night hall will have a chance. Today, we''re just here to pick some good ones, aren''t we? "


    Finish saying, Duan Qing clapped his hands.


    All around the black devils, immediately opened the array around.


    In the center of the whole arena, there was a strong light. After that, all kinds of light began to gather and finally formed a huge array.


    All of a sudden, in the twinkling of light, a figure began to appear.


    Various strange figures, one by one, appeared in the center of the arena.


    Lu Fan and them are the audience in the stands.


    When the array light disappears, there are already thousands of demons standing in the center of the martial arts arena, all of which are lined up.


    They seem to know what to do today, standing up straight one by one, smiling at the stands.


    This image, like a slave being trafficked, is showing its muscles, hoping to be picked up by some master.


    Lu Fan also takes back his eyes from Duan Qing and wants to see it in the field.


    So many people can''t see everything at a glance.


    Next to him, a black robed magician handed a mirror and said, "Sir, you can use this to choose."


    Lu Fan takes over the mirror and injects power. Suddenly, a light curtain appears inside. Each of them is an introduction of a demon cultivator, including his accomplishments, skills, age and origin.


    Lu Fan turned over and said with a smile, "this thing is not bad. LV Wei, how many people can we choose? "


    Lvwei said with a smile: "Lord, if you want, you can take all these people away. There are plenty of places for you. "


    Lu Fan nods with a smile, holds a mirror, and slowly looks at all the information of the demon cultivation.


    By the side, Duan Qing has begun to pick people. With one finger, there will be a black devil cultivation to bring them up.


    The selected magician suddenly burst into tears and knelt down to kiss Duan Qing''s shoes.


    "Humble slave, humble existence, go down, someone will tell you what to do."


    Duan Qing waved and the demon was taken away immediately.


    Around the martial arts arena, other hall leaders who haven''t left have begun to choose one after another.


    And it''s in the center of the arena.


    Two women, chatting softly.


    "Master, which hall leader will pick us up. Will it be the devil killing hall. I heard that only after entering the demon killing hall can I enter the top level of demon cultivation. "


    "Yuehan, don''t worry. As long as these hall leaders are not blind, they will definitely pick us. "


    with a confident smile on the corner of their mouths, the women hold up their heads.


    The sun shone on her face, revealing her perfect face, which was full of magic cultivation and ethereal dancing,

 Chapter 900

    "East boundary, Wu''an state, zihunzong, wulingling. Well, I want this woman, and her apprentice, too. "


    A pale, wretched looking old man with a goat beard pointed to the mirror.


    Next to him, another fat man looked around and exclaimed, "Lord song, you have a good eye. These two beauties are rare. It''s better to give it to me. I''ll exchange ten places with you. "


    With a wicked smile, the Lord of the Song Dynasty stroked his goat beard and said, "no change. Rare beauty, it''s good to stay around and make a tripod. It''s the same as shopping. First come, first served. I''m sorry, Lord Zhu. "


    With that, Lord song waved.


    Immediately a black demon repair flew to Wukong spirit''s head and said in a loud voice, "you, and you, follow me."


    Wuqiling''s face changed a little, with a little excitement in her expression and a little longing, she followed the black devil xiufei.


    Zhang Yuehan couldn''t fly, so he had to walk out of the crowd.


    But at this time, Lu Fan suddenly looked up and saw their figure, and immediately frowned.


    "Wait, that''s..."


    Lu Fan looks familiar, and soon recognizes the figure of Wukong spirit.


    If the dancer is still in the crowd, he doesn''t come out. Lu fan may not be able to see her, but now as soon as she flies out, Lu Fan immediately sees the truth.


    Look with a bit of consternation, Lu Fan hurriedly in the mirror through a search.


    Soon, Lu fan saw the introduction of Wukong Ling and Zhang Yuehan.


    "It''s really her. And Zhang Yuehan, why is she here? "


    Lu Fan looks dumb. I don''t understand at all.


    However, Lu Fan immediately responded, pointing to the direction of Wukong spirit and saying, "bring me Wukong spirit and Zhang Yuehan."


    LV Wei said by the way: "Lord, these two people have been..."


    Lu Fan looked into LV Wei''s eyes and said, "I said, bring these two to me."


    Full of murderous spirit, lvwei swallowed the rest of his words and left quickly.


    Next to him, hall leader Duan feels Lu Fan''s murderous spirit. His eyes are slightly changed and his face is a little dignified.


    At this time, Wu Kongling and Zhang Yuehan had already come to the front of the Lord of the Song Dynasty.


    Seeing the real person, the Lord of Song Dynasty suddenly had more blood on his face.


    A pair of old eyes give out strong light, I wish I could swallow the two beauties in front of me.


    Next to him, the master of Zhu Hall said in a loud voice, "it''s beautiful. Lord song, how about twenty places. Let me have one. I don''t ask for two, just one. "


    Lord song waved and said, "no way, no one can take these two little beauties away from me."


    As he said this, Lord song pointed to the two humanitarians: "I am Lord 24. Kneel down and kiss my shoes. Give your loyalty. "


    Wukongling frowned and hesitated.


    She looked at the hostile eyes of Lord song and immediately felt whether she was in the den of thieves.


    Suddenly, the Lord of Song Dynasty gave out a very terrible breath.


    The overwhelming power is on the dancing spirit and Zhang Yuehan.


    Wukongling only felt her legs clicking, but she held on and didn''t kneel down.


    On the contrary, Zhang Yuehan. At the moment when the Lord of Song Dynasty released his power. Then I lay on the ground directly. Lang said: "Lord. I offer you my loyalty. "


    As he spoke. Zhang Yuehan kisses the shoes of the Lord of Song Dynasty.


    Lord song nodded and smiled. He raised Zhang Yuehan''s chin with his fingers and said, "do it well. Twenty four halls. There''s a place for you. Do you understand? "


    Zhang Yuehan said with a coquettish smile:" do well, do what, Lord. "


    The Lord of Song said with a smile, "goblin. Are you playing dumb with me? You understand very well. "


    I can''t see it anymore. Take a step back.


    But at this point. But two black robed devils stopped behind her.


    At this time, the master of Song Dynasty just looked at Wukong Lingdao: "I haven''t knelt down yet."


    Wukong Lingdao smiled: "master. I am her master. She knelt. I kneel too. Some are not suitable. Believe me. I can give you more help. Even help you to turn the twenty-four hall into a demon killing hall. "


    The Lord of song hall laughed and said: "you help me and turn my twenty-four hall into a demon killing hall. What a funny joke. Unfortunately. Even if what you say is true. I don''t need you either. I just want you to be like her. Just do what you have to do. Now. Kneel down. Otherwise. Death. "


    The eyes of the song hall leader are already full of cold light.


    Nearby Zhu hall leader sighed: "beauty. Kneel down. If you die. It''s a pity. "


    Wukong spirit bites his lips. The fist was clenched.


    And just then. LV Wei''s figure suddenly came to the front of the Lord of Song Dynasty. "This hall master," he said with a smile. I''m sorry. I come on behalf of our hall leader. He also took a fancy to the two women.


    Please give up your love. "


    The Lord of the Song Dynasty was sullen when he heard the words. "Roll," Lang said. Want me to cut love. Joke. Tell your Lord, first come, first serve. If you don''t agree, let him come to me. "


    "Yes, yes, yes," he said. First come, first served. I know that. But I think if I go back like this, our Lord will come by himself. You won''t want to meet our Lord. Please give me the man. "


    The Lord of the Song Dynasty frowned and said, "you little emissary, do you want to die. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now. Who is your hall leader?


    LV Wei said with a smile: "fifteen halls, night shadow."


    There were only five people in the area, which immediately made the face of the Lord song rise a little blood color, and then disappeared.


    The leader of the nearby Zhu hall immediately turned around and dared not say a word more.


    Damn it, it''s the night shadow of that lunatic.


    Now in addition to devil killing hall, which hall dare to trouble him.


    Song hall leader''s voice suddenly decreased a lot, saying: "what do you say? Your hall leader is the 15th hall, night shadow."


    LV Wei said with a smile: "yes. Please act quickly. Give it to me. I''d better go back and report it to the Lord. Then we can discuss how many places to compensate you. "


    Song hall leader''s face changed again and again. He looked at Wukong''s peerless face again. He was about to speak with a Fierce bite of his teeth.


    Suddenly, lvwei suddenly said, "don''t forget what happened a few days ago, Lord. We can kill people without blinking."


    Song Tang master swallowed what he had to say.


    Beauty is important, but her life is more important.


    In a moment, the Lord of the Song Dynasty waved his hand and said, "take it away."


    "Thank you very much," said Lv


    Turning around, lvwei took a look at wukongling and Zhang Yuehan and said, "beauty, follow me."


    Zhang Yuehan hurriedly gets up and follows LV Wei.


    Wukong Ling frowned and said nothing.


    Suddenly, her heart began to beat restlessly, as if something good was about to happen.

 Chapter 901

    Lu Fan watched LV Wei persuade the rickety old man from afar, and then came with Zhang Yuehan and Wukong Ling.


    The corner of the mouth raised a smile, Lu Fan''s expression with a little expectation, he really wanted to see what the dancer would look like when he saw him.


    Next to him, hall master Duan said, "I can''t imagine that the night hall master is also interested in beauties."


    Lu fantou also did not return the way: "anyone is interested in beauty."


    Hall master Duan choked for a while, but chuckled twice.


    Quick step, Wukong Ling and Zhang Yuehan come here.


    When they saw Lu Fan sitting there, the dancer stopped and was surprised.


    Zhang Yuehan''s even more startled eyes were about to pop out, slightly opening his mouth and gaping.


    LV Wei went back to Lu Fan and said, "master, I have brought you back. But I think there is still some compensation for robbing people from others. How many places would you like to fill for them? "


    Lu Fan whispered back, "what do you think?"


    Lvwei replied, "of course not one."


    Lu Fan smiles and nods.


    Looking at Zhang Yuehan and Wu Qiling, who are still in a daze, gently hook their fingers and say with a smile: "come here. I won''t eat you. "


    Wukong spirit slowly converged his surprise, took a deep breath, and came to Lu Fan with a bright smile on his face.


    Zhang Yuehan felt her hand shaking, and she had the impulse to turn around and run.


    But all around, those black robed devils are still staring at her. Where can she go.


    Zhang Yuehan''s face, like being trampled on by others, began to become distorted.


    Walking high and low to Lu Fan.


    When they came to Lu fan, just as Wu Qiling was about to speak, Lu Fan raised his hand and stopped, "don''t say a word. I hate bullshit the most. Remember, from today on, when I come to my hall, I won''t let you talk. You can''t say a word. I see. "


    Wukong Ling nodded with a smile, just the smile in her eyes. She was clearly saying, "ouch, it''s a good outfit."


    Lu Fan did not see the eyes of Wu Qiling, but turned to Zhang Yuehan.


    This woman, who has had too much trouble with him, seems to be still beautiful, but she has added countless evil spirits.


    Cool clothes and scattered hair. The dew that should be revealed, the dew that should not be revealed.


    Momentum, cultivation seems to be good. Lu Fan really didn''t understand. He remembered that when Zhang Yuehan was expelled from Wudao college a few years ago, he was abandoned.


    But now it looks like she''s fine.


    Does it mean that she also has the ability not to take Dantian''s being abandoned seriously.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s eyes fixed on him, Zhang Yuehan forced out a smile on his face.


    Slowly, Lu Fan takes back his eyes and waves back.


    Wu Kongling and Zhang Yuehan immediately stood behind Lu Fan.


    Next to him, Duan hall leader saw Lu Fan''s action and said with a little surprise: "night hall leader. Don''t you need them to give their loyalty. "


    Lu Fan said quietly, "it''s just a ceremony. It''s the same whether it''s done or not. "


    Hall master Duan shook his head and said, "I can''t say that. Hall master night, some ceremonies are still necessary."


    As he spoke, hall leader Duan took a deep look at Lu Fan.


    But Lu Fan''s face is still as usual in the eyes of hall master Duan.


    Continue to look at the mirror, Lu Fan picked a few people at will.


    Lu Wei gives Lu Fan advice, saying in detail, who can use it and who should give up.


    Half an hour later, the candidates in the center of the martial arts arena changed from one group to another. Lu Fanhu handed the mirror to LV Weidao: "you can choose the rest. I was a little tired, so I went back first. All the selected people, three days later, I want to see you once, you make your own arrangements. I''ll take these two women first. "


    Hearing this, LV Wei immediately showed his expression that I knew. He smiled: "OK, Lord. Don''t worry about it. Pay attention to your health. "


    Lu Fan didn''t want to explain anything. He waved to Wu Kongling and Zhang Yuehan, and they immediately followed Lu Fan.


    Quick step, three people leave under the gaze of a group of demons.


    These evil practices, who are afraid of the chaos in the world, are shouting at this time.


    "Hall 15 leader left with two beauties."


    "It turns out that she is really good at this. It seems that I have a chance, madam."


    "Oh, these two women are so beautiful. The Lord of the 15th hall is very gorgeous. "


    "Ha ha, maybe these two women will die in the street tomorrow. Can they stand the strength of the fifteen hall lords? "


    Lu Fan turned a deaf ear to all these comments.


    After leaving the arena, his carriage came at once.


    "Get in the car."


    Lu fan turns over and enters the carriage, dancing with Zhang Yuehan.


    As soon as I went in, I saw all the magnificent things inside, and the dancing Spirit said with a smile, "it''s so beautiful. Lord Lu, can I speak now? "


    Lu Fan sat on a cane chair and said with a smile, "haven''t you already spoken?"


    Wukongling stood beside Lu Fan and said, "I''m afraid you killed me. You are the hall master now. We are not even deacons. For you, we are just a little bug that has crawled under your feet. You can step on me if you want to, just move your foot. "


    Listen to the words of Wukong spirit, Lu Fandao: "really. Then do you think I''ll trample you to death instead? "


    Dancing Kong Ling smiled more happily, walked behind Lu fan, and began to gently pinch Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    But standing there, Zhang Yuehan seemed at a loss. He bit his teeth gently and kept silent for a long time.


    She looked at a smile, gentle to Lu fan according to the shoulder dance ethereal, eyes slightly flash.


    Suddenly, Zhang Yuehan seemed to have made up his mind. Suddenly, a bright smile appeared on his face and said, "Lord Lu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you so much. It turns out that you are now the hall leader. It''s really raising my esteem. "


    Lu Fandao: "really. Zhang Yuehan, I always thought where you went to be an ordinary family and live a safe and stable life. I didn''t expect you to become a demon. You can. After being abandoned, you can continue to practice. Can you tell me how you did it? "


    "Don''t make fun of me, Lord Lu. I didn''t know what to do and offended Lord Lu. Now I just found out that I''m on the same road with Lord Lu. I apologize to Lord Lu, or I''ll beat your leg for you. "


    As he spoke, Zhang Yuehan swayed toward Lu Fan.


    It seems that she deliberately walked in a coquettish way, with a myriad of styles between her eyebrows and eyes.


    Lu Fan looked at her and suddenly said, "stop. Did I let you come forward? "


    Zhang Yuehan stops awkwardly.


    Lu Fan looked at Zhang Yuehan indifferently and said, "you are wrong. I have never been with you."

 Chapter 902

    Words chisel, Lu Fan''s tone is very calm, no joy, no sorrow.


    Zhang Yuehan could not hear any emotion from Lu Fan''s tone, which was rare. Her beauty lost its function.


    Secretly clenching his teeth, Zhang Yuehan still forced his mouth and said with a smile: "Lord Lu, you are the demon cultivator, and I am also the demon cultivator. How can we not be all the way?" Lu Fan smiled and didn''t talk, but his fingers regularly knocked on the armrest of the chair.


    The crisp sound fell in Zhang Yuehan''s ear, but it was like unbearable noise.


    Zhang Yuehan''s breathing became a little short.


    Wukong spirit has been watching, not a word.


    Lu Fan stares at Zhang Yuehan''s face, but thinks a lot.


    The lover who once swore a vow, became a stranger who parted ways, and then became an enemy who wanted to kill him. Finally, he became the pathetic demon who cowered in front of him and would only show off his flirtatious cultivation.


    Time can really change everything.


    Lu Fan looked at Zhang Yuehan''s face and said slowly, "do you know what I''m thinking, Zhang Yuehan?"


    Zhang Yuehan whispered back, "I don''t know."


    Lu Fan''s eyes suddenly rose a little murderous and said: "I''m thinking, do you want to kill you now. Because, I have an intuition. You will bring me a lot of trouble, a lot of trouble. "


    In a word, immediately let Zhang Yuehan kneel down directly.


    Her eyes, like a deep well suddenly opened, burst into tears.


    Zhang Yuehan knelt in front of Lu Fan and cried: "Lord Lu, I didn''t do anything wrong. You don''t want to kill me. I''m very useful. You can do anything you want me to do. "


    Lu Fan looked at her tears, her face expressionless, just watching quietly.


    Behind him, Wukong Ling said nothing, as if it was not her apprentice who was about to die. She still held Lu Fan''s shoulder quietly, as if this was the most important thing.


    Lu Fan''s hands lit up, Zhang Yuehan''s sudden crazy shout.


    "Lu fan, I married Lu Ming. I''m Lu Ming''s wife. I''m your Lu''s daughter-in-law now. You can''t kill me."


    Hearing the two words of Lu Ming, Lu Fan''s light shook a little.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and said, "what do you say?"


    Zhang Yuehan saw that Lu Fan''s face had changed. Then he said loudly: "I''m the guarding lady of Lu Cheng. When I was leaving Lu Cheng, Lu Ming stopped me. He wanted to kill me at that time, but my father cried and begged him to commit suicide and atone for his sins in front of him, and he just let me go. Then we got married in Lucheng. At that time, you didn''t go to the capital. You were not a famous Donghua swordsman. Lord Lu, what I said is true. By the way, I was pregnant with his baby. "


    "Shut up."


    Lu fanlang said.


    Zhang Yuehan suddenly stopped.


    Lu Fan looks into Zhang Yuehan''s eyes. He can tell which sentence is true and which is false.


    At this time, he remembered. When he left Donghua, Lu Ming did say that he had something to tell him.


    Now, I''m afraid that''s what he wants to marry Zhang Yuehan.


    Slowly, Lu Fan closed his eyes.


    If so, he really can''t kill at will.


    Lu Ming, Lu Ming.


    How foolish you are to marry such a daughter-in-law.


    In a moment, Lu Fan opened his eyes again. Suddenly, a light flashed in his eyes, and the soul snatching method was released. All of a sudden, Zhang Yuehan was petrified and fell on the ground, completely unconscious.


    "Good skill, you killed her," said Wu Qiling.


    Lu Fan replied, "no, I haven''t made up my mind yet."


    "Oh, Lu fan," laughs Wu Kong Ling. I know what you are thinking. You are afraid that she will go out and say your real identity, so you want to kill her. But now she is your brother''s wife. If you hesitate to kill her, you will not be able to explain it to your brother. It''s hard for you to do. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and said, "you know everything. What is my real identity?


    Wukong Lingdao: "why, pretend to be stupid with me. The most wanted order of the demon cultivation. Lu fan, the leader of Lu hall, is a double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. What''s your pseudonym in the demon cultivation? I heard that the hall master just beside you called you, the night hall master. It''s not quite like your last name. You are really brave. All the demons in the world are looking for you. You must be in the demons. Everyone thinks you are hiding in a corner and living a life, but you are still living in Qingtian, the country with the most demonic cultivation. "


    After a pause, Wukong said: "I really envy you. I''ve been fighting for so many years in demon cultivation. In the end, I''m not even a deacon. You are not a demon cultivator, but you have become the hall leader. There is no reason in this world. "


    Lu Fan looks at Wukong spirit, and his eyes become more and more bright: "these are your guesses."


    Wukong spirit is attached to Lu Fan''s ear, exhaling like blue, and whispers: "originally, but now I see your expression. I know. I guess right. Lu fan, you are so powerful. I really want to put you on the ground now. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I have a chance. Wukong Ling, you say so. You know, I might have killed you for my life. "


    "You won''t," said Wu airing with a smile. My lord Lu. You can''t even make up your mind to kill this Yuehan. How can you kill me. You are never a demon cultivator, and you will not use the method of demon cultivator. I''m right. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes twinkled and smiled: "you seem to know me better than myself. Wukong spirit, as smart and terrible as you are, if you turn to me. I''m really dead now. Give me a reason to believe you. "


    The lips of Wukong spirit are directly printed on Lu Fan''s mouth.


    The lips and teeth meet each other, and the dancing eyes become confused.


    Lu Fan only felt that he had a flame rising inside him.


    For a long time, the lips are divided.


    Wukong Ling looked into Lu Fan''s eyes and said, "what''s the reason?"


    Lu Fan said: "it''s not bad. But I can''t be completely convinced. "


    Wukong Spirit said with a smile: "don''t worry. I will persuade you slowly, as long as your body can bear it. "


    As he spoke, Wu Kong Ling suddenly took out a pill and said: "this is a bone attached phagocytic pill. Inject your strength, and then I will take it. As long as you want to kill me and move your mind, you can activate the power of medicine and make me die instantly. You are half an alchemist. You should see the truth of this pill. If you don''t think so, you can take a pill yourself and I''ll take it. "


    Lu Fan took the pill and looked at it. Suddenly he said, "good thing. But you don''t have to. "


    Say, Lu Fan returns Dan medicine to dance empty spirit, pointed to Zhang Yue han to say again: "take to her."


    The dancing airy was full of smiles.

 Chapter 903

    A few hours later, outside the Grand Prince''s mansion, the carriage stopped slowly.


    Lu Fan and Zhang Yuehan walk out of the carriage.


    Among them, Lu Fan and Wukong Ling are both smiling. Only Zhang Yuehan followed them with a face full of resentment.


    At this time, Zhang Yuehan''s neck, already more a black gas.


    That''s the power of the bone attached phagosome pill. At the same time, there is a trace of green in the black air, which is a masterpiece of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    Lu fan is not the elixir that can''t believe in dancing. But I think the poison of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon is better.


    With these two forces in Zhang Yuehan''s body, Lu Fan dare not play any tricks for her.


    Wu Kongling follows Lu fan into the Grand Prince''s mansion.


    Immediately all the servants in the house knelt down to Lu Fan and saluted.


    "Welcome the Lord."


    Wukong spirit follows Lu fan, only feeling a little floating.


    Chuckling, "Lu..... Oh, no, Lord of the night. You must arrange a good position for me. I want to be respected. This is my dream for many years. "


    Lu Fandao: "you''d better read it correctly, and don''t read it wrong in the future. Don''t worry, I''ll arrange a good place for you. "


    After hearing Lu Fan''s words, Zhang Yuehan immediately said: "Hall master. Then I, "


    Lu Fan turned to look at Zhang Yuehan and said to an old slave," you, come here. Take her to familiarize herself with the surroundings, and then she will work with you


    The old slave smiled flatteringly and pulled up Zhang Yuehan and left.


    Lu Fan said quietly, "remember my words. Dare to have any improper words and actions. You will die miserably. "


    After that, Lu Fan didn''t want to look at Zhang Yuehan again. Let the old slave take her away.


    Zhang Yuehan dare not say more than half a word. As a person who just turned around from the ghost gate, she knew that it was a stupid thing to offend Lu fan at this time.


    The best way is to let her do whatever she wants. Don''t talk nonsense, don''t complain and don''t slack off.


    Zhang Yuehan soon disappeared into Lu Fan''s sight.


    Wukong Ling chuckled: "you know what she said, it''s not believable, right. She is not pregnant with Lu Ming''s children at all. I''ll see you when you see Lu Ming again. Your brother, as well as your hometown, Lucheng, has been tossed by her


    Lu Fandao: "I know. But since she bewitched Lu Ming, she must have mastered Lu Ming''s death. I killed her and probably killed Lu Ming as well. What''s more, what do you want from her, "


    Wukong spiritual way:" I can''t understand what you''re talking about. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I pretend to be stupid. You''re good at acting stupid. If Zhang Yuehan didn''t have what you wanted, you would have killed her. Don''t think I didn''t see it. You killed her. When I said I was going to kill Zhang Yuehan, the power of your hand suddenly increased. It shows that she has some effect on you. But then, you don''t hesitate to feed the poison pill to her, indicating that you are not very interested in her life and death. "


    Wukong said: "well, you guessed it right. According to my investigation, this woman, who was once abandoned by Wudao college in Dantian, was also driven out. But soon, it didn''t take long for her to regain her strength. This shows that there must be a big secret in her hand. It''s either a special skill or a special thing. I''m very interested. "


    Lu Fandao: "so what did you find?"


    Wu Qiling said with a smile: "of course. I found out that she had unimaginable talent in the corpse way and with the dead spirit. Is it normal for a person who has not yet entered the Tao, but has the power of the Tao around him all the time? In particular, her cultivation is never seen. I thought she was a corpse eater, but I found out later that she was not. She has a much simpler and more efficient way than a corpse eater. I guess it''s something about the size of a bead. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and said: "the size of beads, beads, magic beads and magic beads are all possible. By the way, when she was in Wudao college, she got a magic bead. Will it have something to do with that? "


    Wu Kongling shook his head and said, "are you sure it''s just ordinary magic beads? Ordinary magic beads don''t have the ability to restore people''s Dantian."


    They were chatting.


    Suddenly there was a loud noise in the backyard.


    Lu Fan and Wu Wukong suddenly changed their looks, and they jumped up and flew to the backyard.


    In the middle of the air, Lu fan saw the power of the backyard. It''s definitely the result of the master''s magnified moves. The power of the diffusion of heaven and earth has been solidified like crystal.


    In the courtyard, dozens of figures fell to the ground.


    In the middle, a man with a long sword, five clawed Golden Dragon at his feet, a dazzling gold armor, shouted loudly: "magic moon, now give up resistance immediately, and come back to my family with me. Otherwise, don''t blame my family for being ruthless. "


    The moon fell to the ground with blood on its mouth. Staring at the man, he said: "Lishun, don''t be delusional. I''m not going back. Let you sell me to other bullshit princes again, "Li Shun frowned slightly." I repeat, this is not selling. But marry. But you don''t have to worry about that now. You killed the prince Shi of Nangong. You are not allowed to stay in the family. You must go back with me to accept the punishment. You know. Your master, because you have closed your door and thought about the past. "


    The moon bit his teeth and said, "I won''t come back."


    Next to her, Nangong line got up and said, "boy. You dare to intrude in the important area of the imperial palace. Your practice is no better than the magic moon. "


    Li Shundao: "eldest prince, you are not my opponent. Step back. Otherwise, next time, I can''t control my strength so precisely. If it hurts you, it''s not good. "


    Nangongxing said in a loud voice: "arrogant boy, I have to kill you today, and then call someone to go."


    Nangongxing shouted loudly, and the bodyguards around immediately began to go out and shout people.


    At this time, Lu Fan fell from the sky and fell directly in front of the moon.


    Looking at the man in front of him, Lu Fan said quietly, "don''t shout. I''m here. "


    Nangong line saw Lu Fan''s appearance, and immediately looked very happy.


    Lu Fan turned his head and looked at the moon. There were five clear finger marks on the moon''s cheek.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s eyes became cold. Seeing Lu Fan''s face, the magic moon blinked: "he is the elite son of our beast house. Don''t be impulsive."


    Lu Fan turned to look at the man in front of him and said, "Whoever hit me in the yuan court wants to leave. I will leave him today, whoever he is."


    With that, Lu Fan''s sword appears.


    The strong momentum spread out like a strong wind.


    Nangong line hurriedly back a few steps, surprised: "really angry ah."

 Chapter 904

    Powerful voice, murderous steam.


    The moon looked at Lu Fan''s back, his eyes twinkling, and his cheeks reddish.


    Maybe Lu Fan''s words were too overbearing, or they touched her.


    The magic moon felt his heart beat faster. Poo Tong, poo Tong jumped up.


    Li Shun looked at Lu Fan with his head askew, and said, "who are you? Who are you qualified to fight with me? I''m the commander in charge of animal house, not the unknown."


    "Commander Qian," Lu Fan turned to the moon, slightly puzzled.


    The magic moon quickly gathered her emotions and said in a loud voice, "it''s one of the eight leaders of the small generation who control the beast room."


    Lu Fan nodded clearly. He was in the fire family of Dansheng country and probably knew what the so-called commander was for.


    Since he is one of the eight leaders in charge of animal husbandry, his position is not low.


    It''s just that when this guy talks, his arrogant appearance makes Lu Fan look more solemn.


    Step, Lu Fan strides towards Lishun.


    On his shoulder, little black growled in a low voice. Every time Lu Fan takes a step, Li Shun''s Golden Dragon with five claws shrinks uneasily. It seems that he is afraid.


    Sometimes, wild animals are more accurate than people in judging danger.


    Li Shun immediately understood that Lu Fan was a terrible opponent, but he did not feel that Lu Fan could really pose any threat to him.


    "Good momentum, good. I''ll play two tricks with you."


    Li Shun said so and clapped the golden dragon with five claws.


    Suddenly, the golden dragon was attached to the body, and fell into Lishun''s body.


    In an instant, everyone around saw Lishun''s eyes suddenly turn to gold.


    The armor on his body becomes more radiant, and the golden dragon head condenses in front of his chest. The Golden Dragon lines began to appear on all limbs, shining in the sun.


    It has to be said that his dress is very eye-catching. It looks very brave.


    Reaching out, Li Shun said to Lu fanlang, who was walking slowly, "the spirit dragon roars."


    A golden beam of light rushed out of his hand directly. Where the light passed, the space broke up, the ground collapsed, and the forces of countless heaven and earth around him were compressed into beams, killing Lu Fan with the beam of light.


    This move is absolutely not weak.


    Li Shun''s cultivation is also the highest level of Tiangang, and even has a sense of yin and Yang.


    From this point of view, the level of the younger generation of animal husbandry is really good.


    But for Lu fan, it''s just good.


    When the light column comes, Lu fan doesn''t look at it, and shaking his hand is a slap.


    The place where the palm passes is a congealed vigorous Qi, which then rushes to the light column in front of him, and then collapses itself, turning into light spots all over the sky.


    Lu Fan continues to move forward, not fast or slow, but with an extremely strong momentum of repression.


    Li Shun''s move was broken, and he felt as if he had been crushed by a mountain, and his body was slightly sinking.


    In their state, the so-called momentum is not just the power of the heaven and the earth.


    It''s a part of Tao that condenses in it. Li Shun can feel that his body is beginning to burn. This is the standard way of fire suppression.


    If he can''t get rid of each other''s Tao, I''m afraid he will become a fiery man in a flash.


    Li Shun suddenly points to Lu Fan''s cheek.


    As soon as the wrist shakes, the sword swings, the shadow of the Dragon behind us is continuous.


    The clouds change color, and the sun is covered by the sudden golden clouds. Li Shun burst out and said: "God, dragon. God... "


    Before he finished speaking, Lu Fan punched again.


    This fist is not a hit, but a smash.


    The wind blows hard.


    In an instant, the shadow and golden light of the Dragon just released by Lishun will be completely like a mirage.


    Li Shun himself is like being hit hard. His body shakes violently and almost falls to the ground.


    Lu Fan looked at him indifferently and said, "you aristocrats are too slow to move."


    Merciless disdain makes Li Shun pale.


    His move is the orthodox heaven level martial art handed down by Yu beast room. Never use it, it will never be bad.


    But today, it''s like a trick to embroider legs.


    He didn''t even understand how Lu Fan did it.


    But Lu fan has a deeper understanding of Li Shun''s strength.


    It''s also a son of a family. I''m afraid the most common battle is to compete with his son.


    I haven''t experienced many battles between life and death. I don''t know the most powerful martial arts. In fact, most of the time, it''s just a fist, a foot, not a magnificent move.


    For people like this, real strength needs to be discounted.


    Lu Fan believes that if he goes to participate in the world championships, he should get a good place. But if you really share the life and death with the master of the demon cultivation, even the demon cultivation that is much lower than his cultivation can also cause heavy damage to him.


    Lu Fan felt that he needed only one sword to deal with such a person.


    That''s what he thinks and does.


    Step by step, he came to Lishun''s face, and Lu Fan raised his sword.


    There are no martial arts, and no martial arts are needed. Some are just a sword of Lu Fanggang''s Qi.


    Li Shun''s eyes dilated and his face was startled. The fierce sword wind almost cut him like a knife.


    He wanted to hide, but he didn''t find that he couldn''t.


    Lu Fan''s sword directly formed the cage of heaven and earth. The power of heaven and earth around him and the way of heaven and Earth trapped him in it.


    He wanted to Dang, but he felt that Lu Fan''s power was beyond his range.


    At this moment, he can only gather the strength of his whole body in his body, and the golden armor condenses into a ball to wrap him in. He tried to resist Lu Fan''s sword.


    Boom.


    The whole mansion began to shake.


    Not far away, Zhang Yuehan, who was working in the mansion, raised his head in amazement.


    The aftershock of the power that came from her left her with a lingering fear. Step fast, don''t listen to people around, Zhang Yuehan also toward the direction of the backyard.


    The dust and smoke dissipated with the wind. When dancing to the direction of Lu fan, such as the spirit, the moon and nangongxing, there was only a blood and flesh blurred figure lying on the ground, and a pit as deep as a hundred feet.


    Under one sword, it is so powerful.


    Lu Fan flew out and looked at the moon and said, "he is yours. Do as you please. But don''t let it go. "


    The moon nodded blankly. She was still in shock.


    Lu Fanfei came to Wukong spirit''s side, and immediately Wukong spirit came up to him and hugged Lu Fan''s arm and said: "Hall master, you are so powerful. When do you want to give me directions? "


    Lu Fandao: "there will be a chance."


    Nangong walked to the edge of the pit and looked at Li Shundao inside: "who are you offending? I''m here. You can''t live because of your own iniquity. This time, I''m afraid you''re going to bleed a lot when you drive the animal room. "


    As he spoke, nangongxing clapped his hands, and the servants around him quickly carried Li Shun away.


    As you can imagine, Li Shun''s life will not be easy next.

 Chapter 905

    "Get out of the way, get out of the way. Don''t stand in the way. "


    several servants quickly lifted Li Shun out of the backyard after he was in a coma and bound to death.


    When I walked out of the gate of the backyard, I almost ran into Zhang Yuehan.


    Eyes with fear, Zhang Yuehan looked at a body of blood Li Shun, the palm can not help shaking.


    Is this Lu Fan''s masterpiece.


    Zhang Yuehan had some luck in his heart. Lu Fan was not cruel.


    But now on seeing who Lu fan is going to deal with, he is absolutely unambiguous.


    Standing in place for a moment, suddenly, the figure of Lu Fan and Wukong spirit followed.


    At a glance, Lu fan saw Zhang Yuehan standing beside him.


    Ning Mei, Lu Fandao: "what are you doing here?"


    "I.... I... "


    Zhang Yuehan was too nervous to speak.


    Lu Fan''s momentum hasn''t completely subsided. The power of the riots in the backyard stimulates Zhang Yuehan''s body.


    Swallow a mouthful of saliva, Zhang Yuehan hurriedly knelt down and said: "I''m here to see what happened, hall master. I think I can help."


    Such a lame lie makes Xiao Yun, who follows the moon, frown slightly.


    Lu Fan''s eyes were sharp.


    After a moment of silence, Lu said: "it seems that you don''t even want to work. Throw her in the dungeon. "


    All around the servants immediately came forward and tied up Zhang Yuehan.


    Zhang Yuehan shouted: "Lord, I''m wrong. You let me go. I''m from your Lu family. You can''t kill me. "


    nangongxing quickly waves at the sound.


    Suddenly, a big man directly pinched Zhang Yuehan in the palm of his hand and strode away.


    The whole body is bound with chains made of sealing stone. Zhang Yuehan''s cry soon turns into a whimper.


    Nangong Xing asked softly in the back: "Lord, who is she?"


    Lu Fan calmly replied, "a person who is not important. Brother Nangong, let me introduce you. This is my old friend Wukong Ling. "


    Wukong Ling smiled and saluted Nangong slightly, saying, "I have seen Nangong childe."


    Nangong line looked at the perfect face of Wukong spirit, and picked up his eyebrows and said to Lu: "I''m afraid it''s not just old friends."


    Lu Fan smiled awkwardly twice and danced as usual.


    But the back moon looked at Lu fan, and then saw the dancing spirit. Suddenly he got angry and said in a loud voice, "I''m tired. I''ll go back to rest first."


    Finish saying to leave, the magic moon pulls the small cloud to leave.


    Lu Fan frowned and looked at her. He didn''t know what was wrong with her. He just didn''t care.


    Pointing to nangongxing, Lu Fan danced to Kong Lingdao: "this is nangongxing, the deputy hall leader. He is also the great prince of the kingdom of giant. From now on, you can work with him. Brother Nangong, look what position she can take. "


    Nangong spread his hands and said, "how about the emissary in the hall?"


    Lu Fan nodded, "OK, that''s it."


    "Thank you very much, master. Thank you very much, vice master," said Wu


    Nangongxing shook his head and said: "don''t thank me. It''s all the master has the final say. You go back and prepare for it. I''ll give you the messenger tomorrow.


    Wukong spirit bows and leaves. When he leaves, he gives Lu Fan a wink.


    Lu Fan suddenly thought of something, and said in a long voice: "dancing is ethereal. You''d better put on your veil. In order to avoid trouble, "


    Wukong Ling smiled. He put his hand on his face and the veil appeared.


    With a smile on the corner of his eyes, Wukong spirit left under the guidance of several slaves.


    Looking at the back of Wukong, Nangong said: "brother Lu fan, can she believe it. I feel the strong magic spirit in her. She is a thorough demon cultivation. "


    Without hesitation, Lu Fan affirmed: "yes,"


    nangongxing tightened his eyebrows and said: "brother Lu fan, I would like to remind you that the relationship between men and women can not be used as the basis for believing. The oath at the head of the bed is the most unreliable oath in the world. I have a profound experience of this. "


    Lu Fan patted Nangong''s shoulder and said, "don''t worry. I know. Brother Nangong, I want to trouble you again. "


    Nangong said: "what can I do for you. You are the hall leader now. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" you really regard yourself as a demon. I want you to help me deal with one person. "


    Nangong immediately smiled and said: "is that the dancing spirit. Don''t worry, I will send a hundred people to watch her day and night. "I''ve told you everything," Lu Fan said, shaking his head. "You can believe it. I want you to deal with another person, Zhang Yuehan. The one I just threw into the dungeon. "


    Nangong Xing said in bewilderment: "they''ve been thrown into prison. What else do you say. The private prison in my mansion is very solid. By the way, I forgot to tell you that everything you asked me to collect in the 15th hall has been put there. "


    Lu Fanlian hurriedly said:" move out, get all of them out, and close Zhang Yuehan there alone. She has one thing or one skill that is very useful to me. You need to help me to get it, but she can''t die, Because she may have controlled one of my brothers, who is far away from home. Anyway, you can help me find out her secret and how to do it. Think for yourself. "


    Nangong Xing nodded:" it seems not difficult to understand. Brother Lu fan, I''m afraid there is no way to control your brother who is far away from home. Do you think too much? "


    Lu Fan way: "So, I need you to send someone to Wu''an, Donghua and Lucheng to find Lu Ming and bring him here. Before that, Zhang Yuehan can''t die and can''t do it."


    Nangong Xing said with a smile: "of course, it''s nothing more than looking for help from other branches in the eastern boundary. I know who to look for."


    Lu Fandao: "that''s good. Besides, by the way, I''ll send someone to inquire about whether there is a team from the eastern boundary and Wu''an country. If there is one, report to me immediately."


    Nangong Xingdao: "OK, brother Lu fan, there''s another thing, I I''m afraid some of them can''t be dealt with. "


    Lu Fan said:" I know what you''re talking about. Is that the business of controlling the animal house? "


    Nangongxing sighed and said: "yes, it''s a trouble. The girl you brought back is the one who wants to take back the beast house. Now, you beat one of the eight leaders of the beast house half dead. I''m afraid that the beast house will be furious and furious."


    Lu Fan''s eyes twinkled: "what you want is that they get angry. Don''t worry. I''ll deal with this matter. You do me a good job Those things just mentioned can be done. It''s time for me to meet with the three forces in the legend, Yu beast room. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes are full of light. Nangong suddenly found that Lu Fan seemed to be excited about it.


    It is said that brother Lu Fan had no idea of controlling the beast house.

 Chapter 906

    At night, there is no starlight.


    Outside the Grand Prince''s mansion, a man came in with a group of people and strode in.


    "Hurry up, a bunch of rubbish. Come here and arrange a place for these wastes to live. Do some chores first and wait for the dispatch. "


    It''s LV Wei who just picked out the perfect man.


    The body is wrapped in black robes, with a smile on his face, full of evil smile.


    The servants he called immediately came forward and took away all the demons who had not seen the market.


    A group of giants, like ducks, took the demon cultivator to the depths of the great prince''s mansion.


    An old servant suddenly went to lvwei''s side and said, "who are you? Where are you from? Who are these people?"


    lvwei Lang said: "I am your vice hall leader."


    The old servant said in a loud voice: "vice hall master, our vice hall master is your highness. You are the old man. "


    Lvwei said in a slightly cold voice, "I mean. You idiot, didn''t you see me go out with the hall master this morning? "


    the old servant said:" yes, I''ll check. "


    As he spoke, the old servant took out a mirror in front of lvwei, and there were all kinds of light curtain changes.


    LV Wei also looked at it, and suddenly his eyebrows were raised.


    The old servant finally saw the figure of Lu Fan and LV Wei going out together. He immediately lowered his body and said respectfully, "it''s the vice hall leader. The Deacon is very polite."


    LV Wei said: "OK, what did you just record? Is this what happened today? Show it to me."


    The old servant hesitated at once and said, "here..."


    Lvwei said with a clear smile, "it''s hard to say, but I dare not say it."


    With a smile, lvwei whispered in the old servant''s ear, "tell me, I''ll let you choose one of those rubbish to take away."


    The old servant''s eyes brightened at once, but he had just seen a number of beautiful female demons.


    Immediately, the old servant said with a smile, "thank you, vice hall master. In fact, there are some things, you can see for yourself. "


    The old servant handed the mirror to LV Wei.


    Immediately, lvwei looked through it carefully.


    Including Li Shun was beaten, Zhang Yuehan was caught, all looked at in detail.


    After reading it, lvwei frowned and murmured: "strange things. A good stove Ding, why throw it into the dungeon? Take me to the dungeon, and I''ll see the woman myself. "


    The old servant, bowing himself, took lvwei with him to a common wood house.


    This is the entrance to the dungeon.


    The door opened slightly and it was dark inside.


    Lvwei stepped in and felt that he had passed through an empty mansion. Then he saw a group of armed devils in front of him.


    "Who."


    LV Wei glanced at these people, and looked around at the flickering fire and candles. The iron cage was filled with sealed stones, and he said, "vice hall leader, LV Wei."


    A group of magicians looked at LV Wei, who had never heard the name.


    "I don''t know. Kill."


    Several demons are ready to fight when they are climbing. LV Wei''s eyes became cold, and scorpions appeared in his hands.


    At this instant, a voice suddenly sounded inside.


    "Lvwei, what are you doing here?"


    nangongxing steps out slowly, and the demons immediately disperse.


    LV Wei looked at Nangong Xing and said with a smile, "brother Nangong, you are here too. I just came to have a look. Just come here and get familiar with the environment. "


    Nangong Xing took a deep look at LV Wei and said: "OK, then you will be familiar with it. I have a lot to do, so I won''t be with you. "


    LV Wei''s right hand is empty and leads: "where do you speak, brother Nangong, please walk slowly."


    Watching nangongxing leave, the smile on lvwei''s face immediately folded.


    Step inside, this time, no one dares to stop him.


    All the way into the dungeon, lvwei saw Zhang Yuehan.


    At this time, Zhang Yuehan''s hair is covered and he sits there quietly.


    LV Wei stood outside the cage, holding back and looking at Zhang Yuehan.


    After a moment of silence, lvwei said: "do you know our Lord? Can you tell me why the Lord must bring you back and lock you up again?"


    Zhang Yuehan said with a sneer: "another person has come to ask, you have no end. Lord Lu didn''t plan to kill me. How can you do to me? I''d better spare no effort. Maybe in two days, I''ll be out. "


    LV Wei frowned slightly and said, "Lord Lu, who are you talking about?"


    Zhang Yuehan turned to LV Wei and said, "it''s your Lord. His real name is Lu. Don''t you know it?"


    LV Wei chuckled and said: "I don''t know yet. All I know is that he came from the thirty third hall. "


    Zhang Yuehan suddenly said with a smile, "you don''t know much. If you know his real identity, you will be scared to death. "


    Lvwei said: "really, let me know. You seem to know something secret. "


    Zhang Yuehan said: "of course I know. He grew up, I know everything. But it''s a pity that I can''t tell you now. Although I would like to announce it all day long, I just can''t say it now. Because I know that once I say it, he will kill me without hesitation. I can''t take the risk. "


    LV Wei listened to Zhang Yuehan''s words and nodded clearly: "it seems very interesting. But you don''t want to say, and I don''t force you. Which demon repair hasn''t ordered it. You may know something. But not necessarily for me. You''d better stay here. "


    Lvwei said and turned to leave.


    But at this time, Zhang Yuehan suddenly stepped forward to the iron cage and said, "you seem to be a great person in the hall, aren''t you?". I see you are always with the Lord. "


    Lvwei stopped and said, "that''s right. The whole fifteen halls, except for the hall leader, are the same as me. The rest are my servants. They have to do whatever I want them to do. "


    Zhang Yuehan''s eyes were shining, and her voice suddenly became soft. "Can you help me to say a few good words to the Lord, or help me out? I will repay you."


    LV Wei looked at Zhang Yuehan carefully and said with a smile, "goblin. I can''t help you out. But I can make you feel more comfortable here. How about, "


    Zhang Yuehan nodded:" OK. "


    Finish saying, Zhang Yuehan back two steps, gently took off his clothes.


    LV Wei clapped his hands and said, "come on, open the door and let me in."


    Immediately, a demon cultivator closes the invisible array outside the iron cage.


    With a wicked smile, LV Wei came in and raised Zhang Yuehan''s chin gently.


    "Beauty is as poisonous as poison. It''s intoxicating."


    After words, a flash of black light, all to the dark.


    Now, outside the dungeon.


    Nangongxing stops and hooks his fingers to the side.


    Immediately, Xu, who just showed lvwei the way, came running.


    Nangong Xing said with a smile, "well done. I hope you don''t show any flaws."


    Old Xu crawled in the tunnel: "never dare to do anything wrong."


    Nangong Xinglang said: "very good. From today on, you will keep a close eye on Zhang Yuehan and LV Wei. I want to know every word, every word, even every little move they say. "


    When they answered, nangongxing waved and said, "go down."


    The demons left one after another, and Nangong walked all the way back to the backyard.


    There, Wukong Ling is making tea. Not far away, Lu fanduan is sitting on the roof of the house.


    Nangong Xing came to Wukong Ling and said, "I don''t know why the Lord believes you so much. But I hope this method you mentioned is really useful. "


    Wukong Lingdao: "it must be useful to deal with Zhang Yuehan. But why do you have to choose LV Wei as the ghost of death? "Nangong said:" because I hate him, brother Lu Fan wanted to kill him for a long time. It''s that simple. "


    Wukong spirit nodded: "in this way, it''s a little trouble, but it doesn''t matter. I''ll take the credit for what I have got. "


    Nangong said with a smile, "it seems that we will be a good partner."


    Wu Kongling looked at Lu Fandao and said, "I think so. With us, Lu fan will be more relaxed. "

 Chapter 907

    Time flies, the sun and the moon alternate, and in a twinkling it''s another ten days.


    In the mansion of the great prince, people come and go every day, which is very annoying. Recently, in addition to LV Wei''s constant bringing back people, the great prince''s mansion seems to be full of people.


    As the hall leader, Lu Fan had to deal with many things.


    But in fact, with nangongxing and lvwei two capable guys, plus the help of the new Wukong spirit.


    Lu fan is a complete idle man. His daily task is to practice and then practice. Prepare for the upcoming World Cup.


    According to the information from Nangong bank, it will be officially started in a few days at the latest.


    Now, the whole of Optimus Prime has begun to count the participants.


    At the gate of the city, there are many stone steles up to a hundred feet high. All the people who want to participate in the competition should first confirm that their accomplishments are above the ground gang or the imperial Qi master, and then write down their names.


    As a result, these steles are not enough, and new ones need to be added every day.


    Now go to the four gates of Qingtian city to watch. Those stone tablets engraved with names are also regarded as a wonder.


    Today, Lu fan is drinking tea in the backyard.


    Beside him, Xiaohei is enjoying his own meal.


    Now even Xiaohei has his own servant. Every day, Xiaohei takes a bath and eats delicious food under the service of his servant.


    It''s OK to flirt with the most beautiful white dragon in the Grand Prince''s mansion. It''s a very comfortable life.


    The footsteps sounded. Lu Fan didn''t have to turn his head to see it. He knew that it was the dancing spirit coming.


    She is the only one. The footsteps are so rhythmic, as if stepping on a piece of music.


    Holding a pile of paper in his hand, Wukong Ling came to Lu Fan and said, "Lord, you are very leisurely. There are so many things in the mansion, even things that are vital to your life. Don''t worry about it. "


    Lu Fan put down his teacup and said," isn''t this you? Let''s talk about it. What''s the matter? "


    Wu airing said with a smile:" your deputy hall leader LV Wei runs to the dungeon every day. He has gradually gained Zhang Yuehan''s trust. I think Zhang Yuehan will reveal your identity to him soon. At that time, he may have to report on it. To solve this problem, it''s within these two days. "


    Lu Fandao: "it''s all in your plan. I don''t know what to say."


    Seeing Lu Fan''s heartless appearance, Wu Kongling said: "your senior brothers have found out their specific addresses, just as you think. They were all stared at. You didn''t go to see them the other day. It was the right decision. But today, they are going to hang out in the auction house. I''ve helped you get your place in advance. And by the way, kill those who are watching. You can go and see them. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "very good. What''s more, "


    Wukong spirit then said:" there''s a man who is in charge of the animal house outside. Vice hall leader of Nangong asked me to call you. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "after ten days, he came to control the beast room. I thought they were not going to come again. "


    got up and Lu Fan walked out.


    Xiaohei looks at Lu Fan and the food around him. Finally, he jumps on Lu Fan''s shoulder and leaves together.


    Wukong spirit smiled at Xiaohei, and made a face slightly under the veil.


    In the main hall, when Lu Fan arrived, he saw a well-dressed man with a bright smile and a square eyebrow chatting with Nangong and lvwei.


    The martial robe on his body is embroidered with the totem of beasts, which matches his posture of containing but not hair, condensing but not dispersing. At a glance, it makes people feel a little afraid.


    Seeing Lu Fan coming in, nangongxing and lvwei got up with wisdom.


    Nangongxing said to the man, "Mr. Li Su, please talk to this night shadow. They are the ones who has the final say in the magic moon.


    Li Su was slightly surprised and said, "don''t you even count what you said?"


    nangongxing just smiled and didn''t answer.


    They left quickly, leaving only Lu Fan and Li Su in the lobby.


    Looking up and down at Li Su, Lu Fandao said: "Li Gongzi comes here on behalf of the beast house."


    Li Su said with a smile: "that''s right. We hope that Li Shun and the moon will return to their ancestry. Their affairs, in fact, have nothing to do with your highness or the prince of night shadow. The rules are not strict. Please forgive me if you offend me. "


    Lu Fandao: "son of Li Su, what''s your position in the animal control room,"


    Li Su Dao: "commander of Zhenzi. "What do you want to do?" Lu Fan nodded. Mr. Li Su, you can go back. People I will not let go, to talk about, please let your home owners or elders come. "


    Li Su''s face changed a little. "It''s the same with me. I can represent..."


    Lu Fan suddenly interrupted Li Su and said, "you can''t represent anything. Go back. Don''t let me beat you out. "


    hearing this, Li Su''s face suddenly cooled.


    Looking into Lu Fan''s eyes, Li Su said: "master nightshade, you don''t really want to face us in animal room. I want to remind you that it''s not good, especially in Qingtian."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "do you have any benefits? I know very well. You can go. "


    Li Su''s eyes suddenly began to have murderous spirit, faintly, a strong breath in his hands.


    Lu Fan looked at him and smiled. Suddenly, a light flashed in his eyes.


    At that time, Li Su''s whole body was shocked. The light in her hands disappeared and her face was covered with blood.


    Lu Fan said one by one, "if you don''t go, you can''t go any more. Don''t challenge my patience."


    Li Su rose slowly after hearing the words, his steps were a little stiff, and walked out quickly.


    Although he has tried his best to control his body, he still has a low posture.


    Lu Fan watched him go, smiling.


    He just wanted to control the beast room for a while. He had pity on Lisu. He didn''t understand anything, so he got a soul snatching decision.


    When he goes back, he will definitely report this to the senior level of the beast house. What Lu Fan wants is this effect.


    A scene where the great highness of the kingdom of Optimus can''t be the master, a mysterious man who can use the soul seizing method.


    Lu fan can imagine how he would react after listening to Lisu.


    In this way, he is going to wake up the animal husbandry. Let them begin to wonder about the royal family of Optimus Prime. There is so much he can do now. Don''t forget, elder Suman and they specially sent LV Wei to watch him. He can''t go too far. The point is the best. When he has a chance, he will ask the moon to help him deliver some more news. Now it''s up to us to see if we can trust the beast house. I hope the other side can be smarter.


    In a moment, when Lisu left completely, nangongxing and lvwei came in.


    Looking at Lu Fan with a smile, Nangong said: "Hall master. You drove people back. "


    Lu Fandao:" yes. He is not qualified to talk to me. "


    LV Wei said with a smile: "it''s the same. What''s the identity of the hall leader? What''s there to talk about with a curfew. Let them send the above men again. "


    Lu Fandao: "well, I''ll go back first, then you''re busy."


    just then, Nangong line suddenly said: "Hall master, there is a batch of goods that you want to see, I''m not sure about it."


    Lu Fan looked at Nangong line, his eyebrows were slightly tight, he suddenly thought about what he was thinking, and his eyes brightened: "the goods have arrived,"


    Nangong line nodded his head: "yes Yes, the goods from Donghua. Here they are. "

 Chapter 908

    The stone gate, the dark road, the dim fire and candle.


    Lu Fan followed nangonghang to a foreign stronghold outside the palace.


    However, any city with magical cultivation must have such strongholds. For the magical cultivation, it is not only the guest house and tourist station, but also their gathering place.


    Of course, only the lowest deacons will come here.


    As long as there is a little bit of identity of the demon repair, there will be a better place to hide.


    Entering the stronghold, Lu Fan did not see any magical cultivation.


    This shows that before he came, someone had helped him clear away all the idle people.


    All the way down the passage into the underground, a large stone chamber.


    Lu fan saw a fat man. At a glance, Lu Fan recognized that this was not the fat man who helped them when they had a meeting in the underground of the Royal imperial forest garden. The layers of fat on his body are so recognizable.


    Nangong line came forward and said, "master, this is Peng Hong, the Deputy master of hall 51. Last time I put our heads down on that one. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I know. I recognize it. Deputy hall leader Peng, don''t worry. "


    Peng Pang rubbed his hands and said, "Lord of the night, you don''t need to be polite. It''s my pleasure to host the evening hall. I''ve sent 51 Tang''s subordinates to bring them back to Wu''an. Take a look, Lu Chengshou, Lu Ming. "


    As he spoke, fat Peng moved away.


    Lu Fan just saw that there was a stone bed behind Peng Pang and there was a man lying on it.


    The feeling has just been blocked by fat Peng.


    "Lu Ming."


    At a glance, Lu Fan recognized it.


    That familiar figure is not who Lu Ming is.


    The body is thin, eyes are closed, and black air flows up and down the body.


    Lu Fan goes to Lu Ming and reaches out to him.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan found that Lu Ming did not breathe at all.


    The palm slightly shakes, Lu Fan clenches a tooth way: "this is how to return a responsibility."


    Hearing Lu Fan''s murderous voice, Pang Pang repeatedly waved his hand and said, "Lord of the night, I didn''t do this. My subordinates said that when they saw him, he was like this. They just sealed the evil spirit in his body, so that he would not move


    Lu Fan''s hand is placed on Lu Ming''s shoulder, and a stream of vigorous Qi rushes directly into Lu Ming''s body.


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s face became more and more ugly.


    Blood doesn''t flow, vigorous strength is no trace, spirit doesn''t appear, body Qi is all over.


    Is this still human.


    This is clearly a puppet. A puppet who was destroyed by vitality and forced to inject magic and corpse Qi.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi suddenly broke the seal inside Lu Ming.


    All of a sudden, Lu Ming opened his eyes and turned them into blood red.


    He grabbed Lu Fan''s arm with both hands and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to bite Lu Fan''s arm.


    It''s powerful, and its muscles and bones are like hard black stone iron.


    The strong magic gas diffuses with poison gas and corpse gas.


    Seeing the uprising of Lu Ming, Pang Pang immediately said in a surprised voice, "Lord of the night, be careful."


    As he spoke, Pang Pang was ready to rush forward, but was grabbed by Nangong Xing.


    Nangong line slowly shook his head at Peng Pang, who responded. Standing in front of him was the legendary night Lord. How could he be afraid of a puppet.


    As expected, when I looked at Lu fan again, I saw that Lu Fan held the puppet to death with one hand and could not move at all. Pang Pang then took a long breath: "Lord of the night. This is the standard devil Qi puppet. The refiner killed his Dantian and Zhihai first, then cut his body with a knife and injected the devil Qi. Put it into the cauldron for refining, seventy-nine and forty-nine days, until the skin and flesh heal, and it will be refined. Usually supplemented by rotten corpse meat for food, can enhance its strength. It''s very good to have a low-level demon cultivator with you as a bodyguard. "


    "Shut up."


    Lu Fan drinks loudly. Pang Pang takes a few steps back and almost sits on the ground.


    The overwhelming murderous atmosphere directly filled the whole stone room. Nangong felt a chill all over the body, and the whole person was like falling into an ice cave.


    They dared not speak again, and closed their mouths tightly.


    Lu Fan bites his teeth and looks at Lu Ming''s ferocious face without saying a word.


    In his mind, Lu Fan recalls the scene when Lu Ming scolded him as a child. Thinking of the hunt in Xishan, Lu Ming saw his face when he defeated Mo Yunfei. Thinking of Wudao college, Lu Ming said that the family was four words heavy. Remember, when he left Donghua, Lu Ming smiled and told him that I was going to get married.


    Everything in Lu Fan''s mind turns into Lu Ming''s ferocious face.


    Dead.


    Lu Mingzhen is completely dead!


    the spirit is destroyed and the body becomes a puppet.


    In this case, even if there is any means against the sky, it will not save him.


    Lu Fan grinds his teeth and says, "Zhang Yuehan."


    Turn around, Lu Fan goes out.


    Pang Pang hurriedly came forward to control Lu Ming, the puppet, but he dared not say a word more.


    Nangongxing follows Lu fan out of the stone chamber. Seeing Lu Fan''s murderous figure, Nangong Xinglang said: "Lord, what are you going to do?"


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "kill people."


    In a flash, Lu Fan left the stronghold.


    High flying, Lu fan directly into a streamer away.


    Nangongxing slaps the thigh severely and scolds: "Damn it."


    Immediately, Nangong got on the carriage and shouted, "go back quickly."


    In the mansion of the great prince, a stream of light came down from the sky and fell straight into the mansion.


    The bodyguards all around rushed over at once, but when they saw it was Lu fan, they quickly retreated back and bowed: "Hall master."


    Lu Fan didn''t look at them, but in a flash, he came directly outside the dungeon.


    Flash into the door, all the bodyguards haven''t responded, just feel a gust of wind, Lu Fan rushed to the inside.


    The figure appears outside the cage. Lu Fan looks at the scene inside the cage coldly.


    At this time, a pair of dog men and women are entangled.


    It''s Zhang Yuehan and LV Wei.


    Immediately, LV Wei found Lu Fan.


    His face suddenly changed, and his figure turned into a cloud of smoke. He stood respectfully and said: "Lord. How do you... "


    Before he had finished speaking, Lu Fan held his neck in one hand.


    The palm pierced the array, passed through the iron cage, and Lu Fan was murderous.


    At this moment, lvweifang felt the coming of death.


    At that time, lvwei shouted out, "Lord, I didn''t..."


    Later, he didn''t say it, because his body suddenly twisted into a ball.


    At the foot of an invisible Tao domain, Lu Wei''s expression immediately became extremely frightened.


    The body contracts violently, and Lu Fan pinches it hard.


    Bang.


    A blood mist splashed all over Lu Fan''s body.


    At the next moment, every drop of blood began to burn. Lu Fan came to Zhang Yuehan step by step with flames all over his body.


    Zhang Yuehan''s teeth trembled all over his body and said, "don.... Lord, I


    Boom.


    With a bang, Lu Fan didn''t use any vigorous Qi, just smashed his fist on Zhang Yuehan''s face.


    With one blow, the whole dungeon burst with countless lines.


    Half of Zhang Yuehan''s body was dented directly.


    Suddenly, a strange dead gray air flow appeared on Zhang Yuehan. At the same time, in the air, Zhang Yuehan shouted: "Lu fan, what are you going to do. You can''t kill me. "


    Lu Fan said in a cold voice, "you are wrong, I am going to kill you. I''ll beat you to death with one punch. "


    At the end of the speech, Lu fan made another fist.

 Chapter 909

    Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The continuous and terrible explosion was heard in the mansion of the great prince.


    Originally, the dancing spirits who were arranging things were all passively and quietly led over, looking at the direction of the dungeon from afar.


    "What''s going on?" Wukong Ling asked aloud, grabbing a man.


    But no one can answer him, because everyone doesn''t know what''s going on.


    In the dungeon, Lu Fanyi grabs Zhang Yuehan again.


    At this time, Zhang Yuehan has been beaten by him. There is not a whole body in good condition. The bones are turned into powder.


    But even so, Zhang Yuehan is still alive.


    It''s hard to imagine that with her accomplishments and her physical body, she could hold on so long under Lu Fan''s fist.


    "Lu fan, you can''t kill me."


    Zhang Yuehan cried hysterically.


    At the moment, she was in despair, shouting Lu Fan''s name.


    Lu Fan looks at Zhang Yuehan and says, "why do you want to kill Lu Ming for your grudge?" Zhang Yuehan laughs bitterly, and his blood splashes with laughter.


    "Because I like it."


    At this time, Zhang Yuehan is like a madman.


    Lu Fan hit Zhang Yuehan in the face again. All of a sudden, Zhang Yuehan''s flesh and blood were splashing.


    The dead gray air flow reappeared, and Zhang Yuehan survived.


    Lu Fan didn''t have time to go on spending it with her. His vigorous Qi rose to the sky.


    The Tao spreads and controls everything.


    When the fist fell, Lu Fan snapped, "die."


    The blow darkened the sky outside.


    A ray of light came straight out of the dungeon and pierced the sky.


    In this scene, not only the people in the Grand Prince''s palace saw it, but also the other people in the palace saw it.


    Deep in the palace, in a bamboo shed, elder Suman saw this scene.


    The eyebrows are tight and the figure disappears.


    Nangongxing, who rushed back in a hurry, saw the light pillar and shouted: "Zhang Yuehan, the bastard, things are getting worse and worse."


    In China, several streets close to the imperial city saw the light rising from the sky.


    In one of the houses.


    Lingyao looks up at a light from the distance, squinting slightly.


    At the same time, she felt heat coming from the palm.


    This is......


    In the great prince''s mansion, Lu Fan''s face is as deep as water, and his eyes are full of murderous Qi.


    At this time, his fist was blocked.


    A group of dead power released from Zhang Yuehan.


    Lu fan can clearly feel that this is the power of Tao, full of the breath of death.


    Dead spirit way.


    Zhang Yuehan''s body began to repair again, and she suddenly laughed and said: "Lu Fan. You can''t kill me, you can''t kill me. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes were as bright as electricity. At one glance, he saw the bright light in Zhang Yuehan''s abdomen, which was faintly condensed into a bead.


    "You dare to stand in my way even if you are only a magic weapon."


    Lu Fan presses his fist down hard. At this time, these dead gray forces even want to penetrate Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi and get into his body.


    "Drink."


    Let''s have a blast. Lu Fan''s fist is shining with five colors.


    All of a sudden, his fist hit Zhang Yuehan''s stomach.


    There was a twist of the light, and Zhang Yuehan made a shrill scream.


    Lu Fan takes advantage of this opportunity to break through the dead gray air flow directly, and then the fire in his palm rises, which directly ignites Zhang Yuehan.


    Zhang Yuehan is struggling with the flames, but he is still alive.


    The fire burned her face and burned everything. Even so, she cried out loudly, "Lu fan, you can''t kill me."


    At the moment, Lu Fan put one hand on her abdomen and said softly, "kill."


    At this time, he finally understood that Zhang Yuehan was fighting against him with the power of the avenue.


    But when it comes to roads, he has them.


    Don''t hesitate. Lu fan directly drew out Zhang Yuehan''s vitality.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Yuehan did not move, and his flame disappeared.


    "You..."


    Gently spit out a word from the mouth, Zhang Yuehan spouts out a round bead.


    Shining beads fell on the ground. Lu Fan didn''t want to look at them. He just stared at Zhang Yuehan''s face.


    "Now, again, I can''t kill you."


    Zhang Yuehan fell to the ground, and her injuries began to recover rapidly.


    But Lu Fan did not stop at this time, because he could see that this was the reflection of Zhang Yuehan.


    She has changed back to her original appearance. She looks gorgeous and beautiful. Only the light in the eye is not there.


    Looking at Lu fan, Zhang Yuehan suddenly whispered, "Lu fan, I hate you."


    Lu Fan looked at Zhang Yuehan''s face and said lightly, "don''t worry, I am too."


    Suddenly, Zhang Yuehan''s face began to change rapidly.


    Her flesh and skin, her face began to shrink, as if in a flash ten years later, aged at a terrible speed.


    "You... Why don''t you always be a waste. "


    Zhang Yuehan said word by word.


    Lu Fan looks at her, suddenly seems to see everything in the past from her eyes.


    People say they will see their life before they die.


    At this moment, Zhang Yuehan should be watching these pictures.


    Lu Fan didn''t answer her. Zhang Yuehan tried his best to climb to the bead.


    She has become a very old woman, with no water in her body.


    As hard as she could, she actually came to the bead.


    Suddenly, she saw her face from the reflection of the bead.


    Zhang Yuehan''s mouth slightly widened and his whole body shook.


    Then she let out the last howl: "No."


    The sound reverberated in the dungeon, and the surrounding walls began to drop rocks.


    Zhang Yuehan''s arm landed on the ground with a bang, then turned into a pool of blood.


    This time, she was completely dead.


    The murderous spirit in Lu Fan''s eyes finally converged. He bent over and picked up the bead.


    Start with the cold, dead gray force wrapped around his palm.


    Lu Fan suddenly raised his hand to the side.


    A drop of blood stopped in front of him.


    "Lvwei, do you want to run away twice in front of me in the same way?"


    and Lu Fan pressed his hand.


    All of a sudden, the blood formed a bloody head in the middle of the air, which was obviously lvwei''s face.


    LV Wei said in horror, "Lord. I don''t know anything. Let me go. "


    Lu Fan said calmly, "originally, I was going to let nangongxing deal with you. But unfortunately, today, I''m in a bad mood. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan raised his hand again.


    "Kill."


    A ray of light was drawn from the bloody head, which exploded with a shrill scream.


    This time, nothing remained.


    No matter how powerful the skill is, or how immortal the body is, there is no life, nothing.


    Lu Fan looks at the two groups of light in his hand. He holds them gently, and the light disappears with the wind.

 Chapter 910

    The sky is clear again and everything is calm.


    In the great prince''s mansion, people gathered in front of the firewood house, staring at the continuous light and the spreading power.


    Nangongxing, dancing spirits are all in the crowd.


    They also dare not to be too close. They are also surrounded by a heavy armor guard. They are afraid of something bursting out of them.


    "Vice hall leader of Nangong, won''t you go in and have a look?"


    Wu Kongling says to Nangong.


    Nangong Xing''s body shook and said in a loud voice: "I''m going in, you didn''t see the terrible expression of the hall leader just now, did you. I''m afraid I won''t be able to get out if I go in. "


    " what''s going on? "


    Nangong jargon just dropped. There was a clear female voice over his head.


    Hurry up, everyone looks to the sky. I saw a woman floating in the middle of the sky. She was the elder Suman who came here.


    Nangongxing still knows elder Suman, and immediately bow down and say: "elder, the bodyguards and servants around you are all kneeling and saluting to elder Suman.


    Wukong Ling looks at elder Suman, eyes dilated and breath held.


    She was also the first time to see the elder of the devil sect of Daoxin, so she was inevitably a little excited.


    Elder Suman didn''t even look at her. He fell directly in front of the house demolishing door and asked again: "who will tell me what happened? Your hall master."


    elder Suman was obviously angry. His voice was high and his face was sullen.


    It''s no wonder that Lu fan made such a big move in the palace. It is likely to attract some people''s attention.


    At this time, different from the past, Qingtian city is full of experts in the world.


    They are supposed to keep a low profile and then keep a low profile until the plan is fully launched.


    Lu Fan''s practice is obviously a complete violation of this principle.


    Lu fan is the one recommended by elder Suman. If something happens, she is also the leader. Naturally, elder Suman was very angry.


    Nangong opened his mouth and didn''t know how to answer.


    Just then, the wood house opened with a squeak, and Lu Fan walked out slowly.


    There is no joy or sorrow in the face, and there is a trace of blood in the body. The eyes are full of sharp light that has not yet converged completely.


    At one glance, Lu fan saw elder Suman and said calmly, "what is elder Suman doing here?"


    elder Suman stared at Lu Fan''s hand. Suddenly, there was a cold light in his eyes, saying: "who did you kill?" Lu Fan replied calmly: "fifteen halls, it''s just the matter in the hall, no need to worry about the elder."


    Elder Suman turned his head and looked around. Suddenly, he snapped, "night shadow, did you kill lvwei?" Lu Fan said quietly, "yes."


    Elder Suman''s face suddenly became more ugly. Pointing to Lu Fan''s face, he said: "Lv Wei was specially assigned by the elders to be your deputy. If you dare to commit suicide, don''t you want to do it? "Lu Fan said:" Lv Wei acted without permission and recruited people. He intended to kill me and then hurry up. I should have killed him. Don''t you just allow him to move me, and don''t allow me to move him. "


    Lu Fanzhen has a word. Although he knows that he can''t say it himself, he still wants to say it.


    And not only that, but also sonorous and powerful.


    Suman''s old hands began to shake, and the space around him began to break.


    The silk is empty and looming.


    Lu Fan looked at the angry look of elder Suman, but suddenly he took out his hall leader''s order and handed it to the elder Suman, saying: "if the elders think I''m doing something wrong. Even if you take my hall master''s order, you will give it anyway. "


    Elder Suman looked at the hall leader''s order in Lu Fan''s hand, pointed to Lu Fan''s nose and said: "rotten wood can''t be carved."


    after that, elder Suman grabbed Lu Fan''s hall leader''s order. Meanwhile, he said in a loud voice: "from today on, night shadow will go to the position of 15 hall leaders for a while, waiting for the departure. All the members of the fifteenth hall, as usual, with the deputy head of the hall waiting for orders. "


    Once again, they bowed to Lu Fandao and said, "I have high expectations for you. I didn''t expect that you are such an impulsive and reckless person. It''s not a tool, not a climate. "


    Lu Fan looks at her indifferently, chuckles and walks out.


    Everyone separated the two sides to make way for Lu Fan.


    While no one noticed her, Wu Kongling secretly followed Lu Fan''s footsteps.


    Elder Suman snorted heavily and flew away.


    Nangong president breathed a sigh of relief, which wiped out the sweat on his forehead.


    The situation seemed better than he thought, waving at other humanitarians: "spread, spread. Don''t be idle here. Are you free? "Br >


    everyone left in a hurry. Nangongxing smiled bitterly and shook, and walked out quickly to catch up with Lu Fan.


    At the demon stronghold, Lu fan arrives again and walks slowly into the stone room.


    Pang is still there, not leaving.


    Lu Fan didn''t take things away. How dare he walk. I can only wait here for Lu fan to come back.


    Seeing Lu Fan come in, Pang Pang quickly stands aside.


    Lu fan waves and throws a bottle of pills to Pang Pang. Lang says, "go out. This is your hard work. "


    Pang Pang took the pill and smelt it. He was shocked.


    The good elixir, even if it''s demon repair, is salivating. Immediately, Pang Pang thanked and bowed down.


    Lu Fan looks at Lu Ming''s puppet body and slowly takes out Zhang Yuehan''s beads.


    This is a bead flowing with the power of dead gray. Lu fan is not sure whether it is a magic weapon, a Taoist bead or a magic bead.


    All in all, this bead is extraordinary.


    Quietly, Lu Fan said to Lu Ming, "Lu Ming, I''ve avenged you."


    Say, Lu Fan put bead in Lu Ming''s eyebrow center place.


    If Zhang Yuehan controls Lu Ming with the power of beads, he should be able to draw that power back by himself. It''s a common way for demons to use magic tools to manipulate puppets.


    Sure enough, when Lu Fan put the bead on Lu Mingmei''s heart.


    A wisp of dead gray power appeared from Lu Ming''s chest and abdomen, and then slowly flowed into the beads.


    Lu Ming suddenly opened his eyes, the original blood red eyes, slowly faded color.


    Ferocious face, also spread out.


    He seemed to get real peace at this moment.


    "You care about him very much."


    suddenly, Lu Fan thought of the voice of dancing.


    Take a quick step and Wukong spirit comes to Lu Fan''s side.


    Lu Fan sighed, "maybe. In fact, I hated him very much when I was a child. I never thought that I would be sad for his death one day. It''s more likely that I killed him myself and spit on his grave. You may not know that he has scolded me as a waste since he was a child and scolded me for more than ten years. "


    Wu Kongling frowned and said, "why do you feel sad for such a person?" Lu Fan stretched out his hand and closed Lu Ming''s eyes gently, saying: "I''ll understand a lot later. Family, after all, is family. "


    a deep sigh reverberates in the stone chamber, and then there is no trace.

 Chapter 911

    He reached out his hand and took the beads back. Lu Fan looked at them and threw them to Wukong spirit saying, "the beads you want."


    "Dance empty spirit was stupefied for a while, took bead son way:" you really give this to me


    Lu Fandao: "take it if you like. You''ve been salivating for a long time. I don''t need it. "


    Wukongling looked down at the bead in his hand and felt the power in the bead. He suddenly shook his head and said: "No. I can''t have this. Lu fan, this is a Taoist bead. Have you heard of it? "


    Lu Fan said calmly, "you know the beads, too."


    Wukong spirit put the bead back into Lu Fan''s hand and said, "this is your booty. It''s too valuable. I can''t afford it, so I won''t take it. You keep it. For you, one more bead may be stepping into the venerable realm earlier. "


    Lu Fan looked at the dancing face and said softly, "how do I feel like a conspiracy. You are sure not to. "


    Wukong Ling shook his head and said, "No. But since you want to give me something, you might as well give me something else. "


    Lu Fan did not understand the way: "what do you want."


    Wukong Spirit said with burning eyes: "the position of vice hall leader, anyway, one of your subordinates is dead now, isn''t it?"


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "the beads change power. Your abacus is jingling. I can promise you, but I''m not the Lord now. "


    "No," said the dancer with a smile. Lu fan, don''t lie to me. That elder is clearly your elder. You can''t see that he protects you like this. She won''t really erase your hall leader. Now you need to find a good reason to give people a step down. I think the reason you just told her is good. When you come back, we will study it well. You are still my hall master. "


    then, Wukong Ling comes forward and kisses Lu Fan''s cheek gently through the veil.


    The palm of his hand crossed Lu Fan''s cheek and left with a smile.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and thought about the words of dancing.


    Elders. Protect him. Elder Suman.


    Lu Fan thought about all the conversations he had with elder Suman and all the things that had happened.


    It seems that it''s really interesting.


    It was elder Suman who brought him up to be the leader of the 15th hall.


    He beat a dozen hall leaders in public. He was ok, just got a warning.


    Besides, he has been the Lord of the hall, and no one really goes to investigate his identity.


    Even the elder Suman no longer asked what his real name was.


    All these things make Lu fanyue think more wrong.


    It''s impossible. Elder Suman really treats him as his own person.


    Shake your head, and Lu fan will throw these messy things out of his mind.


    Gently, put Lu Ming''s body into the empty mansion.


    When he returned to Wu''an and Lucheng, he buried Lu Ming in his ancestral tomb.


    After all this, Lu Fan turned and left the stone chamber.


    Outside, nangongxing seems to have been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing Lu Fan come out, Nangong line hurriedly said: "brother Lu Fan. When a man dies, he cannot live again. He must mourn. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "brother Nangong. This time, I acted recklessly and broke your plan. I should be patient and let you do it. "


    Nangong line sighed: "can''t the plan catch up with the change. Originally, I was going to let naluwei run away with Zhang Yuehan. Then we grabbed him directly, put him in the name of a criminal below, and dispose of these two people. Now, the result is the same, that is, you have been removed from the position of hall leader, but it should also be temporary. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "the next thing is going to be up to you. I don''t think it''s a problem. In my absence, you''ve done a good job, haven''t you? "


    Nangong Xing said with a smile: "you are so comfortable. I just have to work. Come on, brother Lu fan, although the situation has changed, it''s not so bad that it can''t be cleaned up. The key to the overall situation is to find out what the demons are going to do. I will continue to think of ways. "


    When Lu Fan heard that the overall situation was four words, he chuckled.


    Nangong line did not understand the way: "what funny place."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "no, it''s just that some words are more cordial."


    Clapping Nangong''s shoulder, Lu Fan said, "then you are busy. I will go out to have a rest."


    Nangong said: "Cheng. But there''s another thing. Just now the dancer said that she would be the vice hall leader. Do you agree to manage the dross devil cultivators? "


    Lu Fan strode forward and said, "I agree. But now, you are the Deputy Lord, you has the final say. Let''s do it at a glance. "


    then, Lu Fan''s body disappears at the door.


    Nangongxing said with a wry smile: "it''s a real trouble. You believe in dancing. Can I believe in her. This woman, however, is a demon cultivator who really wants to climb all the way and has great ambition.....


    Qingtian city is full of merchants and tourists.


    With his hands on his back, Lu Fan began to wander in the street and walked all the way to Jiuli auction house.


    He is not going to buy things, but to meet some people who have long wanted to see, such as lingyao.


    The reason why I didn''t see you a few days ago is that I want to find out where lingyao and others live. Another is their people found that lingyao they were also followed by a group of people.


    He had to make sure that his identity would not be exposed before he could meet lingyao and others. It took nangongxing a few days to find out all the people they were following. Then they dared to tell Lu fan that they could go to see them. As long as Lu Fan orders secretly, those who follow will be immediately eliminated by the killers arranged by nangongxing, so as to avoid future troubles.


    But even so, Lu Fan changed his appearance for the sake of insurance.


    Today, he is very familiar with the invisible skill of Vientiane.


    With the deepening of his understanding of the way of heaven and earth, his cultivation has increased. He was clearly able to completely change his appearance.


    The muscles on his face twisted, and he became an ordinary warrior.


    This appearance is absolutely forgotten. This is exactly what Lu Fan wants.


    Walking into Jiuli auction house, today''s auction house is obviously different from the last time Lu Fan arrived.


    Not to mention a new decoration, but also added a myriad of boxes, hanging in the middle of the chair, but also more I don''t know how many.


    He was looking for lingyao and others in the crowd.


    Suddenly, a woman in elegant dress came to Lu Fan''s side and said, "you are a warrior participating in the world championships. There can be famous posts. "


    Lu Fan smiled back and said, "it''s for participation, but there is no famous post."


    The woman stood aside, and her right hand was empty, and she said, "please leave your name on the stone tablet first. We have imperial officials here to register applicants. Only when you get famous posts can you be eligible to participate in this auction, or if you find someone with famous posts, you are willing to take you to participate in the auction. "


    Lu Fandao: "then register."


    With that, Lu Fan follows the woman to one side. At a glance, I saw several huge stone tablets, which were shining and shining.


    Under the stone tablet, there is a square table. Several officials are registering people.


    Lu Fan went to the stone tablet and asked with a smile, "is it OK to leave your name?"


    The woman said, "yes, just engrave your name."


    Lu Fan smiled and held out his hand. He was about to carve his name on the stone tablet with vigorous Qi.


    But at this time, Lu suddenly felt his waist, a little black light flashed.


    But seeing this black light, the woman suddenly froze, and then stopped Lu Fan''s hand: "childe, you have already left your name. Then there won''t be any more engraving. "


    Lu Fan looks down at his waist. The shining one is the thirty-three hall emissary token that he has forgotten.


    What''s going on here.

 Chapter 912

    Lu Fan looked at the woman suspiciously, puzzled.


    The woman suddenly leaned over to Lu Fan''s ear and lowered her voice and said, "you don''t have an explanation. Is it forbidden for the demon cultivator to keep his name?"


    Lu Fan was stunned. He really doesn''t know. Nangong is dealing with all these things. To tell you the truth, he is not very clear about the situation in the hall, let alone the small matter of leaving his name.


    The woman saw Lu Fan''s face in a daze. Suddenly, there was evil spirit in her eyes. Lu Fan could see it clearly.


    Demon repair.


    This woman is also a demon cultivator.


    Quietly, the woman went on: "it seems that you are also a fool with blocked information. You are not allowed to leave your name. Please leave soon. "


    Lu Fan took a deep look at the woman and the stone tablet.


    He also lowered his voice and said, "why can''t you leave your name. Is it forbidden to participate in the world championships? Can you tell me about it


    Lu Fan stealthily takes out a bottle of pill and puts it into the woman''s sleeve.


    The woman gently opened the bottle and smelt the medicine. Look slightly changed, eyes with a little smile.


    Pulling Lu fan to one side, holding Lu Fan''s neck, whispered: "I''m sorry. I don''t know why, but the above rules are like this. Whoever dares to keep his name will kill him. I don''t want your generous fool to die in my hands. "


    The woman deliberately rubbed Lu Fan''s body with the fullness of her chest.


    From an outsider''s point of view, they are just a couple.


    Lu Fan looked at the stele again and quietly pushed away the woman, saying, "can you give me a famous post? I want to go in and buy something."


    The woman twisted her waist to get the famous post. Lu Fan''s eyes were fixed on the stone tablet.


    Intuition told him that there was a ghost in the stone tablet.


    Don''t touch the demon. Others can leave their names.


    If it is only forbidden to participate in the world championships, there is no need to do such a thing.


    Lu fan doesn''t understand, just leave a name, what can be a moth.


    While he was waiting for the famous post, another woman with exposed clothes led another couple over.


    A man and a woman, a man''s sword eyebrows into the temples, handsome.


    The girl was so cute that she said with a smile: "brother Nantian, today you are going to buy me a better weapon. Last time, the sword was too soft to use. "


    The man called Nantian smiled and said, "OK, OK, OK. Buy, buy, buy. Sister Yu, if you like it, we''ll buy it. Girl, do you want to leave your name here? "Br >


    pointing to the stone tablet, the man pulled out his sword with his left hand.


    The woman with exposed clothes said: "yes, engrave your name, even if the registration is successful. We will send you a famous post. "


    The man nodded, carrying a sword, and began to carve his name on the stone tablet.


    "Ye Nantian."


    Lu fan is watching quietly. Suddenly, just as ye Nantian was about to finish the last two strokes, his body suddenly shook.


    Immediately, his last stroke became an ugly Yu character, but he did not continue to write the last stroke.


    Ye Nantian took back his hand and looked at his sword in a dazed way: "strange things."


    Lu Fan looks fretting. This guy has found something.


    The woman next to her said, "have you finished, young man?"


    Ye Nantian frowned and nodded: "it''s finished."


    Yu Mei said, "it''s clear that


    Before Yu Mei finished speaking, ye Nantian stopped her.


    The woman frowned and said, "you are sure you have finished writing it."


    Ye Nan Tianlang said with a smile: "yes. Don''t listen to her. My small name is Nantian and my big name is Nantian. She doesn''t know that. "


    The woman nodded and went to get the famous post.


    At this time, the woman who did the famous post for Lu Fan also came back. Put the famous post into Lu Fan''s hand and said with a smile, "remember to look for me."


    Lu Fan nods with a smile, takes up the name post and goes over it.


    He watched Ye Nantian get the famous post, and then quickly followed up.


    Closely following Ye Nantian, Lu Fan immediately heard the conversation between them.


    Sister Yu frowned and said, "brother Nantian. Do you really call Nanyu? "Ye Nantian said with a grin:" what is Nanyu, I''ll call ye Nantian. The stone tablet is strange. I can''t leave my full name. "


    "What''s strange? I can''t see it," said Yu


    Ye Nantian frowned and said, "I can''t tell. I''ll tell you, I''m a natural intuitive person, as long as I''m in danger, or about to be in danger. I''ll sweat all over, shiver and get upset. Just as I was about to finish writing my name, I felt a chill rush from the soles of my feet to the sky. It''s definitely a problem, and...... Forget it. It''s no use talking to you. "


    Yu Mei said scornfully, "blow it. Also intuition, why don''t you say you see through the sky? "


    Ye Nandian said: "I''ll blow it. I''ll tell you, at the beginning, my master was still interested in me because of my natural instinct. I remember what my master said about me. Oh, I''m the son of tianjuan, the darling of Tao. "


    Lu fan has already heard a little bit about it, and his eyes turn. Lu Fanhu went up and said, "this man. It turns out you feel that way too. "


    Ye Nantian stopped at once, his face alert, his hands on the sword.


    "Who are you?"


    Lu Fan replied with a smile: "it''s just people who met by chance. In the next night shadow, I have the same feeling as you. There is definitely something wrong with the stone tablet. I want to discuss it with brother Ye. "


    Ye Nantian opened his distance and said: "I''m sorry. No such interest. Brother, since you also have a premonition, why ask me, "


    Lu fan saw the distrust in Ye Nan''s eyes. Obviously, he thinks that no one in the world has the same ability as him.


    Lu Fanhu''s lips moved and said, "demon repair, right."


    Ye Nantian stopped when he was about to leave.


    Lu Fan spread out his hand and said, "I have no malice. Just want to talk to brother ye, if he doesn''t mind. "


    Ye Nantian looks into Lu Fan''s eyes and is silent for a long time.


    For a moment, ye Nan said, "you can talk."


    Lu Fan nods with a smile and strides towards the wing room.


    After shaking hands, Lu Fan threw out the token of the great prince''s mansion. This is what Nangong Xing gave him. It can make him unobstructed in Qingtian city. It''s much better than the sign of demon repair.


    At the sight of the sign, the maid in the auction room smiled and opened a wing room for Lu Fan.


    Yu Mei pulled Ye Nantian''s clothes and said, "it seems like a big man."


    Ye Nan said: "listen to him and see what he knows. How can I feel now? There is something wrong with the whole kingdom of Optimus. "


    Three people enter the wing room, and the auction sound outside is clear.


    As soon as the three men were seated, ye Nantian couldn''t wait to ask, "what do you feel?"


    Lu Fan pondered for a moment, pretending to return: "the darkness shrouded, the conspiracy gathered. As for you, "


    Ye Nantian was thoughtful when he heard the words, and then said:" it seems that you are also talented. I''m not as general as you feel. I feel more specific. "


    Lu Fan said calmly, "what?" Ye Nantian slowly spits out two words: "curse."

 Chapter 913

    Lu Fan''s fingers shook suddenly.


    After pondering for a moment, he said: "curse. No way. What can a stone tablet curse. Even if there are, are so many masters in the world idiots. No one can see. "


    Ye Nantian is obviously unable to answer this question.


    Shaking his head: "I said, it''s just my feeling. I can''t explain your problem. "


    Lu Fan turned to look at Ye Nantian''s eyes and said, "well, you have made mistakes.


    Ye Nantian smiled and said quietly, "never make a mistake."


    Lu Fan crossed his fingers and began to think quietly.


    Ye Nantian and Yu Mei see Lu Fan no longer talking, and they sit quietly on one side.


    Yu Mei kept looking around and exclaimed from time to time.


    Ye Nantian''s eyes also looked at Lu Fan. He couldn''t see what Lu Fan was doing.


    The only thing he could feel was that there was a strong breath in Lu Fan.


    Suddenly, ye Nantian felt that everything around him turned black. The boundless darkness gushed out from all directions and quickly swallowed him up.


    Only the night shadow in front of him, like a bright light, shines in the night.


    Ye Nantian suddenly shakes again. This time, he was soaked in his own cold sweat as if he had just fished it out of the water.


    Gasping for breath, ye Nan was a little frightened by the light.


    For the first time, he felt that way. It was as clear as a picture in his mind.


    Lu fan saw what was wrong with Ye Nantian and asked aloud, "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Nantian shook his head and said, "nothing, we are going."


    With that, ye Nantian directly pulls up sister Yu and turns away without hesitation.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "brother ye, what''s going on. "


    Ye Nantian didn''t answer, so he quickly disappeared into Lu Fan''s sight.


    Lu Fan frowned and murmured, "what a weirdo."


    Outside, ye Nantian directly drags Yu Mei out of the auction house.


    Yu Mei did not understand: "brother Nantian, what''s the matter with you. Shall we stop shopping? "


    Ye Nantian closes his eyes and recalls the picture he just saw.


    Biting his teeth, ye Nandian said: "sister Yu, we must not get close to this night shadow."


    Yu Mei picked up her eyebrows and said, "it''s not what you see."


    Ye Nantian nodded: "that''s right. I see endless darkness and light. In a word, he can''t be near. This guy is definitely a big trouble. "


    Yu Mei looked at him and said, "you say, just pretend. It''s not over. I just don''t want to buy anything for me


    Ye Nantian said in a loud voice, "how can this be a costume. We''ll come back tomorrow. "


    Sister Yu sighed, nodded helplessly and walked out quickly.


    At this time, at the door, a group of people came in laughing and talking.


    "Elder martial brother, have you got enough money. Don''t wait until you can''t afford the next thing. It''s a shame to lose your hair. "


    "Don''t worry, your elder martial brother, I still have this savings. It''s you, junior brother Han Feng. Do you have any money. When your father went out, did he give you any bits and pieces? "


    "Oh, don''t mention my heartbreak. Damn dad, don''t give me any bits and pieces. I really doubt if I was born. Elder martial brother Chuxing, elder martial brother Chutian, younger martial sister lingyao, please lend me some. I also want to buy some local specialties. If I come here empty handed and go back empty handed, I won''t let them laugh. "


    "No loan,"


    "no,"


    "senior brother Han Feng, you''d better find your own way."


    a group of people passed Ye Nantian.


    At this time, ye Nantian felt something, and his whole body was shaking.


    Yu Mei saw Ye Nantian''s movement and said scornfully, "I feel something again."


    Ye Nantian turned to look at Han Feng and others and said: "strange things. It''s really the evil gate. "Br >


    just after the voice fell, another man got off the carriage and stood by Ye Nantian.


    "I like the auction house. It''s very interesting."


    when ye Nantian heard the voice, he couldn''t help but look at the man again.


    All of a sudden, ye Nantian stepped back a few steps, his face was pale and his body was shaking.


    Yu Mei couldn''t see it. She slapped Ye Nantian on the forehead and said, "it''s not over. When you have a draught, just say, "Ye Nantian watched the man enter the auction house with trembling lips. In a moment, ye Nantian grabbed Yu Mei and said, "I''m too lazy to tell you. Let''s go. Let''s go. Let''s eat first."


    after that, ye Nantian dragged Yu Mei away.


    After they left, several sneaky alchemists followed Han Feng and others into the auction.


    And behind these alchemists, there are more than a dozen wretched looking men.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the same time, on the other side.


    In the hall of heilian, elder Suman played with the master''s order in his hand. His face was calm and his eyes were shimmering.


    Suddenly, a light curtain appeared in the hall of Black Lotus.


    It is the figure of several other elders.


    Elder Suman slowly threw out the token in his hand and said: "you elder, you are good at killing lvwei. I have removed his hall leader. Let''s talk about what to do with this man. "


    Several elders cast their eyes over the light curtain, looking at the slowly floating hall leader''s order.


    Qiu Xuchang said: "if you don''t pay attention to the elder''s orders, you should be punished."


    half of the elder said: "arrogant, arrogant, easy to cause trouble, you should chase."


    the elder said: "at the critical moment, regardless of the overall situation, extreme, you should be forbidden."


    other elders nodded, and the elder Suman laughed: "punish, chase, ban. Well, it''s not too much for him. But he still has to finish the task. "


    Qiu Xuchang said: "let him finish the task first."


    Half face elder also said in a loud voice: "if there are any more mistakes, kill them."


    Suman said: "then let him for a while. This hall leader, let him continue to replace. "


    Several elders were silent.


    In a moment, an old man in purple said: "elder Suman. He''s the one you''ve recommended, so you''re the one to decide. But if he breaks something, you can deal with it yourself. "


    elder Suman nodded slightly, and the light curtain disappeared one by one.


    When elder Suman saw that they all acquiesced, he smiled and called back the token.


    With a chuckle, elder Suman murmured: "I don''t know if it''s the right decision to protect you, kid. I have a hunch that you''ve either ruined my ten years of hard work or helped me complete my dream


    Elder Suman said with his fingers outstretched and flicked on the master''s order.


    A light chant sounded, echoing in the whole hall.


    At this time, a light curtain appeared in the token, which was the scene of Lu Fan killing Zhang Yuehan.


    There was no voice. Elder Suman watched quietly.


    Suddenly, when Su man Zhang saw Zhang Yuehan''s beads falling out, his pupils widened and he couldn''t believe it.


    "This bead is..."


    Elder Suman was stunned. She seemed to find something amazing,

 Chapter 914

    Jiuli auction house is full of people.


    Bidding is heard all the time, shouting one after another.


    All kinds of things are sold like water.


    One good thing after another, Lu Fan couldn''t help but buy two good Dan Fang, although the price is really a little expensive.


    Like other shops, Jiuli auction house also keeps a good tradition of not killing people in other countries.


    Everything sold doubled from the bottom price.


    And Hawking, but also intentionally or unintentionally, specifically shout out the words of giant''s specialty.


    Let these people, armed with souvenirs from other countries, give generously.


    But in fact, what they buy, in Lu Fan''s opinion, is not a special product of the kingdom of Optimus at all.


    At least Lu fan knows that there is no medicine of normal size in Optimus Prime.


    Any grass here is taller than people.


    However, this does not affect everyone''s mood. At least Lu Fan was very happy.


    It''s very likely that all the things sold in this auction are from the hands of other martial artists or gas refiners.


    It can be imagined that these people who come to Optimus Prime are not all rich people.


    Those who don''t have money, it''s understandable to sell things on the spot.


    In other words, the things sold in Jiuli auction house are good things for the whole world.


    In this way, Lu Fan even thinks it''s cheap.


    In any other place, I''m afraid I can''t see the good things in the whole world.


    Lu fan is looking at the happy, suddenly see the door, a few familiar figures came in.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s face was full of smiles.


    "Senior brother Han Feng, lingyao, it''s very good. You''re all here."


    Look at senior brother Han Feng and they, Lu Fan said softly.


    Next, elder martial brother Han Feng and others look up at the scene around them and praise one after another.


    "Oh, it ''s really eye opening. All the chairs that can be seen flying in Wu''an are those of Emperor Qin and Shang. It''s all over here. "


    Han Feng was grinning and shouting.


    Next to him, the elder martial brother stopped him and said, "can you have some identity. Don''t be a disgrace. People have come to see it. "


    As elder martial brother said, Han Feng just finished shouting. Around them, other people showed their faces.


    Some laugh, some despise, more despise.


    Some people said with a smile, "it''s the buns from a small country."


    "People from countries like this come to see the world. In the first round of the world championships, we have to go home and be eliminated. "


    Han Feng heard what they said and shouted even louder: "what''s the matter with small countries? They are still talented. If you have the ability, you can practice two moves with me. Let you know that the warrior who came out of the small country can also swell your face. "


    Next to him, elder martial brother Chuxing and elder martial brother Chutian can''t see it anymore. They directly drag Han Feng to one side.


    "Can''t you just stay out of trouble. These days, because of your mouth, I''ve dealt with many people. "


    "Shut up. Don''t move. "


    Elder martial brother Chuxing and elder martial brother Chutian hold Han Feng to death.


    Han Feng said: "I just can''t stand these guys with high toes. What a great country, what a great thing, you say, how many people have mocked US along the way. It''s all about guys who think they''re good. I haven''t beaten them all. "


    Han Feng''s words, and lead to the crowd around have laughed out.


    The irony in laughter is self-evident.


    Lu Fan in the wing room chuckled.


    This elder martial brother Han Feng has been like this for several years. It''s so easy to change. It''s hard to change. It hasn''t changed at all.


    Han Feng can''t help it. The long Sky Sword in the clear water is pulled out in an instant. Lang says, "why, who is not satisfied? Ge Laozi''s, come out to practice."


    Shouting like this, no one seemed willing to take care of him.


    Suddenly, in a wing room, laughter sounded.


    "Lingyao girl. If I can beat the man beside you, will you marry me? "


    The wing room became transparent in an instant, revealing the man''s face.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and looked at the man. Immediately, Lu Fan recognized it.


    This is not the fourth prince, Nangong Quan, who has been missing for a long time.


    "This man is really looking for death."


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, there was a sharp light and a light laugh.


    Nangong Quan actually hit lingyao''s head with his idea, not what it is to seek death.


    "The fourth prince."


    "It''s this nasty guy again. He''s everywhere. "


    Han Feng said softly.


    Elder martial brother and others are not good at looking at nangongquan.


    Lingyaolang said: "four highness, we just met by chance. We met once. Please stop pestering me. "


    Nangong Quan laughed and said: "entanglement. No, no, it''s called showing love. From the moment I met you in the street that day, I knew you would be my man. I promise, it''s just a matter of time. "


    Lu fan can''t listen any more. He is ready to teach this idiot a good lesson.


    Let him know why the flowers are so red.


    At this time, suddenly the light of the whole Jiuli auction house was completely dim.


    Slowly, a crystal platform rises from the center of the auction house.


    On the high platform, a set of badminton gives off a shining light. Phoenix color cloud, light embellishment, with the wind stretch. Even Lu Fan was attracted.


    "Distinguished guests, distinguished guests. Now what you see is the legendary colorful Phoenix clothes. It is made of nine colored Phoenix, ice Luan and rosefinch feathers. It has the effect of clearing heart and calming Qi, assisting cultivation and understanding the heaven way. As you can see, this is a unique feather coat. It''s the perfect gift for a woman. It starts at ten bottles of elixir, or something of equal value. You can bid. "


    As soon as the voice of the introducer fell, there was a sound of price shouting all around.


    Lu Fan looks at the feather clothes and the lingyao below.


    At this time, lingyao''s eyes are completely infatuated. Such clothes, for women, are obviously lethal.


    And it''s not only lingyao, at this time in the auction room, which woman does not stare at the suit.


    Lu Fanhu''s heart moved and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    If he bought the suit and gave it to lingyao, she would be very happy.


    Thinking like this, Lu Fan also shouted the price.


    But there were so many rich people in the auction house that Lu Fan''s bidding was soon drowned in many cries.


    The price of badminton is soaring all the way. Lu fan is figuring out what price is right.


    Nangongquan''s voice resounded again.


    "Ten thousand elixirs. I want this. "


    Immediately, everyone is quiet.


    Nangong Quan smiled at lingyao and said, "lingyao girl. I''m going to give it to you. Everyone, please don''t bid with me again. This is Optimus Prime. You can''t call me


    Lingyao frowned and said softly, "it''s a real trouble."


    Han Feng rolled his arm around his sleeve and said, "don''t stop me from any of you. I will beat him. Ge Laozi, see if my younger martial brother Lu fan is not here. It''s molesting my sister-in-law. I have to beat him out. "


    Elder martial brother and others are not good looking.


    Inside the wing room, Lu Fan also gently moved his fingers and whispered, "why do you want to die like this?"

 Chapter 915

    "Ten thousand immortals once, ten thousand immortals twice, congratulations to your highness, this unique colorful Phoenix clothing is yours."


    Obviously, no one is willing to offend the king of Optimus Prime on its territory.


    In particular, it''s just a beautiful looking dress.


    Nangong Quan laughs happily and complacently.


    Anyway, he doesn''t plan to give the ten thousand immortal pills, just shout.


    He doesn''t care about the reputation of the royal family, let alone the royal family of Optimus Prime.


    If you want to shout 100000 more, you can shout out. Anyway, when the big plan of zongmen is finished. Such a demon like him must just follow zongmen to pat his ass and walk away.


    As for giving money.


    Ha ha, this is a joke.


    But I don''t know the auction house of nangongquan''s idea, still sent him some things.


    In their opinion, a garment can sell ten thousand elixir, which is not to earn, but the sky under the Danyu. There is no reason for unhappiness.


    Nangong Quan takes the clothes and flies out of the wing room directly to lingyao.


    Holding the colorful Phoenix clothes in hand, Nangong Quanlang said: "lingyao girl, accept my love."


    "I''m sorry, my fourth highness, I''ve been married. I can''t accept your things and don''t want to accept them," said lingyao


    Nangong power floated in front of lingyao and said: "it doesn''t matter if you marry someone. He''s not the only one. It''s not good to be my wife. "


    "Well, you''re a forerunner."


    Han Feng really can''t listen.


    One sword goes straight to nangongquan''s face to kill.


    Nangong Quan is slightly shocked and dodges. But Han Feng''s sword suddenly changed shape and split on him.


    All of a sudden, the distorted sword Qi directly split Nangong Quan out and rolled for more than ten circles on the ground.


    Around a burst of exclamation, immediately clap all guards of the market to rush to, Han fenglingyao and other people round.


    At the same time, nangongquan is also surrounded by a heavy armor guard.


    Nangong Quan quickly got up and looked at his bleeding body. He was angry.


    Pointing to Han Feng, he said in a loud voice, "bastard."


    Immediately, lingyao, elder martial brother and others released their strength.


    The whole body of lingyao is shining with golden light.


    "EH."


    Suddenly one of the people was slightly surprised.


    "It''s interesting. It seems that I really came to the right place."


    With a smile on his face, he is Fengtian. His eyes stayed on lingyao, as if he found something interesting.


    Seeing that the war is imminent, lingyao and other people are ready to fight to the death.


    Nangong Quan said in a loud voice: "lingyao, it''s too late for you to accept me now. Or your partner will die. "


    Lingyao said in a loud voice, "what are you, funny?"


    Nangong Quan waved heavily: "take them all away."


    "Wait a minute."


    Lu Fan''s voice burst out.


    The voice was not loud, but it was clearly heard by all the people present.


    When Nangong Quan heard this sound, he felt very familiar. He immediately raised his hand and said, "wait a minute."


    Turning around, Nangong Quan looked at Lu Fan''s wing room and said in a loud voice, "who is talking?"


    Lu fan then said, "can''t you hear my voice. Nangong right. "


    Saying, Lu Fan throws out the sign of the Grand Prince''s mansion.


    With a streamer, he directly hit nangongquan''s body.


    The powerful force on the sign directly smashed the whole skeleton of nangongquan.


    Blue tendons burst out, blood gurgling.


    Nangong Quan looks at the sign in front of his chest, and suddenly his face turns white again.


    "Night.... Night. "


    Nangong Quan''s eyes have become frightened.


    Lu Fan said, "come on up."


    Nangong Quan immediately flies to Lu Fan.


    Lingyao, Han Feng and others look at me, I look at you.


    Suddenly, Han Feng said, "I''m familiar with the sound."


    Lingyao seemed to think of something, and the whole person became excited. She immediately flew to Lu Fan''s side, and Han Feng and others hurriedly followed.


    Soon, they all entered Lu Fan''s wing room.


    What I saw was Lu Fan''s changed face.


    Han Feng''s eyebrows tightened tightly.


    As soon as Nangong Quan entered the wing room, he knelt on the ground directly, and then crawled and trembled to come to Lu Fan and handed back Lu Fan''s brand and hands.


    But he remembered clearly how Lu Fan killed the original fifteen hall leaders in public. It''s also known that Lu Fan recently hit a dozen hall leaders by himself.


    In the face of such murderers, Nangong''s power can only appear extremely humble.


    Lu Fan took back the sign and said, "give me the nishang and Phoenix clothes."


    Nangong Quan immediately handed over his clothes and hands, and dared not say a word more.


    Lu Fan looks at Nangong Quan, his eyes full of murderous Qi.


    He put his hand on nangongquan''s head. At this time, as long as he released his own strength, he could directly destroy the spirit of nangongquan.


    Killing him is no problem.


    As his lips moved, Lu Fan said, "why do you want to find this woman. Say.


    Nangong Quan was silent and did not speak. Lu Fan''s murderous spirit was more powerful in his eyes at this time, and the strength of his hands began to increase.


    Feeling the threat of life, nangongquan had to send a message back: "Lord of the night. This woman is from Wu''an. According to the investigation, the most wanted Lu fan is from Wu''an, so I want to find a breakthrough from this woman, so I deliberately approached her. It''s said that she is inextricably connected with Lu Fan''s family


    Lu Fan''s eyes twinkled, and then he said, "where are you from?"


    Nangong Quan hurriedly replied: "the news that our Lord has heard from the population from Dansheng country. It should be true. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, the kingdom of Dansheng, so it is.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said, "go out and find a small lane with no one in five miles outside to wait for me."


    Nangong Quan nodded his head and walked away quickly.


    But he didn''t notice that a ray of light had gone into his head.


    Han Feng and others watched Nangong Quan leave in a daze. A group of people stood at the door and didn''t come in.


    Lingyao stares at Lu Fan''s face as if to see something.


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "don''t you sit down?"


    Han Feng and others don''t know what to say. At this time, lingyao suddenly went up and sat beside Lu Fan.


    Han Feng and others were immediately surprised.


    Lu Fan smiled at lingyao and said, "don''t you say thank you?"


    The light in lingyao''s eyes was bright, and he said, "to you, I don''t need to say thank you, do I?"


    Lu Fan smiled and nodded, then put the nishang Phoenix clothes in front of lingyao and said, "here you are."


    Lingyao can''t stop her tears in an instant, in the eyes of Han Feng and others.


    Lingyao pours directly into Lu Fan''s arms.


    Han Feng opened his mouth and cried: "wait a minute, you wait a minute, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 916

    As he said this, Han Feng came up and seemed to reach out to separate Lu Fan from Ling Yao.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan showed a meaningful smile to Han Feng. The radian rising from the corner of his mouth stopped Han Feng.


    With his arms in the air, Han Feng stared at Lu Fan and said, "no, I''ve seen your smile. Damn it, asshole, you''re junior brother Lu Fan. Ha-ha. Younger martial brother Lu fan, you dare to frighten me. "


    the muscles on Lu Fan''s face suddenly twisted and changed, revealing his true appearance.


    Later, elder martial brother Chuxing, elder martial brother Chutian and elder martial brother opened their mouths in amazement, pupil enlarged, and said: "younger martial brother Lu fan,"


    "it''s really you,"


    "ha ha, younger martial brother Lu fan,"


    the three came forward and extended their arms to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan releases lingyao and embraces all senior brothers.


    At this moment, the feelings of the master brothers are all clear.


    Han Feng looked up and down at Lu Fan and laughed, "brother Lu Fan. Your invisible skill is even better than me. It really deserves to be my younger martial brother. It seems that elder martial brother I will follow you in the future. "


    elder martial brother looked at Lu Fan in a circle and said:" strong breath and strong body. Junior brother Lu fan, how are you. Younger martial sister lingyao told us that you are in danger and cannot escape. It really worried us for a while. Now it seems that these are just small setbacks. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "everything that doesn''t defeat me will become the strength that makes me stronger. Senior brothers, I am very good. "


    Turning around, Lu Fan tenderly stroked lingyao''s cheek and said, "I''m sorry to worry you."


    Lingyao wiped away her tears and smiled: "I knew you would be OK. Master Wu Chen, thirteen, and your grandfather and they all believe that you will not have an accident. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I will not let you down. Never. "


    lingyao buries her head in Lu Fan''s chest again.


    Brother Han Feng coughed softly and said, "brother Lu Fan. I know you''re a newlywed girl, but you should be more reserved. Otherwise, let''s go out first and leave you some lingering time. Is it enough time for a breath of incense? "


    Lu Fan glared at senior brother Han Feng and said:" at least for a few hours. OK, let''s go out first. Find a place to talk outside. It''s inconvenient to talk because people here have many eyes. What''s more, my name is night shadow. Don''t let me slip. "


    Han Feng waved and said, "yes, yes. Your master has told us. You are wanted by the saints of the world. "


    Lu Fan was shocked and said: "what, the world''s most wanted sage,"


    Han Feng was surprised and said: "you don''t know. Your master said that the Lord of the holy Kingdom, the one who does not destroy the holy, has issued the order of not destroying the holy. Let all saints come to you. He received news from the way of heaven and earth. Two days ago, I specially asked us if I met you. Don''t go around saying your name. "


    Lu Fanzheng couldn''t speak at the same place. He only knew that he was wanted by all the demons. But I don''t know. The Lord of the Dansheng Kingdom sent an immortal order to arrest him.


    This is an ambush in all directions.


    But on second thought, more debt does not worry, more lice does not itch.


    Anyway, it''s wanted. It doesn''t matter if there are more people.


    Can he see the saints or not.


    Lu Fan sank and said in a loud voice, "what about my Shifu and them, thirteen?" lingyao raised his head and said, "they are all in the city. If you want to see them, I can take you to see them now. Lu fan, have you met your master. He seems to know you''re here. "


    Lu Fan picked up his eyebrows and said, "No. I haven''t met my master yet. But if he wants to find me, there is a way. "


    Lu Fan thought of the relationship between master and elder Suman, as long as they still had contact. It''s not hard to find him.


    Lu fan asked, "how is my master now? Is he well?"


    elder martial brother Han Feng said with a smile: "it''s very good. He''s very active. You asked lingyao to bring back some good things for him. Your master extracted the liquid medicine from it. After eating it, he was refreshed immediately. Do you have any more? Give me some. "


    Lingyao also said, "Master Wu Chen said that his life has been made up. Although the power has not been restored, there is no need to worry about death. When I gave him the medicine bottle, he cried like a tearful man, desperately saying sorry to you. Lu fan, your master really loves you. "


    Lu Fan nodded, his eyes full of gentle light.


    Then he said to brother Hanfeng, "yes, there are. I''ll get it for you when I have a chance. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others immediately smiled.


    Lu Fan waved and said, "let''s go, go out. Don''t stay here long. "


    After that, Lu Fan took lingyao''s hand and walked out of the wing room. Han Feng and others immediately followed.


    Hurry up, Lu Fan and others went out of the auction house.


    Lu Fan casually selects a demon repair''s carriage to go on, the other party just wants to talk, Lu Fan just takes out the sign to shake on his face.


    Immediately, the demon monk respectfully gave way and smiled.


    While wiping the sweat on his head, demon Xiu murmured: "the people in the Grand Prince''s mansion, that''s not the 15th hall. That''s the lunatic hall. I can''t afford it. "


    On the carriage, brother Han Feng exclaimed, "brother Lu fan, what is your status now. I think you can eat very well in the kingdom of Optimus. When the fourth prince sees you, it''s the same as when the mouse sees the cat. Now you can get into any carriage you like. Are you the princess of the kingdom of Optimus? "


    lingyao stares at elder martial brother Han Feng as soon as the voice falls.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng knew that he was speechless, so he quickly smiled.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s better than that. Now when the princess of the kingdom of Optimus sees me, she has only to kneel and salute."


    elder martial brother Chuxing put his head together and said: "it''s true, younger martial brother Lu fan, how do you do it."


    elder martial brother Han Feng looked at Lu Fan suspiciously: "younger martial brother Lu fan, your face is going to compete with what I have. You boast like I used to be. "


    at this time, suddenly the carriage stopped slowly. A man stopped in front of the carriage and said," four Highnesses, please. "


    Lu fanlang said," lead the way. "


    The man should bow and lead the carriage to an alley.


    Lu Fan turned to Han Feng and said with a smile, "you don''t believe it. You''ll know when you see it with your own eyes."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others all see the light in their eyes and look at Lu Fan.


    In fact, they either didn''t believe it or wanted Lu fan to talk about it.


    Of course, it''s great to see it with your own eyes.


    And outside the carriage, in the street, several men quickly followed the carriage.


    Although their clothes are different, they all have the danta pattern of the Dansheng kingdom.


    But what they didn''t find was that behind them, a group of people followed them.


    These people have dirty faces and different shapes.


    Quietly, the group of people said: "do you want to go now?"


    "of course not. The deputy hall leader said that everything is waiting for orders."


    "keep up."

 Chapter 917

    Yuhuaxuan is the elegant place and quiet place in heaven.


    Lu Fan and others took the carriage and stopped slowly in front of the Yuhuaxuan gate.


    The building is like a blooming flower. It is so huge and colorful that it seems to be pretty good.


    In front of the gate, nangongquan, the fourth prince, obviously has been waiting for a long time.


    He stood at the door respectfully, saw Lu Fan get off the bus, and quickly fell to his knees under the bus. Serve as Lu Fan''s human flesh stool.


    Wide back, let elder martial brother Han Feng and others walk together.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng smiled at Nangong Quan who slowly climbed up and said: "fourth prince, aren''t you very good. Why are you so forward and backward now. It makes people laugh. "


    Nangongquan listened to brother Han Feng''s words, but he didn''t blush. He replied with a smile: "because I don''t know that you are good friends of the Lord of the night. If I know that the custom is added, I dare not say anything in vain. Please forgive me for my recklessness in this period. "


    "Lord of the night."


    Lingyao and others looked at Lu Fan in surprise.


    It sounds like a good name.


    Lu Fan said quietly: "Nangong right. I asked you to find a lonely alley to wait for me. How did you choose such a place. There will be no one in ambush, so wait for us to enter. "


    Nangong Quan was shocked and his waist was even lower. He said: "I dare not do this. How famous is the Lord of the night? How can I do such things as seeking my own death. I''ve packed all the things in it. All the rest of us will leave and wait for the Lord of the night to come. "


    Lu Fandao: "that''s good."


    Stride, Lu Fan takes Ling Yao and others into the Yuhuaxuan.


    Vines are all over the place, and flowers turn into tables and chairs.


    The arrangement here reminds Lu Fan of lingguo. It''s just the flowers and vines here. There''s no spirit in the spiritual kingdom.


    Casually find a place near the window to sit down, at this time Nangong Quan clapped his hands.


    Immediately, a group of beautiful women appeared and began to wave their sleeves.


    The dishes are also served immediately, with delicacies of mountains and seafood, dragon liver and chicken gall.


    Han Feng and others immediately moved their fingers and said with a smile: "follow the landing... You are good, Lord of the night. "


    Han Feng, who almost lost his mouth, was stopped by the next elder martial brother with dragon meat.


    Lu Fan pointed to these humanitarians: "didn''t he say that all the other people have left?"


    Nangong Quan suddenly knelt down in front of Lu fan, and then began to cry loudly: "Lord of the night hall. My subordinates have no eyes. They offend the night Lord''s friends. They are very scared and uneasy. As long as we invite some gorgeous girls and decorate some delicious dishes, we want to atone for our sins. I know that I acted abruptly this time, but this is also the order of our hall leader. I have to do it. Please give me a way to live. "


    Nangong Quan was crying, as if he was going to die next moment.


    Han Feng and others all look at Lu Fan. They can''t eat any more.


    Anyone who eats, kneeling in front of a crying person, has no good appetite.


    They are not dead people eating tributes. It''s unlucky to see this scene.


    Lu Fan''s face was as usual, and he was not moved by nangongquan''s tears.


    He knows these demons too well. In order to save his life, what is crying, and what''s more shameless, they can do it.


    For them, crying is just a means.


    Lu Fan picks up chopsticks and quietly eats.


    Looking out of the window, Lu fan saw the people he wanted to see.


    Nangong Quan saw that Lu Fan was not moved at all and suddenly took out a knife.


    Han Feng and others suddenly looked fierce, and their hands were all holding down their blades.


    Nangong Quan suddenly cut off his left arm with a knife. His face suddenly turned pale with blood.


    Biting his teeth, Nangong Quan said: "Lord of the night. I give up my arm as a punishment. Thank you very much. "


    Such ruthlessness and determination are worthy of being able to get ahead in demon cultivation.


    Lu Fan turned his head, looked at him coldly and said, "is this over?"


    Nangong Quan said with trembling lips: "please give me the instructions of the Lord of the night. I know I did something wrong and I should be punished. But please look at our Lord''s face, and see that I am still carrying a task, and I really can''t die. Let me go. "


    Lu Fan suddenly smiled and said softly, "let go of you. I don''t have the idea. You know what? It''s my woman you want to rob. "


    At the end of the speech, Lu Fan suddenly shook his hand.


    At the next moment, all the women who were dancing were screaming.


    All of them burst into flames.


    A trace of dark evil spirit came out of them, and Han Feng and others suddenly exclaimed, "demon repair."


    Lu Fan stares at Nangong Quan''s face and says: "do you think I''m a fool. I can''t see your arrangement. "


    Nangongquan''s face suddenly became extremely ugly. Just as he was about to get up, Lu Fan''s eyes flashed again.


    In a moment, nangongquan was petrified.


    Lu Fan stamped his feet again, and there was a scream in the whole Yuhuaxuan.


    It seems that there are countless people who are burned by the fire, and the explosion of the fire, one after another.


    One thought makes a fire and burns everything.


    This group of low-level magicians are not even qualified to let Lu Fan get up and make a move. Burn directly to ashes.


    Han Feng and others were completely stunned.


    "Lingyao surprised:" they are all demon repair


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile: "yes. Now you know how dangerous Optimus is. "


    After that, Lu Fan suddenly threw out a ray of vigorous Qi.


    Vigorous Qi burst out a shining character in the air, as brilliant as fireworks.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of hand over of weapons outside.


    Then, several black shadows came from the sudden breaking wind, turning into a beautiful arc, and fell directly in front of Lu Fan''s people.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang.


    There was a continuous sound, and then a group of people with different shapes, armed with weapons, stopped these people who fell to the ground. At the same time, he said to Lu Fan in a loud voice, "hall leader, all the people who are following me, take them all."


    Lingyao looked at the people who were made, and suddenly exclaimed, "I have seen them. You are not from Wu''an. "


    Lu fan then said, "no, they are from the kingdom of Dansheng. They are just following you all the way."


    Han Feng and others have been confused by this one after another.


    In a word, they can''t say a word now. They look at everything with wide eyes.


    The only thing they know is that Lu Fan seems to have a high status.


    Look at his subordinates, each of them seems to be very powerful. It''s just why it all looks like a demon.


    Do you mean......


    Some of the alchemists who were made to live in nangongquan were all dead.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged alchemist shouted: "Nangong Quan. You dare to play with us. You are demon cultivator. The kingdom of Dansheng will not let you go. You''re going to die miserably. The Epiphany will destroy your whole division. "


    Hearing this, Lu Fan was stunned at first, then chuckled.


    This alchemist seems to have misunderstood.

 Chapter 918

    Nangong Quan couldn''t say a word. Even if he wanted to explain, he couldn''t even blink.


    Lu Fan looked at Nangong Quan and said with a smile: "the kingdom of Dansheng is a trouble. It''s better to get rid of it earlier."


    Nangong Quan''s whole body trembled a little at the moment.


    He, who has been petrified by Lu fan, will tremble when he hears Lu Fan''s words, which is enough to prove his shock at this time.


    Obviously, he understood what Lu Fan wanted to do.


    Lu Fan deliberately said this to frame them.


    Evil waters lead from the East and stir up trouble from them.


    Lu Fan shakes his hands and waves a vigorous Qi at the tempered men who are being subdued.


    The vigorous Qi in the shape of the crescent moon directly knocks down the man who just made a sound, and the blood is gurgling.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s movements, the magicians around also made a direct move.


    In a flash, the remaining alchemists died on the spot.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, but said nothing.


    Wave and let them all go.


    A group of magicians bows to salute Lu Fan. Now, among the magicians in the fifteen halls, which one doesn''t regard Lu Fan as a God.


    To be honest, it''s because Lu fan is here. During this period, the members of the 15th hall are stronger than those of other halls.


    Seeing the demons leave, Lu fan turns his head and takes a deep look at Nangong Quan and says, "I''m afraid you guessed it. Yes, I want you to fight against the kingdom of Dansheng. Don''t you like to collude with each other? Don''t you like to get news from Dansheng kingdom? Now I''d like to see it. What will it be like for you to fight. "


    Nangong Quan''s trembling was more dramatic. Suddenly, he forced his voice out of his throat and said, "night shadow, you are also a demon cultivator. You are causing troubles to the clan, and the clan will not let you go. "


    Lu Fan said with a grin, "who told you that I am a demon cultivator?"


    and waited for Nangong Quan to respond.


    Lu fan then threw a piece of Yang on him.


    Nangongquan''s whole body is burning. It''s just a few moments. They burn to ashes. And the tables and chairs around him. The ground under my feet. But there was no trace of burning.


    Lu Fan''s control. remarkable.


    Last night. Lu fan has just put his momentum back completely.


    Han Feng and others take a long breath of relief. All of them look at Lu Fan with complicated eyes.


    Slowly. Han Feng asked aloud, "junior brother Lu Fan. You are now in the process of demon cultivation. "


    Lu Fan nodded:" that''s right. And I''m doing a good job. Now it''s a master. "


    The elder martial brother said in a deep voice, "younger martial brother Lu Fan. You can''t really be a magician


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "No."


    Finish. Lu Fan looks up. Looking at all the senior brothers, he said: "do you believe me?" Han Feng and others looked at each other. Then everyone laughed.


    Han Feng patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "junior brother Lu Fan. Between us. Do you need to ask this question, you say not. That''s not it. There is no doubt. "


    Lingyao also said with a smile: "anyway, kill me. I won''t believe you''re a demon. Lu Fan. What do you do when you get involved in the cultivation, and. What happened just now. Why? The fourth Prince of heaven. It will be the problem of demonic cultivation, "


    lingyao. Asked the point.


    Lu Fan sighed, "this is a long story. I can only tell you. Now the whole of Optimus China. It''s full of demons. "


    Han Feng sniffed at the words and took a cold breath: "what, the whole kingdom of Optimus. You mean. From the royal family of Optimus Prime. All the way to the whole country, it''s a demon practice. "


    Lu Fandao:" I''m afraid that''s not all. Just what I know. Optimus China. Then there were ten elders. The three magic kings, hundreds of separate halls, and countless demons. On the face of it, this world cup looks like any other time, but in fact, it was held by the demon cultivator. I''m looking into what they''re going to do. I doubt they have a huge plan, but I don''t know what it is and how to do it. "


    Master brother said: "so, isn''t everyone who comes to Optimus Prime in danger? Let''s leave now."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I can''t leave. They sealed the four boundaries of the mountain and promised not to go in or out. It is unlikely to return to Wu''an. The only chance is to leave Optimus Prime, start from the north and fly back to Wu''an. I''ll prepare this. Once I find out it''s really wrong, I''ll take you with me. "


    Lingyao said with a smile, "I''m not afraid."


    Han Feng and others also laughed.


    Lu Fan suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly said, "by the way, did you sign up on the stone tablet?"


    look at me, I look at you. Suddenly elder martial brother Han Feng turned red and said, "cough, not yet. Actually, I should have been there a few days ago. But as you know, brother Lu fan, I am a man who pursues perfection. I have to practice my words before I can go. If the lettering is not beautiful, it will not affect my reputation. If it becomes famous one day, it will become a laughingstock. "


    Elder martial brother Chutian said by the way: "in short, if he didn''t practice his words well, he would not let us go. They have to leave their names together. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "OK, good, great. I''m afraid you''ve already left your name. I tell you, the stone tablet is probably a trap. Don''t write down your real name. It will be a big trouble. Try not to write. It''s also a pseudonym. "


    Han Feng was surprised and said, "it''s so serious."


    lingyao said, "let''s go back and tell them."


    Han Feng said: "yes, and won Ning. Go, go, go. "


    And when they had finished speaking, they went out.


    Lu fan is going to join them in the carriage.


    At this time, suddenly, Lu Fan seemed to feel something and stopped.


    "You go first."


    Lu Fan whispered to lingyao and others, looking towards the corner, where a man smiled at him and sat on the tea stand.


    Han Feng said in a loud voice, "don''t you come with us, just to meet your master."


    Lu Fandao: "there is a chance. You go first, don''t wait for me. "


    Lingyao seems to feel something too. She takes a look at the corner.


    Then, he clenched his teeth and said: "Lu fan, where can we find you?"


    Lu Fan took out the sign of the Grand Prince''s mansion and put it into lingyao''s hand and said: "imperial palace, Grand Prince''s mansion. Report the name of the fifteen hall master''s night shadow. "


    Lingyao nodded heavily and dragged Han Feng and others into the carriage.


    The iron clad dragon flies high and leaves with the carriage.


    Lu Fan walked slowly to the corner.


    In a moment, Lu Fan came to the tea stand and looked at the Bohemian in front of him.


    "Sit down."


    The man said with a smile.


    Lu Fan slowly sat down and looked at him and said, "who are you, demon cultivator?"


    the man said calmly: "you can call me prince Feng, which is what Suman called. You have a good eye. You saw me. I''m brave enough to come here. "


    Then the man lifted the cup and looked at Lu Fan with a smile. Then he said, "now, do you want to start with me?"

 Chapter 919

    Smile and look like a knife.


    When he said this, Prince Feng Tian released an indescribable momentum.


    Landing on Lu fan makes it hard for him to breathe.


    Lu Fan met such momentum for the first time, and even felt that it was beyond the scope of momentum.


    It''s like a sky and a sky covering him.


    In this moment, Lu Fan seems to have the illusion that he can no longer feel the power of heaven and earth and the avenue of heaven and earth.


    It was as if the boundless darkness came from all around him and bound him tightly.


    Lu Fan''s brow slightly frowned, looking at the young master Feng Tian, and said quietly, "I have no habit of shooting at people casually."


    In a moment, Lu Fan felt that everything was back to normal. It seemed that the sky was bright.


    He nodded and said with a smile, "that''s a pity. If you go straight to me, there will be another interesting thing today. "


    Lu Fan smiled and waved to the boss. "Tea."


    The shopkeeper immediately brought Lu fanduan a big bowl of tea, which was not so big. I feel that there is more than enough to take a bath in it.


    When Feng Tianzi watched Lu Fan''s calm performance, his smile became more intense.


    He reached out and grabbed a handful of melon seeds. Mr. Feng Tian put his feet on the broad wooden table and said, "is the night shadow right. I remember your name. You are an interesting person, and I like interesting people. Originally, I didn''t plan to see you so soon. To be honest, you are not qualified. But your little lover, let me change this decision, that is the one who just left in the carriage. "


    Lu Fan''s expression sank in a moment, and looked at Prince Feng Tian and said, "if you are thinking about her. I would advise you to give up earlier, otherwise... "


    Feng tianchilde said with a smile: "otherwise, he will die in your hands just like the fourth prince who was just an idiot. You don''t have to be so surprised. You can guess this kind of thing. I wonder why you have so many decent looking friends as a demon cultivator. Are you an undercover. "


    Feng Tianzi throws out the word "undercover" and makes Lu Fan''s heart beat suddenly.


    Lu Fanhu chuckled, "have you ever seen an undercover like me?"


    Mr. Feng Tian raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "well said. If you were undercover, you wouldn''t be so high-profile. Undercover, we should keep a low profile. People like you who make trouble every few days, if they are undercover, will fail. You know, I was the one who beat a group of hall leaders last time. I like you, um..... How to say, the hot-blooded youth. If you want to kill someone, you should kill him. That''s what a man should do. "


    Lu Fan was relieved.


    But at this time, the seal day childe spits the melon seed skin in the export way: "but. I always think that if such a person is really undercover, it is not a very interesting thing. "


    Lu Fan looks at Prince Feng Tian and says nothing.


    The eyes looked like mockery, but there was a deep fear in them.


    Feng Tianzi continued to eat melon seeds and said: "well, don''t talk about these messy things. There are so many interesting things in this world. Back to the point, your little lover. I''m in love with her. She''s probably someone I''m looking for. I like to be clear in advance. I won''t rob your people, but your little lover will work for me. When this big plan is over, I will take your little lover for a trip, fast for a year and a half, slow for three years and five years. At that time, it will still be returned to you intact. And you can also ask me for some conditions. In Su man''s face, I will answer whatever I can promise. How? "


    Lu Fan slowly shook his head and said, "not so much. She won''t go with you. I won''t let her leave me for half a step. "


    "That''s a pity," said Mr. Feng. I hate violence the most. It''s extremely boring. "


    Lu fan, hearing the words, slowly pulled out his sword and put it on the table.


    Feng Tianzi laughed and said: "I really want to fight with you. It seems that this little girl is really your forbidden. Evil cultivation should be ruthless. In order to achieve the goal, we should do everything by any means. Such a good chance to climb up. Why don''t you accept it. "


    Lu Fan said one word at a time: "if you dare to move her, I will kill you and do what you say."


    Feng Tianzi looks at Lu Fan''s face and calmly says such murderous words, and slowly puts down the melon seeds in his hand.


    "Interesting. When you said that, I had a faint palpitation. I haven''t felt that for many years. "


    Clapping his hands, Mr. Feng raised his eyebrows and said, "do you know how to make this more interesting. How about a bet? You are going to take part in the world championships. I will send someone to attend. If you win my man, I will not only keep your little lover, but also let you be the elder of Daoxin demon clan. But if you lose. Ha ha, it''s not just your little lover who follows me. "


    Lu Fan frowned at Mr. Feng Tian and said, "are you sick?"


    Feng Tianzi held out a finger and shook it in front of Lu Fan. "Don''t say that, it''s not elegant. Play the game according to the rules. You let me lose once last time. This time, let me get back to the arena. I''m sure we''ll have a good time. "


    Lu fan can''t understand it any more. When did he let the Fengtian in front of him lose.


    Just as he was about to speak, Prince Feng Tian suddenly held out a finger to Lu Fan.


    Gently, suddenly, Lu Fan felt that all his vigorous Qi had been blocked. He could not move and could not speak a word.


    Mr. Feng Tian smiled at Lu Fan and said: "today, I went out to see you and your little lover casually. It''s really a surprise that I met such two interesting people. Night shadow, * believe it or not, your strength is almost in front of me. If I pinch you like this, you will turn into a corpse. So, try to be more interesting, let me not give up to kill you or destroy you, and to be an interesting insect is the most important problem for you now. "


    Finish saying, seal day childe lightly patted Lu Fan two shoulder.


    Suddenly, Mr. Feng Tian shook his hand, and the middle-aged man who was cooking tea was suddenly different.


    With a smile, Feng Tiandao said: "it''s really hard to drink tea, and roadside stall shouldn''t be like this. Cough. "


    Lu Fan''s body suddenly shakes. With the power of the world in his body, he breaks through the shackles in his body.


    He can''t listen to this nonsense anymore. If he kills people in front of him, this guy must be the crazy one in demon cultivation.


    He grabbed his own heavy sword without a blade, and Lu Fan cut his neck directly at the prince Fengtian.


    But at this time, the figure of Fengtian childe disappeared like a mirage.


    Suddenly, Lu Fanhu''s body trembled and everything around him changed.

 Chapter 920

    Alley, in front of Yuhuaxuan.


    Lu Fan stood in place and looked around blankly.


    He was still shooting at Prince Fengtian, but next moment, he went back to Yuhuaxuan.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what happened. He looked around.


    There was no tea stand at the end of the quiet alley.


    There are only a few rotten logs.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Fan murmured.


    On the shoulder, Xiaohei is still lying quietly. Inside, the pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong suddenly said: "great master. You''re awake. "


    Lu Fan hurriedly asked, "Jiu, what happened to me just now."


    "Great master," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. You just didn''t happen, so you''ve been standing here, as if you''ve fallen into an illusion. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "how can this be possible. Who dragged me into the illusion. when. How about lingyao and them. "


    "Great master," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Didn''t you let them go. He left in a carriage. Then you are standing here. "


    Lu Fan felt only a cold rush from the bottom of his feet.


    "Is that so. I''m really in a state of illusion. "


    He had never seen such a real vision.


    The clear and incomparable memory is like the real thing happened.


    Lu fan can even remember every detail of his tea chat with the man just now.


    Including the color of tea, the other side spit out a few melon seeds.


    Wait, what''s the man''s name.


    Lu Fan suddenly found that he couldn''t remember the most important place.


    "Great master, I think it''s better to go now," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. If you''re really in an illusion. In those four weeks, there must be a master ten times stronger than you. Like this kind of master who can pull people into the illusion at will. The greatest pleasure is to torture each other''s spirits. Let''s go. "


    Lu Fan thinks what the Xuangong tower said is reasonable.


    But just as he was about to leave. Suddenly, Lu Fan took another look inside the Jade Flower Pavilion.


    His eyes rested on the middle-aged alchemist who was knocked down by his move.


    After a deep look, Lu Fan left at ease.


    The steps were swift and disappeared into the street.


    What Lu Fan didn''t find was that it was actually on the top floor of Yuhuaxuan.


    Feng Tianzi sits opposite to elder Suman and laughs at him leaving.


    Feng tianchilde evil smile way: "can in my way mood, still keep calm, not anxious not impetuous. This is not as bad as you said. "


    "But he did kill lvwei," said Suman


    Feng Tianzi nodded: "you are wrong about him. He is not a man of impulse, but a man of firm faith and without fear. "


    "That''s what you said," said Suman. Then I can only take back my own views. "


    Feng Tian said with a smile, "Suman, do you mean to let me test him?"


    "You think it is, it is not," said elder Suman with a slight smile


    Feng Tianzi shook his head and said, "your answer is boring. You came here to see me. For what. I don''t want to deal with night shadow. He''s interesting, but he hasn''t got to the point where I''m going to waste my energy. "


    "Elder Suman said calmly," Zhang Yuehan is dead. "


    "Who is Zhang Yuehan?" Feng Tian said


    Elder Suman replied: "the chaos Saint disciple is pregnant with six chaos beads. You won''t forget. "


    Mr. Feng Tian clapped his head and said: "Oh, right. Where did Zhang Yuehan die. Where are the six beads of chaos now. Come back quickly. It''s still useful. "


    "I don''t know for the time being," said elder Suman with a strange light in his eyes


    As soon as Feng Tianzi''s face changed, he looked at Su man and said: "Su man. You really don''t know. "


    Elder Suman replied, "I can''t deceive you with such things that you have paid attention to yourself, can I?"


    Mr. Feng Tian grinned, pointed to elder Suman''s face and said, "you will come and tell me about this kind of uncertain thing. Suman, Suman. Sometimes, you are just too smart. Smart enough to think that others are idiots. "


    After a pause, Mr. Feng then said, "but I''ll leave it to you. Although it sounds like bullshit, it has to be prevented. I like fun, but I don''t like failure. Do you understand what I mean. "


    Elder Suman stood up and said, "we will not fail."


    Mr. Feng Tian nodded: "well said. I''m glad you used our word. I don''t want the beads, even yours. But I don''t want it in the wrong hands. "


    Elder Suman bowed away just as she was about to leave.


    Suddenly, a man came out of the Jade Flower Pavilion.


    This man is not someone else. He is the one who got Lu Fan''s move.


    With blood on his body, he stumbled away under the gaze of elder Suman and Prince Fengtian.


    Feng Tianzi looked at the scene with a smile and said: "this night shadow is not so bad. It doesn''t count to kill a person, but to kill a whole family. "


    Elder Suman frowned: "but it may expose our plan. The immortal is not easy to provoke. The shadow of the night over this person means that part of our plan may be exposed. This kid is really going to get in trouble. "


    Fengtian said: "no problem. At the same time, I want to make an account with that immortal child. "


    When elder Suman understood the meaning of master Feng Tian, he nodded: "I''ll inform the dark yuan Saint daughter right now, ghost nightmare them."


    Fengtian said: "go ahead. Prepare them. By the way, I''ll also find out the origin of the little lover of the night shadow. "


    Elder Suman appeared puzzled.


    Fengtian said: "I never tell lies. Even in the mirage. "


    Finish saying, seal day childe patted his sleeve, immediately his long arm ape ran out.


    Touching the ape''s head, Feng tiangongzi said: "Xiaobai. I''m going to blow up your anger. Would you like to go shopping as well? "


    The ape with long arms showed its teeth and began to emit a little black air. The black air spiraled around the ape''s body. At this time, the ape''s eyes were still emitting terrible light.


    Suman saw the ape with long arms, but his eyes showed some fear.


    As if the ape with long arms were a terrible beast.


    The figure disappears instantly, and elder Suman leaves.


    Mr. Feng Tian has a deep vision and looks to the horizon.


    There, the setting sun sank slowly into the horizon.


    "Darkness is coming. I like the night."


    Mr. Feng Tianzi laughed a lot. His figure turned into fog and soared.


    In the sky into a small cloud, toward the direction of the horizon.

 Chapter 921

    Time is like fine sand between fingers, seven days in a hurry.


    Today is really a special day.


    Because today is the start of the world cup.


    "Today, heroes from all over the world gather in one city. It''s my honor to hold the kingdom of heaven. I declare that the race of nations will officially begin today. "


    Qingtian City, the center of the city, high platform into the cloud.


    It''s a pillar of light, reaching the sky.


    In the light, the Lord of Optimus announced.


    Sound like a great bell, straight into the sky.


    As his voice fell, the whole city of Qingtian suddenly began to shake.


    Countless people watched in amazement. All the buildings in Qingtian City stood up.


    The statues, the houses, all floated like living creatures, slowly retreating to the side.


    The earth began to split.


    The array light rises and floats up from the ground to the sky.


    Then, in the middle of the air, countless challenge arena with a width of over 100 meters and the sky of


    suddenly appeared five colors of light.


    Thunder, fire, frost, rain and fog all appeared.


    Suddenly, a huge wild animal across the sky, in the crowd''s scream.


    Or spew out a terrible breath, or from the corner. Unleash terrible power. Injected into the array.


    Then. Array light starts to connect heaven and earth.


    People suddenly see. The earth under my feet. It began to reflect countless pictures that had not been seen before.


    The array becomes a curtain of light. Keep moving.


    The light of the sky turned into innumerable spots. Like rain falling.


    Countless people held out their hands in amazement. Trying to catch the falling light.


    But no matter how hard they try. But I can''t catch any light.


    But they can see. In the light spot. But there is a beautiful scene.


    At the same time, the Lord of Optimus Prime said in a loud voice: "this time, all nations race. It will be held in all cities of the kingdom of Optimus. Every array. All lead to a beautiful city in the kingdom of Optimus. Or a place of great scenery. Everyone can fight to their heart''s content. Divide up. The one who gets the first place. Will be awarded the title of extreme warrior. Respected by the world. Cheer up. The young strong. Be excited. Hot blooded heroes. "


    Optimus Prime''s main player waved. All animals are singing together.


    Countless huge wild animals appear in the sky and roar at the same time. It''s still quite spectacular.


    Lu Fan sitting next to nangongxing. Clapping softly. Meanwhile, he chuckled: "brother Nangong. You said if they knew the prime minister they were talking to. It''s the great devil of Daoxin. Do you think they''re going to lose their jaw? "


    Nangongxing looks calm. But he said with cold light in his eyes: "brother Lu Fan. Every time I see the devil pretending to be my father. Brag in public. I hate the heartache. some day in the future. I must kill the devil himself. I do what I say. "


    Lu Fan patted Nangong on the shoulder and said, "I believe you can do it."


    Turn around, Lu Fan looks around.


    At this time, the scene can be said to be a sea of people like a tide.


    Watching these people waving their hands and shouting excitedly. Lu Fan only shook his head and smiled bitterly. They only saw the bustle of the national races. But I can''t see the crisis behind the bustle.


    People from all over the world are huddled together, talking about the array around us, the picture under our feet and the light in the sky.


    At this time, "the Lord of Optimus Prime" said in a loud voice: "now, let''s welcome the three saints to make a final speech for us."


    "Lord of the kingdom of Optimus" waved.


    Suddenly, the whole world darkened in an instant.


    Then, three lights and shadows slowly fell from the sky. The red figure in the middle is the first one to be seen.


    Wearing red armor, seven rainbow feet. Hair like clouds, eyes like electricity, eyebrows like swords, divided into two sides.


    There is a black cape behind, with the sun, moon and stars engraved on it. No matter who you are, you will see a world at a glance.


    Face cold, hands in front of the chest, slowly falling with the golden light.


    This man is one of the three saints, the world and the heaven.


    "Ha ha, master. Sister Yu, that''s my master. The world is holy.


    Among the crowd, ye Nantian shouted loudly, waving his arms at the same time, as if he wanted to let the celestial Saint see him.


    But Huan Huan Tian Sheng didn''t mean to look at him at all. His eyes swept through the crowd and he sat down on the Dragon seat that had been prepared for him.


    He looked only about thirty or forty years old. He was a big man with a sword eyebrow and a star. He was upright.


    Nangongxing was slightly excited when he saw the world''s saint. He whispered beside Lu Fan: "brother Lu Fan. There are three people I admire most, one of them is the world. This is the real strong, with the small amount of capital into the road. After ten years of practice in the world, I have been a member of the WTO for a hundred years. Once you are respected, no one can stop you. Ten years later, it was sanctified, and it swept everything. In the legend, the man who is closest to breaking through the shackles of heaven and man. "


    Lu Fan looks up at the world and feels the mysterious breath on his body.


    Just like the road of the whole world.


    He just sits there, but he can only form the gathering place of heaven and earth Avenue.


    It seems that his appearance was born for the road of heaven and earth.


    He is the messenger of heaven and earth.


    Next, another man fell from the sky.


    A yin and Yang robe, heaven and earth gossip. Hair like snow, temples like frost. Eyes closed, goatee.


    Sit down a blue bull, three Zhang tall, full of runes.


    Eyes have spirit, eyes with smile.


    It''s not a wild animal at all. He is a man of wisdom.


    "Chaos wusheng", Lu Fan''s uncertain voice.


    This old man looks like an alchemist. But a green leaf sword behind him proved that he was a warrior.


    Nangong said: "that''s right. It''s chaos warrior. No one knows the origin of the most mysterious saint in the world. He seemed to appear in the public''s eyes suddenly. Once he showed his strength, he shocked the world. It is said that he has only made three moves. It was the first time to fight with the Lord of the demon sect of Daoxin. It is said that it was a draw. The second time was to fight with the celestial saint of the universe. No one knew the result. But he said, there is only one man in the world, and he is his adversary. The third time is to fight with a saint named Qian Sheng and win. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly.


    At this time, chaos martial Saint waved his hand, and then he sat beside the celestial saint.


    The two laughed and talked, and all looked up to the sky again.


    At this time, Lu Fanhu noticed that the people below began to squeeze on the platform.


    "What''s the matter?" Lu fan asked in surprise.


    Nangong said: "the eight square money saint is coming. Brother Lu fan, get ready. We are going to move, too. "


    "Move what,"


    Lu fan is at a loss.


    At this time, a piece of golden things fell in the sky.


    Lu Fan took a close look and found that the falling things were nothing but pieces of gold.

 Chapter 922

    Gold rain all over the sky, attracted countless people cheering, even among the crowd has begun to snatch gold riots.


    The city guards, who maintain order around them, have begun to separate the fighting crowd. Then you can see the benefits of being big.


    Because the body is big, the clothes are big, the clothes are big, and the pockets are big, so there is more gold to hold.


    Lu Fan looked at this scene in shock. No one in the world dared to say that he had never had a daydream of golden rain in the sky.


    Today, the daydream becomes a reality.


    Those who can come to Optimus are not likely to be killed by gold.


    So Lu Fan could hear countless people shouting.


    "Let the Nuggets come harder."


    Light landing, slowly a sloppy figure out of it.


    This is a middle-aged man who looks like a beggar. Dirty robe, hair, black face and barefoot.


    The face is covered with scum, and there is an iron fan at the waist.


    Lu Fan looked at the man in a dazed way and asked softly, "this is the eight square Qian Sheng."


    the southern palace next to him said: "I would like to tell you that it is not, but he is, there is no way."


    Lu Fan''s face was full of complicated expressions.


    He now feels like he''s looking forward to the appearance of a peerless beauty, but it turns out that a man with five big and three rough is coming out.


    Bafang Qian Sheng opened his arms and said in a loud voice: "ha ha, it''s time for the coming of the world cup, the little bunnies in the world. Are you ready to fight? Are you ready to fight? Come on, tell me loudly. "


    Spittle flying, eight square money saint is waving arm ceaselessly, be like a chimpanzee that is easy to move.


    The crowd below gave him a lot of face and really shouted.


    This time, it''s a gem again. Each one is the size of a goose egg.


    His action made the world Saint sitting aside unable to watch.


    Both of them look down upon the eight square Qian Sheng, especially the universal Tian Sheng. He seems to be very disgusted with the manner of the eight square Qian Sheng.


    Despised looked at eight square Qian Sheng one eye, the universal heaven Saint spits out four words way: "tiaoliang clown."


    "Chaos wusheng smiled and said:" or a rich clown


    The ears of Qian Sheng from all directions are moving. Obviously, the comments of heaven Saint from all over the world are clearly heard in his ears.


    But he didn''t say anything, just turned around and grinned at the celestial saint and chaos warrior.


    Then, the eight side Qian Sheng said in a loud voice: "I declare that this time, the ten thousand side National Games. All the top 100 young strong people can get a black dragon crystal card from Bafang bank. The first prize is a reward, a crystal card of all directions, and a magic weapon of chaos. "


    The voice hasn''t come to the ground yet, and countless people exclaim.


    Nangong Xing''s whole body trembled with excitement. Lu Fan could not understand him. He turned to Nangong Xing and said, "what is the chaos god soldier?"


    Nangong Xing''s voice became hoarse and his eyes twinkled: "it''s the god soldier forged by chaos. Have you ever heard of the Qi of chaos? "


    Lu Fan shakes all over his body. Of course, he has heard of the Qi of chaos.


    Damn it, the emperor''s obsession in his body is waiting for him to eliminate it with chaos.


    Lu Fan also has a clear understanding of the value of chaos. It''s absolutely beyond the magic medicine, Xiandan.


    The reward for a chaotic soldier is really huge.


    But all that could be understood screamed.


    At a glance, how many people, the instant red eyes.


    At the end of the speech, the eight money saints thought of the universal heaven saints and they looked at it, and at the same time stretched out their hands.


    It''s no more obvious than to say.


    "I''ve promised rewards. As for you, "


    the face of the world saint of heaven and chaos saint of martial arts suddenly sank.


    Damn it, the eight money saints put them together in this way.


    They were going to give something as a reward for the winner of this world cup. Because they have to choose some of the winners to be their own disciples. This thing, even the entrance ceremony.


    But now, the opening of the eight square Qian Sheng is the chaos divine soldier. The things they had prepared could not be said at all.


    It''s also three saints. They are so generous. If they bring out something of little value, it will make people laugh.


    The saint of heaven is not good in appearance. He said in a deep voice, "the winner, I will also give him a volume of martial arts."


    All the people were shocked again, as long as they knew the origin of the world. How can I not hear the four words "Gui Tianshu Wu Juan".


    Nangong Xing did not wait for Lu Fan''s inquiry this time, but said in a trembling voice: "it''s said that if you look at the super heaven level skills, you will be able to understand the five elements skills, and the skills that the heaven saint of the world has built in his life. God, God. Brother Lu fan, can I sign up now? I also want to take part in the world cup. "


    Lu Fan also raised infinite curiosity. If he could really take a look at this skill, he would have no regrets in his life.


    Chaos wusheng said: "and I will also give the winner a boulevard pearl. Although it''s a little worse than the six beads of chaos, it can also let a venerable touch the void avenue of heaven and earth quickly. "


    Countless people below have started to go crazy.


    The rewards are more attractive and richer than each other, which can stimulate the hearts and minds of all competitors.


    Even Lu fan, who is so determined and hard to be tempted, can''t help taking a deep breath.


    If you can''t get such a reward, it''s not a great pity in life.


    Lu fan has a light in his eyes, so he wants to win.


    In the crowd, Han Feng and other people listened to the rewards and waved their arms.


    "It''s Ge Laozi''s. If anyone steals these things from me, I must kill him. God, all the skills, beads and weapons are complete. As long as you get it, you''ll get to the top. "


    Han Feng held his head and screamed.


    Nearby, Chu Xing, Chu Tian''s face was red with excitement.


    Only the elder martial brother looks calm and laughs.


    "Wealth inspires people. It seems that I have to work hard, at least in the first 100. "


    The elder martial brother laughed.


    Beside, lingyao''s eyes were burning. "As long as Lu Fan takes part, these things will be his."


    Han Feng heard Lu Fan''s name and was shocked for a moment, then said: "that''s right. If junior brother Lu Fan wins, it''s no different from me. I''ll just take a look at the martial arts volume of that day''s book, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. "


    Behind them, won Ning, Lin Pi are smiling.


    Wu chenduan sat on the seat, only glanced at the three saints lightly, and then moved his eyes to the other side.


    There, Lu Fan sat in the Royal seat with a smile on his face.


    Wu Chen nodded and murmured: "the heaven is holy in the world, the chaos is holy in martial arts, and the money is holy in all directions. It seems that you have to pay a price for destroying my cultivation. Good and evil will be rewarded, and the heaven will circulate itself. All these things are for my disciples. It''s also my apprentice who collects some compensation for me. "


    Wu Chen said as he took out a wine bag and gave himself a mouthful.


    Slightly squinting, Wu Chen carefully looks at Lu Fan in the distance.


    He could see Lu Fan''s smile clearly, and his whole body was vigorous.


    In the eyes of Wu Chen, Lu fan is like a light. Light condensed from the vigorous Qi in Lu Fan''s body.


    He remembered that when Lu Fan left, the light was still small and weak, just like a small sapling, delicate and incomparable.


    But now, the sapling has grown out of the trunk, stretched out the branches, to go straight to the sky.


    At this time, Lu Fan also felt something suddenly, looking at the direction of Wu Chen abruptly.


    In this moment, the teacher and the apprentice face each other. Lu Fan also saw the light inside Wu Chen.


    Light, slightly broken, condenses together, but there are still clear cracks, which is the vigorous Qi of Wu dust.


    The two laughed at the same time, and Lu Fan held the glass at his desk.


    Raising his glass, Lu Fan paid respect to master Wu Chen and murmured, "master, I will never let you down, never."


    Wu Chen also raised the wine bag and said softly, "Shifu would like to look at you all the way and be famous all over the world."


    Two people head up and drink.

 Chapter 923

    Bafang Qian Sheng applauds and thanks for the generosity of the two, and then sits down beside them.


    Take out the iron fan at his waist, and the eight square Qian Sheng gently fans it. Suddenly, a stench on his body drifts to the world and chaos.


    "It''s been so many years," the celestial Saint frowned. Why are you still like this? "


    Eight square Qian Shengdao: "you are not also."


    Chaos wusheng didn''t want to get involved in the chat between the two people, so he just drifted to one side.


    At this time, a high-ranking official of Optimus Prime stood out again. Start to explain all the rules about this world cup, including the living place of the participants, the competitors of each country will not meet the competitors of the same country in the first few rounds, etc.


    After listening to these complicated rules for a while, Lu Fan lost all interest.


    Next to Nangong line, he took out a steel plate with animal head and handed it to Lu Fandao: "brother Lu Fan. This is your qualification. It''s specially for you. "


    Lu Fan takes a look at the sign.


    There are two characters of night shadow engraved on the front, and fifteen characters on the back.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "this represents the 15th hall, or my name is in the 15th hall."


    Nangong Xingdao: "all of them. All the contestants came by name. From tomorrow, all the sky shifting arrays will be opened in the whole Qingtian city. At the gate of the city, there will also be a viewing stone, indicating the battle site and personnel. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "that''s good. Until tomorrow, you can tell me where to compete. By the way, did you check what I asked you to check? "Nangong replied:" I did, but there was no result. I have asked all the branches, and none of them have heard of the man you described. Either this is a false body in the illusion, or this person has never appeared in the various sub halls. You really can''t remember his name. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said:" I can''t remember his name. I''m afraid he''s deliberately out of my mind. This is a terrible person, although I don''t know if I see him in the illusion. But there is no doubt that he is strong. "


    Nangongxing frowned and said: "it''s stronger than the three evil kings and ten elders."


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and nodded: "yes, it''s more terrible than them."


    nangongxing has begun to rub his forehead.


    "Well, I''ll check again. By the way, there''s another thing you might be interested in. "


    Nangong line said as he took out a bead and put it into Lu Fan''s hand.


    Lu Fan quietly took the bead into his arms and asked in a low voice, "what is this?" Nangong said: "you don''t want me to send someone to stare at the people of Dansheng. They have an accident. It''s a picture that his men have recorded. "


    When Lu Fan heard the words, he smiled and said: "what''s the point of the accident?" Nangong Xing smiled and said: "there''s a big battle with the demons. It seems to be a great loss of vitality. Even the Lord of Dansheng was wounded by a cloud that didn''t know what it was. You see, today, none of the people of Dansheng Kingdom have come. "Lu Fan hurriedly glanced around, as nangongxing said.


    None of the people of Dansheng Kingdom appeared.


    Nodding, Lu Fandao said: "good thing. In this way, you don''t have to be afraid to meet the people of Dansheng Kingdom during the competition and then be recognized. "


    Nangong said: "this is really a troublesome thing. My advice is, as long as you meet people who know you, if it is the opposite, kill immediately. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "I see. I hope those people are lucky and don''t meet me. Otherwise, even if they are unlucky. "


    Lu Fan and Nangong hang are chatting. Soon, the rules were explained. Then there was a flash of light. The array had a good light, hovered in the air for a while, and then exploded.


    The grand opening ceremony lasted another half hour.


    One hour later, Lu Fan and nangonghang returned to the Grand Prince''s mansion in a carriage.


    As soon as he entered, Lu fan saw that Wukong spirit was directing a group of demon practitioners to go out.


    Seeing Lu Fan and Nangong coming back, Wukong Ling smiled and said: "hall leader, Nangong vice hall leader. How do you do? Have you seen the three saints? "Lu Fan said with a smile:" of course, why don''t you go and have a look. "


    Wu Qiling shook his head and said:" I''m not going to take part in it and see what it''s doing. When I have time, I need to peel more good things from these demons. "


    Nangongxing turned a white eye and said: "there are people around. It''s not appropriate for you to say that. "


    Wukong Ling turns to look at the strange magic cultivation beside him:" why, I''ll say that, you dare to have a comment. "


    a group of demons shake their heads and smile flatteringly at Wukong spirit.


    Lu Fandao: "it seems that you, the deputy hall leader, are very respected."


    Wukong Ling nodded with a smile: "of course. Lord, another day, I''ll have a good chat with you. By the way, there''s another person coming from the beast room. They''re looking for you. Now it''s in the lobby. "


    after that, Wukong spirit cast a seductive eye and attracted Lu Fan''s mind and spirit.


    This goblin has become more and more attractive recently.


    When Lu Fan heard this, he smiled and said, "finally, I have been waiting for them for a long time. Brother Nangong, go and bring both the magic moon and Lishun. It''s time to send them home. "


    nangongxing smiles and nods and leaves quickly.


    Lu Fan patted Xiao Hei on his shoulder and said in a soft voice, "Xiao Hei, who do you think will be sent by Yu Shizhai this time? If they still send some unimportant characters. Then I am really disappointed in the existence of one of the three major forces in the world. "


    Xiaohei is too lazy to take care of your expression and continues to lie on his shoulder to bask in the sun.


    With his hands on his back, Lu Fan walked into the lobby.


    With a gentle wave, all the servants retired.


    At a glance, Lu fan saw two people, one old and one young, in the lobby.


    The old man was full of anger and a martial robe.


    The young man''s face was smiling, and his face was like a crown of jade. He was dressed in blue, and his long fingers were playing with a throwing knife.


    Lu Fan looked at the two men and said in a loud voice, "you are the guests who control the beast room. Disrespect. I''d like to ask your names for next night''s shadow. "


    The old man snorted without saying a word.


    When the young man sat there, he didn''t mean to get up. He chuckled and said, "I''m driving the beast room, Li Renlong. This is our honorary elder. We are here to ask for someone today. "


    Lu Fan Shi ran sat down in front of the two men and said, "Oh, really, are you going to take them back empty handed?" the old man suddenly looked solemn and was about to speak.


    However, Li Renlong stopped him and said in a soft voice, "master nightshade, don''t overdo some things. If you catch people, they will suffer. What''s more, I understand what you show us on purpose. Now, let me take people back. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes immediately showed a smile. Li Renlong seemed to be a wise man.


    After a pause, Li Renlong then said: "I don''t know whether you are a good person or a bad person. So now it''s your turn to show your sincerity, Lord of the night shadow hall

 Chapter 924

    Although Li Renlong''s voice is calm, Lu fan can still hear some murderous meanings from his tone.


    Can shout out the four words of the master of the night movie hall, proving that the beast house has begun to thoroughly investigate him.


    Since we can investigate him, we will naturally investigate nangonghang, the great prince. By the way, the entire imperial family of Optimus Prime may be under investigation.


    What Lu Fan wants is this effect. I just don''t know what happened to their investigation.


    Lu Fan chuckled and tapped his fingers on the back of the chair regularly. "Do you really understand? Can you tell me something?"


    Li people''s dragon eyes flashed sharp awns, and the throwing knives in their hands began to shine.


    "Lord of the night. We know more than you think, and you have to believe that. The reason why we don''t act now is just because we don''t know what you want to do. If you can help me solve this problem, I promise you will be safe. "


    Lu Fan''s smile was even bigger, and he said softly, "you should also believe me. That''s what I''ve been looking for. Well, let''s put our feelers here. I didn''t disappoint when I was in charge of the beast room. As expected, I sent a smart man. Which commander are you in charge of the beast house or something? "Li Renlong said:" I don''t have a position, just hang the title of the chief son of the beast house. Lord of the night, show your sincerity. The elder beside me is impatient. I can''t guarantee that if he can''t see anyone next time, he will tear down all of this place. "


    Lu Fan looked up at the old man and said with a smile, "OK. When it comes to sincerity, what I want to tell you is. I''m different from what you think. I''m sincere. "


    As soon as Lu Fan''s voice fell, nangongxing came with the moon and others.


    Just entering the door, the moon looked at the old man and exclaimed, "master."


    The old man quickly stepped forward and pulled the moon aside.


    Lu Fan suddenly realized that he was the master of the moon. He really saw her master once. At that time, he was still practicing in the west mountain outside the city. After a long time, he couldn''t recognize it. No wonder I look familiar.


    Li Shun is blue and purple all over. He has suffered a lot here.


    Although Nangong ordered that he should not be killed or maimed. But those demons always have a way to tease him.


    Li Shun now seems to have lost his arrogance when he came to the Grand Prince''s mansion.


    Come up, shivering as the wind.


    Seeing Li Renlong, tears came down immediately.


    Directly kneel down in the tunnel: "big brother, big brother, you finally come. You came to save me. "


    Li Shun tears, see Li Renlong no frown.


    Lu Fan said by the way: "don''t worry. You don''t lack arms and legs. Take it back and educate yourself. Don''t be so arrogant. It''s bad luck for him to come here and make trouble. "


    Li Renlong looks at Lu Fan with complicated eyes. At this time, he really can''t understand who Lu fan is.


    Next to him, the old man carefully checked the condition of the body for the moon, and then asked, "the moon, you have suffered a lot in this period of time. I''ll go back with my master. I can''t stay here any longer. "


    "Master, I am very good here," said the moon


    The moon looked at Lu Fan in a daze, but he didn''t know why.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "magic moon, go back with your master. I''ll go to the animal house to see you sometime. "


    The moon shook her head and said, "no, I won''t go back. Go back and let me marry again. I don''t want to go back. "


    "Don''t worry," said Li Renlong. If you don''t marry, you will not marry. I promise you Li Renlong. Come back with us first. "


    Hearing this, the moon was shocked. Li Renlong''s name is still known to her.


    Looking up at the master, the Moon said: "really,"


    the old man nodded repeatedly: "really. Big childe said, but also false. According to what you say, if you don''t want to marry, don''t marry. Listen to master''s advice. Come back with us. Master, please. "


    The moon''s eyes were complicated. For a moment, she said, "OK. I''ll go back. "


    The old man was so happy that he dragged the moon out.


    At this time, the moon suddenly stopped, blushed, and looked at Lu: "wait a minute, I have another word to tell you."


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "what do you say?"


    the magic moon suddenly pinched its corner of clothing and raised a fire cloud on her face. "You must come to see me," he shouted suddenly


    Lu Fan opened his mouth slightly and said, "OK."


    The magic moon immediately turns around and runs out. Xiao Yun, who is next to her, quickly follows.


    Li Renlong waves to Li Shun and says, "you go too."


    Li Shun hears the words and runs out, afraid that he will not be able to walk if he slows down a step.


    Lu Fan laughs and says, "you are the one who controls the animal room, and it''s also interesting."


    Li Renlong rose slowly, with a complex complexion.


    "Who are you?" Li Renlong asked Xiang Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan said quietly, "you''d better not ask such a question. I won''t say either. Maybe one day it''s time for you to know. I''m still saying that. You''d better believe me. "


    Li Renlong looks into Lu Fan''s eyes and is silent.


    Lu Fan also looked at him, and his eyes flashed.


    At this time, Li Renlong suddenly put out his hand, his wrist shook, and a blue light went straight to Lu Fan''s cheek like a flying knife.


    Where the blade passes, it is nothing.


    In the lobby, all the tables, chairs, benches and benches burst into pieces.


    Outside the lobby, the wind and cloud suddenly changed, and thunder sounded.


    Between the light and the stone, Lu Fan was moved.


    At the next moment, the blue light is blocked by a fire. The whole floor of the house cracked and the wind blew.


    Boom.


    There are deep pits on the ground, and one red and one blue light suddenly disappear.


    In a flash, everything was calm, only the debris in the lobby.


    Lu fan is still sitting there with a calm face.


    Li Renlong''s throwing dagger is still there. He just didn''t throw it. It''s just a breath of sabre.


    Looking at Lu Fan with a smile, Li Renlong said: "good skill, I believe you now."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you shouldn''t be so superficial. Just now you throw the knife out, maybe you can test it better. "


    Li Renlong shook his head and said: "no need. I don''t think of a knife today. "


    After that, Li Renlong went out.


    When I got to the door, I suddenly turned around and said, "you''ve also participated in the world championships, right."


    Lu Fan said: "not bad."


    Li Renlong chuckled and said: "very good. I hope we can meet. At that time, I won''t keep my hand any longer. You can also prove that what you said is true or false. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "you are very confident. But I tell you, maybe I''ll keep my hand. "


    Li Renlong takes a deep look at Lu Fan and says, "it depends on whether your Kung Fu is as good as your mouth. Goodbye."


    Finish saying, Li Renlong take off knife, slowly disappear in the sun.


    Lu Fan looked around and suddenly called for a servant.


    "Go, count the loss, turn it up ten times, then send the bill to Yu beast room, and let Li Renlong return it. Wait, let''s turn it a hundred times. Well, that''s it. "

 Chapter 925

    Night, silence like water, how much filth is hidden.


    The dark moon has no light, and the stars cover it.


    Rich black spills all over the sky, the world is only a dark.


    The Grand Prince''s mansion is adjacent to Houyuan in the East.


    Lu Fan sat in the garden full of fireflies and looked at the beads in his hand quietly.


    This one, it is Zhang Yuehan''s relic, with beads of dead gray air.


    The glow of firefly will shine the beads. Lu Fan holds it and slowly feels the power inside.


    At the same time constantly adjust their own strength, the body''s vigorous Qi has been ready. Once the situation changes, he can respond as soon as possible.


    "Great master, the array is finished, and you can start."


    Lu Fan nodded and looked at a complicated array under him.


    The faint white light is emitted from the surrounding dragon stone.


    After that, it was formed in a staggered way and finally transformed into this array, which is called Dragon Power magic sealing array.


    For this formation, the old nine has been fully prepared for seven days.


    It took Lu Fan a few days to gather all the necessary items for this array.


    According to Laojiu, even if the bead is sealed by the ancient demon king, it can resist one or two.


    If not, it can be sealed back into the bead.


    In this way, Lu fancai has a little bottom in his heart. He began to inject his vigorous Qi into the beads.


    This is not because Lu fan is so cautious. However, this bead is not only from a strange origin, but also contains a very strange power.


    Since Lu Fan got the bead, he planned to absorb the strength inside the bead.


    Because at first, Lu Fan thought this bead was just a common one.


    At most, it''s the magic weapon for refining the beads.


    But as he tried these days, he found it was not the case at all.


    This bead is much stronger than he thought.


    In the past, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi lost its due role in the face of this bead for the first time.


    It''s hard to imagine that a dead thing could regard his vigorous Qi as nothing.


    Then I think Zhang Yuehan can resist so many moves with this bead.


    Lu fan has vaguely felt that this bead may be unusual. Whether he wants to use it or refine it, it will be a trouble.


    Even Lu Fan wondered if there was something hidden in the bead.


    Because his intuition tells him that this bead is not a common "dead thing".


    Therefore, Lu fancai endured for a few days and asked Laojiu to arrange the array and nangongxing to get the necessary materials.


    Then, when everything is ready, I dare to see what happened to the bead.


    Vigorous Qi is slowly injected into the bead. Through his vigorous Qi, Lu fan can feel that there is a huge void inside.


    Similar to the void, it looks small from the outside, but it is much wider from the inside.


    Lu Fan looks inside carefully for something unusual. Suddenly there was a flash of light on the bead, and a stream of dead gray air caught his vigorous Qi.


    At the next moment, Lu Fan feels that his vigorous Qi is quickly broken down and swallowed.


    Several times in the past, Lu fan would stop immediately and stop exploring.


    But this time, with a look at him, it will not be so simple to stop.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi lit up, almost instantaneously covering the glow of the fireflies around him.


    Vigorous Qi is interlaced with the power of dead grey. At this moment, Lu fan can clearly understand the power inside the bead, which is not the power of the General Tao.


    He could even feel that the life Avenue in his blood was beginning to boil and seemed to reject the power incomparably.


    The power that can make the life Avenue so exclusive is only the opposite of it, the dead.


    That is to say, the power in this bead is the real road of heaven and earth.


    This pearl can definitely be called the Boulevard pearl.


    I remember that chaos martial saint, one of the three saints, gave a reward to the winner of the ten thousand square National Games this time, which was a great road pearl.


    So, this thing is really amazing.


    A smile rose on Lu Fan''s face. I don''t know where Zhang Yuehan found such a good thing.


    I remember when I was in Wudao college, Lu Fan thought it was just a common magic bead.


    Unexpectedly, the origin is so extraordinary.


    Since it''s a good thing, there''s no reason to miss it.


    Lu fan is full of energy at once. It seems that he will have another kind of enlightenment.


    Others may not have access to heaven and earth Avenue in their whole life, but he has two.


    The way of life has not been fully understood, and the way of death has been sent to the door.


    This makes Lu Fan unhappy. He has already saved countless people from the road of "seeing the way". From "seeing Tao" to "understanding Tao", even "swallowing Tao".


    Lu Fan tried his best to increase the output of vigorous Qi.


    Since Zhang Yuehan can master the bead, there is no reason why he can''t.


    Little by little, Lu fan used his own vigorous air pressure to stop the dead gray air flow on the beads.


    With a smile on his face, Lu Fan said with a light smile: "it seems that I am a little worried. It''s just a bead, what can I do for you, "


    the Xuangong tower in Jiulong said with infinite expectation:" great master, Supreme Master. After you get the power of the avenue inside, can you swallow the body of this bead. I''ve never seen such a natural bead. It''s not like it was made by people. But from heaven and earth. I feel that if I swallow it, I may be able to recover a lot of strength. It is possible to recover to the peak at one stroke. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "yes. I got the power of the road inside. Beads are yours. Old nine. I''m looking forward to the power of your heyday. "


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon laughed three times and said: "that must be expected. For many years, I have not shown the power of my Kowloon Xuangong to the world. They have all forgotten the spectacle of Jiulong towering in the sky. It''s time for the world to remember that fear. "


    Lu Fan smiles and shakes his head. The old nine says he is fat, and he really breathes.


    Slowly, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi completely pressed the dead gray air flow back into the beads.


    Lu Fan could feel the whole bead and began to tremble under his strength.


    This is the omen of being refined. Everything seems to be going well.


    But when Lu Fan was full of confidence. Suddenly, a strange force like a knife came out of the bead and went straight to Lu Fan''s head to kill him.


    "Be careful."


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon responded quickly, and the shadow of the tower directly blocked the power.


    Lu Fan pinched the bead with one hand, and the vigorous Qi suddenly exploded. At the same time, the life Avenue and the power of the world all rushed in.


    Who''s doing this.


    Suddenly, a black air lit up on the beads.


    At the same time, the array under Lu Fan''s feet is shining.


    After shaking his hands, Lu Fan pulled out his heavy sword.


    Slowly, a human figure came out of the bead, with an infinitely coquettish appearance, and she was a beautiful and incomparable woman.


    What''s going on,

 Chapter 926

    "Master, I''m very polite."


    Long vent, eyes like stars. White is better than snow.


    Delicate face, white and tender skin. Qianqian jade holds out an orchid finger, clasps in the chest, slightly salutes.


    Lu Fan frowned at her and said with a smile, "you can''t believe that you can still be ancient."


    At this time, all the Xuangong pagodas in Jiulong came together and looked at the woman and said, "it''s a man or a ghost."


    the woman asked softly: "the little girl''s heart is disordered and she is the artifact of the dead spirit pearl. The power of the master infuses the whole dead pearl, which makes me recognize the Lord. The power that just flew out is the power mark of the dead pearl. It is acceptable to the master, and there is no need to dodge. "


    Lu fan, with a smile on his lips, raised his eyebrows and looked at the woman and said, "you are an artifact." the woman replied, "yes, master."


    Looking at the woman suspiciously, the pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong made a circle and said: "be obedient. It''s the first time I''ve seen the same artifact as a human. It''s not the spirit of an instrument made of human spirits. It''s pretty long. She must have been a beautiful woman before she died. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes were full of strange light, and he said with a smile, "since you have recognized me as the Lord, let go of all the power in the bead and let me explore it. Look inside the bead. What''s the mystery? "


    The woman calmly replied, "please accept the mark first."


    Say, the woman then wants to shine a ray of light again.


    "Wait a minute," Lu said. I don''t like any marks. I don''t think the mark is necessary. Since you think I''m the Lord, let it go. "


    The woman''s expression slightly changed, and the light on her body shook a little.


    In a moment, the woman said, "master. If you do not accept the stamp. Then you can only get a part of the necromancy power I provide you. It''s impossible to let go completely. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "I said yes, I am the master. I has the final say, if you don''t agree. I don''t think it''s impossible to refine another artifact. "


    The woman''s face suddenly changed, and the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said: "little girl, don''t be against my master, it''s not good. As an artifact spirit, one should have the consciousness of artifact spirit. In a word, there is nothing left after being refined again. You have to think about it. "


    The woman pondered for a moment and said, "OK. Please come into the dead pearl with me. I will show you all about the dead pearl. "


    Lu Fandao: "spirit, there is no need for this. I can use my strength. You''re on the side now. I''ll explore for myself. You don''t need to lead. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan injected power into the dead pearl.


    But suddenly, the woman waved a dead gray light to block Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi.


    Lu Fan snapped, "what are you doing?"


    the woman''s face was expressionless, and she said faintly, "no admittance except for spirits."


    Some of the Xuangong pagodas in Jiulong can''t be looked down, so he hurriedly said: "little girl, don''t be so stubborn. Exploration is nothing. You''re going to mix with your master later. If I leave a bad impression on my master, I will not ruin my future. Be careful you are really refined. "


    The woman did not move, but stared at Lu Fan''s face.


    At this moment, the magic light in her eyes is like an artifact spirit. It is clearly a man with deep city like the sea.


    Lu Fan smiled, raised his hand and recalled the Xuangong Tower: "don''t persuade her, it''s useless. She won''t let me in. "


    "Why, great master, don''t be impulsive," said the pagoda. Let me try to persuade her. It''s all artifact. As a senior, I should teach her a lesson. Otherwise, the little girl doesn''t know the rules at all. Don''t be angry, master. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "you are wrong. She''s not a little girl. What''s more, it''s not a artifact. I''m right. It''s a magic mind. "


    In a word, it shocked the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    The woman raised her head and laughed.


    The clothes on the body and the muscles on the face are all twisted.


    In a moment, she became an old woman who was over a hundred years old and full of wrinkles. In a moment, she became a girl who was seven or eight years old.


    As he was changing, he said, "you are really more difficult to deal with than Zhang Yuehan. I thought I was clever enough to fake your trust by pretending to be an artifact. I didn''t expect you to see it through. "


    Lu Fan said: "at the beginning, I did believe that. But you shouldn''t force me to put a mark on it. At the thought of this, what pops out of my mind is all kinds of methods of controlling people. In addition, when you appeared, the array that I used to deal with the demon cultivation under my feet also brightened. So, I know you are not a spirit at all, but a devil in the bead. "


    The body of the disordered heart has changed back to the appearance of a beautiful woman. In a long voice, he said: "how about the demon cultivation. Aren''t you also a demon cultivator. I advise you not to covet this bead. It''s not something you can covet. It''s a wise choice to let go. If you are willing to provide me with all kinds of power items, including corpses, herbs, pills. Then I will teach you all the skills I know, all the cultivation skills, and my understanding of the way of heaven and earth. I will make you respected as fast as I can, and make you the best in the world. In addition, you can use the necromancy to make you immortal. How can you? "Lu Fan looked at her indifferently and said," that''s how you deceived Zhang Yuehan. She believed your nonsense, but I didn''t believe it. "


    Disorderly thought: "Zhang Yuehan''s qualification is less than one thousandth of yours. I made up an identity casually and deceived her into giving her life to me. She''s dead. I just can''t bear to kill her. Do you think that your immature life Avenue can really kill her under my protection? You are wrong. I don''t want to waste any more time on a waste. You are my best choice. And I will give you eternal life. "


    Lu Fandao: "eternal life, ridiculous. Like you, hiding in a bead for a long time is also called living, "said Lu fan, whose heavy sword without a front has been shining with vigorous Qi.


    Being deceived, the Xuangong tower of Kowloon also angrily moves the array around it and gathers towards the chaos.


    The expression of disordered heart also cooled down: "you still want to start with me, I tell you, I am here. You don''t want to get any power in the dead pearl unless you agree to my terms. "


    Lu Fandao: "I want to try. You''re all like this. I''d like to see how you can stop me. "


    Suddenly, Lu fan moves.


    Without hesitation, the move is life and death rotation force, five turn netherworld killing.


    The sword light directly hit the disordered heart. The weather swirled and the wind blew with thunder.


    Luan Xin was unmoved in Lu Fan''s sword moves and said calmly: "stupid boy. You ruined the last chance to work with me. I tell you, your strength, in my opinion, is a mole ant. I''m confused, but I''m the ultimate strength of the road. "


    At the end of the speech, Lu Fan''s sword moves suddenly disappeared.

 Chapter 927

    After several steps, Lu Fan''s face turned red, and he stumbled under his feet.


    The sword move he just released was not only broken, but also his vigorous Qi was absorbed completely.


    At this moment, the chaos in front of us is like a terrible void black hole, swallowing up everything.


    The heavy sword stood in front of him. Lu Fanzheng thought Luanxin would take advantage of the power to pursue.


    I didn''t expect that there was no movement in my mind. Moreover, the power of the heaven and the earth around it became strange at that moment.


    In the sky, an inconspicuous band of light began to converge.


    Disorderly heart saw these, immediately body retracted bead inside.


    On the dead pearl, a confused face appeared. At the same time, with a low voice, he said: "today I will let you go. Think about it, fool. When combined, there are two benefits; when divided, there are two harms. Without my help, you will not get a trace of the road of death. Is this what you want, "


    click.


    There was a thunder in the sky.


    Thunder across the sky, like a knife suddenly pierced the sky.


    The voice of the confused heart suddenly disappeared. She''s like a kid who''s afraid of thunder.


    As soon as I heard the thunder, I shrank.


    Lu Fan looks at this scene, some disbelieving again split a sword.


    The strength of the whole body gathered at one point, and the Xuangong tower in Kowloon shrank back in an instant.


    "A sword of heaven and earth."


    With a dull sound, Wu Feng''s heavy sword was accurately chopped on the dead spirit bead.


    The ground under Lu Fan''s feet collapsed rapidly, and the formation that Lao Jiu had managed to get out of it was almost broken.


    Or Jiujiu responded quickly and quickly collected the array.


    The dead spirit bead bang on the ground, a huge pit appears.


    However, Lu Fan felt that something unexpected had happened.


    Such a sword still failed to cut off the dead spirit bead, and his strength was absorbed by the dead spirit bead.


    It didn''t even spread out.


    This effect is like a magic bead of nothingness.


    Is it possible to say that the disordered mind has turned the dead spirit bead into the existence similar to the void magic bead.


    Lu Fan bit his teeth secretly and took back his sword without a front.


    Looking carefully at the dead pearl in the ground, there is not even a white mark left on it.


    "Hateful."


    Lu Fan scolded.


    The dead spirit bead is really too strong. It is not as strong as the Taoist bead, but more like the legendary chaos god soldier.


    At this time, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong also appeared, watching Lu Fan gently pick up the beads.


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon exclaimed, "what a strong bead. Great master, I don''t know if you found the treasure or got into big trouble. This bead is definitely not a common bead. Not even Boulevard. Even the extreme strong can''t make such a solid bead. Unless they use chaos. "


    Lu Fan took the bead and tried to inject vigorous Qi into it.


    This time, even a ray of vigorous Qi could not be injected into him.


    As if the chaos in the heart completely blocked all the forces to enter.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "seal it first. Nine, suppress it. I don''t care if you use any method, first, suppress it. Don''t let this mess come out and cause trouble. "


    "Yes," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Great master. I''ll start to white it now. Even if she is a real extreme strong, into the presence of saints, I can guarantee that she will not come out. "


    Lu Fan nodded and threw the bead into his belt. The Xuangong tower in Kowloon starts to move immediately. First of all, we covered the array we just collected.


    After all this, Lu fancai was a little relieved.


    "Great master," he said, as he arrayed the pagoda. What kind of person are you talking about. Why does she live in beads and install the spirit of utensils? Does she open up a void mansion in beads and intend to stay inside and not come out? "Lu Fan shook his head and said:" it''s impossible. If what she said is true, she is really a super power. Then there is only one reason for her to stay in the beads. That is, this bead can save her life. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan looked up at the sky and thought a little.


    Just now the change of the sky made him think of a possibility. Will it, this chaotic heart is the kind of extreme strong person suppressed by heaven and earth. Therefore, as soon as she appears, it will cause the world to surge.


    So she didn''t dare to stay any longer. Hearing the thunder, she immediately shrank back.


    Moreover, Lu Fan carefully recalled the appearance of just disordered mind. It''s not like a human being with a body.


    It''s like...... Spirit.


    Yes, there is no doubt that the chaotic mind just looks like a spirit. She lives in the bead with the attitude of spirit.


    There must be only one purpose, that is to regain the body and return to the world.


    With this in mind, everything can be explained.


    So Zhang Yuehan was bewitched by the confusion, so she wanted to cooperate.


    Lu Fan chuckles, if so. There''s nothing terrible about this mess.


    It''s just a huddled lamb to be slaughtered.


    Now he is unable to defeat disordered mind, even if the other side only has spirits.


    But one day, if he can enter the venerable, or into the limit. It''s not easy to deal with her again.


    This time, not far.


    After a busy night, I got nothing.


    Lu Fan turned and was ready to leave, but suddenly there was a sound of footsteps outside.


    However, nangongxing and wuqiling, who heard the news, came with people.


    Seeing the deep pit on the ground, Nangong immediately said, "search around. Hurry up."


    "Who is the trouble?" Nangong asked. "Lu Fan shook his head slightly and said:" there is no one. It''s all gone. "


    Wukong spirit also looked around and said: "Hall Lord, you are not practicing any skills. Can you teach me? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" another day. Go back. It''s OK. It''s just me practicing. "


    Nangongxing looks at Lu Fan suspiciously, and waves to let them go.


    Lu Fan looked at nangongxing and wuqiling: "why don''t you go. I''m going back to rest. "


    Nangongxing sighed, "I was going to tell you tomorrow morning. Anyway, you haven''t slept yet. Let me tell you. Your match tomorrow is out. "


    Said, Nangong line took out a piece of paper and handed it to Lu Fan.


    Looking at nangongxing''s face and wuqiling''s face, Lu Fan said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Is your opponent strong? Your expression is not right."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan opened the note.


    There are only three words on it.


    "Li Renlong."


    Lu Fan''s pupils contracted.


    Nangong then said: "the above order is to kill him. You said it was arranged on purpose. "


    Lu Fan slowly put away the note and said with a smile, "I don''t know if it''s intentional. But there is no doubt that this war is a trouble. "

 Chapter 928

    The next morning.


    Qingtian has a huge population in China.


    The streets and alleys are crowded with people.


    No matter how high the houses are, they are full of heads.


    Between the blue sky and white clouds, the array is full of light, and countless light screens reflect the competition one after another.


    "It''s a bet. It''s a bet. I''ll buy it and see it. I''ll check out after reading it. Is anyone buying it. Brother, how much do you want. Two pieces of animal head gold, no problem. "


    "The banks of the eight sides are reorganized, the top 100 are predicted, and the strength ranks are compared. We will see who is the hero in the world. "


    "Candied haws, sweet and big, have a string for a year."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The streets were full of Shouts.


    But where there is a contest, there must be a bet. Especially in such a grand gathering, if there is no gambling participation, it is not less fun.


    It may be because there are too many participants this time, so there is no way for the casinos in Qingtian city to start the first round of competition as a whole. But these experienced casinos are already ready.


    They have sent countless people to sell gambling coupons, children, women, the elderly, have taken to the streets.


    For all those who need to take part in gambling, sell gambling coupons.


    Make sure that there are opening players next to each match.


    That''s what it means to take business to the streets and make money.


    There are also eight bank members who sell other participants'' information.


    I don''t know how they got so much information. In a word, as long as the participants are in the competition, they are all compiled into a volume, which generally indicates their accomplishments and achievements.


    This kind of booklet, even if it is not suitable for gambling information, is also quite interesting.


    It can be said that it''s a Book of all nations. It''s only for leisure reading. It''s no problem to see the strong young people in the world.


    The pamphlet is well made, and there are also people who the eight party bank thinks may be among the top 100.


    For many people in small countries who are not well informed, this booklet is just first-hand information.


    Therefore, when the people of Bafang bank took out the brochures for sale, they were snapped up.


    Even there are people who buy and sell things backwards. Lu fan, who is walking in the street, is smiling.


    Holding a sugar gourd ten times higher than others, Lu Fan looked at the crowded and excited crowd in the street and said with a smile, "it''s really lively. That is to say, the place of Optimus Prime is large, and the architecture of Optimus Prime is unique. It is a question whether this competition can be held in other countries. "


    Streamer, wild animals all over the sky.


    Carriage, boat, all crowded into a group, Lu fan is the first time to see the sky can block the carriage.


    Next to him, wukongling took a knife, cut it on the sugar gourd and ate it. From time to time, he fed Xiaohei. He said with a smile: "nothing else, only the four boundary mountains, there are no other countries. All the countries in the world, only Qingtian. I like this place. "


    Wukong Ling smiled to Lu Fan and secretly put syrup on Lu Fan''s face.


    Lu Fan turned a white eye and simply handed the big sugar gourd to Xiao Hei to eat slowly.


    Next to him, Nangong line frowned and said: "if there is no demon cultivation in Qingtian, how good it would be. I''m not happy at all now. Because under this carnival, it''s filth, it''s darkness. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, and he could feel the strong sadness of nangongxing.


    This is his country after all.


    "Gentlemen, would you like to have the eight volumes. The latest and fastest first-hand information


    A child with a goat''s horn on his head ran to Lu Fan and others, and stretched out his hand and grinned.


    This is not the height of the giant. Did the Bafang bank bring its own children who sell brochures.


    Lu Fan nodded his head and looked at it.


    Throwing out a elixir, Lu fan directly picked up the brochure.


    When the child saw the pill, he was overjoyed and ran with it.


    Wukong Ling looked at the scene and said, "what country is this. It looks lovely. "


    Nangong said: "I don''t know. There are so many semi Orc countries."


    Lu Fan picked up the booklet and flipped through it.


    The book is thick and full of words.


    Lu Fan glanced at it casually, and suddenly found that almost a line of words was about the introduction of a contestant.


    Nangong also leaned over his head and said, "there are too many people participating in the competition. It will take a few days just to finish reading this. Brother Lu fan, come to find out where you are. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I don''t think I am. After all, my qualification is decided by the elders of demon cultivation. As for my information, they will never write it in the brochure. Even if it''s written, it''s fake. "


    Lu Fan quickly turned back. He wanted to see how many people he knew.


    Just when he turned hard, Nangong suddenly said, "wait a minute. Brother Lu fan, look at the top 100 in the end. Who''s the first name? "


    Lu fan stops flipping when he hears the words. In the back part of the brochure, he introduces 100 contestants in detail.


    These are the last strong ones that the eight party bank thinks will stick to.


    However, at the first glance, Lu fan saw that the person who was written in the first place was obviously his name.


    "Donghua swordsman, Lu Fan."


    Cultivation, unknown.


    Record, keep it secret.


    Born in the eastern world, it is famous all over the world.


    With the unique skill, you can wander in the Jianghu without any shadow.


    Like a dragon, you can''t see the head and the tail.


    It''s like a ghost, but it''s not famous.


    Evaluation, do not sing has been amazing, do not fly has been flying.


    Lu Fan looked at this description, he could hardly cry or laugh.


    Nangong line, dancing empty face began to twist, seems to want to laugh and dare not laugh.


    Lu Fan closed the book and said with a smile, "people of Bafang bank really look up to me."


    Wukong''s eyes all smile into a crescent, saying: "I can''t think of it. Before you go to war, you have let everyone in the world know your name. Is it because you are wanted by the world''s demons? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "it should be something sought by the saints of the world. Bafang Qiansheng belongs to Bafang bank, if he is looking for me. Then I''m in the first place. It''s not something I can''t understand. "


    Nangongxing shook his head and said with a smile: "it''s a pity, brother Lu Fan. You can''t compete in your real name. Otherwise, you just have to stand up and make sure that everyone doesn''t go to see the other contests and come to you one after another. "


    Lu Fandao: "then I died very quickly. I''m about to enter the sky shift, isn''t it? "


    Suddenly, Lu fan stopped in the street and looked around.


    There was a red array floating in the midair. It was obviously not opened.


    Here is the sky shifting array that he will enter in the first battle. Lu Fan squints his eyes slightly and smiles at the corners of his mouth.


    He suddenly felt that his blood was beginning to boil.


    Lu Fan seems to have returned to the time when he was in Wu''an.


    It''s good to participate in the competition.

 Chapter 929

    Under the array, two high warriors of the kingdom of heaven stand proudly in heavy armor.


    They are guards guarding the formation, and they are also people who check the identity of the test personnel.


    Lu Fan went up and took out his iron plate of animal head and handed it to the two guards.


    One of them took a look at the iron plate on the beast''s head, then suddenly took out a piece of jade and scratched it on it.


    All of a sudden, the naked eye can see that the iron plate of the beast head gives out a blinding light.


    The guard nodded his head and said, "you are welcome to participate in the world championships. Your opponent hasn''t arrived yet. Please wait a moment. "


    Saying that, the guard handed the iron plate back to Lu Fan.


    At the same time, the array above the guard''s head has begun to flow light.


    A void appeared from the array, which immediately attracted many people on the street to cast their eyes.


    "There are also contests here. Let me see which country is stronger here. "


    "It seems to have just opened. Help me to take a good position."


    "Hurry up, hurry up."


    The crowd began to push this way. The two guards stretched out their huge knives and put them on the ground, just like a wall plate to separate the crowd.


    As for the giant giant giant among the crowd, they have been prepared for a long time.


    They all brought their own chairs to the street. They put them down and sat down.


    Some business minded people also start selling money. If anyone wants to take a good position to watch, for example, sitting on his head, a little bit of animal head gold will do.


    Put away the sign, Lu fan asked with a smile, "how long will I have to wait? If he doesn''t come, I will wait here all the time."


    the guard said in a loud voice: "the array has been opened. Your opponent will also be notified. He must come in an hour. If you can''t make it in an hour, you win. "


    Lu Fan nodded, which is a good rule.


    Next to him, nangongxing said with a smile: "it''s so regular and simple. But there seems to be a hole that can be drilled. In the next competition, we will find some people to block your opponent for an hour. If he can''t make it, he will win. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said:" brother Nangong, you''ve been in the demon cultivation heap for a long time. All thoughts have become the same as the magic cultivation. "


    Nangongxing smiled awkwardly twice, no more words.


    Wukong Spirit said with a smile: "the strong one is to deal with all kinds of situations. If you can''t even cope with this small situation, you should be eliminated. Who says you have no power? "


    Lu Fandao: "what you said makes sense. I have nothing to say."


    Chatting, not far from the street. Suddenly a dragon roared.


    Xiaohei on Wukong''s shoulder suddenly raised his head, held out his tongue, and looked straight into the distance.


    Lu Fan and others looked up, only to see a nine dragon pulling a totem carriage flying.


    Above the carriage, several men in gorgeous clothes waved to the crowd below with smiles.


    Lu fan saw at a glance that the man standing in the front was Li Renlong.


    Where the Nine Dragons pass, all the flying wild animals consciously avoid them. The huge body, like a black cloud, covered the whole sky.


    "Governing the beast room. It''s the man who controls the animal house. "


    There are still people with a lot of experience.


    At a glance, I recognized that the totem pattern on the carriage was from the animal house.


    I heard that the three characters of "Yu beast Zhai" were attracted to other people who were watching the competition.


    I can''t help it. The reputation of animal husbandry is too big.


    The three forces in the world are really not joking. Just ask, which country has no animal husbandry.


    But not all countries, like Wu''an, know nothing about animal husbandry.


    Li Renlong and others took the carriage to the top of Lu Fan''s head, and then jumped down.


    Whoosh. Whiz. Whiz.


    Several figures fell to the ground, which immediately attracted many women to scream.


    From the heart, it seems that all the people who run the beast house are good. Lu fan has seen all the people who control the beast room, including the magic moon, are very good-looking.


    Men are handsome, women are beautiful.


    In particular, several people behind the dragon body of Li people have reached the summit. Their special beastly robes look very elegant.


    The so-called people rely on their clothes, which are good-looking in nature, plus such a foil of clothes. It immediately caught everyone''s eye.


    Several people smiled at Lu Fan and said softly, "brother, this is the night shadow you said. I don''t think so. "


    "You''re welcome, brother. Take the first battle happily, so that we can go back to drink. "


    "Boy, hurry up and give up. My eldest brother is going to fight for the first place. It''s too late for you to admit defeat. "


    One by one, laughing while talking.


    Nangong line frowned and said: "the competition is the competition, and it''s also with this group of people. The people who run the animal house can really play. "


    Wukong Ling said with a smile: "you don''t understand. It''s called making moves. First, use words to suppress each other, so that the momentum will occupy a certain upper hand. Whether enraged by their words or indifferent to them, they have taken the initiative invisibly. Learn from it. It''s the usual method of demon cultivation. Do you understand the word "provocation".


    Lu Fan didn''t pay attention to these people at all.


    On the contrary, the words of these people made him more excited.


    A few years later, he had not heard such a provocation for a long time.


    I remember that when I was in the division battle of Wudao college, he could hear this kind of words every day.


    I miss you so much.


    With a smile on his face, Lu Fan looked at Li Renlong and said, "son Li. It seems that heaven wants us to fight. You can''t hide. "


    Li Renlong raises his hand and asks several people behind him to stop talking.


    He also smiled at Lu Fan and said, "do you believe in heaven? I''m sorry. I don''t believe it. I think our war should be doomed. Night shadow, please. Let''s finish the last unfinished battle. "


    Lu Fandao: "Prince Li must throw out the knife this time."


    Li Renlong replied, "it depends on whether you have the ability."


    And Li Renlong took out his iron plate and gave it to the guard.


    It is still a light stroke on the iron plate with jade. In a moment, the array in the middle of the air directly emits two beams of light and lands on the ground.


    After Lu fan, Wu Kongling said, "you must win, Xiaohei, do you take it with you?"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "no need."


    Slowly, Lu Fan and Li Ren long walk into the light column.


    Suddenly, the array suddenly shines brightly. In the exclamation of a group of audience, the figure of Lu Fan and Li Renlong is instantly transmitted away.


    Heaven and earth change, light turns back.


    Open your eyes again, the scenery around you changes suddenly.


    Two people came to a volcano suddenly, the magma that gush is splattered all over.


    The whole sky is red.


    Li Renlong said with a smile, "Prince ye, it seems that you will surely lose today."


    Lu Fan looked at the volcano and felt the way of fire. He said with a smile, "right,

 Chapter 930

    Black smoke and lava flow.


    Mountains are like swords, and the north wind is like swords.


    Here, you can never stand on the ground to fight.


    Even their bodies are unlikely to be destroyed by magma. But no fool would take such a risk.


    The sky array flows and flies away slowly.


    Qingtian City, on the street.


    Countless people looked at another light curtain in the sky.


    And the figure in the light curtain is exactly Lu Fan and Li Renlong.


    Nangongxing, wukongling and others all looked at the light curtain with a smile. At the same time, they saw that a light fell into the jade in the hands of the guards.


    If you''re right, it''s the light of the sky shifting array.


    Now, the sky shifting array has been temporarily collected. Only after Lu Fan and Li Renlong have fought each other, will the guards release the array again and take the two back.


    "Nangongxing," said Wukong spirit. This sky moving array really moved them to Optimus. Still, it''s just a place of emptiness, like a mansion of emptiness. "


    Nangong said: "all parts of Optimus Prime, Optimus Prime, and any place, may become a place for competition."


    Wu Qiling nodded: "that is to say, as long as we want to. You can see anywhere in Optimus


    Nangong said: "probably. Wait, what do you want to say. "


    Wukong spirit way: "don''t you think it''s more convenient to check some things with this. Why you never thought about it before. "


    Nangong line is stupefied for a while, and suddenly his eyes stare at Wukong spirit.


    In a moment, Nangong took a deep breath and said, "you are right. I''m such a fool. "


    After that, nangongxing turned around and left.


    Wukong said: "don''t worry for a moment. Don''t you watch the competition. "


    Nangong went back and said, "the result is doomed anyway. What''s good for you. "


    Maybe his last shout was too loud, and the children of the beast house who came with Li Renlong looked at nangongxing badly, and said in a cold voice: "arrogance."


    "Maybe he''s just saying that the movie was doomed that night."


    In the light curtain, Lu Fan and Li Renlong slowly take out their own weapons.


    Staring at each other, Li Renlong has a throwing knife in his hand, and his clothes are flying.


    Lu fan has no sharp sword in his hand, and is vigorous.


    The momentum of the two began to climb, and Li Renlong''s vigorous strength condensed into a sky covered purple shadow behind him. Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi condenses on the body surface and his body begins to expand.


    "Incarnate the world."


    Facing the storm, it''s almost instantaneous. Lu Fan''s body has expanded a hundred times, and the sword without a blade in his hand has become a huge fire sword.


    Seeing this scene, Li Renlong also raised the Throwing Knife in his hand and drank it lightly.


    "Purple is coming to the East."


    The strength converged and the momentum of the two men collided.


    At this time, they moved at the same time.


    Lu Fan''s huge body suddenly disappeared, and Li Renlong did not hesitate to throw the throwing knife away.


    Click and wipe.


    The purple light tore the sky apart like thunder.


    All the people watching outside the light curtain stared at the world inside the light curtain, just like a picture scroll, which was torn into a black hole.


    Even across the light curtain, people could feel the sharp power, as if they were all penetrated in an instant, and many people took a step back.


    Many people think of it in their hearts.


    It really deserves to be the son of the beast control room.


    But just as their thoughts were rising, another sword light was shining in the light curtain.


    It directly breaks Li Renlong''s Throwing Knife Qi strength and splashes purple light spots.


    Lu Fan''s huge figure, together with the flame heavy sword, was severely cut on the body of Li Renlong.


    With one hand, Li Renlong tried to use his left arm to resist Lu Fan''s sword move.


    But in an instant, he was killed by Lu Fan.


    Blood spilled, Li Renlong directly into the magma.


    The earth trembled and the volcano erupted violently again.


    Li Renlong''s figure leaped from the magma in a flash, and then immediately opened a distance with Lu Fan.


    He looked at his left arm in a daze. That''s the move. Lu fan asked him to hang the lottery and let his blood flow.


    This is quite different from what he expected.


    His eyes twinkled, and Li Renlong said in a loud voice, "good skill."


    Lu fan is too lazy to talk nonsense with him. His figure flashes again. Suddenly, he comes to Li Renlong''s side again, and the heavy sword falls again.


    Having experienced LU fan''s powerful chop attack, Li Renlong clearly knew that he could never be Lu Fan''s opponent in melee.


    He didn''t think of the explosive power of Lu Fan. Is this the level of Tiangang warrior.


    Li Renlong even thought that some of the elders in the beast room were not as fierce as Lu Fan''s sword moves.


    With the sole of his foot in the air, the figure of Li Renlong suddenly became three.


    Lu Fan cut out one of them. His eyes were fixed and he immediately swept across with a sword.


    The other two figures have just appeared, but they have also been destroyed.


    However, Lu Fan felt that he had not beheaded Zhong Li Renlong.


    The mind is moving, and the Dragon Armor is attached instantly.


    Dang.


    A muffled sound made Lu Fan shake with a strong force behind him.


    Looking around, he saw that it was a throwing knife, which was inserted into his scale dragon armour and nearly broke his skin.


    No one can see where the throwing knife comes from, even the people who have been staring at the light curtain have not seen it.


    Lu Fan''s face changed a little. Suddenly, he raised his sword high.


    Want to play stealth, right.


    Sorry, I''m not interested.


    Vigorous Qi soars to the sky, sword belt five elements, mercilessly flicks down.


    A sword of heaven and earth.


    Boom.


    The world shakes, the light curtain shakes, all shakes.


    At the foot of the volcano, like a sudden earthquake, began a rapid collapse.


    The rubble splashed and the magma gushed, as if the earth had been cut out of blood, which could not be stopped for a while.


    The power of diffusion, the power of sweeping all heaven and earth.


    Almost at the next moment, not far behind Lu fan, Li Renlong''s figure was forced out by the diffused airflow.


    Bite teeth, Li Renlong in Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi diffusion, forced to stabilize the body.


    A light in his hand, the forces of heaven and earth around him are converging to his palm.


    Visible to the naked eye, a throwing knife, which was formed by the force of heaven and earth, appeared in his hand.


    Li Renlong clenched his teeth, threw out the Throwing Knife, and went straight to Lu Fan''s back heart.


    "The way of thunder, lightning flash."


    The light of the knife is like a shadow, which can''t be avoided.


    Lu fan saw the flying dagger with the remaining light, but he had no fear.


    Turning around, Lu Fan flings his sword.


    All of a sudden, the sword without edge also turned into a light and shadow.


    Poof. Puff.


    The sound of two weapons entering the flesh sounded.


    Lu Fan''s body has an extra Throwing Knife, which has sunk into his chest.


    Li Renlong was nailed to the volcano by Wu Feng''s heavy sword, and the volcano immediately cracked.


    At this moment, it was completely blown into stone.


    A mountain, disappeared.

 Chapter 931

    The fire burns all things, and the sky and the earth are red.


    Li Renlong knelt on one knee, blood gushed out continuously, blood water fell in the magma, and soon there was a smoke.


    Wu Feng''s heavy sword pierced his chest. He was so seriously injured that he would be dead if he were a normal man.


    However, as the chief son of the beast house, Li Renlong''s cultivation has already passed the level of immortality.


    Slowly, I even pulled out the non Feng heavy sword little by little.


    The wound on the body healed at an amazing rate.


    Li''s face was pale, and he began to gasp.


    Magma flowed under his feet and quickly burned his shoes.


    In the sky, Lu Fan lightly pulls out his throwing knife.


    Although the power of the throwing knife is not weak, it is not enough to deal with him.


    In fact, Lu Fan''s strongest point is not the ability to fight across levels.


    It''s his body that has been tempered and protected by the power of the internal world.


    This is the reason why he is invincible.


    This move, like Li Renlong''s, does not pose any threat to him at all.


    Shake hands, Lu Fan throws the throwing knife back. It was accurately thrown at the foot of Li Renlong.


    Li Renlong looks at the Throwing Knife in front of him and scolds him.


    He was a thousand, ten thousand would not like to talk about Lu Fan''s sword throwing back.


    But now, people have thrown his throwing knife back.


    If he doesn''t throw his sword back, doesn''t he make the people who are watching outside feel that he is small.


    Li Renlong will never do anything that may damage his reputation.


    In a low voice, Li Renlong used the voice that only he could hear and said, "if it were not for a competition, it would be better."


    Turn around a foot, Li Renlong will have no Feng heavy sword to kick to fly, accurately fell into the hands of Lu Fan.


    Optimus Prime, the more people watch this contest, the more they get together.


    Originally, the reputation of the beast house was loud enough. Now, people keep shouting.


    "My God, Li Renlong, who controls the beast room, can''t beat him. He is one of the top 100 people predicted by Bafang bank. "


    This cry was heard in the city of Optimus, from this street to that street. Soon, such a wide street was surrounded by people watching the contest.


    Dancing and laughing, Lu fan is so strong and amazing. Wukong Ling clapped his hands and murmured, "you are getting stronger and stronger. It''s unbelievable that I''ve been dumped so far by you."


    Dancing airy eyes narrowed, full of brilliant light.


    She still remembers the scene when Lu Fan and she took part in the examination of the middle patrol envoy.


    As time goes by, though human beings are still the same, their accomplishments are different.


    "Dance empty spirit dundun, light voice way:" if you are really demon repair, that should have how good...... "


    The battle is still going on, vigorous Qi is still rising.


    Lu fan is holding a heavy sword without a blade, and his body continues to expand.


    His height is far from his limit.


    Li Renlong''s eyelids began to jump up, looking at Lu Fan''s movements, Li Renlong shook his head gently and said: "this is not good, I don''t want to expose all my strength in the first game. Night shadow, you are forcing me. "


    Biting his teeth secretly, Li Renlong saw Lu Fan''s posture and knew that today''s war is really not good.


    With a wave of his hand, Li Renlong began to see a flying knife behind him.


    With a buzzing sound, these shining throwing knives form a formation behind him. It can be vaguely seen that it is a "seal".


    At this time, Lu fan is like a mountain with sun and moon in his eyes.


    The scales on his body became like thick black rocks, covering his whole body.


    Now, Lu Fan dare to say that he has mastered the skill of incarnation.


    Look at his body, one after another. Those who hold the kingdom of heaven don''t feel much. But people in other countries have begun to scream.


    Because they all saw that, unlike those who came from the kingdom of Optimus, every inch of Lu Fan''s body is a strength that can solidify to the extreme.


    It''s hard for them to imagine how a warrior who hasn''t been respected can have such a powerful power.


    Li Renlong is full of dark palpitations and dignified looks.


    When Lu Fan stepped on the fire sword, the fire mountain shook, and the other mountains around began to fall huge stones.


    Flash, even if Lu Fan becomes so huge, his movements are still very flexible.


    In this scene, I watched Li Renlong come to several kids of the beast house and they were all nervous.


    At the moment, their confidence in Li Renlong''s victory began to appear inadequate.


    Li Renlong''s palm is turned, and his throwing dagger is like a tornado, flying wildly into the sky.


    Lu Fan slashed his sword on the tornado full of flying knife light.


    The wind is howling, and the tinkling sound is heard.


    The tornado blocked Lu Fan''s astonishing sword.


    The rapidly rotating Throwing Knife unloads Lu Fan''s sword Qi layer by layer. The flame on the sword suddenly dimmed.


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows slightly coagulated. At this time, in the tornado, there was a roar of animals.


    "All animals are galloping."


    Out of the light, a shadow of the beast from the tornado.


    Dragon, tiger, leopard, snake, ox, horse, sheep.


    Each kind of figure is huge, roars the wild animal phantom which shakes the sky, straight rushed on Lu Fan''s body.


    Outside the light curtain, several children of the beast room suddenly got up and shouted.


    "Well, all animals are determined by heaven. See if you die. "


    "Under the gallop of beasts, everything is a bubble."


    "Big brother won.


    More and more people opened their eyes.


    Seeing such a magnificent battle scene has already made many people enjoy it.


    Among the crowd, there are several people who have taken out the mirror to start recording the picture, and at the same time, they have taken out a small book to carefully record the features of Li Renlong''s moves, as well as the name of night shadow.


    It can be imagined that after the first World War, the name of night shadow will surely come into everyone''s sight.


    Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom.


    There was a big explosion in the light curtain, and the roar was deafening.


    Even the group of people watching outside the light curtain can vaguely feel the crazy and turbulent power.


    Li Renlong gasped, narrowed his eyes and stared around.


    "Did you win?" he whispered, but he didn''t know how his moves hurt the night shadow.


    At this time, Li Renlong suddenly felt a flash of light in front of him.


    Then a hand grabbed him by the neck, and at the same time a powerful force rushed into his body, controlling all his movements.


    "Domain. This is Daoyu. My God, this night''s shadow is wuzun. "


    Li Renlong wanted to speak out in fear, but he couldn''t speak a word.


    At this time, a clear voice came to Li Renlong''s ear.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Li. My task is to kill you. But I didn''t want to do it, so I pretended you would. "

 Chapter 932

    Li Renlong is stunned. He doesn''t understand why Lu Fan said this to him.


    But before he could react, he felt a powerful force rush into his body.


    Under half of Lu Fan''s Tao realm, he had no resistance at all. In other words, his cultivation is not enough to fight against Lu Fan''s Tao field which is 100 times stronger than the ordinary venerable.


    This is also where Lu Fan''s Tao domain is different from others.


    Because it''s the Tao domain coagulated by vigorous Qi, it naturally inherits the strength of vigorous Qi.


    Although in terms of coverage and efficacy, they are still far away from the real Tao domain of other venerable. But it''s just the intensity, which is far beyond the others.


    That is to say, Lu Fan''s Tao realm is probably the most difficult one to destroy.


    Once it is released, it can only be destroyed by a stronger Avenue area, or it can''t be maintained if it is severely damaged. Otherwise, it is absolutely difficult to break it.


    If they had escaped from the kingdom of Dansheng, the five elders would have such a strong Tao realm.


    Lu fan must have died. I don''t know how many times.


    All of a sudden, Li Renlong was covered with blood and looked extremely ferocious.


    But Li Renlong also felt that Lu Fan deliberately gave way to his most critical position of Dantian and Zhihai.


    That power only made him flesh and blood, but did not really destroy him.


    Stare big eyes, Li Renlong stare at Lu Fan''s face.


    As the dust and smoke dispersed, countless people saw this picture through the light curtain.


    Several children of the beast house opened their mouths and couldn''t believe it.


    In the crowd, it was also full of wonder.


    "I''m not mistaken. Li Renlong, who controls the beast house, lost. "


    "Isn''t he the chief of the beast house. Isn''t the beast house so vulnerable. "


    "Do you see clearly that it''s not Li Renlong who is weak, but this one called night shadow is too strong."


    "Who is the holy man?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Countless people took out their brochures and began to search for the name of the night shadow.


    Unfortunately, they calculated that they had turned over the brochures. I''m afraid they couldn''t find a description of the name night shadow.


    One moment ago, Li Renlong put his kung fu in such a gorgeous way, and the next moment he was pinched like a chicken.


    This huge contrast is hard to accept for a while. Even the dancing spirit is full of admiration.


    Lu Fanxiao looks at the Li Renlong in his hand and suddenly flies to another volcano not far away.


    Several children of the beast house shouted wildly when they saw this scene.


    "Stop. Let him stop. "


    "This madman, he knows that he is going to kill the chief son of Yu beast Zhai."


    "He''s causing a war. Please stop him."


    Several of the children in the beast room are all crazy. Their eyes are red. They rush forward to tear the guards'' clothes.


    The guard retreated in a row, and at the same time his vigorous Qi was released. He shouted, "what do you want to do. The competition is going on normally. The battle is life and death. Don''t you even understand that? "


    "I know your master, open the array quickly, let''s go in and stop him."


    One of the sons of the beast house pulled out all the blades in a moment and tried to cut down the guards.


    At once, the guards shook their hands and rose to the sky.


    In the light curtain, Lu Fan throws Li Renlong into the volcano.


    "Goodbye."


    Lu Fan laughs.


    Li Renlong finally looked at Lu Fan in bewilderment, and then his figure was swallowed by the fiery magma.


    "No."


    There was a heartbreaking cry.


    The eyes of some of the kids in the beast room turned red in an instant, and they all backed away with their heads in their arms.


    It seems that the whole person has been greatly hit.


    At the same time, a group of heavily armored guards came quickly.


    "Catch them. These people are trying to disrupt the competition."


    Immediately, a group of heavily armored guards made a direct move without hesitation.


    The blades thicker than these people hit them directly, and then a chain made of sealing stone tied them tightly.


    "Take it away."


    The heavily armored guards dragged several men out.


    At the moment, several people shouted at the light curtain red eyes: "night shadow. You will die miserably. "


    "You dare to kill the eldest brother, and wait for the wrath of the beast house to fall on your head."


    "Die."


    The people around us were silent. Quietly watching the several children of the beast room leave.


    It''s quite different from what they think.


    As one of the three major forces in the world, it''s not necessary to have a good demeanor, cultivation and ability to control beast room.


    Why is it so ugly today.


    The first round of the first round was eliminated by the unknown strong, even if it was.


    After all, the fight is in everyone''s eyes, and there is no words to lose.


    But when they lose, they have to die or even roar in the street. It''s just too demeaning.


    Many people are shaking their heads and sighing.


    Although, it''s a good rule to fight for life and death.


    But it is obvious that the night shadow, which has completely occupied the upper hand, should not be so crazy to kill the Li Renlong directly.


    To do such things can only show that the night shadow is a unreasonable person.


    The detectives of Bafang bank and casinos wrote down this feature quickly.


    This is also useful information.


    After waiting for a while, it was determined that Li Renlong would not fly out again. The guard then took out the jade and released the array.


    Lu Fan also saw the shift reappear in the mid air every day and smiled gently.


    Lu Fan drifts in.


    In a flash of light, Lu Fan returned to Qingtian city and appeared in the sight of all.


    Everyone looks at Lu Fan with complicated eyes. They want to say hello to the winner. But Lu Fan''s practice really made them unable to compliment.


    Only the dancing spirit came forward and gave Lu Fan a kiss across the Veil: "well done."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s just a small matter."


    Behind him, the sound of the guards sounded.


    "Congratulations on the victory of night shadow. Your next competition will be held in three days. You can go back. "


    Lu Fan nodded, pulled the dancing spirit and asked, "how about Nangong?"


    Wukong Ling replied with a smile: "he thought of something temporarily and hurriedly went back. Maybe we''re exploring secrets now. He''s very confident in you and says you''ll win if you don''t see it. "


    Lu Fandao: "this guy, he runs very fast."


    The dancing spirit suddenly lowered his voice and said, "you really killed the Li Man dragon."


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "don''t say, don''t say."


    The two walked away quickly. In the crowd, a man in a black robe took back his mirror and said to a one armed man beside him, "I''ll go back and report to the elder first. You keep following them. "


    "Do you need to follow them?" frowned the one armed man. There was no problem with the Lord of the night. He completed the task perfectly. I think we can go and see people. "


    "It''s up to you. Anyway, I''ll report first. The Lord of the night hall is really strong. If I have a chance, I must go to the 15th hall. "


    "Haha, you think the same as me."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The low voice quickly disappeared, and the two men quickly disappeared into the crowd, as if they had never appeared before.


    On the other side of Optimus, Li Renlong gasped heavily in the crater.


    On his body, there is a thin layer of light, but it perfectly resists all the magma.


    "This night shadow threw me down and gave me a special strength protection. He wants to kill me or save me. "


    Slowly, Li Renlong stood up in the magma.


    After thinking for a while, Li Renlong shook his head and said, "it''s hard to understand. It''s hard to know whether he is a good man or a bad one. I''d better go back to my family first and tell them the situation. Well, the first round was eliminated. Go back, I will be punished again. "


    With a wry smile, Li Renlong slowly flew out of the volcano.


    Looking around, Li Renlong looked at the whole mountain and frowned: "how can I go back. Where the hell is this? "

 Chapter 933

    "Good, I see. Take this note to him, and leave."


    In the attic above the clouds, there is mist.


    The light is ethereal and the fairyland is dense.


    Elder Suman changed his chest opening robe rarely. The hair is loose, with charm and laziness, sitting on the chair full of phoenix feathers, holding a glass of green wine.


    Kneeling on one side, the demon in black heard elder Suman''s words, respectfully put the mirror in place, and then picked up the note on the table and slowly retreated.


    The daughter of dark yuan, who is sitting opposite elder Suman, frowns all the time and looks at the green liquid in the cup. In the dark submergence, there was a flickering light, which seemed to be afraid of the liquid.


    Elder Suman said with a smile: "not bad. Night shadow obediently killed Li Renlong. It seems that his hall leader''s token can be returned to him. "


    "Sister Suman, why do you care so much about this night shadow. You have to ask about everything about him. Who is he? "Elder Suman smiled and said," I said it''s an enemy. Do you believe it? "


    the daughter of the dark yuan shook her head and said:" No. The enemy should be killed. "


    Elder Suman laughed and shook his head. "If everything in this world is as simple as you said, it would be great. In other words, you should be in charge of the night shadow. "Did he come to see you once?" she said indifferently: "No. But I don''t need it either. He can finish his task. I don''t have time to see him either. "


    Suuman said: "I''d better see you. Maybe you''ll like him. This is a very attractive boy. "


    It seems that the daughter of dark yuan hears something, saying: "sister Suman, what do you want to say in the end,"


    elder Suman smiles and says: "nothing. Just, don''t want to see you so lonely. If you have a helper, that''s fine. "


    "I don''t need any help," said the daughter of dark yuan


    Elder Suman took a sip of Danjiu and said: "everyone needs help. That''s all. I won''t talk to you about this. In silence, how are you prepared for your affairs? "The dark yuan virgin replied:" everything is ready. You can do it at any time. It''s just something I''m worried about. If we do this, will it cause us too many casualties. "


    Suman said:" casualties, don''t think about these. Insects, just remember the number. As for the number of deaths, there is no need to care. Because there are so many insects in the world. If one group dies, there will soon be a second and a third group to replace it. Don''t worry about casualties. It''s worth dying in many people. "


    Dark yuan Saint put down the wine, hands on the chest, closed her eyes and said: "death is the beginning."


    Elder Suman took a deep look at the saint daughter of dark yuan and nodded: "yes, death is the beginning, and everything is in the eyes of the demon."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Noisy, bustling, boisterous.


    Lu Fan and Wukong spirit didn''t go back directly. Instead, they began to hang out in the street.


    Look East, look west.


    It''s such a provincial capital. If you don''t take a good look, you can''t say it.


    Lu Fan and Wukong spirit are like a couple, enjoying themselves.


    After watching several contests in a row, Lu Fan was even more smiling.


    In general, the competition of the world cup is indeed more high-end.


    Those who come here to take part in the competition at least have the level of entry.


    If you are just a martial artist in the vigorous land. I''m too embarrassed to fight.


    Indeed, those who can come here are all the young and strong people in the whole world.


    Even in a small country like Wu''an, there are still some strong people under the age of 30. Not to mention the big powers.


    In a word, if you look at it at a glance, you can see the basic level of entering the Tao. If you are stronger, you can see the four or five accomplishments of Tiangang. If you are more powerful, you can see several of Tiangang''s seven or eight accomplishments.


    Lu Fan roughly estimated that the average level of these competitors was about three or four times that of Tiangang.


    In their own country, such cultivation may have been a natural talent, quite good.


    But here, it''s not enough.


    "Lord, look at that man. He doesn''t look like a pig."


    Wukong spirit is also very excited, holding Lu Fan''s arm, all the way forward.


    Lu Fan looks along the direction she points out, and indeed sees a pig head man, who is competing.


    Under the light curtain, there are a group of pigheaded people who cheer him up. They are waving pig''s hoof like hands and shouting loudly.


    Lu Fan looked at the novelty and couldn''t help but look at it more.


    But at this time, he suddenly found that some of the people who were fighting with pigheaded people were familiar with each other.


    With a closer look, Lu Fan suddenly recognized that this was not won Ning.


    Looking at the South Korean won Ning left sudden right flash, gang strength splash.


    Lu Fan couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s him. Han Yuanning, Han Yuanning. You''re really back. It seems that you have gone from the edge of life and death


    Lu Fan remembers that Han Yuanning was abandoned by tianqingyang.


    I didn''t expect him to rise again. It''s not easy.


    Wu Kongling also recognized it and said in surprise, "Han Yuanning, how is he here?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "it seems that he also has adventures. Maybe I also got a bead. "


    Lu Fan said, glancing at the crowd. If Han Yuanning is here, maybe Han Feng and others are here.


    Sure enough, at a glance, Lu fan saw several acquaintances.


    Among the crowd, Qin Shang, Qin Yun, the eldest, Qin fan, the second, and Lin Pi were all there.


    Lu Fan looked at them and said with a smile, "come to Qi."


    "Do you want to talk to them?" Wu Kong said. "Lu Fan thought about it or shook his head." no need. "


    Just say, Han Yuanning''s battle has already ended, happily killed the pig head man.


    The figure appears from the light curtain, and Han Yuanning salutes the emperor of Qin and Shang. The emperor of Qin and Shang immediately laughed happily. Prince Qin Yun hurriedly came forward to give Han Yuanning the pills and said: "brother Han''s skill is superb, which makes me open my eyes. It seems that you are the first one in Wu''an. "


    Han Yuanning shook his head and said, "I''m afraid it''s not me. You forget Lu Fan. He is still the first person in Bafang bank. If I could, I''d like to see him again and compete with him. "


    His voice was loud, and Lu Fan heard it clearly.


    Chuckling, Lu Fanhu''s voice to won Ning said: "there will be a chance."


    Hearing Lu Fan''s voice, Han Yuanning was stunned and immediately turned to look around.


    "Lu Fan."


    But he found a circle, and did not see Lu Fan''s figure.


    At this moment, Lu fan has disappeared from the crowd.


    On the other side of the crowd, Wu Qiling smiled at Lu Fan and said, "what did you just say to him,"


    Lu Fan smiled without saying a word.


    At this time, suddenly a person blocked Lu Fan''s step forward.


    "Night Lord, the elder has orders."


    With that, a note was put into Lu Fan''s hand.


    Bowed his head, Lu Fan took a look and smiled softly.

 Chapter 934

    "Who''s your next opponent?" Wu Kongling asked softly.


    Lu Fan hands the note to Wu Kongling and says with a smile: "Bafang bank, Tang Hui."


    Wukong spirit frowned: "the first scene is animal house, the second scene is Bafang bank. It''s intended to make you a killer. Clear these people off. "


    Lu Fan points to a huge red fork under the note and says:" that''s right. Let me kill those who may threaten the demon cultivation in the future. I can imagine that as long as I don''t lose, opponents like this will continue to come. Those elders are trying to make trouble for me, "chuckled Wu Qiling," but it''s understandable, isn''t it? Who makes you never pay attention to them? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    It seems that every game is a challenge for him.


    Ignoring so much, Lu Fan and Wukong Ling continue to stroll in the street.


    Now that won Ning has seen them, there''s no reason why they can''t find elder martial brother Han Feng.


    I haven''t seen them for several years. Lu Fanzhen wants to see what their level is.


    Last time I chatted with them in a hurry, Lu Fan could feel that they had made great progress.


    However, it is not known to what extent.


    All the way forward, Lu Fan looks around.


    Before long, Lu Fan heard a familiar cry.


    "Your forefathers'' board is made up of you soft eggs. You can''t even beat out the yolk."


    familiar voice, familiar emphasis and familiar scolding.


    Lu fan, with a smile, followed the sound and just squeezed into the crowd.


    See Han Feng elder martial brother cross waist again with a group of people scold.


    With one scold, this kind of thing is for senior brother Han Feng. It''s too easy.


    Look at those white warriors in red who were scolded by elder martial brother Han Feng alone. Lu Fan chuckled.


    Turn around and look back. As expected, lingyao and others are behind.


    Lu Fan went to them, but Wu Qiling stopped and said, "Hall master, I''ll go back first."


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "why, don''t you want to see my senior brothers?"


    Wukong Lingdao: "no, they won''t like to see me."


    Blinked his eyes and left with a smile.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, but he could not be sure what he thought from the words of dancing.


    Wukong spirit is different from him. She seems to be the woman who wants to be the head of the devil.


    She won''t change anything by helping Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan felt her idea, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    Maybe Wukong spirit is not the same as him. Although the two seem to be very close now, the feelings belong to the feelings and the others to others.


    Lu Fan didn''t say anything more. He turned around and left. He walked towards lingyao with a smile.


    The body is like a dragon, shuttling in the crowd.


    Soon, Lu Fan got to the front and stood behind lingyao.


    "Lu..... Night shadow, you are here. "


    lingyao almost called the wrong name, and then put his arm around Lu Fan. A lot of people are envious around.


    Elder martial brother and others also saw Lu fan, all smiling. Even Han Feng, who was swearing at Lu fan, stopped for a while.


    After grinning at Lu fan, he continued to turn his head and scold: "where did you just scold, you scum. I''ll scold again from the beginning


    Lu Fan smiled at the white warriors who were about to take out their swords on the opposite side, and said with a smile: "what country is this? Why does senior brother Han Feng scold so much. Did they provoke you? "Lingyao said with a smile:" No. It was elder martial brother Han Feng who took the initiative to find someone to scold. You didn''t hear that just now, senior brother Han Feng began to scold his ancestors from the 18th generation. A large string without repetition. One of the guys who scolded passed out. "


    Lu Fandao:" is that right? It seems that elder martial brother Han Feng''s scolding skills have improved in recent years. Why do you scold them? "Lingyao said:" it''s very simple. Look into their eyes carefully. "


    Lu Fan hears the words and looks into the eyes of these white warriors. Suddenly, Lu Fan sees a piece of ice crystal eyes.


    Grinning lightly, Lu Fan understood, and said softly, "I see. People of the northern kingdom of God are right. You told elder martial brother Han Feng what happened to us at the beginning. "


    " we also know that. "


    the elder martial brother suddenly interrupted.


    Elder martial brother Chuxing and elder martial brother Chutian all said with a smile.


    "We love to hear your adventures."


    Lu Fan smiled a lot, but in his eyes, he took a few lines of sharp awn and said: "so, is the holy lady of the Northern Kingdom coming?"


    lingyao said: "this competition is the one that elder martial brother Chuxing gave to the holy lady of the northern Kingdom."


    Chu Xing pulled out his sword and chuckled: "younger martial brother, you can see how I can help you out of that evil spirit. Today, I have to let her know that people who come out of Wu''an can''t be offended. "


    Lu Fan said softly, "elder martial brother Chuxing, I have to remind you first. The virgin of the northern kingdom is not easy to deal with. Are you sure you are sure? "Chuxing said with a smile:" I don''t have confidence in elder martial brother. Don''t worry, elder martial brother, you know it well. "


    as he said, Chu Xing patted Lu Fan lightly on the shoulder.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan felt a familiar force pouring into his body.


    Lu Fanhu was surprised and said: "Taiyi is determined to be brave."


    elder martial brother Chutian touched his long sword and said: "younger martial brother, don''t be surprised. Now we are all different. You just wait for the big teeth to fall off. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes flicker and looks at his elder martial brothers, laughing a lot.


    Finally, when elder martial brother Han Feng was about to scold another person, Han Yan, the saint daughter of the northern kingdom of divinity, drove her ice crystal carriage late.


    She is still so crystal and pure, beautiful and irresistible, which attracts people around to marvel and dull.


    But for Lu Fan and others, now her beauty is not so moving.


    No way. Once you know the woman, she has a heart like a snake and a scorpion. Then, no matter how beautiful the face is, it''s just a red skull, a shroud on a rotten corpse.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng gave her two words.


    "Demon girl,"


    the saint lady stepped out of the carriage and looked at Lu Fan and others with a faint smile on her face.


    Lu Fan''s face changed slightly.


    He didn''t want the virgin to call out his real name in public.


    The saint looked around, and finally her eyes rested on Han Feng, saying, "are you the one who is going to compete with me today?"


    Han Feng laughed and said: "you deserve it. If I do, you must break up today. It''s just that if you look good, you''ll die better. Elder martial brother Chuxing, your dish is coming. Remember to start a little crisply. "


    the saint show frowned slightly, and her eyes swept over Han Feng and others. Suddenly, he stayed on lingyao.


    All of a sudden, the expression on the saint''s face began to become a little unnatural, with endless murders in her eyes.


    In a cold voice, the saint said: "it''s a person from Wu''an. It''s so skillful."


    Chu Xing got up slowly, pulled Han Feng behind him, and said calmly: "stop talking nonsense, fight."


    the saint''s voice was cold, and she said: "that''s what it means."

 Chapter 935

    Take out the iron card, confirm the identity and enter the array.


    A light curtain rises, blue sky, earth, canyon abyss.


    The wind is howling and the falcons are flying high in the sky.


    A beautiful view of the kingdom of Optimus appears in people''s eyes.


    Lu Fan looked at this scene and whispered, "I wonder if the whole country will be devastated after the great kingdom of Qing held this event."


    Lingyao said with a smile: "the whole country should not. No matter how small Optimus Prime is, it should be bigger than Wu''an. It''s certain to destroy some places, but I''m afraid it''s impossible to destroy the whole giant. "


    Lu Fandao: "yes, it is. I always think how strong those who once destroyed the country alone are. What kind of strength can we achieve this feat of annihilation. "


    Lingyao said with a smile, "powerful saint.". One day, you will step into that rank. "


    Lu Fandao: "you are so confident in me."


    lingyao said with a smile: "of course,"


    in the light curtain, elder martial brother Chuxing and Hanyan, the holy daughter of the northern kingdom of divinity, have already started fighting.


    As soon as I came up, elder martial brother Chuxing released his vigorous strength.


    It turns out that there are two colors of light, gold and water. The power of Tao covers it.


    Elder martial brother Chuxing not only entered Tiangang. He is the strong one who has realized two things.


    Cultivation is about the triple of Tiangang. Such progress is not pleasant.


    Lu fandu exclaimed: "elder martial brother Chuxing''s accomplishments are amazing."


    elder martial brother Hanfeng turned around and looked at Lu fandu with a smile: "younger martial brother. How do you say that? Don''t look at me for three days. I tell you. Not only elder martial brother Chuxing. Your elder martial brother Han Feng and I, now I''m also a strong man. "


    Han Feng said while patting his chest.


    Lu Fandao: "it''s a shave, not a shave."


    Master brother said: "brother Han Feng, you are on the land..... In front of younger martial brother Yeying, what kind of clothes do you have? "


    Han Feng said with a grin: "it''s not pretend, it''s strength. You didn''t see my fight in the morning. You killed my opponent in an instant. That warrior of snow country is not my opponent at all. "


    Listening to brother Han Feng''s thoughts, Lu Fan turned his eyes to the fighting elder martial brother Chuxing.


    At this time, within the light curtain, two groups of light are already interlaced like mirages.


    The eternal ice sword of the saint daughter of the northern kingdom of God continuously wields terrible frost. Elder martial brother Chuxing''s Taiyi has no intention to make a decision, and also circulates tenacious gossip light.


    There is no end to fighting.


    Their figures, both in the rapid battle, become blurred until they become all over the sky.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The other side.


    Left Lu Fan''s dance ethereal, the smile on the face slowly put up.


    Fast step into a lane, dancing spirit waved, a demon like ghosts appear.


    "The vice hall leader has an order for me to see the elder."


    "The elder is in the attic in the cloud," said the demon


    "Lead the way."


    wuqiling waves his sleeves and follows the demon cultivator forward.


    Bend around, bend around.


    In a short time, the demon monk took Wukong spirit to a loft that looked very elegant.


    There are clouds and mist, like a piece of white jade connecting the clouds. There is a path of sunlight on the top and white stone on the bottom.


    Pearls are inlaid with countless grains.


    Just standing at the door, Wukong Ling feels calm. Here, it''s a good place to have tea and chat.


    "Please wait here."


    demon repair enters the attic first.


    Wukong Ling stands quietly below and looks up to the top of the attic.


    She seemed to feel someone looking down from above, smiling and fearless.


    Soon, the demon monk ran back, and said in a loud voice, "elder, please,"


    Wukong Ling walked into the cloud loft. As soon as she entered, Wukong Ling saw a white cloud lifting her up, and then slowly floated up.


    The whole attic seems to be transparent. From inside to outside, it''s really clear.


    Soon, the dancing spirit floated to the top. At a glance, Wukong spirit saw the dark yuan saint and the Suman elder talking.


    Bowing to salute, Wukong Spirit said softly: "fifteen halls, Wukong spirit paid a visit to the elder."


    Elder Suman and the daughter of dark yuan both turn their heads and look at Wukong spirit.


    Suddenly, the daughter of dark yuan stood up and said, "sister Suman, I will go first."


    Suman said: "silent, don''t be too tired. In this clan, everyone can be tired, but you can''t. I will be sad. "


    there is a radian in the mouth of the dark yuan saint.


    She is not good at smiling, so the smile looks very stiff.


    Walk away quickly. The dark yuan Saint passed by Wukong spirit. The dancing spirit held his breath.


    It was almost a moment that the strong dark air captured her spirit.


    But at the next moment, the terrible dark spirit also leaves with the shadow of the dark yuan saint.


    Wukong Ling''s whole body trembled for a moment. Just for a moment, she was as wet as if she had pulled it out of the water.


    The clothes cling to her body, revealing her graceful posture.


    "What can I do for you?" elder Suman asked softly.


    "I''ll report a big event to the elder," Wukong Spirit said


    Elder Suman said with a smile, "I deal with big things every day. One by one, you have just entered the 15th hall. Can you report to me any important events, "


    Wukong Lingdao:" what about Lu fan is not a big deal. "


    elder Suman''s face suddenly changed when he heard Lu Fan''s name.


    After a deep look at Wukong spirit, elder Suman was silent for a moment, then waved to Wukong spirit and said: "come on,"


    Wukong spirit raised his head and hid his face under the veil, with a smile like a flower.


    "Sit down."


    elder Suman uses the tone of command to dance the empty spiritual path.


    First of all, I salute respectfully, and then I slowly sit in the chair where the saint daughter of the dark yuan just sat.


    Elder Suman looked at the dancing spirit and said softly: "sometimes, you can eat at random, and you can''t talk at random. Lu Fan''s business is the top priority of the whole demon cultivation. If you can only say something I already know later, I will punish you. The punishment in this case is very cruel. So, try to say something that surprises me. "


    dancing is fearless and airy. He said with a smile:" elder, before I say it, can I ask if it''s true that all the people who can catch Lu Fan in the most wanted order can get huge rewards? "


    Suman said:" of course, it''s true. If you can do it, you can enter the devil pool and get the devil It''s all there is. I can assure you that. "


    Wukong spirit''s smile is more intense. He leans forward slightly and says:" that''s good, elder. I don''t talk nonsense. I want to get reward, so I''ll report what I know. First of all, what I want to tell you is that Lu fan is now in the kingdom of Optimus. To be precise, it''s in the city of Optimus. "

 Chapter 936

    In the light, the battle continued.


    Beyond the light curtain, there are many people.


    "Well,"


    there is no reason for the body to shake suddenly. Lu Fan''s eyebrows are tightened and he looks around.


    Lingyao asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Lu Fan frowned: "suddenly I feel my body is cold. It seems that I''m being stared at by someone."


    Lingyao immediately turned to look around and said, "is it a big trouble?"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said: "I don''t know. But it''s certainly not a good thing. "


    Lingyao said: "do you want to go back earlier. Your identity is quite special. It''s really dangerous to stay here. "


    Lu Fan looked at lingyao''s worried expression and said with a smile: "it''s not so exaggerated. How many storms have come, but also afraid of this small situation. Don''t forget, I''m the master now. Ordinary people can''t really move me. "


    Lingyao smiled and smashed Lu Fan''s chest with his fist.


    Looking up, Lu Fan continues to look at the battle in the light curtain.


    At this time, Chu Xing and the saint had reached the stage of white heat.


    Two people you come and I go, still spell dozens of moves.


    It''s not surprising that people who come to this kind of cultivation will either fight with a few moves or fight for three days and three nights.


    But apparently neither of them had the idea of going on like this.


    Chu Xing held up the sword in his hand, and began to run out of countless words crazily.


    Lu Fan once saw elder martial brother Chuxing use this move.


    This is not his signature martial art of Yin Yang Xuanlong sword. It''s a sixteen character sword killing skill.


    But now, elder martial brother Chuxing can use it again. There are more than 160 words.


    All over the sky, with the body method of elder martial brother Chuxing.


    One sword stabbed out, which was full of innumerable light of gossip.


    Taiyi xuanzi kills.


    Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The successive explosions appear in the light curtain, and the whole light curtain seems to start to vibrate. You can imagine how powerful this move is.


    All the spectators stared at the light curtain with wide eyes.


    I have to admit that most of the people who came to watch this contest came to see the virgin of the northern kingdom of God.


    Look at these circles of old men, each drooling three thousand feet, full of hearts.


    As he watched the battle, he shouted.


    "Such a beautiful woman also fights. What kind of people come out of the wild country?"


    "Let the beauty win and the boy of sword lose."


    "I want to see beautiful women beating people, not beautiful women being beaten."


    The shouts went up and down like the tide.


    Elder martial brother Chutian stared at Han Feng and said, "scold them. Tell them to shut up. "


    Han Feng said softly, "I''m tired. Have a rest. What they said is quite reasonable."


    The elder martial brother slapped Han Feng on the head.


    "It makes sense to be a ghost. Wait for Chu Xing to come back and see if he doesn''t beat you. "


    Just then, two figures emerge slowly in the light curtain.


    They looked at it intently, but saw that the sword of Chu Xing was already on the neck of the saint daughter of the northern kingdom of God.


    "Siren, you lost."


    Elder martial brother Chuxing''s eyes were burning and his voice was loud.


    At this time, the right arm of the saint daughter of the northern kingdom was bleeding, with uneven breath and cold light in ice crystal''s eyes.


    Chu Xing pushed the sword to the saint''s neck again. The sharp sword spirit had already cut the saint''s neck.


    "Don''t you give up yet?"


    the saint smiled suddenly. Her smile was like melting ice and blooming iron trees.


    Suddenly let a group of audience outside the light curtain sigh: "it''s really beautiful."


    Slowly, the saint said, "I will not give up. You kill me. Do it, cut off my head. Win this victory. "


    Chu Xing''s eyes began to flash.


    Outside, elder martial brother Chutian and elder martial brother Hanfeng suddenly got up and said, "no good."


    Lingyao hurriedly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    the elder martial brother frowned and replied: "Chu Xing can''t be cruel to women. He won''t kill the virgin. He''s going to be in bad luck. "


    Han Feng shouted loudly: "hurry up, kill her. Elder martial brother Chuxing, this is not a time of weakness. "


    Unfortunately, no matter how Han Feng shouted, Chu Xing could not hear it.


    The muscles on his face began to shake, and Chu Xing''s hand holding the sword began to be a little unsteady.


    The saint said, "why, I can''t do it."


    The virgin suddenly leans her neck against the sword.


    Chu Xing suddenly took back the sword. But at this time, the holy lady''s sudden figure flashed, and a backhand sword stabbed directly into Chu Xing''s body.


    In the blink of an eye, Chuxing turned into ice.


    "Mediocre, coward," sneered the saint


    Take back the ice sword of ten thousand years. The saint raised her hand high.


    Outside, countless people clapped. That''s the end they want to see.


    The guards quickly spread out the array. Without hesitation, Lu Fan rushed in first and dragged the frozen Chu line back from the array.


    The saint also slowly drifted back and looked at lingyao and other people with cold eyes: "Wu''an, ha ha, but that''s it."


    At the end of the speech, the saint took out a bottle of elixir and poured it down. She strode away.


    The group of white warriors with high toes and high Qi followed. When he left, he looked at Han Feng contemptuously and said, "how about shouting happily? There is still no meat to eat."


    Such sarcasm, Han Feng some can not help.


    The elder martial brother grabbed him and asked him not to be impulsive.


    "Don''t stop me. I''ll cut her down."


    Han Feng shouted.


    Lu Fan waved a flame to melt the frost outside Chu Xing''s body, and at the same time a breath of life entered.


    Elder martial brother Chuxing immediately came back from the dying edge.


    It''s very dangerous.


    Lu Fan was relieved, and almost one by one, elder martial brother Chuxing was completely frozen into vermicelli by the cold.


    It has to be said that the ultimate ice of the virgin has become stronger again.


    "I''m sorry, younger martial brother. I''m disgraced."


    Elder martial brother Chuxing''s voice was hoarse and his whole body was shaking.


    Lu Fan takes out a bottle of elixir and gives it to elder martial brother Chuxing first.


    Then, turning to lingyao and other humane: "take him back to rest quickly."


    Lingyao nodded heavily. Han Feng and Chu Tian helped Chu Xing up and wanted to go out.


    Lu Fan stood still, and the elder martial brother looked at Lu Fan and said, "won''t you come with us?"


    Lu Fan shook his head slightly, and the elder martial brother nodded clearly: "remember, don''t do stupid things. She''s not worth it. "


    Lu Fandao: "senior brother. She almost killed my third senior brother. No one can stop me from going to meet her, and there''s a debt between me and her


    After that, Lu Fan nodded to lingyao, then turned around. Stride in the direction of the saint''s departure.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng said, "what''s the matter? Younger martial brother has gone to revenge. Take care of that elder martial brother, and I will go too."


    The elder martial brother grabbed Han Feng and said, "let him go. It''s more convenient for him to go by himself. Don''t make a mess of your accomplishments. "


    Second elder martial brother Chu Tian gnawed his teeth and said, "I believe younger martial brother, he will help Chu Xing get revenge."


    Lingyao''s eyes were cold, and she said softly, "the saint is dead."

 Chapter 937

    The ice crystal carriage is moving slowly in the air, and its speed is not fast. Lu fan can easily keep up with the carriage only by walking.


    The sky is too crowded. If you don''t come to Optimus, you won''t understand what the word "blocking the sky" means.


    A group of birds and animals were hissing loudly to express their dissatisfaction with the carriage or boat ahead.


    The smaller the wild animals are, the more unlucky they are. Look at those huge wild animals whose wings can spread to cover the sky and completely block the vision of the people behind them.


    This is where people are next to people, and animals are squeezing them. The front beast farts, and the back beast can only bear it.


    If it''s a strong beast, it''s good for a weak one. After all, the class of wild animals is more strict than that of human beings. So even if the weak wild animals eat a fart, they dare not say more.


    Of course, if the weak beast is in front, the strong beast is in the back. The weak beast dare not have redundant actions at all.


    But if two wild beasts of similar strength are squeezed together, the trouble will be great.


    These wild animals, when they are in their own country, which is not a powerful party, have their own mountain tops, chassis, and even the existence of caves.


    Usually, any guy who doesn''t have eyes dare to get close to its mountain will be killed mercilessly. Now, even dragon scales are about to be rubbed off.


    This is intolerable. Many wild animals even ignored their master''s cry and started to fight against their neighbors.


    There are signs of wild animal unrest all over the sky, that is to say, the strong man next to us will keep suppressing us, otherwise we will be unable to fight each other for a long time.


    Moreover, at this time, the people in charge of the animal room in the sky began to sell all kinds of square food for wild animals.


    One by one, they cried out loudly: "the square food that can make the wild animals quiet down, the special offer to control the animal room, hurry to shout."


    It''s known from the first sight that the beast house has a lot of experience and preparation, so the pot is full of money.


    The whole world may be the kingdom of Optimus Prime.


    In any other place, it is impossible for so many powerful wild animals to gather in one city.


    So many people, from time to time, take out a mirror to record the current scene. It''s OK to take it back and sell it.


    Thanks to this, Lu Fan''s tracking has become extremely easy.


    The virgin''s ice crystal carriage is moving at the speed of a turtle. Lu Fan even has time to go shopping in the street. See what''s practical.


    Just strolling, suddenly a voice came from behind.


    "Lord."


    Lu Fan looked around and saw nangongxing running over.


    Lu Fan smiled at nangongxing and said, "what''s the matter with such a hurry?" nangongxing stepped forward quickly, followed by several demon practitioners.


    Wave, nangongxing let these demon cultivators block the people around. These fierce big ones really frighten many people and let them make way of an area.


    A group of people said: "what is this? Do you want to fight in the street?"


    unfortunately, they are doomed to be disappointed, because nangongxing didn''t come to fight with Lu Fan.


    Walking to Lu Fan''s side, nangongxing directly takes out a piece of Tongjing and hands it to Lu Fan: "something happened. Your dancing lady went to see elder Suman alone. "


    Lu Fan''s face suddenly changed after hearing the words, and he took the mirror.


    Inject vigorous Qi, and Lu Fan looks at it. Inside, it''s a scene of Wukong spirit outside the cloud loft, being brought in by the demon cultivator.


    Lu Fandao: "are you sure it''s elder Suman?"


    Nangong Xingdao: "there is also the saint daughter of dark yuan. But she didn''t seem to stop. After Wukong Ling went in, she came out. "


    Lu Fan smashed the mirror and looked slightly ugly.


    After a moment of silence, Lu Fandao said: "what is she doing to find elder Suman?"


    nangongxing preached: "brother Lu Fan. Don''t you understand? She just came to Qingtian city from a small country. People are not born, land is not familiar, cultivation is not very strong, and there is no status. What can she do? If it''s just a general thing, she can''t find you. If it''s necessary to find the elder. There''s obviously only one answer. She''s going to snitch. "


    Lu Fan closed his eyes and said nothing.


    Nangong then said: "brother Lu fan, you believe her, but I never believe her. That''s why I''ve got people keeping an eye on her. This is the situation now. Take an idea and tell us what we should do. "


    Lu Fan opened his eyes and said calmly, "if the dancing spirit betrays me. Now it should be elder Suman who comes to catch me with a group of powerful demons. No, not even elder Suman. I have no chance to escape in the demon city of Optimus


    Nangong line gnawed his teeth and said: "enter the void and rush out of the kingdom of Optimus. I know a safe route. It''s too late to go now. I''ve sent people to prepare the boat. We can... "


    Lu Fan suddenly laughed and patted Nangong on the shoulder: "don''t get excited. Brother Nangong, this is not the time to be excited. "


    Nangong was stunned for a moment and frowned at Lu Fan and said, "you still believe her."


    Lu Fan said quietly, "yes."


    Nangong Xing suddenly smiled and said with a bitter smile: "brother Lu fan, you know that your trust will probably kill us directly."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I trust her just like I trust you. Brother Nangong, do you believe me? "


    nangongxing looks at Lu Fan''s face and says with a wry smile:" well, it''s just a death. Brother Lu fan, I hope you don''t see the wrong person. "


    Lu Fandao: "I hope so. OK, let''s put this thing first. All the people who know about it, deal with it. I have something else to do, so I won''t accompany you. "


    Lu Fan pointed to the ice crystal carriage of the saint daughter of the northern kingdom in the sky. A smile.


    Nangongxing nodded clearly: "I understand. Then I''ll go back first. Brother Lu fan, I still want to tell you. I don''t trust her. After all, she is just a demon, not the same as us. "


    Lu Fandao: "I understand. But that doesn''t prevent me from believing her. "


    Nangong hang shook his head and said, "you guy. If I die because of this, you will be my little brother when I become a ghost. I''ll be the hall leader, and you''ll be my deputy. I''m going to pick up girls every day and watch you work everywhere. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "this is absolutely impossible. You still owe me a hundred beauties. I''ll pay for it then. "


    The two people look at each other and smile. Nangong line nods and beckons to the nearby demons. They leave quickly.


    Lu Fan stood at the same place, sighed and murmured: "dancing is ethereal, I give you trust, and you don''t let me down. I know, in fact, you are not an incurable demon

 Chapter 938

    A few hours later, the ice wagon finally flew out of the crowded sky.


    Lu Fan changes his face and follows her quietly.


    There are too many people to do it. Lu Fan plans to wait for her to fly to a place with fewer people.


    Or go back to the house, and he''ll do it again.


    However, after a while, Lu Fan found that the ice crystal carriage had a tendency to turn around.


    Lu Fan also vaguely felt that there was a pair of eyes staring at him from the ice crystal carriage.


    He seems to have been discovered by the saint.


    With a smile, it seems that the saint daughter has a lot of experience in tracking this aspect.


    However, Lu Fan didn''t care. What if he was found out.


    This distance, even if the saint tries to escape, he can catch up.


    Lu fan has secretly adjusted his vigorous Qi.


    But the virgin did not seem to have any intention of speeding up her escape.


    The carriage suddenly turned and flew in the other direction.


    Lu Fan quickened his pace and followed the saint''s carriage.


    In a moment, the carriage fell down in a narrow street.


    Maybe because these small streets are not wide enough and there is no competition here, they seem very quiet.


    The saint''s carriage stopped slowly in the street. In the carriage, several white warriors came out with swords in their hands.


    The expression on their faces seems very dignified and murderous.


    At the same time, they took out some beads and threw them on the ground.


    Immediately, half of the streets appeared transparent array.


    Slowly, the saint came out of the carriage.


    Looking around coldly, the saint Lang said: "come out, friend. It''s no fun tracking people. "


    Lu Fan heard the saint''s words from afar.


    With a smile on his face, he walked slowly out of the corner.


    Immediately, Lu Fan felt several eyes on him.


    Like the tip of a needle, like a wheat awn, the eyes are sharp.


    The saint''s daughter looked at Lu Fan. Maybe Lu Fan''s face was so ordinary that she didn''t recognize it for a while, so she tightened her eyebrows.


    "Who are you. Why follow me. "


    Said the saint. At the same time, the fingers moved, as if to give orders to the martial artists around them, so that they are ready to move at any time.


    Lu Fan stepped forward slowly and said, "you can''t recognize me, Han Yan, the saint daughter of the northern kingdom of God."


    The saint daughter stared at Lu Fan''s changed face and said: "I''m sorry. I''ve met so many people. I really can''t remember a common looking person like you. Maybe you can give me a wake-up call. "


    Lu Fan walked forward and said, "yes. I''m the one you''ve been trapped in. It''s the one you''ve hit again. But those who survived. You walk through the void and see the mountains and rivers of a country together. I thought you were a noble, pure and noble saint. But you have done the most shameless thing. You are a selfish ghost, whose moral character is not even equal to that of a real villain. Although you are called the saint, you are actually doing all the work of demon cultivation. Beautiful in appearance, ugly in heart. Do you remember who I am when I describe you like this? "


    With a slight smile on the corner of the mouth, Lu Fan''s eyes have already had sharp awns.


    He deliberately stimulated the saint with words. Immediately, there was a look of fear on the saint''s face.


    She pointed to Lu Fan''s face and said, "you are..... You are. "


    At this time, Lu Fan was only a hundred steps away from the ice crystal carriage. His smile converged slowly and he said, "why, haven''t you remembered. Let me remind you a little more. Lingguo, shifangding, the old servant who died beside you. "


    The saint''s expression has already become ferocious, and the strong vigorous strength rises immediately.


    The hair will fly without wind.


    Raising his hand, Lu Fan said: "kill. Kill him for me. "


    Hearing this, all the white warriors beside the carriage immediately killed Lu Fan.


    Vigorous force rises from the sky, sand splashes under the feet, and the sound of space fragmentation sounds constantly.


    Lu Fan looks at the white warrior in charge. He turns his hand and the sword appears in his hand.


    "Red flame dragon roars sword."


    Poof.


    A fire dragon appeared and swept all the warriors in white.


    The fire red dragon, like the dragon, swam in the sky. Everywhere it passed, it was full of red.


    It''s flexible and ethereal, as if it doesn''t carry any dust.


    Originally, the powerful and destructive martial arts skills are used in Lu Fan''s hands at the moment.


    Here is Lu Fan''s promotion of martial arts. A real strong man can not only control his own martial arts, but also kill his own style.


    For Lu fan, such martial arts as ChiYan dragon roaring sword have already been enlightened.


    Lu fan is even able to integrate his own Tao into the martial arts, so once used, it is unusual.


    In a flash of fire, Lu Fan''s figure came to the front of the saint''s cold smoke.


    The muscles on his face wriggled. Soon, Lu Fan was back to his original appearance.


    "Lu fan is here in Wu''an. Now it''s time for you to remember it all. "


    Lu Fan''s voice fell to the ground, and a group of martial artists in white immediately spewed blood from behind.


    Dong. Thump. Thump. Thump.


    In fact, the white warriors with good strength fell to the ground one by one, and their vitality quickly faded.


    If Lu Fan didn''t keep his hand, he wouldn''t either.


    Without any blood, the sword was inserted in front of the saint.


    "Lu Fan."


    The saint almost squeezed these two words out of her teeth.


    When speaking, Lu Fan could see the blue tendons on her forehead were beating.


    Suddenly, the saint''s daughter made a move.


    For thousands of years, the cold ice sword suddenly came out, with fast speed and fierce sword technique. At this moment, the holy lady''s momentum of killing far exceeded that of fighting against elder martial brother Chuxing.


    Sure enough, people have potential.


    Unfortunately, none of these works in front of Lu Fan.


    With a grasp of his left hand, the ice sword of ten thousand years fell on Lu Fan.


    The cold air on the sword and the vigorous strength of the saint''s daughter are like a cold wind whistling by for Lu Fan.


    It''s cold, but it doesn''t help at all.


    "Your progress is too small."


    Lu Fan said softly.


    With a strong left hand, click and wipe.


    The ice sword of ten thousand years broke into two parts directly. The saint lady, with astonishment on her face, dodged to retreat.


    But at this time, Lu Fan''s eyes were shining, and she was in the same place.


    Take the soul and destroy the soul.


    The body began to show signs of petrifaction, and the virgin trembled: "Lu fan, how can you be so strong? It''s impossible."


    Lu Fan slowly laid the sword across the saint''s neck and said, "it''s impossible for three words to fall on me. You really shouldn''t have pissed me off. "


    The saint looked at Lu Fan''s sword and said, "you won''t kill a woman, will you. Lu fan, the grudges between you and me can be solved. I''ll apologize and apologize to you. You let me go. It''s all right. "


    Lu Fan looked into the saint''s eyes and said slowly, "you know what. Your performance now reminds me of a person. "


    "Who?" said the saint. Is it your old acquaintance. Did she ever do that, so you let her go. Can I have a chance like her. Lu fan, as long as you let me go, I will be your maid. "


    Lu Fan looked at the saint''s face and said: "I''m sorry. The man''s name is Zhang Yuehan, and she died in my hand. I am different from my third senior brother. I kill women. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan waved his sharp sword.


    Blood is flying like cherry blossom.


    The wind blows, and the ice goes away. The saint falls to the ground with a crash.


    The expression on the face, with shock, with disbelief, with unwilling.


    If she knew that it would be so dangerous to come to Optimus, she would not come.


    If she knows that Lu Fan''s strength is so amazing, she should run as soon as she sees Lu Fan.


    But there is no if in this world, there is only necessity.


    In the eyes, the vitality faded and the saint lay on the ground, completely dead.


    Lu Fan put up his heavy sword and looked at the corpse of the saint and said, "in this way, we are finished."


    Gently hit a ring finger, the flame suddenly rises, burning everything.

 Chapter 939

    A loft in the clouds.


    Wukong Ling said with a smile: "elder, I know that''s all. If you could send me more people. I''ll find out where Lu fan is. "


    Elder Suman stared at Wukong spirit''s eyes and said, "are you sure you''re finished? How do I feel? You know more than you said. Besides, you really know what Lu Fan looks like. "


    Wukong Lingdao:" it should be roughly. He is, after all, my Eastern man. When I came to Optimus, I met him on the way. He escaped from the kingdom of Dansheng, but his accomplishments increased. Powerful and expert. Moreover, I concluded that Lu Fan was among the participants. If I have enough hands, I''m sure I can find him. "


    Elder Suman was silent for a moment and said: "dancing is ethereal. Since you are so confident, I can give you some more hands. Those who come from other countries, I will let you choose a group of people. Even, I can talk to your Lord and ask him to help you find it. But I want results. If you don''t give me any results after the world cup. You have to pay for the bleeding. You should know the rules of Daoxin devil sect. "


    Wukong spirit smiled and said quietly: "elder. I don''t know how to gamble my life on something I''m not sure about. You give me a hand, I make a contribution. After that, it''s fair that you get the big prize and I get the small one. "


    Elder Suman smiled and said, "I like a woman like you, ambitious woman. You remind me of myself. OK. It''s just some people. It''s settled. Lu fan, go find it. I found it. It''s yours. I won''t rob it. I just want to see if you really have the ability. Now, few people dare to gamble with their lives in front of me. Even if it is demon cultivation, there are many people who are greedy for life and afraid of death. "


    Wukong spirit bowed and saluted, saying: "thank you for your permission, then I will go to work."


    Elder Suman nodded: "go. By the way, you take this back to your Lord. He has done a good job recently. You told him to put those penalties on hold. In the future. "


    Elder Suman throws a sign to Wukong spirit.


    Wukong Ling laughs and leaves.


    Elder Suman shook his head gently and watched the back of the dancing spirit disappear in the sight. In a soft voice, he said: "the night shadow''s men have such strange women. As expected, birds of a feather flock together. In such an afternoon, I''m afraid the whole fifteen halls will become a place of trouble. "


    As he said this, elder Suman closed his eyes gently and recalled all the information about Lu fan that Wukong Ling had with her.


    His cultivation is not vulgar, and he is upright. Now he is in Qingtian city.


    Elder Suman''s eyebrows are slightly tight.


    It''s not so right. The real key point is that the dancing spirit doesn''t seem to say anything.


    There is no mention of what looks like, what weapons to use, and the features of posture.


    Elder Suman suddenly smiled and said: "this little girl is really smart. If she can find Lu fan, she can really get up. Cultivation is not a problem. Just enter the magic pool once. If you have ambition and can speak, if you can do things again, you can cultivate them. "


    Elder Suman clapped her hands, and immediately several demons appeared beside her.


    "Now go find Wu Chen, one of the people from the kingdom of Optimus, and send me a message."


    A demon cultivator bowed and said: "dare to ask elder, what message?" elder Suman''s eyes were a little confused, as if his thoughts had flown back many years.


    In a moment, the elder Suman said softly, "on the moon, at the end of the willow, after about dusk."


    "Yes."


    Several of the magicians left immediately.


    Elder Suman''s fingers gently hit the table, and the rings on his fingers constantly hit the table, making a clear sound.


    "Wu Chen, are you kidding?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the same time, a man stood in front of the gate of the great prince''s mansion, looking at the gate of the prince''s Mansion from afar.


    Black hair, black eyes, slightly emaciated body. The eyes are strong and firm.


    He was wearing a black close fitting martial suit and a long sword at his waist.


    Several bodyguards of the great prince''s mansion looked at the man and said nothing.


    "Who is this?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve been standing for a long time."


    "Ask. You must have an identity to enter the palace. It''s not good to neglect. "


    Several bodyguards nodded, and then shouted to the man, "I dare to ask you who you are looking for. What''s the matter when you come to the Grand Prince''s mansion."


    the man said nothing and looked at them straight.


    In a moment, the man spits out two words: "find someone."


    The guards waited quietly for him to say the second half. But wait for a long time, but found that the man did not say the second half of the meaning.


    Several bodyguards looked at each other, and then a bodyguard asked again, "who to look for?"


    the man still said briefly: "master."


    Then the man stopped talking again.


    A few bodyguards could hardly cry or laugh.


    Where is this madman from.


    Speak two words, and look for the master. The devil knows who his master is.


    But the man did not continue to say the meaning, several bodyguards shake their heads, also lazy to pay attention to.


    If he likes to stand, let him stand and see how long he can stand.


    The man waited for another moment, as if he was thinking about something.


    Suddenly, the man strode forward.


    Several bodyguards saw it wrong, and immediately pulled out the weapon.


    "What do you want to do..... As for the people, "


    the bodyguards just pulled out their weapons, and the figure of the man disappeared.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind swept by them.


    Several people turn their heads and look back. They are shocked to find that the man has entered the Grand Prince''s mansion.


    "Stop. Stop for me. "


    Several bodyguards immediately screamed loudly. At the next moment, a bodyguard whistled softly. In the great prince''s mansion, a group of demons quickly gathered.


    The man didn''t seem to see the bodyguard coming after him. He went on.


    In front of him came another team of bodyguards.


    "Stop."


    Shouts loudly, the bodyguards directly to the man to kill.


    But the man still looked at them indifferently, also did not see his figure how to move, then directly dodged all the attacks.


    He''s like a ghost, keep going.


    These bodyguards went on and on, but none of them could hit him in the corner.


    "Hell, come on, come on."


    The bodyguards shouted, and more and more demons gathered around them.


    Soon, in all directions, the sky and the earth, a piece of demon repair surrounded the man.


    The man stopped and glanced around.


    "Dare to go one step further and break up thousands of corpses. Who on earth are you? Report it. "


    A group of bodyguards surrounded the man to death in the center.


    The man heard their words, light back: "thirteen."

 Chapter 940

    Dusk is heavy. Lu Fan sits on Xiaohei''s back and slowly floats back to the palace, watching the setting sun falling into the horizon.


    The crowd in the city is still noisy, fighting and shouting. It can be imagined that such enthusiasm will gradually increase as the competition continues.


    The coming night, for them, is only part of the carnival.


    Slowly, little black fell from the sky.


    Straight down in front of the palace gate, several bodyguards, apparently already know Lu Fan.


    No one came up to check Lu fan, and let Lu Fan walk into the palace in a big way.


    But before he took a few steps, Lu Fan heard the hissing sound of flying animals landing behind him, and the track sound of the carriage rolling.


    Turning his head and looking back, Lu suddenly stopped.


    Dancing ethereal figure, out of the carriage.


    The veil covers the face, the eyes are smiling, and even the steps seem to be light.


    Lu Fan stands in place, waiting for her to enter the palace.


    In a moment, Wukong spirit saw Lu Fan''s figure.


    The footsteps slightly paused, the smile in the dancing airy eyes converged a lot. Then walk quickly to Lu Fan.


    "Hall master, are you waiting for me on a special trip."


    dancing is peaceful, but Lu fan can see something else in her eyes.


    Lu Fan said with a light smile, "no, I just came back. It''s a coincidence. What are you busy with? "


    Wukong Lingdao:" some trifles. You won''t dare to be interested, Lord. "


    Say, dance empty spirit hugged Lu Fan''s arm, look very intimate pull Lu fan to go forward.


    Lu Fan was silent for a moment and said, "no, I''m very interested today. You''d better tell me what you did. "


    Wu Qiling suddenly stops, releases his arm and looks at Lu Fan''s face.


    Lu Fan''s expression is indifferent, his eyes are deep, and he looks straight at the dancing eyes.


    For a moment, Wukong spirit sighed: "you send someone to follow me."


    Lu Fan didn''t explain, but looked at Wukong spirit way: "you really have nothing to tell me."


    Wukong spirit''s voice also became indifferent, and said: "you know, why ask me."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know anything. Now, you tell me what I should know. "


    Wukong spirit bit his lips, and there seemed to be mist in his eyes.


    But the next moment, she gathered all her emotions, fiddled with her hair, raised her head and said, "I''m going to see elder Suman. I talked to her about something and asked for some help. "


    Lu Fandao: "do you want it, and she will give it."


    Wukong spirit way: "yes, I want it, and elder Suman will give it. She seems to appreciate me very much, and I think it''s good to follow her. By the way, elder Suman asked me to return this brand to you. She said you did a good job. The punishment will wait until after the task. "


    Wu Kongling said and took out the token of the hall leader and put it into Lu Fan''s hand.


    Lu Fan looks at the sign in his hand and a smile rises from the corner of his mouth. Nodding, "I see."


    After that, Lu Fan walked forward with his hands on his back and did not ask another question.


    Wukong Ling looked at Lu Fan''s back and suddenly said: "Hall master. I didn''t do anything sorry to you, and I will never hurt you. But I have to complete my ideal, I want to climb up as much as I can, and I want to be the Lord of demon cultivation. For this reason, I am willing to take any risk. If I do something wrong, you can kill me directly. "


    Lu fantou also does not return way: "knew."


    The mist rose again in Wu Kongling''s eyes, and he said in a loud voice, "don''t you advise me?" Lu fan stopped and sighed, then turned his head and said, "each of us has his own will, and we can''t demand it. I only know that you are not a lunatic. You have conscience. "


    Wukong spirit way: "but I''ve never been with you. Like that moon culvert, I yearn for darkness. "


    Lu Fan smiled and shook his head and said, "no, you don''t yearn for darkness. You are yearning for power. No matter what your status is, if your heart is good, you will be in the light. If the heart is evil, it hides in darkness. Everything is your choice. "


    With that, Lu Fan strode away.


    Wukongling stands in place, silent for a long time.


    In Lu Fan''s body, the nine dragon Xuangong tower said with a smile, "great master, these words are really meaningful. It seems that you are already a strong heart in the Tao. I can''t wait to see the gods... "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you really want to say that I can still pretend to be right."


    "You can see through it at a glance, great master," laughed the pagoda


    Lu Fan laughed and said, "shut up."


    The great prince''s mansion, shout to the sky.


    When Lu Fan came to the front of the door, he saw the continuous light in the mansion. It seemed that there was a battle in the mansion.


    Immediately, Lu Fan flashes into the mansion.


    Suddenly, I saw countless demons in the mansion, surrounded by three layers in and three layers out.


    The sky and the earth are all human beings. They seem to be besieging someone, but it doesn''t look good.


    Lu Fan was so stunned by his kung fu that two or three people were thrown out with blood all over their bodies.


    Lu fanlang said, "what are you doing? Get out of the way."


    All of a sudden, everyone stopped and was silent.


    Turning their heads together, when they saw Lu Fan''s face, they immediately all bowed to one side and gave Lu Fan a way.


    At the moment when the crowd moved away, Lu fan saw a familiar figure.


    "Thirteen."


    Lu Fan exclaimed in surprise.


    Thirteen see Lu fan, also immediately step forward.


    Kneel down on your knees, and do the ritual of throwing yourself to the ground.


    "Master."


    Lu Fan laughed loudly and quickly helped up thirteen.


    "Why are you here? Ha ha, I thought you didn''t come to Qingtian with lingyao and them."


    Thirteen stiff face also pulled a smile.


    A group of demons around you look at me, I look at you, they are very speechless.


    I thought it was an intruder, but I didn''t think it was the Lord''s friend.


    Well, it''s no use beating them.


    Lu Fan waved the others away and patted them on the shoulder.


    Looking up and down, Lu Fan said with a smile, "yes, yes. It can be seen that you have made great progress in this period. "


    Hearing this sentence, XIII was like thinking of some painful memories. The muscles on his face were twitching involuntarily, and his whole body began to tremble slightly.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "what''s the matter? Did I say something wrong?"


    thirteen shook his head, took out a piece of paper from his arms and handed it to Lu Fan: "master."


    Lu Fan received the paper doubtfully and felt a familiar power on the paper.


    Vigorous Qi.


    This is a letter from his master.


    Immediately, Lu Fan slowly injected vigorous Qi into the paper.


    At the next moment, words began to appear on the paper.


    Master Wu Chen really deserves to be a great master of the alchemists. This practical little skill has opened Lu Fan''s eyes.


    Looking at it, Lu Fan smiles at the first paragraph.


    "Lu Fanwu, when you see the letter, you have seen thirteen. Maybe you''ll be surprised why thirteen seems to be so much more powerful. I tell you that''s because, during your absence, I spend 13 days a day. Of course, you know the way of the alchemist. So, don''t worry that the coming of the 13th will drag you down. He will become your powerful helper. "


    Lu Fan looked up at thirteen with a smile and said, "I understand. Master put you in the tripod to practice, didn''t he? "


    He nodded thirteen times, his eyelids still shaking.


    Lu Fan patted him on the shoulder and said, "I''ve been practised like this. That''s when I just started to practice. Congratulations, you''re in my door, too. "


    Lower his head, Lu Fan continues to look.


    "I know it''s not convenient for you to see me now. You are right to do so. All the saints in the world are looking for you and all want your strength. Now, the saints of the kingdom of Optimus gather and the wind blows. You seem to be in some trouble. I don''t know how to help you now. But I can tell you that Suman can still believe it. If you''re in trouble, try to find her. Just one day, never mind the martial saint in the sky in front of her. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows. It seems that the relationship between master and elder Suman is not as bad as he thought. His master thought that he could trust elder Suman.


    Then looking down, Wu Chen''s handwriting suddenly became heavy.


    "Besides, you can''t believe any of the three saints in the world. These three people are real hypocrisy. They are more hateful than magic cultivation. If you meet these three people, turn around and run. Don''t hesitate. Finally, I asked thirteen to bring you something. These things, the original reason did not give you, just because you are not strong enough, take also useless. But now that you seem to have reached the edge of the Tao realm, it''s time for you. In a word, these things are very strong, but they are also terrible. Use them with caution. "


    Lu Fan raised his head and looked at the thirteen words: "what is it?"


    look around the thirteen and make sure that there is no one around to stare at them, so he took out a book and put it in Lu Fan''s hand.


    The book is thin, about an inch thick.


    There is no word on the cover. It looks very old-fashioned.


    Lu Fan opened the book and looked at it. It said: "jiuxiaomen, the three volumes of the book of heaven."


    Lu Fan took a breath of cold air, his hands trembling slightly.

 Chapter 941

    Immediately put the volume away, and Lu Fan took thirteen and went inside.


    Lu Fan''s eyelids were beating. Just seeing the three characters of jiuxiaomen, he knew that this book was absolutely a strange book.


    It turns out that he didn''t know how glorious the jiuxiao gate had been, so he didn''t ask what skill inheritance it had. But now that he knows the situation, he can imagine how precious the things passed down from jiuxiao gate are.


    Lu fan can''t wait to see how it works.


    It''s one of the three volumes of the book of heaven. What a domineering name it sounds.


    What''s more, his master kept it for such a long time that he was willing to give it to him. It shows that this thing is really precious.


    Lu fan has long suspected that jiuxiao gate is such a big sect. Even if it collapses, it''s impossible for nothing to be passed down.


    Kung Fu, martial arts, Dan Yao, Shenbing.


    These things, with the original reputation of jiuxiaomen, are absolutely impossible.


    Lu Fan thought that these things had been robbed by others. Now it seems that his master still has a hand.


    Lu Fan quickened his pace and walked all the way to the bedroom.


    Thirteen followed Lu fan like his shadow.


    Thirteen''s eyes also brought a smile, he seems to miss this feeling.


    Soon, Lu Fan entered the bedroom.


    When closing the door, Lu Fan said to the thirteen, "no one is allowed to enter."


    Thirteen nodded clearly. Lu Fan patted thirteen on the shoulder, took out a bottle of pills and put it into thirteen first. He said with a smile, "and welcome back."


    Thirteen took the pill, and her face was slightly excited.


    As expected, it''s better to follow the master.


    It''s hard to look back on his experience in Wu''an.


    Thirteen straightened his back and stood in front of the door.


    But even so, his figure is a little weak. At a glance, it didn''t attract people''s attention.


    Like a stone, the thirteen stand here.


    In the bedroom, Lu Fan first asked Lao Jiu to arrange a good array in the room, and made sure that no one would eavesdrop or peek, so he took out the volume.


    At this time, Xiao hei and Lao Jiu all came together.


    They seem to be very curious about the Kung Fu of jiuxiao gate.


    Lu Fan opened the volume and just turned to the first page. Another piece of paper flew out of the book. It seems that it was originally contained in the volume.


    Lu Fan picked up the note and looked at it. It said: "Lu fanwutu, when you see this note, I am dead. I left this volume in your house. If you can see it, you are finally back. I really shouldn''t have let you go. I have finished my life. Why do I have to ask for it. I just hope you don''t follow me.


    In fact, there are so many things I didn''t have time to tell you. For example, things about jiuxiaomen, things about me, things about this book. I didn''t mean to let you know. But since I''m dying, it''s OK to say everything. Lest one day you find out and blame me again. "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, but the note seemed to be a bit wrong, not like it was just written by his master.


    Sure enough, Lu Fan turned it over directly and added a new paragraph behind the white paper.


    "The words in the front are written after you left that year. Now that you are back, you can have a look. The key is the back. Just ignore the first two paragraphs. "


    Lu Fan laughed.


    It turns out that after he left, the master knew that he would die, and he planned to leave the scroll at his home.


    "Master, master, you still don''t have enough confidence in me."


    Smiling and shaking his head, Lu Fan turned over the white paper and continued to look down.


    "This book is called gas reservoir volume. It''s jiuxiaomen, one of the three volumes of Tianshu. The so-called three volumes of the book of heaven are divided into the volume of Musashi, the volume of gas and the volume of Taoism. Among them, wucang volume is the book of martial arts cultivation, and qicang volume is the book of alchemist cultivation. Daozang volume is the book of Daoism. These three volumes of books were originally the martial arts of jiuxiaomen town school. They can''t be understood unless they are the elders. But later, due to the disintegration of jiuxiaomen, three volumes of books were taken away. After several twists and turns, the gas reservoir finally fell into my hands. With it, I reach the limit, build the road, and open up a world. "


    When Lu fan saw this, his heart and soul were excited.


    As he thought, this book is extremely precious.


    But Lu Fan was also very surprised that his master had ever cultivated the power of the world.


    Lu Fan remembers that those who can cultivate the world''s power should be considered as the best of the extreme strong.


    It should have been sanctified long ago.


    Lu Fan murmured, "master, what is he? He should have a name. It seems necessary to ask later. "


    After shaking his head, Lu Fan looked down and wondered where the other two volumes had gone.


    Because, he can cultivate, more than one book.


    It seems that Master Wu Chen had guessed Lu Fan''s idea for a long time, and then continued to write: "as for the remaining two volumes. Among them, the Taoist scroll is in the hands of shenhuang. If you don''t know shenhuang, you can ask Dongpang and he will tell you everything. As for the Musashi scroll, it has been lost. But as far as I guess, it must be in the hands of the three saints. I don''t know who it is. But there are ten people, and one of them is armed. If one day you can surpass the three. Please take back the volume. That represents the glory of jiuxiaomen. "


    Lu Fan nodded heavily. Of course, he would take back the Musashi scroll.


    Even the three saints.


    The writing is over here. Lu fan reaches for the edge of the white paper. Found traces of being torn off again.


    Chuckling twice, Lu Fan could guess what was written in the back.


    Most of it was master Wu Chen who wrote some sentimental words at the back, and maybe even explained some things he didn''t want to say.


    When he wrote this note, he thought he was going to die.


    If Lu Fan didn''t exchange his own blood for the way of life and soul, he would have kept Wu Chen''s life.


    Now, this piece of paper is master Wu Chen''s suicide note.


    Lu fan folded the white paper and put it into the jiuxiao ring.


    Soon, Lu Fan began to watch the gas reservoir.


    He wants to see how the book goes against the sky.


    "The extreme of Qi, free from heaven and earth. The so-called alchemists are those who refine the power of heaven and earth and use them for themselves


    Lu Fan reads the gas reservoir volume softly, and the breath slowly calms down with the sound.


    A mysterious and mysterious atmosphere began to diffuse in the bedroom.


    Thirteen outside, also feel this breath, it seems that the whole world is beginning to change.


    Thirteen indifferent to see a look, then ignore, anyway, this breath is from the bedroom. Can he guess the master''s cultivation method. He only knows that the breath of this skill makes him feel very comfortable.


    In the bedroom, Lu Fan''s voice gradually decreased, and his mind was soon completely immersed in the mystery of the gas reservoir.


    A cloud of gas slowly sank and rushed out of the Dantian into the earth.


    A breath of fresh air came out and soared to jiuchongtian.

 Chapter 942

    Dongcheng.


    Wanhualou, resplendent.


    This is not a place of elegance. On the contrary, this is the most vulgar place in the whole city.


    It''s the place of brothels, where pickles gather. At a glance, the dressed women of the kingdom of heaven are constantly soliciting guests at the door.


    They were plastered and exposed.


    Anyway, it is the absolute disclosure that should be disclosed, and the money that should not be disclosed is also disclosed.


    So big body to a station outside, across the distance, you can see them at the door called "Grandpa, come in to play."


    The voice is powerful, with the unique forthrightness of Qingtian people.


    Just for people in other countries, it doesn''t seem to have any attraction.


    No way, not everyone in every country is interested in the giant giant giant woman.


    Many people''s height can''t even compare with one finger of others. Don''t talk about handling affairs. Even if we have a drink and a chat together, there is a risk of being trampled by a drunk woman. How to play happily.


    So the business of wanhualou doesn''t look very good. Sometimes it''s not that they don''t work hard.


    Of course, there are still some people in some countries who are willing to come in and experience it.


    These people are also more confident in their own strength and make sure that they will not be trampled to death. I dare to come in and try.


    Now that I have come to the kingdom of Optimus, I don''t like the girls here. How can I boast to my parents when I go back home.


    Anyway, if you have a good time or not, let''s play first.


    There are many people who are good at this. Moreover, these strong men are generous. I don''t take money seriously at all.


    So, even if the business of wanhualou is not very good, the procuress is still happy.


    "You gentlemen. Do you need a private room. "


    A group of men trotted in.


    The height of the body is not neat, but the clothes are luxurious. The procuress is smiling.


    "Just see Yajian. Get ready quickly. Nangong vice hall leader, please. "


    The leading man''s right hand is empty, facing the Nangong road beside him.


    Nangongxing is smiling. When he comes to this place, he feels like he''s home.


    Of course, on the surface, he still pretended to be very serious, coughing two times: "Oh, please, please."


    Two people quickly step upstairs, behind the procuress immediately called a group of tall girls.


    Nangongxing waved and said, "go and play. I''m going to have a good night''s talk with deputy hall leader Liang Geng. "


    All the demons behind him laughed.


    Nangongxing and lianggeng walk into Yajian. Close the thick stone door to stop all the noise outside.


    When they sat down, Liang Geng picked up the teapot and filled Nangong with a cup of tea, saying, "it''s hard for Nangong vice hall leader to talk to me. I have to make up for you today. Your fifteen halls are in the middle of the day. If you become a devil killing hall one day, you must bring your little brother along. "


    Nangong said: "where is it. Fifteen halls can have today, the battle is the hall leader''s prestige. I just follow the light. Liang''s deputy hall leader, I want to say that he''s a good mixer. It has to be your 16th church. Look, the imperial guard is in hand. You are also in charge of big and small things in the imperial palace of the kingdom of Optimus. You are a big man. "


    Liang Geng waved his hand and said, "a big shit. It''s just running errands. Like you, a man who is also a prince has a head and a face. You see, now you''d like to have Nangong as your surname. I don''t even want to use my name when I go in and out. Vice hall leader of Nangong, I''m not like me


    Nangongxing waved and said: "OK, OK. Deputy hall leader Liang, we don''t need to continue to flatter each other. This one is not for us to play. I''d better be frank. "


    Liang Geng said with a smile: "it''s true. Let''s practice magic. What we want is to be happy. It doesn''t matter what you say. "


    Nangongxing said with a smile: "in fact, it''s not a big deal. Isn''t the world cup now open. I see streets and alleys, a lot of formations. I wonder if there are so many formations in the kingdom of Optimus that cover the whole country. Then there must be a meeting point for these arrays. At least, there must be something in the imperial city that can see everything in the whole kingdom of Optimus Prime. I want to see it, this kind of thing. "


    Liang Geng''s face suddenly changed when he heard the words.


    The smile on his face became a little unnatural, and he said, "Gee. Nangong vice hall leader. You are such a meticulous observer. Besides, it''s very imaginative. But it''s useless for you to tell me about these things. I don''t know that there are such things in the palace. If you didn''t tell me, I didn''t think about it. Well, you wait for me for a few days. I''ll have a thorough investigation. If you find it, please go to see it. "


    The smile on nangongxing''s face also converged, and he tapped his finger on the table and said, "is that right. Then I want to ask, what''s in the Mingqi Hall of the imperial palace? "


    The smile on Liang Geng''s face disappeared completely. He looked at Nangong and said: "Nangong vice hall leader. There are some things you shouldn''t ask, don''t ask. It''s embarrassing for everyone to ask a bad answer. "


    Nangong Xing said with a smile, "it seems that I am right."


    Liang Geng stood up and said, "I''m not feeling well, vice hall leader of Nangong. I''ll leave first. Please play slowly. I''m sorry if you don''t want to accompany me. "


    Nangong''s palm waved suddenly, and a sword crossed Liang Geng''s neck directly.


    Liang Geng said in a cold voice, "why, do you want to fight me. You know that I


    Poof. Puff. Puff.


    Nangongxing''s sword stabbed more than 100 holes in Liang Geng''s body in a flash. He stabbed the rest of his words back into his stomach.


    The sword is full of Hao Ran Qi, which makes Liang Geng have no chance to fight back.


    In a moment, the sword returned to nangongxing''s hand with blood.


    While wiping the blood on the table with the tablecloth, Nangong said: "I''ve been with our Lord for so long, I haven''t learned other skills. I''ve learned a lot by killing people like you. If you want to try again, ha ha, I have a night to spend with you. "


    Liang Geng said in a loud voice: "madman, Madman of the 15th hall. All the people who come out of the lunatic hall are lunatics. "


    Nangong line said with a smile: "scold, then scold. Are you ready to die after scolding? "


    Liang Geng shut his mouth immediately. For a long time, his voice trembled, "what do you want to know?"


    Nangong walked in front of Liang Geng and said, "what you know is not important to me at all. I just want you to open mingqidian, get all the defenders away, and then I''ll go in and have a look. "


    Liang Geng shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. Our Lord personally guards there. There are also some elders who have set up the array. No one can get close to it unless the elder has an order. "


    Nangong put his sword on Liang Geng''s shoulder and said, "well, it''s a bit tricky. But can you tell me if you want to help me, what''s the way to get in. Think clearly and answer again, because if you say no way, I may not keep you


    Liang Geng bit his lips, and a moment later, with his head down, said, "there is a way."


    "Speak."


    Nangong walks in a loud voice.


    Liang Gengdao: "there is a secret road leading to all parts of the palace. However, it needs the blood of the direct disciples of Nangong family to open. I can get the guards out of there and let you in. But you have to get the blood of Nangong family by yourself. "


    Nangong Xing said with a smile: "Oh, and this, I forgot. Don''t worry, there is no problem with the blood of Nangong family. "

 Chapter 943

    Three days later.


    The second round of the competition of the nations of ten thousand square was held as scheduled.


    Maybe it''s because half of the competitors were eliminated in the first round. Today''s Optimus city looks less crowded.


    Although the crowd is still piled together, it is divided into several groups because it is half less than the test array.


    At first glance, people like the surging tide are divided into different areas today.


    At least in a few key streets, there is enough access for carriages.


    In the sky, it also becomes orderly.


    So it looks like a really good host country.


    The strong of other countries also show a satisfied smile at last.


    Finally, it won''t be blocked again.


    "The list of the top 100 is updated, and ten people are rising strongly. Come and buy it. "


    "Exclusive information, Saint prediction. If you don''t buy it, you''ll regret it. "


    "The odds of the casino are new. Let''s see the odds and guess the winner."


    There are more and more people selling pamphlets in the streets.


    Maybe it''s because the brochures of Bafang bank are sold so well that other businesses are attracted to see it.


    Therefore, both casinos and animal houses have launched their own brochures.


    It''s not very important to be sure. In short, we should sell it first.


    Of course, regarding the prediction of the top 100, we still need to ask the strong to help us to have a look.


    There is no shortage of powerful ones in Bafang bank and beast house, so we will trust them more.


    However, the casino''s brochure is closely related to the odds, and it is also necessary to take a bet.


    In fact, we hope that the brochures sold by casinos are not allowed, so that they can make more money. In a word, we all need what we need.


    And those who have passed the first round are all rubbing their hands. Try to climb again.


    You should know that all the competitors here are young and strong people all over the world.


    Among those who watch, there may be famous venerable and holy ones.


    Who doesn''t want to be at their best and win again. This is not only a matter of glory, but also an opportunity to prove ourselves to the whole world.


    Many warriors in small countries have won even one. They all hug each other and cry for nothing.


    Lu Fan remembers that when he was in Wu''an, Emperor Qin and Shang seemed to just hope that he could make some good achievements.


    It''s better than the northern kingdom of gods and the Western Liang kingdom of beasts.


    Perhaps the whole people of Wu''an have never dreamed of their own country being a top 100 expert in the world.


    But now, Lu fan, who was born in Wu''an state, is not only thinking about entering the top 100.


    He has a higher pursuit.


    "Lord, look at your introduction. Night shadow, a mysterious warrior, is powerful in cultivation, with amazing martial arts skills and unparalleled double swords. The sword cuts and controls the beast Zhaili Renlong. He is ruthless and resolute. "


    Nangongxing takes a book and laughs at Lu fannian.


    Lu Fan''s face was full of smiles, and his 13 faces were slightly different behind him.


    With a smile, Lu fan asked, "how many places do I rank now?"


    Nangong said: "ninety-three. The world''s top 100, the name sounds really cool. I wish my name could appear on it some day. "


    Said, Nangong line continues to look up.


    Suddenly, he pointed to a man''s name and said, "Lord, this is your opponent today. Tang Hui, ranked 55th. It''s called the Tang Dynasty sword dragon. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "Fifty five, not low. But he''s not from Bafang bank. The brochures of Bafang bank are not higher for him. "


    Nangong said, "maybe this place is already very high."


    They smiled at each other, sat on the royal carriage, and quickly flew to the test site.


    Through the window of the carriage, Lu Fan could see all kinds of wild animals outside.


    There was a lot of noise, shouting, hissing, all the time.


    He even saw an old man with white beard sitting on the flying turtle, slowly moving forward, which opened his eyes.


    Slowly, the carriage fell down to the place.


    Lu fan, XIII and Nangong walk out surrounded by a group of bodyguards.


    All around the crowd, there was a cheering sound.


    "Night shadows."


    "Crazy sword, night shadow, keep on cheering, and create a myth again."


    "I look after you, night shadow."


    Lu Fan listened to their cry and frowned slightly: "crazy sword. Why do I have such a title? "


    Nangong shrugged his shoulders, saying that he didn''t know.


    After thinking for a moment, Nangong said: "maybe they think that you killed Li Renlong is crazy."


    Lu fan is helpless. By comparison, it seems that the titles he used to be in Wudao college were better than this.


    Walking forward, Lu fan saw the people of Bafang bank at a glance, who had already arrived.


    Sitting in front of him in the air, he was a warrior with a long knife.


    The knife is very bright. It''s all silver. You can''t see the texture.


    The hilt is a little red. It seems to be decorated with some gems.


    Men in armor, red and black match, sharp edges and corners, reflected in the sun shining golden light.


    There are a few runes on it. Lu fanning can see that every grain seems to be inlaid with countless arrays.


    At one glance, Lu Fan felt the strength of the armor, which made him feel a little bit frightened.


    There is also a bead inlaid on the front of the armor.


    There was a faint flow of black and white in it. Lu fan saw this, and suddenly felt his hand shaking.


    This bead is actually a Taoist bead.


    What''s more, it''s a fist sized bead.


    The power contained in it is beyond Lu Fan''s description. I''m afraid it''s left by a powerful man who has realized the power of the world.


    The other side even so grandly inlaid in the armor, rather than as a heirloom collection. Or absorb it directly and try to refine the power inside.


    Isn''t such a bead nothing to him.


    There is a suit of Cape behind the armor. Lu fan is still watching, but the sound of the Xuangong tower suddenly rings in his body.


    "Cloud haze Cape. God, I feel the cloud haze Cape. Great master, have you seen it. Get it quickly. It''s one of the few chaotic cloaks in the world. "


    When Lu Fan heard the four words of chaos Cape, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    This man, his things, are too valuable.


    Come up with any one of them and you''ll probably be able to buy a small country.


    This is the financial strength of Bafang bank. Lu Fanhu felt that today''s competition didn''t seem as optimistic as he thought.


    Even though the man in front of him is of average strength, his equipment alone is a hard existence to solve. Lu Fan''s eyebrows tightened and his steps slowed down.


    When the man saw Lu Fan coming, he turned his head slowly and said with a smile: "night shadow, my opponent. You are here at last. I''m Tang Hui. Can we start now? "

 Chapter 944

    Tang Hui grinned, showing his white teeth.


    His self-confidence is beyond words. Lu Fan looks behind him and suddenly finds a middle-aged man sitting there.


    It''s full of oil and scum. I can''t see my face clearly.


    The body slightly bent, shrank in a dirty robe.


    Lu Fan looks at the middle-aged man with familiar eyes, but does not remember who he is for a while.


    But the middle-aged man was also very strange. Obviously, he was sitting there, but Lu Fan could not feel any breath on his body.


    It''s as if he''s all transparent.


    Look back, Lu Fan didn''t think so much. Take out the iron plate of beast head and walk forward.


    Tang Hui lands at the same time, also took out the beast head iron card.


    The guards quickly verified their identities. Tang Hui suddenly reached out to Lu Fan and said, "brother Yeying. Today''s World War I, until now. The battle of gentlemen is good. "


    Lu Fan looked at Tang Hui''s friendly expression, his bright smile, and extended his hand.


    They shake hands gently, and Lu fan is alert.


    He was afraid of Tang Hui''s Secret actions, just like LV Wei.


    However, it turns out that Lu Fan thought more.


    Tang Hui didn''t do anything. He took back his hand and smiled more.


    At this distance, Lu fan can even see the clear light in Tang Hui''s eyes, without any impurity.


    It seems that this man is a gentleman.


    "Two, the contest begins."


    Guard verification completed, open the array.


    The light soared to the sky, and Lu Fan and Tang Hui floated in.


    The next moment, the world changes around us.


    When everything calmed down, Lu Fan found that they were in a huge forest.


    The trees soar into the sky.


    Tang Hui and Lu Fan fall on a leaf respectively.


    The green and broad leaves are the size of another boat.


    With the long knife across his chest, Tang Hui said with a broad smile, "brother Yeying, please."


    Lu Fan also took out his own sword. In a soft voice, "please."


    Their momentum began to climb and their figures were reflected in the light curtain.


    Outside, the crowd was still shouting.


    "Bet, bet. Bafang bank, Dao Long Tang Hui, for the night shadow of crazy sword, one compensation for three


    "I''ll take a hundred."


    "I''ll buy three bottles of pills."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Nangong line looked at this scene with a smile and took out his own money.


    Looking at Lu Fan and Tang Hui in the light curtain, nangongxing is not sure.


    He knows that Lu fan is very powerful, but Tang Hui doesn''t look weak. Especially this kind of equipment is merciless. He doesn''t think Lu Fan''s odds are high.


    Touching his chin, nangongxing turned to look at the thirteen ways beside him: "Hello, thirteen. Who do you think will win. "


    Thirteen lightly looked at nangongxing, there was no expression on his face, then turned around and said nothing.


    Nangong did not say anything when he saw thirteen. He frowned and said, "do you think Lu fan will win?"


    Thirteen still didn''t speak, just looked at nangongxing again.


    This time, nangongxing understood thirteen eyes.


    It''s clear that it''s guessing.


    Nangong line nodded: "OK, then I''ll buy the hall leader."


    Just to put the money down, suddenly around came a voice: "I buy Tang Huisheng, a thousand gold."


    The crowd suddenly separated and a woman came out.


    Nangongxing knew the woman and said in surprise, "Miss Su Dong."


    Yes, I am the disciple of elder Suman, Su Dong.


    With frost on his face, Su Dong said: "vice hall leader of Nangong, is it necessary to be so surprised. I''m here to see the night shadows. "


    Nangong said: "it''s rare. Elder Suman asked you to come. "


    Su Dong said, "No. I''m coming myself. "


    Nangongxing smiled and said, "Miss Su Dong is very interested."


    Su Dong also smiled and said lightly: "it''s not a matter of interest. But I come to see my opponents in the future. Know yourself and know your enemy, and there will be no danger in a hundred battles. "


    Nangong was surprised and said: "opponent. Who are you talking about. Tang Hui is still the master of the night shadow hall. "


    Su Dong said: "of course it''s night shadow. But he has to win Tang Hui first. I think he seems to be in some trouble. "


    Nangongxing is even more surprised.


    Su Dong regards Lu Fan as his opponent. Where is this. Elder Suman is doing something else.


    Just thinking about it, Nangong suddenly saw that Su Dong had a ring on his finger.


    There is a word on it. At once, nangongxing''s eyes widened.


    This is the special ring of Daoxin demon sect. Only those who perform special tasks can have this ring.


    The word "Tao" is on the front and the word "devil" is on the back.


    Between the thoughts of Tao and evil, between life and death.


    This ring is called the instant ring, which is a famous weapon of Daoxin demon sect. This is not something the elder can give. Only those above the elders can give.


    That is to say, Su Dongzhen is not sent by elder Suman, but a person with higher status than elder Suman.


    All of a sudden, Nangong Xing thought of a name that Lu Fan had mentioned to him.


    "Mr. Feng Tian."


    Nangong line murmured.


    Sudong suddenly turned around. She heard it and said with a smile, "do you know a lot. That''s right. I was sent by Mr. Feng Tian. He told me that as long as I can beat nightshade, I can go to the pool. "


    Su Dong grins, showing two good-looking tiger teeth.


    Nangong line swallowed a saliva and looked up at the light curtain.


    "Brother Lu fan, the big trouble is coming," he said


    Within the light curtain, the momentum of Lu Fan and Tang Hui reached the peak.


    The momentum collided and the sky began to roar.


    When the wind blows, the trees shake, and the sword goes out of its sheath.


    Their eyes collided. Then, the figure disappeared at the same time.


    Dang.


    In the middle of the air, their figures collided.


    Heavy swords against long swords produce endless sparks.


    At the place where the blades collide, a space depression shrinks rapidly, and then spreads out countless spider web like void cracks.


    Boom.


    The sky and the sky burst and the clouds dissipated.


    The trees below burst into a bowl of powdered water, rising from the ground into the air.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan hits Tang Hui with his left hand.


    Tang Hui did not move, a ray of light wrapped his whole body, and his armor condensed into one.


    At the same time, Tang Hui also punched Lu Fan in the face.


    Lu Fan felt a strong rush into his body, and suddenly he stepped back a few steps.


    In the void, the sole of the foot steps out countless cracks.


    Lu Fan looked up at Tang Hui and said, "what a hard face, what a strong armor."


    Tang Hui also said with a smile: "the cultivation is not good, the strength is not good, and the talent is general, so we have to use equipment to make up for it. Brother Yeying, come and try my martial arts skills. "


    Wave, Tang Hui''s left hand appeared a shiny bead, each with a strong breath.


    Lu fan saw these beads, eyebrows straight jump way: "beads."


    Tang Hui said with a smile, "no, it''s just a dragon ball. Deep fried. "


    After shaking hands, Tang Hui threw a dragon ball out directly.

 Chapter 945

    "Oh, I''m dying."


    Outside the light curtain, when people saw Tang Hui coming up, they took out a picture of Dragon Balls throwing out like sugar beans.


    A group of people fell to the ground directly covering their chest.


    "Too extravagant, too wasteful, too ruthless."


    How many people burst into tears.


    It''s very difficult for ordinary people to think of a real dragon ball. Because the dragon, even the weakest creature, can''t be dealt with by ordinary warriors.


    But today, looking at Tang Hui''s practice, countless people feel that they have suddenly become beggars from small countries.


    Even the prince of nangongxing, a big country like this, has never seen such extravagant and wasteful means.


    Nangongxing''s eyelids were all dancing. Su Dong beside him was also pupil dilated and mouth slightly opened.


    "What is a man like when he is rich?"


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The whole light curtain vibrated with the continuous explosion.


    The explosion of a dragon ball is equivalent to the explosion of a Tiangang warrior on the spot.


    So many dragon beads, gathered together, I''m afraid that even the powerful warrior will not be able to bear it.


    All the people on the scene were cool to see it.


    Especially the one who just bought Lu Fan and won, now they feel that their money is going to float.


    The explosion lasted for a long time before it stopped.


    When the scene in the light curtain is restored again, people suddenly see Lu Fan wielding a heavy sword and slashing Tang Hui''s figure.


    That dragon ball explosion didn''t seem to have any effect on Lu Fan.


    But some people with sharp eyes saw Lu Fan''s chest, with a lot of blood. But the wound is recovering rapidly.


    Tang Hui waved his broadsword and blocked it for several times. His left hand felt on the armor for a while.


    In a moment, a dragon ball reappeared in his hand.


    "It''s not over."


    "How many dragon balls does he have?"


    "Does his family live in Longwo?"


    a group of people hold their heads and scream.


    Even after throwing a batch of them, I actually turned and pulled out another batch. This makes some people unable to look directly at it.


    This Tang Hui is just a personal bomb bank.


    When Lu fan saw Tang Hui''s movements, his eyelids also jumped.


    He didn''t want to be bombed again by Tang Hui. He was really choked just now.


    If not, his recovery ability is extremely strong, plus the help of nine. Just that round, he could be injured and fall to the ground.


    Lu Fan''s left hand suddenly flicks, a suction appears, and forcefully seizes the dragon ball in Tang Hui''s hand.


    Tang Hui''s reaction was also very quick. Seeing something wrong, he immediately detonated the dragon ball again.


    This time, the Dragon Ball exploded in the middle of the two.


    The sky is falling apart and the two are flying backwards at the same time.


    The earth is trembling. It''s just a few moves. The lush forest has been blown into a white ground and countless pits.


    The Black Whirlwind blows all around, and there are countless hollows in the sky.


    Lu Fan props up the scale dragon armour, and blocks the sword in front of him. He resists the explosion again.


    When Lu Fan insisted, Tang Hui''s figure suddenly appeared in the aftermath of the explosion.


    A fierce cut in Lu Fan''s sword.


    "The flow of divine soldiers, broken blade."


    When the sword fell, Lu Fan took his sword with him and was split by a knife.


    Lu Fan could feel that with the long sword falling, several different forces rushed into his body.


    Ice, fire and thunder, three kinds of power of Tao, spiraled in, almost exploded in his body.


    Relying on vigorous Qi and the power of the world, Lu fan forces these three forces down and destroys them.


    In the middle of the air, Lu fan turns around forcibly. He takes dozens of steps and stands in the middle of the air.


    With a sharp look, Tang Hui rushes back with his sword.


    This guy is really addicted to killing.


    Lu Fan didn''t want to think about it, and he killed it in horror.


    "A sword of heaven and earth."


    Bang.


    Tang Hui''s knife was cut on Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    Lu Fan''s sword was also cut on his waist accurately.


    At the same time, their looks changed dramatically. Lu Fan had three lights on his body, and the scale dragon armour turned into a sky full of light points.


    The armor on Tang Hui''s body made a shrill sound, like the whine of a wild animal that had been killed.


    Lu Fan takes one step back, Tang Hui takes three steps back.


    Lu fan has the upper hand in this move.


    Even if Tang Hui''s sword and armor are good, Lu Fan''s * * power and vigorous Qi''s explosive power are not joking.


    As for the power of the Tao, Lu fan is still not afraid of anyone.


    "Good."


    Nangongxing calls out. This is just like brother Lu Fan''s momentum.


    He hasn''t seen Lu Fan fight against anyone.


    The slovenly middle-aged man, who has been sitting beside yawning, is finally interested. He looks up at the light curtain and chuckles, "it''s a little interesting."


    Su Dong''s face was slightly ugly.


    "Good sword."


    Tang Hui''s eyes radiate different light, and the light curtain on his chest changes. Unexpectedly, Lu Fan''s killing power was all absorbed into the bead.


    Tang Hui himself did not suffer any harm, and once again raised the dagger in his hand.


    Such a strong armor makes Lu Fan speechless.


    Tang Huihu''s long Sabre also glowed with light. A huge dragon roared out of Tang Hui''s hand.


    The white light dragon rushed to Lu Fan and threw a sword. Lu Fan hit the light dragon to one side.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s face looked surprised.


    When he looked at it, he immediately found that it was a moving dragon, which was clearly a dragon shaped knife.


    The dragon tail is held in Tang Hui''s hand. The dragon body is the blade and the dragon head is the blade.


    The dragon, which is a hundred feet long, is actually a knife.


    Lu Fan finally knows how the title of Tang Hui Dao long came from.


    "The name of the sword annihilates the dragon sword. Please give me some advice."


    When Tang Hui wields his knife, it is the sound of a dragon chanting.


    When Lu fan saw this scene, he said, "your armor and your sword are not so good."


    Tang Hui said with a smile, "no way. That''s the skill. The so-called divine soldiers flow, to be frank, is to kill people with money. Brother Yeying, what else can I do? Let''s go ahead and I''ll take it all. "


    With that, Tang Hui swung his cape.


    A stream of chaos covered his whole body.


    In Lu Fan''s body, the tower of Xuangong in Jiulong said: "great master, don''t attack his cloak. Under the Tao domain, the cloud haze cape can absorb the air of all things in the world. Your strength will only be tempered into the chaos of his body by the cloud haze cloak. "


    Lu Fan takes a deep breath.


    It''s also a cape. Tang Hui has no good way to use this set of armor made of the most powerful beads.


    It''s really difficult for Tang Hui to solve this problem unless the Tao realm is released again.


    Lu Fan''s eyes began to twinkle and looked at Tang Huilang and said, "I can''t help it. It seems that we have to use some special martial arts. "


    Tang Hui said with a smile, "Oh, what else can I do?"


    Lu Fanhu narrowed his eyes and put away the heavy sword without a front. He said: "you haven''t seen any moves. Soul flash. "

 Chapter 946

    When the spirit comes out, it is like the breeze blowing on your face, like the ice breaking through your bones.


    Before Tang Hui could react, he felt a cold breath rushing directly into his body.


    This breath armor can''t be defended, and the beads can''t be swallowed.


    With his meridians and bones, vigorous energy, it has no protective effect at all.


    Power directly rushed into his sea of knowledge, cut into his brain and hit his spirit.


    Then, a violent force, from the position of the brain began to explode.


    Along the blood, along the blood vessels, straight into his four limbs.


    Tang Hui ''s light suddenly all dim down, suddenly a shock, mouth and nose began to gush out of blood.


    Outside the light curtain, everyone was surprised.


    What''s going on here.


    No one can see what Lu Fan did.


    I only know that the cloak behind Tang Hui seems to be blown by the wind. Then Tang Hui began to bleed.


    The scruffy middle-aged man, who had been sitting by watching, frowned slightly.


    It seems that the situation is different from what he imagined.


    Tang Hui wiped off the blood on his face and hurriedly put the broadsword across his chest.


    Step back for several times, and pull away from Lu Fan.


    "What kind of skill is it?"


    Tang Hui asked aloud.


    As the leader of Bafang bank, he dare not say that he is familiar with the skills of the world. But I''ve seen them all.


    But it''s hard for Lu fan to parry the martial arts he used today.


    It''s the first time that he has encountered such strange martial arts. He even doubted whether it was the martial art of the devil cultivation. It''s just that the other side doesn''t emit any evil spirit.


    Lu Fan said quietly: "a little means, but to win this contest, it should be just right."


    Tang Hui looks dignified.


    Until now, his self-confidence was completely restrained.


    Because he felt that what Lu Fan said was not really frightening him.


    "It''s not that easy to win me."


    So said, Tang Hui will own cloud haze Cape a pull, a space distortion, his figure instantly disappeared in place.


    In such a situation, Lu Fan was stunned.


    Does cloud haze Cape have such effect.


    It''s more convenient than his world falling apart.


    Looking around, Tang Hui''s figure really disappeared.


    Lu Fan even spread his vigorous Qi to find out. Leng didn''t find Tang Hui.


    This is the trouble. Although he is strong in soul way and sword killing, he also needs to kill the middle talents.


    At this moment, Lu Fan slowly closed his eyes.


    Since we can''t see it with the naked eye, let''s use the power of Tao to see it.


    For a moment, all the forces of heaven and earth around him, and the flowing forces of heaven and earth, were slowly emerging in his mind.


    At the same time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said: "great master, do you need my help. I can force it out. "


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "no, I can still


    Before the words were finished, Lu Fan''s heart moved.


    The backhand sword goes back to kill, only hears the clang.


    Lu Fan''s sharp sword collided with Tang Hui''s Dragon.


    There was a change in the world, and Tang Hui''s figure appeared a little.


    It seems that his expression is a little surprised. I don''t understand why Lu fan can detect him.


    It is reasonable to say that in the cloud haze cloak hiding, even the venerable can''t perceive him.


    Is it a coincidence.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are awe inspiring.


    Tang Hui let out a murmur, then disappeared again.


    Lu fan has a smile on his lips. In the same way, it''s no fun to play with him again.


    Turn around, Lu Fan''s sudden paws stamp heavily in the void, and kill to the left.


    Outside the light curtain, countless people opened their eyes.


    Su Dong was surprised and said, "he can see the trace of each other."


    Dang.


    There was another crisp sound. The sword was blocked, but Lu Fan didn''t stop attacking.


    At this moment, all spirits are released.


    The soul path kills the sword.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind from Tang Hui''s body, the whole world is quiet down.


    Slowly, Tang Hui''s figure emerged from the air.


    At this time, his whole face was covered with blood.


    "What a powerful skill. I have a lot of useless things."


    Tang Hui grins at Lu Fan. Even if he loses, he looks very elegant.


    Lu Fan looks at him and smiles.


    He is also a strong opponent. Although he is not top-notch in cultivation, he is really powerful. If it wasn''t for him to cultivate the soul way that armor and cloak can''t resist. And master the attack mode of the spirit.


    I''m afraid it will be a very troublesome thing to deal with Tang Hui.


    When his eyes rolled, Tang Hui fell into a coma. Losing the support of vigorous strength, his body suddenly fell down, and then hit a deep hole on the ground.


    Lu Fan also followed the landing, looking at Tang Hui on the ground, his eyes rose a little murderous.


    Elder Suman and they specially arranged this opponent for him, obviously they wanted him to kill Tang Hui.


    But Lu Fan didn''t mean to kill him, but he had to pretend.


    Lift up the heavy sword without front. Lu Fan intends to aim at Tang Hui''s chest and stab him with one sword.


    He wanted to hurt Tang Hui badly, but he didn''t want to kill him.


    So this sword must be exquisite and skillful.


    Outside the light curtain, a group of people saw that Lu Fan raised his sword to Tang Hui, who was in a coma, and his face was murderous. All of them shouted loudly.


    "The night shadow of crazy sword is going to kill again."


    "In the last round, he killed the Li Renlong who was in charge of the beast room. Will he kill Tang Hui again in this round?"


    "This lunatic, he is really not afraid of being killed by the two forces."


    "This man is really bold."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    There was a lot of discussion. Only Su Dong and nangongxing did not change their faces.


    Su Dong and nangongxing knew that Lu Fan had a mission in him, so they should kill him.


    As for the idea of thirteen, it''s simpler. The master is right in everything he does.


    When Lu Fan aimed at the position and was ready to land a sword.


    Suddenly, a clear voice came to his ear.


    "Keep people under the sword to keep peace."


    Lu Fan was stunned at the sound. Who is this.


    Then, Lu fan saw Tang Hui''s body in front of him, slowly lit up a group of light, the eight square words shining.


    Do you mean......


    Lu Fan had a guess in his heart, and his face changed. And slowly put away the heavy sword.


    This time, it''s Su Dong''s turn and Nangong''s surprise.


    But Lu Fan didn''t seem to have the intention to start Tang Hui again, standing there quietly.


    Thinking for a moment, Lu Fan stepped forward and pulled down Tang Hui''s cloak.


    With a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, he said in a long voice, "well, I won''t kill you today. This thing is my booty. "

 Chapter 947

    Put up the cloak, Lu fan can feel the chaotic force in the cloak desperately against him, but this is not much for him.


    This chaotic force rushed into his body, only to feed the power of the world.


    Throwing his hands into the ring, Lu Fan smiles.


    The nine dragon Xuangong tower inside him has started to laugh wildly.


    "Great master, great harvest, chaos artifact, the first chaos artifact you have. Although the grade is not high, it is complete. It''s so good. "


    Lu fan automatically ignores the nonsense of Jiulong Xuangong tower, and only inquires about the low grade of Jiulong Xuangong Tower:" what do you mean. Is this cloud haze Cape very bad? "


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon quickly replied, "very good. When I say that the level is not high, it means that it is not so good in front of other chaos weapons. However, in this world, chaos magic weapon and chaos magic weapon have disappeared for a long time. There are few left. But if you think of the beginning, when the Lord of chaos first opened the world, the cloud haze cloak was just the dishcloth for cleaning the table. "


    Lu Fan said in horror, "Lord of chaos. Who is that? Chaos artifact is dishcloth. What about you. "


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon suddenly dropped a lot.


    "I''m just a device. Great master, don''t ask me more about these. One day when you arrive at chaos, I will take you to a circle of chaos, and you will understand. "


    Lu fan is full of doubts.


    He felt vaguely that the Xuangong tower in Kowloon seemed to say something wonderful.


    But he really couldn''t understand what was leaking from the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    Lu Fan had the feeling of sitting and watching the world in Wu''an.


    Once he thought that Wu''an was the whole world, but when he came out, he found that Wu''an was just a small country in the world.


    Like a drop in the sea, a tree in the forest.


    Now, he thinks the four realms are the world.


    But the Xuangong tower in Jiulong mentions chaos again. Does it mean that chaos has a mystery in this place.


    Don''t understand, don''t understand, don''t think much.


    After shaking his head, Lu Fan left these problems behind.


    Outside, the guards saw that the contest was over, and quickly opened the array again.


    Lu Fan drags Tang huifei out of the array, turning his figure into a light and landing on the ground.


    Turning around, Lu Fan looks at the scruffy middle-aged man beside him and smiles.


    The middle-aged man looked at Lu fan, but shook his head slightly. It seems that his face is not happy.


    Lu Fan threw Tang Hui away from him and said in a long voice, "lucky for him," when the middle-aged man turned his palm, Tang Hui fell in front of him.


    Looking at Lu fan, the middle-aged man said in a long voice: "it''s lucky for you, too."


    Lu Fan smiled and walked away.


    All around the crowd automatically separated on both sides and looked at Lu Fan with astonishing eyes.


    Anyway, Lu Fan''s success in winning the battle between beast room and Bafang bank is enough to surprise the world.


    Among the crowd, the recording personnel of Bafang bank, the recording personnel of major casinos, and the recording personnel of animal control room, even the recording personnel of demon repair all recorded the process of the competition.


    At the same time, their evaluation of Lu fan has been greatly improved again.


    "This man, the means are amazing. It''s hard to block the magic armor, and its accomplishments are unpredictable. So far, it seems that there is still some spare power. "


    " night shadow, which is like magic cultivation means, but it doesn''t have half magic Qi. All remains to be seen, and the potential is endless. "


    " night shadow, the strong, should be at least ten. "


    ......


    Lu Fan walked to nangongxing with a smile.


    Nangongxing said with a smile: "win beauty. Not to tell you, I''ll take the money first. "


    turn around nangongxing and rub his hands to take his bet. Lu Fan''s eyes turn to Su Dong, who is standing by.


    Chuckling, Lu said: "Miss Su Dong. How can you come to see my competition. Rare. Is it elder Suman who has another task for me? "


    Su Dong looked at Lu Fan with complicated eyes, and said softly: "people here have mixed eyes."


    Lu Fan said: "let''s get on the carriage and talk. 13Ą˘ You come to drive. "


    Su Dong nods and they turn over and get into the carriage.


    Thirteen sat in the front of the car, eyes with a smile. It turned out that he could only drive the most common space carriage. Now the carriage has become a royal carriage drawn by dragons.


    Thirteen is a very easy to meet people, he is now a little proud of the heart.


    Gently patted the body of the flying dragon, and the flying dragon soared. The guards drove the boat to catch up.


    Lu Fan sat in the carriage, gave Su Dongman a cup of fragrant tea first, and then smiled, "now I can say it."


    Su Dong suddenly changed his face and took up Lu Fan''s cup and fell down: "night shadow, how dare you disobey the elder''s order. Do you want to die. "


    With a click, the teacup broke.


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "it''s a pity. What a nice cup, Miss Su Dong. If you fall like this, I won''t invite you to have tea later. "


    Su Dongqi doesn''t fight at all. His vigorous strength is slightly lit up.


    Lu Fan looked at the way she was going to start, and said with a smile, "follow me here. Not so good. Miss Su Dong, I don''t know what you are angry with. But I want to tell you, I didn''t do it wrong. In that case, Tang Hui can''t be killed. You can go back and tell elder Suman the truth. Or you can record it with your own lens. Just show her. She''ll understand. "


    Su Dong sneered and said, "Oh. Is it? Then tell me how you can''t move. I can''t see why I can''t do it. It''s obviously you who let Tang Hui go. "


    After that, Su Dong slapped on the table.


    Suddenly, the good blue and white pear table was smashed by Su Dong''s clap.


    The smile on Lu Fan''s face also slightly converged. He stood up slowly, with his hands on his back, and looked at Su Dongdao: "don''t you see that. The middle-aged man with Tang Hui is one of the three saints, the eight money saints. "


    Lu Fan''s series of eyes made Su Dong involuntarily step back. Hearing the name of Bafang Qian Sheng, Su Dong''s face suddenly changed: "what. Qian Sheng from all directions is present. "


    Lu Fan looked at her word by word and said: "that''s right. There is the eight square Qian Sheng. Not only that, when I was going to kill Tang Hui, he gave me a message. Do you know what he said. I''ll tell you, eight words. Keep people under the sword to keep peace. What do you say I should do? "


    Su Dong''s face suddenly turned blue and white, speechless.


    Lu fan then said, "I''m not going to come to you to teach me how to do things. Go back and tell elder Suman that I have been hurt in the first world war today. I can''t move. I need to be nursed. If she sends you such a person who doesn''t know right from wrong, she will only smash things to supervise me. Forgive me for not playing. You can find someone else to finish the task. "


    Lu Fan''s voice intensifies. He waves to Su Dong and says," see off the guests. "


    Su Dong ''.

 Chapter 948

    "Little girl film,"


    Lu Fan laughs at Su Dong''s departure.


    I want to fight him for this wisdom. I don''t know where the courage comes from.


    Suddenly, a cry came from outside the carriage.


    "Slow down, you slow down."


    Lu Fan looked out and saw nangongxing coming panting.


    Flying into the carriage, Nangong walked loudly and said: "Lord, don''t leave me next time you ask my sister."


    Lu Fan spread out his hands and said: "this is an accident. I thought you were going to count the money. How much did you win? "


    Nangong line raised his eyebrows and said:" it''s quite a lot. But it''s none of your business. As for Su Dong and her people, "


    Nangong line looked around and found that Su Dong''s figure was missing.


    Lu Fan pointed to the debris on the ground and said, "smash something and run away. She still seems to have a problem with me. "


    Nangong line frowned and said, "that''s trouble."


    In the first two steps, Nangong walked in Lu Fan''s ear and lowered his voice: "brother Lu Fan. Don''t think that sudon was sent by elder Suman. It''s very likely that she was sent by the tiangongzi you said. Lu Fan was surprised when he heard the words and said: "how can she have this thing? Wait a minute, Lord Feng. I remember that the person who talked to me that time, who pulled me into the illusion, was called Feng Tian. How do you know his name? Didn''t you find it? "


    nangonghang spread out his hand and said:" wukongling found it. She seems to have more news now than I have


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a smile, "it''s the orthodox demon cultivation that has means. Let her do whatever she wants. She won''t do anything to us anyway. "


    Nangongxing shook his head and said: "brother Lu Fan. You always believe her that way. This is not a good thing. Well, let''s not talk about that. You think if it''s really sealed, what should we do? "Br >


    suddenly, Lu Fan thought of a picture.


    That was the scene of his conversation with Prince Feng Tian in the dreamland.


    Lu Fan murmured, "things are becoming more interesting. I get it. She''s the one Feng Tian asked to compete with me. "


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s eyes became sharp.


    This Fengtian is really up to his word. It seems that he is not joking about lingyao.


    Nangong Xing said with a smile: "competition, you are kidding. With this little girl film, this strength. How can I compete with you? Does Feng Tian want you to win on purpose? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said:" it''s not that simple. I think Fengtian must have his intention or some special means. Brother Nangong, from today on, you will send more people to protect the people of Wu''an. It''s my senior brothers and lingyao. Especially lingyao, if possible


    Lu Fan bit his teeth and said, "take her to the Grand Prince''s mansion. I came to protect her personally. "


    nangongxing was shocked and said:" is it so serious? "


    Lu Fan nodded:" yes. Do it now, don''t hesitate. I''m afraid that if I''m late, I''ll change. "


    Nangong line nodded:" OK. I''ll do it now. "


    when I''ve finished speaking, Nangong is ready to fly away.


    But at this time, the carriage suddenly stopped slowly.


    Thirteen''s voice sounded: "master,"


    Lu Fan heard thirteen''s voice, and immediately walked out of the carriage with Nangong.


    Looking forward, he saw a three headed dragon in front of the carriage.


    There was a figure standing on the huge faucet. Lu Fan recognized it at a glance. It was the master of the magic moon.


    "The eldest prince, the prince of night shadow. On behalf of the beast house, I''d like to invite you to have a talk. "


    the old man suddenly preached.


    Lu Fan and nangongxing looked at each other, and Lu Fan said: "you go to work. I''ll be the one who can control the animal house. "


    Nangong line nodded clearly. Lu Fan flew out of the carriage and immediately followed him.


    Lu Fan came to the front of the three headed dragon and said, "let''s go then."


    the old man''s right hand was empty, and Lu Fan and shisan flew to the head.


    The three headed dragon fluttered away.


    Nangong goes away with flying dragon and shakes his head and says, "I''m going to show my cards. Ha ha, good thing. Go, turn around, "


    wave, nangongxing is commanding to drive back.


    Soon the carriage disappeared into the breeze and white clouds.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other side, Su Dong, who was left by Lu Fanqi, fell to the ground and stopped on the busy street.


    His teeth were grinding, and Su Dong scolded softly: "this night shadow, he even looked down on me. He dares to say that to me. I must humiliate him. Next time, I will humiliate him well. "


    Su Dong scolds repeatedly, but her words seem to be limited. It''s just a word to turn around.


    As a demon cultivator, he is not good at swearing, which is enough to prove that Su Dong is not out of school.


    It''s just that, Sudong doesn''t know. She always thinks she can be alone.


    "Don''t scold me, come and sit down."


    suddenly, Su Dong''s ear heard laughter.


    Hurriedly turned his head to look at the street side, where Mr. Feng Tian was sitting on the street snack stand with his legs cocked. He was comfortably eating melon seeds and snacks.


    Su Dong immediately went to Prince Fengtian respectfully. When he came to Prince Fengtian, Su Dong bowed and said, "I have seen you."


    "Don''t be so polite, sit down, sit down," Feng Tianzi waved


    Su Dong should bow and sit down opposite to Mr. Feng Tian.


    But as soon as she sat down, the chair broke into powder.


    Su Dong, who didn''t respond, sat on the ground.


    Mr. Feng Tian clapped his hands and laughed: "interesting, interesting."


    Su Dong''s face was red and blue. She really didn''t know what to say. This is a way for children to play. Mr. Feng Tian can laugh like this.


    Moreover, things like this, with Su Dong''s accomplishments and reaction speed, could have been definitely reflected. But because she didn''t expect that Fengtian childe would play like this, and because of her high mental tension, all her attention was on Fengtian childe, so she sat on the ground.


    Su Dong hurriedly stood up and did not dare to look down at Mr. Feng Tian.


    Feng Tianzi said with a smile, "OK, stop playing. Sit down. Let''s have a good chat. Today, did you see the performance of night shadow? How do you feel? "Su Dong replied respectfully:" young master, I''d better stand. I saw it today. It''s amazing how night shadow can be cultivated. I.... I''m afraid I''m not an opponent. "Feng Tianzi pointed at Su Dong''s face and said," I''m trying to belittle myself. I said you can do it, you can do it. "


    Su Dongdao:" but the strength gap is there. I dare not win easily. "


    Feng Tian said with a smile, "is there a gap in strength. I know that, too. But since I have chosen you, I will have arrangements. Don''t be afraid that cultivation can''t compare with night shadow. In a few days you will find out that he is not as good as you. "


    After that, Feng Tianzi took out a small bottle and threw it to Su Dong. "Eat it,"


    Su Dong looked at the black bottle without patterns and asked, "what is it,"


    Feng Tianzi said with a smile: "something that can make you stronger."

 Chapter 949

    The breeze is scattered and the clouds are fluttering.


    Grassland, endless.


    Wild animals have different shapes.


    "Elder Li, this is your animal control room. It looks very atmospheric. "


    On the back of three dragons, Lu fan carries his hands on his back and looks at the scene below with a smile.


    Green grassland, all kinds of wild animals.


    These lazy beasts, like human beings, are walking on the grassland.


    Some of them lie flat on the ground, exposing themselves to the sun.


    Some elegant to other wild animals issued a light voice, similar to men in the street to see beautiful women, issued a chat voice.


    Some tidy their feathers and wash their bodies.


    In the center of the grassland, a river winds its way to the distance and flows out of Lufan''s sight.


    The old people close their eyes and say nothing. It seems that they are not very willing to talk to Lu Fan.


    Lu fan asked himself for nothing, so he simply didn''t make a sound.


    He carefully looked at the wild animals below, and suddenly laughed.


    He saw a dragon who was lecturing. He also had a piece of hide in his hand. The other little dragons were standing right around him, quietly making the old dragon roar.


    He also saw a group of flamingos with bright feathers flying in front of the three headed dragon. On their necks, there are three colored fireballs.


    These fireballs are made into a necklace and hung around their necks.


    Lu fan has an illusion that these wild animals are just like people.


    This shows that the strength of the wild animals here is not the same.


    The wisdom and strength of wild animals complement each other. For example, the powerful wild animals encountered in the Dansheng kingdom are very smart.


    Xiaohei also looked at them excitedly. He stood on Lu Fan''s shoulder and looked at these wild animals with burning eyes. The eyes are full of joy. It seems that I really want to talk with these barbarians.


    However, Lu fan still felt keenly that Xiaohei''s eyes had been on a group of black and bright black dragons below.


    Lu Fan picks his eyebrows slightly. Is it Xiao Hei''s spring coming.


    At his feet, the three dragons kept roaring, letting the wild animals flying in front of him to make way for him.


    Lu Fan could see more and more wild flying animals on both sides, which seemed to be the same as watching, shouting and shouting.


    The old man nearby seemed to feel the malicious onlooking of these wild animals. He opened his eyes and suddenly took out a small bottle. He said in a loud voice: "a group of delicious ghosts, go, go. Don''t get in the way. "


    As he said this, the old man threw out the small bottle. Suddenly, a piece of food fell from the bottle like rain.


    However, Lu Fan recognized that these foods were the right food for the wild animals.


    Xiaohei rushed out, got a lot of them back, and ate them with a smile.


    The three dragons all yelled at Xiao Hei twice, as if to make him not to eat alone, but also to some extent.


    Xiaohei is very forthright, throwing half to the three dragons.


    The old man looked at this scene and said with a smile, "your beast is very clever. Mixed race, how many ancient blood lines are revived now. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you are willing to talk to me at last. To tell you the truth, I don''t know how many ancient blood vessels Xiaohei revived. But it''s good. "


    Hearing Lu Fan''s praise, Xiao Hei grinned, then stretched out his tongue and began to lick Lu Fan''s face.


    The old man said, "don''t get me wrong. I still don''t like you at all. Moreover, if it is not for the patriarch to remind me, don''t speak ill of you. I want to tell you now, if you dare to bring my apprentice to the moon again. I''ll make you bleed. "


    Lu Fan picked up his eyebrows and said, "I''m afraid I haven''t got the ability to lead the moon to evil."


    The old man took a deep look at Lu Fan and immediately moved his eyes away and fell on Xiao Hei again.


    "The lower black dragon blood, plus the dog beast hybrid. It is a wonder that your wild animals can have such wisdom. I estimated that there were some fierce wild animal blood in it. If it can be opened, the achievements will not be lower than that in the future. It needs more life and death crisis. If you exercise it, you can put it in the arena where we control the beast house. As long as he can survive in the battle of ancient beasts, his strength will have a leap. "


    Lu Fan listened to the old man''s words, smiled and shook his head: "forget it. I don''t really need it. I don''t want it to go through so many dangers without reason. The blood of ancient wild animals, whatever it is. If there is one, it is best. If there is none, it is all right. "


    Lu Fan touched Xiaohei''s head and doted on his face.


    Xiaohei has been with it for so long, and has already become his life and death partner.


    He would not let Xiaohei go to any Colosseum and become a human spectator.


    There are many ways to ascend. Why be so cruel. Lu fan can see this clearly.


    The old man''s eyes flickered slightly, and looked at Lu Fan''s eyes, which seemed to be quite soft.


    After a moment of silence, the old man said, "maybe I have misunderstood some people. Maybe the patriarch is right. You are a good man. "


    Lu Fan said, "why. Because I don''t want to put Xiaohei in the Colosseum. "


    The old man said with a smile: "very few people can refuse the temptation to run the beast house and the arena. Those who regard their wild animals as partners should not be bad people. "


    With that, the old man closed his eyes again.


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "great master, this is the man who controls the beast room. They are people who regard wild animals as companions. "


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "then they are all good people."


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon burst out laughing.


    All the way without words, Lu Fan did not know how long to fly.


    Finally, at the end of the grassland, there are countless light curtains.


    Like array, floating in the sky and earth. All kinds of lights are shining and converging.


    From a distance, these light curtains swimming in the middle of the sky even make up such three words as "governing beast house".


    Close, Lu Fanhu''s discovery.


    Which array is this? It is clearly an open door.


    Behind each door, there is an empty mansion with various pictures shining inside.


    The old man stood up and patted the three dragons: "straight into the sea of beasts."


    The three headed dragon made a light roar and flew forward rapidly.


    Lu Fan could feel the power of the heaven and the earth around him. At that moment, it seemed to be completely blocked. The three headed dragon began to emit a strange light.


    It''s similar to the power of the road that Lu Fan didn''t know.


    Suddenly, the three dragons rushed into the empty mansion.


    All of a sudden, the scene changed.


    In front of Lu fan is a vast sea, and in the center of the sea, there is a mountain like house.


    Animal patterns are everywhere, and countless light curtains are released from the houses, connecting the whole sea.


    Groups of huge wild animals keep jumping out of the water, as if they want to be illuminated by this light.


    Lu Fan murmured, "master the beast house."


    The old man nodded, "yes. Night shadow, please. "

 Chapter 950

    Three dragons fall in front of the house. Lu Fan and the old man turn over and get off the back of the dragon. They enter the animal house from the main gate.


    The building seems to be some ancient, blue slate with the vicissitudes of history. Lu fan can feel that every stone brick contains the light similar to the artifact at a glance.


    All the way forward, Lu fan saw the son of this clan who was in charge of the beast house.


    Houses are like mountains, with stone steps leading to all places. In the middle is a huge playground, where countless wild animals are being controlled.


    These wild animals seem to have a bad temper, but the children who tame them are even worse. Sometimes the roar is louder than the wild animals.


    These people are handsome men and beautiful women.


    Lu Fan really doubted that when the person who was in charge of the beast room was looking for a partner, he had to choose the one who looked good.


    Otherwise, how could they all be like this. I didn''t even see a crooked melon split jujube.


    Still, those who are ugly can''t stay in our sect.


    Seeing Lu Fan and the old man coming back, the children of the beast house around cast their eyes one after another.


    In a moment, someone shouted, "this man looks familiar."


    "Damn it, he is night shadow. He killed the night shadow of elder brother Li Renlong. "


    " it''s really him. He even dared to run the beast house. "


    " kill him. I want my iron ox to kill him. "


    ......


    Shouts came from all directions.


    The old man said in a loud voice, "shut up. The Lord has an order. Please come to visit me at night. Who dares to be unbridled."


    suddenly, all the children who are driving the beast room are silent.


    It''s just that the anger on their faces is too clear.


    Lu Fan touched his nose, and he could feel these sharp eyes, as if to pierce his heart with a thousand arrows.


    It''s a pity that none of these people will take away the soul and destroy the soul. Otherwise, he will have some troubles.


    "Let''s go," said the old man.


    Even in this case, he has not lost the demeanor he should have.


    Lu Fan nodded calmly and walked forward with a smile on his lips.


    Seeing that Lu Fan had no fear, the children of the beast house were even more angry.


    A few even began to rush out.


    "Don''t stop me. I''ll kill him and avenge brother Li Renlong."


    "five, get back. Do you dare not listen to the master''s orders? "


    "I think the patriarch took him for revenge. We''d better not move. "


    some of the kids who rushed out of the beast house were dragged back by death.


    Lu Fan said softly, "I don''t seem to be very popular."


    the old man said: "this, you should have thought of it for a long time. Come with me. "


    there are countless gates around the playground.


    The old man took Lu Fan forward and pointed to one of the shining golden doors: "these are the doors to the space where we control the beast house. Now we are going to visit the patriarch. You are ready to be mentally prepared. "


    Lu Fan said doubtfully," what is the psychological preparation? "


    The old man replied, "if you are really a demon cultivator. When you go in, you will be killed directly. I''m sure that your body will become the food of wild animals. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and said," it seems that this is not the way to treat guests. "


    the old man nodded:" to deal with the demon cultivation, this is the way to treat guests when we control the beast room. "


    Step forward, the old man reaches for a wave, and the golden door opens.


    Lu Fan sighed for a long time. When he came, he could not say anything more.


    After looking at the kids of the beast house who seem to eat people, Lu Fan feels that it''s not good to turn around and go back at this time.


    Shaking his head, Lu Fan smiled bitterly and walked into the golden door.


    At the next moment, Lu Fan feels the world turning upside down.


    With endless light passing by, Lu Fan could see countless avenues galloping past him.


    This transmission lasted for a long time, and Lu Fan was in the space passage for the first time.


    Finally, the light disappears and the world is stable.


    The scene that comes into view is a hall.


    It''s piled with jade, with stars on the top and arrays on the bottom.


    Four stone pillars are carved into the shape of a beast, but they are not green dragon and white tiger.


    It''s the legendary four wild animals in ancient times, which are poor and strange, gluttonous, Taowu and chaos. The stone pillars are vivid with teeth and claws. At a glance, they are really fierce.


    Looking up, I saw two rows of stone chairs and a square table with seven or eight old people sitting on it.


    They squinted, as if waiting for a long time.


    When Lu Fan arrived, they slowly opened their eyes and looked at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan stepped forward slowly and stepped on the jade ground, each step can bring up ripples like water. It seems that there is a strange force moving on the ground.


    When he came to some old people, Lu Fan said with a smile, "I think some of them are the elders who are in charge of the beast room."


    several old people nodded together, and the oldest one seemed to reach out to Lu Fan and said: "please sit down, Prince of the night shadow,"


    Lu Fan sat down without fear.


    Glancing over the faces of several elders, Lu Fan said with a smile, "dare to be the patriarch. It''s said that I''d like to ask you to come over and talk about it. You will not be absent. "


    is still the old man who just spoke back:" the patriarch will be here soon. Please bear for a moment


    Lu Fan nodded, and so on.


    However, these elders still stare at him. As if he had something on his face, his eyes did not blink.


    Soon, the time for half incense passed.


    The patriarch of the beast house still hasn''t appeared, but these elders who watched him even kept their heads and lips moving, as if they were talking about something.


    Lu fan can''t bear it any longer. He doesn''t like to be surrounded like this.


    With a slight cough, Lu Fan said, "I dare to ask if your Lord is not coming."


    Several elders laughed at the same time. Then they all got up and walked out at the same time.


    Lu fan saw it inexplicably. What happened to these people.


    What''s the matter of leaving him here after reading it.


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows are tightened and he is ready to follow.


    But just then, Lu Fan heard the rutting.


    Slowly, a middle-aged man in a wooden wheelchair appeared from the temple. Behind him, followed by a man, is lost in Lu Fan''s hand Li Renlong.


    The middle-aged man was about thirty or forty years old. He was a little haggard and pale.


    Holding a handkerchief in his hand, he coughed softly from time to time.


    "I''ve kept you waiting for a long time. Excuse me for being late. But there''s no way. People get sick easily when they''re old. "


    the middle-aged man came to Lu Fan in a car and wheelchair and stretched out his hand to Lu Fan and said," I''m driving the master of beast house, Li Xi. "


    Lu Fan also extended his hand and they held it gently.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt that this man''s * * was weak and pitiful. His body was empty, and he didn''t have any power.


    He is not a warrior or an alchemist. He is an ordinary person.


    But how could such a person be the master of the beast house,

 Chapter 951

    Lu Fan''s eyebrows tightened immediately and looked at Li Xi in front of him doubtfully.


    Li Xi coughs heavily again. He covers his mouth with a handkerchief. Lu fan can see that he has coughed up blood.


    Take a deep breath, Li Xi said: "I''ll show you a smile, master of night shadow. Bad health, coughing for decades. "


    Lu Fan said: "did the Lord fight recently. It''s no problem to cure your illness with the strength of controlling beast room. "


    Li Xi said with a smile: "war. No, no, my body is defective since I was a child. My meridians are deficient. There is no shadow in Dantian. Blood disease, tuberculosis, heart disease. Anyway, it''s the disease I should get. I''ve got it all. In addition, the spirit is weak and the vitality is dim. Don''t say do it with people. As long as it''s a little colder, I can''t get out of bed. "


    Lu Fan was more confused.


    Li Xi smiled at Lu Fan''s face and said, "I know what you are thinking. You must be doubting my identity. How can an invalid person like me, who has been sick all the year, be the master of the beast house. You must think that I am a legendary saint, or at least a famous strong man. But I''m sorry to tell you that reality is often cruel. Yes, the master of the beast room is me. Moreover, I do not rely on inheritance, but on ability. Say it, you may not believe it. Although I have no power to bind a chicken, I am not afraid of the arrival of the three saints. "


    Lu Fan heard the confidence in his heart from Li Xi''s tone.


    Everything else can be loaded, but this kind of thing can''t. Lu Fan believed that he was real. Although he still doesn''t understand why he is so powerful.


    Li Xi waved to Li Renlong and said, "wine. Don''t neglect the distinguished guests. "


    Li Renlong nodded clearly and took out two bags of wine.


    Lu Fan took the wine bag, but did not drink it.


    Li Xi took a sip gently, his face was a little ruddy, and said: "master of night shadow. I just asked the elders to test you. I''m really embarrassed. I intend to come out to see you directly, but they all say they can''t believe you, even if you spare Li Renlong''s life. So, please forgive me. Don''t ruin our relationship because of this little thing. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, and now he probably guessed that those elders were testing him.


    A group of people looked at him for a long time. Apart from whether he was a demon cultivator or not, what else could they see.


    Lu Fan didn''t care about this either. He said in a loud voice, "Lord Li, you come to me today. What''s the matter?"


    Li Xi said with a smile, "no, I didn''t come to you. But you came to me. Young master nightshade, no matter what your purpose is, you must come to control the beast room. I''m just giving you a time. Just in time, these two days, I''m free. "


    Lu Fan listened to Lixi''s words, his heart moved, and said: "I don''t understand the words of the Lord."


    Lixi said: "you understand, you understand very well. Maybe I forgot to tell you that although I am not vigorous and energetic, I can think about things. You are the Lord of the 15th Hall of the devil sect. The position is not low, the strength is not bad, ask for money, ask for people. It can be said that call the wind and call the rain, do whatever you want. You will live well as long as you don''t provoke people you can''t afford. In this case, why do you provoke me to control the beast room. Why didn''t he kill people and kill them after the provocation, but he put them back and left the life of Li Renlong? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "maybe I''m in a good mood."


    Li Xi said: "master Yeying, people do things for a purpose. Your purpose, I calculated, is nothing more than two. One is the special mission of the demon sect of Daoxin, which allows you to get the trust from me to control the beast room. Then find the opportunity to do something to me. Second, you are not a real demon. I have all the information about you checked. It really surprised me. It''s a strange origin. In this way, the devil of the heart made you the hall master. I can''t understand it. You are mysterious. Are you really a demon cultivator? "Li Xi smiles and coughs again.


    Lu Fan said: "the patriarch seems to like to guess."


    Li Xi shook his head and said, "I never guess. You dare to come to me today to control the beast room. If you dare to see me, it will prove that you are not a real demon cultivator. You ask for me, or you ask for the whole animal house. Tell me your story. Let me hear what happened. I know there''s something wrong with Optimus recently, but I can''t find out what''s wrong. I''ve been out for a long time and something happened. "


    Lu Fan looks at Li Xi, but he doesn''t speak.


    He was thinking about whether he could trust Lixi.


    Looking into Lu Fan''s eyes, Li Xi suddenly said with a smile: "you are thinking about whether you can trust me."


    Lu Fandeng was stunned. Li Xi then said: "I give you the answer, yes. At least, give me something. Don''t run for nothing, do you think so. "


    Lu Fan suddenly smiled and said, "I probably know why you can become the patriarch."


    Li Xi shook his head and said, "no, you don''t know. Many people can see through this little means of people''s hearts. The methods are different, but the effect is almost the same. If you learn to hide the subtle changes in your expression, I can''t see them. Night shadow, say, what do you know. It''s a big conspiracy to compete in all countries. "


    Lu Fan''s face slightly changed, his eyes slightly narrowed, and said:" you know. "


    Li Xi sighed and said, "just now I know. As expected, the demons never gave up the idea of dominating the world. Why do these powerful people always think that it is good to rule the whole world by themselves. "


    Lu Fandao: "what else do you know?"


    Li Xi said: "since the world championships are a conspiracy. But the entire imperial family of Optimus Prime can''t be relied on. Since the royal family of the whole kingdom of Optimus cannot be relied on, all parts of the whole kingdom of Optimus must be thoroughly investigated, especially in the city of Optimus Prime. If this is the case, the plot of the demon cultivator is too big, so big that their strength should not be completed. Means, yes, means is the key point. I need to know their means. Night shadow, if you are not a demon, please let me know. This time, there are several demons and elders coming. "


    Lu Fan looked at Li Xi''s dignified face and said, "three evil kings and ten elders. There is also a man named Fengtian childe, who has a higher position than the elder. "


    Li Xi''s eyes twinkled and suddenly she coughed violently.


    He seemed to cough his lungs out completely, his face was pale and his hands and feet began to tremble.


    Li Renlong wants to hold him, but Li Xi pushes him away.


    Li Xi said: "it''s over. The whole world is going to be over. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and said in amazement," what do you say? "

 Chapter 952

    Li Xi slowly leaned back on the chair, the smile on his face folded up, and looked at Lu Fan with indifference: "night shadow, young master.". That''s not what you should think about. If you have anything else to say, you can always tell me. "


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "no, that''s what I want to consider. Lord Li, can you explain to me what is the end of the world? "


    Li Xi looked at Lu Fan with a slight contempt in his eyes:" that''s what it means. I won''t explain it to you. It''s useless to say it. You can go back, master nightshade. If one day you fall into the hands of the beast room, I will spare you my life because of today''s affairs. "


    Li Xi shook his head and said to Li Renlong behind him, "see off for me."


    At the end of the speech, the wheelchair under Lixi turned around and left slowly.


    Lu fan has a lot of questions to ask. What does Li Xi mean by this.


    Lu fan has an extremely bad premonition in his heart.


    But Li Xi didn''t explain a word more.


    Soon, Li Xi''s figure disappeared in Lu Fan''s sight.


    Li Renlong stopped in front of Lu Fan and said, "master Yeying, this way, please. No one can let the patriarch talk about things he does not want to talk about. "


    Lu Fan''s face sank and looked at Li Renlong and said, "please come. I''ve got something useful in my mouth. Now it''s your turn to give me some useful information. "


    Li Renlong shook his head and said, "I''m sorry. I really don''t know any information. If you want to get something useful out of my mouth. Then I can only tell you, it''s impossible. "


    Li Renlong''s right hand is empty, smiling at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan was a little angry in his heart and strode out.


    What''s the name? He''s here to see if he can help us. Unexpectedly, he was shown by the animal house. And that Li Xi, before a moment still chat well, after a moment immediately changed tone. The speed of face changing is far faster than that of turning over books. It seems that the master Li got the information he wanted. But he was still in a fog.


    This made Lu Fan very angry.


    Although the temptation was bilateral, Lu Fan always felt that he had suffered a great loss.


    All the way back to the front of the main hall.


    Li Renlong reaches out his hand and the door of space reappears.


    "Night shadow master. If you don''t have anything to do, you can stay in the animal house for two days. I''ll let them put you up and eat. You can also have a good look in the beast room. Look at the wild animals in the world. They can''t be seen in other places. "


    Li Renlong is very elegant.


    But Lu Fan stared into his eyes and said, "aren''t you going to send me out?"


    Li Renlong smiled: "I need to hide my identity now. This is actually a good thing for you, master nightshade. I''m right. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes were sharp and said, "yes, you are right."


    Lu fan turns his head and steps into the door of space.


    Li Renlong sighed. Although he didn''t want to do it, he had to do it.


    His intuition told him that this night shadow should not be a bad guy. But the patriarch didn''t say anything. Who dares to say more.


    Li Renlong had to shake his head and leave.


    A moment later, Lu Fan went back to the stockyard of the house where he lived.


    The reappearance of him immediately attracted the attention of everyone around him.


    The old man who had been waiting beside saw Lu Fan come out unharmed, with a smile on his face, and said: "Prince nightshade, have you seen the patriarch?"


    Lu Fan nodded: "yes. Your patriarch, as I imagined, is totally different. "


    The old man understood Lu Fan''s meaning and laughed at him.


    But at this time, a group of children who were driving the animal house all around came around.


    His eyes were fixed on Lu Fandao: "you even came out."


    "The patriarch didn''t kill you."


    "Night shadow, do you think you can just walk in and out of the animal room with such swagger,"


    "I will challenge you, bet on the glory of my alchemist, dare to fight,"


    ......


    A group of people roared loudly. Looking at their red faces, they seemed to want to devour Lu Fan alive.


    The old man next to them was about to stop them. At this moment, among the crowd, one of the children of the animal house suddenly stepped out.


    A sword light came straight to Lu Fan''s cheek, only heard a clang. The sword light fell on Lu Fan.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s clothes were flying, but his eyes were cold.


    Lu fan would not be so angry if he did this other time. There is a reason for it, and what can be expected will not affect his mood.


    But now, he is in a bad mood, but he is a little angry.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s body began to show a terrible momentum, so that all the children of the beast house around stepped back a few steps.


    In their sense, Lu Fan in front of them is like a terrible ancient beast about to awaken.


    The old man also saw that Lu Fan''s face was not right. He quickly yelled at the children of the beast house: "back away. Do you want to make trouble? Do you want to be locked up? "


    The old man''s words made some people dare not speak again. But most of the rest were still furious.


    "To avenge brother Li Renlong. Confinement is nothing. "


    "Night shadow, take my fight."


    A burly man cut his palm directly, took out a piece of paper, wrote down the life and death struggle with blood, and threw it at Lu Fan.


    But Lu Fan didn''t even have a look. Slowly, Lu Fan pinched his fist and said, "you are the only one who can''t help yourself."


    In a moment, all the children of the beast house around were angry, and all the lights rushed up like fireworks.


    When Lu fan saw this scene, he had no fear.


    As he said, with the strength of these people, I still want to fight with him, which is beyond my control.


    "Take away the soul and destroy the soul."


    The light in his eyes flashed, and a dozen of the children who first rushed to him stopped.


    Visible to the naked eye, the muscles on the body are instantly petrified, the expression is solidified, and the eyes are stunned.


    Look back again, and it''s the children of the beast house who directly fall to the ground.


    Lu Fan stepped forward, and every step he took, a dozen or even dozens of the children of the beast house lay down painfully with their heads in their arms.


    His steps are like the drumbeats of chasing souls and taking lives.


    Where they passed, the crowd fell. The vigorous strength of the body is no better than the energy released. All of them are like flowers in the mirror, and the moon in the water collapses by itself.


    Even the old man next to him opened a distance from Lu Fan in fear.


    The Tao field on the body is released, pointing to Lu Fan''s face and saying: "take away the soul and destroy the soul. You are really a demon cultivator."


    Lu Fan calmly replied, "that''s what you think. Is it so, isn''t it so important? "

 Chapter 953

    The old man clenched his teeth in secret, and suddenly the Tao region on his body spread to Lu Fan''s feet.


    With the power of Tao, the Yin and Yang vigorous force pounded Lu Fan. It seemed that they wanted to control Lu Fan.


    But the next moment, Lu Fan''s body also put the power of Tao.


    In an instant, the road under his feet crumbled, and the old man''s arm suddenly trembled, and he stepped back dozens of steps.


    Lu fanlang said, "I want to go. You can''t stop me. "


    Big step, Lu Fan goes out.


    All the children of the beast house came to Lu fan like moths fighting fire.


    It''s just that they rush and fall faster.


    Even Li Renlong may not be able to resist this move. How can these ordinary sons of animal husbandry resist it.


    "Black teeth. Rush. "


    Suddenly, one of the children of the beast house roared.


    He directed the wild animals that had not moved in the field to rush out.


    Other sons of the beast house who have not been unconscious in the past have also learned to release their own wild animals.


    In the end, almost everyone has at least one wild animal with him.


    All of a sudden, the sky and the earth were covered by the shadow of wild animals.


    The roar is not only loud, but also powerful.


    Lu Fan looks at these wild animals and slowly pulls out his heavy sword.


    "What about wild animals?" Lu fanlang said.


    In the eyes, the fighting spirit is high, and in the hands, the vigorous Qi is soaring.


    There was a sound of footsteps in the whole house.


    In a short time, groups of silver armor warriors appeared, and the town guarded all the entrances and exits.


    They came very quickly.


    The old man nearby is still in shock. He couldn''t understand how Lu Fan broke the Tao realm.


    Although he didn''t use all his strength, he didn''t have the ability to break through the realm.


    The old man pointed to Lu fanlang and said: "night shadow, you can''t go out. Quick and easy to catch, do you want to die? "


    Lu fan, holding a heavy sword without a front, said in a loud voice:" let me catch it, delusion. "


    The old man also took a cold light in his eyes and held out his hand and said, "then don''t blame me for being rude."


    As he spoke, the old man was ready to give an order.


    But at this time, a light wind came behind him, and a long, shining sword lay across his neck.


    The sudden appearance of the figure made people lose their color because no one saw how he appeared.


    Long black hair was flying, and a light silver force flowed through his hair.


    The eyes are slightly purple, the body muscles are bulging, and the long sword has a dark purple flame.


    ĄąXIII. "


    Lu Fan exclaimed.


    When he just came in, he didn''t bring thirteen with him. Thirteen should have been waiting outside with the three headed dragon.


    At this time, XIII rushed in like a ghost, and in an instant, he laid his sword on the old man''s neck.


    Such strength, even Lu fan should be slightly surprised.


    "Master."


    Thirteen eyes like electricity, solemn voice.


    The old man looked down at the sword on his neck and said with a light smile, "I can''t think of it. A sky Gang warrior dare to hijack me. I''m not afraid of death. "


    As he said this, the old man''s Tao domain rushed out again.


    Thirteen face color crazy change, but still rapid response, hard in the old man''s neck scratched a blood mark.


    The Taoist domain rushed thirteen times, and the children of the beast house around them were furious to the extreme.


    "Kill," he shouted


    All of a sudden, the wild animals rushed towards the land, and the terrible power surged like the tide.


    When Lu Fan was ready to use his sword to take this move, he held up the heavy sword.


    Suddenly, the little black on his shoulder soared.


    "Roar."


    A roaring dragon roared through the sky, the body suddenly grew larger, and the black flame spread out.


    The roar of the dragon is different from all the roars Lu Fan heard.


    For the first time, he heard Xiaohei roar like this.


    The sound waves spread out like ripples on the sea. Where they passed, all the wild animals around lowered their heads and recovered their power.


    This scene, not only Lu Fan surprised. All the people who were in charge of the animal room were shocked.


    Roar. Roar. Roar.


    Xiao Hei once again made three consecutive shouts, and all the wild animals around crawled to the ground with a light chant.


    They are like lowly animals, seeing the supreme existence and making the voice of submission.


    Dragon or Phoenix.


    All of them trembled on the ground. They looked like mice caught by a cat. They even had them.


    All the children who run the beast room are silent.


    Even if they are like this, it is difficult to understand what happened in front of them when they were dealing with wild animals all their lives.


    Especially the master of magic moon, the old man who brought Lu fan here.


    He had a close look at Xiaohei. It was clear that he was only a mixed race wild animal of the lower dragon nationality. Why could he roar so loudly.


    ĄąNo way. "


    the old man''s murmuring way.


    Lu Fan swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    In the field, the only one not frightened by Xiaohei is probably thirteen.


    Seeing such a good opportunity, how can XIII let it go.


    At the moment of the old man''s trance, thirteen people''s swords are combined directly, just like a light, rushing out of the crowd.


    "Master."


    13 shout.


    Lu Fan responded and waved at Xiao Hei. Out of the field.


    Under Xiaohei''s subduction, Lu fan made a leap with the 13th, and came to Xiaohei''s back.


    With a shadow of black fire, Xiao Hei flies away.


    Behind them, the people in charge of the beast room are still in shock.


    A group of silver guards were ready to pursue, but at this time, several white bearded elders appeared, smiled and shook their heads at them, and stopped them.


    "The patriarch has orders. Let him go."


    All silver guards should bow. Step back.


    The elders fell back to the playground and looked at all the children of the beast house who had fallen on the ground and the wild animals who were still shivering. They said loudly, "no one of you can tell the story of today."


    The elders gave pills to the children of the beast house who were unconscious on the ground, and soon they all woke up.


    A white robed elder came to the old man. The old man immediately said, "that''s the capital of the holy beast. His wild beast must have eaten something terrible."


    The elder in white nodded: "yes. We all saw it. The patriarch is looking for you. Hurry up. "


    The old man frowned and said, "the Lord is looking for me. Now," said the white robe leader, "yes. Now, the patriarch wants to talk to you about your apprentice, the moon. "


    The old man looked puzzled.


    Here, Lu Fan sat on Xiao Hei''s back and asked Xiao * * surprisingly: "Xiao Hei, how can you become so strong? Damn it, you won''t get more benefits in the magic pool than me. But it''s impossible. The magic pool can only improve your strength, but it doesn''t give you the power to shake other wild animals. "


    Xiaohei shouts twice proudly, grinning.


    Suddenly, the shadow of the Xuangong tower appeared from Lu Fan''s left hand and said with a smile, "great master. I can explain Xiao Hei''s story to you. "

 Chapter 954

    Wings fly high, and soon Xiao Hei flies out of the empty mansion of the beast house and comes to the vast prairie.


    On the dragon''s back, Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and looked at the Xuangong tower in Kowloon and said, "you know. How do you know that. "


    "Great master, this is what I''ve got," laughed the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Why don''t I know. "


    Lu Fan was more puzzled and said, "you can make it. You are saying that you have injected power into Xiao Hei. With your stingy manner, you will be willing to lend your strength to Xiaohei. "


    The pagoda of Xuangong in Kowloon coughs twice: "great master. Can you not say the word "stingy", I call it frugality. "


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "hurry up and say what''s going on."


    "Yes, yes, yes," he said. Great master. Yes, do you remember when you were in the holy land to get the Holy Spirit to make up the sap of the sky tree.


    Lu Fandao: "of course. It was hard to get the sap. You don''t mean to say that Xiaohei also ate the sap of the Holy Spirit tree. I remember very well that I had just one drop. "


    "No, no, it has nothing to do with the tree of the Holy Spirit. I said that at that time, when you, the great master, got the Holy Spirit tree, Xiaohei actually got another thing. "


    Lu Fan was more puzzled and asked, "what. I don''t remember anything else. "


    "Golden Road fruit," laughed the pagoda


    When Lu Fan heard these five words, his pupils contracted.


    Later, Lu Fan said, "no, Xiao Hei didn''t touch the fruit of Jindan Avenue at all. All the wild animals that touch the fruit of Jindan Avenue are dead. "


    "Yes, they are dead," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. It''s because those idiots and beasts are dead that Xiaohei is born. Do you remember that I brought back many carcasses of wild animals from Dansheng. I fed it to Xiaohei. Ha ha, although the wild animals didn''t eat the golden fruit. But after all, it was tainted with the smell of Jindan Avenue fruit. Xiaohei ate their meat, naturally, it was tainted. So, it began to have the spirit of the beast. "


    "Holy beast."


    Lu Fan exclaimed softly.


    The eyes are shining, and a smile rises from the corner of the mouth.


    Xiaohei hears the words and shouts again. He seems to be proudly shouting: "yes, that''s it."


    "Great master," continued the pagoda. Xiaohei''s current situation is equal to your original rebirth. It''s a little bit of a beast. In the future, its strength will continue to improve, and when it opens the ancient blood, it will have a huge leap. Maybe in the future, it can really become a holy beast. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I didn''t think of that. I didn''t think of it. The delegation of danshengguo not only benefited me a lot. Even Xiaohei, you have got a lot. "


    Lu Fan feels comfortable for a while. Just now, the fire in the beast room is gone.


    Originally, I heard that the master of the magic Moon said that when Xiaohei was just a low-level dragon blood, Lu fan still had some regrets.


    Who doesn''t want their wild animal companions to become stronger and stronger? It''s a pity if they are restricted by their blood.


    But now, Lu Fan finds that Xiaohei''s future is as bright as his.


    It''s such a potential. It really matches what he has.


    "Jindan Avenue fruit."


    Lu Fan whispered.


    This thing, he would have forgotten.


    But now it seems that if he is really strong in the future, he really wants to find a way to get it.


    It''s just a little breath that makes Xiaohei''s promotion so huge. If you eat it all, you can still get it.


    Lu Fan smiled and looked at thirteen.


    Today, also out of his expectation, there are thirteen.


    "The strength of Tiangang environment, few magic Qi and purple light. It''s from Shifu. "


    Lu fan asked.


    He saw at a glance that the strength of thirteen people had the breath of his master.


    Thirteen heard Lu Fan say the word master, the whole body began to shake.


    It seems that the memory is too painful, it will be cold at the thought.


    Nod, 13 way: "Purple fire."


    Lu Fan smiled clearly, and the master was really powerful. People can be used as alchemy, and the fire can be used as strength to each other.


    Lu fan is also fascinated by such means.


    It seems that he is still a long way from the master''s level.


    All the way forward, not long after, Xiao Hei took Lu fan out of the beast room and flew back to the palace.


    On the way, Yu Shizhai didn''t send anyone to catch him or intercept him.


    This makes Lu Fan understand a little more.


    In fact, the person in charge of the beast room can''t stop him or even capture him. It''s just unnecessary.


    If he guessed it right, it would be the effect Li Xi, the leader of the beast house, wanted.


    Deliberately let him kill the beast house all the way, instead of leaving friendly.


    If he guessed it well, there must be some people who practice magic in the beast room.


    Li Xi was intended to be a detective of demon cultivation. Lu Fan just follows suit.


    Of course, these are all what Lu Fan knew later. He only knew at that time that Lixi and them would never be right about him.


    No matter what the purpose is, there is no need to move him at this time, because he did not really kill Li Renlong.


    That is to say, Lu fancai dares to make a big fuss in the animal room.


    Quietly think about what you have done today.


    Lu fan is reflecting on his dispassionate behavior.


    The reason why the strong can grow up is that they will reflect on their mistakes and correct them.


    Of course, most people will not admit that they did it wrong.


    Know the wrong, correct the wrong, never admit the wrong.


    This is also the common fault of the strong.


    The Grand Prince''s mansion.


    When Lu Fan came back, it was already night.


    Walking slowly into the mansion, Lu fan saw that he was still teaching the new magician the dancing spirit.


    And Nangong, which is dealing with all kinds of things.


    Seeing Lu Fan coming back, nangongxing immediately asked aloud, "how is it? How is it with Yu beast room?"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "not so much. The other side seems to look down on me. No way. Compared with others, our strength is too weak. It''s also natural to be looked down upon. "


    Nangongxing shook his head and said: "they have always been like this. Don''t say that, brother Lu Fan. I have good news for you. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "Oh. Is it? What good news. "


    "I''m going to find out what they want to do. I''ll be able to figure it out in a month or two at the most. "


    Said, Nangong line took out a bead and handed it to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looked at the things inside the bead carefully, nodded and smiled: "OK, very good. It''s only a month or two. Don''t worry. But I want to see if the words of Lixi can be fulfilled. "

 Chapter 955

    A month later.


    The contest continues, and the fight never stops.


    In Qingtian City, there are more than shouting and killing sounds. All kinds of formations scattered in the city are rare now.


    The place where the crowd gathered became clear. The sky and the earth began to appear orderly light curtain. No matter where you are in the kingdom of Optimus, you can see the battle as long as there is a place where the heaven shifting array is connected.


    "Eat my fist."


    the white light is dazzling, and the dragon and tiger are in double shape, rushing out.


    The surging power is like the stormy waves. With the fist of a warrior in grey, he smashes on the Cape behind Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan did not move. He looked at the light on the cloak, and the strength of the warrior in grey was absorbed by force.


    With another wave of his hand, Lu Fan''s hand gave out a white light.


    The light turns into a huge sphere, dazzling like the sun and the moon. It''s 100 times the size of Lu Fan.


    Smash it on the warrior in grey. At the next moment, the warrior in grey spits blood from his mouth, his clothes are cracked, his eyes are prominent, and he falls heavily on the ground.


    With a bang, a mountain was razed to the ground.


    The aftershocks swept away the forest around the mountain.


    Lu Fan smiled and the Cape slowly converged behind him. He quickly fell into his back muscle. Immediately, it turned into a cloud haze pattern and covered Lu Fan''s skin.


    "It''s too simple."


    Lu Fan laughs and carries his hands.


    Outside the light curtain, the southern palace goes, dancing in the air. There are also lingyao and others who come to watch, all shouting and clapping.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng grabbed a man beside him and said with a grin: "give money, give money. Quick, quick. Three for one, no bullshit. Today''s wind is particularly noisy. "


    the man looks depressed, but he still gives his money to Han Feng, saying:" it''s really unlucky. This night''s shadow has the strength to win the championship. Even grey clothed swordsman is not his opponent. With a cape, it''s almost invincible. "


    Han Feng said with a smile:" people also snatched it from Tang Hui of Bafang bank. It can only be said that the swordsman in grey is too weak. "


    The man is speechless and can''t help it. Han Feng is also telling the truth.


    The guards quickly opened the array again, and Lu Fan slowly drifted out of the array.


    As soon as it appeared, the endless crowd outside the light curtain applauded and shouted.


    Some of the great masses of the kingdom of Optimus also held up plaques.


    It''s written in big gilded words: "the heavy sword swings around the world,"


    "night shadow, you''re so powerful. Can I worship you as my teacher?"


    "Night shadow, you are my God, I am willing to give everything for you."


    "ah, night shadow is so handsome,"


    ......


    All sorts of hysterical shouts were heard. Nangong line, dancing around the ethereal, they are constantly someone to plug a famous post.


    "I''m the prince of the Far East. I''d like to invite you to have a talk. Please let me know. "


    " I''m the servant girl of Princess Yuling. Please let me know that Prince Yeying, our princess wants to invite him to drink a glass of wine. By the way, this is the shape of our princess. Please give it to me together. "


    nangongxing is so annoyed that he waves to the bodyguards nearby to block them all.


    The prince and princess are amazing. Some small countries where the royal family don''t know also want to invite the hall leader. Do you really think Lu fan has time.


    Next to the dance is empty spirit is not to refuse to come, smiling to accept the famous post, constantly saying.


    "I''ll tell you. Leave it to me. I will tell you that "Lu Fan floated to the ground and smiled at lingyao next to him.


    Walking to lingyao''s side, Lu fan reaches out and takes the pill from thirteen and puts it into his mouth.


    This pill doesn''t restore his strength or recuperate his injury. Its only function is to taste good. It tastes like tangdou, but it''s more delicious than tangdou. It''s also Lu Fan''s own prescription. If master Wu Chen knows that he''s refining this useless pill, he will despise him severely.


    This pill has another function, which is specially used to confuse others.


    Otherwise, after a competition, Lu Fan seems to have no consumption at all. Don''t let other competitors regard him as a strong enemy.


    At this time, Lu Fan didn''t want to expose his power too much. It''s not time for him to exert himself.


    "Well, it''s not bad."


    Lu Fan''s smiling way.


    Lingyao helped Lu Fan tidy up his clothes and said with a smile, "have you ever done anything. I only see you throw back the power of others and win. That''s not bad. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "are you relaxed and happy. Do you think so, elder martial brother, what is the result of your competition? "


    Lu Fan looks up at senior brother and others.


    "Not very good," said the elder martial brother with an embarrassed face. Younger martial brother Chutian and I have been eliminated, and the forest has also lost. Now we in Wu''an only have younger martial brother Han Feng, younger martial sister lingyao, and younger martial sister Han Yuanning. "


    Lu Fan frowned: "how to lose. You can lose, elder martial brother. "


    Elder martial brother Chutian opened his hand and said, "I''m not lucky. I met the great prince of the cangming kingdom. He was a divine soldier. After an hour of fighting with me, I lost. "


    lingyao said with a smile:" then the prince could not participate in the next competition and was eliminated. "


    Chutianshi said: "this is also true. It''s his misfortune. I''ve got him


    The elder martial brother touched his belly and said, "I lost to a guy named Huangfu Wu. This man''s skill is very strange. Obviously, he looks weak, but he ignores my body and vigorous strength. I have no fat in front of him. I have a feeling that this guy''s strength may be on the edge of being respected. If you meet him later, younger martial brother, you must be careful. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head clearly and secretly wrote down the name Huangfu Wu.


    Just then, two Jinjia bodyguards in the crowd came respectfully. They looked at Lu Fan with some worship on their faces.


    "Mr. Yeying, congratulations on winning the next competition. This is your invitation to the banquet tonight. Please keep it


    An invitation with nine colors of light fell into Lu Fan''s hands.


    The crowd around shouted again.


    "It''s an invitation. It''s not the top 100 banquet in the world, so it''s qualified to attend."


    "night shadow has officially entered the top 100 banquet in the world. God, I must record this moment. "


    A group of people quickly took out the mirror and recorded the picture of Lu fan holding the invitation.


    Lu Fan looked at the invitation in his hand, turned his head and smiled back to the bodyguard. "I will definitely go," he said.


    Lu Fan opened the invitation, looked at it and said, "it seems that we can take people with us."


    Lingyao immediately laughed and said, "is that right. It seems that we will have delicious food again. "


    Suddenly, elder martial brother Han Feng rushed over and said in a loud voice, "ha ha, younger martial brother Lu fan, you also have an invitation."


    As he spoke, brother Han Feng took out a similar invitation and shook it.


    Lu fan is slightly stunned. Then, he sees lingyao take out the invitation and smile proudly.


    "It seems that we can take a lot of people tonight," Lu Fan said with a smile

 Chapter 956

    The night soon fell, and the whole city of Qingtian was still full of lights.


    Outside the Imperial City, there are plenty of traffic.


    At one glance, the wild animals flew with the boats, and the stars were all lights.


    In a high-end royal carriage, Lu Fan and others came late.


    Lingyao, senior brother Han Feng and others are not around Lu Fan. They will appear with Emperor Qin and Shang of Wu''an.


    Lu Fan''s side, only the Nangong line, dancing ethereal and thirteen.


    Among them, the dancing spirit is teaching a disobedient demon cultivator a graceful lesson, which makes his blood splattered.


    Lu Fan and nangongxing chatted and walked out of the carriage.


    As soon as they appeared in front of the palace gate, the guard of the gate called out, "master Yeying is here."


    This cry immediately attracted the eyes of all the people around.


    Nangong Xing smiled beside Lu Fan and said, "I''m afraid your current reputation is no less than your real name."


    Lu Fandao: "if you are the same as me and win more than ten games in a month, you will be so famous. But if you want to compare it with my real name, it''s probably worse. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan strode inside.


    There was a lot of discussion around. Lu Fan could hear them talking about their achievements in the name of night shadow in the past month.


    "He is the night shadow. The guy who has amazing accomplishments and can''t fight with people in three ways, "


    " he is right. It seems that in addition to Tang Hui and Li Renlong, who are the first to deal with them, no one else can take three moves in his hands. He won all the competition very easily. "


    "I heard it''s because he robbed the cloak of Tang Hui''s sword."


    "Well, you can make it. Who doesn''t have a good thing or two. Strength is the key. "


    "That''s right."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    People are envious, envious and hostile. Disdain and so on, all fall on Lu Fan''s body.


    But all of these seem to have nothing to do with Lu fan, who is still walking towards it.


    Today''s Imperial Palace seems to be very different. It''s full of lights.


    At a glance, all the buildings have changed. Everywhere there was joy.


    Two lines of giant guards, dressed in five color armour, are playing the animal skin drum and the dragon head Sheng.


    Xiao sound, drum sound Yang, streamer beauty, dancing sky. At the foot of the ground, are beginning to diffuse a layer of dense moisture. As if in a fairyland.


    At the end of the line of sight, there is a big hall.


    Lu Fan had never seen this palace before. Even nangongxing could not tell where it came from.


    The Lord of Optimus Prime sits high on the five clawed Golden Dragon chair, under which the golden dragon still stretches its wings.


    The two rows of tables and chairs were arranged in turn, but instead of letting any officials of the kingdom of giant sit, some young men and women, scattered and scattered, sat on them.


    Suddenly, a high voice sounded.


    "The world''s top 100, seated."


    Suddenly, Lu fan, who was about to go up, felt a light shining directly on him.


    In the sky, Lu Fan''s reflection appears immediately.


    The whole kingdom of Optimus Prime, all the cities, saw the figure of Lu Fan in the middle of the sky. Then, along with other figures, they appeared in the air.


    The crowd immediately cheered loudly, as expected, it was right that they had not slept at this time.


    Today is the time to determine the world''s top 100.


    "Night shadow, this way, please."


    A golden guard bows to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan nodded and went with him. Nangongxing and shisan had no qualification to go forward, so they had to walk to the tables and chairs on both sides.


    Slowly, Lu Fan sat down on the seemingly majestic chair.


    The lion''s head with tiger roaring on the handrail looks very imposing. Chairs seem to be all made to measure and vary in size. Lu Fan even saw the word "night shadow" on the back of the chair.


    It was made by craftsmen.


    One after another, they sat on their own chairs. The bodyguard nearby kept shouting "sit down."


    Every one of the top 100 strong people appears, there will be more figures in the sky.


    Everyone in Optimus would cheer more.


    Soon, all the strong who have not been eliminated will come.


    Around the hall, all the tables and chairs were also full. At this time, the Prime Minister stood up, raised his hands and said in a loud voice, "tonight is the night we witness the world''s top 100. All the strong people who can sit here are masters of the world in the future. On behalf of Optimus Prime, I salute you. "


    All of a sudden, everyone got up to salute.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are deep. I''m afraid that few people know that the prime minister who congratulates them is actually a great demon.


    Optimus Prime nodded, clapped his hands and said, "first of all, I want to do one thing, one thing that will make you famous in history, open."


    At one command, the whole palace trembled.


    The earth began to tremble, and everyone stared at the earth in front of them, suddenly separating the two sides.


    A huge stone tablet sprang out of the ground.


    Shining with golden light, in the shape of a column, slowly rotating.


    With a wave of the great hand of the Lord of the kingdom of Optimus, a thunderbolt fell in the sky and split on the stone tablet.


    The whole Optimus Prime people, through the five elements of Tianhua, look at this scene.


    They were stunned at first, and then saw a name on the stone tablet.


    It''s the night shadow.


    Lu Fan opens his mouth slightly. What is this.


    Then, Lu fan saw the night shadow shining, and his figure filled the whole sky.


    "Crazy sword, night shadow."


    The crowd cheered wildly, and the sky light shone on Lu fan again.


    Lu Fan had to stand up and look at the sky, then carry his hands and smile.


    It''s interesting.


    Lu Fan didn''t know how many people had recorded his smiling picture at this moment.


    Suddenly, another flash of thunder flashed and again split on the stone tablet.


    The huge word Su Dong came into view.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and turned to look opposite. There, Su Dong slowly gets up and smiles.


    A long sword at the waist, long hair, and a black suit. It seems to be a brave man.


    Lu Fan looks at her a few more times. Today''s Su Dong looks different from the original.


    The faint blackness in her eyes and the slightly pale palms made Lu Fan feel a little abrupt.


    But the breath on her body is very enough. I don''t know how much stronger it is than she used to be.


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "it seems that the sky really gave her some strength."


    Turn around, Lu Fan sweeps toward the crowd below.


    Sure enough, Lu fan saw the figure of Feng Tian diao''er langdang in the crowd at a glance.


    Smiling and nodding, Mr. Feng Tian''s lips moved.


    Lu Fan''s voice rang out in his ear.


    "Night shadow, I''m looking for a good opponent for you."

 Chapter 957

    Lu Fan didn''t answer. He slowly sat back in his chair and didn''t look at Feng Tian.


    For such a strong person who is good at using illusion, looking at each other is a very unwise behavior.


    Lu Fan didn''t reply. Feng Tian asked Su Dong to play with him. It really puzzled him.


    He didn''t understand what Feng Tian meant.


    Is it really just fun.


    He really didn''t believe it. Someone was bored to this point.


    Just at the time of Lu Fan''s imagination, thunder lights in the sky engraved the names of the top 100 in succession on the stone tablet.


    As the names are more and more, the stone tablets are more and more bright. They rise with circling.


    In the end, it''s like the sky and the moon, illuminating the earth.


    "Ye Nantian."


    "Zuo Yundong."


    Finally, the last two names are engraved.


    The drums rang all around. The sky thunder suddenly turned into three thunder dragons, hovering on the stone tablet for a while, and then suddenly rushed directly to the ground.


    Boom.


    The explosion sounded.


    White smoke splashed all over the place, and all of a sudden, everyone noticed that the thunder was falling. In front of him, a table appeared without any reason.


    At the same time, all kinds of delicacies on it appear as illusions.


    "A feast."


    Cried the Lord of Optimus. The atmosphere of the whole party will be lifted to the top.


    Lu Fan smiled and looked at the mountain like food in front of him. He let out the greedy little black first.


    Eat it. Eat.


    Xiaohei immediately began to eat, and everyone began to eat.


    Lu fan is smiling, no matter what the demons want to do. At least this time, they did well in the world cup.


    Lu Fan also picked up some food that he had never seen before, such as the string meat like squid, and the meatballs bigger than bear''s head.


    People are happy to eat, Qingtian domestic, countless people are also watching them eat, envy incomparable.


    Lu fan is eating. Suddenly a man beside him says to Lu fan, "I know you. You are the bastard in the forest that day."


    Lu Fan turned around and saw a familiar face.


    This is not that road fool.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s you."


    The man''s face changed wildly. He pointed to Lu Fan''s face and said, "we haven''t finished that day. Damn it, I''m going to fight you. This time, you can''t run any more. "


    Lu Fan looks at the back of his chair. There are three words on it, Zuo Yundong.


    Spread out his hands, Lu Fan said: "it''s not that I ran, but that you ran. You are a road nut. "


    When he heard the word "Lu Chi", Zuoyun was angry. He clapped the back of the chair and shouted: "night shadow, get up. I''m going to fight you. "


    Immediately, everyone''s eyes turned.


    Lu fan is holding his forehead. It seems that he can''t have a good meal.


    Lu Fan looks at Zuoyun and says, "must it be now?"


    Left cloud East long knife a stand, loudly way: "any time can.". I''m afraid you don''t have the guts. "


    Lu Fandao: "let''s try again. You know don''t lose to others. "


    This sentence is full of arrogance. It seems that we don''t pay attention to the strong in the world.


    That''s what Lu Fan said. It''s hard to let it go. What about the atmosphere.


    "Arrogance."


    Among the top 100, ye Nantian said softly.


    Lingyao, hanyuanning and Hanfeng all smile.


    Sitting in the corner, Huang Fuwu pulled out his hair and looked at Lu Fan and said, "there are many strong ones. I don''t want to lose the next game to any of them. So I can go back earlier. "


    Thinking like this, huangfuwu turned to look down. A woman there gave him a fierce look. Huangfu''s neck shrank with fear when he boarded.


    Su Dong looks at Lu Fan lightly. His eyes flash with cold light. It doesn''t seem to contain any emotion. It''s as cold as corpse gas.


    "Haha, it seems that our strong people, even if they eat, don''t forget to fight. This is the mentality of the strong, fighting, never-ending. "


    Optimus Prime began to applaud.


    The smile on the corner of his mouth was full of evil.


    At this time, even lingyao and others frowned slightly. They all felt as if something was wrong.


    But the next moment, the Lord of Optimus will put away his evil smile. Suddenly, he said in a loud voice, "in this case, let''s make sure the list of the next competition. Everyone, whether you are full or not, now, look at the sky. "


    Optimus Prime single finger to the sky. Suddenly a light came out of his fingers, connecting heaven and earth.


    Dark night sky, began to appear vortex, thunder again roar.


    Then a light dot fell in the sky.


    Each one was the size of a fist and began to scurry in the sky.


    Xuanji, a stone tablet hovering in the air, suddenly emits a hundred rays of light into the light.


    Visible to the naked eye, the names on the stone tablets are filled with shining light.


    "Everyone, there is a name in every light spot now," said the prime minister, Lang. Everyone can grab a light spot. The name in it is your next opponent. "


    All of us, all of a sudden, stare at the dots.


    At this time, all the light spots that are injected with light start to run around.


    All over China, countless people are paying attention to this scene.


    Such an interesting way of choosing opponents has opened their eyes.


    Lu Fan smiled, he had seen his name into which light point, as for others. Lu fan has also identified several names.


    They are lingyao and Han Feng. He doesn''t want to compete with lingyao.


    "Are you ready?" said the prime minister. I''ll count to one, two, three, and you''ll be able to start grabbing names. "


    Lu Fan nodded, his palm just needed to move.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s ear rang again.


    This time, it''s Sudong''s.


    "Don''t rob me of my name. You and I still have tasks. "


    When Lu Fan heard the words, he frowned slightly and said, "are you afraid or have something else in mind?"


    Su Dong''s cold voice sounded.


    "Afraid of what it is. I don''t have that mood now. Night shadow, if you dare to grab my name, I don''t mind the next contest, just kill you. "


    The voice was cold, without a hint of laughter.


    It''s not like the murderous spirit is fake. Lu Fan looks at Su Dong with his eyebrows tightened.


    "Kill me. Do you and I have a grudge? "


    Lu fan asked in bewilderment.


    Su Dong quickly replied, "No. I just wanted to kill you. So, cherish the time you''re going to have. "


    Lu Fan''s face is full of doubts. Where is this.


    Is there anything between them that they need to fight with each other.


    Lu fan can''t think of it. Did Su Dong eat the wrong pill.


    At this time, the prime minister with a long laugh, a wave of his hand said: "start."


    Immediately, everyone went straight to the spot.


    Lu Fan''s mind moved, waved and a flash of light came.

 Chapter 958

    Take things from the space, as long as this means is a warrior who has passed the outer gang.


    But in such a situation, Lu fan is the only one who dares to take things from the air to rob the light spot.


    All the others rushed out, and even many of them were armed with weapons. Obviously, they were ready to fight against those who robbed their own light spots.


    Lu fan saw the light flying to half way, and was stopped by a purple shirt warrior.


    With a sneer on his face, the martial artist in purple shirt glanced at Lu Fan lightly.


    The irony in the eyes is self-evident.


    Lu Fan also looked at him lightly, but with a little light in his eyes.


    Suddenly, if the purple shirt warrior is hit hard, his body shakes for a while, and his mouth sprays blood and falls to one side.


    "Too weak."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said quietly. The spirit attacks, still so sharp.


    Although there is no soul flash, no one can resist it.


    At least this purple shirt warrior is far from good.


    Seeing that Lu Fan''s understatement drove one person back, others moved wisely.


    It''s nothing more than picking up opponents. If you get yourself seriously injured and can''t fight, it''s not worth the loss.


    The light spot fell directly into Lu Fan''s hands.


    Suddenly, Lu fan saw the word "Guantao" in his hand.


    Then the name came into being.


    All of a sudden, the night shadow, which was originally in the light point pile, also flew into the sky.


    Everyone immediately saw the name of night shadow and Guan Tao, wrapped by the light.


    Immediately, the light turned into a flame. Under the names of the two men, it was blazing.


    Said that these two people are the next opponent. Everyone in the


    looked so stunned, and then quickening his hands and feet to seize the light spot.


    They don''t want to be picked out before they find the right person.


    At the next moment, all the lights are shining.


    Those who pick a good opponent smile, while those who are picked by others are dignified. Some of them shouted abuse.


    I''m afraid they all forget at the moment, such a scene, the whole kingdom of Optimus, even the whole world are watching through the light curtain and sky.


    Every move is in the eyes of the world. The ugliness and swearing they show will be recorded by countless people.


    Therefore, the whole Optimus Prime people are commenting on these people.


    Which is good, which is bad, all in the world.


    Lu Fan looks at Guan Tao''s name and frowns slightly. He hasn''t heard of the name.


    He was also chosen casually. To be honest, it doesn''t matter who his opponent is when he comes to his cultivation realm.


    Lu Fan actually hopes from the bottom of his heart that he can pick a stronger opponent.


    He has felt that his strength has entered a bottleneck stage. There are only two ways to make a breakthrough.


    One is to cultivate slowly, use the accumulation of Tao and a glimmer of understanding of heaven and earth to create the conditions of overflowing when the water is full, and finally break through the shackles.


    There is another kind, that is, at the time of life and death, at the time of death. In the last moment of human struggle, to squeeze their own potential, to break through.


    In a more vivid way, there is a big stone blocking the path of cultivation, or push it away slowly.


    Or get up and destroy it.


    Lu Fan prefers the latter.


    From the bottom of his heart, he is still a adventurous man.


    "Damn it, I was picked by the East Yang wind of cangming. This is a big problem. "


    There was a soft voice in his ear. Lu Fan turned around and saw a rough man, cursing at the sky, as if looking at his opponent''s name.


    "It is the kingdom of the dark again."


    Lu Fan heard about this country for the second time today.


    The only thing he knew was that it was a big country in the West.


    Just because he doesn''t know doesn''t mean that no one has explained it to him.


    When the pagoda of the nine dragon Xuangong came out, he said in Lu Fan''s body: "great master, Cang Ming kingdom is one of the three countries in the West. People there are naturally stone like and hard to kill. There are many strong ones. Be careful if you meet them. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "do you know a lot. Then tell me what other countries are worth noticing. "


    Lu Fan''s palm, a little light, looked around: "great master. With your current strength, you only need to pay attention to the strong of the nine great powers in the world. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "there are still nine powerful countries to talk about."


    Xuangong tower, Kowloon: "of course. This is recognized as one of the nine great powers in the world. There are three countries in the north, three in the west, two in the South and one in the East. "


    After a pause, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong said: "the Three Kingdoms in the north are wanzun, Longwu and Qingtian. The western three kingdoms are cangming, Xuanguo and Dingyu. The two countries in the southern region are Fengyu and Huanyu. Don''t mention the eastern boundary, the kingdom of Dansheng. "


    As he spoke, the pagoda of Xuangong in Kowloon gave out a little light silk thread, pointing to some people.


    It has to be said that the Xuangong tower in Kowloon is very accurate. These people look very powerful.


    These people are quite different from people in other countries. There''s a little more pride in me.


    As the Xuangong tower in Kowloon pointed out one by one, Lu Fanhu found that people from these nine countries accounted for nearly half of the top 100 places.


    That is to say, each of the nine powers has at least four strong players in the top 100.


    It is true that such strength is not comparable to that of other countries.


    Thinking of this, Lu Fanhu''s heart moved.


    No, there is still a country comparable in this respect.


    That''s Wu''an.


    Calculate carefully. Lingyao, hanyuanning and Hanfeng are the three senior brothers.


    If we add him to Lu fan, isn''t there enough for four people.


    Lu Fan chuckled, "the tenth power, ha ha."


    Next to him, two martial artists gave him strange looks.


    All the competition lists appeared, with 50 lights hovering in the air.


    The Lord of Optimus Prime clapped his hands and shouted: "it seems that the next contest list has come out. Then I will announce that all the top 100 experts will receive rewards from Optimus Prime and Bafang bank. Please help me. "


    The voice fell and the crowd boiled.


    Then, the figure of Bafang Qian Sheng walked out from behind the main hall.


    It''s still sloppy clothes, barefoot.


    Looking at all the people, Bafang Qian Sheng laughed loudly and said, "congratulations to you, young strong ones, on becoming the black dragon VIP of Bafang bank. This is your crystal card."


    As he spoke, he waved the palm of his hand, and a hundred crystal cards appeared in his hands.


    Immediately, Lu Fan felt that the breathing of others around him was heavy.


    Lu fan asked to the Xuangong tower in Kowloon: "what''s the use of this black dragon crystal card?" suddenly, Lao Jiu shouted: "great master, this crystal card is money. It means that you can overdraw money at will in Bafang bank. Wherever you need money, you can go to Bafang bank directly to collect it. Although there is a ceiling, the ceiling is terrible. What''s more, as long as it''s the industry of Bafang bank, free accommodation, free medicine and free everything, isn''t that enough. "


    Lu Fan takes a deep breath in his airway:" it seems that I want to realize the ideal of no money for eating. "

 Chapter 959

    Bafang Qian Sheng takes the Black Dragon Crystal card and distributes it one by one.


    It seems that he intends to know everyone, and everyone has to hand over the crystal card.


    Lu Fan looks at elder martial brother Han Feng and Bafang Qian Sheng, shaking hands gently and smiling.


    He can imagine how elder martial brother Han Feng would squander after he got the Black Dragon Crystal card. It''s definitely a sprint to the top.


    Lu Fan also saw the wind rest, ye Nantian, Su Dong, Ling Yao, Han Yuanning and other people calmly accepted jingka.


    Although they are very happy, they can''t show too much. Only a faint smile on the corner of the mouth can prove the joy in their hearts.


    If we look at the elites of the nine great powers, we will be more indifferent. They said that there is little difference between this thing and whether it is actually a tool to prove their noble identity.


    In the other eight countries, Lu fan knows only a limited number of people.


    Only danshengguo, he still knows.


    Among them, the figure of water and sky, he recognized at a glance.


    However, shuimingkong did not know other people around him.


    The breath is very strong and the age is very young, but it''s definitely not from the five families of Dansheng country. It''s very strange.


    The eyes of shuimingkong have been turning on Lu Fan''s face.


    It seems that some people are not sure about Lu Fan''s identity.


    Lu Fan looks down at him, but smiles.


    This is not a Dansheng country. Lu fan is not afraid of the water and the sky to expose his identity.


    As long as there is no problem in the mind of the Lord of Dansheng, he will not tell his identity in this place full of demons.


    You know, some time ago, the Lord of Dansheng had a big fight with the demons under his design.


    It''s said that even the Lord of Dansheng was injured. In such a situation, how could the Lord of Dansheng burst him out.


    Isn''t this a gift for the demon cultivator.


    No matter the water is clear and the sky is clear, or the Lord of Dansheng country is not so stupid.


    The only thing Lu fan should pay attention to is that after being recognized by shuimingkong, don''t be captured by the Lord of Dansheng.


    At this point, Lu fan is still a little angry. His identity as the hall leader is not fake. Now, the fifteen hall practitioners have been watching every move of all the people in Dansheng country.


    If the Lord of Dansheng is not honest, Lu fan doesn''t mind leading him to elder Suman or even to the heaven.


    See who they are.


    Continue to look down, Lu Fan also saw a familiar figure.


    The animal kingdom of Xiliang, Zhao Mingyu.


    It''s rare that he should have made it to the top 100.


    Zhao Mingyu at this time with the Black Dragon Crystal card completely speechless appearance. See eight square money saint is grinning.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. It seemed that this man had to pay attention. At least someone should be watching. Lu fan doesn''t want to fight Zhao Mingyu. In other words, he has helped lingyao. A friend, not an enemy. As long as he doesn''t talk around casually, Lu fan doesn''t want to do anything about him.


    Soon, the eight square Qian Sheng came to Lu Fan.


    The smile on his face slightly converged. Eight Fang Qian Sheng put the Black Dragon Crystal card into Lu Fan''s hand and said: "night shadow boy, this is your crystal card. You can come to Bafang bank at any time if you like. Only a great power can be worthy of your talent. "


    Lu Fan put away the crystal card and said with a smile, "thank you very much for your kindness."


    "No, it''s not a good idea," said Qian in a soft voice. This is my advice to you. Is cloud haze cloak comfortable to use. If you come to Bafang bank, it''s yours, and I will specially match you with a set of good things. But if you don''t come


    Later, the eight square Qian Sheng didn''t finish.


    Although the tone is very calm, Lu fan can hear some bad meanings in it.


    "Think about it."


    Bafang Qian Sheng takes a deep look at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt that he seemed to see everything. This feeling of being seen through at a glance is not very good.


    But Lu Fan didn''t say anything, just looked at him indifferently.


    Bafang Qian Sheng left with a smile and continued to hand over the crystal card to the people behind.


    In Lu Fan''s body, the nine dragon Xuangong tower said, "great master. Do you really want to return the cloud haze cloak to him? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "is there any reason to return what he has got?"


    For a long time, Bafang Qian Sheng distributed the Black Dragon Crystal card.


    It took so much time, and his only purpose was to buy people''s hearts.


    At least let all the young strong people present feel the benefits of Bafang bank. In the future, if Bafang bank asks them, I believe many people will help. Even if we don''t help, at least we won''t feel bad for Bafang bank and become enemies.


    It''s a beautiful play. By comparison, the celestial sage and chaos warrior saint are too high to appear tonight.


    Although all the people here still respect the two, they can''t be compared with Qian Sheng of Bafang if they want to say that they like them.


    After all this, the eight Fang Qian Sheng sat beside the Lord of the kingdom of giant.


    At this time, the Lord of the kingdom of Optimus clapped his hands, and a group of beautiful women in light clothes came out, each holding a piece of crystal in their hands, and came to the public.


    With a loud voice, the Lord of the kingdom of Optimus said: "this is a return to the original crystal, which is a special product of the kingdom of Optimus. It''s for all the powerful people to practice. The power of each crystal is comparable to that of a bead


    When they heard the words, they all cried out.


    The generous performance of Optimus Prime has made the elites of the nine countries look slightly.


    People from other countries are even more overjoyed.


    Not everyone can get things like daozhu. For example, brother Han Feng''s eyes are straight when he looks at the crystal.


    Quietly, senior brother Han Feng said, "it''s from GE Laozi. This thing can directly double my strength. "


    Lu fan is full of doubts when he looks at the crystal. He doesn''t believe what a good thing it is.


    The reason is simple. It can be explained in one sentence.


    Is the order so kind.


    Obviously, the answer is No. If the kingdom of Optimus is the kingdom of Optimus without demon cultivation, Lu fan will be very happy to accept it.


    But now, can you use whatever the devil cultivates.


    Lu Fan watched other people happily accept the crystal, and suddenly his heart rose with some fear.


    Hurry up, Lu Fan looks at Han Feng and others, and the power of spirit strikes them.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s expression, lingyao understood and put away the crystal directly.


    Han Feng was stupefied for a while, then he muttered to himself, but he still put away the crystal.


    The Lord of Optimus Prime looked at the crowd with a laugh and said: "I know you must want to go back to refine this meta crystal and improve your strength. No problem, you young strong ones, you can leave on your own. The next round of competition will be held in the battle field of giant. You have three days to practice. "


    As he spoke, the Lord of the kingdom of Optimus suddenly opened his arms and said, "welcome to the battle, the world''s strong, this will be your last sprint."


    The evil smile rises from the corner of the mouth. The saying of the Lord of heaven is obviously a pun.


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, there is already an awe inspiring light,

 Chapter 960

    The party went on for a long time. Eat and drink. So they all left.


    The party was full of orchestral music. Sing and dance with grace.


    Whether it''s the people at the party. Or people watching the banquet in Qingtian city. They all feel very good.


    The crowd is talking. To the hundred strong. There are different opinions.


    Everyone has their first choice in mind.


    Just now. No one is sure. The one you look after. It must be the last.


    In front of the palace. The carriages left.


    For all the strong players in the competition. What do you have to eat? Playing anything is secondary.


    The key. Or how to win the next battle.


    So. The party is not over yet. Many people left in a hurry.


    Obviously, they are all in a hurry to go back and refine the Guiyuan crystal.


    For this. Lu fan can only wish them good luck. He can''t save too many people. Just save the people around you.


    In the palace. On the royal carriage.


    Lu Fan said to the thirteen, "have you written down what I said. Now tell them to the elder martial brother. Let elder martial brother tell Han Feng and lingyao. Do not use meta crystalline stone. Not at all. It''s better to destroy it directly. "


    Thirteen clear nod. Walk away.


    Nangongxing followed the carriage. "I haven''t eaten so much for a long time. Director. Is it necessary to be so careful. Just go and say no to them. "


    Lu Fan rubbed his forehead and said, "safety comes first. Lingyao still doesn''t want to come. "


    Nangongxing shrugged and said, "she told me. Let the Lord you. Get things done quickly. Dangerous or something. She doesn''t care at all. She thinks it''s safer to follow your master. It also saves you trouble. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly. "Well. There is a master. It''s a little reassuring. OK Go. It''s time we went back. "


    Get in the coach. Lu Fan. Dance vacant. Nangongxing three people slowly drove towards the direction of the Grand Prince''s mansion.


    Wu Qiling squints. Half leaning and half leaning on Lu Fan. In a soft voice, "Lu Fan. Here you are. "


    Said dancing spirit to put a bead into Lu Fan''s hand.


    Lu Fan pours in. Take a look at what is in the bead. Surprised: "how did you get it. You found it all. "


    Wukong said: "of course. You think this time. What do I need so many hands for. Lu Fan. I said. I won''t hurt you. Contrary. I''ll help you. "


    With a smile. "Of course," said the dancing spirit in a low voice. There is a price to help you. Don''t blame me. "


    Lu Fan listens to the dance if there is any point. Slowly said: "you are free."


    Wukong spirit''s eyes are curved into a crescent moon. And kissed Lu fan through the veil.


    Nangong Xing coughed softly and said, "should I go out to let you do things?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "yes. You go out. "


    The voice just dropped. Suddenly the carriage vibrated violently.


    Lu Fan. Dance vacant. Nangong Xingdu''s face changed dramatically.


    Right now. Lu fansuddenly saw the whole carriage burning.


    A strong and extreme fire set the carriage on fire. meanwhile. The body of Wukong Ling and Nangong Xing also began to turn red.


    "Domain."


    Lu Fan exclaimed.


    Hold on to Wu Kongling and Nangong Xing. Vigorous Qi rushed directly into the two people''s bodies. Suppress the power of the Tao in their body that is being transformed crazily.


    At the same time, Lu Fan''s Tao domain also extended.


    Boom.


    The carriage exploded. Lu Fan was hit by a powerful force.


    A dark shadow came at the same time.


    Lu Fan shakes his hand and throws Wu Kongling and Nangong people out, then throws a backhand at the shadow.


    Dang.


    The fist falls on the black shadow, making the sound of stone and gold collision.


    At this time, Lu fancai can see clearly that this is a big seal, a standard alchemy instrument.


    On the big print, the nine color light is introverted, but with strong heaven and earth strength.


    "On."


    Lu Fan bursts and drinks. Vigorous Qi rushes out and smashes the weapon into the ground.


    Looking forward, Lu Fan suddenly saw a black shadow in the sky.


    The man was covered in a black robe and could not see his face clearly.


    The only thing we can be sure of is that he is definitely an alchemist, and also a venerable one.


    Lu Fan looked next to them. The bodyguards escorting their carriages were all burned to death, and the bodies were quickly being burned to powder.


    Lu Fan''s eyes became murderous and awe inspiring. What was the origin of this man when he was killed in the dark.


    Demon repair.


    It shouldn''t be that there''s no magic in this powerful fire path area and the standard power of heaven and earth. It''s not the power of demon cultivation. At least Lu fan doesn''t know which demon cultivation can hide the evil Qi to this extent.


    The man in black sees that one blow is invalid and starts again.


    Lu Fan''s face moved, and suddenly felt that the Tao regions around him had been strengthened again, and they were overwhelming.


    In the realm of Tao, nine colors of fire come out together, which will seal up and down and left and right of Lu Fan.


    Obviously, the idea is very clear, that is to crush Lu fan to death directly with the strongest strength.


    The venerable has no suspense about Tiangang.


    Unfortunately, he met Lu Fan.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan rushed out his own Tao domain, blocking the impact of the nine color flame.


    Looking around into a sea of fire, Lu Fan secretly pinched his left hand.


    His eyes were fixed on the man in black through the fire.


    Seeing that Lu Fan also released Daoyu, the man in black was obviously slightly surprised and stunned.


    Lu fan is waiting for this moment.


    "Infinite alchemy, Jiulong Shenxiao, rise."


    At the same time, the nine color light appeared at the foot of the man in black.


    No one can play it.


    Lu Fan believed that such a move would be unexpected for people in black.


    Life and death fight, Lu fancai will not be like a contest, only martial arts.


    Killing is the purpose.


    But next moment, something that surprised Lu Fan happened.


    The formation suddenly appeared in the hands of the man in black. The nine dragons that Lu Fangang had just coagulated were suppressed directly.


    He seems to have been ready to pick up Lu Fan.


    Always defend against sneak attack.


    Kowloon was crushed into a mass and finally collapsed.


    The man in black, with a smile on his mouth, is about to move again.


    Suddenly, I saw a dark heavy sword and went straight to the front door to kill it.


    At this time, the man in black was a little flustered, his figure turned to nothingness, and suddenly let Lu Fan''s Wufeng heavy sword pass.


    However, Lu Fan''s sword seems to have cut through the space and broken the void. It still falls on him.


    The whole body of the man in black suddenly burst into flames, and the mask on his face was directly chopped.


    The Epee seems to be coming for this.


    The light flashed, the heavy sword turned and fell into Lu Fan''s hands.


    At this time, Lu Fan had already penetrated the fire path domain and came to the man in black.


    Looking at the familiar face of the other side, Lu Fan said with a smile: "it''s really like what I think. The kingdom of Dansheng, the five elders of the fire family, haven''t seen you for a long time. "

 Chapter 961

    The night wind is howling, the clothes are hunting, and they are hanging in the air.


    The power of heaven and earth is surging in the hands of the five elders, and the power of the powerful Tao is rippling all over the body.


    The two men''s Tao regions are constantly tearing and colliding in the air.


    From the sharp point of view, the five elders are far superior to Lu Fan. The power of fire path is constantly surging like the tide. The coverage area of Lu fan is also larger than that of Lu Fan. At least from a distance, the surging Tao domain of the five elders is like the surging sea emerging in the sky. Lu Fan''s Tao domain is just like a boat, constantly impacted by the tide.


    But Lu Fan''s Tao realm seems to be stronger.


    No matter how the five elder''s Taoism regions are impacted, Lu fan is still.


    He is like a rock, standing between heaven and earth. The look of the five elders changed rapidly.


    "Unexpectedly, in just one or two years, your strength has been raised to such a level. It''s amazing. "


    Five elder left hand back to behind, Lu fan saw only one eye, then knew that five elder this is delays the time, prepares secretly condenses the formidable hair to decide.


    Lu fan used this trick himself. It''s impossible to cheat him.


    With a smile, Lu Fan didn''t even bother to answer the words of the five elders.


    Go straight to the five elders, and wield the heavy sword without front.


    "Life and death revolve, five turns of netherworld kill."


    The sword light rushes up and directly divides the five elders'' Tao regions.


    The explosive power of vigorous Qi now shows the power that makes the venerable all marvel.


    The five elders were shocked by Lu Fan''s sharp spirit. It''s not the strength that Tiangang martial arts master or Xianqi master should have.


    The sword light is a little cold, and the five elders are sensitive to the killing opportunity on the sword.


    If he wants to resist Lu Fan with his five element body, it is likely that Lu fan will directly kill him on the spot.


    The five elders quickly dispersed, and countless fire spots were scattered. He dodged Lu Fan''s powerful sword.


    Where the sword light passes, a black hole appears with strong suction. But I didn''t hurt the five elders.


    The fire point is recondensed on the other side. Five elder''s hand already had a more array light.


    "Yan."


    Lu Fan eyebrows a pick, left hand at the same time out.


    "When there is a great famine, the Yuan Dynasty will be determined, and the word will be ten thousand."


    Two lights collided in midair, illuminating the whole night sky in an instant.


    Five long old face color sink down, eyes already took cold light, wrist a turn, light condensation.


    The five elders secretly said: "the strength is so strong, the promotion is so rapid, can''t stay."


    In the palm, a complex Rune appears.


    The five elders are ready to use their best skills.


    Before he came, he didn''t think that Lu Fan''s strength was enough to make him fight to death.


    But now, it has to be launched.


    This is not the kingdom of Dansheng. If he drags on like this, even if he can defeat Lu fan, he will be caught by the guards who come here.


    He didn''t believe that there was no superior like him in China.


    The strength of the two people, entangled together, constantly sent out the sound of tears.


    The five elders clenched their teeth secretly, and the light in their hands had already climbed to the extreme.


    "Die."


    The five elders said softly.


    But just as he was about to throw out the light, he suddenly felt the energy in his body suddenly reversed.


    This situation, directly let him gather up the vitality of the light dimmed down. At the same time, the released Tao regions begin to shrink rapidly.


    Bang.


    All of a sudden, the vitality of the five elders congealed in their bodies, and then they began to bump around.


    He didn''t wait for his reaction, so his vitality exploded.


    One mouthful of blood spewed out, and the five elders retreated several steps in a row.


    At the same time, a heavy sword came down from the sky and cut it hard on his shoulder.


    Boom.


    The five elders were chopped down by a sword and smashed into the ground.


    The five element body can''t be opened, and the defense force is chopped by a sword.


    The mouth sprays blood, the internal strength is chaotic, and the breath of the five elders suddenly subsides.


    Lu Fan fell from the sky and jumped to the five elders.


    The Tao domain directly covers the five elders and completely controls all of them.


    "Kill."


    Lu Fan drinks a little, a piece of vitality, and draws directly from the body of the five elders.


    Hearing these words, the five elders were shocked, as if they were in great shock.


    He used his last strength to force his vitality to stay on the body surface. Don''t let Lu Fan take it away.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s face, Wu Chang said: "what kind of means did you use? I''m a dignitary, but I will lose to you."


    Lu Fan calmly replied, "at the level of your ordinary venerable, you also try to catch me alone. I can only say that you are brave and stupid. "


    The five elder''s face quickly changed from ruddy to pale. At this time, the guards in the Imperial Palace also came late.


    "This way, come on. You punks. "


    Nangongxing waved and shouted. At the same time, they came to Lu Fan''s side with Wukong spirit.


    Knowing Lu Fan''s strength is quite different from watching him defeat a venerable one.


    Even dancing is ethereal, and now the eyes begin to ripple.


    It seems to be a little more worship.


    A group of bodyguards surrounded the five elders and saw that the situation was over. The five elders sighed: "I never thought I would run the whole world. In the end, I died in your hand. I don''t agree. "


    Lu Fan said: "the weak cannot live, the strong cannot die. This is the rule of the world and the truth. Five elders, don''t try to inquire about my skill. If you have any last words, just say so. "


    The five elders clenched their fists and said one by one: "you really want to kill me."


    Lu Fan nodded: "you say, five elders. You kill me in the dark, either you or I. "Is there anything else to say?"


    the five elders laughed and said: "then come on, kill me."


    As they said this, they suddenly saw that the body of the five elders expanded.


    Nangong Xing''s eyes were wide open, and he shouted loudly, "back away, all of you. He''s going to blow himself up. "


    Immediately, all the royal palace guards retreated.


    How terrible is the self explosion of a venerable man? You can imagine it with your knees.


    But at the next moment, Lu Fan waved with one hand, which was visible to the naked eye, and the body of the five elders contracted back.


    Poop, Wufeng heavy sword thrust into the body of the five elders.


    Once the heavy sword was turned, Lu Fan broke the five elders'' Dantian.


    With a move, the five elders'' vitality fell into Lu Fan''s hands.


    "Goblin."


    The five elders couldn''t understand Lu Fan''s skills at all. At last, Lu Fan said these two words in horror.


    Lu Fan looked at him and lowered his voice and said: "this is not a demon, but a skill. You just can''t understand the skill. Have you heard of the gas reservoir volume? "


    the five elders'' eyes are wide and shocked.


    Obviously, he knows what the gas reservoir volume is.


    Lu fan then smiled and said, "goodbye. Thanks for your care in the kingdom of Dansheng, I will let you return to your roots. "


    After speaking, Lu Fan holds his hand.


    The voice of the five elders disappeared like a wind in their hands.


    There was a hoarse cry in his throat. The five elders held out their fingers and pointed to Lu Fan''s face as if to say something.


    But he didn''t say a word until the light in his eyes was gone.


    Lu fan pulls out the heavy sword without a blade, palms with light, gently wipes the blood off the sword.


    "Why, why?"


    Nangongxing and others, at this time, just walked back to Lu Fan''s side.


    Their faces were frightened, and at the same time they were awed and awed by Lu Fan.


    You are not afraid of the self explosion of the venerable. You are really the strong among the strong.


    This is the only idea in the minds of all the guards.


    Lu Fan turned his head and looked at them. In a long voice, he said, "step back."


    "Yes."


    All the guards bow away and disappear quickly.


    Nangong hang crouched down and looked at the body of the five elders and said: "he is from the Dansheng country."


    Lu Fan nodded: "that''s right. I know the kingdom of Dansheng may come to me. But I didn''t expect it to be so fast. Nangongxing, wrap up the body and send it to the Lord of Dansheng. "


    Nangong line nodded clearly and said, "I have to warn them. Almost killed me today. "


    Lu Fandao: "it''s not just a warning. By the way, help me to bring a message to the Lord of Dansheng. "


    Nangong asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Lu Fan said faintly: "the night shadow of the fifteen hall leader, say hello to you."


    Nangong line, dancing airy smell speech all corners of the mouth hang up a smile.

 Chapter 962

    An hour later.


    Qingtian City, Nancheng, an elegant courtyard.


    The Lord of Dansheng slowly recovers from cultivation.


    "Whoo."


    Slowly take a long breath from the mouth, and the Lord of Dansheng looks down at his body.


    Originally small and lovely, the skin is white as snow, white and red. Now there is a black air in it.


    Like the maggot of tarsal bone, it can''t be removed.


    "Seal the sky."


    The Lord of Dansheng gnashed his teeth to pronounce the name.


    It looks like an eight year old kid''s face, full of hate at the moment.


    His flawless cheek also has a ferocious scar now. This is the seal of heaven.


    I think of the scene that Fengtian killed the door with a group of demon repairers that day.


    Up to now, the Lord of Dansheng still has a lingering fear.


    That''s why he''s afraid to live with people from other countries.


    On the contrary, I secretly found a house in Qingtian city and hid.


    He doesn''t know what happened in Optimus Prime.


    But since so many powerful people in the demon cultivation are here, it means that something important must happen here.


    This is also the reason why the Lord of Dansheng is unwilling to leave.


    Waving to open the huge stone gate, the Lord of Dansheng walked out slowly.


    At a glance, the Lord of Dansheng saw the heads of the five families waiting outside.


    These masters also have wounds and rotten wounds. Up to now, they still have pus and black air. Obviously, only a powerful mage can leave such a scar on them.


    The Lord of Dansheng looked at the heads of the five families and frowned: "what''s the matter? What are you doing here?"


    the faces of the five families are ugly. In a moment, the master of the fire family stepped out slowly and said in a loud voice, "Your Majesty, something happened."


    Waving, the owner of the fire family asked two men who had been standing by for a long time to come forward.


    They carried a corpse and came to the Lord of Dansheng.


    Immediately, the Lord of Dansheng went to look at the body carefully. The eyes immediately took on the anger, pointed to the body, said: "this is not the five elders of your fire family. How did he die? Who killed him? Is it the devil repair?"


    the fire family leader walked forward with a sad face: "Your Majesty. He did not die in the hands of the demon cultivator, but in the hands of Lu Fan. Tonight, I asked him to take Lu fan back or kill him. As a result, he was thrown back. At the same time, Lu Fan sent someone to bring you a message. "


    The Lord of Dansheng was furious and cackled with his teeth. "What do you say?" the Lord of the fire family replied, "the night shadow of the Lord of the fifteen halls, say hello to you."


    "Hateful."


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng shouted angrily, and his voice directly shocked the four walls and broke countless lines.


    The owner of the fire family raised his head and said in a loud voice, "Your Majesty. Do you want to send someone to kill Lu Fan now. I''ve got everyone ready. "


    The other four lords also said: "Your Majesty. I''ll be ready later. "


    "Are you idiots?" said the Lord of Dansheng. "You''re all exposed. You want to catch him again. I can''t understand. What does he mean? He''s a demon cultivator now. And threw the body directly to the door. Just to tell us that they are coming to us to settle accounts. Do you forget how the injury came to you? "


    several heads of the family were stunned, and then all of them were dignified.


    The whole body of the Lord Qi of the kingdom of Dansheng was shaking. He bit his teeth and said: "go. You can''t leave it here. You are not allowed to send anyone to look for Lu Fan''s trouble. Since even the venerable can''t deal with him, it means that he


    At this point, the Lord of Dansheng took a deep breath, and then went on: "it means that he has become a climate."


    The five heads should nod.


    Since the Lord of Dansheng said this, it means that Lu fan can''t move any more for the time being.


    The Lord of Dansheng looked coldly at the body of the five elders and bent down.


    Gently, the Lord of Dansheng closed the eyes of the five elders and murmured, "Lu fan, you are cruel, you are cruel."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Time is like water, three days are fleeting.


    Qingtian city is an empty city.


    Everyone came to the gate of the city. Today is the opening day of the top 100 battle of Optimus Prime, and also the opening time of the legendary Optimus Prime battlefield.


    Towering endless city gates, huge stone monuments, a group of black pressure.


    Outside the gate, thousands of guards maintained order.


    A high platform rises from the ground into the sky.


    On the high platform, the king of Optimus went up step by step.


    His steps were slow and he seemed to be devout, praying to heaven and earth.


    There are words in the mouth, and countless people hold the kingdom of heaven, and then they talk.


    "Life never lasts, death never stops. There is no end to fighting what people want. "


    Under the platform, a hundred strong people watched.


    In the sky, the three saints stand side by side, like the sun, the moon and the stars.


    "It''s very grand."


    Han Feng and lingyao deliberately squeeze into Lu Fan''s side.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng grinned at the action of Lord Qingtian. I almost reached out my finger and pointed.


    Lu Fan''s eyes did not fall on the Lord of the kingdom of Optimus. Instead, Lu Fan kept staring at the three saints in the sky.


    At a glance, Lu Fanhu found that the breath of the three saints seemed to be different from that of the first time.


    Lu Fan could feel the terrible power emanating from them.


    If he is an ordinary expert, releasing this kind of breath can also show that he has a high cultivation level, which is a good thing.


    But for the three saints, such a breath can only show that they can''t suppress their own strength.


    This seems to be an impossible thing. How could the three saints in the world be able to suppress their own power.


    The only explanation for thinking about it is.


    Sansheng is injured.


    Lu Fan didn''t know why or who could hurt the three saints.


    But this is the most likely explanation.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan thought of what nangongxing had said to him.


    The world''s strong gather to hold the kingdom of heaven. It''s not just to watch the world cup. It seems that the strong in the world will come to fight against the kingdom of Optimus.


    Then the possible opponent of Sansheng is themselves.


    They''ve had a contest.


    Lu fan is surmised secretly, suddenly the voice of the prime minister rings.


    "Open up, battle of Optimus."


    Hands held high, all of a sudden everyone saw the whole giant city began to shine countless lights into the sky.


    Every building, every stone, began to shoot light into the sky.


    Soon, another city appeared in the sky.


    The sun and the moon are not bright, and the sky and the earth suddenly darken.


    The city appears in the sky like a mirage of countless lights.


    Lu Fan stared at the sky and said in astonishment, "this is the city of handstand."

 Chapter 963

    It''s a natural vision. The light condenses into a city.


    Soon, the light faded, but the city seemed to grow in the sky. All the houses and buildings, street pools, were condensed into entities.


    People were stunned to see this city, which is totally inverted from giant city, suspended in the sky.


    "It''s a miracle."


    Brother Han Feng exclaimed in surprise.


    He didn''t understand how it was done.


    No array, no power, should be able to do such a magical thing.


    A group of people flew to the sky at once. They wanted to have a close look at whether the inverted city was real or not.


    Soon, Lu Fan and others saw that countless people really stepped on the building of the inverted City, touched the real wall with their hands, and uttered an exclamation.


    "It''s true. It''s true."


    Not only they can''t believe it, but Lu Fan and others are amazed.


    Then the inverted city began to turn slowly. And cracks began to appear in the city.


    Little by little, the inverted city turned around, and then began to split. The huge city, like suspended in the air, began to become scattered.


    The most central palace building, then climb all the way up to the height that no one can see.


    "This is your battlefield," cried the prime minister. The place where you compete. Fight all the way up. When you decide the top ten, you will enter the heaven and earth imperial city to fight. Now, the battle of the top 100 begins. "


    With the cry of the Lord of Optimus Prime, all the separated floating islands began to shine.


    All kinds of lights are shining, which make the whole sky colorful.


    The next moment, each floating island, began to float out the names of the people.


    At a glance, Lu fan saw the floating island with the names of night shadow and Guan Tao. That was the place where he fought today.


    Pinching his fist, Lu Fan slowly began to smile and said: "it seems that today will be another passionate battle. Elder martial brother Han Feng, you must not lose. "


    Han Feng pointed out a middle finger to Lu Fan and said, "don''t curse me. I''ll see you in the top four. "


    Lingyao also smiled and said, "I will try my best to last."


    Lu Fan smiles and nods, flies high, and flies straight to the floating island with his name.


    A ray of light, passing by, such a battle place, obviously makes everyone happy.


    Below, countless people began to shout, countless light curtain appeared, and the whole people of Optimus Prime could see every battle on the floating island.


    Lu Fan flew to the ground and stepped on a street.


    Before his opponent arrived, Lu Fan turned to look at the other floating islands.


    Everyone is rubbing their hands and trying to adjust their condition to the top.


    Lu Fan only glanced at it and found that many people have made progress in their strength today.


    Obviously it''s the effect of Guiyuan crystal.


    These people, in three days, swallowed the power in the kyanite. But I don''t know that I may have been in great trouble.


    Lu Fan sighs, but he can''t stop him. He only knows that senior brother Han Feng is useless.


    "Battle begins."


    The voice of Optimus Prime Rings again.


    Suddenly the whole sky began to ring the sound of various battles.


    At the same time, each floating island also emits a strong array, which is in the shape of an egg shell, wrapping the whole floating island to prevent the force from leaking out.


    Lu Fan looks around with his mouth slightly long.


    What''s the matter? Everyone else has started. His opponent.


    Lu Fan stood there, frowning and looking down.


    Below, all the people watching, also found this scene.


    All began to shout.


    "Guantao. People, don''t they run away. "


    "No, Guan Tao played very well in the previous games. Now people. "


    "Guan Tao will come out quickly. It''s a hero to escape without fighting."


    The crowd shouted, and Lu Fan was depressed.


    Will not he this one, will turn empty directly, the opponent all disappeared.


    Among the crowd watching, nangongxing said with a smile: "it seems that the hall leader will take this one smoothly again. It''s a good luck that the opponent is gone. "


    Next to him, Wukong Ling''s eyes narrowed slightly, pointing to the crowd and saying, "no, I''m afraid it''s not that simple."


    Hearing this, Nangong immediately looked in the direction of Wukong spirit.


    Suddenly I saw the crowd boiling.


    "Here. Guan Tao is here. "


    A group of people shouted, and then a man was caught.


    A dozen people hold Guan Tao''s body and lift him.


    Guan Tao struggled and shouted, "I''m here to have a look. I admit defeat. I''m no match. I don''t want to die. "


    Poor Guan Tao, he is a master of the top 100.


    At the moment, it''s like a colorful monkey, carried by a group of people.


    He also wanted to struggle. In the crowd, a venerable man blocked him directly.


    Just kidding, Optimus Prime is the real crouching tiger and hidden dragon. Take a stone and smash it in the street. Maybe you can smash several wuzuns and bring some zuns out.


    Guantao District Tiangang state of strength, there is no room to escape.


    Then, in the cheers of all the audience, they were directly thrown onto the floating island, came to Lu Fan''s face, and removed the seal.


    Guan Tao wants to cry without tears, while Lu Fan''s eyelids jump.


    What''s the matter.


    Is he so fierce. It scares people like this.


    Lu fan then looked at Guan Tao''s clothes full of animal patterns, and immediately understood. This guy is the one who controls the beast room. Maybe he has beaten him.


    Guan Tao slowly climbed up from the ground, shaking his legs and stomach.


    He can make it to the top 100. He has exhausted all the things he was given to strengthen his strength by the beast house, plus his good luck.


    Now facing the legendary night shadow, he has no courage to fight.


    No way. He''s seen Lu Fan''s sacred beast.


    Damn it, any kid who has seen the scene of night shadow breaking out of the beast room will not have the courage to fight with night shadow.


    Guan Tao was really afraid that Lu fan would come up and release the holy beast, and then he swallowed it.


    "Damn, night shadow killed brother Li Renlong."


    Guan Tao shouted in his heart.


    Lu Fan looked at him in a cold sweat and said, "can we start now?"


    Guan Tao clenched his teeth and suddenly raised his sword. He shouted, "night shadow, I''ll fight with you."


    Lu Fan smiled, and the momentum was not bad. With a loud voice, Lu Fan pulled out the heavy sword without a front and said, "come on..."


    A word "Ba" is not finished.


    Lu fan then saw Guan Tao rushing in another direction.


    And that direction is the edge of the floating island.


    "Ah."


    Guan Tao leaps down, the crowd stands aside, watching him smash straight into the ground.


    With a bang, Guan Tao smashed the ground into a deep pit.


    Then he covered his chest and said, "what a powerful skill."


    Soon, Guan Tao was in a coma.


    Lu Fan opened his mouth to look at him and murmured, "what a lifelike performance."

 Chapter 964

    Guan Tao''s whole body twitched for several times, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, and he passed out in a coma.


    No one saw his blood come from biting his lips. No one saw his eyes secretly open after he was in a coma.


    Everyone looked up at the sky.


    On the floating island, Lu Fan''s figure stands proudly. It looks so tall and powerful, like a God.


    Lu Fan''s frown on his face was solemn to others.


    Almost no one knows what happened at that moment. All they saw was Guan Tao just going up, then he rushed out with a loud roar, and then he fell down.


    What a magical skill it is to achieve such an effect.


    When they looked at Lu fan, they were even more frightened.


    It''s really a bit off the mark.


    Of course, not everyone can''t see what happened.


    For example, the three saints who are suspended on one side, see this scene, and smile on their faces.


    "If we don''t fight and win, we don''t expect that all countries will have such fun."


    Chaos warrior sits cross legged in the middle of the sky.


    The air under him held him up like transparent water. With a light smile on his lips, chaos wusheng turned to look at the eight square Qian Sheng and said: "this night shadow is the kid who defeated Tang Hui of your eight square bank. I like him very much. "


    Bafang Qian Sheng touched his chin and said, "do you like him or that he defeated Tang Hui?"


    Before chaos wusheng spoke, the world Tiansheng said, "there are all."


    Eight square money Saint chuckles two ways: "then you two who accepted him to become an apprentice.". I think this kid has a good bone. "


    Chaos wusheng smiled and suddenly stopped talking, but there were two lights circling on his fingers.


    One gold and one silver flow continuously.


    Universal heaven is also a chuckle, not a word.


    Looking at the expression of the two, Bafang Qian Sheng was surprised and said: "you don''t really have this idea. Damn it, you''ve all seen the night shadow. "


    At this time, chaos wusheng just replied: "it''s not special. But this son is really a material that can be made. If he can come to the end, I don''t mind accepting him as a disciple. "


    Bafang Qian Sheng said with a smile: "you really plan to kill another young hero. Tell me, chaos old man, your apprentice, is there one who survived? "


    The chaos martial Saint hears the words and flashes a cold look in his eyes.


    Light, chaotic martial Saint way: "I want to be my disciple, but I can''t even support the most basic chaotic force. It''s not right to die. Bafang old ghost, your disciple, isn''t it the same. No one came out. "


    Bafang Qian Sheng said with a smile: "my disciple, as long as he can make money. Fighting is not a good thing. In the whole world, there are so many alchemists, and so are the strong. It is reasonable to say that as long as these people live in peace and stability, even if their accomplishments are not very strong, the life span of 340 years is not a problem. Unfortunately, ninety-nine percent of people can''t live to be 100 years old. Why. It''s just killing. "


    Heaven said: "if you don''t fight, what''s the difference between living and dying. Only the strong can live longer. This is the way of heaven. "


    Eight square money saint as if heard the extremely funny joke, looked at the universal heaven Saint way: "you believe in the heaven way."


    After a moment''s silence, the world''s sage finally replied, "I believe."


    The eyes of chaos wusheng and Bafang Qiansheng show different light.


    They looked at the world for a long time, but they didn''t say a word at last.


    Turn around, three people look to floating island, shut up.


    Other people''s fighting is still going on, but Lu fan has finished his own continuation. Looking to the other side, suddenly Lu Fan feels a cold look from other floating islands and falls on him.


    This makes Lu Fan feel strange. Is there anyone else like him who concedes defeat.


    There''s still time to see him.


    Hurry up, Lu Fan looks around.


    Immediately, Su Dong''s figure came into view.


    At this time, Su Dong''s palm turned to be like a dragon''s claw, which was pressed on the head of a warrior.


    The eight strength of sky Gang on this warrior is constantly hitting Su Dong, but even Su Dong''s body protecting force can''t penetrate.


    Su Dong didn''t look at the warrior at all. His eyes were on Lu fan not far away.


    Two people four eyes are opposite, Lu fan can clearly feel Su Dong''s murderous spirit.


    Slightly frowned, Lu Fan''s eyes narrowed.


    Su Donghu''s palm is forced. The warrior under her palm is crushed directly.


    Blood with * * flying out, all the people watching, showing disgust.


    After all, there are very few people who like blood.


    With a flick of the palm, the body of the warrior was thrown directly by Su Dong from the floating island.


    With a bang, the body fell to the ground, a hollow.


    Su Dong indifferently takes out a handkerchief and slowly wipes the blood off his hand.


    Her ruthless performance attracted many people''s admiration and discussion.


    Slowly, Sudong suddenly said in a loud voice: "night shadow, I wish I could catch up with you earlier. You have ruined my life. You have to pay for it. "


    Lu Fan was stunned, and many people were shocked.


    Han Feng, who was fighting, heard Su Dong''s voice, and all of them were surprised.


    "What."


    As soon as Han Feng lost his mind, he immediately gave the mobile phone conference a fierce and stormy counterattack. He beat Han Feng back and forth.


    At the same time, lingyao, who was fighting, turned to look at Lu Fan.


    Then, the golden light of his body soared to the sky, and he directly blew out a piece of powerful martial arts skills, which made his opponents scream and scream.


    In the crowd, Nangong was walking, and all the dancing spirits were puzzled.


    In particular, nangongxing was surprised at Wanfen''s way: "when did the Lord get involved with this Su Dong?"


    Wu Kongling looked at Su Dong''s appearance and shook his head and said: "if you want to have no face, no chest, you can''t have a temper. It''s unlikely that the Lord will take a fancy to her. There''s something wrong with it. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and looked at Su Dong and said, "what are you talking about. I can''t understand. "


    Su Dong, with a heavy look, said, "you will understand."


    After that, Sudong flew away from the floating island and disappeared.


    Lu Fan murmured, "this woman is sick."

 Chapter 965

    The cloud is light and the wind is light, the light is splashing all over the place, the sound of fighting is not only.


    The first round of the top 100 competition lasted for a day, but it was not over.


    There are several pairs of even handed experts who are fighting fiercely. It seems that they will fight for three days and three nights.


    Lu Fan and others had already ended the battle and left the floating island one after another.


    The number of people watching also decreases with time. For many people, not every competition is worth watching.


    The next evening.


    At dusk, the sky drizzled slightly.


    In a quiet shop, Lu Fan and others sat around the table and tasted the good wine brought from the palace.


    The table by the window can just see the rain outside.


    Lu Fan''s face slightly changed. He held up his glass and said to lingyao, "I really have nothing to do with that Su Dong."


    Lingyao smiled and looked at Lu Fan and said, "yes, that''s it."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng held his chin and said, "why is that Su Dong? I want to say that. Younger martial brother, how on earth did you offend others? "


    Lu Fan spread out his hands and said, "here is the problem. I don''t know how I offended her. "


    The elder martial brother said with a smile, "you didn''t do anything to offend others completely, but you didn''t understand the relationship. For example, have you killed anyone recently? "


    Lu Fan shook his head slightly to show that he did not know.


    It seems that there is such a possibility, but Lu fan doesn''t think it will be very big.


    Because, what that Su Dong said is very clear, is destroyed her life. Not anything else.


    Lu Fan felt that he had not ruined her accomplishments or her reputation.


    So what''s wrong.


    So that Sudong hated her so much that she was extremely murderous.


    "I said, that night''s shadow must have given the dragon lady to me, and then I''ll throw it away after playing. That''s why people want to kill him. "


    " I think it''s also possible. That night''s shadow is really powerful. I don''t know if my accomplishments are profound, but the people on the top are so powerful. Longnv has been ranked 25th now. "


    " there are 23 places. But it''s no match for the night shadow. He rushed to the 13th place in one breath. There is only a little distance left from the top ten. "


    "I think nightshade is a bit of a champion."


    "Yes. How strong can he be? The elites of the nine great powers. I''ll see the next one, and he''s up in the air. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The sound of discussion at the next table attracted Lu Fan and others to look around.


    Han Feng, lingyao, elder martial brother and others all laughed happily. A look of fear that the world will not be disordered.


    Lu Fan sighed and did not know how to explain.


    Since yesterday''s competition, the whole city of Qingtian has been full of gossip between him and Su Dong.


    Just when he came, Lu Fan heard the rumors all the way.


    For example, that night crazy sword and Dragon Girl''s lingering.


    For another example, on the necessity that women should never play dragon girls.


    Lu Fan really has a headache because of the confusion.


    When he was in the Grand Prince''s mansion, he was soon bothered by nangongxing and wukongling, so he came out to breathe.


    Through the window, Lu fan can see the continuous flow of light curtain in the sky.


    That is the figure of the top 50. As long as it is not eliminated, it will hang in the sky like this and be respected by the world.


    "OK, younger martial brother. Let''s not talk about the mess. Let''s talk about the business. Next we have to face a strong opponent. You have to prepare early. "


    Han Feng said as he took out a book.


    This is the brochure of Bafang bank, the latest version can only be bought this morning.


    At the end of the page, brother Han Feng pointed to the name of the man in the brochure and said, "brother, you are very high now. Unlike me, it''s only forty-eight. Younger martial sister lingyao is better than me. "


    Lu Fan took over the booklet and pointed to the name on it and said with a smile: "brother Han Feng, your title is very personal, the king of the mouth sword."


    elder martial brother, elder martial brother Chutian and elder martial brother Chuxing all began to laugh and then they all started to move forward and backward.


    One by one, covering his stomach seems to be going to die laughing at the next moment.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng''s brow was full of blue tendons, and he said: "if I know who gave me this title, I must kill him. The king of mouth and sword, the most humble king, and his forefather''s board. The name is just terrible. None of you are allowed to tell my master them. You see, the title of lingyao''s sister-in-law is better, Jinyuan''s saint. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "they are wrong. Lingyao is the daughter of Guangyuan. I remember the name, said the queen of the kingdom. "


    Lingyao frowned: "in fact, I don''t like the title of Saint girl, and I don''t really go into the limit. How dare I call it Saint character?"


    Han Feng said in a loud voice, "if anyone changes the title of the holy word for me, I promise to recognize it with a smile."


    Lu Fan pointed to the booklet and said, "forty six, ranking is OK."


    With that, Lu fan then turned back and said, "let me see who is in the top ten."


    Lu fan is about to watch. At this moment, a voice sounds.


    "Your brochure doesn''t rank well. Come and see me."


    The voice was a little chilly, and a book came with streamers.


    Lu Fan took it, turned around and saw that it was elder Suman''s money.


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s body was slightly stiff.


    Elder Suman is here to ask him about sudon.


    Elder Suman pushed away elder martial brother Han Feng and sat down opposite to Lu Fan.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng stumbled and said in a long voice, "you old woman..."


    Before he finished speaking, Lu fan stopped brother Han Feng with his eyes.


    Lu Fan took the pamphlet and said, "elder Suman came to me today for Sudong''s sake. If so, I can only tell you. I really don''t know anything about Sudong. "


    "You really don''t know," said elder Suman


    Lu Fan nodded, "I don''t know at all."


    Elder Suman stared at Lu Fan''s eyes for a long time. "If you don''t know," she sighed. That''s trouble. "


    When she got up, elder Suman was ready to leave again. When she arrived today, she seemed to ask Lu fan that.


    Lu Fan looked at her back, and suddenly his heart moved, and a word came out.


    "Call me if you need help."


    Elder Suman stopped, looked back at Lu Fan and said, "I''m afraid you can''t help me. Lu fan, I just hope that if you are really against her, don''t kill her. "


    Lu Fan nodded:" I will. "


    Elder Suman nodded and walked away.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng said: "younger martial brother, who is this? It''s like a cow. She''s that sudon. "


    Lu Fan lowered his voice and said, "she is Su Dong''s master. He is also the elder of demon cultivation. "


    "Elder."


    Han Feng and others were shocked.


    Lu Fan gently shook his head and slowly opened the booklet. The first thing he saw was a line of big characters.


    "Confidential information, ranking of all nations."


    Looking down, it''s striking that the top one is.


    Su Dong

 Chapter 966

    "Su Dong,"


    Lu Fan mumbles.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others all came together. Seeing that Su Dong''s name ranked first, elder martial brother Han Feng said contemptuously, "this book is a local stall. As far as Su Dong''s strength is concerned, he can also rank first. Who is that? "Lu Fan pointed to the above" confidential information "and said:" I''m afraid it''s from the elders of demon cultivation, or even some major demon kings. I would rather believe this than the brochure you bought. "


    The expression on Han Feng''s face froze, swallowing a mouthful of saliva and saying: "it''s true, isn''t that to say, younger martial brother, you are in danger."


    Lu Fan nodded and shook his head.


    Looking down, there is only one description of Su Dong.


    Lu Fan did not know the meaning of these four words. But he could guess that it was mostly related to Fengtian childe.


    Take a deep breath, Lu Fan said: "it seems that next time I meet this Su Dong, I really need to be very careful."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others looked at these four words, but they were also puzzled.


    "Look down, look down again. I''d like to see who is in the top ten. "


    Lu fan then looked down. The second one was Kong Lin, the kingdom of the universe.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng touched his chin and said, "it seems that no matter in demon cultivation or other countries, they are very optimistic about Kong Lin,"


    Lu Fan pointed to Kong Lin''s introduction below and said: "the closed disciple of the world''s heavenly sage, a 29 year old senior. The cultivation is universal, and the long sword breaks through the sky. "


    Master brother said: "I heard that this world country is the world''s holy country. It was originally called Shengyu Kingdom, and later changed its name to Huanyu kingdom. The three saints'' disciples must be strong and extraordinary. At the age of twenty-nine, you will be honored. This cultivation is also terrible. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes are shining.


    In the world championships, there are really strong people who can be respected before they are 30 years old.


    It seems that the next competition will never be boring.


    Continue to look down, Lu Fan whispered: "ranking third, Longwu, Chou Luan."


    Lingyao said, "I''ve heard about this man. Dragon blood, known as the hope of the dragon people. It''s said that he was born with supernatural power, and he was born with the level of external vigorous martial artists. "


    Lu Fan pointed to the brochures and said, "the glory of the dragon people is the supreme honor of the dragon.". It seems that he is a strong opponent again "


    brother Han Feng snatched the brochure and said:" let me have a look at the back. Ranking fourth, wanzunguo, huangfuwu, shenbi scholar, ranking fifth, qingtianguo, Hualin, the great power. Ranking sixth, Dingyu country, Liuzhi, thousand leaves thousand lotus. Ranking seventh, Fengyu country, Qushan, Duanzhi wuzun. Ranking eighth, zuoyundeng of Shura Kingdom, king of Shura sword. Ranking ninth, cangming Kingdom, Wang Yu, Canghai wuzun. Ranking 10th, danshengguo, Renyu, and Danding Tianzun. "


    elder martial brother Han Feng read all the top ten experts in one breath.


    Lu Fan listens to these names. It seems that only Zuo Yundong is familiar with them.


    Moreover, it seems that only this person, not the venerable, is in the top ten.


    However, what Lu Fan cares about most is not him, but Ren Yu, who ranks 10th.


    Lu Fan pointed to Ren Yu''s name and said, "how did Ren Yu of this Dansheng country introduce me? I have never heard of this person in Dansheng country."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng pointed to the following introduction and said: "the immortal disciple, the five elements of the body, and the Dharma is limitless."


    Lu Fan was surprised and said: "he is the immortal apprentice."


    lingyao replied: "it seems that when we were in the kingdom of Dansheng, we didn''t see all the strong ones. You are only taking part in the internal competition of the five families. I''m afraid you haven''t seen the real experts of the Dansheng kingdom. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "sure enough, the nine great powers are not simple. I thought I knew the situation of Dansheng. I didn''t expect that. What I see is just the tip of the iceberg. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng was still turning back. In a moment, Han Feng said with a smile, "ha ha, younger martial brother. The ranking is still 13. It seems that it''s not very optimistic about you. Not even in the top ten. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "they don''t care about me. It has nothing to do with me. What''s more, you don''t see that the top ten are almost all experts who have been admitted. If you want to compete with them, you have to show some real skills. "


    Just say, suddenly outside the sky, give out strong light.


    The sky, which was already going to be dark, now gives out a colorful light.


    Then, the light curtain suspended in the air was quickly integrated.


    All the figures disappeared, and instead, they were all clear and huge names.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt that the beast head iron card in his belt began to shake violently. It seemed that he was attracted by some kind of attraction.


    Lu Fan just took out the iron plate of beast''s head. In the sky, a ray of light came.


    Then, Lu fan saw that his name began to wear thunder luster.


    "It seems that other people have finished the competition at last. This is the list for the next round of competition."


    Lu Fan laughs.


    In the whole Qingtian City, everyone looks up at this scene.


    The signs of senior brother Han Feng and lingyao also attract the light of the sky.


    Fifty names are shining in the sky. The next moment, the image of the Lord of Optimus Prime appears.


    "Are you ready for the exciting next round of the list of the top 50 strongmen?"


    Optimus Prime made an exaggerated expression. Even through the light curtain, Lu Fan felt that many people should want to beat him.


    I don''t know how nangongxing thinks when he sees this scene. His father is pretended to be like this by the ghost devil king. Nangongxing must have eaten his heart.


    The prime minister then said: "this time, it''s no longer the way for people to choose their own opponents, but the way of drawing lots to make a list, go."


    the prime minister gave a light drink, and everyone''s names scattered and flew into the sky.


    Then, Optimus Prime advocated to open his arms and say in a loud voice: "thunder is the way of ten thousand things."


    in a moment, thunder light falls down and lights up all people''s names.


    At the same time, a thunderbolt passes through the names of two people, and suddenly the names of two people emit strong light at the same time.


    "It''s very interesting. It''s thunderous," said brother Han Feng with a smile.


    It''s almost impossible to cheat in such a public eye.


    Lu Fan also put a smile on his face. Through the window, he stared at his name.


    Then, a ray of lightning flashed through his name. Lu fanning looked at it and saw that he got the ray and lit another person''s name at the same time.


    When he saw the name of the man, Lu Fan was slightly shocked.


    Lingyao and Han Feng also saw this scene, and they were surprised and said, "no, it''s not right."


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "it seems that it''s also fate."

 Chapter 967

    In the sky, thunder is everywhere.


    Connected with the name of Lu fan, it is the three words of "won Ning".


    Lu fan can''t laugh or cry. Han Feng and others shake their heads.


    Han Feng shook his head and sighed: "Han Yuanning will lose this time. Younger martial brother, don''t beat him completely. "


    Lingyao also said: "Han Yuanning''s strength has really improved rapidly. But compared with you, it''s still a lot worse. "


    Elder martial brother Chuxing also said: "there is no suspense in this contest. It''s only up to you, younger martial brother. How do you want to win him. Unfortunately, Han Yuanning can only stop at your hands. "


    Several people are not optimistic about Han Yuanning at all, even the elder martial brother sighs.


    Obviously, I feel sorry for what happened to won Ning.


    After all, it''s not easy to get there.


    Lu Fan smiled at them, but shook his head slightly. "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as you said."


    Closing his eyes, Lu Fan recalled his last glimpse of Han Yuanning.


    If he felt good at that time, won Ning would give him a big surprise.


    Slowly open his eyes, Lu Fan mouth hung a light smile.


    "Han Yuanning, don''t let me down."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other side, Emperor Qin and Shang of the state of Wu''an are sitting in a magnificent, elegant and comfortable wing room, eating the unique food of the kingdom of giant.


    Prince Qin Yun, second prince Qin fan and Lin Pi all looked out of the window at the sky.


    Qin Yun frowned and said, "please. Han Yuanning, your opponent is Nalu. "


    "Shut up," said the emperor of Qin and Shang. As I said, his real name is not allowed here. He''s now called night shadow. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang glared at Qin Yun.


    Suddenly, Qin Yun shrinks his neck and looks at Wu Chen, Lao Liu and others who are sitting on one side without speaking.


    Wu Chen eats with a smile and says nothing.


    Qin fan, the second prince, chuckled, "it''s really bad luck. It turns out that our people in Wu''an have run into each other. If not, maybe we can get better results. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang nodded, "yes. It''s a pity. However, I''m very satisfied that our people in Wu''an have made such achievements. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the emperor of Qin and Shang burst out laughing.


    Everyone in the room laughed.


    As the emperor of Qin and Shang said, Wu''an is a small country from the East. It''s enough to make their country proud that they can make four strong people into the top 100. Now I go out to inquire about it casually. Almost the whole world has heard of a small country called Wu''an. This time, it has made a great success in the competition among nations.


    How many other small countries in the eastern boundary congratulated Emperor Qin and Shang.


    Although those countries only think that the three powerful people in Wu''an have entered the top 100, they are still worthy of their respect.


    What snow country, what exchange country, what Silver Sea country, and so on.


    They all offered congratulations to Emperor Qin and Shang, and said that they must send people to learn from Wu''an.


    It can be imagined that after the completion of this world cup, the status of Wu''an in the eastern boundary will surely have a leap.


    Although it is unlikely to reach the state of Dansheng, it has far left behind the same level of the kingdom of northern gods and Xiliang beast.


    Look at the performance of the northern kingdom of God this time. The virgin disappeared for no reason. Her life and death are still unknown.


    The animal kingdom of Xiliang is a little better, but it is also eliminated today. How can it compare with the achievements of the three people of Wu''an in the top 50.


    When it comes to this, Emperor Qin and Shang are excited about the relaxation of their pores and feel that the whole people are floating.


    Of course, he will not forget that recognizing night shadow is Lu Fan''s business.


    To be honest, at the moment when Lu Fan was recognized, Emperor Qin and Shang almost jumped up.


    Forced to go back, Emperor Qin and Shang really jumped three times in the room and kept saying, "Lu Fancheng doesn''t cheat me."


    Emperor Qin and Shang felt that Lu fan would bring Wu''an a miracle of prosperity this time.


    He has seen that Lu fan is not the same today. It is not only powerful, but also has an identity called night shadow. Most importantly, Lu fan has the strength to hit the top ten.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang never dreamed that the people who came out of Wu''an would one day be able to compete in the top ten of the world championships.


    Not the top 100, not the top 50, but the top 10 in the world.


    Therefore, he severely prohibited all information of Lu Fan from being exposed. Lu Fan''s name is not even allowed to be mentioned by Qin Yun and others in Qingtian.


    As if these two words, just like the ancestor''s name taboo, export is taboo.


    Of course, this is also the result that Wu Chen reminded him.


    Lu Fan''s name is now very sensitive. The emperor of Qin and Shang never wanted to cause trouble to Lu Fan.


    If it is because of the people who recognize Lu Fan''s identity that they provoke Lu fan into right and wrong. Emperor Qin and Shang didn''t mind killing the troublemakers directly.


    Even his own son is willing to be disabled, which is not just talk.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang can be sure that Lu fan will become a pillar of the southern sky of Wu''an.


    In other words, Lu Fan''s current strength is not a small state of Wu''an, which can accommodate.


    In his lifetime, he will step into the top of the world, and Wu''an will also improve his status with Lu Fan.


    Maybe one day, Wu''an will become one of the nine great powers in the world, just like the world, because of a strong man.


    This is not without precedent.


    However, for Lu fan, Wu''an is water.


    Now, for the state of Wu''an, Lu fan is the immortal sea.


    Emperor Qin and Shang have made up their mind to wait for Lu fan to return to Wu''an. At the same time, let the whole Lu family become the real clan of Wu''an. It''s better to give a princess or something to marry the children of the Lu family. In this way, the Lu family will be completely tied to the chariot of the royal family of Wu''an. After that, a new generation of Lu Jiaqiang was created for Wu''an. After all, with Lu fan, the rise of Lu family is only a matter of time. He''s just trying to push things forward and speed things up.


    "Han Yuanning. What do you think of it? "


    thinking of Emperor Qin and Shang looking at Han Yuanning, who has not been talking.


    Although, in his heart, Lu fan is the first.


    However, Han Yuanning will become a strong man in the future, and the emperor of Qin and Shang are still trying to attract him. At this time, he did not care about Han Yuanning''s victory or defeat.


    For Wu''an, Han Yuanning is already a hero.


    With a smile on his face, Han Yuanning kept looking out of the window.


    It seems that he is not nervous at all about meeting Lu Fan''s opponent, but full of excitement.


    The whole man was filled with joy.


    Slowly, Han Yuanning replied, "this is a battle I''ve been waiting for. I feel good now, very good, quite good. "


    Han Yuanning said three good things in a row to express his joy.


    Qin Yun was puzzled and said: "Han Yuanning, aren''t you afraid to lose to night shadow, why do you still say well."


    Han Yuanning replied with a smile: "lose, I''m sorry, in my eyes, only fight, not win."


    Qin Yun couldn''t understand, but Wu Chen and others all laughed.


    Only the strong can understand the meaning of won Ning''s words.


    Only with such a mindset can Han Yuanning become a real strong generation.


    No intention to win, high morale.


    Wu Chen said softly, "a hearty battle is far more refreshing than victory."


    Han Yuanning''s smile was even bigger. "Mr. Wu Chen, I know my heart very well."


    Wu chendao: "you have experienced darkness and tasted honor and disgrace before you are lucky. Like my disciples, you are the ones who put the dead to death. You are all qualified to be strong. I hope your fight will give you some insight. "


    "Yes, it will."


    Won rather hold a fist, murmured: "Lu fan, never let me down."

 Chapter 968

    The sky was as clear as water, and birds fell to the ground.


    Since the beginning of the battle of the top 100, the sky over Optimus Prime has become a no fly territory.


    It is the same today. All the people watching must stay in Qingtian city.


    There must be no flying eagle in the sky. Those who disobey will be responsible for the consequences.


    Only the remaining 50 strong people can come to the floating island in carriages or wild animals.


    Because they will be here, fighting again.


    "Here comes Han Feng from Wu''an country."


    the crowd suddenly shouted and looked up.


    I saw Han Feng and lingyao floating in the empty boat with a bright smile on their faces. Han Feng shook off his arms and waved to the crowd below.


    Suddenly, the crowd screamed, many people took out the new mirror, recorded the face of Han Feng.


    Han Feng laughs at lingyao.


    "Oh, I really love the world championships."


    it can be seen that there are many people who like him in the crowd. When Han Feng waved like this, many women screamed.


    "I love you, Han Feng," a group of women shouted suddenly.


    "I love..."


    Han Feng was smiling and was about to return.


    Suddenly, in the crowd, there was a cry again.


    "Huangfu Wu of wanzunguo has come," br >


    immediately, there is less people watching Han Feng. The beautiful woman who was shouting to Han Feng, Qi Qi turned around to look at huangfuwu, who was riding in the crystal boat, and shouted almost the same words.


    "Huangfuwu, I love you."


    Han Feng hung awkwardly in the air, and then his face turned black.


    Looking at the good crystal boat under Huangfu''s body, and Huangfu''s handsome face. Han Feng said: "Ge Laozi, dare to steal my limelight. Don''t let me meet this kid, or I''ll blow him out. "


    Lingyao chuckled and said: "this is Huangfu Wu, ranking fourth in the brochure. You are sure you can fight."


    Han Feng opened his mouth slightly. In a moment, Lang said: "I''m wrong. I should not let my younger martial brother meet him. Or I''ll shit him out. "


    Lingyao turned a white eye and said nothing.


    Holding a white pen, huangfuwu is also grinning to wave to the crowd below.


    He looked down at so many beautiful women shouting his name, seems to be very excited.


    But just as his hand was raised, the beautiful girl standing beside him grabbed his hair.


    "What are you doing?" he said in a loud voice. "I''m looking for girls in front of me. I''m still alive."


    huangfuwu cried out: "don''t scratch your hair. I''m not right. "


    The girl just let go, and then extended her middle finger to the crowd below.


    Such a crude performance attracted people below to take out the pass mirror record.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng looked at this scene and laughed.


    "It''s right to let you steal the limelight of Laozi."


    "in the Longwu Kingdom, there''s chaos."


    suddenly, the crowd suddenly fried the pot, and a group of people shouted like crazy.


    Han Feng, huangfuwu and others all turned their heads to see it. I saw a man floating in the air.


    Foot five color torrent, wearing nine color battle armor.


    White hair spread behind, perfect face, let men envy, women crazy.


    The eyes are like stars, the eyebrows are like swords, and the cheeks are like chopping and chopping. They are perfect and powerful.


    Hands in front of the chest, behind a long sword.


    This is the state of Longwu, known as the feud of Longren.


    In a moment, Qiu Luan stopped on the floating island, turned his head to the other side, and said softly, "Kong Lin,"


    as soon as his voice fell, a meteor fell on the floating island.


    A man appeared drunk with a gourd in his hand.


    As soon as it appears, it lies on the floating island, looking shaky.


    His cheek was slightly red, and Kong Lin smiled at Qiu Luan in the distance, raised the wine gourd in his hand and said with a smile: "it seems that I''m not late."


    Qiu Luan looked at him calmly, but did not speak. Kong Lin''s back was a mouthful of wine, and then he lay on the ground and fell asleep.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng looked at the man and said with a little surprise, "this drunk is also a master."


    "you can''t look like a person."


    suddenly, a voice sounded beside Han Feng. Han Feng and lingyao turn their heads and smile: "Han Yuanning,"


    "here you are,"


    holding the sword, Han Yuanning nods with a smile and looks around.


    Han Yuanning said with a smile, "Lu..... No, where is the night shadow? "Han Feng turned around and said:" I don''t know. It''s not coming yet. "Br >


    the voice hasn''t landed yet, and a carriage will come slowly. Brother Han Feng pointed to the driver and said with a smile, "isn''t this coming?"


    The carriage stopped on a floating island, Lu Fan''s figure appeared, and the crowd under the horse was quiet.


    In the carriage, the sound of Nangong was heard.


    "Lord, it seems that your popularity is not good. No one cheers for you."


    Lu Fandao: "maybe everyone was shocked by my domineering spirit."


    nangongxing and dancing airy and unrestrained laughter rang in the carriage, even thirteen people laughed twice at each other.


    Lu Fan waved silently and said, "go, go, go. You can roll away. "


    thirteen drives the carriage away, and Lu Fan steps on the floating island.


    When Han Yuanning saw Lu Fan appear, he flew directly to the past.


    Figure into streamer, suddenly fell in front of Lu Fan.


    Looking at Lu Fan with a smile, South Korean won Ning Lang said: "long time no see."


    Lu Fan said, "I miss you so much."


    They both looked at each other with a smile in their eyes.


    Below the crowd is still shouting, all the strong countries, have come.


    In the sky, the figures of the three saints and the Lord of the kingdom of Optimus are all coming together.


    On the floating island, all the people adjusted their momentum.


    "Hello, Su Dong. When the competition begins, don''t you take out your blade. "


    a man with a double hammer is staring at Su Dongdao. His clothes, shining with dragon patterns, are the hallmark of the nine great powers of Longwu.


    Su Dong then took back his eyes from Lu Fan in the distance and looked at the man in front of him and said, "I don''t need a weapon to deal with you."


    "Arrogant woman. It''s no wonder that he will be thrown away after playing. "


    the man gives out his vigorous energy and snorts coldly.


    Su Dong''s face sank immediately, and said, "what do you say?"


    the man''s smile even more said: "you know what I''m talking about."


    Su Dong''s eyes were full of murderous Qi and held out a finger to the man.


    "You are going to die miserably, I promise."


    "are you all here?"


    the Lord of Optimus Prime asked a golden guard nearby.


    Immediately, the bodyguard of Jinjia shouted back, "all the numbers are in order."


    the Lord of the kingdom of Optimus smiled and nodded, then opened his arms and said in a loud voice: "I''ll announce the top 50 competition, now on,"


    immediately, the crowd below sent out a mountain and tsunami like cry.

 Chapter 969

    "I''ve been looking forward to the first world war today."


    Han Yuanning''s voice was calm, and he didn''t seem to start at once. Instead, he began to chat with Lu Fan.


    All around, with the voice of prime minister falling, almost everyone began to fight.


    Vigorous force, the burst of vitality, can never be heard.


    But Lu Fan and Han Yuanning did not look back.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I really want to ask you a question. How do you come back from your practice?


    won Ningdao: "adventure. Maybe God has a task for me. Maybe I should have had it. So when I left the capital, I was ready to travel around the world. But, because I''m a loser. I didn''t go well. I was ransacked by a small thief. I was caught by a group of mountain thieves to do coolie, and almost died on that barren mountain. Then, because of my resistance, I was interrupted by the mountain bandits and threw into a snake cave to die. "


    Lu Fan quietly listens to Han Yuanning''s story, as if he completely forgets that the two are now competing.


    Below, people all looked at two people did not start, on the contrary, they chatted and shouted loudly.


    "What''s the matter? Hurry up."


    "Are you two here to chat?"


    but Lu Fan''s ears directly and automatically block these messy sounds. Looking at Han Yuanning, he said: "then, you have an adventure in the snake cave."


    Han Yuanning smiled and said: "no, not in the snake cave. All I can do is kill all the snakes that want to kill me. Obviously, these animals are not as good as me. "


    Han Yuanning said it was light, but Lu Fan could feel the danger inside.


    Slowly, Han Yuanning went on: "at that time, my body was half bitten by a snake. Toxins accumulate in my body, and my blood is black with a rotten smell. But I didn''t die, or I insisted on not letting myself die. Because I still have a lot of things not completed, even if I am just a waste, I do not want to die. Then a miracle happened, and an old man saved me. He looked at me and asked only one question. Do you want to live, I replied, yes. "


    With a long sword, Han Yuanning''s sword began to sing softly.


    Lu Fan also put the sword in front of him and said, "next," and then he threw me a pill. I don''t know what that pill is. But it''s hard to eat. Believe me, that''s the worst thing I''ve ever eaten in my life. But the medicine is very strong, I recovered my body again, and even Dantian also recovered. Not only that, I also had a rebirth, my perception, my understanding, my body, at that moment, have a leap. Then? Then I began to practice again. I started from the most basic body training. Step by step, I have defeated tianqingyang, who used to waste me. You may know this sword. "


    Lu Fan looked at Han Yuanning''s sword and said, "I do know. The Dragon singing sword of Tianjia. "


    Han Yuanning said with a grin: "yes. I robbed it, and Tianjia couldn''t do anything to me. I have experienced the pain in the world, now, I have been reborn. Like you, I am all the people who come out of the ashes. We are doomed to this life, not ordinary. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "we are a kind of people."


    Han Yuan Ning long sword pointed to Lu Fan''s face, with vigorous energy on his body, and suddenly rose to the sky and said: "good. I''ve been to East China. I heard about you. I finally know where your strength comes from, because you are also the evil spirit of death and posterity. "


    Suddenly, the spectators who were watching other people''s fighting all cast their eyes.


    "It''s a great momentum."


    "This..... This is the power of the road. "


    Among the crowd, there are still high people who recognize the power released by Han Yuanning at a glance.


    At this time, even Sansheng also cast his eyes on Han Yuanning.


    "To go forward, the heart of a child is like a sword, the way to break the army."


    Chaos wusheng breaks through the power of the road owned by Han Yuanning.


    "Good way, good man, good heart of the warrior," said the celestial sage


    Bafang Qian Sheng touched his chin and nodded with a smile.


    Among the crowd, countless people began to exclaim.


    Even those venerable ones, those martial arts venerable ones, can''t believe that a Tiangang martial artist can gather the strength of the road and use it together with the vigorous strength.


    Kong Lin, Qiu Luan and others, who are fighting, steal surprised eyes from won Ning.


    At this moment, Han Yuanning''s name was remembered by countless people.


    Lu Fan felt Han Yuanning''s surging road of heaven and earth, but felt that his blood had been ignited.


    On the Wufeng heavy sword, the light of Daoyu lights up, and Lu fanlang says: "come on, won Ning. Let me see. You''ve made progress in the past two years. "


    At the end of the speech, Lu Fan raised the heavy sword without front, and Han Yuanning held up his long sword at the same time.


    They stare at each other''s eyes. After that, the sword came out.


    "Life and death rotation force, five turns, netherworld killing."


    "Kill thousands of troops."


    Boom.


    The swords of the two men collided with each other, and the protective light curtain of the floating island began to shake violently in an instant. The light curtain flickered wildly, which seemed to be almost unable to resist the strength of the two men.


    Dang.


    The explosion is not over yet, and people have not yet responded.


    Lu Fan and won Ning collided again.


    At the foot of the floating island began to explode crazily. Before the gravel splashed out, it directly turned into powder.


    Dang. Griddle. Griddle. Griddle.


    A series of clashes of swords resounded through the sky. In the blink of an eye, Lu Fan and Han Yuanning cut dozens of swords.


    "ChiYan."


    "Disillusionment."


    Lu''s left hand hit Han Yuanning in the chest.


    Han Yuanning didn''t even dodge, and his backhand was also a fist in Lu Fan''s heart.


    The fist force made the two men fly backward at the same time, and Lu Fan''s foot stepped heavily in the air. Forced to stop, chest a depression.


    Han Yuanning directly smashed the guard light curtain of the floating island, and the blood overflowed from the pores.


    The long sword is mercilessly inserted in the middle of the sky. The transparent space is just like the wall, which is actually inserted by him into a void.


    Han Yuanning stops abruptly.


    "What a strong sword spirit."


    "Good power of Tao."


    Cried the two. There was a big smile on his face.


    They talk as if they are brothers fighting, but they are really ruthless.


    In a flash, they collided again. At this moment, the void began to collapse and collapse, and spread out to all around.


    There is no defense, no parry. At this time, the two men start to attack crazily, cutting in the sword and sword, boxing to the flesh.


    Clear broken bones sound, blood and do not want money from the sky.


    Below, countless people were stunned.


    In the crowd, Nangong line opened his mouth and said, "these two are crazy people. They are all people of Wu''an country. "Wu Qiling shook his head and said," man, I don''t understand. "

 Chapter 970

    Bang.


    It was another thud of fist on the body.


    Lu Fan''s strong fists hit Han Yuanning.


    Vigorous Qi suddenly erupted. Han Yuanning''s chest sank directly. Meanwhile, the sound of bone fragmentation clearly sounded.


    The body shook violently. Han Yuanning''s throat was sweet, but there was blood pouring from his chest and abdomen.


    But he was not discouraged, and he swallowed the blood.


    With a backhand sword, Han Yuanning stabbed Lu Fan in the heart.


    No hesitation, no mercy, the performance of the two is nothing like a long-time reunion of old friends in the friendly duel.


    It''s the enemy of life and death, fighting for life.


    Below, the emperor of Qin and Shang, Prince Qin Yun and other people were stunned.


    Chu Xing was surprised and said, "are they fighting with each other''s lives?"


    the elder martial brother slapped Chu Xing on the head and said: "shut up and watch it quietly. This is the fight of the warrior. "


    Dang.


    The long sword, with the sound of dragon''s howling, pierced Lu Fan''s scale Dragon Armor, but it was also blocked by the scale Dragon Armor for the most part. The tip of the sword fell an inch into Lu Fan''s skin, and he could never move forward.


    Han Yuanning''s eyes are shocked. He seems to have miscalculated how strong Lu Fan''s defense is.


    He only used the level of ordinary sky Gang warrior to see Lu Fan. So now he''s in shock.


    Now, Lu Fan''s body is definitely harder than the stone, and he is far beyond the ordinary Tiangang warrior.


    No one has such a strong vigorous Qi body guard like him.


    No one, like him, has three inches of world power.


    Visible to the naked eye, Han Yuanning''s sword curved in an exaggerated arc.


    If you change it into a general weapon and it is bent like this, the iron must be broken. However, as a divine soldier, at this time, the Dragon singing sword even rushed out of a dragon like vigorous force.


    "Arc dragon wave."


    If Lu fan doesn''t dodge, he will take another hard move.


    Han Yuanning''s vigorous strength fell on him, like the sea water hitting the reef, shooting out countless water flowers.


    After that, Lu Fan''s non Feng heavy sword penetrated all the vigorous water and flowers, and severely cut Han Yuanning''s body.


    "A sword of heaven and earth."


    Boom.


    The loud explosion sounded from the horizon. Attracted several experts who are competing around, all of them look sideways.


    Han Yuanning''s body is like a broken kite, falling with the explosion.


    Once again issued a roar, smashed into the floating island, at the same time, this huge floating island broke out countless broken lines. If it is not for the array on the floating island to hold up, this is the only way to completely smash the floating island.


    Blood is flowing. This time, won Ning can''t hold back the reverse blood rushing up. The blood is gushing in his mouth.


    Lu fan falls to the ground, takes a look at the place where Han Yuanning just stabbed him. With a gentle sweep of his hand, the wound heals itself.


    For Lu fan, this little injury is nothing.


    Looking up at Han Yuanning, Lu Fan''s eyes were indifferent and said, "do you want to continue?"


    Han Yuanning forced himself to slowly climb up from the ground and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth with his hands, saying: "the way to break the army has no effect on you. You surprised me. "


    Lu fandan looks at him and says nothing.


    He was not interested in telling Han Yuanning that he was pregnant with the life Avenue, nor in showing Han Yuanning his Tao domain.


    And these two, no matter which one, let Lu Fan have no fear of Han Yuanning''s way of breaking the army.


    The power of the road may be overwhelming for other Tiangang warriors.


    But for Lu fan, it''s only qualified to fight with him.


    If won Ning naively thought that with a little power of the road, he could win, it would be a big mistake.


    Besides, Lu fan can feel that the road of Han Yuanning is not very strong. In other words, his strength is not enough to give full play to the real lethality of breaking the army.


    Lu Fan raised his heavy sword and looked at Han Yuanning and said, "take out more strength. You can''t beat me like this. "


    Won Ning suddenly burst out laughing and said, "that''s what you said to me. I believe it. Well, if that''s the case, then leave everything behind and let''s have a good fight. "


    So said, Han Yuanning''s eyes suddenly began to turn slightly red.


    Below, a group of people shouted: "the skill of blood is demon cultivation. This won would rather be a demon repair. "


    "Oh, my God, the demon monk dare to show up in public and kill him."


    "It''s a devil who doesn''t know how to survive."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The crowd shouted, at the same time, a dozen of Jinjia bodyguards who maintained order all flew up, as if to prepare to fight with won Ning.


    Seeing this situation, Lu Fan shouted: "stop. He is not a demon cultivator. It''s a martial art skill, a crazy skill. Haven''t you seen it? "Br >


    the golden guard who was about to come up was drunk by Lu fan, and many people below heard Lu Fan''s voice, and they were also surprised.


    At this time, the muscles on Han Yuanning''s body began to expand, blue tendons burst out, his hair flew, and his clothes were windless and automatic.


    The breath increases. Behind Han Yuanning, a dragon with a huge sword begins to appear.


    At this time, people just found that Han Yuanning did not have any evil spirit in him, and this skill seemed to be interesting.


    "What kind of skill is it? It''s not like the orthodox martial arts, but rather like the power of blood inheritance."


    Among the crowd, there are still high people who recognize the power source of Han Yuanning.


    At the same time, a man shouted: "this is not the martial arts of the dragon people and the orcs. Is this man also an orc?"


    no one can answer this question. Even Lu fan doesn''t know whether the Han family and the ancestors are orcs.


    But this crazy martial art is really good. Even a strong Tiangang like Han Yuanning can increase so much.


    This moment''s Han Yuanning, the breath is direct to the venerable.


    Put your hands on Longyin sword. All of a sudden, the whole sword body turned into a piece of blood.


    In this crazy state, Han Yuanning has not lost his wits. Lang said: "this is my strongest strength and my strongest sword."


    The long sword points to Lu Fan''s eyebrow and heart. At this moment, Lu fan has a faint smile on his mouth.


    That''s interesting.


    Han Yuanning stepped on the ground heavily, and suddenly the floating island began to break. The array also made a clear click sound, which seemed to be broken by Han Yuanning''s foot.


    "The sword of blood is unparalleled."


    A roar, a sound shake the world.


    The strong force of breaking the army, with the blood light, is like a sword that must be killed from the netherworld. In a flash, it comes to Lu Fan.


    In all people ''s eyes, this is still a common sword, which is clearly a murderous Red Sea.


    Speed, faster than sound.


    Sword Qi, breaking everything.


    This sword is the only one in heaven and earth. The sky is full of blood.


    The unparalleled sword, the sword of death, the sword of despair.


    Lu Fan ''s pupil suddenly contracted. In a hurry, he only had time to raise his sword.


    Poof.


    The red light suddenly disappeared. Han Yuanning appeared behind Lu fan, and the red light in his eyes disappeared.


    Lu Fan stood in place, a hole had appeared in his chest.


    It''s right in the heart.


    Countless people covered their mouths and noses and looked at Lu Fan in horror.


    "Night shadow lost."


    "God. This sword is absolutely unique. "


    Lu Fan stood there quietly, and the sword in his hands flashed a little light.


    At the next moment, Han Yuanning''s body appeared countless wounds, as if he had been cut by countless sword lights. None of them was intact and fell to the ground suddenly.


    The Longyin sword in his hand broke into two pieces with a click.

 Chapter 971

    The light wind blows, slightly brushing Lu Fan''s skirt.


    Looking down, Lu Fan looks at the hole in his chest, but smiles indifferently.


    Turning around, Lu Fan looks at Han Yuanning on the ground and says softly, "good skill, you hurt me."


    Han Yuanning spouted blood at the same time, and said intermittently: "but.... That is.... It''s just hurt. "


    With that, Han Yuanning forced a grin, raised his hand tremblingly, and pointed to Lu Fan''s sharp sword.


    Lu Fan understood Han Yuanning''s meaning and said, "that''s right. I''m almost there. "


    Han Yuanning smelt the words and chuckled twice, and then passed out in a coma.


    Below, the crowd was silent.


    Many people looked at Lu Fan''s chest wound and were shocked.


    "Is he immortal?"


    Asked a man of birth.


    People beside me nodded heavily.


    This kind of heart injury is the same as no one. It''s not that you don''t want to die. It''s something else.


    Visible to the naked eye, the skeleton in front of Lu Fan''s chest is healing rapidly.


    Slowly, Lu fan comes to Han Yuanning''s side, takes out a bottle of pills and fills it with Han Yuanning.


    After these actions, his body is almost recovered.


    **To this extent, even those martial masters will feel extremely surprised.


    Even if they are immortal, there is no such recovery speed as Lu Fan.


    For many martial arts masters, their immortality only increases the degree of tyranny and recovery of * *.


    Broken hands and feet, it''s no big problem to recover.


    But to say that the heart is pierced, it can be the same as no one. They say it''s just the degree of immortality.


    Of course, they don''t know that Lu Fan''s body now is more than simply immortal.


    At the beginning, Lu Fan didn''t follow the five elements of heaven and earth. He always felt sorry.


    However, after he formally introduced the life avenue into the body and condensed out half of the Tao domain, Lu Fan found that it was a very correct decision not to be branded.


    Because there is no brand, so his body, up to now, neither belongs to the orthodox five element body, nor to the orthodox immortal body.


    He has two body options, as long as he wants to turn his body into a million light points at any time. You can also make your body as solid as a mountain.


    This kind of random change makes him not know what his body really belongs to.


    Both, and better than both.


    He felt that his body, like his vigorous Qi, was walking on a road that no one had ever gone before. I don''t know what''s the future or the end.


    It''s a totally unknown feeling, but full of expectation. It''s really good.


    Lu Fan''s original recovery ability is amazing. But if you are beheaded and drained of blood, you will die.


    But now, Lu fan is not very afraid of these. Although he didn''t try. But he felt like if someone wanted to kill him.


    Then there are only two ways, one is to wipe out his spirit.


    The other is to blow him into powder, with no residue.


    Besides, Lu fan is not afraid of anything else.


    What heart is pierced, for him. It''s not much worse than a scratch.


    A group of bodyguards quickly carried Han Yuanning away and took him to treatment.


    Optimus Prime has the best alchemist in China to heal him.


    Generally speaking, as long as they are not killed on the stage on the spot, it is not difficult to basically rescue them.


    That''s why the fighting is so fierce.


    Three saints, quietly watching the end of this contest.


    Bafang Qian Sheng pointed to the Korean won that was carried down and said: "this son, there is still some potential. Although the way of breaking the army at first hand is very immature, it is still good if we practice well. "


    Universal heaven said: "qualification can only be said to be OK. I prefer the night shadow. "


    Pointing to the shadow of the night, a smile rose on the face of the universal saint. As anyone can see, he is really interested in night shadow.


    Chaos wusheng didn''t speak, but looked at Han Yuanning, who was carried away, as if thinking.


    Three people''s words, the following crowd is not heard. But they can see from their actions that they seem to be very satisfied with the performance of night shadow.


    At once, countless people looked at the night shadow with a kind of blazing eyes.


    Click and wipe.


    At last, the floating island at the foot of Lu Fan could not hold on. The rubble fell and the whole floating island split.


    Lu Fan looks at the collapse of the floating island and turns it into a light spot instead of stone chips. He frowns slightly.


    It''s hard for Lu fan to tell whether it''s a condensation of power or a real thing.


    Slowly, Lu fan is ready to fly to one side.


    At this time, a voice rang out, and indeed the celestial saint of the world suddenly said, "night shadow, this way."


    Lu Fan''s heart and spirit moved, and countless people cried out.


    Even the dozens of strong men who were fighting almost stopped and turned to look at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looked at the sky from afar, like the three saints shining like three suns, frowning.


    All the money saints and chaos martial saints were surprised to see Huanyu Tiansheng saying: "Huanyu old ghost, you don''t really want to accept him as an apprentice."


    "Why not?" smiled the celestial sage. This boy, I like it very much. "


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment, but he flew slowly.


    The people below have all burst into the pot. One by one, the martial artists hold their heads and shout: "the night shadow is called over. He was called by the three saints. "


    "The three saints want to talk to him alone. Is that to accept him as a disciple?"


    "This is my dream. It''s going to be realized by night shadow."


    "Who is the holy one who takes a fancy to him. Who is it? "


    At this time, no one has looked at the competition, and everyone is staring at Lu Fan''s figure.


    Lu fan stops only three feet away from San Sheng.


    At such a close distance, Lu Fan carefully looked at the three saints in front of him. He suddenly found that although the distance was only three Zhangs away, he felt that if he made a move, the distance would immediately become a natural moat.


    Although the three people in front of them didn''t release any strength deliberately, their bodies seemed not to belong to this world.


    It''s OK to look at it from afar. If you look closely at it near you, it will be very awkward, as if you saw three trees with different colors in a forest.


    Or in a piece of * *, I saw three fish leaping out of the water.


    Lu fandan looks at the three and says nothing.


    The celestial saint of the universe looked at Lu Fan''s eyes and said: "night shadow, your skill and strength are good. This time, the world cup, you think you can take the number


    When Lu Fan heard the question of the universal sage, he immediately smiled.


    This is clearly a test. It seems that the universal Saint really wants to accept him as an apprentice. He actually asks such a question.


    Unfortunately, Lu Fan didn''t have this idea.


    Chuckling, Lu Fan replied, "that must be the first."


    (there is a pain in the head, and a chapter will be updated at noon tomorrow. Forgive me.

 Chapter 972

    "Is that how confident you are?"


    The voice of the world''s heavenly sage suddenly rises, so clear that even the people below can hear it.


    All the money saints are smiling. Two people look at Lu Fan''s eyes, are full of laughter.


    It''s not sarcasm, it''s not appreciation, it''s just a funny look.


    Lu fan doesn''t talk back now. He looks at San Sheng with a smile.


    The celestial sage of the whole world reached out his finger to Lu Fan''s face and said, "arrogant boy, I don''t know the height of the earth. People like you will be hit sooner or later. "


    Lu Fan laughs and says, "what''s your fear?"


    Lu Fan''s words reveal a strong sense of self-confidence. He didn''t even try to keep his voice down, and a group of people below began to talk.


    "Madman, this kid is such a madman."


    "now young people, if they have some strength, they are so arrogant. Hum, arrogance is doomed to disaster. "


    " I really appreciate such a madman. This is confidence in one''s own strength. "


    most people question Lu Fan''s arrogance.


    In particular, some of the elderly people sneered at Lu Fan.


    Some people directly scold Lu Fan. They think Lu fan is so arrogant in front of the three saints.


    Either by nature or on purpose. I want Sansheng to have a high look at him.


    "Since you are so confident, you can bet with me."


    Lu Fan replied, "what are you betting on?"


    Heaven said: "just bet on where you can go. If you don''t get the first place, I want you to say in front of all the people in the world, I''m a madman, I''m weak. "


    Lu Fandao: "if we win."


    With a wave of his great hand, the world sage said, "whatever you want. Even if you want to be my disciple, there is no problem. "


    As soon as this speech comes out, the whole scene is in a uproar.


    This is the standard word of acceptance.


    Countless people opened their mouths wide, and those who promised were not moved.


    Lu Fan''s eyes glistened, his mouth grinned and said, "is that right. Whatever you want. "


    Elder martial brother, elder martial brother Chuxing and elder martial brother Chutian all saw Lu Fan''s smile.


    Immediately, the elder martial brother touched his stomach and said with a smile, "here comes again. As soon as younger martial brother''s smile comes out, someone will be unlucky again. "


    Elder martial brother Chutian then said: "it seems that younger martial brother intends to pit even the three saints."


    Chuxing said with a smile: "it''s amazing that younger martial brother pits himself on the top of the world."


    in the sky, Tian Sheng of the universe nodded to Lu Fan: "you didn''t hear me wrong, you just want anything. Of course, if you are willing to make nine kowtow to me now, I may be willing to accept you as a disciple now. "


    The crowd below heard the words of the celestial saint, and immediately burst into flames.


    "Come on, come on."


    "idiot, such a good opportunity, come on."


    people shouted at Lu Fan.


    Even if they can hear it, the world is a little joking. But they all said so. You just do it.


    In the face of all the people in the world, it''s impossible for the world saint to really repent, isn''t it.


    With 80% assurance, I will be a disciple of the heaven saint of the universe.


    Lu Fan suddenly laughed, shaking his head and laughing.


    Just when people all over the world thought that Lu fan would definitely worship. Lu Fan suddenly turned around and left. Neither salute nor thank you.


    It seems that the three saints are not very respected.


    In addition, chaos wusheng also noticed that when the world Tiansheng said that he could be accepted as an apprentice, although the night shadow had a smile on his face, there was not much joy in his eyes. I don''t seem to think so.


    Chaos wusheng frowned: "this son, he is really a madman. "


    for the first time, the face of the celestial saint of the universe has changed slightly.


    "It''s interesting."


    instead of being angry, Huanyu Tiansheng is smiling more.


    Eight square money saint is smiling front and back.


    Sansheng didn''t feel anything, but the crowd below broke out.


    A group of people pointed to Lu Fan''s figure and shouted: "this idiot. He refused to be a saint in the world. "


    " God, how can anyone be so crazy. It''s almost arrogant and self defeating. "


    " arrogant people will kill themselves. "


    all kinds of swearing, all kinds of shouting, all kinds of shouting.


    Lu Fan refused to be a saint in the world, just like beating the faces of these people.


    To be a disciple of the three saints is something that many people can''t think of all their lives. How many people will laugh and wake up in their dreams.


    But when Lu Fan got the chance, he didn''t take it at all. Even looked a little disdainful.


    The crowd fried the pot, and many people shouted at Lu Fan with red faces and red ears.


    A group of people who are competing show disdain for Lu Fan.


    Qiu Luan said with a smile: "there are even more crazy people in the world than me."


    Kong Lin took a big sip of wine and said with a smile: "stupid, stupid and unreachable."


    huangfuwu looked at Lu Fan and said: "I like this man."


    Su Dong''s eyes were cold again. With a voice that only she could hear, she said: "night shadow, you dare not to complete the task."


    Lu Fan flew to the ground and fell directly beside nangongxing and wuairing.


    Immediately, the rest of the people around stepped aside.


    Glancing over, the man who just called a curse closed his mouth under Lu Fan''s gaze.


    Few people really dare to look at Lu Fan''s eyes and scold him.


    Nangong hang shook his head and looked at Lu Fan and said, "you are going to be scolded this time. Everyone is upset with you. "


    Wukong said: "you do this. It will be very frivolous. "Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and said," is it true. You really think so. "


    Wukong spirit''s eyes curved into a crescent: "I haven''t finished yet. But I like it very much. "


    Nangong laughs and says:" yes, but we can see it very well. "


    Lu Fan''s palm flicks and a flame seat appears. The three people sit down directly and ignore other people''s eyes at all.


    On other floating islands, when everyone has seen enough, the competition will continue.


    Lu Fan just wasted a lot of other people''s time. Basically everyone was just watching him, not fighting.


    The sound of battle continued to come from the sky.


    Not far away, in a high loft.


    Elder Suman, Prince Fengtian and the top ten elders all watched Lu Fan''s performance.


    In a long voice, the elder half said: "how dare the night shadow act like this? Has he forgotten all his tasks?"


    the elder snake stick snapped: "what''s the use of such a madman. Immediately call him back and deal with the patriarchal clan. Let him taste the pain of heart decay and skin peeling, and see if he dare to be so arrogant. "


    Feng Tianzi threw the melon seed skin on the two people and said, "close your mouth."


    the two elders groaned when they were hit by the melon seed skin.


    Turning around, Mr. Feng Tian looked at Mr. Suman and said, "what do you think?"


    Elder Suman said with a smile, "who is not frivolous when you are young?" Feng Tianzi nodded: "that''s right. Let him come on. "

 Chapter 973

    Competition continues, floating island, a variety of powerful moves again let people dazzled.


    Han Feng finally took back his eyes from Lu fan, with a brilliant smile on his face.


    This is the younger martial brother Lu Fan he knows.


    In front of the opponent see Han Feng so smile, frown way: "you seem to appreciate that arrogant man."


    "That is," said Han Feng. I appreciate it. Because he is not as seedless as some people from Dingyu. You say it''s Miss Liu Zhi. "


    Suddenly, Liu Zhi''s face became cold.


    She is a strong person from Dingyu country, ranking sixth in Lu Fan''s pamphlet, Liu Zhi, known as thousand leaves and thousand lotus.


    "You will pay a heavy price today for your bad mouth."


    Liu Zhi''s soft sword moves like a snake or a willow.


    Han Feng laughed three times and said, "then I''ll see what you do to me."


    Said, Han Feng instant hands, hands of the blue water long sky sword into a streamer straight to Liu Zhi''s chest.


    At the same time, Han Feng''s body began to become as hazy as mist.


    "All things are formless, shadows of mist."


    On the other side, lingyao is also full of golden light.


    "Jin Yuanli, kill."


    Flute in the hand, Ling Yao just slightly press with his fingers a few times, a strong vigorous will be overwhelming.


    It can be seen that lingyao has made great progress.


    Lu fan, who is sitting below, is slightly puzzled. How lingyao did it.


    The power of Jin Yuan is beyond his expectation.


    Lingyao''s opponent is a strong man, holding a double hammer and wearing heavy armour.


    His body is as high as three Zhang. He seems to be the warrior of the kingdom of heaven.


    In the face of lingyao''s move, the other side does not dodge, but directly raises the hammer.


    "Broken."


    Vigorous force rushed up, and a giant bear figure rose behind the big man.


    At the same time, the body of the big man doubled.


    With a loud bang, the double hammers smashed Jin Yuanli and shattered the void at the same time.


    Lingyao even retreated three steps, slightly frightened.


    This big man looks a little strong.


    "Little girl, give up. I don''t want to beat women, sir. It''s too late for you to admit defeat. "


    With a big grin and a big square face, it looks a bit aggressive.


    In the crowd below, there are also people shouting this person''s name.


    It turns out that he is really the strong man of the kingdom of Optimus. He is called Zhan Yantao.


    It''s the peak of Tiangang cultivation. It''s a magic soldier with armor and double hammers.


    Below, Lu fan can see at a glance that the body of this man is also absolutely immortal.


    **He is no less powerful than his armor.


    Lingyao is afraid of trouble.


    At the moment, lingyao''s eyebrows are also frowning.


    She also realized that her opponent, I''m afraid, is not so strong.


    His big eyes were staring at Yan Tao. Lingyao said, "I''m sorry. I''m not going to give up. "


    As he said this, lingyao''s whole body suddenly became golden.


    In a flash of light, the whole floating island was covered by golden light. Not only that, many people who are watching feel that their eyes are dazzled by the golden light.


    Lu Fan''s eyes narrowed, and now his eyes all had a dazzling luster.


    Vigorous Qi was injected into his eyes, and there was a hint of world power surging in his eyes.


    Others will be blocked by the light released by lingyao, but in Lu Fan''s eyes, lingyao''s figure is very clear.


    At this time, he can see clearly that lingyao is like a ghost, flying to the top of Yan Tao''s head.


    Then lingyao put the flute to her mouth.


    When the flute is playing, the music is playing.


    The melodious flute sound, with a circle of ripples in the golden light.


    At the moment when the flute sounded, countless people seemed to see scenes in front of them.


    They seemed to see the scene of a man and a woman floating in the void in a boat. They talked and laughed, and they were peaceful.


    In the deep love, Love rises.


    Then the breeze, the moon and the thin lake.


    The music seems to bring its own light curtain, which makes people see a colorful lake and the men and women kissing by the lake.


    In this moment, everyone in the audience seemed to be reminded of the most beautiful memory in my heart.


    Who does not want to love, who does not love.


    Below, Yan Qing, who is holding up his double hammers, is stunned at this moment.


    His eyes began to become blurred, and the double hammers on his hands slowly fell down.


    The face moved, and countless people began to smile.


    Even Fengtian childe, elder Suman and others who watched in the distance seemed to fall into the music.


    Shaking his head and sealing the sky, he said in a soft voice, "it''s so wonderful. It''s amazing. "


    Elder Suman also seems to recall what picture, a happy smile rises on his face, murmuring: "Wu Chen"


    Just saying these two words, elder Suman immediately responded.


    The eyes twinkled violently, then recovered from the music, and looked at lingyao''s figure in the golden light with shocked eyes.


    Quietly, Suman said: "I finally understand why you want lingyao, Fengtian childe."


    Feng Tian put out a finger, put it on his lips and said, "Shh, don''t make a sound, listen to the music."


    In the middle of the sky, the three saints'' faces changed.


    Eight Fang Qian Sheng shook his head and said with a smile: "it''s rare that there is immortal voice in the world. "It''s soul stirring, heart disturbing, and destiny," said the celestial sage, frowning. He stared at lingyao and said: "this woman is good, and the world is blessed. Evil is the ruin of life. "


    Chaos wusheng shook his head and said, "can''t you listen to the music quietly? This sound should only be found in the sky. It''s hard to find it in the world. How many years. Never heard such a shocking voice. This is the spirit of heaven and earth. "


    Qian Sheng from all directions and Tian Sheng from all over the world nodded slightly. Obviously all agree with the saying of chaos warrior.


    Three people look at lingyao''s eyes, all with some fervor.


    Although they didn''t say it, the light in their eyes fully showed that they all had the right to accept lingyao.


    Compared with Lu fan, lingyao is even more important in their eyes.


    If it wasn''t for identity, I''m afraid all three of them would take it.


    Suddenly, the music suddenly changed.


    From the peaceful tune suddenly becomes excited, as if the picture is changing, the painful memory is gradually swallowing the happy picture.


    Everyone seemed to see the heartrending difference and heard the cry of the void.


    Pain. Pain. Pain.


    Who is not sad to hear this song.


    Listen to this tune, no one is hurt.


    Yan Tao''s blood spurted out, his face was pale, and his body suddenly began to crumble.


    His body was not attacked, but the whole man seemed to have lost his mind. His eyes were small and his face was full of pain.


    Bang.


    Yan Tao is at the peak of Tiangang. He can''t carry the tune any more and falls to the ground.


    At the same time, Lu Fan closed his eyes and burst into tears.


    He recognized that this song was made for him.


    That picture is the time when the kingdom of Dansheng leaves.


    Lingyao also tears a little bit, looking at Lu Fan murmured: "a broken intestine hurt parting."

 Chapter 974

    The sound of the flute converges slowly, and the golden light dissipates at the same time.


    Lingyao falls to the ground, the flute in her hand suddenly breaks, and she doesn''t even support this heartbreaking sound.


    Poof. Puff. Puff.


    Countless people spewed blood directly.


    No matter the cultivation is strong or weak. Whether it''s a warrior or an alchemist. They all seem to have been greatly hurt, one by one pale, sad eyes.


    At this time, the only one who can be more normal is the master who is above Zun. There are also people who are competing on the floating island. The array on the floating island helps them resist a lot of sound waves.


    Such a wide range of attacks is rare.


    However, even the people who spouted blood didn''t show resentment towards lingyao.


    On the contrary, one by one, they all showed respect for lingyao.


    Some people in this world have heard such a voice.


    This power, completely shock the soul, direct to the spirit, comparable to the road.


    At the end of the song, lingyao''s opponent was completely unconscious.


    Lingyao''s eyes also slightly hung with tears, but she turned to smile.


    Lu Fan opened his eyes and clapped.


    This song can be said to contain all the love and hate of lingyao.


    If we say that among the people present, Lu fan is the most shocked.


    But Lu Fan felt that his spirit had been sublimated.


    He didn''t understand what was going on, just as he didn''t understand why lingyao had such magical power.


    But that didn''t stop him from clapping for lingyao.


    One song is better than Tiangang, and lingyao became famous in the World War I.


    Below, someone has shouted out.


    The name of "celestial voice Fairy".


    Lu Fan believes that, I''m afraid that by tomorrow, such a name will be spread throughout the kingdom of Optimus Prime.


    At once, the world''s saint is making a sound again.


    "Miss lingyao, would you like to come here for a chat?" this time, no one was surprised.


    Lingyao turns her head and looks at the world.


    At the same time, chaos warrior also said: "we want to talk to you."


    The two sages spoke in our two words. The meaning is self-evident.


    But lingyao said with a smile: "if the three saints want to take me as an apprentice, they don''t have to. I have a master. "


    With that, lingyao flew down to the floating island.


    She is more direct than Lu Fan''s refusal, and there is no room for maneuver.


    The three saints were stunned for a moment. It seemed that lingyao would refuse them so cleanly.


    The face of the celestial saint of the universe became a little ugly.


    Chaos wusheng frowned and said, "master, is there anyone else worthy of being her master?"


    QIAN Sheng of all directions laughed and said: "people look down on us. Rare, rare. "


    Lingyao flew to the ground and came to the elder martial brothers.


    At the moment, many people look at lingyao with a blazing eye.


    The fool also knows that the origin of lingyao must be extraordinary, and even the three saints are invited.


    In the future, it must be the Phoenix among people.


    Many people began to take out the mirror to record the appearance of lingyao. But lingyao only smiled at Lu Fan from afar.


    The elder martial brother handed the elixir to lingyao and said, "sister lingyao, you are surprised by this song."


    Lingyao said with a smile, "it''s just a matter of feeling."


    Chu Tian leaned over his head and said, "yes, but I heard from Lin Pi that you are practicing this tune every day. It''s not specially for younger martial brother. What do you think it''s like to move younger martial brother. It''s the first time I''ve seen younger martial brother with tears on his face. "


    Lingyao said: "I haven''t finished this song completely. It''s only half now. It looks good. "


    Elder martial brother Chuxing shook his head and said, "it''s not only good. I think of my first love. "


    Immediately, everyone looked at Chu Xing in astonishment.


    Chu Xing was startled and said: "why, love in secret is not allowed. Don''t think I''m as merciful as brother Hanfeng. "


    On the floating island, Han Feng suddenly turned his head and looked down, as if he felt someone was saying something bad about him, waving his fist at Chu Xing and others.


    Lu Fan sat down slowly, his expression calmed again.


    Nangongxing seems to be still remembering Xianyin just now, with his eyes closed and nothing said.


    Wukongling came to Lu Fan and said, "this is the most wonderful music I have ever heard. Is it your story with her? "Lu Fan nodded slowly," yes. "


    Wukong Ling said with a smile: "it''s true. It makes me a little jealous. I can also compose music. How about I play you another day. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said," OK, I''ll wait for the good news. "


    Dancing airy also immediately laughs incomparably happily.


    On the floating island, senior brother Han Feng looks at the wound on his chest and swears.


    Just a sword, he did not take any advantage of Liu Zhi''s hand.


    This legendary thousand leaf thousand lotus is really a bit powerful.


    Liu Zhi''s clothes are floating and her long hair is dancing. The left hand pinches the Dharma decision, innumerable Dharma tools like leaves keep circling.


    That piece of Green Magic ware looks like leaves, but it is actually a piece of transparent jade.


    The above condensed array continuously changes the shape of the jade, and at the same time combines more powerful methods. It has to be said that this set of magic tools has changed thousands of times.


    With another wave of the soft sword in his hand, Liu zhilang said in a voice, "snake."


    All of a sudden, the soft sword in her hand turned into a python, a myriad of magic tools like leaves, which gathered on the Python and turned into its scales.


    Boom.


    Python collided with Han Feng with a tremendous momentum.


    Bishui Changtian sword just blocks Python''s sharp teeth. The space is broken and the floating island is shaking. Han Feng finds that the python is really a damned entity. His green water long sky sword, lit a Mars.


    "Change."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng suddenly disappeared, the snake hit the ground hard, and the floating island was smashed in a flash. The rubble fell from the sky and hit many people''s heads.


    But no one got out of the way, all craned their necks and watched the fight.


    Liu Zhideng is surprised. She doesn''t understand how Han Feng disappeared.


    But the next moment, the green sword fell at her feet.


    "Heaven seizing sword array, all things roar."


    When the array is lit, countless huge swords suddenly fall from the sky.


    Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom.


    A series of explosions sound, Han Feng this move, killing out the boundless spirit.


    "Good."


    All the elder martial brothers applauded.


    This hand turns to dust and dodges. It''s really beautiful to play with sword array.


    "Do you want to win?" Chutian laughed loudly.


    But at this time, Lu Fan''s eyebrows are tightened little by little.


    He saw some mistakes. Brother Han Feng did a good job. But it''s not enough to kill an alchemist with five elements.


    And the most important thing is that Liu Zhi is afraid of being in the realm of Tao.


    Suddenly, a green light rose from the sky, directly covering senior brother Han Feng.

 Chapter 975

    "Domain."


    There was a cry of alarm.


    I''m afraid it''s the world cup that has been played so far. For the first time, people in the world have officially seen someone use it to go out of the realm.


    Of course. Like Lu Fan against Li Renlong. Secretly use the battle of Tao. There must be.


    But if so. So fair will spread out the road.


    Liu Zhi should be the first.


    Just. This is not a good thing.


    But those who want to go up to the top. No one would want to show their full strength to others so early.


    Especially the big killing moves like Daoyu. If it is not forced to do anything. It will not spread out like this.


    At this point. Elder martial brother Han Feng has done something that many people can''t do.


    "Ge Laozi''s."


    For a moment. Elder martial brother Han Feng felt like he was in a deep mire. Do not move.


    The green road. It''s like mud eating everything. Wrap him up.


    Brother Han Feng did his best. I can''t lift my sword in the green light.


    Liu Zhi''s figure came to him again.


    Now. Liu Zhi''s eyes. It''s all green.


    It''s an obvious way to walk. Liu Zhi this moment. Throw the soft sword on the ground.


    In a moment. All of them saw that there was more power in her palm.


    Originally. This soft sword is not her weapon. It''s not her magic weapon. It''s her seal.


    No wonder she is an orthodox alchemist. I can hold a soft sword.


    "You''re dying."


    Liu Zhi stares at Han Feng''s face. Cold channel.


    Now. Her hair has a green sheen. The white clothes are airless and automatic. It looks like the fairy of the tree.


    Han Feng bit his teeth and said, "I can stand the way of Tao. We have a good fight. You are not fair. "


    Han Feng''s words. Many people who watched him laughed.


    Lu Fan shakes his head and chuckles.


    People are respected. It''s not fair to deal with you as a Tiangang warrior.


    If you let the venerable not use the Tao realm, it''s not like letting the warrior not use vigorous force.


    Liu Zhi doesn''t care about Han Feng at all. A finger points at him.


    All of a sudden, visible to the naked eye.


    A ray of green light into the body of Han Feng, and then like the trees growing up, even began to take root in Han Feng.


    Han Feng was shocked and shouted, "what are you doing?"


    Liu Zhi indifferently replied, "the spirit of wood."


    Looking at Han Feng''s body quickly occupied by the green light, Liu Zhi suddenly took back the Tao domain.


    Han Feng landed on the floating island with a bang, and his body smashed a man-shaped hole in the ground. The long Sky Sword of Bishui falls to one side.


    Master brother shook his head and said, "I lost. There is no suspense. With the strength of junior brother Han Feng, it''s still far from being able to deal with the venerable. "


    The elder martial brother Chuxing also said: "this time he will teach a long lesson."


    As soon as the voice of elder martial brother Chuxing fell, Liu Zhi raised her hand slightly, and Han Feng stood up by himself.


    It''s just that he''s in a strange position, with his toes on the ground, his body leaning forward, his arms down, like a puppet.


    "What do you want to do."


    Han Feng found that his body was completely out of control and his forehead was sweating.


    Liu zhilang said: "let you know the consequences of speaking rudely. Hold your tongue. "


    At one command, Han Feng raised his right hand and slapped his face.


    The slap is loud and crisp.


    A lot of people laughed at it.


    Lu Fan frowned. He could not win or die. It''s too humiliating.


    "Continue."


    Liu Zhi then said in a cold voice.


    Suddenly Han Feng''s arm turned like a wheel and slapped himself in the face.


    This scene is so interesting and cruel.


    Soon, Han Feng''s face was swollen by himself. There was blood on the corner of his mouth, and Han Feng cried out loudly, "bitch, play with me."


    Many people in the crowd began to shake their heads.


    Although they also think Liu Zhi has done something, but it''s not easy to say.


    There''s no problem in taking people''s lives. What''s a few slaps in the face.


    It''s just that many of the people watching this scene are shivering.


    This woman, it''s a bit very.


    Even after several hundred slaps, Liu Zhi didn''t let Han Feng stop.


    Elder martial brother, elder martial brother Chutian, elder martial brother Chuxing, and Lu Fan all look down.


    Liu Zhi stands there and looks at it. She seems to want to see Han Feng beat herself to faint.


    But at this time, suddenly Han Feng burst out a drink, his hands abruptly stopped.


    The body was shaking constantly, and the green light in the body was shining incomparably. Han Feng''s forehead was blue and his eyes were red.


    "You forced me."


    Han Feng''s voice became cold, and he began to emit rich blood light.


    "Crazy. It''s madness again. "


    The audience will not be surprised this time. In one day, they saw two people who used crazy martial arts and believed in Han. Basically, we can all be sure that this is definitely a kind of bloodline martial art.


    Just now, it seems that Han Feng''s craziness is stronger.


    There is no mistake. After Han Feng used this move, his breath began to go crazy.


    A circle of rippling blood color light even rushed out from his feet, Liu Zhi once again released his own Tao domain.


    She still has absolute confidence in her Tao realm.


    The strength gap between the two of them is by no means a kind of martial art that can be made up.


    But in the moment when she released Daoyu, Han Feng came to her like a thunderbolt.


    This speed makes Liu Zhi, who is the venerable, not react.


    Han Feng a tiger pounce directly Liu Zhi press on the ground.


    At the same time, Liu Zhi''s Tao domain rushed to Han Feng''s body. The green light bound Han Feng, but Han Feng hugged Liu Zhi more and more.


    Liu Zhi felt dizzy for a while. She had never been held so close by a man.


    Roar.


    Han Feng suddenly issued a beast like cry, unexpectedly a bite at Liu Zhi.


    Liu Zhi wants to use five elements to escape in an instant, but at this time, the blue water sky sword suddenly appears behind her.


    At the hilt of the sword, the mountain and sea pearls were so brilliant that they enveloped them directly.


    Such as the mountain giant force, simultaneously presses on two people''s body.


    Han Feng is used to it and has no response. But Liu Zhi was pressed hard and didn''t use five elements.


    Han Feng bit her on the neck, many people exclaimed.


    Is this going to be fatal.


    Liu Zhi also felt that the matter was serious, but her brain at this time was like a blank, unable to respond at all.


    In her eyes, only Han Feng''s cold face.


    Lu Fan stood up in shock.


    Tick, a drop of blood dripping from the neck of Liu Zhi. Han Feng''s eyes were red.


    At this time, they saw that Han Feng did not really bite down completely.


    Liu Zhi just broke a little skin.


    "Well, I''m not crazy."


    Han Feng whispered in Liu Zhi''s ear, then slowly let go.

 Chapter 976

    Han Feng sat on the ground, the green light like fog.


    The crazy state disappeared. Han Feng''s face turned white and his body was empty as if he had been pulled out of the water.


    Liu Zhi looks at Han Feng with the complicated eyes. For a while, her Tao domain is slowly folded up, and Han Feng is not killed.


    Han Feng raised his hand and said, "if I hadn''t seen you as a woman, I would have eaten you today. Although I am not as principled as elder martial brother Chuxing, I don''t like beating women. The wound on your neck, even just hit me so many slaps in the face of revenge. You win. I give in. Ge Laozi, I will compare with you when I am honored. "


    Han Feng swears, but no one in the crowd below laughs at him.


    Even a lot of women look at Han Feng''s eyes and become gentle.


    Liu Zhi finally put away her complicated eyes and replaced them with a cold one.


    Leng Sheng, Liu Zhi said to Han Feng, "you are right to admit defeat. If you just don''t let go, you''re going to die. "


    Han Feng said with a grin, "just blow it. I can''t promise to kill you. But it''s OK to nibble a piece of your meat


    "Liu Zhi slowly said:" I never joke


    So said, Liu Zhi''s body, suddenly lit up a piece of close rune.


    These runes are actually released from her body, and the whole person is filled with mysterious and mysterious atmosphere.


    "FUZU," Lu Fan exclaimed.


    Among the crowd, many people of insight also exclaimed.


    "Is she a descendant of the Fu nationality?"


    "it''s a bit like that, but didn''t the Fu nationality perish long ago."


    "I don''t understand. Dingyu state was the ultimate refuge of the Fu nationality. Liu Zhi is a native of Dingyu. Maybe he has the blood of the Fu nationality. "


    "It''s possible. But she must not be pure blood. Her runes are not as strong as those of the legendary runes. "


    "There are still some mixed race people in Dingyu."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    There was a lot of discussion.


    Liu Zhi also took back the rune on her body.


    Han Feng was totally stunned. The power of these runes should be able to block his bite.


    With his mouth open, Han Feng could not speak at all.


    Liu Zhi picked up her eyebrows and looked at him and said, "you have saved your own life. Han Feng of Wu''an. "


    Swallow a saliva, Han Feng thoroughly convinced.


    So if he can win, there''s a ghost. As expected, the strong ones coming out of the nine great powers are really extraordinary.


    Liu Zhi finally looks at Han Feng and flies away.


    Han Feng also fell to the ground and came to the elder martial brother and others.


    Elder martial brother Chuxing shook his head and looked at Han Feng and said, "is it good to have a slap in the ear?"


    Han Feng extended two middle fingers to elder martial brother Chuxing.


    The elder martial brother patted Han Feng on the shoulder and said: "it''s normal to lose. It''s good that you can get there. "


    Han Feng said: "it''s still the eldest martial brother''s voice. Thank you for your support all the way."


    The elder martial brother laughed and reached out to Chu Xing and Chu Tian and said, "take the money, take the money. I said that brother Hanfeng would lose, so I gave the money quickly. "


    Han Feng opened his mouth and watched the elder martial brother smilingly take over the money from elder martial brother Chuxing and elder martial brother Chutian. He was shocked and speechless.


    Elder martial brother Chutian said to Han Feng, "now I know how elder martial brother supports you."


    On the other side, the emperor of Qin and Shang pointed to Han Feng''s figure and said, "help me to write it down. When I go back, I will seal Han Feng as the Marquis of Bijian and enjoy the land of Wuzhou."


    Qin fan, the second prince, should bow. Qin Yun, the prince, frowned slightly and said, "father, will you seal the Marquis directly?"


    the emperor of Qin and Shang said: "yes, directly seal the marquis. There is also Han Yuanning, who is also the Marquis of Blood Sword. The two men have a promising future and have a good relationship with that man...... You know who it is. "


    As he spoke, Emperor Qin and Shang took a look in the direction of Lu Fan.


    Lin Pi, Qin fan and others all understand the nod. Qin fan also asked in a voice at this time: "is that lingyao unsealed?"


    the emperor of Qin Shang shook his head and said with a smile: "I want to unseal it, but I can''t. I have to think about how to win over those who are invited by Sansheng. "


    They thought that lingyao''s performance not only surprised other people, but also them.


    Who could have thought that lingyao, who has always been soft and weak, should have such an extraordinary talent.


    Maybe her achievements in the future can be compared with those of Lu Fan.


    Wu Chen, Lao Liu and others are all thoughtful.


    Especially Wu Chen, with his eyebrows locked, seems to think of something bad.


    "Well, senior brother Han Feng is eliminated. Even though he was beaten, it seemed that the result was good. "


    Lu Fan smiles and looks at others.


    Usually, when elder martial brother Han Feng won other contests, the crowd laughed loudly. To be honest, senior brother Han Feng is not very popular in the kingdom of Optimus.


    But today, things seem to have changed a lot.


    Lu fan can hear many people talking. Han Feng, the "king of the sword with his mouth", although he spoke a little bit. But he seems to be a good man.


    Dare to fight and fight, but also pity, control.


    It is also Frank to admit defeat without losing the demeanor of the strong.


    This kind of evaluation, other times, can not really hear.


    Nangong Xingdu said with a smile: "Lord, if your elder martial brother wants to find a good friend in Qingtian, there is absolutely no problem."


    Lu Fan pointed to Nangong and said, "you''d better not tell elder martial brother Han Feng about this. He will take it seriously."


    More than that, Lu Fan continued to look at other people''s competition.


    All of a sudden, the first thing I saw was Su Dong''s competition.


    But the contest seems to be coming to an end.


    Facing Su Dong is a warrior from Fengyu country, named Qushan.


    If Lu Fan remembers correctly, this warrior should be the seventh best in the pamphlet given to him by elder Suman.


    The name of this person is duanzhiwuzun.


    That is to say, his strength is respected.


    But the fighting scene seems to be quite different.


    I saw Qushan standing in front of Sudong, as if it was pressed on by a whole mountain, so it was hard to move.


    Lu fan can feel that Qushan desperately wants to release his own Tao domain, but it seems to be suppressed by some force.


    Su Dong didn''t let go of any power, just stared at Qushan with her eyes.


    Little by little, the seven orifices of Qushan began to bleed.


    There was not a part of him that was not shaking violently.


    Sudong came to him and held out his hand to him.


    Lightly, Su Dongdao said: "struggle only brings pain, and death is bliss. Give up everything and you will be free. "


    Qushan is biting his teeth and making a shrill roar.


    "Demon, I won''t give in to you like this."


    With this roar, Qushan''s body began to expand violently.


    But at this time, Su Dong stretched out his left hand.


    A ray of light, from the hands of Su Dong.


    Everyone didn''t even see the color of the power. In a flash, the light will be in Qushan''s body.


    At this time, suddenly all three saints changed their faces. Looking at Su Dong''s eyes, they were shocked.


    At the same time, the elder Suman, who was sitting beside Fengtian childe, exclaimed, "this is impossible."


    "There is no impossibility," Feng Tianzi said with a light smile. Suman, you''re overreacting again. "


    Elder Suman''s face was twisted and his hands were clenched.


    Word by word, Suman said: "you have given this power to Sudong. You will kill her."


    "I know," said Fengtian. I just want her to die. Isn''t it good to die worthy. What''s the matter? You''re in pain. "


    then Feng Tian looks at elder Suman, his eyes are full of profound light.


    Elder Suman was biting his teeth and could not speak angrily.


    When Feng Tianzi was eating melon seeds, he asked again, "I''ll ask you again if you feel hurt."


    elder Suman''s eyes were shining away, his fist was loosened, and he said calmly, "No."


    "That''s right," Mr. Feng said with a nod and a smile

 Chapter 977

    Light into the body, Qushan expansion of the body began to shrink rapidly.


    It soon returned to its original shape.


    Click and wipe.


    The crisp sound sounded from Qushan''s body, which sounded like the sound of broken bones, but what actually happened was not so.


    Countless people stared, only to see the skin of Qushan began to exude light.


    His body is like a vase about to be broken, with cracks and shining light.


    More and more of these cracks, more and more crackling sound.


    Qushan''s mouth is open, as if he wants to make a painful lament.


    But he couldn''t say a word, and the floating island under his feet began to spread its broken lines around.


    As the light grew stronger, everything around Qushan, including the space, began to crumble.


    It seems that he still wants to use his own Tao realm, which can be seen by the naked eye, and the hands of Qushan are constantly shining with black and white light.


    He struggled to raise his hand, as if to grasp Su Dong, who was a few steps away.


    But it is the distance between these steps that blocks him like a natural moat.


    The black dichroic power in his hand suddenly turned to pieces.


    Countless people looked at Qushan''s face in horror, and began to crack countless fine cracks.


    Click.


    A piece of flesh and blood fell from Qushan''s body, revealing his flesh and blood viscera, meridians and bones.


    But there is not a trace of blood, there is only more dazzling light.


    Finally, Qushan can''t hold on any longer.


    A cry of anguish came out of his throat.


    Then, Qushan exploded into a mass of flesh and blood.


    The floating island under Su Dong''s feet also made a loud noise, and then it broke into powder.


    All things are broken, and before they fall to the ground, they are all gone.


    Who has ever seen such power.


    So powerful, no one is surprised.


    The dark void behind him sets off Su Dong''s body like the black sun.


    Not far above a magnificent building, a cry rang out.


    "No."


    Light, a strong breath followed.


    These people, obviously, are all dignitaries. They all stare at Su Dong with anger.


    "It''s the royal family of Fengyu."


    "My God, this Sudong is in big trouble."


    "She will be retaliated by Fengyu, one of the nine great powers."


    Many people exclaimed.


    No one thought that Su Dong was so bold. He really killed Qushan in front of people all over the world.


    Su Dong looks at these angry dignitaries with an indifferent face.


    Her eyes can even see the figure of the Lord of Fengyu on the towering building through these venerable people.


    An extremely strong breath, also looked at her.


    Needless to think, Su Dong also knows that this is the killing chance of the extreme strong.


    But Sudong didn''t care. She didn''t even change her expression.


    It seems that killing a strong man in the top ten is nothing to mention.


    The three saints looked at Su Dong as if they had seen someone who had come back from the dead.


    Chaos wusheng''s expression changes most violently, shaking his head repeatedly: "it''s impossible. How can anyone in the world have this power? "


    Heaven said: "this woman must not stay. She must not stay. Whatever her origin, she must be killed. "


    Eight Fang Qian Sheng bit his lips and his face was ugly.


    The strength that Su Dong used really frightened them. Because of this power, it was once owned by someone.


    But that man, long dead. If that person doesn''t die, there''s nothing wrong with them. It is estimated that no one will mention the title of "three saints".


    What they didn''t know was that not far away, Mr. Feng Tianzi looked at the expression of the three people and laughed loudly.


    As if it was extremely interesting.


    With a flick of the hand, a light curtain clearly reflected the frightened face of Sansheng.


    Pointing to the faces of the three, Feng tiangongzi said with a smile: "after hundreds of years, a force of destiny. It''s still frightening them. "


    Suman said: "they think this is the power handed down by Shenxiao wusheng. They will be scared to death. If Shenxiao wusheng is still alive, I''m afraid he can crush them to death just as he pinches worms. "


    "That''s right, I just want them to feel that way," said Mr. Feng. I''m glad to see their frightened faces. Interesting, interesting. Today is not a day for nothing. Sudong did a good job. Don''t waste me to infuse her with the last remaining destiny of Shenxiao wusheng. "


    After a pause, Mr. Feng then said: "it''s a pity that she can''t use it several times, and she will collapse. Otherwise, she would be a good plaything. "


    Elder Suman hears the words and slowly pinches his hands.


    Mr. Feng Tian was so happy that he even sang a song.


    In a moment, Fengtian said: "you take Su Dong back first. She still hasn''t finished her task. If Fengyu''s idiots want to get in trouble, they should be taught a lesson. "


    Behind him, a group of elders whispered.


    "If it''s the three saints who come to trouble," said Suman, the elder brother, smiling, "they won''t. These old people, who have lived for too long, are more and more afraid of death. Before they get to the bottom of the matter, they will only let others do it. They won''t do it by themselves. "


    Suman said: "you know them well."


    Feng Tianzi nodded: "of course. Because I''m also an old man. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Su Dong finishes all this and flies away slowly.


    Before he left, he gave Lu an angry look. Let Lu Fan have no end. A cool air rises behind him.


    "This power is too strong. A wuzun, said to kill, God


    Nangong line finally responded at this moment, a burst of shouting.


    Wukong Ling grabbed Lu and said, "you can''t fight with her, you will die."


    Nangong line also nodded: "that''s right. You can''t do this kind of death thing. "


    Lu Fan frowned. His eyes did not look at Su Dong at the moment, but fell on Ling Yao.


    Clenched his fist, Lu Fan suddenly laughed.


    "Seal the sky, seal the sky. You are ruthless. You want to play like this. "


    Lu fan is biting his teeth, and his eyes are full of murderous Qi.


    He doesn''t need to think about it. Su Dong''s strength must come from Fengtian.


    Although I don''t know how Fengtian did it, this is for him.


    Looking at this situation, Lu Fan also knows that if he really fights with Su Dong, ten of them will lose badly.


    But at this time, he could not retreat. Because he can never watch lingyao being taken away by the heaven.


    Take a deep breath, Lu said: "stop talking. I won''t give up. "


    "You are crazy," said Nangong Xinglang. In order to have a competition, he would die. "


    spit on half of Lu Fan''s cheek.


    Lu Fan gently wiped off the water on his face and said, "I have no way back."

 Chapter 978

    White clouds are waving. The breeze is still fresh.


    The contest lasted a day. There were twenty-five battles. It''s all over.


    Among them. There have been some good battles.


    For example, universal kingdom. Kong Lin. It''s a magic skill. The juggler was dizzy. Win easily.


    More like the Dragon kingdom. Hatred and chaos. It''s hard. A long sword. The Dragon howled. For the convenience of being directly blown out of coma. It''s easy to win.


    And. Huang Fu Wu. Zuo Yundong. Ye Nantian played well.


    These names. Lu fan has heard of it. Let''s focus on it. It''s found that they are all powerful.


    If it''s against them. It must have been a fierce battle.


    In these contests. Lu Fan also noticed a man.


    The man is wearing a mask. It''s called shenhuohuang.


    Good cultivation. The sword technique is amazing. Between hands and feet. There''s also pride.


    Lu Fan looks familiar. But I just can''t remember. Where have you met this man.


    Time of day. Twenty six more masters were eliminated.


    Why 26 people. Not twenty-five.


    Because. There''s a pair that''s too fierce. But the strength is too close. After the last move. The two fell to the ground with serious injuries. Look at it. It is unlikely to continue to participate in the next battle.


    So they were eliminated.


    The remaining twenty-four. The draw will begin again. The time is set after one day.


    And once the draw is done. We need to start fighting directly. Until the final winner is decided.


    That means. The winner. There is not much time for rest.


    So the next fight. Injuries must be avoided as much as possible. Because once you get hurt. It''s likely to lead to a complete failure.


    In this way. Even if it''s a stronger person. Like now. The most optimistic. Su Dong. Kong Lin. Three people are hostile to chaos. Maybe it''s because of bad luck. Meet the strong. And it made it impossible to reach the top.


    All over China. They are discussing how the draw will be carried out.


    In another case. The result of the draw is particularly important. So we all hope. The draw should be extremely fair and transparent.


    But just when everyone was talking about the draw. In the mansion of the great prince. Lu Fan and others have different opinions.


    The night is as cold as water. clear and scant-started.


    Lu Fan and Nangong hang sat on the top of the house. Looking up, I can see the whole imperial palace of Optimus Prime.


    "Brother Lu Fan. Success or failure depends on it. Believe me. I''ll be back with good news. "


    Nangong''s eyes were burning. Clench your fist.


    Lu Fan looks at Nangong. "Are you sure that Liang Geng is reliable?" Nangong replied: "I have been preparing this for more than a month. Whether Liang Geng will pit me or not. I''m going to have a try. This is our best chance to find out what the demon cultivator is going to do. "


    Lu Fan sighed and nodded: "OK. You are careful. If you find something wrong, come back immediately and don''t hesitate. I don''t always feel very good. The demon cultivator will arrange the next battle so quickly. I guess their plan should be all ready. "


    Nangong Xing grinned: "you are the same as I think. So we need to find out the truth sooner. Brother Lu fan, have you ever thought about your country? Go straight to the three saints and make things clear. Don''t mention your identity, just about the devil cultivation. Will it be easier? "Lu Fan shook his head and said:" it''s useless. Not to mention whether the three saints believe us or not, just how they believe, is nothing more than to let the demons erupt in advance. If you think about it, do the demons dare to take all the powerful people in the world to Optimus Prime. Are they really afraid of the three saints? As long as no one knows what the demons are going to do, the end will not change. Unless we can find out first and make preparations secretly, all means will not work. You see, I informed the animal house. Does it have any effect? The person who controls the animal house, "


    Nangong nodded clearly and sighed:" the animal house must be doing the same thing as us. At this time, no one dare to act rashly. Thinking of this, I think it''s ridiculous. Brother Lu fan, have you found that the fate of the whole world is probably in your hands and mine? "


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment and then smiled: "I have never thought about this problem. Maybe as you said, the fate of the whole world is in your and my hands. And we, too, can do nothing but listen to fate. "


    Nangongxing smiled and nodded, "I''m going. Brother Lu fan, if I die, or I don''t come back. Please find my body. Don''t let me become a demon. Or the puppet of the demon cultivator, "


    Lu Fan nodded:" understand. Or I''ll go with you. "


    Nangong Xing smiled and waved his hand: "it''s too big for you to go. Now, you are a famous person in the world. How many eyes are fixed on your whereabouts. Even if it''s inside the demon cultivation, when did you relax your vigilance? I''ll go. "


    Nangong line suddenly took out something and put it into Lu Fan''s hand.


    Lu Fan looked at the light in his hand and said: "what is this?" Nangong said: "this is the key to my small Treasury. You know where I hide things, right. If I don''t come back, those things are yours. Inside, there are fifteen other good things. If you want to take it all away, you can''t leave it to the magicians. "


    At the end of the speech, nangongxing smiled a little, jumped off the roof, and quickly disappeared into the night sky.


    Lu Fan looked at the light in his hand and did not speak for a long time.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Shortly after Nangong''s departure, several figures slowly touched the palace.


    Breath convergence, a few people like ghosts to avoid all the guards.


    The speed and quickness of action are amazing.


    Moreover, when they moved forward, there was a flicker of black and white Yin and Yang under their feet.


    These people are the strong ones who are respected.


    "Why is the breath so strong here? I know there are many experts in the kingdom of Optimus Prime. But it''s not so powerful. I can feel that there''s a huge power hidden here. "


    "I think most of the saints are here. So we must make a quick decision. We must not really bring out the saint of the kingdom of Optimus. In that case, we can only explode ourselves. "


    "Yes. Kill Su Dong and we''ll leave. I don''t believe it. She can only ask the holy one to protect her body. "


    "Hum, if you dare to kill Qushan in Fengyu country, she must pay a price. Your Majesty''s death order. Make sure to take Sudong''s head back. Otherwise, we are going to have a lot of bad luck. "


    "Don''t worry. We''ll fight together. Su Dong will surely die."


    After that, several shadows rushed into the palace.


    At this moment, nangongxing also found Liang Geng, who had been waiting for a long time.


    "Are you ready,"


    "everything is ready,"


    "let''s go."

 Chapter 979

    Night. How much filth is hidden.


    The imperial palace of the kingdom of heaven. Tonight is destined to be an unsettled night.


    Made of purple and gold. A palace paved with bluestones.


    There are no two of them. A statue with open teeth and claws.


    Here. It''s the hinterland of the palace. Where heavy troops guard.


    It''s different from the residence of the Grand Prince''s mansion. There are no soldiers on patrol here.


    There are only three steps and one post. An iron bodyguard with five steps and one whistle. Iron armor on your body. With dragon scales.


    The palace is not big. Compared with other halls in the imperial palace of Qing kingdom.


    This palace. It can only be described as elegant.


    But. Four statues standing around. But this place is a little more mysterious than other palaces.


    At a glance. The four statues are.


    Baize. To listen attentively. Thousand eyes. Che Ling.


    These four statues of animals. Generally in other places. It''s hard to see.


    The reason is simple. These four legendary beasts.


    None. It''s a guarding animal.


    What do they have in common. So there''s only one.


    That''s the beast of four gods. All have the ability to know the world.


    If it''s human. That is to say, all the four animals have the ability to peep into the sky.


    The palace guarded by these four animals. It''s not a common place to come.


    A plaque with gold and purple clouds on the front door. There are three big words in the book.


    "Open the hall in the Ming Dynasty."


    Here. It is the place nangongxing wants to thoroughly explore.


    In the main hall. Four Dragon columns, two rows of warriors standing.


    This group of martial artists looks not so good. The black robes on their bodies, the red light in their eyes, and the real magical dressing.


    Their faces were stiff, cold and pale, as if they had been dead for a long time.


    The blood light in the eyes, there is no God, there is only endless resentment and killing.


    The light of the array lights up the interior of the whole hall. The huge mingqidian looks very empty, with only countless light screens circling up and rushing to the sky.


    The opening of the Ming Dynasty seemed to have no top cover, and the light curtain seemed to have no end.


    Under the light curtain, a woman walked back and forth with light steps. This person is not someone else, just the daughter of the dark yuan.


    Dark curtains of light, watching them.


    The saint daughter of dark yuan, with a calm expression, walked slowly in the hall.


    She seemed to be a little bored, glancing back and forth between the light curtain, and at the same time looking at these motionless black robed demons.


    "The recent offerings are getting better and better."


    The saint daughter of dark yuan suddenly gathered her head to a demon cultivator.


    At such a close distance, the dark yuan saint can even see the flow of blood in this demon cultivator.


    The palm slightly raised the chin of the demon cultivator, and the dark yuan Saint tried to inject a little power into the demon cultivator.


    All of a sudden, the evil spirit of the demon cultivator''s body soared like a dragon, and then circled around him.


    The daughter of the dark yuan nodded: "it''s really good."


    Dong. Thump. Thump.


    Just then, suddenly the dark yuan Saint heard a clear sound outside.


    Immediately, the dark yuan Saint went out, retreated to open the hall door, looked around, but did not see any figure.


    In the hall, all the motionless demons turned their heads and looked out the door.


    The blood light in the eyes began to spread all over the body.


    "Strange."


    Dark yuan saint''s daughter whispered, walked out of the hall, and rose slowly.


    At this time, just below the Ming Qidian hall, there is an ancient tunnel.


    Nangongxing put the sword on Liang Geng''s neck directly.


    Liang Geng''s head was cold and sweaty, and his palm pressed the long sword between his waist. Just now his sword hit a dark stone. Who knows that stone is so weak that it directly causes a stone in the passage to ring.


    Liang Geng swallowed a spit and said, "this is an accident."


    "Once more, if you make any more noise, I will kill you directly," said Nangong


    Liang Geng nodded: "no, absolutely not."


    Nangong took a deep breath and went on.


    In a short time, their road had come to an end. A formation suddenly appeared in front of him, and the light went straight to the top.


    Liang Geng said: "this is it. It needs the blood of Nangong family in the kingdom of Optimus to use this array. Then you can come to Mingqi hall through the array. "


    Nangong said in a soft voice: "what array arrangement is there in the Qidian of the Ming Dynasty?"


    Liang Geng said: "I don''t know. I''ve never been inside the Mingqi hall. I don''t know anything about it. "


    Nangong line took a deep look at Liang Geng and said, "really?"


    Liang Geng nodded: "I''m just a manager of the periphery. All you can do is to help you get rid of all the guards in the tunnel. As for the rest, I can''t really do it. "


    Nangong nodded and said, "that''s enough."


    With that, nangongxing entered the array directly.


    The palm is pressed on the array at the foot, and the Milky vigorous force on Nangong''s body rings.


    Seeing this, Liang Geng said again, "brother Nangong, didn''t I tell you that it must be the blood of Nangong family. Did you do this..."


    Before he finished speaking, Liang Geng''s eyes widened to see the array brightened up.


    The light spread rapidly, and Liang Geng''s mouth grew wider and wider.


    There is only one explanation for this.


    Liang Geng murmured, "you are from Nangong family."


    Nangongxing didn''t answer, just smiled at him.


    Liang Geng felt a chill rising from the bottom of his feet. He understood the meaning of the eyes, full of strong threats.


    The array suddenly broke through the top of the tunnel and opened the hall.


    In a dragon column, the figure of Nangong suddenly appears.


    It''s true that the inside of such a large bead is hollow, and there is still light curtain flowing inside.


    Through this light curtain, nangongxing can see all the conditions in Mingqi hall, not only the magic cultivation around, but also the light curtain in the sky.


    "Why have I never been to this place?"


    Nangong walk softly. He really hated his original self, and knew to run outside. Even the palaces in the palace are unfamiliar.


    At this time, he was really excited to see the scene of thousands of light curtain in the hall of enlightenment.


    It''s exactly what he expected. This is the place to check the whole kingdom of Optimus.


    However, there seem to be too many demons around, and every breath is so strong.


    Nangongxing didn''t dare to rush out at all. Once he was really found by these demons, he would surely die without a burial place.


    Nangongxing can even feel the breath of these demon cultivators. Each of them is not inferior to the strong at the peak of Tiangang.


    Take a deep breath, and Nangong''s mind turns sharply.


    What should we do in this situation.


    There is too little he can see in the bead. A light curtain a little further away is not visible at all.


    Biting his teeth, nangongxing began to think about various ways.


    Suddenly, the southern palace suddenly saw a woman walking slowly in. It was the saint daughter of dark yuan.


    Damn it.


    Nangongxing has already started to curse his mother in his heart. A demon king is here. How can I do that.


    Even if he had ten more lives, he would not have died.


    Nangong Xing was already anxious in his heart. Since they had already come, he could not go back empty handed.


    And at this time, suddenly outside came a noise.


    "Someone. It''s the assassins. Get them. "


    The saint daughter of the dark yuan suddenly turned around, and all the demons in the hall suddenly moved out.


    Nangongxing was overjoyed and had a play.

 Chapter 980

    The fire is in the palace.


    Not far from mingqidian, there was an explosion.


    Then, a few shadows rose to the sky, vigorous and steaming.


    "Now that you''re here, don''t want to leave."


    Su Dong''s cold voice echoed in the night sky. How many people were shocked at once.


    "Go, go."


    Several black shadows shouted.


    Their plan to assassinate Su Dong tonight was a complete failure.


    They could not imagine that Sudong had set up a game to wait for them.


    They can''t bear to find out Su Dong''s position. Just then, they rush out a group of powerful demons from all directions.


    There is no mistake. It''s the magic repair.


    The martial masters of Fengyu kingdom are really scared.


    Who could have thought that the imperial palace of the kingdom of Optimus was the gathering place of the demons.


    At this moment, they are ready to escape.


    Wuzun''s speed can be described as extremely fast. If it wasn''t for the moment that Su Dong appeared, he would have launched the shackle array that had already been prepared. They had already escaped from the palace.


    But even so, these warriors are still fleeing in the body.


    I''m going to run away completely.


    Dark yuan Saint saw this scene, look slightly changed, but showed a smile.


    "It''s not boring."


    In an instant, the shadow of the dark yuan Saint disappeared.


    In Mingqi temple, a group of demons also stood apart and stood in all corners of Mingqi temple.


    In such a situation, even a fly can''t be separated.


    Although the daughter of dark yuan is gone, nangongxing is still painfully found. He was still afraid to act.


    But at this time, nangongxing suddenly felt that the light of the array supporting him suddenly flickered.


    Immediately, the figure of nangongxing disappeared in the array.


    When it reappeared, nangongxing found that the array suddenly turned into a blood red color.


    At this time, Liang Geng was playing with his sword. , more than a dozen demons appeared around him, looking at Nangong with a wicked smile.


    "You changed the array."


    Nangong was furious and gnashed his teeth.


    Liang Geng said with a smile, "of course. You are too stupid. Since I have been in charge of this place for so long, how can it not be changed at all. Do you think I''m really your bodyguard of the kingdom of Optimus. Ha ha, tell you. I have made changes to all the underground doors in the palace. It''s to prevent you from coming back for trouble. I didn''t expect that. You are the deputy hall leader of the 15th hall. It''s the Nangong family''s Last Sin. If I report this to you, your whole fifteen halls will be destroyed.


    It seems that your Lord has some problems. Lord of night shadow hall, hum, what''s his origin.


    Nangongxing still struggles, but this bloody array is like a spider''s Web clinging to his body, which binds him to death.


    It''s not only Gang Jin that can''t be used, it''s impossible for nangongxing to even stand up.


    Langsheng, Nangong said: "Liang Geng, don''t forget. Your life and death are still in my hands. You are very poisonous. "


    Liang Geng said with a smile:" yes. I was caught carelessly by you, and you forced me to take the poison. Just want to control me like this. This is a very low-level means in demon cultivation. I really hate it. I don''t know what your poison is. But I believe you can''t move in my hand. I''m sure my poison won''t work. When I send you to the top again, it should be very easy to relieve my poison with the strength of the elders. You''re dead, Nangong family. "


    Liang Geng burst out laughing, laughing back and forth.


    With a wave of his hand, Liang Geng''s demon cultivator walked towards the south palace.


    At this time, Nangong''s mood has sunk to the bottom of the valley.


    It never occurred to him that things would come to this point.


    Seeing several ugly devil cultivators coming, nangongxing knew deeply what he would be waiting for.


    This time, I''m afraid it''s hard for him to get lucky and escape as a skeleton.


    Biting his teeth, nangongxing began to struggle for the last time. He even reversed his Qi and blood and was ready to explode.


    In this moment of life and death, suddenly, a breeze blows.


    Liang Geng, nangongxing didn''t even react, so he saw that all the evil men in front of him were standing still.


    A small hole appeared in the center of his brow.


    Then a drop of blood came out. His eyes are dull, and he seems to be directly pierced by some force.


    Liang Geng did not see right, Lang said: "what''s the matter? Why are you standing?"


    With that, Liang Geng stepped forward and pushed it gently.


    All of a sudden, the body of the person he pushed began to break, as if it had broken from the inside of the body, and it was completely scattered when touched.


    "Here."


    Liang Geng exclaimed.


    But as soon as his voice rose, another strong wind came.


    Poof, a heavy sword directly pierced Liang Geng''s chest and nailed him to the wall.


    Footsteps, Nangong line eyes, with consternation.


    Seeing the sword, he had already guessed who it was.


    Sure enough, Lu Fan''s figure came into view. Nangongxing shook his head and said with a wry smile, "you are still coming."


    Lu Fandao: "you can''t really take risks alone. Now it seems that I''m right. You know how many people are in ambush in this tunnel. I killed a bunch. "


    Lu Fan said it was understated, but nangongxing laughed bitterly.


    Liang Geng recognized Lu fan, and he kept spraying blood in his mouth, pleading for mercy: "Lord of the night, please let me go. I am willing to give you everything, including life and loyalty. "


    Lu Fan shook his hand at Liang Geng and said quietly, "just life is enough."


    All of a sudden, Liang Geng''s expression was fixed in place, and his evil spirit had just come to an end. A thin line appeared in the neck, and then the head landed.


    Reach out for a move, and the sword will fall into your hands again.


    Lu Fan looks at the dead Nangong bound by the array and says: "do you need help. Have you found anything? "


    Nangong Xingdao: "I haven''t seen anything yet. Damn it, there are too many demons in Mingqi hall. Every strength has the peak of Tiangang. But we can''t go in either. The array has been changed. I''m afraid it can''t be used. You pull me out. "


    Lu Fan picked eyebrows and said, "is it just the peak of Tiangang?"


    Nangong said: "yes, but there are so many people. There was originally the daughter of the dark yuan to guard there, but she seemed to be led away by someone. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "I see. You stay still. I''ll fix the array. "


    "You can also repair the array," said Nangong


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I''m average. But it will. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan''s left hand shadow appeared.


    With a burst of laughter, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said: "great master, let me have these."

 Chapter 981

    Nangong Xing watched the Xuangong tower of Jiulong repair the array in a way he didn''t understand.


    It''s the first time that he has seen such a repair method. He forcibly draws the magic Qi out of the array.


    "Great master, the level of these demons is too poor. It''s actually a way of overlapping arrays, covering up. It took me only ten breaths to repair the array. It is guaranteed to be in good condition without any damage


    Lu fan is too lazy to listen to Lao Jiu''s nonsense. He turns his hand and puts it away.


    Nangongxing felt the power recovery just now, and smiled at Lu Fan and said: "it seems that I can''t do without you. Brother Lu fan, what are you going to do? "


    Lu Fandao: "can you take two people up this array? I want to have a look."


    Nangongxing roughly estimated the space in the column and said, "no problem, come on."


    Say, Lu Fan also walked into the array.


    Nangongxing gives out power again, in a moment. The figure of the two disappeared in a flash. When they reappeared, they were in the dragon column.


    Lu fan saw the magic repair around him.


    The red light in those eyes, converging into one, looks really seeping.


    "Twenty two."


    Lu Fan counted the number slightly. He looked up at the floating light curtain.


    Nangong said: "here is the trouble. So many demons, once fighting. It''s bound to disturb the outside. What''s more, if you can play well, it''s still a problem. "


    Lu Fan put a smile on his lips and said, "these light curtains are really important, right."


    Nangong line nodded: "of course they are important. If we say that the devil has done something shameful in Optimus Prime. Here, then, is what might be observed in the end. Because here is the meeting place of all the light curtains of Optimus Prime, where we can see the trend of the whole Optimus Prime, and


    Taking a deep breath, Nangong said: "besides, there is a demon king here. There are so many powerful demon repair guards. Enough to say that this is very important. If it''s not a matter of life and death, why should the demons stay here to guard. I''m sure if we can find anything. It will surely be opened in the Ming Dynasty. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head clearly and held the sword tightly.


    The left hand starts to emit nine colors of light.


    "That''s good, Nangong. Wait a moment. You can close the door of the palace right away. If someone wants to escape, please help me to stop it. "


    Nangong walked in amazement and said softly, "brother Lu Fan. You''re not really going to do it. You can see clearly that any one here is the magic cultivation of Tiangang peak. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s just the peak of Tiangang."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Fan shook his sword, and immediately the dragon column was directly cut to pieces. Lu Fan''s figure was exposed in the sight of all the demons.


    All of a sudden, the red light of all the eyes of the magicians converged and fell straight on Lu Fan.


    There is no surprise in the expression on the face, only indifference and murderous.


    Lu Fan said with a grin, "it turned out to be a group of human puppets."


    Suddenly, all the puppets raised their swords at the same time, and the powerful force was suddenly released. At the same time, they opened their mouths to make a roar.


    But as soon as they made the move, Lu Fan''s feet spread out.


    All the forces of the heaven and the earth around him were mastered. Lu fan directly sealed the whole Ming Qidian hall with Daoyu.


    "Close the door."


    Lu Fan said softly.


    Nangongxing suddenly returns to her mind and rushes straight to the gate.


    Twenty two devils were shocked by Lu Fan''s Taoism. But he was not trapped by Lu Fan''s Tao.


    On his body, a layer of bloody armor appeared, which forced him to break away from Lu Fan''s Tao realm.


    At the same time, the twenty-two people put out their hands, and a bloody light converged into twenty-two huge blood swords to kill Lu Fan''s body.


    Kill in blood.


    Lu Fan''s pupil contracts slightly.


    The Taoist domain can''t even seal up these evil cultivators. As expected, their strength is a little stronger than he imagined.


    In the face of the blood light that filled the whole Ming Temple, Lu Fan did not dodge, nor could he dodge.


    Looking at these demons, the left hand rises, and Lu fanlang says, "Sanling."


    At that time, the blood light in front of Lu Fan suddenly stopped.


    The rich blood even filled Lu Fan''s nose, but at the next moment, the blood light returned quickly.


    As a result, the bodies of the twenty-two demons began to bang, as if something had exploded inside them.


    Lu Fan''s left hand fingers began to exude blood. This move is one of the supreme skills recorded in the gas reservoir volume.


    With powerful control, you can control the blood, bones, vigorous strength, vitality and even everything in your opponent''s body.


    This kind of skill is not used by ordinary people. Cultivation alone will be extremely difficult.


    Only with the jiuxiao people''s Jiulong Shenxiao skill will it be a little easier.


    Because only the alchemists who control Kowloon can exert the power of this move.


    Although Lu Fan hasn''t practiced completely, he can also play the power of this move.


    It is more direct than the power of Tao.


    The power of this method of controlling everything is covered.


    At the same time, twenty-two demons flew backward and smashed them on the ground.


    Although their faces remained unchanged, the blood light in their eyes had disappeared at the moment.


    Lu Fan takes back his left hand. Lu Fan was also backfired when he forcibly controlled 22 people. His left hand was bleeding, his mouth was cracked, and his head began to ache.


    But it''s nothing. In one move, he defeated twenty-two magicians. In a flash, Lu Fan''s figure came to a magician.


    "Life and death rotation force, five turns, netherworld killing."


    Sword light up, two evil repair directly cut into two.


    The real battle of life and death is often quite different from the competition.


    A stream of blood spilled out the door. Nangongxing suddenly closed the door of the hall at the moment, and blood poured directly on the door.


    The rest of the magicians stood up again. They seemed to be a little shaky, which showed Lu Fan''s strength in "taking charge of the world".


    Backhand, Lu fan is a sword again.


    The light of the sword surged and turned into a blade.


    Just as the demons were about to resist, the sword light penetrated them directly.


    The sharp sword light completely ignores the blood light of the demons.


    At the same time, a wisp of blackness will be burned to ashes by the demon Xiu in the light of the sword.


    Lu Fan raised his head and his eyes were burning with black inflammation.


    Xiaohei has been attached. At this moment, Lu Fan feels that he has never been stronger.


    Wisps of white air came out of the body, and the swords were twisted under the air, which seemed unreal.


    The skin is swimming in the black dragon pattern. Lu Fan looks at the rest of the magicians and grins: "today, all of you must die."

 Chapter 982

    The cold face of the demon cultivation, not because of Lu Fan''s words, and the slightest mood fluctuations.


    In other words, whether they understood Lu Fan''s words is unknown.


    But those who can stand up again will start to release the sea of blood.


    The voice of nangongxing suddenly sounded: "don''t destroy the main hall."


    When Lu Fan heard nangongxing''s words, he immediately stopped thinking of using the covering killing move.


    In this way, soul flash seems to be the best choice.


    It has always been Lu Fan''s way of behaving.


    The eyes flash, and the power of the spirit rushes out.


    All of a sudden, a demon stopped and the blood red light in his eyes was like a bubble of illusion.


    Then, with a bang, he fell to the ground and began to twitch all over.


    Lu Fan found that the spirits of these demons were not weak.


    In other words, they don''t have spirits at all, only some memory fragments left in the brain.


    In a special array way, it keeps the fragments from dissipating.


    In this way, it can not only ensure that these demons retain their fighting power, but also erase all the possibility of their betrayal.


    The person who sets the array will have complete control over everything.


    Because once the array disappears, they will completely become motionless stones.


    Seeing this, Lu fan is already smiling.


    This level of cultivation is for those who don''t know the spirit way and the power of the spirit.


    It can be very big trouble, even deadly.


    But for Lu fan, who is possessed of the power of spirit and even has practiced the spirit way.


    The array in the mind of these demons is like a stone that is not very hard.


    He can be sure that the people who set this array are much worse than him in using the power of spirit.


    Lu fan is only one shot, and he is probably familiar with the formation structure. It''s enough to say that the level of this holy spirit array is average.


    At this time, the rest of the demons were completely killed in front of Lu Fan.


    The rippling blood light on their bodies really means to fight against Lu Fan''s Taoism.


    Nangongxing hides aside, watching Lu Fan''s motionless stillness waiting for the demons to come to him.


    One of his hearts has already reached his throat.


    Although he knew that Lu Fan was very powerful, people would be worried in the face of such a situation.


    The pupil is enlarged, the eyes are slightly opened, and the palm is tightly held.


    Nangongxing is ready to go at any time.


    If Lu fan can''t resist it, the only thing nangongxing can do is to run away with the injured Lu Fan.


    But the next moment, Nangong suddenly felt a light wind blowing on his face, blowing his clothes and shaking the light in Mingqi palace.


    For a moment, all the demons stood still, as if they were suddenly petrified.


    Red light in the eyes of all the demons, standing in front of Lu Fan.


    Nangongxing didn''t know what happened, just looked at the scene in shock.


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, the light is as bright as the sun in the sky.


    "Down."


    Lu Fan put out his hand and pressed it gently.


    At the next moment, all the demon bodies shook, as if they had lost all their strength, and fell to the ground.


    The sound of their falling is so uniform.


    Nangong line''s mouth is wide, which can directly plug the next fist.


    At the moment, the light in Lu Fan''s eyes slowly converged, and he quickly walked to the side of nangongxing and said: "it''s done. It''s quite fast. "


    Nangong then closed his mouth and said, "how did you do it. Forget it, I won''t ask. I don''t understand what you said. Let''s hurry up and get down to business. The daughter of the dark yuan may come back at any time. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "it''s true. Hurry up."


    As they said this, they flew up at the same time and began to watch the light curtain carefully.


    As Nangong thought, the light curtain here almost covers all the cities and places in Qingtian. Just because of this, the light curtain circling here looks endless.


    The two quickly watched all the light curtains. Lu Fan also focused his attention, and vigorous Qi began to gather in his eyes, which could help him see more clearly and comprehensively.


    Often at a glance, Lu fan has a panoramic view of dozens or hundreds of scenes in the light curtain.


    It''s just that Lu fan doesn''t see any noticeable places. The whole Qingtian looks peaceful.


    Lu Fan did not see any of the places where the demons made trouble, where the demons killed, or where the demons were mysterious.


    Nangong Xing also found this problem and frowned: "it''s unlikely. There is absolutely a secret here. Otherwise, why should we guard with heavy troops? There are even demons in the town. But why can''t we find it? It''s impossible. "


    Lu Fan calmly replied, "keep looking."


    Nangongxing seemed a little anxious and said: "maybe they hid the most important place. Maybe there is nothing we want to find here. Maybe we just made a mistake this time. Damn it, I should investigate more and come back. Now that we have killed people, we have exposed a lot. If we want to come again next time, as long as the demons are not stupid, we will never have any chance. "


    Nangongxing''s eyes were red, and he held his head and said.


    Lu Fan flies to nangongxing''s side, grabs nangongxing''s collar and mutters: "nangongxing. We don''t have time to complain now, all we can do is try to find out the key points. There is nothing wrong with your judgment. There is nothing wrong with what you did. I believe in you, and you have to believe in yourself. "


    Lu Fan''s yelling made nangongxing''s twinkling eyes calm down a little.


    Nodding, Nangong said: "brother Lu fan, do you really believe me,"


    Lu Fan said: "of course, believe unconditionally. We can definitely find the key points. "


    Nangong Xing suddenly smiled and said: "just like you believe in Wukong spirit,"


    Lu Fan smiled and said: "don''t tell me, you are jealous, I don''t like men. Let''s hurry to work. We''ve wasted a lot of time. "


    Nangong nodded, took a deep breath and continued to search.


    Lu Fan flies all the way up and looks all the way up.


    It''s impossible to see all the light curtain. So Lu fan directly looks for the light curtain of Qingtian city.


    If the demons really want to do something important, we can be sure that it is definitely from Qingtian city.


    Lu Fan thought that if there is any plot scene, it should also be in the light curtain of Qingtian city.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan finally saw the light curtain of Qingtian city.


    Just a city, the number of light curtains is amazing, hundreds of them.


    But there is no doubt that the scene in the light curtain is also extremely detailed. Lu fan can see every street, every building, and those things underground.


    Slightly open his mouth, Lu fan saw what shocked him.


    Nangongxing seems to have found something at this time. He cried out in astonishment: "brother Lu fan, come and have a look. You see what I have found, my God, do the demons want to destroy the whole kingdom of Optimus Prime? What is it in the end? "


    Lu Fan did not look back, pointing to the scene in the light curtain, and said: "I see it. The demons want to swallow up the whole kingdom of Optimus


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and then said, "this thing is called virtual beast."

 Chapter 983

    In the light curtain, you can clearly see a huge black tentacle, which is deeply buried in the ground of Qingtian City, flowing with dark light.


    Around the soil, are slowly swallowed by these tentacles, iron or stone, water.


    It''s all the food of virtual animals, but it seems that these virtual animals are still sleeping without waking up.


    Lu Fan once saw the virtual beast. Remember that the first round of sword snatching test that elder Suman took him to face the virtual beast''s tentacles.


    However, the virtual animal tentacles I saw at that time were not so big.


    Or, at that time, he saw that it was just the tip of the iceberg of the virtual beast.


    Not even a corner of the iceberg, but a hair of virtual beast.


    The tentacles of this virtual beast are all over Qingtian city.


    No, it must be far more than qingtiancheng, because up to now, Lu fan can only see black tentacles, and can''t see anything else at all.


    Lu Fanlian saw hundreds of light curtains on the ground floor of Qingtian City, but he didn''t see where the main body of the virtual beast was.


    Lu fan doesn''t believe that the virtual beast is such a single tentacle.


    Since it is called beast, it must have form.


    It may be like a squid, or it may be like a Baqi snake.


    But no matter what, the main body is essential.


    Lu Fan turned to nangongxing and asked, "do you see the main body of the virtual animal?"


    nangongxing was completely shocked at this time. When he saw the virtual animal spread into the whole Qingtian country, he felt his blood was cold.


    Hearing Lu Fan''s cry, Nangong went back and said, "No. I didn''t see the main body of the virtual beast, I only saw a huge number of tentacles, shuttling through the cities. "


    As he said this, Nangong was flying around, pointing to Qingtian and other cities: "look, there are four mountains. There are karst cities and black iron cities. There is also the sea floor of myriad spirits in the east of Optimus Prime and the juetian mountains in the West. The whole kingdom of giant has been penetrated by virtual beasts. "


    Nangong was more and more excited, his face became pale and his hands began to tremble.


    This huge black tentacle, like a huge chain, runs through the whole kingdom of Optimus Prime.


    Lu Fan''s brow tightened a little bit, but at last he couldn''t say a word.


    There are so many cities and so many light curtains, but we can''t see the main body of the virtual beast.


    This fully shows that either the virtual beast does not have the main body, or the large light curtain simply cannot accurately project it.


    Lu Fan now prefers to believe in the latter.


    "The virtual beast devours all things and destroys all things. No one can hide, no one can block it."


    Lu Fan murmured.


    At last, he understood what the Lord of Lixi, the ruler of the beast house, had said: "it is over.".


    Once such a huge virtual beast wakes up, I''m afraid that even the three saints can only escape by themselves.


    Lu Fan thought of a terrible possibility even more, and said softly, "take the race of nations of all directions as an example. Let the world''s strong hold the kingdom of heaven together, and then seal the way out to make a dead end. Then let the virtual beast devour everything. If the world''s powerful people fall here, the demon cultivation can easily win the whole world. Good calculation, good strategy, good ruthlessness. "


    Lu Fan clenched his fist.


    At this moment, he finally understood what the demons were doing.


    Why do you want to send people to Qingtian? They are feeding virtual animals. Those who have come from the world of Warcraft have all become the food for cultivating virtual animals.


    The reason why the demons want to occupy the imperial family of Optimus Prime is probably to open the palace for this Ming Dynasty.


    Only when they see everything in China, can they cultivate virtual beasts accurately and ensure that they will not make mistakes.


    The reason why they have to prepare for several years in advance is the same. It takes time to cultivate virtual animals. Lu fan can imagine how many things virtual animals have swallowed in recent years.


    How much does it cost to be able to feed the virtual beast so much.


    This is enough to set the world.


    This plan can be described as killing.


    People who can come up with this plan can only say that they are crazy and wonderful.


    In Lu Fan''s mind, the figure of Fengtian appears in an instant.


    The man with a strong sense of evil.


    I''m afraid that''s what he came up with.


    Now, the virtual beast has been trained, and the magicians have not started it. I''m afraid there is only one possibility.


    That is, the encirclement of Optimus Prime has not been completed.


    Lu Fan also understood why all the hall masters in the demon cultivation could come here.


    I''m afraid that most of the people they brought were left outside the empty space of the kingdom of Optimus. Once the virtual beast breaks out, their role is to form a strong encirclement to ensure that no one can escape from the virtual beast.


    At this time, Nangong also said: "cultivate virtual animals with the power of heaven and earth. Damn it, I guess the main body of this virtual beast is in the center of the earth in the kingdom of Optimus. It must have devoured the most pure heaven and earth power of Optimus, otherwise it would not have risen so fast. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "I''m afraid that in this world, only the kingdom of heaven can cultivate such a large virtual beast."


    With a wry smile, Lu Fan closed his eyes.


    All in one, Lu Fan instantly understood almost all the plans of demon cultivation.


    But it''s useless to understand. The virtual beast is sleeping now. There must be a way to wake it up at any time.


    Even if he went out to tell everyone now, it would be useless to expose all the plans of demon cultivation. It''s nothing more than Warcraft waking up the virtual beast in advance and killing comes.


    They found it too late. Who can resist the virtual beast today.


    Nangongxing''s voice trembled: "brother Lu Fan. We will tell Yu beast room and San Sheng about this. Tell the strong. Only they have a way to stop the virtual beast. There must be a way to contain the virtual beast when he starts his family with a wild animal. Sansheng must have a way to defeat the virtual beast. We have to tell them. I can''t see the whole kingdom of Optimus completely destroyed by virtual beasts. I don''t want to look at my country and become a black hole. "


    Lu Fan opens his eyes and doesn''t know what to say.


    He would like to tell nangongxing the truth. If the magic cultivation can''t be sure that the strength of the virtual beast can''t be resisted by the three saints, they will never make this plan.


    As for the beast house, Lu Fan really didn''t hold any hope.


    Those who are so wise say it''s over. Lu fan can be sure that even if they know the existence of virtual animals, they will have nothing to do.


    To a certain extent, the power is absolutely irreparable to any skill.


    The only thing San Sheng can do is to escape.


    Thinking of this, Lu Fan suddenly laughed again.


    He finally understood what his mission meant.


    Undercover three saints side, the key moment to give the last blow.


    The magicians are not sure about letting the virtual beast kill the three saints. So they need an undercover. When Sansheng is seriously injured by the virtual beast, his undercover will be able to determine the world at one stroke.


    To kill even one is a great victory.


    Therefore, they let the world cup continue, so they gave such a task.


    Lu Fan said slowly, "brother Nangong, the situation is over."

 Chapter 984

    "The general trend has been established."


    in the palace, another place.


    On the top of the palace, above the eaves. Mr. Feng Tian sits in the air, with his legs cocked, and smiles at the fighting light in the distance.


    Mr. Feng Tian''s side is elder Suman.


    Recently, I don''t know how. Mr. Feng Tian has been staying by her side.


    What does elder Suman want to do? I need to see it.


    Mr. Suman said: "it''s true that the general trend has been achieved. We have basically finished what we should do. What''s left is to watch the world finish. Mr. Feng, I dare to ask when we will evacuate from Optimus Prime. "


    Mr. Feng laughs:" evacuate, who says to evacuate. It''s not good to stay in the kingdom of Optimus and watch all the national competitions. It''s not a pity that such an interesting contest can be held without finishing. "


    "Mr. Feng means that all the people in Optimus Prime have died now," said Mr. Suman, stretching out a finger and gently swinging, "no, only some people have to die. Some people have to die. You see, I don''t want to go either. Do I want to sacrifice myself? "Elder Suman shook his head and said:" the idea of Mr. Feng is profound. I dare not presume. "


    Feng Tianzi said with a smile, "you can''t even flatter. To tell you the truth, I''m going to accept an apprentice, and I''m going to choose one of the ten thousand nations. "


    Elder Suman was surprised and said, "accept the apprentices."


    Feng tiangongzi said: "yes. Is it really surprising that people who come to our level receive apprentices and cultivate successors. Are all the things that have to be done. In order to guarantee the eternal inheritance of Daoxin demon sect, it is necessary to have a good successor. I''m going to die. Or leave. "


    elder Suman can''t understand the words of Prince Feng.


    Frowning, Su man said: "do you have no confidence in your plan? You are afraid that you will die."


    Feng Tianzi laughed and said: "no, No. On the contrary, I have confidence in my plan. Don''t say that the general trend has been established and can''t be changed. At the time of the original layout, I have already seen this scene. I just want to accept an apprentice. How do you think it would be fun to be the best apprentice in the world, to make the best young man in the world become my apprentice and devote his whole life to the devil kingdom of Daoxin. "


    Suman said: "will the other side agree? Are you going to accept my apprentice Su Dong as a disciple?" Feng tiangongzi said with a smile: "look, are you confident in your apprentice. Rest assured, no matter who wins the first prize. He couldn''t refuse the terms I offered him. Because then, he had no choice. I can only enter the heart demon sect, accept my teachings, and pass on my mantle. One day, instead of me, I will continue to dominate the world. "


    "I thought you would say, rule the world for thousands of years," said Suman


    Feng Tian shook his head and said, "just play for a few days. One thing, it''s been a long time. It''s boring. I like new things. "


    Mr. Suman said: "you have spent so much energy to play for a few days, always taking the whole world as your goal."


    Mr. Feng Tianzi said with a smile: "otherwise. Life in the world is not just about fun. Just play for a few days. Then, I''ll play something else. For example, destroy the demons and build a world of justice. It will be more fun. "


    elder Suman has no idea what to say. She looks at Mr. Feng Tianzi as if he is a madman.


    Although there is a smile on Feng Tian''s face, he doesn''t mean to be half joking.


    Elder Suman is also sure that if Prince Feng can do what he said, he will do it.


    He is a man who can never speculate with common sense.


    "Oh, look at those guys in Fengyu country, they are all caught."


    Feng Tiangong points to the sky in the distance.


    After a black light flashed there, everything calmed down.


    "It''s silence."


    at such a long distance, elder Suman recognized the saint daughter of dark yuan.


    Feng Tianzi frowned and said, "the daughter of dark yuan, shouldn''t she guard Ming Qidian. What do you want to do? "Elder Suman glanced at Mr. Feng Tianzi lightly and said:" people are always boring. You should know that the smile on Mr. Feng Tian''s face suddenly disappeared and said: "I suggest you go to see Mingqi hall immediately. I don''t want my game to go wrong at the last minute, something else. That''s not fun. I''ll be angry and die a lot of people. "


    Elder Suman looks at the murderous eyes of young master Feng Tian. In a whisper, the figure disappears instantly.


    Feng Tianzi calculated with his fingers: "dark yuan guards Ming Qidian, Guiyan goes to install the Lord of the kingdom of heaven, and long Tu is arranged outside the void. Alas, there is something wrong with this arrangement. Suman, Suman, you''re getting more and more uninteresting these days. What should I do to you? "Feng Tianzi felt his chin and thought.


    The corner of the mouth slowly hangs a smile, and the light in the eyes converges rapidly.


    Suddenly, Prince Feng''s figure flashed, and he came directly to the saint daughter of dark yuan.


    The dark yuan Saint daughter who just caught all the Fengyu national martial arts masters was about to scrap them all. Suddenly, seeing the appearance of Fengtian, she immediately bowed to salute.


    Feng Tian looked at these bloody wuzuns and said: "it''s ugly to be beaten. You said you didn''t go out to look for flowers and willows in the middle of the night, and what did you do in the palace. Su Dong is so easy to kill. I''m covering her


    Finish saying, Feng Tian looks at Su Dong.


    Immediately Su Dong lowered his head, but his eyes were full of hatred.


    Although it is low head, but that boundless resentment, or as pus like outflow.


    Feng Tian looks at Su Dong''s expression and smiles a little more: "you hate me. I gave you strength, and you hated me. Interestingly, do you want to kill me now? "


    Su Dong didn''t say a word, obviously he didn''t intend to answer this question.


    Feng tianha said with a smile: "it seems that you really have this idea. Then I''ll wait for you to kill me. If you can succeed, it''s not just a legend, a good story, an extremely interesting thing. "


    Su Dong clenched her teeth. She was holding back her terrible resentment, and she didn''t dare to look up.


    Feng Tian nodded and said to the saint daughter of dark yuan, "OK, this is the end of tonight''s business. These people, uh, split up. Pack the bag, mix the seasoning, make it fragrant, and send it to the Lord of Fengyu country. When he eats half of it, tell him what it is. Well, let''s do this. "


    the daughter of the dark yuan and others should bow themselves.


    At the same time, elder Suman slowly opened the gate of mingqidian.


    Inside, Lu Fan grabbed nangongxing and whispered, "go."

 Chapter 985

    Lu Fan led Nangong straight to the corner of mingqidian.


    Vigorous Qi, no weather.


    A piece of vigorous Qi pushes away the forces of the surrounding heaven and earth, and their figures disappear in a flash.


    Now, Lu fan uses this move again, and even nangongxing can clearly see the blinding light curtain.


    Lu Fan moved his lips towards Nangong and said, "don''t make a sound."


    Nangong line nodded clearly. At this time, of course, it can''t be found. Otherwise, the trouble will be great.


    Deng. Thump. Thump.


    Clear footsteps. The moonlight on elder Suman stretched her shadow.


    The figure of elder Suman is reflected in the eyes of Lu Fan and Nangong.


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s face was slightly complicated.


    In fact, Lu fan is ready to fight.


    If someone else came in, he might have done it now.


    But only elder Suman, Lu Fan hesitated.


    It''s not because of what elder Suman helped him, but because in the letter that Master Wu Chen gave him, he mentioned that he could trust elder Suman.


    Although Lu Fan didn''t understand why, according to his own guess, elder Suman must have something to do with Master Wu Chen. You know, elder Suman still has the ring of elder jiuxiaomen. With him, is also homologous.


    In this way, he will not be able to deal with elder Suman.


    "Who is so bold."


    Elder Suman saw the corpse all over the ground in Mingqi temple, and spoke angrily.


    Nangongxing told Lu Fan: "brother Lu Fan. She won''t find us. Your array is not reliable. "


    Nangongxing was very worried to see that it was the elder of demon cultivation who came in.


    In his impression, the elder of demon cultivation is really strong.


    At least he is the top master in Zunjing. There is no problem in killing both of them.


    Lu Fan didn''t answer Nangong. Because he doesn''t use array at all, but vigorous Qi.


    He did not know if elder Suman could see his move.


    Lu fan is also gambling. Only he and his master can be vigorous in this world.


    Elder Suman should be blind.


    Slowly, elder Suman walked and checked the bodies around him.


    Immediately more dignified face.


    Suddenly, elder Suman said in a loud voice: "good spirit skill. Are you also a member of the devil kingdom? As far as I know, there are not many people in the world who can master this skill. "


    Said the Suman elder suddenly on the body emits the rich light.


    Lu Fan didn''t know how to describe the light. It seemed that the nine colors of heaven and earth were all in it, and it seemed that the light was transparent.


    This strong contrast makes Lu Fan feel like vomiting blood.


    Nangongxing was even worse than him. His mouth was covered with blood, his face was pale, and his whole body began to tremble.


    Lu Fan quickly put one hand on the shoulder of nangongxing and injected vigorous Qi to help nangongxing resist this force.


    It''s so powerful just to let people have a look.


    Lu Fan really can''t imagine that if this power hits people. I''m afraid even if it''s immortal, five element body. I will be killed by one move.


    The power of the road.


    It''s definitely the power of the road.


    Although Lu fan can''t understand, what kind of road is this.


    But I don''t want to be under the way of life of the Lord of Dansheng. This dangerous breath is stronger than the life Avenue.


    All the forces of heaven and earth around began to compress.


    Lu Fan also felt that his vigorous Qi was being pressed back quickly.


    Clench one''s teeth, Lu Fan desperately maintains the mask of the retreating force.


    Once the mask is broken, their figures will be exposed in front of elder Suman.


    In that case, their life and death will be in the hands of elders Suman.


    Lu Fan didn''t want to.


    The terrible light of elder Suman lasted for a hundred breath, and then stopped.


    Lu Fan''s whole body was just like he had just fished it out of the water. His sweat soaked his clothes.


    When the strength of elder Suman disappeared, Lu fancai''s body shook. Nangongxing quickly helped him.


    Elder Suman turned his head and looked around. His eyes were sharp and then slowly converged.


    It seems that she didn''t find Lu Fan and Nangong walking, floating up and flying towards the thousands of light curtain.


    Looking around in the light curtain, elder Suman''s face looks a little better.


    Nangongxing said: "brother Lu fan, she seems to be relieved. Are there any secrets to those light curtains? "


    Lu Fan shakes his head to show that he does not know.


    But at this time, the elder Suman suddenly waved his hand, and suddenly countless light curtains quickly gathered together.


    Visible to the naked eye, the light curtain continues to fuse.


    The whole Qiming hall began to dim.


    In a moment, all the light curtain converged into a dark door.


    When Lu fan saw this scene, he shook his head and smiled bitterly. He said to Nangong, "you are right. There are secrets. "


    Then elder Suman reached out to the door.


    The palm didn''t enter the door, slowly, a beating heart, a monstrous bone, a drop of blood shining with black and red light, a bead as black as the night sky.


    Elder Suman looked at four things carefully and seemed to confirm that they had not been left behind.


    Lu Fan ''s pupil dilated, completely stunned.


    Nangongxing looked at these four things, but he was puzzled.


    He can see that these four things should be the holy things of the cultivation of demons, and they are absolutely the treasure of the demons of Daoxin. But he couldn''t recognize what these things were.


    Lu Fan was so surprised because he knew one of them.


    That is, at the beginning of Yunhai City, the heart of the demons was robbed by the four demons.


    Lu fan still remembers that Wukong Ling once talked about it with him.


    At that time, Wukong spirit told him that it was rumored that the heart demon sect had obtained the four holy things that resurrected the God. Just like the last, we can gather the legendary things together.


    Now it seems that this is true.


    If he is not mistaken, these four things are the legendary ones.


    Demonic heart, bones, blood and beads.


    It''s just as bad as the last demonic body.


    Otherwise, Lu Fanzhen feels that there is no room for resistance in this world.


    In those days, the legend about the God of all sky was terrible. Even if the real God, only one percent of the legendary strength.


    It''s enough for the demons to kill the world.


    Mr. Suman confirmed these things and carefully took them back.


    Flying away from Mingqi hall, the elder of Suman suddenly waved. In Mingqi hall, all the bodies were turned into flying ashes.


    The door of the hall was closed, and Lu Fan put the hood away.


    Nangong said: "brother Lu Fan. Is it important to know what those things are? "Lu Fan nodded:" of course they are important. Go back and explain it to you. "


    With that, Lu fan waves back to the dragon column with nangongxing, and the array lights up.


    The two disappeared.


    Outside, elder Suman looked back at Mingqi temple and said with a smile, "Lu Fan. Ha ha. "


    After that, elder Suman shook his head and took out four things for a look.


    The eyes became deep. Elder Suman suddenly took out another beating heart from his ring, and then changed the demonic heart in his arms.


    Then he put the demon heart into his ring.


    After all this, elder Suman sighed, "I hope I''m doing it right."

 Chapter 986

    Tomorrow morning.


    The moment the sun rose from the East, the light swept away all the darkness of last night.


    When the sun is completely suspended in the air, and the dazzling light is released, the streets and lanes in Qingtian city are full of people.


    In the Grand Prince''s mansion, Lu Fan and Wukong Ling sit opposite each other for tea.


    Wukong Ling poured tea for Lu Fan and said with a smile, "it was very busy last night. Did you hear that last night, someone came to the palace to make trouble. Great moves have been made, and many palace guards have died. "


    Lu Fan understood the meaning of Wukong spirit and calmly replied, "it has nothing to do with us."


    Wukong Ling said with a smile: "really, listen to my people who are prying for information. These idiots are here to ask for Su Dong''s trouble. As a result, I didn''t find any trouble, but I still lost my life. "


    Lu Fan raises his eyebrows slightly.


    So last night, I should thank Su Dong.


    According to nangongxing, it was in Mingqi Palace last night. And the daughter of the dark yuan.


    If there is no action from Su Dong to lead away the daughter of dark yuan, it is impossible for him to find out the truth of the matter.


    As one of the three demons, the nun of dark yuan must have higher accomplishments than him.


    Seeing that Lu Fan didn''t speak, Wu Wuling took up his tea cup and sipped his tea. Then he said: "it''s unfortunate that several people died in the hall last night. They were all well, and all of a sudden they died for no reason. My Lord, do you come out to appease them? "


    there is something in Wukong Linghua, but Lu fan can understand it.


    Chuckling, Lu Fan didn''t hide himself and said directly: "these people are all dead in your hands. What''s the reason? "


    Wu Qiling turned his white eyes and said:" it''s meaningless to say why he is so straightforward. Well, I''ll tell you. Last night, someone saw the vice hall leader go out. I also saw that the hall leader was missing. So I chewed myself to death. Is the answer satisfactory? "


    Lu Fan nodded:" well done. "


    Wukong Ling''s eyes curved with a smile and said, "can you tell me about it. What did you find yesterday? After you came back, you must have found something important. "


    Lu Fan waved to Wu Qiling and said, "come here with your ears."


    Dancing spirit flew directly to Lu Fan''s arms, and his hands encircled Lu Fan''s neck.


    "Let''s talk."


    eyes with beautiful silk and a myriad of emotions.


    Lu Fan reached Wukong spirit''s ear and said, "I can''t say it."


    Wukong spirit hammered Lu Fan''s chest with shame and anger. At this time, the pale Nangong walked quickly. Seeing this situation, he stopped immediately and said, "isn''t it the right time for me to come?"


    Wukong Ling got up slowly, and Lu Fan also got up and said: "what''s the matter?"


    Nangong walked: "a new round of drawing began. In the top 24, when we went to the floating island, we all waited. "


    Lu Fan waved and said," let''s go. "


    Nangong line nods and strides out with Lu Fan.


    Behind him, Wukong Linglang said: "do you need me to do anything, Lord, you can believe me. I have a lot of people under me now. "


    Lu fantou also did not return the way: "do your own thing, the future patriarch."


    Nangongxing asked in a low voice, "don''t you believe her this time?"


    Lu Fan said back: "I don''t believe her. But this time, she doesn''t have to know. "


    After that, Lu Fan and Nangong walk out of the courtyard.


    Dancing airy frown, as if thinking.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Qingtian City, sky floating island.


    The traces of the last round of fighting have been wiped out. Today''s floating island still looks like the reflection of Optimus Prime.


    But this time, the floating island is not divided into numerous small pieces. Today''s floating island is only 13 yuan in total.


    Each piece is huge, but it has clear boundaries. Twelve of them, for fighting.


    There is also a viewing place for the prime minister and others.


    Such a floating island, at a glance, is like the sky split, which is the real gap between heaven and earth.


    The streets are bustling. All the people watching are basically ready.


    Although today may be just a draw, you still want to see this exciting moment.


    In the early days, prime minister, the three saints, have arrived.


    Unlike previous rounds of competition, today''s floating island is also full of other people.


    These people are well-dressed, dignified and elegant.


    Everyone has a sense of monarchy, yes. They are the kings of every country in the world.


    There are both men and women. There are many who can''t see gender. The only thing that is the same is that the seats under them are all made of jade.


    At the front, the three saints and the Lord of the Qin Kingdom are sitting in purple and gold dragon chairs, which are slightly larger.


    On this point, it shows the identity gap.


    Seats are also very particular, the first row, is the monarchs of the nine countries. They sit next to the three saints, and there is no problem.


    Although eight of the nine monarchs are not satisfied with why the Lord of Optimus Prime can sit in a better seat, it doesn''t matter if they think of the host country of Optimus Prime.


    Of course, it''s not just the sovereign who can sit here. Among them. Li Xi, the patriarch of beast house, and Tang Zhe, the leader of Bafang bank, also sat in it.


    It''s a long time ago, just a little behind the nine monarchs.


    These people sit on the floating island at the top, like gods overlooking the world.


    Among all the monarchs, Qin Shang, the Lord of Wu''an, was in the middle.


    This ranking really made the emperor of Qin and Shang overjoyed.


    According to the national strength of Wu''an state, it should be undoubtedly in the back.


    However, because this time Wu''an performed very well, he was specially placed in the middle.


    Other monarchs didn''t say anything, but congratulated Emperor Qin and Shang one after another.


    With such a long face, the emperor of Qin and Shang is really happy.


    If it''s not too humiliating to take out the through lens record at this time, he really wants to record this wonderful day.


    At this time, in the crowd, shouts rang out one after another.


    Because the strong are coming.


    Kong Lin, Qiu Luan, Su Dong, Huangfu Wu and so on have all arrived.


    Senior brother Han Feng, lingyao and others also stood in the crowd.


    "Brother and sister lingyao, today it depends on your performance. Try to rush forward again. If you can make it into the top ten, you will be really famous in the world. "


    Han Feng has a big grin and a big smile.


    Obviously, the last round of elimination did not affect his mood.


    At this time, he is still cheering for lingyao.


    Lingyao looked around and said, "why hasn''t Lu Fan come yet?"


    in the sky. The Lord of the kingdom of Optimus Prime asked in a voice to the bottom: "are all the people here?"


    the golden guard Lang said in a voice: "one person is still missing."


    the voice hasn''t landed yet. A carriage flew in and Lu Fan floated out of the carriage.


    "Your Majesty, it''s all here," the bodyguard of Jin Jia said in a loud voice

 Chapter 987

    With a wave of the great hand of the Lord of the kingdom of Optimus, he immediately cheered.


    The music seems to come from the sky. It''s magnificent and inspiring.


    "The strong come forward."


    With a loud cry, the 24 strong flew to the floating island.


    Lu Fan said to the driver, "remember to protect them."


    13 heavy nod. Lu Fan just flew up.


    Twenty four people stood on the floating island, looked around, and received the cheers of the people below.


    Who can go to this step is not the strong among the strong.


    Tension, anxiety, uneasiness will never appear to them.


    But all the strong will have their own means to adjust their mentality and physical state. At a glance, which one is not a hundred times confidence, breath is vigorous.


    At last, the eyes of all the people fell on the Lord of the kingdom of Optimus, with some expectation in their eyes.


    At this time, Prime Minister stood up, opened his hands to everyone and said: "young strong people. First of all, congratulations on getting to this point. From today on, you will launch the final impact for the highest honor in the world. The opponent standing in front of you may be the biggest enemy in your life. So take your best and move on to victory. The draw ceremony begins. "


    As the voice of the Lord of heaven fell, suddenly dark clouds appeared in the sky, and the whole world suddenly darkened.


    Then 13 floating islands began to shine.


    The floating island, which was stood by the Lord of the kingdom of Optimus, suddenly shot out countless fine beams.


    These beams will shine brightly on the remaining floating islands.


    Then, on the floating island, the names of the twenty-four strong began to appear.


    Lu fan can see that the word "night shadow" appears at his feet.


    With a smile on his face, the draw ceremony is really more and more interesting.


    The name glows so much that it condenses into a huge disk directly in the mid air.


    The Lord of the kingdom of Optimus said in a loud voice: "all the strong, throw your name in it. Your power will turn the disc and choose your opponent. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly. At his alchemist level, he could barely understand the principle of this array.


    This kind of array is similar to bundle array.


    First of all, gather the strength of all people together, and then with the strength of these forces, do something magical.


    In this, the most important thing is to bring all the people together.


    Because everyone''s strength is different, no one can know the power of the binding array after the strength is injected.


    Don''t say another person, the effect is different. Even the same person, today, the power released into the bunching array is a little smaller, which will change the power of the bunching array.


    If you change to draw, that is to say, every point you release may change who your opponent is.


    But you don''t know how much power other people have unleashed. On the whole, it''s a fair draw.


    When Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi was released, the name under his feet was directly transformed into a shining light, which shot into the disk.


    Almost at the same time, twenty-four rays of light came in, and then the disk began to rotate, visible to the naked eye, and all the names of people began to combine.


    All the Lords, the three saints, are looking at the disc.


    People all over the world are looking at this disc. It''s impossible to make a fool of it.


    Suddenly, the rotation of the disc stopped.


    They stared at the disk.


    Suddenly, twelve lights shot at twelve floating islands, each with two names.


    Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The light, like a meteor, fell on the surface of the floating island.


    Huge name, deeply engraved in the floating island.


    Lu Fan looked at his name and landed on the floating island beside him. At the same time, he was with his name. It was a man named Xing Gu.


    Lingyao then looked at own name directly with Liu Zhi to fall together, on the face has the light smile.


    When Han Feng saw this scene, he jumped and exclaimed: "Liu Zhi has a feud with our people in Wu''an, right. How could it be her again. "


    The elder martial brother will jump around and press down Han Feng, who is scratching his ears, saying: "it seems that younger martial sister lingyao is going to avenge you."


    Smell speech, Han Feng this just one face is excited, then brandish hands, shout loudly: "Ling Yao younger martial sister, see you."


    Elder martial brother Chutian looked at the names of Lu Fan and Xing Gu and said with a smile, "younger martial brother, is your opponent very common this time. It seems that younger martial brother is going to win easily again. "


    Elder martial brother Chuxing also said with a smile, "that''s true. The star puppet''s previous battles were mediocre, and the opponents he met were not very strong. He almost lost every time. It''s not easy to make it up to now. It''s time to lose. "


    Han Feng said with a big grin, "that''s necessary. Fortunately, he met younger martial brother. Other people, like Nadon, can''t guarantee that he will leave alive. It''s worth it to say that we are among the top 24 in the world. "


    The three of them are very interested in discussing how Lu fan will win, and how ugly the star puppet will lose.


    But the elder martial brother''s face was ugly. He looked at the star puppet with a dignified face and a little doubt in his eyes.


    Han Feng found that elder martial brother''s face was wrong, frowned and asked: "what''s the matter, elder martial brother. Do you see anything wrong. "


    The elder martial brother pointed to the star puppet who was covered in black robes and didn''t even show his face: "I feel a little familiar with this man. Don''t you think you know each other well. "


    Han Feng looks puzzled and looks at the star puppet carefully.


    The sloppy black robes cover the body. The body is not very tall. The whole body is restrained. What can be seen.


    Han Feng said: "elder martial brother, are you sure you are familiar with it. You know him. "


    Elder martial brother nodded, "I know you. I have an instinct. I must know this person. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others looked at elder martial brother suspiciously. Elder martial brother Chu Xing said: "elder martial brother, intuition. You are sure. "


    The elder martial brother clapped his belly and said, "why, men can''t have intuition."


    In fact, at this time on the floating island, Lu fan has the same feeling as the elder martial brother.


    He also felt that he should know the star puppet. This intuition is as clear as instinct.


    "Star puppet..."


    Lu Fan whispered the name, as if it could recall his original memory.


    Floating away, 24 experts all flew to the floating island with their names engraved on it.


    The star puppet also falls slowly in front of Lu Fan. Lu fanning looked at it. Under the dark robe, he could only see the cold eyes of the star puppet.


    The robe on this man has a defensive exploration array. Lu Fan said softly, "do I know you?"


    The star puppet raised his head and looked at Lu Fan.


    There is a kind of light in the eyes that Lu fan can''t understand. It''s so chaotic and complicated.


    Slowly, the star puppet said in a very hoarse voice, "fight, kill, die."


    Immediately, Lu Fan looks surprised.

 Chapter 988

    This intonation, this tone, and this hoarse voice are easy to remind people of the word puppet.


    Lu fan has seen many puppets. They are basically like this.


    What''s more, the three words of war, killing and death are said by Xinggou.


    Mingming is the three word truth of the puppet. There are three orders corresponding to the control of the puppet.


    Lu Fan''s face changed a little. Did you say that the man standing in front of him was a puppet.


    Why can puppets participate in the world championships.


    Don''t those people who audit are idiots.


    Lu Fan was very confused. At this time, the Lord of Optimus Prime waved to announce the start of the contest.


    Twelve pillars of light actually condense twelve palaces of light on the floating island. The dazzling virtual shadow is reflected in the sky.


    All of a sudden, the original blue sky and white clouds of the sky, even revealed the stars.


    The twelve palaces even correspond to the twelve stars in the sky.


    Around the breath began to rise, Lu Fan and other figures completely appeared in Optimus Prime, all the light curtain.


    Those who shout the word "night shadow" can only say tens of thousands.


    Lu Fan drew out the heavy sword without a front, and the horizontal sword stood in front of the star puppet.


    Slowly, the star puppet took out his own weapon.


    It was a stone sword, with a fine crack and moss on it.


    It is proved that the sword has gone through many years, with a faint light and a sense of vicissitudes.


    The star puppet didn''t even release the vigorous force, so he stood still, as if waiting for Lu Fan''s attack.


    Lu Fan frowned at the star puppet, and there was a flash of light in his eyes.


    The power of the spirit is released, and Lu fan is too lazy to hide it.


    If it''s a puppet, it should be able to make the opponent lose his fighting ability completely.


    Because the spirits of puppets are very weak.


    But when the power of Lu Fan''s spirit hits the opponent.


    Immediately, Lu Fan felt that his spirit power was blocked by a special force.


    It seems that the power from the other party''s robes and clothes has resisted the attack of Lu Fan''s spirit.


    This is the first time since Lu Fan learned the soul snatching method, he was so easily blocked by people with the power of spirit.


    The sudden cold light in the eyes of the star puppet was very bright. Lu Fan''s unsuccessful attack by the spirit seemed to enrage him.


    With a heavy step forward, the star puppet came to Lu fan like lightning.


    Behind him, there was a dark pattern torn by the void.


    The stone sword went straight to Lu Fan''s head and cut it off. Lu Fan immediately raised his arm.


    No front, no sword.


    Dang.


    With a crisp sound, Lu Fan suddenly felt an extremely strong force and directly pressed half of his body into the ground.


    The sword began to shake violently.


    The shock waves spread, and the whole floating island began to crack, making a click sound.


    Lu Fan clenched his teeth, only a sword, and he could feel his mouth cracking.


    The sword of star puppet has no vigorous force at all. It''s all * * force.


    For the first time, Lu Fan realized that the human power can reach this level.


    In the body of the star puppet, it''s almost like the power of all animals collapsing.


    Such a move, if it is against the general Tiangang martial artists, this attack can determine the victory.


    That is to say, several battles in front of the star puppet are obviously just playing.


    Suddenly, the star puppet chopped off again. This time, Lu Fan''s body disappeared instantly.


    The stone sword passed through the shadow he left behind. When Lu Fan reappears. It is a hundred steps away from the star puppet.


    The battle of the two. So start.


    Not only did Lu fan not think of it. The crowd below was shocked.


    Senior brother Han Feng. Elder martial brother Chuxing and others opened their mouths.


    They don''t know each other. But Lu Fan''s power. They are very clear.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng exclaimed: "I am not wrong. Someone can fight with younger martial brother. Is this product still human? "


    Elder martial brother Chuxing said: "younger martial brother''s * * power. I feel inhuman. What''s the star puppet. Better than younger martial brother. "


    Elder martial brother''s eyes became solemn. "Younger martial brother is in trouble," he said softly


    Lu Fan''s fingers moved. The shock of the sword disappeared.


    That is to say, the blade less heavy sword is hard enough. If it is replaced by other weapons. I''m afraid it''s just that sword.


    Lu fan has to be divided into two parts by the star puppet.


    I have to say. A good weapon. For the warrior. It''s second life.


    Lu Fan dare not look down on the star puppet at the moment. The other side hasn''t put in vigorous energy yet. That''s how it works. If we can do it later. Vigorous force is released. Isn''t he really going to be abused.


    Take a deep breath. Lu Fan also raised his vigorous Qi to the top.


    Incarnate the world.


    In a moment. Lu Fan''s body began to expand. No sword in hand. Also began to turn into a sword of Yang.


    Star puppet looks up at Lu Fan. The light in my eyes. Still cold as a dead thing.


    In a moment. Star puppet rushes to Lu fan again.


    He just jerked. The heaven and earth will be able to sound a series of broken sound.


    Lu Fan''s pupil contracted. Watch the star puppet kill again.


    The fire sword in his hand was wielded, and his feet broke the ground, and he was deeply trapped in the floating island.


    It''s a hundred times more powerful than the sky Gang warrior. It can be wielded on time.


    Their swords collided again.


    The sparks were all over the place, and there was a sudden thunder.


    Dang. Griddle. Griddle. Griddle.


    In a flash, the two men wielded dozens of swords at the same time.


    The speed is so fast that it''s hard for the naked eye to detect. People who don''t have a certain degree of cultivation can''t see the flash of sword light at all.


    This time, Lu Fan did not step back.


    The physical world and vigorous Qi burst out. Lu fan has not lost to the strong man of the same cultivation in melee.


    There is no end to sword light.


    Lu Fan and star puppet are moving faster and faster. At the end of the day, there are no two of them. We can only see the constantly exploding floating island, and the power ripples splashed out, setting off countless dust and smoke.


    In the crowd, some strange old people exclaimed: "there are people in this world who can fight with the star puppets we made. The body of this man is also formidable. "


    "Excellent puppet base. If he dies, I must get his body."


    "That''s necessary. With such a body, we can really complete the unique puppet in the world. After all, his body is only from an ordinary martial artist


    "The puppet skills we have learned can only be transformed to this extent. I see Xinggui. After this war, I''m afraid we can''t fight any more. "


    "Then bury it. Anyway, we have achieved our goal. If he loses, he will send it back to Wu''an''s hometown, find a mountain top, put in a tombstone, write down his real name, let him return to his roots, which is also considered as our kindness. "


    As he spoke, several old people all laughed, their voices were strange and unpleasant.


    An old man touched his chin and said, "do you remember his real name?"


    Next to the two old people shook their heads, only the last one eyed old man smiled: "I remember, he is called Xingyuan."

 Chapter 989

    Fist to flesh, sword to Mars.


    Lu Fan and Xing GUI even fight for hundreds of moves, but no one can suppress them.


    Especially when Lu Fan''s fist hits the body of the star puppet, Lu Fan feels that his fist strength can''t rush into the body of the star puppet.


    His body, or his black robe, is like a barrier to everything.


    Whether it''s sword Qi or fist power, it''s all blocked.


    The effect is really similar to his cloud haze Cape.


    But Lu Fan did not take out the Cape.


    He hasn''t experienced this kind of fierce hand to hand combat for a long time.


    Lu fan can feel his whole body up and down, every inch of muscles, are making a comfortable voice for this hearty battle.


    It''s another punch in the face of the star puppet.


    The power of this fist is absolutely enough to open a mountain.


    But the star puppet didn''t even turn his head, and his backhand hit Lu Fan''s stomach with a fist.


    Lu Fan''s muscles rebounded, and he bounced back the star puppet''s fist.


    The heavy sword with no front in hand is waved down, and the whole body momentum is soaring to the sky.


    "A sword of heaven and earth."


    The star puppet also raised the stone sword in his hand and murmured in his mouth.


    Only Lu fan, who is very close, heard what he said.


    "The body of a soldier."


    The sword falls, and the endless light condenses a little, and cuts on the star puppet.


    All the forces of heaven and earth around exploded, and the star puppet seemed to be in the mouth of the fire that erupted. In a flash, it was submerged by the sound of the explosion.


    Lu fan can clearly control the changes of the power of the world around him.


    His brow was tight, and he could feel that the star puppet didn''t receive much damage under his move.


    Suddenly, the star puppet''s eyes emit two strong lights.


    The force of heaven and earth is directly blocked.


    The dark void appears behind the star puppet, which is wrapped in the rich black. The star puppet turns over and lands.


    The strong wind blew their clothes and hunting.


    Lu Fan''s move seems to have some effect.


    The clothes on Xinggou''s body were a bit tattered by the explosion, revealing his body hidden under his clothes.


    Half of his cheek caught everyone''s eye. All of a sudden, a lot of people spoke out.


    Are you sure it''s young and strong.


    Although only half of the face, but we can see that the pale skin, and the vicissitudes of wrinkles, is not young people can have.


    The three saints all frowned slightly. Is it true that such a bold and shameless person entered the world cup to compete with young people.


    This is in front of the world people looking for death.


    Don''t say it''s against the rules. The host country, Optimus Prime, won''t let him go.


    The whole world, everyone, will not let him out alive.


    This is a joke to people all over the world. He stared at the star puppet.


    Although the other side only showed half of the face, but Lu fan still recognized it, murmured: "Xingyuan."


    Among the crowd, elder martial brother, elder martial brother Han Feng and others almost said the name of Xingyuan in unison.


    Hearing the name, the star puppet''s eyes seemed to fluctuate slightly.


    This is really impossible for a puppet. It is impossible for anyone who is made into a puppet to retain his original memory. Like the puppets killed by Lu Fan in Mingqi hall, Zhihai was blown to pieces, leaving only some remaining fighting memories.


    But at the next moment, the light in Xinggou''s eyes stopped again. He looked up at Lu Fan and raised his stone sword again.


    Hoarse way: "kill. Kill. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes were twitching. He is now able to confirm that the man in front of him is the star abyss that has not been seen for a long time.


    Martial arts college, master Xingyuan of Yinyang academy, unexpectedly ended up like this. I can''t even think of it.


    Lu Fan did not know what Xingyuan had experienced before he became the star puppet.


    But there is no doubt that Xingyuan is now a man, a ghost or a ghost, which is no different from death.


    Holding the stone sword, Xingyuan kills Lu fan again.


    Lu Fan stood in place, not dodging.


    Poop, Xing Yuan''s Sword Pierced Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    At the same time, Lu Fan''s hand grabbed the black robe of Xingyuan.


    Lu Fan could feel that on the black robe, there was constant strength hitting his palm. That''s the power of the array. It seems that it''s still reserved by high people.


    But Lu Fan forcibly uses vigorous Qi and world force to suppress it. With a pull, Lu fan directly pulls the black robe off Xingyuan''s body.


    This time, the real face of Xingyuan was completely exposed in the eyes of people all over the world.


    Immediately, countless people exclaimed, "who is this man. He really dares to take part in the world championships at such an age. "


    "Shameless. Haven''t someone caught him yet?"


    "My God, there are still old people pretending to be young people to participate in the world championships. This is how thick a face it needs to be before it can be made. "


    The crowd was full of abuse and anger.


    Optimus Lord also seems to be a little annoyed, pointing to the star puppet, big hand wave: "catch him."


    At the next moment, a giant guard surrounded the stars.


    At the same time, Lu Fan looked at Xinggou''s familiar face and whispered, "is this a bad thing or a bad thing?"


    With that, Lu Fan kicks the star puppet.


    Lu fan used the power of the world.


    Almost instantaneously, the star puppet is kicked by Lu Fan.


    All the swords and stones in his hands are released.


    Lu Fan hastily converged the power of his own world. Now, he can use a small part of the world power in his body.


    Today, it seems that the effect is good.


    Star puppet was directly kicked on the ground, eyes dull. It''s like death.


    Right now. A group of bodyguards threw out a chain to entangle the star puppet.


    The Lord of Dansheng then came flying.


    "Kill him."


    "Kill this shameless man."


    The crowd is still shouting.


    Lu Fan turned his eyes to the other side.


    Look at the performance of the star puppet. It''s the state of being abandoned.


    That is to say. A real puppeteer. Still in the crowd.


    Right now. Lu fan saw some old people. Smiling face to face wave to him. The smile in my eyes is self-evident.


    Groups of guards. Lu Fan''s floating island was completely surrounded.


    Prime Minister didn''t even look at Lu Fan. Directly came to the side of the star puppet.


    Carefully looked at the star puppet. The Lord of Optimus Prime waved and said, "take him away."


    Turn around. At this time, the prime minister looked at Lu: "congratulations. You won another one. "


    Lu Fan was not happy at all. Because he saw a figure walk to the side of those old people. I had a pleasant conversation with some old people.


    That man is no one else. It''s elder Suman.


    That is to say. These old people. 80% of them are also demon practitioners.


    Then they put the star puppets up for the purpose of competition. I''m afraid it''s to test the fighting ability of the star puppet.


    "Wait a minute," Lu said in a loud voice. This is my fight. "

 Chapter 990

    In a word, the king of Optimus Prime was stunned, and looked at Lu Fan and frowned, "what do you say?"


    Lu Fan slowly pulled out the stone sword inserted on his shoulder, threw his hand in front of the king and said, "I said. This is my contest, my fight. You can''t take my opponent away. Then declare my victory directly. It''s an insult to me. "


    Lu Fan''s words are chiseled, which sounds powerful.


    But only those who know Lu fan can understand that Lu Fan''s words are definitely purposeful.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng was the first to see Lu Fan''s mind and said with a smile: "younger martial brother is cheating again. He is going to take the Xingyuan away by himself. "


    The elder martial brother said with a smile: "it''s right for younger martial brother to do so. Never let Optimus Prime take Xingyuan away. This is a serious problem. "


    Chu Xing and Chu Tian look at each other, dazed and puzzled.


    The elder martial brother looked at their puzzled expression and said, "don''t you understand. Younger martial brother saw something wrong with Xingyuan. I''m afraid he''s afraid that some secret of Xingyuan will be taken away by the Lord of Optimus


    Chu Xing and Chu Tian suddenly realized "Oh".


    Elder martial brother guessed very accurately, which is exactly what Lu Fan thought.


    Optimus Prime is so anxious to take the puppet away. It''s enough to say that the star puppet is certainly a great discovery for them.


    Lu Fan could probably guess what it would be like to see such a powerful puppet.


    Lu fan must stop at this time, because once the demon cultivator quickly mastered the secret of the star puppet. It is estimated that soon all the magicians will have such puppets.


    There is no doubt that this will be a devastating blow to the world.


    Lu Fan thought of this. At the moment when he saw elder Suman go to contact with the elders below, such thoughts passed through his mind like lightning and flint.


    Lu Fan really didn''t want to see the demon cultivation continue to be so powerful.


    The Lord of Optimus Prime stared at Lu Fan. His eyes were clearly warning him not to meddle.


    One by one, the prime minister said: "is it necessary to advance smoothly?" Lu Fan replied: "I''m sorry for this victory. I don''t like it. "


    The crowd below also shouted less.


    Most people still support Lu Fan. As long as he is a warrior, no one has such a stubborn temper.


    Even at this moment, many people appreciate Lu Fan''s style.


    They call it a man of war.


    The Lord of the kingdom of Optimus is like saying something again, suddenly on the thirteen floating islands.


    "Since people say that the competition will continue, why should we stop him?" said Qian Shenglang from all directions. If he loses, it''s not too late to deal with this fucker. "


    Two saints speak out, even though the Lord of the kingdom of Optimus is reluctant. Or bite teeth and clap hands, let the guards release the star puppet.


    With a smile on his face and a cold light in his eyes, the Lord of the kingdom of Optimus said to Lu: "I hope you understand what you are doing. Don''t ask for trouble."


    Lu Fan completely ignored such naked threats and warnings.


    He looked at the star puppet lying on the ground and walked slowly.


    In the crowd below, elder Suman asked the old man in front of him: "this is your achievement. Is it very good? Are you interested in joining us?"


    as he said, elder Suman secretly waved his elder token in front of several old guys.


    Immediately, several old people''s excited faces rose red and nodded.


    "Interested, very interested. We are willing to join. "


    Several elders said that they even planned to salute elder Suman.


    Elder Suman pointed to the star puppet on the floating island and said: "does that puppet care where it is?" an old man laughed and said: "I didn''t plan to take it back. Rest assured that everything we need is in our mind. "


    As he said this, the old man reached out and made a ring of fingers.


    The star puppet who had not moved immediately stood up again and stared at Lu Fan''s face.


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "that''s right. Wouldn''t it be too boring to win with that simplicity. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan was ready.


    His hands began to gather vigorous Qi, and the forces of heaven and earth around him began to become abnormal.


    "Dead."


    At this time, the star puppet makes a light exhale.


    His voice was not loud, but everyone who should have heard it could hear it. Lu Fan was one of them.


    Star puppet suddenly walked slowly to Lu fan, and at the same time, every step, his body began to expand a point.


    Immediately, the three saints saw something wrong and directly supported the three power shields.


    This shield not only covers themselves, but also blocks the masters of other countries behind them.


    "God, he''s going to blow himself up."


    "The star puppet is going to explode himself. Everyone is going to stay away."


    Among the crowd, the venerable people with good eyesight took the lead in shouting loudly.


    The crowd followed.


    It''s good to see the competition. But if you see yourself dead because of the competition, it''s stupid.


    Lu Fan watched as the star puppet walked slowly, his body was growing larger and larger in the face of the storm.


    The star puppet kept talking.


    "Death. Death. Death. "


    As he said this, suddenly, Xinggou accelerated his steps and rushed to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan suddenly clenched his teeth, which was different from what he imagined, but there was no way.


    "Burst."


    Among the crowd, the other old men made a ring of fingers at the same time.


    At the next moment, the star puppet''s body lit up a dazzling light.


    "Self explosion."


    Everyone immediately supports the array, weapon and blade. Prepare to withstand the impact of a strong man''s self explosion.


    The prime minister''s eyes are cold, and Lu Fan''s eyes are not good.


    He seems to be very dissatisfied with Lu Fan''s deliberately stopping him.


    At the same time, vigorous Qi and Tao were released at the same time.


    Boom.


    When the sound of explosion sounded, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi light and the power of star puppet explosion gathered together, forming a black cloud like a mushroom.


    At this moment, they lost all their sight.


    Even those who have been staring at Lu Fan do not see clearly what happened in this moment.


    I only know that a magic power is released at the same time as the star puppet.


    Moreover, the power is so mysterious and powerful, and so familiar.


    "Domain. The night shadow is also the person who owns Taoism.


    Among the crowd, some young people began to shout crazily.


    They were shocked that Lu Fan was able to gather out of the realm.


    As surprised as they were, there were the three saints and the monarchs of almost all countries.


    In particular, the emperor of Qin and Shang had been very surprised.


    And in the light, no one saw that Lu Fan suddenly threw half of his body into the ring before the star puppet was blown up.

 Chapter 991

    The light converged and the roar continued for a long time before it calmed down.


    As the dust disappeared, Lu Fan''s figure reappeared in the eyes of all.


    The figure of the star puppet has disappeared, but no one is surprised.


    Almost everyone thinks that the star puppet exploded by himself.


    Since it''s self explosion, there''s nothing left. It''s also natural.


    But there are still experts who can see something wrong. Because the self explosion of the star puppet is a little less powerful.


    And before the self explosion, Lu Fan was suppressed by the death of the powerful Tao domain.


    So that the power of the self explosion did not even penetrate the floating island array.


    Those who can see this are basically above wuzun. Even Xiang Sansheng, a real peak strongman, can fully see Lu Fan''s action of taking half of the corpse away.


    But it''s really nothing to them. They are too lazy to say.


    Lu fan has something to pay more attention to.


    That''s Lu Fan''s Tao domain, which is so different and so powerful.


    From the perspective of the three saints, the strength of Lu Fan''s Taoism region is almost several times higher than that of the general martial Zun.


    This level of Tao domain, even among the venerable and martial venerable, is also first-class strong.


    How could he appear on a Tiangang warrior who has not been respected for no reason.


    After hundreds of years of experience, Sansheng can''t see what''s going on.


    Moreover, Lu Fan''s domain does not contain any roads. This also makes them puzzled.


    Generally speaking, the condensation of Tao domain is the expansion of the power of Tao.


    First access, then condensation. It''s the right thing to do.


    How can it appear? The condensed Tao domain does not contain any Tao.


    The three saints frowned, and they looked at Lu Fan''s eyes, all of them puzzled.


    Eight square money Saint takes the lead to say: "this son has a secret."


    Chaos wusheng said: "I can''t understand. I saw such a strange thing for the first time."


    Heaven said: "this kind of person is either a master or a master."


    If the world is a saint of heaven, let all the money saints and chaos martial saints think about it.


    In a moment, the eight square money said: "I really have the idea of accepting this night''s shadow as an apprentice now."


    Floating island.


    Lu Fan''s breath slowly converged and his eyes swept around.


    There''s no doubt about the victory and promotion. Half of Xinggu''s body is in his hand, and Lu fan is a little relieved.


    With this half corpse, he could at least see what happened to the star puppet.


    What kind of power is it that makes the Xingyuan he knows become the star puppet of today.


    Lu Fan feels that this may be a very important issue.


    The crowd below began to shout at Lu Fan.


    The word "night shadow" resounds through the sky.


    Lu Fan''s audience, who had been optimistic about Lu fan, now sees that Lu fan has released even Daoyu. His face is red with excitement and his voice is exhausted.


    Lu Fan himself did not know that he had become the object of worship in the eyes of the people of the world.


    How many young people regard Lu Fan as an idol.


    How many people, in order to imitate Lu fan, have carried a broad heavy sword.


    This kind of thing happened in Wu''an, and now it is repeated in Optimus Prime.


    It can be predicted that his name will be spread all over the world after the world championships.


    But Lu Fan was very worried about what the world would look like then.


    "Night shadows win."


    A loud cry, resounded throughout the city of giant.


    In the 12 contests, Lu Fan was the first to finish the battle, and his performance also won the applause of countless people.


    Lu Fan slowly flew down and returned to nangongxing and others.


    Lu Fan nodded at thirteen. At once, he pulled out his blade and drove away the people who wanted to come up.


    If there is one, it is a sword.


    Although it''s not running to the key parts, it can scare people away. This is much better than when I was in the capital of Wu''an. At least know when to keep your hand.


    As for those who want to talk about love with shisan, shisan moriran looks at them.


    The crowd around was dispersed. Nangong Xing smiled at Lu Fan and said, "another win. Lord, are you going to win all the time. "


    Lu Fandao:" if you can. Of course, I have to win all the time, because I am the only one who continues to win. There is more time in the world. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan took a look at a towering statue in the distance.


    On the statue, Feng Tianzi is smiling and clapping at Lu Fan.


    Nangongxing understood what Lu Fan meant. He knew about the bet between Feng Tian and Lu Fan.


    As long as Lu fan doesn''t decide with Su Dong, then Mr. Feng Tian will continue to watch. In Lu Fan''s view, as long as Mr. Feng Tian continues to watch the competition. Then there''s time for the rest of us in Optimus.


    Wu Kongling stood by and asked, "what are you talking about?" Lu Fan shook his head and said, "you will know later. Now, I really can''t tell you. "


    Wukong spirit frowned and said: "Nangong can know. I can''t. You are discriminating. Is it because I am a woman? "


    Lu fan is silent and doesn''t speak.


    It''s better not to say more than you say. Wukong spirit is more confused. But I really can''t think.


    On the floating island, the fighting on other people continued.


    Lu Fan''s eyes fell straight on lingyao.


    At this time, lingyao is fighting with Liuzhi.


    This time, lingyao didn''t make Xianyin again. It''s not that she doesn''t want to use it, but Liu Zhi directly suppresses her with Daoyu. There is no chance for lingyao to play flute at all.


    The green Taoism area is like the rippling of green waves, which impacts the shining golden light on lingyao.


    The power of Tao is like the surging tide and the roaring sea.


    Chong''s lingyao''s face is heavy and her whole body is shaking. She is already gritting her teeth.


    "Give up. Sister lingyao, you are not my match. It''s rare for a woman like me to win all the way, and I don''t want to hurt you. "


    Today''s Liu Zhi seems to be a lot more friendly than the last time he dealt with Han Feng.


    She didn''t worry about beating lingyao down directly, but was trying to persuade lingyao to admit defeat.


    Lingyao bit her teeth and said, "I haven''t lost yet. Take my move."


    So said, lingyao eyes in a golden light.


    Hair flying, a phoenix light and shadow from her body.


    The next moment, lingyao''s body, a set of clothes.


    It''s a phoenix dress.


    When the clothes appeared, lingyao seemed to be very noble, holy and beautiful.


    Look solemn, golden light.


    At this moment, lingyao pushed Liu Zhi''s Tao domain away by her own strength.


    Lu fan saw the dress and smiled.


    Others were amazed at the dress.


    "Fairy. No, this is the saint. "


    "It''s so beautiful. It''s so beautiful."


    No matter male or female, no matter old or young.


    At this time, they are awed by the beauty of lingyao.


    Even Liu Zhi was stunned for a moment, and then lingyao raised her hand and pointed to the sky.


    Liu Zhi''s response comes from this. The Tao domain is turbulent, and she drinks it with a delicate voice.


    "Guard."

 Chapter 992

    The moves of the two men sparked dazzling sparks.


    Different from the way men fight, women seem to fight more luxuriously.


    Even the light of the explosion looks like a picture.


    Lu Fan opened his mouth slightly. When the last round of lingyao battle, Lu Fan was surprised at the rapid development of lingyao''s strength.


    Now, Lu fan can''t believe it.


    Although he himself is also a man of rapid strength. But he knew that he could rise to this level. It is the result of many fortuitous coincidences and his environment.


    For example, the daozhu he ate was the private collection of the great prince of Qing kingdom.


    Wu''an can find this kind of thing.


    Even if it is, lingyao is unlikely to get it.


    There is also Xiaocheng magic pool, which is unique in the world.


    This is also the key factor for Lu Fan''s rapid promotion. All over the world, how many things can be compared with Xiaocheng magic pool.


    Can lingyao find it. Can you have it.


    It''s in Wu''an, a small country.


    This is not a country that Lu Fan despises. It''s the facts, that''s it.


    Compared with Optimus Prime, compared with the world.


    Wu''an is too small and weak. If lingyao can get the same strength as him in that place. Moreover, the speed of promotion does not fall by a dime.


    That lingyao''s talent is really against the sky.


    Lu Fan''s idea is also the idea of senior brother Han Feng and others.


    They look at lingyao so fierce, all eyes stare.


    Han Feng, in particular, kept saying: "I thought I had made great progress, but I was playing my life in cultivation. But now how I feel, I''m still weak and pitiful


    Han Feng''s words basically expressed the aspirations of the eldest senior brother, Chuxing senior brother and Chutian senior brother.


    At the same time, the emperor of Qin and Shang of Wu''an state was too happy to close his mouth.


    Another real power.


    Even Lu Fan''s wife was so domineering that the emperor of Qin and Shang felt more and more wise. Lu Fan was attracted early. It''s a great profit.


    For those real geniuses, those in power, what they fear most is to make friends with them.


    Once the hatred is aroused, if such a genius can not be suppressed, it may be a bloody revenge waiting for the people in power.


    This kind of thing, look at the history of the world, I don''t know how many times it happened.


    For example, when the world''s heavenly sage rose, he killed countless people in power in his own country, only for three words.


    "Not so good."


    For example, the original Lord of Dansheng was not the one who killed in Dansheng. Blood flowed into a river, which laid his immortal name.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang is very glad that this kind of thing did not happen to him.


    He has a good relationship with Lu fan, so naturally he has a good relationship with Lu Fan''s wife.


    No matter how powerful lingyao is, she will only become a strong guardian of Wu''an.


    Emperor Qin and Shang are very happy. They are strong again.


    Of course, there are worries, such as how they relate in the future. But compared with the benefits that can be seen, those things in the future can be solved. Emperor Qin and Shang are not stupid enough to provoke Lu Fan and them later. It''s too late to make up for them.


    No matter how powerful the secular imperial power is, it can''t be compared with the real powerful one.


    This is the truth he once told Qin Yun that the world belongs to the strong.


    The explosion ended, followed by a flute.


    Hearing the flute, many people are worried.


    It''s hard to fail. Liu Zhi of Dingyu will lose.


    No way. In the last round of competition, lingyao''s flute sound left a deep impression on people. Anyone who hears the flute again will be very vigilant.


    This kind of thing that is manipulated by the music can happen once.


    All around the audience, they have taken out the things blocking their ears, which are still engraved with array.


    These people with relatively low accomplishments have really found solutions. It seems that people who sell these gadgets have made a lot of money.


    Liu Zhi''s face changed dramatically, and the moment the music sounded, she closed her hearing.


    At the same time, Liu Zhi''s body lit up a piece of Rune.


    "Hugh. Life. Wound. Du. Jing. Death. Surprise. Open. "


    The eight character mantra, combined with Daoyu, forms the eight character killing array.


    the great array of tactics descends from the sky, condenses the power of heaven and earth, and brings together the essence of the Tao.


    This move is like a brilliant and powerful move. It is inevitable to kill.


    Although lingyao''s melody is rapid and high, it is obviously unable to prevent the fall of this array.


    At this critical moment, lingyao suddenly shook his hand and threw out a huge light and shadow.


    "Roar."


    The huge figure directly blocked the array falling from the sky.


    The huge body like a rock, the clover on the forehead, is the snow beast that hasn''t been seen for a long time.


    Lu Fan laughed. He threw the snow beast to lingyao. Unexpectedly, lingyao actually cured its injury.


    Now the snow beast looks full of momentum.


    "Stone, block everything."


    Lingyao said in a soft voice, so the music is still high.


    Lingyao''s holy breath is more and more strong, and her figures are beginning to become slightly distorted and untrue. It''s as if there''s something that''s blocking everyone''s view.


    Lu Fan was astonished to see this scene.


    That''s the power of the spirit.


    For the first time, he saw such a pure and powerful power of spirit.


    He has been practicing for so long, but he has not been able to possess the power of spirit. But lingyao just let it out.


    All of a sudden, the crowd below also felt blocked, and there was no effect to block the hearing.


    If the flute sounds like a magical sound, you can''t choose it at all.


    Spirit attack.


    Lu Fan finally understood. He suddenly remembered that lingyao had practiced meditation. Is that intentional.


    He remembered what mother-in-law Qian had said to him, plus the identity of the holy daughter of Guangyuan of lingyao and the words of Fengtian childe.


    Originally, these unrelated things were linked together, and the results made Lu Fan look extremely worried.


    At this time, even the Xuangong tower in Jiulong jumped out and said, "great master, this is a born saint, a man of destiny. Why didn''t you find the hostess? It''s so terrible. "


    Lu Fan sighed: "lingyao, your origin is really extraordinary."


    Liu Zhi''s face is pale. With her venerable strength, it''s hard to resist lingyao''s music.


    Looking at the snow beast in front of lingyao''s body, Liu Zhi suddenly reaches into her clothes with her hands, and then touches the pendant that she has been hanging on her neck from the position of her chest.


    It''s a pale blue crescent jade. Liu Zhi holds the jade tightly in the palm of her hand.


    All of a sudden, Liu Zhi''s countless empty shadows appeared behind her, like the collapse of animals, and like the great master of heaven.


    The sky suddenly darkened.


    Liu Zhi said one word at a time: "the moon rushes."

 Chapter 993

    A moonlight appeared, splashing silver.


    Almost instantaneously, everyone felt lingyao''s music was gone.


    Heaven and earth seem to be eternal only this month.


    The snow beast made a lament and its body shrank rapidly.


    Although it seems to be nothing, in fact its power has not been fully restored.


    Generally, the stronger the wild animal is, the more difficult it is to recover once it is injured.


    Like the snow beast, it''s normal to recover from a single injury for decades.


    It can stand out to help lingyao block the next round of attack, which is very good.


    Lingyao''s face is still so beautiful in the moonlight.


    Qusheng has almost stopped, but lingyao still refuses to admit defeat.


    The silver light fell on the ground, and in a moment everything began to melt.


    Liu Zhi''s whole body is rippling with green light, but she is in the moonlight, the breath is soaring.


    It is like a vine growing under the moon, or a flower blooming quietly in the moon night.


    The momentum is overwhelming and the power is incomparable.


    At this moment, even if lingyao wants to admit defeat, it is impossible.


    Liu Zhi, who has released this move, looks gentle as moonlight. But the killing machine contained in it is so clear.


    Lu Fan''s heart was all clenched, and he was ready to move at any time.


    He won''t pay attention to any bullshit rules. If Liu Zhi really wants to kill lingyao.


    Lu fan doesn''t care who is stronger than her.


    Lifting his hand, Liu Zhi suddenly flew in front of lingyao and grabbed the flute in lingyao''s hand.


    Lingyao''s face looks a little painful. Liu Zhi says softly, "you lost."


    "I haven''t lost yet," said lingyao


    Liu Zhi shakes her head slightly and touches lingyao''s face directly.


    Lingyao wants to resist, but she can''t do anything.


    Visible to the naked eye, a green force began to rush into lingyao''s body.


    Lingyao fainted slowly on the ground.


    Lu fan saw this scene and slowly released his hand holding the sword.


    Fortunately, Liu Zhi did not kill.


    This woman, though she looks cold, has a good heart. Not a cold-blooded person.


    Liu Zhi finished all this and was ready to turn around and leave.


    This time, although she won some twists and turns, but in the end, there was no danger.


    The gap of strength is here, and no one can argue.


    Lingyao''s Qusheng can deal with those martial artists of Tiangang. The immortal Qi master is OK. But it seems a little weak to deal with such a real venerable as her.


    Even with a good beast, there is no chance of victory.


    Below the crowd, applause, cheers.


    The performance of Liu Zhi and Ling Yao is a kind of enjoyment for those watching.


    "Even moves are so beautiful."


    "It''s so beautiful. What''s the dress of the celestial voice fairy just now? It''s so beautiful."


    "That''s called nishang Phoenix clothes. But clothes also depend on people. It''s better for the fairy of the voice of heaven. "


    "This is the power of beauty."


    The crowd is talking a lot. For them, there is no winner in this contest.


    Can be at this time, suddenly Liu Zhi stopped, look with consternation, she felt a different kind of power from behind.


    It''s unbelievable. Liu Zhi suddenly looks back and sees lingyao with her eyes closed and reaches out a finger to her.


    Gently in the air a little bit, a strong force of the spirit with the golden light to kill directly.


    Lu Fan was shocked to see this move.


    From such a long distance, he felt a little frightened. What''s lingyao''s move.


    Liu Zhi did not react, the whole person will stay in place.


    Then, eyes become lax, staring at lingyao, voice trembling: "you..... You... "


    Lingyao still closed her eyes and didn''t speak.


    Liu Zhi said a word of yours for a long time, and didn''t say the next word again. He fell on his back to the ground.


    The moonlight disappears, the strength goes, the crescent jade on Liu Zhi''s neck collides on the stone, sends out the tinkle crisp ring.


    When lingyao finished everything, it seemed that she had exhausted all her strength and fell to the ground with her back.


    Everyone was silent. Even the three saints were stunned for a while.


    They didn''t understand what happened.


    If one of the strong people in the whole world knows what''s going on. That''s Fengtian.


    Clapping softly, Mr. Feng Tian smiled happily.


    "The spirit has awakened, so fast. It seems that she has found her destiny. Is it night shadow. What a lucky couple. "


    After Fengtian childe, all the elders nodded.


    Among them, the half face long old way: "the world''s saint, with the strongest light and dark, followed by five elements. The goddess of Guangyuan is not only a born saint, but also a man of her own destiny. In the future, there is no limit to the future. Congratulations to the demon sect of Daoxin, and then I will be a strong man. "


    Feng Tian shook his head and said, "you are only half right. There is no natural saint in the world, and she is just a natural powerful spirit. You may not know that this power, in some countries, can be inherited. For example, I know that there is a northern kingdom in the eastern boundary. All generations have chosen saints, and they can acquire certain strength. Only when they get back their destiny, they can get a complete inheritance and leap to the holy land. "


    Speaking of this, Feng Tian smiled two times and said: "what a stupid practice. It''s impossible to pass it on completely. It''s just fantastic to want to find someone with destiny. Even if we look for thousands of years, I''m afraid there will be no result. Take a look at the holy daughter of Guangyuan, how good she is. In his twenties, he woke up. She will be the number one general under my command. She will make a difference for me. "


    Half elder smiled and said, "but will she agree. I''m afraid it''s a little difficult just because of her relationship with nightshade. "


    Feng Tian said with a smile, "she will agree. Because I''ll give her a reason she can''t refuse. "


    On the floating island, they lay for a long time and no one went up to lift them down.


    Because no one knows whether they will stand up again later.


    What''s more, it doesn''t seem to be a winner.


    After waiting for a while, they saw that they were in a complete coma and had no intention of getting up.


    The people of Dingyu Kingdom carried Liu Zhi away, and Lu Fan hurriedly carried lingyao down with elder martial brother and others.


    With the palm on lingyao''s forehead, Lu Fan felt lingyao''s internal condition and immediately found that everything was normal.


    After a little vigorous Qi, lingyao woke up.


    Open your eyes, Ling Yao looks at Lu Fan and says, "what''s the matter. Did I lose? "


    Han Feng laughed and said, "you win. You avenged me. "


    Lingyao, puzzled, pointed to herself and said, "I won."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you draw with her. And then they''re all going to be eliminated. "


    Lingyao spits out her tongue and says, "well, it seems that I''m not very bad."


    So said, lingyao suddenly gathered in Lu Fan''s ear and said: "Lu fan, my body seems to be different from before."


    Lu Fan said with a surprised face: "what''s different. You''re pregnant. "


    Lingyao''s face was red, and he patted Lu Fan''s forehead and said, "I''m pregnant with a big head ghost. I mean, I feel that recently, I have gradually gained some strength in my body that I don''t understand. "


    So said, lingyao suddenly in Lu Fan hand a little.


    Lu Fan immediately felt that the power of the world in his body was shaken.


    This is.. ,

 Chapter 994

    "What power is it. The power of the Tao. "


    Lu Fan was completely shocked. The power made the world greedy and seemed to want to swallow it directly.


    Without Lu Fan''s command, the power of the world in the body will flow by itself.


    It seems to want to rush out of the body and integrate with the power of lingyao.


    Even Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi is slightly throbbing. It seems that he is also interested in the power in lingyao''s body.


    This power is full of positive Qi, just a little touch, Lu fan will feel as if all the unhappiness is swept away.


    Lingyao said with a smile, "it''s very powerful. I don''t know what it is. But I know it''s my natural strength. By the way, have I ever told you that when I dream at night, I am always in a bright ocean? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I didn''t say that. But now you say it, it''s not too late. Well, it looks like you''re God''s pet. More ordinary than us, born to be powerful. You should spare no time to practice more. Maybe one day, you will become one of the best in the world. "


    Lingyao covers her mouth and chuckles, "is it better than you?"


    Lu Fandao: "it depends on your performance."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng listened to the words of the two men and put his head together and said: "there is no reason. Why hasn''t such a good thing happened to me for a handsome man like me. Younger martial brother, you are a genius. Younger martial sister, you are also a genius. Talent with talent, how can other people live? "


    "I''m not a genius," Lu Fan said with a smile


    Elder martial brother Han Feng patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "younger martial brother, you can deny it, but I only think you are showing off."


    Lu Fan looks at Han Feng and Chuxing.


    He suddenly found that elder martial brother Chuxing, elder martial brother Chutian and elder martial brother were nodding. It seems that they all agree with brother Han Feng.


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "you really think I''m a genius. You may not know that I almost never got into Wudao college. "


    The elder martial brother said: "younger martial brother. Genius is not all born faster than others. You are a late bloomer. Your talent is will, effort and never give up. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth slightly and said with a smile, "elder martial brother, what you said seems reasonable."


    The elder martial brother touched his stomach and said with a smile, "you really believe it."


    Elder martial brother Chuxing and elder martial brother Chutian all laughed.


    Brother Han Feng put his arm around Lu Fan''s shoulder and said, "come on. Stop pretending. You''re a natural genius. From the first day you entered the Yuan Yuan academy, I knew you were faster than us. It seems that elder martial brother still needs you to cover up later. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and smiled bitterly. He sighed for a moment, "of course."


    In the sky, on the floating island.


    The competition of other people is still going on.


    Su Dong, Kong Lin, Zuo Yundong and huangfuwu are still in a heated battle.


    No one who can kill this step will be weak.


    Even if they are the top young masters, they dare not win easily. Lu Fan''s eyes swept in these contests. Focus on the competition between Su and Dong.


    At this time, Su Dong, with his strong strength, completely suppressed the opponent.


    It has to be said that the strength of Su Dong is not so strong.


    Her opponent is Wang Yu from cangming, a top expert from nine powers and the ninth expert in the pamphlet that Lu Fan read.


    There''s no doubt that Wang Yu''s strength is also the realm of martial arts.


    But in the face of Su Dong, he is not even as good as Tian Gang.


    It''s hard to give out a single move. All of them were beaten by Su Dong. The Tao domain on the body can only cover the body surface, showing a defensive state.


    No attack at all.


    Su Dong shows his strength far beyond others.


    A clap of one hand is the fragmentation of Tao domain, and a point is the nihility of heaven and earth.


    The momentum of the body is like a spirit. The state of being proud of the world and looking down upon the people, how many people are frightened to see it.


    It''s hard to imagine that this is the momentum released by a woman.


    Lu Fan also thought it strange that Su Dong was not such a domineering person, how could he have such a momentum.


    the so-called "potential" is from the heart, a person''s momentum is often the same as this person''s mind.


    For example, Lu Fan''s momentum can be described by a stable word.


    It doesn''t need to be so oppressive, but the steady state can make you despair.


    For example, elder martial brother Chutian''s momentum is to use a magic sabre. Domineering in the sky, straight to the sky. Because elder martial brother Chutian is such a domineering person.


    But this Sudong.


    Where does her momentum come from, or is it really her momentum.


    Lu Fan doubted that all the forces used by Su Dong had nothing to do with her.


    Moreover, Lu Fan''s way of life, which he had mastered, told him faintly. There is also a problem with the vitality of Sudong''s body. There is no sense of vitality at all. It''s extremely inconsistent with her current strength.


    Lu Fan thought in secret.


    Most people''s eyes are on Su Dong, Kong Lin and Qiu Luan, who are famous masters.


    Among the twelve floating islands, the tenth island has some unexpected situations.


    One of them is Qiu Rong, a master of the Dragon Kingdom, one of the nine great powers. The other is called Jia Ming.


    Neither of them has a great reputation.


    Qiu Rong may have a good reputation in Longwu. After all, he is the second best young master of Longwu.


    But in the eyes of all the people in the world, the second place should not be taken out. Most people think it''s OK to just look at the first feud in Longwu.


    As for Jia Ming, his fame is even smaller.


    No one knows his origin. Many people still don''t know where he came from. Which of the four is not clear. Let alone which country.


    Qiu Luan is a standard dragon warrior, with dragon scales, dragon head swords, wild animal spirit and roaring.


    Jia Ming is a handsome man.


    With a silver moon armor and a three foot long sword in hand, he looks very heroic.


    Both of them are the top accomplishments of Tiangang, but Jia Ming seems to be a little weak in defense, and he was beaten by Qiu Rong to spit blood in the battle.


    Qiu Rong roared not only, but also a sword fell.


    The strength of the dragon people should not be underestimated.


    Two people''s long swords collided, Jia Ming directly half body was smashed into the floating island.


    All of a sudden, the floating island made a loud noise, and the broken lines appeared like cobwebs.


    Seeing this, Jia Ming can''t bear it.


    "Go to die," Qiu Rong said in a loud voice


    The vigorous force explodes twice, and the Dragon Spirit double strength.


    Vigorous strength is like a wave. Jia Ming''s blood is gushed out directly, and his vigorous strength is suddenly withered.


    Just when everyone thought that Jia Ming would lose.


    Suddenly, Jia Ming also burst out.


    "Animal coagulation."


    A strong light came up, and suddenly a shadow of a beast appeared in the sky.


    Five elements turn the beast, and all animals sing together.


    Qiu Rong didn''t react at all. He stared at the animal shadow in the sky and stared at his eyes.


    Boom.


    The animal shadow directly submerged Qiu Rong. At the next moment, Qiu Rong was knocked down and flew out, spilling countless blood.


    Legal decision.


    It''s a legal decision.


    Countless people exclaimed.


    "Look, Jia Ming has made up his mind."


    "God, he is a warrior, but he uses the method of an alchemist."


    "How could it be."


    When Lu Fan heard the shouting, he looked around with astonishment.


    On the floating island, Jia Ming gasped and slowly climbed up from the pit.


    With the long sword held high, Jia Minglang said in a voice: "the boy from Longwu country wants to win me too. It''s ridiculous. Hum, you forced me to use it. "


    As he spoke, Jia Ming looked down at the shocked crowd, shook his hair, and then said, "let me introduce myself again. I don''t have a surname of Jia or a name of Jia Ming. It should be recognized by everyone. It''s a pseudonym. "


    The sword suddenly rose to the ground. Jia Ming straightened his back and said in a loud voice, "my real name is Lu Fan."


    Suddenly, Lu Fan opened his mouth.


    Lingyao, Han Feng, Chuxing, Chutian, Da, nangongxing and so on.


    All people who know Lu fan are equally open mouthed.


    Far away, Mr. Feng Tian. In the sky, the three sages suddenly stole extremely fierce eyes from Jia Ming.


    Lu Fan murmured, "this is teasing me."

 Chapter 995

    There was no sound. All the noise seemed to be completely still at this moment.


    With Jia Ming''s words falling, countless people were stunned.


    This state lasted for a few moments, and then a voice of surprise rang out.


    "Lu Fan. It''s Lu fan who ranks first in the brochure. "


    " so he really came. I heard that Lu fan is the legendary double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. "


    "Ah, the mysterious strong man who has been hidden to the present is so powerful."


    "What he just used is really a legal decision. Double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. The legend is true. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    There was a lot of screaming and talking.


    Jia Ming''s words were like boiling water on everyone''s body, which caused the crowd to boil.


    Jia Ming grinned and even waved to the crowd below. He was very proud.


    In the sky, the three saints have bright eyes.


    Eight square money holy way: "Lu Fan, that lets not destroy the kid and the world evil repair, full world looks for the kid, he actually dares to come."


    Heaven said: "if this son is really a double cultivation of Qi and martial arts, he must not be left."


    Chaos Martial Way: "of course. Just before we kill him, we need to get the secret of his double cultivation of Qi and martial arts.


    "Of course," said Qian. "


    on the other side, Mr. Feng Tianzi clapped and laughed.


    "Lu Fan. Lu Fan appeared. "


    "It doesn''t take a lot of time to find a place. It''s interesting. You know what to do. "


    Behind him, all the elders of demon cultivation said with one voice, "yes."


    Feng Tianzi suddenly thought of something, raised his hand and said: "wait a moment, don''t rush to catch him first. I also want to see his next competition. Just mark him first. If anyone dare to let him run away. I will feed the virtual beast to whoever I take. "


    Once again, the elders should be that they look at Jia Ming from afar, just as they look at a dead man.


    But Jia Ming is complacent. He is very proud to say the word Lu Fan.


    It seems that this is really his name.


    In the crowd, elder Suman shook his head and said, "poor boy."


    Master Wu Chen also shook his head and said, "stupid boy."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng smiled with his stomach in his arms. His tears came out of his smile. It seems that he will die in the next moment.


    "Oh, I''m so happy. It''s true that everyone has it. "


    Elder martial brother, elder martial brother Chutian and elder martial brother Chuxing also laughed happily.


    They looked at Jia Ming on the floating island, with pity in their eyes.


    It''s not good to pretend who you are.


    It''s really a self inflicted sin.


    Lu fan doesn''t know what to say. He didn''t dare to use his own name, but someone dared to pretend to be him.


    How bold and fearless this man is.


    Lu Fan really wants to remind him, brother, that you are dying.


    But he couldn''t say that he could only look at Jia Ming with a strange look.


    Lingyao shook her head and sighed.


    Nangong Xing and Wukong Ling have a look at each other. They all see surprise in each other''s eyes.


    Nangongxing pointed to Jia Ming above and said, "is this man sick?"


    Wukong Ling looked at Lu Fan Dao not far away: "I don''t know if this man is sick or not. But for me, it''s a perfect opportunity. "


    Say, dance empty spirit smile dimple opens one by one. Even the veil on her face could not hide her strong smile.


    Nangong Xing asked incomprehensibly, "what chance, what are you talking about,"


    Wukong Lingdao: "nothing. Since you don''t want to share the secret with me, I don''t want to tell you more. But I''m a little more generous than you. When I''m done with it, you''ll also benefit. "


    Nangongxing frowns at Wukong spirit. At this moment, Wukong spirit turns around and leaves, quickly disappearing into the crowd.


    On the floating island, Jia Ming did not know how much trouble he had caused himself because of this sentence.


    He was also intoxicated by the admiration of others, and he was very proud of his "witty" practice.


    He was born in a small country, and now he has the strength by countless chances and coincidences.


    Originally, when he was working in a small country, he was respected due to his strength.


    But since he came to Optimus Prime, he found that his strength was nothing at all.


    Although he can reach the top 100, even the top 25. But he knew that it was hard for him to go any further and his reputation could not match that of others at all. And because he was born in a small country, he had no power to rely on, which made him feel better than other experts of the nine great powers, even the night shadow, Su Dong and so on. There were dwarfs everywhere.


    This is no doubt unwilling for him who is proud, used to be respected and worshipped, and has always been the first.


    So he thought of this method, pretending to be Lu fan, to gain the respect of the world.


    Of course, the reason why he can think of this method is also a sudden inspiration.


    Before he came to Optimus, he didn''t even hear the name Lu Fan.


    Only when he saw the brochures sold by Bafang bank, he suddenly thought of this method.


    And, most importantly. He does have the condition to pretend to be Lu Fan.


    That is, he has a special thing that can let him really release some resolutions. As long as he does enough concealment, he believes that no one in the world can see his trick. Because this is the treasure left by the saints, or it can be called the holy vessel.


    With this, he can really pretend to be Lu fan, a double cultivation of Qi and martial arts.


    As for why to pretend, the reason is very simple. Lu fan has a good reputation. It can be imagined that even the eight square bank ranked him first.


    After many inquiries from him, Lu Fan was still the one who was named by the saints of the world. It''s not a great opportunity for such an important person to appear in the kingdom of Optimus. Even Jia Ming suspected that as long as he said he was Lu Fan. All three saints will look at him differently, and maybe they will accept him as a disciple. The thought of this strengthened his determination to pretend.


    Now he looks up at the three saints in the sky, as if he had imagined.


    The three saints are all staring at him at this time.


    The palm of his hand is slightly back, and he presses it against his waist. Jia Ming''s face is full of smiles. He feels that he is right about the bet.


    In this world, it''s just those who are brave enough to die of starvation.


    At the edge of the 10th floating island, Longrong slowly gets up. He is really confused by Jia Ming''s move.


    What a terrible man he is.


    Longrong''s eyelids began to beat. At this moment, he had no hope of winning.


    Raise your hand, long Rong clenches his teeth.


    No, he is from Longwu. Even if he knows how to lose, he will fight to the last moment.


    Suddenly, Longrong suddenly turned into a dragon. His body swelled and his wings expanded.


    In a flash, Longrong turned into a huge green horn Lei Yunlong.


    Seeing this scene, Jia Ming also raised his sword, only his left hand, and secretly pressed it on his waist.

 Chapter 996

    Roar.


    The thunder cloud comes down to the world, with black and white light.


    It can be seen that Qiu Rong''s strength has reached the edge of wuzun. This solid power of Tao seems to be only one step away from Yin and Yang, and then he can soar into the sky.


    Opening his mouth, the huge thunder column rushed to the sky and went straight to kill Jia Ming.


    Everyone is staring at Jia Ming''s movements. They all want to see if the legendary "double cultivation of Qi and martial arts" is really so strong.


    Even Lu Fan stared at Jia Ming''s left hand.


    If the opponent is really the same as him, he should release his Qi to coagulate.


    But what surprised Lu Fan happened. Jia Ming just moved his fingers and didn''t give out any power. At the next moment, there will be a formation behind him, and it is still a chain formation.


    One yuan, two Yi, three talents, four elephants, five elements, * *, seven stars, eight trigrams, nine palaces.


    Nine arrays are overlapped to form a terrible array.


    At this moment, Lu Fan''s body, all sounded the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    "Serial destruction array. This is not the signboard method of Qisheng. "


    As soon as the old nine''s voice fell, the chain formation destroyed the Lei Zhu directly.


    Nine way array divides Lei Zhu into countless light points. Then, Qiu Rong''s dragon is dead.


    The nine formations are all in one, with endless light and seal of dragon body.


    Qiu Rong struggles desperately, but he still can''t break away from this powerful array.


    With a hiss and roar, the floating island was smashed to pieces almost instantaneously.


    At the same time, Jia Ming is holding a long sword, vigorous and soaring.


    The shining Gang strength congeals into a huge sword, like the God of heaven''s blade, which stabs Qiu Rong fiercely.


    The dragon scale made a clear crash sound. At the same time, Jia Ming shouted, "die."


    Poof.


    The sword fell into Qiu Rong''s Dragon.


    Immediately, Qiu Rong uttered a cry of pain. Then the body shrinks rapidly.


    In the end, the Dragon man is not a real dragon. When the vigorous force is scattered, the human body will be restored.


    Qiu Rong''s chest blood was gurgling, but he was pierced by Jia Ming''s sword.


    Jia Ming proudly looked at Qiu Rong and said in a loud voice, "it''s your honor to be defeated by Lu Fan."


    At the end of the speech, the long sword whirled and abruptly pulled out.


    Qiu Rong''s blood gushed and fell to the ground on his back.


    Jia Ming took out his handkerchief with cool face and wiped the blood off his sword.


    Such a style is really like a strong dragon slayer, attracting countless women and screaming.


    "Lu fan, I love you so much."


    In the crowd, Lu Fan laughed happily.


    Although the man stole his name, it''s good to hear such a cry.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng finally got up from the ground at the moment. He couldn''t breathe with a smile. Desperately patting Lu Fan on the shoulder, he said: "younger martial brother, what do you think, ah, they are better than you."


    Lu Fandao: "really, do I have to learn from him and take a handkerchief when I go out. It looks good. "


    The elder martial brother is saying "goodbye. Younger martial brother, in fact, you are not bad. Each has its own style. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "are you praising me or belittling me. Elder martial brother, do you want me to warn him. If I don''t expect it, he won''t survive tonight. "


    Brother Han Feng shook his head and said: "no, never. For an idiot, don''t let yourself in. Younger martial brother, stay away from him. You don''t think it''s a good thing that he has helped you attract everyone''s attention. "


    Lu Fan looks at Jia Ming and sighs, "maybe."


    Lingyao suddenly pulled Lu Fan''s sleeve and lowered his voice: "can you see clearly. Is he a double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. It''s hard to fail. There are really people like you in the world. "


    Lu Fan shook his head with a smile and whispered back:" I''m afraid not. Although I can see exactly what method he uses. But it must be different from mine. Moreover, his decision is rigid. It''s not like he let it out himself. If I''m not wrong, I should have used some magic weapon. "


    As he said this, Lu fan asked about the Xuangong tower in Jiulong.


    "Am I right?"


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon replied: "great master. You are absolutely right. Let me guess. This person should have the magic weapon of the strange saint. Only Qisheng has created a magic weapon that can be used by martial artists. It''s not one-off goods. It''s really a magic weapon that can use vigorous force to urge and release the Dharma. However, only one or two of the magic weapons can be used. Moreover, its power is much weaker than that of the real alchemist. Alas, that strange saint is also the world''s first-class geek. The ideal of life is to make the world''s alchemists and martial artists no different. In order to achieve real Qi and martial arts. "


    After a pause, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon continued: "so, he died miserably in the end. He was assassinated by the powerful of the warrior and the alchemist. The body hasn''t been found yet, and this man, 80% of them, has inherited it. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly.


    Han Feng laughed and said: "magic weapon, that''s not interesting. In doing so, he is expected to be torn down soon. I really don''t know what his purpose is. "


    the elder martial brother touched his belly and said:" is his purpose guessing. It''s nothing more than taking advantage of Lu Fan''s name and trying to get some benefits. You see, after he was worshipped, his pride must have been a stubborn youth who can''t afford to lose. "


    Lu Fan pointed to the three saints in the sky and said, "besides, he probably wants to have a relationship with them. All the saints in the world are looking for me. He probably came with the purpose of worshiping the three saints as a teacher. "


    Lingyao sighed: "but if he really worships the three saints as his teacher, then the three saints see that it''s not a combination of Qi and martial arts. Is not he going to die miserably? "


    Lu Fan said with a grin: "not everyone will think so much. He just wanted to learn from the three saints very much. As for the later things, such people would not think much about it. "


    In three words and two words, Lu Fan and elder martial brother said Jia Ming thoroughly.


    But Jia Ming is still complacent. He thinks that this mobile phone is very smart.


    Of course, he won anyway.


    Accept everyone''s cheers.


    At the same time of his victory, Su Dong smashed Wang Yu''s head with a clap.


    Blood and * * fly together, Su Dong looks indifferent, it looks like he smashed a watermelon.


    "No."


    The Lord of cangming lost his voice and screamed on the thirteen floating islands. Immediately, he looked at Su Dong, and he was also full of murderous spirit.


    But Sudong didn''t want to look at him at all.


    Take back your hand and look directly at Lu Fan.


    His eyes are cold and his momentum has not yet stopped.


    At this time, Lu Fan felt his jiuxiao ring trembling slightly.


    Immediately, Lu Fan looked at Su Dong, but he also had some doubts.


    Suddenly, Su Dong''s lips moved, and her voice rang in Lu Fan''s ear.


    "You''re going to die soon."

 Chapter 997

    Lu Fan looks down at Su Dong with a slight contempt.


    Lu fan has heard enough of Su Dong''s completely provocative words, but up to now, no one can really kill him.


    This time, Lu Fan believes the same.


    In those days, facing so many powerful people in Dansheng country was more dangerous than facing a Soviet Union and winter. Lu Fan was not afraid.


    Now, it''s just a Sudong who wants to frighten Lu Fan. It''s too fanciful.


    For such a woman, Lu Fan only smiles at her contempt, which is a response.


    Su Dong seems to see Lu Fan''s smile full of contempt, his face suddenly looks ugly.


    She didn''t scare Lu fan, but Lu Fan was angry with her.


    Lu Fan didn''t want to look at her any more, and looked away.


    Next to him, Han Feng said with a smile: "younger martial brother, look at that Su Dong. It seems that you are angry again. It didn''t look so beautiful, but now it looks even uglier. "


    Brother Han Feng''s voice was deliberately let go, so that the crowd around could hear it clearly.


    But unexpectedly, few people refuted Han Feng, and no one agreed.


    Lu fan can probably guess one reason. It''s 80% that Su Dong killed nine powerful countries in a row, which caused everyone to be afraid of her. They didn''t dare to comment on her in vain, for fear of being heard by Su Dong to cause trouble for themselves.


    There is no one like Han Feng who dares to say loudly that she is ugly.


    Su Dong seems to have heard Han Feng''s words. Immediately, he is angry with Han Feng.


    The killing in the eyes is self-evident.


    Han Feng is more direct than Lu Fan. Elder martial brother Han Feng despises the look of contempt. It''s too personal and not elegant.


    Stretch out two middle fingers, than to Su Dong. At the same time, Han Feng said in a loud voice, "come and bite me, dead woman."


    This is what elder martial brother Han Feng does.


    Lu Fan shakes his head and continues to look at other contests.


    Compared with Su Dong, Lu fan is more concerned about the change of jiuxiao ring.


    This is very unusual. Lu Fan felt the shaking of jiuxiao ring for the only time. It''s in Dansheng''s country when we see the memorial tablet of Shenxiao wusheng.


    It seems that jiuxiao ring is only so "excited" when it comes to something about Shenxiao wusheng.


    That is to say, it''s very possible that Su Dong has something of Shenxiao wusheng.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what it would be or why Su Dong had it.


    But Lu fan is sure that he will investigate this matter clearly during the first war with Su Dong.


    With all kinds of thoughts in his mind, Lu Fan slowly fell into meditation.


    The contest lasted for several more hours. The battle was fierce. All kinds of martial arts and techniques were decisive and brilliant.


    From the perspective of onlookers, the world cup is undoubtedly a huge event, especially now, Tiangang is nothing.


    Only those who can get out of the realm are the real strong ones.


    All over the world, Kong Lin. Longwu is hostile to chaos, and they all won the contest successfully.


    Both of them seem to be able to do it easily, obviously not playing a full strength.


    They have rivals, not weak. But in front of them. It still seems a little immature. So that they beat the opponent without any damage. It''s a smooth move to the next round.


    Next. Wan Chung Guo. Huang Fu Wu. Dan Sheng kingdom. Ren Yu also defeated his opponent.


    Huangfu''s strength. Needless to say.


    In the book that Lu Fan read. This person is fourth. It is known as the master of calligraphy.


    His skill is very strange. One fell off. It''s a kill. One word. It becomes a formation. There is no doubt that heaven and earth venerable.


    Although the domain is not expanded. But his excellent five elements of the beast. It''s really eye opening.


    That''s a miracle. Wild animals come out.


    In huangfuwu''s writing. The gathering of wild animals. Each one is so lifelike. There is no difference between them.


    From this point of view alone. He would be better than other alchemists.


    Even Lu fan can''t compare with him in this respect. Huangfuwu''s legal decision. It can only be described in two words.


    Another alchemist. Ren dialect.


    But killed out the feeling of great momentum.


    He was born in danshengguo. In terms of legal decisions. It has advantages that other alchemists can''t imagine.


    At least Lu fan has not seen the method of instant seal. I''ve never seen an alchemist like Ren Yu. Never put money like this.


    It''s just a short rest. Ren Yu has used hundreds of methods.


    Each one is different. Each is so strong.


    His opponent. There is no chance to fight back. It is directly submerged by the legal decision of Ren language.


    And Ren Yu himself. It''s like there''s no force at all. Face is not red, breath is not panting, the opponent''s whole body is blood, there is no good, fall to the ground can not afford.


    He can also gracefully salute the people below.


    So many people are praising it.


    "This is the noble alchemist."


    Even Lu Fan thinks it''s a big eye opener. Ren Yu is at the top of his class in terms of his control of vitality.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what the Tao was. But certainly not among the five elements. Because his five elements are so balanced. Every decision is perfect, but just right.


    This only shows that he also hides more powerful skills.


    Lu Fan had to be a little wary of him.


    There is also Zuo Yundong, and ye Nantian also successfully promoted.


    Zuo Yundong ''s strength is really good. He has a good Sabre technique, such as the netherworld.


    Once it''s cut, there''s the sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling. His opponent, barely blocked a few knives, was finally cut off from the floating island.


    Zuo Yundong was merciful and didn''t kill him directly.


    As for ye Nantian. Lu Fan really has some bad comments.


    There is nothing special about this man''s skill. Although his martial arts are good, there is nothing particularly strong.


    But he is very easy to win, his opponent is not weak, but lose the most ugly.


    Just because ye Nantian knew what the other side was going to do.


    What''s the move, what''s the weakness, when the opponent is exhausted, and when he should dodge. He seems to have known it for a long time.


    After a battle, the other side didn''t even touch the corner of his clothes, so he lost in confusion.


    When ye Nantian smiled and saluted the crowd below, many people were still in a fog.


    "These two people are not acting," said many people.


    It can only be said that yenandian is a wonderful flower.


    On the last two floating islands, the results also appeared very quickly.


    The seventh Island, two fighting to the white hot men, both seriously injured out. They fight hard and fight hard, but the result is the same. It can only be eliminated like Liuzhi and lingyao.


    On the ninth Island, there was also a masked man named Shenhuo emperor, who was also promoted.


    This man has good martial arts. He has a good sword technique.


    However, Lu Fan looked at it for a few times, then suddenly he laughed.


    Square inch sword technique.


    Lu fan knows this sword technique.


    Take a rest in the wind, ha ha, it''s you.

 Chapter 998

    Lu Fan had been thinking about what to do with the wind break.


    He clearly remembers that fengxiao and Dongpang have come to the kingdom of Optimus. There''s no reason not to take part in the world championships.


    Now, it seems that the wind break not only came to participate, but also played very fierce.


    Shenhuohuang, this name, Lu Fan also feel a little interesting.


    It sounds like shenhuang.


    Smiling and shaking his head, Lu Fan was too lazy to break through the wind for a rest.


    Since he can play under a pseudonym, why can''t others.


    Lu Fan''s eyes swept among the crowd, and now that the wind break appeared.


    That fat man is not far away.


    Suddenly, Lu fan saw the direction of Master Wu Chen.


    There, the princes of Wu''an state, Lao Liu and others all sat in high chairs to watch.


    Next to master Wu Chen, a fat man is pouring wine desperately, not who is Dongpang.


    Lu Fan put a smile on his lips.


    This round, from day to night.


    The West Mountains sink at dusk, and the sea rises at the moon.


    After all the contests, the top ten in the world are finally born.


    Sudong. Life taking female, cold face respect, Gong shenzaohua, murderous.


    Night shadow. Heavy sword martial arts, coagulate road domain, swallow mountains and rivers, vigorous martial arts are majestic.


    Kong Lin. Sword in wine, saint, sword refers to long sky, who is the enemy.


    Hatred of chaos. Dragon blood, dragon body. Dragon people''s glory is the supreme of the dragon.


    Lu Fan (that is, Jia Ming), vigorous and weak, energetic, the first roster, mysterious.


    Ye Nantian, six eyes and eight ears. The sword is like a rainbow, and the body is like a dragon.


    Left cloud East, endless knives, air sky. When a long sword goes out of its sheath, no one will fight against it.


    Huangfuwu, shenbi grip, point Cangshan, heaven and earth in hand, pen fall.


    Any language, Dan into a decision, infinite law. The heaven and the earth in the heart change rapidly.


    Shenhuohuang (that is to say, wind rest) square inch sword, flying cloud step, merciless iron face, vigorous force surging.


    The ten will take part in the decisive battle tomorrow. It was supposed to be 12, but because of the tie between lingyao and Liuzhi, there were two other experts.


    So when the 24 were finished, only ten were left to advance.


    Maybe half of the top ten players are unknown before the game.


    Not to mention anything else, night shadow, shenhuohuang, ye Nantian, these three names. Many people have never heard of it.


    Not to mention, suddenly came out of "Lu Fan."


    At night, after a day of competition.


    The whole Qingtian city is in a state of carnival.


    Maybe it''s because of the competition in the daytime. It''s too wonderful.


    Maybe it''s because we''re looking forward to the next top ten, and all of us are excited.


    Qingtian city is full of laughter.


    However, behind the laughter, some people are worried all over their faces.


    In a magnificent restaurant, the towering statue slightly turns its head, and its eyes turn. Inside are two elegant wing rooms.


    One of them, tonight, was taken care of.


    No one can get close to it. The door of the wing room is closed. It''s obvious that there are some things that can''t be said outside.


    "Master, this is the general situation."


    Lu Fan speaks slowly. Sitting opposite to Lu fan, Wu Chen, Ling Yao, senior brother, Han Feng and others are standing out.


    Thirteen guard at the door, nangongxing and wuqiling are not around.


    Lu Fan seemed to say that he was thirsty and took a sip of tea cup.


    In front of him, Master Wu Chen and elder martial brother were totally shocked.


    "Brother Lu fan, you are not joking," said the elder martial brother. He expressed a strong shock at what Lu Fan said. I don''t want to believe what Lu Fan said.


    Lu Fan looked at the faces of the senior brothers and said, "I really want to tell you that this is a fake. But that''s what happened. No one can change. I estimate that the whole kingdom of Optimus Prime will be completely devoured by the virtual beasts at the end of the tournament. With all the people in Optimus city. Now there''s a ray of life. We have a little time left. Master, you have many ways. Think about it. What''s your idea? You can leave first. "


    Lingyao said in a loud voice, "what about you? Come with us."


    Lu Fan looked at lingyao and shook his head gently and said, "if I leave, I''m afraid everyone may not be able to leave. I have to stay and have a dead fight with that sudon. "


    Lingyao said: "then I will not go. Don''t you say that the sky has ideas for me. If I also left, he might be angry to start ahead of time


    Lu Fan looked at lingyao and said, "you must go first. I don''t have to be OK to stay, but I don''t have to take you with me. Believe me, I will not die. "


    Lingyao bit her lips, and Lu Fan looked at lingyao''s expression of tears, reached out and held lingyao''s hand and said, "just like last time, I''ll let thirteen escort you out."


    Lingyao said slowly: "Lu fan, it''s impossible for you to get out of danger every time. You are always risking your own life. "


    Lu Fandao: "this is what I have to do. Said, Lu Fan looked at elder martial brother Han Feng, elder martial brother and they took a look. "


    Immediately, elder martial brother Han Feng and elder martial brother nodded clearly.


    They know what Lu Fan''s eyes mean, which is to let them at a critical moment, not hesitate to knock lingyao unconscious, but also to take her away.


    Wu Chen is silent, his fingers tremble slightly.


    What Lu Fan said is amazing.


    Wanfang has lived in the competition, but it was held by demon Xiu.


    Now the general trend of the world has been mastered by the demon cultivator.


    If Lu Fan didn''t tell him that, Wu Chen couldn''t believe it.


    For a moment, Wu Chen sighed a long time and said, "doom. At the beginning, the battle against demons was really to cut grass without removing roots, and the spring wind was blowing again. It''s really chilling that the devil sect of Daoxin is so powerful now and still plays this hand. The peace I fought for at jiuxiao gate will be destroyed again. It''s pathetic, it''s pathetic, it''s pathetic. "


    Wu Chen stood up and paced, then he was silent for a moment, saying, "Lu Fan. Now that we have reached this point, we must plan for the worst. You are right. You must send them out first. In my opinion, it''s the way of demon cultivation. You can send them out of qingtiancheng under the guise of demon repair, which should be feasible. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened and said, "yes. Now, outside the kingdom of Optimus, it should be surrounded by demons. If you want to go out, you have to pretend to be demons. Fortunately, I am still the leader of the 15th hall. "


    Wu Chen then said: "not only that, we need help. It''s not enough for us to escape. Seven or eight tenths of the world''s forces lie here. If they are all over, even if we escape, we will just linger for a while and be chased to death by the demon cultivation later. So, when Wu Chen said this, he paused for a moment. Lu Fan suddenly knew what Wu chenyao said, and then he laughed and said: "master, you I don''t want to be a savior. "


    Wu Chen shook his head and said, "I can''t be the Savior. What I can do is to help you contact some people. Lu fan, it seems that this time, the world depends on you."

 Chapter 999

    Lu Fan laughed bitterly, and he knew that Master Wu Chen would say this.


    Shaking his head, Lu said, "I''m afraid I can''t save many people."


    Wu chendao: "to save one is one. I can help you to contact some saints. I can''t guarantee how many people will believe it. But when things come, they will choose to be on our side. You have to find a way to build relationships with the nine great powers. At least the leaders of the nine great powers should be prepared. In addition, we need to inform you of the beast house and Bafang bank. If these big forces can make concerted efforts, we will have a chance to survive. "


    Lu Fan nodded:" I''m doing all these. I''ve already informed you about the beast house, but I''m not sure about the idea of the Lixi patriarch. "


    Wu chendao: "notice immediately. We still need to leave Optimus method. Disguised as a demon, he can only run more than ten or twenty people. How can I do more. What we need is a complete passage, or a gap in the magic repair pack. Are you sure you can get it? "


    Lu Fan took out a bead and put it on the table and said:" this should help. "


    Wu Chen quickly picks up the beads, injects vitality, and the light curtain is released.


    All of a sudden, people saw a chaotic scene, desperately blinking.


    Han Feng said, "what kind of ghost is this?"


    Lu Fan explained: "this is the way other demons come in. Everything they saw and heard was inside. If they can integrate the pictures they see, that''s it, "


    said Lu Fan with a wave of his hand.


    All the light curtain disappeared, only one light spot remained.


    The center of the light spot is a towering column of light, and there are countless dense light spots outside.


    Lu Fan pointed to the outer circle of light and said: "this is the circle of demon cultivation. It seems to be seamless. But in this position, they are too close to the light column, Lu Fan''s eyes are burning. The elder martial brother and other people don''t understand and ask: "how is it near?" lingyao seems to understand, saying: "if they are too near, they are likely to be pulled directly when virtual animals appear. In that case, there will be a gap. "


    Lu Fandao:" yes, I think so too. "


    Wu chendao: "how did you get here? Who helped you investigate?" Lu Fan said slowly: "dancing is ethereal. She guessed that I might run away, so she gave me this in advance. "


    Hearing the name of Wukong Ling, lingyao looks slightly changed. Elder martial brother Han Feng and others look at me. I look at you, but they don''t speak.


    Wu Chen then said, "is she trustworthy?"


    Lu Fan nodded: "trustworthy."


    Wu chendao: "that''s good. It''s here tentatively. You can get ready right away. Han Feng, your mouth must be strict. Lu Fan trusts you so much. If something goes wrong with you, you will be held responsible. "


    Han Feng and others immediately looked solemn and nodded heavily.


    "Even if we were stupid, we would not betray younger martial brother Lu fan," said the elder martial brother


    Wu Chen nodded: "that''s good. You can go. You can give some information to the Lord of Wu''an, Qin Shang. Let him help to talk to other countries. "


    Han Feng frowned and said, "is this OK?"


    Wu Chen looked at Lu Fan. Frowning, Lu Fandao said, "it should be OK."


    Elder martial brother and others nodded clearly and opened their hands. Elder martial brother gave Lu Fan a hug and said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, it''s up to you again."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng, elder martial brother Chuxing and elder martial brother Chutian all came forward and hugged Lu Fan.


    Han Feng said in Lu Fan''s ear, "we must live."


    Lu Fan whispered back, "sure."


    several senior brothers left quickly. Wu Chen came to the door, but suddenly closed the door again.


    Lu Fan looks at Master Wu Chen in surprise.


    Master, it''s obvious that there is something to tell him.


    "Lu fan, what I want to tell you next. From my mouth and into your ear, no third person is allowed to know. "


    Lu Fan nodded:" say it, master, I listen. "


    Wu Chen turned around and looked at Lu Fan with a sharp look: "you see Su man."


    Lu Fan said: "see you. Taoist heart demon sect, elder Suman. She approved all my hall leaders. "


    Wu chendao: "what do you think of her,"


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and said: "I don''t know how to describe it. The first time I saw her, she forced me to kill. But later, he helped me several times. Master, you said you can trust her, but I can''t give her complete trust. "


    Wu chendao: "you did it right. I''m also wrong. She asked you to kill people. I guess it''s to test whether you are really a demon. I''m sure if you do. She will kill you without hesitation, and then take away the jiuxiao ring from your hand. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "is that so, Shifu, you mean that she is actually a good person, not a demon cultivator."


    Wu Chen smiled and said: "demon cultivator, this is just an identity, it has nothing to do with whether she is a good person or not. Suman is proficient in the five elements of heaven and earth, and the three blood corpses of demon cultivation should also be fully understood. If you say she''s a demon, that''s right. Her evil spirit, as long as it is released, may be heavier than the devil''s head. But you have to say she''s not a demon, she can. She is really a kind person. "


    when it comes to this, Wu Chen''s eyes are a little confused.


    Lu Fandao: "why is that so. Why such a person would be an elder in the demon sect of Daoxin? "


    Wu Chen''s eyes suddenly became sad and said, "because she is like me, and she wants to make the skill of Qi and martial arts integration."


    Lu Fan opened his mouth slightly, surprised on his face.


    Wu Chen looks at Lu Fan and says, "you don''t know my title yet, Lu Fan."


    Lu fan doesn''t understand why Master Wu Chen suddenly mentioned this. He shakes his head and says, "I don''t know.". Master, what are you? "Wu Chenlang said:" when I was wandering around the world, I was called Qian Sheng. How about the name? "


    Lu Fan applauded:" loud enough. "


    Wu Chen then said:" and Suman she was called kunsheng in that year. Do you need me to understand again? "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said:" heaven and earth saints, you are the legendary heaven and earth double saints. "


    Lu Fan heard the name. To be exact, no one in the whole world knows the name.


    Wu Chen said with a smile, "that''s right. It was our most glorious time. Then, as we began to think of ways to create a combination of Qi and Wu. We have differences. In my opinion, vitality and vigorous energy can coexist because there is no difference between heaven and earth. According to the deduction Road, there are two in life, three in two and all in three. As long as the original strength is restored, it is the unity of Qi and martial arts, which I call the origin. "


    Wu Chen drew a circle on the table and continued: "but Suman thought that this method would not work. In her opinion, the unity of power is not as good as the unity of the road. The so-called unity of Qi and martial arts is the end of the road. She calls it the same goal through different paths. It''s like whether it''s an alchemist or a martial artist, they all want to build the way of heaven in the end. They all need to condense the realm of Tao and become one side of the world. So she''s looking for a way to bring the roads together. In the world, Lu fan is the best at integrating power, and there is no difference between Qi practitioners and martial arts practitioners. The difference is that Lu Fan said: "demon cultivation,"


    Wu Chen said: "yes, so she went. I had a big fight with her. I called her a demon head and a crazy witch. She said that I was stupid and pedantic. We parted ways. She went to the devil kingdom of Daoxin, and I was very sad Sad, and then ready to fight hard to verify my ideas, but just when I reached the most critical time, three people came to snatch my achievements, they hurt me and destroyed my hope of success in the final practice. At the same time, I also found that they were the culprit that destroyed jiuxiao gate in that year. Guess who they were. "


    Lu Fan already understood, light way:Ą° Three saints, "


    Wu Chen said:" yes, they are. "

 Chapter 1000

    "Sometimes, fate is so elusive. Some of the things you believed in are likely to become completely different one day. For example, I used to think that in this world, what really deserves my hatred is demon cultivation. But who can think that the person I care about most has also become a demon cultivator. I used to think that the person who destroyed my school was also a demon cultivator. But who can think of it? In the end, I found that it was the comrades who destroyed my school. It''s hard to know what''s going on in the world. "


    Wu Chen drew another fork on the circle he drew.


    Lu Fandao: "the three saints are such despicable people. How does this kind of person practice to this state? "Wu Chen laughed:" the strength of cultivation has nothing to do with morality. If despicable people can''t practice to a high level, will they fight so hard in the battle against demons? "Lu Fan said:" when I was in the Dansheng country, elder Zixiao told me that it was an unimaginable force that destroyed jiuxiao gate. Now I understand that it is the most powerful force in the world, represented by the three saints. There are at least eight banks and the world behind him. "


    Wu Chen was surprised:" you see martial uncle Zixiao, he is in the Dansheng country. "


    Lu Fan nodded gently. Wu Chen''s eyes twinkled and said: "no way, the kingdom of Dansheng is the kingdom of immortality. How could he be there without destroying the saints? But he hates us people of jiuxiaomen. Especially martial uncle and them. "


    Lu Fandao: "elder Zixiao worships the memorial tablet of Shenxiao wusheng in the Holy Spirit heaven tower of Dansheng country."


    Wu Chen''s eyes twinkled and sighed for a moment: "that''s right. Since it''s uncle''s choice, there''s no way. Lu fan, remember that the immortal is different from the three saints. The three saints can be said to be our enemies of life and death, but those who do not destroy the saints are half enemies and half friends. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "well, I didn''t see that the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng has a little feeling of a friend to me, the current master of jiuxiao gate."


    Wu Chen shook his head and said with a wry smile, "just remember. If one day, you can stand at the top of the world. In the face of Shenxiao wusheng, spare his life. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" he will spare my life now. "


    Wu Chen smiled and said nothing, as if he didn''t take Lu Fan''s words seriously. He said with a light smile, "he won''t kill you."


    Lu Fan crossed his hands and fingers and said, "then that is to say, the three saints cannot be believed. You can''t trust them even when you finally fight against the demons. "


    Wu Chen nodded and said, "this is the lesson that jiuxiaomen gave back with bloody facts. No matter what the task is for you, you should stay away from them. "


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, there was a strange way of light: "master, the task of demon cultivation is to kill one of the saints. I now understand what elder Suman has said to me. She thinks that once I know the truth of the matter, I will. I don''t need the requirement of demon cultivation. I will try to kill the three saints myself. She''s right. I think I can


    Wu Chenhu stepped forward and stared at Lu Fan''s eyes and said, "Lu fan, I don''t care what you Suman said to you. Shifu only asks you to do one thing. Don''t have anything to do with Sansheng at this juncture. You need to know. These three people have destroyed the jiuxiao gate. They have hurt your master and me. Now they are only disabled. If you think that you alone can compare with the original jiuxiao gate and your master and me, you are quite wrong. "


    Lu Fan looks at Wu Chen''s solemn expression, sighs and nods gently, which is the answer.


    Wu Chen also sighed: "I know Suman. The hatred of the three saints in her heart is much deeper than that of you and me. I can understand that she asked you to carry out the task. Because you are the master of jiuxiaomen after all. If there is a person who can represent jiuxiaomen in revenge, then you are the most suitable person. But this time, you can''t listen to her. If you really kill one of the three saints, the demon cultivation has gained the upper hand. Does that mean that we should give up the world to the demon cultivator. This is really what you want to see. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes twinkled, and he was convinced by Master Wu Chen.


    Nodding heavily, Lu said: "I see. By the way, Shifu, there''s something I want you to see for me, "


    Lu Fan said as he took the beads from Zhang Yuehan''s hand and handed them to Wu Chen.


    At the moment when Wu Chen saw the beads, his pupils immediately enlarged and his body trembled uncontrollably.


    His lips began to tremble. Wu Chen took the beads and said in a hoarse voice, "this is..."..... This is


    Lu Fandao: "it seems to be a bead, but I always think it''s extraordinary. By the way, there is also a person who is confused. I can''t get rid of her, Shifu. You can see what to do. "


    Wu Chen murmured:" disordered mind, disordered mind is a name I''ve heard. She is..... Luan Sheng, "


    when Lu Fan heard Wu Chen''s words, he was shocked and said:" what, the seal inside is really a saint. "


    suddenly Wu Chen''s eyes turned red, shaking his hand and holding Lu Fan''s:" Lu fan, you actually found the six beads of chaos. Master, I really don''t know what to say. "


    Lu Fan looks at Wu Chen''s eyes and two lines of clear tears appear.


    Hurriedly, Lu Fan said: "what''s wrong with you, master? This is the six beads of chaos. God. It''s really the six beads of chaos. "Lu fan asked twice unbelievably.


    Wu chendao: "yes, if I am right, this is the dead pearl of chaos six beads."


    Lu Fan takes a breath of air conditioning, good guy, where did Zhang Yuehan get such a good thing.


    The legendary six beads of chaos fell into her hands like this.


    Think about it. How long and how many risks did Lu Fan take to get a drop of sap from the Holy Spirit tree.


    But with Zhang Yuehan''s strength, if you want to make such a thing, you can only pick it up on the side of the road.


    Lu Fan''s face is strange. It seems that Master Wu Chen thinks that he only got the six chaotic beads in his life.


    Wu Chen wiped away his tears and said: "when people get old, they just can''t control themselves. It''s really out of shape. Master, I am so happy. Lu fan, hurry to put this thing away. It''s of great use. The chaos in it is not enough for fear. When we go back, I will help you refine her. "


    Lu Fandao:" master, I know that the six chaos beads can restore your strength. Now, let''s get three things together. When can I help you recover your strength?


    Wu Chen said: "it''s too late now. My business, even if it is stable, will take half a year, or even longer. After all, over the years, it has become a stubborn disease. But what I want to say is that the six beads of chaos can not only help me recover strength, but also help you to realize the road and refine your body. You must not lose it. "


    Lu Fan hurriedly put the bead into the jiuxiao ring and said with a smile:" it will never be lost. "


    Wu Chen finally patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "Lu fan, be careful. Master, I will go back first. You don''t want to send me, you''d better keep a low profile. "


    Lu Fan watched Wu Chen open the door and was ready to leave.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan said: "master, in two days, I will arrange you to leave Optimus with senior brother Han Feng. You have to be prepared. "


    Wu Chen turns to look at Lu Fan doubtfully:" I''ll go with them, ha ha, that''s not necessary. "


    Lu fan is surprised:" what do you say, Shifu, "


    Wu Chen says:" Lu fan, do you really think Shifu will watch you fight alone, Shifu will accompany you in the kingdom of Optimus, and fight until the last moment. "


    finish speaking, Wu Chen Without waiting for Lu fan to speak, he strode away.

 Chapter 1001

    Lu Fan shook his head and smiled bitterly. He wanted to catch up and tell the master that it was not necessary.


    But Lu Fan also knew that Shifu would never listen to him. Think about it carefully. In fact, their tempers are the same.


    If you make a decision, you won''t change it easily.


    Lu Fan sat in the wing room and waited for a while, ate some fruit several times bigger than him, and then walked out of the wing room.


    Tomorrow, he will have a competition, the top ten competition of all countries, but also his name.


    Lu fan doesn''t want to miss his own competition, even if each round of competition is approaching the final destruction.


    "Thirteen, let''s go."


    Go down quickly. Lu Fan plans to go back and have a good rest.


    As he walked down the shining stairs, Lu Fan watched the crowd below. His eyes were full of pity.


    These people, do not know that this may be the last few days of their life carnival.


    Looking at the smile on their faces, Lu Fan''s mind was full of despair when they were devoured by virtual animals.


    Shake your head. Lu fan forces these things out of his mind.


    There are some things he can''t change. You can only choose to accept.


    Continue down, gradually, someone recognized Lu Fan.


    Immediately, many people came to Lu Fan excitedly, waving all kinds of things at the same time. They wanted to let Lu Fan sign, and 13 dutifully blocked them away.


    Fortunately, it''s an elegant place. These people, though excited, don''t lose their identity.


    They did not raise their voices or stop Lu Fan''s way.


    Lu Fan signed a few at will, smiled at others, and indicated that he had something else to do, so he didn''t stop.


    Take a quick step and see Lu Fan going out of the attic.


    But just then, the transparent rain fog door of the attic was suddenly opened.


    Then a man and a woman came in.


    "Oh, beauty. Tell me what you want and what you want. You''re welcome. "


    Dressed in silver and moon armor, the visitor waved loudly as soon as he came in.


    Immediately, the others in the attic, make a soft voice.


    "Lu fan, this is not Lu Fan."


    "It''s him, Lu Fan of Qi and martial arts."


    "I want to sign for him. The woman in his arms is so charming. "


    Yes, it''s Jia Ming who pretends to be Lu Fan. He was holding a gorgeous woman in his arms, in a fiery red dress, with an opening at the front and a opening at the bottom. With a lazy smile, nestled in Jia Ming''s arms.


    Lu Fan immediately stops and looks at Jia Ming with burning eyes. A smile rises on the corner of his mouth.


    He suddenly found out that he knew the women around Jia Ming.


    That''s right. The Lord of the thirteen hall, the holy daughter of Huoyuan.


    How did she hook up with Jia Ming.


    Lu Fan stood aside and hid in the crowd.


    "Don''t be here," said Huoyuan''s saint in Jiaming''s arms. Let''s go somewhere else. "


    "Where do you want to go?" Jia Ming asked


    With endless charm in the eyes of Huoyuan Saint daughter, his waist and legs twisted in Jia Ming''s arms, and he exhaled like a orchid: "go to the place where there is no one."


    Jia Ming suddenly understood, and his excited face turned red. The palms of the hands are all sliding towards the hips of the virgin Huoyuan.


    "Well, we''ll go where nobody is."


    Jia Ming quickly walked out of the attic, but when he passed a child with a look of hope, he bent down and signed Lu Fan for the child. Immediately the child jumped up excitedly.


    Jia Ming laughs and walks out with the saint daughter of Yuan Huo in his arms.


    Among the crowd, Lu Fan''s appearance changed slightly, and he went out with him.


    At a glance, Lu Fan sees Jia Ming holding the fire and the virgin yuan getting on a luxury carriage.


    "This idiot."


    Lu Fan shook his head, turned over and got into a carriage.


    When the groom saw a stranger come up, he said loudly, "who are you and what are you going to do?"


    As soon as the voice came down, Lu Fan waved, and immediately kicked the groom down, threw out a bag and hit him directly in the face.


    "Ouch."


    The groom cried out in pain, and one of his front teeth was kicked off. Just as he was about to shout, suddenly he saw the golden light in the bag, which was filled with the gold of the beast''s head.


    Immediately, he closed his mouth. These money, don''t say to buy a carriage pulled by the ground animal, buy a boat that can fly enough. The groom even waved to Lu fan, who had left. He had a big mouth and a big smile. He seemed to say that he would come again next time.


    "Huoyuan''s Saint daughter is following Jiaming. She must be ready to fight against Jiaming. 13Ą˘ Speed up. I still have to let him live for a while. He pretends to be me and can help me attract a lot of attention. It would be inappropriate to die so soon. "


    Thirteen heard Lu Fan shouting, waving is a vigorous force thrown on the ground animal.


    Immediately, the ground animal made a hissing sound, and the speed doubled in an instant. He went directly to Jia Ming''s carriage.


    "You are good or bad."


    In the carriage, Jia Ming and Huoyuan Saint daughter are obviously still lingering.


    Lu Fanzhen doesn''t know if Jia Ming would be so happy to hold the Huoyuan Saint if he knew that she likes to dig out people''s hearts.


    Suddenly, Lu fanlang said, "brother Jia Ming, can you come out for a chat?"


    Lu Fan''s voice is not loud, but his voice is like a roar, which absolutely deafens Jia Ming.


    Immediately, Jia Ming shouted with rage, "stop."


    The carriage stopped abruptly, and Jia Ming came out with a bluster and shouted, "which son of a bitch wants to talk to me."


    Thirteen will also stop the carriage, Lu Fan slowly out, looks back to the original smile at Jia Ming.


    At once, Jia Ming said in surprise, "night shadow. What can I do for you? "


    Lu Fan looked at the Huoyuan Saint daughter coming out from behind Jia Ming and said with a smile, "just talk. Tomorrow is the top ten battle. Maybe tomorrow is my fight with brother Jia. Let''s talk about it before the war. It''s also a good story. "


    Jia Ming waved to Lu Fan and said: "no time, no time. Brother Yeying, I know your kindness. But I''m really not free tonight. Go talk to someone else. I think Kong Lin, they must be free. You go to them. By the way, my name is Lu Fan. Don''t call me brother Jia. That''s just my pseudonym. You''d better call me by my real name. "


    Jia Ming said and hugged Huoyuan Saint daughter, but he didn''t find out. At this time, Huoyuan Saint daughter''s face was very strange.


    In the eyes also with a little panic, dead stare at Lu Fan.


    "Ha ha. OK, brother Lu is not. Since you don''t want to talk to me, would you like to talk to me. It surprised me that I didn''t kill you last time. "


    Lu Fan said, with some murderous air in his eyes.


    The body of Huoyuan''s Saint daughter was trembling slightly. Although she was a warrior, she was scared by Lu Fan last time.


    Jia Ming also saw something wrong and said in surprise, "what do you say?"

 Chapter 1002

    Lu fandan looks at the holy daughter of Huoyuan and doesn''t reply to Jia Ming.


    Jia Ming was totally confused. He pointed to the holy daughter of Huoyuan and said, "you know this night shadow."


    the holy daughter of Huoyuan bit her teeth and looked at Lu Fan and said, "don''t get in the way. It has nothing to do with you. Beware of punishment. "


    Lu Fan understood the meaning of Huoyuan''s words.


    It seems that it was arranged above that the holy daughter of Huoyuan should follow Jia Ming''s order.


    It''s either the idea of the elders or the idea of the God.


    But Lu Fan didn''t pay attention to this at all, just looked down on Huo yuan and said: "you want to drive me away, I''m sorry, I still want to drive you away. I''ll count three. If you don''t go. Don''t blame me for being rude. "


    Listening to Lu Fan''s murderous words, Jia Ming finally felt something was wrong.


    At that time, Jia Ming drew out his long sword and pointed to Lu Fan and said, "night shadow. Don''t make trouble, this is my woman. "


    Thirteen eyes are cold, and the sword in his hand is already clenched.


    Lu Fan didn''t see Jia Ming at all. His eyes were fixed on the saint daughter of Huo yuan.


    He is thinking about whether to kill the Huoyuan virgin directly now.


    Weighing gains and losses.


    Huoyuan''s Saint daughter was completely frightened by Lu Fan''s momentum. But she is still a little reluctant. She managed to win Jia Ming''s trust. How can she give up halfway now. Isn''t that what Jia mingbai just touched. She hasn''t suffered this kind of loss.


    Slowly, the saint daughter of Huoyuan said one by one: "night shadow, it seems that you haven''t heard clearly. What I''m talking about is the above..."


    Lu Fan interrupts the words of Huo yuan''s saint, and Lang says, "one."


    Jia Ming looked at Lu fan, and then at the holy daughter Huoyuan. He shouted, "you can see me. I''m talking to you. "


    The eyes of Huoyuan''s Saint daughter suddenly became cold and said: "you are looking for something. You will die miserably. "


    Lu Fan said quietly, "two."


    Jia Ming suddenly flashed to the front of the Huoyuan Saint daughter, and the long sword pointed to Lu Fan''s neck and said: "night shadow. Lu Fan looked at Jia Ming and said, "I''m saving your life."


    The holy daughter of Huoyuan shouted: "night shadow, you deceive people too much."


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "three."


    Said, Lu Fan''s foot is the Tao field.


    In an instant, he flew Jia mingchong ten Zhangs away and fell on the ground.


    The holy daughter of Huoyuan also released her own Taoism in a hurry. The red Taoism wrapped her, and the light of fire came into Jia Ming''s eyes.


    Jia Ming, who was about to get up from the ground, was completely shocked.


    The heavy sword without front suddenly appeared in Lu Fan''s hands.


    With the heavy sword held high, Lu Fan''s momentum began to climb rapidly.


    "I''ll fight you."


    Huoyuan saint''s daughter suddenly turned into a fire to kill Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan did not hesitate to cut his sword in the fire.


    But at the next moment, Lu Fan suddenly felt that his sword had gone through. The fire was just a fake shot.


    Look up again, the flame yuan saint''s daughter has gone into the night sky with streamer.


    It can be seen that she was completely frightened by Lu Fan. It doesn''t mean to fight Lu Fan head-on at all.


    A burst drink, plus a move virtual shadow, deceived Lu Fan''s eyes, and immediately fled.


    Lu fan is not only smiling. As expected, people say that there is a reason for the cunning of demon cultivation.


    He didn''t think of the way to escape.


    Thirteen is about to pursue. Lu fan stops him and says, "no, let her go. We''ll see each other later. "


    Thirteen clear nod, quietly continue to stand behind Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan got out of the carriage and came to Jia Ming. He held out his hand to Jia Ming. Lu Fan said, "brother Jia. Oh, no, brother Lu. Now do you understand? "


    Jia Ming''s face is ugly. He gets up and looks at the direction of Huoyuan''s Saint daughter''s leaving." she is a warrior. God, what''s her purpose? "Lu Fan said:" just understand. If you think a warrior is with you, just appreciate you. I''m not going to talk to you. Now, you''re much better than I thought. "


    Jia Ming is teased by Lu fan, and his face turns red.


    Looking up at Lu Fan''s face, Jia Ming said, "brother Yeying. Can you explain it to me. "What''s the matter?" Lu Fan said with a smile. "Can you explain it? It''s not all for your double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. You have the power that people all over the world covet. No one will trouble you. Believe me, tonight is just the beginning. The other side uses the beauty scheme, obviously just to set out your cultivation way. It''s good. Think about it. If someone catches you and forces you to ask. Or, take your spirit out and explore it by yourself. Or refine you into a pill, take it


    "Stop talking."


    Jia Ming seems to be afraid of what Lu Fan said. The fingers began to tremble gently.


    "I didn''t expect that. There will be so many troubles to get an identity. If I had known that, I would not have recognized this identity. "


    Jia Ming''s own whisper.


    Lu fan asked doubtfully, "what do you say?"


    Jia Ming shook his head repeatedly and said: "nothing, thank you for your help tonight. Otherwise, if I really want to continue with this woman, the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    Lu Fan laughed and said: "yes, it is. I have been admiring you for a long time. It''s said that Lu fan is handsome, romantic, loved by everyone. Flowers bloom when he sees them. Coffins open when he sees them. Beauties laugh when he sees them. Feather fans and silk scarves are strong. A pear flower presses crabapple


    Lu Fan began to tout his head, and his mouth was splashing and his brows were flying.


    Inside, the nine dragon Xuangong tower couldn''t hear any more, saying, "great master, is it interesting to blow yourself up?"


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "that must be interesting."


    Jia Ming was embarrassed by what Lu Fan said, and waved his hand repeatedly: "where, where. Brother Yeying is over praised. I''m not as good as you said. "


    Lu Fan gently turned his white eyes and said to himself, "I didn''t say you."


    The right hand is empty, and Jia Ming says, "brother Yeying. Thank you for your help tonight. I''ll treat you to a drink. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "yes. I also want to hear from brother Lu about Qi and martial arts. Forgive me for being a direct person. I just want to hear this and your background, brother Lu. There are many legends about you. "


    Jia Ming waved his hand and said, "it''s all little things that are not worth mentioning. But since you want to hear it, brother Yeying, I''ll tell you. "


    At the end of the speech, Jia Ming and Lu Fan walk back to the carriage slowly. They talk and laugh, and they seem to have a good relationship.


    On the other side, several elders of demon cultivation saw this scene from afar.


    Half face elder asked: "how to do this."


    elder Suman replied with a smile: "what to do, what to do."

 Chapter 1003

    "Where is brother Lu?"


    on the carriage, Lu Fan looks at Jia Ming with a smile.


    It may be that his smile is too evil, which makes Jia Ming uncomfortable.


    "Xilin, I come from a small country in Xilin. Brother Yeying, a small country you haven''t heard of. I don''t think it''s necessary to introduce it too carefully. "


    Jia Ming said with a smile on his face.


    Different from the performance just now, Jia Ming seems to be more kind to Lu Fan.


    It may be that Lu Fan just drove away a terrible woman for him, or that he saw Lu Fan''s cultivation so strong that even a martial Zun ran away from him immediately. So the heart had some fear.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "Oh, the Western leader. Brother Lu, I''d better call you brother Jia. I have many friends surnamed Lu. If I call you brother Lu again. I''m not used to it. I prefer your name Jiaming. "


    Jia Ming said with a smile: "at will. Night shadow brother. You can call it anything you like. Who doesn''t have a few titles and pseudonyms to roam the world. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "that''s good. Brother Jia, I have a few questions for you. Please answer me, brother Jia. "


    Jia Ming waved his hand and said, "whatever. Brother Ye Ying, you are my friend now. Between friends, what can''t be asked. As long as you don''t intend to take all my Dharma skills directly. Others, at will, "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" then I will ask. Jia brother. I heard that your name of Qiwu double cultivation came from the Dansheng kingdom. Since you are a Western leader, how can you go to the eastern kingdom of Dansheng? It''s a long way. At that time, sijieshan had not been opened yet. "


    Jia Ming heard the words, opened his mouth and said:" Er.. ,,, I admire the kingdom of Dansheng, so I go to see it specially. The road is a little far away, but people always travel around and increase their knowledge. Otherwise, they are like frogs at the bottom of a well. "


    Lu Fan''s smile is more colorful, saying:" Oh, I see. But isn''t Dansheng a country that doesn''t let outsiders in? It''s a blocked country. How do you mix in Go to, "


    Jia Ming''s head is getting cold sweat. He wiped the sweat on his forehead and said:" this,,,,, er,,, my double cultivation of Qi and martial arts, I mixed it in with special means. As for what special means, brother nightshade, you don''t need to ask. It''s about my cultivation secret. It''s inconvenient to answer. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said:" well, I don''t ask, I just want to know what happened in Dansheng. I heard that there was a lot of trouble. The immortal even sent out the holy order. He vowed to find you. "


    Jia Ming''s eyes suddenly showed some fear. He said:" there is this matter, "


    Lu Fan Road:" you don''t know, brother Jia, who hasn''t heard the name of Lu Fan in the whole world. Now it''s like this Today, the immortal is in Qingtian city. You are so brave that you are not afraid of his trouble. "


    Jia Ming''s breath starts to get a little hurried. His lips tremble and say:" I thought it was just three saints who wanted to see me, but there was an immortal holy order. God, "


    Lu fan then said:" not only that. It seems that the demon cultivator is looking for you. Alas, the cultivation of Qi and martial arts is good. Once used, the whole world will be famous. Brother Jia is so domineering that he doesn''t pay attention to the world at all. Even people in the world are looking for you. You dare to participate in the world championships. I admire the courage of fearing life and death and the strong. He even admired him very much. "


    Jia Ming kept wiping the cold sweat on his forehead and nodded stupidly:" there are also demons, gods, who knew that I should not... "


    Lu Fanxiao looked at him and said, "it shouldn''t be anything."


    Jia Ming quickly changed his way: "it shouldn''t be the real name. In fact, Jia Ming''s name is not bad, right? "


    Lu Fan burst out laughing and clapped his hands. "Brother Jia is a hero. At this critical moment of life and death, he can talk and laugh like this without changing his face and heart. I admire you so much. "


    Jiulong Xuangong tower laughs inside Lu Fan''s body and says: "great master, where do you see his face is not changing and his heart is not jumping."


    Lu Fan replies in his heart: "shut up,"


    Jia Ming pulls at the corner of his mouth and smiles twice, his body is shaking uneasily.


    At this time, Fang can see that he is still very guilty. Lu Fan also understood. He just wanted to be famous. He did not expect that the consequences would be so serious.


    Lu Fan took out two jars of wine from the carriage and handed it to Jia Ming and said, "come on, come on. Brother Jia, let''s have a drink first. It seems that brother Jia doesn''t know much about these things. Fortunately, it''s not too late to know it now. "


    Jia Ming opened the wine jar and held his head up.


    With the wine in his stomach, Jia Ming looks a little better. "I really don''t know about this," said Lu Fan. It seems that the kingdom of giant can''t stay. Thank you for reminding me. I know what to do. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "brother Jia doesn''t want to leave directly. If you want to be despised by people all over the world after the top ten war, Jia Ming will be almost ready to cry.


    After a moment of silence, Jia Ming said, "well, what''s the pain for me. That''s all. Just fight. But with my strength, the next round will definitely not pass. "


    Lu Fandao: "brother Jia has no confidence. You are the legendary double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. By the way, can you show me the double cultivation of Qi and martial arts? I really want to open my eyes. "


    Jia Ming said: "during the daytime competition, brother Yeying should have seen it. It''s just that I can use the skills of the alchemist and the warrior. In fact, it''s nothing strange. "Lu Fan pretended to be confused and said," well, can you show me some energy. Let me have a look at the vitality of the left hand, the vigorous strength of the right hand, or the combination of the two. "


    Lu Fan''s expression is like a curious warrior.


    Jia Ming was silent for a moment, and his voice was a little sullen: "brother nightshade. How can this kind of power be shown to people at will. I''m sorry for what you said, but I can''t let it out to you. "


    Lu Fan said with disappointment, "well, since you can''t see it, can you help me to make a furnace of pills?". I have collected a lot of herbs recently. There is a shortage of an alchemist. Since brother Jia is a double cultivation of Qi and martial arts, alchemy is always possible. "


    Jia Ming suddenly got up and said in a loud voice, "brother Yeying. I really don''t have time to help you with what you said. I suddenly remember that I have something important to do. Let''s drink today''s wine here. Excuse me, stop the car. "


    with a loud cry, XIII slowly stopped the carriage.


    Jia Ming strides out of the carriage, looking as if he is angry, enraged by Lu Fan''s words.


    Lu Fan lifts the curtain and looks at Jia Ming''s back. "Brother Jia," he says. It doesn''t matter if you don''t answer me. Go back and think about the question I asked you today. If one day, other people ask you, how do you answer them? "


    Jia Ming''s step stops for a moment, then he speeds up and leaves, and soon disappears into the night.


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "I hope this reminder can make him live a few more days. In this way, our pressure will be reduced a lot. Tonight, it''s quite interesting. "


    13 with a smile, whips the carriage forward.

 Chapter 1004

    The next morning.


    With the rising sun, the huge giant giant city is bathed in the sun, and the whole city reflects a little light.


    Qingtian City, above the sky.


    Today''s floating island is very different from other times.


    Visible to the naked eye, floating islands are disappearing into golden light.


    Originally, there were 13 floating islands, but they are being reduced one by one.


    When the sun completely appeared on the top of the people''s heads, only one of the 13 floating islands was left.


    One is the floating island of the Imperial City, which has not been taken out as a place of battle.


    Magnificent architecture, shining array. When the floating island of the imperial city slowly shines. Immediately the whole sky was rendered gold.


    Then a rainbow appeared, across the sky.


    Above the rainbow, the human figure emerges.


    However, the three saints, the Lord of the kingdom of Optimus, and all the other lords were present.


    Below, the crowd is surging.


    Qingtian City, originally a city of people, seems to be more crowded today.


    In the previous rounds of competition, not everyone likes to watch it, so some people didn''t go to the streets to watch it the other day.


    But today, it''s the top ten.


    If this is missed, then the kingdom of Optimus will come.


    Therefore, today''s crowd is particularly excited, but also very much.


    The streets and alleys have once again recovered the state of the beginning of the world cup.


    There is hardly a single street that can be reopened, all blocked.


    On the roofs of all the tall buildings, there were crowds, and the city guards and the golden guards who kept order.


    That is to say, Optimus Prime stipulated that no one was allowed to fly to the sky during the competition.


    Otherwise, today must be a scene of ten thousand people taking off.


    The Lord of Optimus Prime smiled at the dark figure below and turned to the three saints: "three saints, today, it''s up to you to announce the contest."


    The three saints looked at each other, and then the eight money saints laughed and stood up and said, "let me do it."


    Just as Qian Shenggang got up, he could hear the huge cheers below, as if he was going to collapse the buildings around him.


    It''s a lot louder than when prime minister spoke.


    Now in Qingtian City, there is no shortage of experts. Don''t look at the crowd below. It''s very likely that you can hit several wuzuns with any brick.


    Someone they can admire so much. Today, there is no one but the three saints in the world.


    "I thought it was only when I found out that I was so popular," he said with a smile


    He coughed twice, Bafang Qian Sheng opened his arms and pressed his hands down slightly.


    Suddenly the voices of all the people were reduced.


    The voice was powerful. It sounded from all directions. Qian Sheng said in a loud voice: "today, it''s the battle of the top ten in the world, among the young generation and top ten experts. This is a grand event and a battle of life and death. Let''s wait and see who is the hero in the world. "


    Eight square Qian Sheng''s voice just fell, ten light pillars suddenly fell from the sky, straight into the crowd.


    Then, above the sky, a huge curtain of light lit up. At the same time, the rumble came from the sky.


    "First of all, the southern regions of the world, poetry, wine, sword, Confucius and Lin."


    The golden light rises, and the light column instantly condenses into a rainbow bridge, which leads Kong Lin in the crowd to float slowly.


    Kong Lin, who is drinking, looks at the Hongqiao under his feet and smiles. In the sky, the light curtain keeps looking back to every battle of Kong Lin.


    The natural and unrestrained sword determination, the fluttering step, and the confident smile, are reflected in everyone''s eyes.


    Some people are crazy, some people are intoxicated, some people are hysterical.


    For a time, the word "Kong Lin" sounded through the sky.


    After ten breath, Kong Lin''s figure fell on the floating island. Suddenly, a hanging array appeared, giving out round light and shadow, and wrapping Kong Lin.


    Next, another beam of light fell.


    "Second, the Longwu kingdom in the north of Xinjiang, the supreme dragon, is hostile to chaos."


    Qiu Luan''s figure also floats up, with a cold face and calm eyes. The sky is light and the Dragon roars.


    "Roar. Roar. Roar.


    At this time, among the crowd, people of Longwu Kingdom shouted in a uniform way.


    Until this moment, we found that people in Longwu even wear the same clothes today.


    After roaring for ten times, all the Longwu people hammered their right fist into their chest and shouted, "glory of the dragon people."


    When Qiu Luan saw this scene, he also put his right fist on his chest. For a moment, Longwu people seemed to be crazy. At this time, behind the three saints, the Lord of Longwu even stood up and said softly, "glory of the dragon people."


    All the saints of heaven turn their heads and take a look. It seems to be much more powerful than they are all over the world.


    Qiu Luan also came to the floating island of the imperial city and was covered by the array. The sky continues to sound.


    "The third is wanzunguo, shenbi scholar and huangfuwu."


    When the light column fell, huangfuwu was directly pulled up, and he desperately arranged his hair style. Seems to have just been messed up.


    At this time, among the crowd, the people of wanzunguo also shouted.


    But what they call is not very neat, it is a piece of twitter instead.


    "Huangfuwu, you have been beaten by your wife again."


    "Ha ha, the scholar was beaten by his mother-in-law again. Look at his advice. "


    "Oh, don''t disgrace yourself in front of your mother-in-law."


    This kind of shouting has a sharp contrast with that of the just dragon kingdom. So many masters of the country have cast different eyes on the Lord of all respects.


    "This is the way we all respect our country, we are a happy country," said the Lord of the land with a slight cough


    "Fourth, the eastern kingdom of Dansheng, Tianzun of Danding, Ren Yu."


    The column of light shines and steps on the rainbow bridge. Let''s go up without saying a word.


    "The fifth is the kingdom of Shura in the west, the king of Shura sword, and Zuo Yundong."


    This time, the light beam was far away. When Zuo Yundong was flying up, he was still at a loss. He said: "who pulled me up? I''m going to take part in the competition."


    "Sixth, Nanyu Fengyu Kingdom, Tianji sword, ye Nantian."


    Ye Nantian waved to the crowd, smiling. Huanyu Tiansheng looks at Ye Nantian and frowns slightly, as if he knows something.


    "Seventh, Qi and martial arts, Lu Fan (that is, Jia Ming)."


    Jia Ming flies up with the light column, and his face is not excited or frightened. He has a slight convulsion. At this time, he really did not dare to look at people in the world. He was holding a long sword and was ready to fight at any time. It seemed that he was extremely afraid of being attacked by others.


    "Eighth, the soul of the iron faced sword, the king of Shenhuo (that is, the wind rest)"


    wearing the iron faced head, the wind rest flutters and flies. Among the crowd, Dongpang yawned a lot and held out his fist to the wind for a rest. This means that if you dare to lose the wind break, you should wait next to my fist. Suddenly, the wind break shivers.


    "Ninth, the northern kingdom of heaven, wuzun, Sudong."


    Suddenly, Su Dong sprang up, cold and murderous. In the attic in the distance, Mr. Feng clapped softly and said to the old man beside him, "the good play will begin."


    "No. 10, crazy sword warrior, night shadow."


    Suddenly the beam of light fell on Lu Fan''s body. The dancing spirit blinked at Lu Fan and said, "don''t lose."


    Lu Fan rose up with the light column and looked at lingyao, senior brother Han Feng and others. He smiled but didn''t speak.


    Ten people fell on the floating island of the Imperial City, ten array packages.


    Eight square money Saint light cough, then loudly way: "ten strong battle, start."

 Chapter 1005

    Ten people stand in a circle, ten lights and shadows in the sky.


    The light curtain changes constantly, and the array moves under your feet.


    The wind is whistling, blowing clothes.


    Eyes are like knives, looking around.


    Lu Fan looks at the nine people around him, only feeling the blood boiling.


    Ten people have different faces, uncertain momentum and totally different views.


    Su Dong, for example, only stared at Lu Fan from the beginning to the end, not at all at others.


    Another example is Jia Ming, who always looks at others with flashing eyes.


    In his opinion, whoever is present seems to be much better than him.


    The palms of Jia Ming ''s hands are already sweating.


    At this time, the floating island of the imperial city began to vibrate slightly.


    The ground was dusty, and then a giant tortoise appeared.


    On the back of the turtle, there is a golden sword.


    When Lu fan saw the sword, his face changed slightly.


    He knows this sword.


    This is the magic sword he got in the first round when he participated in the demon cultivation selection.


    I really think he can''t recognize it when it''s changed. The Dragon Tortoise hasn''t changed.


    The tortoise moved slightly, and the golden sword began to turn.


    At this moment, the Lord of Optimus Longsheng said: "today''s draw will be divined by the tortoise. The cloud of the ancients, death has life. Your opponents in the top ten will be chosen by heaven and earth. "


    Countless people stare at the sword on the back of the tortoise.


    At this time, Kong Lin said with a smile, "is it a bit hasty to draw like this. I didn''t expect a turtle to choose who I wanted to fight for. "


    Qiu Luan then said: "I don''t care. Whoever I meet is the same. "


    Huangfu Wu scratched his head and said, "how can this turtle be so ugly?"


    "Night shadow," cried Zuo Yundong. I want to fight with nightshade. Bastard night shadow, don''t forget, we still have World War I. "


    Lu Fan laughed a lot.


    Ren Yu suddenly stares at Lu Fandao: "brother Yeying. I want to fight you, too. "


    Lu fan turns around and looks at Ren Yu. He can see the deep smile in Ren Yu''s eyes.


    Slowly, Lu said, "yes, anytime."


    Ye Nantian, Jia Ming, Su Dong, the wind takes a rest, they all don''t talk, just stare at the golden sword on the tortoise shell.


    Suddenly, the golden sword stops slowly, the tip of the sword points to Kong Lin, and the hilt of the sword points to Ye Nantian.


    At that moment, the Lord of Optimus Prime shouted loudly: "the first battle candidates have appeared. The kingdom of universe, Kong Lin, the kingdom of wind and feather, ye Nantian. "


    Slightly pick eyebrows, Kong Lin turned to look at Ye Nantian, said: "it seems that today''s World War I will be very easy."


    Slightly frown, ye Nantian looks at the golden sword, the face dew ponders, but suddenly smile.


    "Destiny war. I believe it. "


    Lu Fan and others at the foot of the array came a pull force. Immediately, Lu Fan and others were dragged out of the floating island of the imperial city by the array, came to the sky outside the floating island, and looked around the whole floating island.


    On the floating island, only Ye Nantian and Kong Lin stand.


    The array disappears and the floating island array lights up.


    Ye Nantian pulls out his long sword and points to Kong Lin.


    Kong Lin takes out a wine gourd, pours one mouthful for himself first, then smiles at Ye Nantian.


    The tortoise quickly retreated to the ground and disappeared.


    The whole floating island is left to Ye Nantian and Kong Lin.


    The momentum of the two men is rising, the vigorous force is released, the figure is floating, the clothes are hunting.


    Lu Fan looks at them and suddenly feels something wrong.


    The light on the swords of these two people is similar.


    Lu fan doesn''t know what this means, but they feel the same to him at the moment.


    "The contest begins."


    The Lord of Optimus Prime shouted again, grinning, and his teeth were almost gone.


    Such a look is really not like a monarch.


    But at the moment, no one pays attention. Everyone''s eyes are on ye Nandian and Kong Lin.


    "Bet, bet. Two for one, it''s time to leave. "


    Below the crowd, then began to bet.


    Today, even the casino people have all moved to the streets to open.


    Obviously, there are a little more people supporting Kong Lin. After all, the name of Huanyu Tiansheng disciple is not a joke.


    At this time, Kong Lin held out a hand to ye Nandian and said, "within ten moves, you will lose. I will save your life. "


    Ye Nan Tianlang smiled and said to Kong Lin: "I''ll give you back this sentence. Within ten moves, you will lose. "


    "With character, I like it."


    As Kong Lin spoke, he made a sudden move.


    Staggering, step forward, a move to swim dragon body method straight to Yenan Tiansha.


    The sword is shining in one hand, and the sharp sword spirit is exactly the golden way of the five elements.


    "Nine character chain sword."


    Dang.


    Kong Lin''s sword is blocked by the same sword of Ye Nantian. The sword power just enveloped Ye Nantian. At the next moment, ye Nantian''s sword also radiated the same light.


    Long swords collide, and heaven and earth crumble. In the floating island, a circle of air flow spread, and the earth was flattened three feet.


    In this move, Kong Lin''s face slightly changed. Because their swordsmanship is the same.


    It''s unbelievable.


    Then, in a flash, Kong Lin stabbed out hundreds of swords. In his martial realm, every sword is so essence, and every sword is so wonderful to the top.


    This is the strength of wuzun. It''s better than those who like to attack and enlarge their moves. In fact, what wuzun values more is the degree of congealing between one strike and power.


    Don''t look at Kong Lin''s every sword. Anyone can see the track of his sword.


    But the power contained in it, the timing of the sword, and the pace of cooperation.


    It''s hopeless for the average warrior.


    Just one sword, among the people watching, there was a pallor on the face of the warrior, some of whom were powerful and respected.


    Because they saw that this sword could not be dodged at all. If it is them, it will definitely win.


    And in wuzun''s all-out sword of compressing power, it is basically not death or injury. Not to mention the next moment, Kong Lin then wielded a more wonderful hundred swords.


    Dang. Griddle. Griddle. Griddle.


    A series of sounds sounded, a hundred swords, ye Nantian also took it.


    It''s almost the same sword technique. Ye Nandian doesn''t win a sword, but the last sword knocks Kong Lin back three steps.


    "You can also use the nine character chain sword," said Kong Lin in surprise


    Ye Nantian pointed to Kong Lin and said, "how many moves are these?" Kong Lin smiled and said: "this is one. One more move. "


    The voice falls, the figure of Kong Lin disappears, and the sudden sword light falls like rain.


    "Falling star sword."


    Ye Nantian''s long sword was across his chest, and his steps were spinning. He also said softly, "falling star."


    Then, ye Nantian''s figure disappeared.


    Suddenly there was only a vast sword light left in the world.


    Bang.


    The two figures reappeared. This time, ye Nantian stepped back ten steps in a row, and Kong Lin stepped back five steps in a row.


    However, Kong Lin was completely shocked, pointing to ye Nandian and saying, "where did you learn the sword technique?"


    Ye Nandian replied with a smile, "where did you learn it, I learned it."

 Chapter 1006

    Kong Lin gives Ye Nantian a contemptuous glance with unbelievable eyes.


    Although he didn''t speak, everyone could see what he wanted to say.


    Kong Lin is the only disciple of the world''s heavenly sage. His skills are taught by the saints themselves.


    How can ye Nantian dare to say what he learned with others.


    Don''t think that if you understand two moves, you will dare to be arrogant.


    When Kong Lin''s palm turned, his strong strength began to rush into the sky like a tornado.


    The palm of the left hand is full of vigorous force.


    Long sword with right hand, sword Qi with wind.


    Kong Lin''s eyes began to turn bright blue.


    At this moment, he even used the power of wood.


    Double pentagram.


    Lu fan, who was watching nearby, murmured.


    It''s not a special surprise that he has seen several pentagons. Generally speaking, people with this talent are better than others.


    But the degree of strength is also limited. For example, Yan Qing and Han Yan, the saint daughter of the northern kingdom of God, are not all double five elements. He didn''t die in the same way.


    At this moment, the tornadoes released by Kong Lin gather into a dragon shape and roar the sky.


    The crowd below screamed and screamed. In a moment, the tornado released by Kong Lin became aoshiqinglong.


    Wind condenses scales, light gathers dragon''s eyes.


    Kong Lin raised his sword and the dragon head.


    This move is of great momentum. The haughty expression on Kong Lin''s face seemed to be saying.


    Don''t you know how to learn it? Come on, there''s a way to learn it.


    Lu Fan also looked up at the green dragon, but smiled.


    Ordinary people may be shocked by such a powerful green dragon.


    But Lu Fan only felt that the green dragon was far from the real beast he had seen in the Dansheng kingdom.


    If we really want to compare, this green dragon can only be regarded as a green insect in front of the real green dragon.


    Like Lu fan, he is also full of smiles, as well as the feud of the state of Longwu.


    The feud of the dragon people must have seen the real dragon. Even for this kind of martial arts, they are experts.


    Ye Nantian''s expression suddenly became dignified. He won''t do it.


    The long sword is in front of you, and ye Nantian''s gas mask is released.


    On the hood, the vigorous force starts to change at different levels and continues to expand outwards.


    "Sansheng is wonderful."


    Eight Fang Qian Sheng is the first to recognize Ye Nantian''s Kung Fu, and then he looks at the universal heaven saint in surprise: "isn''t this your famous martial art. Old man of the world, this boy will not be your illegitimate son. "


    Tiansheng said nothing but stared at the mask Ye Nantian released.


    The power of constant expansion is like a wave, which is higher and higher.


    Seeing this move, Kong Lin suddenly became angry.


    "Sansheng is wonderful. How dare you do that. "


    This is the first time that Kong Lin has played a real fire since the start of the tournament. So loud was his roar.


    "Green xuanjian."


    The green dragon falls with the sword, and the light spreads to the heaven and earth.


    Qinglong directly hit Ye Nantian''s mask with the dragon''s head, which roared through the sky.


    So that everyone felt that the earth began to shake under his feet.


    The light of the floating island array is completely submerged. Even the array made by all the masters of the kingdom of Optimus, it seems that there is a trend of defenceless at this time.


    The crowd was retreating, and some of the weaker people hurried into the house.


    On the contrary, Lu Fan and others, who are closest to each other, have nothing. The array under their feet is like a hard tortoise shell, which blocks everything.


    That is to say, Lu Fan and others can see clearly the battle after the two swords collided again.


    Kong Lin''s skill of green xuanjian really broke Ye Nantian''s mask.


    But ye Nantian is not so simple. The moment the mask was broken, it exploded.


    They forced Kong Lin''s Green Dragon into a light spot, and then they started their close swordsmanship.


    Chop, chop, pick, stab.


    Mirage, split, combo.


    Their swords are like clouds and flowing water in their hands, and fast as lightning.


    Only a few moments later, the two passed another hundred moves.


    Lu Fan frowned and watched the battle between the two men. Obviously it''s the same sword move.


    Even the way of strength reduction and castration is the same.


    The weak see the scene, the strong see the details. Lu fan can judge that their swordsmanship is of the same origin through their sword duel.


    Kong Lin, who is fighting, obviously feels deeper.


    If just the nine character chain sword and the falling rain sword are not enough to prove anything.


    That''s just a set of Sansheng sword techniques, but we can determine some things. After all, this set of swordsmanship is handed down by the heaven saints of the world.


    If there is no book of swords handed down by the world''s saints, you can''t practice it to this extent.


    Dang.


    The two separated again, while a strand of hair fell.


    At the moment, Kong Lin''s expression is completely free of the arrogance just now. He stares at Ye Nantian''s eyes and says, "you are also the successor of Shifu."


    With a smile on his face, ye Nantian wiped his two fingers on the long sword and said, "yes. I am Ye Nantian, the little sage of the world


    As soon as he said this, Kong Lin not only smiled. The world laughed.


    Even the celestial saint of the universe laughs.


    Nowadays, there are not many people who dare to consecrate themselves. Especially in front of the world.


    This title sounds good. But I don''t think anyone will shout, because ye Nantian is not in the limit, how can you talk about the holy word.


    People all over the world will only laugh at this title now.


    At this time, Kong Lin looked up at the celestial saint on Hongqiao not far away. He found that his master did not look annoyed, but smiled.


    Immediately, Kong Lin understood Ye Nantian''s identity. I''m afraid it''s true.


    Kong Lin''s long sword stood on the ground. Suddenly, he took out a bag of wine from his arms and began to drink it in public.


    With a smile in his eyes, Kong Lin said as he drank, "you are really my younger martial brother. Speaking of it, you should call me elder martial brother."


    Ye Nan said, "let me talk about it if you win." |Kong Lin put the wine bag beside him and said, "OK, it''s up to you."


    At the end of his speech, the red flame lit up again on Kong Lin''s body.


    Lu Fan opened his mouth slightly and said softly, "OK. The third is the power of Tao. I''m afraid it''s not only the double five element body. "


    Ye Nantian also looked at Kong Lin like a great enemy. At this time, the whole floating island suddenly began to rise a scorching fire wave.


    It''s just a moment''s work. The endless fire dragon begins to soar, and the world is red.


    "Younger martial brother, do you know where our biggest gap is?"


    Kong Lin walked to Ye Nantian step by step, and his sword began to flow black and white, the power of yin and Yang.


    Ye Nantian nodded his head and said, "I get it. Is it Daoyu?"


    Kong Lin said with a smile, "not bad. You are not my opponent without respect. You can call it senior brother now. "

 Chapter 1007

    The realm of Tao unfolds, and Yin and Yang flow.


    Kong Lin walked slowly to Ye Nantian''s face, and they were only a foot apart.


    In the realm of Tao, ye Nandian is hard to move, and the fire has spread from the sole of his feet to his whole body.


    Kong Lin looked at Ye Nantian and said with a smile, "don''t you admit defeat. I don''t want to bake the younger martial brother I just recognized. "


    Ye Nantian''s vigorous strength is suppressed by death, and a smell of barbecue slowly rises from him.


    But at this time, ye Nantian smiled.


    His smile, with a kind of conspiracy, looked at Kong Lin''s face and said, "do you think I don''t know you are wuzun?"


    Kong Lin frowned and said, "what do you mean. You mean to say. You have found a way to deal with my domain. Or you have the strength to defeat wuzun with Tiangang. "


    Kong Lin''s words made many people laugh.


    To the payment domain. Defeat wuzun with the strength of Tiangang. This is by no means what ordinary people can do.


    Even if it can be done. It can only show that there is something wrong with the strength of the warrior.


    Or the two people''s skills are different from each other, which can lead to such a situation.


    For example, Lu Fan ''s spirit attack can, to a certain extent, ignore the strength of many martial arts masters and directly attack each other'' s spirit.


    Another example is half of Lu Fan''s own Tao domain, which is the capital that can enable him to win in the battle with Wu Zun and Zun.


    Without these, Lu fan is not likely to defeat a real warrior.


    Let alone Ye Nantian, who is not a double cultivation of Qi and martial arts.


    Kong Lin and ye Nantian have the same skill and return to the same vein.


    It is hard to imagine that ye Nantian still has the hope of victory under the suppression of absolute strength.


    Now, it seems that it''s better to admit defeat earlier.


    Anyway, it''s a fight between the division brothers. The victory is not disgraceful. If you lose, go back to practice, and then come back, then you can''t. One day when you enter Zun, do you want to fight again.


    But ye Nantian didn''t mean to admit defeat at all, but the smile on his face was more and more prosperous.


    At this time, Kong Lin suddenly heard a crackling sound coming from the Tao realm released by him.


    Then, a series of clear cracks appeared, and Kong Lin was stunned to see his Tao domain collapse rapidly.


    Then, ye Nantian''s figure disappeared instantly.


    Kong Lin rushes up with the force of yin and Yang, forming a Taiji like flow.


    He looked at Ye Nantian''s place where he had disappeared. He suddenly found something and said with astonishment, "Tao is natural."


    Not far away, all the saints in the world suddenly have a bright eye, as if they see something that makes him happy.


    The chaos martial saint was stunned for a moment and pointed to the place where ye Nantian disappeared. "Isn''t this Taoist martial art? The world old ghost, you have handed over such profound things to your disciples."


    "I have never taught this set of martial arts. He realized it himself. This son, can bear my mantle. "


    In this sentence, the appearance of chaos wusheng and Bafang Qian Shengdu changed dramatically. They are both the top powers in the world, and naturally understand what this word means.


    They have lived like this for hundreds of years, have known countless people, and have seen a lot of existence that they don''t know. You can say "I''ll take care of you" four. Prove that the other side is absolutely the unique talent in the world.


    Ye Nantian, if he really realizes that Tao generates martial arts. It''s really worth the four words.


    At this moment, the eight money saints and chaos martial saints are all interested. They want to see what ye Nantian can do.


    And behind them, the Lord of Fengyu country was shocked. He never thought that ye Nantian, who came out of his country, was so strong. He only thought Ye Nantian was above average. Even in Fengyu''s country, he did not regard Ye Nantian as the man of the top beam. Instead, he chose Qushan, because Qushan is a wuzun. Now it seems that he is wrong about people.


    "The way of heaven and earth, two in one life, three in two, three in all. All things have a way, and all things have a way. Heart into the Tao, body into the Tao, gang into the Tao. I am the Tao, and how can the Tao help me? "


    Ye Nantian''s voice sounded from all directions.


    Kong Lin listened to his words and said in a loud voice, "are you reciting and deducing the grand road decision. It seems that something is wrong. Did you recite the wrong book? "


    Ye Nantian replied: "it doesn''t matter whether you are wrong or not. Cultivation is one''s own business. You can''t become a saint by reading the book. "


    As he said this, ye Nantian''s figure suddenly reappeared.


    Just at this moment, his body appears transparent, light and thin, like a mirage.


    Kong Lin saw the mistake and exclaimed, "it''s impossible. You are a person who has not been respected. How can you have such a strong power of Tao? "


    Ye Nantian said with a smile, "I''m honored. I can be honored at any time if I want to. "


    Say like this, the world suddenly changes color.


    Ye Nantian''s body began to emit strong light, and the power of Tao around him began to become clear. Everyone could feel the infinite activity of the power of heaven and earth.


    Lu Fan looked at this scene, but his eyes widened.


    Respect. This is the respect.


    A ray of light starts to shoot into Ye Nantian''s body, vigorous energy turns Yin and Yang, and the sky turns into Taiji.


    The light of the five elements starts and then turns away.


    A wisp of black and white air began to float on Ye Nantian''s body. His eyes are now black and white.


    Lu Fan''s heart suddenly rose a trace of throb. The vigorous Qi in his body began to move by itself, but he didn''t notice.


    His attention is completely on Ye Nantian.


    This is the first time that he has seen what the status of entering into the veneration is, and also the first time that he has seen clearly how the power of yin and Yang condenses.


    Lane merging, it turns out.


    The Qi of yin and Yang originates from Dantian, condenses in the heaven and earth, and returns to the avenue, so it is.


    Lu Fan''s heart rises a glimmer of enlightenment, which follows him.


    Something inside him seemed to explode.


    The body suddenly a while, the power of the world inside the body crazy rotation up.


    His vigorous Qi began to sweep everything in his body with the attitude of tornado.


    Lu Fan looks at it quietly, motionless.


    At the foot of Ye Nantian, Daoyu began to appear. It was a golden light that suddenly fell on Kong Lin.


    "Daoyu, I have it, too."


    Ye Nantian chuckled.


    Kong Lin also smiled, and suddenly left the sword aside, saying in a loud voice, "Tao condenses in the body, and FA Zang is natural. You are cruel enough to suppress your strength for such a long time, just for today''s explosion. "


    The sky thunder continued to fall. It hit Ye Nantian hard. After each thunder, ye Nantian''s momentum increased.


    In a short time, his momentum has surpassed that of Kong Lin.


    "Because, I want to win."


    Ye Nantian opened his arms, at the same time, he threw his sword on the ground and shouted, "Gang shakes the whole world."


    "Kong Lin shouted after him:" vigorously swing eight wastelands. "


    The two men punched at once, and two strong forces flashed by.


    The sky and the earth suddenly darkened.


    Lu Fan also closed his eyes at this time.

 Chapter 1008

    Ears rumble and the earth trembles.


    In the dark, I can''t see five fingers, and the whole world has lost its due light.


    Such a situation lasted for ten rest time, and the heaven and earth slowly recovered a little light.


    When all the light reappeared, what caught everyone''s eyes was the broken floating island. With the floating island on a stand and lay two figures.


    But almost everyone didn''t expect that ye Nantian was standing, and Kong Lin was lying down.


    Blood was gurgling, and Kong Lin reached for the wine bag, which was deep in the ground crack, and gave himself a mouthful.


    Then, the wine and blood spewed out of his mouth and nose together. Kong Lin felt his bleeding body and said: "you can''t stop your strength without destroying your body. You win, my little brother. "


    Ye Nantian''s face is a little pale, and seems to be out of force.


    But the light in his eyes was so bright and shining.


    "Don''t expect me to call you senior brother. I''ll tell you when you win. "


    Ye Nantian''s smiling way.


    Kong Lin also grinned: "no problem. But can you tell me how you just dodged me? "Ye Nantian replied," secret. "


    Kong Lin gave a faint "Oh", then shook the wine bag and threw it aside.


    "It''s the toughest drink I''ve ever had."


    Finish saying, Kong Lin head one slant, completely coma past.


    Ye Nantian raised his hand. At once, the alchemist of the kingdom of heaven flew to carry Kong Lin away.


    The three saints clapped and the crowd cheered.


    Only the Lord of the kingdom of the whole world, sighing and sighing, seemed to be lost.


    He thought that Kong Lin could represent them all the way to the end, but the fact is, we can only go to this step.


    Turning around, the Lord of the universe applauded to the Lord of Fengyu.


    The Lord of Fengyu''s mouth is almost crooked, which is more joyful than finding treasures.


    What do you mean to plant flowers without letting them go.


    There is no better than the impermanence of the world.


    Ye Nantian was slowly carried away. It can be seen that although he won, he was a bit lucky. He was completely immovable himself.


    If Kong Lin can stand up again, the outcome is still unknown.


    At the end of the first battle, the magnificent and magnificent floating island of the imperial city has become a ruin.


    There are so many cracks on it that I can''t bear to look straight at it. It''s almost like you''re going to collapse when you step on it.


    But at this time, a group of alchemists appeared.


    At the same time, the vitality is shining, all the destroyed stones around are flying back quickly, and all the cracks are also recovered with the speed of naked eye.


    In a moment, the floating island was restored to its original state.


    It has to be said that in some aspects, the alchemist''s Dharma decisions are useful for martial artists.


    At least, most of the fighters can''t destroy and repair things. Even if it''s just a stone.


    The array lights up again, and the remaining eight are pulled back to the floating island of the imperial city.


    Then the tortoise reappeared.


    I just don''t know where it''s hiding. But it can be imagined that it is not under the floating island, or it would have been smashed.


    The tortoise didn''t move. The golden sword on its back turned again.


    All of them stared at the golden sword, but Lu fan still closed his eyes.


    Below, in the crowd, Han Feng pointed to Lu Fan and said, "what''s the matter? Why are you closing your eyes, younger martial brother? Is he going to cheat and choose your opponent? It''s not good. Many people are watching."


    Lingyao shook her head and said, "no, he has realized something. I''ve seen him look like this. Whenever he realizes something, it''s like this. God, he didn''t want to... "


    What did lingyao guess. Elder martial brother Han Feng and others understood lingyao''s words and were shocked on the spot.


    On the other side, Wu Kongling took a picture of nangongxing and said, "what''s the matter, master?" nangongxing shook his head and said, "it''s not like that. Just look at it. "


    Dancing spirit immediately frowns.


    Slowly, the golden sword on the tortoise stops. The sword pointed to Zuo Yundong.


    Zuo Yundong was stunned for a moment, then looked to the hilt.


    All of a sudden, everyone saw that the hilt of the sword was facing people. It was Lu Fan.


    The light curtain in the sky was released again, and the figures of Lu Fan and Zuo Yundong seized the whole sky.


    "Ha ha. Heaven has eyes, really let me fight with you. I''ll see where you''re going this time. "


    Zuo Yundong was suddenly full of joy.


    He wanted to fight with Lu Fan for a long time. Today, he finally achieved his wish.


    In sijieshan, Zuo Yundong was boxed by Lu Fan for a long time.


    He is not a man of such a large stomach. If he has suffered losses in other people''s hands, then this field must be found back. This is his style of action.


    Is there anything better than finding a place in front of the world.


    Zuo Yundong suddenly pulled out his knife, at the same time. Others retreated one after another, leaving only Lu Fan and Zuo Yundong on the floating island.


    But Lu fan still closed his eyes and did not move. The vigorous Qi in his body and the power of the world are in a crazy operation. At this time, nothing can be seen from the outside. But Lu Fan''s body was already in a mess. Apart from Lu Fan himself, no one knows what his situation is.


    Looking at Lu fan, who didn''t say a word, Zuo Yundong shouted: "take out your blade quickly, let''s have a good fight. Don''t think you can be handsome with your eyes closed. I tell you, this thing, look at the face. "


    Zuo Yundong said and pointed to his big face. This shameless look made many people laugh.


    But Lu Fan didn''t seem to hear him at all. He still stood there. There is no vigorous force, no protective equipment, and no sharp heavy sword.


    Zuo Yundong looked left and right, scratched his head and said, "what''s the matter? This has already begun. What do you mean by not moving? "


    He looked around blankly, as if to ask if the contest had begun.


    "The Lord of the kingdom of Optimus shouted back," it''s long time ago. "


    Zuoyun dongdun''s face became a little ugly. The broadsword pointed to Lu Fandao: "it''s too much. It''s necessary to look down on people. I''m really in the mood for you. "


    Lu Fan finally moves when he hears the words. Just when everyone thinks that Lu fan is going to open his eyes and take out his blade.


    Lu Fan slowly sat down, yes, he did so and sat on the ground.


    It''s peaceful as if you''re really practicing.


    At last, Zuo Yundong was angry and roared: "you are looking for death. I will cut you up with a knife."


    With vigorous force, the long sword suddenly chopped Lu Fan''s head.


    Lingyao, Hanfeng and other people opened their eyes.

 Chapter 1009

    The wind of the sword is howling. Zuo Yundong''s Sabre is fierce. He has not left his hand at all.


    If Lu fan doesn''t wake up again, Zuo Yundong''s sword will definitely divide him into two parts.


    At this critical moment, a dark shadow suddenly leaped out of Lu Fan.


    Dang.


    Mars splashed all over the place, and left Yundong''s long Sabre was suddenly shaken back.


    What appeared in front of him was a black dragon burning with black inflammation.


    "Little black."


    Cried elder martial brother Han Feng in surprise.


    Lingyao, elder martial brother and others were relieved.


    It''s so dangerous. Lu fan doesn''t wake up. What the hell is he doing.


    No one can understand what Lu fan is doing. People are talking about it. Many people question the appearance of Xiao Hei.


    "What''s the matter? Is this his spirit beast. Spirit beast is allowed in the competition. "


    " it seems to be OK. But what''s the matter with the night shadow? Is he still fighting? "


    " he looks like he is understanding. It''s not at such a critical moment. You can understand Heaven''s way. "


    " it really seems that you are. This man is crazy. He came to understand Heaven''s way at the critical moment of battle. He''s not afraid of backfire......


    Lu Fan''s practice has attracted many people''s exclamations, doubts and contempt.


    But Lu Fan didn''t hear a word.


    The breath converged and Lu Fan was completely silent.


    The power in his body surged wildly, and Lu Fan''s life Avenue spread to all his limbs along his blood.


    In my mind, I couldn''t understand what I couldn''t understand. At this time, it''s like a flash of stars, shining dazzling light, illuminating his body.


    Strength is like a torrent that washes his whole body.


    Lu Fan''s mouth slightly with a smile, a mysterious and mysterious breath, began to release from his body.


    So that Lu Fan himself began to become slightly illusory between heaven and earth.


    As soon as he saw Lu Fan''s illusory figure, he immediately made a surprised voice.


    Even the three saints not far away were slightly surprised at this scene.


    Eight Fang Qian Sheng pointed to Lu Fan''s body and said, "I''m really understanding Tao. What''s more, it''s not the General Tao. "


    All the world''s saints nodded softly.


    Obviously, I agree with the view of Qian Sheng.


    The eyes of the three people were shining, as if they were all interested in Lu Fan''s Tao.


    These three people are all those who see the best in the world and the best in the world. The path that can make them interested can never be the general five element path.


    It''s definitely a thoroughfare, and it''s very special, or very strong.


    Because, Han Yuanning''s way of breaking the army, did not let Sansheng show such expression.


    On the floating island, Zuo Yundong stared at the black dragon in front of him.


    The burning blackness is still burning on his long knife. It''s going to burn on his hand. Zuo Yundong hurriedly wipes it with his hand. He just erases the blackness.


    Left cloud East is wringing eyebrow, spurting saliva, loudly way: "night shadow, you this is to amuse me to play.". How much do you despise me for getting a wild animal to fight with me. "


    Lu fan is still, Xiao Hei hears Zuo Yundong''s words, and a dragon''s face is also unhappy.


    I''m kidding. You are not happy when the black dragon fights with you. Do you despise Ben long.


    Suddenly, Xiaohei raised his front paw.


    Left cloud East hurriedly big knife stood in front of the body, vigilant looking at small black.


    Everyone thought Xiaohei would pat him with the dragon claw at this time, or use the dragon claw to wave out Heiyan.


    But what nobody expected was that Xiaohei suddenly held out two middle fingers and turned to Zuoyun East.


    The scorn on the face, through the light curtain, the whole world people all see clearly.


    "Er..."


    Everyone is silent. It''s rare now. Everyone stops talking, opens his mouth and looks at Xiaohei.


    I''m afraid they haven''t seen such a rude dragon in their lives.


    Nangong hang props up his forehead with his palm and can''t help looking straight at it. What kind of people raise what kind of spirit beast. It''s a disgrace for Lu Fan.


    Wukong Ling, lingyao, senior brother Han Feng and others burst out laughing.


    Among them, elder martial brother Han Feng laughed the loudest.


    With one hand on his stomach and one finger on Xiaohei, he could hardly breathe.


    "There''s a future. Xiaohei is becoming more and more intelligent. Is this posture standard?"


    Big brother''s mouth was twitching, but he forced himself not to laugh.


    A slap on Han Feng''s head, the elder martial brother said: "laugh what laugh. I didn''t learn from you. "


    Han Feng held his head and said in amazement, "what does this have to do with me?"


    In the distance, on the attic, Prince Fengtian is about to die laughing.


    While laughing, he clapped his hands and said: "OK, OK, OK. I like this dragon. I like it very much. "


    In the back, several elders all laughed. I''ve never seen such a clever dragon before. It''s better than the middle finger. It''s the ratio of turns. And match it with the expression on your face. It''s almost human.


    Zuo Yundong was stunned for a long time. There seems to be no reaction. How to be despised by a dragon.


    In a moment. Zuo Yundong finally returns to his mind. The whole body was shaking with Qi. The long knife pointed at the big black head. "Ah," he scolded. Dead dragon. You dare to despise me. His grandmother''s. Your master is afraid to do so. You dare to compare with me like this. I have to chop off your dragon claws today. "


    Zuo Yundong is really a little angry.


    Despised by a wild animal. He lost his home today. Whether he won the battle or not. I''m afraid all the pictures just now will spread all over the world.


    "Shenyu Dao. Chop. "


    The blade suddenly explodes. Heaven and earth thundered. Suddenly the clouds split on both sides. There are four cracks in the earth.


    Xiaohei is also a roar. Raise your head. A mouth full-bodied to the extreme black inflammation spurts out.


    In a moment. Space collapses. Where the blackness is. Everything turned into powder.


    The strong blade collided with blackness. Explosions. Make a loud noise.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The sky is falling apart. passing of night. the sun gave forth no more of its light.


    A black and a white light swirled up. Straight to the sky.


    At the same time, Zuo Yundong''s long sword actually cuts through the light on Xiao Hei.


    Xiaohei''s dragon claw also hit him.


    Poof.


    Blood spills, dragon blood falls like rain, from floating island.


    Xiaohei''s eyes stand out, but its dragon claws are blocked by Zuoyun''s East arm.


    Eyes with fierce light, left cloud East at this time the whole body muscle Qiu knot, all over the wound, all out of light.


    In one hand, Zuo Yundong raised Xiao Hei.


    Loud voice, left cloud east way: "small dragon, dare to block me. Die. "


    After that, Zuo Yundong suddenly smashed Xiao Hei to the ground.


    A painful dragon roared, and Xiao Hei began to struggle desperately.


    At the same time, Lu Fan''s eyes slightly shook.

 Chapter 1010

    The long sword was raised again, and Zuo Yundong cut it at Xiao Hei''s dragon claw this time.


    He is to say and do, dare to despise him, will pay a price.


    But Xiaohei is not a vegetarian either. When the dragon tail fell, he took Zuo Yundong with a knife.


    At the same time, a piece of shiny black inflammation unexpectedly followed the dragon tail''s hit, covering Zuo Yundong''s body.


    All of a sudden, Zuo Yundong''s clothes were burned, and the smell of barbecue was all around him.


    "Damn it."


    Left cloud East whole body vigorous strength a shock, just is to shock black inflammation out of the body.


    The whole body is red, the upper body is * * and the pants of the lower body are burnt.


    That is to say, he is quick enough to respond. Even after a rest, he is expected to be "frank with you".


    The corner of the eye is twitching. Zuo Yundong points to Xiao * *: "it''s too much, you''re too much."


    Xiaohei turned to look at his wound and let out a low dragon roar.


    Black inflammation flickered in the wound. At the next moment, his wound recovered rapidly.


    This kind of resilience is just like Lu Fan''s.


    He was smashed and cut again. Xiaohei was really angry.


    Murmur in the mouth, begin to say what.


    The Dragon roars, the tone is cadence.


    Then, the Dragon scales of Xiaohei''s whole body turned into armor quickly.


    The Dragon claws became extremely sharp, and a layer of metallic luster rippled up and down the whole body.


    "The Dragon God changed. Is this a wild animal in ancient times? "Br >


    in the crowd, it''s a small corner.


    The emperor of Lixi, with the dragon of Li, was actually watching the battle.


    Seeing the change of Xiaohei, Li Renlong took the lead in exclaiming.


    Li Xi said with a smile, "what''s so strange about the talent of the holy beast and the change of the Dragon God. In my opinion, it can change at least once more. "


    When Li Renlong hears the words, he is even more shocked.


    The three sages all slightly raise their eyebrows.


    "I haven''t seen such a potential wild animal for a long time. Open the change of Dragon God by itself. If the beast is cultivated properly, it can become a god beast in the future. "


    Eight Fang Qian Sheng is still well-informed, and even knows about the wild animals.


    The chaos warrior narrowed his eyes slightly and said: "this black dragon has a trace of chaos origin. Has it ever eaten anything special? "


    the way of heaven and earth:" people are good, animals are good. This night''s shadow really makes people more and more happy. "


    The evaluation of the three saints, listening to a group of masters behind them, was astonished.


    This high evaluation proves that Lu Fan''s potential in the future can only be described by infinite two words.


    All the present lords made up their minds to never provoke the night shadow in the future.


    Countless people screamed, watching Xiaohei change like this, we can only use "too overbearing" four to describe.


    Covered with metal armor, Xiaohei''s body suddenly doubled, and then started to charge to zuoyundeng.


    Every step, the whole floating island is shaking violently.


    "Come on."


    Zuo Yundong waves a knife to meet him. He doesn''t know what Dodge is.


    Hard hitting is his favorite.


    Bang.


    One man and one dragon collided with each other. The small black metal dragon claw turned over and even killed the feeling of martial arts. One move was extremely swift.


    This is what kind of master, what kind of spirit beast.


    With Lu Fan for such a long time, Xiao Hei''s martial arts level is not comparable to that of ordinary martial artists.


    Just looking at the skill level of the moves, it really feels like Lu fan uses basic sword techniques.


    However, the huge dragon claws are more powerful.


    A move down, is a house into powder.


    Zuo Yundong''s long Sabre is like wind. He chops continuously, and even stops Xiaohei''s every attack.


    "Broken."


    With a sharp drink, Zuo Yundong''s wrist turned, and the long Sabre soared a hundred times. With a move to break the Qi sabre, Xiao Hei''s dragon claw was directly flicked away.


    Take a step forward suddenly, and Zuo Yundong has a big drink.


    "Ghost army."


    The long sword falls like a hundred ghosts walking at night, and the spirits roar.


    Yin, cold, sweeping everything.


    Countless ghosts, like thousands of ghosts, attacked Xiaohei.


    This move looks like magic cultivation. But without any evil spirit. It''s full of murderous air.


    Dang. Griddle. Griddle. Griddle.


    Mars splashed all over the place, small black so huge body, unexpectedly also be hit by this thousand ghosts and fell to the ground.


    Terrible murderous spirit, even Qiu Luan and other people watching outside the floating island changed their faces.


    Jia Ming''s face is cold and sweaty. If this kind of killing moves falls on him, I''m afraid he has become a corpse now.


    The metal armor on Xiaohei''s body is actually punched out by these ghosts.


    Zuo Yundong takes advantage of the situation and comes to Xiao Hei''s face. With a long sword, gang Jin rises to the sky.


    At this moment, behind Zuo Yundong, there is a huge shadow.


    Eight arms and eight faces are ferocious and terrifying, but they are extremely dignified.


    Under the body, there is a black lotus. In the hand, there is a black cloud divine soldier. The void and Zuo Yundong make a loud shout at the same time.


    The world suddenly darkened as the knife fell.


    There is only one shining blade left.


    "Shura chop."


    Seeing such a knife, Xiao Hei suddenly shrank.


    The huge dragon body turned into a dark light, blocking Lu Fan''s body.


    The blade suddenly breaks the floating island array. The sky will be divided into two, leaving a huge void gully.


    Below, the crowd is scattered and the people who are not good enough, even if they just look at the blade, they will feel the sharp pain in their eyes, and their whole body looks like they have been hit by more than a dozen knives, oozing blood.


    Boom.


    The air of the edge of the sky blows, and then people''s sight slowly recovers.


    Zuo Yundong carries his knife and stares at his front.


    At this moment, people can see that Lu fan is still motionless, and the black light in front of him begins to drip blood.


    A few more dragon roars, and Xiao Hei''s body reappears.


    At the moment, Xiaohei looks very weak. He is full of knife wounds and leans in front of Lu Fan.


    A wisp of fresh blood drips on Lu Fan''s hand. At this time, Lu Fan''s mysterious momentum began to converge.


    Zuo Yundong laughed and pointed to Xiao * *: "little dragon, you are not fierce now. Hum, your master, if you want to win the next game, I can only say night shadow, you are too naive. I am the first sword of Shura. "


    As he spoke, Zuo Yundong strode to Lu fan again.


    Soon, Zuo Yundong came to Lu Fan.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s calm face, Zuo Yundong sneered: "you lose like this. It''s so hard to lose. What I win is not interesting. Do you mean it or something really happened? Hum, it''s none of my business anyway. You can go down. "


    As he spoke, Zuo Yundong crossed the back of the knife and waved out.


    His action is obviously to shoot Lu Fan on the floating island.


    Hum.


    Suddenly, Zuo Yundong''s knife was blocked by a strange force when it was about a foot away from Lu Fan.


    The blade trembles and makes a buzzing sound.


    Zuo Yundong immediately changed his face and said in surprise, "eh,"


    he raised the long sword again, and he was about to make a move.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan opened his eyes at this moment.

 Chapter 1011

    The left eye is like the sun, the right eye is like the moon.


    The sun and the moon hang in the sky, and Yin and Yang flow.


    Just at this sight, Zuo Yundong even stepped back a dozen steps. The long knife in his hand made a sound of clicking, and there were countless cracks.


    Just at this moment, the world suddenly became black and white, and a faint voice sounded in the world.


    Like cheering, like jumping, like the whole world singing a song of praise for Lu Fan.


    Slowly get up, there is a strong wind, yin and Yang Taiji lines at the foot of Lu Fan.


    "Respect."


    Countless people are crazy. This is just two contests, and there are two people who are respected.


    Ye Nantian was shocked. It''s very early for him to be respected. Long before he came to Optimus, he had fulfilled all the conditions for entering the throne. The reason why he didn''t enter was just because of his own deliberate suppression. All of them can be respected in the battle, because in fact, he is wuzun long ago. He just chose a day to complete the last change.


    But this night shadow, completely by the sky Gang breakthrough, one day into the veneration.


    Listen to the sound of heaven and earth, and see the power of yin and Yang.


    He even completed the most important transformation of his life in the top ten battle in full view of the public.


    This is what a brave person can do.


    What a tough man it is to succeed once again.


    On Lu Fan''s body, the light of the fire of the five elements lights up and then disappears. The golden light of the five elements also lights up, and then just as quickly dies.


    Gold, wood, water, fire, earth, five elements of light flashed one after another, and finally condensed into black and white.


    The power of yin and Yang is in Lu Fan''s hands. In the sky, a huge vortex appears.


    The endless power of Tao, like a pillar of light, falls on Lu Fan.


    The force of the clear road can be seen with the naked eye.


    Lu Fan bathes in the road of heaven and earth, and roams in the ocean of power.


    His momentum began to climb.


    Like a fish leaping over a dragon''s gate, it roars up to the sky.


    The sword in his hands has changed a little at the moment.


    The Tao realm in Wufeng heavy sword turned into a light and fell into Lu Fan''s body.


    At the same time, Lu Fan''s palm has an extra pattern of sword without a front.


    From this moment on, Wufeng heavy sword seems to be Lu Fan''s third arm, connected with his blood.


    Lu fan can clearly feel what is splitting inside the Wufeng heavy sword, like the power that has been silent for a long time, and rejuvenate the birth machine.


    The devout voice of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong rings in Lu Fan''s body.


    "The great master, the supreme being. At this moment, the world changes because of you. At this moment, the world changes with you. "


    The little black around seems to feel the power of Lu Fan''s rapid expansion.


    Needless to say, Xiao Hei directly fell into Lu Fan''s body.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s Tao domain spread from his feet.


    At this moment, his Tao domain even enveloped the whole floating island.


    It''s amazing that you have such a vast Tao realm just after you entered the Buddha.


    Lu Fan''s nameless ring begins to shake again.


    Lu Fan even felt the ring and wanted to say something to him.


    After careful feeling, Lu Fan murmured in his heart: "open the sky. Why should I break the sky. "


    Just thinking about it, Lu Fan suddenly saw that between heaven and earth, countless lines actually swarmed to him.


    It seems that we should take this opportunity to leave the brand of heaven and earth on him.


    Lu Fan suddenly remembered that when he broke into Tiangang, the ring stopped the world from branding him.


    When he became a pentathlon, the ring stopped the heaven and earth from transforming him.


    Twice down, Lu Fan did not feel that he lost anything, but also got a lot of benefits.


    Now, the ring asked her not to accept the lines of the Tao and let him open the sky.


    Lu Fan smiles. If so, break it.


    The heavy sword without front was raised, and Lu fan made a sudden stroke.


    The power of yin and Yang spread out. Suddenly, all the lines of Tao were broken.


    The huge whirlpool in the sky was cut into countless clouds.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    In China, countless walls collapsed with Lu Fan''s sword.


    Thunder bursts, a terrible thunder began to shine.


    But Lu Fan was fearless and proud of the heaven and the earth, letting the countless Thunders of the heaven and the earth split on him.


    Five element thunder, dark lightning, nine color thunder.


    All can call the heaven and earth God thunder of the name, at the moment like do not want money general, desperately bombard Lu Fan.


    This Lei Guang, forced Zuo Yundong, dare not go forward at this moment.


    The crowd around had to be a little further away from Lu Fan. I''m afraid of thunder.


    San Sheng looks at Lu Fan''s fierce cross thunder robbery and smiles.


    "Thousands of gods are fearless, and the flesh can surpass the soldiers."


    "The great road adds body, the spirit beast enters body. It''s enviable. "


    "He''s very well respected."


    The three sages looked at Lu Fan''s performance and nodded.


    Even when they first became venerable, it seemed that Lu Fan was not so strong and didn''t take Shen Lei seriously at all.


    Among the crowd, Wu Chen already chuckled and drank tea.


    "I''m honored. How fast. Think back then, you are still a little fart boy who wants to practice vigorous strength


    Wu Chen gently hummed a tune.


    The light converges, and finally, the thunder cloud disappears.


    Lu Fan turned over and fell to the ground. He didn''t even destroy his clothes.


    There is a heavy sword without a blade in the hand, with Yin and Yang flowing on it.


    At this moment, Lu Fanfang can see that all eight big characters on the Wufeng heavy sword are on.


    A steady stream of strength even poured into his body through the sword without a front.


    What is a magic soldier? That''s what it''s called.


    Holding up his sword and looking at Zuo Yundong, Lu Fan said, "you just called me, didn''t you?"


    Zuo Yundong swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He was shocked by Lu Fan''s fearless performance.


    But as a strong man, his dignity is still the same, he still said to Lu Fan: "you are willing to stand up at last. Come on, Lu Fan. Let''s have a good fight. "


    As he spoke, Zuo Yundong raised his long knife again.


    But at this time, Lu Fan shook his hand at zuoyundeng, and a yin-yang force directly hit zuoyundeng and flew more than ten Zhangs away.


    The body is sunken. It''s not like it''s just finished.


    Kaba, the long knife in Zuo Yundong''s hand is broken all over the ground, and a mouthful of blood gushes out of Zuo Yundong''s mouth.


    "It''s over. The battle is over. "


    Han Feng laughed. The moment Lu Fan got up, he knew that the battle was over.


    Younger martial brother is still too powerful. It''s amazing to be respected at this time.


    Left cloud east to climb awkwardly from the ground, bite teeth to look at Lu Fan way: "enough strong."


    Lu Fan put the heavy sword in front of him and said, "take out your sword. The sword is not your weapon. Let me see, the way you hide. "


    In a word, it immediately silenced countless people.


    The sword is not Zuo Yundong''s weapon.


    Left cloud East oneself also Leng for a while, then coagulate eyebrow to look at Lu Fan way: "how do you know."


    Lu Fan looks at him with a light smile. Zuo Yundong looks dignified and slowly pulls out a sword from his waist.


    It''s a red sword. It''s carved with a skeleton and a sharp ghost pattern. The sword was red and black.


    "The name of the sword is Yan Luo. Please give me some advice."

 Chapter 1012

    With the magic soldiers in hand, Zuo Yundong''s momentum began to climb rapidly again.


    He was already at the peak of Tiangang. At this moment, his momentum reached the level of wuzun.


    On Yan Luo''s sword, like the blood light in essence, he connected Zuo Yundong''s arm.


    At a glance, it''s like Zuo Yundong''s arm grows this sword.


    The breathing becomes heavy, and Zuo Yundong''s eyes are slightly bloodshot.


    "Demon soldiers."


    Many people in the crowd recognized it at a glance.


    Such a demon soldier with a strong blood way can''t hide from the eyes of others.


    Many people frowned at one time.


    "Zuo Yundong is a demon cultivator."


    "The brave devil cultivates, unexpectedly dare to participate in the world competition of ten thousand square countries so grandly."


    "Why hasn''t anyone gone up to catch him?"


    The crowd shouted, and at this time, a ray of milky light came out of Zuo Yundong.


    The big formation at the foot appears like a blooming blood lotus.


    And in the blood lotus, there is a very holy white light.


    Zuoyun donglang said: "the filth breeds holiness. The blood coagulates the lotus, blooms the vitality


    Suddenly, half of Zuo Yundong''s body was completely white.


    One side red, one side white, left cloud East looks like a double-sided Shura.


    Holding up the sword, Zuoyun donglang said: "the sea of red lotus."


    When the sword came out, a bloody lotus suddenly appeared around Lu Fan.


    Together with his feet, are completely the red lotus.


    On the Hongqiao bridge, the Lord of Shura stood up and explained loudly to all the Lords: "this is our supreme skill of Shura. It is also good and evil, not good and not evil. But I can say for sure that this is not magic cultivation. It''s just a transformed magic soldier left by the soldiers at the beginning, and a set of martial arts matching with the magic soldier. "


    The Lord of Shura intentionally said a lot, which could make all the people below hear clearly.


    He was really scared. Zuo Yundong was mistaken for the demon cultivator.


    But we are not idiots. Seeing such a strong holy light on Zuo Yundong''s body can prove that he should not be a demon cultivator.


    Lu Fan looks around at the red lotus. He can feel the power gathering rapidly in it.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Fan''s blood is gathering rapidly. It seems that Lu Fan''s blood will be drawn away.


    The mind moved, and Lu Fan suppressed his boiling blood.


    Then, countless beams of light were released from the blood lotus and went straight to kill Lu Fan.


    Looking from a distance, there are thousands of white lights, coagulating into sword Qi, converging rapidly to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan sees this shape, just lightly raised his palm and pressed it down.


    "Daoning."


    At the foot of the road, all the white light rushed in front of him disappeared abruptly.


    Around Lu fan, as if there are countless walls that can devour power, there is no slightest power that can fall on Lu Fan.


    But at this time, Lu Fan suddenly turned around and waved a sword.


    There was only a dull sound, and a figure suddenly appeared. It was Zuo Yundong who was killed suddenly.


    He is really fast, but in front of Lu fan, it seems that he is still a little slow.


    Yanluo sword in his hand, like a living thing, even wanted to bite Lu Fan''s sword.


    But at the next moment, there is a flash of light on the sword. Yan Luo sword then sends out a light chant, the sword body desperately shivers.


    "Drink."


    Left Yundong, left hand is another punch.


    Lu fan doesn''t look at it. He punches at the same time.


    The two fists collide. When Zuoyun dongdun makes a dull hum, he flies out with his sword.


    The sound of the brittle bone breaking was heard on him. Lu Fan''s yin-yang force suddenly broke out, which was absolutely far superior to the general warrior.


    With Zuo Yundong''s accomplishments, he also wants to fight hard with him, which is no doubt to hit the stone with an egg.


    With a stamp of the foot, all the blood lotus will break into light spots.


    Zuo Yundong raises Yan luojian again, but Lu fan waves to Zuo Yundong.


    All of a sudden, Yan Luo''s sword was abruptly detached from Zuo Yundong''s arm.


    Zuo Yundong makes a painful roar, and Lu Fan holds the Yanluo sword.


    Vigorous Qi changes Yin and Yang. Lu fan reaches for a wipe on Yan Luo sword.


    At that time, Yan luojian was completely quiet.


    "A good sword."


    Lu Fan looked at the sword and said softly.


    Zuo Yundong''s forehead was already covered with cold sweat, and he lost Yan luojian. His breath immediately subsided, but there was a kind of shaking feeling standing there.


    The eyes twinkled. At this moment, Lu Fan was so powerful in the eyes of Zuo Yundong.


    It''s not a level match.


    He also thought that after he took Yan luojian out, he could compete with the honorable Lu Fan.


    But now, the idea is just a joke. It''s obvious that he has surpassed him in such strength.


    Lu fan is only a few understatement moves, then hit him completely lost his temper.


    Although he can also use several moves of swordsmanship, it certainly has no effect on Lu Fan.


    Qiu Luan and others, who have been watching, also have dignified faces. Lu Fan''s performance already has the strength to win the first place.


    Even Su Dong, who has been holding his toes high, now looks a little down.


    Because from this moment on, she seemed to feel that she could not win Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan threw Yan luojian into his belt. In this way, the crowd at the bottom of the view looks weird.


    It''s the first time for Lu fan to do such a thing.


    I remember that the cloud haze cloak that Lu Fan didn''t use now was also snatched from Tang Hui of Bafang bank.


    Seeing this scene, Zuo Yundong shouted: "despicable. Give me my sword back. "


    With that, Zuoyun rushes east to Lu Fanchong.


    Lu Fan smiled and said with a wave of his hand: "Xiaohei, he''s yours. It''s time for revenge. ''


    Voice just fell, Black Dragon Figure reappeared.


    Just rushed to Lu Fan in front of Zuo Yundong has not yet reacted, he saw a huge ass from the sky.


    Boom.


    Xiaohei''s body becomes huge, and he sits in the bottom of the floating island.


    There is a deep hole in the ground. Xiaohei desperately twists his buttocks, as if to crush Zuo Yundong to death.


    What is revenge? Revenge.


    Xiaohei has just been beaten to the stomach, and now just let it out.


    Lu Fan said lightly: "if you beat my partner, you have to pay a price. If I take your sword, it will be regarded as an apology. To be honest, although the sword is good, your sword technique is not good. Worse than a knife. I think you''d better use a knife later. "


    Just after the voice fell, zuoyundeng''s head came out of Xiaohei''s bottom struggling.


    "Asshole, I want to..."


    Before he finished speaking, Xiao Hei sat down again.


    In an instant, Zuo Yundong''s figure disappears again. This time, he may never be able to climb out again.

 Chapter 1013

    A fierce competition ended in this way, which made many people gasp.


    Looking at the appearance of Xiaohei constantly wiggling his big ass, a group of people looked strange and couldn''t say a word.


    For a long time, Lu fancai waved to Xiao Hei.


    Immediately, Xiaohei''s body shrank back to Lu Fan''s shoulder, as cute as a puppy.


    Then I want to look at the surface of the floating island, which is already a huge pit.


    Countless stone powder drifted with the wind, left Yundong''s figure is in the center of the pit.


    In any case, Zuo Yundong is also an immortal top power of Tiangang. Xiaohei really ran him to death with his butt, which was obviously impossible.


    However, at this time, Zuo Yundong was indeed stunned.


    I just don''t know whether it''s because Xiaohei is sitting dizzy or because Xiaohei''s butt is smoking dizzy.


    You know, as a wild animal, Xiao Hei didn''t get used to cleaning his ass after squatting in the toilet.


    At the end of the battle, Lu Fan flies away from the floating island, and Zuo Yundong is also dragged away by a group of alchemists of the kingdom of heaven, who are in urgent need of treatment. I think with his physical fitness, I don''t think it will be long before I wake up.


    Sansheng suddenly began to applaud.


    It''s the first time since the world cup.


    Even so, all the Lords clapped and the crowd below cheered.


    Lu Fan''s eyes of the three saints seem to contain a smile.


    Everyone is guessing that the three saints must be considering accepting Lu Fan as an apprentice.


    Now it''s up to Lu fan to choose his own.


    Lu Fan himself didn''t feel anything, but others were already beginning to admire him.


    This is what many people dream of, but when we arrived here, we could still choose.


    It''s more popular than human.


    Although Lu fan is now respected, there is no problem in learning from the best in the world.


    For the saints, there is no difference between outer Gang, ground Gang, sky gang or even wuzun.


    It''s like a person looking down at an ant. Maybe this ant is a little bigger than other ants. But it''s just ants.


    It''s the same unless it''s human.


    Lu Fan flies to nangongxing''s side. Wukong Ling smiled at Lu Fan and said, "Congratulations, you have finally entered the yin-yang realm. From today on, you are a real warrior."


    Nangongxing was also full of envy. Lu Fan said with a smile: "wuzun, it''s just the beginning. It''s only half the way."


    If someone else listens to this inexplicable sentence, he will not know why.


    But nangongxing and wuqiling both understood people and the meaning of Lu Fan''s words.


    As a man of double cultivation of Qi and martial arts, Lu fan is only half of the so-called martial arts masters.


    When does he break through again and become a venerable, that is to say, he enters veneration completely.


    The power of ordinary people can only change Yin and Yang, or only heaven and earth.


    But for Lu fan, it is still a matter of transformation. When he saw the picture of Ye Nantian''s entering the veneration, he figured out the reason why the spirit of vigorous Qi and Yin and Yang was strong. So he went to wuzun. From then on, his vigorous Qi can turn into yin and Yang strength at any time.


    But his vigorous Qi didn''t disappear. Yin and yang energy was just like the power of spirit, but there was only another way of transformation. In this case, when he understands the power of heaven and earth, his vigorous Qi can naturally be transformed into the power of heaven and earth.


    Moreover, Lu fan can feel this day, not too far away. Maybe he can make another breakthrough in the world cup.


    The so-called one method is universal. With the mastery of the power of yin and Yang, Lu Fan understood a lot of things, and more clearly understood where the origin of heaven and earth was and what the so-called Avenue was. In such a state, it''s obviously simpler than those immortal Qi masters to attack heaven and earth.


    His body is still the world force and vigorous Qi coexist, but at this time, the world force in his body has begun to formally integrate with vigorous Qi.


    Lu fan can feel that he has begun to have the ability to dominate the world.


    It''s not like the original one, it''s not completely controlled. It''s like a child who''s just touched the blade. Although he doesn''t know how to use the blade thoroughly, at least he can now mention it. The simplest way to cut people is still no problem.


    Lu Fan thinks that this is the biggest harvest of his breakthrough.


    Now he needs a little time to study the power of the world in his body.


    Once he is familiar with the way of using the power of the world, he can completely control it. Then he will make another leap on the road of respecting the environment.


    Lu fan has a smile on his lips. The more he practices, the more difficult he feels.


    How does he feel? The more he practices, the more clear and simple he becomes.


    Just the avenue, he had several choices.


    The way of heaven and earth deduction is not said. The way of life in his body and the way of death in the bead of death can be understood by him from today.


    What''s more, Lu Fan never told anyone.


    In fact, in the kingdom of Dansheng, in front of the memorial tablet of Shenxiao wusheng. He also vaguely felt that Shenxiao wusheng had introduced a force into his body.


    At first, Lu Fan thought it was just to help him refine his body skills. But as he entered the veneration, the power gradually floated out and felt a little.


    Lu fan is shocked to find that this is also a road.


    Although very thin, almost No. But it was the power of the road that remained in him. If there is no wrong guess, this way should be the destiny way for Shenxiao wusheng to become famous and fight for the world.


    It is also one of the most powerful roads in the legend.


    Lu Fanzhen has to have some understanding of the Tao.


    In any case, as long as he thoroughly understood one of the three, he could go to the limit and be holy on the spot.


    As for the choice, Lu fan is not in a hurry.


    Take your time to see which talent is right for you.


    In fact, it should be the way of life in his body. It''s better to practice.


    Because of this way, he has been enlightened for a long time.


    Lu Fan stood still, with his hands on his back, and looked up to the sky.


    After two contests, the remaining six will continue to fight.


    The floating island returns to its original state, the Dragon Tortoise appears again, and the golden sword continues to rotate.


    The remaining six were all dignified. Because they have seen the battle between Lu Fan and ye Nantian, they deeply feel that if they want to fight with Lu Fan and ye Nantian, then this battle is crucial.


    Once you meet a very strong opponent, it is likely that you will lose both sides.


    Ye Nantian and Lu Fan were not hurt. That means they have to do their best to win without injury. So opponents, it''s crucial.


    Slowly, the golden sword stopped.


    The tip of the sword points to the emperor Shenhuo (wind NAP), and immediately people look to the direction of the hilt.


    It was Jia Ming who came into view.


    At that time, Jia Ming was relieved.

 Chapter 1014

    "OK, OK."


    Jia Ming clapped his chest and said softly.


    Immediately, the wind took a rest and raised his head. Under the iron, he looked at Jia Ming with a smile.


    When I met him, Jia Ming dared to say that he was OK. I really didn''t take him seriously.


    But Jia Ming is very happy, because it is almost the best opponent he can choose.


    Look at the rest.


    The state of Longwu is hostile to chaos.


    Absolute Wu Zun, known as the glory of the dragon people, is famous for his strong cultivation. If meet this person, Jia Ming estimates oneself can be hit flower.


    Wanzunguo, Huangfu Wu.


    This is also a top player. Once the magic pen falls, the sky is full of wind and rain. Jia Ming measured his strength. Even if he took out the magic weapon left by Qisheng and used the method and array in it, he would not be an opponent of Huangfu Wu. At that time, it will be no fun to be submerged by a group of animals of illusion.


    Dan Shengguo, Ren Yu.


    It''s absolutely the venerable. It''s an endless method. I was scared to show him last time. I''m afraid he has no possibility of getting close to such a person.


    Moreover, Ren Yu was born in the holy land of the world''s alchemists. Jia Ming is really afraid that Ren Yu can see that his Qi and martial arts are deceitful.


    In that case, his reputation will be ruined.


    As for Su Dong. Well, Jia Ming can only say that he doesn''t want to die. In the face of this crazy woman, he might as well give up and give up.


    It''s not a joke when there''s no one alive.


    It is true that only the "shenhuohuang" is the most suitable.


    According to the previous battles, the power of the Shenhuo emperor is not so strong.


    Moreover, they are not from nine countries. Maybe like him, they all come from a small country.


    In this way, the contest was a bit of a fight.


    Jia Ming''s face slightly raised a smile, he had some doubts, this is someone deliberately arranged.


    Otherwise, such a good thing can only be described by luck.


    Jia Ming decided to have a good fight today.


    If he can win, his goal will be achieved.


    If you are in the top five, you don''t need to mention your reputation. Sansheng is very likely to choose him as his disciple.


    In the world of life, we should strive hard.


    Jia Ming has already drawn out his long sword.


    The other four retreated, leaving Jia Ming and the masked wind to rest on the floating island.


    It''s also holding a long sword in hand. At this moment, the wind takes a rest and suddenly says, "your name is Lu Fan."


    As soon as the sound came out, Lu Fan below was smiling.


    This is not who else can have a wind break. It seems that the wind break will have a little fun with Jia Ming.


    Jia Ming raised his head and said in a long voice, "it''s me. Why, you''re afraid. "


    The wind took a rest and smiled a few times. Long sword pointed to Jia Ming''s face and said, "I will be afraid of you. Lu Fan. Ha ha, I really want to beat you. "


    Among the crowd, Lu Fan''s smile was even bigger.


    The word "wind rest" seems to be said to Jia Ming, in fact, it is said to him.


    Secretly, Lu Fan whispered, "beat me, it depends on whether you have the ability."


    On the floating island, Jia Ming said loudly: "I want to be beaten. Come up with something. "


    Lu Fan immediately clapped and said what he wanted to say. Jia Ming did a good job.


    The wind took a nap and nodded, "don''t worry, it won''t let you down."


    So said, the wind suddenly put his square inch sword on the ground.


    The vigorous strength on the body, like fog, began to spread all around.


    "What a powerful force of Tao."


    Lu fan saw at a glance that something was wrong with the wind break. How could this guy be so strong.


    This power is already rapidly moving towards wuzun.


    Lu Fan remembers that when he last met at sijieshan, he couldn''t beat Zuoyun to the East. It''s really puzzling how we can release such a strong force today.


    "Taoist scroll. You showed him this. "


    Among the crowd, Wu Chen and Dong Pang are very leisurely. They sit in pairs for tea. Old Liu and others turned around in surprise, as if to listen to their conversation.


    "How can you teach your apprentice the gas volume on your hand?" said the fat man. It''s not necessary to put things in the coffin. Do you keep them in the coffin. Oh, I remember. Your apprentice is a warrior. It''s a pity that he can''t practice gas reservoir. Ha ha ha ha. "


    East fat man claps his belly and laughs. He seems to be very proud.


    With a smile on his face, Wu Chen said, "it seems that you are staying in chaos. You don''t know something."


    Dongpang was drinking tea and eating melon seeds. "I don''t know. Tell us your opinion. I''ve been a bit out of the loop lately. "


    Wu Chen said with a deep smile: "no, you will know when you need to know. You think you can win me if you let the wind rest and understand the Taoist scroll. It''s beautiful. "


    Dongpang''s brows are tightened. Looking at Wu Chen''s calm appearance, he feels a bit bad.


    However, Dongpang still refuses to accept the defeat: "it''s normal for you to win. Have the guts to gamble. "


    Wu Chenli said, "OK, do you dare to gamble on Taoist scroll?"


    "East fat man is shocked to look at Wu Chen way:" you this person is brain has a problem


    After that, Dongpang waved his hand repeatedly. You are sick. Hurry to go home and take medicine. I don''t care about you.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the floating island, Jia Ming gradually felt something wrong.


    It''s a little different from what he imagined. Why is this iron faced man so powerful. His strength is far beyond his expectation.


    No way. If you don''t do it again, it''s too late.


    Jia Mingyan watched the wind rest momentum and vigorous strength still climbing, and finally couldn''t help it.


    In a moment, Jia Ming took a sword and went straight to the wind for a rest.


    Shadow sword, spiral light, with strong wind.


    "Gas chop."


    The sword light suddenly came to the front of the wind rest.


    Suddenly, the wind took a rest and waved a fist.


    This fist is so simple and unadorned, but it makes Lu Fan suddenly look slightly changed.


    All the martial masters on the scene shouted out.


    This one punch, unexpectedly so return to nature.


    Without power, it can break everything.


    The vigorous force and the strong Tao force all converge and disappear in a moment. Only the wind to rest the stone.


    "The way is gone."


    Bang.


    The fist of wind rest broke the gang strength of Jia Ming, shook the sword in Jia Ming''s hand, and hit Jia Ming in the face.


    His face was sunken and his blood was flying. Jia Ming was hit on the ground with a fist.


    With a bang, the floating island broke into pieces.


    Countless people open their mouths and look at this scene in shock. Is this a battle of pure strength. There is another mystery.


    "Lu fan, look how I beat you today," said the wind


    At the end of the speech, the wind took a rest and two fists fell like the wind. Boxing to meat, flying rubble, Jia Ming was immediately beaten blood flying.

 Chapter 1015

    What is misfortune, what is grief.


    Jia Ming''s mouth was spouting blood, his eyes were wide open, and he didn''t know what was going on.


    All he knew was that as soon as he rushed past, his strength suddenly disappeared.


    It''s like an area suddenly appeared between heaven and earth without any power. As soon as you rush in, your vigorous strength will suddenly disappear.


    Then there is the fist of wind rest, which falls down.


    The power of boxing is also unexpectedly strong.


    Like a landslide, like a tsunami. The force of the heaven immediately blows Jia Ming''s whole body to bleed, and his chest is sunken.


    He wanted to hide, but he found that he could not use his vigorous strength.


    If he wanted to block it, he found that he could not block any fist when the wind rested like the fist falling from the rain.


    The sound of brittle bones breaking, one after another.


    Seeing Jia Ming will be beaten to death on the spot. Suddenly, the strong light on Jia Ming''s body flashed. It was a formation that dragged him away.


    At the same time, a large array blocked the fist of wind rest.


    This is obviously the alchemist''s Dharma decision. At the critical moment, it was his magic weapon that saved his life.


    Poof. Puff.


    Jia Ming''s blood is gushing, and there is no place in his whole body.


    This is different from what he originally thought. Why is the "Shenhuo emperor" so strong.


    Such measures have surpassed Zuo Yundong, who just competed with Lu Fan.


    Even Zuo Yundong with Yan luojian can''t seem to compare with the man in front of him.


    "Strange."


    Jia Ming said, biting his teeth.


    In the face of such magical means as wind rest, all he could think of were these two words.


    On Hongqiao, Sansheng''s face suddenly became extremely shocked.


    "What I saw. This boy, unexpectedly, has become a Taoist priest. "


    Chaos wusheng is the first one to make a sound. His face suddenly sinks. Looking at the wind and taking a rest, I saw the enemy''s face exposed.


    Compared with Jia Ming''s pretending to be Lu Fan''s identity, there is more opportunity to kill.


    "The remaining evils of jiuxiao gate."


    The eyes of the world''s saints are cold.


    Even as the three saints, they didn''t master such skills.


    The whole world, only that has disappeared in the history of jiuxiaomen, this means.


    The eight Fang Qian Sheng sighed a long time and said: "the wild fire is endless, and the spring wind blows again. I knew that it was impossible for such a big school to eradicate completely. The destruction of daozang scroll actually inherits someone. So the palm of the gas reservoir is heaven. The divine power of Musashi scroll. "


    After that, he took a deep look at the world and chaos.


    "What''s the matter?" murmured the chaos warrior. Bafang old man, you regret it. At first, you got a lot of benefits. Now I can''t even puke. "


    "What''s the use of regret?" said Qian. Even if it''s like us, people with the palm of the hand. Can we make it all over again. I just want to tell you that if we see daomie today, we may see ZhangTian tomorrow. If one day even divine power comes out, what should we do? "


    "God will not come out, never will," said the celestial sage


    At the end of the speech, the world''s heavenly sage took a rest in the wind and cast deep eyes.


    On the floating island, the wind finally picked up his own square inch sword. A sword split the array that blocked him into pieces.


    At this time, Jia Ming barely stood up.


    That is to say, he also has immortal body. Otherwise, he would have died on the spot.


    Finally recovered a little, Jia Ming is also pale, hurriedly and the wind opened the distance.


    As a martial artist, Jia Ming dare not get close to Feng xiaorest again, which is enough to show that he is really scared by the strange power of Feng xiaorest.


    Below, in the crowd.


    Lu Fan also narrowed his eyes slightly. It''s really tough to take a rest in the wind.


    This is the first time he has seen this magical martial art.


    Feeling, seems to be more direct than his vigorous Qi suppression.


    What''s more, what the wind just said was obviously directed at him.


    Lu fan has a smile on his lips. He has such a strong desire to fight with him again.


    What does that say.


    I''m afraid it''s not just the performance of dissatisfaction after the first World War in Wu''an.


    Lu Fan thought about it. He remembered that when he saw the wind in sijieshan, he saw the expression of Dong Shengdong fat man beside him.


    It''s probably related to the enmity of jiuxiao and shenhuang.


    If he doesn''t expect it, maybe his master Wu Chen and Dong Pang are together now, waiting for the two of them to fight.


    Shaking his head, Lu Fan continued to look at the floating island.


    Jia Ming''s long sword lies in front of him, ready for the last fight.


    The vigorous strength of the body is crazy, and the heaven and the earth change color with it. A little bit of power is converging like him.


    The wind took a rest and walked to Jia Ming, not fast or slow.


    If there are people with good vision, carefully look at the soles of the feet.


    He will be surprised to find that every step of the wind break, the ground under his feet will spread out a piece of air.


    So much so that the dust under my feet disappears.


    The clear footprints are deeply printed on the ground, just as they are painted.


    There is no depression, there is nothing wrong with it. The square inch sword in Feng''s hands is not even vigorous.


    He''s obviously not fast, but everyone feels like he can''t escape. As if, as long as you are looking at the wind, you will feel the wind coming to them.


    Jia Ming burst out and waved his sword again.


    This time, the strong vigorous force directly condensed into a huge lightsaber.


    More than a hundred feet long, straight to the sky.


    The light shines and leads to thunder.


    "Cut."


    Jia Ming suddenly fell with a sword. This time, he was reporting that he would be killed, as if the success or failure was in this fight.


    But in the face of this move of wind rest, but not in a hurry to raise the hand of the sword.


    Gently in the void.


    Just a little, the whole world started to shake violently.


    Such as the wave spread of water, the power of shock, and even clearly spread to Lu Fan.


    Lu fan can feel all the forces of heaven and earth, even the power of Tao, passing through him like a wave.


    Jia Ming''s sword is to disperse all forces. The light of the sword that Jia Ming just dropped was broken directly.


    With his mouth wide open, Jia Ming''s hand is already at his waist.


    No one knows. In fact, when the sword falls, he wants to directly launch his magic weapon, release the power of the bag under the ground, and have a rest in the wind.


    He has only one chance to turn the tide.


    But reality is always ruthless.


    Wind rest this move, hard to break all the power.


    The Dharma decision that Jia Ming just wanted to release was stifled at his waist.


    His eyes were wide open, and he could only see the wind taking a rest flying in front of him and stabbing him in the chest with a sword.

 Chapter 1016

    "Where the heart is and the way is, who can stop me?"


    The wind takes a rest and looks at Jia Ming. He speaks softly.


    This is what he realized on the Taoist scroll, although it is very immature.


    But it has surpassed others, I don''t know how many. This is the result of a supreme skill.


    Poof.


    The sword suddenly pushed forward again, directly penetrating Jia Ming.


    The wind took a rest and came to Jia Ming''s ear. His lips moved, but he said: "false Lu Fan. You''re a long way off. "


    Jia Ming was frightened and stared at the wind for a rest, but he couldn''t say a word.


    There was a flash of light on the sword. Immediately Jia Ming lost the possibility of final struggle.


    How about the immortal body, to this state. Whose vigorous strength can''t beat your body directly into powder. Even a drop of blood is too late for rehydration.


    More ruthless, destroy the spirits and eliminate the vitality.


    Obviously, wind break also has this ability.


    But he didn''t really kill Jia Ming. When Fang Cun''s sword was pulled out, Jia Ming fell to the ground with a bang and passed out in a coma.


    It can only be said that Jia Ming''s level is still too poor.


    He can''t beat any of the top ten.


    Even if it seems that the weakest wind nap can easily solve him. His strength, so it is.


    The crowd was silent.


    It''s not just because of the awesome power of the wind break.


    More because of Jia Ming weak people do not understand.


    This is the legendary double cultivation man of Qi and martial arts. The list of Bafang Bank ranks first.


    How can it be so weak.


    Even if the strength is weak, we can see that Jia Ming is not worthy of the name. It''s far from the others.


    In other words, he doesn''t have the strength to be in the top ten. It''s just that I met people who are not very strong all the time, so I just got together the number of people.


    If the so-called double cultivation of Qi and martial arts is really weak.


    What else can the world''s sages do.


    Then many people began to talk about it.


    Think about how many people lost money in this contest. At least most people are optimistic that Jia Ming will win.


    Because he bears the name of Lu fan, because he claims to be "the double cultivation of Qi and martial arts."


    The elimination of such a coward made many people who originally supported Jia Ming confused.


    Above Hongqiao, all the Lords and the three saints began to talk.


    "Lu fan is too weak. How did this kind of person get killed all the way from the Dansheng country? "It''s said that the rumors are not credible. It''s better to be famous than to meet. Lu fanwei is pitiful. Is this kind of person worth sending a holy order to the immortal? "


    " I really can''t see where his double cultivation of Qi and martial arts is really powerful. In other words, I really can''t see that this is a double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. A martial artist, take some one-off magic tools made by the alchemist. It''s the same effect. "


    "King Wu''an, why don''t you talk. What do you think of Lu fan......


    All of you don''t appreciate Lu Fan very much. The emperor of Qin and Shang laughed but didn''t speak. He didn''t even bother to answer the questions of these Lords.


    Just kidding, Lu Fan didn''t reveal his identity, so he wouldn''t tell the real situation to these people.


    Such a fake, of course, has no level. Emperor Qin and Shang looked at Lu Fan with burning eyes.


    He knew that only in Lu Fan''s body was the real integration of Qi and martial arts. Now Lu fan, who has been respected, is so powerful that he can hardly shake his heart.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang still laughed wildly. At the same time, he is also secretly laughing at other masters.


    You won''t find out until one day, when Lu Fanzhen shows his identity. The real strength of Qiwu double cultivation.


    But then. Lu fan should have been sanctified.


    Emperor Qin and Shang secretly thought. If it''s him. He will also cultivate until there is no one to fight against. Tell the world again.


    This is the safest way. Emperor Qin and Shang hoped Lu fan would do the same. In this way. They are in Wu''an. Even if there is a chance to become the 10th power in the future.


    Three saints. Look at Jia Ming. Also slightly frown.


    The first way of the eight square Qian Sheng: "no way. Double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. It''s not going to be that weak. Don''t forget the year of Qiansheng. He hasn''t finished yet. The strength is far beyond our expectation. "


    Chaos Martial Way: "the strong in the world. People who want the unity of Qi and martial arts. innumerable. Maybe Lu Fan. It''s just the beginning. He''s not in the sky now. Nature can not be compared with the original Qian Sheng. I suggest. It''s better to dig out his secret first. Just after the world cup. Let''s find a reason. Let him come to see us. That''s all. "


    Heaven said: "now I wonder if the unity of Qi and martial arts of Lu fan is true. Even to the extent that. I doubt if he is Lu Fan. "


    This is the saying of the world. It caused chaos martial saint and eight money saints to be slightly shocked. Then they nodded softly. It''s very reasonable to say that the heaven is holy.


    Right now. Three people look at the direction of the Lord of Dansheng behind them.


    If someone in this world can recognize the truth of Lu Fan. Of course, the first one is the Lord of Dansheng.


    And now. The Lord of Dansheng said nothing. Even the three saints cast doubts on him. He didn''t make a sound.


    A small face that looks young. There seems to be some hesitation.


    In the eyes of Sansheng. The Lord of Dansheng is hesitating whether he is Lu fan or not.


    But in fact, the Lord of Dansheng is hesitant to tell the three saints the real identity of Lu Fan.


    He was very confused. The first one of the eight Qian saints could not bear to ask: "don''t destroy it, you can recognize Lu Fan."


    the Lord of the Dansheng Kingdom pondered for a moment and replied: "don''t recognize it, don''t be sure, it''s hard to say."


    The three saints turned around a little disappointed.


    In the end, the Lord of Dansheng still didn''t disclose Lu Fan''s identity. It''s not that he wants to keep the real Lu fan, but that he knows how many eyes from the demon cultivator are staring at them all the time. So, he can''t really say it.


    As the Lord of Dansheng thought, above the attic.


    Feng Tian touched his chin, pointed to Jia Ming and said, "it looks like a fake. It''s not meant to be funny. It''s so boring, it''s not interesting. "


    Elder Suman said by the side: "do you want to check it?"


    Prince Fengtian waved his hand and said: "no need. True or false is nothing. Then we will catch them together. "


    Several elders bow at once.


    On the floating island, the wind leaves flew down, and even flew directly to Lu Fan in public.


    With a bang, the wind rested on Lu Fan''s side.


    Slowly, the wind took off the iron face and smiled at Lu Fan: "long time no see. How are you, surprised? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" I''ve already guessed it''s you. "

 Chapter 1017

    The wind took a rest and laughed and said, "I can''t hide it from you. It seems that we are going to have World War I again. "


    Lu Fandao: "that also needs you to be able to draw a lot to win me really to say."


    The wind took a rest and said: "if you don''t smoke, you can''t run in this battle. You know what I mean. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, then spit out two words: "Tao Juan."


    The wind took a little rest and then looked at Lu Fan with deep eyes. He was surprised and said, "you know. Do you have...... No, wujuan is long gone. You''re bluffing me. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "yes, wujuan has long been gone."


    Wind rest by Lu Fan a few words make some confused.


    But he took out a bag of wine and threw it to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan takes over the wine and suddenly sees the light.


    The wine brought out by the wind rest must be the good wine made by Dongpang.


    Immediately, Lu Fan looked up and took a big bite. His body was like a fire, and his face was slightly red.


    "That''s the smell. I haven''t had it for years."


    Lu Fan laughed happily. There is no taste in drinking old wine in other places.


    The wind also took out a bag of wine to drink with Lu Fan.


    Others, looking at the two people talking and laughing, are somewhat confused.


    How could the emperor of Shenhuo know nightshade. Can''t they both come from the same place.


    Lu Fan''s practice of taking a rest with the wind immediately attracted many people''s speculation.


    If Lu Fan and the wind really come from a country, then this country is not too rebellious.


    Two of the top ten in the world come from the same country.


    Moreover, this country is certainly not the nine great powers. Because no matter Lu fan or Feng xiaorest, they didn''t fill in their own history when they signed up.


    At the same time, the emperor of Qin and Shang recognized fengxiao.


    At that time, the hands of Emperor Qin and Shang were shaking.


    The magic of pie falling from the sky made him feel extremely lucky once it happened.


    Now, there''s a second time.


    Take a rest in the wind. It''s really a wind break.


    Emperor Qin and Shang shouted loudly in his heart.


    In the crowd, Qin Yun, who was with Lin Pi and Han Yuanning, was about to lose his chin.


    They looked at the sky light curtain, looked at the wind rest and Lu Fan standing together, only felt dizzy.


    It seems that this time, Wu''an country will rise against the sky.


    Lu Fan and Feng have a good rest. From time to time, Lu Fan returns to nangongxing, who has not spoken at one side, and dances in the air. Even thirteen xiaoheis pour a little wine.


    Let them taste good things, too.


    Xiaohei and shisan were both drunk before. They were calm and calm.


    But nangongxing and wuwuling are not good. One is full of rosy clouds, and the veil can''t cover it. Another, shouting good wine, after two drinks, almost all excited cried out.


    "It''s the best wine I''ve ever had. It''s strong enough."


    Xiaohei looked at nangongxing contemptuously and shouted at him. The emperor had no quality at all.


    In the sky, on the floating island.


    The golden sword stopped turning again. This time, Ren Yu and Huangfu Wu were the two people who were pointed out.


    Seeing these two people being pointed out, everyone immediately realized that it would be an absolutely shocking battle of alchemists.


    Because these two people, are heaven and earth venerable, are also the top of the alchemists.


    Su Dong and Qiu Luan retreated, leaving the whole floating island to Ren Yu and Huangfu Wu.


    It''s a noble alchemist after they stand. Huangfu Wu even led the way: "Xiaosheng, wanzunguo, Huangfu family, Huangfu Wu. I''ve heard a lot about the great name of Dansheng country. Please allow me to give you some advice. "


    From the words, we can hear the elegance of Huangfu''s martial arts.


    In fact, only from the appearance, huangfuwu is a standard weak scholar.


    A long gown with a magic pen in hand. Handsome face, three points smile, seven points mild.


    It doesn''t look like a man who is so strong that he can''t be far away.


    His voice has just fallen, and no reply has been made. But the people of the land of honor below shouted loudly.


    "Huangfuwu, you are pretending again. Hurry to fight. Be careful if you lose, you will be beaten by your mother-in-law."


    "Whoever he is, we''ll wipe it out. I''m not sure. I''ll kneel down and rub my clothes


    It sounds as if there is no due respect for Huangfu Wu.


    Ren Yu chuckled and said: "Prince Huangfu is gentle and elegant. I have heard about him for a long time. In today''s World War I, you and I each represent the kingdom of Dansheng and the kingdom of universal respect. I heard that the view of wanzunguo on the way of refining Qi is quite different from that of our Dansheng country. Today, I really want to have a good experience. "


    As he spoke, there began to appear a series of arrays at the foot of Ren Yu. Ready to start, Ren Yu is not polite. He takes the lead in developing his own heaven and earth strength. The vast and ethereal Tao realm is also spreading.


    Huangfu replied faintly: "no matter how strong our country is on the way of refining Qi, it can''t be compared with Dansheng country. After all, you represent the authentic world, and it is the world where you will build the pagoda. Perhaps brother Ren Yu didn''t know that at the beginning, the alchemists of our country of universal respect were once called as aliens by your Dansheng country. "


    At the end of the speech, a light began to appear on the tip of huangfuwu''s pen.


    Although the light is not shining or full-bodied. But no one dare to look down on it.


    Because what matters is not light, but the pen in Huangfu''s hand. When he raised the magic pen, he was the only one in the world.


    Ren Yu''s fingers changed a little. The array moved around his fingertips. There was a strange light in his eyes. Ren Yu stared at Huang Fuwu''s fingertips and said, "I know. At that time, you wanzun kingdom came out with a kind of alien who can draw things with blood to coagulate pills. There is no need for any medicine. Only the blood of wild animals can be used for painting. And almost won the first place of the Danshen meeting. Later, it was identified as a means of magic cultivation, and it disappeared. "


    Huangfu smiled and said proudly, "you are my master. Painting saint, Cao Yong. "


    Ren Yu''s pupil shrank and said: "painting is holy. He''s not dead. He''s holy. It''s a legend. "


    The magic pen in Huangfu''s hand is slightly in the heaven and the earth. Immediately, the situation changes, and the nine color light condenses on his pen tip.


    "Legend, of course. Today, I will fight for a little honor for my master. Let me see how powerful the alchemists of the Dansheng kingdom are. "


    With that, the magic pen in Huangfu''s hand suddenly turned into a mirage, and a picture of animals appeared in a flash.


    At the same time, Ren Yu unfolds his cohesive array, a little is a hundred array, spread out in the world.


    Lang Sheng, Ren Yu said in a loud voice: "I forgot to tell you that the man who won your master at the beginning. It is my master, the one who does not destroy the holy. "


    "Drink."


    Both men burst out at the same time.


    Draw a picture of ten thousand animals, a hundred waves.


    Kill. Kill. Kill.

 Chapter 1018

    The glare dazzled, and suddenly the entire floating island exploded.


    Almost instantly, the dazzling light broke through all the formations on the floating island.


    The stones turned into dust in the light, and the space was torn into a black void in the light. The floating island continued to explode, and soon it broke into several pieces, and then was completely submerged in the light of the explosion. The destructive power of the gas refiner can be seen from this.


    No one in the world doesn''t know how terrible a lord who can pull away from a distance can desperately release the Falun Dafa.


    That was called the real slaughter of the city, just like Huang Fuwu and Renyu today.


    If the two people spread this power to cover half of the Sky City, there should be no problem.


    Seeing that the formation has been unable to suppress the strength of the two, the crowd hula started to move backwards.


    At this time, you can clearly see how many strong people are in the crowd.


    The weak are thinking for the safety of their own lives. When they see such a terrible gas elixirs law, they must fall from the sky. There is no reason why they can''t run.


    Only those who are not afraid of these forces can stand still.


    For example, Lu Fan takes a nap with the wind.


    Another example is Wu Zun and His Holiness among the crowd.


    Nangongxing and Wukongling both mean to step back, but Lu Fan just pulled out Wufeng''s epee and inserted it into the ground, and said lightly, "Let''s stand behind me."


    Immediately, Thirteen first stood behind Lu Fan.


    He believed in Lu Fan unconditionally, and his face was extremely calm.


    Nangongxing and Wukong Ling heard the words also stood behind Lu Fan, they chose to believe in Lu Fan.


    After all, Lu Fan is also a respected person now. Resistance to this force should not be a problem.


    At this point, Bafang Qian Sheng could not control the scene and waved a throw.


    It was a folding fan, the dragon teeth were fan bones, and the nebula was fan face.


    The fan opened in mid-air and quickly turned into a galaxy, controlling all the power around the floating island.


    At the same time, Su Dong and hatred have also been wrapped in Xinghe, so that they would not be exhausted by Ren Yu and Huang Fuwu before they even tried.


    The explosion continued, as if there was no intention to stop it.


    But just then. Suddenly, Huangfu''s domineering voice sounded.


    "Landscape paintings in the Qing Dynasty, the sunrise is white in the east."


    Suddenly, all the explosions suddenly disappeared.


    Immediately following the eyes of everyone, it was an impressive landscape painting.


    In the painting, Ren Yu''s figure is impressive.


    However, at this time, Ren Zi looked like a landscape painting figure. Few body structures, thin figures, and blank eyes.


    "What law is this."


    The wind asked in a puzzled moment. This is the first time he has seen such a strange decision. He was actually enclosed in the painting.


    And not only that, then, in landscape painting, huge portraits of wild beasts began to appear.


    The ink smudged out, and hundreds of black ink painting beasts appeared.


    Just another stroke, another sword fell.


    Ren Yu in the picture hurriedly dodged, but was instantly penetrated by Wan Jian.


    Immediately afterwards, the wild beast rushed forward, tearing Ren Yu into thousands of black dots.


    Countless people who saw this scene were dismayed.


    But even if it is the Three Saints, it is really impossible to see whether this is the victory.


    Because this is also the first time they have seen such a strange decision. Anyway, from head to toe, they are revealing alternatives.


    At this moment, the scroll began to shrink slowly, and eventually turned into a light, and fell into the hands of Huang Fuwu.


    At this time, Huang Fuwu frowned.


    The black and white magic pen in his hand hung on the scroll, but he did not dare to drop it.


    He stayed that way for a long time.


    Lu Fan frowned, "What are you doing?"


    Lu Fan also couldn''t understand it. If Ren Yu has lost, what does Huang Fuwu''s posture mean?


    If Ren Yu hasn''t lost, Huang Fuwu won''t win and then let go. Instead, he held up his magic pen, but did not dare to make a move.


    Almost everyone''s eyes fell on Huang Fuwu.


    But at this moment, Huang Fuwu''s hand actually began to tremble gently.


    The scroll that had been under his control suddenly made a tearing sound, although it was very subtle. But through the huge light curtain in the sky, everyone still sees clearly.


    Huang Fuwu gritted his teeth fiercely and fell suddenly.


    The nib carries a shimmer of red light. At the same time, there seemed to be a faint flutter of blood.


    The magic brush was placed on the scroll, and immediately, the entire scroll was stained with blood.


    But even then, the sound of tearing the scroll still sounded.


    Immediately after, thousands of light dots emerged from the scroll.


    Huangfu Wu burst into a spit of blood, and the next moment in his hand turned into a ball of fire and burned it.


    Countless spots of light flew into the mid-air, quickly condensing into a figure.


    Not any words, but who.


    At the moment, Ren is not looking very good.


    There are blood caves all over the body. Looking closely, it''s like being pierced one by one with a pen.


    Moreover, his arm and his chest really had wounds that were bitten by wild beasts and long swords penetrated the heart.


    In other words, what happened just now is still true.


    Ren Yu held a colorful and exquisite tripod in his hand, and breathed out: "In the painting, the best way is determined. It really opened my eyes."


    Huang Fuwu wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, and immediately mourned out: "Spitting blood. I said don''t come, don''t come, someone has to drag me over. I am a good writing scholar, now I have vomited blood. How many years of life is it? Who will make up for it? "


    Huang Fuwu''s mourning made the crowd below laugh.


    Especially the people of the nation, they do not seem to feel that this is a loss of their country''s face. Instead he laughed the loudest.


    Immediately, a hot female voice rang out from the crowd.


    "Hurry up to settle the fight. Noisy again, beware of kneeling at the door at night."


    Hearing the girl''s voice, Huangfu Wu suddenly hesitated.


    Immediately raised his hand to Ren Yu. It can be seen that in Huang Fuwu''s mind, this woman is far more terrible than Ren Yu.


    Ren Yu''s face turned black, he had never seen such a gas refiner without the glory of the strong.


    With a heavy snorting, Ren Yu said: "Now it''s my turn to let you see that the law of our holy kingdom of Dan has come to an end."


    Ren Yu took a slap on the colorful little tripod in his hands, and a burst of sound waves immediately flew, the galaxy trembled, and everyone''s eardrums hurt.


    Immediately, the colorful dading flow flew up, the seven-color light suddenly spread out, and the whole world became a distinct seven-color.


    "Hongyu. Reincarnation is unlimited."


    Ren Yu burst into a bang, and for a while, the world was dark.


    At the same time, everyone lost color.

 Chapter 1019

    It seems that there are countless pictures in front of us.


    The darkness in the sight seems to be accompanied by some faint cries.


    These shouts come from all directions.


    Listening is so familiar, if from the depths of memory.


    Lu Fan seemed to hear his father, grandfather''s voice, and even Lu Ming.


    He couldn''t help but want to move on.


    Wait, Lu Ming.


    Lu Fan suddenly woke up and Lu Ming was dead.


    Suddenly, all voices are gone. The light in front of him recovered, and Lu fanning saw it.


    In the middle of the sky, the colorful light has condensed into a huge array, and the power of Tao is rippling.


    It is obviously integrated with the Tao domain of Ren language. That''s what makes it so powerful.


    Even though he was not in the array, he was also distracted for a short time.


    Lu Fan''s recovery is fast enough, and the wind around him takes another ten rest before he suddenly wakes up. Then there was a cold sweat on the forehead.


    "What a terrible decision."


    The wind takes a rest and the heart is still throbbing.


    Lu Fan pushes the thirteen behind him, and the southern palace moves and dances.


    So they just woke up, and then with the wind nap, showing the look of fear.


    There are several kinds of the alchemist''s Dharma decisions, including illusions and condensation.


    The power depends on the accomplishments of the alchemist who releases the Dharma.


    But when it comes to seals, visions, and Dementors. That requires special power, as well as a great talent.


    Especially in the back of the fantasy and soul, it''s really not good for ordinary people to play.


    According to the demon cultivation, killing a person is nothing.


    Only by manipulating a person can we see his ability.


    Obviously, Ren Yu is an alchemist who can control people.


    He is absolutely strong in this move. The so-called killing is invisible, which means this skill.


    Obviously, huangfuwu is in great trouble at the moment.


    Even other people who are not in the array are fascinated by Ren Yu''s move. Let alone Huangfu''s martial arts, which is shrouded in array.


    At this time, Huang Fu Wu''s face is dignified and his forehead is dripping with cold sweat.


    The body began to appear strangely one after another, obviously in great trouble.


    Ren Yu is shining all over. His fingers are moving.


    The array began to rotate with his fingers. The colorful and exquisite tripod also changes with the light.


    "There is samsara in the way of heaven, and everything is vain."


    Let the language whisper. His voice, let the heaven and the earth begin to twist, like a piece of canvas, which is wrinkled by the wind.


    It seems that it''s not true.


    "Follow your words, every word."


    Lu Fan whispered. What is pragmatic is to follow the law.


    Every word he utters is a decision. Every sound wave is his way to attack people.


    Huangfu''s trembling became more and more severe. It seemed that he could not bear it in the Dharma of Ren''s language.


    It can also be understood that the same level of alchemy. Generally speaking, it is certain that the alchemists who can imagine the world are better at it.


    This represents the power of the spirit. And the spirit is strong, the control is naturally strong, win is certain.


    Ren Yu went to Huangfu Wu step by step.


    It''s not that he walked so slowly on purpose, but he could not walk too fast when he controlled such a delicate array and walked at the same time.


    Once many alchemists want to host the array, the whole person can''t move. There are few people like Xiang Renyu who can walk.


    There is blood on the corner of Huangfu''s mouth, and it will break down.


    The wind took a rest and said: "Huangfu will lose. It''s too strong for such a big array of visions. In my opinion, Ren''s way is more than five elements. "


    Lu Fan whispered back, "the road. I don''t think so. But it''s better than the general five element method, which is certain. I think it''s the way of magic, but Huangfu Wu


    When it comes to this, ruvanton takes a moment.


    What he paid attention to was different from other people''s. When Huangfu Wu vomited his second mouthful of blood, he saw a movement of biting his teeth.


    Although the movement was not big, it was captured by Lu Fan acutely.


    It''s not much like a normal bite, because the action is really small. It seems to be converging on purpose.


    If this is not the subconscious action of Huangfu Wu after he is in trouble in the dreamland. It''s intentional.


    Then things become a little more interesting.


    It is possible that so many people watching the battle didn''t notice that until now Huangfu Wu hasn''t released his own Tao domain.


    The great scholar who respects the country is definitely a strong one who has entered the respect, and will not have his own Tao domain.


    It''s impossible to know with your knees.


    So what is the purpose of Huangfu''s delay in using it, or even when he says "re-election" to make such a decision.


    Lu Fan thought of this, the corner of his mouth was already smiling.


    This Huangfu martial arts is a little sinister.


    Before long, Ren Yu had come to huangfuwu.


    He held out his finger to Huangfu Wu, and a strong force of heaven and earth was in his hand.


    Ren Yu reaches for huangfuwu''s eyebrow.


    This move, in the alchemy Dharma, is called breaking spirit.


    In normal times, powerful alchemists can also be released in the air. But now, for the sake of stability, there is no accident.


    Ren Yu went to huangfuwu to release him.


    The finger points directly at huangfuwu''s eyebrow. But at the next moment, it was not Huangfu Wu who changed his face. Impressively speaking.


    Only a strong suction was released from Huangfu''s body, and all the power of Ren Yu''s body flowed into Huangfu''s body like a gust of wind.


    At the same time, the array under my feet began to surge violently.


    That is to say, at this moment, countless people below have come back to their senses.


    When they looked up, they were shocked to see that Huangfu Wu was madly absorbing the power of Ren Yu.


    Slowly, huangfuwu finally opened his eyes.


    His eyes have become black and white.


    At the foot of the road, it is a rotating black and white gossip.


    In an instant, the array of seven colors was wiped out.


    Huangfu Wu said with a smile: "I''m sorry. I really don''t want to do that. But I found that if I didn''t use this move, I really couldn''t win. I forgot to tell you that my Dao domain is different from others. I''m the master''s personal Wuzhi body. It''s invisible and tangible. It''s a way of swallowing Qi and spirit. "


    Anyue''s face changed wildly, but he could not draw back at the moment.


    Seeing the strength of his whole body, he was quickly absorbed by Huangfu.


    Ren Yu suddenly clenched his teeth and said, "if you want to absorb my strength, you are not qualified. The brand of soul, Dan soul."


    Suddenly, the Dantian place of Ren Yu shines.


    It turns out to be a round pill. His Dantian is a pill.


    Huangfu''s face suddenly changed, and there was a circle of runes on his body that he didn''t know.


    Huangfu said with his mouth open: "it''s not so bad luck. I swallowed something I couldn''t use. "


    Ren said with clenched teeth, "let''s admit defeat and explode."


    At the same time, Huang Fu Wu put a little bit of money on Ren Yu''s body and said, "see who lost."

 Chapter 1020

    This is the finishing touch.


    The pen breaks through the ten thousand dharmas, Ren Yu''s whole body collapses directly, and the last trace of strength is also broken by Huangfu Wu''s pen. There was no place in the whole body intact, and suddenly fell to the ground.


    Huangfuwu seems to be nowhere, after a word burst out in Ren''s language.


    The whole person is like a wind, constantly wriggling.


    The whole body makes the sound of exploding beans, and the blood spurts out like no money.


    They fell on their backs almost at the same time.


    At the moment, the colorful array collapses, and Linglong Ding flies directly back to Ren Yu.


    The floating island has been completely destroyed by both of them.


    So they landed straight on the ground, banging, banging two times and smashing a human shaped hole in the ground.


    It has to be said that although he is an alchemist, he is still in good health, so he has not been thrown into meat mud.


    Everyone craned their necks and came up to look at them.


    At this time, the people who were about to hide in the house came out one after another to have a look.


    Many people who were kept out of sight began to shout.


    "Who won?" no one can answer them.


    Because we can''t see who won.


    The pen in Huangfu''s hand fell to one side, lying on the ground breathing heavily. It doesn''t seem to have passed out of coma, but it''s clear that he can''t stand up.


    Anyue is not so good. There is not a good place in his body.


    In particular, a big hole appeared in the chest which was finally pointed by Huangfu. It''s really cool and bright.


    He didn''t pass out completely, so it was very good.


    "Can you still move?"


    Huangfuwu shouted softly to Ren Yu.


    Ren''s voice trembled and said, "I don''t believe you can move. If you can stand up and hit me. "


    Huangfu replied: "I''ll get up if you let me get up. I just can''t afford a man. What do you think of me. "


    Ren said: "I can''t get up and give up so much nonsense. You wait for me to get up and beat you to death. "


    Huangfu smiled and said, "I''ll wait. It''s really cool now. "


    Ren said, "you feel very comfortable, too."


    Two dignitaries in the hall even fought with each other. That''s what it means to say that you don''t lose when you lose.


    The three saints look at the Lord of heaven. At this time, the Lord slowly got up and said in a loud voice, "it''s a wonderful competition. The two dignitaries played a level, but also played a momentum, played a Dansheng country and the style of all dignitaries


    When Optimus Prime is speaking.


    Now, Huangfu Wu has begun to say in a loud voice, "if you can bear to bite me, come on."


    Ren also swears: "son of the upright, this is not the end, you wait."


    The two scolded each other very well.


    Lu Fan and others have laughed and shook their heads.


    This is the noble alchemist.


    They both gave one to all the people in the world. That''s the gas refiner in a hurry. He is as rude as the warrior. Even on the level of swearing, it''s not as good as the warrior.


    At least if it were for elder martial brother Han Feng to scold, the other one would have passed out.


    The Lord of Optimus Prime worded a lot, and finally said: "well...... So, I think, this contest should be a draw, and the two are even handed


    In a word, immediately let Ren Yu and Huangfu Wu shut up.


    "Draw. Ha ha, both of them have been eliminated. "


    The wind took a rest and gloated.


    When Ren Yu heard this, he was in a hurry and said with clenched teeth, "I was eliminated in the draw."


    A mouthful of blood spewed out, and Ren Yu passed out in a coma. Obviously not willing to accept the fact that he was eliminated in this way.


    In other words, he is not willing to accept the fact that he won the match with Huangfu Wu.


    Huangfuwu''s face was better. After hearing this, he felt relieved.


    Lying on the ground, he shouted: "wife, take me back. I didn''t lose. It''s a draw. I''ll have noodles in the evening, big bowl. "


    Among the crowd, a pretty woman came out.


    He grabbed huangfuwu''s hair and dragged it away. As he walked, he said: "eat, eat, eat, you will know how to eat. The first three didn''t get in. I lost them. I also want to eat a big bowl of noodles. It''s good to give you a small bowl back. "


    Huangfu Wu let out wails and was dragged away by his wife.


    Lu Fan looked at the scene and said in surprise, "his wife is much more powerful than him. I don''t think he was beaten so badly and didn''t howl like this. "


    The wind takes a rest and nods: "a real person can''t look good."


    Ren Yu was quickly carried away, and the fourth competition ended like this.


    The first four games, ye Nantian, Lu Fan and Feng xiaorest were promoted. There is no winner in huangfuwu and Renyu. This means that the fifth battle will become very important.


    If there are winners, they will enter the top four.


    If it is still a draw, Lu fan, ye Nantian and Feng xiaorest will officially become the three strong young people in the world. And start a staggered battle.


    In a moment, the floating island of the imperial city was restored again.


    It''s so broken that you can recover. It can only be said that the alchemists of Optimus Prime are really good at it.


    Or to put it another way, the alchemist of demon cultivation is really powerful.


    The tortoise reappeared. This time, the golden sword on its back didn''t need to rotate.


    Because there are only the last two people left, Qiu Luan and Su Dong.


    When two people stand on the floating island, all the noisy people will automatically silence.


    Even Lu fan, with a spirit of 120000, was ready to take a close look at the battle.


    This will be the first time that Su Dong meets the challenge of the real strong.


    As long as Qiu Luan''s reputation is not wasted, he will definitely bring a lot of trouble to Su Dong in this one. The leader of Longwu Kingdom, at this time, looks very dignified. He holds his fists tightly and his eyes are sharp.


    He really didn''t want to see the battle between Qiu Luan and Su Dong. Because of the achievements in front of Su Dong, it''s really frightening.


    Those who fought with her died.


    He really didn''t want to see that revenge would end like this, even though he was very confident about revenge.


    On the floating island, Qiu Luan drew out his sword. His handsome face, natural posture and cold face are perfect.


    Su Dong looked at him, and his eyes were somewhat complicated: "I really don''t want to kill you if I look so beautiful."


    Lu Fan and others were shocked when this statement was made.


    Lu Fandao: "it''s too much to see the face. Last time, Su Dong shouted that he must kill me. It has nothing to do with the face. "


    Qiu Luan twisted his eyebrows and said, "take out all your strength. If you can really kill me. Just kill it. I''m afraid you don''t have the ability. "


    Su Dong sneered and said, "the foolish pride of the dragon people. Now that you have said that, I can only tell you that you are dead today. "


    Finish saying, Su Dong''s vigorous strength is released.


    All of a sudden, the world changes.

 Chapter 1021

    As soon as Su Dong''s strength was released, Lu Fan felt that the jiuxiao ring on his hand began to tremble desperately again, stronger than the last time.


    It seems that every battle between Su and Dong will lead to the trembling of jiuxiao ring.


    Lu fan doesn''t know what the situation is, but one thing is certain.


    The power in Sudong''s body is increasing, or spreading.


    Her strength is absolutely related to jiuxiao gate.


    Moreover, Lu Fan''s first reaction was Shenxiao wusheng. Ten have * *, Su Dong is from Fengtian childe, got some things of Shenxiao wusheng.


    At the beginning, Shenxiao wusheng died in the battle with the demon cultivator.


    It''s not incomprehensible to say that the devil cultivation has something of Shenxiao wusheng.


    Lu Fan secretly guessed all kinds of possibilities, with a dignified face and eyes like swords.


    On the floating island, Qiu Luan also developed his vigorous strength, which was a dazzling gold and silver light.


    He did not use the Yin and Yang power belonging to Wu Zun, nor the luster of the five elements power.


    It''s the power of the combination of gold and silver, which contains the power of several branches.


    Without hesitation, Qiu Luan unleashed his vigorous energy in an instant, and even took the lead in fighting against Su Dong.


    When the sword comes out, the Dragon roars.


    For most of the strong, only the sword can represent the glory of the king.


    As the people of the world say, ten strong men and nine strong men use swords.


    The sword is a kind of weapon. It''s not aggressive. It''s not smart without a spear or an axe.


    But the sword is the most stable, changing thousands of weapons.


    The more you practice later, the more powerful you will find out. It will be easier and more powerful to enter Tao with sword. That''s why the long sword is the most used weapon in the world.


    The strength brings the whirlpool, and the long sword points to Su Dong''s heart.


    Su Dong falls with a backhand, palms to swords, and his strength collides.


    Her palm, as if with a strong suction, actually forced the enemy disordered sword away from the direction. Turning the point of the sword, she stabbed her in the palm.


    The broken void appears in the palm of Su Dong''s hand.


    The sword of enmity began to tremble desperately. Su Dong''s palm could not help shaking.


    From the beginning of the world cup to now, Su Dong''s face for the first time has become dignified.


    Obviously, Qiu Luan is more than a little better than the people she killed.


    She finally felt the trouble.


    "Drink."


    Su Dong A Jiao drink, left hand a wave, a completely invisible force, directly hit Qiu Luan.


    Almost no one in the audience could see what strength Su Dong had thrown.


    Even so many venerable people, even the three saints on Hongqiao. I didn''t see it clearly.


    I can only say that this power is invisible.


    Qiu Luan''s chest was sunken, his left foot retreated and stepped into the ground mercilessly. The whole ankle was trapped in the floating island.


    But Qiu Luan didn''t hum, but he was fiercer and killed again.


    This sword directly waved the sound of thousands of dragon chants.


    What won Ning''s Dragon singing sword, even Lu Fan''s nine dragon god Xiao FA Jue. At this moment, compared with the roar of the Dragon emitted by Qiu Luan, it''s really like the sound of insects compared with the sound of wind, which can''t be compared.


    Just this sound, how many people will be shocked, silent scream.


    He even covered his ears and bent down, his face full of pain.


    There is a saying that tigers roar and shake mountains and forests, and Dragons sing and frighten the world.


    Compared with other people''s Dragon skills, Qiu Luan is the real dragon.


    Sword falls like a dragon. The vigorous strength of gold and silver directly turns into a huge dragon head shadow.


    This faucet is majestic and domineering. Especially a pair of longan, it seems so terrible and divine. It''s exactly like a living thing.


    "The Dragon cuts the sky."


    For the first time in the world, Su Dong dare not fight with such a powerful sword move. Take a few steps on the sole of your foot and hide.


    Qiu Luan''s sword moves fell suddenly. With a bang, the floating island was directly divided into two parts.


    After the wave swept, Su Dong''s clothes were blown to hunt.


    Clench one''s teeth, Su Dong''s face is ugly at this time, obviously feeling that feuding is a big trouble.


    The blood of the enemy is boiling. When a sword is dodged, it will be another sword. This time, his body suddenly doubled.


    The sword in his hand also doubled sharply. Even the gold and silver Gang strength on his body took on another luster.


    It seems that there are seven colors shining in it, with black and white.


    Seeing this scene, among the three saints, the world''s first one recognized.


    "The dragon''s vigorous strength is the blood of the ancient dragon. Unexpectedly, there are such pure blood descendants in Longwu. "


    The words of the world God make the Lord of Longwu, who is sitting behind him, smile proudly.


    The Lord of the Dragon kingdom said: "the world is holy, and the eyes of the law are like torches. One word breaks the heaven and the earth. Yes, Chou Luan is one of the four ancient dragon gods, the descendants of Ying long. With dragon blood, you can build a dragon body. Only two steps away, you will be able to travel in the sky without fear of the world. "


    Chaos wusheng said with a smile: "it''s a pity that these two steps are like a natural moat."


    Eight square money saint, also follow laugh out a voice.


    Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Continuous explosion, shaking the earth.


    Su Dong was killed in a series of sword moves by Qiu Luan. He jumped from east to west. He was very embarrassed.


    Finally, at the tenth sword, she could not hide.


    Qiu Luan''s sword fell, and Su Dong had to raise his hand to meet it.


    This time, Su Dong holds the sword of enmity. A stream of air flowed down the sword and into the enemy''s body.


    Qiu Luan seemed to tremble, but he did not move. Then, the terrible dragon Gang force on the long sword rushed to Su Dong.


    Immediately, Su Dong''s body heard a sound of exploding beans.


    The mouth of the tiger cracked. Su Dong''s hands were dripping with blood.


    It''s also the first time she''s been injured.


    Qiu Luan is still frantically using his dragon Gang strength to attack Su Dong''s body.


    But at this time, he did not find that there was something else in Su Dong''s eyes.


    It was a deep black, hidden in her pupils. At once, Su Dong''s eyes seemed to lose their proper radiance. Instead, it''s dark.


    Su Dong''s voice sounded.


    "Back off."


    The palm of the hand turns, immediately the body of Qiu Luan even retreats desperately by itself.


    It seems that there are countless terrible forces bombarding his body, but no one has seen what this force is.


    Only know, next moment, the Dragon Gang strength on Qiu Luan''s body is smashed, and his mouth is covered with blood.


    His face was appalled, and he had no idea what had happened.


    Su Dong then read another word.


    "Disease."


    All of a sudden, Su Dong''s figure was in place.


    After that, there was no reason to fly, and a series of bombardments sounded.


    The forces of the heaven and the earth around us did not even move, but the whole body of Qiu Luan was already racing blood.


    Countless people looked at this scene in shock and did not understand it at all.


    Lu Fan holds his nine Xiao ring in the palm of his hand.


    At the moment, his jiuxiao ring was extremely hot, and the shaking became more intense. Lu Fan began to shake with it,

 Chapter 1022

    "Destiny."


    Lu Fan murmurs.


    He was not sure. But now, see Su Dong so magical performance. And the nine clouds ring that was about to fly out of his fingers, and the power that was vaguely stirred in his body.


    Lu Fan''s first thought is the destiny of Shenxiao wusheng.


    According to the legend, the martial saint of Shenxiao holds the destiny of Dadao.


    With one blow, life and death can be broken.


    This power of the road cannot be described by common sense.


    That''s why it looks so shapeless and powerful. I just don''t know how much power Su Dong can use.


    Obviously, Qiu Luan didn''t expect that Su Dong was in such a strong position and his clothes were in disorder.


    The handsome faces were stained with blood, and their eyes were fixed on Su Dong.


    Compared with general human beings, the body of the dragon people is quite strong.


    They are natural tyrants. Even if they are beaten by Su Dong, they are only slightly injured.


    The two finally stopped and looked at each other, killing each other.


    Now, Su Dong is just like a changed person.


    The hair is fluttering with the wind, the face is like frost, and the eyes are dead.


    Originally, there was still a little eyesight left. Now, it''s all turned into darkness.


    Such a state reminds Lu Fan of the dark yuan saint.


    Their temperament seems to be so close.


    However, the dark temperament of the dark yuan saint is heavier. Su Dong, on the other hand, is full of murderous spirit.


    Qiu Luan''s long sword was in front of him, and Lang said: "if I guess right. This should be the power of the road. I can''t imagine that someone can hold the road before they reach the limit. It''s amazing. "


    Su Dong replied coldly, "you will never know how much I will pay to get this power."


    When Qiu Luan heard Su Dong''s words, he laughed and said: "the price, you talk about the price with me. In this world, you don''t need to pay for what you get. You can know how much I have paid for my cultivation, how much I have paid for my life in order to become stronger, how much I have paid for my life, how few you know, and how much I have paid for my life in order to become a strong person like you. What''s more, you don''t hesitate to enter the devil kingdom. "


    Qiu Luan pointed to Su Dong''s face. His voice suddenly rose and he shouted: "you can say such a thing. It can only be said that you have no strong mentality at all. You''re just a pathetic little guy who suddenly gets up. Your strength will not bring you glory, but will bring you destruction. "


    Qiu Luan''s words are like a sharp sword, which directly penetrates Su Dong''s mind.


    At that time, Su Dong''s face changed dramatically, his face twisted, and the light in his eyes began to shake.


    The wind took a rest to see this scene, shook his head and said: "I was disturbed by a sentence of hatred and disorder. Su Dong is in a bad mood. Eh, Lu..... Brother Yeying, what are you shaking? Do you need to pee? "The wind takes a rest and turns around to see Lu fan, who is pressing the nine Xiao ring to death.


    Lu Fan simply uses the power of the world to cover the ring. That''s why it''s suppressed.


    Staring at the wind for a rest, Lu Fan looked up at Su Dong and said, "the mood is not good, but it doesn''t mean the strength is not good. Qiu Luan is playing with fire. He may not know what kind of force Su Dong will have. "


    Lu Fan''s worries are reasonable.


    Experts compete with each other and break the heart of Tao with words. It has been there since ancient times.


    This move is also very useful. Once the Taoist heart of the opponent is broken, it will kill the opponent''s fighting spirit. The next fight will be much simpler.


    But this is only limited to two masters with Tao mind. If it''s an expert to a weak person, it doesn''t make much sense. Sometimes, it will infuriate the opponent and make the fight more difficult.


    Like, two adults fight. Generally speaking, we should be reasonable first. Whoever is reasonable, or who is reasonable, will have enough natural momentum.


    But if an adult fights with a child who doesn''t know how to fight, it''s better to be reasonable than fist.


    Su Dong is now equivalent to a childish child. But her "child" is also a special "big and powerful" than the average strong man.


    Seeing his words, Qiu Luan disrupts Su Dong''s thinking, thinking that he has the upper hand at the moment, and finds the best mobile conference.


    Immediately, he went straight ahead.


    This time, Qiu Luan''s body began to change.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, Qiu Luan''s palm turns into a dragon claw, and the dragon''s wing spreads behind, and the dragon''s tail appears. It became a human dragon.


    "Jing Long changes."


    This move is obviously very famous.


    That''s why Qiu Luan just used it. It''s convenient for someone to call out the name of this move directly.


    Lu fan has also vaguely heard of this move. Compared with other countries, he has played so many games. The famous skills of the nine great powers, even if they have never played each other, have been heard at least.


    Jing Long changes. It is the most famous skill of the Dragon Kingdom, even the dragon people in the world.


    A move out, the body dragon blood boiling.


    Turn the power of blood into the power of flesh. The more pure the blood of the Dragon nationality is, the more powerful it will be.


    There is no doubt that feud is the top existence of the dragon people.


    His startled dragon has just been used. Among the crowd below, the mounts of countless people and the spirit animals all hiss. It seems that he saw the extremely terrible existence and began to shrink back.


    If they were not stopped by their owners, I''m afraid that these spirit beasts would run away directly.


    Even the little black on Lu Fan''s shoulder hissed twice, as if he was frightened.


    Lu Fan patted Xiao Hei''s head gently and comforted him.


    At this moment, Qiu Luan''s sword has stabbed Su Dong.


    The center of the heart, impartial, accurate.


    At this time, Su Dong''s eyes were still shining, as if they had not responded.


    Qiu Luan''s whole body was smashed on Su Dong.


    Suddenly, Su Dong began to spurt blood all over her body, and watched the whole person wither.


    "Good."


    The Lord of Longwu burst out laughing and cheered loudly. Among the crowd, many clapped their hands. Obviously, there were not a few people who hated Sudong.


    But some of them, with their brows tightened, looked ugly.


    Among them, eight square money Saint then takes the lead to shake a head way: "feud chaos is over."


    Lu Fan also said: "not very right, hatred chaos is too anxious."


    As soon as the voice fell, the situation seemed to reverse.


    Suddenly, there was a flash of light.


    At the next moment, Su Dong floats in the sky safe and sound, his blood disappears and his eyes are cold.


    On the contrary, Qiu Luan was shocked. At the moment, he put a sword in his body.


    Take a closer look. The sword is obviously his own.


    Without any deviation, it is inserted in the heart.


    Su Dong said softly, "destiny, cause and effect reverse."

 Chapter 1023

    The sword is the cause, the wound is the fruit.


    The road to destiny is for destiny.


    Qiu Luan looks at his heart''s sword and is totally speechless.


    It''s clear that he stabbed Sudong, but he was the one who was hurt.


    Then, Qiu Luan''s body began to ooze blood.


    the size and shape of the wound are exactly the same as those shown in the sword in Su Dong Zhong.


    Lu Fan''s pupil contracts, which is a terrible destiny.


    Change life against the sky, reverse cause and effect.


    This kind of power is simply not what human beings should have. Completely close to the legendary god category.


    No wonder, at the beginning, Shenxiao wusheng beat the invincible hand in the world with one hand Tianming Dao.


    Hurt, change cause and effect.


    If you can''t beat it, change your destiny.


    Who will be his opponent, and who dares to be his opponent.


    Lu Fan takes a breath of cold air, which is the power. It''s so strong.


    He can''t help but want to practice it now. But the only remaining reason, or to stop him.


    Because Lu Fan also knew that Shenxiao wusheng died at last.


    If the way of destiny is really invincible, how can Shenxiao wusheng die.


    There must be a mystery he doesn''t know. Maybe it''s a fatal flaw.


    Su Dong''s face seemed a little paler than before.


    Stretch out a hand, Su Dong is on Qiu Luan body a bit, light voice way: "die."


    When the fingers fall, people all over the world can see the endless power of Tao gathering at the fingertips of Sudong.


    Finally, it coagulated into a light and hit the enemy.


    This light is not dazzling or dazzling. It looks simple and plain, as thin as silk. But no one dared to look down.


    Because, this is the killing move of destiny.


    The eyelids of the three saints are shaking. After so many years. They saw it again.


    It''s hard to avoid recalling the memory about the martial saint in Shenxiao.


    They will never forget the scene of Shenxiao wusheng, a fist falling, mountains and rivers breaking, and the destruction of the country.


    It is also such a tiny ray of light that can produce destructive power, but it is as big as destroying the country and killing people.


    Lu Fan also fixed his eyes on the light, trying to see something from it.


    There is no doubt that this move is absolutely formidable.


    In this move, Qiu Luan immediately looks dull. The whole person is petrified and falls down.


    It''s lucky to hit a big stone that hasn''t been completely smashed, and the blood is gurgling.


    "I lost."


    Lord Longwu, it seems that he can''t believe it.


    He can''t accept the fact that he was killed by Su Dong.


    Can''t help but he wants to rush out, but is stopped by the prime minister.


    Three saints also looked at him, chaos wusheng indifferent way: "competition is not over."


    In the sky, Su Dong''s face was completely bloodless. Moreover, in Lu Fan''s view, the vitality of her body has also weakened a lot.


    In terms of time, I''m afraid Su Dong''s move will reduce his life expectancy by at least ten years.


    Lu Fan''s guess is that the cost of using Tianming Dao is to sacrifice his life and vitality.


    If this is the case, then the fate of this way, is definitely more harm than good.


    Wait. Do you mean......


    Lu Fan suddenly remembered that elder Zixiao had told him.


    Jiuxiaomen, the patriarch of all dynasties, didn''t live long. Will it be, it is related to the fate of this day.


    Lu Fan opens his mouth slightly. He seems to have found something amazing.


    Continue to think, then the way that Shenxiao wusheng is determined to throw away the stone is......


    Lu Fan takes a deep breath. It seems that there is a reason for everything.


    He smiled bitterly and shook his head. As expected, there is no perfect thing in the world. Even the Boulevard is the same.


    Su Dong gasped heavily for a while. Fly away to leave.


    This battle, in her view, is over. Killed by the word of death in the way of destiny, those killed by Qiu Luan can''t die any more.


    But the world is changing, there are always accidents.


    Just as Su Donggang was about to leave, the voice of Qiu Luan suddenly sounded. Immediately, Su Dong stared at Qiu Luan.


    So I didn''t die.


    When I saw him, he was full of blood.


    Little by little, he drew the sword out of his chest and said: "what a powerful way. But to kill me, it''s a little bit worse. I am the body of Yinglong, the soul of Tianlong. "


    A burst drink, Qiu Luan flings his hand and directly throws the sword to one side.


    Then the clothes on the body were broken, and the whole person became angry quickly.


    "Hualong."


    Their wings cover the sky, and their scales and spines. The head is big and long, the ears and eyes are small, the eyes are like the sun and the moon hanging high, the eyebrows are arched high, and the teeth are cold and bright.


    Roar.


    A hundred Zhangs of dragon''s body soared into the clouds, and the sky was thundering.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s really the dragon people. It''s very hard."


    Smiling, I''ve heard that the dragon is hard, but Tianwei won''t accept it. As soon as I see it today, it is.


    Su Dong''s move, if he hit someone else, would kill him.


    But it''s just that the body of the dragon, even the heaven, should let him have some points.


    Su Dong''s face changed dramatically, watching Qiu Luan turn into a dragon circling around her.


    Huge dragon body, terrible power. Su Dong secretly clenched her teeth. At this moment, she raised her hands.


    At the same time, Qiu Luan also opened the dragon''s mouth, and the thunder of heaven and earth gathered in his mouth.


    Terrible power, let the earth crack, let the sky tear.


    Thunder has turned into black and white light.


    Seeing this, the eight Fang Qian saints clapped their thighs and exclaimed, "no, the Star River can''t hold back their power."


    Chaos martial Saint suddenly moves.


    Shua Shua, wielding two swords, abruptly separated the space where Qiu Luan and Su Dong lived, and all the forces scattered into the void by themselves.


    "The Dragon roars."


    The roar of Qiu luanlong stopped, and the thunder light in his mouth turned into a pillar of light.


    The light of annihilation sweeps all over the world and strikes at the edge of space.


    Su Dong also put his hands on the ground.


    "Change the world."


    The figure of the two disappeared directly in the sight of the public.


    The sound of concussion can be heard all the time, and the thunder of explosion is full of space.


    The Lord of Longwu clenched his fist and stared at the separated space. He kept reading.


    "Win. Win. We must win. "


    Not far away, in the attic.


    Mr. Feng Tianzi tasted the tea water course: "Su Dong is still pretty good. I like it."


    Elder Suman said nothing.


    For a long time, the light finally dissipated.


    The thunder light disappears with rotation, and everything is calm.


    The figure of the dragon is missing. What reappears in the public''s eyes is Su Dong''s charred figure and the picture of the blood flowing behind him.


    Standing, it''s Su Dong, but lying down, it''s Qiu Luan.


    Raised his hand, Qiu Luan''s face looked very angry. He pointed to Su Dong''s face and said, "you..."..... You are the devil. "


    Later, he did not finish, Su Dong waved a long sword and flew, directly penetrating the throat of feuding again.

 Chapter 1024

    The last words, Qiu Luan still can''t say.


    He stared at Su Dong with wide eyes.


    Obviously in the last move of the match, he found something.


    It''s a pity that the magic word he spits out is vague, with a small voice, which is almost unheard of.


    Su Dong coldly watches Qiu Luan fall to the ground, and finally makes up for it.


    This palm is directly on the head of Qiu Luan.


    Immediately, Qiu Luan''s whole body was shocked, his head was sunken, he fell to the ground, and his vitality quickly disappeared.


    "My God."


    "Another murder."


    "This woman is really not afraid to offend people all over the world."


    Su Dong''s clean and neat killing attracted a shout from one group and a sigh from the other.


    It''s not the first time that she has done such a thing. From the beginning of the world cup to now, there are not one or two masters who died in her hands.


    Although they shouted loudly, they were not so surprised.


    His face is indifferent. Su Dong doesn''t look at Qiu Luan any more. Fly away directly, no need to declare her victory at all..


    So arrogant attitude, so arrogant approach, but no one dares to say anything.


    After all, people''s strength is there. This world is based on the respect of the strong.


    The three saints are calm, not upset by Su Dong''s victory. I will not feel sorry for the failure of feuding.


    But the performance of the Lord of Longwu is not quite right.


    Instead of being furious, he rushed to the floating island and brought back the feud himself.


    At the same time, Qiu Luan was given two or three bottles of pills.


    "Fill the dead with pills. The Lord of Longwu is also sad. "


    The wind even shakes his head, it seems that some can''t bear to see.


    Lu Fan stared at the fallen feud, but suddenly he said with a smile, "he is not dead."


    In a word, suddenly let the wind take a rest.


    Pointing to Qiu Luan, he said: "they have been beaten like this, and they are not dead yet. His body must have been blown to pieces. Sudon won''t make such a mistake. "


    Lu Fandao: "she did not make such a mistake. But she also forgot that feuding is not a normal person. "


    There was a smile on the corner of his mouth. What Lu fan saw in his eyes was different from other people.


    With the life Avenue, he can clearly see that the vitality of Qiu Luan''s body is not exhausted.


    Although it was just scattered by Su Dong''s palm, it seems that it will be lost from the body and finally disappear in the heaven and earth.


    However, the vitality is strangely recondensed. They are all concentrated in the position of Qiu Luan Dantian. If Lu fan is not wrong, that place should be where the dragon ball is.


    No mistake. A powerful dragon like Qiu Luan is not much different from a real dragon.


    He also has dragon balls.


    The key to feud is not how to destroy the body. Even how the spirits are destroyed. As long as his life dragon ball is still there, he will not die completely.


    If this is missed, how can Su Dong kill the enemy.


    This is also the reason why the Lord of Longwu didn''t get angry. He rushed to cure Qiu Luan first.


    The destruction of the body is not a big wound to the feud that has long been respected.


    Soon, Qiu Luan began to breathe again.


    Seeing this scene, people in Longwu directly cheered loudly.


    Even some women''s excited tears came down.


    It seems that the long handsome is still popular. Lu Fan applauds. The cultivation of Qiu Luan is really good, and this competition is also quite wonderful.


    Most importantly, Qiu Luan helps Lu fan to find out what Su Dong''s strength is.


    Now, Lu fan has a bottom in his heart.


    As long as we know what the opponent''s strength is, it''s easy to say.


    Maybe now it seems that the strength of Su Dong is still strong. The way of destiny is invincible.


    But there''s still a way.


    What people are most afraid of is actually the unknown. Once one thing can have a certain understanding, in fact, it is not so terrible.


    Who hasn''t got the power of the road.


    Lu Fan stroked jiuxiao ring. Maybe it would be an opportunity.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the end of the five contests, the top four finally came out.


    Lu fan, wind rest, ye Nantian, Su Dong.


    The figure of these four people will hang on the sky of the whole kingdom of Optimus for a long time and become a legend.


    I think so. Most people in the world didn''t think of it before the game.


    At first, everyone was optimistic about Kong Lin, Qiu Luan and so on.


    None of these people even made it to the top four. Before that, if someone says that two people can''t be in the top four. I''m afraid many people will go back with scornful refutation.


    But when the facts are all behind, people have to praise.


    As expected, most of the experts in this world are crouching tiger, hiding dragon.


    Look at the four top four, none of them is a world-famous expert before the world championships.


    But the strength they showed really deserves the honor of the top four.


    The performance of Kong Lin and Qiu Luan can also be called worthy of his name. There is no problem in fighting them.


    It can only be said that a strong middle hand is stronger than a strong middle hand, and a mountain is higher than a mountain.


    The strength of Lu Fan and others is also witnessed by all, so powerful.


    Countless people are speculating about what will happen in the next four strong war.


    Who and who will be opponents, who will rush to the top.


    At this time, no one is sure who will win. After such a long contest.


    We can see that the more we get to the back, the more hidden strength of the experts will burst out.


    That is to say, no one is sure whether any of the four people are hiding their strength.


    From day to night, the streets are full of arguments.


    There are even a lot of people fighting because of disagreements. There are not a few people dying on the spot.


    At this time, under the cover of the night.


    Some things also began to go on quietly.


    Outside the Imperial City, in a carriage.


    Lingyao, Han Feng, senior brother and others are all in it.


    At the same time, the emperor of Qin and Shang, Lao Liu and others were also listed.


    They all look dignified, listening to lingyao and so on quietly narrate some things.


    When lingyao finished, everyone''s face was ugly.


    "It''s true."


    Emperor Qin and Shang turned to look in another direction. Wu Chen sat there quietly.


    Nodding slightly, Wu said: "everything is true. That''s why Lu fan can''t see you. And now, you''re leaving. This is your last chance to leave. "


    Everyone took a deep breath, Qin Yun was frightened, and the whole person could not help shaking: "demon repair. The whole kingdom of Optimus is a demon, God


    Qin fan''s performance was a little better, but he was also surprised to say nothing. Lin Pi, Lao Liu and others are also dignified.


    Dong. Thump.


    Outside the carriage, there was a knock on the door.


    Then, Lu Fan''s voice sounded.


    "Are you ready. The carriage is about to set out. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang asked aloud, "Lu fan, it''s really irreparable."


    Lu Fan was silent for a moment and replied, "yes, it can''t be retrieved."


    I''m not in good health. I''ll take a night off. Later two chapters, updated at noon.)

 Chapter 1025

    The emperor of Qin and Shang didn''t speak for a long time, but he finally stood up and walked out of the carriage.


    When Qin Yun saw the emperor of Qin and Shang, he immediately exclaimed, "father, what are you doing?"


    The emperor of Qin and Shang looked at Qin Yun and said, "don''t move here. All of you, listen to Lu fan, the Duke of Zhenguo. "


    It may be that the frost in the eyes of Emperor Qin and Shang frightened Qin Yun.


    Suddenly, Qin Yun dare not say a word more.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang stepped out of the carriage.


    Outside, nangongxing stands in the night with a lot of demons.


    When Lu fan saw the emperor of Qin and Shang coming down, he frowned and said, "Your Majesty. It''s about to start. You''d better be in the car. Don''t worry, I''m sure I''ll send you out safe and sound. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang shook his head and said, "if things are really as bad as you said, I don''t think it''s necessary for me to leave. You can take them away. "


    Lu Fan was slightly stunned and looked at Emperor Qin and said, "you are not going to leave. Don''t believe what I said. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang turned to look around at the demon repair and said, "I didn''t believe it. But now I see so many demons under your hands. I believe that. "


    Lu Fandao: "that is the letter. Let''s go. I can only get you a car to leave now. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "I have said so, and I will not leave. Don''t be angry. Listen to me. Lu fan, you may not know that I have a good reputation in Qingtian. Of course, it''s all because of you. If I leave, I will immediately arouse many people''s vigilance, so I can''t leave. "


    Then the emperor of Qin and Shang clapped the carriage and said, "let''s go."


    Nangongxing looks at Lu Fan and signals whether to start.


    Lu Fan said slowly, "Your Majesty. To stay may be to die. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang said with a smile, "people in Wu''an will be afraid of death. I''m afraid to die is meaningless. Besides, I don''t have to die, do I? "


    The two looked at each other, and Lu fan saw calm and fearless in the eyes of Emperor Qin and Shang.


    As he said, people in Wu''an are not afraid of death.


    Lu Fan nodded to nangongxing.


    Immediately, nangongxing waved his hand. The carriage soared.


    After that, a group of black devil repair also fly, driving boat and carriage at the same time ran into the void. The moon is shining on these people. The demons are silent and solemn. They are all controlled by nangongxing in a special way. They will never make any mistakes. Then a group of people disappeared.


    In the middle of the moon, Nangong said to Lu fan, "I''ll see what the situation is like."


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "go back quickly. Don''t delay. If things change, call me and bring someone back. Let''s plan again. "


    Nangong nodded heavily and left with Gaofei.


    In the lonely night, only Lu Fan and the emperor of Qin and Shang are left here.


    Emperor Qin Shang smiled at Lu Fan and said, "Lu fan, I want to tell you something."


    Lu Fan nodded, "you say."


    Emperor Qin and Shang said slowly, "I want to ask you. Which of my two sons do you like? "


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Fan''s face immediately became strange.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang chuckled, "don''t get me wrong. I know you already have a wife. What I want to say is that if I don''t go back. Which one would you like to support. "


    Lu Fandao: "is that important?"


    The emperor of Qin and Shang nodded heavily: "it''s very important. In the future, the kingdom of Wu''an must be determined by you. I have to ask about inheritance. "


    Lu Fan was silent for a moment and said, "let''s do as your majesty wishes."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang raised his hand to Lu Fan and said, "oath. Lu fan, I need your oath. I don''t like to see the future because of your rise, the royal family of Wu''an state and my family become fragmented and finally die in your hands. "


    Lu Fandao: "this will not happen."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang did not change his face, but extended his hand to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan sighed and reached out his hand at the same time.


    As soon as vigorous Qi rushes, blood drops on both hands.


    Lu Fan said quietly, "I swear that I will never destroy the Wu''an royal family. Heaven and earth. "


    The emperor of Qin and Shang also said: "I swear by blood, if the Wu''an royal family will never destroy the Lu family, the Duke of Wu''an. If there is any contradiction, I will curse you. "


    The two clapped hands and swore that the blood disappeared in the heaven and earth.


    The emperor of Qin and Shang just smiled and said, "don''t blame me, Lu Fan. I must have the value of staying. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "I understand."


    The emperor of Qin and Shang smiled all over his face. At this moment, it seemed that the whole person was relaxed.


    "Next," he said with a chuckle. Lu fan, you can''t just send them away. "


    Lu Fandao: "of course not. Since your majesty doesn''t leave, let me do it. Tonight, there is a lot to do. "


    Finish saying, Lu Fan strides toward the direction of the palace.


    At the same time, everywhere in Qingtian City, a carriage from the great prince''s mansion of Qingtian began to appear.


    "At the order of the Grand Prince and the prince of night shadow, we invite Prince Wu, the prince of wanzunguo, to a banquet."


    "At the order of the eldest prince and Prince Yeying, Miss Liu Zhi from Dingyu was invited to the banquet."


    "In accordance with the order of the Grand Prince and Prince Yeying, invite Prince Qiu Luan of Longwu to the banquet."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Such a sound, from time to time in Optimus.


    The nine great powers and the three great powers have all received invitations from the palace of the great prince.


    They can ignore the words "Grand Prince''s Mansion".


    This identity, for ordinary people, is very high. But for them, it''s almost invisible. All the invited people, no matter who they are, are more than a regional Prince of Optimus Prime.


    Only the name of night shadow has aroused everyone''s interest.


    As one of the top four experts in the world, this is the person with equal status.


    In Dingyu mansion.


    Liu Zhi looked at the invitation, silent for a moment, said: "wait for me a moment, I will go later."


    Bafang bank.


    Tang Hui looked at the invitation in his hand and said with a smile, "what do you mean by inviting me. Do not understand. Go back and tell the nightshade. I''ll go. "


    Wanzun mansion.


    Huangfu Wu took a pot of pills and said: "what are you going to do? Have a meal. If I''m injured like this, I''ll go to a banquet instead. "


    As soon as she finished speaking, the woman sitting beside Huangfu Wu gave Huangfu Wu a fierce look and said, "don''t listen to his nonsense. Who else did you invite this time? "


    The bodyguard respectfully said: "nine powers, three forces, all have invitations."


    The woman nodded her head clearly and said, "tell the night shadow that we will arrive."


    Huangfu immediately shrunk his head and continued to take pills.


    Qiu Luan, Kong Lin, Zuo Yundong, Ren Yu and other people have been invited. They all nodded that they would arrive later.


    At the same time, a loft above.


    Feng Tianzi listened to the report of his subordinates and said with a smile, "the night shadow feast is a feast for all the heroes in the world. What is this doing. Give them information. "


    Elder Suman said by the way: "it only needs a letter to inform. Why do you act in such a high-profile way, as if you are afraid that others don''t know. "


    Feng Tian touched his chin and said, "I can''t understand. Funny, I can''t understand it. Well, let''s go to the dinner, too. "

 Chapter 1026

    Holding the kingdom of heaven, in the void, it is shining.


    Towering light, shocking people. Rich golden light, each with a majestic power.


    Through the window, Han Feng and others look at the seemingly endless light outside and feel the power inside, tut tut.


    The elder martial brothers all said: "it''s a big country in the end. I don''t know how many times more powerful the world is than Wu''an. No wonder they are one of the nine great powers, and we are a small country in Wu''an. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng patted his thigh and said: "I said that after coming to the kingdom of Optimus, the cultivation speed has been much faster. You still don''t believe it. Now believe it. The power of heaven and earth is so strong. "


    "I believe it," said chutianshi. Unfortunately, we can''t stay here long. Otherwise, if we practice for a long time, maybe we can become venerable a few years earlier. "


    Brother Han Feng shook his head and sighed, "Oh, I really want to stay and fight with brother Lu Fan. Unfortunately, my strength is really limited, and I can help too little. But in my heart, it''s really boring. Let junior brother Lu Fan fight there alone. I always feel like a coward, I


    "Shut up."


    the elder martial brother slapped Han Feng on the back of his head, and at the same time gestured to the direction of Ling Yao.


    At that time, senior brother Han Feng closed his mouth.


    People on the court want to stay the most. It must be lingyao.


    But one of the tasks Lu Fan gave them was to take good care of lingyao and never let her stay.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng almost forgot this. After a few words, he closed his mouth completely.


    Today, lingyao seems to be very calm, not noisy, sitting there quietly.


    Wu Chen has been staring at lingyao''s state. His eyes are full of doubts.


    With his understanding of lingyao, he definitely wanted to share life and death with Lu Fan.


    When she came back from Dansheng, lingyao didn''t know how many times she regretted and how to let Lu Fan send her away in advance. Now lingyao should resist this departure. But why, lingyao seems very calm today.


    The reason why Wu Chen didn''t stay with him directly was that he had to watch lingyao leave first, which was reassuring.


    When lingyao left, he followed nangonghang and others to turn around and come back, too.


    Wu Chen is still in favor of Lu Fan''s practice.


    Before the war, first of all, send your relatives, your lover, away from the dangerous area.


    It''s wise, but I''m afraid some people don''t understand.


    For example, he knows that this is the best. But he is willing to stay in Optimus. Look at how the world will be and see if Lu fan is in danger.


    At the critical moment, Wu Chen is sure that he can help Lu Fan block the knife.


    In fact, in his heart, he had secretly determined to take his own life in exchange for Lu Fan''s determination to survive.


    Lu Fan did not know all this.


    "Look, we are out of the kingdom of Optimus."


    sitting in the back all the time, Han won Ning, who has not spoken, suddenly speaks.


    Immediately, everyone looked out of the window.


    At the back, the light column of the kingdom of Optimus is still endlessly high, and gradually goes away.


    In front of us, it was supposed to be a dark void. But there are countless black figures.


    They linger in the void like locusts in the sky. With the shining golden light, Fang can see their almost endless figures.


    At the same time, the array light slowly lit up.


    Infinite array into a piece, from a distance, like the void, many black and blood walls.


    Everyone''s pupils contracted.


    In the carriage, Lao Liu, who had been silent, finally said, "it''s true. I didn''t believe it just now, but I didn''t expect it to be true. "


    stared at these magic cultivation arrays and monstrous magic Qi.


    Even at such a long distance, the evil spirit makes them feel cold all over.


    It''s a little closer. Everyone can see the figure after the array.


    At the front, it is the puppet army of the demon cultivator.


    The common skeleton puppet regiment and the zombie puppet regiment are neatly divided into two rows. There are also some unusual large wild animal puppets.


    The number of these puppet legions seems to be inexhaustible.


    As expected, it is quite reasonable for a man to be a demon cultivator and bring his own army.


    Some of the puppet regiment''s upper and lower parts are nightmare of various shuttle movements.


    There are big ones and small ones. The shrill laughter continued.


    The monstrous magic Qi converges into one, and the nightmare plays happily in it.


    This is the nightmare of the real devil cultivation. One glance can make people feel chilly, and laughter is even more soul shaking.


    Looking back, I can see a nightmare, with dark red eyes shining.


    The heavy armor on the body, even in the dark void, is still shining with metal.


    The sword has cold light, and the foot is rotting.


    The authentic black dragon warrior.


    These things, when you can see one or two, can frighten people in a city.


    When we see one area, we will be able to let people in one country clear the encirclement and suppression.


    Now, it is * *, the sea, and the boundless flow of evil cultivation.


    It''s just a consumable of demon cultivation. It''s a kind of fighting power that doesn''t hurt the muscles and bones. The real demon cultivation is still hidden behind these three legions. There was no sign at all.


    Seeing this scene, Wu Chen murmured: "all the demons in the world are here."


    Brother Han Feng''s eyelids were shaking, his scalp was numb and his legs were soft.


    He slapped himself hard and said, "I''m afraid of you, Laozi. I can''t be afraid of these evil practices. The big deal is just a death. "


    Qin Yun was a little paralyzed, his mouth was open, his eyes were full of fear. Qin fan is a little better, but not much.


    Among all the people on the scene, lingyao''s eyes were calm and indifferent to the scene.


    In retrospect, when we were in the kingdom of Dansheng, it was not this battle, but this time there were more people.


    Lao Liu, Yang Bozi and Xuanyuan Laogui have a look at each other.


    From each other''s eyes, we can see that they are determined.


    The three men got up at the same time and walked out of the carriage.


    Wu Chen hurriedly stopped them and said, "what are you doing?"


    Lao Liu said: "go out for a breath, and then go back with Nangong."


    "After living so old, it''s time to do something for the world," said Mrs. Yang


    The old Xuanyuan ghost then said, "I like fighting better than escaping."


    The three men finished and walked out of the carriage.


    Wu Chen sighs and shakes his head slowly.


    Suddenly, Wu Chen said to lingyao, "lingyao, what do you think?"


    lingyao kept silent.


    Wu Chen looked at lingyao''s face and said, "you don''t really want to run back. Look into my eyes, I can promise Lu fan to send you away."


    Han Feng and others also turned around and said, "there are still us."


    Lingyao didn''t look at them, just looked out of the window and said nothing.


    Her palm is already on her purse.

 Chapter 1027

    Qingtian City, the Grand Prince''s mansion, with bright lights.


    The carriages stopped in front of the Grand Prince''s mansion one after another. From time to time, someone shouted loudly.


    "Wan zunguo, Prince Huangfu Wu is here."


    "The kingdom of the universe, Mr. Kong Lin is here."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    All the people who come here are famous and powerful in all major forces.


    Huang Fuwu and Kong Lin, who had just stepped out of the carriage, looked at each other. Without saying a word, they walked towards the Grand Prince''s mansion.


    In the backyard of the Grand Prince''s mansion, the banquet has already been prepared.


    It''s very busy to put on lights and make colorful songs and dances.


    Today, wukongling has changed into a yellow geese dress.


    Narrow sleeves, fragrant shoulders and half dew, showing the skin like lanolin. It''s beautiful.


    The veil still hasn''t been taken down, but it still makes huangfuwu and Konglin, both of them, see their hearts and minds swing.


    Such beautiful women, even if they are put into the world, are still rare.


    Smiling at the arrival of Huangfu Wu and Kong Lin, Wukong spirit''s right hand empty lead: "two, this way please."


    Huangfu Wu nodded repeatedly, but was immediately trampled on by the woman who came with him. That''s why I put away my amazing face.


    Kong Lin said elegantly: "girls, like fairies. It''s fascinating. "


    Wukong Ling said with a light smile: "Mr. Kong Lin is over praised, please."


    Kong Lin steps inside, behind a yew woman who is also submissive to Huangfu Wu, and moves forward.


    Now huangfuwu, which has the momentum of the top ten in the world, shrinks like a quail.


    It''s the woman beside huangfuwu. She looks domineering.


    When they arrived in the backyard, Kong Lin and others found that there were many people coming.


    Ding Kingdom, Liu Zhi. Wind feather country, leaves south sky. Zuoyun east of Shura. Danshengguo, Renyu, etc.


    The elite disciples from the nine great powers, apart from those who were injured too much, did not arrive, but basically came.


    And even so, the state of Longwu also sent Qiu Rong to come here, which is to give face.


    There are also Tang Hui of Bafang bank, and Lishun, who controls the beast room, are listed.


    Everyone is seated and looking around with a smile.


    The great prince''s mansion of the kingdom of Optimus is not always visible. Therefore, many people are still looking up and down and talking about it.


    At this moment, we can see that the nine great powers also have camps.


    For example, as soon as Kong Lin saw Qiu Rong, he went directly. It seems very worried to keep asking about the situation of Qiu Luan.


    To a certain extent, it can be said that the relationship between Huanyu state and Longwu state should be good.


    For example, once Ye Nantian appeared, the elite disciples of Xuanguo came forward to talk with him. Listen to the words. It seems that ye Nantian has been in Xuanguo for a while. He seems to be half of Xuanguo people. He has a very good relationship.


    Only Zuo Zuo Dong sat there, unhappy.


    Because no one wants to say hello to him. He was born in the kingdom of Shura. He was not one of the nine great powers, and he had nothing to do with other people.


    What''s more, people in Fengyu don''t like him, and ye Nantian seems to be a little angry with Zuo Yundong.


    It''s just that he''s not in trouble right now.


    Zuo Yundong gulped at the wine and kept shouting to others to serve him.


    At the same time, he patted the table and said: "Lu Fani. Call him out. Last time he beat me, I didn''t agree. I''m here to drink with him today. Let him come out quickly. "


    Such impolite behavior, other self-supporting people, will not do so, that is, Zuo Yundong shouted out.


    "Zuo Yundong, are you sure you want to drink with me? I''m afraid you will lose even worse."


    The voice sounded, and all the people who were making noise were silent.


    It was Lu fan who came out with the sound.


    With a smile on his face, Lu Fan looked at the coming humanity: "you experts. Welcome. I thought I could hire less than a few people. I didn''t expect you all to come. "


    The crowd burst into laughter, and Kong Lin was the first to say, "you shadow at night, young master, please come to us. We dare not not not not come. "


    Ren Yu also said with a smile, "yes, master nightshade."


    Ren Yu deliberately said the word Lu Fan was very important. Obviously, he knew the real identity of Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan smiled at Ren Yu, then lifted the glass from the table and said, "everyone. Today is a happy day. Although we are rivals in the world cup, in fact, in private, we are all friends. Come on, let''s have a drink. "


    All of them raised their glasses and drank them with a smile.


    Lu Fan also drank up the wine in the cup.


    Although, such a banquet, he did not hold. But I haven''t eaten pork. I''ve seen pigs run. Lu fan, on the other hand, has learned a lot.


    After drinking, Lu Fan waved to the drummer beside him.


    Immediately, the sound of drum music was loud, and everyone sat down smiling.


    Lu Fan also sat back on the main seat, his fingers slightly tapping on the back of the chair, murmuring: "should come soon."


    Below, with a huge dragon leg in one hand and a wine jar in the other, Zuo Yundong said loudly: "night shadow. You are so kind to invite us to dinner tonight. Is there anything to say? Come to the point. "


    Others also looked at Lu Fan. They are similar to Zuo Yundong.


    There should be something to entertain them. No fool can sit here. They don''t believe it. There''s no reason to call them.


    Lu Fan nodded and said in a loud voice, "since that''s the case, I will not speak in secret. Today, I really want to announce to you that


    Just now, Lu Fan drags a long tone.


    At this time, there was a loud cry outside.


    "Miss sudon, here you are."


    Hearing Su Dong''s name, many of the people on the scene immediately turned pale.


    Among them, Qiu Rong''s face became the quickest, and he became cold in an instant. The rest of them, too, turned ugly.


    "Unexpectedly, you invited Su Dong to night shadow."


    Kong Lin''s light way, in the speech, still reveals a little uncomfortable.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "well, actually I didn''t invite her."


    As soon as the voice fell, Su Dong strode in.


    His face is cold, and Su Dong still has two people behind him.


    A man and a woman, a little bit arrogant, even looking at the presence of so many strong people, still a little contempt.


    All eyes, all stay in Su Dong ''s body.


    Only Lu fan, but the eyes have been falling behind a man and a woman.


    Female, Lu fan knows me. It''s elder Suman. She looks at Lu Fan with strange eyes and seems to shake her head slightly.


    Man, Lu Fan also knows that this is not the son of Fengtian. Playful and smiling, Mr. Feng Tian glanced at the whole audience. His contempt, of course.


    Suddenly, Mr. Feng Tian''s lips were moving, as if they were communicating.


    Then Su Dong said in a loud voice, "night shadow, don''t you invite us to sit down?"

 Chapter 1028

    Su Dong''s expression is a little ironic. She seems to be supported by two people behind her. She looks very proud tonight.


    With her head raised, she looked at Lu Fan with an almost contemptuous look.


    Then, without waiting for Lu Fan''s reply, he sat down on his own.


    After her death, the prince Fengtian and elder Suman, needless to say, almost regarded the Grand Prince''s mansion as their own home.


    Sudong glanced at the people around him with his eyes. Suddenly he sneered, "night shadow, do you have a big face. You invited people from all over the world. It''s a pity that all the people here are rubbish. I''ve just heard your announcement. What are you going to announce? "


    Su Dong''s tone immediately made everyone look ugly.


    At first, we didn''t like this woman. Tonight, her performance made us hate her.


    If the eyes can kill people, I''m afraid that Su Dong at this moment should be broken.


    In the eyes, there is a deep red. Su Dong took the food on the table and took a bite.


    Immediately, Su Dong frowned and said, "what rubbish is it. It''s terrible. "


    Waving, Su Dong directly swept all the food on the table to the ground with his sleeves.


    Then he looked at Lu Fan with more ironic eyes.


    This expression is just saying.


    I''m here to find fault.


    Such a situation made everyone else look pale.


    They all looked at Lu Fan. Because this is a dinner hosted by Lu Fan.


    When something like this happened, it was Lu Fan''s face.


    They all want to see what Lu fan will do.


    At this time, Lu Fan suddenly smiled.


    Sudong came to him for trouble, he had already guessed. I just didn''t expect that Su Dong would have such a low-level means.


    Just to make him look ugly in front of other people, right.


    With the son of Fengtian and elder Suman behind him, I''m sure no one dared to move her.


    Lu fandan looked at Su Dong and said calmly, "I''m sorry. I didn''t invite you tonight. "


    Su Dong is stunned for a moment. It seems that he didn''t expect Lu fan to refuse her at this time.


    Elder Suman behind her, Prince Feng, was stunned.


    Seeing the two of them, Lu Fan even dared to refuse. This is how bold it is to do such a thing.


    Lu Fan looked at the surprised faces of the three of them, and then said, "so go back. You can''t be an unexpected guest. "


    Feng Tian''s son suddenly laughed.


    This seems to be the first time that someone dares to ignore him so much and still knows his identity.


    Su man''s face did not know what Lu Fan was doing.


    Even if she wanted to break her head, she would not understand Lu Fan''s mind.


    At this time, Lu fan saw the three of them and had only one thought in his mind, which was: "you are finally here."


    Kong Lin and others are quietly watching.


    No one is going to stand up and say a word for Su Dong.


    Su Dong''s performance has made all nine powerful countries stand on her opposite side. Any group of rubbish, dare to say. This Su Dong, in the eyes of all people, has become an enemy.


    However, they are all cultivated people. They didn''t scold them back. If elder martial brother Han Feng is present, she must be bloody.


    Su Dong bit his teeth and said, "night shadow. I''m here to give you face. Don''t be shameless. "


    This sentence made everyone on the scene frown.


    It''s a bit too much for you to come here without being invited and even say it''s for other people''s face.


    Of course, in fact, Su Dong''s words are not wrong.


    Because Su Dong''s back is the son of Feng Tian and elder Suman.


    If only in terms of identity, these two people are much higher than Lu Fan.


    It''s a great honor for him to come to his party.


    But others don''t know. In their eyes, only Su Dong. As for the two people behind Su Dong, they are all regarded as servants.


    Lu Fan''s identity is obviously similar to that of Su Dong.


    Lu Fan also understood Su Dong''s meaning, but he still chuckled and said, "I''ll come back to you. I also give you face now. If I''m going to let you out later, it''s not interesting. "


    "You dare to blow me out."


    Su Dong slapped the table and stood up.


    The whole table was smashed with one clap, and there was no dross left.


    Lu Fan said in a natural voice, "do you think I dare not?"


    Said, Lu Fan eyes also released a cold light.


    He didn''t look at Fengtian and Suman at all, but he just stared at Sudong.


    The light in his eyes flowed. At this moment, Lu Fan had opened his power of spirit.


    Although Su Dong is blessed with destiny, she is strong.


    But Lu Fan believed that in the spirit, Su Dong could not fight him.


    Sure enough, under Lu Fan''s eyes. Suddenly, Su Dong took two steps back.


    Immediately, the crowd around burst into laughter.


    Among them, Qiu Rong and Zuo Yundong laughed the loudest.


    Su Dong is angry and raises his hand to attack Lu Fan.


    But at this time, Mr. Feng Tian coughed softly, "is Mr. nightshade so unwelcome to us?"


    As soon as Fengtian''s son spoke, Sudong immediately took back his hand that almost stretched out.


    Lu Fandao: "very unwelcome."


    Prince Feng Tian smiled and said to elder Suman and Su Dong, "we are not welcome. What are we still doing. But I''m still curious. What did you just want to announce? "


    Lu Fan suddenly smiled and said, "I want to announce that the final victory of the world championships must be mine."


    In a word, everyone laughed.


    Ye Nantian is shaking his head gently, which seems to be too little to see him in the eyes.


    "You will die ugly, not win," said Sudong, biting his teeth


    At the moment, Lu Fan''s arrogance also rose. "Let''s see."


    Elder Suman''s face is very ugly. But she didn''t say a word.


    Feng Tianzi arranged his clothes and said to Su Dong, "Miss Su Dong, let''s go. There''s no point in arguing. But, night shadow, I advise you not to play with fire. "


    There was a trace of killing in the eyes of Prince Feng Tian.


    Obviously, Lu Fan''s practice also made him a little angry.


    Hurry, Prince Fengtian and Su Dongsan leave.


    Lu Fan watched them go, and then a smile rose on his lips.


    "Good, that''s it. Since it''s going to turn over. It''s better to start tonight. "


    Lu Fan said to himself.


    Then, suddenly loudly to other humanitarians: "everyone, tonight''s banquet is over here, please come back."


    At that time, everyone was shocked.


    "It''s over."


    Lu Fan turned around and left without dragging the water.


    Zuo Yundong and others don''t know exactly what''s going on.


    This is just coming. How can we go back again and play with us.

 Chapter 1029

    The footsteps were so fast that the three of Fengtian''s sons walked out of the Grand Prince''s mansion, which suddenly stopped.


    Turning around, Mr. Feng Tian took a look at the prince''s mansion behind him. His ears moved and his eyes closed slightly. He opened them in a moment.


    "I can''t understand. I really can''t understand. What the hell is this night shadow doing? "Mr. Feng Tian is really confused by Lu Fan''s practice.


    For the first time, he met the demon cultivator who dared to talk to him like this, and Lu fan, who did not know what he was doing.


    Behind him, a group of people came out again soon.


    Everyone is talking about the night shadow.


    Obviously, none of these people is clear. Some of them are even in a bad mood.


    Scold night shadow to deceive people, waste their youth.


    We had a party, we didn''t say anything, we didn''t do anything, we didn''t eat a few meals, we let them go.


    What is it called.


    Su Dong also looked at this scene and said in a cold voice: "it''s probably scared by us. He must have wanted to say something to these people. As a result, our presence disrupted his plan. So, he let people leave in a hurry. It must be. "


    Elder Suman nodded his head and said, "I think it''s the same."


    Mr. Feng Tian''s eyes narrowed.


    With both hands on his back, he looked at the carriages leaving one after another and said softly, "plan, does he really have any plan? It seems that it''s very interesting."


    At the same time, all the experts who had just sat in their carriage suddenly found that there was an extra bead in their carriage without any reason, and there was dazzling light in it. It seemed that there was a huge map sealed in it.


    "What is this," Liu Zhi asked.


    The driver couldn''t answer her, because the groom didn''t see it either.


    "This is..."


    In another carriage, the groom handed Ren Yu a bead and said, "it''s a gift from the people in the Grand Prince''s mansion."


    Ren Yu frowned and said, "gift,"


    after a close look, Ren Yu was shocked and said: "it''s the picture of the kingdom of heaven."


    Then, Ren Yu suddenly thought of something. He was shocked and said: "is this the map of the kingdom of Optimus? Lu fan, how can you..."


    "Turn around, turn around and go back to the bank."


    When Tang Hui saw the bead, he immediately shouted loudly.


    At the same time, with him to turn around, there is the ride beast Chai.


    On the carriage, Li Shun shouted at the top of his voice: "hurry, hurry, hurry. If you delay the event, be careful not to worry about your head. "


    Kong Lin, Qiu Rong, Zuo Yundong, ye Nantian and so on also got beads one after another.


    They looked at the bead carefully and didn''t understand it at all.


    This bead is as difficult to solve as this banquet.


    Zuo Yundong pointed to the bead and said, "there is another array mark here. What do you mean?" he shook his head and threw the bead aside.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    "Plan, everything is going according to plan."


    In the great prince''s mansion, Lu Fan sat in his study, smiling.


    Wu Kongling enters the study, closes the door gently, waves a cup of tea channel to Lu Fan: "what plan, what are you talking about,"


    Lu Fan laughs and says: "I asked you to put the things in their carriage, did you put them?"


    Wu Kongling: "all of them. I saw each one put in with my own eyes. There will be no mistake. "


    Lu Fandao: "that''s good. That''s all I can do. The rest depends on their own comprehension and luck. "


    Wukong spirit frowned: "Lu fan, what are you talking about. What do you mean when you ask me to put those maps? Do you want them to escape from the kingdom of Optimus, "


    Lu Fan looks at the Wukong spirit path and says:" no, No. Has XIII come back yet? "


    Wukong Lingdao:" not yet. By the way, what did you secretly let shisan run out for? What''s the matter with this banquet? How can I feel that everything is wrong? "


    Lu Fandao: "it''s just a sound to the East and a sound to the West. I made such a big move on purpose. It''s just trying to get everyone''s attention. You see, Mr. Feng Tian and elder Suman are attracted by me. What do they think I want to do. I''m just having a party. What is really doing is thirteen. He should have finished it by now. "


    In the eyes of Wukong spirit, he said: "it is so. What on earth did the thirteen do? "Lu Fan replied:" a letter. Sometimes, it''s a letter. "


    Wukong Ling is still confused and shakes her head.


    Lu Fan looked at Wu Qiling''s eyes and said, "I want to ask you a question. I am not a demon cultivator. One day, I will definitely leave the 15th hall and stand on the opposite side of the demon cultivator. At that time, what would you do? "


    the dancing spirit''s eyes bent into a crescent moon. She suddenly untied her veil and showed her perfect face. Then she sat in Lu Fan''s arms and smiled, "I can only say. I won''t kill you. But I think if you go. Fifteen, it''s mine. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "this seems to be a good thing, right."


    Wukong Lingdao: "yes. Pretty good. "


    At the end of the speech, Wu Qiling kisses Lu Fan.


    Out of the window, the moon shy into the dark clouds.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Qingtian City, on the other side, in front of a house made of iron and stone.


    Those who stand are like a rock; their faces are like water, and they do not move like mountains.


    He was surrounded by powerful warriors.


    There were twenty or thirty people in total, none lower than the later days of Tiangang.


    Completely surrounded by thirteen, as if only thirteen had any changes. They will kill them directly.


    Boom.


    The heavy iron and stone gate opened slowly.


    Then a middle-aged man came out. Barefoot, plain clothes, self-contained momentum.


    This man is not someone else. He is one of the three saints in the world, the eight money saints.


    "I heard. You want to see me. My time is precious. If you don''t say anything important. I can''t guarantee you''ll go back alive today. "


    Eight Fang Qian Sheng looks at the thirteen standing in front of him, light way.


    Without saying a word, he just found a letter in his arms and handed it to Qian Sheng.


    Reach out, eight square Qian Sheng takes the letter.


    Take a look at it, and the look of Qian Sheng in all directions changes dramatically.


    "What, the kingdom of Optimus has become like this."


    QIAN Sheng from all directions is completely shocked. What the letter says is too frightening. So that he is one of the three saints in the world, and he can''t believe it.


    However, he soon recovered and stared at him, saying, "who is your master? Let him come to see me."


    Thirteen looked up at Qian Shengyi from all directions, and the look of contempt in his eyes was clear.


    Although he didn''t make a sound, as long as he saw his eyes, he would understand his meaning, that is, "you are the old man, and you want to see my master."


    13. He took out another bead and handed it to Qian Sheng, then turned around and left.


    The crowd immediately blocked the thirteen way.


    "Let him go," he said


    Bowing his head, Bafang Qian Sheng looked at the letter paper in his hand and at the beads again, with a dignified look.


    A group of people watched thirteen go.


    Soon, thirteen''s figure disappeared into the night.

 Chapter 1030

    This night, all directions are surging.


    The beads and letters sent by Lu fan, like a flame, ignited the whole city and began to burn violently.


    In the evening, eight Fang Qian Sheng found the heaven saint and chaos martial saint of the world. After chatting for an hour. He even called the leaders of the nine great powers and the leaders of other powerful forces into the past.


    Together they entered a room sealed with iron and stone, full of array.


    No one knows what they talked about, and no one knows what they negotiated.


    In a word, when the sky is a little white again.


    All hands of the nine great powers began to shrink.


    Those who are spending a lot of time outside are called back by the people of their own country.


    Those princes and nobles who are enjoying the casino have also received orders from their own masters.


    What''s more, it''s a death order.


    Even some elite kids who are sweating in the playground are directly dragged from the bed.


    For a while, the whole Qingtian city seemed to have a different atmosphere.


    And all these situations have been transmitted to the ears of the elder Suman and the prince Fengtian.


    To this end, Mr. Feng Tian smiled.


    In my mouth, I just spit out two words.


    "Night shadows."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the morning of the next day, it was sunny and breezy.


    Qingtian City, the floating island is still in the sky. But today, there are new changes in the floating island.


    The original floating island of the imperial city has become a arena without any buildings.


    The transparent stone is paved on the ground, and the tortoise is lying in the center, which is plain and plain.


    Maybe, Prime Minister and others also know that the most gorgeous challenge arena will become a ruin after today''s competition.


    Therefore, the challenge arena doesn''t need to be too good.


    Even today, there is no defensive array.


    Because it''s for people who have to compete today. It''s just superfluous.


    The challenge arena reflects a little light in the sunshine.


    The whole sky has already been divided into four light curtains.


    Lu fan, Su Dong and ye Nantian are like four gods hanging in the sky.


    Below, the crowd gathered rapidly.


    Today is the battle of the top four nations.


    Four words of expectation are not enough to describe this round of competition.


    Look at the frenzied expression of the crowd below, and the hysterical way they shouted the names of the four players, and you can see how much they expected this competition.


    Suddenly, the sky flashed.


    A ray of light shot into the sky on the left side of the floating island.


    The first thing that comes with the light is the three saints. And then they were followed closely by the masters of every country.


    The light wind in the sky condenses into green chairs, making them all sit down.


    The Lord of Optimus Prime looked at the crowd that he could not see, and said with a smile: "today, there will be two unforgettable battles. Who do you prefer to win? "Br >


    the three saints gave the king a light look. "Anyone can win, the remaining four," said Qian. All are the world of genius, the hero of heroes. It''s his majesty Optimus. We should go and announce the beginning. "


    "It''s true," the prime minister said with a smile


    Get up and move on.


    The three saints all cast a strange light on the Lord of Optimus Prime.


    In particular, the celestial saint of the world, with his brilliant eyes, stared at the head of the celestial Lord for a while.


    Turn around and nod to chaos wusheng and Bafang Qiansheng.


    Obviously they''ve identified something.


    The Lord of Optimus Prime, unaware of his identity, has been exposed.


    At this time, he still cheerfully waved to the crowd below.


    The noise of the crowd suddenly diminished.


    "Today is the penultimate round of the world cup, and it''s also the battle of the top four of the world cup. Like all of you, I''d like to know who will make it to the final today. Who will leave today. That''s all nonsense. I''ll announce that the draw ceremony for the world cup and the top four competition will begin now. "


    As soon as the voice of the Lord of Optimus Prime has fallen, there are gold, silver, black, white and four-color pillars of light falling from the sky, corresponding to the four light curtains in the sky.


    The golden light column suddenly pushed forward, and a golden flame suddenly rose in the place where it was shining, but all the people who saw the golden light column hit, immediately dodged to one side.


    The flame rises, directly in the crowd, and shines out the path. At last, I stopped at a shadow.


    Take a rest in the wind.


    Looking up at the light column falling from the sky, he just came to the scene, and the light column found him directly. It has to be said that this light has some meaning.


    Step on, take a rest in the wind.


    Step on the path of the flame, the next moment, the golden light column actually condenses the golden Cape behind the wind rest.


    "Emperor Shenhuo. Shenhuohuang. "


    The crowd around shouted frantically.


    The wind takes a rest with a smile and enjoys the feeling. This is the glory he deserves.


    Suddenly, the silver light column also fell, shining a brilliant star all the way.


    The crowd consciously separated and waited for the silver light to stop.


    When the silver finally stopped, ye Nantian''s figure, holding a long sword in his hand, suddenly came to everyone''s eyes.


    Ye Nantian''s side, sister Yu clapped her hands and said hello. Looking at Ye Nantian, her eyes were full of excitement.


    Ye Nantian blinks gently at Yu Mei, then strides forward.


    Stepping on the Star River, ye Nandian''s back also lights up the silver Cape.


    Suddenly, black and white light also fell.


    Direct fierce will block the light of the crowd separate, leaving two black and white road.


    The black road is as deep as night, and the light column directly shines on Su Dong.


    Today''s Su Dong, for some reason, even passed on a black martial suit with his hair tied up and his face pale. Under the black light column, the figure is as mysterious as the God of the dark night. The eyes are also full of murderous spirit.


    On the white road, Wen Ying is like jade, and the light pillar falls on a carriage. At this time, Lu Fan slowly walked out of the carriage.


    Immediately, there was a huge cheering in the crowd.


    In a moment, the sound surpassed the cheers of Ye Nantian and the cheers of wind rest.


    Lu fan, with a faint smile on his face, waved to the people around him.


    Immediately, the girl fainted in the crowd. Lu Fan also just looked at it, then took back his eyes. This kind of thing is no wonder.


    The light road leads directly to the sky. Four people walk on the light road and come to the floating island quickly.


    Of the ten in the last round, there are only four left now.


    East, West, north, South and four corners of the floating island, four people stand separately.


    The golden tortoise in front of him raised his head again.


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on the golden sword on the back of the tortoise.


    Spin, slow down, stop.


    When the golden sword stopped, countless people cheered.


    At the same time, the prime minister said in a high voice, "Su Dong is against Ye Nantian, and the first battle begins."

 Chapter 1031

    Looking up, ye Nantian looks at Su Dong with a smile instead of fear.


    Lu Fan takes a rest with the wind. They slowly retreat and give up the floating island to Su Dong and ye Nantian.


    Body of streamer, Lu Fan and wind nap fly down, simply fell on the ground.


    On the floating island, Su Dong looks at Ye Nantian coldly.


    Only disgust, not half joy.


    Obviously, ye Nantian is not the opponent she wants. She still wants to compete with Lu Fan.


    It''s a pity that heaven doesn''t follow people''s wishes. Today, her opponent will be ye Nantian, who claims to be the world''s little saint.


    "You are not my opponent. If you give up now, you can still save your life. "


    Su Dong''s cold voice is to Ye Nan Tian Dao.


    It''s rare that she spoke to Ye Nantian in advance today.


    In normal times, she should be ruthless and kill her opponent directly at the moment.


    Unfortunately, ye Nantian could not hear any good intentions from her words.


    Shake your hands and hold your sword tightly.


    "I''d like to have a try," said Ye Nantian with a slight smile


    At the end of the speech, ye Nantian was full of vigorous energy.


    Today, it seems that there is no instability at all in wuzun, which was entered only yesterday.


    He behaves like a master who has been in wuzun for several years.


    Su Dong also released his vigorous energy.


    Just after her vigorous strength appeared, a group of people started to scream again.


    "How can it be so vigorous?"


    "Is it still vigorous force?"


    At this moment, Su Dong''s body rippled with penetrating power.


    No color, no fixed shape. Only the transparent crystal like power flows, reflecting her figure a little fuzzy, from time to time, this power also reflects the light of the sun, reflecting the colorful light.


    It''s the first time for people to see this vigorous force.


    Including Lu fan, it''s very novel.


    But Lu fan doesn''t know each other.


    Nearby, the wind nap then recognized directly. Voice way: "crystal grain vigorous force, how can this Su Dong have this kind of vigorous force."


    Lu fan asked, "why, this kind of vigorous strength is very strange."


    "It''s not strange," said the wind. It''s this vigorous energy. Generally, it will only be found in wuzun who is about to die. This is the expression that the vigorous energy in the body is not running smoothly and can not be improved any more. Su Dong is so young, how could it be so. "


    The wind is a little confused.


    Lu Fan''s eyes twinkled, and he probably understood something.


    There is no life avenue for wind rest, so we can''t see the real situation of Su Dong.


    But Lu fan can see clearly. Su Dong''s vitality is almost exhausted.


    If he didn''t guess wrong, the reason why Sudong just said that to Ye Nantian. Probably because her vitality is not enough.


    Lu fan can now be sure that the use of tianmingdao, for Su Dong, is to reduce her own life span again and again.


    Until now, Su Dong has nearly run out of oil.


    Therefore, her vigorous strength is the crystal pattern vigorous strength mentioned by wind rest.


    In other words, every victory of Sudong. It''s all her way to death.


    So she is a poor person.


    On the floating island, Su Dong took the lead.


    There is no preparation and no omen. At first, Su Dong directly developed his strongest strength.


    Destiny, death.


    One palm, under the power of Tao, there is no way to avoid, no way to dodge.


    What ye Nantian can do is to fight hard.


    Su Dong did it with all his strength.


    She seems to have made up her mind to fight fast.


    So the first move is to kill.


    Ye Nantian''s whole body''s vigorous strength directly collapses. The Tao domain just agglomerated has not been expanded yet, and then it is severely broken by Tianming Tao.


    With a bang, ye Nantian fell to the ground.


    So fast, so determined.


    No one thought of such a fight.


    The magnificent battle that everyone expected has not yet begun, it seems to be coming to an end.


    Ye Nantian gets this move and falls on the ground directly.


    The martial arts and skills he can master are Taoism. There was no time to show at all, and the whole body was bleeding from one move.


    According to heaven, if you are to be born, you will be born. If you die, you die.


    Maybe the only way to survive in this way is to fight hard. Is your life hard.


    For example, Qiu Luan, as a strong man of the dragon people, his life is not so hard.


    But even so, he almost died in Su Dong''s hand.


    In the end, I still rely on my own dragon ball to save my life.


    And ye Nantian, no one knows what he will do.


    But now, it seems that the situation is not optimistic.


    Su Dong watched Ye Nantian fall to the ground with a single blow and sighed a little relieved.


    She didn''t expect such a simple victory. But in this way, it also happens that she can save a lot of strength.


    Su Dong takes back his hand and is about to leave.


    But at this time, ye Nantian slowly climbed up from the ground.


    While spitting blood, ye Nantian said: "a strong road. If I hadn''t been prepared, I would have died this time. "


    As he said this, ye Nantian felt on his body for a while.


    Suddenly, he touched two dragon balls.


    These two dragon balls are obviously not ordinary. But now, it has cracked into powder.


    There are clear fingerprints on it.


    Ye Nantian leaves the dragon ball. In the moment of leaving, the two dragon balls turn into powder.


    Su Dong was completely shocked. Ye Nantian even resisted her destiny in this way, and died.


    Just two dragon balls broke her most powerful skill.


    Lu Fan''s mouth is slightly open when he has a rest in the wind. Ye Nantian has a beautiful hand.


    It is not ye Nantian who is killed by Tianming Dao, but the dragon ball in Ye Nantian''s hand. That is to say, the power just broken by Su Dong is not ye Nantian''s own power. It''s his power to push the dragon balls out. Deliberately seduce Su Dong to give it a slap.


    "Master. How does he know that Su Dong''s hand will hit him on the chest, and it''s exactly the same. "


    The wind took a rest and said with consternation.


    The wind breaks through the key points. This is what Lu Fan wants to ask.


    But Lu Fan hasn''t made a sound yet. Su Dong doesn''t believe in evil cold hum.


    In a moment, it was shot out of the air with one palm.


    And in the moment when her palm was raised, ye Nantian turned a little sideways and took out a dragon ball.


    Bang.


    The power of Tianming Dao hit the dragon ball which ye Nantian took out.


    The position is exactly the same, and the strength is just offset by the dragon ball again.


    However, ye Nantian''s whole body was affected, and there was another wound on his body. The whole man took dozens of steps back.


    But his performance is so amazing that he seems to have seen through Su Dong''s movements before she made a move.


    It''s just waiting for Su Dong to do it.


    "Not again."


    Ye Nantian''s sword station, smiling at Su Dongdao.


    Sudong was so angry that he flashed to Yenan to kill him.


    This time, she''s going to attack close.


    Ye Nantian immediately turned the sword in his hand, stepped on Yin and Yang, and stepped up.


    This time, they really collided with each other.


    Almost for a moment, the floating island disappeared,

 Chapter 1032

    The dark void, naked.


    The whole floating island is like being devoured by the wild animals that suddenly open their mouths. Without any dust left, it completely disappears in the sight of all people.


    In the black void, the figure of Ye Nantian fighting with Su Dong is clearly visible.


    The two men are vigorous and keep on moving.


    Every collision of forces can lead to a tremor of heaven and earth.


    The spread of the power, but also let the original emerged in the sky four light curtain, all disappeared.


    All the way up, the whole sky is their battlefield.


    "Three lives wonderful strength, endless sword."


    Ye Nantian array was launched, but in a flash, he killed the sword sea.


    Thousands of swords, all of a sudden filled the sky.


    Su Dong looks a little embarrassed under such a move.


    After being blocked twice, she seemed to flinch.


    Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Continuous blast, continuous in the mid air.


    Ye Nantian also played a momentum, each sword with a strong power.


    Moreover, with the spread of his sword formula, his vigorous strength is not only not exhausted, but more and more strong.


    Su Dong seems to be completely suppressed at this moment.


    Ye Nantian''s martial arts show again.


    "The sword swings in the sky, turning its hands to clouds.


    All of a sudden, at the foot of Su Dong, the light belongs to Ye Nantian''s Tao domain.


    At this moment, ye Nantian''s sword was completely integrated with his Tao realm.


    "Burst."


    There was a loud noise from heaven and earth.


    For example, the God of the nine heavens thundered, and ye Nantian killed a powerful sword.


    Powerful momentum can cover the sky.


    The sharp sword technique can cut the sun and the moon.


    When the sword came out, ye Nantian''s whole body was shining with dazzling light.


    But at this time, everyone saw it. It belongs to the light group of yenandian. There was a slight shake. Then it blinked. On the other side.


    And in the twinkling of his eyes. Su Dong was bombarded by Ye Nandian''s terrible swordsmanship. Kill with one hand.


    It was just. She''s actually always getting ready.


    Only wait for ye Nantian''s whole body strength to climb to the strongest moment.


    She shot again.


    This is the trick. It can be said that it is extremely cruel.


    All are warriors. Basically. The moment of the strongest attack. It''s the moment when defense is weakest.


    If at the peak of attack. Break the move by force. And a deadly blow.


    Generally speaking. Few people can escape.


    Su Dong. It also proves that she is really a cruel person.


    It''s just that she didn''t think of it. Ye Nantian was able to avoid her attack.


    And. Just a moment before she did.


    Two light regiments passed by in one mistake.


    Ye Nantian''s domain was broken. The sword moves were smashed directly.


    The vigorous force that comes out from scattered. The wind swept the white clouds away.


    At the same time. People watching the battle below. And back again. Even many people have to release their own vigorous armor. Or a hood. To withstand this wave of broken power.


    "Dangerous."


    Ye Nantian flashes to one side. Light channel.


    He patted himself on the chest. A look of fear.


    Su Dong looked at him suspiciously and said, "you can predict my moves."


    Ye Nantian smiled at Su Dong. It''s an answer.


    Below. Lu fansuddenly thought of it.


    Remember when he first met Ye Nantian. This guy''s premonition seems to be very accurate.


    Unexpectedly, this kind of premonition is so useful in the battle.


    Ye Nantian put his finger on his long sword and said slowly: "since general martial arts have no effect on you. Then take this move I created. "


    Suddenly, ye Nantian closed his eyes.


    Then, he went straight to Su Dong.


    The whole body strength is all coagulated on the long sword in hand. At this moment, his sword, has rolled up the ten thousand Zhang light, attracted the air flow of heaven and earth like a dragon, the light column revolves to fall on his sword.


    And he himself has no defense.


    Even the vigorous strength of the body protector was not available, so he killed Su Dong directly.


    The sword light is surging, and Su Dongyu''s teeth are biting. It also seems that he killed the fire and didn''t intend to escape at all.


    Seeing ye Nantian''s sword coming, Su Dong didn''t dodge and didn''t dodge. He killed it on the back hand.


    Palms fall, and heaven and earth sink.


    Clear five finger shadow, straight to Ye Nantian''s face.


    But at the next moment, ye Nantian points his sword on the five finger shadow.


    The power of yin and Yang with the light of heaven and earth, like a needle, stabbed in the palm of the hand, and then forced a turn, a stamp of the foot.


    Ye Nantian is very dangerous and gives way to Su Dong.


    At the same time, he took advantage of his strength and came to Su Dong.


    A sword stabbed Su Dong in the shoulder.


    From the beginning to the end, ye Nantian did not open his eyes.


    He seemed to fight by feeling, but he seemed to be so powerful.


    Su Dong makes a groan. The sole of his foot breaks the space under his feet. The void, which was healing, bursts again.


    She didn''t step back. She clapped again.


    But Ye Nantian in her palm held up the moment, unexpectedly dodged to hide behind him, at the same time the wrist severely pushed.


    The long sword inserted in Su Dong''s shoulder is impressively penetrating Su Dong.


    Blood splashed, and Su Dong''s eyes opened in fury.


    The blood that just drifted out suddenly exploded.


    Every drop of blood is like the self explosion of a Tiangang peak warrior.


    With so much blood gathered together, the power can absolutely blow a warrior to pieces.


    Even ye Nantian is no exception.


    But at this time, ye Nantian did the unthinkable action again.


    I saw him move and dodge. Every time his body flickered, he just fell in the space of the explosion.


    As if he had practiced countless times, he escaped from the dense explosion without any damage.


    This time, everyone can see that ye Nantian has the ability to predict the enemy''s movements.


    This martial art, or ability, is really too powerful.


    Seeing ye Nantian flying to one side, countless blood exploded beside him, but it happened that he didn''t. Almost all the people were singing their praises.


    Even wind breaks are no exception.


    "This skill is against the sky."


    The wind takes a rest and looks at Ye Nantian cautiously, with an envious tone.


    Lu Fan also opened his mouth slightly. He didn''t expect that ye Nantian could match Su Dong like this.


    In his opinion, ye Nantian should not be Su Dong''s opponent.


    In the sky, Su Dong''s face is even paler. The whole person is like a void. He starts to sweat and his eyes are bloodshot.


    Ye Nantian in the explosion, or closed his eyes, the whole person is a mysterious and mysterious state.


    Biting his teeth, Su Dong said in a loud voice, "I don''t believe it. There are people who can penetrate everything."


    Ye Nantian replied calmly: "it''s not penetration, it''s prediction. My move is called the sword of foreknowledge. "

 Chapter 1033

    The pupil contracts slightly. Su Dong doesn''t look at his wound, but at Ye Nantian''s eyes.


    She could see that ye Nantian didn''t lie. The so-called sword of foreknowledge is not teasing her.


    "There are such people in the world."


    Su Dong said softly.


    Her words are also the voice of many people.


    With a smile, ye Nantian''s sword lights up again and points to Su Dong''s eyebrow.


    The soles of his feet stepped heavily in the middle of the air. The clear crackling sound came from his feet.


    The body is like a ghost, and the sword is like a dragon.


    Sword light with a string of illusions, shining light people soul.


    They stared at Ye Nantian''s sword technique.


    In fact, the sharpness of his attack did not attract the eyes of the audience.


    It''s how he can dodge, which is what we want to know.


    Sword light came to Su Dong.


    At the moment, Su Dong''s face calmed down slowly.


    Her eyes looked at the long sword approaching, but suddenly turned into a dark light.


    The palm slightly presses in the void. In a moment, the power of the Tao condenses into ripples, directly blocking Ye Nantian''s moves.


    Ye Nan''s eyes changed slightly. It seemed that he didn''t expect this move.


    The flash of light in her eyes all fell into Su Dong''s eyes.


    Slowly, Su Dong said, "it seems that there are also moves you can''t predict."


    Ye Nandian''s face sank, and a faint smile rose on Su Dong''s face.


    Next, Lu Fan looks at Su Dong''s movements and shakes his head: "Ye Nantian is going to have a big trouble. Sudon has found a way to deal with foreknowledge. "


    "Wind nap surprised:" the ability to predict can also deal with


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "of course it can. I remember when I was in Wu''an, wudaoshan. Kuang Jian wuzun told me about the skill that can see others'' thoughts. This kind of skill is nothing more than to observe the change of the other''s mind and spirit and its influence and change on the power of heaven and earth. It can also be said that it is a ripple of the other party''s spirit wave. The feeling of the master is very sharp and can be seen. I think the so-called prediction ability is almost the same. At the most, it''s nothing more than observing the fluctuation of spirits and spirits, instead of observing the fluctuation of heaven and earth. "


    Lu Fan said his speculation calmly.


    If ye Nantian could hear his conjecture, he would show a sudden understanding.


    Because ye Nantian doesn''t know what his ability to predict is.


    He only knows when the other side is going to make any action or use any skill. In his mind, he will automatically raise a warning sign.


    Even sometimes, there are still some inexplicable pictures in his mind.


    Of course, there are preconditions. He has to see something.


    Maybe as Lu Fan said, he must observe the other party''s spirit fluctuation, or heaven and earth fluctuation.


    But now, Sudong has completely blocked these fluctuations.


    The ripples of the power of Tao rising from Su Dong''s body. Completely cover Su Dong''s body in Ye Nan''s eyes. Su Dong''s whole life has become illusory.


    In this way, he can no longer predict anything.


    "Through heaven and earth, observe its changes, get its sense, and be born with divine eyes."


    Chaos wusheng looks at Ye Nantian''s figure and laughs.


    The eight money saints also said: "people born to live in the heaven. Old man of the world, you have found a good apprentice. "


    A smile rises from the corner of the world''s heavenly saint''s mouth.


    He actually felt the accident.


    Because at the beginning, when he saw Ye Nantian for the first time.


    I just think this kid has a unique taste. There seems to be a trace of the power of Tao.


    Moreover, this boy seems to be very talented in cultivation. So he sent a pamphlet to Ye Nantian. And told him that the warrior should travel around the world and practice. One day, if he is successful in learning, he can come back to him.


    I didn''t expect it to be a prophecy. Years later, ye Nantian grew up like this. And really came to find his famous teacher.


    Even Kong Lin, who he taught himself, is not as good as ye Nantian.


    There are people like this, the world is holy, but also in the heart of infinite comfort. He only found Ye Nantian''s qualification now, in fact, he is the one who really inherits what he has learned.


    Is there any better way to practice and deduce than those who are born to observe heaven.


    The celestial Saint murmured: "the little saint of the universe. Maybe it will be your title in the future. "


    On the floating island, ye Nantian did not believe in evil and waved several swords.


    The road area under his feet was bright, but he could not break through the defense of Su Dong.


    The powerful power of Tao really makes Ye Nantian feel helpless.


    At this time, we can still see the essential gap between the two in terms of strength.


    In the realm of cultivation, Su Dong is still stronger than ye Nantian.


    Once Su and Dong put these forces, they did not have to attack with all their hearts or use the way of destiny. It''s for defense. Ye Nantian is helpless.


    Don''t say he can''t predict Sudong''s moves now, even if he can.


    Su Dong raised his defense like this, and he was helpless.


    Su Dong looks at Ye Nantian with a smile, and her hair spreads suddenly, without wind.


    Then a little black water rose from her waist.


    At the moment of seeing the current, Lu Fan''s ring on his hand was like going to explode, suddenly releasing terrible heat.


    That is to say, Lu Fan''s body is hard enough. If you change it into an ordinary person.


    The ring like fire can melt the fingers of ordinary people.


    Lu Fan put his hand on the ring and fixed his eyes on Su Dong''s black current.


    This power is definitely something left by Shenxiao wusheng.


    Lu fan, a half alchemist, recognized it at a glance. The black current is no ordinary power.


    It''s clear that it''s the elixir made of pills.


    There''s some blood in it. Lu Fan murmured, "blood bone soul returning pill."


    Wind nap heard Lu Fan''s voice, surprised: "what Dan. What are you talking about. "


    Lu Fan didn''t answer, because this kind of pill is really hard to explain.


    This is the elixir of demon cultivation. Lu Fan had been in the demon cultivation for such a long time before he knew it.


    This kind of pill is made by refining the strong''s blood, forcibly refining the strength in the strong''s blood, and refining it into a pill.


    The strength of the pill depends entirely on the strength in the blood.


    That is to say, Su Dong''s black current is the power of Shenxiao wusheng.


    Then, in full view of the public. Su Dong opened his mouth slightly, and a drop of black water fell into Su Dong''s mouth.


    Swallowing into his stomach, Su Dong''s expression suddenly rose a little painful.


    Immediately, the strength of her body suddenly exploded, and her breath doubled in a moment.


    Ye Nantian is directly impacted by the strength of Su Dong. The long sword in his hand makes a clear sound of fragmentation.


    Roar.

 Chapter 1034

    A long cry.


    Su Dong''s mouth roared like a dragon or a beast.


    When San Sheng heard the roar, he was shaking all over.


    Looking at Su Dong, his eyes all twinkled. Because of the roar, they had a very shocking memory.


    Below, countless people in this roar, immediately pale.


    Whether you are Tiangang or wuzun. In the face of this roar, it seems that only the share of fear.


    They looked at Su Dong as if they were gods.


    Among all the people, only Lu Fan and the wind had a rest.


    But they can also feel that the power inside them is surging.


    It seems that they unconsciously want to rush out of the body, release Tao Mie, and palm heaven skill.


    "God roars."


    The name of this roar is given by the heavenly way of the universe.


    The word "Shenwei" in it is obviously the peerless skill from the martial arts volume, Shenwei.


    Although the volume of Musashi, I don''t know who has it.


    But in those days, the Shenxiao wusheng was definitely able to. And I have practiced this skill into my blood.


    How much control that is. Can coagulate a martial arts training in the blood. It''s enough to say that Shenxiao wusheng''s accomplishments in this skill can not be described in four words. If we have to say a word, it should also go deep into our bones.


    Such a powerful skill, coupled with the power of the original Shenxiao wusheng.


    It''s no wonder that Shenxiao wusheng can dominate the world without enemies.


    Lu Fan''s heart is slightly agitated, and the nine Xiao rings on his hands are shining.


    A different breath came out of the ring and fell into Lu Fan''s body.


    At this moment, Lu Fan seems to be able to feel the pride and fearlessness of Shenxiao wusheng through jiuxiao ring.


    "Musashi scroll."


    Lu Fan speaks in his heart.


    At this time, there was a strong impulse in his heart to find the volume of Musashi.


    With the roar of Su Dong, her whole life began to change dramatically.


    The long flying hair turned white in a flash.


    Roots are like silver, shining in the sun.


    On the body, a set of solid black armor began to appear.


    The armor is black, and it seems to absorb all the colors of heaven and earth.


    As soon as it appears, the space around Su Dong is completely broken. Naked void, struggling desperately, but unable to recover.


    The whole body rippling with a supreme power, Su Dong at the moment, like a female martial god in the world.


    That momentum is beyond description.


    Mingming just stands there, but it feels higher than the sky and wider than the sea.


    Even ye Nantian, who had been shaken to one side, seemed a little afraid under the strength of Su Dong.


    In his eyes, the light of uncertainty began to flash.


    The palms began to shake and the legs began to soften.


    This is the performance of low-level warriors when they meet the real strong. All the people on the scene could see it.


    Just, no one will laugh at him.


    Because everyone feels the same. Even those who have already entered wuzun, the venerable for many years. Seeing Su Dong at this time, instinctive fear will rise in his heart.


    It''s like a low level wild animal, seeing a real dragon.


    Even though the real dragon may be small, it may not be as powerful as the wild beast. But the pressure in the bone still makes it hard to move. Only respectful submission at its feet.


    At the moment, most people feel that way. They don''t look good. Even there are many martial artists with lower accomplishments who kneel directly in the direction of Su Dong.


    They may not have this idea, but the body has consciously made the action.


    Ye Nantian has not felt like this for a long time.


    The last time he had such a soft leg, it was when he was under twelve.


    At that time, he saw a strong man in the sky, sweeping the rampant horse thieves.


    Now, he feels like he''s back 12 years old. Su Dong in front of me is just like the strong one. Only this time, the horse thief to be swept is him.


    "Drink."


    Ye Nantian forced a big drink, as if he was emboldening himself.


    He stared at Su Dong and wanted to see his next move with the power of foreknowledge.


    But suddenly, ye Nantian just had a feeling, and immediately blood dripping from the corners of his mouth. The whole body shakes violently.


    How could this happen.


    For the first time, ye Nantian was backfired by his own prediction.


    The pain in the brain appears. The celestial sage shakes his head slightly and says: "never try to use this kind of means to peep at the strong who are hard to contain in the world."


    There''s no mistake. At this time, the evaluation of Su Dong by universal Tiansheng is actually the word "strong".


    But the chaos martial saint and money Saint around him didn''t correct what he said.


    That is to say, the three saints all think that Su Dong at this moment is really strong.


    Raise your hand, Su Dong reaches out his right hand to Ye Nantian.


    All of a sudden, the wind and cloud changed, and ye Nantian suddenly opened his arms. The feet were also sprawled. The whole person became a big character.


    It''s not his own martial arts, but an unspeakable force that binds him.


    Ye Nantian struggles to release his Tao domain.


    But in the moment when he just released his power, he felt that there seemed to be thousands of knives cutting him. Every bit of his strength was chopped into powder.


    And there was a sharp pain in the body.


    Ye Nantian is also a warrior who has become immortal.


    For the general pain, it can be ignored for a long time. It may not be comparable to Lu fan, who has not yet entered the sky gang and has been devastated by all kinds of life and death rotation.


    But compared with ordinary martial artists, he can bear it very much.


    Today, however, he was so sore that his pupils were dilated, his whole body trembled, and his mouth kept humming.


    Su Dong looks at Ye Nantian and says in a long voice: "this move. I''m not really for you. But you are so stupid that you have forced out my real strength. "


    Ye Nantian had the heart to refute, but he could not say a word of pain.


    He felt his mouth was full of blood. If he moved his mouth a little, it would be full of blood.


    The world sighs.


    He just felt that he had found a good apprentice, but the next moment he found that the good apprentice was going to die.


    He will not save Ye Nantian because it is a fair contest. No one can talk. Even if he is one of the three saints in the world.


    Su Dong''s hand slightly turned, his voice became cold, which made people feel like falling into the ice cave.


    She stared at Ye Nantian''s face and said, "die. Stupid people. "


    The palm of his hand suddenly shook, and ye Nantian suddenly burst out of blood mist.


    Without even a whine, ye Nantian''s whole body blood was directly drawn out. Su Dong flings his hand. He falls straight out of the sky. He turns into an arc and lands in front of Lu Fan.


    Bang.


    When the dust and smoke rose, ye Nantian smashed a hole in the ground, no more than two feet away from Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looks up at Su Dong.


    At the moment, Su Dong makes a gesture to Lu fan that he must kill.

 Chapter 1035

    Provocation.


    There is no doubt that this is a provocation against Lu Fan''s nakedness.


    Su Dong specially throws Ye Nantian in front of Lu fan, which is clearly to tell Lu Fan.


    The next one to die is you.


    She looked at Lu Fan''s eyes, killing him endlessly.


    Lu fan can also feel that with the strength shown by Su Dong becoming stronger and stronger, and with the competition between the nations of Wanfang getting closer and closer to the end.


    Su Dong''s intention to kill him also increased in a straight line.


    But Lu fan doesn''t care. He won''t affect his mood because of someone''s eyes.


    Lu Fan turned to look at Ye Nantian in the cave.


    At this moment, ye Nantian''s vitality is rapidly fading.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan raised his hand.


    Ye Nantian flew out of the hole and came to Lu Fan.


    Do not want to, Lu fan directly took out a bottle of pill and stuffed it into Ye Nantian''s mouth.


    At the same time, a force of the world rushed into Ye Nantian''s body.


    At this time, only the power of the world can shake the scene.


    Such a bloody death. Lu Fan once experienced it.


    That was the seal that the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng set for him when he fled from the kingdom of Dansheng.


    Once he left danshengguo, he would burst with blood.


    At that time, Lu fan, relying on the vigorous Qi in his body and the power of the world, forced to shake the scene.


    In the end, the road of life is used to avoid death.


    Now, this kind of thing falls to Ye Nantian''s head.


    Lu Fan didn''t think so much, so he started to rescue.


    The power of the world blocks Ye Nantian''s rapidly fading vitality and his impending collapse.


    Ye Nantian''s situation is very critical, even if Lu Fan''s world power can delay his death.


    But at the most, it''s only ten. After ten rest, ye Nantian is still dead.


    Lu Fan secretly gnaws his teeth. Ye Nantian''s situation is much more critical than he was at the beginning.


    At this moment, ye Nantian''s spirits begin to disappear.


    Death is like a lamp out, once the last fire of life disappears.


    Even God, I''m afraid, can''t save him.


    At the last moment, Lu Fan simply rushed with his own vigorous strength.


    At the wrist, blood burst out.


    Lu Fan grabs his blood and holds it in the palm of his hand.


    That blood unexpectedly in his hand, rapid refining, it seems to agglomerate into a pill.


    Of course, this scene can only be seen in the wind rest.


    Others only saw Lu Fan make his own blood, and then hold it in his hand.


    1Ą˘ Two, three.


    After three breaths, the Yang of Lu Fan''s palm rose, and then he took his blood with fire and raced into Ye Nantian''s body.


    His blood has a way of life. If at this moment Lu fan can completely control the life Avenue. Maybe you can save Ye Nantian by life without blood.


    But now, there is only his blood, which may give ye Nantian a chance to fight last. But if you just pour blood into Ye Nantian''s body, it''s certainly too late to save Ye Nantian.


    Only coagulate into a pill, let the blood spread like the medicine, ye Nantian''s four limbs.


    It''s possible.


    "Hold on."


    Lu fan is beside Ye Nantian, saying softly.


    Just now, he has reached the extreme speed.


    If other alchemists could only see Lu Fan''s movements clearly, they would be absolutely surprised not to close their mouths.


    Because it''s so weird.


    Alchemy is a kind of technical work. It pays attention to the collocation of herbs and the slow work.


    But those who coagulate pills quickly can only coagulate the primary pills. Moreover, it is only possible that Dan is very skilled in this field and can make sure there is no mistake.


    As for Lu fan, he doesn''t need any medicine, but only his own blood to coagulate the pills.


    It''s almost impossible.


    If alchemy is so easy, everyone in the world will become an alchemist.


    There will be many people doubting whether Lu Fan''s practice is a magic cultivation method.


    And the skills in it are only understood by Lu Fan himself.


    In fact, this kind of elixir can be developed all over the world by himself.


    Because just when he coagulated the pill, it wasn''t just blood. Other forces contained in it were beyond the imagination of others.


    For example, his vigorous Qi and the power of his world.


    These two things are hard to find in the world. In particular, his vigorous Qi is possessed by no second person in the world.


    Even his master is hard to compare with him.


    Moreover, the skill of refining this pill. It''s also strange. It''s the skill that Lu Fan learned from one day''s Alchemy.


    This ancient skill should have never been seen by anyone else except Lu fan who took part in the five family competition in Dansheng.


    With these things together, it''s possible to have three breath pill like Lu Fan.


    As soon as the blood pill enters Ye Nantian''s body, it immediately turns into a clear stream, which spreads to Ye Nantian''s whole body like medicine.


    Lu Fan''s eyelids jumped, even if he did. In fact, there is not much assurance.


    Because there are so many other factors in it.


    For example, will his blood cause Ye Nantian''s body''s backfire, thus accelerating Ye Nantian''s death.


    For example, will the vigorous Qi He used to coagulate the blood pill destroy Ye Nantian''s last trace of vitality, thus killing Ye Nantian instantly.


    There are so many variables that we can only let it happen.


    Lu Fan said, "hold on, ye Nantian. Think about your parents, your loved ones, your friends, your loved ones. You still have a chance to fight last. "


    Lu fan doesn''t know if ye Nantian can hear him.


    Because ye Nantian''s vitality has not been restored, but is still disappearing little by little.


    This is what Lu fan can do. Since ye Nantian falls in front of him, he will give ye Nantian the last chance.


    The crowd around, all quiet down.


    Countless people are staring at Lu Fan and ye Nantian. In the sky, the three saints and all the Lords of the Kingdom cast their eyes. Especially the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng, the immortal, squints in his eyes and smiles on his mouth.


    Yu Mei, who had already rushed out of the crowd and was full of tears, suddenly stood behind Lu Fan.


    She did not dare to go forward because she was afraid to disturb Lu Fan''s treatment of Ye Nantian.


    In the sky, Su Dong smiles and shakes her head.


    She doesn''t believe that she has drained the blood and can survive.


    Lu fan is not the legendary sage. How can he save people''s lives.


    With a sneer on her face, Su Dong turns to fly away.


    But just at this time, a gentle exhale sounded.


    This breath is so light.


    But countless people around, still clearly heard.


    Even Su Dong, who is about to fly away, suddenly turns around and looks down.


    Lu Fan''s face raised a smile, his hand on Ye Nantian''s nose tip slightly.


    At this moment, ye Nantian has breath again.


    Although still very weak, although not yet awake.


    Lu Fanxiao looked at Ye Nan and said, "tough guy."

 Chapter 1036

    Lu Fan takes out another bottle of pills to give ye Nantian.


    As long as there is breathing, it is not difficult to recover.


    As for whether the cultivation has been abandoned, we have to look at it separately.


    Suddenly, a light fell from the sky. It directly irradiates Ye Nantian.


    Look carefully, suddenly found that this light is released by the world.


    As a warrior, the world''s heavenly sage does not know much about saving people. At the moment when ye Nantian''s blood was pumped out, he thought Ye Nantian was dead.


    But who could have thought that Lu Fan had saved Ye Nantian, who was bound to die.


    Don''t say that other people can''t understand Lu Fan''s means. Even Sansheng didn''t understand what was going on.


    Maybe the only one in the crowd who can see what''s going on.


    Only the Lord of Dansheng, who also owns the avenue of life, can barely know what means Lu fan used.


    At this time, the Lord of Dansheng was also surprised by Lu Fan''s means. Although he could probably understand it, Lu Fan definitely used the avenue of life and other things.


    But he didn''t know how Lu Fan did it.


    As one of the world''s top alchemists in alchemy, the Lord of Dansheng really saw such a strange alchemy for the first time.


    He felt that even if he went down, he could not do better than Lu Fan.


    What''s more, I don''t know how much it will take to save Ye Nantian.


    In this respect, Lu fan has surpassed him in performance.


    It''s really amazing that the Lord of Dansheng was found by this.


    Lu fan has only cultivated for many years. What kind of cultivation, how many dharmas have you mastered, can surpass you in some aspects.


    The vision of the Lord of Dansheng has become complicated.


    He is also a person who loves talents. At the beginning, he wanted to leave Lu Fan in the kingdom of Dansheng and not let him go.


    Murmuring, the Lord of Dansheng kingdom said: "Why are you a person of jiuxiao gate..."


    Ye Nantian''s body floats up and comes directly to the world.


    One hand of the celestial saint of the universe is directly pressed on the tianlinggai of Ye Nantian.


    Inject vigorous energy to help Ye Nantian recover.


    As the ultimate power, the universal heavenly sage begins to reshape Ye Nantian''s body with the Boulevard.


    This scene, how many people to see the voice of praise, and admiration. It''s a chance for an extreme strong person to put his hands into vigorous force. Especially one of the three saints, it can be said that this is a great chance.


    Su Dong, who was ready to leave, saw this scene. The complexion became extremely ugly.


    She thought Ye Nantian had been killed completely, so she threw it in front of Lu Fan as a warning.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Fan saved Ye Nantian not only in a way she had never seen, but also could not imagine.


    In addition, Huanyu Tiansheng also helps Ye Nantian rebuild his body.


    This means Ye Nantian will not only have nothing, but also have a leap in strength after he recovers.


    This is not what Su Dong wanted to see. He bit his lips secretly. Su Dong suddenly threw Ye Nantian in front of Lu fan, which was a very wrong decision.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s body of the nine dragon Xuangong tower summed up this matter.


    That''s "this Su Dongzhuang is too hot."


    Ye Nantian''s body was shining, and his breathing was completely stable.


    Huanyu Tiansheng takes back his hand and leaves Nantian floating on one side.


    Judging from his movements, almost everyone can be sure. Ye Nantian has officially become the door closing disciple of Huanyu Tiansheng.


    After that, ye Nantian will be able to roam around the world. No force dared to provoke him.


    As long as the world is immortal, ye Nantian''s identity is the top rank in the world.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The first competition ended, although there were some minor problems in the end. But generally speaking, it is still an acceptable result.


    Su Dong is really powerful. Nobody expected that she could improve her strength again in the face of Ye Nantian''s foreseeing swordsmanship. Defeat the opponent with an extremely powerful posture, and nearly kill Ye Nantian.


    And ye Nantian finally escaped death, which is what we hope.


    In particular, those who have learned some information yesterday are even more relieved.


    Ye Nantian is not dead, which may mean that in the future he will become a powerful help.


    If today''s situation is as bad as it was mentioned in the news last night. So young people with unlimited potential should be the focus of protection.


    Because they are the future of the world.


    In the sky, the floating islands gather again.


    The naked void disappears slowly. After the time of breath, everything returns to its original state.


    "It''s our turn. In this contest, I will let you know what it was like when I lost to you in Wu''an. "


    The wind took a rest and said with a smile.


    Lu Fan also said with a smile: "since you have tasted it once. It''s no problem to taste it again. "


    Two people float up, turn into streamer, straight up floating island.


    At the same time, the blade was pulled out and slammed into the ground.


    In the crowd, the fat man nodded slightly.


    In fact, Wu Chen has informed him, but in order to see this contest, he did not choose to leave.


    Moreover, he didn''t really believe what Wu Chen said. In his impression, demon repair had already declined, and there was no power to make such a big situation.


    The wind took off his mask and his robes. Show the martial clothes that fit inside.


    At the same time, the wind took a rest and looked at Lu Fan. In a long voice, he said, "there is no limit to the way of Taoism in the nine clouds."


    Say, wind small rest made a strange gesture, the finger is in oneself eyebrow center place lightly, then fist put on oneself left chest.


    Dongpang nodded secretly when he looked down. This is a special gesture used by disciples in the jiuxiao gate.


    It means that you don''t feel sad until you touch it.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. He couldn''t understand the gesture. He looked at the wind in a daze. His face was not clear.


    But at this time, Lu Fan''s ear, but think of the sound of wind rest.


    "If you don''t reply, sect leader, you can''t forget the etiquette."


    Lu Fan immediately responded. Emotion is etiquette.


    Although he still didn''t understand, he did.


    Learning the appearance of wind rest, Lu Fan also points his eyebrow and heart, and then puts his right hand in his heart.


    In this scene, the three saints have frowned to kill mosquitoes.


    How can the kids of jiuxiaomen, who are so obvious, not make them angry. This school is really a hundred foot bug dead but not rigid.


    It has withered into such a way that two children can be killed to the top four in the world championships. How can this make them happy? They only feel fear.


    Lu Fan and Feng xiaorest look at each other, and then smile back.


    When the blade is pulled out, the two men''s morale rises.


    At this point, the battle finally began.

 Chapter 1037

    Vigorous strength comes out, Tao area opens, power rises, momentum is infinite.


    The figure of the two became illusory in an instant, which was the illusion brought out by their own strong power to a certain extent.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan and the wind took a rest at the same time.


    The phantom hasn''t disappeared yet, and their figure appears in the center of the floating island.


    Not many people can see their movements clearly. They only hear a whew.


    Lu Fan and the wind have a rest and collide with each other.


    The waves of void spread suddenly, and the dark void appeared behind them like a round of black sun.


    Wrists move, two people with invisible speed, a hundred moves in an instant.


    Even the martial artists who have reached the goal of Tiangang, they should watch with concentration and calmness.


    I can only see a shadow of sword light like flowers blooming.


    This kind of close attack is about speed and strength. Also the most test of a person''s virility.


    Once there''s a little bit of it. Waiting for him is a fatal blow.


    Especially in the realm of Lu Fan and wind rest, it is possible to cut a strong man into powder with a sword.


    After a series of battles, Lu Fan and Feng xiaorest suddenly fight against each other.


    Mars splashed all over the world, and the void sags spread directly from the sky to the bottom.


    Biting his teeth, he tried his best to suppress Lu Fan with his own strength.


    Unfortunately, Lu Fan''s power is stronger.


    Drink.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan felt that the rest of the wind was not enough. Immediately, the whole body muscles bulged.


    Body of heaven and earth, life and death rotation force, five turn netherworld kill.


    Two moves together, the perfect match.


    A strong person doesn''t have to be the best at his own martial arts. But we must use it freely.


    In this regard, Lu fan is undoubtedly qualified.


    At the moment of wind rest, I feel that the power uploaded by Lu Fan Jian is several times more.


    Unable to defend, Lu Fan takes his sword and cuts it off at the same time.


    At this moment, Lu Fan''s eyes brightened.


    Opportunity.


    The door of the windbreak is wide open. Lu Fan rubs his body, and his huge fist is bigger than that of the whole person of the windbreak.


    Boom.


    Feng xiaorest is smashed into the floating island by Lu Fan.


    In an instant, the thick floating island was smashed through, and the explosion was heard all the time.


    Lu Fanzhen really showed everyone a time, what is pure * *''s mountain opening fist.


    The wind breaks through the floating island and breaks countless stones.


    Seeing that he was about to fall on the ground in a straight line, suddenly the wind took a rest and forced him to turn around in the middle of the air. He turned back forcefully.


    The body is spinning, and the wind breaks and rushes to Lu fan again.


    Eyes with the fierce light, wind rest palm in their own square inch sword.


    Immediately, the whole square inch sword becomes extremely huge. It connects with the clouds and covers the earth.


    A sword is ten times bigger than Lu Fan''s body world. The long sword suddenly cuts Lu Fan''s head.


    Bang.


    Lu Fan''s heavy sword with no front blocks the giant sword of wind rest.


    At this time of Mingming, Lu fan is a giant who can step on the mountains with only his hands picking the stars. But under the huge sword of wind rest, it seems so small. It can only be said that wind rest is the ultimate sword.


    Lu Fan burst out and drank. On the heavy sword, there was a piece of Yang.


    The light covered the sun, and the hot waves of fire even felt the heat of the crowd far below.


    "Red flame dragon roars sword."


    Black and white, golden, red and purple, the five color fire dragon.


    Each with a deafening roar, hard impact in the wind rest on the huge sword.


    It''s not fa Jue, but it looks more dazzling than FA Jue.


    The five color fire dragon respectively takes Lu Fan''s understanding of five forms of fire.


    Red and purple are red and hot, gold is Yang, and black and white are yin and Yang.


    This move has completely exceeded the original level of ChiYan dragon roar sword.


    However, from the perspective of momentum and destructive power, the level of this move can not be overestimated.


    Sure enough, what kind of people, what kind of martial arts.


    No matter how weak the martial arts fall on the strong, it is also a shocking level.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The explosion of light filled the whole sky. Lu Fan and the figure of wind rest. All covered up by the violent explosion.


    At one time, I couldn''t see them at all.


    The sound of the explosion stopped gradually after ten breaths.


    The huge sword of wind rest and the five colored fire dragon released by Lu Fan disappeared at the same time.


    And at this time, there was another crisp sound.


    This sound, such as a magic sound filling the brain, shocked the audience to be excited.


    Lu Fan and the figure of wind rest reappear. At this time, Lu Fan''s sword has been cut on the shoulder of wind rest.


    At the same time, the square inch sword in the hand of Feng xiaorests on his shoulder. It seems that he wants to stop Lu Fan''s sword. It''s a pity that Wu Feng''s heavy sword is still pressing down a little bit.


    "What a terrible force. This boy is so much better than the last time I saw him. "


    At the moment, Dongpang finds that Lu Fan''s strength is much stronger than he predicted.


    He did not expect the terrible vigorous strength and explosive force.


    The trouble of taking a rest in the wind is getting bigger.


    The three saints all look at Lu Fan with burning eyes.


    Eight square Qian Sheng takes the lead in saying: "you say he used several Chengli."


    chaos wusheng laughs back: "four Chengli."


    The celestial sage shook his head and said, "three forces, there won''t be any more. You look at the shadow of that night, and you still have a smile on your lips. "


    Huanyu Tiansheng pointed out the key points. From their perspective, Lu Fan''s advantage is too great. Up to now, if Lu Fan only uses 30% of the force, then the wind break has already used 60% or even 70% more.


    But they also don''t think this competition will be so simple to end, because the wind rest is still holding the Tao extinguishment of Taoist hidden scroll.


    Now let''s see if the wind break can turn the tide by this way.


    But wind nap did not seem to think so, he looked a coagulation, but it is a strong strong strong teeth blasting, forced Lu Fan away.


    The blood gushed, and the wind rested on his left shoulder, which had been blown out of a big hole by his own vigorous force.


    However, it seems that there is no feeling in Kefeng''s rest. He stares at Lu Fan.


    "Sure enough, it''s not easy to deal with you."


    The wind rested and gasped, looking at Lu Fan''s face.


    Lu Fan retreated to one side, not in a hurry to continue to chase after the wind to rest and chop.


    With a smile, Lu said: "if you don''t bring out something new, you will lose very quickly."


    The wind took a rest and grinned. The smile was a little evil. He said: "don''t worry, you won''t be disappointed. Into the soul. "


    Suddenly, the wind broke the tip of the tongue, and a mouthful of blood sprayed on his square inch sword.


    At the same time, a little faint luster lit up on the sword, as if something began to wriggle on the square inch sword. The whole sword seems to be alive.


    Looking at this scene, Lu Fan said with a smile, "this is just a little interesting."

 Chapter 1038

    The soul of the sword enters the soul, the entrance guard move of jiuxiao.


    Coagulate the soul of the sword with the soul of the human being. If the sword is in the human being, the sword will destroy the human being.


    When Dong Pang saw the wind break and used this move, the whole person was shocked.


    He never thought that Feng xiaorest was so persistent in victory that he even risked his life.


    The strong and horizontal force converges on the sword of wind rest.


    At this moment, the sword in the hands of Feng xiaorest is no longer a common weapon.


    It''s a terrible artifact that can cut the spirit.


    Lu fan is feeling the power of the wind. Suddenly, the wind took a rest and killed the whole man.


    If you don''t want to, Lu Fan raises his sword and blocks it.


    Two long swords collided with each other. In a moment, Lu Fan was shocked and stepped back.


    He is not stronger than the wind rest, nor is the vigorous strength of the wind rest at this moment caused him much damage.


    It''s the power of the wind resting on the sword that really shakes his spirit.


    It''s a real first.


    Since Lu Fan practiced the spirit way, he has not met any opponent who can give him pressure in the aspect of spirit.


    All along, Lu Fan thought. The power of the spirit is his magic move, killing move. It can be called an instant solution to combat.


    But today, he even felt the shock under the sword of wind rest. It seems that there is really a sword splitting on his spirit.


    Lu Fan''s eyes flickered, while the wind took a rest and he was frightened.


    You know, this is the forbidden move of jiuxiao gate.


    Even now, jiuxiao gate is divided into two branches of jiuxiao shenhuang. The school is broken up and the skills are scattered. Dongpang still doesn''t allow him to practice this forbidden move, you can imagine. How terrible is this counter attack.


    But there''s no doubt that the more powerful the backfire is. It must bring more terrible power.


    Wind nap has tried to use this method to deal with a chaos beast in chaos.


    Such a strong chaos beast, comparable to wuzun''s strength, can''t even support his move.


    Enough to show that this move is powerful.


    But now, Lu Fan was cut by a sword, but only one step back.


    It''s just a step back.


    I can''t believe it, so he wielded another sword.


    Lu Fan had experience this time. He was also vigorous in spirit and concentrated on the heavy sword.


    You have to fight for the power of the spirit.


    Then come on.


    Dang.


    They collided again. This time, the sound suddenly let countless people below hold their heads and fall to the ground.


    "It hurts. They hurt. It hurts. "


    "What kind of martial arts is it, the magic or the magic cultivation?"


    "My head."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    It''s just the aftershocks that cause countless people to scream.


    Others are desperate to start back, they don''t want to see a contest to see themselves dead.


    In particular, Lu Fan now competes with the wind for a rest. It''s beyond their imagination.


    They can''t understand the power of wind rest and Lu Fan.


    The vision of the three saints changed slightly. They almost made a move at the same time and set up a defense.


    The place where Lu Fan fought with the wind rest was completely separated. Lest the battle of the two affect the others again.


    Dongpang was completely stunned. He was surprised and angry when he secretly practiced forbidden moves in a wind break.


    Now, Lu fan has killed the same force.


    It''s pretty good.


    Are the two really competing.


    It''s killing.


    If you can, Dongpang really wants to rush to stop the fight between them now.


    Because no matter what happened to either of them, it was not what he wanted to see. Dongpang has already secretly clenched his fist.


    Unfortunately, Lu Fan and Feng have a rest. They don''t know Dongpang''s idea.


    If they can''t use one sword, they will follow them to wield the second sword, the third sword and the fourth sword.


    This is a clash of naked spirits.


    After the three swords, the corner of the wind''s mouth has already brought a smile.


    The radiance of his sword belonged to the spirit, which began to tremble at this moment, as if it might collapse at any time.


    Lu fan is much better.


    For one thing, he has a soul Road, and he knows more about the use of the power of the spirit than the wind rest.


    Moreover, he uses vigorous Qi to vaporize spirits. Most of the power consumed is just vigorous Qi. His real spirit has little influence.


    The seventh sword.


    The two collided again. This time, the wind nap was directly cut off by a sword.


    The spirit on the sword is on the verge of collapse.


    If Lu Fan rushes up and adds another sword, the wind will surely die.


    This kind of move is to hurt the enemy one thousand and lose eight hundred. If you can''t defeat the opponent. He was in a terrible situation.


    Lu Fan also saw this opportunity, but he did not catch up to make up for it.


    On the contrary, Daoyu spreads out and wraps up the wind rest.


    Immediately, the spirit on the sword was forced back into the body by Lu Fan''s Tao domain.


    From the scene, Lu Fan seems to be relying on the Tao domain to occupy the upper hand. The situation was completely under control.


    But in fact, only a few people can see that Lu fan is saving the wind and taking a rest.


    If his spirit doesn''t go back and collapses outside, his life will not be saved.


    Lu Fan looked at the wind from afar, and his eyes flashed a little light. He said, "if there is anything else, just take it out."


    Wind small rest big mouth panting, eyes bloodshot all over, mouth and nose are bleeding.


    He looked at Lu Fan with a wry smile and said, "how can any martial arts do nothing to you?"


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and said, "it doesn''t work. It''s just that I''m stronger. You have to admit that. "


    The wind took a rest to wipe off the blood from the corners of his mouth. Looking up at Lu fan, he said with a light smile, "I''m sorry, I don''t recognize it."


    Said, the wind nap stretched out his left hand, in the void on a press.


    Lu fan saw the action of wind rest and knew what he was going to do.


    Hurry to recover your own Tao domain. But he''s still a little slow.


    Only listen to the wind rest light voice: "road out."


    Simple two words, simple action.


    There is no gorgeous light, no dazzling Gang strength.


    There is only a gust of wind suddenly blowing, and Lu Fan disappeared in a moment.


    Lu fan can feel it, just for a moment.


    His Taoists were attacked as if they were cleansed.


    As if an invisible hand, forcibly erase his strength. At the same time, the forces of heaven and earth around and all the forces of Tao disappear.


    Everything is clear. The wind took a little rest and straightened his back.


    His body, however, still exudes vigorous light.


    Lu Fan suddenly found that he couldn''t even use vigorous Qi.


    "I really don''t want to use it," said the wind. But in order to win, I have no way. Don''t blame me for using this trick to cheat. Victory is victory. "


    The wind rested and raised his sword to Lu fan again.


    Almost instantaneously, the situation reversed.


    Lu Fan looked calm and felt the emptiness all around, but he said with a smile, "this is a good move."


    At the end of the speech, Lu Fan raised his hand, and then said, "I can''t help it."

 Chapter 1039

    Lu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly as he rested in the wind.


    Before I knew what was going on, I felt that my body was suddenly unable to move.


    It seems that there is a strange power that controls all the vigorous strength in his body.


    Wind nap pupil enlargement, face is full of unbelievable expression.


    Because he knew what this power was, when he was cultivating Taoist hidden scroll. Dongpangzi has told him emphatically that in this world, there are only two sets of skills in the volume of qizang and the volume of Musashi that can really match the daomie skill in the volume of daozang.


    One for heaven.


    Second, Shenwei.


    He who controls the sky controls the power of the world. All things are like silk, turning clouds and covering rain are under control.


    Those who are divine and powerful dominate the whole world. The foot shakes the hillock, the eye breaks the waves, roars like a dragon, the potential is like a rainbow, in the world only I don''t break.


    Now, what Lu fan uses is the palm of heaven that he didn''t even think of.


    The two stayed in the air so strangely.


    The vigorous energy on the body of the wind rest suddenly goes out, and stays in place motionless.


    Lu Fan was in the path of wind rest, and did not act rashly.


    And the wind nap is also desperately trying to break away from Lu Fan''s control of the sky, and naturally can''t move.


    They stared at each other with big eyes and let the breeze move their skirts and hair.


    For the first time, such a scene has appeared in so many contests since the world cup.


    Below, countless people look up at this scene.


    The ten breath time is over, the hundred breath time is over, and the half column incense time is over.


    Lu Fan and Feng have a rest.


    The two of them, like petrified, stay in the air.


    "What''s the matter? They can''t move any more."


    "what''s the trick? Can you say that the battle between them is almost invisible."


    "I can''t understand it. Who can tell me how it is?" br >


    "if I can''t understand it, I''ll be right. You are a natural person who can understand such excellent fighting skills "You can understand it, brother."


    "I can''t understand it either."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A group of people are talking about it in succession, maybe it''s because the more incomprehensible it is, the more profound it is.


    So most people, even to the present Lu Fan and the performance of the wind nap, praise.


    And the people who can really see the score are even more shocked on the spot.


    For example, the three saints are a few people who can understand.


    But because they could read it, the whole face was almost in a ball.


    "No way. No way. "


    The first voice of the Bafang Qian Sheng.


    He shook his head like a rattle. I don''t seem to believe what I saw.


    The lips of chaos wusheng trembled slightly and said: "Zhang Tian also appeared. Jiuxiaomen, the gas reservoir volume has also been passed on. "


    "I said, no way. This night shadow is a warrior. You can see clearly that he is a warrior. How could he cultivate the palm of heaven. "


    Eight square Qian Sheng''s voice sank, saying word by word.


    Chaos wusheng''s face is complicated. He doesn''t know how to answer Qian Sheng.


    Turning around, chaos wusheng looks at the world Tiansheng and says, "what do you think?"


    the world Tiansheng doesn''t answer, so he chooses to remain silent.


    Obviously, he didn''t know whether the eight side Qian Sheng was right or whether the chaos wusheng was right.


    But among the people below, there is one person who can determine what skill Lu fan used.


    This man is now a fat man with his mouth open and his belly touched. His wine bags fell on the ground and he didn''t even realize it.


    "Palm..... God. "


    Among all the people present, only Dongpang can be sure if Lu Fan''s Kung Fu is Zhang Tian.


    He just feels like he''s petrified. Even the blood seemed to stop flowing at this moment.


    Lu fan has become Zhang Tian.


    What does this mean? No one knows better than Dongpang.


    First, it''s almost impossible for the wind break to surpass Lu Fan. It is also the three volume skill of the book of heaven, which directly cancels out the road extinction advantage of wind rest. Lu Fan''s own cultivation is better than wind rest. So it''s 80% possible to have a rest in the wind. It''s a loss.


    Secondly, Lu fan, as a martial artist, has become the master of heaven. This only shows one thing, that is, Lu fan is still an alchemist.


    Dongpang thought of Wu Chen''s smile at this moment and knew the meaning of that smile.


    "Oh, Wu Chen, your wish has come true. Lu fan is really a double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. "


    Dongpang''s whole body trembled with excitement.


    He doesn''t take others'' double cultivation of Qi and martial arts seriously. Just like Jia Ming pretended to be Lu Fan and engaged in the double cultivation of Qi and martial arts.


    Dongpang didn''t take it seriously. Even he knew that Jia Ming must be fake. Even though he heard a lot about Lu fan, he didn''t take it seriously.


    Because there are so many things like this. It''s basically not true. In particular, during this period, he was still in chaos and didn''t receive the news that the saints in the world were looking for Lu Fan.


    But now, I see that Lu fan is a double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. This is really beyond his belief.


    At that time, he always thought that the road chosen by Wu Chen and Su man was a dead road.


    Who could have thought that this dead road, unexpectedly, broke through layers of difficulties in Lu Fan''s body, passed through the dangers of the road, and became a living road.


    Dongpang''s hand trembled to take a sip of wine, but he found that the wine bag of the shopkeeper had already fallen.


    In a hurry, Dongpang takes out another bag of wine and looks up.


    Suddenly, he thought of something, clapped his thigh and said, "Damn it. When Wu Chen asked me to be Lu Fan''s master, why didn''t I agree? Why am I so stupid? "


    Dongpang already regretted and began to pat his chubby face.


    His mouth broke and he kept reading. He found that he had missed a big chance.


    Looking up, Dong Pang stares at Lu Fan''s figure with keen eyes.


    "It doesn''t seem too late."


    In the sky, the time of approaching half column incense passed.


    For such a long time, they were still motionless, not even blinking. As if to look at the sea and the rocks.


    But there are also careful people who find that, although on the surface it seems that the two are still at odds, they are competing in a way they don''t know.


    In fact, Lu fan has gained the upper hand.


    Because, on the forehead of breeze nap, already began to appear the perspiration that extinguishes. The corners of the eyes began to twitch.


    Lu fan, on the other hand, is still as stable as a mountain, and a smile still appears on the corner of his mouth.


    "It''s a wonderful skill, broad and profound."


    Lu Fan exclaimed in his heart.


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon wailed, "great master. That''s how I''m going to explore. Even in my heyday, I don''t know exactly how I did this magical skill. "


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "well, I have to explore. If only I could learn a little bit about the extinction from the wind rest."

 Chapter 1040

    It''s the same fight, it''s the same stalemate.


    Wind rest is a forced hard support, may collapse at any time.


    Lu fan is calm, and has the heart to find Lao Jiu to analyze how to use this trick.


    The gap between them can be said to be a high-level decision.


    The reason why the two can face each other for so long is obviously the result of their unwillingness to end.


    Such a magic skill, such a good opportunity.


    How could Lu Fan let it go easily.


    He just needs to hold on for a while and realize the way out.


    To tell you the truth, this move and his own understanding of the heaven and earth retreat, there is really something different.


    Lu Fan thought, is it possible to try to complete the extinction according to this.


    In that way, would he not have two volumes of skills, and sooner or later he would be invincible in the world.


    The original Shenxiao martial saint is also proficient.


    If he can succeed in two volumes. It is said that in the future, when he breaks through the limit, he may really surpass Shenxiao wusheng.


    Thinking of this, how could Lu fan not be excited, and how could he not not not try.


    However, it was close to a whole time.


    Lu Fan found that he really wanted more.


    The skill of Dao Mie is far more complicated and profound than his heaven and earth dispersing.


    If one move goes on, even Daoyu can be broken. How is his heaven and earth retreating, comparable.


    Of course, the key is not the time for Lu fan to use a single stick of incense.


    Even Lu fan has felt that even if he is given another ten days.


    If there were no Taoist scroll for him to watch, he would not have practiced it.


    Lu Fan sighs in his heart. It seems that if there is a chance, he should let the wind rest or the master of the book show him the Taoist scroll.


    Shenhuang and jiuxiao are the same thing.


    Lu Fan secretly thought about how to persuade them.


    In his mind, already began to appear many shameless methods.


    At this time, the wind finally can not bear the rest.


    Even if Lu Fan didn''t control his body, his vigorous strength. It''s also hard for him to sustain the demise for such a long time.


    It can be said that it has been a miracle to be able to survive up to now. It''s also Lu fan who didn''t take the result against him.


    Otherwise, if Lu fan controls his vigorous energy to explode in disorder earlier, will he still be able to maintain Dao Mie.


    Of course, this is also the reason why his Tao is not strong enough.


    If his way is destroyed and he can suppress Lu fan, he will not be able to use Lu Fan''s palm.


    All in all, all in all. Or the level is not enough, the cultivation is not good.


    The wind rest is all supported by one''s own willpower, but it can''t be supported any more.


    The body suddenly shakes, and the road disappears like a tide. Wind nap completely lost all power, the whole people are paralyzed down, straight down to fall.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Fan took back his control of the world.


    It''s a good feeling to control others, but it''s also very exhausting.


    Especially under the extinction of Tao, there is no other force to use at all. If you want to control others and suppress others, you just rely on your own control over power.


    At the last wave, Lu Fan let the falling wind rest for a while, so that he would not fall too badly.


    With a bang, the wind fell into the ground.


    But as a warrior, there is still strength and toughness in his body.


    There''s no other strength. Even his skin won''t break at this height.


    His landing, look at the east fat man a sigh.


    Although he had guessed that the result would be like this, he still felt a little uncomfortable.


    Over the years, shenhuang has never surpassed jiuxiao.


    From the official separation of shenhuang and jiuxiao, shenhuang was suppressed everywhere.


    It''s needless to say, when Shenxiao wusheng is here. I''m sure he''s number one. No one dares to be the boss in front of him.


    Shenxiao wusheng is dead. His apprentice, the Lord of Ouyang, is still in the upper position.


    The Lord of Ouyang died again. When it was Wu Chen''s turn, the name of heaven and earth''s double saints was still much louder than his scholar saints.


    Until now, Lu Fan and the wind rest, or Lu Fan occupied the absolute upper hand.


    And it can be predicted that as long as Lu fan does not die. He wants to surpass Qi and martial arts in wind rest. Basically impossible.


    At least he can''t see the day when shenhuang won jiuxiao.


    Lu Fan also flew to the ground.


    Looking at lying on the ground, desperately panting, but simply can''t stand up to the wind small rest smile: "let."


    The wind nap is obviously in a bad mood. Whoever loses twice in a row on one''s hand will feel very depressed.


    So the wind took a very gentle rest and said, "let your uncle."


    After a pause, the wind took a rest and then said, "you are really..."


    After that, the wind didn''t finish. At the last word, he swallowed it by himself.


    Lu fan knows what he is going to say, but you are really a double cultivation of Qi and martial arts.


    Since he didn''t say it, it shows that he is not really confused by failure.


    Lu Fan took out a bottle of pills and gave it to Feng for a rest. At the same time, his lips moved, and he said to the wind, "I''m very interested in your Tao Mie. Can I practice too. "


    Wind nap turned white eyes, no answer. Obviously it''s not a decision he can make.


    People around looked left and right, and then someone said, "it''s over."


    "That''s all. That''s how night shadow won. "


    "What the hell, I didn''t see how to win at all."


    "Am I really weak. I can''t understand it at all. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    There was a lot of shouting. It was probably the most boring competition they had ever seen.


    So they stared for a while, and then it was over. Is this really the top four. I don''t see any strong power at all.


    But they also can''t refute the strength of Lu Fan and Feng Xiaoxie, which is really strong.


    A group of people watched the wind and Lu Fan. They really hope that someone can explain it to them. In the end just that time. Just what happened. Just talk about it. At least I can''t finish the contest. I don''t know where they are.


    It''s a pity. People who really understand. It won''t explain to them. Those who want to analyze by recording the light curtain. And completely blind. They didn''t move. What else to analyze. This can be analyzed out is really out of the ghost.


    Lu Fan and Feng have a rest. It''s even more impossible to be bored all over the world to publicize your martial arts.


    The battle of the top four. Just under such a strange battle. The curtain was pulled down.


    The two men who will fight the final battle tomorrow. At last.


    Lu fan to Su Dong.

 Chapter 1041

    "Dao Ming, palm sky, night shadow ..."


    Above the attic, Feng Tiangong''s eyes grew fiercer, with words in his mouth incomprehensible to other elders.


    Only Elder Suman, who stood aside, could understand what Feng Tiangong was talking about.


    But Elder Suman, at this moment, can only choose to be silent.


    Feng Tiangong slowly said, "I''m curious why Ye Ying will decide the sky, and I''m also curious whether Ye Ying is a Jiuxiaomen. I''m also curious whether Ye Ying is a magic repair."


    One of these three questions is sharper than one, and one is harder to answer than one.


    Everyone looked at Elder Suman. At this time can give the answer to Feng Tiangongzi. There is only Elder Suman.


    Elder Sauman pondered for a moment, and then suddenly said, "What you should be most curious about is why he can use his palm to make decisions."


    Feng Tiangong clapped his hands and said, "That''s good, the answer is wonderful. Suman, I have always left the matter of Optimus Kingdom to you. But now, I want to tell you that you can take a break."


    Elder Sauman calmly said, "You don''t trust me, I understand. I would like to rest, but I won''t leave Optimus Kingdom."


    Feng Tiangong nodded and said, "You can rest assured. I will not drive you away. You are watching by my side. Oh, Su Man. I always thought you were a boring person. Now I think I am wrong, You''re funny, you''re funny. "


    Elder Sauman said lightly, "Thank you Father Feng for your compliments. May I go down for a rest, then?"


    Feng Tiangong stared at Elder Suman''s eyes.


    But Elder Suman didn''t even blink his eyelids, and even the light in his eyes didn''t change at all.


    Such indifferent performance made Feng Tiangong frown.


    For a moment of silence, Feng Tiangong suddenly turned his head and said to an elder: "Half face, go and bring the night shadow to me tonight. I want to ask this boy face to face, how many secrets does he have that I don''t know . "


    The half-faced elder bowed.


    Feng Tiangong turned his head and looked at Elder Suman again: "What do you think?"


    Elder Suman said, "I''m afraid he won''t come."


    Feng Tiangong laughed: "Joke. I thought the Demon Sect thought that the elders would invite him, but he dare not come, how did he want to die? Would you like me to ask him in person, so he can come."


    Behind them, the elders laughed. The laughter was horrible, and they all looked at Elder Suman with awesome eyes.


    Obviously, everyone was watching it at this time. On the issue of Night Shadow, Elder Suman either made a big mistake. Either it was intentional.


    The elders were secretly guessing what she wanted to do. However, at this time, it is not accurate.


    Elder Suman smiled abruptly. She looked at Feng Tiangong and said, "As long as he refuses to come. I''m afraid you''ll go, please don''t move."


    The smile on Feng Tiangong''s face suddenly disappeared. He took a step forward and said slowly, "You say it again, I don''t understand."


    Elder Sauman said, "No, you understand. If you don''t believe me, just look at it at night. Father Feng, I will step down first. If there is anything else, you can send someone to notify me."


    After speaking, Elder Suman strode away.


    Several elders blocked directly in front of Elder Suman, and seemed to want to stop her footsteps.


    But at this moment, Elder Saumann was showing momentum.


    After a while, the murderous force was endless, and all the elders at the scene made a terrible scream.


    This murderous spirit is exactly like the devil''s coming to the world. Just a breath of energy makes the most evil devil in the world feel the fear, despair and pain in his heart.


    It is not a force that human beings can resist, and at the moment when the momentum is unfolded, Elder Sauman is one of the most terrible people in the world.


    "Ants."


    Elder Summan whispered.


    The other elders shrank directly to the corner, and they dared to step forward, their whole body shaking.


    If it weren''t for Feng Tiangong''s existence, they would have disappeared without a trace.


    Elder Sauman hasn''t shot for so many years, so many of them have forgotten why Sauman is the most powerful elder in the Daemon Demon Sect.


    Why did the three great demon kings meet with Elder Sauman, and were treated with courtesy.


    Why was Feng Tiangong so angry, but he didn''t dare to say anything to Elder Suman. Just dare tell her and let her rest.


    Feng Tiangong''s pupils contracted, feeling the terrible momentum of Su Man, but he smiled.


    "The way to kill. You are still so strong, Kun Sheng Suman."


    Elder Suman didn''t answer, and left without turning back.


    With the strongest attack in the world, it is second only to the avenue of destruction. She has absolute confidence and looks down on the world.


    At the beginning, not before enlightenment. She is one of the world''s most famous twin gods. Now, for many years in the magic cultivation, who knows how strong she is.


    Even Feng Tiangongzi cannot belittle her, at least this time. Feng Tiangong dare not dare to do anything with her.


    Quickly walked out of the attic, Elder Sauman looked up at the sky and sighed quietly.


    "Wu Chen, Wu Chen. You won. I didn''t expect that in the end, you won."


    Elder Suman laughed. Tears burst into tears.


    She laughed and stroked her ring. That is the Qingxiao Ring belonging to Jiuxiaomen.


    Slowly, as she touched, Qingxiao''s ring appeared fluorescent.


    Like a starry sky in the dark night sky.


    . . . . . .


    The semi-finals are over, and tonight will be the final rest night of the All Nations.


    Lu Fan sat on the carriage, closed his eyes and meditated, while Wukong Ling was making tea for Lu Fan.


    Looking at Luanfan''s side face, Wukongling smiled.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan opened his eyes and yelled to Thirteen who was driving outside: "Thirteen, turn the head of the car. We can''t go back to the Grand Prince."


    Wu Kongling heard the words and said, "Why, is there something wrong?"


    Lu Fan glanced at Wukong Ling and smiled, "It''s not a big deal. It''s just that my identity is about to be exposed. Now I just need to go back to the Grand Prince''s Mansion, and it will be dead.


    Wu Kongling heard the words for a moment, and then began to meditate.


    But at this moment, the carriage stopped slowly.


    Lu Fan tightened his brow and was surprised: "What''s going on, thirteen, what''s going on,"


    Suddenly, thirteen sounds sounded.


    "Master, Kong Lin."


    With just one name, Lu Fan immediately got out of the carriage.


    What greeted him was the familiar face of Kong Lin.


    With his fists in hand, Kong Lin said: "Brother Ye Ying, congratulations on winning, tomorrow will be the first."


    Lu Fandao: "Brother Kong Lin won''t just come to congratulate me, what''s the matter, but the Three Saints came to me,"


    Kong Lin froze for a moment: "How did Brother Yeying know? Yes, the master invited me, and Brother Ye Ying, please come with me."


    Lu Fan laughed: "No problem, please."

 Chapter 1042

    The wheels are rolling and the voices are boiling.


    Kong Lin''s carriage took Lu Fan across the street and the alley, deliberately not flying in the sky.


    Go all the way to a place that Lu fan doesn''t know.


    It has to be said that giant city is still big.


    After all, the people who hold the kingdom of heaven are so huge, and the city is naturally vast.


    Lu Fan followed Kong Lin and drove the carriage into a dark alley.


    Just after entering, Kong Lin''s voice sounded in Lu Fan''s ear.


    "Brother Yeying, please get off. We need to change cars. "


    Lu Fan hears the words and gets off the car. Thirteen and Wukong spirit follow closely and want Lu fan to move forward.


    But at this time, Kong Lin stopped thirteen and danced in vain.


    "Calm voice way:" two, my master said, only summoned night shadow elder brother a person, you two, don''t go


    Wukong Lingdao: "if you don''t go, how can you know what you want to do if you don''t feel well."


    XIII didn''t answer, he just looked at Lu Fan under the car.


    For thirteen, Lu Fan''s order is everything. As for what Kong Lin said, it can only be said that it has no influence at all.


    Lu Fan smiled at thirteen and said to Wu Kong, "don''t worry. I''ll be fine. Go back. "


    Thirteen smell speech lightly nod, dance empty spirit to bite a tooth to look at Lu Fan way: "you are very dangerous now."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I know all this. So I think you can go first. Mr. Kong Lin is not a bad man. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan smiled at Kong Lin.


    Kong Lin also smiled back at Lu Fan. Even the darkness around him could not cover his little white teeth.


    "I''m flattered that brother Yeying trusts me so much. But let''s hurry up.


    If it''s seen by other demons, it''s not good.


    Kong Lin emphasized the word "magic repair".


    Lu Fan nodded clearly.


    But when Lu Fan was ready to follow Kong Lin away.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan seemed to think of something. He turned to Wukong spirit and said, "Wukong spirit, I think you can try climbing now."


    Wukong Ling was stunned for a moment. It didn''t seem that he understood what Lu Fan meant.


    But Kong Lin immediately took a deep look at Wukong spirit, as if he wanted to put the name of Wukong spirit in his mind.


    Lu Fan blinks at Wu Qiling''s smile.


    Then he turns around and gets on another horse with Kong Lin.


    Dark car, silver winged flying horse pulling carriage.


    At the moment when Lu Fan and Kong Lin sat down, the silver flying horse and carriage disappeared and disappeared. Only heard the sound of flying horse wings, and then the wind, the alley will be completely quiet down.


    Wukong Ling is still thinking about what Lu Fan said to her.


    Why can we climb up at this time.


    Standing in place for a long time, the dancing spirit suddenly brightened up in front of her eyes and said softly, "I see."


    Thirteen frowned at her, unable to understand what she thought.


    The dancing spirit shivered with excitement. Turn to look at thirteen: "I''m sorry, thirteen. I''m afraid I can''t go with you any more. You''d better not follow me. I think it''s better for you to go to the Lord of Wu''an first. "


    Thirteen silent, as if in the thought of dancing in the spirit of words deep meaning.


    In a moment, he nodded to show that he understood.


    Dancing spirit returns to the carriage and waves a light to the white dragon pulling the carriage.


    At once, the Dragon roars and flies away with the dancing spirit.


    Thirteen also body into the shadow, disappeared in situ.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    One hour later, in kongsang street, south of Qingtian City, outside a castle stone house, silver flying horses and dark carriages suddenly appeared.


    Slowly, the figure of Lu Fan and Kong Lin walked out of the carriage.


    Looking up at the gate of the house, I don''t know how high it is. Red and black paint, two gold copper rings, a row of runes from top to bottom, exudes the power of terrifying.


    "Here we are. Brother Yeying, this is where we discuss important matters. It''s also called safe house. Generally speaking, people who are not qualified can not come here. I''m afraid I''m not qualified to be here if it''s not for the fact that it''s a big thing. "


    Kong Lin smiles at Lu Fan Dao, then flies forward and gently snaps the door ring.


    Three on the left and two on the right. Then push hard, and the door opens.


    Lu Fan followed him into the gate, and immediately saw a mass of buildings.


    Arrow tower, array stone, spike house and so on.


    There are all kinds of weapons around. Just take a look, you can feel that these weapons are of extraordinary quality and are absolutely superior.


    The array under my feet seeped into every stone.


    The power inside makes people feel palpitation.


    It seems that as long as the usage is determined to activate, it can blow up a strong man in the sky to the ground. Look at those houses full of spikes, each with a green luster. There is a subtle spiral of cunning power, hidden in it. I''m afraid these spikes can be ejected in case of real fighting. Anyway, Lu fan doesn''t want to test the effect of these spikes.


    Lu Fan smacks his tongue secretly. I''m afraid this kind of safe house can''t be built in a day or two.


    It will take years of accumulation to make a house so terrible.


    Lu fan asked aloud, "is this house of your universal country?"


    Kong Lin said with a smile: "our universal country has no capital to build this kind of safe house in other countries. This is the property of Bafang bank. It seems that in every country, they have such buildings. "


    Lu Fan nodded softly. Bafang bank is really rich.


    All the way to the inside, I don''t know how many passes, and finally Kong Lin takes Lu fan to an attic.


    The iron and stone door is slightly opened. It seems that there is some light in it, and people can be seen flashing.


    "Go in. Master, they are all waiting for you. "


    Kong Lin stood respectfully outside the iron stone gate, apparently not going in.


    Lu Fan slowly pushed open the iron stone door, and immediately the noise in the door suddenly converged.


    Next, what appears in Lu Fan''s sight is a familiar figure.


    The three saints and the leaders of the nine great powers are among them.


    Behind them were a group of other lords, including the Lord of Wu''an, the emperor of Qin and Shang.


    "Night shadow, you are here at last."


    Bafang Qian Sheng takes the lead.


    Other people are looking at Lu Fan with burning eyes. There are all kinds of lights in their eyes.


    It seems that there are fears, expectations and opportunities.


    "Seat."


    The voice of heaven.


    Immediately, a black iron chair came and landed in front of Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looks at the chair, but frowns slightly. Because this chair, too like torture tools, there is something on it that locks hands and feet.


    Lu fanlang said, "I don''t know what the three sages and the Lords of the country are calling me to do."


    Chaos martial Saint suddenly smiled and said slowly: "you say, master of night shadow, or fifteen hall night shadow hall."


    (in a fever, I''ll take another chapter first, and then come back after I''ve finished my brooch, and then I''ll take the next two chapters.). Excuse me, excuse me)

 Chapter 1043

    Hearing the four words of night shadow hall leader, Lu Fan immediately understood what these people wanted to do.


    Casually chuckled twice. Lu Fan waved his hand and sat down in a chair.


    As for the iron and stone chairs they prepared for Lu fan, Lu Fan didn''t even bother to look at them again.


    Glancing at all the people, we can see that all the people present are the strong among the strong. At least it''s a monarch with one power.


    The momentum they radiate is also very frightening. If you change to a normal person, you will surely be speechless by such a battle.


    But for Lu fan, it doesn''t work.


    "You seem to know who I am."


    Lu Fan said with a smile.


    Such a calm and self-contained performance has made many masters look up at him.


    I''m afraid that other people will have already become timid and kowtow to admit their mistakes if they are found to be evil cultivators.


    The presence of the Lord, who has not seen the performance of the demon repair after being caught.


    In order to survive, those demons can do anything inferior.


    On the contrary, like Lu fan, it looks like nothing. It''s really rare.


    "Night shadow," said Long Sheng, the leader of Longwu state. Don''t be crazy. Now that your identity has been exposed, you still don''t tell everything you know. Make amends so that you have a chance to live. "


    The voice is like the roar of a dragon. The leader of the Dragon kingdom is also a dragon man with excellent accomplishments.


    Just say a word, there will be no dragon to spread.


    Hearing this, Lu Fan laughed.


    I dare to ask. What sin I have done, what sin I have done. "


    The Lord of the world sneered and said, "as a demon cultivator, you ask us what we have done."


    Feng Yu''s master said: "not bad. You are the leader of the demon cultivation hall. It''s enough for us to tear you to pieces. You dare to take part in the world championships without fear of death. "


    "Say."


    The Lord slapped his hand on the chair and stared at Lu Fan.


    A wave of air hit Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s clothes are flying, but the smile on his face converges little by little.


    The emotional group asked him to come here, just to interrogate him.


    Lu Fan''s eyes swept over people''s faces and said slowly, "you will kill me."


    "If you don''t want to cooperate, that''s right, that''s it," said Qian. Now, I want to ask you some questions, you must answer me truthfully. First of all, the virtual beast you said in the letter is


    Lu Fan suddenly interrupted Qian Sheng''s words and said in a loud voice, "it''s me. Send you the news. I also want to remind you that this world cup is a huge scam. I''m still trying to save you. You''re going to kill me. It''s jaw chilling. Where''s your letter from, old Bafang. "


    The face of Bafang Qian Sheng immediately became ugly.


    Maybe for so many years, Lu Fan was the first one who dared to interrupt him. And he''s also called the eight square old man.


    He felt a little angry when he was so scolded by a younger generation.


    The three saints all cast fierce eyes on Lu Fan. If not for their three saints'' identity, I''m afraid that at this time they have already dealt with Lu Fan.


    After hearing this, the other lords were shocked for a while, and then all looked at Qian Sheng of Bafang.


    They don''t know the specific source of the news. They only know that the eight way Qian Sheng got a letter.


    Eight Fang Qian Sheng was silent for a moment and said: "yes. You did give us news, but I don''t know what you mean. I just don''t believe in demon cultivation. So today, I want to ask you face to face. "


    Lu Fan laughed loudly and pointed to the face of Qian Sheng in all directions. If I want you to die. I won''t say anything at all. You will be swallowed up by virtual animals. Death doesn''t understand. If I am really an incurable demon cultivator, as the leader of the hall, I will take over the world after the virtual beast kills all of you. How can I get it? I can divide it into several countries. Tell me why I want to help you. "


    Lu Fan''s voice is high, powerful and solemn.


    The face of the eight Fang Qian Sheng is becoming more and more ugly, and the faces of chaos wusheng and universal Tiansheng are also sinking.


    The purpose of the three of them calling Lu fan to come here was really unsettling.


    They saw that Lu Fan was the descendant of jiuxiao gate, so they naturally wanted to find a way to get rid of Lu Fan. At the same time, they also found the identity of Lu Fan. Today I''m going to kill Lu Fan in one fell swoop.


    Of course, it''s right to squeeze out all the information before killing. But now, things seem to be different from what they think.


    Lu Fan impassioned speech, but let the eight money saint can not suppress him in the truth.


    Other lords seemed to waver, and they began to believe what Lu Fan said.


    This is not what the eight party Qian Sheng wants to see.


    Therefore, the eight square Qian Sheng said in a loud voice: "night shadow, you don''t want to bewitch people here. I don''t want you to come here today to boast about your justice. You are a demon, not worthy of justice. Now I ask you to spit out everything you know. Otherwise, you don''t want to go out of this gate. "


    Bafang Qian Shengshi seizes Lu Fan''s identity as a demon cultivator, and his momentum develops.


    All the forces in the whole room seemed to solidify. Forced on Lu Fan.


    At this moment, Lu Fan feels like he was suppressed when he first entered wudaoshan.


    The body is hard to move, and every inch of the body is under extremely terrible pressure.


    Lu Fan stares at Qian Sheng in all directions, and says: "three saints in the hall, but the best in the world. It''s because you are so indiscriminate, only by your own preferences, the world will fall to this point. "


    Chaos wusheng, and the world Tiansheng can''t listen.


    At the same time, the two of them also gave out their pressure, and the dead pressed on Lu Fan.


    At that time, Lu Fan snorted, but he refused to bend down a little. Just glare at the three saints.


    "Say."


    The world God spewed out a word, killing the machine surging.


    Lu Fan clenched his teeth and walked out.


    The first step, Lu Fan''s body will gush out a bloodstain. But he went on going out like he didn''t see his wound at all.


    Every step, though it is so slow.


    But Lu fan is very firm.


    Most of the country''s leaders look at Lu Fan with complicated faces, and they don''t know what to say.


    They have never seen a demon cultivator who can be so impassioned and fearless of the three saints. They even doubted that Lu was really a demon.


    Seeing that Lu Fan dared to move, the three saints immediately increased their prestige.


    At this time, the eight money saints stood up.


    Lu Fan''s body shook and his breathing stopped.


    Seeing him, he will be completely suppressed by the increased pressure. At this time, a voice suddenly sounded.


    "Night shadow is actually not a demon repair, but an undercover agent I sent."

 Chapter 1044

    The voice was a little weak, and after that, there were several coughs.


    Immediately, everyone turned around and saw a middle-aged man sitting in a wooden wheelchair.


    It was Li Xi, the master of the beast house.


    Covered with a blanket on his leg, Li Xi seems to be more seriously ill than when Lu fan saw him.


    Coughing, Li Xi smiled at Lu Fan and said, "brother Yeying. At this time, don''t worry. We are all in a group. Why do we have to be so tense. Tell them, you are my keeper of the beast house. "


    Lu Fan frowned, but did not speak.


    All the Lords looked at Lixi, and the three saints also looked at Lixi in a strange way.


    "He''s the one who controls the animal house."


    Eight square Qian Sheng obviously does not believe Li Xi''s words at all.


    But Li Xi was also a man of great prestige. At this time, he came out to protect Lu Fan. Let Sansheng be surprised.


    Chaos wusheng said directly: "I heard that this man killed the Li Renlong of your Li family. You are sure that he is your man."


    Li Xi smiled and nodded: "it is indeed. As for Li Renlong, it''s just acting. Come, Li Renlong, show Sansheng whether you are still alive. "


    Behind Li Xi, a man in a white robe slowly put down his hat, revealing a handsome face.


    He is exactly the Li Renlong who hasn''t seen for a long time.


    Immediately, many masters of the country began to exclaim.


    Li Renlong is not dead.


    So, Lu fan is really the one who controls the beast room.


    San Sheng''s face is very ugly. If someone else comes out to protect Lu Fan. They can also use the word "partner" to drag it into the water together.


    But Lixi is not easy to provoke. He is one of the three major forces in the world.


    The three saints know very well how powerful Lixi is. Don''t look at him in a wheelchair all day, just like a useless man.


    No one in the world dared to provoke him.


    Seeing that the three saints were still pressing Lu fan, Li Xi coughed twice and said slowly: "the night shadow hasn''t got the complete news yet. I''ve had a lot of reports. That''s why I''ve been trying to keep my hands together since early on. You all know that. He is my most powerful player. I don''t want someone to kill him in the name of demon cultivation. This is the enemy of our animal house. Don''t forget, this is the kingdom of Optimus Prime. It''s still the place to control the beast house. "


    Li Xi even points out the idea of the three saints.


    Immediately, the face of Bafang Qian Sheng was red and white.


    His eyes were icy, and Qian Sheng of Bafang looked at Lu fan again. After that, we have converged our own strength.


    There is no way to face the threat of Li Xi. Even the three saints had to give in.


    As Li Xi said, this is the kingdom of Optimus Prime. The power of controlling the beast room here is too great.


    Most importantly, if they want to break through this time. The key lies in the animal house.


    The present national Lord and the three saints are all intelligent people, so they will not really do such self destructing things.


    The three men''s pressure converged, and Lu fan still straightened his back and looked at the eyes of the three saints with a little more chill.


    Sure enough, as Master Wu Chen said.


    Three saints are unbelievable. He left so much information to them with such kindness. Let them know.


    In the end, Sansheng wants to get rid of him directly.


    In the hearts of these three, I''m afraid that their own interests will always rank above the world.


    No wonder they will destroy jiuxiao gate. No wonder they will attack Master Wu Chen.


    These three people, though not the devil. But in fact, it''s no different from the demon cultivation.


    His mind is so narrow, even if he is a man of great accomplishments, Lu fan is also very contemptuous.


    Li Xi smiled at Lu Fan and waved to him. Signal him to come.


    Although Lu Fan didn''t like Lixi, he just saved Lixi once. Lu Fan also decided to give him a face and walked over.


    Li Xi took Lu Fan''s hand and said: "it''s hard for you. Night shadow brothers. Let''s go. Let''s go out for a drink. "


    As he said this, Li Xi asked Li Renlong to push him out.


    "Wait a minute," said Qian Sheng. Nightshade, you haven''t told me the situation yet. Even if you are not a demon, you have to tell us the situation. "


    Lu Fan looks at Qian Sheng of Bafang scornfully, but doesn''t reply at all. He strides out with Li Xi.


    Ignore.


    This is naked disregard.


    I''m afraid Lu fan is the only one in the world who can ignore the three saints.


    Others are whispering.


    "Arrogant boy."


    "This son totally offended Sansheng. I''m afraid he will die miserably. "


    "That doesn''t have to be true. It seems that he really has a good relationship with animal husbandry. It''s not so bad to have a beast house to protect him. "


    "But the news. All the news is in his hands, and there is no way to interrogate him now. "


    "Ah, please ask Lixi. I''m sure you''ll get the news. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan and Li Xi quickly stepped out of the iron and stone gate.


    Outside Kong Lin saw Lu Fan come out, surprised on the face.


    Lu Fan looked at him and said, "Mr. Kong Lin, you brought me to die. I wrote it down."


    Kong Lin''s eyes twinkled. He didn''t know what to say.


    Li Xi looked at Kong Lin with a smile and said, "any kind of master, any kind of apprentice. You are doomed to become a climate. "


    Kong Lin black face: "that''s not the case of Li Zhong has the final say."


    Li Xi chuckles twice and the wheelchair rolls forward.


    Soon, Li Xi took Lu fan into an arrow tower.


    Turning the stairs all the way up, Lu Fan and Li Xi came to the top of the arrow tower.


    Looking down from here, the whole building of the safe house is almost at a glance.


    The wind was blowing in the sky, which made the two men hunting in their clothes.


    Li Xi wrapped his blanket a little more tightly and waved to Li Renlong. Immediately, Li Renlong leaves.


    After confirming that no one was around, Lu Fanfang said, "thank you very much for your help."


    Li Xi waved and smiled: "I am not saving you, I am saving myself and the world. Lu fan, you can tell me everything. "


    Lu fan is slightly stunned. Li Xi calls out his real name.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s surprised face, Li Xi said with a smile: "I said that I have no other ability. It''s just that you have a good eye and a little more understanding. When you compete with that wind rest, you use one of the three volumes of jiuxiaomen Tianshu, the palm of the gas reservoir volume. As a martial artist, you can use this method only to show that you are a double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. As far as I know, there are only two people in the world, one is you, the other is your master, Qian Shengwu Chen. "

 Chapter 1045

    "Unexpectedly, you know so much."


    Lu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at Li Xi, but he raised infinite vigilance.


    He had long known that his identity could not be kept so secret. Sooner or later, someone else will find out.


    But he also did not expect that the first person to check him out was Li Xi.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s vigilance in his eyes, Li Xi said with a light smile, "don''t look at me with such eyes. I see too much of that look in my eyes. I don''t want my future allies to look at me like that. This is not a good thing. I know you, just because I like to know everything, and I have a wide range of sources, so I can find out everything about you. That''s because I''ve identified you. That''s why I dare to form an alliance with you. You should think that''s a good thing. "


    Lu Fan replied: "I think the broadest source of information in the world is Bafang bank. What do you mean by the alliance of the Li clan leader? "


    Li Xi smiled, clapped his handkerchief over his mouth and coughed twice, saying, "that is, I want to make an alliance with you. I''m for animal husbandry, and you are for jiuxiao and alliance with me. "


    Lu fan is even more surprised. Li Xi even knows that he can represent jiuxiao.


    What kind of sources does he have.


    Perhaps seeing Lu Fan''s surprise, Li Xi really explained: "don''t be surprised, although Bafang bank claims to be the first in the world. But in fact, we have our own means as the three major forces. Maybe you won''t believe that in terms of the secrecy of the news, we are better than Bafang bank in controlling beast room. Because we rely on wild animals. "


    Lu Fan frowned.


    "Wild animals. You mean that you can get information directly from the wild animals. "


    Li Xi said, "yes. Have you heard of the animal Whisperer


    Lu Fan nodded: "I heard that. It''s said that ancient strange people can talk with wild animals. "


    Li Xi said with a smile, "well. Do you know that, in fact, every generation of the master of the beast house is a person who speaks animal language. Especially a few hundred years ago, there was a special animal control division. "


    Lu Fan shook his head to show that he did not know. But he had understood the meaning of Li Xi''s words.


    That is to say, Lixi himself is an animal Whisperer.


    Li Xi then said: "the animal language, as the name implies. It''s human beings who can talk to the famine victims. Like me, I can talk to nine out of ten people in the world. The remaining 10% are basically without language. So I can find out a lot of things that other people don''t know. For example, you followed the cultivation of Wuchen in the west mountain of the Lu city of Wu''an. Another example is that you mess around on the 7th and 7th floors of Dansheng kingdom. Hehe, these other people may not be able to find it. But I just need to send someone who knows the animal language to ask about the wild animals there. It''s not even necessary to send someone. Just send a wild animal. "


    As he spoke, the Lord of Lixi gently pointed.


    A wild animal about the size of a thumb appeared, like a hamster, but with a single horn, flowing silver body, with the ripples of the way of space, came into Lu Fan''s eyes.


    "This is my scout, time and space rat. It''s OK to watch. "


    Lu Fan also saw such a wild animal for the first time. He couldn''t help but look at it more.


    This time and space giant rat is really different from the general wild animals. It seems that it has no bones and its whole body is soft. And all that flows in it is the power of space, not even a little blood. Lu fan can clearly see the power of Tao in his body through his transparent body from time to time.


    Lu fan can be sure that the real strength of the wild animal is more terrible than the harmless appearance of human and animal.


    What''s more, why is such a small rat called a giant rat.


    Li Xi put away his mice of time and space. Then to Lu Fandao: "well, I''ve told you a lot of secrets about us and me. Now you should believe that I am sincere. Young master Lu fan, you should know better than me how critical the situation is. You need allies, and I am undoubtedly the best one you want to rise. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes flickered with strange light.


    Wait. Nine clouds rise. What do you mean by that.


    It seems that the Lord of Lixi thought a lot.


    When Li Xi saw that Lu Fan''s face had changed, he immediately frowned and said, "why, what''s wrong with me. You are in the same line of the nine clouds, setting such a situation. Don''t you want to take advantage of it. "


    Lu Fandao: "I''m sorry. Some of me don''t understand the words of Lixi. "


    Li Xi said: "Prince Lu fan, I am so frank with you. You should also try to believe me once. Since you don''t want to say it, I''ll help you. At the end of the day, you tell me if I''m right, that''s all. "


    Lu fan, with a smile on his face, sat down directly opposite Li Xi.


    Wave to turn out the clear spring, Lu Fan takes out the medicine and puts it down. Yang Yan bakes it and hands Lixi a cup of medicinal tea.


    It''s all ears.


    "Then I''ll tell you," he said. In those years, after the war of eliminating demons, jiuxiao gate was severely damaged. First of all, it was because the internal strife divided into two groups, jiuxiao and shenhuang. After that, he was killed by the three saints, which eventually broke down. Under all kinds of crisis, you come up with a way. First of all, you nine Xiao one vein, sent Kun Saint Su man undercover way heart demon clan. Although I don''t know what method she used, she did gain the trust of the demon sect of Daoxin, so I put it in. Secondly, Qian Sheng devoted himself to the study of the legendary double cultivation of Qi and martial arts, and really made a breakthrough. Almost there. "


    Speaking of this, Li Xi deliberately stopped and looked at Lu Fan.


    But found that Lu Fan''s face is calm, there is no change, Li Xi secretly nodded.


    "But at this time, Sansheng got the news. They want to steal your master''s achievements. Even breaking the 19000 array set by your master, you seriously injured your master at the most critical moment of his breakthrough. That is, Qian Shengwu Chen. So far, the hope of jiuxiaomen''s final rise seems to be half broken. No way, you just put the last hope on the demon cultivator. In this way, there is such a shocking situation. Take dealing with the three saints as the spearhead, and let out the anger of the world as the goal. If it''s not for your sudden appearance, kunsheng Suman will see the real rise of jiuxiaomen. I''m afraid no one will inform us this time. "


    Lu Fan listened to Li Xi''s words and said with a smile, "you think this killing is a sin of jiuxiao."


    Li Xi nodded, "isn''t it. In the demon cultivation, who can think of this kind of layout. In the cultivation of demons, those who have the ability to finish the game will not know. Don''t you dare say that the man who is in the main bureau of the kingdom of Optimus this time is Kun shengsuman. "

 Chapter 1046

    Lu Fan didn''t know how to answer this question, or that he believed in Li Xi''s theory.


    Because it''s really only from the cause and result of things to analyze, this statement is quite reasonable.


    Although, Lu fan knows exactly what the real situation is.


    But it may be true about elder Suman.


    Seeing that Lu Fan didn''t refute, Li Xi continued: "she saw that Wu Chen, the saint of Kun, didn''t fail. On the contrary, you really inherit the Taoism of jiuxiaomen. Then there was no need for her to continue to be so desperate. Anyway, you only need to let the demon cultivator fight with the people in the world. Finally, he killed the three saints directly by the hand of the heart demon sect. In that case, your jiuxiaoyimai will find a place and cheer up. Playing the name of the war against demons in that year is definitely a response. With the help of elder Suman in the inner world of Daoxin demon clan, is there any reason why jiuxiao branch doesn''t take advantage of the situation to rise. Even then, if you don''t say it yourself, others will find you. It''s very clever. "


    Lu Fan clapped and nodded.


    For the analysis of Li Xi''s patriarch, what he heard was quite clear.


    Although these things, he didn''t think about them at all. I think Master Wu Chen didn''t think about it.


    Li Xi''s words just pointed out a bright way for him.


    It turns out that things can be done in this way. In this way, it is a disaster to all people in the world. To their nine Xiao head, it turned out to be the best opportunity.


    The Lord of Lixi took a sip of tea and said, "I''m right, Mr. Lu Fan."


    Lu Fan replied with a smile: "I applauded for you. You say so. "


    Li Xi laughed so happily that she started a violent cough again.


    In a moment, Li Xi took out his handkerchief and wiped his mouth again, saying, "there are only two problems in it. I still want to remind you to pay attention. First, the power of demon cultivation must not be too powerful. If they really kill the world''s experts at one time, they will kill them. So even if you have accumulated some strength over the years, you can never compete with it again. I think you should also take this into consideration, so you started to release information to the three saints and other lords to prepare them ahead of time. In such a situation, the only way for them to prepare is for them to die less. "


    Lu Fandao: "so the second question."


    Li Xi said: "the second and key point is whether you have considered that the three saints are not so easy to kill. Even if Kunsan Suman magic cultivates the situation that must be killed, but if anyone in the world can break the situation, or escape from the situation, then only three saints are possible. Once you can''t kill the three saints, things will become extremely complex. If you want to rise, it''s likely to become a scene that is sandwiched by the devil cultivator and the three saints. Once you suffer from the situation on your back and stomach Enemies, you will only kill yourself and ruin everything. "


    Lu Fan nodded heavily:" I will pay attention to this, but if the three saints die, the power of demon cultivation is too great. "


    " so, the first one is the safest. "


    Li Xi''s smiling way seems to talk about killing the three saints. For him, it''s just as easy as eating and drinking water, not so easy Worth mentioning.


    Lu Fan plays with his teacup and says, "I see. Thank you very much, Lord Li. I''m telling you frankly. Now I believe in your sincerity. If you want to be someone else, you can''t say such a thing."


    Li Xi laughs and says: "it''s reasonable. I know that I didn''t have a good attitude towards Prince Lu Fan last time, so Prince Lu fan has always been on guard and tested me. It''s right, but I also want to To explain, at that time, Prince Lu Fan was unidentified and came from the demon cultivation camp. Naturally, I can''t talk with you more, but now it''s different. The person who knows the current affairs is Junjie. I see some things that will happen later, so I have to stand up in advance. You need us, Prince Lu fan, your jiuxiao network, and the support of such a big force as controlling beast room Lu Fandao: "I have to admit, Lord Li, your words are very persuasive and touching, but since it is cooperation, I have no reason to disagree. Since it is an ally, can you tell me what I need to do and what you need to do. It''s better to talk about some things in advance. "


    Li Xi''s eyes brightened and he was willing to talk about the conditions, which meant that Lu Fan really took over the alliance and good relationship between them.


    Li Xi said: "it''s very simple. I need all the information you have. If possible, I''d like to meet Kunsan Suman. I want to talk to her face to face. And we will take charge of the beast room and cover your retreat with all our strength when the demon cultivation is fully launched. Maybe you can do it yourself, but trust me. The patriarch of Daoxin demon sect is not so stupid. Cloth this kind of game, generally speaking, is a killing game. There is no difference in killing. As long as people are in Optimus Prime, they should all be killed. You are no exception. "


    Li Xi''s words sound a bit alarmist. But Lu fan, who has been in demon cultivation for such a long time, is probably sure that Li Xi''s words are true.


    Just think about how much magic cultivation you fill in just by feeding virtual animals.


    With their ruthless style, would they really set aside a way for those who were still in China.


    Kill together, that''s the right way.


    Anyway, virtual beast is stronger and stronger. It doesn''t matter whether it''s demon cultivation or not.


    Lu Fandao: "you are sure that your beast house has the ability to evacuate. You may not know how terrible this killing is. Today''s giant abroad


    Li Xi interrupts Lu Fan''s words and says, "is it right that there are surrounded demons. I''ve known all this for a long time. But it is man-made and there is no way. Do you really think I didn''t do anything in this period of time? "


    Lu fan is silent for a moment. The temptation is really great.


    If we can survive, who is willing to die.


    For a long time, Lu Fan held out his hand to Li Xi and said, "Lord Li, it seems that you are an ally, and I am going to make it."


    Li Xi laughs and reaches out.


    The palms of the two men are held together. Lu Fan and Li Xi are smiling.


    From this moment on, two forces that didn''t want to do this came together.


    In fact, neither Lu Fan nor Li Xi knew whether the future situation would be the same as they talked about.


    But there is no doubt that both of them are full of longing at this time.


    A line of birds, in the distance, flapping their wings.


    (the third chapter will be updated in the morning.)

 Chapter 1047

    At the same time, the half elder, holding a compass in his hand, slowly flew to the door of the safe house.


    "It''s right here. Night shadow, do you think I can''t find you when you are hiding here? "


    there is a shallow smile on the corner of my mouth, and half of the veteran compass is put away.


    As long as it is the people who participate in the world championships, as long as it is the people who engrave their names on the stone tablet, they will be easily found by the demon cultivator.


    There are also people who use the return to the original crystal given by the demon cultivation, and they will never want to escape from the vision of the demon cultivation.


    No mistake, these things are all naked conspiracies.


    Only a few people can see it.


    Now, the devil cultivates the truth to look for whoever he wants. That is to say, Lu fan, who did not leave his name on the stone tablet and did not use Guiyuan crystal, may be a little difficult to find. But it''s not that there is no way. What Lu fan doesn''t know is that. In fact, the moment when he participated in the demon cultivation selection and held the magic sword.


    He was also marked.


    Only with a special compass can we find him accurately.


    Clang clang, half of the elders pounded the door of the safe house.


    The smile on his face converged and changed into a slightly sullen face. And ready to go. Waving back, a dark shadow surrounded the safe house.


    Feng Tianzi asked him to bring Lu fan back. If he can''t finish this kind of work. That''s not the general problem.


    Therefore, the half elder is well prepared to ensure that Lu Fan cannot escape.


    "Who is it?" br >


    there is a sound in the door, a little cold. Half of the elder pondered for a moment and said: "in the second half, you are my friend. Special important matters are discussed with Mr. Yeying. Please come out to have a talk. "


    "Wait."


    The cold voice in the door answered.


    Half the elder looked up at the high gate of the house. He was thinking whether it would be better to rush in directly.


    Well, it''s better to cheat him out first.


    If you beat the grass and startle the snake, a martial monk is determined to escape. It''s also a very troublesome thing.


    Make up your mind. Half elder decided to wait.


    And in a safe house, not for long. Lu fan, who was drinking tea and chatting with Li Xi, saw Li Renlong come up again.


    "Lord, brother Yeying. There''s a man named Banmian outside looking for master Yeying. "


    When Li Xi heard the words "half face", he immediately frowned and said, "half face,"


    Lu Fan thought for a moment, and then he was surprised. "Half face elder,"


    they looked at each other for a moment, and Lu fan and Li Xi saw that they were puzzled in each other''s eyes.


    Why did half the Presbyterian come here, and how did he find it.


    Lu Fan thought about it and got up and said, "I''ll go and have a look."


    Li Xi said to Li Renlong in a loud voice: "Li Renlong, now, go to inform the eight square Qian Sheng immediately, and say that there is a demon cultivation elder who has found here. Ask him if his safe house is safe. "


    Li Renlong nodded and went down with Lu Fan.


    Li Xi''s brows are locked tightly, and he seems to start thinking about some important issues.


    Soon, Lu Fan came to the gate.


    The gate creaked and opened, and suddenly I saw that it was the face of half elder that was very recognizable.


    Even if he has tried his best to make his face more normal. But at a glance, you can still see the left and right dislocation clearly.


    Seeing Lu fan, half of the elder''s face raised a bright smile, half of his face raised the corner of his mouth, the other half, the corner of his eyes raised.


    "Night shadow, why don''t you stay here if you don''t want to. Come with me. Someone wants to see you. "


    Hearing this, Lu Fan immediately understood everything.


    As expected, he knew that the demons would not let him go.


    In this way, the current situation should be that even if elder Suman is willing to help him, there is no way to save him.


    If you really want to follow the half face elder, Lu fan can imagine what he will be waiting for.


    He has never seen the cruel means of demon cultivation. He was equally reluctant to try those means.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I''m sorry. I''m very busy now. I have to prepare for the final battle tomorrow. I really can''t come with you. I''d better have another day. "


    Although Lu fan is smiling, there is no light in his eyes to ease the atmosphere.


    Some are just slowly spilling out of the killing machine, and ready to hand the burning eyes.


    Half of the elder heard the words and said with a sneer, "it''s very smart. But you have to go today. You have to go if you don''t. "


    Saying that, half elder instantly reaches out to Lu Fan.


    His arm, in an instant, became a rich color of blood.


    The bloody smell on it filled Lu Fan''s nasal cavity for a moment, and Lu Fan wanted to stop looking.


    Lu Fan''s hand is a fist, hitting the palm of the half face elder accurately.


    The fists and palms collide. Lu Fan takes three steps back, while the half elder takes one step back.


    "Wuzun peak."


    Lu Fan exclaimed in his heart.


    Sure enough, no one who can be the elder of demon cultivation can be a mediocre hand.


    Such strength is undoubtedly the enemy of Lu Fan.


    Turning around, Lu fan pulls out his sword without a front. Suddenly, the Tao field under his feet unfolds, and his breath rises crazily.


    Half of the elder looked at his palm, where there was already an extra punch mark.


    "It''s really strong. It''s a hassle to catch you. "


    Half face elder said generally, eyes have turned half into blood red, half into purple black.


    Two forces interlace on the half elder. Lu fan can feel that this represents two kinds of Tao that half elder knows.


    "In such broad daylight, half of the elders are trying to catch people forcibly. It''s not good. Are you not afraid of being besieged? "


    Lu Fan said, gathering strength secretly. He tried to upset half the elder''s mind with words.


    To be weak to be strong is naturally to grasp everything that can be used.


    As long as the half elder is timid, he may get some advantages.


    But at the moment, half elder smiled and looked at Lu Fan''s face. Half elder suddenly waved.


    All of a sudden, Lu fan saw the emergence of numerous black shadows, directly surrounded him.


    Every breath of black shadow is very powerful. Black robe, black sword and black body flying with the wind look like ghost swordsman.


    Half elder smiled and said: "I''m sorry. I''m not going to compete with you one-on-one. Don''t think that a master must like to be one-on-one with others. People like me only like to solve problems quickly. "


    Say like this, half elder big hand wave.


    The black shadow and the black sword are in a moment.


    Almost in an instant, Lu Fan''s realm of Tao collapsed. The terrible array bound him to death.


    "Ghosts devour souls."


    Half elder chuckled. Then he reached out to Lu fan again.


    But now, Lu Fan also suddenly smiled.


    "You''re right. It''s not really a one-on-one competition. Half face elder, I can only say that you have come to the wrong place. "


    Voice just fell, suddenly a huge force from the sky.


    Half of the elder hasn''t responded yet, and a big golden hand catches him.

 Chapter 1048

    Jinmang is dazzling and powerful.


    For a moment, half elder is like being separated from heaven and earth, and the whole breath disappears.


    Lu fan saw this scene and hurriedly backed away.


    Looking at this golden hand, Lu fan can feel the power of the world in his body, all excited.


    There is no doubt that the power above the golden hand is the power of the world possessed by the supreme saint.


    For the first time, Lu fan saw the power of the world.


    That is far beyond the power of Tao. Out of the realm of Tao, there are only rules and forces of their own.


    The half face elder who was caught is also the top master of wuzun level, but in the moment when he was caught by the big hand, he lost all his strength.


    I want to struggle, but I can''t even fight. If you want to talk, but you open your mouth, it''s just a gush of blood.


    The master of demon cultivation looks as vulnerable as ordinary people at the moment.


    His vigorous strength, his evil spirit, his way, his immortal body.


    Under this big hand, all of them have lost their function.


    Originally, a group of dark shadows surrounded by Lu Fan started to flee madly when they saw that half of the elders were caught.


    Unfortunately, their speed is no faster than the golden light.


    The golden hands are as bright and generous as the sun.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan could hear the shrill screams coming from inside and outside the safe house.


    If you kill a pig, you may roar like a ghost.


    Under the golden light, the black shadow began to melt rapidly. It''s like ice under the fire. It quickly turns into a pool of blood from head to foot. It''s very simple to die.


    "The devil cultivates, dare so rampant, don''t know if heaven and earth are thick or not."


    The rumbling sound sounded from all directions. Lu Fan heard it. It was the sound of Qian Sheng from all directions. He seems to be speaking far away. In other words, he killed people in the air.


    Half of the elder spit seven or eight blood in a row, and finally he can speak.


    "It turns out to be a famous follower. It''s my misfortune. I planted it in your hand. Night shadow, don''t think you can rest assured by relying on the eight directions. Ha ha, he is a famous bridge breaker. All the people he worked with were killed by him. You''re going to die a thousand times worse than me, ten thousand times worse. "


    Half of the elder laughed wildly, laughing and bleeding at the same time.


    The voice of the eight square Qian Sheng rings again.


    "You can die."


    At the end of the speech, the giant hand suddenly shook. Half of the elder''s body was like a fragile wine bag, with blood splashing all at once.


    At last, the half elder said in a weak voice, "everything is in the eyes of the devil."


    With a smile on his face, he looked at Lu Fan with bloodshot eyes.


    The golden big hand threw the body of the half face elder on the ground, suddenly changed from palm to fist.


    Another blow.


    The flash of light splashed everywhere. Half of the elder was directly killed to the ground.


    Strong aftershocks of power hit Lu Fan''s body, which made Lu Fan feel the pain of being swept by the power whirlwind all over his body.


    But such a force did not even shatter the ground under his feet or the space around him.


    This is simply unreasonable, and the huge contrast makes it difficult for Lu fan to understand.


    Is this the power of the world.


    Behind him, suddenly a few rays of light fell. Until then, Kong Lin and other talents came. Looking at the expression on their faces, it seems that they either came to fight or deal with the aftermath.


    The golden giant hand kills the man, and then it dissipates slowly.


    It did not melt into the heaven and earth, nor did it go away with the power of Tao.


    Come without a shadow, go without a trace, can not understand, can not guess.


    Lu Fan watched the golden giant hand disappear all the time. He wanted to know how to use the world power of each other. But from the beginning to the end, he still couldn''t understand.


    This power is beyond ordinary people''s understanding.


    "It seems that there are many people who want to kill you. In other words, is this the person you brought here on purpose to explore the way. "


    Kong Lin speaks out in the back.


    Lu Fan turned to look at Kong Lin and said, "you think the demon society will send an elder to die. Besides, I still knock on the door in such a fair way, and I will do it as soon as I come. "


    Kong Lin was unable to answer some of Lu Fan''s two questions. Silence for a moment, finally said: "sometimes. It''s just to do something unexpected, so that people won''t doubt it. "


    Lu Fan smiles, and the smile makes Kong Lin feel that his wisdom has been insulted.


    Don''t bother to say another word with Kong Lin. Lu Fan strides away.


    Kong Lin clenched his teeth, and suddenly turned to Lu Fan: "night shadow. If I were you, the last match tomorrow. I won''t go. "


    Lu fan stopped, turned around and said, "why?"


    Kong Lin said: "if you are really the eyesore of demon cultivation now, the thorn in the flesh. Tomorrow is for you. Maybe it''s a game to kill. Why do you want to go when you''re going to die? "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "it is true that tomorrow will be the end of the game, but it is not only mine."


    Kong Lin frowned slightly, and he realized the deep meaning of Lu Fan''s words.


    Lu Fan didn''t explain too much, so he turned around and left.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    "Report to Zong... Sealed son. Half of him, dead. "


    The elder snake stick knelt on the ground and spoke in a trembling voice.


    In a dark hall, the Black Lotus floats and the light of the array flashes slowly.


    Feng Tian took off his shoes and walked slowly to the black lotus sitting in the air.


    On the left and right sides, a group of demons in black robes knelt respectfully.


    With the approach of Fengtian, all the magicians also changed from kneeling to crawling on the ground.


    Step by step, Feng Tian came to the Black Lotus.


    At the moment when he sat cross legged, Black Lotus suddenly lit up chaos.


    There is no mistake. At this moment, the whole body of the sky is rippling with the power of chaos.


    The clothes on his body suddenly became the ghost dragon magic armour. The flying blood red cape gradually turns into purple eyes. Let Fengtian become domineering at this moment.


    The unrestrained smile on his face was put away, but instead, it was the color of killing.


    Looking up, Feng Tian looked at the elder snake staff. His voice was powerful and full of evil spirit: "it''s not good to do things. He lost his life and exposed our existence. Check whether his soul is dead. If so, refine it into a magic pill and raise a ghost spider. "


    The elder snake staff trembled, and it should be that such punishment, even in the practice of magic, is terrible to the extreme.


    Feng Tian continued: "all the people of the demon sect listen to the order."


    Immediately, all the magicians pressed their heads lower and raised their hands slightly.


    Feng Tianlang said: "since the war of removing demons, I have endured for hundreds of years, and there will be today. But it''s not enough, it''s not enough. The whole world should belong to us. Tomorrow will be the day when we win the world. We will dedicate your loyalty, your blood, your life and charge for the supreme glory. I will give you strength, and the gods will give you eternity. "


    All the magicians are in a uniform way: "there is no magic."


    Feng Tian stood up and raised a magic sword.


    "From today on, you can stop calling me Mr. Feng."


    Several elders immediately understood and shouted, "see the patriarch."


    The rest of the magicians shouted.


    A smile rises from the corner of Feng Tian''s mouth, and the magic sword points.


    "Go. Everything is in the eye of the demon. "

 Chapter 1049

    Small building, bamboo house, light rain and breeze.


    Deep night can''t cover many worries.


    From the sky, the figure falls and floats to the door. The door opens half way, the candle flickers, and a thin figure is reflected in the fire.


    The door opened slightly, and suddenly, Su Dong''s white face came into view.


    White hair makes her look so old.


    Two lines of clear tears, still hanging in the corner of the eye.


    "Master,"


    when Su Dong saw the visitor, he quickly wiped away his tears and got up.


    Elder Suman stood at the door, looked at Sudong, and said, "it''s too late for you to quit now. Although the master can''t keep your accomplishments, he can keep your life. "


    Su Dong bit his teeth and said:" without strength, I''d rather die. "


    Elder Suman sighed: "only when people live can they have hope. There''s really nothing left when you die. "


    Su Dong shook his head and said, "I will not die. As long as I kill the night shadow. Young master Feng will take me back to his clan, let me enter the Mahayana magic pool, let me wash the essence and cut the marrow, and reshape my body. "


    Su man said: "listen to my master. The power you are using now is the power you dare not use. He has been extracting strength from the blood of Shenxiao wusheng for so long, but he dare not refine it. Do you know why. It is because of this power that people should not have at all. This is the power of heaven. Even if his body is a world of its own, his hands can''t reach the road, and he dare not touch it. Even he dare not use the power, but you want to master it, this is not to find hard to eat


    Su Dong said: "but Shenxiao wusheng has mastered it. Since someone can master it. Why can''t I? "Elder Suman stepped forward and said to Sudong one by one:" because you''re not the martial saint of Shenxiao, "


    Sudong''s eyes are shaking, I don''t know whether they are angry or not.


    "I can be,"


    Su Dong said this and strode out.


    Elder Suman suddenly snapped, "Sudong. You are blinded by power now. Tomorrow World War I, you will overdraw all your life, you will die on the spot, do you want me to say more clearly? "


    Su Dong turned around and said, "master, you never believe me. I''ve been with you for so long. You don''t teach me the really powerful skills. Every day, I learn something to practice my mind and calmness. I don''t know what the use of these things is. Obviously, I can go to the selection, and you directly ignored me, but chose the night shadow that I only saw once. Now, Mr. Feng has given me a chance to fight, either to live strong or to die vigorous. Why did you stop me at this last moment? "


    In the end, sudon said, the whole person became hysterical.


    Elder Suman looked at her, but the eyes were extremely complicated.


    Because, at this moment, all she saw from Su Dong''s eyes was her persistence to power.


    That''s for the purpose, no matter what the means. It''s really the eye of demon cultivation.


    The last thing elder Suman would like to see is that Su Dong looks like this.


    She has tried her best to keep Sudong from being disturbed even though she is in the process of demon cultivation. But now, it doesn''t work.


    Su Dong is still a thorough devil cultivation, doing crazy things and doing inhuman acts.


    I don''t know how to advance or retreat. I don''t take my life seriously.


    She didn''t even value her own life very much. How could she have any pity for other people''s lives in the future.


    If this man can survive, he will be a devil again in the future.


    Elder Suman shook his head and said, "go. I have dyed countless blood with my hands. I wanted you to be a white lotus. I didn''t expect it to be like this. Your idea, as I did, I don''t know how to evaluate it. But as a person, I still want to send you a message. There is reincarnation in heaven. "


    Su Dong hears the message, but now he laughs.


    "Master, it seems that you are not a demon cultivator. It''s just like those hypocritical mortals, how can you believe that you are also a man of the palm of the hand. It is all that man can win. "


    "What you said seems to make sense," said Suman. But from ancient times to the present, who really beat the sky. And how do you know. There is no other day after this day. I am a demon cultivator. I tell you plainly that there are more people I have killed than you have seen. Soon, more people will die than you will see in your life. So I know very well that I must not die. If you come to me in the future, the same is true. "


    Su Dong said: "if I can have your strength in the future. I''ll kill as many people as I can. Master, you are tired. Take a rest earlier. "


    when you have finished speaking, Su Dong disappears in the rainy night.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The next morning, it rained heavily.


    Yesterday''s fine weather was gone, only the howling wind and the pouring rain.


    The sky was dark and thundering.


    Such bad weather is the first time for all nations.


    But today is the last game of the world cup, so even if it does, it will not stop the enthusiasm of the audience. Many people are even speculating.


    This is not intended by the Lord of Optimus Prime, to make today''s war look more exciting.


    Streets and alleys are still crowded, shoulder to shoulder, feet to feet.


    For most of the people in the kingdom of Optimus, there is no problem.


    But whoever can come here has no cultivation.


    The martial artist can block the wind and rain by releasing a little vigorous force.


    The alchemists can release their vital energy at will, which can also let the wind and rain flow through them automatically.


    People still looked up to the sky with their heads up.


    The floating island has been ready for a long time, but the major powers and the three saints have not come yet. But it attracted a lot of discussion.


    Is it really because of the weather that everyone is late.


    It seems that this reason doesn''t make sense.


    Even those who watch the war don''t feel much affected by the storm.


    With the power of the Lords and the three saints, how can they come late because of the storm.


    But the fact is that the three saints did not come, and the major powers did not see each other.


    Even some people with heart have found that the major powers have not arrived.


    Even the elite children of all empires did not come.


    What''s going on here.


    At the time of people''s speculation, the figure of prime minister came late.


    Optimus Prime turned his head and looked around. His face didn''t look good.


    But he didn''t say much, just sat on the black cloud with a bad face.


    The dark sky bears his shadow in a very dark way.


    "Su Dong arrives."


    with a loud cry, Su Dong''s figure slowly arrives.


    Carry a soft sword, white hair fluttering, Su Dongfei on the floating island.


    Glancing at the whole audience, Su Dong said lightly: "the last battle, night shadow, come on."

 Chapter 1050

    Click.


    Thunder and lightning flash the sky.


    Among the black clouds, there seem to be thousands of thundersnakes galloping. The terrible electric light is getting brighter and brighter, and the rain is getting bigger and bigger.


    "Night shadow."


    Countless people look forward to the arrival of night shadow.


    In the attic in the distance. Wearing the magic armor, Feng Tian also looks at the floating island.


    Around him, elder Suman is not there, there are only some remaining elders.


    There is also the saint daughter of dark Yuan who hasn''t appeared for a long time.


    "I''m not afraid to come."


    The peaceful way of the daughter of the dark yuan.


    Since the last time she had a problem guarding Mingqi hall, she had been thinking about it.


    To this day, she finally came out again.


    Mr. Feng Tian didn''t speak. He was still waiting quietly.


    On the floating island, Su Dong is also quietly waiting, looking at the distance.


    One incense, two incense time passed. Lu fan still hasn''t appeared.


    At this time, the crowd, has begun to talk.


    "What''s going on today. The shadow of the night did not arrive, nor did the three saints, nor did almost all the Lords of the kingdom


    "Did I remember the wrong time. Today is the last one. Su Dong is here. "


    "What''s the situation. We don''t know if nightshade has announced its withdrawal from the competition


    "Isn''t night shadow so greedy for life and death. As a warrior, I don''t even want to fight for glory. At the last moment, I chose to withdraw from the competition, which makes me despise him. "


    "Night shadow. Even if you want to quit, at least show up and explain why. "


    "Night shadows come out."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Maybe it''s the weather, maybe it''s the waiting time.


    Everyone began to shout excitedly.


    Even some people began to abuse Lu Fan. Whoever stays in the middle of the heavy rain for such a long time will be angry if he doesn''t see anything.


    On the floating island, Su Dong''s eyes are also a little bit cold, murmuring: "night shadow, you are not really afraid to come. Coward. "


    In the attic, Mr. Feng Tian is obviously impatient.


    With a cold light on his face, he stood up and said: "boring. It''s boring. It is at this last moment that I am disappointed. Sure enough, I shouldn''t look up to these hypocrites. They have never been bloodless. "


    Raise your hand. Mr. Feng Tian is ready to give an order.


    But at this time, suddenly the voice behind sounded.


    "Patriarch, a woman asked to see him. She seems to have brought some special news. "


    Feng Tian turned around and said, "what''s the news. Let her in. "


    Immediately, a woman, Lianbu, moved gently and stopped ten steps away from Fengtian.


    The face is veiled and graceful. It''s not about dancing.


    Feng Tiandao: "you have something to tell me. I tell you, if the news you said makes me feel boring. It''s ugly that you''re going to die today. "


    Wukong spirit bowed his head respectfully and said: "report to the Lord. What I''m bringing today is news about Lu Fan. "


    Feng Tian said with sullen face: "you are talking about the waste that can''t even get into the first four. I''m not interested in listening to him. "


    Wukong Spirit said in a loud voice: "that man is not Lu Fan. His name is Jia Ming. He is the real impersonator of Lu Fan. "


    Feng Tian raised his eyebrows and said, "really. Are you going to tell me where the real Lu fan is? "


    Wu Qiling nodded: "yes. Please bear it for a moment. He will come soon. "


    Feng Tianzi''s eyes brightened as if he thought of something.


    Suddenly, Mr. Feng Tian smiled.


    Slowly, he sat back.


    "Interesting. It''s beginning to be interesting. What''s your name? What''s your status now. "


    Wukong spirit way: "Wukong spirit, deputy hall leader of the 15th hall."


    Feng Tianzi nodded: "if what you said is true. I''ll let you be the leader of the church, and let you go back to your ancestry and improve your strength. Somebody, give her a seat. "


    Finish saying, seal day childe''s smiling face to look down, light voice way: "I wait for you again for a while."


    Ten, one hundred.


    After another flash of thunder, suddenly there was another figure in the sky.


    White robe, dark sword.


    Behind, the cloud haze Cape hunting sound, the foot of the black dragon is unparalleled.


    "It''s night shadow. Here comes night shadow."


    All the people shouted loudly. The original complaint and abuse turned into cheers at the moment.


    Su Dong''s eyes lit up, and his lips gently smiled.


    Good. Finally.


    Mr. Feng Tian applauded.


    "Well, very well. It is a man of courage. "


    With a loud laugh, Mr. Feng Tian waved to the back and said: "you all go, everything goes according to the plan. Wait for my last order. "


    "Yes."


    Bowing to salute, all the demons with bursts of laughter to retreat, their laughter is harsh and unpleasant, the shadow hangs countless whirlwinds.


    At this time, no one noticed.


    In the bottom of the ground, there are huge tentacles, which start to swim. Although they are very slow, they have already made some depressions on the ground.


    "EH."


    Everywhere in Optimus Prime, people have seen changes in the ground.


    But they didn''t understand what was going on, and soon they were attracted by the light curtain in the sky.


    Because Lu Fan had already landed on the floating island.


    With a roar, Xiao hei and Lu Fan fall on the floating island.


    Just this, the floating island is full of broken lines, and the Dragon turtle in the center of the floating island retracts its neck.


    "I thought you wouldn''t come."


    Su Dong looks at Lu Fan coldly and starts to surge.


    The little black under Lu Fan''s body directly turned into a light and fell into his body.


    Lu Fan said: "we should have a beginning and an end to everything. Since we have come to participate in the world championships, is there any reason not to finish. Besides, you and I have been expecting this war for a long time. Although I don''t quite understand why. "


    Su Dong replied, "because you made me lose my life, you made me look like I am now, and you made me have this power."


    Su Dong''s palm flicks gently, and Lu Fan''s chest immediately appears a palm print.


    Say say to begin, Su Dong this person, really don''t say what rule.


    Lu fan does not move, lightly wipes off the palm print on the body.


    He can feel that Su Dong''s palm is using the way of destiny, and the powerful force tries to wipe him out in a moment.


    Unfortunately, it works for others.


    For Lu fan, who has the life Avenue, it is not very useful.


    At the beginning, those who did not destroy the Holy Spirit relied on the way of life to compete with the way of destiny of Shenxiao wusheng. Although Lu fan has no level of immortality, Su Dong has no level of Shenxiao wusheng.


    Su Dong''s pupil contracted for a while, but she accepted her move so easily.


    Lu Fan raised the heavy sword without a front, and pointed the tip of the sword at Su Dong.


    "Destiny, life goes by, I understand. But if you think it''s all because of me, you''re wrong. "

 Chapter 1052

    "Drink."


    It''s going to hit the ground. Lu Fan swerved in mid air. The sole of the foot is full of depressions, which stops.


    Su Dong smashed the whole person into the ground and made a loud explosion, which aroused countless stones.


    The ground was bumped out of a deep ravine by her. There was blood on the corners of her mouth. Su Dong''s eyes began to be filled with crazy blood.


    Lu Fan''s palm contains the power of the world that is hard to resist even on the great road.


    Vigorous Qi matches the power of the world, in a spiral state, condensed at a point.


    It seems simple, but actually it has the power that many people dream of.


    This is the first time Lu fan has tried to fight with the power of the world.


    He is still groping for his way of fighting. Now he can only use it as an ordinary vigorous Qi. But it seems to work well.


    Heavy gasp a few, Lu fan will own the blood and pressure back.


    It''s not vulgar to change one''s life against the sky.


    Lu Fan could feel the moment. His viscera, the spirit of Dantian have the trend of being torn.


    If it wasn''t for the way of life and the power of the world to suppress his body.


    Su Donggang''s just hit was not so easy to stop.


    Lu Fan lands slowly, the light on the sword flashes, and the black and white forces begin to converge.


    "Life and death revolve, six turns, yin and Yang die."


    Raising his sword, Lu Fan''s voice just dropped.


    The sword light has come to Su Dong.


    Others really don''t know how to describe this sword light.


    It seems as bright as the sun, and as dark as the night.


    Su Dong''s soft sword has just been raised. The next moment, you can hear the clear sound of fragmentation.


    Just as she touched her sword, it broke into countless pieces.


    The terrible sword Qi split Su Dong in an instant.


    Under the Yin and Yang Sword, all things do not grow.


    There is a sudden wind. After a sword, Su Dong''s figure seems to turn into powder. At Lu Fan''s feet, there appeared a full-scale yin-yang array.


    On the high lofts on both sides of the street, a huge sword Qi began to appear.


    Originally hiding in the attic of the masses, are shocked to see, just a good whole wall. At this moment, it was suddenly divided into two parts, and the attic began to collapse.


    With a dignified face, Lu Fan killed such a sword, but he didn''t look half happy.


    It seems that the sword did not achieve the desired effect. Or to put it another way, he didn''t feel that he really hurt Su Dong.


    When the whole God of Lu Fan was on guard, suddenly a strong pressure came from all directions.


    Immediately, Lu Fan looks up. Only saw clearly under his sword has turned into the fragment Su Dong, at the moment like the phantom general floats in the heaven and earth.


    Her body was nearly transparent, her viscera and meridians seemed to disappear. There was only a transparent force left, swimming in her body.


    "Melt into the road."


    Lu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    At this moment, Su Dong''s whole body is connected with Tiandi Avenue. She is the way, and the way is her. It''s not very easy to deal with.


    Moreover, these real pressures are undoubtedly divine power.


    Lu fan can see the ground under his feet, constantly sinking. It seems that there are real mountains falling from the sky, and they have been pressing down.


    Su Dong reaches out to Lu fan, as she did to Ye Nantian.


    Almost all people in Optimus saw Su Dong''s action. They were all torn by their hearts.


    Remember last time, ye Nantian was so drained of blood that he almost died. Is this the case again.


    Suddenly, all the pressure around Lu Fan was like a lot of solid hands.


    They are invisible, but they are hard to resist.


    Lu Fan frowned. He knew clearly what would happen if he was controlled by Su Dong.


    It''s just that Su Dong''s move is not unexplained for him.


    Incarnate the world.


    As soon as Lu Fan''s heavy sword stood up, his body rose against the storm.


    In the blink of an eye, he turned into a giant. That''s not enough. Lu fan is still growing.


    This time, it did not turn into a flame sword, but into a yin-yang sword.


    The body posture is heroic, the scale Dragon Armor covers the body, and the cloud haze cloak grows with it, making a sound in the wind.


    Immediately, Su Dong''s expression became extremely ugly.


    Yes, she is able to hold people up with momentum. But it also depends on whether she can grasp the person.


    With Lu Fan''s change, it''s a problem for Su Dong to try to hold him down again. Not to mention grabbing him.


    At this moment, Lu Fan''s body can be called the sky above his head and the ground below his feet.


    If the crazy sword warrior who taught him this set of skills can see Lu Fan''s performance today, he will certainly laugh a lot. Because Lu Fan''s mastery of this skill is no worse than that of Kuang Jian.


    Bow, Su Dong''s figure in Lu Fan''s eyes, like a bug.


    no wonder the strong people like to describe the weak as *, ant.


    Maybe it''s just that sometimes it looks like it is.


    Lu Fan raised his yin-yang sword again. The power of life, the power of yin-yang, the power of the world, the power of vigorous Qi, and the power of the five elements of heaven and earth began to gather on his sword crazily.


    The torrential rain stopped immediately, and the black clouds seemed to be stirred by Lu Fan''s momentum, and began to condense numerous whirlpools. The earth was shaking under his feet, and all the forces around him began to rush frantically towards Lu Fan.


    Su Dong is not willing to try to control Lu fan again.


    But she found that it was simply an impossible thing to do.


    Lu fan is now like a mighty God of war.


    Countless spectators are cheering. This kind of fight, from the perspective of the viewer, is really addictive.


    In particular, the natives of Optimus Prime cried out crazily.


    Because at this time, Lu Fan looks more like a real giant.


    "A sword of heaven and earth."


    It''s powerful. The sword breaks through the sky.


    Out of the sword, all is broken. Countless houses are beginning to explode into pieces.


    The whole world, perhaps only Lu fan, can achieve this kind of cohesion.


    So many unrelated and violent forces are forced to gather together under the fusion of vigorous Qi.


    Sword light is fierce and prosperous, which is rare in the world.


    Lu Fan''s sword really has the power of killing the city and destroying the country.


    Who can stop such a killing move.


    Su Dong forced up the destiny. At this moment, she suddenly found that even if she had such a powerful destiny, she would still feel afraid when facing Lu Fan.


    This is the real gap.


    Su Dong will never understand that for martial artists, the strength of will is the root of strength. At this moment, Lu Fan''s momentum is no less than that of her halfling.


    And this is the real momentum of a warrior.


    Fearless potential.

 Chapter 1053

    Boom.


    The whole Qingtian city seems to explode at this moment.


    Countless bombings, from all sides of Qingtian city. But there is no house higher than that which is not swept by the sword.


    The originally wide and flat street was completely cut into a ditch at this moment.


    Fortunately, after Lu Fan and Su Dong fell to the ground, the spectators did not stay in the street wisely.


    Otherwise, Lu Fan''s sword will kill many people.


    Now, a group of people are standing at the bottom of the attic, watching the roof disappear, the tall building collapses, revealing the dark sky outside.


    Countless people are speechless with their mouths wide open.


    There are countless people swallowing saliva, pale face, and then began to run to the distance.


    Absolutely stay away from these two people, and stay away from them.


    Where is this contest? It is clear that it is to destroy the city.


    Many people have the same idea.


    Even the prime, who had been watching in the sky. At this moment are very embarrassed to start to move away.


    Lu Fangang''s sword has been trying to control it and not let it roar directly into the city.


    The result of excessive expansion of sword power. It was the people who let him watch in the sky like this who suffered from the seedling.


    Optimus Prime''s clothes were cut twice. He didn''t want to see it again. He lost his clothes.


    The sound of the explosion lasted for a long time.


    Lu Fan''s huge figure began to stand proudly in the world.


    Su Dong''s body was finally blown out of the heaven and earth road by Lu Fan.


    The power of cutting all the way forward still hurt Su Dong.


    The immortal body of the warrior is not invincible, nor is the five elements body of the alchemist invincible.


    Naturally, the body of the avenue that Su Dong forcibly wants to make is also not invincible.


    Everything has its advantages and disadvantages. The body of the road gives Su Dong a strong ability to survive. But once Lu Fan breaks all the roads around her and almost destroys the roads in her body, Su Dong''s injury is not one or two.


    For now, at least, the corners of her mouth are bleeding. The eyes have become a piece of blood red.


    "I thought you were really strong."


    Lu Fan''s tone was a little disappointed.


    By now, he has seen it. The foundation of Su Dong''s cultivation is very common.


    Her skill level, her mastery of power, and her operation of the power of Tao are all quite poor.


    To be exact, that is, the level of a Tiangang warrior.


    She now forcibly owns a road that does not belong to her. Just use, all seem to be a little inadequate. And once there are people like Lu fan who are not afraid of the way of destiny.


    All of a sudden, Su Dong is also weak.


    At least now, it seems that it is impossible for Su Dong to win again.


    Tianming road is blocked, physical strength, vigorous strength, and martial arts. She''s nothing like Lu Fan.


    Not to mention that Lu fan still has many means that she can''t think of.


    Lu Fan didn''t even use the killing of Shengling Avenue, nor did the cloud haze cloak behind it.


    With her teeth clenched, Su Dong''s face began to turn ferocious. It seemed that Lu Fan had completely angered her.


    She played life to gain power, but not to let Lu fan out of such words.


    What she wants is to defeat her opponent and kill Lu Fan.


    "Ah..."


    Sudon let out a wild roar from her throat.


    This cry, so hysterical, like people are not people, like ghosts are not ghosts.


    Her hair drifted away by itself, and the drops of liquid with the power of Shenxiao wusheng began to circle her again.


    Lu Fan''s body shrunk a little and stared at Su Dong.


    Is she going to force her strength again.


    Thinking of this, Lu Fan threw the sword away.


    He''s not an idiot who stands there and watches others build up their strength before they start.


    Wufeng heavy sword with terrible power directly runs through Sudong, and the whole person of Sudong flies upside down.


    Straight was nailed to a tall building.


    The building is a blooming orchid. The rhizome is the main body, and each leaf is a huge box. The flower of victory is the open-air square, the famous dragon snake Flower Restaurant in Qingtian.


    Su Dong was nailed to the petals, but now the building was shaking violently. However, there are countless sword marks, and then the flower buildings at the top fall, smashing into countless gravel on the ground. There is no doubt that this is the result of Lu Fanzhan.


    Below, a group of people ran out of the dragon and snake restaurant. From time to time, they turned to look at Su Dong, who was nailed on it.


    Lu Fan also stares at Su Dong''s face and whispers, "is it done?"


    Just then, Su Dong slowly raised his head.


    What a terrible face it was. Half of it was full of broken lines like stones. Then the flesh and skin on the face began to fall.


    At the corner of her mouth, a drop of black liquid was still swallowed by her.


    Last time, against Ye Nantian. She only swallowed a drop. This time, she swallowed ten drops directly.


    What is madness.


    Su Dong has abandoned everything. She even ignores the collapse of her own government, just to gain the strength to defeat Lu Fan.


    The white hair wiggles like a viper.


    The original beautiful face really becomes the same as the fierce ghost.


    This face alone can make many timid people have nightmares all their lives.


    "Death. Death. Death. "


    Sudon forced his voice out of his throat. Hoarse as a hundred year old woman. Shake hands, countless milky white forces burst out like silk thread, and in a moment, countless howls sounded.


    Some people who didn''t escape far away were killed by Su Dong directly.


    "Demon repair."


    Lu Fan sighed.


    Identity sometimes does not determine what a person is. Only as and mood can represent everything.


    Such crazy as Su Dong is really the standard spirit of demon cultivation.


    She will not be like Lu fan, even in the battle, but also deliberately control their own way of attack, as little as possible to hurt other people.


    Once Su Dong launches his kung fu, he will attack indiscriminately.


    The power of destiny quickly converged, the corpses exploded, and huge black holes began to appear behind Su Dong.


    "Silence."


    Su Donggao raised her hands. She was fighting crazily.


    Lu Fan''s jiuxiao ring began to tremble with madness. But this time, it''s not to fly away from Lu Fan. It''s to be wary of Lu fan running away.


    Obviously, jiuxiao ring also knows this move.


    Even it thinks that in the face of this move, only escape. Lu Fan could only lay the sword in front of him and began to retreat.


    Mr. Feng Tian clapped his hands and laughed: "ha ha, it seems that the feast is about to start."

 Chapter 1054

    The collapse started from the side of Sudong and spread out in a circle.


    Where the white light passes, everything breaks into pieces as if it had been attacked by thousands of wild animals.


    The black hole behind us is even more blazing and stinging.


    Slowly, that piece of blackness seemed to open his eyes.


    Lu fan, who was about to escape, was suddenly stared by his black eyes.


    Immediately, Lu fan stops all the movements. It''s like the spirit is captured in a flash.


    That is a pair of how terrible eyes, only one look, Lu fan can feel the deep crazy, tyrannical atmosphere.


    As if a very powerful and murderous beast attached to Su Dong''s body.


    With the power of Su Dong, he opened his eyes and showed his strength to the world.


    Lu Fan also brought cold sweat on his forehead.


    At the moment, he is struggling desperately. But the power was holding him back.


    Lu fan can only watch the white light impact on him.


    Just for a moment, countless white light, will pierce him.


    The terrible power seemed ready to devour him.


    "Help. This woman is crazy. "


    "Goblin, a complete goblin. No one stopped her. "


    "I''ll stop her. The contest won''t go on."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    People who were watching the battle were also affected by the power of Su Dong.


    If it''s just spread, that''s all. But just for a moment, Su Dong did not know how many people died.


    It''s not right to kill others.


    To Su Dong, it''s not a contest at all. It''s just wanton killing.


    Her practice, immediately caused a dozen martial zuns, Zun who soared.


    A dozen people looked at Su Dong with anger on their faces.


    "Siren, what do you want to do?" she snapped


    "It''s worth killing, you know."


    Not far away, Mr. Feng Tianzi saw this scene with displeasure on his face. Wave a hand way: "let these people go, affect me to see the mood of duel."


    Immediately, an elder waved out a dark light.


    When the Lord of Optimus Prime saw the light, he pointed to those martial masters and venerable masters and said: "Jin Jiawei, drive those people away."


    Breaking wind from all sides sounded, groups of bodyguards fly to the sky. Block in front of all the martial masters and venerable, then hold the blade and shout: "back."


    This time, no one really dared to fight.


    Although they feel extremely resentful for Sudong''s actions, they don''t need to take their own lives to fight against the whole kingdom of Optimus Prime.


    Of course, these people don''t know that Su Dong in front of them, like the bodyguards of Optimus Prime, is a demon cultivator.


    They''re one.


    Su Dong''s cold eyes just glanced at the martial masters lightly, and didn''t care about them at all.


    All her attention still falls on Lu Fan.


    Flying forward, Su Dong waves to a ruin.


    The stone turned into powder and floated away, revealing what was inside.


    Su Dong thought it was Lu fan who was buried in it, but what he saw was a sword without a front.


    The light on the sword shines continuously, but Lu Fan''s figure is gone.


    The pupil contracts slightly, and Su Dong''s half face which has not yet collapsed is twisted again.


    Suddenly, a strong wind came from behind.


    Sudong suddenly turned around and looked back. Lu Fan clapped her on the shoulder.


    "Take charge of the world."


    Look solemn, Lu Fan eyes such as electricity, momentum surging.


    He has been keeping the unused Zhang Tianjue. At this time, he finally uses it.


    At such a close distance, Lu fan has put his hands on Su Dong. Naturally, you can give full play to the power of ZhangTian skill.


    Su Dong suddenly burst out to drink, and raised his hand to return to Lu Fan.


    But as soon as her hand was half raised, the whole man could not move.


    Lu Fan forcibly controlled all the forces flowing in her body, and the forces of vigorous Qi and the world barely suppressed the forces of her rebellion.


    "Burst."


    Lu Fan''s fingers moved slightly, and Su Dong''s left arm burst suddenly, and the blood directly fell on his face.


    Su Dong made a shrill hissing and roaring voice, like a beast or a ghost, or like a man.


    Lu Fan bites his teeth secretly. He just wanted to blow Su Dong''s head off. But it''s not completely controlled. It''s only the left arm that blew up.


    Lu Fan burst again.


    This time, Su Dong''s right shoulder burst.


    Su Dong''s whole body was convulsed, but he could not stand it any longer.


    She was completely controlled by Lu Fan. She didn''t even have the ability to resist. All her skills, including the body of Tao, cannot be used.


    Su Dong said in a hoarse voice, "evil comes."


    All of a sudden, a piece of black air suddenly gushed from the wound of Sudong. This power is so deep that Lu Fan didn''t use the palm heaven skill to suppress it.


    The terrible black air swept all around and rushed Lu fan out.


    "Evil spirit."


    All over China, countless people exclaimed.


    At this moment, Su Dong''s identity is exposed.


    Those who had just been driven aside by the guards of Jinjia were furious again.


    They pointed to Su Dong and shouted, "no wonder they are so unreasonable. They only kill people."


    "The witch is really a devil. Kill her."


    The crowd was furious and countless people roared.


    Visible to the naked eye, how many people flew up directly and looked at Su Dong in a murderous way.


    Seeing this scene, the saint daughter of the dark Yuan said: "it seems that the contest will not go on, patriarch. Is it ready to start? "


    Feng Tian raised his hand and said, "wait a second. The play has just begun. What are you doing in such a hurry? "


    At the same time, on the other side, inside the safe house.


    All the Lords looked to the three saints sitting at the top.


    "It''s really funny this time," said Qian Sheng. At the end of the fight, it was all demon repair. "


    Until now, the eight square money Saint also does not say Lu fan is a good man.


    With a sudden wave of his hand, the whole safe house suddenly made a loud noise. Then the huge house flew up on the ground.


    At the same time, it began to bring the light of the power of space.


    Obviously, this house is not only a safe foothold, but also a thing that can be used to shuttle through the void.


    "Let them continue to play," said Qian. We''ll go first. "


    Say so, eight square money is holy palm again wave, whole curtilage began to accelerate flight, rush toward sky directly.


    The three saints all have smiles on their faces. The devil cultivates such a kill, but can''t they still run.


    The three saints and the Lords have obviously reached a consensus, so they will not fight against the magic amendment.


    Suddenly, all of us saw a huge mansion galloping up over Qingtian city.

 Chapter 1055

    "Want to escape."


    Feng Tianzi could not stop laughing when he saw the flying house.


    Dark yuan Saint daughter is also very happy, but her smile is very stiff, so it looks like only black eyes are shining.


    Lu Fan sprang up from the ground with a move of his hand, and the sword returned to him.


    Looking up, Lu Fan also saw the flying safe house.


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s expression became a little weird.


    This is the result of their deliberation.


    At the end of the day, he took a group of masters with him and fled first.


    Lu Fan really felt speechless about the practice of the three saints, if the demons didn''t even prepare for it. And the demons are stupid.


    It''s no wonder that the master of Lixi is such a witty person, and he doesn''t want to mix with the three saints.


    Lu Fan really doubted how the three saints were cultivated. If they are so wise, they can cultivate to the level of outer gang at most.


    Secretly clenching his teeth, Lu Fan didn''t have time to pay attention to them.


    At this time, Su Dong killed Lu fan again.


    The whole body is full of evil Qi. What is the destiny and what is the skill move.


    At this moment, all Su Dong gave up.


    All she had left was a terrible evil spirit.


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, at this moment she has ignited the last fire of life.


    "Die. Die. Die. "


    Sudon''s hysterical killing.


    Her fingernails became pale and slender, sword like, and fierce.


    Ten fingers straight to Lu Fan''s chest to kill.


    Lu Fan''s sharp heavy sword accurately blocked the impact of Su Dong.


    Fingernails are crumbling, and the black air that diffuses suddenly circles around Lu Fan''s back to launch an impact.


    The cloud haze cloak suddenly unfolds, and all the black air is directly absorbed by the cloud haze cloak.


    Lu Fan''s reckless backhand is a sword that stabs Su Dong.


    Su Dong didn''t even dodge and let Lu Fan stab him with a sword.


    "Death...... Death..... Death. "


    The mouth is also constantly saying the dead words, Su Dong''s hair behind the crazy spread out.


    A drop of black liquid reappears. Lu Fan glances at it and suddenly finds that Su Dong still has ten useless liquid left.


    At the same time, her hair is directly tied to Lu Fan.


    The strong binding force is not like hair, but more like chaos. It''s hard for Lu fan to move.


    Su Dong''s face is grim and crazy. He seems to want to hang Lu Fan with his hair.


    But Lu Fan''s body is much harder than she imagined.


    The magic Qi in her hair rushed into Lu Fan''s body, and then she went into the sea like a mud cow, without any message.


    Su Dong saw that Lu Fan could not be killed. Suddenly, he opened his mouth slowly.


    There were only ten drops of liquid left around her, and she even planned to swallow it. There is no doubt that her strength will increase greatly after swallowing the liquid, but the same * * will also collapse more severely.


    Seeing that Su Dong was about to swallow the last ten drops of liquid, Lu Fan also felt the coming of the crisis.


    Swallowing the liquid, Su Dong is likely to die on the spot.


    But it''s more likely that she''ll die with one hand.


    "Soul flash."


    In his eyes, Su Dong was stunned.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Lu Fan''s right hand is inching, the sharp heavy sword is rotating wildly, and Su Dong''s hair is broken.


    With a move of raising hands, ten drops of liquid floated back from Su Dong''s mouth and fell into Lu Fan''s hands.


    Take out a bottle directly to fill the liquid. Lu Fan stares at Su Dong and says, "I said, you can''t kill me."


    Sudong said hoarsely, "I can die with you."


    Lu Fan shouted, "why. Don''t you think about the reason. Why do you want to fight for such a stupid thing. You have a brain disease. "


    Su Dong said, "I just want to tell Shifu that I''m not bad."


    With this, Su Dong''s body began to expand.


    At the last moment, like other demons, she chose to explode herself.


    The end of madness is destruction, as it has always been.


    In fact, Sudong didn''t do anything wrong, if you insist on saying what she did wrong. That is, we should not persist on the wrong path.


    Because this road can only see the direction of death.


    "Sure."


    Lu Fan''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Space between a point in the center of Su Dong''s eyebrows.


    A ray of array lights up and seals Su Dong''s body.


    "Endless chain seal array."


    One after another, Su Donggang''s body just expanded, and now it shrinks back.


    Every array is released by Lu fan, who takes charge of heaven and adds the avenue of life. Otherwise, he can''t resist Su Dong''s self explosion. As a result, he will be killed alive.


    But Lu Fan''s practice has completely shocked all those who saw this scene.


    "Another double cultivation of Qi and martial arts."


    "It''s the real double cultivation of Qi and martial arts that hands are pinched and words are followed."


    "My God. Night shadow is a double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. "


    The three saints, who are fleeing, and all the Lords of the country have seen the action of Lu Fan in the light curtain through the sky outside the house.


    The face of the three saints is very ugly, and other lords are also stunned.


    Only when the real Qi and martial arts are revealed can the world know the difference between the fake and the real.


    The picture of Lu fan holding the sword in his left hand and making decisions in his right hand shocked many people at this moment.


    Mr. Feng Tian looked at this scene with wide eyes and a smile on his face.


    He turned his head to dance to Kong Lingdao and said, "you can go back to this clan."


    The dancing spirit bows.


    Floating up, Prince Feng Tian flew straight to Lu Fan.


    At this time, Lu fan has completely sealed Su Dong.


    In his eyes, he was unwilling and shocked. At last, Su Dong looked at Lu Fan and said, "Qi.... martial.... Double.... Repair. "


    Lu Fan didn''t answer her, just looked at her quietly.


    Soon, Su Dong''s body began to collapse. There is no need for someone to do anything. The reverse of power starts to devour her body.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Dong''s body is mostly turned into vermicelli and drifts away with the wind.


    Lu Fan sighed a little and slowly closed his eyes.


    The world cup is over.


    But there was no cheering or celebration for the final contest.


    There are only black clouds and broken cities.


    Lu Fan deeply knows what the end of the contest means.


    At this time, the sky suddenly a thunder.


    A figure appeared above Lu Fan''s head.


    "Night shadow, good fight. It was a very good fight. "


    Lu Fan opens his eyes and looks up to the sky. What floats there is not Fengtian, but who it is.


    Feng Tian held out his hand to Lu Fan and said in a loud voice, "you did a good job. You won the bet between you and me. Night shadow, I''ll give you another chance. Give me your loyalty and your strength. I will give you everything. As long as you kneel down and submit, you are the new elder of Daoxin demon sect. In this case, I will receive the order of heaven. "


    Lu Fan looks at Feng Tian, but suddenly laughs.


    "I refuse."


    Feng Tian suddenly expanded, and the monstrous spirit covered the whole city.


    Slightly bent over, Feng Tiandao said: "you are quite clear, night shadow. The person you are talking to now is the patriarch of Daoxin demon sect, the future leader of the world, Fengtian. "


    Lu Fan shouted: "you also heard clearly. The one who spoke to you is the leader of jiuxiao gate. He will kill you in the future. By the way, I don''t call it night shadow. "


    The heavy sword without front was raised, and Lu Fan shouted loudly.


    "My name is Lu Fan."

 Chapter 1056

    The sound shakes the sky, and the Qi penetrates the world.


    Lu Fan roared out of his throat with all his strength.


    This sentence, Lu Fan endured for a long time, today finally resounded through the sky.


    "He is Lu Fan."


    "Both qi and martial arts, the only one in the world."


    Almost instantaneously, everyone believed in Lu Fan''s identity.


    Who can fake the voice that comes from the bottom of my heart? Some of the voice is full of shocking power.


    At this time, all the demonic Qi in the sky could not suppress Lu Fan''s voice and hide his figure.


    At this moment, the picture of the coming of the Lord of Daoxin demon sect was not shocked by Lu Fan''s name.


    The picture of Lu Fan''s long sword pointing directly at Fengtian is deeply engraved in the minds of countless people.


    The smile on Feng Tian''s face finally disappeared. He looked at Lu Fan and said, "I know you are Lu Fan. Qian Sheng''s disciple, a descendant of jiuxiao gate. Unexpectedly, you are still the heir of this generation. You gave me another reason to kill you. But I still don''t really want to kill you. Lu fan, you can see clearly that the strength I have is not something you can stop or you can fight against. "


    Feng Tian raised his hand.


    At the next moment, the whole ground of Optimus Prime begins to release the black magic Qi.


    In the ground, in the mountains and rivers, in the sea.


    Magic Qi began to pour into the sky, and the earth began to tremble and tremble madly.


    All began to crumble, as if today was the end of the world.


    Lu Fan did not panic, nor did he have any different expression.


    Because he knew clearly what was going on between these black gases and the crumbling kingdom of Optimus Prime.


    Mr. Feng Tian stared at Lu Fan''s face, but he didn''t find the expression he wanted to see.


    This makes Feng Tian feel very boring, and suddenly his hand falls.


    In the sky, a huge tentacle appeared.


    "Come down."


    The sky closed and the voice faded.


    Then, the safe house, which had disappeared in the sky, was dragged out of the void and smashed on the ground.


    The safe house was smashed into four parts. Sansheng and others were directly smashed out.


    Feng Tian laughed crazily and said: "see, the world''s experts, in front of me, only have the share to run in a panic. The demon sect of Daoxin hears the order, and the massacre begins. "


    With the order of Fengtian, thousands of black shadows appeared in the sky.


    As soon as they appeared, they began to kill all the people they could see.


    In the ground, countless dark tentacles began to emerge.


    Everything touched by the dark tentacle was quickly swallowed.


    Howl, scream, all of a sudden the whole kingdom of Optimus Prime.


    It''s just a short period of time. In China, Qingtian is full of corpses.


    Such a picture, although Lu Fan had expected it. But when he saw this scene, Lu Fan couldn''t help his eyes twitching. The palm of the hand is slightly beating.


    Three saints and others can''t escape. They are a little angry.


    They are very self righteous that as long as the three of them fight together, nothing can stop them.


    But. They had just entered the void, and immediately found that the whole void of Optimus Prime was full of the tentacles of virtual animals.


    Those tentacles that cannot be touched or eliminated. Directly beat them back.


    The three saints tried to cut off the tentacles of the virtual beast. However, it was found that no matter what strength they used, virtual beasts could devour them. Even the most powerful power of Tao, the damage to virtual beast is very limited.


    You can''t even cut a tentacle.


    The three lights rose and the three saints floated in the sky.


    The eight square Qian Shengli said: "don''t think that this kind of means can help us. Since we can''t leave, we will kill you. "


    The three saints, Qi Qi, cast their murderous eyes on Feng Tian.


    Feng Tian said to Lu fan, "see, they don''t want to kill me now. But to catch me. Lu fan, you still have the last chance, kneel down, submit to me and offer your loyalty. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "Feng Tian, if I were you. What should be worried about now is that the three saints hit you one. Are you an opponent? "


    after that, Lu Fan quickly backed away.


    What he should have done has been finished, and has been put off to the last minute.


    In this way, the three saints and the other lords could not find a trace of life, but chose the stupidest match. Lu Fan had nothing to say.


    Anyway, he can only run away now. He is not stupid enough to fight with Feng Tian.


    When Feng Tian saw that Lu Fan wanted to leave, he didn''t stop him. He just smiled at Lu Fan and said, "it''s a pity."


    After death, the three saints suddenly kill.


    The monstrous spirit is directly torn by three lights of extinction. The figure of the sealed sky is submerged in the light.


    "Kill all demons."


    "We can go out after killing all the demons."


    The masters, the strong and the elite of all countries have begun to charge.


    At this time, there seems to be no choice. Only with the demons.


    A huge tentacle is still rushing out of the ground.


    However, no one who meets this tentacle, no matter the demon cultivator or the strong in various countries, can survive. As long as they are taken away, they will be dead.


    Mountains and rivers are broken, cities are melted.


    The sky and the earth are tearing like a picture.


    If there is world destruction, it must be today.


    Hiss and roar, whine and howl, the sound is endless.


    Lu Fan desperately runs out of the tentacles at the foot of dodge, all the way to the direction of the palace.


    There is still a thread of life there.


    "Lu Fan. This way. "


    Looking up, Lu fan saw a huge swoop of birds.


    The odd birds with dazzling ice blue flame are not flexible.


    Flying up, Lu Fan jumped on the bird.


    At a glance, Lu fan saw the phantom moon, the figure of Li Renlong,.


    "The Lord asked me to pick you up."


    Shouted Li Renlong.


    Lu Fan nods heavily and follows Li Renlong and others to fly away.


    But at this time, in the sky, suddenly appeared a dense and terrible figure.


    "Damn it, it''s the soul eating spider and the devil flame. Turn around, turn around."


    Li Renlong recognized the two terrible wild animals in the sky at a glance.


    When Lu fan saw the soul eating spider for a moment, he cried out loudly, "close the six senses and block the ears."


    As soon as Lu Fan''s voice fell, the other people didn''t react to it, so the spirit eating spider made a terrible hissing sound all over the sky.


    "The scream of fear."


    In a flash, the birds swooped to the ground.


    Li''s dragon body swayed, and the moon was bleeding from the mouth and nose.


    Lu Fan rushes forward and grabs the moon and blocks her six senses.


    In the whole Qingtian City, there is another bloody rain.

 Chapter 1057

    "Old man of the world, old man of all directions, old man of chaos. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you very much. "


    In the sky, the magic armor of Fengtian childe is dazzling, with blood red eyes, waving gently to the three saints.


    The three saints form the three talents array to trap the heaven in the center, and the overwhelming momentum will disperse everything.


    The place where four people stand has formed a special space. It doesn''t seem to fit in with everything on the outside.


    What evil spirit, the power of Tao, completely disappeared.


    All that flowed around them was like a light belt.


    These are the most original rules between heaven and earth, the complete heaven and earth Avenue.


    But these rules seem to fear the four of them. When they were passing by, they had to make a special detour.


    In particular, the rules of heaven and earth around Fengtian seem to disappear immediately.


    It''s like being swallowed by something.


    "Feng Tian, you are still alive. The martial saint of Shenxiao failed to kill you. "


    After San Sheng saw the face of Feng Tian clearly, his face became very ugly.


    Feng Tian laughed and said: "Shenxiao wusheng is really strong. I admit, I was chased around the world by him. He''s also beating me up. But he wanted to kill me. He was a little tender. I played a game of cicada shelling. He thought it was over. Then you idiots, help me get rid of my worst enemy. Haha, actually, I think we are in a group. What do you think, three betrayers. "


    Sansheng''s face was all black.


    "You go to die."


    "What to do with him, kill."


    "One world."


    The three saints were obviously distracted by a few words of Fengtian, so they had to force their hand.


    They are the top experts in the world. They can kill the country and destroy the world.


    Three forces of the world, with supreme power, are like three swords stabbing at the body of Fengtian.


    And Feng Tian only opened his arms, as if to welcome all.


    A huge black hole appeared where four people were fighting. Then it began to expand rapidly.


    Even the tentacles of virtual animals dare not approach this huge black hole at this time.


    As long as it is the person who meets the black hole, or anything, it will be hanged into powder in an instant.


    A black hole engulfs a whistling psychic spider in the middle of the sky.


    The evil flame splits the manatee, then takes the high roar directly, rushes to kill.


    In Qingtian City, there are ruins, monstrous spirit and countless battles.


    "Your Majesty. You go, sire. "


    In the Longwu Kingdom, Qiu Rong stood in front of the emperor.


    Seeing more than ten demons roar, Qiu Rong turns into a dragon directly.


    Behind him, his face was still pale. He took the dragon and ran away. Around them, there are more than beads out of the tentacles, crazy killing everything.


    Roar.


    The dragon of Qiu Rong''s incarnation collided with the demon flame splitting tianniu. Almost instantaneously, Qiu Rong''s dragon was full of scars.


    Qiu Rong smashes the tail of the Dragon hard and just knocks down several evil flame cracked tianniu. At the same time, with a wave of dragon''s claws, the magic cow flies.


    There''s no time to look at your injuries.


    At this time, at his feet, the evil spirit rose, but a few black robed demons appeared. They pinched their hands to make decisions, coagulated into a formation, and bound Qiu Rong to the ground.


    The huge dragon body struggled on the ground, but Qiu Rong couldn''t stand up.


    "What delicious dragon blood!" said the demon with a hoarse voice


    Saying that, several evil cultivators at the same time took out the blade and inserted it into Qiu Rong''s body.


    Immediately, Qiu Rong made a shrill hiss.


    "Qiu Rong. Qiu Rong. "


    The Dragon Lord cried out, his eyes were already red.


    In the same way, it''s happening all over Optimus Prime.


    Almost every place is howling and making a scream.


    "Uncle, let''s go. What are you doing here? "


    Qingtian city is in ruins.


    The wind took a rest and escaped the attack of a huge tentacle. The tentacle will not only swallow the things it touches, but also open its terrifying big mouth through the tentacle and forcibly take the wind to suck.


    There is no way to take it for a rest. The only way to do it is to run away.


    But the east fat man, also has been beside Leng Leng of watching, no action.


    The wind took a rest and rushed forward. He grabbed Dong Pang and dragged him out with all his life.


    "It''s true," muttered the fat man. Wu Chen, the world is really going to collapse. "


    "Martial uncle."


    The wind took a rest and made another exclamation.


    But a soul eating spider came like a black wave.


    The howling sound made the palms of the wind rest tremble, and the veins on the face beat one by one.


    At this time, the east fat man is returning to his mind, and his eyes emit boundless evil spirit.


    The soles of the feet stamped hard on the ground, and a blue force ripple out.


    Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The sound of continuous explosion is loud through the sky.


    Ten miles around, all the soul eating spiders were directly blown to pieces.


    The wind took a long breath and said, "martial uncle, you are still powerful."


    Dongpang grabs the collar of Feng''s nap and says: "go. We have to get out of here. "


    "Uncle, you know where to go," cried the wind, taking a break. "Idiot.". At this time, besides looking for Lu fan, who else can I look for? "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Explosion, neighing, screaming, earth shaking and sky shaking.


    These voices come together, and blood is spilling all over the earth.


    The whole kingdom of Optimus is collapsing, and the ground is collapsing. More and more tentacles are pouring out.


    All the lords who wanted to organize themselves to fight against each other, just when they got together, met two huge virtual animal tentacles.


    Only two times, they lost a lot.


    The formation was also split. The demons took the opportunity to rush in.


    Lu Fan looks at this scene from afar. He picks up the magic moon, pulls Li Renlong, calls Xiao Hei, and continues to fly towards the palace.


    Lu fan asked Li Renlong in a loud voice, "what did the LORD say. What can he do? "


    Li Renlong shouted:" use poison to attack poison. "


    Lu Fan''s face became a little strange when he heard these four words.


    "You mean..."


    It''s not over. Suddenly, a shadow of a man stood in front of Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looked at him and saw that he was a snake stick elder who had a close relationship with him.


    "Night shadow..... No, I should call you Lu Fan. The hall leader of the 15th hall will not do it, but will destroy with the world. How stupid you are. "


    Lu Fan held the sword tightly, stared at the face of the elder snake stick and said: "it''s you who are stupid. In the present kingdom of Optimus, no one can go out, and you will die. "


    The elder snake stick put his hand on his chest and said with a look of longing: "it''s my glory to sacrifice for the devil. Lu fan, since he has come, don''t try to escape any more. "

 Chapter 1058

    Lu fan, with a cold face, lowered his voice and said to the Li Renlong behind him, "tell the Li Lord that I may be late."


    Li Renlong said: "it''s too late. My task is to take you back. "


    As he said this, Li Renlong also took out the blade, obviously preparing to fight with Lu Fan side by side.


    "Elder snake stick sneers:" two little ghosts, also dare to use swordsmen in front of me, ridiculous


    The light of the walking stick rises, and the elder of the snake stick is about to move.


    Behind him, there was a clear blue light.


    Elder snake stick didn''t react, so he was divided into two parts by the light.


    Two bodies with a scream, hurriedly disappeared in the world.


    Then, the figure of Dongpang and fengxiao appeared in front of Lu Fan.


    "Lu fan, you are cruel enough."


    Dongpang said, throwing a bag of wine to Lu Fan.


    Lu fan knows that it must be a good wine for healing and Invigorating Qi without looking at it.


    But now, Lu fan can''t use it.


    Put the wine away directly. Li Renlong said in a loud voice, "hurry up."


    Dongpang said: "just go. Let the world go. Lu fan, this is the best chance for you to bribe people. Don''t blame uncle for not reminding you. "


    Lu Fan looked down and said, "but I can''t save them."


    "How do you know that you can''t save it?" said the fat man. If you can go out alive, then some of the people who follow you can go out alive. If you can''t get out alive, then you still care if they can get out alive. "


    Lu Fan opens his mouth. It seems that what Dong Pang said is very reasonable.


    Li Renlong was already in a hurry. He said in a loud voice, "what are you still talking about? Let''s go."


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "let me be a hero."


    As he said this, Lu Fanhu''s light rose to the sky.


    Lu Fan burst out and said, "come here, those who want to live."


    In such a time, nothing can be said to help.


    Immediately, Lu Fan attracted the eyes of almost all the living people in Qingtian city.


    In the same way, all the soul eating spiders, evil flame splitting longicorn, and a group of demons looked at Lu Fan.


    The eyelids of the wind nap are shaking, and the soft voice says, "you really want to be the target of the public."


    Lu Fan said happily with a smile, "it''s hard to have a few fights in life."


    "It''s Lu Fan. He was shouting. Believe him. "


    "In this case, believe it or not. The way of the three saints can''t be relied on. We can only see what Lu fan can do. "


    "Charge, everyone, in the direction of Lu Fan."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    All the Lords roared at Lu Fan.


    First of all, the first one came from the Lord of Wu''an, Emperor Qin and Shang. He believed in Lu Fan absolutely.


    Dongpang waves his hand again to kill a piece of evil flame splitting tianniu. He smiles and says: "Lu fan, have you ever thought about it. Maybe because of your roar today, we have the hope of rejuvenation. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "let''s go. Well, that''s right. Let''s. Maybe, if it can, it''s best. "


    "Kill him. At all costs. "


    In the distance, the figure of elder snake stick reappears.


    Two bodies with a strong black air, slowly combined into one.


    With ferocious eyes, elder snake stick began to form a formation. In the same way as him, the remaining elders appeared one after another and killed Lu fan at the same time.


    At the top of the sky, the three saints and Fengtian childe who were fighting stopped at the same time.


    At this time, Fengtian childe looks very different. There are fangs on the corners of his mouth. His eyes are all purplish red, and his hands have fine lines.


    There are two pieces of armor on his body, and a few strands of blood on his body.


    "You see," said Mr. Feng. Three betrayers, jiuxiaomen is still so influential, even if only one name is left. If Lu fan does not die, he will be your enemy in the future. He will come to your door one by one and hit you in the face one by one, just as Shenxiao wusheng beat you with his fist. However, the original Shenxiao wusheng, as long as you admit defeat. And Lu fan will kill you. "


    Eight Fang Qian said: "it depends on whether he can survive. Besides, if you really want to kill him, I''m afraid you are the first one to kill. "


    "In this way, we have a common opponent. That''s interesting. Mingming is just a kid who has just entered the honor. It makes the four strongest people in the world feel uneasy. In this case, I don''t mind if I let my Xiaobai kill him. "


    The three saints are silent and silent.


    On the shoulder of Fengtian childe, Tongtian devil ape appears.


    Lightly with his fingers, he points to the ape and says, "go ahead. Kill everyone. "


    The great red light in the ape''s eyes flashed, and then he said with a dull voice, "yes, my master."


    The ape leaped out, and then rose in the face of the storm. The body turned into ten million feet in a flash.


    Roar.


    A roar, even virtual beast''s tentacles dare not approach it.


    Gray white, huge, and stone like arm, desperately beating chest. At the same time roared: "Lu Fan."


    With this sound, Lu Fan''s face changed dramatically.


    When he saw the ape, he recognized that this was not the "big devil" he had met outside the void of Dansheng kingdom.


    Lu Fan clearly remembered that it was his arm that crushed the ruler of the immortal and almost grabbed him.


    Feelings, it is not a person, but a wild animal.


    It''s a rare animal raised by Fengtian.


    East fat see the moment of the ape, then lost the original calm.


    "Go, this is chaos beast."


    As soon as Dongpang''s voice came down, he saw the monkey take a step.


    It''s just one step. Several martial arts masters who were flying originally exploded into blood fog.


    The terrible wave of power directly lifted Lu Fan and others out. Xiao Hei made a painful wail and immediately shrunk.


    No more hesitation, Lu Fan and Li Renlong start to run with all their strength.


    At this time, they have followed countless figures behind them.


    In other people''s eyes, it seems that only following Lu fan can we live.


    Not far from the sky, the two figures stop slowly.


    A person, clothes such as ink, eyes like night, is the dark yuan saint.


    The other one, dressed in luxurious clothes and with a wicked smile, is the fake Lord of the kingdom of Optimus Prime, the devil of nightmare.


    Slowly, the ghost devil recovers himself and says to the daughter of dark yuan: "you say. How do we kill them. Let my little pets bite them, or let''s do it ourselves. "


    "The one who does not destroy the Holy One, mine," said the daughter of the dark yuan. Others, yours. "


    The ghost nightmare devil took out his fan and said: "very good, very good. It''s such a happy decision. "

 Chapter 1059

    Qingtian City, Ming Qidian.


    "Explode."


    The Lord of Lixi was in a wooden wheelchair all the way forward.


    The strong men who run the animal house on both sides killed the guards who rushed up like cutting melons and vegetables.


    Each of these strong men is at least the cultivation of martial arts.


    A suit of animal grain armor is not ordinary. It can increase their combat power by at least one to three percent.


    As they cut people, they sprinkled powder on the outside.


    In the powder, there is a little smell.


    The taste drifts with the wind, which makes the virtual animal tentacles that are raging around shrink back. They seem to hate the smell.


    Boom.


    With a bang, the gate of the Ming Qidian hall was directly opened by the children of the animal house. Exposed all the light curtain inside.


    Li Xi''s Wooden wheelchair entered the Mingqi palace, sweeping the light curtain in the palace with a dignified look.


    From the pictures in the light curtain, the whole kingdom of Optimus Prime is on the verge of collapse.


    Those crazy tentacles are devouring everything in the kingdom of Optimus.


    Li Xi''s master coughed softly and said: "the virtual beast has begun to wake up gradually. We have not much time left."


    The elders who followed the leader of the Lixi clan were surprised and said: "the leader. You mean, now that''s what it looks like. Actually, it''s not the state when virtual beast wakes up completely. "


    Li Xi nods:" yes. Once the virtual animal wakes up completely. The animal repellent powder we just sprinkled will be useless. Everyone, we''re going to set up the battle line. We need to stay here for about half an hour. "


    The elder next to him was even more shocked. He said in surprise: "half an hour, patriarch, you are not kidding. How can we stay here for half an hour. Once the virtual beast wakes up, we will surely die. "


    Li Xi raised his head and looked at the elder with a kind of moribund eyes that no one else had ever seen.


    One by one, Li Xi said: "if we can''t hold on for half an hour, we will surely die. Do you need me to say it again? "


    this elder, who has been cultivated to the peak of wuzun, was completely awed by Lixi, who has no vigorous force or even no power to bind a chicken.


    Lianlian should be, the elder began to command all the children of the beast house to arrange the array.


    This time, the beast house is out of the house.


    At the critical moment of life and death, no one can avoid it. The only thing we can do is to fight hard at last.


    Look at all the mountains, rivers, forests and fields swallowed by the light. Look at those crying in the light of the heart and lungs of the giant, as well as the ground is still collapsing. Li Xi clenched his fist to death.


    Here was originally the country where they controlled the animal house.


    This place was originally the place where they lived and lived.


    What a peaceful land it used to be.


    But now, because of a virtual beast, everything has collapsed.


    It''s just a virtual beast.


    Li Xi, who has fought with the wild animals all his life, never thought that he would be planted in the hands of a wild animal.


    When he was young, Li Xi also studied virtual beast, a magical wild animal.


    But he never thought that virtual animals could grow to this extent.


    Up to now, Lixi still remembers that what he gave to the virtual beast at the beginning was. It''s useful, but it''s useless.


    Now it seems that how naive and ridiculous his comments are.


    The devil repair directly used the cruelest means, hit his face.


    It is not only a wild animal that destroys the animal house that started from the wild animal. What makes him feel more humiliating is that.


    After so many years of planning, demon Xiu didn''t find any movement in Optimus Prime.


    It seems that these years are safe and stable, which makes him slack, so that the whole animal control room is slack.


    Take a deep breath, but fortunately, the world is not really saved.


    "There''s a last chance."


    Li Xi reaches out to take out his time and space giant rat and gently feeds a little square food.


    Immediately, the time-space giant mouse took Fang Shi and gnawed fiercely. After gnawing, he bared his teeth to Li Xi, as if he didn''t eat enough.


    But Li Xi had to take out a little more. Time and space giant rat left with food in his mouth and crawled to the bottom of the ground along the gap.


    Li Xi''s eyes glittered with light and murmured, "it''s all for once."


    With the palm of his hand gently pressed on the wooden wheelchair, Li Xilian flew directly with the chair.


    Glancing through the light curtain, Li Xi finds the place he wants to see.


    There, it belongs to the four boundary mountain. Now it''s full of the tentacles of virtual animals.


    "Here it is."


    Li Xi nodded softly. Then, he looked out and shouted: "Li Renlong and Lu Fan''s little friend have you come back?"


    outside, the sound immediately sounded.


    "Not yet. But the fighting outside is getting fiercer. Lord, come out and have a look. "


    Hearing that Li Xi was sitting in a wooden wheelchair and floating in the gate, he looked up and saw the huge body of the great ape.


    Li Xi opened his mouth wide and said, "chaos holy beast. Come on, bring our Xumi water quickly. "


    Immediately, the elder just ran over again, holding an object in his hand and saying: "master, do you need to kill this chaotic holy beast with water?"


    Li Xi took the Xumi water course and said: "nonsense. Just need water to kill chaos beast. Take bow and arrow. You have to blind it. Otherwise, all people in Qingtian will surely die. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Li Xi''s cry, Lu Fan and others obviously can''t hear.


    They can only see the great ape coming with the most terrible power. The breath on the body is really powerful and frightening. Before the body arrived, the compressed breath has made many people bleed on the spot.


    "Back. Retreat. When the blade is taken out, everyone will attack as soon as they retreat. We must not let it rush up directly. "


    Li Renlong shouted.


    Others looked at him blankly, obviously not trusting him.


    Lu Fan shouted, "listen to the words of Prince Li, who is in charge of the animal room. Hurry up."


    Hearing the three words of "governing the beast room", other people began to act one after another.


    You can no longer hide in the protection of others. They took out their own weapons and launched their own strength.


    For a time, all kinds of light rose.


    In the crowd, several lights are particularly shining.


    Among them were Dongpang and the Lord of Dansheng, whom Lu Fan knew.


    No mistake, the Lord of Dansheng unexpectedly came to Lu Fan''s team.


    However, at this time, the Lord of Dansheng obviously had no time to find Lu Fan''s troubles. His whole body was in a frenzy, and the life Avenue was rippling.


    "Stupid mortal, die."


    Tongtian ape finally killed in front of him and clapped it with a slap.


    The terrible power makes all the tentacles around retract.


    Dongpang, the leader of Dansheng Kingdom and other people immediately took action at the same time.


    Drink.

 Chapter 1060

    "Draw the bow, full of arrows, aim. Aim. I want you to aim. Eyes, aim at the eyes. "


    The Lord of Lixi shouted loudly.


    In front of them, the two martial elders in charge of the beast room looked dignified and filled their long bows little by little.


    The bow is not an ordinary bow, a black iron tyre, and a dragon tendon string. These two Xuanyin dragon bows are made from the cold ice and Yin blood of wild animals.


    At the bottom of the bowstring, there is a cluster of smart Qi array. As long as the bowstring is pulled apart, the automatic air flow converges into an arrow.


    The two martial masters also injected their yin and Yang strength into the bowstring. At this time, the bows and arrows condensed into two bright black and white colors.


    At the tip of the arrow, a little water floats.


    The arrows of the two wuzuns aimed at the eyes of the all sky ape at the shouting of the Lixi patriarch.


    At this moment, Tongtian ape has already become a group with many experts.


    A casual slap on the camera is the general power of the mountain.


    I''m afraid that as long as the general warrior meets with such a strong force, he will surely die.


    It''s not easy to gather all the experts together with Lu Fan and others, and they have been directly scattered by Tongtian ape.


    Lu fan draws his sword and rushes to Tongtian evil ape. He incarnates the heaven and the earth, turns the strength of life and death, and destroys Yin and Yang.


    The heavy sword was slashed on the arm of the great ape, bringing up a series of sparks.


    Lu Fan tried his best, but found that he could not even cut off the skin of the monkey.


    It''s hard to imagine how hard the flesh of macaque is.


    The backhand slaps Lu fan to fly, and Tongtian ape roars again. Its eyes are fixed on the Lord of Dansheng and Dongpang.


    In its eyes, now only these two people are the real rivals.


    Blood gushed wildly, and Lu Fan''s palm was clapped out of the sky.


    Seeing that it is about to be installed on a huge tentacle, the light of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon lights up and forcefully drags Lu Fan''s body.


    The array under his feet was shining. Lu fan stopped.


    There was a flash from left to right, and Lu fan made a dangerous move away from the attack.


    At this time, looking around, the tentacles have almost occupied all places.


    There is no better place for magma to flow out.


    The screams are fading away, not that no one is dead. Just too many people have just died. Now there are fewer and fewer people left. There are few who can die.


    "Lu Fan."


    Li Renlong drinks anxiously.


    Lu Fan gnaws his teeth secretly, and the world is still shaking in his eyes.


    It''s just a strike from the great ape. It''s really powerful. Lu Fan had a feeling that his body was about to break up after just one stroke.


    Even if his life Avenue is desperately recovering his body, Lu fan can still feel the pain in his heart. As if breathing, with the visceral fragments.


    Lift a breath forcibly, Lu fan body turns streamer, continue to fly forward.


    Li Renlong, holding the moon in one hand, said in a loud voice, "we have no choice but to go."


    Lu Fan watched Tongtian ape bite his teeth, though he wanted to fight with everyone. But in the current situation, he can understand that he can''t fight with the all sky ape without the strength of the ultimate strong.


    "Go."


    Lu Fan had a big drink.


    Continue to take the lead in the direction of the palace.


    Behind him, the crowd shouted to kill. Countless evil practices and soul eating spiders have come up again.


    The lower tentacles are also rising.


    "Take this and sprinkle the powder. Quick sprinkle. "


    Li Renlong suddenly took out a bag of powder and threw it away.


    The soul eating spiders that are about to rush in front of them all retreat a little bit with fear, without forming a complete encirclement.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Lu Fan takes the lead, and becomes a dragon by sword.


    "Burst. Explosion. Explosion. "


    A series of explosions were heard through the sky.


    Countless lights rushed out of the explosion and went straight to the palace.


    Behind him, the whole body hair of Tongtian ape suddenly stands up. Every hair is as tough as a soldier.


    The hands suddenly in the chest of a hammer, all hair rushed out of the sky.


    The fat man in winter, the Lord of Dansheng, can''t dodge, and is directly penetrated by hair.


    Lu Fan and others who are fleeing are also caught up by hair.


    At the critical moment, Lu Fan only had time to erect the heavy sword in front of him. Only heard the clang, a very terrible force came.


    Lu Fan''s mouth cracked and he could hardly hold the sword without a blade in his hand.


    Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Then the hair exploded.


    Behind him, some small country leaders were blown to pieces on the spot.


    The flesh and blood fell to the ground, immediately attracted a lot of tentacles, and soon swallowed up.


    The Lord of Wu''an, the emperor of Qin and Shang, was lucky. The bayonet passed only by him, and did not stab him. But the explosion that followed blew his arm to pieces.


    Next to him, a man grabbed the emperor of Qin and made him not fall down directly.


    At this time, as long as you dare to land, it must be swallowed up by the virtual beast''s tentacles.


    Look at those giant giant giant people. As long as they can''t fly, they will die first.


    The bigger the head is, the bigger the goal is. Unless it''s as strong as the ape, it doesn''t seem to be afraid of virtual animals, it can''t escape being swallowed up.


    "Now, let''s go."


    The Lord of Lixi burst out.


    Seeing the moment when Tongtian ape released his hair, he knew that the opportunity came.


    Immediately, the two wuzuns let go at the same time. The sharp arrow disappears in a flash, and when it reappears in a blink of an eye, it has already come to the face of the all sky ape.


    Before Tongtian ape could react, the sharp arrows of yin and Yang hit his right and left eyes directly.


    The sound of a sharp arrow entering the flesh was heard clearly. At the same time, Xumi water entered the eyes of the all sky ape.


    This sharp arrow, in fact, can''t hurt the all sky ape much.


    The key is water.


    Li Xi looked at the all sky ape nervously.


    At the next moment, the great howling of macaque. Covering his eyes, Tongtian ape started rolling all over the ground.


    "Yes. Come again. "


    As soon as the Lord of Lixi waved, the two warriors immediately drew the bows again.


    But just then, a cold voice sounded in the sky.


    "Good you, the master''s pet, you dare to hurt it."


    The voice was cold, and the sky was filled with black air.


    When they looked up, they saw a familiar dress.


    "Prime."


    The two elders spoke in surprise.


    But the Lord of Lixi gnawed his teeth and said, "no, it should be the devil of nightmare."


    The folding fan shakes gently, and the pale and gloomy face of the ghost devil comes into everyone''s eyes.


    Pointing to Li Xi, he said: "I''ve heard that the master of Li Xi has no equal in wisdom. Let me have a look today. How do you deal with me with wisdom? "


    "To deal with you, you don''t need wisdom," said Li Xizong


    After that, the Lixi patriarch quickly retreated and directly drifted back to the palace of Mingqi.


    At the same time, a man slowly flew up and looked at elder Li Xi, saying, "please be holy."


    Then, the man''s body changes rapidly, and a breath of vicissitudes spreads.


    "Demon repair."


    The man''s voice was hoarse and his eyes were purple.


    The ghost nightmare, the king of magic, said with a smile, "master the beast''s room, empty saint. You''re still alive. "

 Chapter 1061

    "If you don''t get rid of the demons, how can I die?"


    The voice of Kong Sheng changes from hoarse to ethereal. The crazy power of Tao began to gather, and the terrible breath of the extreme strong began to spread everywhere.


    "You''ve been gone for so many years," the devil laughed. Why not go on disappearing. Otherwise, let me help you disappear forever. "


    At the end of the speech, the figure of the devil turns into thousands of ghosts. With the sound of crying and howling, he rolls up the empty saint and flies to the sky.


    The next moment, a separate world appeared in the sky.


    The clear shape of the square, and the forces that do not fit around, began to spread around.


    Another forbidden area appeared in the sky. Who dares to join in the battle of the extreme strong.


    Whoosh. Whiz. Whiz.


    There''s always light falling. Until then, Lu Fan and others finally flew to the top of the palace.


    At a glance, I saw the children of the beast house outside the Ming Qidian hall, still waiting for them.


    The whole palace, at the moment, has been destroyed.


    Only mingqidian looks a little better.


    After Lu Fan and others fell, they found that this place had not been swallowed by virtual animals.


    Looking at his son, Lu Fan shouted, "master of the Emperor Li Xizong."


    When the gate of Qidian was opened in the Ming Dynasty, the voice of the emperor Lixi came.


    "Lu fan, you are here."


    Lu Fan said: "it''s all here. What can you do? Hurry up. If not, we''ll run in the direction of the map now. You all take out the map. "


    Lu Fan''s cry left all the living lords and the powerful at a loss.


    "What map."


    Kong Lin and others suddenly thought of something and took the lead to take out a bead.


    This is the map Lu Fan gave them in advance a few days ago.


    It''s just that they didn''t take it seriously.


    Lu Fan also broke his heart. All the escape maps were given to them. In the end, these people actually choose to escape by following Sansheng and driving out the safe house.


    Now that it''s over, we can only try to escape from this position. Lu fan has taken out the empty boat.


    If he guesses right. The demons should give themselves a way to escape. And this route, ten have * *, is the one he found.


    Because this one has the least external repair and is also the closest. This is the map that Wukong spirit got after synthesizing a lot of information about demon cultivation. If you want to bet your luck, this route is the last choice.


    "Lu fan," cried Kong Lin. You said that the beads you gave us are the map that let us escape. Then let''s go from here now, shall we? "


    Lu Fan shouted, "you should have left here long ago. I''ve given you everything. Can''t you see it? "


    Li Xi''s voice suddenly said: "wait a minute, wait another half an hour. Now go, even if you can find the right direction, you are still nine to death. Give me half an hour, and I''ll make a way for you. "


    Lu fan stopped and turned to look at Li Xi.


    But next to them, Kong Lin and others did not listen to the words of the Lixi patriarch at all. They directly stepped on their own carriage, broke the void, and rushed into it.


    Seeing that they were so reckless, Li Renlong shouted, "what are you doing. You can''t leave at this time. Didn''t you hear the patriarch. At this time, it''s a life of nine deaths. "


    The cry of Li Renlong did not leave many people behind.


    Fengyu, Xuanguo and Longwu all rushed to the void.


    A group of monarchs of small countries, seeing the nine great powers, walked more than half of them in an instant, and hurriedly followed suit.


    They don''t want to stay here to die. What happened in the kingdom of Optimus Prime is a nightmare for the monarchs of many small countries.


    On closer inspection, many people are frightened.


    Not every country''s strong man really dares to fight against the demon cultivator. Once you see such a cruel death, you will appear in front of yourself.


    A lot of people are already scared and pale, and their legs and feet are soft.


    In such a state, even if their cultivation is astonishing and they can exert their strength, I''m afraid they are less than one or two.


    Lu Fan''s face grew darker as the crowd left.


    He can''t control other people either. He can only hope that they can ask for more.


    "Lord Lixi, what are you going to do?"


    Lu fan asked Li Xi about his voice.


    The strong who have not yet left, all the Lords of the country also cast their questioning eyes to Lixi. No one is willing to believe Lixi without asking clearly about this matter.


    "You really want to know," Li Xi''s eyes flashed


    Lu Fan shouted, "speak up. This is the time. What are you doing. Lord Lixi, if you are really smart, you should save more lives. It''s not a question that''s still being asked. "


    Li Xi said, "that''s right. My old problem of showing off my wisdom has been repeated. Lu fan, lords, I tell you. The next thing I have to do will make me nail on the stigma column forever, but I don''t regret it, because it has such a chance. In half an hour, I will blow up the whole kingdom of Optimus Prime. All places, all things, together with the power of heaven and earth in the void, are all blown up. Don''t the demons want to play hard. Then we have to be tougher than them. They want to devour the kingdom of Optimus and the powerful in the world with virtual beasts. We''ll just blow it up. "


    The look in the eyes of Li Xi''s Lord became extremely terrible.


    All the people in the room take a breath of air conditioner.


    "This is to fight with poison."


    Lu Fan takes a deep breath.


    Li Renlong said: "this is the only way. The explosion did not start in full, but in sequence. At last, it will blow up to Optimus city. At that time, the virtual beasts in other parts of the kingdom of Optimus will be seriously injured, and we can rush out through other places that have been bombed. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "that''s why we have to hold on for half an hour. It''s because of the explosion. It will take half an hour to reach Optimus City, right? "


    Other people smell the words, but start frying.


    "Explosion. What''s the difference between being killed and being killed. Li Xi, is this the best way you can think of.


    "It''s better to leave now. Don''t stop me. Lu fan, bring me another map. "


    "Don''t be impulsive. At this time, we can only trust Lu Fan and Li Xi."


    "Believe what. The three saints can''t be relied on. What can they do? "


    "It''s over, we''re done. The world is over. This damn race of nations is really an idiot. "


    "Is it useful to say that nonsense now?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    When the crowd is quarreling, they are still in the mood to quarrel. Lu fan is really speechless to them.


    "Enough."


    As soon as Lu Fan shouted, the crowd was quiet.


    Holding a heavy sword without a blade, Lu Fan floats up and looks at the saints who are still fighting madly not far away.


    Lu Fandao: "I believe in Lixi. This half hour, I come to guard, you want to go, then go

 Chapter 1062

    Giant Kingdom, ten thousand feet deep in the earth.


    Hollowed out rock holes, endless spread out of the tentacles.


    The light is shining, all the light converges here, and finally disappears into a huge lump of meat.


    The meat is round, big and soft, beating like a heart.


    It has two nine color tentacles like arms on both sides, turning back and forth constantly from left.


    From time to time, these tentacles let out tiny threads of power. And every thread of strength is linked by countless more and more big tentacles.


    No mistake, it is the main body of virtual beast.


    All the power swallowed by the tentacles of the whole kingdom of Optimus Prime is finally gathered in the meat through these tiny silk threads.


    No one knows how big the meatloaf is or how terrible the power in the meatloaf is.


    The only thing for sure is when the power in the meat comes out.


    Don''t say it''s just a giant Kingdom, I''m afraid even the whole northern Xinjiang will be greatly impacted.


    Dong. Thump. Thump.


    The meat is still beating regularly, but the power from four weeks has started to accelerate wildly.


    Originally, it needed to swallow the power for one day or even ten days. Now every moment in the crazy delivery. So that the light on the meat began to get brighter and brighter.


    Dong Dong. Thump. Thump.


    At last, it began to beat faster.


    There was a huge crack in the meat.


    Slowly open, the crack is a black red eyes.


    Dark pupils with a bloodshot white eye make the meat look very different.


    At least the normal virtual beast will not look like this. It can only be said that the virtual beast of the kingdom of Optimus really eats too much of demon cultivation. All of them have been tainted with evil spirit.


    "Squeak."


    Suddenly, there was a mouse''s hissing in the dark of the ground.


    Big meatball looked into the darkness, and the huge eyes were the torch in the night. At a glance, it saw a small white mouse approaching slowly.


    Big meatball looked at the little mouse in a daze. I don''t seem to understand what this is.


    The white mouse saw the eyes on the big meat, stopped immediately, and began to nibble with a square piece of food.


    The big meatball looked at the little mouse curiously, and at the same time, its mouth cracked.


    It was a flower like mouth, full of barbs and light.


    With his mouth open, he even learned how to keep the mouse''s mouth open and close, like eating.


    The little mouse looked at this scene, smiling back and forth.


    Then he broke off a square piece of food and handed it to the big meatball.


    The big meatball reached out a little tentacle and leaned towards the little mouse.


    The tentacles with colorful light actually met Fang Shi. Soon all the Fangshi on the mouse''s hand was taken away. The angry little mouse shook his fist at the big meatball.


    When the big meatloaf got something, it immediately put it into its mouth.


    Then, you can clearly see that the only big eye of the big meatloaf is bright.


    It felt like a starving ghost in the color who had been locked up for more than ten years, and finally saw a beautiful woman.


    The green light is coming out of my eyes.


    The little mouse swung his fist to the big meatball, and then turned to leave.


    Before leaving, the little mouse ejected a small bead from its mouth.


    It was about the size of gravel. The little mouse clapped the bead into the sand and quickly escaped.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the same time, in the palace, Mingqi palace.


    Li Xi''s master suddenly saw a light in his eyes and said with a smile: "I found it, and finally I found it. You are ready. We have a little assurance this time. "


    Outside, Lu Fan and others are still standing by, and the tentacles around have gradually broken through the place where the powder has been sprinkled, and began to approach quickly.


    Hearing the cry of the Lord of Lixi, all the people were shocked.


    Lu Fan''s face finally raised a smile.


    But just then, another scream came. Lu Fan turned around and saw that not far from the left, a country Lord and ten powerful people were directly divided into bodies by a group of demons in black.


    With the sound of orderly and uniform footsteps, these demon cultivators stride forward.


    The leader, however, was the elder of the staff and others.


    "Look where you''re going."


    Several elders of the demon cultivation line up and quickly approach Lu Fan and others.


    Li Renlong said beside Lu fan, "these people are haunted."


    Lu Fan looked at these demon elders, but he said with a little doubt, "Why are these people not attacked by virtual beasts?"


    As he spoke, Lu Fan''s eyes narrowed. He began to look for the same things in these demon elders.


    At a glance, Lu fansuddenly saw that there was a black long sword in the waist of these demon elder.


    Seeing the sword, Lu Fan was stunned. And then immediately came the reaction.


    Wait, sword.


    Magic sword.


    Lu Fan remembered that when he was in the demon cultivation selection. When he got the sword, the virtual beast stopped attacking him.


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s eyes were blazing to several demon cultivation elders.


    Quietly, Lu Fan said to the dragon, "kill these elders."


    Li Renlong said, "needless to say, we will do the same."


    On the other side, in the sky.


    The battle between the three saints and Fengtian also reached the stage of incandescence.


    The combined power of the three saints is obviously to seal the sky. But Fengtian fought against the three saints by his own strange means.


    The magic Qi is flickering. Then the whole kingdom of Optimus continued to turn up the magic Qi, and Fengtian was an immortal existence.


    "One world, deprivation."


    Bafang Qian Sheng gives him a firm hand.


    The power of the world forces Fengtian to be trapped, while the sword of chaos martial Saint falls.


    "Benyuan sword."


    The sword has the power of chaos, the sword falls silent.


    Fengtian was divided into two parts, but there was no blood outflow, not to mention a little hurt.


    "Backtracking."


    The world''s saints at the same time. Feng Tian''s body began to shrink.


    It seems to go back from what it looks like today to what it was when it was a child, or even when it was just born.


    Feng Tian was laughing all the time. The moves of the three fell on him, but he didn''t seem to react at all.


    After the move of the celestial sage, Feng said softly, "it''s boring. You are still the old means."


    In a flash, the sky was restored.


    The three saints frowned at the immortal state.


    Below, the virtual animal''s activities are also growing.


    Eight Fang Qian said: "seal the sky, we can''t kill you. You can''t kill us. This fight is really boring. "


    Feng Tian laughed and said, "I can''t kill you, stupid man. Can''t you see that I''m really procrastinating. You''ve been waiting a long time, Suman. "


    As soon as Fengtian''s voice fell, an extremely sharp breath appeared behind the three saints.


    Immediately, the three saints changed dramatically.


    "The way to kill is kunsheng."

 Chapter 1063

    Just after the exclamation of the three saints, the figure of elder Suman appeared behind the eight square Qian saints.


    His face was cold and murderous.


    In the moment when elder Suman appeared, it seemed that the world suddenly became cold.


    It seems that the wind of the netherworld sweeps away, which makes people''s marrow cold and their hearts despair.


    The whole body of the eight square Qian Sheng immediately appears with an absolute space of one foot thick.


    The small world in the body is released from the outside, forming a armor that is absolutely hard to break.


    At a glance, you can see the whole body of Qian Sheng, the sun, the moon and the stars, rotating the mountains and rivers.


    One side of the world is outside, the heaven and earth are hard to break, and the road has no way to start.


    Bafang Qian Sheng holds a Dharma in his right hand and is ready to fight back.


    But at this time, an absolutely sharp force passed by him directly, which did not fall on him.


    Bafang Qian Sheng was shocked. Suman didn''t come for him at all.


    These murders are a trap.


    Qian shengzheng is going to make a sound. Next to him, chaos warrior has already opened his eyes to his chest.


    There, two long swords were thrust into his body one by one.


    On the front is the sword that seals the sky. It''s surging with demonic Qi and shining blood. Feng Tian looks at chaos wusheng with a smile. He hasn''t made any moves since he started. This is the moment.


    Behind it is the sword of elder Suman.


    It was a broken sword with no point and half of the hilt.


    There is no light on the sword. There is only extreme violence and fierce murderous spirit.


    At the same time, the power of Xuanqi was transferred in the hands of elder Suman. It was a stone martial art with the word "nameless" engraved on it.


    "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time."


    Elder Suman said word by word.


    With her voice, chaos warrior is like a punctured water ball. The whole body of chaos and the power of the world, even like the gushing spring, was madly absorbed by the martial arts in the hands of elder Suman.


    Two long swords, just like two peerless seals, are hard to move.


    Chaos wusheng''s face suddenly became extremely pale, his palm was shaking, and he suddenly pressed hard in the void.


    At the next moment, a chaotic gossip ball suddenly gathered around. The terrible power was rampant in the ball. It''s a sign of destruction.


    Such power, even if the celestial sage of the universe and the Almighty Qian Sheng want to help him, they don''t know what to do.


    Chaos martial Saint put forward the posture of dying together with elder Suman and Fengtian.


    Heaven is the holy of the universe and money is the holy of all sides. At this moment, we can only retreat desperately. The two men jumped out of the fighting space directly.


    In a twinkling of an eye, I turned into a streamer, and in a twinkling of an eye, I came to the palace.


    Behind him, a mushroom shaped wave of explosion came from the sky.


    Then, everything began to be torn.


    What space, what virtual animal, what architecture.


    This moment, all under this force, appears extremely fragile.


    Lu fan, who is fighting against the demons, suddenly feels the terrible power coming from behind.


    Without hesitation, Lu Fan grabbed Li Renlong and shouted, "get down."


    Then, boundless power sweeps everything.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi is broken in an instant. He can only rely on his body to resist the power still in the crazy world.


    The power of the explosion lasted for more than ten breaths.


    When the power disappeared, Lu Fan looked up again, all the rubble and ruins. Unexpectedly, all of them were swept away, leaving only the tentacles that were still swinging wildly.


    This damned virtual beast, it''s nothing serious.


    Li Renlong around, the mouth is constantly spraying blood. After a complete coma.


    Those strong people who have not yet left behind are also swayed by the impact of the force just now.


    Glancing across the whole field, Lu fan saw the demon elders who were getting up.


    They are also a little shaky.


    Now.


    It''s impossible to lose any chance. Lu Fan even has no time to gather his vigorous Qi. He rushed directly to elder snake staff.


    The elder snake stick just got up and saw a shadow rushing in front of him like the wind.


    The elder snake stick instinctively reached out to block it, but the next moment saw a big black sword, which fell directly on her head.


    Poof.


    The heavy sword runs through the head, and the elder snake stick is severely nailed to the ground by Lu Fan''s sword.


    At this moment, the power of the world inside Lu Fan''s body rushed into the elder''s body like a storm.


    The snake stick elder who was just about to escape in the fog of demonization was trapped in the place by the power of the world.


    Lu Fan snapped, "I want to run. It''s too late. "


    Elder snake stick wanted to answer Lu fan, but she was nailed to the ground at this time and could not say a word at all.


    Boom.


    Lu Fan''s world power and vigorous Qi crisscross, causing an explosion directly in the body of elder snake stick.


    This kind of internal damage, even if the snake stick elder can not be killed, can also make her seriously injured for decades.


    The body of elder snake staff was suddenly blown into countless blood clots.


    The snake head stick in her hand and the black magic sword on her waist flew out directly.


    Lu Fan raises his hand and the black sword falls into his hands.


    Immediately, Lu fan leaves. At this moment, the other demons have all stood up again.


    After that, all the experts gathered their strength again. At this time, two lights fell from the sky and fell in front of the crowd.


    However, it is the money saint of all directions and the heaven saint of the whole world.


    "Three saints."


    "Great, Sansheng is coming out."


    "Why there are only two, chaos warrior?"


    The crowd was excited and shouted, then looked for the figure of chaos warrior. They have already begun to feel extremely bad in their hearts.


    All around, the three saints appeared and retreated.


    With their strength, when they meet the three saints, there is only death.


    This kind of fight is obviously death. Without the above command, they would not have done it easily.


    In the sky, there is still light.


    For a moment, a burst of crazy laughter resounded through the sky.


    The laughter made the all sky ape who was rolling on the ground stand up again.


    Let''s stop Yunsheng, who is fighting with the ghost demon king.


    Two figures emerge slowly from the sky, but elder Suman and Fengtian come into everyone''s eyes.


    Feng Tian seems to be in a bit of a mess. All over his body are scars.


    Elder Suman is a little better, but not much.


    In the hand, holding a skull.


    "There are three saints in the world, curfew people, but that''s all," said the son of Fengtian


    When they looked up, they could clearly see the head of Prince Feng Tian. It was chaos wusheng.


    "My God."


    Many people immediately covered their mouths and began to shiver.


    Feng Tian pointed to all humanity: "sooner or later, you will be destroyed, and I will be the Lord of the world."


    At the end of the speech, Fengtian childe threw the head of chaos wusheng out, turned it into a beautiful arc, and fell in front of Mingqi hall.

 Chapter 1064

    When they watched the head of chaos wusheng fall to the ground, they felt like a mountain smashing into their heart, which made them breathless.


    Li Xi''s face was also very ugly. He didn''t count the number of thousands. The three saints defeated so fast and thoroughly.


    For a long time, chaos warrior, one of the three saints, lost his life.


    A man who has become a saint, a chaotic palm, and a world of his own. It''s unimaginable that we should die so simply.


    Lord Lixi clenched his fist. If it goes on like this. Without his plan, they would all die in the hands of Feng Tian.


    Once the three saints are killed, they, the strong men from all countries, are also slaughtered.


    Who else in the world is the opponent of demon cultivation, and who can block the steps of blocking the sky.


    As Feng Tian said, he will become the master of the world.


    From then on, he died in hell.


    "It''s almost over, patriarch. You can start now."


    elder Suman looked at the tentacles that were still running out below, and spoke softly.


    Feng Tian turned to look at elder Suman and said: "you are more generous than I thought. And more gas. Suman, the misunderstanding between us can be let go. I will not say anything about Lu Fan. You are still the chief elder, how to help me manage the world? "Elder Suman replied:" if you can get the world. Then I would like to. "


    Feng Tian smiled and held out his hand. His fingers crossed Su man''s cheek. It seemed that there was some ambiguity between them.


    "Don''t worry, the world is mine. Just wait for me to take this last step. Let''s start. I want these stupid people to see how I become the master of the world before they die. They will become the audience of my fetish, then surrender at my feet, kiss my toes, "


    fetian opens his arms, and the boundless magic Qi rushes out of him, straight into the deep underground.


    Elder Suman retreated to one side, and his eyes fell on Lu fan through the distant space. His eyes were somewhat complicated.


    At this time, Lu Fan broke the magic sword he just got.


    With a piece of debris in his hand, Lu Fan shoved it into the clothes of the magic moon. And he gave it to the Lord of Lixi.


    Li Xi immediately felt the magic Qi in the fragments.


    Just to ask, Lu Fan whispered, "take it, you can save your life."


    Li Xi took a look at Lu fan, chose to believe Lu fan, and put the pieces close to you.


    Lu Fan also distributed the fragments to Emperor Qin and Shang, as well as to all the Lords of the country.


    When he handed the fragments to Bafang Qiansheng, Bafang Qiansheng only gave him cold eyes. There''s no point in taking the pieces.


    It''s the same with the celestial saints of the whole world. They are still in front of Lu fan at the moment and look very proud.


    Lu Fan also had fire in his heart, but he didn''t say anything. Because anyway, they are still on the side.


    In the distance, there are more and more magic Qi released by Fengtian.


    The ground under my feet began to surge wildly.


    The dust is flying, the earth is shaking.


    At this moment, the tentacles around suddenly increased ten times, and each tentacle was like a towering giant building, which rushed out directly.


    Especially the floating position of Fengtian is amazing.


    The tentacles are not only satisfied with swallowing ordinary things, they are now directly stabbed into space. Countless forces of heaven and earth were absorbed by tentacles.


    Visible to the naked eye, the five colors of the heaven and the earth converge to those tentacles crazily.


    The other people on the scene all looked white. The virtual beast was really getting stronger and stronger. Once a wild animal has the ability to devour the power of refining heaven and earth just like human beings. No matter what the beast is, it will become extremely powerful.


    "How long will the explosion last?"


    "Master Li, how long will we have to wait?"


    "I can wait. I have to go......


    Seeing this scene, some people who had been hesitant could not stay at the moment.


    They roared at the Lord of Lixi, and immediately took out the empty boat or the empty carriage. Even the hands of the eight money saints and the universal heaven saints began to tremble.


    They saw what Feng Tian was doing. He is summoning the body of the virtual beast. The eight money saints and the heaven saints of the whole world also took out their own empty things and walked quickly. Obviously, it''s also about escaping.


    Li Xi''s face is also ugly. He also saw the way of sealing the sky.


    Taking a deep breath, Li Xi said: "wait a minute, everyone."


    "I''ll wait for you, sir."


    a leader of the country swore, stepped on the carriage, and directly broke the void to escape.


    Other people followed suit, but Lu Fan shouted: "stop for me to see what you look like, but there is also the glory of the semi strong."


    in a word, many people stopped.


    Lu Fan stepped forward and put his sword on the ground, looking straight at Feng Tian.


    "Even if it''s death, it''s a battle of death."


    Lu Fan squeezed words out of his teeth.


    At this moment, there was no fear or despair in his heart. Some are just full of blood, and the rising of the war.


    Because Lu fan saw that they had no chance to escape at this time. If the plan of the Lixi patriarch fails, they will die.


    Lu fan still belittles the dread of the plan.


    Until now, Lu Fanfang did not want to understand. Why didn''t the demons completely block the void of Optimus Prime. No one else can escape. I''m afraid there is only one reason. That''s that the demons are intentional.


    Surround three que one and leave some hope for others to escape. In this way, it will break everyone''s idea of facing the demon cultivator.


    In addition to the void, there is a vast army waiting to kill the escaped people.


    Lu Fan stares at Feng Tian''s face. He doesn''t want to see feng Tian''s complacent face all the time.


    Maybe in Feng Tian''s eyes, he is just a bug.


    But the more it is at this time, the more it is to let those who think they are powerful see, even insects, also have the courage to bite you and die.


    "Well said. Nowadays, there is no glory of the strong. "


    Light and shadow fall to the ground, the figure of Dongpang appears beside Lufan, and the wind takes a rest and walks out of the crowd.


    Then ye Nantian, huangfuwu and Zuo Yundong all came out and stood behind Lu Fan.


    Zuo Yundong held out a middle finger to Feng Tiandao: "his grandma''s bear. I''m not going to run, but I''m going to die. "


    Huangfu Wu whispered," is it too late to run now? "


    Lu Fan nodded to Huangfu Wu.


    At once, Huangfu''s face changed slightly, and then he straightened up his chest and said: "I''m afraid that if you can''t run, I''ll fight with you. Damn devil repair."


    Feng Tian smiled at Lu Fan and others, pointed to Lu Fan and said: "you want to be a hero. Lu fan, don''t kill me with a smile. "


    Lu Fan grinned and said in a loud voice," maybe you can take it for granted. "

 Chapter 1065

    "There is still time for incense."


    The Lord of Lixi moved his fingers and whispered to them.


    All the saints of money and heaven are looking at Lu Fan badly.


    Because Lu Fan said a word, they could not leave. Because even a young generation dare to stand out so fearless of life and death. How can they shrink back as the three saints in the world.


    Otherwise, if this matter is spread out, they will not be infamous. All the fame that you have won in your life will disappear.


    At their age, no one cares about fame.


    Qian Sheng from all directions and Tian Sheng from all over the world are secretly guessing whether Lu Fan did it on purpose.


    The reason why he roared at this time was to drag everyone here.


    Lu Fan seems to feel the cold eyes coming from behind. Turn around and take a look at Tiansheng and Qiansheng.


    Lu fan can guess the two men''s ideas with his buttocks.


    Yes, his roar at this time really meant to leave them behind.


    If the eight money saints and the heaven saints of the world are gone, then the defense laid out outside the temple will be opened in the Ming Dynasty. Isn''t it going to collapse in an instant.


    If this is the case, isn''t the plan laid down by the emperor Lixi useless.


    Of course, Lu Fan didn''t want this to happen.


    Since he chose to believe in the Lord of Lixi, he had to believe in the end. So he just said a little bit of awe inspiring, a little more powerful.


    Otherwise, how can we make the eight money saints and the universal heaven saints feel despised. So stay here.


    Of course, Lu Fan really wants to despise the eight money saints and the universal heaven saints.


    As the two strongest people in the world, they can''t even fight and have to run. How can we say that in the past.


    Lu Fan really can''t see any strong posture and glory in them.


    Is it true that those powerful people who really dealt with the demon cultivation died. There are only three scrap yards left.


    If this is the case, it is also natural that the world is played with by the demons.


    "Ha ha, you really want to laugh at me."


    When Feng Tian heard Lu Fan''s words, he laughed so much that he almost died.


    At the same time, a huge piece of meat had emerged under his feet.


    No mistake, it''s the meat.


    It''s smooth and bright. A black and red eye gives out strong light.


    "Virtual animal body."


    Li Xi hurried to the front, looking at the meat and whispering.


    He spent so many years in the beast room. The wild animals in the world dare not say that they have seen everything, at least 90%. But today, he saw the virtual animal for the first time.


    In other words, he is the first time to see the virtual animal that looks like this.


    Generally speaking, virtual animals are about the size of ordinary dogs and cats. The body is a mushroom like head.


    It''s impossible to have eyes or something. That''s what wild animals can have when they grow up to a certain stage. This kind of invisible and shapeless wild animal, which changes its shape with the power of phagocytosis, is difficult to have specific eyes.


    But this virtual beast can''t be described by common sense.


    First of all, it was beyond the expectation of many people. Now the noumenon appears, and the power contained in it is even more alarming.


    Colorful light, shining in the meat.


    Look at the cold sweat on the forehead of emperor Lixi.


    Sansheng''s face suddenly turned black. They thought there was a way to defeat the virtual beast. For as long as it is a wild animal, there must be weakness. If there is no weakness, the world will be a wild animal, not a human.


    It''s just that they don''t know the specific weakness of the virtual beast. That''s why we lost.


    But now, when they see the power in the virtual beast, they realize how ridiculous their ideas are.


    Everything else is false, it''s all false. Only power is true.


    They can feel that once the strength of the virtual beast breaks out, even if they are extremely strong, they will be killed to the ground.


    This power is so powerful that it seems to have the power of heaven and earth of the whole kingdom of giant.


    Prince Feng Tian slowly falls on the big meat of the virtual animal. In full view of the public, he just stepped on the body of the virtual beast and was not swallowed.


    In this scene, countless people are stunned.


    Why is it OK for Fengtian to stand up.


    Elder Suman is far away. She obviously has no way to get close to the virtual beast.


    Feng Tian said in a loud voice: "this virtual beast is named Yaya. I saved it 50 years ago in chaos when it was being bullied by a bog monster. "


    As he spoke, Feng TianDun came down and gently stroked the big head of the meat of his teeth.


    Immediately, fangya even showed a comfortable expression to Fengtian, a big black and red eye, narrowed happily.


    Feng Tian then said, "I fed him, and I gave him food. I gave it strength, I gave it everything. Later, I found that although it is weak in other aspects, its body is different from other virtual animals. It has no limit and can grow all the time. As long as it eats enough and is strong enough, it can split up countless devouring tentacles. Become the most powerful existence of heaven and earth. At this time, I realized that it was not an ordinary beast, but something I had been looking for. "


    When it comes to this, Feng Tian smiles and says, "that''s the devil body."


    All of a sudden, everyone was shocked, and everyone was petrified.


    Feng Tian slowly began to take things out.


    "Five holy things of demons, heart, bone, blood, bead and body. People all say that with these five things, you can revive the original all sky god. Ha ha, I want to tell you that those are fake. The so-called Tongtian devil is the Tongtian devil ape I raise. Does it need to be resurrected. Obviously, it''s not needed. Because it followed me and never died. As for these five things, it''s just what I''ve kept it looking for. Because with these, I can have more power than heaven and earth, and I will become eternal between heaven and earth, and become the God of all ages. "


    With a wave of Feng Tian''s hand, the demon bone fell into the virtual beast''s big mouth, and then he threw it casually, and the demon bead also threw it in.


    "Stop him. Stop him. "


    The eyes of the eight Qian saints will be opened and fly out at the same time as the heaven saints of the whole world.


    The five devils gathered together. This legendary event happened to them today.


    At this time, everyone just understood that the real purpose of setting up the situation was not to kill the world''s powerful, but only to add something. His ultimate idea was to seal the gods.


    He wants to be the eternal God of heaven and earth.


    Looking up, Feng Tian drinks the last demonic blood and presses the demonic heart on his chest.


    With a bright smile on his face, he said in a loud voice, "stupid mortal, shake. The gods come. "

 Chapter 1066

    Feng Tian''s body was shining with endless light. The virtual beast under his feet began to wrap him in a big meatball.


    The black and red eyes, quickly turned into a heart protecting mirror, a powerful piece of meat, began to sink into the sealed body.


    This kind of situation is really like a spirit beast.


    The powerful forces inside the virtual beast began to flow into the body of Fengtian.


    It''s hard to imagine that a virtual beast without much wisdom can only devour instinctively, which has already caused heavy casualties to experts all over the world.


    If once this force, completely return to the heaven.


    Is there any way to live.


    Is it not true that he will become the Lord of the world, as Feng Tian said.


    The power of Fengtian is more and more powerful and terrifying.


    The eight square Qian Sheng and the universal Tian Sheng who rushed to him had just made a move, and they were directly hit by two colorful tentacles and flew back.


    The power of the world and the power of the road are so fragile under these two tentacles.


    Bafang Qian Sheng and Huanyu Tian Sheng are just pulled out of two deep depressions. The whole heaven and earth seem to sink suddenly.


    "Now you still want to fight with me. It''s too late. It''s too late."


    Hands open, a strand of transparent silk, connecting all tentacles in Optimus Prime.


    At this moment, Fengtian is a virtual beast.


    The whole life and death of Optimus Prime is between his thoughts.


    "It''s a great feeling."


    Feng Tian laughed happily.


    His whole body was trapped in huge pieces of meat that could not be swallowed.


    Feng Tian looks like a man growing out of a piece of meat. Half of his body is full of colorful light.


    Among the pieces of meat, the bones and beads of demons began to shine.


    The so-called demon bone is the bone of the strange animal born of chaos.


    This kind of animal, born with only one bone, grows on the back, and is Yin and Yang. It can be a limitless body if it is tainted with chaos.


    The so-called magic bead, blood and heart all have the same effect as the magic bone.


    The only function of such things is to make a person unlimited.


    And once a person really will not be shackled by heaven and earth, by the body, by the power.


    He will be God.


    Feng Tian thinks so and does the same.


    When we see that the power of the eight money saints and the heaven saints of the world become vulnerable in front of the heaven.


    Lu Fan and other people''s faces became extremely ugly.


    "Power. I need more power. I have felt the suppression of heaven and earth, but it can''t suppress me at all. Interesting, wonderful. "


    Half of Feng''s face began to be attacked by colorful forces, and the whole kingdom of giant suddenly began to contract violently. Countless things are swallowed up again. The meat under the seal of heaven is still expanding, and his body continues to grow.


    No one knows what will become of Fengtian, but there is no doubt about it.


    His strength, at this time, is far beyond the so-called ultimate strength, the so-called saint.


    Standing not far away, elder Suman put a smile on her mouth. She looked at the back of Fengtian and was very happy.


    Feng Tian is totally immersed in his crazy power at this time, but he doesn''t find it, just behind him. Elder Suman has already begun to have a strange light in his hand.


    It was the light of her martial arts, engraved with the nameless two words. At this time, she seemed to be very interested in the current situation of Fengtian, and began to emit a mysterious and mysterious atmosphere.


    If Lu fan can see this scene at this time, he will surely find that the light is very similar to that of his ring when it comes to other nameless things.


    The tentacles around began to swing, and the laughter of the sky became more and more hysterical.


    The magicians who have been standing nearby without any action fall to their knees and throw themselves to the heaven.


    "The world is in the eyes of the gods."


    "Congratulations on the Lord''s deification. We are the master of the world."


    Lu fan turns his head and looks at Li Xi. His eyes are worried.


    That means asking how long it will take. If we don''t blow it up now, we''ll be dead.


    Li Xi bit his teeth and held out a finger to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan takes a deep breath and looks to Feng Tian.


    At this time, Feng Tian has already moved to Lu Fan and others.


    Suddenly, Feng Tian made a ring of fingers.


    At the next moment, a tentacle will run directly out of the ground, and a national Lord will run through it on the spot.


    The Lord of the kingdom is also a martial master, but he has no ability to resist at all.


    All of us watched as the LORD was engulfed by his tentacles in a blink of an eye. A wuzun who already has immortal body has no residue left.


    The others around, yelling crazily.


    "I''ll fight you, demon repair."


    In a flash of light, a dozen experts flew out.


    But just fly to half, a transparent dotted line, they are completely divided into meat.


    Even Lu Fan didn''t see how the dotted lines appeared. Only after the experts were divided into pieces of meat, could they see the broken meat and blood on them.


    "The way of heaven."


    Eight Fang Qian Sheng closed his eyes painfully.


    He recognized the legendary move and realized that they had no chance of winning now.


    Because this network represents three thousand Avenue and ten thousand path.


    Once someone can master it all, then this person is not a man, but a true God.


    Feng Tian shook his head and smiled: "don''t be impulsive, don''t resist. Now you. It''s just my sacrifice. You have just witnessed the birth of the gods. Now. You can choose to submit to me. Or give your lives. "


    In the crowd. Many people''s legs and feet have already begun to soften.


    The leader of Lixi also bowed his head.


    Suddenly. Some people actually tend to kneel down.


    See this scene. Lu Fan shouted, "stand up. Don''t kneel to the demon. "


    Lu Fan''s roar. There''s no stopping those who''ve been beaten up.


    There was despair in their eyes. Even Sansheng is no longer an opponent. Who else in the world can stop Fengtian.


    The cultivation of demons will dominate the world. They surrendered to Feng Tian completely.


    Five bodies to the ground. Just the soles of the feet.


    Feng Tian watched more and more people kneel down. Laugh more happily.


    Suddenly. Feng Tian pointed to Lu Fan and said, "I said that. You can''t go. Lu Fan. Don''t you kneel down yet. Of all the people. I just want you to kneel down and beg me. "


    "Dream," Lu Fan snapped


    Feng Tian touched his chin. "No," he said. I''ll put it another way. If you kneel down. I''ll let the others go. What do you think. You kneel down. Others can live. "


    (late first chapter. There are two more chapters. Go ahead.

 Chapter 1067

    If you seal the sky, let everyone look at Lu Fan immediately.


    All the Lords of the country, the eight money saints, the heaven saints of the whole world, and the sons of the eight money shops who run the beast room, all gave Lu Fan a different look.


    Next to him, Dong Pang, who had not spoken, held Lu Fan and shook his head gently.


    Lu Fan glanced at people''s eyes and said with a chuckle, "Feng Tian, do you have any fun playing this kind of retarded means?"


    Feng Tian laughed and said, "it''s very interesting. Ghost nightmare, dark yuan Saint daughter, you talk about, is it interesting? "


    The ghost devil king kneels on the ground, and the dark yuan Saint gets up slowly.


    Shaking the folding fan, the ghost devil said with a smile: "I think it''s more interesting to play, master. Lu fan, if you are willing to kneel down and kiss the patriarch''s feet, we are willing to let more people go. "


    The saint daughter of dark yuan didn''t say a word, just looked at Lu Fan indifferently.


    Feng Tian clapped his hands and laughed: "OK, OK, OK. You are right. We can put more people. Let me see. Those who want to escape. "


    As he spoke, Feng Tian raised his hand.


    A huge curtain of light appeared in the sky.


    In the light curtain, a tragic scene is reflected.


    Only in the void of the kingdom of Optimus. The masters who have just fled are fighting with the tentacles of virtual animals, that is, the tentacles of Fengtian.


    They died and wounded countless, broken limbs and flesh filled the whole light curtain.


    Feng Tian closed his eyes and gave a ring to his fingers.


    At the next moment, all the tentacles that were fighting with those people stopped and trapped them in the void with a gesture of encirclement.


    "Look, what a stupid man! The more he escapes, the worse he dies. By comparison, you are still very smart. Know when to flee, when to stay and watch my God. "


    Feng Tian moved forward again, and the pieces of meat under him began to crack.


    It''s like countless mouths laughing at Lu Fan and others, making a sharp laugh.


    "Lu fan, kneel down. Five body throw, kiss my tentacles. "


    Feng Tian seems to have some bad taste. He reaches out a tentacle to Lu Fan.


    The tentacles were covered with disgusting yellow green liquid, and there was still fresh blood on them.


    Lu Fan didn''t speak, but he held his sword tightly.


    Everyone else looked at Lu fan, and the light in his eyes became more and more vicious.


    Not long after that, one of the country''s leaders took the lead in saying: "Lu fan, kneel down. If you sacrifice one, everyone can live. If we can go out alive one day, we will remember your great kindness. No one will laugh at you, and no one will despise you. "


    Then, another man said: "Lu fan, it''s not shameful to kneel down at this time. Do you want us all to die here? "


    "Lu fan, for the world. You have to kneel. "


    Lu Fan''s hand holding the sword began to ooze blood, and his fingernails were completely immersed in the flesh.


    Feng Tian laughed and said, "how about Lu fan? Do you know how hypocritical people are in this world. Do you know that they are no different from us. You will slowly see the so-called truth, goodness and beauty in the world, but they are all false. Born selfish, and always selfish. Selfishness is the devil. People are born to be the devil. Why should we disguise ourselves? "


    Feng Tian is using his words to break Lu Fan''s heart.


    He didn''t want to kill Lu fan like this, because Lu Fan also had something he dreamed of.


    Qi and martial arts, perfect body. If it is not for Fengtian that he has found the devil body, then Lu Fan''s body will be his best stove Ding.


    Now, he wants all the secrets of Lu Fan even more. Since he is a God, he should be omniscient and omnipotent. If he can add the power of Qi and martial arts, it''s not very good.


    "I''ve had enough. What do you shout? A bunch of cowardly eggs. You can live only if others kneel down. It''s no shame. "


    Zuo Yundong is the first one who can''t listen. He yells at these people and yells at them.


    He stood beside Lu Fan and raised his knife to Feng Tiandao: "demon repair, don''t be a fucking nonsense. Either kill me or I''ll kill you. God forbid me. boast without shame. Is there God in the world? "


    Ye Nantian looked at his master, Huanyu Tiansheng, and silently stood beside Lu Fan and said, "I don''t like living like this. Lu fan, I don''t like you very much, but I''m going to stand up for you this time. Don''t kneel down. "


    Huangfu Wu turned to look at a woman behind him, then shook his head and said: "Alas, die. Lu fan, stand up straight. Don''t let me look down on you. "


    These people''s words make the faces of the eight square Qian Sheng and the universal Tian Sheng ugly.


    These young people, still with blood in their chest, would rather die standing than live on their knees.


    Lu Fan said softly, "thank you very much."


    Zuo Yundong and others all laughed and patted Lu Fan lightly on the shoulder.


    Feng Tian shook his head and said, "stupid hot-blooded youth."


    With that, Feng Tian''s eyes moved, and a tentacle ran directly through a woman.


    Huangfu''s eyes turned red when he went to Wudeng.


    "Put her down. Xiao Yun, demon repair, ah... "


    Huangfuwu seemed to collapse in a moment, but the woman didn''t say a word, and was swallowed up by her tentacles.


    Then, another tentacle sprang up, again running through a young girl.


    "Sister Yu."


    Ye Nantian also collapsed. He flew straight to fengtiansha with a long sword.


    Seeing him, he will be completely separated by Tianzhidao net.


    Lu Fan raises his hand and drags Ye Nantian back to the ground.


    Lu Fan clenches his teeth and stares at Feng Tian.


    He is not killing them at all, but enjoying the pleasure of abusing them.


    Feng Tian seems to like to see Huangfu Wu and ye Nantian collapse.


    He moved his fingers and said with a smile, "who''s next. Lu fan, don''t you really kneel down? "


    "Kneel down, Lu Fan. Don''t let people die again. "


    The heaven Saint roars.


    It sounds like he''s in the mood, but Lu fan can hear the tremor in his voice.


    Three saints have already counseled.


    Facing the seemingly invincible Fengtian, he chose to give up, choose to despair, he is not worthy of being the world''s three saints.


    At this time, a light actually killed Lu Fan''s leg. Eight square money Saint unexpectedly hands, want to break Lu Fan''s legs and feet, let him kneel down.


    With a click, Lu Fan''s leg bones were completely broken.


    Lu fan turns his head and looks at Qian Sheng from all directions. His body shakes.


    When Wu Feng thrust his heavy sword into the ground, it fell directly into his own feet, but he nailed himself to the ground.


    Lu fanlang said: "Feng Tian, don''t you think it''s boring to play like this."


    closed the sky and laughed, "is there interest, not has the final say.


    At this time, the Lord of Lixi finally raised his head and said, "seal the sky, you are playing too much."

 Chapter 1068

    Feng Tian glanced at Li Xi and frowned, "I hate people like you the most. No lover, no parents, no relatives and friends, he is still a dying sick ghost. There''s no pleasure in killing you. Li Xi, you''d better not talk. I hate you talking. Lu fan, let''s play. "


    As soon as the voice fell, a tentacle ran through a man again.


    Lu Fan turned his head and saw that his teeth were clenched.


    Because of the people who were running through this time, he knew each other.


    Lord of Wu''an, emperor of Qin and Shang.


    With the color of despair, Emperor Qin Shang opened his mouth to Lu Fan. He seemed to want to say something, but he couldn''t say it.


    He had a smile in his eyes, and then he was swept up by his tentacles and swallowed up.


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "seal the sky. One day, I will kill you with my fist. I''ll beat you to death with my fist. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes were red.


    Feng Tian laughs and says: "Lu fan, you are such a threat. Do you know how much I''ve heard? I''m afraid it''s more than what you said. It''s a pity that in the end, I''m all alive and they''re all dead. You are the same. If you don''t kneel down again, I will kill everyone you know. "


    Li Xi stretched out his hand and said suddenly, "wait a minute, I''ll put in a word. Feng Tian. Lu fan knows you, too. Do you want to think about killing yourself first? "


    Feng Tian pointed to Li Xi and said in a loud voice, "I said, don''t talk. Li Xi, I hate you talking. "


    A tentacle goes straight to Lixi to kill him. The children of the beast house around him quickly block Lixi. They seem to want to protect Lixi with their own lives.


    Li Xi didn''t move until his tentacles were about to reach him. Li Xi said, "kill me. You don''t know how you lost."


    Feng Tian''s tentacles stopped immediately. Before Feng Tian could speak, there was a loud explosion.


    The earth shook and the light curtain, which had been floating in the sky, began to collapse.


    No, it''s not a general light curtain collapse.


    But the whole world is falling apart. Clearly no one launched an attack, the surrounding space began to self collapse, revealing the dark void.


    At the same time, people also saw that at the end of the line of sight, those tentacles that were swinging were all submerged in the explosion.


    The terrible explosion seemed to come from the bottom of the earth.


    Feng Tian was completely stunned. He felt it again carefully, and suddenly found that his tentacles were decreasing crazily. And the whole of Optimus is exploding.


    Mountains and rivers, heaven and earth.


    There is no place that doesn''t start to collapse, which is more direct and crazy than the devouring of virtual beasts.


    "What did you do, Li Xi, what did you do?" Feng Tian shouted.


    Li Xi turned his head and took a look at Mingqi temple, where thousands of light curtains began to crumble.


    Li Xi nodded and said with a smile, "Feng Tian, aren''t you going to destroy the whole kingdom of Optimus Prime? I will destroy it with you. I got a hand. He blew up the whole kingdom of Optimus. You want strength. Pay the price first. "


    Finish saying, the whole Qingtian City, also began to explode.


    Fengtian hasn''t responded yet. A person''s shadow suddenly rises from the ground, with shining light all over his body.


    This man, Lu fan, even knows the Lord of heaven.


    The real Lord of Optimus Prime, who almost died in his hand after being caught by elder Suman.


    Nangongxing''s father is the real master of the kingdom of giant.


    As soon as he appeared, the lady of dark yuan and others were shocked.


    Feng Tian even opened his eyes and said, "aren''t you dead?"


    prime minister said: "I''ve already died. But God has left me the most glorious moment. Feng Tian, you have destroyed the whole kingdom of Optimus. The kingdom of Optimus will destroy you today. Giant array, collapse. "


    When the Lord of the kingdom of Optimus touched the ground, the light filled the whole sky in an instant.


    At the last moment, Lu fan saw that the Lord of Optimus Prime seemed to turn around and look at him.


    The lips moved, as if saying thank you.


    Before Lu Fan could react, the whole world exploded.


    What tentacles, what magic repairs, what seals the sky.


    All submerged in the light of the explosion. Lu Fan and others can feel that the terrible explosion swept through everything, but they did not kill them.


    It seems that some people have consciously swept the power away from them, and all of them hit Fengtian.


    A very terrible wind, roll landing fan and others to fly away.


    The speed is faster than that of the empty boat. Lu Fan and others keep rolling and can''t stop at all.


    "It exploded."


    "My Optimus."


    In the void, in the demon cultivation camp. A corner no one cares about, among thousands of puppets.


    Nangongxing looks at the whole kingdom of Optimus, first suddenly there are countless tentacles, then the explosion.


    This is his country, this is where he grew up.


    He watched with open eyes, and the good Optimus Prime broke, exploded, and finally became a storm that swept the world crazy.


    The nearest puppet Legion was swept in by the storm.


    As Nangong walked back, he said: "self destruction. It''s giant formation. Besides my father, who else can destroy giant formation. Father, is it really you? "


    nangongxing''s painful whole body is shaking, and two lines of clear tears are flying in the void.


    Suddenly, the voice of senior brother Han Feng sounded.


    "Lingyao. Master Wu Chen. Where have they gone? "


    Han Feng''s words, immediately let others crazy general look around.


    But they did find that lingyao and Wuchen, as well as Lao Liu, were missing.


    In the void, among the thousands of demons.


    Looking at the exploding and collapsing kingdom of Optimus Prime, the Dragon King in the middle waved: "the situation has changed. All the demon practitioners are not allowed to let anyone running out of Optimus Prime break through the encirclement. Kill. "


    With a wave of his hand, he was crying.


    Black dragon cavalry, puppet army and nightmare army all began to kill towards the stormy kingdom of Optimus Prime.


    At the same time, the Lord of Longwu and others who were trapped in the void were also thrown out.


    When they came back to their senses again, they suddenly found that they had come out of Optimus Prime.


    And the whole kingdom of Optimus has exploded.


    "Go. Let''s go. "


    The Lord of Longwu and other people shouted wildly, holding the beads Lu Fan gave them, and desperately watching the state and direction of the void outside giant.


    Lu Fan and others were also thrown out.


    After a while, Lu Fan stood still in the void.


    Look up, in front of the giant Kingdom, has become unknown. It''s like a huge gushing volcano.


    "Lu fan, what are you doing. Hurry up. "


    Behind him, the voice of the Lord Lixi sounded.


    Lu Fan turned to Li Xizong and said, "the kingdom of Optimus is completely finished, isn''t it?"


    Li Xizong said in a loud voice: "the Lord of Optimus that I rescued, the great array of Optimus that I changed by myself, the plan I set, the explosion I made. I am very responsible to tell you that the kingdom of Optimus has collapsed and will be buried with Fengtian. If you want to die, stay. But I don''t think you''re such an idiot. "


    "Of course not," Lu Fan said, biting his teeth

 Chapter 1069

    "No, just go. Li Renlong. "


    Li Xi looked around, but suddenly found that the figure of Li Renlong could not be found.


    Just at this time, the kingdom of Optimus broke down behind him and made a huge bang. A huge tentacle rushed out of the broken light column directly.


    The roar resounded through the void.


    Lu Fan shouted, "you said that Feng Tian was buried with the whole kingdom of giant."


    The Lord of Lixi also said in a loud voice, "you think I am a God, I am in everything, but how can I become like this. Move, move. "


    Lu Fanfei grabs Li Xi''s Wooden wheelchair. Palm on belt, empty boat appears.


    Stepping on the empty boat, Lu Fan and Li Xi rushed out at full speed.


    Similarly, ye Nantian and others who were blasted out of the light pillar of Optimus Prime began to speed up their escape.


    At this time, it''s no use shouting again. All the people are running away. It seems that there are endless escape directions in the vast void. But then, they see countless puppet legions, killing them with heavy footsteps in the void. Giant China, whose back exploded, has huge tentacles. It looks like an octopus, devouring all the light in the world.


    There are puppets in front of them and Fengtian in the back. This is where everyone is today.


    Obviously, compared with the puppet legion, it''s almost a fiend of the gods, which is more terrible.


    Therefore, no one is willing to turn around and face Fengtian. They are all going straight to the puppet army.


    The moment of contact between the two sides, it will burst into a flash of light.


    Countless martial arts, skills, and arrays burst. In the void, the light is shining constantly, and all kinds of forces are surging up like a wave.


    Beside Lu fan, Lord Lixi closed his eyes and held a square piece of food in his hand. He was thinking with his eyes closed.


    Lu fan has already met the Legion of puppets who rushed to his front.


    Monstrous spirit, blood red eyes. There is no shortage of swords, spears, swords, halberds, axes, axes, axes, axes, axes, hooks and forks.


    The first one that collided with Lu Fan was the skeleton army at the front. At a glance, the sea of skeletons seems boundless.


    Lu Fan suddenly waved his heavy sword.


    "The sword wanders in the wild."


    At this time, the delicate sword technique is not very popular.


    What we need is a big open and close move.


    At the moment, Wufeng heavy sword has a hundred times the size of the sword. Where the heavy sword passes, there are many pieces of bone, and there is no one enemy.


    Lu Fan''s strength today can really wipe out thousands of troops by himself.


    With these ordinary bone fragments, he has no effect at all. He couldn''t even stop him.


    Lu Fan takes Lixi to kill all the way forward, but not long after that, he begins to catch up with the children of the beast house.


    Li Renlong came running with the shadow of the moon.


    They were pale, but at least alive.


    Li Xi is relieved to see Li Renlong.


    "Just live."


    Li Renlong quickly came to Lixi''s side and helped Lu Fan take over Lixi''s Wooden wheelchair.


    Lu Fanteng has a hand, killing more quickly.


    At the same time, not far away, there was a light drink. Countless skeletons were directly swept up by the gale and broken into pieces.


    "It''s Qian Sheng. Keep up. "


    In the end, it''s the ultimate power that makes a difference.


    To deal with Fengtian, Bafang Qian Sheng seems to be a bit of a counsellor. But in dealing with these puppet legions, Qian Shengzhen of the eight sides has killed the spirit of saints.


    He walked on like this, and there was nothing to stop him.


    When the paw falls, it is the destruction of the puppet army. Soon, a vacuum was cleared all around him.


    With such prestige, other people naturally follow.


    Visible to the naked eye, countless people have quickly followed the footsteps of Qian Sheng. Human beings, with whom strong, this can be called instinct.


    Li Renlong whispered in Lixi''s ear, "master, do you want us to keep up with Qian Sheng in all directions?"


    Li Xi looked at Lu Fan and shook his head and said, "no need. Lu fan, little friend. Now we''ll follow you. We''ll go where you say we''re going. "


    Immediately, all the children gathered in the beast room looked at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan glanced at the crowd and said lightly, "OK, come with me."


    Speed up. Lu Fan tells him to go ahead.


    Every flicker of the empty boat can bring a bloodbath and the death of the puppet army.


    After rushing for a long time, Lu Fan and others found that the pressure suddenly increased.


    Because when we got here, what we saw was not the skull corps, but a slightly stronger army of corpses.


    It''s not as easy to cut as a skeleton.


    Generally, the decaying corpses that can be refined are slightly better than those of ordinary martial artists.


    At least the martial artists in the outer Gang area should be hard.


    "ChiYan jiuxiao chop."


    Lu Fan wields a sword, vigorous Qi dragon, sweeping everything.


    Nine flaming dragons sweep away all the corpses around them.


    After that, the kids of Yu beast room can cut the burnt corpse into pieces by just letting out sword Qi.


    "Lu fan, don''t delay. Move on. The demons have begun to surround themselves. "


    Li Xi''s fingers cut Fang Shi. The finger marks on it seem to be some mysterious array. He just seemed to be calculating something.


    Lu Fan looked up and saw that the sea of the puppet army was boundless.


    Heaven and earth are encircling all those who rush out.


    Lu Fan secretly clenches his teeth. In other places, he has always been right and absolutely superior to suppress demon cultivation.


    I didn''t expect that in this place, the magic cultivation seems to be endless.


    Holding the sword tightly, Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "you must keep up with me and never fall down."


    In this way, Lu Fan''s foot has already spread out.


    At this moment, his left hand is full of the light of Daoyu.


    "Take charge of the world."


    Lu Fan holds his hand hard. In and out of sight, all the puppets stop immediately.


    Lu fan is like holding the key of heaven and earth with one hand. The twisted space looks like a torn cloth in Lu Fan''s hand.


    Then the puppets turned around and killed their own people.


    In this scene, Li Xi and other people were terrified.


    Li Renlong said in a loud voice: "no wonder the demons must kill you. Lu fan, you are a pervert. "


    Lu fan doesn''t have time to pay attention to them. Zhang Tian''s Kung Fu is so hegemonic to deal with the existence of low strength.


    Looking at the puppets around him, Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "go."


    At once, everyone behind us is moving forward at full speed.


    When Lu Fan was ready to continue to advance, suddenly a clear voice came from behind.


    "Stop. Lu fan, you''d better not go. "


    Suddenly turned around, Lu fan saw his successor.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said, "the daughter of dark yuan, you are not dead."

 Chapter 1070

    The clothes are not neat and the hair is scattered.


    Dark yuan saint''s body is full of blood, eyes like knives, staring at Lu Fan.


    "Go."


    Lu Fan speaks to Li Renlong behind him.


    Li Renlong is not polite. He nods and drags Li Xi away.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath, holding Wufeng''s heavy sword tightly in his hand, staring at the dark yuan Saint daughter and saying, "you''ve been chasing me."


    "It''s good," said the dark yuan saint with a cold voice. I''ve been asked to keep an eye on you. "


    With vigorous Qi covering his body, Lu Fandao said: "how can kid he de deserve to have the dark yuan Saint daughter stare at me all the time. No doubt, let''s do it. "


    Let''s shake hands. Lu fan is going to use his sword.


    All of a sudden, he saw a pair of extremely terrible black pupils filled his eyes.


    At the moment when the light in the eyes of the dark yuan saint''s daughter was shining, Lu Fan could no longer see anything else in his eyes.


    It seems that he has been captured. With such a strong power of spirit, he has no resistance in front of the dark yuan saint.


    Then, Lu Fan''s ears heard the clear voice of the dark yuan saint.


    "Lu fan, elder Suman asked me to give you something. Take it, run southeast and live. "


    Lu Fan was completely shocked.


    Elder Suman gave him something.


    And he asked the daughter of the dark yuan to give him something.


    Before Lu Fan could react, he felt that there was something more in his body.


    It was a shining bead, which flowed into his meridians with the power of the spirit.


    The beads quickly melted in the body, and finally turned into a beating heart.


    This is......


    The daughter of dark Yuan takes back her terrible eyes.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt light.


    "Lu fan, I didn''t expect you to have such accomplishments with the spirit."


    Lu Fan looks at the cold expression on the face of the dark yuan saint, and is completely confused by her.


    Is she here to help or to make trouble.


    Lu Fan really can''t understand.


    He has too many questions to ask the virgin.


    However, it is clear that the daughter of dark yuan did not intend to explain to Lu Fan.


    She turned around and left, without any drag.


    Lu Fan looks at her back, and then looks at a heart that is inexplicably coming out of her body. His eyebrows are tightened.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong rings in Lu Fan''s body.


    "Great master. Isn''t that the devil''s heart. How can it come to you. This is not the five monsters, great master. What does she mean? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t understand. I don''t know, I just want to know now, if this is the true demon heart. What is the body that the sky put into. Isn''t he a demon bone, blood, bead, body and heart. Less of the same, how can he seal the gods. "


    Thinking of this, Lu Fan suddenly remembered a name in his mind.


    "Elder Suman."


    Lu Fan murmured. He thought of a very terrible possibility.


    If this is done by elder Suman. The only purpose of elder Suman is to prevent Fengtian from becoming a demon.


    But elder Suman arranged everything in the kingdom of Optimus. She presided over everything. She also raised virtual animals.


    All of these seem to point to a possibility.


    That is, elder Suman actually has other plans.


    I''m afraid that she did all this not only to seal the sky, but also for herself.


    She killed the chaos warrior and most of the strong in the world. If she was to seal the sky, she would be killed by a ghost.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath, shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    The calculation is so deep and the means is so cruel. This is the master among the masters.


    Lu fan doesn''t know whether he should hope that elder Suman succeeds or not.


    Shake your head, turn around and leave. What he has to do now is to escape as soon as possible.


    Although the daughter of dark yuan doesn''t plan to deal with him, these other demons are not easy to provoke.


    "Southeast."


    Lu fan still believed in the words of the daughter of dark yuan. He walked on the empty boat and flew to the southeast.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Optimus Prime, at this time has broken into slag.


    In a country, the most critical force of heaven and earth has been completely blown into a light spot. The whole country has been crawling through the tentacles, which are still contracting violently.


    There are a lot of exploding places on the tentacles. Li Xi''s hand explodes, and he still hurts the virtual beast.


    If you look inside along the tentacles, you can see two colorful tentacles in the deepest part of the crisscross road like tentacles.


    A little more inside is the meat with colorful light.


    The figure of Fengtian above has been blown off an arm.


    Qicai''s power surged to the broken place, but it made Fengtian extremely angry. The strength of his body could not recover his injury.


    Even an ordinary Tiangang warrior, after having an immortal body, recovers a broken limb and arm, that is to say, expends some vigorous energy.


    But now, Feng Tian, who has been shouting for God sealing, finds that he can''t recover from such a little injury.


    A light suddenly flew in from outside. All of the tentacles actually dodged to let this person fly in.


    Feng Tian raised his head. His face, which was already ugly, became more ugly now.


    The whole face, like being trampled on by countless people, is twisted and ferocious. The blood in my eyes is still shining.


    Graceful posture, lotus step moves gently.


    Slowly, a man walked on the tentacles. The tentacles around are completely out of the control of Fengtian. Facing this person, it''s like a child meets his mother. He can''t bear any attack at all.


    With the colorful light around, Feng Tian finally saw the person coming.


    Immediately, Feng Tian said with gnashing teeth: "Su...... Mann. I should have guessed it was you. "


    Su man stood in front of Feng Tian indifferently and said calmly, "Feng Tian''s son, new body, is it easy to use?"


    Feng Tian said in a loud voice, "what have you done. Why can''t my body recover. Why don''t virtual beasts attack you. What means did you play? "


    Su man looked at Feng Tiandao with a kind of pity: "because I raised this virtual beast. Although it was picked up by you, you didn''t find it. Did it recognize me as the Lord?"


    Feng Tianjing stopped and said, "recognize the Lord. Virtual animals can recognize the Lord. "


    Suman said: "yes, all the wild animals in the world can recognize the Lord, even the divine soldiers can. What''s more, I didn''t know that until one day the virtual animal drank my blood."


    the hysterical way of sealing the sky: "but even if so, you can''t destroy my healing ability."


    Su man smiled and said lightly, "that''s another thing. You didn''t find out. Is the demonic heart you used really fake?"


    Elder Suman pointed to Feng Tian''s heart and said, "it''s very interesting."

 Chapter 1071

    "False,"


    Feng Tian looks down at his heart.


    Holding out a finger, he cut his chest directly.


    The beating heart is full of chaos. From any place, he can''t see that the demonic heart is false.


    But it''s true that the devil heart didn''t give him the strength he should have.


    Feng Tian suddenly pointed to his heart and laughed.


    With a sort of shrill laugh, he said, "I see. Suman, you have endured so many years in my demon sect. It''s for today. It''s a good hand. Let me and the whole devil sect make you a wedding dress. Your abacus is jingling. "


    Suman moves forward two steps, his hands slightly swinging. The colorful tentacles actually extended with her hands.


    "I''m not very demanding," said Suman. I''ll tell you the first day I come to the devil kingdom. I want to use the power of the heart demon sect to integrate Qi and martial arts. I want to be the first person to break through this world. And you stretched out your hand to me and said, "no problem."


    Feng Tian laughed and said: "Suman, are you stupid or I am stupid. I''m a demon. I lied to you. In this world, the first person who wants to break through the world is me. You are just a dog I came to watch the door. Do you understand a dog? It''s barking and barking. "


    Suman is not angry. He just looks at Feng Tiandao calmly:" I know you''re lying. I never believed you. But I''m telling the truth. I''m a man who does what I say. "


    Su man went to the front of Feng Tian and raised his hand.


    A bone jumped straight out of the meat.


    Most of the bones are left. Obviously, the strength inside has not been completely swallowed.


    Feng Tian hasn''t finished his real change.


    Feng Tian laughed and said, "sure enough, the most desperate thing in the world. At the last moment, because of a very small negligence, it led to the total loss. I''m going to win, but I lost miserably. Suman, you know me. You know how to kill me. It''s the most interesting. Do you want to avenge Shenxiao wusheng? "


    Suman''s hand touched the demon bone, and then threw it aside as if looking at the garbage.


    She looked up at Feng Tiandao and said, "I do things different from you. I never see fun or not. I just see the results. I will revenge the martial saint of Shenxiao, the Revenge of jiuxiao gate and even the Revenge of Qiansheng slowly. One by one, just like chaos warrior, don''t worry. "


    Feng Tian looked at Su man''s martial arts and said, "tell me. How did you do it. To be honest, I''m surprised when you can kill chaos warrior directly. Don''t mind telling me about your whole plan, the dying man. I''d like to hear that. It should be very interesting. "


    "Yes," said Suman. Anyway, we still have some time. "


    As he spoke, Suman put one hand into the meat, and the colorful light fluctuated. It seemed that Suman was looking for something in the meat.


    "From the first day when I came to the demon sect of Daoxin, I was looking for the skills that could make me breakthrough. The magic cultivation skill opened my eyes and found a new direction. In particular, I saw a book called spirituality, which inspired me very much. "


    Feng Tian nodded," then I said. Then what do you think, "


    Suman said:" I have studied the soul path carefully. The only way to break through the world is to find out. Born in heaven and earth, no matter how you cultivate, even if you cultivate your own side of the world. In fact, it''s still in the world, but the big world sets the small world. If you want to defeat the big world with your own small world, you can''t do it with your body alone. So if you want to succeed, you have to start from the human soul. Strengthen the soul, swallow the sky and accept the earth, this is the end result. "


    just after the voice fell, elder Suman pulled out the magic bead again.


    The finger flicks gently on the magic bead, which makes a clear sound.


    Feng Tian shook his head and said: "interesting. Then you practice the soul way. "


    Suman said with a smile:" it''s not just practice. My soul has become the other side of the world, "


    as he said, Suman''s eyes flashed with a flash of light, and the virtual beast''s own mouth spewed blood and agglomerated into beads.


    Suman put the blood beads away one by one without expression, which is the demon blood.


    Feng Tian felt the terrible power of Suman and said: "powerful, mysterious. After the completion of soul path, you have already touched the world barrier. "


    Suman''s hands are moving and her eyes are deep. She looks at Feng Tiandao:" you know the world barrier, "


    Feng Tiandao smiles:" you go on and say, then, what are you going to do, "


    Suman says:" then I find my body is too weak. After the spirit is powerful to a certain extent, I need a body that is equally powerful, even stronger, before I can continue to practice. Or break through the world. "


    Feng Tian said in a loud voice, "you have chosen the same road as me. So you''re going to use virtual beast, aren''t you? "


    Suman shook his head and said," I think it''s easier than you. You use the move of virtual beast, and then I swallow you, just do it. "


    Feng Tian nodded heavily:" OK, OK, OK. Direct enough. Now you''re successful. But why do you take out the five holy things? "Said Suman," because I am different from you. I don''t need these five things. Or, I can''t swallow these five things. They are the best and most direct things for your thorough cultivation. But for me, I still need my own consciousness. I don''t want to be crazy because of power, "


    Feng Tian shook his head and said," pedantic, how can you know that madness is not part of power. "


    "Because I have this," said Suman. I don''t need the five. "


    Suman takes out his own martial arts, with the clear and nameless words on it, which makes Feng Tian look dignified.


    "Nameless pendant. It''s going to kill you. "


    Feng Tian''s smile converges and his eyes become deep.


    Suman clapped his hands, stepped forward, put the nameless Pendant in front of Feng Tian and said: "in my hand, it won''t be,"


    Feng Tian said: "that''s what Shenxiao thought. At last, he threw the unknown source stone into chaos. "


    Suman said: "I''m not a martial saint of Shenxiao, and what I have is not an unknown source stone. Of course, I also hope it is, in that case, I don''t need to specially release the Lord of Optimus to Lixi, and leave the destruction array for Optimus to deal with you. I''ll be a lot easier. "


    Feng Tian shook his head and said:" it''s too smart to use all the tricks. Suman, you know that if you do this, the result is likely to be the same as I am now. "


    Suman said:" I can accept any result. Now I want to watch you die first. Feng Tian, you shouldn''t treat my apprentice Su Dong as a plaything. "


    Feng Tian said with a smile:" she is a very good plaything. Do it, Suman, and see if the end is the same as you think. "

 Chapter 1072

    The tentacles wriggle and the colorful light flickers.


    Fengtian''s words, with endless evil spirit, are ready to see a good play.


    Suman felt that there seemed to be something wrong, but she could not give up her actions because of a word from Fengtian.


    Moreover, Su man also knows Fengtian.


    The more life and death came, the more unpredictable the performance of Fengtian was.


    That''s the key reason why he lived to this day. This man, for his own life and death, for the world''s life and death, in fact, are not very concerned about.


    He is a kind of theatre mentality, doing things.


    Even if that day he himself became the main character of the play, it is the same.


    Suman''s eyes twinkled and a hand was placed on the forehead of the sky.


    Press the finger inside hard, and the sharp cutting force will quickly pierce the sealed skull.


    The process was surprisingly smooth. The war that Suman thought would take place and the fierce resistance that would be met did not exist.


    Her heart''s vigilance is more and more prosperous. This kind of unreasonable thing happens to Feng Tian. It will only make people feel weird more and more.


    But Suman also wanted to do nothing in Fengtian.


    She specially made the false demon heart, which has become a solid array and sealed everything in the sky.


    Her masterpiece is a good thing made of nameless pendant. It may also be one of the few things in the world that can control the sealing of the sky.


    According to her calculation, Feng Tian should be seriously injured and lose more than 50% of his strength.


    This is a great chance for her to kill Fengtian, but Fengtian should also have the strength to fight for the last time.


    Why can''t the sky move.


    Has he given up.


    He had already felt that there was no chance of resistance at all, so he went to the theatre.


    Suman couldn''t understand, but the movements on his hands were not slow.


    One of her fingers has been inserted into the sealed head.


    At this moment, she can feel the surging power of Feng Tian''s whole body.


    It''s bigger and more terrible than she thought.


    Suman found that he still despised the power of virtual beasts in giant.


    Every bit of colorful light has the ability to kill wuzun.


    Suman was attracted by this power, and her spirits seemed to sink into it.


    But at this time, the strong light in Suman''s eyes flashed, and the whole man suddenly turned to God.


    Her forehead drips with cold sweat, and she looks at Feng Tian with frightened eyes.


    "Yes. It''s discovered. Is it different from what you think. Isn''t it very interesting. "


    Feng Tian laughs wildly.


    Even when he was a God, he didn''t laugh so loudly.


    The laughter seemed to laugh at Suman''s ignorance and childishness.


    At this time, Suman wanted to draw back his hand, but found that his body could not move.


    Her fingers were stuck in a sealed skull. The whole body is like being pinched by a big hand.


    Feng Tian''s body rippled with an extremely terrible force, which was released from the skull pierced by Su man.


    This power is not among the five elements, nor is it the power of the road.


    It''s ethereal, but it''s real.


    It is colorless and invisible, but powerful and very.


    I''m afraid that no more than one hand can recognize this power in the whole world.


    However, Suman, who is here today, is the one who knows the power.


    "Soul way, you even cultivate soul way."


    Su man was shocked. She never thought that Feng Tian was a soul way master.


    In addition, feeling the power of blocking the sky and blocking the sun, Su man suddenly found that Feng Tian''s attainments in the spirit were even better than her.


    Feng Tian said with a smile: "Suman, I don''t know if you have good vision or bad luck. The soul way you chose is really the most powerful skill of the demon sect of Tao heart. But do you know who created it? "


    Suman''s eyes twinkled, looking at Feng Tian. She had a very bad guess in her mind.


    Feng Tian then said, "you guessed. Hey hey, tell you, I am the one who created the soul way. "


    Feng Tian raised his hand and pointed the same finger on Suman''s head.


    All of a sudden, the two souls rushed directly from the two bodies.


    Like two lights and shadows shooting around.


    Su man''s expression becomes more and more dignified, while Feng Tian smiles more and more happily.


    Soon, Feng Tian''s broken arm began to recover slowly. The false heart in his body cracked rapidly.


    Suman''s cheek began to crack like a stone.


    Feng Tian smiled and said, "now, it''s not that you want to swallow me. But I''m going to swallow you. Suman, you still have the last chance to tell me where you have got my demonic heart. Say it, I will save your life. "


    Suman said one by one: "the demonic heart has been destroyed, you will never be able to really seal the gods."


    the smile on his face disappeared, his fingers slipped from Suman''s head and fell on Suman''s neck.


    It seems that as long as he makes a little effort, Suman''s neck will be pierced directly by him.


    "I don''t believe it, Suman. It''s boring for you to do things. But with so many ideas, you won''t destroy my things so simply. Don''t worry, no matter who you give it to or where you hide it, I will find it back. I still want to be in front of you. Let''s see what it''s like to be the first person to break through the world. Now, your power, I''ll take it. "


    Suman''s eyes began to dim as the light flashed on her.


    Slowly, Suman said: "you want my strength, not so simple. I admit that I lost this time, but you didn''t win either. "


    then bisuman closed her eyes completely, and her whole body began to appear a shiny rune.


    Feng Tian, who read the rune, was stunned.


    It seems that Feng Tian didn''t expect that Su man was still the descendants of the Fu nationality. It''s no wonder that she thinks that she can double practice Qi and martial arts. Most of the Fuyu are born alchemists. No wonder the demonic heart she made is so lifelike that she can cheat Fengtian.


    This kind of skill is really difficult for others, but it is not impossible for the unique array and the Fuwen family.


    All the runes are united into one. Suman holds his arms tightly and is completely silent.


    Feng Tian was really angry this time. Two colorful tentacles wrapped Su man tightly.


    "Don''t think you''ll be ok if you seal yourself. I can still swallow you. It''s just a matter of time. A year doesn''t make a decade, a decade doesn''t make a century. "


    A tentacle condenses into a ball, drowning the shadow of Feng Tian and Su man at the same time.


    Outside of the void, everyone saw that those originally publicized tentacles were completely condensed back and twisted into a ball.


    No one knows why, but they can feel the silence of the sky.


    Seeing this scene, Lu fan, who was fleeing, said thoughtfully, "did elder Suman get it?"


    "Great master, it seems that there is still a turning point," said the towe

 Chapter 1073

    Touch your chest with the palm of your hand, where the real demonic heart is still beating.


    Lu Fan didn''t dare to inject his power directly into the heart of the demon. He should be careful about the things with magic words.


    Now he can only let Laojiu put away the seal of demonic heart for a while, until he escapes first.


    Behind him, Fengtian seems to have completely stopped.


    But the road ahead is still blocked.


    "A nightmare is a nightmare. Get back in line. "


    There was a cry of roar in his ear, and then Lu fan saw a monstrous nightmare, like a ghost walking in the night, sweeping around with harsh laughter and the power to pull people into the illusion.


    Lu Fan looked around, almost instantaneously many people fell into an illusion.


    The two nightmares also rushed to Lu Fan''s face. They shone scarlet eyes at Lu Fan and stretched out their sharp claws of black fog.


    Lu Fan''s face should not have looked, and his eyes were shining.


    His eyes swept over the two nightmares. In a moment, the two nightmares directly rose into flames.


    The nightmare made a shrill cry, and the black fog quickly disappeared.


    Lu Fan raised his hand again, and the two nightmares turned into ashes.


    With Lu Fan''s current strength, these nightmares are unlikely to hurt him.


    The soul is in the body, and the power of the world is in the hand. It''s impossible for nightmare to drag him into the illusion.


    Lu Fan continues to move southeast. Soon, he even caught up with the Lord of Lixi.


    Seeing Lu Fan coming, Li Xi was surprised and said, "you defeated the daughter of dark yuan."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said: "it''s just to avoid. Are you going to run to the southeast, too?


    Li Xi nodded: "we have someone to meet you in the southeast."


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened when he heard that he was the leader of Lixi, and he had a complete plan.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it would be better if someone answered. Lord Lixi, we should be able to escape, right


    Li Xi shook his head and said, "it''s not that simple. This puppet regiment, nightmare regiment, is only the advance troop of the demon cultivation. In other words, they came up to die. Next, it''s the big trouble. "


    Say, Li Xi patriarch points to the distance.


    Lu Fan''s eyes saw through the nightmares, and finally saw what the Lord Lixi said.


    Black dragon and black armor, long spear in hand, and magic Qi soaring to the sky.


    The Dragon roars and rots.


    "Black dragon riding."


    Lu Fan recognized it. This is the most powerful puppet cultivated by the magicians.


    However, any level of demon cultivation will get a black dragon warrior like this, which represents the level of refining and is also the favorite of the mage.


    Roar. Roar. Roar. Roar.


    Compared with the disordered impact of the puppet Legion and nightmare in front of us, the black dragon''s cavalry is very neat.


    Even the roar of the dragon was the same. A black dragon appeared side by side.


    Every rotting dragon under the black dragon''s body is a hundred feet long. The Black Warrior sitting on it is also a giant with scarlet light in his eyes.


    They are surrounded by people who want to break through.


    The strong magic Qi can not only stop the attack of those alchemists, but also make the fallen puppet army stand up again. Broken nightmare, reunite.


    They are just like living demons. As long as they don''t die, the puppet army and the nightmare army will have continuous fighting power.


    Such a situation makes people who want to rush out feel more and more difficult.


    Even the eight money saints, who are leading the majority of people to fight in the distance, and the heaven saints of the world, are slowing down.


    Even if they are powerful saints, they have to be vigilant in the face of so many black dragon warriors.


    "Death, injury, capture, kill."


    Black dragon cavalry suddenly shouted.


    Every time they shout a word, the long gun in their hands lights up a point. The rotting corpse dragon under the body also opens its mouth, and the dark light condenses rapidly in its mouth.


    "No, it''s a deadly shock. Lu fan, hurry up. We will join the three saints. It''s too late. "


    Seeing Li Xi''s anxious eyes, Lu Fan immediately felt bad.


    Li Xi, who can make the mountain collapse in front of him without changing his face, looks red and roars loudly.


    Only that the danger is at hand.


    Without hesitation, Lu fan pulls up Lixi''s Wooden wheelchair and rushes toward the direction of Bafang Qian Sheng.


    Li Renlong and others behind him are just as mad, speeding up their speed and rushing forward.


    "Hide behind, hide behind."


    Behind the eight square Qian Sheng, the Lords and the powerful also shouted.


    No idiot can live to this day. Most people are also strong men who have fought with the demon cultivator. When they see the posture of the black dragon warrior, they don''t understand why.


    Boom.


    The void suddenly shakes, and all the black dragon riders kill a solid black inflammatory wave at the same time.


    The rotting corpse dragon spurts black light. Thousands of light pillars are killed at the same time, which is powerful enough to destroy the sky and the earth, burn the mountains and boil the sea, and kill the city and the country.


    Lu Fan and Li Xi just rushed to a place not far from Qian Sheng and others.


    The next moment, the light column suddenly hit, with the power to tear everything.


    Wu Feng''s heavy sword stands in front of him, and Lu Fan hides behind it.


    At this moment, the vigorous Qi of the body guard and the scale and Dragon Armor of the defense can''t work. The only one who can save the lives of Lu Fan and Li Xi is the heavy sword without the front like a broad door.


    "Drink."


    At the moment of impact, Lu fan made a dull hum. The sword is shaking desperately. In Lu Fan''s body, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong cried out loudly, "to die, to die, great master, Wufeng will not be able to carry it."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Fan suddenly felt his whole body light.


    Looking around, I suddenly found that the space around was split and all the light columns were moved to the other side.


    Take up the heavy sword and look forward.


    Suddenly, Lu fan saw that the eight side Qian Sheng, with the power of his own world, forcibly divided the four sides.


    The leader of Lixi took a long breath: "it''s OK, it''s OK. The Bafang old man doesn''t really care about other people. Lu fan, we should not be too close to him. He can''t believe it, but we need his strength now. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, "I know."


    The voice just fell, suddenly an excited cry sounded.


    "Lu Fan."


    The voice was so familiar that Lu Fan turned his head and saw lingyao.


    "Lingyao, why are you here?"


    Lu Fan hurriedly greets and grabs lingyao''s hand.


    At this time, many people around cast their eyes on Lu Fan. Even the first eight Qian saints, as well as the world and heaven saints who are approaching, look to Lu Fan. In the eyes, the light is deep. There seems to be a killing chance.


    Li Xi said after Lu fan, "please."

 Chapter 1074

    Lu Fan understood the meaning of Li Xizong''s main words and nodded slightly.


    Bafang Qiansheng and Huanyutiansheng, I am afraid that at this time, Bi Moxiu hoped that Lu Fan would die.


    Lu Fan absolutely believes that as long as these two people have a chance to shoot, they will definitely not hesitate to make a move to themselves.


    Lingyao also seemed to find himself screaming that caused trouble to Lu Fan, and pulled Lu Dingfan''s hand to whisper, "Isn''t I supposed to call your name."


    Lu Fan laughed: "Rest assured, it''s okay. My identity has been revealed. Why are you here? I didn''t ask you to leave with Brother Han Feng first, did they not go out yet," said Ling Lingyao: " They have been completely mixed into the team of the magic repair. But I can''t leave, I have to watch you come out before I can leave. "


    Lu Fan smiled bitterly: "Why are you still this temper. I said, I''ll be fine. Do you think I''ll come out now?"


    Ling Yao looked at him with big eyes and a smile on his face.


    Lu Fan could not lose her temper with her, pinched Ling Yao''s hand, and looked around and said, "Since you are here, you must not run away anymore. Follow me, we must find a way to kill now Now. "


    Lingyao blinked and said suddenly, "I know where to go from."


    Lu Fan was suddenly shocked, Li Xi also quickly said: "You know, what is the case, why do you know,"


    Ling Yao pointed to the southeast and said, "This is the direction. When you rush out of the encirclement of the Black Dragon Wuqi, you will see the demon repairs in each branch of Daoxin Mozong."


    "and then,"


    Lu Fan asked.


    Ling Yao continued: "Then there is an area where we can pass. They will never stop us, guess why,"


    Lu Fan''s eyes turned, and he suddenly thought of something, and said with a smile, "I understand, isn''t the 15th Church."


    Lingyao nodded and said, "Yes. You guessed it right. That''s right, it''s the people in Fifteen Halls. It seems that they were sent there. Lu Fan, did you let Wukongling arrange this?


    Lu Fan laughed: "I didn''t expect that much. Wukongling didn''t have the ability to make this arrangement. The only possibility is that Elder Suman deliberately made it this way. No wonder let me go from the southeast."


    "What did you say, who told you to go from the southeast,"


    Behind him, Li Xi heard something wrong with Lu Fan''s words.


    But Lu Fan didn''t have time to explain to him, turned his head and looked towards the southeast.


    What you can see there is still a black dragon martial arts ride.


    "Dead, wounded, snatched, killed."


    Black Dragon Wuqi began to make a hoarse shout again.


    These four words, in fact, accurately represent the four attack commands of Heilong Wuqi. At this point, Heilong Wuqi read it himself, only that it was not that the owner of Heilong Wuqi was directing, but that he was attacking.


    Looking at the feet of Heilong Wuqi in this way, we can see a clear array aperture. Condensed by the magical spirit, hidden under the carrion dragon, it is difficult to detect.


    The spear was held high in his hand, and the light beneath the carrion dragon flashed. Immediately all the Black Dragon Wuqi released the beam of light again.


    It was another round of volleys, and this time even the power of the world of Bafang Qiansheng shook for a while.


    Huanyu Tiansheng came to Bafang Qiansheng and extended his hand.


    "Everyone, release your power."


    Huanyutiansheng said coldly.


    Immediately, all the landlords and all strong men behind him began to release their energy and vitality.


    Lu Fan turned to Li Xi and said, "Lord Zong, do we have to follow suit?"


    Li Xi nodded and said, "Let it go. But don''t let it go, just in case it changes. If you''re right, Huanyu Tiansheng is going to break the game with evolution."


    As soon as Li Xi''s words fell, Huanyu Tiansheng''s hands began to show the light bands of heaven and earth and five elements.


    Unlike the power of others to consolidate the five elements, the five-colored power in the hands of Universe Tiansheng is not only twisting, but also breathing.


    Immediately after, the five-color light band expanded rapidly, condensing into a five-element array, covering everyone.


    Immediately, the forces released by all were sucked away by the five elements. At the same time, the Five Elements Array expanded madly outwards, and the formation method became more complicated and brighter.


    Lu Fan also felt that his belching was absorbed, but just when he felt almost, he was about to stop. The formation method is still absorbing his power, which is very unusual. Lu Fan immediately confirmed that Huanyu Tiansheng was in trouble.


    "broken."


    Lu Fan''s direct force of the world shattered the five elements'' array of sucks on him.


    Huanyu Tiansheng felt slightly surprised that Lu Fan was able to cut off the connection with the large array.


    At this time, in the heart of the universe. Lu Fan''s threat immediately rose to a new level, and it had already reached the point where it could not be eliminated.


    "The five elements are transformed into **, ** is transformed into seven stars, the seven stars are condensed into eight wastelands, and the eight wastelands are transformed into nine palaces.


    Huanyutiansheng''s palms turned continuously, and the formation of the power of all people constantly changed in his hands.


    Even if the gas conglomerates are gathered, I am afraid that it is not as smooth and arrogant as the Universe.


    Those who are able to condense with great strength and play so powerfully, I am afraid that there is no one except Huanyu Tiansheng.


    At least Lu Fan is now inferior to Huanyu Tiansheng in terms of cohesion. Not to mention, Lu Fan can still see that this is simply a large array, which is clearly the road of heaven and earth. He couldn''t understand the mystery inside. It seems to be more complicated than the Avenue of Life and Destiny.


    A slamming sound made the power of Heilong Wuqi slammed into the formation formed by Huanyu Tiansheng.


    But this time, it was more direct than the division and transfer of Bafang Qiansheng just now. The overbearing array even swallowed up the incoming force directly.


    For example, the same stream of fresh water poured into the river would have no effect except to provoke a wave of waves.


    On the contrary, the world of Tianyu Shengsheng has become more and more powerful.


    If you look at it from a distance, you can see that a black dot surrounds a large array with the words heaven and earth written on it.


    The forces circulating in the large array began to pour out madly, and a dull crackling sounded.


    "Rush."


    Seeing the strength coming, these black dragon martial arts didn''t dodge, and even launched a charge against them.


    boom. boom. boom. boom.


    The terrible explosion sounded from all directions.


    The formation is raging, Black Dragon Wuqi is dying, and the Puppet Army and Nightmare Corps, which have been swept away, have once again appeared.


    "Lu Fan, ready to kill the siege. This is the best opportunity."


    Li Xi shouted.


    Lu Fan nodded heavily and looked toward the southeast.


    Holding Fan Yao''s hand, Lu Fan said, "Follow me."


    Ling Yao laughed: "I will follow you to death."

 Chapter 1075

    "Destroy."


    With the palm of the hand of the universal heavenly sage, the great array suddenly overturned, and the power spread and swept over everything.


    All the black dragon riders around, at this time, also experienced the taste of being impacted by the power of the sky.


    In the blink of an eye, how many corpse dragons are scattered by a blow.


    The carrion on his body and the armor on his back were all blown into pieces.


    Countless explosions are deafening, even in this vast void. There were echoes.


    "Gap."


    At a glance, Lu fan saw that there was a clear gap in the black dragon''s army.


    It seems that Huanyu Tiansheng intended to bomb fiercely in this direction, so that the black dragon cavalry in the north and East was directly bombed.


    Not only Lu fan saw the gap, but also the other people who were there, who were idiots, saw the road blown out.


    "Go ahead."


    The leader of Longwu, who has the largest voice, roars and rushes to the gap with all the people.


    Lingyao just wanted to move, but was pulled by Lu Fan.


    Turning around, Lu Fan said to Li Xizong, "we are still southeast."


    Li Xi''s master nodded clearly, and Lu Fan shouted with a loud voice, "this direction is not right, everyone follow me here."


    His cry was heard in the ears of all the people who were fleeing.


    But not many people want to really stop and follow Lu Fan.


    Even at this time, compared with Lu fan, who only has the strength of wuzun. They are more willing to believe in such top powers as the celestial sage of the universe and the money sage of the eight directions.


    Although, the celestial sage of the universe and the money sage of the eight directions may be worse than Lu Fan in the original performance.


    But at this time, people are instinctively willing to believe in the strong.


    Lu fan doesn''t have time to change their ideas. All he can do is shout out like this. If he wants to come, he can come. If he doesn''t want to, he can''t help it.


    Lu Fan turned around and left. The emperor Lixi and others followed quickly.


    In any case, the children who run the beast room believe in their patriarch absolutely.


    "Lu fan, let''s go with you."


    All of a sudden, several figures rushed in.


    Let Lu Fan see a little bit surprised, this time, actually someone is willing to go with him.


    At a glance, Lu Fan found that the figure was obviously the fat man in the East, who had a rest in the wind and left cloud in the East.


    It''s really good to be believed. Lu Fan''s smile just rose from the corner of his mouth, and suddenly a human figure came.


    His uniform clothes made Lu Fan recognize him as a person of Dansheng.


    The leader is the Lord of Dansheng.


    A young face, full of solemn expression. The Lord of Dansheng looked at Lu Fan deeply and said: "compared with Sansheng, I prefer to believe you. Although I don''t like you very much, our account will be calculated in the future. "


    Lu Fanxiao looked at the Lord of Dansheng country and said: "it''s right. I''ll count it later. I just hope you don''t stab me in the back now. "


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a saint. I''m not that mean. "


    Li Xi said to Lu fan, "let''s go. Don''t waste time. "


    Lu fan made a sound and headed for the southeast.


    "Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. "


    The black dragon cavalry, who had not been killed by the explosion, waved his sword and made a roar of killing.


    Then, the black dragon suddenly shakes, and the rotting corpse dragon flies. Unexpectedly, he came in a straight line.


    The magic Qi on them is just about to gather together.


    Every ten black dragon cavalry''s strength agglomerates, then can release ten thousand Zhang high six arm spirit''s empty shadow in the void.


    "Ah."


    Not far away, several wuzuns were first attacked by the formation of black dragon Wuqi.


    Almost in a flash, several martial arts masters'' Tao regions were torn up, and their bodies were swallowed directly by the ghost, and they didn''t know whether they were alive or dead.


    Terrible power, the existence of tyranny, really makes people afraid.


    The Lord of Dansheng is ready to fight, and Dongpang has raised his hand.


    Lu fan turns his head and looks at Lixi and other people. Now the children who run the beast room are broken, and there is not much left. If we are hit again, we will lose a lot of money.


    Seeing that the black dragon''s riding is getting closer and closer, Lu fan says in his heart, "look at you, old nine."


    Turn your left hand and the Xuangong tower appears.


    Dongpang and the Lord of Dansheng turned around and gave Lu Fan a surprised look.


    The tower body is getting bigger and bigger. At last, it has covered Lu Fan and others.


    "Great master, it''s time for me to show. The Xuangong palace in Kowloon, stealing the sky and changing the sun. "


    Suddenly, the light was generous, and everyone saw that the void around suddenly turned into a nine color light.


    Endless space rips by and roars by. Lu Fan feels that his face is distorted.


    This state lasted only a moment. The next moment, when the people returned to God, they immediately found that they had come to the back of thousands of black dragon.


    Turning around again, all the black dragon cavalry and void behind us appeared clear cracks.


    Boom.


    The evil spirit exploded and the void was torn. How many black dragon cavalries didn''t stop the old nine.


    Immediately, the Xuangong tower of Jiulong shrank back to Lu Fan''s hands.


    "Great master, you are exhausted. The rest is up to you. I have a rest."


    The sound is getting smaller and smaller until it disappears.


    Lu Fan put up the Xuangong tower and began to adjust his breathing.


    Just now, the old nine''s move has consumed a lot of his strength.


    It''s no wonder that since his recovery to 67% strength, he has always said how powerful he is and how rebellious he is.


    Now, it''s really fierce. But only once.


    "I don''t think you have such a powerful magic weapon."


    The eyes of the Lord of Dansheng are shining. Obviously, some of them took a fancy to Lu Fan''s Xuangong tower.


    Lu Fan didn''t care about him at all. He continued to charge forward.


    In the distance, in the other direction, the eight square Qian Sheng and the universal Tian Sheng also fought with the charging black dragon warrior.


    Burst out of the light, such as huge and dazzling fireworks, followed by the spread of the aftershocks, wipe everything out.


    "Wait a minute."


    Suddenly, the emperor of Lixi spoke out after him.


    Lu Fan and others stopped immediately. No one would dare not to listen to the words of Lixi.


    "You guys, the last battle is over. Let''s show our best strength."


    Li Xi looked into the distance, coughing and saying.


    Lu Fan looked up and saw a dark figure slowly coming.


    This time it''s not a mess, it''s a real practice.


    The black robes, all kinds of magic weapons and weapons, as well as the Dragon slaying demon king who came from the great dragon of the devil''s flame, are arranged in turn.


    Inside, Lu fan saw some familiar people.


    These are not all hall leaders.


    "Demon repair."


    Lu Fan chuckled.


    Lingyao pointed to a direction and said, "Lu fan, it''s over there."

 Chapter 1076

    There is no doubt that the direction lingyao pointed to is where the 15th hall is located, and it is also the key for them to kill.


    Lu Fan looked at it carefully, then turned his eyes back.


    Because compared with the direction of killing, he cares more about the people who are going to block their way.


    That until now just appears, is leading each hall''s demon repair, will they still encircle the Dragon butcher demon king.


    There is no doubt that it can be mixed into the level of the demon king, and cultivation is absolutely holy, at least according to normal.


    The power of the dragon slayer may be lower than that of the three saints, but it is definitely not weak.


    But Lu Fan was not very worried, because although one of the three saints died, there were still two alive.


    I''m afraid that the Dragon slaying devil alone can''t stop them from leaving.


    Other people''s ideas are similar to Lu Fan''s, so everyone''s expression is not so dignified.


    But before Lu Fan and others could move on, several figures appeared beside the Dragon Slayer.


    These people look a bit embarrassed because of their untidy clothes. But the momentum on the body is powerful and does not weaken much.


    Look carefully, Lu fan can recognize several people.


    First of all, you can see the figure of the devil nightmare at a glance.


    The folding fan in his hand was half broken, and the devil of nightmare shook it gently. The blood stains on his face set off the fangs at the corner of his mouth, which made him look more ferocious.


    Looking aside, the saint daughter of dark yuan and all the immortal elders of demon cultivation are also listed.


    With a wry smile, Lu Fan turned to Li Xizong and said: "it seems that the explosion is useless. None of them should be killed."


    Li Xizong said: "no one can say this kind of thing. Lu fan, you said that we are now following the eight party old men and they will rush together. Or do it yourself. "


    Lu Fan took a look at Dong Pang and the Lord of Dansheng and said, "I don''t want to rush with them again. You guys, what do you think?"


    East fat man said: "you say which side on which side.". However, I have a proposal. Why don''t we let the eight old ghosts fight first? "The Lord of Dansheng said:" it''s a good proposal. I think the three monsters should be more interested in the old ghosts than us. "


    Lu Fan smiled and nodded. They simply stood still.


    At this time of life and death, Lu Fan and others can still look so relaxed and stop in the void, which is also a spectacle.


    At least the other side of the eight money saints and so on is to keep moving forward.


    Far away, they also saw the three monsters.


    However, the eight money saints and the world God saints look calm. It seems that they don''t pay attention to the three demons at all.


    Maybe for them, in the demon cultivation, except for elder Suman and Fengtian. No one else is worth mentioning, so Huanyu Tiansheng and Bafang Qiansheng didn''t stop to repair at all. Instead, they continued to accelerate forward.


    "The money of the eight sides is holy, the heaven of the world is holy. There are also some extreme strong ones, some of which are tricky. "


    the devil of nightmare stretches out his long red tongue and licks the blood on his face.


    "The power of the world is stronger than our demon cultivation. They have a lot of extreme strong people, which is normal. But don''t forget, we are also prepared. "


    The daughter of dark yuan is silent.


    The Dragon King waved to his back, and a group of magicians immediately pushed out a piece of black columnar object.


    Below is the tripod tripod with Dragon Wings on each side. Runes are all over the place, black throughout.


    Look inside the black cylinder carefully, and there''s the blood red power of peristalsis.


    Seeing this, the demon king of nightmare said with a smile, "is this the blood sacrifice spirit from all the halls. It looks ordinary. "


    the Lord of the Dragon butcher said with a smile:" ordinary. You can know how many people to kill and how many blood seas to gather in other halls to make a blood sacrifice demon. It''s powerful enough to make the extreme strong feel cold. If all three saints need to be released once, they will not survive. The other demons on the scene, your task is to wait for the blood sacrifice demons to destroy all of them, and then go up to charge and kill them. "


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go," said the ghost devil with a smile. "What are you worried about? Let''s wait for them to get closer. Let the blood sacrifice demons see the most powerful of them. As long as they are the most powerful, they will never escape the attack of the blood sacrifice demons this time. It''s a special thing to deal with saints. "


    gently stroke the black column with the palm, and the eyes of the Dragon butcher become more and more sharp. The color of blood around the light is more and more prosperous.


    Far away, Lu Fan and others also saw the rich blood light.


    Lu Fan felt familiar with the blood light. It seemed that when he was in the thirteen hall area, he had seen such a strong blood light.


    Behind him, the Lord of Lixi suddenly said: "no, this blood light is the legendary blood sacrifice spirit. This time, the demons are really bleeding. The immortal and the calligrapher, seal your strength and put it away. Blood sacrifice demons attach to the strong. It''s the most evil means of demon cultivation to deal with the strong. "


    the Lord of Dansheng responded quickly, immediately waved his hand and sealed the seal to recover all his strength.


    Dongpang''s face became ugly. A blue force sank from his chest all the way, as if he wanted to completely seal all his limbs.


    "Lu fan, the next thing may be up to you."


    Dong Pang patted Lu Fan on the shoulder.


    Lu Fan said in dismay, "give me what. What are you talking about, Dongpang.


    Dongpang opens his mouth and just wants to explain.


    In the distance, the voice of the Dragon Slayer is heard in the void.


    "Today is your day of sacrifice for the strong in the world. All of them are in the eyes of the devil. Blood sacrifices to the devil. Put them on. "


    in a moment, all the black pillars erupt into a sea of blood.


    In the blink of an eye, the terrible blood light filled everything.


    In the sea of blood, thousands of ghosts roared.


    Lu Fanyi protects lingyao behind him. His body is full of vigorous Qi and his heavy sword is standing in front of him.


    The faces of Qian Sheng and Tian Sheng also changed.


    When they saw the blood sacrifice spirit rush out, they felt very bad.


    But they want to escape, but it''s too late.


    "Demon repair, damned demon repair,"


    the last roar of the eight square Qian Sheng was also directly submerged by the bloody light. Even the power of his world failed to keep him out.


    Lu Fan felt only a strange power, and in a moment, it fell into his body.


    Full of cold, full of grumpiness, full of mania.


    Moreover, just at this time, he has been placed in the ring, an''anfen''s dead spirit bead, unexpectedly jumped out without any reason.


    There was a wild laugh in the bead.


    "Ha ha ha ha, heaven never stops me,"

 Chapter 1077

    A face appears on the dead pearl, and the blood light in the sky can''t stop the gray power from the dead pearl.


    Lu fan saw the dead spirit bead jump out, and also saw the face on the dead spirit bead.


    He reached out and tried to hold the bead, but the strength of the blood made him unable to move.


    Lu fan can see clearly that in the blood sea, thousands of resentments are desperately drilling into his body.


    Every time a spirit of resentment rushes into his body, Lu fan can feel his power being swallowed up.


    These spirits seem to devour the vigorous energy of human body.


    The more powerful people are, the more resentments they seem to attract in the past. For example, the east fat man around Lu fan, even if he has quickly sealed his own power. However, he still attracted numerous resentments and attacked his whole body crazily.


    As the extreme strong, Dongpang is very tough at the moment.


    His body seems to have turned into a rock at this moment. It''s not easy for those spirits to get into it.


    The Lord of Dansheng pinched a way, but he closed his eyes.


    Obviously, he was sinking into the body and fighting against the spirits.


    "Nine. Old nine. "


    Lu Fan shouted several times in his heart.


    But found that the old nine is still in silence, there is no sense of waking up.


    As soon as the critical moment arrived, the goods were gone, and Lu Fan bit his teeth in secret. It seems that we have to rely on ourselves.


    The laughter in the dead pearl around me was more and more shrill. And the face of luansheng has emerged completely.


    Lu Fan didn''t know if anyone else had seen the face.


    But he could see the holy and evil smile and the crazy color in her eyes.


    "Lu fan, ha ha. Double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. I watched you stir the whole world with weak power. You''re very good. I like young people like you. "


    Luansheng stretched out his transparent tongue, and even wanted to lick Lu Fan''s cheek.


    Lu Fan felt inexplicable nausea when he saw her tongue sticking out.


    With a strong wave of his hand, Lu Fan grasped luansheng''s tongue.


    But he only gently pulled, the tongue will be turned into a smoke, floating in the sea of blood.


    "Hahahaha. Lu fan, what else can you do now? Do you think you can seal me completely if you let a magic weapon seal me? I am the most powerful man in the world. If you don''t kill me, you are doomed to be killed by me. Let me swallow your body today. I''m going to be a double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. "


    As he said this, a strong gray force rushed out of the dead spirit bead and rushed into Lu Fan''s body with thousands of complaining spirits.


    At that time, Lu Fan''s expression solidified and his breath waned wildly.


    Next to them, Dongpang and Lixi found something wrong with Lu Fan.


    However, they are not able to help Lu Fan.


    In particular, the Lord of Lixi, who is in the sea of blood at this time, seems to be so fragile. If it wasn''t for his wooden wheelchair to release a transparent light curtain at this time, he was trying to block the blood sea. At this time, he might have been swallowed by the spirit of resentment.


    "Lu Fan."


    The Lord of Lixi gnawed his teeth and shouted.


    His voice was so ethereal and ethereal in the sea of blood. Lu Fan didn''t hear it at all.


    Lingyao, who has been standing beside Lu fan, also feels something wrong with Lu Fan.


    She holds Lu Fan''s palm and shouts, but Lu fan doesn''t seem to hear it. Her eyelids close slowly, and her consciousness sinks completely.


    In the body, the body that originally sparkled with stars turned into a miasma.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi and the power of the world are constantly fighting against the incoming spirits. In the fierce struggle, Lu Fan''s meridians and bones, flesh and viscera began to show wounds.


    "Why is it so? How is your spirit in the package of Dantian? It''s not normal."


    Luansheng''s voice sounded in Lu Fan''s body, just like the scream of the dead, echoing in Lu Fan''s body.


    Slowly, the spirit in the Dantian opened his eyes.


    Lu fan, the spirit of God, looked at the chaotic saint who was constantly eroding everything with his strength and said in a fierce voice, "get out of my body, asshole."


    Luansheng opens his mouth. The gap between the corners of his mouth is about to touch the ear root.


    "Go out, you''re joking. I like your body. It''s the most perfect body I''ve ever seen. Look at the power, the perfect combination of Qi and martial arts, and the power of the world. Where did you get it? I''ve never seen such pure world power, as if it''s just the embryo of the world. Have you got all the inheritance of an extreme power? Why are you so good? "


    Luansheng looks at Lu Fan''s body and feels more and more happy.


    It''s better than she thought. She really thinks it''s the turn of the day.


    She knew that as long as she lived, there would always be a chance to come back. She has been avoiding the punishment of heaven and earth for so many years. Today is finally the day. And you can also get a dream body. How can it not excite her.


    Luansheng takes a deep breath, and those who are running around in Lu Fan''s body are absorbed into her spirit directly by her.


    For others, it can only be described by the word "terrible". In front of chaos, it seems to be just a kind of tonic. A tonic that can make her stronger and stronger.


    "Comfortable, very comfortable. The restoration of power, the infinite future. Lu fan, I really should thank you. You are going to give me a new world. "


    As he said this, luansheng extended his hand to Lu Fan.


    Her fingers moved, and the Dantian of Lu Fan shook violently.


    Luan Sheng frowned and said, "it''s a solid Dantian. Ordinary people''s Dantian is not as hard as you. It seems that my strength is not enough. "


    The spirit of luansheng opens his arms again, and his whole body turns into a gust of wind.


    Visible to the naked eye, a spirit of resentment poured into Lu Fan''s body like a strong wind, merging with the spirit of chaos.


    "Every complaint is a person''s spirit, and every complaint is a supplement to the dead soul. I have the way of the dead spirit, I can swallow all the dead souls, all the dead spirits. Lu fan, your spirit will also be my tonic, and the biggest tonic. When I swallow your spirit and take over your body, I will be the only chaos saint in the world again. Excited? Excited? Your body will be holy. Your appearance will follow my name, ancient and ancient, ancient and ancient, ancient and ancient. "


    As more and more resentments are absorbed, luansheng looks more and more crazy.


    Lu Fan''s spirit looked at her, and only felt that he had seen the emperor''s obsession.


    It''s the kind of person who wants to take away.


    Lu Fan''s mind is fretting, and a ray of chaos is released.


    All of a sudden, the holy look changed.


    Lu Fan said slowly, "you idiot, I have seen one."

 Chapter 1078

    "The gas of chaos. How many secrets do you have on your boy? "


    Luan Sheng steps back in terror.


    For many years, she was very alert to the power that could destroy her.


    Even if Lu Fan''s spirit can only let out such a little chaos, it is enough to make her frightened.


    Lu Fan''s Spirit gave out a blinding light and stared at Luan Shengdao: "now, immediately roll out of my body."


    Luansheng secretly gnaws his teeth and looks at Lu Fan''s spirit. His eyes are full of greed and fear.


    Lu fan is entangled with a stream of chaotic Qi, which is his last defense means.


    However, Lu fan is not sure. With this chaos, he can wipe out the chaos.


    She is not the same as Emperor Wu. Emperor Wu''s obsession is just a wisp of incomplete spirit, fragile and single means. Even then, Lu fan has not been able to drive out the emperor''s obsession.


    Luansheng is more powerful. She is not only a complete spirit. It''s been soaked in the dead spirit for so many years.


    It''s hard to guess Lu Fan''s strength. Anyway, it''s hard to block her if you look at Lao Jiu''s efforts. Strength should be terrible.


    Facing this kind of person, it is the best to scare him away.


    But luansheng is not so good at scaring. After watching Lu Fan''s chaos carefully, she finally conquered fear with greed.


    A smile rose from the corner of his mouth. Luansheng pointed to Lu Fan''s spirit and said, "you can''t scare me. Lu fan, just a little chaos can do me a lot of damage. If you do this, I will completely destroy your spirit. It''s not about being happy with me. "


    Lu Fandao: "there is no difference between fusion and destruction. Luansheng, if you are really not afraid, you can try. I''m not sure I can beat you. But I can promise to die with you. "


    Lu Fan''s words do not frighten the disordered saints. He''s really going to do it.


    Luansheng seems to be enraged by Lu Fan''s words, and his face becomes extremely ugly.


    The spirits of the disordered saints began to shake violently, and some of them were separated from the spirits of the disordered saints.


    They float around luansheng with ferocious expression. Set off the twisted face of luansheng.


    "If you want to die with me, it''s ridiculous. Lu fan, you just got the cruelest way to die for yourself. I will refine your spirit into elixir and feed it to the world''s dirtiest, saddest and most painful beast. You will become a slug that will crawl on the ground forever. "


    Luan Sheng rushes to Lu Fan.


    Great earthquake in Dantian, soul stirring. Luansheng claps Lu Fan''s spirit with one palm.


    The terrible power tore up Lu Fan''s internal organs of meridians in an instant and looked from the outside. In an instant, Lu Fan''s whole body spewed out a piece of blood.


    Lu fan is not willing to show his weakness. He condenses the remaining chaos into a sword and welcomes it.


    Where the sword light is, it''s really unstoppable.


    With one sword, luansheng''s right arm was cut off directly. It''s still so easy to use chaos to deal with spirits.


    But luansheng''s left hand still penetrates the spirit of Lu fan directly. The terrible way of the dead spirit roared into Lu Fan''s spirit. At that time, Lu Fan had the illusion that he was going to die.


    "Avenue of life."


    A light rolls up the spirit of Lu fan, forcing out the dead spirit of Lu Fan.


    One gray and one white light began to cross fight. Lu Fan and luansheng were directly separated.


    "The way of life."


    Luan Sheng shouted loudly.


    In the road, the only one who can finish the power of the road to kill the dead is the road to life.


    They are the positive and negative sides of a copper plate. You can''t help me, and I can''t help you.


    Once these two forces collide, it''s very difficult to distinguish the winner from the loser.


    Lu Fan was gasping and his eyebrows were jumping. It was very dangerous. The life Avenue saved his life again. This chaotic saint is really better than the emperor''s obsession.


    Thinking like this, Lu Fan looked at the right arm of the just disordered saint.


    He had just cut off his right arm, and it grew out again.


    A grumbling spirit wriggles madly on luansheng''s right arm, and soon lets luansheng recover.


    Lu Fan takes another look at the chaos sword in his hand. The chaos above has consumed a lot.


    It''s not a lot. It''s consumed like this.


    It can be imagined that the chaos will disappear completely after it is estimated to be used several times at most. At that time, it was really dangerous.


    The rage in luansheng''s eyes was growing, and the way of the dead spirit was useless, so she began to use other powers.


    Only see luansheng''s whole body blood light surging, at this moment, she unexpectedly used the blood way of demon cultivation.


    As soon as her blood light appeared, all the complaining spirits outside rushed to Lu Fan''s body like crazy.


    In the sea of blood, there are still dark bodies, wearing blood burning armour, and demons with magic blades are also pouring in.


    Everyone else was shocked. Lu Fan stood there, like a black hole, and swallowed all the blood and resentment around him.


    Other people standing with Lu Fan were not even attacked by the spirit of resentment.


    Dongpang, the Lord of Dansheng, the Lord of Lixi and others all watched as countless grievances rushed into Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu Fan''s body is constantly gushing blood, and his whole body is shaking.


    "Lord Li, it''s not that the stronger he is, the more he will attract evil spirits to attack him. What''s the situation? I think Lu fan has swallowed more evil spirits than the eight money saints and the world saints. "


    East fat man shouted, and pointed to the direction of Qian Sheng and others in the distance.


    Looking through the sea of blood, we can see that the eight money saints are also besieging like a wave of grievances.


    However, compared with Lu Fan''s phagocytosis, the situation of Bafang Qiansheng looks too good.


    Li Xi''s patriarch also couldn''t understand. His eyes were fixed on the dead pearl floating in front of Lu Fan''s body.


    Slowly, Li Xizong said: "I don''t know. I can only say that these spirits may think that Lu fan is more powerful than Bafang and Huanyu."


    When he heard this, the Lord of Dansheng gave a scornful smile.


    Dongpang is thoughtful. His face suddenly changes. Lingyao holds Lu Fan''s hand and anxiously inputs power to Lu fan, but every time, she is directly bounced away by the resentment spirit.


    No one knows how dangerous the situation Lu fan is facing now. After those evil spirits rushed into Lu Fan''s body. It becomes the power of chaos.


    The rich blood light completely dyed Lu Fan''s body red.


    Luansheng felt that his strength had been absorbed to the top. He killed Lu fan again.


    The bloody light fanned out. To the spirit of Lu Fan.


    There is no escape. There is no block. The only thing Lu fan can do. It''s just another sword swing.


    "You can die. Lu Fan.


    Luanshengqingleng''s voice is directly from Lu Fan''s body.


    In a moment. Li Xi and others clearly heard.

 Chapter 1079

    "The voice came from Lu Fan''s body."


    Li Xi pointed to the Dantian road of Lu Fan.


    Pupil enlarges, tone is surprised. It''s hard for the Lixi Lord to be surprised by something.


    Just as the voice fell, Lu Fan''s mouth was bleeding again, and the whole person shook violently.


    Lingyao is in a hurry. Her vigorous strength can''t be transported in, but Lu Fan''s situation is getting worse.


    "Help him. You''re saving him. Lord of Dansheng, I know you are the most powerful alchemist in the world. Help him. "


    The Lord of Dansheng looked at lingyao indifferently and said, "why should I save him. I hate him very much. He stole my things. "


    Dongpang stepped forward and put one hand on Lu Fan''s body.


    At the next moment, Dongpang''s face suddenly turned black.


    From the cleft of his teeth, he squeezed out a voice and said, "what a terrible spirit of resentment. I''m afraid there is a powerful blood sacrifice demon in his body. "


    Lingyao''s tears were coming down. She took out her purse and handed it to the Lord of Dansheng state: "everything I have saved, everything I have is here. I will give it to you. I beg you to save Lu Fan. "


    The Lord of Dansheng remained unmoved.


    He didn''t want to see lingyao''s things.


    What can a little girl do.


    The Lord of Lixi said: "he who does not destroy the holy. We''re on a boat now. Lu fan, it''s very important. He may be our last hope to defeat demon cultivation. You have to save him. "


    Standing behind the Lord of Dansheng, Ren Yu suddenly said, "master, help him."


    The Lord of Dansheng turned around, looked at Ren Yu coldly and said, "Ren Yu, did I let you talk?"


    Ren said with a sigh: "master, it''s time to say or not. I think I should have just said that. "


    "Lord, save him. Without him, we would have died in Optimus


    Among all the strong of Dansheng, a figure walked out, said Lang Sheng. It''s the water and the sky that I haven''t seen for a long time.


    The head of the water family slapped the water back.


    There is no room for him to talk at this time.


    The Lord of Dansheng looked at all the people and said with a slight smile, "you also think it''s time to save him. Don''t forget how this kid made our Dansheng Kingdom turn upside down. Lord Li, I respect you very much. I don''t know who I am when I can escape from the kingdom of Optimus. I do, but


    Before the words of the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng were finished, the Lord of Lixi directly interrupted him and said, "since I know my human feelings. Then I will exchange this human feeling for Lu Fan''s life. How many times do I have to tell you before you can save people without destroying the Holy One. Don''t you have to watch Lu Fan die, Qi and martial arts disappear, and there''s no winning chance in the world. You''ll be satisfied if you return to demon cultivation. You have a brain problem. "


    The emperor of Lixi was really angry, and he swore.


    After scolding, the master of Lixi''s face turned red and coughed violently.


    For the first time in many years, the Lord of Dansheng was scolded for having brain problems.


    His face suddenly changed, his fist clenched and loosened.


    In a moment, the Lord of Dansheng state said, "from today on, Lord Li, I don''t owe you any more."


    As he said this, the Lord of Dansheng came to Lu Fan''s side, waved the life Avenue and rushed directly into Lu Fan''s body.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s body. Luansheng''s power directly counteracts Lu Fan''s last breath of chaos.


    With a wave of his hands, Lu Fan''s spirit was captured by luansheng from the Dantian.


    At this time, luansheng was also cut apart by Lu Fan. Even if there was only a little chaos, luansheng killed by Lu Fan was shocked.


    But in the end, when Lu Fan''s chaos is completely consumed, he will never be afraid of chaos.


    Bloody palm, grabbing and landing fan.


    Luan Shengdao: "you damned, troublesome little bastard. I''ve changed my mind. I''ll tear you up, tear you up, and eat you up. "


    Lu Fan''s spirit was dim, but he began to laugh loudly and said, "since that is the case, you and I will become whatever you want."


    As he said this, Lu Fan''s spirit began to move strangely.


    Strands of silk began to float. Seeing this scene, luansheng said in horror, "what are you doing?"


    Lu fanlang said in a voice: "I forgot to tell you that I have practiced a skill called soul way. My spirit is very different from others. If you want to swallow me, I''ll blow it up for you. "


    After that, Lu Fan''s spirit began to expand rapidly.


    Luansheng is going to be ruined by Lu Fan. She has never seen such a difficult person.


    Mingming is a kid who has just stepped into wuzun''s realm. His means are endless. He can also pull people into the water.


    Luansheng can only release power at this time. He can suppress the spirit of Lu Fan and can''t let him explode.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s body was just injured by the explosion and began to repair quickly. Lu Fan''s path of life suddenly gives out strong light, which completely suppresses the path of death in an instant.


    The full-bodied way of life began to permeate all around Lu Fan''s body.


    He was in the process of self explosion. At this time, the spirits were washed by the avenue of life. The spirit is restored and everything is alive again.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan was puzzled.


    But in Lu Fan''s Dantian, Lao Jiu suddenly appeared. The pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong appears, and greedily starts to absorb these life roads.


    Soon, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rang out: "great master. Have you made a breakthrough in the avenue of life. What a pure avenue of life, master, you are approaching the limit. "


    "Mount a hammer."


    Lu Fan scolds secretly. He doesn''t understand what happened.


    I saw the avenue of life like rain directly immersed in his body and began to ripple around.


    This is by no means his own way of life. He does not have such a strong power of life.


    When the light came into his head, Lu Fan murmured, "is it the Lord of the Dansheng kingdom?"


    In Lu Fan''s impression, if there is a life spirit road so strong, it is only the Lord of Dansheng.


    Lu fan is shocked by this idea. Is the Lord of Dansheng saving him.


    It''s hard to imagine his relationship with the Lord of Dansheng.


    Luansheng is looking at the more and more full-bodied life Avenue around him, feeling extremely uneasy.


    As a real extreme strong person, although it is only a spirit, she can also feel such a strong life road, which is not something that a warrior can release.


    The only explanation is that there are more than her saints outside helping Lu Fan.


    In such a situation, how can we not let the disordered holy heart be shocked.


    At this time, she can''t care to fight with Lu Fan any more. She just wants to escape quickly. She didn''t want to really risk being killed and talk to Lu fan again.


    Because Lu fan is not so easy to handle.


    Luansheng is ready to rush out at once.


    But at this time, she suddenly found her foot was caught.


    Turning around, I saw Lu Fan looking at himself with a smile.


    "Don''t go, let''s go on."


    (the third chapter is updated in the evening. Forgive me.

 Chapter 1080

    When luansheng ascended, his body turned into fog and escaped from Lu Fan''s hands.


    At this time, she had no idea of continuing to devour Lu Fan. She just wanted to escape from Lu Fan''s body.


    But how could Lu Fan let her have such a good chance. If Lu Fan didn''t know how to grasp it, he would be an idiot.


    Luansheng constantly rushes to Lu Fan''s body, but sometimes it''s like this. It''s easy to come in and hard to go out.


    Lu Fan''s body was sealed to death by the mighty life road.


    Luansheng, with the dead spirit, just hit Lu Fan''s skin, and a smoke came out.


    With a shrill scream, he began to scurry in Lu Fan''s body.


    The road of the dead and the road of the living are really opposite.


    But once the difference between the two is too great, the power will break out completely.


    She would be hurt more than any other force.


    At the same time, a force of medicine poured into Lu Fan''s body.


    This time, Lu Fan himself felt how extraordinary and powerful the vigorous medicine was.


    At least Lu fan can''t make this pill himself.


    Lu Fan only knows his master Wu Chen until now.


    If there is one more person, it should be the Lord of Dansheng.


    After all, he was the leader of the alchemist, the leader of the Dansheng Kingdom, and the first of the Danshen society.


    You don''t need to know that the Lord of Dansheng is powerful in alchemy.


    "Lord of Dansheng."


    Lu Fan''s spirit murmured.


    Today, the Lord of Dansheng is so generous and helpful. Lu Fan really doesn''t know what kind of attitude he will take to him in the future.


    Say it''s the enemy. It''s definitely not after that.


    Say it''s a friend. It seems that the relationship between them can''t be so good.


    Shake your head, Lu fan will put these troublesome things aside.


    He is now focused on the chaos.


    Feng Shui turns in turn, and now it''s Lu fan who has the upper hand.


    With the life avenue of the Lord of Dansheng and the strong support of medicine, Lu Fan really dare to fight.


    With a wave of the palm, all the medicinal power is transformed from vigorous Qi into the power of the spirit, and then the armor appears on the spirit of Lu Fan.


    A heavy sword, made of medicinal force, appeared in the hands of Lu Fan''s spirit. It was glittering and magnificent.


    Luansheng found that he could not get out of Lu Fan''s body completely, but his face became extremely ferocious.


    Twisted face, like thousands of faces put together. "You are forcing me to kill you," he said, staring at Lu Fan''s spirit


    Lu Fandao: "as long as you live, sooner or later, you will also start to me. If so, I might as well kill you today. It''s more enjoyable. "


    Luansheng let out a shrill scream. She seemed to let go of everything, and only the murderous intention was left in her heart.


    The so-called rabbit will bite when it is in a hurry. Luansheng now uses dangerous moves and rushes into Lu Fan''s body. She lost the protection of the dead pearl and was in the weakest moment.


    As Lu Fan said, as long as luansheng lives, he will certainly be dealt with in the future.


    Today is indeed Lu Fan''s best chance to kill luansheng. But the premise is that Lu Fan really has the ability to kill luansheng.


    Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom.


    A series of explosions came from Lu Fan''s body.


    Outside, Lord Dansheng''s face became very ugly.


    It''s a elixir of the best elixir, and his life Avenue can''t get rid of Lu Fan''s resentment.


    It''s hard for him to imagine.


    The Lord of the Dansheng kingdom is doing his best to release his life Avenue. With such power, even the three monsters should be defeated.


    Why is Lu Fan''s resentment so stubborn? At this moment, the Lord of Dansheng Kingdom has begun to suspect that Lu Fan''s resentment is not pure, but that there are extreme powers playing tricks.


    Sweat drips on my forehead. Since I have started to rescue, there is no reason to stop.


    As the leader of the world''s alchemists, the Lord of the Dansheng Kingdom now represents the glory of the Dansheng Kingdom and the glory of the alchemists.


    He has already said that he would save Lu Fan. If he fails to save Lu fan, he will not make others laugh.


    The Lord of Dansheng, who has to be strong all his life, will not let this happen naturally.


    So he took out another pill.


    This pill is transparent.


    Crystal like snow stone, luster like vitality.


    There are some subtle lines on the pill. This is not the pattern made in the process of alchemy, but the pattern carved on the Xuanqi avenue after the formation of Dan medicine.


    Each grain represents a way of heaven and earth. There are five grains in this pill.


    So it''s called Wuxuan Avenue pill.


    This kind of pill can only be tempered by one person in the world, that is the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng.


    At the moment of seeing the pill, Emperor Lixi, Dongpang''s face suddenly changed.


    "Five pills."


    The leader of Lixi took the lead.


    "I haven''t seen this pill for many years. Lu fan is really blessed. If you don''t want to kill the saints, I''m curious to ask you if you can still refine the legendary nine way elixir. "


    The Lord of Dansheng replied calmly, "you prepare medicine for me. I can refine all kinds of pills for you."


    Dongpang smacks his tongue and shakes his head.


    Medicinal materials.


    This world wants to say medicinal material, who can compare with Dansheng country.


    If even the Lord of Dansheng can''t get the herbs for refining nine Taoist pills, how can he get them.


    The Lord of Dansheng looked at the five pills in his hand, as if they were hurting. But he went straight in.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan''s body gave out extremely strong light.


    Then, in Lu Fan''s body, luansheng made a shrill scream.


    "Cut."


    Lu Fan''s spirit snapped, and the powerful sword in his hand gathered five colors of light.


    With the help of another elixir, Lu Fan''s battle with luansheng won the upper hand.


    What makes Lu Fan more happy is that there seems to be some chaos in the new medicine.


    This is what Lu fan needs most. It is full of chaos. Lu Fan''s sword cuts the spirit of chaos into countless pieces.


    All the grievances were immediately cut off by Lu Fan.


    Luan Shengli shouted: "Lu fan, don''t think you won. Goblin phage. "


    Suddenly, countless resentments rushed to Lu Fan''s four limbs.


    Lu Fan had the heart to stop, but only had time to wield a few swords and cut off a small half of the resentment spirit.


    In a flash, the other spirits fell into Lu Fan''s body.


    The sound of chaos finally sounded.


    "Lu fan, you haven''t lived long. Since I can''t get your body, I will destroy him. You don''t have a few hours left. "


    Lu Fan secretly clenches his teeth, and the power of the whole world is released to cleanse everything.


    Luan Sheng made a shrill roar again, but it was completely hidden in Lu Fan''s body, just like the original emperor.


    "Big trouble."


    Lu Fan bit his teeth, but there was no way.


    The spirit is recovered in the red field. Slowly opened his eyes.


    At a glance, Lu fan saw lingyao and the Lord of Dansheng standing beside him.


    Seeing Lu Fan wake up, the Lord of Dansheng finally took back his hand and said: "wake up. Unfortunately, you can''t live long. "

 Chapter 1081

    Lu Fan takes a deep breath. Lingyao has jumped up and hugged Lu Fan''s neck.


    There is a direct vacuum around the blood sea, because Lu Fangang''s crazy suction, so many miles around the blood sea are all evacuated.


    Li Xi and others are relaxed. Lu fan turns around and sees the dead pearl floating in front of him.


    Reaching out, Lu Fan grabs the dead pearl.


    Immediately vigorous Qi was infused. This time, Lu Fan felt all the power in the dead spirit pearl without any hindrance.


    Huge, vast, mysterious and mysterious way of death, like a needle in Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu fan can feel the conflict of life Avenue in his body. Once it collides, it''s like fire and water are incompatible. It makes his whole life like a pit of fire, which seems to burn out.


    Lu Fan quickly throws the dead pearl into his ring.


    Look down, it''s just a scratch. His hands have turned red, and the pain is coming.


    With his body, even if it is really burned, it will not be like this.


    It can only be said that life and death are incompatible. The self exclusion of these two forces is too terrible.


    It seems that it will be a very troublesome thing if he really wants to cultivate the dead spirit road.


    As expected, things in the world are not so simple. It is more difficult to build two kinds of roads together than Lu Fan imagined.


    After that, Lu fancai looked to the Lord of Dansheng.


    "Thank you."


    Lu Fan threw his fist at the Lord of Dansheng.


    Anyway, he was just saved. Thanks are all due.


    "Don''t thank me. If you want to thank him, please thank the Lord of Li. "


    The leader of Dansheng Kingdom flew to one side and seemed to see Lu Fan more than once.


    Lu Fan looked at the back of the Lord of Dansheng and asked aloud, "Lord of Dansheng, what do you mean when you just said I can''t live,"


    the Lord of Dansheng chuckled: "the enemy soul enters the body, and the spirit eats the heart. Do you know how many evil spirits and evil spirits you have in your body now? They will gradually nibble everything you have. Maybe in three days or in January, your body will become their paradise completely. At that time, no matter what you do, there will be many avenues in your body. Will be completely swallowed by them. You''re going to be a zombie under the control of a resentful spirit. "


    Lingyao covers her mouth and exclaims.


    Lu Fan smiled, which was the same as his own feeling.


    And he knew better what it was that eventually devoured his grievances.


    Chaos is holy.


    As long as she does not die, she still exists in Lu Fan''s body. He must be dead or alive.


    Li Xi said: "can''t you save it?"


    the leader of Dansheng Kingdom shook his head: "if you can let us go back to Dansheng country in three days, I can gather the righteous and noble things in Dansheng country, and refine a magic elixir to help you get rid of all the evil spirits in your body. But now, I''m sorry, I don''t have many righteous things in my hand. I can''t help you. In three days, you will be swallowed by the spirit of resentment in your body. How long you can live depends on how long you can hold on. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly: "this is the second robbery. Ha ha, I think I can last a few more days. "


    Lu Fan suddenly remembered what mother-in-law Qian had said to him.


    Three robberies, one in the capital, two in the north, three in chaos.


    In the capital city, it was the emperor''s obsession that nearly killed him. This time in Northern Xinjiang, luansheng almost killed him.


    This is the second disaster. Although Lu fan doesn''t know how to live it. But there must be a way to get there. Instead of worrying about things that are temporarily impossible, focus on something else first.


    "Maybe," said the Lord of Dansheng with a chuckle


    Lingyao looks at Lu Fan with dim eyes, but she can''t say what she wants to say.


    Lu Fan touched lingyao''s head with a smile, then turned to look around and said, "what''s the situation now?"


    the Lord of Lixi sighed and didn''t reply.


    Next to him, Dong Pang pointed to the direction of Qian Sheng in the distance and said, "it''s not good."


    Lu Fan looks in the direction of the east fat man. All of a sudden, what I saw was the picture of the gods of money and the universe being swallowed up by thousands of grievances.


    Beyond the sea of blood, countless demons have started to move forward in order. They seem to be gathering.


    Look at the appearance. It''s intended to use the power of blood sea to give a heavy blow to Qian Sheng and others.


    "Charge."


    Suddenly, the demons shouted, and the dense black figure rushed to the eight square Qian Sheng and others.


    It''s hard to imagine that these demons are in the sea of blood, and even their speed has been improved.


    Just in the blink of an eye, they rushed to the front of Qian Sheng and others.


    Thousands of demonic Qi, together with the blood light of the sky, will immediately turn up the heads of all countries and masters who are together with the eight square Qian Sheng.


    In particular, the three evil kings in the front, without any scruples, went straight to the eight money saints and the world heaven saints to kill.


    The roar of the explosion suddenly filled the void.


    "It''s over."


    East fat man clenched his teeth and said.


    In one fell swoop, the demons had the upper hand.


    "Lu fan, go. They helped us block most of the attacks, and now it''s a great opportunity for us to rush out. Let''s go. "


    At the command of the Li patriarch, all the sons of the beast house, as well as the strongmen of the Dansheng state, began to rush towards the southeast corner.


    Lu Fan glanced coldly at the eight square money saints. Almost every moment, there are masters who died in the hands of the demon cultivator. Originally, there were not many masters killed from Optimus Prime. Now, after being killed by these demons, Lu Fanzhen doesn''t know how many people can survive.


    Hearing the cry of the Lord Li, Lu fan is still biting his teeth and rushing out.


    All of a sudden, a group of demons also killed Lu Fan''s people along the sea of blood.


    Look at these disgusting people with evil spirits. Lu Fan did not hesitate to kill with one sword.


    "Life and death revolve, six turns Yin and Yang disappear."


    The sword swings the blood sea, rushes to Lu Fan''s front ten evil cultivators, is cut off instantaneously.


    Dongpang and the Lord of Dansheng also launched their power one after another.


    In a moment, a group of demons were defeated by Lu Fan and others.


    The rest of the magicians had a look of amazement on their faces.


    Why don''t the people on this side seem to have been affected by the spirit of complaint, and their accomplishments have not been reduced in any way.


    Even if the demons wanted to break their heads, they could not imagine that all the spirits here were swallowed by Lu Fan alone. The others are not really weakened.


    In this way, Lu Fan''s side and Bafang Qian Sheng''s side are totally opposite.


    I saw that Lu Fan took the lead, wielded a heavy sword without a front, and killed all the way forward.


    "Over there, elder martial brother, do you see it? There is Lu Fan."


    In the demon cultivation, a humble corner, Han Feng exclaimed.


    "Hurry up, go and meet them," said the elder brother Lang

 Chapter 1082

    The sword has strong light, and the demons are scattered.


    Lu Fan''s sword, like a light, breaks the camp of the demon cultivators and kills them all the way forward.


    The leader of Dansheng Kingdom, Dongpang, can''t match his power.


    This is not that the cultivation of the Lord of Dansheng and Dongpang is weaker than him. But Lu Fan completely ignored the blood sea that hit him.


    At this time, people found that since Lu Fan was rescued by the Lord of Dansheng. It seems that he is no longer afraid of the sea of blood.


    Those who rush up desperately seem to ignore Lu Fan completely. He didn''t move at all, just pounding at others.


    In this way, Lu Fansha is very happy.


    It''s not easy to stop him because of his strength and without the cultivation of a martial master.


    Especially now, Lu fan has no scruples at all to start the Qi and martial arts double cultivation.


    The sword with no front in the right hand is unstoppable, and the method of holding the sky in the left hand is mysterious.


    "The Dragon sky."


    Lu Fan''s palm in the void, should be nine dragons rising from the sea of blood and crashing the demon in front of him.


    Those who had just flown up saw a dark heavy sword in a twinkling of an eye.


    "Red flame dragon roars sword."


    Kowloon returns to one, sword light falls.


    Nine demons were cut in two by one sword, and others were not hit by the sword light. It was swept away by the afterwaves, and the whole body was spewing blood. It was a contribution to the blood sea.


    Beside, the Lord of Dansheng is sweating.


    He can''t attack as recklessly as Lu Fan.


    The spirit of resentment in the sea of blood around him, just like crazy, is hurtling at him.


    In fact, it is not particularly difficult for the extreme strong to resist such things as resentment.


    But some things are afraid to pile up. For example, insects, one or two *, can be trampled to death. But once it becomes a sea of locusts, it is a transit of locusts, without any grass.


    The same is true of grievance spirits. The terrible number has reached the point where the most powerful feel headache.


    The Lord of Dansheng naturally knows that every evil spirit is a person''s spirit.


    How many people have been killed by the demons to gather such a sea of blood.


    Even if you keep killing every day, you have to kill for many years.


    Such preparation can make the extreme strong feel pain.


    "Stand behind me."


    Lu Fan had a big drink. Let the Lord of Dansheng and others come behind him. In this way, the spirit of resentment around seems to be afraid and hesitant to go forward.


    Lu Fan felt like a king of grievances. Other grievances did not dare to approach him for a while.


    I''m afraid it''s because the chaos is in him. Lu Fan did not know whether this was the benefit of chaos.


    Wuzun leads the extreme strong forward. This kind of thing is rare in history. But it happened today.


    Dongpang, the Lord of Dansheng and the Lord of Lixi are very wise people.


    Seeing that Lu fan still has this function, there is no reason why he can''t keep up.


    "Stop them. Devil killing hall, top. "


    At once, a group of magicians with long gray walking sticks and orderly ranks appeared not far away from Lu Fan and others.


    They held up their walking sticks and shouted, "the demons and monsters will be destroyed. Nine ways of seclusion, the bones rise. "


    The leader of Lixi immediately shouted after Lu Fan: "it''s the corpse array of the demon killing hall. Take care of the children of the beast room, and ask for the blood of the beast. Lu fan, what are you doing? "


    As soon as Li Xi''s master''s voice came to an end, a group of children who were in charge of the animal room took out the blood bottle they had prepared.


    It''s about to break through with animal blood. But I saw that Lu fan, like a madman, rushed directly into the magic cultivation with a gray cane.


    His speed is so fast that the extreme strong like the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng all feel smack.


    The five element body method and Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi help each other, and the speed is indeed incomparable.


    Faster than electric light, it''s hard to distinguish with the naked eye.


    Lu fan, who is fully cultivated, is not as simple as a warrior plus an alchemist.


    The speed and strength of Qi and martial arts are not comparable to that of ordinary people. If someone really regards him as a strong warrior.


    That''s a big mistake.


    "A sword of heaven and earth."


    Sweeping with heavy sword. It''s just a sword. Ten magicians and their gray walking sticks are disconnected and divided into two parts.


    Their array has just been condensed. In Lu Fan''s hands, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon is lit again.


    Just for a moment, they were forced to withdraw their cohesive array without any reason.


    The sword spread, and Lu Fan began to kill.


    The fresh blood drops on the face, quickly evaporated by vigorous Qi. The corpses were scattered in the void. Lu Fan had no weakness. The more he killed, the more fierce he became.


    "This guy, it''s really hard. Let''s go. "


    The Lord of Dansheng''s eyes flickered slightly.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s back, he seemed to think of someone.


    That man, who is so fierce, has always been in the front line of fighting against demon cultivation.


    Which person, also like this does not want life, takes the lead, the corpse is everywhere.


    "You are not him, never."


    The Lord of Dansheng murmured, turned his head and rushed forward.


    At this time, if you look from a distance, you can already see that Lu Fan and others have rushed into the hinterland of the demon cultivation camp.


    According to this speed, go down again. It''s estimated that it won''t be long before you can really break away from the surrounding of demon cultivation.


    "Who is that man?"


    Far away, the Dragon Slayer king, who is fighting with the eight party Qian Sheng, suddenly withdraws his hand.


    Originally, with his strength, he wanted to compete with Qian Sheng of Bafang, but in fact, he was still a little behind. But today, with the support of the blood sea, he even suppressed the eight party Qian Sheng in the battle. There''s even Kung Fu to see the fighting in other places.


    "That kid''s name is Lu Fan. It turned out to be the head of the 15th Hall of our clan. "


    Ghost nightmare devil king also draws back, shakes half to fold fan to smile way.


    The king said: "it''s the crazy leader of the 15th hall. He''s a traitor. The demon killing hall listens to the order and kills this kid. "


    With a big wave of his hand, the king of the Dragon butcher immediately flew away several elite experts of the hall.


    Lu fan, who was fighting, suddenly saw that the surrounding demons had retreated. He didn''t rush forward without a brain, but left a space for him.


    "Come on, why don''t you fight?"


    Lu Fan stood with his sword on his back and spoke loudly.


    The magicians'' eyes twinkled, but they were still retreating.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of breaking wind in my ear, and the evil spirit penetrated the blood sea.


    Lu Fan''s backhand, a sword cut in a black shadow.


    The black air flew backward and then condensed into a human shape in the middle of the air.


    Lu Fan looks up and finds that this is not the leader of other halls.


    Huoyuan is also the saint daughter of Huoyuan. She really can''t fight to death.


    "Lu fan, today is your death."


    A hall master snapped.


    "Yes. I think... "


    Lu Fan''s words are not over yet. Several figures suddenly appear behind the hall leader.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, you are fierce enough."

 Chapter 1083

    The frivolous voice and smiley face, who can they be except elder martial brother Han Feng.


    Following brother Han Feng, there are senior brother Han Yuanning, Lin Pi and nangongxing.


    "A group of curfew dare to show up."


    When you see that all the people who come to support Lu fan are young people, you can''t help laughing.


    But senior brother Han Feng is not going to be polite to them. Don''t say anything, just do it.


    "Kill."


    Vigorous force rushed out, and the green water sky sword directly passed a hall leader.


    The vigorous force bursts, which directly causes the blood fog of the hall leader to come out.


    Nangongxing''s face was heavy. Lu Fan had known nangongxing for such a long time, and it was the first time that he saw such an ugly face.


    When he wielded his sword, Nangong seemed to be holding his anger.


    Madly attacked the demon.


    ĄąDamn it. I''ll let you go first. "


    Lu fan is going to be speechless.


    He finally sent elder martial brother Han Feng and others out in advance. Now I find that none of these people have left.


    Lingyao''s figure also came quickly. Lu Fan looked left and right. I found that all the people who should come came, except one person.


    "Turn the sword to the dragon."


    Lu Fan''s body suddenly grew larger, and he wielded a sword, directly retreating all around him.


    These lords originally wanted to take the opportunity of today to report when they were in Qingtian city. Lu Fan smashes his fist into his face and slaps him in shame.


    But all of a sudden, they find it''s not that easy to get even.


    Lu Fan''s strength is much stronger than when he beat them violently in Qingtian city.


    The power of yin and Yang is in hand, and the Tao area is scattered.


    Alone, he directly resisted the attack of at least seven or eight hall masters. And beat it back.


    Lu Fanhu grabbed Han Feng''s clothes and said loudly, "Master Wu Chen."


    Han Feng was surprised and said, "he went to see you. You didn''t see him. "


    Lu Fan gnaws his teeth in secret.


    Look for me.


    Even lingyao has found him. Where has Master Wu Chen gone.


    No matter how much, Lu Fan drags elder martial brother Han Feng and backs back desperately.


    Brother Han Feng shouted, "what are you doing. I want to fight. "


    Lu Fan shouted back, "what are you fighting for. At this time, hurry up and go. "


    After that, Lu Fan took the lead and rushed forward.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others pointed in one direction and said, "over there, over there.


    At the same time, the Lord of Dansheng and others rushed to the position that elder martial brother Han Feng said.


    The Lord of Dansheng is about to attack. Suddenly a voice rings.


    "Go this way, not to destroy the saints, all the strong."


    A woman in a veil and a smile came into the eyes of all.


    Behind her, a group of demons suddenly separated and even gave way to the road.


    The Lord of Dansheng looked at her warily and said, "what are you doing?"


    The woman smiled and said, "let''s go. Forget to say, I am Lu Fan''s good friend. My name is Wukong Ling. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other side, at the broken Optimus Prime, the dazzling light is not there, and there is only a meat ball of tentacles left.


    Originally, the light pillars of the void have completely disappeared, leaving only the debris floating in the void, as well as the tentacles still slightly wriggling.


    "Wu Chen and Lu fan are about to rush out. Are you sure you won''t help. "


    Lao Liu stood beside Wu Chen and asked aloud.


    Next to her, Mrs. Yang and Xuanyuan old ghost were puzzled. Obviously, they just passed by Lu fan not far away.


    Why didn''t Wu Chen choose to meet Lu fan? Instead, he came here all the way.


    Wu Chen looked at the huge ball of tentacle meat and said softly, "go and help. Look at Lu Fan and Han Feng. Don''t let them die. "


    Lao Liu shouted, "Wu Chen, what are you talking about. Now let''s go back and help. How about you? "


    Wu chendao: "Lu fan is more capable than I thought. He doesn''t need my help now. And I have one thing to do. Let''s go. "


    What else did Lao Liu want to say? Mrs. Yang stopped him.


    Xuanyuan old ghost said: "Wu Chen, do you know that Suman?"


    Wu Chen nodded softly and said: "heaven and earth are two saints. Live and die together. "


    Lao Liu and Mrs. Yang understood immediately.


    The three looked at each other with a long sigh.


    "Well, let''s go first. What else do you want me to tell Lu fan? "


    Lao Liu''s complexion is complex. He seems to have seen the ending of Wu Chen. His words are full of regret, sadness and vicissitudes.


    Wu Chen said with a smile, "tell Lu Fan for me. From today on, jiuxiaoyimai is left alone. I''m sorry to let him run so long and find so many things, but I still can''t recover my strength. Maybe this is my destination, my destiny. Let him not come to me until he has absolutely strong power. I will do something that I should have done many years ago. "


    At the end of the speech, Wu Chen flies towards the tentacles.


    Old Liu three people have nothing more, turn around to look at the distance is still billowing blood sea, fast fly away.


    Wu Chenfei is not fast, but as he gets closer, the tentacles around him seem to perceive his existence and come closer one by one.


    But strange things happened. These tentacles didn''t attack Wu Chen.


    They are just like the performance when they met Suman. They feel the breath of Wu Chen, and all move away automatically.


    Wu Chen just flew into the tentacles. I don''t know how long it took for him to step on the tentacles.


    His face is complicated. Seeing that he is safe and sound, Wu Chen seems to understand something.


    Groups of tentacles bloom like flowers, opening the way for Wu Chen to enter.


    Step by step, Wu Chen quietly counts his steps.


    The scenery in front of us is single and boring, until the end of our sight, there is a colorful luster.


    then Wu Wu saw a stone, a stone that was exactly the same as that of Su man.


    "Another one came in. What''s wrong with the world. Why can you come in again. "


    On the stone, Feng Tian raised his head again. At this time, his body was full of colorful light.


    Wu Chen looks at him and reaches out.


    On his hand is a pearl, a vainglorious pearl of the alchemist.


    But this bead is engraved with the word nameless.


    Wu Chen said lightly: "I understand. Suman, why are you doing such a stupid thing. "


    Wu Chen said as he went on.


    Feng Tian looked at him and said, "you won''t be the finishing man that Suman arranged. If so, I can only tell you that your plan is ingenious. But it doesn''t work. "


    Wu Chen said calmly, "no, I''m here to take Suman." Feng Tian smiled and said, "take her. Do you think it''s possible. "


    Wu Chen also smiled, a light way: "it''s man-made."

 Chapter 1084

    As he said this, Wu Chen walked towards Suman.


    The smile on Feng Tian''s face converged quickly. Looking at Wu Chen, he said: "one more step forward, you will die very ugly."


    Wu Chen ignored Feng Tian''s words and went all the way to Su man''s side.


    When he reached out, Wu Chen put his nihilistic magic bead on Suman.


    At the next moment, Suman''s Rune will give out a full light, and then it will turn into a light and disappear in the void.


    Feng Tian is completely angry. He catches Wu Chen directly.


    "You''re the one who wants to die."


    Wu Chen looks at his tentacles getting tighter and tighter. Suddenly he says, "wait a minute. Feng Tian, if you meet an old friend, you can kill him without chatting first. I have some questions to ask you. "


    "Old friend,"


    the curiosity of Fengtian has come up. Now there is no one in the world who can call him an old friend.


    Wu Chen said with a smile, "my name is Wu Chen. If the name is unfamiliar to you. You may be familiar with the Title Qian Sheng. "


    Feng Tian raised his eyebrows, but did not let the tentacles continue to strangle Wu Chen.


    Although the void magic bead in Wu Chen''s hand ensures that he will not be swallowed by his tentacles.


    But the terrible power on the tentacles still makes Wu Chen''s body make the sound of broken bones.


    "Holy. Ha ha, you are the worst leader of the jiuxiao gate. Let jiuxiaomen disappear, but do nothing. Even I was attacked by those idiots who were seriously injured by the three saints.


    Wu Chen said with a light smile: "that''s right. It''s me. "


    Feng Tian''s laughter gradually subsided and he shook his head and said, "Oh, I have heard about your deeds. But where do you think you will be my old friend. You don''t know each other. I haven''t met you once, you cheeky. It''s thicker than many of the demons I know. It''s interesting. "


    Wu chendao: "you have not seen me, but I have seen you. Maybe you don''t remember that there was a man who killed hundreds of demons and left that scar on your right shoulder. "


    Feng Tian looked down at his right shoulder, and there was indeed a scar there.


    "It''s you."


    Feng Tian clearly remembers that there was such a person at the beginning.


    Inexplicably, he entered the demon sect''s headquarters and killed the good hand of the demon sect of Daoxin. Then he fought with him for three moves, with one move he had never seen before, to pierce his right shoulder, and then disappeared.


    Feng Tian always thought it was a shame. At the beginning, the martial saint of Shenxiao didn''t enter the sect of Daoxin devil alone. So over the years, Feng Tian has kept this scar just to remind himself. If you meet this bastard one day, you must tear him to pieces.


    "It''s me. Now you should think that I am your old friend. "


    There was a little sullen on Feng Tian''s face. Wu Chen''s tentacles began to tighten again.


    With Wu Chen''s thin body, there is a tendency to be twisted.


    "You are a man who always forces me to kill you. I wanted to hear more from you. It''s a pity."


    Feng Tian''s eyes are clear.


    The palm has been raised and the tentacles are ready.


    As soon as his palm falls, Wu Chen will be twisted into meat sauce.


    Wu Chen''s mouth has begun to bleed, but the smile on his face is still on.


    With a light laugh, Wu Chen said off and on: "seal the sky. You didn''t kill me when you were in the sect of Daoxin devil. The three saints surrounded and blocked me, seriously injured me, and finally failed to kill me. There are too many people in the world who want me to die, but they can kill me. It''s not that I have a big life, it''s that I have a special escape skill. "


    After that, Wu Chen''s body began to become transparent.


    All the tentacles went through him.


    Feng Tian was shocked. He had never seen this move before.


    Immediately, Feng Tian reaches out his hand to Wu Chen, and the colorful forces gather wildly, blocking everything around him.


    But Wu Chen''s body began to become transparent quickly.


    Feet disappear, thighs disappear, waist disappears.


    Wu Chen just like a wisp of smoke dissipated, and the empty magic beads in his hands actually disappeared with him.


    Feng Tian shouted loudly, "what''s this move? Wu Chen, come out for me."


    Countless colorful lights scattered everywhere, it seems that they want to kill Wu Chen with covering killing moves.


    At this time, Wu is in a force that cannot be seen by Fengtian.


    This path is called Tianxu. Everything is in order. The sun sets and the moon rises, and the seasons change. It is the unique road of Wuchen. He is the only one in the world who knows this.


    Unfortunately, Wu Chen is too weak now. If we can give full play to the power of this way, we will be in case of insufficiency.


    The only thing he can do at this moment is to integrate his body into the order of heaven, walk with the road and drift with the wind.


    That''s why Wu Chen is confident to watch Lu Fan stay in Optimus Prime. Because he was sure to send Lu Fan away when he was in a desperate fight.


    But now, Lu fan doesn''t seem to need his help. So he came to see soman off.


    This is something he wanted to do for a long time, or something he should have done many years ago.


    Poof.


    A colorful light directly penetrates the power of all Tao, and Wu Chen''s body hidden in Tianxu Tao is also directly penetrated.


    There was a big hole in his chest.


    If he is at the height of his power, this hole is nothing. But now he can only watch the blood flow.


    In the hand, the void pearl holds tightly.


    There, however, is Suman''s body.


    Wu Chen as the power of the road away, while recalling the original years.


    That year, he was high spirited and ambitious. Outstanding cultivation, holding the red tripod, taking over the patriarch, with one mind to make jiuxiaomen revive.


    In that year, she made great efforts to shake mountains and rivers and became famous all over the world. Three foot long sword, ten thousand Zhang Gang strength, become an elder, only wish this life can be out of the sky.


    That year, he was by her side, and she was inseparable from him.


    Then, one day, everything changed.


    She and he had a different understanding of the heavenly way, she disappeared without trace, and he was in great pain.


    He rushed into the headquarters of the demon sect of Daoxin for her. He was full of scars and died. He only wanted to see her once again, but he changed the word "unworthy".


    All of a sudden, he realized the Tao.


    Then everything changed.


    Wu Chen chuckled, laughing with some sadness.


    His eyes gradually became blurred, and he whispered: "this time, I will not let you fight alone again, I will take you away."


    It seems that he will sink into his flesh and skin and will not let go until he dies.


    What he didn''t see was that the figure full of runes but unable to move in the void beads had already shed two lines of clear tears.


    Tita, tears fall in the wide space of the void, but the voice is floating and I don''t know where.


    Wu Chen closed his eyes in the power of heaven tunnel and did not know where to go.


    In the distance, Lu fan, who was fighting desperately, suddenly felt that his breathing was not smooth, and his heart and mouth were in inexplicable pain.


    "This is.... In the recent day''s car training, the update time is officially changed to night. At the same time, I recommend the return of Dasheng. I have watched movies, three-star plots, four-star special effects, five-star domestic good animation. I hope the domestic animation will get better and bette

 Chapter 1085

    Suddenly, Lu Fan looks back at the direction of the kingdom of heaven behind him.


    This kind of inexplicable heartache seldom occurs. To Lu Fan''s cultivation, he has a certain insight into the heaven and earth. This situation only shows that the way of heaven and earth is giving him a certain warning, maybe it really makes him sad.


    Lu fan doesn''t know what it is, but he feels very uneasy.


    The vigorous strength on his body was shaking. Lu Fan cut off a hall leader with a backhand sword.


    Clench one''s teeth secretly and press down the uneasiness.


    Turning around, Lu Fan said to lingyao, "over there, hurry up."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others immediately launched a covering killing move, and the sky Gang force exploded, blocking the pursuing demon cultivator behind him.


    Speeding up evacuation and continuous flashing of boats under his feet are not enough to meet the requirements of Lu Fan and others.


    All of us have increased our speed to the limit. From a distance, we can see that in the blood sea all over the sky, a ray of light like a meteor streaks across the sky and directly falls into the distance.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, these old boys are very powerful. Who says that the demon repair can''t do it? "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng can''t help complaining at this time that his arms are all bleeding, but he doesn''t see it.


    There was a bright smile on his face, and his eyes were full of fighting spirit.


    It has to be said that senior brother Han Feng seems to be very enthusiastic about this war, which is enough to rewrite the pattern of the world.


    Behind him, the other hall leaders and the elites of the demon killing hall are still desperately pursuing.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng''s strength is not enough to resist their progress. At most, it''s just to block their sight.


    Lu Fan and others are not weak in cultivation, and they run very fast.


    However, they were still pulled into the distance by these demons at a very fast speed, and they were about to catch up.


    The sea of blood still slows down everyone''s speed. The demons were not blocked because they were pregnant with blood and poison. No one else.


    The stronger the man is, the harder it will be.


    It is undoubtedly a difficult thing to run away and stop the invasion from the spirits.


    But when life and death are at stake, no one can say stop.


    "A sword of heaven and earth."


    Looking at the demon cultivator who is about to catch up, Lu Fan suddenly turns around and is a sword.


    All of a sudden, the most fierce Saint Huoyuan didn''t react. Lu Fan stabbed him in the chest with a sword.


    "Ah."


    The virgin Huoyuan uttered a shrill scream.


    Her Tao domain failed to block the sword light of Lu fan, and her magic Qi had no effect.


    Sword light directly divides the holy daughter of Huoyuan into two parts. A ray of fire splashed all over the place, and the virgin of Huoyuan split into countless fire spots and wanted to escape.


    But at this time, Lu Fan threw out a bead.


    There is no magic.


    The strong suction is released, just for a moment, under the support of Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi, a terrible black hole is formed.


    The resentment spirit in the blood sea around and the fire point of Huoyuan Saint daughter are all absorbed in the twinkling of an eye. With the rapid pursuit, all the hall leaders have stopped.


    In front of them, they burst out the sword of the sky.


    Lu Fan grabbed the bead, turned around and walked away without dragging the water.


    Look up and look forward, the end of the line of sight, has already appeared the edge of the blood sea.


    At the same time, Lu Fan also saw the southeast direction, there has been a standing in situ did not move the demon repair.


    The pupil slightly shrinks. At this time, even the three monsters are in battle. These monsters are still standing in place, which is unreasonable.


    The only explanation, only possible, is that these are what lingyao called the "fifteen hall magic cultivation".


    "Come on, the last distance."


    Lu Fan shouted. Elder martial brother Han Feng and others worked hard to speed up again.


    At this time, Lu Fan heard the roar from behind him.


    Then, a sudden light came, dark light, deep as night.


    Lu Fan tries to block it, but the light suddenly turns and penetrates his chest directly.


    The terrible magic Qi poured into Lu Fan''s body, but in a flash, it disappeared.


    This is not Lu Fan''s own power to kill the evil Qi. It is the power of chaos and the power of resentment that engulfs the evil spirit.


    Lu fan covers his chest with his left hand and looks up into the distance.


    Suddenly, I saw a familiar figure.


    The seventh hall leader, Duan Qing.


    "Night shadow, don''t go."


    Duan qingchong''s momentum is very fast and his evil spirit is quite amazing. He deserves to be the leader of the evil killing hall.


    Lu Fan didn''t have time to take care of his injuries. Seeing Duan qingchong coming, he directly attacked him with a sword.


    But at this time, the flute sounded in his ear, and Duan Qing stopped for a moment.


    The golden light of lingyao''s body began to surge like the fire.


    The sound of the song suddenly rises and speeds up, and Duan Qing''s magic Qi directly collapses.


    "Well done."


    When Lu Fan holds the palm of his hand, the sky palm skill comes out.


    Immediately, Duan Qing''s whole body makes a sound of exploding beans.


    Duan Qing''s whole body began to twist, but even then, he suddenly threw something. Before Lu Fan could see what it was, he heard lingyao''s muffled hum.


    Turning around, lingyao has four more black needles on her shoulders.


    It''s thin and long. It''s full of magic.


    Lu Fan takes a picture of the needle with one palm, picks up lingyao and leaves.


    Duan Qing''s body suddenly exploded behind him. Under Lu Fan''s Zhang Tian skill, even the leader of the demon killing hall seems to be a little fragile.


    "Faster, faster."


    Lu Fan kept reading in his heart.


    Lingyao suddenly burst out a mouthful of blood. It''s just that the blood is already black.


    "The way of poison."


    Lu Fan looks down and knows that xiaolingyao''s situation is very bad.


    Among the three ways of blood corpse poison, the way of poison has the weakest ability of face-to-face competition, but its cruelty is reflected here. Once hit, the poison will kill the opponent immediately.


    Without hesitation, Lu Fan cuts his wrist and feeds lingyao with blood.


    At this time, it''s too late to study what the poison is. What Lu fan can do is to help lingyao hang his life with his life Avenue.


    "Don''t talk, hold your breath, focus. We''re going out."


    Lu Fan whispered in lingyao''s ear.


    Lingyao nodded gently and lay in Lu Fan''s arms.


    "At last."


    Not far away, Wu Qiling finally saw the approaching Lu Fan and others.


    As soon as the palm of his hand was raised, a demon cultivator stood out.


    "It''s time for you to dedicate your life to me, pop."


    At the command of Wukong spirit, immediately a piece of demon repair rushed out.


    When brother Han Feng saw this, he swore, "come again, strike back and forth."


    Lu Fan also clenched the sword and was about to make a move. However, those demons suddenly turned around Lu Fan and others.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    Then, an explosion was heard behind Lu Fan and others.


    These demons even use their lives to explode themselves. They blow up the sea of blood, breaking up the void, splashing with light, and covering everything with evil spirit.


    "Lu fan, this way."


    With a loud cry of the dancing spirit, Lu Fan''s spirit suddenly shook.

 Chapter 1086

    If Lu fan can''t recognize such a familiar voice, his ears will grow white.


    "Dancing is ethereal."


    Lu Fan was stunned. He didn''t expect to see the dancing spirit in this place at this time.


    Quickly approaching, Lu Fan finally came to the edge of the blood sea.


    In an instant, they rushed out of the blood sea. Elder martial brother Han Feng and others felt a sense of relaxation and dizziness, which almost made them fall down.


    Wu Kongling claps his hands and immediately covers Lu Fan and others with hundreds of adult walls.


    Not only that, but also the magician immediately took out the black robe to wrap Lu Fan and others.


    Each robe is stuffed with a bead. In the beads, the magic spirit was continuously released, so that Lu and others looked exactly like magic.


    This arrangement can be described as elaborate.


    Lu Fan looked up and saw that Li Xi, the patriarch and others were all in the line.


    In particular, the Emperor didn''t need a wooden wheelchair. Instead, he was floating in the air, just like other people.


    That bead really helps people fly. It''s not easy.


    Lu Fan came to Wukong spirit''s side and said, "you are not simple. Do you see through everything? "


    Wukong Ling chuckled and said: "ha ha, I really want to tell you that I see through everything. But unfortunately, I didn''t see through this time. You make such a big thing, but you don''t tell me. It makes me sad that everything is covered in the drum. Fortunately, elder Suman found me. She sent me out and gave me this task before the battle of Fengtian was completely started. I understand everything. You''re good enough. You''re everywhere. "


    After a pause, Wukong Ling whispered in Lu Fan''s ear, "including me."


    Lu Fan chuckled twice. He was elder Suman.


    It seems that all these things are actually in the calculation of elder Suman.


    She''s the real one.


    I''m afraid that these beads, these clothes, including these bewildered looks, and the fifteen evil practices that have obviously been completely controlled, are all prepared by elder Suman.


    Next time we meet, Lu Fan really needs to thank elder Suman.


    Turning around, Lu Fan looked around and said, "what about the others I sent out?"


    Wukong Ling raised his hand and said, "they are very good over there. You''d better take care of yourself. The three monsters will not give up to you. Let''s go, Lu Fan. Go to the East, go back to the East, go back to Wu''an, you can go home. "


    Lu Fan nodded and looked at Wu Kong and said, "what about you?"


    Wukong Ling said with a smile: "I don''t want you to care. I''m doing a good job. You know, I sold your identity before you reported it. By the end of this war, I will be at least the leader of the 15th hall. Your hall leader''s order should be given to me. Ha ha, I don''t see these people from the 15th hall. They all listen to me. "


    "It''s your dream."


    Lu Fan nodded to show that he understood.


    Wukong spirit reached out his hand, touched Lu Fan''s face and said, "let''s go. We''ll see each other again. I''m still saying that. I won''t kill you. Don''t worry. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "me too."


    Wukongling looked down at lingyao in Lu fanhuai and said, "take care of her. She is your destination. I really want to be like her. But unfortunately, I am an ideal person, I can''t accompany you. "


    Lu Fan laughs but doesn''t speak. He hugs lingyao in his arms.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng wrapped up his black robe and looked at it for a long time. He finally couldn''t see it. He said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, can you choose a time to talk about love. It''s time to go. What else did haw say. What can I do for you next time. Take advantage of the people behind you. They haven''t caught up yet. Let''s go. "


    Lu Fan looks up at the Bafang Qian Sheng and other people in the distance. The battle there is still fierce, and there is still no winner.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng said: "you won''t be worried about those people. I said that younger martial brother Lu fan, it''s none of your business. "


    Lu Fan sighed, turned his head and looked around and said, "my master, he can be here."


    Wu Qiling shook his head gently, indicating that he didn''t see it.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others also shook their heads.


    Lu Fan secretly clenched his teeth, raising a bad premonition in his heart.


    But at the moment, he has no way to really look for it. Lord Li and others looked at him.


    "Lu fan, this is not the time to find someone. "The overall situation is very important, don''t you still go?" said the landlords of Lixi.


    To Ko, the leader of the kingdom of Dansheng, who was also wrapped in a magic robe, and others were all staring at him.


    At this stage, no one wants to fall short.


    It is certain that Lu fan will say to stay at this time. I''m afraid no one will listen to him.


    Lu Fan secretly clenched his teeth and handed lingyao to elder martial brother Han Feng, saying, "go first. I''ll wait. "


    The elder martial brother couldn''t see it any more. In a long voice, he said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, do you want to get mixed up again? Hurry up and follow me."


    Saying that, the elder martial brother is going to pull Lu Fan''s hand.


    But Lu Fan shook his head and said, "elder martial brother, I tell you the truth, I can''t live for several days. It''s the same whether you stay or not. You go first, all the way East. If you encounter pursuit, go to 33 halls of demon cultivation, where you can hide. This is the map, this is my void magic bead, which is the hall leader of the thirty third hall. "


    Lu Fan takes out his things and hands them to senior brother Han Feng and senior brother.


    Next to him, elder martial brother Chuxing said in amazement, "what do you mean? What do you mean if you can''t live for a few days?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "the specific situation, you ask the Lord of Dansheng, he knows better than me."


    The Lord of Dansheng kingdom said in a loud voice: "he is possessed by the spirit and goes deep into the marrow. He will surely die in three days. It''s time for us to go. He''ll stay if he wants. It doesn''t make any difference. "


    "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it. Younger martial brother Lu fan, you will die. Don''t laugh at me. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng''s hand was shaking. He wanted to show his disbelief with a few laughs, but he couldn''t laugh when he pulled his lips.


    At the same time, those elites of the demon killing Hall who were blocked appeared in the sight of Lu Fan and others again.


    Lu Fan gnawed his teeth and said, "go."


    Li Xi is still hesitating and sighing. The Lord of Dansheng has turned his head.


    Wuqiling''s face is complex, and she doesn''t know what to say, but it can be seen that she has clenched her teeth.


    Lu fan draws out the heavy sword and is preparing to fight.


    But at this time, a hand grabbed his clothes and rushed forward.


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "what are you doing, Nangong brother?"


    Nangong xingtou also said: "brother Lu, I have lost my father, my brother, my country and everything. I can''t lose my friends any more. You won''t die. I''m here. I''m just complaining. I can''t kill you. "


    The Lord of Dansheng turned around and said in a soft voice, "speak out wildly."


    Nangong line hears speech loudly to shout: "I say line, because I have Hao Ran strength, a cavity of Hao Ran blood, a hundred poisons do not avoid, ten thousand evil do not invade, I am Nangong family."

 Chapter 1087

    "Over there, they''re over there."


    It''s not so good. Nangongxing roared so loudly that the elite of the demon killing hall caught up with them immediately found the target.


    Raise a hand a finger, a group of demon repair rushed up directly. Wukong spirit pulled down the hat on the black robe and completely covered his face. At last, I took a look at Lu Fan with a smile on his corner. He made a ring of fingers and then disappeared into the group of demons.


    After hearing the sound of fingers, the fifteen halls, which had been under control, rushed out to the elite of the demon killing hall and all the hall leaders.


    The self explosion continued again, and the aftermath of the spread continued.


    Han Fengfei came to Lu Fan and nangongxing, and looked at nangongxing''s face and shouted: "your ancestors board, what do you say you shout. You can''t talk well. What are you yelling at. I don''t know we''re running for our lives. "


    Nangongxing was scolded and blushed a little. In a low voice, he said, "isn''t that impressive?"


    Lu Fan laughs and lets nangongxing drag him forward.


    Although it was a smile, Lu Fan''s eyes were still worried.


    Master Wu Chen is still missing. He is really worried.


    After hearing the cry of nangongxing, the Lord of Dansheng changed his face slightly.


    "Nangong family, noble and upright. Lu fan, you have a good life. It seems that there is a real salvation. "


    The voice of the Lord of Dansheng is not loud, but all the people present can hear it clearly.


    The emperor of Lixi suddenly smiled.


    It seems that Lu fan will not die.


    "I have forgotten that Nangong family has never been afraid of these evil spirits and monsters," said Li Xi with a smile


    As they spoke, they rushed to the distance.


    Here, there is no one who can stop them. All the demons, all the hunters, were left behind.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan and others no longer have any ferocious figure in front of them. There is only a vast void.


    "At last."


    The disciples of the beast house, the people of Dansheng country, all seemed excited when they saw this scene.


    However, they have no time to continue to be so excited, and people still want to flee at full speed.


    Lu Fan let nangongxing loose his hand. He was not weak enough to walk.


    Lingyao at this time, with the help of senior brother and others, slowly opened his eyes and looked at Lu Fan''s weak way: "Lu Fan. Master Wu Chen believed that you would come back. Can you give Master Wu Chen some confidence now. He''s not going to die on purpose. "


    Lu Fan looks complicated, and finally nods.


    Fighting spirit, Lu Fan holds a sword without a front for all the queen.


    Behind, there was a blast. Visible to the naked eye, the void is tearing, and the heaven and earth are shaking.


    How many good magicians can only watch Lu Fan and others go far, but they can''t catch up.


    A group of hall leaders roared angrily, and the feeling of being blocked by their own people made them angry.


    In the distance, the eight Fang Qian Sheng and the world Tian Sheng, who are fighting with the three evil kings, also saw the evacuation of Lu Fan and others.


    The face of Bafang Qian Sheng became very ugly. The two saints led the team and finally let Lu Fan and others go first. What''s the truth.


    All the lords who are following Qian Sheng of Bafang are going to regret.


    When Lu Fan called them, they thought that Lu Fan was not as reliable as Qian Sheng and Tian Sheng.


    But now it seems that Lu fan is not only reliable, but also reliable.


    In the end, Li Xi is still the leader of the clan. If you look at others, you will know who to go with, and you can escape as soon as possible.


    Seeing the strong people of their own country around them seriously injured and died. Devoured by the spirit of complaint, killed by the demon cultivator.


    How they are not angry, how they are not sad. How not to grieve.


    "Two saints, all masters. Let''s go out with Lu Fan''s departure. This is the best opportunity and the last. "


    An old man shouted in the crowd.


    Eight square Qian Sheng has deep vision and gloomy face. All the saints in the world have already clenched their teeth.


    It''s like slapping them in the face. In the end, they need the strength left by Lu fan to escape. This is a disgrace to the two arrogant people.


    But they also saw that, as the old man said, this was the case.


    In addition, the southeast direction where the demons fled is the best place to escape.


    The Lord of Longwu roared: "two saints, what are you waiting for. Do you want us to die clean before you leave? "


    QIAN Sheng from all directions is furious, but he can''t fight against the Lord of Longwu at this time.


    Suddenly, the palms of the eight money saints pressed heavily in the void, and the power of the world suddenly spread.


    In a flash, he pushed all three monsters away.


    Seeing the movements of Qian Sheng from all directions, he knows what to do.


    The power of the two hands is surging wildly, the face of the world''s heavenly sage is red, and the surrounding void begins to appear countless galloping colorful giant snakes.


    The huge snake is in the shape of a formation, and the five colors in his eyes are shining.


    At this moment, the heaven sage and the money sage of all directions obviously used their own moves to press the bottom of the box.


    A light drink, the world heaven holy way: "Lin Feng."


    The serpent suddenly turned into a light spot and shot into all the body of the demon.


    The three great demons, the ten thousand demons, stop at the same time.


    Blood began to appear on the corners of the mouth of the universal celestial saint. Obviously, this move is also quite big for him.


    With a wave of the palm of his hand, one side of the world broke up countless grievances and flew to the southeast.


    After them, the Lords and other powerful people felt a strong wind, wrapped their bodies and rushed forward.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the eight square Qian Sheng takes all the people to rush directly into the explosive southeast area.


    How many hall leaders were directly smashed by the world of Qian Sheng from all directions, and they really broke through. ,


    "one, two, three, four..."


    The world God whispers, when he reads ten, his hands will be down.


    Immediately after the death of the three major demons, thousands of demons repair at the same time restore the power of action.


    "Damn it, chase it."


    The Dragon Slayer shouted angrily, and the soles of his feet slammed on his own demon burning dragon, and the Dragon immediately flapped its wings.


    The body of the devil nightmare was slightly shaken and seemed to be hurt.


    Dark yuan saint''s daughter is the corner of her mouth with blood.


    "I don''t think I will."


    "Ghost nightmare demon king chuckles a way.


    The daughter of dark yuan looked at him scornfully, without saying a word, and accelerated her pursuit.


    Ghost nightmare demon king smiled and shook his head, finally throwing away the fan in his hand.


    The evil smile rose from the corner of the mouth. The devil said: "I can''t hold it. But these are also in the patriarch''s expectation. This time, let you go. Lu fan, well, I have to keep this name in mind. "

 Chapter 1088

    Boundless void, endless road ahead.


    More than killing, more than killing.


    A day later.


    Turning around, Lu Fan looks at the group of demons who are still behind him. He can''t get a smile on his face.


    In terms of their escape speed, it''s already very fast. Almost everyone is trying their best to move forward, but they can''t get rid of the demon cultivator behind them.


    Far away, Lu fan can see the figure of Qian Sheng and others.


    "Where to go next?" Han Feng asked Lu Fandao.


    Lu Fan turned his head and looked at the Lord of Lixi, and asked, "Lord of Lixi, your reinforcements, don''t you mean, is there someone to take care of them?"


    the Lord of Lixi nodded and said, "there is indeed one to take care of.". Keep going southeast. If there is no accident, we can definitely encounter it. "


    Lu Fan looked at the crowd and said:" then continue to the southeast. "


    the Lord of Dansheng did not speak.


    Dongpang and fengxiao had a drink and smiled at Lu Fan and said, "you can make up your mind. Just don''t let those behind catch up. Including the eight money saints. "


    "Lu fan, do as you see fit."


    Lu Fan nodded: "then continue to the southeast, two days later.".


    In the southeast direction, we still don''t see the reinforcements mentioned by the emperor Lixi.


    However, Qian Sheng and other people from all directions behind ran fast enough to catch up with Lu Fan gradually.


    It seems that the demons were trapped by the eight Fang Qian Sheng and the world Tian Sheng, so that the speed of the pursuit was very slow. Looking back, they could only see some light spots beyond the distant void.


    In such a situation, the sons of the beast house and the strongmen of the Dansheng state are all relieved.


    But Lu Fan and Li Xi did not have a half relaxed look on their faces.


    They all look at the increasingly close eight square money saints and the universal heaven saints.


    The faces of the two men were not good-looking. They were obviously wounded in the battle with the three great demons.


    But even the injured eight square money saints and the universal heaven saints can not be underestimated.


    Lu fan, while controlling the empty boat, asked the master Li, "Master Li. From your point of view, will the eight square Qian Sheng and the universal Tian Sheng attack us? "


    Emperor Li Xi said:" we, no, if they want to fight, you are the only one to deal with. Lu fan, you don''t understand. Your double cultivation of Qi and martial arts is like a stab in their heart for these two people. Especially if you are from jiuxiaomen, Shifu is the Qiansheng they have dealt with. They will see you as a mortal enemy. If you don''t die one day, they won''t feel peaceful one day. Especially now you have shown such terrible potential and talent. They''ll fidget and do everything they can to kill you. The only trade-off is where to kill you and how to kill you. "


    Lu Fan understood, then smiled and said, "it seems that my enemy is very much."


    Lord Lixi patted Lu Fan on the shoulder, coughed twice, and smiled, "it''s good to have more enemies. You have many friends, too. "


    Lu fan is smiling, but he coughs while smiling, and his mouth and nose begin to gush blood out.


    Three days later.


    "Lu fan, damn it, you can''t pass out in such a coma. If you die, I really don''t have a friend. When Lu Fan woke up, he found himself on the back of nangongxing.


    He doesn''t know when he passed out in a coma or what happened.


    Dazed to look around, brother Han Feng and others are nervous looking at him.


    Not far away, Lu Fan also saw Qin fan, two princes of Qin Yun, sticking out of his carriage.


    And I don''t know when I have stood behind him.


    They actually kept up with the team, and then turned around to look around. Lu Fan suddenly found that not far away were the eight square Qian Sheng and the world Tian Sheng.


    The two sides have actually converged, but they didn''t really act together.


    The distance between the two sides is clear.


    Emperor Lixi has been looking at Qian Sheng and Tiansheng of the whole world with fierce eyes. It seems to be warning these two people not to mess. If you do something wrong, the consequences will be very serious.


    The eyes of Qian Sheng and Tian Sheng of the universe are also complex, and they seem to hesitate.


    Seeing Lu Fan wake up, both of them look ugly. They didn''t want to see Lu Fan wake up.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Lu fan asked weakly, his voice a little hoarse.


    The voice of the Lord of Dansheng rang out.


    "I don''t need to tell you the situation. You should understand. Your life span is not long. It''s a few days if you can resist it. As for the last words, let''s explain them quickly. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows slightly. It seems that the words of the Lord of Dansheng are intended to be very loud.


    He did know about these situations, but he felt that his body was not as bad as the LORD said.


    Inside, the old nine''s voice and Xiao Hei''s call came.


    "Great master, you wake up. The only thing I can do now is to make sure that your Dantian will not be swallowed. You need to deal with the chaos and resentment in your body as soon as possible. The evil woman also wanted to swallow me. "


    Xiao Hei did not know when to release her attachment and return to Lu Fan''s belt.


    I feel that Lu Fan wakes up and Xiao Hei hisses.


    Lu fan can feel Xiaohei is also weak, and seems to be eroded by the resentment spirit. However, it is basically impossible for the evil spirit to swallow up Xiaohei.


    With some spirit of holy beast, these spirits dare not stay too much in Xiaohei. At most, it weakens Xiaohei''s power.


    Suddenly, the voice of nangongxing came to Lu Fan''s ear.


    "Brother Lu fan, I woke you up. You''ve just swallowed my blood, and now you''re a little bit of Haoran Qi. Those spirits don''t dare to act. I said to save you, I will not let you die. The Lord of Dansheng is not bad. He has helped a lot. Don''t you say that the Lord of Dansheng Kingdom chased you all over the world? Are you sure? "Lu Fan''s lips moved and said," will things change. Thank you very much, brother Nangong. Then can you cure me? How is lingyao now? "Said


    Lu fan, looking left and right, and suddenly found that lingyao is gone.


    Nangong went back and said, "I''m also healing. Her condition worsened a little, but she was rescued by Ren Yu. It was OK. The Lord of Dansheng said that he would come back tomorrow. You''d better worry about yourself. What I can do now is to hang your life. To completely cure you, I have nothing on my hand. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" what do you need? It''s not a Danting bar. "


    nangongxing said with a smile:" I''m not an alchemist. What do I want Danting for. I need the artifact of the kingdom of heaven, which can give full play to the mighty Qi and kill the evil spirit in your body. You''ve seen that thing, brother Lu Fan. You know what I''m talking about. "


    Lu Fan thought for a while, and his eyes lit up and said," remove the magic mirror with mighty Qi, "


    Nangong nodded:" yes, it''s it. "

 Chapter 1089

    Another ten days passed.


    Lu Fan''s body finally recovered, barely able to walk in the empty boat with the help of thirteen and lingyao, and continue to move forward with the people.


    Lingyao''s injury is more than half healed. It seems that it''s OK. Thirteen one face bloodstained, quietly holding Lu fan, eyes calm.


    Behind him, the pursuit of the demon is still on.


    Without the eight money saints and the universal heaven saints, they continue to set up traps to intercept.


    The speed of the demons'' catching up is obviously accelerated, so that two or three battles have taken place in ten days.


    Each time, it ended with the withdrawal of the eight square Qian Sheng and the universal Tian Sheng, and then the people continued to speed up their escape.


    Ten days later, many troops escaped from Optimus Prime at the expense of others.


    At a glance, only a few hundred people survived.


    Think about the scene when thousands of countries came to Optimus Prime to participate in the world championships.


    At that time, how many people, only those who took part in the competition, were hundreds of times more than this number.


    Now, it''s really sad.


    Even if they are all able to escape from the pursuit of demon cultivation.


    For the world, it is also a huge disaster.


    In the whole world, how many are left of the strong. At least 80% of the ostensible power has been weakened.


    From then on, demon cultivation will turn from weak to strong. It can be predicted that the world will enter a long period of darkness.


    We all know that, but we didn''t talk about it at this time.


    "Well, take this pill. Keep your life. "


    Ren Yu, the water is clear and the sky is clear, the Lord of the Dansheng Kingdom and other alchemists of the Dansheng kingdom are too busy to fight.


    At this time, the only one that can guarantee our combat effectiveness is the alchemists.


    That is to say, because the Lord of Dansheng is still there, so we can last so long, not all of them have been killed.


    The most important role of an Alchemist is not the terrible fighting power he shows in the battle.


    It''s a time of life and death like this, when sustained combat effectiveness is most needed. He provides healing and survival.


    For example, like the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng, a pill can make a warrior from the dying edge become a dragon and a tiger again, fighting 300 rounds.


    With another breath of life, you can make a strong man who has broken the red field and lost all his limbs glow again. Just give him some time and he''ll be able to fight again.


    So the Lord of Dansheng is the real savior in everyone''s eyes at this time.


    That''s why alchemists are respected everywhere.


    For those who can save their lives, as long as they are not idiots, they will give enough respect.


    "Keke, it''s the money saint of all directions, the heaven saint of the world. Dear lords, you have seen it. Days of fighting have worn us all out. We need a place to hide and stay for a few days. Then continue to move forward. "


    Li Xi''s patriarch spoke to Qian Sheng of all directions and Tian Sheng of all worlds.


    His voice diffuses through a special Rune on the wooden wheelchair under him, so that everyone can hear him clearly.


    Eight Fang Qian Sheng looked at the people behind him. They were really in a mess, as the Lord of Lixi said.


    They are in rags. The Lord is not like the Lord, the strong are like beggars.


    Nodding, he said: "I agree to find a place to hide and repair. But Lord Li knows where to hide in this vast void. If Lord Li is talking about a country that is about to arrive, forget it. The demons even made such a great empire. In other countries around them, will they not occupy by the way when the imperial edicts come to each hall? This risk can''t be risked. "


    Nangong said in a loud voice:" I know there is a place where we can hide. "


    Immediately, everyone looks to Nangong.


    Eight square money saint''s eyes are cold: "say to see."


    Nangongxing said in a loud voice: "the thirty third Hall of demon cultivation is not far away. There is a complete devil kingdom. We can take a rest there. "


    hearing nangongxing''s words, the eight party Qian Sheng immediately vetoed:" funny. We actually want to hide in the devil kingdom. It''s not like we''re in a hurry. We''re looking for our own way. "


    behind us, a group of experts are silent. Some frown, some despise, some think.


    Lu Fan pushed away his thirteen hands and stood beside nangongxing. Lang said: "now is the best time to go to the devil kingdom. Take advantage of the demon repair behind has not yet caught up again. We entered the thirty-three hall, which they never expected. Moreover, the devil kingdom is very big, some places are deserted. There''s no need to worry about being found or besieged. The Lord of the thirty third hall is in my hand. Even if something goes wrong, it is easy to deal with. "


    Lu Fan''s words are believed.


    The last time, these lords didn''t listen to Lu Fan''s words and almost suffered a great loss.


    So this time when Lu Fan''s voice just dropped, many of the country''s leaders who had looked scornful began to think about the possibility of this proposal.


    However, the eight square Qian Sheng sneered: "Lu fan, how can you know the devil kingdom so well. Are you really a demon cultivator? "Lu Fan replied calmly," because I have been there. Brother Nangong has also been there. We are familiar with that place, and it''s not too far from here. "


    Nangong line shouted, "and there is..."


    Lu fan stops nangongxing and shakes his head gently, implying him not to say the rest.


    Don''t think about it. Lu Fan also knows that nangongxing is about removing the magic mirror.


    If he said this, he could really get most people to agree to go to the thirty-three classes.


    But Lu Fan didn''t think it was a good thing. It is likely that the final result will be that when the eight Fang Qian Sheng and the universal Tian Sheng arrive at the place, they will directly take away the things.


    This is not what Lu Fan wants to see.


    "What do you think?" Lu fan asked as he coughed.


    Eight Fang Qian Sheng hesitated, and Huan Tiansheng went to see Li Xizong and said, "Li Zong, what do you think?"


    Li Zong smiled and said: "the words of Lu Fan''s little brother are my words. We''re together, and that''s one of my plans. "


    The Li patriarch said this matter as his own plan without any politeness. Immediately, most of the leaders agreed.


    The heaven saint of the universe and the money saint of all directions look at each other and nod slightly.


    They don''t have to fight each other.


    Seeing this situation, Nangong took a breath and said: "Lord Li is really powerful. Brother Lu fan, don''t worry. As soon as I get something and inject my mighty Qi, your illness will not be a problem. "


    Lu Fan shakes his head with a smile and slowly says," if only it could be so simple. "

 Chapter 1090

    There is no sun or moon in the void, and it is difficult to distinguish day and night.


    Lingyao pinches her fingers to calculate the time, and Xiaohei lies on Lu Fan''s shoulder bored, watching Lu Fan with a bead scanning around.


    "Lu fan, three days have passed. Where is the thirty third Hall of demon cultivation you said? "


    lingyao is also curious. People always have expectations for places they haven''t been to.


    Obviously, the question she asked is also the question everyone wants to ask.


    All around, the Lords of other countries, as well as the eight money saints and the heaven saints of the world all look at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looks down at bead. The clear map above shows that it should be near here.


    Nangong Xing and Lu Fan all said that their magic cultivation stone was in their hands. If you want to enter thirty-three halls, you must have this thing.


    Nangong suddenly exclaimed, "it''s on, it''s on. Brother Lu fan, the stone in my hand is bright. "


    Lu Fan hurriedly looked at his Lingshi. As expected, it''s shining.


    Nangongxing is shaking around with the stone to see which direction is brighter, so that the position can be determined.


    "Brother Lu fan, why don''t you take out your hall master''s token. It must be much better than this stone. "


    Lu Fan replied with a smile: "you''re talking about the Lord''s order. If this kind of thing is not fixed, it''s a ghost. Try not to use it if you can. You have left your name on the stone tablet of Qingtian kingdom. Or those who have used the return crystal given by the Lord of Optimus Prime should seal their breath completely. If possible, try to set up a array on themselves. Those who do not understand can ask the Lord of Dansheng. "


    Lu fan then smiled at the Lord of Dansheng.


    The leader of Dansheng Kingdom didn''t want to have a chance to Lu fan, but he said to Ren: "open the furnace and refine the pill, then refine the Suoyuan pill, and give you an hour."


    Ren said nothing about the tripod and the herbs.


    For a person like him, he is a mobile medicine library.


    Generally speaking, there will be no lack of herbs if you want to make any pills.


    At this time, the magic cultivation behind them has been thrown away a lot.


    We can''t catch up for a while. We can have a rest for a while.


    Nangongxing began to look around for the entrance to the 33rd hall.


    The emperor of Lixi kept his eyes closed, as if all this was none of his business.


    However, as an ordinary person, he has neither vigorous energy nor vitality. It''s impossible to help. It''s the best choice to hide and keep your eyes closed.


    Unlike senior brother Han Feng and others, he squatted around the water, the clear sky and others to watch others'' alchemy.


    From time to time, there are all kinds of inexplicable exclamations.


    "Why don''t you have a fire. You can make alchemy just by the current. You are teasing me. "


    Water clear blank eyes straight turn, with this kind of layman, simply can''t communicate.


    If it''s not for the sake of not being able to fight, shuimingkong really wants to stop up Han Feng''s mouth.


    A ray of light came quickly from afar. Lu Fan looked up and said in a loud voice, "thirteen, what''s the situation?"


    thirteen came to Lu fan, stretched out three fingers, and then shook his head gently.


    The meaning is very clear. Those demon cultivators behind can come back in three hours at most. The situation is not optimistic.


    Seeing this situation, the Bafang Qian Sheng said in a loud voice: "Lu fan, if you can''t find the entrance in one hour, you can''t find it in one hour. Then we have to withdraw. "


    Lu Fan looks at the eight square Qian Sheng and doesn''t reply.


    He has nothing to say to Bafang Qiansheng. Moreover, in Lu Fan''s view, even if you find three hours here, you can take risks.


    Because it''s so important to remove the magic mirror from the thirty-three hall.


    This thing can not only save his life. Most importantly, look at the others. Which has not been infected by the spirit of resentment. Even if it''s the eight square Qian Sheng and the universal Tian Sheng, they have been dragged down at least 30% of their strength by the evil spirits in this period of time.


    Get rid of all the damage caused by evil spirits. That''s the key to their escape from the demon cultivator.


    Of course, he won''t say that to Bafang Qian Sheng.


    Lu Fan took Lingshi and began to help him find it.


    An hour passed quickly, and the pills of Ren Yu and others have been refined.


    People have taken the pills refined by Ren Yu. At the same time, he denounced the insidious means of the devil cultivation.


    Who can think of a name, let oneself be fixed position forever.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others also asked for elixir with a dirty smile.


    For them, this pill is useless. Lu Fan had already informed them not to leave their names. Nor has it been used. Therefore, it is obviously unreasonable for the demon cultivator to find them through these.


    But they still want it. The reason is very simple.


    Why don''t you have something.


    Don''t do it for nothing.


    One and a half hours later, eight square money Saint already some cannot wait.


    Longsheng, the way of money: "Lu fan, Li Zongzhu. Do you want to continue to search, and then wait. Maybe the entrance hasn''t been found, and the demons will arrive first. Are you going to kill us? "Lu fanlang, who is searching, replied:" if you can''t wait, you can go first. "


    Eight square Qian Shengmian is murderous, just about to speak. Li Xi said calmly, "it''s not that serious. What does not kill. The eight money saints, the world saints. Do you think it will be like this if Lu Fan and I are going to kill you? Isn''t there another time. Don''t worry, look again. We can''t find the best. We can''t see that the demons are in front of us. Shall we run again. This is not all the time. "


    The Emperor Li Xi said it was very easy, but the faces of Qian Sheng and Tian Sheng were very ugly.


    It''s not you who really want to fight.


    You don''t have any ability. You''ve been watching.


    Lu Fan was injured, but he didn''t fight much.


    It''s all the money saints and the heaven saints.


    The two saints, with sullen faces, have begun to have a real fire.


    But at this time, a light came on. Everyone turned around and looked.


    Lu Fan came to a place and looked around. The void here was very different. It seemed that there was a twisted vortex in front of him. It''s just hidden in the dark void, hard to find.


    The stone in his hand has begun to shine.


    "It should be here."


    Lu Fan said softly.


    Reach out and put the stone on the whirlpool, which makes the light of the stone close, and the strong light rushes up in the whirlpool.


    Lu Fan quickly reaches out to release vigorous Qi to suppress the light.


    Then, in the void, the door opens. Blood colored light bulb, familiar scene comes into view.


    Lu fan, with a smile, turned to the public: "everyone, welcome to the devil kingdom.

 Chapter 1091

    When the devil Kingdom opened, all the people on the scene immediately entered under the leadership of Lu Fan.


    It''s different from the last time Lu Fan and Nangong went out. This time, after Lu Fan and others entered, the first thing they saw was the vast snow mountain that Lu Fan had come to. Not the blood sea in the middle of the devil kingdom.


    It has to be said that seeing the sea of blood again today, Lu Fan really felt that it was quite different from what he saw last time.


    For example, the shining blood sea seems not as thick as it used to be. It''s like a sea of blood again. Originally, the sea of blood was full of blood and disappeared.


    Instead, there is a clear and thin sea of blood.


    There is also the vast devil Kingdom, at a glance, it seems to be a little desolate.


    It seems that all the forests under the snow mountain have been cut down. There''s only one naked piece left. Only far away, or lush.


    No people, no birds.


    The whole devil Kingdom seems to be a dead end.


    All of them fell down on the snow mountain and saw that all of them had entered. The eight square Qian Sheng reached for a wave. Quickly seal the opening completely, so as not to be found by the demon monks.


    Lingyao looked around and said, "this is the devil kingdom. It''s different from what I imagined. "Why?"


    Lingyao suddenly issued a voice of wonder, pointing to the forest in the distance and said: "what is it there. Why do I feel like I''ve been to that place. "


    Lu Fan looked at lingyao and said with a smile: "there are many places to see. If you look at the same scenery again, you will feel familiar. It''s normal that you came to the devil kingdom. "


    lingyao let out a sound, but her eyebrows were still frowning.


    She began to rub her fingers on her temples as if she were beginning to have symptoms of headache.


    Lu Fan had a smile on his face, but there was a strange light in his eyes.


    Has lingyao ever come here.


    To be honest, Lu Fan believed. Because if what mother-in-law Qian said is true. Lingyao may have come here.


    It seems that he has to look at lingyao well. Lu Fan''s heart rose with an unknown premonition.


    As soon as Qian Sheng and Tian Sheng from all over the world came in, their eyes lit up and scanned everything.


    They seem to have used special skills to determine whether the 33 halls are really safe.


    The light is shining in their hands, obviously they are ready to start.


    Just as Lu fan doesn''t believe them at all, in fact, they don''t believe Lu Fan either.


    "It looks like a good place. It''s much better than I thought. Lu fan, let''s have a rest here first. You can see what a good place for us to hide for a while and get some medicine or crystal pill supplement. "


    Lord Lixi said with a smile.


    It''s rare that the emperor Lixi has a relaxed face.


    It is obvious that after entering here, the whole Lixi patriarch relaxed a lot. His performance falls into the eyes of others.


    Undoubtedly, it is also a reassuring pill for all.


    Lu Fan nodded: "I know there is a place. We can get some supplement there, and it''s safer. But I would like to remind you that there are some evil practices that have never been done. I hope you won''t do anything to them. To be exact, they are also my subordinates. If anyone intentionally asks for trouble, Lu fan will accompany them. "


    Lu fan intentionally bites his subordinates heavily.


    He knew that only in this way could these people not fight.


    The Lord of Dansheng said in a loud voice: "what else do you say? Hurry up. We are in the devil Kingdom now. It''s better to pretend to be a devil cultivator. That way, it won''t be doubted. Let''s not find out. If we are found and hunted down again, I will be the first to kill him. "


    it''s rare that the Lord of Dansheng actually helps Lu Fan speak.


    Lu Fan couldn''t help but look at the Lord of Dansheng more. He didn''t know the current leader of the Dansheng kingdom.


    Is this the same one who almost killed the Lord of the Dansheng kingdom in the Dansheng kingdom.


    The Lord of Dansheng saw Lu Fan''s strange expression, but he snorted coldly. Although his childish face makes such a sound, it is really "lovely". But Lu Fan touched his nose.


    He''d better not make a sound now.


    "This way,"


    nangongxing takes the lead and flies forward. He knew where Lu Fan was talking. It''s just the village where he and Lu fan used to stay.


    They flew down the snow mountain. Lu Fan took lingyao''s hand and said, "lingyao, I''ll see a man later. Don''t be too surprised. "


    Lingyao seemed to be in a trance. Hearing Lu Fan''s words, she only uttered a blankness: "ah."


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows were tightened immediately. He saw lingyao for the first time. He didn''t think it was right.


    Li Xi''s master accelerated to Lu Fan''s side in a wooden wheelchair and asked softly, "Lu fan, when are you going to take that thing. It''s a matter of your life. You can''t be careless. "


    Lu Fan also lowered his voice and said:" I want to hurry up, Master Li. But there are obstacles, "Lu Fan said, glancing at Qian Sheng and Tian Sheng. Li said with a smile: "obstacles can be solved. It''s all small things. You''ll go tonight. I''ll help you get rid of this obstacle. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened and said, "seriously."


    Li Zong said: "nature is serious. When did I lie to you about what I said? Don''t worry. "


    There was a smile on Lu Fan''s lips.


    They were so fast that they came to the forest.


    Lu fan has a good memory. He soon found the way to the village.


    "Right there."


    far away, Lu Fan and other people finally saw the magic village, and also saw a bat wing on the back of the magic village, and a woman flying all over her body.


    "Who are you? This is thirty-three hall, the territory of night shadow emissary. Others are away quickly."


    the demons are either holding bows and arrows or weapons, shouting loudly.


    Hearing the word "night shadow", everyone looked at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan smiled a little and flew up to him. At a glance, he saw the people he knew among the flying demons.


    "Seven, fifteen, how are you. I haven''t seen you for many days. It seems that your life is getting better and better. "


    Lu fan waves to the demons.


    Immediately, all the witch stared at Lu Fan.


    "It''s the messenger of night shadow. The messenger of night shadow is back." br >


    the voice of surprise suddenly rings.


    Then all the demons knelt down.


    "The great night shadow emissary, welcome your return," he cried sincerely


    In the back, elder martial brother Han Feng was completely stunned by the nosebleed.


    He came to Lu Fan''s side, grabbed Lu Fan''s shoulder, and then said in a trembling voice, "younger martial brother Lu fan, you really surprised me."


    The nose blood drops directly, Han Feng takes a deep breath and says, "if you don''t introduce it to me. I''m going to die for you now. "


    Lu Fan opens his mouth and can''t speak at all.


    At this time, lingyao beside Lu Fan suddenly made a light shout, and then fell directly from the air.

 Chapter 1092

    Lu Fan''s eyes were sharp and his hands were quick. He grabbed lingyao.


    This sudden situation surprised Lu fan, and he did not understand what was going on.


    "Lingyao."


    Lu Fan shouts, but finds that lingyao''s whole body is becoming hot.


    There was a little shortness of breath and a flash of gold in the palm. It seems that she can''t control the power in her body.


    Ren Yu immediately came forward and said, "what''s the matter? Is the residual toxin attacking?"


    Lu Fan injected the vigorous Qi into lingyao''s body, but the next moment her vigorous Qi was directly bounced out by the power in lingyao''s body.


    It''s hard to imagine that Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi can''t say that he is invincible in the world, at least in wuzun.


    To suppress the power of lingyao should be something that can be captured easily. But now the situation is not the same as imagined. Lu Fan feels that his vigorous Qi can not hold each other down.


    Lingyao''s breathing is more and more urgent. Lu Fan quickly infuses lingyao''s body with the power of the world.


    In this way, lingyao''s face looks good.


    Holding Lu Fan''s hand, Ling Yao''s eyes twinkled: "Lu fan, where is this. I''ve been here. I must have been here. But why can''t I remember? Why can''t I remember at all. "


    Lu Fan said slowly, "lingyao, take a deep breath and suppress your strength. We have arrived at the place. We will find out the situation. Don''t worry, this kind of thing can''t come. "


    Lingyao nodded and began to take a deep breath. She slowly suppressed the power of her riot back to Dantian. Her face was much better.


    They landed slowly and directly on the street at the entrance of the village.


    On both sides of the road, the demons knelt down in turn, looking excited.


    Look carefully, their cheeks are slightly flushed.


    The emperor of Lixi couldn''t laugh anymore. He laughed and shook his head.


    Coughing, laughing, and in a moment right Lu Fandao: "I really misunderstood you, Lu Fan. I always thought you were a gentleman."


    Elder martial brother, elder martial brother Chuxing, elder martial brother Chutian also looks strange.


    Chu Xing said with a smile, "can I talk to younger martial brother Lu fan? I want to meet these beautiful girls."


    Elder martial brother Chutian said in a loud voice, "no way. Hold back, you have to hold back. "


    Chu Xing said sadly, "it''s hard."


    "I know it''s hard," Chutian said, biting his teeth


    The elder martial brother looked at the two humanitarians contemptuously: "look at your unpromising appearance. What a shame. Do you know if you don''t treat me politely? "


    touch your belly, elder martial brother walked forward, jumped to Lu Fan''s side without a few steps, patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said," you know, younger martial brother Lu Fan. "


    Lu Fan didn''t ignore them. Well, he held lingyao and walked forward quickly.


    "Mornu."


    Bafang Qian Sheng glanced at the village and gave his own evaluation.


    He is quite calm among all the people present.


    After all, it''s the old Jianghu that has been dominating the world for many years. These scenes are not serious.


    A group of people strided into the village. Lu Fan looks around and doesn''t see the figure of mother-in-law Qian.


    Immediately, Lu Fan walked to the side of the road and said to a witch, "how about mother Qian?"


    the witch is young but proud. Hearing Lu Fan''s words, he hurriedly looked up, his face was red with excitement, his chest was trembling and stammering: "money.... Mother Qian is ill. "


    "I''m sick."


    Lu fan can''t understand.


    Like mother-in-law Qian, you will get sick. What kind of illness can you defeat a strong person who has already reached the limit.


    Even outside the body, it is impossible to get sick.


    Lu fandun turned his head and said in a loud voice, "these are all my guests. They will live in the village for a while. You are not allowed to divulge any information or disturb them. Get up, all right? "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng wiped off his nose blood and kept saying, "excuse me, I''m not afraid to disturb. Come to disturb me."


    Nangong walked to Lu Fan and said, "Lu fan, when shall we act?"


    Lu Fandao: "act tonight. Brother Nangong, take a rest first. I have something to do. "


    Nangongxing leaves clearly. The crowd dispersed, and they began to find a place to live under the guidance of the demons.


    Lu fan waves to the witch in front of him and asks her to lead the way. He wants to see mother-in-law Qian.


    Lingyao in her arms suddenly gave out a soft voice, her lips began to tremble, her body became cold and hot.


    Lu fan has no way at all. This is not a toxin attack. He can feel that there seems to be a terrible force rising in lingyao''s body.


    "Mother Qian. Come on, speed up and take me through. "


    Lu Fan shouted to the witch in front of him.


    If anyone here can give him the answer, it must be mother-in-law Qian.


    Soon, the little witch stopped in front of a house.


    Lu fan is familiar with the room. This is not the room where mother Qian lives in Yunhai City, Wu''an state.


    architecture is exactly the same. Lu Fan took the Ling Yao and strode in.


    Once inside, Lu fan saw mother-in-law Qian sitting on the reclining chair.


    His face is withered and his fingers are black. The whole body seems to have lost its vitality, leaving only the body to die.


    Lu fan is shocked. It''s not a disease. It''s about to die.


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, mother-in-law Qian is only hanging a wisp of vitality.


    Slowly open her eyes, grandma Qian saw Lu Fan and Ling Yao.


    "Ah..."


    There was a long sigh.


    Mrs. Qian said: "this day, after all, has come. Lu fan, Lu fan, you are confused. Why do you bring lingyao here. Didn''t I tell you about her identity and her origin? "


    "Mother in law. How can you be here, mother-in-law? "


    Lingyao struggles to stand up from Lu Fan''s arms, and then walks to mother-in-law Qian.


    Lu Fan takes lingyao to mother-in-law Qian''s side.


    Mother-in-law Qian picked up a cane and hit Lu fan directly on the head.


    This time, there is no strength at all. Maybe grandma Qian wants to knock harder, but she can''t make it.


    Lu Fan said, "grandma, I don''t know what''s going on."


    Grandma Qian put down her stick and held lingyao''s hand. "After all these years, I just want you to stay away from the right and wrong, and then spend your whole life safely. But who can think that the more I want you to stay away, the more I finally let you fall into the big right and big wrong. I''m wrong, lingyao. I am sorry. Maybe I should have told you everything, but I didn''t say it. That''s why you finally came back here. "


    Lingyao said, "grandma, what are you talking about?"


    grandma Qian shook her head and said nothing.


    In a moment, mother-in-law Qian said to Lu fan, "Lu fan, go out first. I have something to say to lingyao. You come back tomorrow, and I have something to tell you. "


    Lu Fandao: "but. "No, but lingyao is going to be OK. You can rest assured," said Mrs. Qian

 Chapter 1093

    Lu fan is silent and speechless. Lingyao''s current situation makes her uneasy, but since mother-in-law Qian said so, he has no choice but to leave slowly.


    Close the gate gently, and Lu Fan stands at the gate. Once there is any movement in it, he will rush in first without hesitation.


    Inside, mother-in-law Qian reached out and stroked lingyao''s cheek.


    An old, shriveled face, with a smile. But the corner of the eye was covered with tears.


    "Mother in law."


    Lingyao reaches out and wipes off the tears of mother-in-law Qian.


    Mother in law Qian said softly, "lingyao, mother in law is reluctant to let you go. My mother-in-law also wants to see you get married and have children, and see you live a happy and peaceful life. It''s a pity that I''m leaving soon. I can''t see your future any more. "


    Lingyao also put tears on her eyes and said, "grandma, what are you talking about. If there is Lu fan, you will not die. He is an alchemist. There must be a way to save you. And the Lord of Dansheng is here. So many experts are here. How can you do something? "


    Mother-in-law Qian shook her head and said: "the vitality has been broken, and the spirit will be extinguished. No one in the world can save me. But I don''t regret it, because it''s my own choice. I would like to take all my life to see your destiny. I always thought that what I have done can change your destiny. But now I find that fate is hard to break and reincarnation is endless. All changes will come back to the starting point in a way you didn''t expect. Sometimes in life, there must be, but never in life. Originally I understand, later I don''t understand, now I understand again. Lingyao, my mother-in-law is wrong. She shouldn''t want to dominate your destiny. "


    Lingyao couldn''t understand it at all. She said, "what are you talking about, mother-in-law,"


    mother-in-law Qian drew lingyao''s hand closer and her voice became weaker. "Lingyao, what I want to tell you next. It will change everything you are now. I will tell you all about your origin, your past, your destiny and your life experience. But you have to know that once you understand the truth, everything changes. You can now choose to listen or not. "


    Lingyao''s eyes twinkled and murmured: "my life experience, my origin, mother-in-law, am I not an ordinary orphan in Yunhai City, Wu''an state?"


    mother-in-law Qian shook her head gently, lingyao immediately became complicated, and her lips trembled: "mother-in-law, you are not an ordinary person, are you right?"


    mother-in-law Qian smiled: "ordinary people, I also want to. But reality is heavier than you think. "


    Lingyao took a deep breath and said, "tell me, grandma. I want to know where I came from. "


    Mother-in-law Qian gently touched lingyao''s hand and said, "OK. My mother-in-law told you. But promise me first, don''t hate me. My mother-in-law just wanted to save you. "


    Lingyao nodded clearly.


    Mother-in-law Qian sighed a long time, her eyes became a little confused and said: "it was the autumn twenty years ago, when I was the Dharma protecting elder of Daoxin devil clan. Call it the God of opportunity. "


    Lingyao''s pupils immediately contracted, and mother-in-law Qian said, "that''s right. You''ve heard the name. At the beginning, this name is very famous in the world. After all, there were not many powerful demons who could survive in the hands of Shenxiao wusheng. I was one of them. At that time, the world was settled. Jiuxiao gate was broken. The three saints were in charge of Niuer. The demons of Daoxin kept a low profile. I have nothing to do with it, so I began to travel around the world and look around. I saw Northern Xinjiang all the way from Xiling, and I saw numerous customs and human feelings, until I came here one day. Demon repair, thirty-three. "


    Lingyao listened quietly, as if the breath was a little more even now.


    She did not find that mother-in-law Qian was helping her adjust her body with soft light on her hand.


    These rays of light with a wisp of clear power into the body of lingyao.


    Mother-in-law Qian paused, and then said: "as for why she came here, it''s very simple. I have countless enmities with 33 Tang. I was born here, but at that time, it was not under the control of any daughter of Huoyuan. At that time, this was the new devil Kingdom opened by the demons of Daoxin. I was the first generation of the demons who grew up here. It''s a bit far away. Let''s go on 20 years ago. At that time, when I returned to the 33rd hall, I was naturally treated by all the people, including the saint daughter of Huoyuan. The rules of Daoxin demon sect are very strict. They dare not make any mistakes to me. They let me wander in the 33rd hall. With the mind of revisiting my hometown, I strolled around the thirty third hall, and then I saw a strange man thirty miles away from the devil village. "


    Lingyao interrupts and asks, "what strange person,"


    mother-in-law Qian shakes her head and says, "I remember that scene clearly so far. Like me, it''s not easy for people who have spent their whole life in the demon sect of Daoxin, who are used to the cultivation of Xingxing and have seen all kinds of strange things in the world to say strange words. But I have to say that I will never forget the scene I saw that day. "


    Speaking of this, mother-in-law Qian''s eyes flickered and said: "I saw a woman with half a human body and half a ghost face, pulling out all her internal organs and throwing them into a big cauldron. The tripod, ten Zhang in size, is shrouded in chaos. The tripod body is not metal, but scale. Dingzu is three lights, which is written with three characters of heaven, earth and man. A soft sword was stuck on the ground with blood on it. The woman seems to enjoy the feeling of taking out all the things in her body. The expression on her face can only be described as pleasure. "


    Mother-in-law Qian''s voice began to be a little hoarse.


    Lingyao asked, "this woman is so strange."


    mother-in-law Qian turned around and looked at lingyao and said: "what happened next is even more strange. When I came behind her, she obviously found me, but only looked at me, it didn''t matter. She emptied everything in her body and put it into the tripod, and then cut off her arm, I''ve seen countless crazy demons in the Ding, but none of them can be as calm as she is when doing such things. She took a soft sword and cut off her arms, then her legs and feet, then all of them were thrown into the ding. From her body, there was chaos pouring into the ding. Then she spoke to me, with a quiet voice and a smile There is only one sentence, that is,,,,


    when it comes to this, mother-in-law Qian paused and looked into lingyao''s eyes and said, "what she said is, since she has come, please help me finish the last thing. Can you cut off my head?"

 Chapter 1094

    Lingyao''s whole body suddenly trembled, and she pressed the palm of her hand on the temple.


    This sentence seems to remind her of some very bad memories, so that Yu lingyao''s head began to ache violently.


    But lingyao''s performance fell in the eyes of mother-in-law Qian, but there was no surprise.


    "I''ve never seen such a strange request," she continued. I can''t understand what she wants to do. There is really a living man''s Alchemy skill in demon cultivation. But that kind of skill is not self but others. What''s more baffling to me is that I''ve never met this person before. The strength of her body is not much like the three blood poisons practiced by the devil cultivation. On the contrary, chaos is stronger. At that time, I doubted that she was not a demon cultivator, but an outsider. "


    "Mother in law, my head seems to explode."


    Lingyao''s forehead began to sweat.


    Grandma Qian holds lingyao''s hand, and a wisp of gray power flows into lingyao''s body.


    "Your head is not going to explode," said mother-in-law Qian. But you start to remember who you are. Lingyao, listen to my mother-in-law. Never lose your heart. "


    Lingyao gasped for breath. Suddenly, something in her mind broke and made a clear sound.


    The next moment, mother-in-law Qian''s body shook and her mouth was covered with blood.


    Lingyao''s eyes are shining with gold.


    Under the golden light, lingyao''s eyes began to become deep and cold.


    At the same time, a scene, into the mind of lingyao.


    All of a sudden, lingyao saw a scene.


    Maple leaves are all over the sky, autumn wind is rustling.


    In a redwood forest, two figures look at each other, and one side of the tripod floats.


    One old and one young, two women look at each other from afar.


    A person with a cane, crane hair, eyes such as stars, light such as the moon. A black robe, a standard magical dress, with a certain haughtiness in her expression, is exactly the mother-in-law Qian 20 years ago.


    Another woman, one arm broken leg, holding a soft sword, was bleeding. But the smile on her face is very strong, long hair like a waterfall, splashed on the ground, a beautiful face, with a similar smile.


    Lingyao saw the face and was shocked.


    , because this face is exactly the same as her. She may not know anyone, but never herself.


    "This is me."


    lingyao was shocked. She couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Then she heard "herself".


    "Now that I''m here, please help me finish the last thing. Can you cut off my head? "


    mother-in-law Qian frowned:" why should I cut off your head. Who are you? Are you from the 33rd hall? "The woman smiled and said," you say I''m a demon cultivator, no, I''m not. "


    Mother-in-law Qian, holding a crutch, took a step forward and said, "since it''s not demon cultivation, why are you here and give your name?"


    The woman smiled at her mother-in-law Qian and said, "I''m afraid you will come to take my name. If you don''t want to do it, I''ll do it myself. "


    As she said this, the woman swung her sword across her neck.


    Then he cut off his head with a sword.


    Blood gushed, and mother-in-law Qian watched calmly.


    On the woman''s head, there was a smile.


    Suddenly, the head actually flew by itself and hit the incomplete body severely.


    When the soft sword fell, the bloody body was directly hit into the tripod.


    At that time, a flame rose in the tripod.


    At the moment when the flame started to burn, mother-in-law Qian was shocked and said, "the fire of chaos."


    The head of the woman nodded: "you have a wide range of knowledge, which is much better than other demons. But you''re still wrong. It''s not chaos, it''s reincarnation. "


    Mother Qian frowned and said: "the fire of reincarnation, ha ha, what you can say is that the legendary fire of God can make people come back from the dead and return to the baby state. You also believe this nonsense."


    the woman''s head said with a smile: "not believe it. That''s the reality, and I''ll tell you. After my reincarnation, you will take care of me, and you will become the biggest helper on my reincarnation. After I became a God, the best servant. "


    The woman''s eyes sparkled with gold.


    Lingyao felt very familiar when she saw the light. That''s not the power she''s using right now.


    However, people''s light looks more holy and powerful.


    Mother in law Qian sneered: "crazy. Now I believe you are a demon. You are crazy. There are many people in the world who want to be gods. But you lunatic can never become a God. "


    The woman opened her arms and said, "heaven has led me here. There must be its purpose. I walk through the chaos, step through the void, I don''t know how many years have passed before I come here. I saw you again today, who can spy on the sky. This is the best chance God has given me. Today, with the fire of reincarnation, I reshape my body and recreate the universe. In the future, we will be in heaven, overlooking all living beings. "


    In women''s words, with supreme majesty, it seems that there are some distracting momentum.


    However, mother-in-law Qian heard some other meanings from the woman''s words.


    "You come from chaos, you are a man in chaos."


    the woman nodded: "good. People in chaos, I don''t like this name, I prefer the ancient people''s names for us. They call us angels of God. "


    Mother-in-law Qian''s hand suddenly shook.


    When lingyao heard these four words, she felt that everything in her body began to wake up.


    A power that didn''t belong to her began to flow in her body crazily.


    Mother Qian swallowed a mouthful of saliva and lost her voice. "Emissary of God, didn''t you disappear thousands of years ago?" the haughty woman said: "disappear, how can we disappear. If it wasn''t for the nameless guy, he destroyed half of heaven and earth and our bodies. This world, how can appear so many blasphemous human. What vigorous strength, what vitality, what magic cultivation. Kill all, kill all. Human beings should kneel at the foot of heaven and pray for the blessing of the gods, so as to achieve permanent peace. The lie of freedom has become the creed of human beings. I even heard such ridiculous words as "man wins the sky."


    The woman burst into laughter. The sound shook all directions. The trees were dancing.


    Mother-in-law Qian took a step back and said, "it''s really a staff like you. I thought your existence was just a distant legend. "


    Mrs. Qian seems to be a little scared, and she keeps going back.


    In the woman''s eyes, the golden light suddenly shot out, directly covering mother-in-law Qian.


    "Kneel down, slave. I said, God wants me to come here, it must have deep meaning. Since you are here, help me finish the last thing. "

 Chapter 1095

    Mother-in-law Qian suddenly trembled violently.


    The strength of her whole body seemed to be held by an invisible big hand, and she could not move.


    At the foot of the Tao domain, she desperately wants to release it. The power of Tao is surging on mother-in-law Qian.


    Unfortunately, all this seems to be in vain in this golden light.


    Little by little, mother-in-law Qian knelt down.


    "Cleanse your soul and cleanse your sins. Surrender and give everything to the great God. You will be blessed by the gods. "


    "Do you know," said Mrs. Qian, biting her teeth. Your words are not as good as ours. It''s ridiculous. You''re not qualified to submit to me. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the power of the world suddenly appeared on mother-in-law Qian.


    landscape, insects, heaven, white clouds, * in the hands of money mother-in-law.


    The golden light is broken little by little.


    Lingyao is watching and shouting. But again, she couldn''t speak at all.


    She''s like a spectator locked in an independent space.


    She can walk around and watch everything around, but she can''t make a sound or touch anything.


    She could feel the wind moving around, but could not hold a leaf.


    The power of mother-in-law Qian is powerful, and the golden light on the woman is terrible. She can feel it clearly.


    She never knew that mother-in-law Qian was an extreme power with the power of the world. I never knew that the power of this golden light was so strong.


    When the woman saw that her mother-in-law Qian dared to resist, she couldn''t help but get angry in her voice.


    "When did human beings become so stupid. To fight against the gods is to seek death. "


    Mother-in-law Qian set up her crutch in front of her, and the powerful power of the world directly scattered the golden light.


    "You are not a God."


    Mother-in-law Qian''s eyes are also a little grumpy.


    All over the body, began to ripple out a terrible black evil spirit.


    Long hair fluttering, mother-in-law Qian at this moment seems to have some devil like demeanor. The magic Qi rising from the sky condenses into the shadow of the eight eyed ghost in the heaven and earth.


    The face on the woman''s head became cold. Maybe it''s mother-in-law Qian who angered her.


    Therefore, the woman looks directly at the sky.


    "Heaven is above, and the gods are mighty. There is no one to stop it. "


    The woman and lingyao began to read these sixteen words at the same time.


    As if the words were in her mind.


    When lingyao finished reading, she felt some fear.


    At the next moment, the world power of mother Qian disappears.


    Lingyao didn''t understand what happened at this moment, only knew a strange power, falling from the sky.


    No light, no thunder. Only one breath fell, and then all the power of mother Qian collapsed.


    She was crushed to the ground, and a five finger fingerprint appeared on the whole ground, which looked like a five element seal of heaven and earth that had never been seen before.


    The woman then said in a loud voice, "go to evil and keep good, and wash your mind. Fear heaven and earth, abandon retrograde. I change everything in the name of heaven and earth. From then on, you are the man of heaven and earth, the pole of Tao and the pole of life. "


    The evil spirit of mother Qian was quickly washed away.


    In the eyes of mother Qian, the violence in her eyes was cleaned at this moment.


    Lingyao is watching, but she has no reason to feel some fear.


    This means of forcibly erasing others'' cultivation and changing others'' power. It''s just not what human beings should have. What''s more, why does it seem so unsettling.


    This is not to persuade people to be good, but to press others'' heads into the water and tell them that you will listen to me later. I am good, and I am just.


    The expression on mother-in-law Qian''s face softened little by little.


    She belongs to the demon cultivation, which is rebellious, unruly and ferocious, all disappeared.


    Instead, it''s gentleness, it''s calmness.


    She fell to her knees, looked at the woman, and put her crutch in her hand.


    Is this a better performance for a person.


    No, it''s surrender.


    Lingyao felt that her heart was blocked, but she could not say what she wanted to say.


    When the woman saw this, she nodded softly.


    Then, the head flew and fell into the cauldron.


    The fire of reincarnation is so strong that the whole tripod starts to burn and deform.


    Lingyao can''t understand the fire of reincarnation. But she could feel a strange power, and began to breed in the cauldron.


    The sense of familiarity seemed to come from the bone.


    Lingyao''s eyes widened and she looked into the cauldron.


    In the cauldron, the bones and the flesh churn.


    All the trees around, at this moment, took out the green vitality, and then injected into the tripod.


    The forces in the heaven and the earth are all converging into one light band, and constantly pouring into the cauldron.


    The sound of the birds singing, the distant lake are jumping off fish, it seems to be in jubilation.


    The heaven and the earth are surging, and the dragon is singing and the tiger is roaring.


    Everything seems to be welcoming what is coming out of Dading.


    Mother-in-law Qian also raised her head. Just at this moment, the gentle light in mother Qian''s eyes started to flash, as if there were other emotions struggling.


    Ding.


    A crisp sound, red clouds appear in the sky, the rainbow condenses outside the tripod.


    The fire was raging and the tripod disappeared quickly.


    Then a little baby appeared in the fire. The eyes flash with wisdom, the corners of the mouth with a shallow smile.


    Lingyao opens her mouth slightly and looks at the scene.


    She recognized it. This is her.


    This face, this nose, this familiarity. She''s absolutely right.


    "It turns out that''s where I come from."


    Lingyao mumbled.


    The baby opened his mouth and was about to speak. Mother-in-law Qian made a sudden move.


    The gentleness in her eyes disappeared in an instant, and a wave of evil spirit rose.


    In the body of mother-in-law Qian, there is a force that no one has ever seen.


    This seems to be the power of Tao, but there is something more than the power of Tao.


    "Seal the soul."


    Mother Qian''s cane suddenly came into her hand.


    A seal directly fell on the baby''s eyebrow, and suddenly the seal was brilliant.


    The baby was completely stunned. She didn''t say a word, and then her wisdom in her eyes was exhausted. The eyes began to become clear and innocent.


    Mother-in-law Qian''s blood was gushing out, and the whole person was down.


    The original delicate skin quickly became shriveled, the face was aged, and the crutches were blown to pieces.


    Fingers, black condensation, the power of heaven and earth crazy impact on her.


    But even so, mother-in-law Qian fought her life and climbed to the baby''s side.


    She held out her hand to the baby and said to her teeth, "emissary of God, but so it is. You should have disappeared in the long history of existence, now dare to appear, die


    The hand was about to fall, and the baby was reaching out.


    The little palm touched mother-in-law Qian''s cheek and gave out a burst of laughter.


    Mother-in-law Qian''s eyes twinkled violently.

 Chapter 1096

    As a spirit of cultivation, goodness and compassion, it''s abandoned rubbish and dregs.


    It''s impossible for a devil like Grandma Qian to have such a thing.


    But today, the mother-in-law Qian, who had been purged of evil spirit and forced to change her mind, saw the baby in front of her, but there was no reason for her pity.


    Her hands were shaking, her eyes were twinkling.


    The power that should be left behind will not be released.


    The little palm, touching mother-in-law Qian''s face, is like a series of terrible lightning, attacking her whole body.


    Her eyes slowly flickered and became gentle.


    Never had the kind expression, at this time appeared on the face of mother-in-law Qian.


    The palms slowly fall down, and mother Qian looks at the baby and says, "why, I can''t kill you."


    the baby opens her eyes and looks at mother Qian.


    Clear to the bottom of the eyes, with the world of curiosity and innocence, people pity.


    Mother Qian put her hand on the baby''s head.


    The light of the seal was so bright that the baby closed his eyes slowly. A stone like thing was taken out by mother-in-law Qian.


    Lingyao also recognized this thing. It''s not the golden stone she ate.


    Lingyao''s face was full of tears when she was watching. Now she knew her origin completely.


    At this time, the picture changes rapidly.


    The figure of mother-in-law Qian and her baby disappeared in a moment, and instead it was a darkness.


    Lingyao felt like she was being held in the boundless darkness, her body was motionless, her body was cold and her consciousness was depressed.


    The tears hanging from the corners of the eyes were all wiped away by the darkness. She had no idea where she was going.


    Just then, a light appeared from the dark depths. If the sun rises to the East, it will soon wipe out all the darkness.


    Lingyao saw a figure rising from the light, and then appeared in front of her.


    This figure is very familiar, it is her own.


    is just the same woman in her eyes.


    At the next moment, she came directly to lingyao''s face and said, "you are finally back where you should be. I have been waiting for this moment for twenty years. "


    Lingyao looked up at her and said, "you are me. All my strength comes from you."


    the woman said: "it comes from ourselves. You are me, I am you. Do we need to share something with each other? "


    then the woman extended her hand to lingyao.


    But lingyao retreated one step: "you call yourself an emissary, and you also speak up in vain to seal the gods. "You are definitely not me," said the woman. "You have seen everything. Do you want to say that? If you are not me, who are you? We are from the chaos realm, the messenger of heaven and the guardian of heaven and earth. Our mission is to take charge of everything in heaven and earth. "


    Lingyaolang said: "funny. Depending on your strength, she can control everything. "


    the woman looks at lingyao with sarcastic eyes and continues:" if the divine realm was not destroyed at the beginning, all the divine envoys would not be seriously injured or reincarnated. So it''s not hard to control everything in the world. It''s only strange. The blasphemer is called nameless. He destroyed everything and tried to challenge God. He beat our emissary to pieces, so that he could not mix with these inferior human beings in various capacities. You can hear the hearsay of the saints. You can know the existence of the natural saints. Yes, they are the reincarnated emissaries. They are all our companions. One day, someone will wake them up again. Just like we are now, "


    lingyao shook her head and said:" then. You want to wipe out my existence. "


    the woman''s eyes turn cold, and she looks down at lingyao and says," you cowardly, incompetent, no aggressive me. The face of the emissary is about to be lost by you. But fortunately, after all these years, you have grown rapidly. From today on, the body will be under my control. You''re here to reflect on what you''ve done. When your reflection is over, I will accept everything you have. When our spirits are completely integrated, it is the day when we are able to seal God. I don''t want to waste my power to wipe you out. It will make my reincarnated body difficult to control. I hope that you and I will be one, and we will complete the mission of God, so that everything will return to peace. "


    finish, the woman stretched out her hand.


    A golden column of light condenses into a cage, which completely encloses lingyao.


    Lingyao said in a loud voice, "what are you doing? You are robbing me."


    the woman said with a smile: "robbing, my own body, is also robbing. You have only been in charge of my body for decades. The value of your existence is over. Now all you have to do is make your own choice. Or, you can look at me and accomplish all the missions. "


    At the end of the speech, the figure of the woman disappeared rapidly.


    Lingyao looked at the woman and said in a loud voice: "you come out and kill me if you can. You can''t hurt my friends, you can''t hurt Lu Fan and her mother-in-law."


    the woman gave a scornful laugh and disappeared.


    "Lingyao, lingyao,"


    when she was talking about the past, grandma Qian suddenly found lingyao''s wandering. She hurriedly pushed lingyao''s shoulder with her palm, shaking it and shouting.


    Lingyao slowly opened her eyes, but at this time her expression, her eyes, are completely different from the original.


    Eyes, with a little golden light. Looking at mother-in-law Qian, she said, "it''s very good. Your task is very good. There is a reason why God sent you to me. "


    Grandma Qian was stunned and looked at lingyao and murmured, "you are not lingyao. You did wake up. "


    "Lingyao" chuckled: "you already know that I will wake up one day. You have sealed my spirit and my strength. This kind of blasphemy, I should have let you to pieces. But you still let me through the most difficult 20 years. I decided to forgive you. My slave, go at ease. I''m going to take back everything that belongs to me. The whole world will tremble because of my existence. The best time for me is coming, and God will not deceive me. "


    Mother Qian took back her hand and said, "you will not succeed. All those who want to seal the gods are going to die ugly. "


    "Lingyao" said with a smile, "really, I''ve been dead."


    Lingyao gets up and strides out. At this moment, the golden light on her becomes extremely powerful.


    With only one step, the light of Daoyu shines at her feet. Strength is soaring, breath is expanding.


    Mother-in-law Qian suddenly said in a loud voice, "lingyao, don''t lose your heart."


    "lingyao" turned around and asked, "are you talking to me?"


    mother-in-law Qian said: "no, I''m talking to another you. I''ll wait for you on the way to death

 Chapter 1097

    "Lingyao" palm gold surging, seems to have the idea of money mother-in-law.


    But after a while of silence, "lingyao" resisted her impulse, smiled contemptuously at mother-in-law Qian and walked out of the yard.


    Outside, Lu fan has been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing "lingyao" coming out, Lu Fan immediately went up.


    "Lingyao, how do you feel now?"


    Lu Fan stretched out his hand and grabbed Ling Yao''s arm.


    All of a sudden, "lingyao" threw Lu Fan''s hand away directly and looked at Lu Fan with murderous eyes.


    This kind of look, the Lu fan that looks directly froze on the spot.


    He never thought lingyao would look at him like this.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Lu Fan frowned and asked aloud.


    In the hands of lingyao, the golden light has gathered into a group and is ready to move at any time.


    Looking up and down at Lu fan, "lingyao" said: "good cultivation, good body. You will be my servant. "


    Lu Fan couldn''t understand. He stared at lingyao''s face and said, "servant. What are you talking about. "


    "Lingyao" raised his head and said: "can''t you understand human language. It''s hard to understand the word "servant."


    Lu fan has seen something wrong. Slowly, his sword appears.


    "Lingyao, if it''s you. This kind of joke is uninteresting. Stop at once. If it wasn''t for you, I''m sorry you couldn''t leave today. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan raised his sword and fixed his eyes on lingyao.


    That pair is full of indifference and pride, but also with rich golden eyes, let Lu Fan feel completely strange.


    This is not the look that lingyao he knew should have.


    "You want to do it with me."


    "Lingyao" also raised his hand with anger.


    The golden light in his hand has already surged to a certain extent.


    But at this time, she suddenly saw the ring on Lu Fan''s hand.


    Immediately, lingyao stepped back in terror. As if I saw something terrible.


    Lu Fanshun looks at his finger with lingyao''s eyes.


    There are only two rings, one is jiuxiao ring, the other is the Lord ring of their Lu family.


    Lu Fan didn''t know that she was afraid to take a ring. He didn''t even understand why lingyao was afraid.


    But lingyao saw Lu Fan''s palm, just like seeing a ghost in the daytime, retreating continuously, and retreating faster and faster.


    Lu Fangang wants to stop her, but lingyao turns around and flies.


    Directly in midair with golden light disappeared.


    Lu Fan rushes forward to grab lingyao''s ankle.


    Palm across, but only caught a ray of golden light.


    "Damn it, lingyao."


    Lu Fan roared, but no one answered him.


    Lu Fan couldn''t understand lingyao''s disappearing way. Why did lingyao leave? He was even confused.


    "What happened."


    Lu Fan gnaws his teeth in secret, turns around and walks directly into mother-in-law Qian''s yard.


    Now I''m afraid that only mother-in-law qian can give him some answers. Lu Fan pushes the door and enters, but at a glance he sees that mother-in-law Qian''s mouth is covered with blood, and the whole human breath is about to disappear completely.


    Hurriedly, Lu fan comes to mother-in-law Qian, and the avenue of life pours into her body.


    Seeing Lu fan, mother-in-law Qian chuckled, "good skill. Life Avenue, this is your harvest in Dansheng kingdom. Put it away. You don''t need to use this for me. My God is going to die. What''s the use of injecting more power into your body? "


    Lu fan asked anxiously, "grandma Qian, what happened to lingyao. What happened to her. "


    Mother-in-law Qian said: "Lu fan, lingyao is facing her own fate. It''s like you''re facing your own three disasters. That year, after you left the devil Kingdom, I took a forced look at the fate of the two of you. As a result, I found a very good thing. Your future is connected with lingyao''s future. As long as you don''t die, lingyao will be OK. Lu fan, no matter what lingyao has done in the future, you must forgive her and let her. Because she''s not doing what she wants right now. Promise me, will you. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "grandma, I can''t understand what you are talking about. Can you explain that


    "Everything you want to know," said Mrs. Qian. You can go back to Wu''an and find my body. You''ll find everything you want to know. I don''t have much time. Lu Fan promised me. You must promise me. Don''t do anything to either of you. "


    Lu Fan looked at the tears from the corner of mother Qian''s eyes and sighed: "I promise you. Grandma, are you sure lingyao is OK? "


    Grandma Qian said with a smile, "as long as you are OK. She''ll be fine. Because you are her robber. "


    Mother-in-law Qian held out her finger and pointed to Lu Fan''s heart.


    Lu Fan murmured, "the man who broke the robbery."


    Mother Qian took back her hand, took a deep breath and said softly, "you two have already connected the destiny. Two lives and two souls, death and life, the fate of heaven, the mountains and rivers are still. I''m glad that I haven''t done anything wrong these years. "


    Mother-in-law Qian said what Lu Fan couldn''t understand. Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "mother-in-law, you know where she has gone."


    "Don''t look for her," smiled mother-in-law Qian. She will come to you. "


    Finish saying, money mother-in-law closed his eyes, palms down, vitality to go.


    Lu Fan rushes into mother-in-law Qian''s body to save her life, only to find her body suddenly empty.


    What internal organs, what bones, what channels, all disappeared.


    When a breeze blows, mother-in-law Qian''s body dissipates with the wind, leaving only a trace of dust in the wind.


    The wind whirls away, and everything goes to heaven and earth.


    "When you die, you die."


    Lu Fan clenched his fist and hated that he didn''t come in early.


    Mother-in-law Qian still didn''t make it clear to him. He still couldn''t understand what happened.


    A good person, how to go in and talk with mother-in-law Qian a few words, then come out to become completely different. It''s not just the breath, the eyes, the look, the power, etc. that seem to be completely different from the original. Especially the golden light in his hand, Lu Fan remembered that the power was definitely more powerful than the vigorous power possessed by the general warrior. At that moment, even he felt danger instinctively.


    She''s like a different person......


    Wait.


    What did Lu fansuddenly think of.


    Change.


    Is it, take away.


    Lu fan is especially alert to such things.


    After all, he''s almost lost, and twice.


    Clench your fist, and Lu Fan clenches his teeth.


    If this is the case, Lu fan, who took away lingyao, will surely destroy her spirit forever.

 Chapter 1098

    The quiet valley is covered with red leaves.


    The trees here are very different from those in other places. They are obviously the same trees. Other places are full of green leaves. It''s the only place with a radius of ten li, full of red.


    The wind doesn''t move, the leaves are still. It''s like the world in the picture.


    Outside the red leaves, where green meets red.


    A figure stands, with tears on his face and a red pen in his hand. It''s the master of the sacred pen of wanzunguo, Huangfu Wu.


    Several stones were built into a graveyard in front of him. Huangfu Wu put a bracelet into the graveyard.


    There were tears on his face, and Huangfu Wu had no ordinary look at all.


    The sadness in the eyes is endless, and tears drop to the ground.


    Close your eyes, Huangfu will be able to recall the kingdom of heaven in his mind and open the hall in the Ming Dynasty. His wife is tentacled through and swallowed.


    This painful memory occupied his whole body and mind.


    Every time I think of it, it''s painful.


    "It''s all your stuff. I put it here. You said that if another day you were unlucky to die outside. Then you will be buried in the woods, accompanied by the breeze, accompanied by the moon, not back to the land of honor


    At the end of his speech, Huang Fuwu choked.


    It never occurred to huangfuwu before he came to Qingtian. Never thought that she should die in front of her own.


    Huangfu Wu took a deep breath and stopped his tears.


    Then he put his pen in.


    "When you go, I will not paint for anyone in my life. May this pen go with you. "


    Huangfu Wu buried his pen and bracelet deeply.


    He did not use any force, every stone, no piece of earth is hand-made.


    After all this, Huang Fu took his energy with his hands and wiped it on his head.


    The sharp vitality of his hand cut off his hair. In a short time, huangfuwu''s head was as clean as a mirror.


    "I don''t like fighting. I was born with three flowers gathering at the top, and my energy rushed out of my scalp. My hair is my strength. If someone grabs my hair, it will make me lose a lot of strength and hurt me. You have always said that this is my weakness, which must not be known. But you don''t know. My weakness is never hair, but you. "


    After Huangfu Wu wiped his hair clean, the whole person brought a layer of light.


    He did not release any power, and the light was completely the light formed by the forces of heaven and earth around him.


    "I am willing to fight for you to death. From today on, I will kill all the demons in the world."


    Huangfu Wu held his hair and whispered.


    His voice was so powerful that even the trees around him were dancing.


    Having said all this, huangfuwu put his hair in front of the tomb and strode to leave.


    But just as he turned around, a figure came slowly. Walk straight in front of him.


    Not fast, but in a blink of an eye into the mangrove forest behind.


    Huangfu Wu turned his head, looked at it, and said nothing more.


    Because he also knows the visitor. Isn''t this Lu Fan''s wife, lingyao.


    These days, huangfuwu has seen it several times.


    Huangfu Wu continued to move forward, but at this time, from the mangrove forest, there was a terrible force, which made Huangfu''s face distorted.


    All around the trees there was a click, and the ground under my feet was broken.


    Then, a wisp of magic from the mangrove forest.


    Huangfu''s murderous spirit surged at once. When he saw the evil spirit, he felt that he could not contain himself and wanted to kill people.


    "Demon repair."


    Huangfu Wu immediately followed him into the mangrove forest.


    The body turns into streamer. Huangfu quickly flies forward.


    Soon, huangfuwu saw the direction of evil Qi.


    It is a broad ground, surrounded by no trees, only the wind on the ground can not move, foot bending leaves.


    "Lingyao" stands on a leaf and seems to be looking for something. She reaches for a move. There is a magic gas rising from the ground and spreading around.


    Huangfu Wu frowned at the sight. What was he doing.


    Why there are so many magic Qi on the ground here.


    Poof.


    "Lingyao" a palm press, immediately a terrible evil spirit spread from the ground, the distance is a forest dumping, the ground countless cracks such as cobweb spread.


    The golden light came out of lingyao''s body, and Huangfu''s voice was startled.


    For the first time, he found that lingyao was so powerful. I don''t know how much better it is than the world cup.


    Judging from the Taoism area under the foot of "lingyao", this strength is far beyond that of ordinary wuzun.


    Moreover, the strength and the power of Taoism are just like heaven''s power coming from Huangfu Wu.


    "It turns out that Lu Fan''s wife is so strong."


    Huangfu Wu said in his heart.


    At this time, "lingyao" seems to have finally found what he wants to find.


    With the palm turned, all the red leaves were scattered, and a soft sword rose slowly from the ground.


    "Lingyao" eyes with excited light, this is her weapon.


    That is because her blade is here, so the spirit belonging to her unties the seal.


    Mother Qian sealed her spirit and reincarnated power with her own strength, but she could not seal the sword, only buried it in the soil.


    But with the passage of time, the seal weakened. In addition, lingyao ate the golden stone specially sealed by mother-in-law Qian and gained strength again.


    So as long as lingyao is close to the sword, the spirit sealed in her body will soon wake up.


    Mother Qian expected this, but she couldn''t stop it.


    Lu fan doesn''t know this. He brings lingyao back here, so everything will be like this.


    "Lingyao" grasped his weapon in one hand, and the sky suddenly turned black.


    Such a scene is like the birth of a devil.


    Huangfuwu was completely shocked to see this scene.


    "Lingyao" has more and more golden light, and its weapons are more and more bright.


    Her breath is still surging wildly. She sprints all the way from wuzun at night, and soon reaches the edge of the extreme strong.


    Huangfu retreated a little, so as not to get involved in this terrible power.


    "Is it demon repair?"


    Huangfuwu is a little confused. He can''t understand what "lingyao" is and why it can rise so fiercely.


    At the same time, the eight money saints who are resting in the magic village rush to the sky.


    They looked at the dark sky, the more and more bright light in the distant woods, and the color of surprise rose in their eyes.


    "This power seems to have come from ancient times."


    The way of money.


    The celestial sage looked at the sky and shook his head and said, "no, this power comes from heaven."


    "It''s the emissary."


    Eight Fang Qian Sheng said.


    The face of Huanyu Tiansheng suddenly became cold.


    "Mad emissary, the public enemy of the world."

 Chapter 1099

    Almost everyone saw this scene, and immediately the Lord of Dansheng, the Lord of Lixi, and all the powerful people stepped out.


    For so many days, everyone was so nervous that when they saw the black sky, someone immediately turned around to run away and cried out, "demon repair is coming."


    "Shut up."


    The Lord of Lixi shouted at those who shouted for no reason.


    This power is not a magic attack.


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng was more knowledgeable. His eyes narrowed and he looked into the distance and said, "it''s not a demon repair, but it''s more difficult than a demon repair."


    After that, the Lord of Dansheng looked at the Lord of Lixi, and his eyes seemed to ask if we were going.


    Li Xizong was silent for a moment and said: "go and have a look. Everyone, act together, do not leave the team without permission. If it is, kill our demon cultivator. When I saw it, I immediately joined forces to escape. I think the eight money saints and the universal heaven saints have already passed. "


    Li Xi is right. At this time, the eight square Qian Sheng and the universal Tian Sheng have risen from the sky and flew straight to the place where the power was released.


    Lu Fan also saw the changes of heaven and earth. He didn''t know what the power was. But he still read two words instinctively.


    "Lingyao."


    Lu Fan''s face slightly changed, and he immediately rose.


    In the devil village, hundreds of roads rise and go straight to the deep forest.


    Fu 15, Fu 7 and others stared at this scene, but no one dared to follow up.


    At the same time, in the red leaf forest, "lingyao" has firmly grasped her soft sword in her hand.


    There is no doubt that the sword is a unique sword. It''s three feet long, forged in chaos, one finger wide, and the cold light is threatening.


    With the sword in hand, lingyao''s hair began to fly aimlessly.


    A special armor of chaos began to appear on her.


    Spread from the soles of the feet, the solid gasification of chaos emerges from the body of "lingyao" as a piece of Rune armor.


    The so-called runes, look at them carefully. It can be found that those are the marks of mountains, rivers, insects and animals.


    The reflection of heaven and earth is on the armor of "lingyao". The soft sword in her hand also brings a flash of thunder.


    When the armor spread to the waist, "lingyao" suddenly found that his small purse was in the way.


    "What is this?"


    "Lingyao" looked at the purse in disgust.


    I don''t seem to understand why I have this kind of thing.


    Shake hands, "lingyao" will throw the bag aside.


    The armour covers the whole body all at once, which can only be described as "lingyao".


    The eyes became cold and the figure flew.


    "Lingyao" suddenly cut his sword into the forest.


    There is no shadow of sword Qi, and a forest disappears abruptly.


    Just like a big hand suddenly pulled all the trees away, showing the figure of huangfuwu among the trees.


    Huangfuwu looked at lingyao in amazement, which she had never seen before.


    More do not understand, "Ling Yao" suddenly to him, what is the meaning.


    However, the armor on lingyao made Huangfu Wu feel more familiar.


    He stared at the armor of lingyao.


    In a moment, Huangfu Wu swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said: "the left sun and the moon, the right mountains and rivers, all animals in the chest, heaven and earth in the heart. You are wearing the armor of the ancient gods. You are the legendary emissary. "


    "Lingyao" raised his head and said: "you have a good understanding. It''s much better to be a mediocre human with white eyes. Man, report your name, kneel before me, and you will become the most faithful believer in the world. Get eternal peace. "


    Huangfuwu listened to lingyao''s words and said with a sneer, "you devil Xiu has changed your words again. Do not worship the gods, worship the gods. "


    As he spoke, Huangfu Wu had already let out his murderous spirit.


    "Lingyao" shook his head and said: "why do people now know how to move forward and backward. We must learn enough to understand the principle of submission. "


    "Lingyao" raised his hand, and Huangfu''s vitality was directly broken.


    No reason, no sign.


    Her strength is as invisible as heaven and earth''s own attack. It''s very powerful, but it doesn''t have any track.


    Huangfuwu flew out directly and hit the ground to death.


    There are deep pits in the human form. It seems that Huangfu''s cultivation didn''t play any role at this moment.


    Poof.


    Huangfu''s blood spurted out, and his organs were churning.


    The Qi of heaven and earth doesn''t play a defensive role under this force. His five element body didn''t help him resist anything.


    "Lingyao" slowly flew to the top of huangfuwu''s head and said coldly: "your strength is good. I can give you another chance to surrender. This is a great gift, if you are not sure. The next attack is when you die. "


    Huangfu Wu spewed out a mouthful of blood and said with a smile: "I thought that Lu Fan was regarded as a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh by the demon cultivation. His wife, should also be righteous and upright. I didn''t expect that it was you who made me despise you. "


    "Lingyao" frowned: "Lu Fan''s wife. How could such foolish mating behavior of human beings fall on my head. If you don''t choose again, die. "


    "Lingyao" once again raised his hand, palm out, the world changed again.


    Huangfu Wu said with a smile: "I never submit to anyone in my life, including any God of bullshit. If you want to kill, you don''t need to talk. "


    "Lingyao" frowned slightly and said, "is that right. Then I will restore peace to the world from your death. "


    The palm of the hand fell in an instant, and the terrible power depressed Huang Fu Wu''s body in an instant.


    At the time of the thousand army''s attack, Huangfu bravely supported his own realm of Tao.


    But just after Daoyu appeared, it was directly broken by the power of lingyao.


    At the same time, huangfuwu was blown out.


    This time half of his body was blown to pieces, and it was not long before he saw it.


    At this moment, a human figure turned into streamer and caught Huangfu Wu, who was covered with blood.


    The first person to arrive is not someone else, but Lu fan, who rushed to the extreme.


    Looking up, Lu Fan looks at "lingyao" and blinks, "what are you doing?"


    "Lingyao" looked at Lu fan, and her eyes also flickered slightly. It seemed that there was a strange mood in the wave, but in a moment, she pressed it down.


    Another one died. Lingyao raised her hand again.


    But at this time, all around a ray of light appeared.


    The eight money saints, the heaven saints of the world and all the Lords of the Kingdom appeared in the sky.


    They surrounded lingyao, and Qian Shenglang said, "you are a emissary."

 Chapter 1100

    The power of the world began to surge in the body of the eight square Qian Sheng. When he said the word "emissary", the murderous spirit contained in his tone was no less than when he said the word "magic cultivation".


    Huanyu Tiansheng flew directly to the back of lingyao and sealed the way of lingyao''s retreat.


    The two sages have obviously killed lingyao.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, are you ok. Lingyao, what are you doing? Don''t come down soon. "


    Han Feng, who had just arrived, shouted to lingyao.


    But how could "lingyao" care about them? At the moment, she has completely focused on the eight money saints and the world saints. In her eyes, only these two people are threatening her now.


    "Sure enough, I lost my awe of the gods. You human beings are lawless. You really start to try to gain the power against the sky. Today, you still want to fight with me. "Br >


    " lingyao "swung his soft sword, and the terrible sound of gas exploded in the air.


    Immediately, in addition to the eight money saints and the universal heaven saints, others were directly shocked by the invisible force.


    Including Lu fan, they even took several steps back.


    "It is the power of the emissary. Your existence should have been submerged in the long river of history. "


    Eight side Qian Sheng raised his hand, and one side of the world suddenly spread.


    Huanyu Tiansheng''s deduction Avenue also quickly condensed out of the array and appeared at the foot of "lingyao".


    The joint efforts of the two sages finally changed lingyao''s face.


    Only then did she realize that she had regained her strength. In the face of the world''s top real strong, it seems that there are still some problems.


    But lingyao is not timid, not to mention afraid.


    She just pointed at everyone and said in a loud voice, "ridiculous human beings. However, heaven has eyes. What you do now will bring you death punishment. "


    Bafang Qian Sheng and Huanyu Tian Sheng are too lazy to listen to lingyao''s words.


    They went straight.


    "Out of battle."


    "One side killed."


    Suddenly, the power of the eight square Qian Sheng and the universal Tian Sheng separated a separate space in the midair. The "lingyao" was firmly sealed into the small world of Qian Sheng.


    The world is dominated by me. All kinds of destructive forces act on lingyao.


    Immediately lingyao''s body became unreal.


    Follow closely. The array of the world''s saints is also completely exploded. Strength. Just a look. People will feel the invasion and impact of death.


    Everyone started to step back. Elder martial brother Han Feng has bowed his head. We can''t see the power anymore.


    The battle of masters. Not to a certain extent. Want to watch. It''s a very difficult thing.


    It contains the power of Tao. Can let the person of low accomplishment. Direct mind confusion. The heart of Tao breaks. The cultivation is a little higher. And the heart of Tao shudders. Dare not look straight.


    People in the field. Except for a few extreme strong ones. Few others can look directly at the battle of Qian Sheng and others.


    But Lu Fan happens to be one of the few people who can watch. He saw "lingyao" struggling under the attack of Qian Sheng and Tian Sheng.


    Although the golden light of "lingyao" seems to be powerful and terrible. But in the union of the two saints.


    But still not enough.


    Bang.


    A cracked voice sounded. "Lingyao" actually holds a soft sword in her hand. Directly cut off the world of Qian Sheng.


    But with the force of the explosion. Or will "lingyao" fried to the ground.


    It''s just where Huangfu''s martial arts fell. Lingyao also blew out a man shaped hole.


    Lu Fan couldn''t help but move forward a few steps. All the swords in his hands have been clenched.


    Senior brother Han Feng. Elder martial brother and others can''t understand it at all.


    Elder martial brother Chuxing just wanted to say something, but he was stopped directly by the elder martial brother.


    Lingyao''s hair is a bit scattered. The breath is also a little unsteady.


    It''s the power that just recovered. Although it is also the level of the extreme strong. But to be able to compete with the two saints. No doubt it''s still wishful thinking.


    "Human beings. You dare to hurt me. "


    "Lingyao" screamed hysterically.


    The golden light on the body condenses a female martial god holding a long sword. The armor. That look. That look is no different from lingyao.


    "Lingyao" actually condenses the virtual shadow. It''s her.


    "The emissary," said Qian shengleng. The staff that rules the human race in ancient times. He claims to be the emissary of heaven and earth. He always takes gods as his goal, and sees the existence of life as grass mustard. Thousands of years ago, you slaughtered ten nations because they spoke disrespectfully to you. Five hundred years ago, you opened the border between chaos and void, and let the fierce beasts in chaos rush into all countries. Trying to rule everything again. You are just as hateful as the devil. All the people in the world should be killed when they meet you. "


    "It''s amazing that you are not extinct yet," said the celestial sage


    The words of Qian Sheng and Tian Sheng from all over the world have made many masters realize.


    Even Lu Fan understood what the so-called emissary was.


    They are the destroyers in the folklore, they don''t speak any reason, they just want to rule all the hateful existence.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath, he really did not understand why "lingyao" would become like this.


    However, the eight money saints and the universal heaven saints did not give Lu Fan time to think, and the two saints gathered their strength again.


    The hands suddenly press down, the power of the world spreads out, and the dead press on "lingyao".


    Immediately, "lingyao" bent down. In one side of the world, all the forces of heaven and earth are not easy to use. The only one who controls everything is Qian Sheng.


    At the same time, the world saints also released their own world power.


    This is the first time that people have seen the small world of the world. It is an ocean full of different lights. It seems that there is something in it, but they can''t see it clearly.


    Two small worlds directly put lingyao on the ground. At this moment, lingyao finally showed some fear on her face.


    It''s not a joke between Qian Sheng and Tian Sheng. They are ready to kill.


    When other leaders heard the words, some of them raised their hands.


    "It was the destroyer. Kill it. "


    "It''s disgusting to hide in our team. Kill her."


    "Abominable women, destroyers are more abominable than demons."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Countless forces began to gather. "Lingyao" never thought that the moment when she woke up today was the time when she died.


    Lu fan can''t see any more. Although he guesses that lingyao in front of him is not his lingyao, he can''t watch her die.


    "Wait a minute, people. It''s not what you think."


    Lu Fan shouted loudly.


    Can eight square money Saint only lightly glanced at him, then directly waved down.


    The hands of the world''s heavenly saints are waving, and the moves of other masters are released.


    Extremely terrible power, from the sky, straight to "lingyao" to kill.


    Lingyao''s eyes widened at this time, as if she had seen the coming of death.

 Chapter 1101

    Although the golden power has the splendor of heaven and earth, it''s hard to prevent so many experts from fighting together.


    The only reaction of lingyao is to force the whole body out of the body. With such a gesture, I would like to see if I can keep my life under such a strong offensive.


    But the next moment, "lingyao" suddenly found himself in front of a shadow.


    Holding a heavy sword, Yi Jue flies.


    The Cape enveloped her body, and the sword, like a doorplate, stood in front of her.


    Under the impact of power, "lingyao" only felt that the bones of her whole body were singing softly, but it was not so unbearable.


    The ground is collapsing and the space is crumbling.


    Everything in sight is destroyed.


    Ear has lost all sound, it seems that the brain at this moment has become blank.


    The terrible force bombarded for ten days.


    When all is quiet, the woods are gone.


    What red leaves, what green trees, everything into nothingness.


    Only the huge holes in the ground show everything.


    This is also the result of the strength of all the strong. Once the cultivation has reached a certain level, there will be no more leakage of power. It must be a precise and powerful blow.


    Said only hit you, will not hurt any flowers and grass around.


    Without this level, one''s accomplishments will be regarded as white practice.


    However, the power leaked out now is still so fierce, which can only show the power of killing in that moment. It can be described as burning mountains and boiling sea, killing cities and destroying the country.


    When everything comes to peace, the scene that comes to our eyes is unexpected to all of us.


    "Lingyao" was not killed as expected by Qian Sheng and Tian Sheng of the universe.


    She seemed to have been slightly hurt, because there was a man in front of her at the last moment.


    Lu Fan.


    Gasping for breath, Lu Fan was dripping blood all over.


    The clothes are broken, only the cloud haze Cape behind looks a little better, but also has appeared the fine lines.


    If you look closely, you can see that these are actually cracks.


    At the last moment, Lu Fan blocked the body of "lingyao" with his sword and flesh. Help lingyao bear at least 70% of the power.


    The remaining 30% are also blocked by the cloud haze Cape.


    Lu Fan''s heavy sword was stuck on the ground, and there was not a good place on his whole body.


    He looked up at Qian Sheng and Tian Sheng, and said, "you can''t kill her."


    "Lu fan, do you want to protect a god emissary? You know, your behavior is no different from your becoming a demon cultivator."


    The world sage, who had been silent for a long time, said: "Lu fan, if you stop here again. We''ll kill you together. Now get out of the way. There''s a life to be saved. "


    Lu Fan said little by little that his head was raised, he swallowed a mouthful of blood and said slowly, "she is my person, I will not let her."


    The eyes of Qian Sheng in all directions are cold.


    In the eyes of both of them, there is no chance.


    They have been trying to kill Lu Fan for a long time. Now it seems like a great opportunity.


    "What do you want to do? The most holy person in the world. Are you going to arrest a shit pot for people and kill people?" elder martial brother Han Feng jumped out directly and came to Lu Fan''s side, pointing to the eight square Qian Sheng and the world Tian Sheng, he shouted.


    No matter what reason is unreasonable, he also saw something wrong with "lingyao", but he could not watch Lu Fan''s accident.


    Elder martial brother, elder martial brother Chuxing and elder martial brother Chutian all stood up.


    "Man, you can''t kill," said master brother Lang


    "You stupid boys," said Qian Sheng. Don''t you know the horror of the destroyer? Do you want to be her slave once she recovers her strength. Or find other emissaries, it''s possible to recreate the chaos. You know, we are working for the world. Dear lords, what do you say? "


    other lords nodded and felt that Qian Sheng from all directions seemed to have made sense.


    For the sake of righteousness, what is killing someone.


    All the Lords here are sacrificing. What do they mean.


    The Lord of Dansheng country stood aside and didn''t speak. Dongpang just wanted to come forward, but he was stopped by the Lord of Dansheng country.


    "You shenhuang and jiuxiao live and die together. You don''t understand the word" Shenshi ". Dongpang immediately hesitated.


    "Why, martial uncle?" said the wind, taking a rest. "Are we just looking around like this?"


    Dongpang shook his head and said, "naturally, we can''t look at it, but..."


    Without listening to the words from the back of Dongpang, Feng went directly to Lu Fan''s side and said in a loud voice, "I don''t know the chaos. I only know that you want to kill people if you say a few words casually. This is very wrong. "


    Han Feng turned to look at the wind for a rest and said in surprise, "Oh, you are a friend, I have made up my mind."


    "There is nothing wrong. Since you want to die with her, you can go. "


    Bafang Qian Sheng is too lazy to be wordy. He raises his hand directly.


    But at this time, a voice came from far away.


    "Do you want to kill in such a hurry? Lu Fan saved all your lives. You want to kill his wife directly now. Is that right? "Br >


    in a word, many lords become hesitant.


    Eight square money Saint raise hand, also don''t know should fall.


    No need to look. There is only one person who can say such words. That is the Lord of Lixi.


    He finally came here. Although the speed was a little slow, it was good that he appeared in time.


    The emperor of Lixi was pushed to the front of the crowd by the dragon.


    With some anger on his face, Emperor Lixi pointed to Qian Shengdao in all directions: "if you don''t speak sense, then you can do it. Let people all over the world see how the so-called three saints betray their faith and repay their kindness with vengeance. You can still kill all the people on the scene. If I get to Lu Fan''s side, will you still kill me? "


    the palm of the palm of the eight square Qian Sheng is helpless. No matter how stupid he is, he can''t fight against the Lord Lixi. Now, it is clear that the Lixi patriarch is the unconditional protector of Lu Fan.


    In a hurry, the Lord of Lixi winked at Lu Fan and signaled that he would take "lingyao" away.


    Lu Fan understood the expression of Li Xi and turned around with his teeth clenched.


    "Lingyao, let''s go."


    Lu Fan''s hand has just been put on lingyao''s arm.


    Suddenly, a sword entered Lu Fan''s heart.


    "Lingyao" looked at Lu Fan coldly, but the light in his eyes was complicated.


    Lu Fan looks at the sword on his chest, but he can''t say a word.


    "You..."


    Poof.


    The soft sword is pulled out, and Lu fan falls back on his back.


    Lingyao drags away Lu Fan''s cloud haze Cape, and the figure disappears with golden light.


    The eldest elder martial brother with the fastest reaction just hit it with one fist, but he didn''t hit anything.


    Lu Fan fell to the ground with a bang.

 Chapter 1102

    "Lu Fan. Lu Fan.


    There was a cry in his ear. Lu Fan fell to the ground, looking at elder martial brother Han Feng, elder martial brother Han Feng, shisan and nangongxing, who were running in a short distance, and Emperor Lixi, who was stunned.


    The world seems to be slowing down at this moment, and Lu Fan feels that he can clearly see all people''s expressions.


    In the sky, the face of Bafang Qian Sheng''s surprise turns into a joking face, and the smile of Tiansheng''s mouth turns.


    The faces of all the elder martial brothers were shocked and angry. Others were either surprised, shaking their heads, or indifferent.


    The sound in my ear is far away, and the whole world seems to be quiet at this moment.


    Lu Fan didn''t understand why lingyao stabbed him. He didn''t expect that he would be stabbed by lingyao one day.


    The pain in the body is far less than the pain in the heart.


    Lu fan has never felt such pain that he can''t breathe. He feels that he may collapse at any time.


    When Zhang Yuehan lost him, he didn''t feel this pain.


    At that time, there was more anger.


    But this time, Lu Fan''s eyes fell with tears.


    Why is that.


    Lu fan asked himself in his heart that lingyao''s indifferent face seemed to be deeply engraved in his mind.


    Although Lu Fan also knew that lingyao might have been taken away by others, he could not accept such a thing.


    It''s not an illusion, it''s not a lie.


    This is the real world, the blood on the body, the tears on the heart.


    The world in front of him began to blur, and Lu Fan could feel clearly that the vitality in his body began to pass.


    At the same time, his body, luansheng''s ferocious face, came out again.


    "Lu fan, ha ha. Was stabbed a sword by one''s most beloved woman, felt whether to want to collapse. Give up. Let me take control of your affairs. I will surely make her pay ten times and a hundred times what you suffer today. As long as you give me your * *


    Luansheng''s face is close to the spirit of Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan also felt that his consciousness was sinking.


    "I''m in pain."


    Lu Fan in the heart of a light call, darkness such as the tide.


    No one can hear his cry. All people can see is Lu Fan''s bloody body and the unfenced sword in his hand.


    "This is the end of believing in the emissary. Stupid idiots have to pay for their lives to understand this. "


    Eight Fang Qian Sheng disdains to point to Lu Fan Dao.


    Elder martial brother and others immediately infuse Lu Fan''s body with power.


    Nangongxing has cut his wrist again, and blood drops into Lu Fan''s mouth.


    "What do you know, Ge Laozi. Do you know what trust is. Do you know what love and righteousness are. Do you understand the truth of the world. You don''t know anything, you bastard saint. Besides bullshit, what else can you do? "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng has blood in his eyes. He points to Qian Sheng of Bafang and scolds him.


    The look of Bafang Qian Sheng immediately cooled down. Looking at Han Feng, he said: "boy, if you just said that, you may die here. Understand. Your foolish younger martial brother Lu Fan believes in these ethereal and useless things, so he will come to this end. "


    Han Feng was even more angry. He tore off his clothes and threw out his blue water sky sword.


    Straight to the cheek of Qian Sheng of eight directions.


    Dang.


    A crisp sound, the green water long sky sword has not yet met the body of the eight square Qian Sheng, then it is played to one side by the invisible force.


    But the anger on the face of Bafang Qian Sheng has turned into a moribund killing intention.


    This may be the first time someone dares to fight against him except for the demon cultivator.


    Although he was weak, he could not tolerate such provocation.


    Han Feng then clapped his chest and scolded: "come on, kill me. What nonsense three saints, a fool lost his life, two shameless don''t face. In particular, you are an old dog of all directions. In addition to withholding your identity, you are shouting and killing people. You are not as good as a three-year-old except for your higher accomplishments. Younger martial brother Lu fan, he entered the demon cultivation by himself. How many times did he find out the plan of the demon cultivation and then let an old dog like you escape. Now, you are going to kill either Lu fan or his younger martial brother''s wife. You know that there are two words of shame in the world, but you still have half the skin. You''re not going to kill me. Do it, old dog. "


    The anger of Qian Shengzhen from all directions is overwhelming, and the strength of the palm has gathered crazily.


    "You..."


    He was already angry and didn''t know what to say.


    Li Xizong''s eyes are not right. He immediately steps forward and pulls Han Feng behind him.


    Looking up at Bafang Qiansheng, Emperor Li Xizong said: "Bafang Qiansheng, what do you want to do. It''s not enough to be chased by the demon cultivator. Now we have to kill each other. "


    "The dignity of the strong can''t be defiled," shouted Qian Sheng. This boy, as well as the emissary of protection, once fell into the demon cultivation. Even Lu fan, who became the leader of the demon cultivation hall, should be killed. What''s the use of keeping such people. "


    At this time, the heavenly sage of the whole world said: "I know that Lu fan is not your man, Lord Li. You don''t have to cover him. Please get out of the way. Lu Fan himself is the leader of the demon cultivation hall. Although he seems to have helped us, who knows that he is not an undercover specially assigned by the demon cultivation. It''s just a good trick. Let''s see, from the beginning to the end, what we didn''t even notice. Lu fan knows. The blood sea of resentment that even we can''t help seems to have no effect on him. It''s hard for us to break through the demon repair circle. He even has a whole hall of demon repair to take over. Are these all his calculations. Is it all his arrangement. A small hall Lord, do these things, those demons, those Presbyterians don''t know. Look at the people around him. A group of raving curfew, a hidden emissary to this day. Hum, this is a good man. "


    Speaking of this, the celestial saint of the universe swept all the powerful men with his eyes. Obviously, some people had been moved by him and nodded softly.


    Li Xi''s face darkened, and he saw that the world''s heavenly saint and the eight square money Saint had made up their mind to kill Lu Fan today.


    What to do.


    The eyelids of the Emperor Li Xi began to beat. This situation is not what he wants to see.


    Once everyone on the scene thought that Lu Fan really had a problem, the situation would be out of control.


    Li Xi''s patriarch wanted to explain it, but these problems are not clear to other people except Lu Fan.


    Just as Li Xi was desperately thinking about how to answer, suddenly a voice sounded from behind.


    "I believe in Lu Fan."


    People turned around and saw that Huangfu Wu, who was covering his chest, finally stood up from the ground.


    Slowly, Huangfu said: "a person who has such a deep love will not be a bad person."

 Chapter 1103

    "Huangfuwu, what are you talking about? Come here."


    Wang zunguo saw Huang Fuwu walking to Lu Fan''s side slowly at this time, and could not help shouting.


    At this time, as the strongest young generation of wanzunguo, huangfuwu''s words largely represent wanzunguo''s position.


    Lord Wan is so anxious. He doesn''t want huangfuwu and Lu fan to lose here together. You know, for the land of universal respect, it is the future.


    Huangfu wugen didn''t want to look at wanzun.


    When he was in wanzun, he had little to do with the royal family.


    Now that the Lord of the land of ten thousand respects talks to him, Huangfu wugen should not have heard him. The face of the LORD looked black.


    The eyes of Bafang Qian Sheng became more and more gloomy. He didn''t expect that huangfuwu would stand on Lu Fan''s side in this situation.


    It''s not just a matter of huangfuwu standing alone, which means there are still people who don''t want to believe them.


    Qian said: "huangfuwu, young man, you have made a very unwise decision."


    Huangfu Wu looked at Qian Sheng and said with a smile, "it''s not wise. You don''t have to say it."


    "If you think you can stand up and protect Lu fan, that''s a big mistake," said Qian shengleng from all sides


    After that, the light in the hands of the eight masters of Qian is shining again, and the strength is gathering.


    "What about me?" when a person''s shadow falls, everyone looks at him and finds that he knows him.


    Xuanguo, ye Nantian.


    The Lord of Xuanguo sighed. The Lord of Fengyu doesn''t know what to say.


    The power in the hands of the eight money saints is still gathering, not converging because of the appearance of Ye Nantian.


    But then, Zuo Yundong also fell from the air.


    "How can this kind of thing be less than me? For the sake that you are a senior, I advise you not to be too much a man."


    Eight Fang Qian shengleng hums, but before he can say anything more, another voice rings.


    "At this time, it''s not right to kill each other again."


    It was the Lord of Dansheng and Ren Yu who fell down with the sound.


    Li Xi turned his head and looked at the Lord of Dansheng. For the Lord of Dansheng to stand out to protect Lu fan, he didn''t have much accident.


    He knew the gratitude and resentment between the Lord of Dansheng state and Shenxiao wusheng and jiuxiao gate at the beginning. He even knew the gratitude and resentment between the Lord of Dansheng state and Shenxiao wusheng from the data of animal husbandry.


    The Lord of Dansheng, he may still hate jiuxiao gate.


    But if this hatred is compared with his hatred of the three saints, it''s a small thing.


    "Indestructible, you are sure to stand with Lu Fan."


    the eyes of the celestial saint of the universe narrowed.


    The Lord of Dansheng looked at the world and said, "yes."


    "You know, you will bring you a lot of trouble if you do this," said the celestial sage


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng looked at the world with a smirk and said: "please. We alchemists are not afraid of trouble. Our people in Dansheng country, not to mention trouble. I don''t like Lu Fan either. If it wasn''t for Optimus Prime, I would have killed him if I met him again. But now, I''m willing to protect him once. It''s not because he''s so good, it''s just because you want to kill people. It''s too bad. I just want to ask you, if Lu fan is killed by you today, because of anger, you killed the kid who scolded Qian Shengyi of Bafang. In the future, you can kill all the people who have different opinions with you. Do you go to fight with the sealed heaven yourself. Let''s just go so that we don''t get killed in case of disagreement. "


    The heavenly sage of the whole world was flushed with the words of the Lord of the Dansheng kingdom.


    When other lords heard the words of the Lord of Dansheng, they all turned pale.


    Many of them don''t really care about Lu Fan''s life and death. But they can''t help but care about the attitude of the eight money saints to them in the future.


    If there is any danger of disagreement, they will be in danger.


    "Do you want to kill your heart if you don''t destroy it?" said Qian Shengdao, the leader of Dansheng kingdom. "I''m just a reminder."


    Eight Fang Qian Sheng turned to scan the crowd and said with an ugly face: "is there anyone else who wants to protect Lu fan? Today, I''d like to see how many people are so stupid."


    all the Lords of the country didn''t speak, but at this time, the two figures fell silently and came to Lu Fan.


    "Don''t look at me, I just think it''s better here," one of them said


    Han Feng looked at this man for a long time, then recognized him and said, "Zhao Mingyu."


    Zhao Mingyu said with a smile, "it''s me."


    The old man standing beside Zhao Mingyu did not speak, but attached himself and put his hand on Lu Fan''s body.


    A force belonging to the extreme strong rushed into Lu Fan''s body.


    Elder martial brother Chutian was stunned for a long time. Then he reacted and said with wide eyes: "Xiliang beast saint."


    The old man didn''t answer. He was obviously acquiescent.


    Immediately, elder martial brother and others stood respectfully on one side.


    They have heard of this name for many years. Maybe people outside the eastern boundary are not familiar with the name of the beast saint.


    But for the people in the eastern boundary, especially in Wu''an, the name is quite similar. They''ve heard it more than once.


    With the beast Saint standing out, several other lords also followed out and stood beside the Lord of Dansheng.


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng glanced a little, and probably could recognize who these lords were.


    Most of them are strong in the East. Although there are only a few people left, their breath is not weak. At least they are the peak of wuzun.


    These people''s going out, almost let eight square money saint and universal heaven Saint gas explode lung.


    But the smile rose on the face of Li Xi.


    It doesn''t look like it''s that bad. It seems that people in the East are very supportive of the Lord of Dansheng.


    Although the eastern boundary is the weakest of the four.


    Wanzun, Xuanguo seem to hesitate.


    It seems that the master of Lixi had some uncertainty among the nine powers.


    He coughed twice, and Li Xizong said: "the eight money saints, the world saints. I know you two don''t like Lu fan, but now you see that killing people is not allowed. I think we can sit down and discuss this matter. What do you think of it? "


    eight Fang Qian Sheng is biting his teeth secretly. Of course, he also saw that nothing can be done.


    Silence for a moment, eight square Qian Shengyao said: "Lixi, I will not discuss with a group of fools. Since you want to protect Lu fan like this. Then take care of him. You think he''s the Savior, he''s the future, funny. "


    Finish saying, eight square money Saint turns around to leave.


    "I don''t think we can act together," the celestial sage said. Let''s go our separate ways. "

 Chapter 1104

    Li Xi''s master''s eyes twinkled.


    The celestial sage of the whole world took a deep look at the Lord Lixi and said, "different ways do not conspire against each other."


    Li Xi''s Lord sighed. It seems that he had expected this situation. He just didn''t want this moment to happen.


    Li Xizong said: "it must be like this. At first, we are at a disadvantage compared with the demon cultivator. If we go our separate ways like this, it will be even weaker. "


    Eight square Qian Shengtou also does not return: "weak is weak.". There is no undercover agent like Lu Fan. Maybe, demon repair can deal with it better. Fellow lords, fellow citizens. If you believe in Lu fan, you can stay with him. If you want to believe me, let me go. "


    The words of Bafang Qian Sheng are natural and unrestrained. They seem to be very righteous and upright.


    Li Xi looked ridiculous, so he had to take out his handkerchief and cough twice


    The elder martial brother took Han Feng and shook his head slightly, implying him not to say any more.


    Just when Han Feng scolded him so fiercely, the elder martial brother didn''t hold on to him. Now he holds on to him. It can be seen that the elder martial brother actually agrees with what Han Feng said.


    In the sky, the Lord of Longwu, the Lord of Dingyu and the Lord of cangming took the lead in leaving with Qian Sheng.


    They don''t care what the situation is, no matter how things change.


    Still like according to the experience of the older generation, I think it''s right to follow the strong.


    The world in their eyes, only the strength of the contrast.


    For them, the reason is not very important.


    Then people from other countries left.


    The nine great powers, in addition to the Dansheng country, the people of the other eight countries, still follow the eight money saints and the universal heaven saints to fly away.


    A light, disappeared in the sky.


    Soon there were few people left in the sky.


    At a glance, there are only a few lonely beings left in the sky.


    When the Lord of Lixi glanced at them, he saw their identity.


    These people should be the martial masters or venerable ones who walk alone in the world.


    They all fell down and came to the Lord of Lixi. They bowed and said, "Lord of Lixi. We still want to believe you. "


    "Master Li, at this time, I feel that the eight money saints and the universal heaven saints really can''t be relied on. I hope your wisdom can help us to recover the situation. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Li Xi''s master threw his fists at several of them.


    Several strong men went out of the line to control the children of beast room.


    From the beginning to the end, they didn''t look at Lu fan at all. That is to say, they didn''t come because they believed in Lu Fan.


    They did not go with the eight money saints and the world saints.


    I just think that the eight money saints and the universal heaven saints are very unreliable. They are more willing to believe that Li Xi, who blew up the kingdom of Optimus and let the plan of demon cultivation not succeed completely.


    But there was no smile on Lixi''s face.


    He knew that the heat was not particularly reliable.


    Even, there is no reliable Lord of Dansheng who has opinions on Lu Fan.


    These are all grass on the wall. Once one day they think that the Lord of Dansheng kingdom or the beast house are not reliable.


    They will definitely choose to leave directly.


    These people are the ones who run fastest, run first-class and don''t have much courage.


    They may have achieved good accomplishments, but that''s the way to say, the nature of mind.


    At least for the strong to glorify this kind of thing, it''s just empty talk.


    Until then, Dongpang, who had been standing in the distance to watch, came to Lu Fan''s side slowly.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s face, Dong Pang smiles and shakes his head.


    Everything is calm, and Lu fan is still in a coma.


    The Lord of Lixi turned his head and looked at the Lord of Dansheng. He shook his head and sighed, "Lord of Dansheng, have you seen it. The world is divided. "


    The Lord of Dansheng said with a smile, "yes, from now on, the world will be divided into three parts."


    The Lord of Lixi then laughed and said, "the world is divided into three parts. How can you tell the world is divided into three parts."


    the Lord of Dansheng frowned and said: "one point for devil cultivation, one point for those who just left, one point for us."


    The Lord of Lixi shook his head and said, "Lord of Dansheng, you are not right. In my opinion, there are only two parts in the world. One point for demon repair, one point for us. "


    The Lord of the Dansheng kingdom said: "is it true that the Lord of Lixi does not value them so much?"


    the Lord of Lixi nodded: "yes. Throughout the past and the present. Those who do not follow the general trend of the world. It''s just a quick death. Don''t look at the strength of Bafang and Huanyu. But they will not give them much help except to cause trouble. "


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng couldn''t understand him, and said: "the general situation of the world, I don''t know what the Lord Li is referring to,"


    the Lord Li Xi, sitting in a wooden wheelchair, slowly came to Lu fan, looked at Lu fan, and stretched out his fingers. He pointed to Lu Fan''s face and said with a smile, "he is what I said."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the sky.


    The eyelids of Bafang Qian Sheng are still beating, and his anger has not weakened much because he left.


    Although the face of the celestial saint is a little better, there is a fire in his heart.


    "Bafang old man, sooner or later, Lu fan will become a disaster. He can''t kill him today. It''s hard to kill him later."


    The holy lips of the universe are still, and only by their own control of the power of the heaven and the earth, they transmit the word to the eight sides of Qian Shengdao.


    The eight Fang Qian Sheng also kept his mouth and skin still for half a minute, and said: "Lixi, the dead and sick seedling, is the lifeguard of Lixi, and he will not destroy them. The two of them represent the two powerful forces of controlling beast room and danta. We can''t do it now. Neither can we die. So it''s really hard to fight Lu Fan. But there is a way to kill him. "


    The celestial saint''s eyebrows stirred slightly and said, "Oh, what''s your way, if you say that we are going to attack secretly. Then forget it, such a disgraceful thing. I didn''t do it many years ago. Even if I let Lu Fan cultivate slowly, it will cause me a little trouble. I don''t want to put down my identity and assassinate a boy who is hundreds of years old. "


    "Hum," said Qian. Kill him, and he deserves it. I mean, we can''t do it for the time being. Then let others do it. Don''t forget to kill Lu Fan. It''s not just us. "


    Huanyu Tiansheng understood a little, and a smile appeared in his eyes, saying, "you said it, but it''s demon cultivation."


    the eight square Qian Sheng looked at the sky and said: "yes. A lot of demons. Do you think the three monsters will kill them? "


    the heavenly way of the universe:" Li Xi, not necessarily die. But Lu fanmo must be dead. "


    "Why?" asked Qian with a smile.


    Heaven said: "because, there are still us."

 Chapter 1105

    Confused, Lu Fan''s consciousness watched luansheng devour his body.


    If you change to normal, Lu fan will try his best to fight with her. The worst is to die together.


    But now, Lu fan is just watching quietly, with no action.


    He seems to have given up resistance and watched luansheng do things in his body.


    "Lingyao,"


    Lu Fan whispered lingyao''s name in his heart.


    The pride in my heart has been lost, and my blood is gone.


    For people like him, it''s not a big problem how hard he was hit or how badly he was injured.


    But once there is no such thing as a courageous heart of Tao, then this person will be completely abandoned.


    Lu Fan''s heart is beginning to collapse.


    If a person''s cultivation also has a disaster, then this is one of the biggest disasters on his cultivation road.


    It''s not everyone''s experience to be pierced by his beloved. No one can survive such a catastrophe.


    Lu fan is going through the hardest thing.


    Scenes flashed through his mind.


    His first meeting with lingyao, his first kiss, his first adventure.


    The most profound memories that belonged to his mind came out at this time.


    Lu Fan remembers the picture of lingyao who would rather die in Dansheng than leave him.


    The scene that lingyao was in the capital city and wanted to leave Wu''an country with him was heard.


    In his ear, lingyao''s original words sounded.


    The sound of flute from lingyao''s love to the deep.


    "No, if it was lingyao, she would never do this to me."


    Lu Fan thought of lingyao''s indifference when he stabbed him with a sword. Although it''s the same face, it''s definitely two different people.


    Lu Fan''s consciousness recovered little by little.


    Is trying to devour Lu Fan''s disordered Saint suddenly felt Lu Fan gradually recovered.


    "Disgusting,"


    luanshengyin scolded, but he once again hid in Lu Fan''s four limbs.


    A strong force protects Lu Fan''s body. There is no good way to make a mess.


    She still had to nibble at Lu Fan little by little in the way of complaining.


    It''s really too hard to swallow it at a time. It''s almost impossible to finish it.


    When the spirit came on again, Lu Fan''s consciousness began to recover.


    He now needs to find a reason to believe it. Sometimes, it''s just because of a belief that people have the power to live.


    "Lu fan, your wife has not betrayed you. You should believe her."


    Lu Fan heard a faint voice.


    He could not tell who was talking to him, but there was no doubt that Lu Fan had more confidence in his words.


    "Lu fan, I don''t know if you can hear me now. But I want to tell you, what is the emissary. That''s a group of people who have called themselves rulers since ancient times. They think that they are born from heaven and earth. Once every hundred years, if they succeed in reincarnation, they will be strengthened, their bottlenecks will subside and their strength will increase. Until they become the real gods in their mouths. If lingyao is really an emissary, she should have awakened her memory. In other words, she is not lingyao you know at all. If you want to change her back to the lingyao you know. What you have to do now is not to be in a coma, but to wake up quickly. "


    The sound gradually became clear.


    Lu Fan''s spirit is more and more bright. The fingers trembled slightly, and the eyelids jumped.


    "If the lingyao you know is not dead, she is waiting for you to save her now."


    just after the voice fell, Lu Fan opened his eyes.


    The world in my eyes gradually became clear and cheers came to my ears.


    "Ha ha, Lord Lixi, you still have the ability. Younger martial brother Lu Fan woke up."


    "Go out, all of you. Don''t disturb the patient''s rest. "


    "Go, go, let''s go. I will give it to you, Lord Li. You have to talk him through, "


    ......


    Lu Fan turned his head slowly and saw that he was lying in a house.


    Look at the wood, look at the building, it should be the house of the magic village. Lu fan doesn''t know how he came here, but he knows what happened to him.


    Lu Fan watched elder martial brother Han Feng and others go out. Before he left, he closed the house.


    And by his bed sat the Lord of Lixi, smiling.


    At this time, only he and Lixi were left in the house.


    Master Li Xi coughed twice and smiled: "wake up, how do you feel, heartache, helplessness, or the whole world is destroyed, there''s no sense in living."


    Lu Fan''s hoarse reply: "Master Li, are those you just said true?"


    Master Li laughed: "sometimes it''s very important to be true or not. It''s a long way to go It depends on whether you believe it or not. "


    Lu Fan said solemnly, "I believe."


    The Lord of Lixi nodded, "that''s what I said. OK, Lu Fan. You''ve been in a coma for five hours plus a cup of tea. We don''t have so much time for you to continue to experience the hardships of life and the heartache and helplessness of separation. All we can do is to keep going. Now we have a lot of things in front of us. If you, the leader, really fall down. Then it''s hard for us. You may not know. When you were in a coma, I and the Lord of Dansheng, as well as Huangfu Wu, ye Nantian and others, all turned against the eight Fang Qian Sheng and Huanyu Tian Sheng. Now we are really helpless, extremely dangerous. Would you like to lie down? "Lu Fan''s eyes were shining with light and said," Lord Li, I am a man, not a God. I will feel heartache, I will fall down, I feel very tired. "


    Li Xi''s master moved the wooden wheelchair a little closer to Lu Fan and looked at Lu Fan''s face.


    Master Lixi said slowly, "I know how you feel. Young man, you may feel that if you lose one person now, you will lose the whole world. But I want to tell you that as long as you don''t lose your life and lose anyone, it''s not an excuse for your decadence. If I tell you that a man was chased to his door by his enemy''s family, so that his parents, his wife and children were brutally killed in front of him, watching their blood submerge their bodies, watching their frightened faces, and stopping in memory forever, what do you think he should do. If I tell you again, how about a man who has been betrayed by his best brother, stabbed himself in the face three times in a row, and finally spit out a few words of a fool. If I also tell you that there is a man, a man who is alone, and there is no credible person in the world, who lives in the fear of death all the time. He has killed his brother, his friend and his favorite. How can this man survive? I tell you that Lu fan, a man can only be strong, that''s all. "


    Lu Fan took a deep breath, sat up forcibly, and looked at the Lord Li Xi and said, "how do these three people do it?"


    the Lord Li Xi chuckled and said: "three people, no, one person only. As for how to do it, ha ha. "


    As he said this, Li Xi opened his clothes and let Lu Fan see the three cuts on his body. Then he said, "what else can I do and live hard?"

 Chapter 1106

    When he put down his clothes, the Lord of Lixi patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "young man, there are some things that we can''t avoid. I''ll give you another night. Tomorrow, I hope to see the tenacious Lu Fan. Remember, it was only one night, "


    when he finished speaking, Lord Li Xi left in a wooden wheelchair.


    What else did Lu Fan want to say? However, the Lord of Lixi raised his hand and signaled that Lu Fan didn''t have to say much, and everything was silent.


    With a long sigh, Lu Fan didn''t know what to say.


    Maybe the Lord of Lixi is right.


    What he can do now is to keep on living.


    What has happened can''t be changed, and what will happen in the future can''t be predicted. What people can do is to grasp the present.


    Lu Fan felt the situation of his body. It was much better than he expected.


    Although vigorous Qi is not abundant, the wounds on the real * * have basically healed.


    I''m afraid it''s not just his strong healing ability.


    It must be Gao Ren who helped him to heal. Otherwise, the injury caused by the joint attack of the three saints and so many powerful people. How can it heal so quickly.


    It is obvious that the Lixi patriarch does not have this level. The most likely is the Lord of Dansheng.


    Lu fan still doesn''t understand why the Lord of Dansheng suddenly became such a "good man". And I just heard from the Lord of Lixi that the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng had completely torn his face because of him, the eight money saints and the heaven saints of the world.


    If the Lord of Dansheng didn''t tell him about this kind of thing, Lu Fan couldn''t believe it.


    Lu fan is not very clear about the reason.


    When he has time, he has to ask.


    Vigorous Qi in the body began to move slowly, and Lu Fan began to adjust his body.


    Although the injury is gone, Lu fan can clearly feel the resentment in his body is still growing.


    If it goes on like this, it will be sooner or later for him to be devoured by chaos.


    This situation must be solved early.


    Lu Fan gets out of bed slowly and is ready to put on his shoes.


    Just then, the door suddenly opened.


    I saw a white dress, horsetail woman holding a pile of bottles and cans came in.


    See Lu Fan wake up, the woman suddenly showed a bright smile, way: "Lu fan, you really wake up."


    Lu fan is really familiar with this man.


    Nodding, Lu Fandao said: "magic moon, what are you doing here?"


    Magic Moon said with a smile: "come to heal you. Look, these are all the good things I''m looking for. This bottle is healing, this bottle is exorcising, this bottle is condensing. This bottle is used to cure internal injuries quickly, but it is usually used for wild animals. "


    The magic moon put a lot of things directly beside Lu Fan''s bed.


    Then casually and carefully picked up a bottle of things and began to wipe Lu Fan''s face.


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "what''s this?" the moon held Lu Fan''s head and said: "don''t move. This is the essence of the sea dragon. It was killed at the moment when it was about to transform into a dragon. The most point from the head to the Yang was taken out. Such a big dragon can only take out such a bottle of blood essence. With more than a dozen other dragon''s blood, you can make such a good thing. I''ll help you put it on your head, so that you don''t get hurt by those spirits. "


    Lu Fan sat still and let the moon swing his head around.


    At such a close distance, Lu fan can see everything on the face of the moon.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan frowned and said, "you have tears on your face. Why, you cried."


    the palm of the moon shakes, almost a bottle of blood essence pours directly into Lu Fan''s eyes.


    Then the moon pretended to be angry and said, "who is crying. This is a water stain. Don''t talk. I''ll twist your head off. "


    Lu Fan looks at the moon, but he doesn''t think much. He is still full of lingyao.


    The moon looked at Lu Fan''s dejected appearance, and his eyes were slightly red again.


    But she managed to hold back her emotions and slowly smeared a bottle of blood essence.


    "Well, how do you feel now?" Lu Fan touched his cheek and said, "how do I feel like I''ve put on weight?"


    The moon looked left and right, and said, "No. Well, let''s do the same again. "


    Lu fan stopped the moon and said, "no, I have something else to do. Come back and try again. Moon, thank you for your care. You have a rest. I''ll go out for a while. "


    Lu Fan said that he would go out. The moon held Lu Fan''s hand and said," you''re not well injured, and you look like this. If you don''t have a good rest, do something and have something to do, just tell me, "no need," Lu Fan shook his head. Don''t worry, I''m not as vulnerable as you think. Lord Lixi is right. People should always be stronger. "


    Pushing away the hand of the moon, Lu Fan strode out.


    After a few steps, Lu fanlue''s lonely eyes recovered his fortitude.


    At this moment, he became Lu fan who could not fight to death.


    When he came to the door, Lu Fan turned to the moon and said, "thank you for your kindness, Lord Li. I have learned his kindness. But he really doesn''t have to send someone to look after me. "


    The moon did not answer. Lu Fan shut the door.


    Magic moon has been looking at Lu Fan''s figure disappear in the eyes, this just murmured: "I come by myself."


    With that, the moon simply sat on Lu Fan''s bed.


    Reach out, the moon takes out one thing.


    It''s a black pouch with several missing corners.


    This thing was picked up by the moon in Lu Fan''s coma. In the dust not far from her.


    The moon recognizes that this is lingyao''s purse.


    Open the purse and look inside. It''s all lingyao''s stuff.


    She didn''t move, just looked a little. She didn''t know if it was a good thing to give it to Lu fan at this time.


    Because in her view, Lu fan is so exhausted and unconscious, largely because of lingyao.


    If this thing stimulates Lu fan, who just woke up, it''s not worth the loss.


    The moon hesitates, but doesn''t know what to do.


    "Lingyao, lingyao, I don''t know why you are like this. But if Lu Fan really died in your hands, I''m sure I can''t finish with you. "


    The moon is holding the purse and whispers.


    At this time, outside the door suddenly sounded the voice of the Lixi patriarch.


    "Lu fan, I have another thing to tell you."


    Li Xi''s master pushed the door in and was stunned.


    The moon was also surprised, and hurriedly got up and said, "Lord."


    Li Xizong was silent for a long time. Suddenly he said with a smile, "Lu fan, he''s gone out."


    The Moon said: "he''s gone out to do business."


    Lord Lixi nodded: "OK, very good. Knowing how to do things means that he has returned to God. Moon, how can you be here? "


    The moon faltered for a long time and finally said, "I''ll send him something, i.. Lord Lixi raised his hand and said, "don''t explain. I know. It''s very good. It''s very good."


    with a smile, Lord Lixi retreated and closed the door gently,

 Chapter 1107

    At dusk in the west mountain, the night is getting darker.


    Lu Fan walked in the village, and soon saw elder martial brother Han Feng and others who were eating barbecue and chatting with Fu 15 and others outside.


    They are natural and unrestrained. They are chatting with each other and eating barbecue in one hand.


    Seeing Lu Fan coming out, elder martial brother Han Feng immediately raised the barbecue in his hand and said: "younger martial brother Lu fan, ha ha, come and taste this. Xiaohei''s cooking skills have improved again. "


    elder martial brother Han Feng''s voice has just fallen, and Xiaohei, who is baking meat, has directly changed and rushed to Lu Fan''s arms.


    At the same time, shisan also stood behind Lu fan, his eyes twinkling, and he said softly, "master,"


    Lu Fan nodded slightly to shisan holding Xiaohei. Looking at elder martial brother Han Feng and others, he forced a grin and said: "you eat, I have something to do with Nangong."


    elder martial brother and elder martial brother Chutian have already come forward, first look at Lu Fan for a few eyes, and then elder martial brother asked with concern: "Lu fan, are you ok now. Lingyao is obviously


    Lu Fan raised his hand and signaled that elder martial brother didn''t have to say much.


    Slowly, Lu said: "I will deal with these things myself. Don''t worry about it. "


    Elder martial brother Chutian nodded: "we believe you, younger martial brother Lu Fan. Remember, there are many people in the world who care about you. "


    "And now everyone is counting on you. You can''t really fall. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly and hugged elder martial brother and elder martial brother Chutian.


    Both elder martial brothers clapped Lu Fan on the shoulder, and the moment of elder martial brother''s friendship was revealed.


    Brother Han Feng and brother Chuxing also rushed over with barbecue.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, come on, let''s embrace one. Eh, junior brother Lu fan, how is your face fat? "


    Lu Fan pressed the faces of Han Feng and Chu Xing and said, "I have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    With that, Lu Fan flies away with Xiaohei and shisan.


    Han Feng rubbed his face and said, "it seems that younger martial brother Lu fan is almost recovered. He has great strength."


    Elder martial brother Chuxing said: "come on, even if younger martial brother Lu Fan''s strength is not fully recovered. You''re done with one hand. I said I didn''t have to worry about junior brother Lu Fan. He''s not the one who can''t think of it. "


    "Lu fan is still very strong," said Lin Pi, who sat by. I''m afraid I''ll break down for a long time if I encounter such a thing. "


    Han Yuanning said with a smile, "this is Lu Fan."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The wind roared in his ear, and Lu Fan turned into a streamer and came to the courtyard where nangonghang rested.


    Once inside, Lu fan saw nangongxing desperately infusing himself with pills.


    "Ha ha, brother Lu fan, you wake up. How do you feel, but there are still sequelae and other things, "


    nangongxing is like eating sugar beans, swallowing pills.


    Lu Fandao: "it''s not a big problem. Brother Nangong, my situation must be solved quickly. Let''s go, let''s do what we have to do. In addition to the magic mirror, you should have taken it back. "


    Nangong line clapped his thigh and said, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. But can you do it now. Has the body recovered. There are still experts in the demon cultivation of the devil kingdom. Don''t go there and fight at that time. It''s disgraceful. "


    Lu Fandao: "it''s not completely recovered, but it''s almost there. It''s a big deal. Can I get some more help. How about your body? Why do you take the pills in piles? "


    Nangong said: "there is too much blood loss, there is no way. Make up if you can. I have no problem. Let''s go now. Which expert are you going to ask to go with us. The Lord of Dansheng kingdom is also a scholar, or a master of animal husbandry. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said:" there are only thirty-three schools in this area. A little bit of the remaining demon cultivation needs to be done by the extreme strong. We can do it ourselves. Let''s go. Let''s get some help. "


    Nangong Xing frowns and follows Lu fan out of the room.


    A moment later, Lu Fan finds Huangfu Wu who is looking at the sky on the roof.


    "Brother Huangfu, I''d like to go to see you and do something with us."


    Huangfu said softly: "what''s the matter,"


    Lu Fan said: "go to the devil kingdom of the thirty third hall and find something. What originally belonged to Optimus


    Huangfu Wu said indifferently, "just looking for something, not killing the demon cultivator."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "kill or kill."


    Huangfu Wu heard that he could kill demon cultivator, and his eyes raised a sense of killing. He said, "OK, I''ll go."


    Lu Fan smiled and turned to fly to the next place.


    In a moment, Lu fan saw Ye Nantian wiping his sword again.


    Lu Fan just fell down, ye Nantian shortcut: "Lu fan, your recovery speed is faster than I thought, I despise you again."


    Lu Fandao: "you can''t always lie down. Brother ye, are you happy to part with your master? "


    Ye Nantian said with a smile:" there is nothing to be unhappy with. I don''t like what he does, so I won''t go with him. I thought that people with high accomplishments should have high moral integrity. Unfortunately, the reality is always so cruel. I''m afraid my world is too small to be a saint. "


    Lu Fandao: "then be ye Shengyao."


    Ye Nandian said: "it sounds good. Come on, what''s up? "


    Lu Fandao: "let''s do something together, kill some demon repair and grab something."


    When ye Nantian heard the word "demon repair", he said, "really, let''s go."


    Lu Fan nodded and several people flew away again.


    Not long ago, Lu fan, who was flying in mid air, saw Zuo Yundong, who was drinking heavily.


    Lu Fan didn''t stop at all. He shouted loudly, "brother Zuo, the devil has been killed."


    Zuo Yundong was stunned at first, then looked up and saw several lights in the sky.


    A will wine, left cloud East Longxiao way: "OK, wait for me."


    The light quickly went away, straight to the sea of blood.


    In the demon village, the Lord of Dansheng looked up at the light that Lu Fan and others had passed by, and said quietly: "is it fast to recover. Let''s go with you, Anyue. "


    Ren Yu was stunned for a moment and pointed to himself and said, "master, I will follow them. Is that ok?"


    the Lord of Dansheng kingdom said: "there is nothing inappropriate. Go."


    Any language bow body should be, frown to fly high.


    On the other side, the fat man slapped his hands on the head of the wind rest and said: "don''t sleep, son. Get up, follow Lu mortal, hurry up. "


    The wind took a rest and looked up at the sky. He said gloomily, "I can''t do it tomorrow. What are they going to do? "Dongpang said:" there must be something important. Hurry up. What are you doing here. Remember, take advantage of the advantages and run when you are in danger. Don''t hesitate. "


    The wind took a rest and looked at the fat man in the East. He flew up and left.


    Li Xi looked at the sky and smiled. He sang a little song.


    Behind him, Li Renlong came slowly and said softly, "master, how can you be so happy?"


    Li Xizong said: "what''s the time. How is it? How is the situation? "


    Li Renlong said with a smile:" it''s all here, my Lord. "


    Li Xi laughed twice and continued to hum.

 Chapter 1108

    Thirty three halls, demon territory.


    The black building is still the same, and the three or two evils are wandering between the buildings.


    Dark robes wrapped around the body, all kinds of different shapes of demons seem to be walking leisurely.


    For those demons who did not join the master''s plan, this period of time is undoubtedly a time of leisure and leisure.


    The hall leader has gone, and the envoys have gone more than half.


    The people left behind are either huge and inconvenient to move. They can''t catch up with each other if they want to. Or it''s just that the cultivation is not enough, and there are other problems that the devil cultivation can''t bear.


    Like eating people. Not only do they eat ordinary people, but they also eat other magical practices. This kind of guy can''t take it with him. It''s easy to cause trouble.


    There are also rebellious, a stomach of bad water, disobeying discipline.


    Those who are unable to take part in the great plan of our sect must first be disciplined.


    Even if you don''t have the same dedication as those crazy devil cultivators in the demon killing hall, at least listen to the Lord''s words.


    You have to finish the task first.


    If you can''t even do this, it will be a disaster. No matter how strong the cultivation is.


    The last one is really ugly, ugly and disgusting.


    How can a dignified hall master like Huoyuan Saint take these disgraced people out to make other people laugh.


    It''s about the same to stay and see a door.


    Now, in the territory of the demon God, there are some kinds of demon cultivation.


    Lu fan passes through the sea of blood and comes to the sky over the demon territory. At a glance, he sees the crooked melon and cracked dates.


    There is no ugliest, only uglier.


    It''s no wonder that the world hates the devil cultivation. Sometimes, it''s not what the devil cultivators have done. It''s just their looks that make people feel bad.


    In life, appearance is very important.


    If you don''t understand this, you can only say that you haven''t seen how hard it is for ugly people to live.


    At least Lu Fan knew that there were a lot of demons who fell into the evil way because they were so ugly.


    Because only in the demon cultivation, they may also find self-confidence.


    "Stop breathing. Don''t expose it for a while. There are more demons here. Our goal is to get things first. "


    Lu Fan and others all changed into the black robe of the demon.


    As long as they don''t let their power go, it''s hard for other demons to see their disguise.


    "I thought I was going to kill them all the way in," he murmured. It''s not that there is no strong one, why should we be so careful. "


    Lu Fan pointed to the demons and said, "count how many people there are. Even if we are better than them, it''s troublesome to kill them all the way. But when I get something, I don''t object to you practicing. "


    Huangfu Wulang said, "let''s get the things quickly."


    All of them flew down, and other demons cast surprised eyes on Lu Fan and others.


    Although they didn''t show their strength, the breath of the strong could not be covered up, which made other demons surprised.


    This is where the strong come from.


    Devil killing hall. It''s still my family.


    A demon cultivator drags his body like a bedbug and opens his mouth to the leader Lu Fan.


    "Where are the messengers from. It''s Ben Zong who has orders


    Before he had finished speaking, Lu Fan extended his hand directly to him.


    There is no scruples, no hesitation, and a direct hand grip. The body in front of us is huge like a house, with sharp spines, and the lower body like a bug. The demon repair is directly pinched into a blood mist.


    Zhang Tian''s skill is so powerful. Those who are good at it will be scared when they face Lu Fan''s skill. Let alone those who are not good at it. It''s a direct kill.


    Lu Fan really killed the demon like a bug. Then, with a wave of his hand, he threw his body to one side.


    "You''re in the way."


    Lu Fan''s voice faded.


    The voice is as cold as a real demon.


    Big step, Lu Fan goes forward. No one dares to talk nonsense about the two sides of the demon repair. Several seemingly unruly devils also stood aside obediently.


    Behind, left cloud East swallows a saliva, light voice way: "is not want to converge."


    Lu Fan''s lips moved, and he said to you, "our convergence is just that we don''t kill people. But I''m not in a good mood now. If anyone dares to block my way, I still want his life. "


    Looking up, Lu Fan''s eyes swept over the demon cultivator.


    All the magicians who contacted Lu Fan''s eyes lowered their heads. It''s like Lu Fan stabbed his eyes with sharp eyes like a sword.


    Walking forward with high head, Lu Fan and others are really like the powerful men of the demon killing hall coming to inspect, all the way to the building where the holy daughter of Huoyuan lives.


    The passage is unobstructed. Even if the devil cultivates with the largest body and the slowest movement, he also gives way to Lu Fan desperately.


    One step later may be death.


    Among these demonic practices, there are actually good ones. There were a lot of people, and soon the streets were full on both sides.


    Even if they can''t reach the level of Lu Fan and others. But this place must be a demon cultivation territory. Once it''s really fully engaged.


    Lu Fan and others want to win, which is also a troublesome thing.


    Huangfuwu, nangongxing and other people all see this, so they all follow Lu Fan''s advice, and they should first restrain their breath. Everything is done according to Lu Fan''s orders.


    Soon, Lu Fan and others came to the house where the Huoyuan Saint lived.


    The black and red building still stands, with no less luster.


    As soon as Lu Fan got to the door, a group of black armor demons came out.


    "Stop, who are you? Where are you coming from? What are you going to do?" said the leader


    Lu Fan didn''t want to say anything to him. He threw out a sign and fell into the hands of magic guard.


    On the sign, there is a light. There are three clear words of the hall leader''s order on it.


    On the other hand, there are four words of Huoyuan Saint daughter.


    Obviously, this is not the Lord''s order of Lu Fan. It''s the token of Huoyuan.


    On the way, Lu Fan took out the things of Huoyuan Saint daughter directly from the empty pearl.


    After throwing out the sign, Lu Fan went straight ahead.


    Seeing the sign, the magic guard was stunned for a while, then raised his hand to Lu Fan and said: "wait a minute. It''s not enough to have the token of the Lord. You must have the order of the Lord to enter. There can be keepsakes. "


    Lu Fan glanced at the magic guard and said slowly, "isn''t this order enough. I''ll tell you, even if it''s your Lord, I can''t miss it. I don''t like to talk much. If you don''t get out of the way, or if you let me say one more word, I''ll kill all of you and go in. "


    The magic armor guard immediately retreats three steps in terror.

 Chapter 1109

    After the killing, Lu Fan''s murderous spirit is just like a real knife, which is cut on these demon cultivators with the wind.


    They all heard that Lu Fan was not joking.


    Behind him, Ren Yu, Huangfu Wu and ye Nantian are all shocked by Lu Fan''s performance at the moment.


    It''s the first time they''ve seen Lu Fan look so fierce.


    At this time, Zuo Yundong secretly said in his heart: "no wonder the people who can mix with the Lord in the demon cultivation, this murderous spirit is really not covered."


    The magic armor guards were frightened by Lu Fan''s words.


    Lu Fan''s performance is almost the same as the elders of the Daoxin demon sect and the demons.


    Because of this, these magic guards have no doubt about Lu Fan''s identity.


    They were silent for a moment, and finally they all gave way.


    Lu Fan snorted heavily, and then took nangongxing and others into the building.


    "Lu fan, are you a demon?"


    Ren Yu stands behind Lu Fan and lowers his voice.


    The question he asked was exactly what everyone else wanted to ask.


    Everyone else looks at Lu Fan and waits for his answer.


    Lu Fan calmly replied, "demon cultivation is my enemy."


    Renyu nodded and felt a sigh of relief.


    Other things can be fake, but in Lu Fan''s words, the emotion of hatred can''t be fake.


    All the people present are not weak in cultivation and stupid in mind. Naturally, they can hear the truth of Lu Fan''s words.


    They still believe in Lu Fan''s, otherwise, they will not be here.


    Nangong said softly: "brother Lu fan, what to do next. Those magic guards are following us. "


    Hearing this, Lu Fan turned his head and looked behind him.


    Sure enough, those magic armor guards are following them. I dare not approach too much, but the red light in my eyes is staring at them.


    Lu Fan turned to the thirteen and said, "stop them, and then dare to go ahead and kill them."


    Thirteen immediately stopped, the sword appeared in his hand, and looked at a group of magic guards who were still in front.


    Suddenly, a magic guard came only ten steps away.


    Thirteen immediately, there was a red light in his eyes. With a wave of the sword, the purple flame with blood gas directly cut the demon.


    Different from Lu Fan and others, he is the thirteen born in demon cultivation. Here we can release our power without any scruples.


    He is a demon cultivator himself and is not afraid of being seen.


    Thirteen strong performance, immediately let other magic armour guards stop.


    All of a sudden, a group of magic guards all aimed the patient at thirteen.


    But Lu fan, just as he didn''t see it, continued to stay and walk up.


    Step up, the figure of 13 disappears at the corner.


    "Brother Lu fan, no matter how many demons he has, he can deal with them."


    Nangong asked with worry.


    Lu Fan replied calmly, "I believe in him. These people are not thirteen''s opponents. "


    Lu Fan''s voice did not fall, and then came the sound of battle.


    It seems that someone can''t help but fight against thirteen.


    Lu Fan didn''t even turn back. He kept going up.


    Soon, a familiar room appeared in front of Lu Fan.


    Big red bed, human frame, surrounded by a bloody breath, is the room where Huoyuan Saint daughter rests.


    Remember the last time I came here, Lu fan made up a lie in front of Huoyuan Saint daughter, just barely muddled through.


    But now, just a year or two later, everything is different.


    All the people looked around at the decorations, and their eyebrows were twisted.


    "Whose room is this. How many people have died here in such a bloody atmosphere. "


    Ye Nantian is the first to feel the strong stillness here.


    Nangongxing began to beat around.


    "Brother Lu Fan. If those things haven''t been shipped out of 33 halls, they must be here. But the magic cultivation of the means of hiding things has always been brilliant. Do you have any good way to find it? Hello, brother Zuo, brother Huangfu, brother ye, brother Ren and brother Feng. Are you looking around? Don''t you help me find it? "


    Huangfu frowned:" we don''t even know what you''re looking for, how to find it? "


    Feng took a rest and said with a smile:" yes. All of you have come here. You should at least talk about what you are looking for. "


    Lu Fan whispered back: "in addition to the magic mirror, the mighty Qi holds the celestial artifact. Something that dispels the spirit of resentment. It''s also the treasure of Nangong family. With it, the troubles caused by those spirits can be eliminated completely. "


    When they heard the words, they were shocked immediately.


    In particular, any language and wind rest, eyes are bright.


    Ren said: "in addition to the magic mirror, I have heard that the most righteous and noble thing in the world. Love is not destroyed with Optimus. Great, this thing is a good treasure. It''s a great weapon against demon repair. Is it hiding here? It''s to find it quickly. "


    Ren Yu said and pinched his fingers. Suddenly, a five element light came on.


    Then the light condensed out hundreds of villains, scattered with light laughter, to help find the gap in the wall. Array on the ground.


    Wind nap also hurriedly followed the search, he also heard the east fat man said such things.


    Before he came to Optimus, Dongpang once commented on the world''s artifact. Among them, this powerful magic mirror is very famous. He wanted to see what it was like.


    Ye Nantian, huangfuwu and Zuo Yundong also helped to find it.


    Lu fan then slowly took his empty magic bead to his hand.


    With vigorous Qi infused, Lu fan can feel the power of swimming in the magic bead and the holy daughter of Huoyuan sealed in it.


    The palm of the hand lightly wipes on the void magic bead, and suddenly the figure of Huoyuan Saint daughter floats out of the void magic bead.


    As soon as she appeared, the virgin Huoyuan struggled desperately to escape. She even burst out to Lu fan, as if to attack him.


    But it''s a pity that after she shouted, there was no movement.


    Her figure can''t be separated from the distance of the void and the Pearl. Huoyuan''s Saint looked at Lu Fan in horror and kept shouting.


    Lu Fan looks at her calmly. For a long time, Lu Fandao said, "is it enough? If you don''t want to die, stop it for me now."


    The saint daughter of Huoyuan looked at Lu Fan ferociously and said, "Lu fan, you killed me. You''re going to die. As the Lord of the demon cultivation hall, if you kill me, you will be cursed by me. Your relatives, your friends will die ugly. Now that you''ve let me go, there''s still time. "


    Lu fan is really too lazy to listen to such a bad lie.


    Put the palm on the void magic bead, vigorous Qi rushes in, and the power of Tao surges.


    Suddenly, the holy daughter of Huoyuan made a miserable cry, and her figure was like a mist, and the whole person looked transparent.


    Lu Fandao: "can you speak well now?"

 Chapter 1110

    The holy lady of Huoyuan began to shiver. She was a martial master in the hall. She was born strong. However, it ended like this. What was revealed in the eyes of Huoyuan Saint daughter was full of deep resentment.


    But at this time, her life is in the hands of others. She can only break her teeth and swallow them in her stomach.


    In order to protect her life, she dare not shout at Lu fan again. Because she knew that Lu Fan could kill her directly.


    The strength of this void can''t be found in the Pearl, which really makes her afraid.


    People like her who entered wuzun by virtue of the special skills of Daoxin devil sect originally had a gap with those like Lu fan who had realized step by step and finally made a breakthrough.


    In addition, Lu fan is full of vigorous Qi, the power of the world, and the skill of holding heaven, which are powerful to abnormal power. How the daughter of Huoyuan is his opponent.


    "What do you want to know?"


    Lu Fan nodded, and this attitude was right.


    If not for something to ask her, Lu fan would have killed her directly.


    To stay is to occupy the place. His nihilism is not the only cell of Huoyuan Saint daughter.


    "Tell me where the magic mirror of Haoqi is."


    Lu fan comes to the point and goes straight to the theme. Keep a close eye on the eyes of Huoyuan Saint daughter. If she dare to lie, Lu fan will definitely let her taste the spirit again without hesitation.


    The holy daughter of Huoyuan kept silent for a moment and said: "I''ll tell you where it is, will you let me go?"


    Lu Fan said: "you know it''s impossible."


    "Then why should I tell you?" said Huoyuan


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, raised his hand again, and said, "you have asked me a lot of questions. Don''t you understand your current situation? You don''t have any room to bargain with me. "


    Say, the palm of Lu Fan wants to fall again.


    The saint daughter of Huoyuan is not right. She quickly says in a loud voice: "wait. I said, I said. Don''t kill me. "


    Lu Fan''s palm stayed in the air and looked at the holy daughter of Huoyuan and said, "the best thing you can say is worth a little bit. Otherwise, things can be found slowly. You and I have to kill first. "


    Lu Fan didn''t want to waste time with Huo yuan. Then he said: "I count to three, and I will hear the answer. 1Ą˘ Two... "


    Before the word "three" came down, the saint daughter of Huoyuan said in a loud voice, "open the array with evil Qi, and the empty door is on my bed."


    Lu Fan looks at Nangong.


    Immediately, Nangong line, Ren Yu and others fly to bed directly.


    Several people watched carefully for a while, Ren Yu pointed to the head of the bed and said, "here is a rune. It''s also here. It''s really a formation. But it seems that it needs magic Qi to open. And it''s a specific way. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "very good. You just saved your life for yourself. Now you can tell me how to drive. "


    "I opened the void door for you, and you will kill me," said Huo yuan. I''m afraid I can''t tell you. "


    Lu Fandao: "you think so. Let me tell you that. You tell me how to open this empty door. I may or may not kill you. Life and death are still in the fifth place. But if you don''t tell me now, you will surely die. You are willing to gamble. Let''s just die. Let''s waste more time. "


    For a moment, Huoyuan''s Saint daughter was silent, and finally she was subdued.


    "The magic Qi turns the three forces of blood corpse poison into a trinity array, gathering forces to open the array. Point to the four sides and sacrifice with blood. "


    Ren Yu said in a loud voice, "whoever''s blood must be yours, or anyone''s blood can be."


    the holy daughter of Huoyuan replied: "as long as it''s blood, it can be."


    Ren Yu carefully observed Fuyin again and nodded: "she didn''t lie. This method is feasible."


    Lu Fan nodded: "very well, you just saved a life for yourself. I''m not going to kill you yet. "


    At the end of the speech, Lu fan reaches out to wipe on the void magic bead.


    The figure of Huoyuan Saint disappeared immediately.


    Nangongxing frowned and said, "I don''t think it''s credible. Don''t believe all the words of the demon cultivator. In my opinion, she must have a plot. "


    Zuo Yundong said by the side: "it''s a matter of life and death. There are not so many conspiracies. Let''s open the void gate first. Evil spirit, we don''t have enough evil spirit. "


    Ren said, "that should be enough. Stand aside and let me do it."


    With that, Ren Yu infuses his evil spirit into the red bed, and immediately the array lights up.


    Everyone retreated, Ren Yu threw a drop of blood out of his hand, and then began to let the magic Qi rotate in the array.


    One point two, two point three, three just ready, blood points everywhere.


    The array is more and more brilliant.


    Zuo Yundong said with a smile, "is that ok. You can understand the array of magic cultivation. The disciples who do not destroy the saints are not ordinary. "


    There was a smile on Ren Yu''s face. It was obvious that Zuo Yundong''s compliment was very useful to him.


    While opening the array, Ren said: "this array is still OK for me. Otherwise, my cultivation is not in vain


    Before the words were finished, the array suddenly shook, and then all the magic Qi and the blood flew out and hit Ren Yu directly.


    Ren Yu utters a muffled hum. He is hit by his own blood and flies out. He bangs against the wall. The whole person is inlaid.


    "When I didn''t say it."


    Zuoyun opens his mouth to the East, and finally holds these four words.


    Ren Yu came out of the wall for a long time, then swearing loudly: "damn demon cultivation, the array can''t be opened. There''s something wrong with that. "


    Huangfu said: "no, I can''t. let me try."


    With that, Huangfu Wu began to infuse evil Qi into his bed.


    Ren Yu said in a loud voice, "I can''t do it. What can you do? I see you..."


    Ren Yu didn''t finish talking again. He saw that the array light was shining again and Huangfu''s strength was flying back.


    With a muffled hum, huangfuwu flew backward and hit Ren Yu on the head.


    All of them were speechless for a while. Well, these two alchemists are finished.


    Huangfu Wu also scolded with the breach: "there must be something wrong with the array of the ghost fishing."


    "You sit in my head," Ren shouted


    Lu Fan shook his head, stepped forward and said softly, "let me try."


    Then, Lu Fan said to the Xuangong tower in his heart, "Jiu, just heard how to get rid of the array. Open it."


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rang out immediately.


    "Great master, it''s just a small idea."


    Said, Lu Fan hands light up.


    A flash of power, immediately on the bed array light shine, a door quickly emerged.


    Huangfu Wu, Ren Yu is stunned.


    Seeing this scene, Zuo Yundong said with a smile, "it seems that you can''t compare with Lu Fan."

 Chapter 1111

    Huang Fuwu, Ren Yu''s faces were red and white. They didn''t know what to say.


    Both of them are serious alchemists. They must learn to cultivate, refine pills, condense Qi and array from childhood.


    Different from Lu fan, who only learned a part of Qi refining, Huangfu Wu and Ren Yu have their own pride in the array.


    But now, the person who is learning array can''t compare with Lu fan who hasn''t learned array.


    Huangfu Wu and Ren Yu can''t understand how Lu Fan opened the array at all.


    Can we say that after the double cultivation of Qi and martial arts, there are also original opinions on breaking the array.


    Their lips moved, and they both seemed to want to ask something.


    However, both of them obviously saw that the time of inquiry was not a good time, so they both swallowed the words again.


    Looking up, the empty door exudes the full light.


    When I look into the door, I can see the light of the artifact.


    "If I''m not wrong, this should be the private collection of Huoyuan Saint daughter."


    Zuo Yundong came up and said with a smile.


    Lu Fan nodded, which is quite possible.


    This is the place where things are hidden. If it wasn''t hidden by Huoyuan, Lu fan would not believe it.


    Holding the sword tightly, Lu Fan walked forward.


    Nangong suddenly grabbed Lu Fan''s clothes and said, "brother Lu fan, the empty mansion of demon cultivation is not so close. Be careful of all kinds of poisonous traps and messy array. Let me do it. "


    Nangong walks in front of Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "you are sure you are OK."


    Nangong line turned around and said with a smile, "I''m from Nangong family. The disorderly traps of demon cultivation are nothing to me."


    Said, Nangong line body suddenly reduced to the size of a normal person.


    Lu Fan found that when did nangongxing make great progress.


    I''m afraid it won''t be long before we enter the realm of wuzun.


    Lu Fan and others followed nangongxing into the empty mansion.


    As expected, as soon as I went in, a piece of poisonous gas and miasma came to cover everyone''s sight.


    "Miasma, hold your breath."


    Ren Yu is the first to exclaim.


    Lu Fan looked around, but he held out his hand.


    "Heaven and earth fall apart."


    With a slight press of the palm, the poisonous gas and miasma around them all moved away quickly.


    Up to now, Lu fan has only been able to describe it in terms of proficiency.


    Unless the opponent is a strong one who has reached the realm of respect, attack with the power of Tao. Otherwise, Lu fan can completely push the general power of heaven and earth aside.


    There was a clear air in front of him, which made other martial arts alchemists feel the poisonous gas trap of headache.


    For Lu fan, it doesn''t work at all.


    Ren Yu and others are about to take out the antidote. They see that all the poisonous gas in front of them has disappeared.


    All of a sudden, the scene they saw made them scream out.


    Blood clotting stone paved the ground, praying for the soul column standing, the statue of the God towering, countless bones altar.


    The bloody stones at the feet are like seals, which lock countless souls in them.


    Looking down, you can see the resentment spirit swimming in it and the blood flowing constantly.


    The surrounding soul pillars are placed in the direction of the magic Lin array. Each pillar is a frozen corpse.


    If you put your ear closer, you can still hear the whisper of the bones inside the pillar. If the dead sing.


    Right in front is the statue of the legendary ancient devil.


    It''s a hundred Zhang tall, with a blue face and fangs. It''s a copper armor devil body. Seven arms held high, palms connected to the top of the dark mansion, a circle of black air like a halo of ink, in the top of the head continued to spread out waves.


    The seven eyes and seven arms of the God correspond to the seven emotions of happiness, anger, sorrow, fear and sorrow.


    According to the legend, these seven eyed gods can make people stay in bliss forever. As long as you give your life and everything, it can make you have eternal happiness.


    Sorrow, pain, will be merciless.


    Away from all sorrow, away from all suffering.


    Soul from heaven and earth, joy in the heart.


    Lu Fan glanced at the statue of the demon, then turned his eyes to the altar of bones around him.


    There is no doubt that this is the real collection of Huoyuan Saint daughter.


    Every altar of bones is made of three white bones with white light.


    Senbai''s arms held up three heads, which were red and condensed into a disk shape. On top, there are all kinds of instruments.


    There are weapons, bottles, utensils, and books.


    And the crowd spread out and looked at these things.


    At the same time, Zuo Yundong and others made a cry of surprise.


    "Good guy, it''s just a branch hall leader of demon cultivation. The collection is rich enough. A lot of artifact. It''s a surprise. "


    Huangfuwu picked up a bottle of pills, sniffed it, and then said: "pills are also the best. Even if it does not reach the level of Shendan, it is definitely the peak of Xiandan. There is no magic Qi in it. I''m afraid it''s not made by the magicians. It''s all the good things she collected. "


    Lu Fan also picked up a manual and turned it over.


    There is no equal.


    As soon as the name is seen, it is known to be the skill of Nangong family in the kingdom of giant.


    At random, Lu Fan suddenly found that the origin of this skill is really extraordinary.


    It is actually the first strong man of the Nangong family who wrote books with his life experience.


    It''s a set of skills, but it''s more like a strong person''s life experience.


    Compared with the various martial arts recorded in it, Lu fan is more willing to see the obstacles encountered by the strong man in breaking through the road. And all kinds of difficulties he encountered when he realized the heavenly way.


    This is the most valuable thing. It''s really other skills. There are few good things recorded.


    "The thing that holds the kingdom of heaven. These are the things of Optimus


    Nangongxing looked around, his eyes were red.


    At a glance, he knows at least half of the things here.


    They are all artifacts of the kingdom of Optimus.


    Nangongxing picked up a suit of armor and said in a loud voice, "this is my father''s armor. He used to wear this to hunt wild animals in chaos. "


    Next, nangongxing picked up a five foot long sword with three words of nangongquan engraved on it.


    The voice trembled and Nangong said: "this is my fifteen younger brother''s sword. His father gave it to him when he was born, and it has been hung in the room of his 15th brother. "


    Nangongxing said more and more excitedly, his eyes were red.


    Lu Fan looked at him and said, "brother Nangong. Calm down. "


    Nangongxing shouted: "how can I calm down. Everything here is the treasure of my kingdom. How many people did they kill to get these things. Seeing these things, I seem to see the picture of them being killed by the demon cultivator with my own eyes. "


    Said, nangongxing suddenly pulled out his sword and said in a loud voice, "demon repair, all damn it."

 Chapter 1112

    At this time, Nangong''s eyes had already been strangely red.


    Immediately, Lu fan, Ren Yu, Zuo Yundong and others took out the blade.


    The wind took a rest and came to Lu Fan''s side and said, "it''s not right."


    Lu Fan looked at Nangong, reached out his hand and said softly, "brother Nangong. Don''t get excited. Put down the blade first. We can talk about it. "


    Nangongxing became crazy at the moment, shouting: "I will not put down my sword. You demons, you have killed my family and destroyed my country. To my kingdom, to my people, to my loved ones. I''m going to die with you. "


    Said, nangongxing unexpectedly rushed to Lu fan directly.


    Lu Fan raised his heavy sword without a front, his wrist moved, and his sword began to shine.


    Sword Qi comes first.


    A light fell directly on nangongxing.


    The gap between their accomplishments is so great.


    Before nangongxing could react, he was patted on the ground by Lu Fan''s sword light.


    Lu Fan''s control over power now. It is possible to control the light of the sword.


    If you want to penetrate the other side, you can beat it back. Just like the doorplate, you can shoot the other side. Naturally, there is no problem.


    Nangongxing makes a muffled hum, and the blood in his mouth spurts out. He lies on the ground.


    A cracked grain appeared from the blood clotted stone ground below.


    Countless resentments and blood gathered under nangongxing. It seems to be waiting for nangongxing to smash the ground completely. Then they devour them.


    "He lost his mind and went crazy." Ren Yu also came to Lu Fan and spoke.


    Lu Fan holds the palm of his hand and controls nangongxing to the ground. At the foot of the Tao domain appears, firmly suppresses any language.


    Looking at nangongxing''s ferocious expression, Lu Fan shook his head and said: "this is not heartlessness, this is evil. There''s a problem here. "


    Lu Fan''s voice had just fallen, and there was another burst of crazy laughter behind him.


    "Hahaha, I found a good knife. It''s a good knife, baby, baby, it''s mine. "


    Turning around, Lu Fan suddenly saw that Zuo Yundong had picked up a golden knife.


    The sword is like cold ice. It''s still cold. When it''s waved, it''s a cloud of ice crystals.


    Left cloud East laugh not only, in the eyes also gradually took on some kind of craziness.


    Zuo Yundong''s vigorous energy was also released involuntarily.


    Ren Yu''s eyes twinkled and said, "well, it''s really evil. Then what''s the problem? "Lu Fan pointed directly at the statue of the demon and said:" where else can it be. This is the statue. "


    Ren said: "I didn''t expect that a Demon Lord would play this kind of means. If some people who are a little weak come in, I''m afraid they will all die here. "


    Lu Fan raised his sword and aimed at the statue.


    But at this time, Zuo Yundong suddenly pointed to Lu Fan and said, "damn demon cultivation, do you still want to rob my blade? Come on, let''s fight again."


    With the sword and words, Huangfu''s martial capital was soon scattered.


    Lu Fan takes a look at Zuo Yundong, with a flash of light in his eyes.


    "Soul flash."


    All of a sudden, Zuo Yundong''s body was in place.


    Open mouth, a word can not say, the vigorous strength of the body immediately weakened.


    Lu fan then turned his head to look at the statue of the devil and said with a chuckle, "playing with this means proves that what I guess is right. You don''t have the ability to stop me. A sword of heaven and earth. "


    The sword was suddenly waved out, with some of the world''s strength in its vigorous Qi, and it directly hit the statue of the demon God.


    All of a sudden, the seven eyes on the face of the statue were cut open by Lu Fan.


    A terrible evil spirit gushed out of the statue.


    Immediately, Lu fan, huangfuwu and others were covered and wrapped in.


    Lu Fan pushes his hand again, and all magic Qi is directly pushed away by Lu Fan.


    Turning around again, the faces of huangfuwu and others began to sweat.


    One by one, they seem to be supporting each other. Obviously, the just evil Qi has a great influence on them.


    Ye Nantian gnawed his teeth and said, "Lu fan, split it quickly."


    Lu Fanfei was staring at the rest of the statue.


    Immediately, Lu Fan felt a wave of magic gas hitting his mind. Lingyao''s figure appeared before his eyes without any reason.


    With a sneer: "Lu fan, you really think I love you. Ridiculous. What an illusion love is. I''m with you. I just want to learn your double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. Now that I''ve learned and recovered my strength, you can die. "


    With that, lingyao stabbed her again.


    Lu fan saw a cold light in his eyes, but he wielded a heavy sword without a blade and directly cut the lingyao in front of him into a smoke.


    Vigorous Qi spirit power into the eyes. At that time, the scene was restored, and the statue of the God came into view again.


    "I don''t know what to do with this means."


    Lu Fan was also inspired by the poor illusion of the statue of the devil.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt furious. Seems to want to kill everything.


    This kind of thought just rises, the next moment Lu Fan felt wrong.


    Even if he was angry, he would not be so angry.


    Wait, is it true that what the statue of the devil really wants to stir is his emotions.


    With this in mind, Lu Fan immediately became calm.


    The statue of the God in front of him immediately changed in his eyes.


    Lu fan saw a bright light in the chest and abdomen of the statue.


    "That is..."


    One sword rushed up, and Lu Fan''s sword turned into a thousand virtual shadows.


    "The sword wanders in the wild."


    Like cutting melons and vegetables, the statue of the demon was cut into countless pieces by Lu Fan.


    A plume of black air was completely dissipated under Lu Fan''s heavy sword.


    The red light in the eyes of nangongxing and others also slowly disappeared and returned to normal.


    "What just happened?" Nangong asked, looking at his hand.


    Ren Yu wiped off the sweat on his forehead and said with a smile, "I still say that your Nangong family is healthy and noble, and all evils are invincible. You just got the move."


    Nangong turned red and said, "I didn''t hurt anyone."


    Ren Yu looked at Lu Fan and said, "if you have him, who can you hurt?"


    next to him, Zuo Yundong also stood up and said, "his grandma, I''m a magician. I just didn''t do anything shameful."


    They were too lazy to pay attention to Zuo Yundong. They all turned around.


    Above, Lu Fan completely cut the statue into pieces, which stopped.


    Suddenly, a shining bead came into Lu Fan''s eyes.


    "Well,"


    Lu Fan gives a surprise and reaches for the bead.


    At that time, an extremely pure force rushed into Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu Fan felt that his body was washed away by water.


    "This is... ,

 Chapter 1113

    The pearl is transparent, without any color, and the glittering luster just reflects the blood light around.


    The power in the bead is so pure.


    Even the refined power of heaven and earth is not so pure.


    It is just like the power of the heaven and the earth, just a little bit absorbed, and Lu Fan feels that his cultivation has been significantly improved.


    In addition, he felt that he had a tendency to break through the heaven and earth.


    "Good things,"


    Lu Fan exclaimed.


    I''m afraid it''s worth more than the whole empty mansion.


    But Lu fan is not sure what bead it is.


    Some of them are like beads, but Lu fan doesn''t know what kind of ultimate strength he wants to have before he can agglomerate such beads of pure strength.


    If it wasn''t for daozhu, Lu fan would be even more unable to guess the origin of the bead.


    "Chaos six beads, great master, you have another chaos six beads."


    inside, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon suddenly rings.


    This guy doesn''t show up until he has a baby.


    Only when Lu Fan gets the real good things, will he appear greedy.


    Lu Fan hears a few words of the six beads of chaos, and feels his heart moving.


    He also vaguely guessed that this might be the six beads of chaos.


    "Congratulations, great master. This should be the source of one of the six beads. With it, it will be more convenient for you to practice in the future. Tut Tut, as long as you refine it, I can follow you to get some benefits. I feel like I can get back to full form this time


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon seems very excited.


    But he said three words of yuanlizhu, which Lu Fan didn''t understand at all.


    Slowly, Lu Fandao: "Jiujiu, please explain to me what this yuanlizhu is for."


    The Tower Road of Xuangong in Kowloon: "good master. If we want to talk about this source force bead, we have to start from the origin of the six beads of chaos, which was the master of chaos


    Lu Fanlian said: "stop, stop, who let you really say from the beginning. I''ll ask you how it works. Is it the same as the dead pearl that can understand the way? "


    "Great master," said the pagoda. The source force bead is different from other six chaos beads. It is a pearl that can absorb the power of heaven and earth by itself. The most important role is to have endless power for cultivation. After you refine it completely. All you have to do is absorb the power in it every day. That is the most pure power of heaven and earth. The power of Tao and heaven and earth are all in it. With this bead in hand, no matter what path you cultivate, it will become simple. No matter what you do, it will be as easy as drinking water in the future. At least before the limit, there is no bottleneck. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes shone, and immediately put the bead away.


    "I didn''t expect that the holy lady of Huoyuan had such a good collection."


    "I''m afraid it''s not the thing of Huo yuan''s saint. She''s supposed to have raided it from the royal family of Optimus Prime. However, the holy lady of Huoyuan had poor eyesight. Although she recognized that it was a good thing, she did not recognize how good it was. That''s why it''s hidden here. It''s a power source for a statue of a demon. Not all the time. Great master, I made a lot of money this time. It''s here. Your dead pearl, you can try to cultivate it. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly.


    He is even more happy that with this thing, he may soon be able to break through to heaven and earth.


    The left hand is heaven and earth, the right hand is Yin and Yang. This feeling is what he wants.


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows, which had been frowning, finally stretched a little.


    Behind him, the wind took a rest and others shouted: "Lu fan, have you finished. It''s almost broken. I don''t believe it. What else can it do? "


    Lu Fan turned around and flew back, fell in front of the crowd, turned around and took a look at nangongxing and Zuoyun East Road: "wake up, you two, just a little array, and you will be caught. It''s still not good for cultivation. "


    nangongxing chuckles twice. Zuo Yundong also smiled awkwardly.


    But he still held the golden sabre in his hand and said to Nangong, "brother Nangong. I know that everything here, I''m afraid, is the treasure of your kingdom of giant. But can I have this knife. I really like it. "


    Nangong said: "take it. It''s useless to put it here anyway. Brother Lu fan, it''s important to get rid of the magic mirror first. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said:" yes. Then find it. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the voice of Ye Nantian came not far away.


    "Is this what you mean by the magic mirror of the mighty spirit?"


    All of a sudden, everyone looked in the direction of Ye Nantian.


    What I saw was a huge mirror in front of Ye Nantian.


    Familiar light, familiar appearance.


    If you look at this mirror once, you can''t forget several of them.


    Lu Fan Changshu took a breath and said, "yes, it is it."


    nangongxing strode over and reached for a touch.


    In a moment, Nangong said excitedly, "at last, things have returned to their original owners. Brother Lu fan, hurry up. Those resentments in your body can be eliminated completely. "


    Lu Fandao:" you are sure that you can only rely on your own strength. "


    nangongxing nodded his head and immediately looked at the wind for a rest, Huangfu Wu and other humanitarians:" you help me. "


    Ren Yu chuckled and looked at Lu Fandao:" this is the purpose you specifically called us here. "


    Lu Fan said quietly, "I will not answer you this kind of question. I won''t admit it either, "said Lu Fan as he walked up to the mirror.


    Nangongxing has taken down the mirror and put it on his hand.


    "Brother Lu fan, the process may be a little painful. You must hold back, "Nangong said with worry.


    Lu Fan took off his coat directly.


    "Come on,"


    Nangong line nodded, and the power was injected into the mirror to remove demons. The light is dazzling. For a moment, the dazzling light is emitted from the powerful magic mirror and directly shines on Lu Fan.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan was full of white smoke. He himself made a murmur.


    The pain is not a joke.


    Lu Fan felt that he was going to be roasted in a flash.


    Lifeless heavy sword stuck on the ground, supporting Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu Fan closes his eyes and feels his body carefully.


    The spirit of resentment broke with a roar, and the figure of luansheng was finally forced out.


    With a shrill roar, luansheng shouted: "what are you doing, Lu fan? Do you want to die together?"


    Lu Fan shouted in his heart: "what''s the fear of death? I want to kill you."

 Chapter 1114

    "Lu fan, can you still hold it?" nangongxing cried out loudly. "From his point of view, Lu fan is completely baked.


    The whole body is sending out a smell of barbecue. Ye Nantian''s eyebrows are wrinkled in the breeze.


    "Is this OK? Are you sure you won''t die?" Ye Nantian doubts the situation in front of him.


    Zuo Yundong, the wind is shaking his head. He said he was not optimistic about Lu Fan''s current situation.


    "Stop for a moment. He''s going to burn. "


    Cried Zuo Yundong.


    Nangong hang looks hesitant. He clearly knows that, in general, one-time business is the best. If you stop halfway, the situation will become very complicated.


    He thought Lu Fan''s strength, mind and will. There should be no problem to carry the light of the magic mirror.


    But he forgot how terrible and powerful the spirit of resentment in Lu Fan''s body was.


    With the help of external forces to kill the evil spirits, Lu Fan''s backfire is also amazing.


    "Don''t stop. His tolerance is not up to the limit."


    Ren Yu stops nangongxing who wants to stop.


    In the eyes of his alchemists, Lu fan is not too strong to bear.


    Huangfuwu also agreed, nodding: "he can fight for another period of time."


    Just then, Lu Fan''s body suddenly burst out of countless terrible black air currents.


    The shrieking and shrieking sound is like thousands of fierce ghosts coming out together. Ye Nantian and others retreated in succession.


    Poof.


    Lu Fan burst out with blood.


    His whole body began to tremble, his eyes closed, his teeth closed. There were bursts of explosions inside.


    Obviously, he is fighting against the evil spirits in his body.


    "What a terrible grievance. Lu fan can''t bear it. Nangong, you can''t stop. "


    At this moment, Ren Yu is scared.


    In his opinion, is it Lu fan who can resist such a terrible evil spirit.


    It''s hard to imagine how Lu Fan pressed these spirits into his body for such a long time.


    Nangong was ready to let go, but at this time, Lu Fanhu shouted: "brother Nangong, increase your strength. I will fight her to the death. "


    Lu Fan''s voice is determined and firm.


    In Nangong Xing''s eyes, Li mang flashed past. He was already infected by Lu Fan''s ruthless strength. He immediately increased his strength.


    The black air coming out of Lu Fan''s body was immediately suppressed by the light of the mighty magic mirror.


    But the flesh of Lu Fan was twisted.


    This is a life for life duel, which is about who can survive to the last moment.


    "Brother Zuo, brother Ren, brother Feng, brother ye, brother Huangfu. Come and help. I''m not strong enough. "


    Nangongxing''s forehead is full of sweat. With his strength, he can exert such power in addition to the magic mirror, which is to the limit.


    Zuo Yundong, ye Nantian, the wind nap is not hesitant to put his hand on the vast gas in addition to the magic mirror.


    Vigorous energy is injected, and the magic mirror is full of light.


    As martial artists, they are very appreciative of Lu Fan''s practice.


    The warrior should go forward and be fearless of life and death. A true warrior should be cruel not only to the enemy, but also to himself.


    Lu fan is obviously in line with this standard. His body has started to become pitch black. His flesh and muscles are turning into flying ash under the light.


    But Lu fan is still fighting.


    The expression on the face, only persevere to the end of the tough color.


    According to his appearance, Lu fan would not shrink even if he died in the light of Haoqi''s magic mirror.


    Ren Yu and Huangfu Wu hesitated for a moment, but they still put their hands on the mirror to remove the evil spirit and inject strength.


    The strength of two alchemists joined in, and the power of the magic mirror was immediately removed, and it became dazzling.


    Originally a single color, into a dazzling rainbow light. The light falling on Lu Fan''s body is not only to make the white smoke on Lu Fan''s body rise more and more. At the same time, there was a sound of boiling water pouring on Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu fan makes a groan, but still doesn''t let nangongxing and others stop.


    At this time, his body was full of holes.


    In addition to the terrible light of the magic mirror, the mighty Qi has already shone directly on Lu Fan''s body.


    Luansheng keeps emitting white smoke. Most of the smoke from Lu fan is the power of luansheng.


    Lu Fan realized the power of Haoqi removing magic mirror. The power released from Haoqi removing magic mirror to Zhiyang really suppressed the cultivation of luansheng.


    He could see the spirits lurking in him, being killed in pieces.


    Luansheng is also constantly scurrying in his body, as if he wants to avoid the power of Haoqi to remove the magic mirror.


    But unfortunately, she is in Lu Fan''s body. There is nowhere to go and nowhere to hide.


    The power is weakened little by little. The spirit is becoming transparent. It seems that it may be killed at any time.


    She wanted to escape from Lu Fan''s body, but once she got out of Lu Fan''s body. Does not her spirit die faster when it is completely exposed to the power of the mighty spirit and the magic mirror.


    Now, luansheng finally felt that what is a slip into eternal hatred.


    Ming Ming hides in the dead pearl well, although the life is not very free, also is not very happy. But at least she can survive.


    But with greed in her heart, she saw that Lu Fan was a perfect furnace tripod, so she couldn''t help being greedy in her heart.


    This greed finally brought her a life and death crisis at this time.


    Lu Fan''s spirit is ready to fight against death. His strength is rising and his momentum is soaring.


    "Ah. Lu fan, die. "


    Luansheng suddenly pounced on Lu Fan''s spirit directly, and all the strength condensed into a little. There''s really no way for her. The only thing she can do is to fight for the last time.


    This is also her last chance. If she can kill Lu Fan and take him away, now she has the possibility to escape from the mighty power and magic mirror.


    Lu Fan also saw this, so he was waiting for the chaos to come.


    He didn''t dodge, he didn''t fear. He has been tortured enough by the torment of the saints.


    He will personally kill luansheng in his body, so as to relieve his hatred.


    Boom.


    Two forces collided in Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu Fan''s whole body suddenly convulsed, and his whole body began to ooze blood.


    The explosion in his body is so clear.


    So that nangongxing and others clearly heard.


    Lu Fan fell to the ground directly, and his body seemed to have been ravaged by countless people, which was miserable.


    The white smoke on the body is gradually reduced, but the blood is still flowing wantonly.


    "How are you? Are you successful?" asked Zuo Yundong, the most incomprehensible.


    Nangong line shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Ren Yu watched for a while and said in a soft voice, "maybe it''s a winner."

 Chapter 1115

    In the body, the five internal organs are burned, but the skin and flesh are not preserved.


    Lu Fan''s situation is a mess. If ordinary people were injured like this, they would have died more than ten times.


    The spirit is weak and almost exhausted.


    Lu Fan glanced at the situation in his body. He could only describe it in four words.


    That''s when the oil runs out and the lights run out.


    It''s a pity that the only difference between Lu Fan and those who are going to die is that his body is full of vitality.


    It can only be said that it is full of vitality.


    It''s really not like a person in such a situation should have the vitality.


    But it really happened to Lu Fan.


    "Very well."


    Lu Fan said softly in his heart.


    Even if you have made your body look like this. Lu fan still thinks it''s worth it.


    Because in front of her, chaos Saint appears more miserable.


    Without * * help, there is only the chaos of the spirit.


    At this time, it becomes very transparent, and the ferocity goes in. It''s like the vast gas that was irradiated into Lu Fan''s body has been completely cleaned.


    The transparent face finally showed some fear.


    At this time, the power of disorderly saints is finally consumed.


    Originally, as the ultimate strong, her cultivation is indeed profound, and her strength is indeed strong. Even if it is only the spirit, the power is not the general martial arts, the venerable can compare.


    But today, she has come to the end.


    The only reason is that he met Lu Fan.


    Luansheng, with infinite regret in her heart, should not have made such a stupid decision. Unexpectedly, she wanted to swallow a person who could not understand Qi and martial arts.


    First of all, she didn''t expect that Lu Fan''s spirit was so solid that it was not in his head, but in the protection of Dantian, and there was chaos in his body.


    Second, she didn''t think of it. Lu Fan''s spirit is not only solid, but also powerful.


    Maybe there are few people in the whole world who can fight with the power of spirit and spirit like Lu Fan.


    Plus the soul path that Lu fan built. He has no resistance to the chaos of the gods and souls. Moreover, the most powerful way of death in luansheng was restrained by Lu Fan''s way of life.


    Finally, it''s the magic mirror.


    It''s one of the few artifacts in the world that can kill her.


    The kingdom of Optimus has been destroyed, and the mighty spirit, in addition to the magic mirror, is still there. And Lu Fan found it.


    This can only be said to be Providence, which means that if heaven wants you to die, you have to die.


    After a double fight, luansheng''s situation is as bad as Lu Fan''s.


    She did not kill Lu Fan''s spirit even after the two men''s last strike.


    Lu fan, in a way she couldn''t understand, insisted on her last killing move.


    That''s the killing move she can send out in the state of spirit.


    All the forbidden magic cultivation skills.


    It''s called magic swallow.


    But Lu fan is not afraid of this move, the last life and death.


    Lu Fan merges his spirit with Dantian. Then he let Dantian explode.


    It''s life against her. Lu fan, relying on the power of self exploding his own Dantian, broke the most powerful killing move of luansheng, and kept his spirit from being destroyed.


    I''ve never seen such a crazy person before. Even in the demon cultivation, there are few crazy fighters who don''t take their lives seriously.


    Luansheng was completely stunned.


    She wants to take away Lu Fan''s ecstatic state of mind, turning into consternation, then into rage, and finally into the present panic.


    Lu Fan''s Dantian has been destroyed, but there is also a pagoda that luansheng has never seen to hold his spirit.


    Looking at luansheng, Lu fanlang said: "you lost. It''s just the same with the extreme strong. "


    Luan Sheng said with a slightly ethereal voice, "let''s talk, Lu Fan. You don''t want to kill me. I''m willing to do anything for you. I can tell you all the secrets about the dead pearl. I can also tell your shadow and your killer. Think about it. An extreme power becomes your killer. What a wonderful thing. If you think about it, can you let them take away the magic mirror of Haoqi first? "


    Lu Fan looked at luansheng and sneered:" talk about the conditions. You think you are qualified to talk about the conditions with me now. You want to kill me several times. Now it''s my turn to kill you. "


    Behind Lu fan, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong is very bright.


    Lu Fan''s body was made like this, and Lao Jiu was also distressed.


    How much strength does it take to recover.


    Before the master recovers completely, he can''t secretly get some extra strength to recover.


    Nine also hated the chaos. One has no body. All day by heaven and earth to kill the breaking limit. So many things have come up.


    I really want to. Now we''re going to blow up the dead.


    The power is gathering. There is only a small amount of power in Lu Fan''s body. All converged to the old nine.


    Luansheng''s eyes are wrong. "Lu fan," he shouted. Don''t be impulsive. You know. You''re going to kill a very strong man. If you do that again. I''m going to blow myself up, too. Be dying. Everyone will die together. "


    Luan Sheng cried out. Pretending to be solemn and stirring.


    At the moment, she began to cry for her own death. Lu Fan looked at her scornfully and said, "these moves. I play the rest. Are you sure you want to use it? "


    Shamanism:" there are not many moves. It works. Now you have the advantage. I can only use it. What about? "Are you going to kill me?" Lu Fan shook his head. "You won''t explode yourself."


    Luan Sheng sneered: "you look down on me. Still trying to test me. I tell you. I don''t want to die though. But who really wants to kill me. I don''t mind dragging him back. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "No. You are being paranoid. What I want to say is. I am here. I said let you blow yourself up. You can blow yourself up. I won''t let you blow yourself up. Then you shout more. It doesn''t work. "


    Luan Sheng was slightly shocked. I don''t understand what Lu fan is talking about.


    But then. Lu Fan''s spirit suddenly attacked his body.


    The next moment. Outside, nangongxing and others saw Lu Fan''s heart. Suddenly there is a big hole.


    In a moment. In addition to the mighty magic mirror, the light came in unobstructed and incomparably. And straightly they fell upon the land, and upon the Templars.


    Lu Fan''s spirit is bathed in the light of the mighty magic mirror. Nothing.


    The spirit of chaos is burning directly.


    "Lu Fan. You. "


    Chaos Saint crazy roar up. Can be in the light of the mighty magic removal mirror. At this time, she lost any ability to resist.


    Lu Fan quietly watched her being burned by the white flame, and said in a loud voice, "now, I see how you explode yourself."


    Luansheng made a shrill roar and rushed to Lu fan directly.


    But this time, she didn''t catch it, because a sword with light directly penetrated Lu Fan''s chest.


    It was Lu Fan''s own sword without a blade, and it was also Lu Fan''s own sharp stab.


    Lu fan is divided into two parts by Wu Feng''s heavy sword, and luansheng is pierced by one sword.


    "Die."


    Lu Fan chuckled.


    The flames of the rioters soared,

 Chapter 1116

    On the heavy sword without front, it also has the power of removing the magic mirror with a piece of mighty Qi.


    At the moment of piercing luansheng, it declared the end of this battle of life and death.


    Lu Fan quietly watched luansheng burn out in the fire.


    She struggled desperately, but could not touch Lu Fan''s spirit any more.


    With reluctance, with despair.


    At last, luansheng was burned into a wisp of smoke, which drifted into Lu Fan''s body.


    At the moment when she drifted away, Lu Fan felt the whole body empty.


    With the blood gushing in his mouth, Lu Fan finally opened his eyes and said with a smile, "OK, Nangong brother."


    The sound is slight, like a human whisper.


    Fortunately, all the people present are of profound cultivation. Attention has also been focused on Lu Fan''s body, but this sound is clear to everyone.


    Immediately, everyone gathered their strength.


    Nangongxing, fengxiaorest and others rushed to Lu Fan''s side.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s sword, and Lu Fan''s blood.


    Nangong said: "you really don''t take your life seriously."


    Ren said nothing, and put a pill into Lu Fan''s mouth first.


    The medicine spread downward, and Lu Fan''s face was a little better.


    Huangfu said in a loud voice: "come on, help me pull out his sword. Don''t hinder the spread of medicine. "Just after Huang Fu finished his martial words, Zuo Yundong pulled up Lu Fan''s sword without a front.


    The blood rushes wildly, Huangfu Wu presses on Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu Fan''s blood was stopped when he pressed his hand like a mirage. At the same time, Lu Fan''s body still had the light of array.


    Such healing methods are also magical.


    Ren Yu couldn''t help but take a look at it, and then sighed softly: "draw the array with your hands, and heal the wound with the array. It''s a good way to brush the clouds. "


    Huangfu said:" it''s just a small hand. It''s not worth mentioning. "


    Ren said:" if this is a small means, it''s really not a big means. Good skill, "


    Lu Fan said weakly," can you two stop bragging about each other? There is a wounded man here. "


    Huangfu Wu and Ren Yu came back to heal Lu Fan.


    Zuo Yundong staggers at the foot of Lu Fan''s heavy sword, and then says in surprise, "what a heavy sword. What''s the matter? Does the sword recognize the Lord. It''s heavier than the mountains. Take this sword and kill yourself. I really don''t want to kill myself. "


    Lu Fandao: "how can you think so much at this time. Brother Nangong, thank you very much this time. This powerful magic mirror is really the artifact of the artifact. If there are hundreds of mirrors, I''m afraid that even if the sky is closed, I dare to fight with him head-on. "


    Nangong line looked at Lu Fan''s injury nervously and said: "hundreds of them, do you think this thing is cabbage on the side of the road. Whatever it is, this mirror is the painstaking work of many powerful people in the kingdom of heaven. That is to say, it has made our great empire famous and become one of the nine great powers in the world...... Alas, if you don''t, nangongxing obviously thought about the sad event that the kingdom of Optimus was destroyed again. In the middle of the conversation, it stopped abruptly.


    Lu Fan didn''t say anything more. He took a deep breath and felt that he had never been clear.


    In his eyes, the power of heaven and earth, the power of Tao and everything around him are so clear at this moment.


    For so many days, he was on the verge of death.


    Although he was seriously injured today, he felt relaxed.


    At this moment, Lu Fan''s mind is clear, and there is little power left in his body, but he works on his own.


    Lu Fan didn''t control them. He didn''t even find the changes in his body.


    He just lies here and looks at everything around him. Sometimes he looks at the world from a different angle. It''s really different.


    Heaven and earth can be this.


    The power of Tao has so many colors.


    For a long time, he didn''t lie down and watch the world.


    Just like a busy person, how long does he have no time to stop his hurried steps and look up at the stars again and again.


    Gradually, Lu Fan was suddenly in a mysterious and mysterious atmosphere.


    Ren Yu and huangfuwu, who are still healing Lu fan, suddenly let out a surprise.


    "Why, Lu fan, what''s your condition? The wound can heal itself."


    "Lu fan, you have a strong body. In this way, it can recover itself. It seems that you are not as good as the martial arts. Is this the special skill you got after your double cultivation of Qi and martial arts? "


    Ren Yu and Huangfu Wu both cast doubts on Lu Fan.


    But Lu Fan did not answer them.


    Because at this time, Lu fan has closed his eyes. But this time, Lu Fan didn''t control his spirit to fight in his body. It''s what he really starts to understand.


    Everyone present, who is not a man of sense. Seeing Lu Fan''s state, we know that Lu fan is in a rare epiphany.


    "The breath converges, the heaven and the earth add to the body, and the power of the Tao around converges. Well, Lu Fan''s strength will rise again. Is this still a man? He just finished fighting, and his understanding is too fast. He is not afraid of the wound breaking. "Zuo Yundong can''t understand.


    Lu Fan''s approach is to challenge his common sense. If it is him, once there is epiphany, it may be to find a place where no one will disturb, prepare everything, and then close the door without realizing it.


    Three or five days for the short, and one or two years for the long. This is the normal way.


    Like Lu fan, the body is not good, and he directly enters the state of Epiphany, which is chaos.


    If anyone gives him a sword at the moment, it will not only interrupt his epiphany, but also kill him.


    "Come on. He does things that we ordinary people can''t understand. Brother Zuo still remember that when he was competing with you, he would sit down and have a comprehension first. He would not care about any place or safety. He seems confident in everything he does. "


    Zuo Yundong shook his head and said: "don''t mention that, think of me and get angry. One day, I''ll have to pretend to show it to him. Let him know the pain of being despised, "


    as he said, Zuo Yundong still put the heavy sword without front in Lu Fan''s hand.


    After a person''s understanding, the blade is in the hand, which is the most perfect. Because a good weapon will progress with its master.


    A light air flow rises from Lu Fan''s body and slowly spreads around him.


    Then, the air flow began to blossom out in colorful light, Lu Fan''s eyelids began to beat, and his fingers began to circle.


    "No," exclaimed Ren in a silent voice.


    "Lu fan, Lu fan, you really want to beat us to death," Huang Fu Wu said with a wry smile


    Zuo Yundong whispered: "why, it''s not just epiphany."


    Ren said: "what is epiphany? It''s a breakthrough."

 Chapter 1117

    The colorful light spread out, and soon the whole mansion was full of dense power air flow.


    The power of heaven and earth, the power of Tao are all gathered together, and flow constantly, such as the array * * turn.


    These forces all appear on Lu Fan. Then, it began to explore the integration.


    Different from the breakthrough of the warrior, the breakthrough of the alchemist seems more cautious.


    I''m afraid it won''t do to rush up with one breath.


    The essence of the alchemist''s breakthrough is that his mind is clear and his Tao is natural.


    The heaven and the earth are reincarnated and the power is rotating.


    Tao has no boundaries, and heaven and man come together.


    The power of heaven and earth will become one, and eventually the power of heaven and earth.


    This is the day, this is not the day, this is the day.


    This is the way, this is not the way, this is still the way.


    The whole world seems to have a different view in Lu Fan''s heart.


    Although his eyes are closed, everything he should see is clear to his chest.


    And compared with before, Lu fan saw it more carefully at this time.


    In his eyes, heaven and earth are blue sky, white clouds and earth. It''s true and reliable, not mixed with half false. That is to say, mountain is mountain, water is water.


    But later, with the promotion of cultivation, Lu Fan gradually found that heaven and earth were not just what he had seen before. The whole world, in fact, is composed of countless forces of heaven and earth, and the power of Tao.


    What blue sky and white clouds, what green mountains and waters. It''s just a combination of these forces. At this time, it''s the mountain or not, the water is not the water.


    But now, Lu fan saw the magnificent scenery of heaven and earth.


    Those clear forces of the heaven and the earth, the power of the Tao finally condensed into a magnificent picture.


    Why do we have to distinguish? Why do we have to divide the power of heaven and earth into the power of Tao and the power of green mountains and rivers.


    Heaven and earth are one body. How can a single heaven and earth become a mountain and a sea. How can the pure power of Tao form such a real world.


    They are all together, just like a person.


    There should be not only flesh and blood, bones, but also meridians.


    How can we distinguish, and how to say it all separately.


    It''s just a skeleton, just a body of flesh and blood. Can it be called a person.


    Is it just a world of power and thread, or the world he knows.


    The answer is obvious, but there are few people who can really understand this truth.


    "Mountain or mountain, water or water," murmured Lu Fan.


    Immediately, the light of his body began to merge rapidly.


    Seeing this scene, Ren Yu shakes his head and says with a wry smile: "it''s true that goods are better than goods. People are more popular than people. If you want to talk to me, it is also known as the first day of Dansheng kingdom. No matter how fast you cultivate or how fast you break the border, you can be first-class. Even my master, the Lord of Dansheng, praised me very much. But even so, it took me about ten days to break through the state of venerable man and form the power of heaven and earth. Lu fan, did you have a cup of tea. It''s too striking. "Beside the"


    , Huang Fuwu nodded constantly. Obviously, what Ren Yu said was exactly what he wanted to say.


    Huangfuwu was also puzzled by Lu Fan''s rapid condensation of heaven and earth.


    This is not the breakthrough of the martial arts. It''s useless to be able to fight.


    The breakthrough of the alchemists is to strive for stability and slow work.


    Every link and every step should be improved, which is still the practice of the gas refiners.


    In particular, most of the critical moments, such as the setting of heaven and earth force, are completed by alchemists with great care.


    Like huangfuwu, Renyu can be condensed in half a month. It''s just the result of the advice of the experts. It is also normal for ordinary alchemists to find a deep mountain and forest and sit for several years if they want to break through the realm of venerable.


    Anyway, they can live for ten or eight years without eating.


    Therefore, Huang Fuwu and Ren Yu were shocked by Lu Fan''s rapid breakthrough.


    Moreover, Lu Fan''s breakthrough was not only fast, but also very stable.


    He is different from other alchemists. The reason why other alchemists gather slowly is that they have to do everything bit by bit. The key reason is that their government is not strong enough. Once in such a critical moment, even a little mistake is likely to cost their lives.


    But Lu Fan didn''t have so many scruples.


    Even at this time, his half body is not afraid of the counter attack of heaven and earth. For Lu fan, if he doesn''t succeed, he just has a few more holes in his body.


    This kind of injury is nothing to him. What''s more, Lu fan, who is desperately absorbing power, is still recovering rapidly.


    Not long ago, Lu Fan had been lifted up from the ground by the power of heaven and earth, flying in the middle of the sky.


    A little light flashed on Lu Fan.


    Every shining place is Lu Fan''s body joint.


    The shining light seems to make Lu Fan''s whole body transparent.


    Other people standing by can clearly see the changes taking place in Lu Fan''s body.


    Gang Qi heaven and earth, the power to swim the whole body.


    The newly healed meridians can resist the impact of the new heaven and earth.


    The power flows like a river, and everyone can hear the sound of the waves in Lu Fan''s body.


    What''s more, everyone was surprised to find that Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi didn''t completely turn into heaven and earth energy, but after the heaven and earth energy flowed through his body, it flowed back completely and peacefully, and then turned into Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi.


    No one else can understand this situation at all.


    But before they were surprised, Lu Fan''s body was followed by a shocking picture.


    The blasted Dantian, in a very smooth way, is reunited in Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu Fan did not even have the slightest control, and Dantian quickly gathered.


    It''s as smooth as a thousand times. I don''t know what to say.


    They have never met a person who agglomerates Dantian by himself, or a person who recondenses Dantian as simple as eating and drinking water.


    Zuo Yundong held his head and said, "I''m not mistaken. He would be reunited if he were like this. Is this still human? "


    Ren Yu swallowed a mouthful of saliva and replied with twinkling eyes: "I don''t know if it''s people. But his Dantian is just as broken as it is not. You can see that his recondensed Dantian seems to have consolidated everything. My Dantian is not so strong. "


    Ren Yu''s words were approved by all the people, who looked at Lu Fan with complicated eyes.


    After all this, Lu Fan breathed out a long breath.


    "Whoo..."


    The turbid gas decreased and the clear gas increased.


    Lu Fan''s head, three flowers together, five Qi Dynasty yuan, finally condensed into one side of the rune seal.


    Huangfu said: "the last sign of heaven and earth is coming, and Lu fan will officially become a venerable one."


    Ren Yu just wanted to nod his head, at this time, Lu Fan''s body was shaking violently.


    The rune just coagulated was suddenly pushed aside by Lu Fan.

 Chapter 1118

    "What''s going on?"


    Ren Yu and others were slightly shocked.


    Mingming has arrived at the last step, but suddenly something happened.


    It is necessary for an alchemist to break through the heaven and earth and bear the mark of heaven and earth.


    From the beginning of the immortal Qi master, this kind of seal should have been deeply engraved on the alchemist.


    If the heaven and earth are to be sealed again, it is only a matter of strengthening. Of course, after adding the rune seal, the alchemists can really feel the acceleration of their understanding of heaven and earth, which seems to be directly recognized by heaven and earth.


    But today, when I came to Lu fan, I couldn''t get by.


    What kind of power does Lu Fan seem to have to resist this Rune seal.


    From Lu Fan''s breakthrough to Tiangang, he never received any gifts from heaven and earth.


    What mark, what mark. For Lu fan, Tongtong is something that has been abandoned.


    In fact, this was not Lu Fan''s original intention, but the nameless ring on his hand repeatedly stopped him.


    To this day, the ring once again jumped out, will Rune seal and so on.


    Boom.


    There was a thundering in the flat, even in the empty mansion.


    Ren Yu and others also heard the clear and incomparable thunder. Then, the colorful power released by Lu Fan turned into thunder.


    The terrible thunder light seems to have the power to destroy the world.


    Ren Yu and others just glanced at these thunders, then immediately hurriedly retreated.


    Blood thunder, five element sky thunder, light dark god thunder and so on are all in it.


    All the thunders ignored Ren Yu and others, and went straight to Lu fan to kill them.


    Lu Fan closed his eyes and remained still, letting the thunder fall on him.


    His body did not move half, and Lu Fan did not even blink to bear the thunder.


    When he broke through wuzun, Tiandi was ready to suppress him completely, but Lu Fan resisted.


    Today, however, he was so furious that he tried to frighten him. It was just a dream.


    Countless thunders were shining on Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s ring is more and more bright. The lustre of the unknown stone is just the power of the heaven and the earth around it, which can make all the power of the heaven and the earth plus the thunder inside disappear.


    Lu Fan''s hand with the ring flicked slightly, and all the thunder disappeared like a erased picture.


    The rune seal pushed away by Lu fan is still struggling for the last time, desperately hitting Lu Fan.


    But with the nameless ring protector, Lu Fan seems to have a light curtain of his own. Fuyin is unable to release Lu Fan''s body.


    After sprinting for several waves, Fuyin began to dim.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Lu Fan hit the Fuyin directly.


    The ring was used as a weapon by Lu Fan. Once touched, the rune began to shiver wildly.


    Boom.


    There was another explosion in the sky and earth, and it seemed that there was a terrible force splitting on the mansion. So much so that the whole mansion was whistling, and stones began to fall from the top of the head.


    With the golden dagger he just got, Zuo Yundong said in horror, "this mansion is not going to collapse. Lu fan, have you got it? Hurry up. Even if we want to dismantle this place, we have to wait until we get out. Brother Nangong, don''t you take all the things you should take first? "


    Zuo Yundong''s words awakened the dreamer, and immediately nangongxing and other people began to frantically search all around.


    Isn''t there a scrap? There''s nothing useless.


    But everything that can become the collection of Huoyuan holy lady is not ordinary. At least they have special abilities.


    Nangong takes the most and the best.


    Whether it''s his own thing or he can understand it. The most important things were taken. Nangong didn''t seem to have much interest in other things.


    These things were originally placed in Optimus Prime, which is just the decoration on the wall and the collection in the library.


    If we can make the best use of everything now and kill more demons, maybe it''s a good thing.


    Lu Fan did not hear Zuo Yundong''s cry. I don''t know what happened outside.


    He is now immersed in his own breakthrough, momentum is still soaring. Lu Fan holds the sign of heaven and earth in front of him.


    Lu fanlang said: "I don''t know what you want to do with this Rune seal. But I''m sorry, I''m not very interested in the power that has to rush into my body. You can die. "


    Finish saying, Lu Fan fist force, hard rely on their own brute force to pinch the heaven and earth Rune seal into pieces.


    The stars are scattered all around. After Lu Fan pinched the explosive Rune seal, all the confluent forces and thunders around immediately disappeared.


    Without floating seal, Lu fan still felt the power of heaven and earth, and he had a new understanding.


    These runes and seals are all unnecessary things.


    From the beginning of Tiangang, without Fuyin, it can still break through. Up to now, when Fuyin was crushed, Lu Fan''s understanding of the power of heaven and earth has deepened a lot.


    Probably 90% of the people in the world don''t know that. Lu Fan now has some doubts about what happened to this Rune seal. Whether it is a mark given by heaven and earth, or a tool to deceive people.


    Heaven and earth deceive mankind.


    In this case, there seems to be some bullshit.


    What is its purpose. Why not do it now. Lu fan has no idea what happened.


    He only knows that now his strength has become very strong, and his body is full of strength, just like his winning posture.


    Finally, Lu Fan slowly opened his eyes. The eyes are a little confused at first, then return to normal.


    Reach out for a move, the power of heaven and earth will be concentrated in the hands, the right hand a wave, yin and Yang power shining incomparably.


    "Qi and martial arts are both cultivation. They are both heaven and earth strength and Yin and Yang strength. It''s really a unique person in the world. "


    Wind rest is still standing beside tut tut praise.


    How he envied Lu fan, but he couldn''t be the same as Lu Fan.


    In fact, don''t say that he, who is present, doesn''t envy Lu Fan''s double cultivation of Qi and martial arts.


    This kind of anti sky skill is magical just when you see it.


    To feel its power again, it''s totally deceiving to say that it doesn''t move.


    "Heaven and earth." "


    Lu Fan laughed.


    With a wave of his hand, nine dragons emerged from under his feet.


    When the right hand comes out again, yin and Yang force will twist the nine dragons.


    Lu Fan was able to let the Nine Dragons sing and dance, but the terrible breath above was still the palpitation of Ren Yu and others.


    Bang. Click.


    With a bang, this time the empty mansion was completely blown out of a hole.


    A ray of light hit Lu Fan and seemed to want to penetrate him.


    Lu fan reaches for a wave, and a dragon directly smashes through the light pillar.


    But then a dozen beams of light rushed in.


    At this time, in Lu Fan''s body, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong said: "great master, what are you still doing? Run, you have been stared at by heaven and earth."

 Chapter 1119

    Lu Fan''s eyebrows are slightly picked. What does it mean to be stared at.


    A little puzzled, Lu fan asked Laojiu in his heart.


    Nine was about to explain, but Ren Yu took the lead and said in a loud voice, "what are you doing. Lu fan, you just broke through to heaven and earth. Why did you cause heaven and earth to suppress you? "


    At this moment, the expression on Ren Yu''s face changed from surprise to amazement.


    Hear heaven and earth suppress four words, huangfuwu, Zuo Yundong, ye Nantian and others all exclaim.


    "It''s impossible."


    "If you have any strength, you''ll bring it."


    "What are you waiting for? Run. It''s going to be smashed by the light of heaven and earth. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The sound of shouting made Lu Fan move immediately.


    At the same time, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong said in Lu Fan''s body, "great master, heaven and earth are oppressed. It is the encirclement and suppression of heaven and earth caused by the respect of the powerful. Because from the moment you reach the limit, you are doomed to go against the sky. Heaven and earth will try their best to kill you with all kinds of strength. As long as you are not strong enough to fight against heaven and earth, or do not condense your own side of the world. Sooner or later, they will be killed by heaven and earth. "


    Lu Fan was shocked when he heard Lao Jiu''s explanation.


    The most powerful. Just kidding, when did he get to the limit.


    He has just arrived at the venerable, and even attracted the attention of heaven and earth.


    Lu Fan really doesn''t know whether this is a good thing or a bad thing.


    Does heaven and earth think that such a man of Qi and martial arts has reached the limit of human beings.


    Poof.


    A light fell on Lu Fan.


    Lu fan, who was slightly distracted, was caught in the chest by the light.


    Almost instantaneously, Lu Fan felt that he was paralyzed.


    Where is the power of the ordinary heaven and earth? It is clearly the power of the terrible Tao condensed to the extreme.


    Although Lu fan doesn''t know what the power is, there is no doubt that he can get several more serious injuries. It seems impossible to kill him if he is really besieged.


    "Go. Go. Go. "


    Cried Lu Fan.


    The crowd rushed out in a hurry.


    Several lights burst out of the private empty mansion of Huoyuan Saint daughter, and in the moment they just burst out. The whole empty mansion exploded.


    Then, with a completely red light column, the mansion burned completely.


    Blazing fire, Lu Fan''s eyebrows jumped.


    This is definitely more than the flame of Yang. Inside, the red, blue, white, black and four colors, like the wind, quickly burn the empty mansion.


    Lu Fan''s paws just landed, and there was another roar and thunder outside.


    Turn head a look, look over already did not know when the wall that the light penetrates. Lu fan saw the dark sky outside, with layers of black clouds.


    Among those black clouds, there is a touch of gold, like heaven and earth open their eyes.


    I cast a terrible look at Lu Fan.


    "Lu fan, come on. Cover your power with the avenue of life and spread it into the power of the Tao around you. "


    Ren shouted.


    Because he had seen the sky outside, gathering a terrible red light.


    If this falls, Lu fan may not die, but they will never die.


    Lu Fan hears speech, hurriedly will all vigorous Qi back to the Dantian.


    The life Avenue flows through the whole body, and then slowly spreads the strength into the surrounding world with the force of the world.


    The sky outside was suddenly dim.


    That has slowly opened the huge golden eyes, at the moment even closed back.


    Lu Fan speeded up the speed of diffusion, reduced the vigorous Qi and life Avenue in his body, and finally recovered to normal in the outside sky.


    Zuo Yundong and others are all in cold sweat. Even if they do this, when they are really facing the wrath of heaven and earth, they seem to be a little small.


    Lu Fan took a long breath and said, "thank you very much, brother Ren Yu. How do you know it works? "


    Ren Yu wipes out the sweat channel on the forehead: "this is the way my master gave me. I asked him about the extreme strong. This method is very interesting, so I wrote it down. Unexpectedly, I haven''t used it myself. You use it first. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, the way of the Lord of Dansheng.


    It seems that the Lord of Dansheng was oppressed and tortured by this heaven and earth.


    Lu fan then asked, "is it possible that heaven and earth will not suppress you as long as they disperse their power to a certain extent?"


    Ren Yu shook his head and said, "it''s not that simple. The key is to make the world feel that you are not a threat. You are connected with the road, and give the road power, it will reduce your threat. This method is my master''s experience after trying it countless times. It was by this that he could successfully cultivate his own small world. Unlike the general extreme strong, you can only hide everywhere. You should be extremely careful when you use your real power once. "


    Lu Fan said, he now understands. The world''s most powerful people are not free to make moves. Love is afraid of kindling. He also probably understood why the extreme strong like mother-in-law Qian could only hide everywhere. It turns out that as long as you don''t cultivate your own little world, you are just a poor man suppressed by heaven and earth.


    I''m afraid that in terms of fighting, it''s not as good as a strong man at the peak of wuzun. At least wuzun doesn''t have to worry about causing the suppression of heaven and earth at any time.


    Nangong hang sat down on the ground. He was really tired this time.


    Looking up at Lu fan, Nangong said: "brother Lu Fan. You are really cruel. The realm of wuzun leads to the suppression of heaven and earth. Is it that heaven and earth think you are the ultimate power? "


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "maybe. But I''m afraid I''ll only have to run if I come to the extreme strong to fight with him. "


    "Ye Nantian chuckles:" can run already very good


    Everyone laughed at the same time.


    In a moment, Lu Fan looked at Nangong and said, "come out of the magic mirror."


    Nangong line patted his chest and said: "that''s for sure. I''ll take back such a crucial thing if I die. With it, the strength of our side can be completely restored to its peak. "


    Huangfu Wu said with a smile: "I knew you were here to take such a useful artifact, so I would not have to fill myself with so many pills. Brother Nangong, can you take a picture for us first. We have also been eroded by the spirit of resentment. "


    Nangong said with a smile: "of course, there is no problem. Come, one by one. "


    Immediately, Ren Yu and others stood up.


    Zuo Yundong laughs at his broadsword and says, "you guys, do you think it''s a loss for them to leave. They are the ones who are most eroded by the spirits. But as soon as they left, they had no chance to get rid of the magic mirror. "


    "This is life."


    Nangongxing chuckled.


    Lu Fan smiled and looked up at the sky.


    "Maybe."

 Chapter 1120

    Three days later.


    Thirty three halls, beyond the void.


    The Bafang Qiansheng, who has parted ways with Lu Fan and others, will no longer stay in the 33rd hall.


    Under the leadership of Qian Sheng, they have left.


    In the void, the eight money saints and others continue to leave.


    They look nervous and seem to have more injuries.


    At a glance, everyone looked more embarrassed and depressed than when they entered the thirty third hall.


    Many people were pale and began to sweat.


    How can there be weak people who can live to the present.


    Only one thing that can make them look like this is that they have just experienced a tragic war.


    Including eight Fang Qian Sheng, they just managed to kill one blood path.


    The Lord of Longwu looked at Qian Sheng of Bafang with complicated eyes and said: "Bafang sage, our pills are not enough, and there are too few alchemists. Many hidden spirits in the human body began to make trouble again. In such a war, we can''t go through the second time."


    Eight Fang Qian Sheng said indifferently: "I see. Let''s have a good rest. All the remaining pills are used directly. Try to restore some combat effectiveness. "


    The Lord of Longwu is biting his teeth, his eyes are complicated.


    He seemed to have something to say, but he hesitated.


    Huan Huan Tian Sheng saw the desire of the Lord of Longwu and then frowned: "Lord of Longwu, just say what you have to say. There is no need to wriggle like this. "


    the Lord of Longwu nodded and sighed:" all the money saints, all the heaven saints. We are all saying that it is not too hasty to leave the 33rd hall. From what we found after we came out, it seems that the demons really didn''t find the Lixi Lord and Lu Fan hiding in the devil kingdom. They didn''t think of what Lu Fan and others did. This shows that Lu Fan''s plan is right


    Before the leader of the state of Longwu had finished his words, Qian Sheng from all directions said in a loud voice: "well, there''s no need to say more. What''s right or wrong? Even the emissary came out of the thirty-three churches. Who knows what will happen next. Maybe that''s the plot that Lu Fan deliberately set up to wipe us out. Why are you so stupid? "


    it''s obvious that Qian Sheng of all directions is a little angry.


    Although the celestial saint of the universe didn''t speak much, his contempt still fell on the Lord of Longwu.


    Lord Longwu''s face became a little ugly. Lightly, the leader of the Dragon kingdom said: "the eight money saints, the world saints. Do you really think Lu fan will kill us until now? If he really wants us to die, Optimus Prime is the best choice. "


    At last, the celestial saint of the universe could not help but speak out, saying in an indisputable voice: "Lord of the Dragon Kingdom, we are now on a boat. And we are the only ones who can really save the world and save the situation. You have to believe that what we make is the right choice. And Lu Fan''s side, I''m very clear to tell you that whether they can leave 33 halls alive or not is a problem. Moreover, Lu fan, in our view, is a thorough demon cultivation. Believe it or not. "


    The Lord of Longwu shut up for a while when he heard the words of the celestial saint.


    For this reason, Longwu mainly doesn''t understand the meaning of the world''s heavenly sage, so he is an idiot.


    "I believe that"


    the Lord of Longwu was silent for a long time, and finally spit out these two words.


    Huanyu Tiansheng and Bafang Qiansheng nodded to see the Lord of Longwu go back to the back and watch the Lord of Longwu continue to talk with other powerful people.


    "It seems that we can''t hold the situation down."


    The heaven saint of the universe looks at the money saint of all directions and preaches.


    Lips do not move, body does not move, but the voice is still like in the ear ring, clear and audible.


    "Hum, if you can''t hold it, you can''t. The rest of them, their only choice is to follow us. Without us, they are nothing. Besides, some people are better dead than alive. There are more powerful people in the world, and there are no shortage of them. "


    Eight Fang Qian Sheng''s eyes are cold and his tone is somewhat different.


    It seems that the heaven saint of the whole world has heard the meaning of money saint of all directions and said: "you mean. Those who are willing to give birth to others will no longer need it. "


    eight Fang Qian Sheng turns his head and looks at the heaven and earth holy way:" don''t you think this is a good opportunity for us to divide the world equally, and all people are counting on us to save the world. As long as the remaining several countries work together, the devil has no fear, even if it is an innocent God. Is there no way to deal with him? I heard that in ancient times, there was a man who actually killed gods. Those envoys who swept the world and represented the heaven and the earth were all killed by him. "


    "It''s just a legend. Don''t take it seriously. If there were such a person, would he not have broken through the shackles of this world long ago. Why doesn''t he come back and tell us what it will be like after the breakthrough, why hasn''t he left even a few words or left his own inheritance? "


    The world''s heavenly sage is unable to answer these questions of Qian Sheng. Laugh twice. "Maybe, the outside world is more wonderful," said the celestial sage. "Both of them laughed.


    The laughter of the two of them immediately made the faces of the later lords and the powerful people look good.


    The performance of the heaven saint and the money Saint at least gave them a little confidence. This burst of laughter, is to play a soothing role.


    In a moment, the world Saint continued: "OK, just as you said. When it''s done, divide the world equally. The Lord of Longwu is not needed. Take a chance and get rid of him. "


    the leader of the eight party Qian ShengDian said:" that''s exactly what it means. There are also some hesitant lords who can go with them. They have the country, we are divided into five equal parts, first of all, we should strengthen our own power. Then compare it with the magicians. "


    " OK. Let''s do that. Let the Lord of Longwu die on the hand of the demon cultivator just like Lu Fan. Ha ha, I''m afraid Lu Fan and his family are about to be found. "


    Qian said: "maybe the battle has gone on. I deliberately left some flaws for the demons. So that they can follow the lead to find 33 halls. At least one of the three monsters should be sent to kill Lu Fan and others. With their strength, if they want to take over the difficulties, once the three evil lords get together, they will surely die. If they can survive like this, I''ll eat my shoes raw. Eh, what''s there? "Just as he was saying," all of a sudden, Qian Sheng saw a colorful thing at the end of his sight.


    They seem to come out of the void, and in the darkness they gather like stars.


    When these things are a little closer, the eight square Qian Sheng and the universal Tian Sheng can finally see what that is.


    Slowly, the two opened their eyes.


    "This is... ,

 Chapter 1121

    "The wild beast army," said Li Xi, the Lord of the devil Kingdom, 33 halls and the village of the devil''s daughter, with a chuckle.


    Li Xi and Dansheng, as well as Dongpang, are having tea.


    Tea? It''s not the good tea that the emperor Lixi brought from Qingtian. All those things were basically destroyed in the kingdom of Optimus.


    At the time of escape from life and death, how could Li Xi, the master of the family, who was careful in his calculation, still take this kind of thing to escape.


    All the tea they drank was tea from the thirty third Hall of the devil kingdom.


    It''s like the curly dragon and snake. It''s a good thing with natural fragrance.


    If you don''t like it, put it aside. It''s worth a lot to say that the tea is picked by the young girls in the magic village.


    Moreover, tea really has the healing effect. After Li Xi''s master drank the tea, he coughed less frequently than before.


    Therefore, it took only one day for Lixi to fall in love with the tea here.


    Hearing Li Xi''s master say these four words, the Lord of Dansheng and Dongpang have opened their eyes.


    "Wild animal army. You said that the one who took our place was a wild animal. Master Li, you are not joking. "


    It is obvious that the Lord of Dansheng is extremely distrustful of the wild animals.


    Last time when Lu Fan was in the kingdom of Dansheng, he also used wild animals to pit him. He can have a good impression on the wild animals. That''s the ghost.


    Although Dong Pang was surprised, he didn''t say anything.


    The biggest Assassin''s mace is the wild beast. Dongpang is not surprised at all.


    But to what extent can a wild animal be called a great army of wild animals.


    Although Dong Pang didn''t know much about Li Zong Zhu, he could see that Li Zong Zhu often did things unexpectedly. And mighty, he said of the wild beast army. It must be different from the so-called army in his mind.


    Dongpang suppressed his curiosity and didn''t ask much.


    This kind of confidential matter, people do not want to say, it''s better not to ask after.


    Li Xi''s master hummed a song, which seemed very relaxed and comfortable.


    Outside, in the witch village.


    A group of people were gathered at the entrance of the village. Nearly 90% of the demons in the village were flying in the air, staring at the curious big eyes.


    A shining mirror stands at the entrance of the village. In the whole thirty-three hall, there is only one mirror with such light and such strength, I''m afraid, that is, the magic mirror of Haoqi.


    Lu Fan and others stood beside the magic mirror of Haoqi, looking at the children of Yu beast room and the strong people who did not leave with Qian Sheng and others, smiling and cheering. Nangongxing controls Haoqi to remove the magic mirror and says loudly: "all the strong people who have been attacked by the evil spirit are standing here, helping you eradicate the problem once and for all. We can get back to the best state again. The people below are excited and many people are applauding loudly.


    Nangong line injects power into Haoqi eliminator''s mirror and immediately shines on the earth. All the people who are illuminated by Haoqi eliminator''s mirror emit more or less white smoke.


    "Cool, I''m finally comfortable. This mirror is really a good thing."


    "God, there are so many resentments in my body. I feel like my whole body is going to burn. "


    " the demons are moving away. Never be exposed to the light of a mirror. Restrain your evil spirit and be careful that you are killed directly by the light of the mirror. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The crowd was shouting.


    Among them, elder martial brother Han Feng seems to be the most active, holding Fu 15 and other evil women and retreating to the side.


    Look at his expression, you can see that he is holding very well. There''s no way. Anyone who holds several women who don''t wear clothes will shout in his heart, "cool again"


    elder martial brother Han Feng''s expression is intoxicated. Sometimes Lu Fanzhen feels that he is like a person who escapes and hides here.


    It''s like a traveling monk who comes to have fun. Lu Fan shook his head gently, but he didn''t say anything.


    Anyway, elder martial brother Han Feng is such a person. I really want to say that he is too late.


    Holding three beads in his hand, Lu fan turns them gently.


    Fingers do not move, palms do not move, but the palm of a wind, blowing three beads constantly rotating.


    These three beads are Lu Fan''s dead spirit bead, source force bead and void magic bead.


    Among them, the dead spirit bead and the source force bead are weak. It is obvious that Lu fan is in the stage of exploration.


    But the virtual pearl is dazzling, not because of Lu Fan''s power. But because the fire yuan saint in the bead is contributing her last strength.


    This vicious woman is dying. Unexpectedly, she still hasn''t forgotten pit Lu Fan and others.


    She knew clearly that in her empty mansion, there was enough room for Nangong to walk. Experts like Zuo Yundong were confused and almost fell into crazy traps, but that''s not to say. This is clearly to let Lu Fan and others die in it.


    After Lu Fan came out, of course, he would not be polite to her.


    He pushed it to the extreme directly, and then left it to Lao Jiu.


    As a martial master, he was born with fire and ranked among the strong masters of the demon cultivation hall. At this time, under the old nine''s repression, he had to play to contribute his strength.


    Not only that, old nine side makes, still side says: "great master, like this natural belong to fire, also can be called Saint. There is a great possibility that it is the reincarnation of the emissary. Only the original memory has long been lost. You can take advantage of her power to refine your nothingness and strive to make your nothingness become a real fire bead. Maybe in the future, Lu fan will become a magic pearl as powerful as the six chaos beads. "


    Lu Fan just chuckles at his words. He laughs at this unrealistic idea.


    Anyway, as long as the old nine can suppress the Huoyuan saint. As for what to ask Huoyuan Saint daughter to do, Lu Fan didn''t care. If the goddess of Huoyuan is useless, he will kill her directly.


    "Breathe, exhale. The Tao hides in the body, the Qi rushes out, the avenue enters the heaven and earth, without joy or sorrow, the mood is natural. "


    Lu Fan gently read his understanding of the road. The strength of the body surged, and Lu Fan''s breath was a little unstable.


    In the sky, a black cloud is always on top of Lu Fan''s head. Basically, wherever he goes at this time, the dark cloud will follow him. Only when Lu fan can''t suppress his own strength one day, he will surely launch an attack.


    Lu fan is seizing all the time to consolidate his strength.


    Just breaking through the heaven and earth, he needs a little time to get familiar with his strength.


    But at this time, the whole sky suddenly darkened.


    In the sky, we can see a dark shadow falling from the sky.


    Ren Yu and others turn their heads and look at it. They shake their heads and say, "Damn it, the demons are catching up again."

 Chapter 1122

    The black air is full of evil.


    A huge black dragon pierced the seal of the thirty third hall. It didn''t need to make a stone. It rushed into the thirty third hall directly.


    On top of the black flame dragon, the Dragon Slayer looks cold.


    From the sky overlooking the whole 33 hall, everything has a panoramic view.


    "Where is this place and which branch hall, the Lord of the hall can be here."


    the Lord of the Dragon butcher shouted.


    Immediately, a demon cultivator nearby shouted back: "Lord demon, this is Qingtian foreign country, the entrance of demon cultivator hall, 33 sub hall. The Lord of the hall is Huoyuan saint. She is not in the team at this time. Or go to hunt down Qian Sheng and others with the daughter of dark yuan. Or it''s already dead. "


    "Thirty three halls," said the Lord. This should be one of the nearest parts to Optimus Prime. Why didn''t we send people to watch this place earlier. Can you confirm which other crazy escape guys are here? "The magical cultivation beside"


    : "master demon. Basically, it can be determined that this is the temporary hiding place for Qian Sheng and others. They must be familiar with Optimus. Instead of stopping in any small country, they came all the way here. It can only be said that they are very familiar with this place, and it may be unknown that there is a large army to take them over here. "


    "The army, it''s ridiculous," said the king. Where are they going to find reinforcements. And how could they have the time to inform the reinforcements when they were desperately escaping all the way. Even three saints can''t do it. "


    The demon Xiu lowered his head, he could not answer the question of the Dragon King. This is not the question he should answer.


    "When Bafang Qian Sheng and Huanyu Tian Sheng fled, they did not see Lu Fan and others. There are ten volunteers. Lu Fan and others are still here. Very good, very good, the opportunity to make great contributions will be left to me. You are going to inform the officials of the thirty third hall immediately. Let them search all the places in hall 33. I want a leaf, a grass can not let go of the scrutiny. If no one can be found, they are ready to jump into the dantingli and become the elixir.


    The order of the Dragon butcher made the devil repair all over his body.


    The Dragon King is a very serious man. What he said is basically what he said.


    He would never be killed if he said he would make you into a pill.


    You''re not likely to see the sun tomorrow if you don''t survive tonight.


    The demons left immediately and began to search in the thirty third hall.


    The Dragon Slayer stayed in the sky, and the black and flaming dragon under his feet was as stable as a mountain. If it just floats in the sky, it won''t be a problem for months.


    The sharp eyes of the Dragon Slayer kept scanning around.


    Yesterday, when they had a confrontation with Bafang Qiansheng and Huanyu Tiansheng, they finally found out where Bafang Qiansheng and Huanyu Tiansheng came from. In addition, when they fled in a hurry, they found that there were thirty-three things on them.


    In this way, the king of dragon Tu can be sure that Lu Fan and others, who did not leave with the eight square Qian Sheng and the universal Tian Sheng, must still be here.


    It''s really hard to hunt down the eight money saints and the world saints. The skinny camel is bigger than the horse.


    Eight square Qian Sheng and universal Tian Sheng are among the strong, even if they are weakened by the spirit of resentment. Even if there are fierce battles, the strength of the two will be greatly reduced.


    But it''s still just a thought to catch them.


    Now, Lord Longtu can finally understand why he is unwilling to lead his subordinates to chase people.


    This job is really not for ordinary people. But now he can only give the task of pursuing to the daughter of dark yuan. I hope the daughter of dark yuan can fight harder.


    As for himself, as long as he can kill Lu fan or take him back, he will succeed.


    He heard about Lu Fan''s special skill of double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. He also heard that their patriarch granted heaven and coveted Lu Fan''s power. He didn''t even give a direct hand to Lu Fan several times.


    "We''ll see where you''re going this time."


    A faint smile rose from the corner of the mouth of the Dragon King.


    At the same time. Lu Fan and others also saw the figure of the demon cultivation.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others immediately came to Lu Fan''s side and said in horror: "younger martial brother Lu fan, the demons are still coming. They came after him. God, where are we going now? "


    Lu Fan cried out, "don''t panic, don''t mess up. Do you frighten yourself like this with such a little devil cultivation? Everyone stop for me. "


    With a sound of rage, Lu Fan''s heavy sword without a blade was directly inserted on the ground. The dust was flying and the power was splashing.


    At this time, all the people present stopped the commotion.


    Lu Fan''s eyes were firm, and he didn''t feel afraid because so many demons suddenly appeared in the sky.


    He first pointed to the demons and said: "seven, fifteen, you take the people in the village to hide quickly. Never come out. Just like you used to hide. "


    After seven nods, the demons disappear.


    They are obviously familiar with hiding.


    "Elder martial brother Han Feng, go to inform the Lord of Lixi immediately. Let everyone gather here and don''t run around. "


    Han Feng turned around and left. The smirking expression on his face had disappeared completely.


    But before he took a few steps, the figures of Li, Dansheng and Dongpang appeared on the path between the villages.


    In the back, there are beast saints, Zhao Mingyu and others.


    Li Renlong pushes the leader of Lixi to Lufan. Master Li said with a smile, "don''t shout, we are here. These demons are coming faster than I thought


    Hearing this, several idle wuzuns in the back immediately shouted.


    "You knew it, you knew you didn''t say it."


    "It''s so dangerous now. What''s the use of your hindsight."


    "Master Li, you let me down. Can you say anything other than this. "


    ......


    "Shut up."


    Lu Fan''s eyes are like swords, sweeping over these people''s figures. Everyone who contacts Lu Fan''s eyes immediately feels that they are going to be blinded.


    For these people, Lu Fan didn''t want to say a word at all. He went to the master Li and asked aloud, "Master Li, you really are until the demons can catch up with you."


    the master Li replied: "before the old ghosts of all directions have gone. We''re not more than 30% likely to be found here. But when they leave, they will expose us completely. Lu fan, he is going to kill us all. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "I see. Bafang old man, Huanyu old man, they dare not fight against me. Now they have to borrow the hand of demon cultivation. It''s spiteful. "


    Li said with a smile: "these are all expected things. But I''m not sure. Lu fan, did you not find that there is only one demon king coming to kill us? This is a once-in-a-lifetime chance. "

 Chapter 1123

    Li Xi''s master laughs very evil. It seems that the Dragon slaying demon king is not a terrible threat, but the fat on the chopping board.


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "Lord Li, it''s not that simple. The three magic kings can run all the way, even the eight money saints and the universal heaven saints. No matter how poor our strength is, it should not be something we can deal with. "


    Li Xizong said: "your mind is clear. But Lu fan, you only know one, you don''t know two. "


    After a pause, Lord Lixi continued: "now the reason why the demons can chase us all the way. It''s not because the three monsters are much more powerful than us. To be honest, if it''s a normal duel, don''t say the eight money saints plus the world saints. It takes only one man of eight square coins to destroy them. They can be so rampant, is nothing more than eight square Qian Sheng and universal Tian Sheng seriously injured, and was attacked by the spirit of resentment. In addition, there are many demons who are afraid of chasing after the heaven, and they are afraid of fighting. "


    Lu Fan nods in secret. The Lord of Lixi really says something.


    Next to him, the Lord of Dansheng, who heard the words of Li Xi, frowned: "you don''t really want to kill the Dragon Slayer. Lord Li, as an ordinary person, you may not understand the gap between the experts in holy land. That''s not true. We have a few extreme strong players on our side. We can win with only one other player. Sometimes the gap between experts in holy land is really the difference between clouds and mud. For example, the king of dragon slaying must be a master of palms, hiding the world and fearless of the world. Compared with the three sages, the peeping into the sky is only one line short. Shusheng, together with me, beast saint and other people like us, may have fought a grudging battle, but it''s almost impossible to kill him. "


    Dongpang nodded beside him:" I agree with the words of the Lord of Dansheng very much. The situation is not so simple, Lord Li. "


    Lord Li Xi said with a smile:" pedantic. You strong people are too superstitious about your own strength to know the importance of utensils and equipment. If it''s before thirty-three hall, if it''s before Haoqi can''t find the magic mirror, I won''t mention it to you. But now, you may not understand how Optimus Prime became one of the nine great powers, and how the demons killed in that year were destroyed. With the help of our brains, we can only use a few of the most powerful in China. "


    Lu Fan probably understood the words of Li.


    The Lord of Dansheng and Dongpang are not fools either. They can understand the meaning of the Lord Li, but they still frown.


    In the sky, magic Qi is more and more heavy.


    Han Feng pointed to the sky and shouted, "the puppets of the demons are released. They start to sweep everything. Let''s hide first."


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice: "everyone, take out your demons'' clothes and put them on your body. The demons are released."


    at once, the people who are at a loss are taking out the demons'' clothes.


    Those who don''t have magical clothes are also busy leaning against those who have magical clothes around them, trying to make a set of black robes fit into two people.


    Li Renlong also took out his black robe and put it on the master of Lixi.


    In the sky, a black and red figure, eyes like blood, spitting poisonous zombie puppets pass by.


    They seem to be looking only for people with other smells. For people like Lu fan, who are full of evil spirit, they just have a look, and then they have no interest.


    With the help of Li Renlong, the Lord of Li stood in the same place. Whispered to Lu: "Lu fan, the Lord of Dansheng and the scholar, it seems that they don''t appreciate my plan very much. What do you think of it? "Lu Fan said calmly," Lord Li, if you think I can fight the Dragon slaying devil alone. Then you really look at me too high. I''m afraid I''ll die miserably if I go, "said Li," who said you should go alone. You forget, we''re on one side now. The plan I made, of course, I also want to participate. Lu fan, I just need you to kill the Dragon Slayer. Daoxin devil sect, the three great devil kings, if one is killed, it is equivalent to breaking one arm of Daoxin devil sect. This time, we won''t be particularly miserable. "


    Lu Fandao: "Lord Li, if you have any complete plan, can you hurry to say it? If you don''t tell me the overall plan, and what will happen at each step, or what kind of accidents may occur. I''m not going to take part. "


    Master Li shook his head and said: "you little boy, sooner or later you have to become a cunning old man. The plan, don''t worry, I''ll tell you. But you have to help me persuade the Lord of Dansheng and the scholar first. Without these two people involved, this plan can''t be completed. "


    Finish saying, Li Xi patriarch secretly handed a bead to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan takes the bead and injects power. He looks at the picture inside the bead.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan was shocked.


    "This is..."


    "This is the plan, and the reinforcements I promised you," smiled Li Xi. Do you have confidence to fight with one of them now? "


    Lu Fan takes a deep breath in the airway:" it''s almost the same. Lord Li, you have kept me waiting for a long time. It''s only now that the reinforcements are ready. Your layout is full of loopholes. It''s up to luck. "


    Li Xi said with a deep smile: "is that right? If I told you, in fact, this reinforcements could have arrived as early as when we left the kingdom of Optimus, but I asked people to delay it and wait for my orders."


    Lu Fan''s eyes changed slightly and whispered: "Li Zong, have you..."


    Li Xi said with a smile: "there is nothing that has not been done, just improvise. I can''t believe all the money saints and the heaven saints. My last reinforcements can''t take them with them. Fortunately, they parted ways with us as I expected. Of course, they may be fleeing in the void now, and see my reinforcements, but I can''t see their expressions. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and smiled, and handed back the bead to Li Xi.


    "Old fox,"


    pointed to the Lord of Lixi and praised him. Lu Fan looked up and said to the Lord of Dansheng and Dongpang, "I think the plan of the Lord of Lixi is not impossible. Why not? If they join, I can teach you some methods of my Qi and martial arts double cultivation, how to do it. "


    the eyes of the Lord of Dansheng are bright, and the face of the fat man is also smiling.


    At the same time, they looked up to the sky, and Dongpang said, "Lu fan, you are sure of the way of Lixi''s Lord,"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I''m not a fool who likes to die. What do you think,"


    Dongpang nodded, "then I''ll take part in it."


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng kept silent for a while and said, "Lu fan, my people in the kingdom of Dansheng are still. I can come with you myself."

 Chapter 1124

    "I''m enough."


    Lord Lixi is more and more happy with his smile. The most exciting thing is to see the world''s top strong people go to implement his plan.


    This can satisfy his sense of achievement to the maximum extent. He is the kind of person who is willing to regard the world''s strong as the pawn in his hand.


    Lu fan pulls back the east fat man and the Lord of Dansheng.


    Turning around, Lu fan asked Li Xi, "OK, Li. Now you can tell us all about your plan. What should we do now? "


    the Lord of Dansheng and Dongpang all come to the Lord of Lixi, and wait for his plan.


    From the moment when Emperor Lixi decided to blow up the kingdom of Optimus.


    Everyone saw his terrible wisdom and determination.


    The plan that this kind of person makes, certainly is startle the world to cry ghosts and gods, let a person think all can''t think, see all can''t see through.


    Looking at all the people looking at themselves with expectant eyes, Lord Li calmly pointed to the sky and said: "it''s very simple. When we fled, we rushed out in front of them. "


    Wen Yan, Lu fan, dongpangzi and the Lord of Dansheng all stayed.


    They are not surprised at the wonderful part of this plan of Lixi.


    It was the stupidity of the plan.


    The first voice of the Lord of Dansheng said: "Lord Li, you are not kidding us there."


    Dongpang then said: "I have never seen such a stupid plan. "Can you be more idiotic than that when you rush out in front of them?" Lu Fan pointed to the Lord of Dansheng and Dongpang and said: "they have finished what I want to say. Lord Li, do you have a more complicated plan and a more feasible one? "


    Li was amused by Lu Fan''s reaction.


    Lu Fan''s three people couldn''t laugh at all.


    "Look at your expressions. They are all twisted into a ball. Ha ha, I didn''t make fun of you. Lu fan, the leader of Dansheng Kingdom, is a scholar. Think about the complex plans that are needed in this case. Don''t you need to infiltrate into the Dragon King step by step to kill him? How long will it take. I tell you, sometimes, the simplest plan is the most effective plan. You don''t see the beauty plan playing from ancient times to now, it is still very useful. The bitter meat plan is as effective as ever. "


    Li Xi''s patriarch is a look of preaching to Lu Fan''s three people.


    Lu Fan couldn''t help it. He interrupted directly: "Lord Li. We all know what you say. But can you explain what it means to rush out in front of the Dragon Slayer? Isn''t that to die? You can completely fill the 33 halls by looking at the number of demon cultivators they have come to. We rushed out in such a big way, you are sure. "


    Lord Lixi shook his fingers and said:" it''s not us, it''s you. Lu fan, the leader of Dansheng Kingdom, is a scholar. You three are running in three directions. The speed is getting better, the more attention you attract, the more chaos you create, the better. Then those of us who are relatively weak in cultivation and of average strength can leave first. Because you have attracted most of your attention, I will be able to take with me your disciples, the strong ones of your kingdom. Calligrapher your disciples, Lu Fan your brothers, leave together. No one will notice us. "


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows are slightly stirred. The Lord of Dansheng reaches out and says:" wait a minute. You mean, let''s draw the attention of all three of us. Then you run away, Lord Li. What''s your plan? Don''t you want to kill the Lord Longtu? How can I feel that you are just trying to find a way for yourself to leave? "


    Lord Li Xi said with a smile:" if I don''t take people away first, how can you escape? ". Don''t forget, I''m going to take Nangong with me. There are also reinforcements outside, Lu Fan. Do you know what I mean? "


    Lu Fan''s eyes twinkled, as if he was thinking about the words of the Lixi Lord.


    In a moment, Lu Fandao said, "Lord Li, what do you mean. Let''s draw all our attention to the past first, and then you can leave the thirty-three hall first. After that, nangongxing''s powerful Qi removed the magic mirror and purified all the demons, "


    swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Lu fan then said:" just like you blew up the kingdom of Optimus Prime, another thorough destruction. "


    leader Li Xi pointed out:" sure enough, you are the man of the future. Lu fan, if you are the one who controls the beast room, I will let you be the successor. You know what I mean. "


    The forehead of the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng and the scholar is already beating with blue tendons. I feel a cold air rising from the bottom of my feet and rushing directly to the top of my head.


    It''s also this method of killing everything. It''s simple and crude. It''s really the style of the Lixi patriarch.


    It has to be said that the feasibility of this method is very high.


    For the demons, it must be more important to kill them first. They are famous in the world. For the ordinary people like the Lixi patriarch who have no power, they will instinctively ignore them.


    Lu fan is also the one on the list that must be killed. Three of them rushed out to attract the attention of the demon cultivator.


    I dare not say that it is no problem to lead all the demons away. In that way, it''s really not a big problem for the Lixi patriarch to leave under the protection of the children of the beast house, the children of the Dansheng state and the powerful people. Once they leave, they will be able to get rid of the light of the magic mirror and shine on the whole 33 halls. The destructive power caused by that may really make the Dragon King hate it.


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng asked softly, "you are sure that you can do such a thing just by removing the magic mirror from the mighty Qi."


    the Lord of Lixi said with a smile: "removing the magic mirror from the mighty Qi, the original material source was that I controlled the beast room. Of course I know what it can do. I tell you, as long as the power is enough, it can even light up the whole kingdom of Optimus Prime. If it''s not because it''s only valid for mages. What chaotic artifact in front of it is nothing but waste. The more powerful the artifact is, the more powerful it is, and the same is true of human beings. "


    when it comes to the last four words, Li Xi''s patriarch intentionally glanced at Lu Fan.


    It seems to remind Lu Fan of something.


    Lu Fan slightly understood the meaning of Li Xi, nodded gently.


    Then Lu fan asked, "when shall we start?"


    the Lord of Lixi waved to Li Renlong and indicated that he could call people.


    "Is there anything else to wait for, of course, from now on. The only thing you should pay attention to is that you should never die too fast. In that case, I can''t really save you. "


    Lu fan, the leader of Dansheng Kingdom, and the fat man in the East all chuckle, and the three fly up in a flash."

 Chapter 1125

    The sky, dark clouds, the devil gas rolling.


    The king of the Dragon slaughtered looked down, his face was heavy and powerful.


    "Did you find it?"


    Shout loudly. It''s like thunder. It''s ringing in the ears of demon repair.


    Immediately, a demon cultivator flew up and bowed his head and said: "I have not found it. If they were in the 33rd hall. Either disguised as a demon to hide, or hide in a place difficult to find. "


    "All waste is a group of waste. From now on, we will kill all the people we meet in the thirty third hall, as long as they don''t come with us, no matter what kind of beast they are, kill, kill, kill. "


    A few words of killing fell on the devil like mountains, and immediately the devil''s mouth was covered with blood.


    Bear the pain, the devil should be loud. Then he began to pass on the order of the Dragon Slayer.


    "The devil has orders to kill anyone."


    At the command, there was a howl from the thirty third hall.


    The thirty-three halls, which had a tough living environment, immediately became the purgatory of the world.


    But there was a smile on his face.


    Hearing the howling, he seemed to be a little intoxicated.


    "Beautiful."


    The king of the Dragon butcher sighed.


    The magic dragon under him narrowed his eyes slightly and seemed to enjoy the sound.


    He likes killing so much. Even in the demon cultivation, he belongs to a few.


    It is obvious that the Dragon King is one of the few. He doesn''t like killing, he loves killing.


    For him, killing is a hobby.


    If he doesn''t hear the howling before his death, he will feel upset.


    In this period of time, Lu Fan and others have been chased and killed in the void.


    Because when Lu Fan and others escaped, there were fewer people. So the Dragon King didn''t realize the pleasure of killing at all.


    Today, he is finally going to have a good time.


    But just as he listened to the screams, the three lights rose from below and fled in three directions.


    The king of the Dragon butcher glared at the three lights.


    The dark magic in his eyes. At that time, the dragon king saw who the three were.


    First of all, the Lord of Dansheng is the target of the Dragon King.


    The look of the seven or eight year old baby is too recognizable. The king of the Dragon slaughtered the devil immediately refreshed himself and finally forced you out.


    But then, the king saw Dongpang and Lu Fan on the other side.


    The Dragon King recognized the fat man.


    A scholar.


    He''s heard the name, too. Among the most powerful in the world, there are only a few martial saints who are fearless of heaven and earth''s suppression.


    But if you choose between the Lord and the Lord, the Dragon Slayer will choose to kill the Lord first.


    In terms of reputation, power and strength. The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng is obviously stronger. If he can kill the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng, he will surely surpass the other two demons in one stroke.


    However, the Dragon King finally saw Lu Fan.


    This figure, the Dragon King is dead in mind.


    These days, the Dragon King has also studied Lu Fan. For Lu fan, he is murderous and full of interest.


    At the moment of seeing Lu fan, the face of the Dragon Slayer was full of bright smiles.


    In fact, when it comes to strength, compared with the leader of Dansheng country and the fat man in the East, Lu fan is not good enough.


    In terms of power, it is even worse how far and how far.


    Only this reputation, Lu fan is more than two people.


    The holy kingdom of Dansheng will not destroy the holy order, so that the demons all know that there is a Lu fan who is a double cultivation of Qi and martial arts.


    In the first World War of qingtianguo, no one in the world knows Lu Fan.


    The plan of demon cultivation was broken by Lu Fan and Li Xi. The siege that must be killed, and the gap that Lu fan made, made so many people escape.


    What makes the demons more angry is that. Lu Fan was once in the demon sect of Daoxin.


    How many people can''t climb this position in their whole lives. Lu fan, who is not a demon cultivator, spent more than a year to complete everything, and even went to Xiaocheng magic pool to practice.


    How to make the demons not angry, not angry, not gnashing their teeth.


    As long as it''s demon cultivation, there''s no one who doesn''t hate Lu Fan. Even the king of the Dragon butcher, after knowing these deeds of Lu fan, also raised the heart to kill Lu Fan.


    It''s not only to save the face of other demons, but more importantly, Lu fan is also the man that the Lord of Fengtian wants to catch.


    In a flash, the Dragon King made a choice among the three.


    In a loud voice, the Lord of the Dragon King roared, "all the demons, stop the Lord of Dansheng and the scholar."


    Before the words came to an end, the Dragon Slayer stepped on the dragon and went straight to kill Lu Fan.


    He gave up the pursuit of the Lord of Dansheng and the scholar, and his eyes were fixed on Lu Fan''s figure.


    This choice surprised the Lord of Dansheng.


    It turns out that Lu fan is more important than him.


    Dong Pang took a look and couldn''t hide his surprise.


    It''s dangerous that the king of the Dragon butcher should go after Lu Fan.


    Can Lu fan stand it.


    Below, in the magic village.


    Li Xi''s master slowly counted the number of people.


    "OK, everyone is here. Put on the clothes of demon repair. Wait for you to leave 33 hall with me. Don''t fall behind. Once blocked by other demons, the people around us all help us, and we strive for a lot of people to leave the 33rd hall. Nangongxing, you will follow me later. You and the mighty spirit in your hands are the objects we focus on protecting. "


    Nangongxing didn''t seem to hear Li Xi''s words at this time. He looked up at the sky and said worriedly, "no, the king of the Dragon butcher has gone after Lu Fan."


    Brother Han Feng also saw this scene and immediately jumped to his feet and scolded: "who let brother Lu Fan be the bait? He is not even the most powerful. Isn''t it to die. I''m going to save him. "


    Li Xi suddenly burst out and said, "stop. A group of stupid people, Lu Fan''s affairs, he will deal with it by himself, so you don''t need to worry about it. If he can''t even deal with this situation, then he''s not Lu Fan. "


    "But..."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng was scolded and stopped. After hearing the words of Lord Lixi, Han Feng wanted to refute.


    But the Lord of Lixi went and fixed his eyes and said, "don''t you trust him?"


    Elder martial brother Han Feng bit his teeth secretly and finally stopped.


    Li Xizong looked up at Lu Fan''s direction and said calmly, "this is a baptism for him, not an end. If we really want to help him, let''s hurry up. "


    The voice of Li Xi''s master just fell, and the sky suddenly burst.


    However, the dragon under the Dragon Slayer appeared suddenly on Lu Fan''s side and directly hit him.

 Chapter 1126

    From the aspect of volume and strength, dragon body seems to be a battle without suspense.


    But the next moment, Lu Fan did something that surprised everyone.


    At the last moment, Wufeng heavy sword blocked the huge fangs of the dragon.


    Lu fan is just like an ant shaking the mountain. It seems to be very fragile. But once Lu Fan steps on the void and stops the huge magic dragon with only one step back, no matter the demon cultivation around him or elder martial brother Han Feng, they all give him a very surprised look.


    Even the Dragon Slayer didn''t expect that Lu fan, with his own strength, would block the inevitable attack.


    At the foot of the space, Lu Fan stepped on numerous cracks.


    The naked blackness of the void was already in sight.


    In the distance, the leader of the Dansheng Kingdom, who is being chased by the demons, looks amazing.


    Lu Fan''s accomplishments seem to have improved in quality.


    Such strength and cultivation seem to have made a qualitative leap over the past few days.


    The Lord of Dansheng murmured, "how on earth did he practice? This is a Kung Fu that hasn''t been seen for a few days. Why is he so strong?"


    The Lord of Dansheng can''t understand it. Dongpang guessed something, but he couldn''t say for sure: "can the double cultivation of Qi and martial arts break through twice in a row, and the stronger they fight?" as they were saying, countless demons had already rushed in and surrounded them.


    All kinds of puppets, all kinds of formations, all kinds of blood red eyes are fixed on them.


    Suddenly, the Lord of Dansheng and Dongpang were overwhelmed by the power released by the demon cultivation.


    Li Xi''s master marveled and took back his eyes, his eyes twinkling with surprise.


    His deployment is obviously to have guessed that once the dragon king saw Lu fan, he would take Lu Fan''s life first. He also has some points, want to see Lu Fan now strength meaning.


    Only in the time of life and death can one exert his strongest strength.


    Li Xi hopes to see where Lu Fan''s strength limit is, which is undoubtedly a good reference for him to make plans later.


    It''s just that Lu fan must be in danger today. The Dragon Slayer is not easy to deal with.


    After a short period of surprise, the Dragon King immediately became dignified.


    His move didn''t hurt Lu fan, which was beyond his expectation.


    Then, on Lu Fan''s body, the black flame lit up. Xiaohei, who has been resting in Lu Fan''s body, finally attaches himself to Lu fan again at this moment to provide him with strength.


    Eyes are like electricity, black and burning, which has been spread to Lu Fan''s sword.


    The surging strength makes Lu Fan''s muscles curl up.


    Immediately, Lu fan made a clear burst. The palm of the hand is strong, but it''s hard to beat the Dragon directly with the strength of one sword.


    The sword does not carry blood, but it has a strong murderous spirit.


    Lu Fan''s body expanded rapidly. In a flash, his body turned out to be even bigger than the dragon.


    "Incarnate the heaven and the earth, turn the life and death round, turn the six Yin and Yang out."


    When the sword comes out, the strong wind blows, and the woods are uprooted at the foot. Then, in an invisible wind and sword Qi, it turns into smashing.


    The demon dragon under the Dragon slaying demon king howled miserably. Lu Fan''s sword moves fell on him. The body of the demon dragon, which is harder than the mountain, was still cut by Lu Fan.


    The king of dragon Tu burst out with a loud voice, and the Taoism under him rushed out and collided with the Taoism under Lu Fan''s feet.


    The two forces of humanity collided, and Lu Fan''s territory was no doubt quite different. The attacked people retreated in succession.


    But his body is not broken, is not broken.


    Under the impact of a road area of the extreme strong, Lu fan can ensure that he will not be directly crushed in a moment, which is obviously very good.


    All around, before the order of the Dragon Slayer. No one dares to come forward, and all of them watch Lu Fan fight with the extreme strong like the Dragon slaying demon king with his martial arts cultivation. He can resist several moves.


    "Not bad. The double cultivation of Qi and martial arts makes you so strong. It seems that I have to know some of your secrets. "


    The eyes of the Dragon Tu demon are blazing. The just collision between Taoism and regions makes him feel the tenacity of Lu Fan''s Taoism, although his attack ability seems not very good. But in terms of defense, it''s really hard.


    This is not a realm that other martial masters or alchemists can practice. The only explanation is the result of Qi Wu double cultivation.


    The Dragon slaying demon king has already raised the necessary heart to Lu Fan''s double cultivation of Qi and martial arts.


    Let''s go. The Dragon Slayer grabs Lu Fan''s body with one hand.


    One palm, black dragon. After crossing the Tao realm, he fell on Lu Fan''s shoulder in a flash.


    Lu Fan''s Tao domain didn''t stop the Dragon slaying demon.


    The black and red palm seems to have the power of penetrating the whole world. At the moment when it falls on Lu Fan''s shoulder, the strong force begins to attack him crazily.


    For the first time, Lu Fan encountered such pure magic Qi, which was violent, destroyed and tore up all forces without any reason. Its existence seemed to have only one way of destruction.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi even in this force, there are some declining trend.


    This power has always met the power of the world in Lu Fan''s body, so it stopped, and the two forces began to fight crazily.


    Poof. Puff. Puff. Puff.


    The continuous crackling sound sounded from Lu Fan.


    One by one, blood holes burst, but Lu Fan didn''t have time to pay attention to them. Because the other hand of the Dragon Slayer went straight to Lu Fan''s throat to kill him.


    With Lu Fan''s huge body, there is no way to hide.


    It''s also a sad move to incarnate heaven and earth.


    "Danger."


    Han Feng, who was fleeing with Li, couldn''t help shouting again.


    Master Li shakes his hand and immediately Li Renlong and others hold down Han Feng''s mouth and drag him to one side.


    Everyone looked at Lu fan, who seemed to be in a desperate situation, and looked anxious.


    And at this critical moment, Lu Fan''s left-hand method is determined to pinch hard.


    "Zhang Tian."


    The body of the Dragon Slayer stopped immediately. At this time, his palm was only an inch away from Lu Fan''s throat. A little further ahead, Lu fan would be pierced by his direct hand.


    "Avenue of life, kill."


    Lu Fan raises his hand again, trying to extract the life of the Dragon Slayer. With the help of the Zhang Tian skill, it seems to be too easy and powerful. In order to kill the devil in the dragon, his face suddenly changed.


    The heavy sword with no front in the right hand was also waved.


    "Nine Dragons in the sky."


    "Red flame dragon roars sword."


    "A sword of heaven and earth."


    The sword technique is continuous and powerful.


    Almost for a moment, Lu Fan''s killing moves were continuous, and he was severely attacked by the Dragon Slayer.

 Chapter 1127

    The place where Lu Fan fought with the Dragon King seemed to lose all the light in a flash.


    Sword Qi cuts space, Tao and all light.


    A terrible wave of power spread from the place where Lu Fan and the Dragon King were fighting. The nearest magicians, unable to dodge, were killed by this terrible aftereffect.


    The Lord of Dansheng raised his hand, and a light of life came from the demon cultivators around him. In a moment, all the demons fell to the ground.


    A gust of wind blew the clothes of the Lord of Dansheng. Feeling the power inside, the Lord of Dansheng looks strange.


    This is also a martial arts, a venerable can do it.


    Lu Fan''s power of this set of killing moves is about to catch up with that of one of the most powerful.


    If you respect the territory with your martial arts, you will be able to kill such a terrible force.


    When Lu Fan really reaches the limit, what will happen.


    Thinking of this, the Lord of Dansheng began to think of a figure in his mind.


    Fight in all directions and split mountains and rivers. One hand supports the world, and one fist breaks the devil.


    "Shenxiao is a martial saint. Ha ha. "


    The Lord of Dansheng laughed twice, then shook his head and said, "I actually saw his shadow on Lu Fan."


    On the other side, after Dongpang dodged a round of bombardment from the demon cultivator, Daoyu released the blue power and Dongpang extended his hand.


    "The power of life and death turns, nine turns open the world."


    With the palm of your hand down, countless demons directly turn into meat mud.


    The world is shaking, the mountains and rivers are roaring, and the earthquake is breaking.


    Even Lu fan doesn''t know that this life and death rotation force is actually a powerful skill of jiuxiao gate. Later, after the jiuxiao gate was divided into jiuxiao and shenhuang, this set of skills remained in shenhuang.


    Dongpang is the master of this skill. Once he moves, he is the best move of life and death rotation.


    The dust under his feet was endless, and Dongpang slowly took back his hand.


    Turn around, look at the direction of Lu Fan.


    Just then, the fat man saw Lu Fan''s life and death power.


    Mingming is only the sixth move, but its power is far beyond the seventh or even eighth move of life and death rotation force.


    This makes Dongpang feel surprised and excited.


    Maybe Lu fan is really a person who can revitalize jiuxiaomen.


    The afterwaves still lingered in the distance, but at this time, new forces spread out from the place where Lu Fan fought with the Dragon King.


    The two figures covered by countless sword Qi appear in the eyes of all people at this time.


    It seems that the king of the Dragon butcher didn''t get hurt, but Lu Fan''s body was already full of terrible wounds.


    But Lu Fan''s eyes are still sharp, and his breath is not less.


    The method and sword techniques were used continuously, which made the Dragon Slayer unable to defeat him completely for a while.


    "I''ve never seen such a tough warrior like you."


    The king of the Dragon slaughtered his teeth.


    Obviously, Lu Fan''s unreadable fighting method made him really angry.


    Not when he is close to Lu fan, ready to let Lu Fan collapse. Lu Fan always imprisons him with some methods that he didn''t think of, or takes his moves away.


    For a while, Lu Fan of the Yin and Yang force is just killing, which is very enjoyable.


    He didn''t have the fear and tension of wuzun to the extreme strong at all, but only the fierce fighting and all kinds of wonderful fighting methods.


    "Coagulate the formation, break the Qi, turn the sword to swim the dragon."


    When the array starts, Zhang Tian decides to fight, and the sword follows.


    The dragon under the Dragon slaying demon king has been beaten by Lu Fan.


    The eyes of the Dragon Slayer were awe inspiring. It seemed that Lu Fan''s tenacity completely angered him.


    The evil spirit suddenly rises from the sky, and continuously eats Lu Fan''s several swords.


    Then, the Dragon King of Tu boxing in the middle of the air.


    "Dead."


    A burst of drink, Lu fan is a blood mist rising.


    Unable to dodge the power, suddenly smashed Lu Fan''s Tao domain. The Dragon slaying devil is the Dragon rage fist that he relies on to become famous.


    Before he became a demon cultivator, the Dragon Slayer was also a powerful warrior, known as the angry dragon warrior.


    In order to pursue more powerful power, in order to meet their own killing. Only then did he officially enter the demon sect of Daoxin. After so many years, nu long Zun, who was once a warrior, has stepped into the limit and is fearless of heaven and earth suppression, and has become one of the three magic kings of demon cultivation.


    The strength of the body is the ultimate of the Dragon nationality. Lu fan has killed him so many times, but he still hasn''t suffered any damage. It''s just that there''s a little more flesh and blood on my body.


    The strength of boxing is even more rare in the world.


    He doesn''t need any weapons. His limbs, fists and feet are the strongest weapons in the world.


    The fist falls to frighten the world, breaking the sky and breaking the void. The ultimate magic Qi is fist power. Nothing in the world can''t be broken.


    Lu Fanzhong''s fist turned into a beautiful arc and fell down.


    With a bang, Lu Fan fell on the ground. The whole body bone is broken, and the magic Qi is around.


    The power of the Dragon Slayer continued to destroy his body.


    "Hum."


    Leng hum, the Dragon Slayer steps on the dragon and slowly falls down.


    The Lord of Dansheng and Dongpang were in a bad situation, and hurriedly flew to Lu Fan''s direction.


    But as soon as they moved, a sea of blood appeared in front of them.


    Thousands of grumbling spirits roared, and the evil cultivator inside made a sound of roaring, blocking the way of the Lord of Dansheng and the east fat man.


    "Damn it."


    "As expected, I''m prepared."


    The Lord of Dansheng is dignified. It seems that the situation has become very gloomy.


    They have protected Lu Fan for such a long time. If Lu fan is killed by the demon cultivator at this time. Doesn''t that mean that all the changes in front and in front of him are useless.


    Is it not the secret of Qi and martial arts double cultivation that will become a legend.


    They don''t want to see this happen, but the situation in front of them is so bad.


    The Lord of Dansheng and Dongpang all bite their teeth.


    Bang.


    The Dragon Slayer fell beside Lu fan, and stepped on Lu Fan''s head.


    But at this time, Lu Fan was so seriously injured that he forced himself to roll away.


    Then, in pain, Lu Fan gave himself a bottle of pills.


    "Take the pill," sneered the Lord. Now you can''t be saved by taking Shendan. Give up resistance and hand over all your secrets. I can think about letting you live. "


    Lu Fan swallowed the pills and said with a grin: "believe you, I am an idiot. If you want me to admit defeat, even if you can''t do it, what are you? "


    The Dragon butcher raised his fist and said, "then you should die. I don''t talk a lot. "


    At the end of the speech, the king of dragon butcher killed Lu Fan with a fist.


    A boom.


    Lu Fan was knocked down to the ground again. This time, Lu Fan''s body had a terrible depression.


    But slowly, Lu Fan got up again, covered his chest and said, "it''s not strong enough."

 Chapter 1128

    Blood is flowing, but the smile on Lu Fan''s face is not less.


    **Naked ridicule makes the face of the Dragon Slayer smile, instead of the rising anger.


    It is no doubt an act of seeking death for the weak to mock the strong.


    "You know, I hate you who are so hard spoken when you are dying," said Wang Lang. But it''s nice to kill people like you. "


    In a flash, the king of the Dragon slaughtered Lu Fan.


    Through the hand of the Dragon Slayer, the terrible evil Qi invades Lu Fan''s whole body. Destroy the only vigorous Qi in Lu Fan''s body, and suppress all the power that Lu fan can use.


    It seems that Lu fan is going to die directly.


    For such a strong man as him, there is no sense in what is immortal and what is five element body.


    The spirit of the Dragon King can destroy everything of Lu Fan perfectly. There''s not even a bit of debris left.


    But at this time, Lu Fan''s laughter rang again.


    "The Dragon Slayer. You are a man of great physical strength, but a man of great stupidity. "


    "What do you say?" said the Lord, frowning. This distance, you will die miserably. Soul flash. "


    Before the king of the Dragon butcher had a reaction, he felt that there was a sharp sword, which inserted into his mind and cut off his spirit.


    The whole body was shocked, and the king of the Dragon slaughtered the devil with a groan, and the whole man stepped back for several steps. The eyes became confused.


    The stronger the man is, the weaker he is in spirit.


    This is the truth that Lu Fan found out by himself. He has been keeping his power of the spirit useless, and so on is the perfect blow.


    He has only one chance to deal with the superior among the masters, the strong among the strong.


    He must seize this perfect opportunity, otherwise, it is a question whether his move can be successful or not.


    Lu fan doesn''t believe that the extreme strong really have no way to deal with the attack of spirits.


    Only at this time can we really hurt the Dragon Slayer.


    Lu Fan''s calculation is successful. The Dragon Slayer king has eaten his move raw.


    The spirit in my mind was almost cut to pieces by Lu Fan''s spirit flash sword.


    Lu Fan also gushed blood. One of the worst things about the spirit attack is. Once the other party''s spirit is very strong, then you attack the other party''s own spirit will also be damaged. Unless the difference between the two is very large. Otherwise, they will basically hurt the enemy by one thousand and lose 800 by themselves.


    Longtu demon''s hand is released. Lu Fan sees the chance, no matter how many bones are broken, and rushes back.


    In the sky, countless demons followed.


    When they saw that the Dragon Slayer was attacked by Lu fan, they were shocked at first, and then prepared to help the Dragon Slayer kill Lu fan directly.


    For the demon cultivator, the one-to-one etiquette and the dignity of the strong are secondary.


    The first goal is to finish the task.


    Lu Fan''s injury is healing rapidly, and his right arm is the first to recover his action force.


    Wu Feng holds the sword tightly. Looking at the demons coming, Lu fan turns his hand.


    The heaven and earth force and Yin and Yang force are spiraling around the sword without front, and the terrible force is sweeping.


    Boom.


    The demons who rushed to the front were directly cut into pieces by Lu Fan''s sword.


    Lu Fan said that he had no pressure to deal with these small fish.


    If it wasn''t for just one move of the dragon slayer that he destroyed almost all the vigorous Qi in his body. Lu Fangang can play twice to three times the power of this move.


    "Go up to the sea of blood, trap him, and the blood offering spirit will be released."


    The demons shouted. Soon, a sea of blood appeared around Lu Fan. Block all directions that Lu fan can escape.


    But Lu Fan didn''t plan to move either, so he stood in place and waited for the recovery of the Xuangong tower and his body.


    After breaking through the realm of heaven and earth, Lu Fan felt that his recovery ability had been improved significantly.


    Maybe it''s because of the healing effect of heaven and earth power, so Lu Fan''s current recovery ability is the superposition of the alchemist and the warrior.


    Not to mention anything else, but when it comes to resilience, he may not really be different from a strong man like the Dragon Slayer.


    This kind of superposition is not as simple as one plus one equals two.


    "Get out of the way, get out of here."


    The king of the Dragon butcher staggered to his feet, and blood flowed from his mouth and nose.


    After fighting for so long, Lu Fan finally hurt him. Although it doesn''t seem to change anything, it''s already a terrible thing for others.


    Wuzunjing has hurt the extreme strong. No one believes it.


    In particular, it''s the first-class master among the extreme strong, like the king of the dragon.


    If Lu Fan''s achievements were to be spread out, it would be amazing to people all over the world.


    It''s a pity that the Lord of the dragon will not let this happen.


    His eyes gradually recovered, and there was a tremendous anger in them.


    The LORD looked at Lu Fan and said, "good skill, good calculation. I can''t imagine that you can really practice magic skills. This move can kill the soul and soul, and make it good. "


    Lu Fan also didn''t want to explain to him that this was not a soul destroying decision, but a soul way more powerful than soul destroying decision.


    Raised his hand, Lu Fandao: "I thought you really couldn''t fight. Now it looks like you''re going to get hurt, too. "


    The Dragon King twisted his neck and then rubbed his knuckles.


    "Congratulations, Lu Fan. You''ve completely pissed me off. I will not only kill you today, I will also kill you. I want to hear you scream like a pig. See you keep begging me for mercy, let me kill you. Only in this way can I understand the hatred in my heart today. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "don''t bother. You can just shoot me with one blow. Don''t you know that in general, there are all kinds of accidents in the practice of demons with a lot of nonsense, and then they die miserably. "


    the king of the Dragon butcher said coldly:" do you think this is a novel, Lu fan, the reality is always merciless, haven''t you heard this sentence, you can start to think about your death now. "


    As he spoke, the king of dragon Tu walked to Lu Fan step by step.


    The steps ahead are obviously a bit staggering, obviously the spirit has not been completely recovered. But when we got to the back, we began to speed up and become more stable.


    Lu Fan bit his teeth, looked up at the sky and murmured, "Master Li, you haven''t finished yet."


    At this time, beyond the void.


    Lord Li looked around and nodded: "yes, that''s it. Nangongxing, you can take out the magic mirror of Haoqi. "


    Hearing this, Nangong Xing took out the magic mirror of Haoqi, and then asked, "next. Are we all going to inject power into it? I''m afraid that''s not the case. I don''t know if the mirror can stand it. "


    "Don''t worry, we don''t have to do it ourselves," said Li with a smile

 Chapter 1129

    With a smile on his face, Lord li felt something in his arms.


    It is shaped like a stone and has edges and corners. There are three runes engraved on it, corresponding to three forces of wind, fire and water.


    The stone is about half the size of a hand. When turned over, it''s the shadow of the ancient fierce animal Taowu.


    "What is this."


    Han Feng and others all leaned over and looked at the stone in the hands of the Lord Li.


    Lord Li waved to Li Renlong and others. Immediately, Li Renlong and other sons of the beast house retreat.


    "Nangongxing, come here."


    Lord Li shouted at nangongxing.


    Immediately, nangongxing came to the master of Li.


    The leader of Li took Nangong and said: "Nangong is going. Your Nangong family is also a world friend with us. Your father used to be a guest in the animal house many times. I''ve talked to him a lot. Your Nangong family are all men of great wisdom and courage. I hope you can pass on the belief of Nangong family. Nangong family is not dead as long as you are there. As long as we are here, the kingdom of Optimus will not be destroyed. Today, you must not disgrace Nangong family. "


    Nangongxing was flushed with blood by the words of emperor li.


    Nodding heavily, Nangong said: "Lord Li, don''t worry, I won''t humiliate Nangong family. Tell me what I should do. "


    Master Li patted nangongxing on the shoulder and said: "do your best to stabilize the mighty spirit in your hands and remove the magic mirror. No matter what happens, no matter how painful or intolerable you feel, you have to survive. At least one hour. "


    Nangongxing suddenly felt something was wrong at this time. Although he was not a particularly intelligent person, he was definitely not a fool.


    There was a thick uneasiness in his heart. Nangong line swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said: "Lord Li, how do I feel? I am going to die here today. You didn''t mean to provoke me. I''m the only one who can remove the magic mirror. "


    Lord Li lowered his voice and looked at Nangong''s way with a solemn expression: "you can understand that I deliberately stimulated you. But you have to do it today, and you are the only one who can do it. I don''t have so much time to explain anything to you. They are still working hard to delay us. If you still have some seeds, you should take away the magic mirror of Haoqi as soon as possible. "


    Nangongxing closed his mouth and said nothing more.


    Raise your hand and hold the magic mirror of Haoqi. Master Li directly threw the stone into the mirror.


    Then, the magic mirror of Haoqi began to make a buzzing sound.


    "Everyone, spread."


    Long Sheng, the Lord of Li, said that he himself had retreated to one side.


    In addition to the magic mirror, the moment began to shine. In the blink of an eye, the light surpasses the light when Ren Yu and others join hands to inject power in the empty mansion of Huoyuan Saint daughter.


    In addition to the magic mirror, Haoqi began to grow rapidly. Nangong was shocked. He knew for the first time that Haoqi could grow even bigger.


    At this time, nangongxing also understood what was thrown on the mirror by the Lord Li.


    It''s the crystal stone of Taowu, an ancient four fierce beast. The power contained in it can only be described by infinity.


    Nangong Xingdu felt the mirror in his hand. At this time, it seemed as if he had turned into an extremely fierce beast and tried desperately to escape from his hand.


    Clench one''s teeth, Nangong hang holds the mirror to death, he will never let go.


    Even if the power is likely to tear him up.


    Han Feng and others look at this scene, have to retreat.


    "This mirror is really extraordinary. I''m afraid that there is more than enough power in it to kill the extreme strong," said Zuo Yundong


    Ren said with a frown: "but that''s not enough. If we want to kill the Dragon King, we can''t do that. "


    As soon as Ren Yu finished speaking, he felt that someone pulled his clothes and looked around.


    It is found that the water and the air are pulling themselves, while the water and the air are pointing to the distance, surprised.


    Ren Yu looks at the water and the sky, and immediately Ren Yu opens his mouth.


    A shadow appeared in the dark void.


    Even the darkness around them can''t cover the little light on them.


    "That is..."


    Devil Kingdom, 33 halls.


    Suddenly, the sky, originally covered with black clouds, began to shine white.


    Like the rising sun, the light sweeps away the darkness.


    The dazzling white light, in less than ten rest time, will wipe out the darkness.


    All the magicians looked at the sky in amazement.


    The Dragon Slayer, who is fighting with Lu fan, also looks up to the sky.


    The pupil enlarges, and the Dragon butcher feels the terrible power contained in the white light. At that time, the Dragon butcher''s eyes widen.


    Lu Fan was relieved to see the white light.


    As expected, Lord Li didn''t cheat. He really let the power of Haoqi get rid of the magic mirror and began to permeate the whole 33 halls.


    "The kingdom of heaven, remove the magic mirror."


    The Lord of the dragon is biting his teeth, saying one by one.


    Obviously, at this time, the Dragon Slayer was so angry that he couldn''t add more.


    Seeing this, he suddenly understood. Why dare the three masters of Dansheng, Lu Fan and Shusheng come out.


    It turns out that the three men are a lure.


    To understand this, the Lord felt that the whole person was not good. Such a simple scheme, he actually fell into it.


    What''s more, why is the magic mirror here. Such a thing should not be destroyed with Optimus Prime.


    The Lord will never understand how this kind of thing was smuggled out of Optimus Prime by the holy daughter of Huoyuan little by little. He will never understand why there is such a dangerous thing collected by the demon cultivator.


    It''s a miracle that most of the real powerful artifacts in the kingdom of Optimus were preserved intact due to the greed of the holy daughter of Huoyuan.


    Moreover, in the end, all these things fell into the hands of Lu Fan and others. It can only be said that the demons did their own iniquity and could not live.


    Lu Fan raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and forced his waist straight: "Lord of the dragon, now I will return your words to you. You can think of your own death. "


    Looking at Lu fan, the Dragon King began to twist his face.


    "Lu fan, today I will kill you even if I''m struggling to get hurt. The devil, the sting, the fear of the Aoer. "


    With a roar, the whole body of the Dragon King began to expand rapidly.


    The head turns into a dragon, the body is covered with armor, the fangs are sharp, and the sky is covered.


    Lu Fan repeatedly retreated, looking at the huge magic dragon that was 100 times bigger than him and appeared in front of him with only one eyeball.


    This is the real body of the Dragon King.


    This is the posture of the Dragon King.


    "Roar."


    The Dragon butcher devil took a picture of Lu Fan with one claw, and the terrible power shook the whole 33 halls.

 Chapter 1130

    "Don''t you run yet,"


    on the other side, the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng looks at the magical cultivation around him with a smile.


    Such a situation proves that the plan of Lord Li has been successful, and then the end of the demons.


    If these people continue to waste time with him in such a stupid way, they will die miserably.


    However, these demons did not know what the light in the sky meant.


    They feel something wrong, but they don''t understand that the danger has come.


    "Stupid."


    The Lord of Dansheng despised the demons in front of him.


    Waving, killing continues. All the demons in front of the Lord of Dansheng are directly deprived of their vitality.


    At this moment, the blood sea that originally blocked the way of the Lord of Dansheng began to smile rapidly.


    Although the power of the magic mirror has not been completely dropped.


    But it''s just a sign that these spirits are breaking down.


    The so-called "one thing conquers one thing". The spirits are strong enough to weaken the extreme strong. But in the face of the mighty righteousness from Optimus Prime, as well as the strength to the Yang. But it seems so fragile.


    This may also be the reason why the demons must kill the powerful of Optimus Prime.


    Think about it. If they didn''t kill Optimus first. So as long as the strongmen of the kingdom of Optimus are still there, the demons have no complaints, no blood sea, no puppet army. Not all of them are directly destroyed by Haoran gas.


    It is precisely because they have destroyed the strongmen of Optimus Prime that they can deal with the strongmen of the world with amazing means and huge advantages.


    But now, all of a sudden, they found that the extermination of Optimus Prime seemed to be incomplete.


    Belong to the unique noble spirit of Qingtian Kingdom, once again in the heaven and earth, release a brilliant light.


    The leader of Dansheng Kingdom, the fat man in the East saw the sea of blood subside and his smile was very strong.


    "I''ll see who can stop me this time."


    Dongpang rushes forward suddenly. His vigorous strength is like the light of life.


    Where he passed, there were really few evil practices that could stop him.


    These evil shows thought that the east fat man and the Lord of Dansheng were just like the Lord of Longwu. They were seriously injured and weakened by the spirits.


    But as soon as they started, they found that something was wrong.


    Take a look at the full spirit of the Lord of Dansheng and Dongpang, and their fighting power at their peak.


    How can we generalize with the defeated generals like the Lord of Longwu.


    Because of the presence of Lu fan, because of the power of the mighty spirit to remove the magic mirror.


    The Lord of Dansheng and Dongpang had already recovered their fighting capacity. They are fighting at their best now.


    As soon as they fought, they killed the demons and retreated.


    What kind of black dragon riding? Kill with one move.


    What demon cultivator, a blow to death.


    Don''t think that the world''s strong really have no combat effectiveness. If it wasn''t for the destruction made by the kingdom of Optimus, how could the demons dare to challenge the powerful in the world.


    The power gap is still there.


    Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom.


    There was a continuous explosion.


    Lu Fan''s left sudden and right dodge in embarrassment, and forcibly dodge the killing of the Dragon Slayer.


    He had never seen such a large body and such a flexible existence.


    To a large extent, the demonization state of the Dragon Slayer at this time has surpassed that of the all sky ape that Lu fan saw in the kingdom of Optimus.


    In addition, every claw and roar of the Lord of the Dragon slaughters brings with it a terrifying power.


    The sharpness of the claws and the terrible evil spirit of the Dragon Slayer made Lu Fan sweat.


    He can feel that as long as he is hit by the Dragon Slayer, his body will be torn by the Dragon Slayer immediately.


    This is not the power of Tao, the power of heaven and earth.


    It''s the power of the whole world.


    The king of dragon butcher has made his body into his own small world.


    He did not expand it, but he condensed all his strength into the body.


    Look at his tortoise like shell. Lu Fan''s strength can only leave white marks on it.


    "Roar."


    It''s a dragon roar again, and the Dragon butcher opens his mouth.


    Without any light, the whole earth burst.


    Lu Fan''s body was directly pulled down by the riot, and countless boulders hit him.


    Lu Fan clenched his teeth and struggled desperately. When he wielded the sword, he cut all the stones that flew in front of him to pieces.


    Bang.


    Suddenly, a huge claw hit Lu Fan.


    The heavy sword with no front is across the head, and Lu Fan''s body is directly stepped into the broken boulder.


    The blood continuously spewed out from Lu Fan''s body, and the terrible magic Qi rushed into Lu Fan''s body.


    Visible to the naked eye, Lu Fan''s body is burning in the evil spirit. It seems that he will be burned up from the skin and clothes.


    "Death. Death. "


    The Dragon King raised his head and roared loudly.


    In addition to the void, nangongxing, Lixi and other masters clearly heard this roar.


    "Not good. Come on, speed up. "


    The leader of Lixi roared not far behind nangongxing.


    Nangongxing''s face was distorted, his hands were shaking, but he shouted hysterically, "power, I need more power."


    "Here we are."


    With a loud shout, elder martial brother Han Feng and others rushed forward first.


    Although it seems that the Lixi patriarch didn''t want them to contribute, they still wanted to do so.


    Then the wind took a rest. Zuo Yundong, ye Nantian and other people all stepped forward to inject their strength into the powerful magic mirror.


    "We''ll come, too."


    Zhao Mingyu, the beast Saint follows him. They''ve been watching it for long enough. They don''t want to keep doing it anymore.


    The emperor wanted to stop them, but when he saw the blazing light in their eyes, he smiled and shook his head, then waved to the Dragon again.


    Li Renlong nodded his head clearly, and immediately burst into the distance.


    "Go to war."


    In the distance, the roar of the beast began.


    Sound shakes the void, and a ray of light comes, and they all run to the powerful magic mirror.


    Tinkling, the sound of constant power sinking in.


    Nangongxing''s whole body has begun to ooze blood.


    Blood soaked in the spirit of removing the magic mirror, but Nangong line is not aware of it at all.


    At this time, all of his mind and spirit are in the magic mirror.


    He felt that the power of Haoqi in the magic mirror was so huge that he could not control it at all.


    The only thing he can do is to inject his last breath of power.


    That''s the power to start, and then the terrible light comes out of the powerful magic mirror.


    The white light is dazzling. Nangongxing feels that in a flash, the sky and the earth are bleak and the pressure is suddenly empty.


    "The mighty righteousness is gone."


    Nangong said these five words gently.


    At last, he knew what his father was thinking of as a child.


    There are tears across the corner of the eye, Nangong line mured: "let this light illuminate everything."

 Chapter 1131

    The sun shines brightly. Even on a hot and sunny day, heaven and earth are not as bright as they are today.


    The terrible power turned into a huge light column and fell into the devil kingdom. Then it spiraled out and spread rapidly.


    "Ah. "Ah."


    "Help."


    "What is this?" in the devil Kingdom, the demons who are illuminated by white light are the first to burn.


    The magic gas in their bodies is washed away, and their bodies are collapsing. They either turn into a cloud of flying ash or a flame, which disappears after burning.


    The wind and the cloud are still, the heaven and the earth are still.


    Only this light can light up the sky.


    Light pillars connect heaven and earth. They look like the epitome of Optimus Prime.


    It''s like revenge from Optimus Prime. Countless demons lost their lives in the howling.


    "Lu fan, you can die..."


    After stepping on Lu Fan''s Dragon King, he is ready to give Lu Fan a final blow.


    Lu Fan''s whole body was shaking, and his vigorous Qi was not there. It was obviously the end of his power.


    It''s proud to have been able to fight with the strongest for so long. But if it''s killed, it''s useless to say anything.


    Lu fan has been trampled into the ground, his body has collapsed more than once, but his vigorous vitality is not to die.


    The Lord of the dragon has never seen such a difficult person.


    It''s understandable to fight with a strong man who has the same accomplishments as himself.


    But Lu Fan and the Dragon King''s strength realm contrast, is simply different.


    In such a situation, the Dragon Slayer would explode his lungs and bite his teeth.


    He roared loudly, but he didn''t finish a word.


    A ray of light came down from the sky and landed on the Dragon Slayer.


    I don''t know whether the light is accurate enough or whether the body is too large after the transformation of the Dragon Slayer. Anyway, he was accurately directed at the faucet by the light column, and his body began to emit terrible white smoke.


    "Roar."


    The scream of pain sounded.


    Almost in an instant, the body of the Dragon Slayer was reduced ten times.


    The frightful white smoke almost made all the surrounding areas become misty.


    Taking this opportunity, Lu Fan escapes from the foot of the Dragon Slayer.


    Looking at the Dragon King''s painful struggle in the light column, Lu Fan took a deep breath and forcibly raised his sword without a front.


    The power of the powerful devil to remove the mirror is really extraordinary.


    Although Lu fan has seen how to kill the demon cultivator once before. But goodbye today, he has a different feeling.


    Even a strong man like the king of the Dragon butcher looks so painful under the powerful spirit and the magic mirror.


    You can imagine how quickly other demons will die.


    Lu Fan stares at the Dragon butcher, if he wants to kill him. Now, it should be the best chance.


    Breathe, exhale.


    The pill, like no money, was crammed into Lu Fan''s mouth.


    He must recover his strength in the shortest time, and how much he can recover. Now he needs to fight hard to see if he can really kill the Dragon Slayer.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s strong recovery ability has played a huge role.


    Maybe Lu fan can''t compare with those who are really strong in strength and combat effectiveness. But in terms of sustained combat effectiveness and resilience. He can definitely make the extreme strong feel headache.


    He is a man who can''t fight to death.


    Just like the title of the Lord of Dansheng is immortal.


    Although Lu fan has not reached the point of real immortality, it is appropriate to say that it is hard to kill.


    As long as other people can''t really kill him at one time, Lu Fan''s recovery ability starts to play a role.


    It is not only the recovery of * * injury, but also the recovery speed of Lu Fan Gang Qi.


    For ordinary people, the power recovery of the Alchemist is quite different from that of Lu Fan.


    Lu fan, the double cultivation of Qi and martial arts, was able to recover his strength many times faster than others long ago.


    Up to now, the left hand is heaven and earth, and the right hand is Yin and Yang.


    It''s like a predator of the power of heaven and earth. The power around him starts to pour into his body in a whirlpool.


    It''s just a breath between breathing and breathing. The power of heaven and earth absorbed by Lu fan is enough to make a Tiangang strong man return to his peak state.


    The eyes are sharp and the breath is steady. Lu Fan''s body makes a clear sound under his own adjustment.


    And this time, it''s the sound of bones coming back.


    "Great master, he seems to be dying."


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong is now heard in Lu Fan''s body.


    In the light of the mighty magic mirror, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon seems to be recovering its strength rapidly.


    Lu fanlang said: "we must not let him out of the light column. I see, the power of Haoqi to remove the magic mirror can really kill him. "


    Lu Fan''s judgment is very accurate, and so does the Dragon butcher.


    As long as it''s demon cultivation, it will be very fragile in the face of this kind of power, which is as strong as Yang and as pure as right.


    Even if he is like this, his body is a demon king of people gathered by the power of the world, no exception. After all, his body is still a monstrous evil spirit.


    "You bastards, you bastards of thirty-three churches, you have done all these good things."


    The Dragon King was furious and his voice became hysterical.


    He had clearly figured out why. If there is no thirty-three Hall of stealing, these things should be either in the heart of the devil''s clan or destroyed with Optimus Prime.


    I''m afraid that at this time, the idea of the Dragon King is to find the leader of the thirty-three hall after this, and let the queen strangle her severely.


    The body shrinks smaller and smaller, and the Dragon Slayer is no longer a huge mountain like dragon body. He still recovered to the human body.


    Then he wanted to escape, to escape from the light.


    As soon as Lu fan saw his movements, he rushed straight to them.


    Lu Fan''s sword appeared in front of him just after the Dragon King took a step.


    Dang.


    At the moment, the Dragon Slayer was cut back three steps by Lu Fan.


    His face was twisted, and in the eyes of the Dragon Slayer, he shouted at Lu fan, "Why are you not dead? Why are you not dead


    Holding a sword flower in his hand, Lu Fan stretched out his hand and gently wiped off the blood on his face. He said quietly, "because I am not a demon cultivator, I am a demon cultivator."


    The king roared to Lu fan again, and the white smoke was still spreading around him.


    Poof. Puff.


    The Dragon Tu devil''s fingers pierced Lu Fan''s shoulders.


    Lu Fan''s sword also cut a huge wound in the waist of the Dragon Slayer.


    The evil Qi of the Dragon slaying demon king injected into Lu Fan''s body was dispelled by white light in a flash.


    However, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi blew the king of the Dragon butcher back dozens of steps.


    Chuckling, Lu said, "well, that''s a little fairer."

 Chapter 1132

    "Great master, I like your shameless appearance more and more."


    Inside, the nine dragon Xuangong tower is going crazy with laughter.


    It has not been a long time since it followed the fierce master to fight with the extreme strong like the Dragon Slayer.


    Lu Fan could hear its excitement from the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    Although Lu Fan could not understand the idea of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong, Lu Fan also had a smile on his face.


    Feng Shui turns around in turn, and now the advantage has returned to him.


    In addition to the light of the magic mirror, Lu Fan feels that his state is rapidly improving. On the contrary, the body of the Dragon slaying devil has begun to collapse.


    The skin and flesh on the body are peeling off from the body, and a piece of blue smoke rises when it falls on the ground.


    Like the Dragon King, the spirit has been immersed in the marrow of the demon repair, in the light of the mighty spirit in addition to the magic mirror, it''s like hell.


    The dragon king turned and wanted to escape, but just after he made some moves, Lu Fan''s sword appeared in front of him again.


    The sword brings strong light, and the powerful force forces the Dragon Slayer back.


    After a sword, Lu Fan''s left hand extended to the head of the Dragon Slayer.


    Take the power of heaven and earth, and take charge of the world.


    As long as Lu Fan''s palm is pressed, the state of the Dragon slaying demon king at the moment is likely to be severely damaged by Lu Fan.


    This is the power of sky separation.


    Once pressed by Lu Fan''s hand, the consequences can also be imagined.


    Lu fan, a double cultivation of Qi and martial arts, has many means. As long as he has fought with him, there is no one who does not have a headache.


    Even the Dragon Slayer, whose accomplishments are much higher than his, feels that Lu fan is like a hedgehog with thorns all over his body.


    If you take a bite of him, he''ll have to come back.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s hand is about to touch the head of the Dragon Slayer.


    At this time, there is a strange light in the eyes of the Dragon King. Behind the palm, it seems that there is power to rise.


    "Come on, Lu Fan."


    As the ultimate power, the Dragon King made an accurate judgment in the face of such a situation.


    That is, without killing Lu fan, it is impossible for him to leave the life-threatening light.


    But Lu fan is not so easy to kill. Therefore, the purpose of the Dragon King''s pretended escape is not to escape from the light shrouded area, but to lure Lu fan to the hook.


    His hatred for Lu fan has reached its peak. Even in this case, he will kill Lu Fan.


    At the time of the thousand army''s attack, the king of the Dragon Slayer''s force reached its peak.


    At this critical moment. Suddenly, Lu Fan''s hand stopped.


    There is no reason, there is no reason, Lu Fan did not attack.


    A smile rose from the corner of his mouth, and Lu Fan took back his left hand. Turn around and pull back.


    The pupil of the Dragon King is enlarged. He did not expect Lu fan to give up the attack at the last moment.


    But his strength has reached its peak, and at this time, he is already on the verge of attack.


    Boom.


    A boxing out, the heaven and earth crumble, with the mighty spirit in addition to the light of the magic mirror have been rushed away.


    The roar of the explosion spread in a circle. Where it passed, everything turned into powder.


    Fortunately, Lu Fan retreated fast enough, and the king of dragon Tu didn''t really hit him with a backhand.


    It''s just the force of the explosion that blew him out.


    It all happened in a flash, before and after no more than a moment.


    The so-called moment of life and death is this truth.


    The battle of experts is often a matter of a moment.


    Lu Fan flew to the ground, and his body, veins, bones and flesh were all howling with terrible force.


    Lifeless heavy sword is inserted in the void, and Lu Fan supports it with the strength of lifeless heavy sword. He did not let his body fly to the distance and disappear from the sky.


    Squinting his eyes slightly, Lu fancai saw the figure of the Dragon King again after ten rest.


    At a glance, the face of the Dragon King has begun to sweat.


    But unlike other people, the sweat on the face of the Dragon Slayer is bright red.


    Every drop of sweat falls on the ground, raising a dense smoke.


    Heavily panting, the Dragon butcher demon is also near to the end of the crossbow.


    Lu fan turns over and lands. At this time, the ground under his feet has almost cracked into floating islands. Looking down, it''s the dark void.


    "Why don''t you die?"


    The Dragon Slayer screamed hysterically.


    Lu Fan holds his right arm, which is broken to the bone, and gives it a fierce twist.


    Immediately, the right arm made a clicking sound, all the broken bones became fine powder residue, which flowed out along Lu Fan''s blood, and then the new bones grew rapidly in Lu Fan''s body.


    "You are not qualified to kill me. Just now, I''m playing you hard. Don''t worry, let''s play slowly. "


    Lu Fan''s smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    His expression at the moment is what elder martial brother Han Feng called the iconic smile.


    What is calculation? Just at that hand, Lu Fan guessed that the Dragon butcher devil was deceitful, so he deliberately extended his left hand.


    An extreme strong man, a man who has reached the level of demon king in demon cultivation. If it''s so easy to deal with, it''s the devil.


    We must have absolute patience to deal with such crafty and powerful people.


    On the other hand, instead of spending ten or twenty days, we should not rush for a while.


    Because you don''t know what means the other side still has, you may be in a hurry and get the move, and then die very ugly.


    Lu fan still knows that he has been in demon cultivation for such a long time.


    In terms of sustained combat capability, Lu Fan also has absolute confidence in himself. So, he is not in a hurry, really not at all.


    The face of the Dragon King has been distorted to the extreme.


    At this moment, in the sky, in addition to the magic mirror light, which was originally scattered by his strength, it is now falling from the sky again.


    The Dragon Slayer made another groan, and his body continued to burn and collapse.


    In such a light, it is obviously impossible for him to recover his strength as quickly as Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan once again points the sword at the head of the Dragon Slayer.


    There is no lack of provocation, the purpose is to force the Dragon King to continue to fight with him.


    If this situation continues, he will win a little bit.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and carried his left hand behind him. This time, he decided to try to hurt the Dragon Slayer.


    Slowly, the Dragon King suddenly looked up to the sky and said, "Lu fan, I really want to kill you now. But it seems that today is not a good opportunity. "


    Lu Fan picked up his eyebrow and said with a smile, "why, Tang Dynasty''s Dragon Slayer, do you want to escape?"


    the Dragon Slayer pointed to the sky and said in a cold voice: "outside, it should be the Lord of Lixi. Hum, I will kill them first, and then I will come back to kill you. "


    At the end of the speech, the Dragon Slayer flew up and a strange force was released from his body. At this moment, the body of the Dragon Slayer seemed to shrink a circle.


    Lu Fan murmurs that it''s not good. Hurry up and follow him.


    "Stop."

 Chapter 1133

    The king of the Dragon butcher ignored Lu Fan''s cry, clapped his hands in the void and forced it to tear.


    Lu Fan recognized the light on his body, which is the power of the world.


    Only by the power of the world, can the Dragon King not be weakened by the power of the powerful magic mirror. But like him, the person who coagulates the world''s power in the body and nourishes the body all the year round, once the world''s power is released from the body, it means that he has almost reached the edge of oil exhaustion.


    This kind of physical injury is not to the end, he will never do it.


    But once he let it out, Lu Fan couldn''t help it.


    Wufeng heavy sword has been cut out, but it still can''t leave the Dragon Slayer.


    The power of the world blocks Lu Fan''s sword, and then the figure of the Dragon Slayer will disappear into the void.


    Seeing that the Dragon Slayer was about to leave, Lu Fan''s really anxious head began to sweat.


    He knew clearly that there was no one who could stop the Dragon slaying demon king from the Lord of Lixi.


    Do you expect animals to be holy to them.


    But even heaven and earth can not ignore the ultimate power, the power is really limited.


    Other martial masters, let alone venerable ones.


    They don''t have the fighting power of Lu Fan. Even Ren Yu and other young strong people, I''m afraid, can''t resist three moves under the full fighting of the Dragon Slayer.


    The most important thing is that nangongxing is the one holding the magic mirror of Haoqi.


    The first goal of the Dragon King is to kill him.


    Lu fan must not let the Dragon King kill Nangong Xing.


    Just like nangongxing once said to him.


    Now, Lu fan is also a man who has lost his master and fiancee. He can''t lose another friend who has had a life and friendship.


    "Drink."


    With a shout of violence, Lu Fan''s sword also brought the power of the world. He wanted to stop the Dragon Slayer at the last moment.


    But his power was still limited. At the last moment, the Dragon King waved his hand.


    Lu Fan was directly bounced away by dozens of steps.


    "Hum."


    Cold hum, the figure of the Dragon Slayer will disappear soon.


    And just at this critical moment, the two figures came quickly.


    It''s amazing that Dongpang and the Lord of Dansheng, who have been fighting with other demons for a long time, finally arrived.


    "Stay."


    "Where to go."


    Two people burst out to drink, at the same time.


    A sky covering array, an extremely vigorous force, fell on the Dragon butcher demon at the same time.


    The blood of the Dragon Slayer was blown out directly, but he disappeared into the void.


    There is no doubt that Dongpang, the Lord of Dansheng country, has been seriously injured to the king of Longtu.


    But they still didn''t stop the Dragon Slayer.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Fan suddenly wanted to split his heart and directly cut the void with a sword, and rushed in regardless of the consequences.


    The Lord of Dansheng and Dongpang also want to do this, but they are following another demon cultivation like locusts.


    Under the power of the mighty spirit to remove the magic mirror, these demons have died and suffered a lot.


    Such a huge loss of life also inspired the ferocity of the rest of the demons. They all became crazy, holding the belief that even if they were going to die, they would drag their opponents to die together, and launched a suicidal charge against the Lord of Dansheng and Dongpang.


    It''s a pleasure to use any self explosion or the disintegration of the demons.


    The Lord of Dansheng and Dongpang were immediately stopped.


    In a flash of light, the Dragon King appeared outside the void.


    As the devil king, the seal of the empty space of the thirty third hall had little effect on the Dragon King.


    As soon as he appeared, he saw the huge mountain like magic mirror.


    Even in the void, the mirror is too big to be true. The Dragon King feels like watching a round of bright sun from a close distance.


    In addition to the mighty magic mirror, the shaky figure of nangongxing comes into view.


    On both sides, Lord Li sits quietly, and others are madly injecting power into the magic mirror of Haoqi.


    Turning around, Lord Li saw the figure of the Dragon butcher.


    There was a bright smile on his face. Lord Li coughed twice, took his handkerchief to wipe off the blood from the corner of his mouth. Then he smiled and said, "Lord long Tu, you have come out. It seems that there are still some deviations in my estimation of your accomplishments. "


    The body of the Dragon Slayer began to grow rapidly. The power of the world turned into armor to wrap him, and the evil spirit rose again.


    "Seeing me is the end of your life. Although you do this, it does me a lot of harm. But today is still your day of sacrifice. I''d like to see how you can stop me. "


    As he said this, the Dragon Slayer flew to kill the Lixi Lord directly.


    His first goal was not to go to Nangong, which held up the mighty spirit to remove the magic mirror.


    It''s obvious that at this moment, the king of the Dragon slay Li Xi more than anyone else. He doesn''t even care about the life and death of the other thirty-three demon practitioners. He should kill Li Xi first.


    Li Xi quietly looks at the Dragon slaying demon king, but he has no fear at all.


    Seeing that the Dragon Slayer was about to kill himself, the Lord Li just made a ring of fingers.


    Roar. Roar. Roar.


    At the next moment, the dragon king saw a terrible figure behind the Lord Li.


    Canglong, Chihu, Dapeng, bingluan......


    A terrifying wild animal emerged behind the Li patriarch, and then all the wild animals spewed out the force that was strong to the extreme at the same time.


    All kinds of light come together, where the power passes, even the void is crumbling, and countless black holes appear.


    The king of the Dragon butcher opened his eyes wide and stopped the rush, but the moment was clearly over.


    As soon as he raised his arm for defense, the terrible force rushed him straight away.


    Countless lights penetrated his body.


    Bang.


    The Dragon butcher King stamped his feet hard and stopped in the void.


    The place where the feet step on is full of tiny black holes.


    Power ripples spread like water ripples. In front of the Lord Li, a huge tortoise forms a defense shield to help the Lord Li block everything.


    Behind him, there are thousands of wild animals.


    "You think I''m a sick man. I''m easy to kill, don''t you?"


    Lord Li couldn''t help making fun of the Dragon butcher.


    The Dragon King just wanted to talk back, but his mouth was full of blood.


    He shook his head gently, and then the Lord Li said: "I don''t have any other skills, but I have enough wild animals. If you want to kill me, it''s not easy. Dragon Slayer, today should be your day of sacrifice. "


    The Dragon butcher gobbled up the rest of the blood and stood up. He looked at the master Li and said, "I''m not your opponent today, but you want to kill me and do..."


    Before a dream word was uttered, the dragon king saw a light suddenly appeared in front of him. With the light, there was a sword without a front.


    Poof.


    The heavy sword runs through the chest of the Dragon butcher, and Lu Fan''s figure follows him to the Dragon butcher.


    Clench one''s teeth, Lu Fan way: "I come to want to see, extreme strong person, I kill not to kill."


    Saying that, Lu Fan suddenly drinks, vigorous Qi rushes into the body of the Dragon butcher devil.


    "Burst."

 Chapter 1134

    When the power collides, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi rushes into the body of the Dragon Slayer, just like entering the realm of no one.


    There is not much magic Qi left in the empty body. Lu fan forces himself to detonate his vigorous Qi within the Dragon King.


    Zhang Tianjue also works on the Dragon Slayer.


    In normal times, Lu fan is so powerful that it''s impossible to hurt the Dragon King. But now, the weak king of the Dragon butcher can''t stop Lu fan at all. He can only watch his body explode.


    Blood and flesh flying, as long as the blood and flesh flying from the Dragon King, are immediately in the mighty power of the magic mirror, turned into flying ash.


    Completely put an end to the possibility of rebirth of the Dragon King.


    At this time, he finally felt the crisis of life and death.


    He began to struggle desperately, and his terrible fist force fell on Lu fan like rain.


    But Lu Fan didn''t move, even if his body was beaten with blood, and there was no place in good condition. His meridians broke again, and all his organs and viscera burst, and he didn''t move a half.


    The whole body''s vigorous Qi and the power of the world are still pounding into the body of the Dragon Slayer.


    In the eyes, Lu fan is also murderous.


    In such a crazy battle, Ren Yu and other people who saw it all smacked their tongue secretly.


    It was the first time they saw Lu Fan fighting in such a state of lethargy.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s ruthless strength shocked them again.


    The power of heaven and earth in the left hand and the power of yin and Yang in the right hand.


    Lu fan is not only exploding the body of the Dragon Slayer, but also extracting the vitality of the Dragon Slayer with the power of the life Avenue.


    The breath of the Dragon butcher was weaker, but his eyes were red.


    "Lu Fan."


    Frantically shouting Lu Fan''s name.


    The power of the road also rises on the Dragon King.


    It was a force of the road that Lu Fan had never seen before. I haven''t waited for the Dragon King to release.


    And the voice of the Lord of Lixi sounded.


    "Hold him down, a second round of power delivery."


    After nangongxing, there was another roar immediately.


    In addition to the powerful power of magic mirror, most of the emotion comes from the power output of these wild animals.


    When their strength converges on the magic mirror of Haoqi, it makes the mirror of Haoqi free of light.


    At the same time, the Lord of Lixi threw Taowu crystal on the magic mirror of Haoqi. It also flows with shining light. Help nangongxing to stabilize the power of removing the magic mirror.


    There is a lot of light. The power of the Dragon King''s road has not yet been released. Then he was completely crushed back.


    Lu Fan takes the sword out of the only half of the body of the Dragon Slayer.


    Then he cut off the head of the Dragon Slayer.


    The sword is crisp. Lu Fan suddenly felt the strength of the world and the vigorous Qi in his body suddenly emptied.


    The body of the Dragon butcher devil also thinks of boxing. But in the light of the magic mirror. But quickly turned into a cloud of fly ash.


    "Wait a minute. Lu Fan. You can''t kill me. "


    The head of the Dragon King began to shout.


    The horror on his face. Make him look so helpless and pitiful.


    Originally. When a demon is about to die. It''s no different from ordinary people.


    Lu fan is too lazy to listen to the words of the Dragon Slayer. Turn and clap on the head of the Dragon Slayer.


    The impact of spirits. Use your hand. He even left his own fingerprint on the scalp of the Dragon Slayer.


    "Die."


    Last power. Kill them all.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are firm. The last howl of the Dragon King. And then visible to the naked eye. A piece of real life was drawn from the head of the Dragon Slayer by Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan swallowed all of them into his body.


    What he did. Very cruel. And it works. But it looks like a demon.


    But now. Whether it''s Li or them. Or other strong ones. I won''t say anything about Lu Fan.


    Think about it. How many of them were killed by the demon. It''s time for the demons to pay a price first.


    The voice of the Dragon Slayer is getting smaller. But right now. He snapped out his tongue. Shot into Lu Fan''s heart.


    Before Lu Fan could react, he felt that there was something in his body.


    In the eyes of the Dragon butcher devil, there was some excitement. His tongue went all the way to Lu Fan''s heart. He seemed to want to swallow Lu Fan.


    But at this time, the Dragon butcher devil''s tongue suddenly retracted like an electric shock. He looked at Lu Fan in horror and said, "demon heart."


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, and the king of dragon Tu touched the demonic heart sealed in his body.


    But it seems to be a good thing, because then the Dragon King''s vitality will disappear more quickly.


    His head began to collapse in Lu Fan''s hands, and pieces of broken lines appeared on his head.


    "Lu fan, you will die worse than me, and you will die worse."


    At the last moment when his eyes were dim, the Dragon King squeezed this sentence out of his teeth.


    Lu Fan was not moved at all. He had heard enough of such curses.


    With a heavy grip of the hand, the head of the Dragon Slayer was completely broken in Lu Fan''s hand.


    At the same time, the figure of the Lord of Dansheng and Dongpang finally appeared in the void.


    The late arrival of them, the last picture they saw, was the scene where Lu Fan crushed the head of the Dragon Slayer.


    The kingdom of Dansheng advocates a big mouth. It seems that it can''t believe what it sees.


    Lu fan, a man who is not even the most powerful, killed one of the three most famous demons of Daoxin sect, the Dragon Slayer.


    Although all this seems to be the calculation of the Lixi patriarch, although it can be achieved because of the power of the mighty spirit to remove the magic mirror, the final result is still astonishing to the world.


    Maybe even the Lord of Lixi didn''t expect that at last, the Lord of Longtu would die in Lu Fan''s hands.


    Dongpang looks at this scene, but there is a complex light in his eyes.


    He wanted to laugh, but he didn''t.


    He wanted to shout excitedly, but he couldn''t.


    Lu Fan''s performance really made him feel.


    Maybe jiuxiaomen will rise again in Lu Fan''s hands.


    But Dongpang has a deep sense of fear. Because when Shenxiao wusheng was just famous in the world, the whole people of jiuxiao gate thought that he would lead jiuxiao gate to glory.


    But as a result, the world knows.


    Now, Lu fan, where will jiuxiao gate go.


    Lord Li also stared at Lu Fan. At this time, he even forgot to cough.


    Then, Lord Li returned to God and turned to look at the Dragon Li who was still in shock and said, "I have a good eye."


    Li Renlong looks back blankly and says, "ah."


    Master Li chuckled at Lu fan again and said: "Lu fan, ha ha, this name is very good. It''s destined to be extraordinary. "

 Chapter 1135

    Boundless void, black robe like wind, magic like sea.


    The dark yuan saint who is chasing after the eight square Qian Sheng suddenly stops, and her cold face suddenly rises.


    Raise your hand, all the demons behind you stop, dark yuan Saint Lang said: "don''t chase me anymore, everyone turn back with me."


    One of the hall masters, with doubts, hurriedly came forward and asked, "saint, why don''t you chase me. Now the eight square Qian Sheng and other people are at the end of the line. As long as we catch up with them and fight again, we can''t leave them all. There''s no problem in taking half of them. "


    The saint daughter of dark yuan turned to look at the hall master and said in a cold voice, "the Dragon Slayer is dead."


    In just six words, let the headmaster immediately enlarge his pupils, open his mouth, unbelievable.


    This sentence of the saint daughter of the dark yuan is also like a stone thrown into the water, which arouses the ripples of Taoism. All the evil practices spread from one to ten, from ten to 100, and all began to talk about one after another.


    "What. The Dragon King is dead. How can this be? Who else can kill him at this time. "


    "All the money saints are in our pursuit. How did the Dragon King die? "


    "It''s impossible. I don''t believe it."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The saint daughter of dark yuan turned around and walked back, and all the demons hurriedly followed.


    If the Dragon King is really dead, they have to go back and see what happened.


    This is more important than the pursuit of the eight money saints and the world saints.


    If we don''t know the situation, other demons will be in fear.


    They had no idea who else could kill the Dragon Slayer. Did they say that there was another strong one they didn''t know.


    The daughter of dark Yuan said nothing, but her eyes became colder and colder.


    The last time she was separated from the king of long Tu''s soldiers, she felt that there would be danger in his trip.


    But how could she not have imagined that the Dragon Slayer was dead.


    Few people know better than her about the power of the Dragon King. Apart from the eight money saints living in the world and the heaven saints of the whole world, the people who can kill the Dragon slaying demon king can''t imagine.


    Even if it can''t be defeated, can''t the Dragon King run away.


    With his strength, he tried his best to escape. The eight square Qian Sheng and the universal Tian Sheng dare not speak in vain. They will surely kill him.


    What unexpected things happened.


    This is the most serious thing that has happened since the implementation of this plan.


    She has to see.


    The mighty demons followed the dark yuan saint.


    The eight square money saints and the universal heaven saints who are running for their lives also feel the disappearance of the breath behind them.


    "They''re gone. The demons stopped chasing them. "


    Eight square money Saint brows tighten, face belt does not understand.


    "Will it have something to do with the wild animals we see?" said the celestial sage


    The Lord of Longwu and other people shouted excitedly when they heard that the demons finally gave up their pursuit.


    Some even cried with joy.


    "Maybe it''s true," said the eight square Qian ShengDian. It seems that Li Xi played a trick on us again. He had expected that for a long time. The demons must have been badly hurt by him, so they turned back in a hurry. "


    The celestial Saint agreed to nod.


    Their eyes were unnatural and their fists were slightly clenched.


    Although their faces were still calm, their hearts were already angry with Li Xi''s calculation.


    They are really like fools, counted by a person who has no power. Their cultivation has really reached the dog''s stomach.


    Later, they finally understood that there was not much sense of crisis along the way when Li Xi''s master escaped.


    Why did he say that the reinforcements were late? His feelings were waiting for them to leave.


    "The next time I see Lixi, I''ll make sure he looks good," said Qian


    After that, the eight square Qian Sheng turned his eyes to the Lord of Longwu and others.


    When Huan Huan saw the expression of Qian Sheng, he knew what he was thinking.


    Slowly, heaven said: "do you want to do it now?"


    "Ah, I really don''t want to do this kind of thing again," sighed the eight Fang Qian Sheng


    The heaven saint of the universe chuckles, and smiles with mockery of the hypocritical words of the eight money saints.


    Then, eight Fang Qian Sheng said to the Lord of Longwu: "Lord of Longwu, can you take a team of people and go with me to see where the demons are going?"


    The Lord of Longwu nodded and stood up, unaware of the danger.


    "Yes," Lang said. Qiu Luan, take them with you and go on a journey with me. Be careful. "


    Qiu Luan seems to feel that there is something wrong. His brow is tightened, but his voice is still soft.


    Eight money saints fly up, the Lord of Longwu and others hurry to follow.


    Their figure gradually drifted away, and soon disappeared into sight.


    The celestial saint of the universe looked at the people left behind, and his mouth also hung a different smile.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    One day later.


    Thirty three halls of the devil Kingdom, beyond the void.


    The shadow of the dark yuan Saint appeared in the void.


    Looking at the ruins of the 33 halls in front of me, there was anger in my eyes.


    The Dao realm hidden by the thirty-three halls disappeared completely, and everything was exposed in the void.


    At a glance, the battle marks on it are all clearly visible.


    But the whole thirty-three halls were torn apart, and there didn''t seem to be a living mouth left. It looked like a dead silence.


    "Go to find out if there is any living mouth. Others set up the array and use the retrospective array to let me see what happened here. "


    Immediately, the magicians behind the dark yuan Saint daughter are divided into two groups, the arrangement of the array and the person seeking.


    The saint daughter of dark yuan also drew something in the air. A black smoke gathered in front of her.


    Not long ago, the black smoke condensed into a virtual shadow.


    There''s a flicker of light in it, which seems to be forming some pictures.


    At this time, a demon cultivator rushed.


    "Please find a living girl."


    "Bring it here," said the daughter of dark yuan in a cold voice


    Immediately, a demon cultivator, covered in blood, was brought to the saint''s face. His body was still smoking white. The whole person seemed to have just stepped out of the fire, and there was no place in his whole body.


    "Say what happened."


    Asked the daughter of the dark yuan.


    "Lu fan, it''s Lu fan," he shouted in horror. He killed Lord Longtu, he killed all the people in our hall, and he killed all the demon practitioners with white light. It''s him, it''s him. "


    "What Lu fan?" enquired the daughter of dark yuan. Lu fan can kill the Dragon Slayer. To be honest. "


    It seems that the demon cultivator didn''t hear the cry of the dark yuan saint. He murmured the name of Lu fan, and suddenly his heart and blood gushed out. The demon closed his eyes and died.


    The saint daughter of dark yuan looks up to the distance, speechless for a long time.

 Chapter 1136

    Two days later, Fengyun, a small country in Northern Xinjiang.


    This is a small country that can''t be smaller because of the power of the heaven and the earth and the territory of the stars in the void.


    Even compared with Wu''an state, Lu fan is a little pitiful. He doubts whether the territory of the whole country has his hometown or not, and the land of Donghua is large.


    "Let''s go in. This is the transit country of our animal husbandry. Small as it is, it''s safe. The demons will not notice such a small country. It will never be OK. "


    Li Xi is sitting in a wooden wheelchair. Under him is a long tortoise.


    Almost everyone was standing on the back of the tortoise, surrounded by countless wild animals to escort forward.


    It can be said that no one has ever felt so safe.


    Don''t look at the turtle''s big body. It''s really not slow to move.


    It''s even faster than Lu Fan''s empty boat. Lu fan can feel the power of space in the tortoise.


    This is absolutely a wild animal that can tear up space. As expected, the essence of the beast house is unpredictable.


    At the last moment, I can''t see how powerful the beast room is as the three major forces in the world.


    In particular, it is arranged by the master of Lixi, who is close to a clever man, to make everything tight.


    It can be said that from the kingdom of Optimus to now, the children who control the beast room are the least dead among all forces.


    With the same large number of nine countries, and the people of eight banks, in the battle of breaking through the siege of the kingdom of Optimus, they were killed and injured.


    Only the son of the beast house who followed the leader of Lixi did not die much.


    Of course, there are also contributions from Lu Fan.


    "Lord Li, are we going to leave the northern Xinjiang after passing here?" Lu fan asked in his voice as he stood beside the Lord Li Xi.


    After Wu Feng''s heavy sword was behind him, Lu Fan changed into a set of dark martial clothes and looked a little more heroic.


    By the side, senior brother Han Feng and others are feeding Xiaohei some square food.


    Maybe it''s exhaustion of power, maybe it''s too lazy to move, little black lying on the ground with his mouth open, waiting for senior brother Han Feng to put food in his mouth.


    "Do you think," smiled Li Xi, the patriarch, "Li obviously wants to test Lu Fan''s analytical ability.


    Looking at the smile on the face of Lord Li, Lu Fan thought for a moment and said: "the land of Northern Xinjiang must not be left. The demons will surely sweep the north of Xinjiang. Now it depends on how long the experts in Northern Xinjiang can hold on. But in my opinion, it''s only time that the northern border of the kingdom of Optimus was completely occupied. "


    Master Li nodded: "yes, three great powers in Northern Xinjiang, Longwu, wanzun and Qingtian. Among them, Longwu Kingdom and Qingtian kingdom are the most effective in fighting against demon cultivation. If the two countries did not fall, they could resist the demons for a while. In the last decade and eight years, it is estimated that there are not many problems. But now, Optimus is gone. Longwu, wanzun, I think we will soon give up resistance, and then transfer all forces to the southern region. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "why is the southern region?"


    just asked the question, what did Lu Fanhu think of, followed by "Oh".


    Master Li said with a smile, "I want to understand."


    Lu Fandao: "I understand. The world is in the south. "


    Master Li said with a smile: "not bad. It''s because the kingdom of the universe is in the south. At this time, although the situation for the world is a huge crisis. But for those who are ambitious, such as the world''s saint of heaven and the eight square saint of money. It was a rare opportunity. They will not let go of this opportunity to strengthen their own strength. They will try their best to control the power of Longwu and wanzunguo in their own hands, even at the expense of killing people. Then, based on the home of the world''s heavenly sage, the world''s Kingdom, we fought against the demons again. When the demons devoured the Northern Territory, they would have to lengthen their battle lines. They could not continue to gather the experts together for a fight. With the financial resources of the Bafang bank, and then integrate the experts of the southern region and the western region, and cooperate with the other three powers in the western region to launch a counterattack, there may not be no chance to win. "


    Lu Fandao: "that sounds good. It''s not easy for the demons to take their strength to the relatively safe southern region, and then fight back to the northern region on the battlefield of the Western leader. "


    Master Li suddenly shook his head and said, "wrong, wrong and wrong. Lu fan, you look down on Feng Tian too much, and you also look down on Dao Xinmo sect. To seal the character of this man, his means of action. It''s impossible to let this half to half happen. He must have a follow-up plan, so that they could not launch an effective counterattack. What''s more, you know the magic way. Once they expand their territory, do you know how many terrible puppets they can produce in the shortest time, and how many suicidal experts they can quickly become? As long as they completely occupy the Northern Territory, the western territory will be lost, and the southern region will be in danger. As long as more than half of the world falls into the demon cultivation, we can raise our hands and surrender. "


    Li extended his hands and made an exaggerated surrender.


    Lu Fan nodded secretly. He remembered that as early as in Wu''an, the demon sect of Daoxin began to assign tasks to the local demons to weaken the strength of Wu''an as much as possible. For this reason, it almost caused a fight between Han family and Tian family. If such things happen in other countries, it''s really not optimistic.


    Lu Fan tightened his eyebrows and said, "shall we go to the West collar? If the demons haven''t completely occupied the Northern Territory, we should first stabilize the West collar. Then harass the plans of the demons and wait for the chance to give them a knife. "


    Master Li shook his head and said, "no need. This kind of thing should be handed over to Bafang Qiansheng to do. We are going to your hometown. "


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "you are talking about the eastern boundary."


    Lord Li nodded: "yes, it is the eastern boundary. When the demons haven''t noticed the eastern boundary, they should improve their strength. When everything is ready, we can give the demons a look. Moreover, the eastern boundary is relatively close. "


    Lu Fan could not understand him. He asked, "why is it not so dangerous that the eastern boundary is so close."


    Lord Li shook his head and said: "wrong, the eastern boundary may be safer now than the southern region. Before the Western leader was defeated, the demons would not even have a look at the eastern world. We can develop for a period of time. Maybe when you are sanctified, the demons will react. Ha ha.


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows were still frowning, and he didn''t understand it at all.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s puzzled expression, Emperor Li said with a smile, "don''t you know the name of the weakest of the four realms,"


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and said: "so it is. The east of the four realms is the weakest. It seems weak. Sometimes it''s good. "

 Chapter 1137

    Emperor Lixi smiled and nodded, thinking deeply of Lu Fan''s words.


    Just like him, as long as he is a strong man in the world, he knows that the leader of the beast Zhaili is weak. It seems that any warrior can strangle him.


    Therefore, as long as there is a fight, the Lixi patriarch will not always be the first target.


    Whether it''s demon cultivation or anyone else, they will instinctively ignore him in the battle.


    Because he can''t attack others, and he can''t have any effect. And forcing others to waste their hands to protect him.


    But once things are over, when you think about it again, you will suddenly find that he, who has no combat effectiveness, often plays the most important role.


    For example, in the first battle of the kingdom of Optimus, there was no emperor Lixi. It is estimated that the demon cultivation has already killed them all.


    Lu Fan secretly ponders the words of Lixi.


    He always felt that the Lixi Lord seemed to have a deep meaning in his words.


    Yes, the East is indeed the weakest of the four. The whole eastern boundary really needs to be mentioned. It seems that there is only one Dansheng country that still has a hand.


    If the demon cultivator wants to attack such a large area, he should take one and get one.


    But precisely because of this, the demons will not move this place for the time being.


    They need to concentrate their efforts to defeat Qian Sheng and others who can fight back at any time. This gives the eastern boundary a little breathing space.


    But what Lu fan doesn''t understand is what they can do even if they have this chance to breathe.


    Integrate the strong in the East.


    Lu Fan took a look around him. I guess all these people are.


    With their strength, it''s OK to make a sneak attack. I''m afraid it won''t win much if I fight with the powerful demon correction in the future.


    It seems that Li Zong is very sure. Lu Fan wants to know what he is still planning.


    It seems to see Lu Fan''s worry. Li Zong said: "why, Lu Fan. You think there''s something wrong with the plan. Don''t worry, I''m ready to put all my life into your hands. With the full support of the beast house, it''s not a big problem for you to defend the attack of demon cultivation in the east boundary. Even if my judgment is out of order, the demons will not do anything to us for a while. "


    Lu Fandao: "Lord Li. I don''t understand why you think so much of me. I''m even ready to support me with the power of the whole beast house. I don''t know where I am. I deserve your attention. "


    Lord Li took a deep look at Lu Fan and said, "I''ll tell you one person, and you will understand. You know where Shenxiao wusheng came from. "


    Lu Fan thought about it and said, "east boundary. I know that the Lord of Dansheng had a good relationship with him. "


    Master Li nodded: "not bad. It is the eastern boundary. I''ll tell you, the eastern boundary may look weak. There are not many strong in all countries. They are the weakest of the four. The country is scattered. The only powerful country, Dansheng, is a closed country. However, throughout history, you will suddenly find out. Every once in a while, the eastern boundary will suddenly emerge a strong one that can no longer be strong. They are often born low, gifted, with peerless talent, into a generation of legends. Shenxiao wusheng is one, so will you. "


    Lu Fan was dumb for a while. He didn''t know what to say.


    Master Li said with a smile, "why, I don''t believe it. Lu fan, think about your path of cultivation, your experiences over the years, and your present identity. You are a warrior from a small country. You have the legendary double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. You have been a demon cultivator for more than 20 years. You have never died in battle. You are a teacher and a wife. At present, it is also the first national competition of all countries, famous in the world. Even people like Fengtian are reluctant to kill you. Do you think you are normal? "


    Lu Fan touched his nose and said, "it seems that I''m really good to hear that. But I don''t think there''s anything on my own. "


    Li said: "that''s right. These should be the most common things for you. Because you will be more brilliant in the future. Lu fan, you should listen to what other people call you now. "


    "What."


    Lu fan asked in surprise if he had a new title.


    Just then, the magic moon came and saluted Lord Li first, then said: "report to the Lord. Fengyunguo emissary, we can go in. "


    The leader nodded: "then go in. But let the wild animals enter first, and we will follow. Tell them to prepare all the food and let''s stay for three days. "


    The moon nodded: "I see, master. I will tell them now. By the way, Lu fan, I''ve always wanted to talk to you about this thing, but I haven''t had a chance. "


    The moon turned around, took out a broken bag and handed it to Lu Fan.


    At the sight of the purse, Lu Fan''s face suddenly changed, and a little mist rose in his eyes.


    "It''s lingyao''s purse, thank you."


    Lu Fan put it close to his body.


    The moon looked at Lu Fan''s painful expression and said softly: "Lu fan, don''t be sad. Everything will be better. "


    The moon suddenly stretched out his hand and put it on Lu Fan''s cheek. It seemed that he wanted to help Lu Fan gently wipe away his sadness and pain.


    Lu Fan looks at her and doesn''t speak.


    Master Li nearby coughs softly, and the moon reflects this. He quickly takes back his hand.


    Li looked at Lu Fan and the moon and said, "go down first. Don''t stir him up. "


    The moon nodded clearly and turned to leave.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and adjusted his mood. Looking up to the moon, he said, "no, these things are all the tribulations I have to endure. I am very clear in my heart. "


    split the corner of his mouth, Lu fan forced out a smile and said:" mirage, tell me, now you have changed my nickname again. "


    The magic moon was stunned for a moment, then immediately responded and said, "Oh, you said your new title. Yes, now they all call you extreme wuzun. "


    Lu Fan raises his eyebrows slightly, smiles a little more, and raises his voice:" extreme wuzun. How did the title come about. When did I get to the limit?


    Master Li said with a smile: "Lu fan, you forgot. The first place in this world cup is to be called the ultimate warrior. It seems that your title will soon spread all over the world. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said:" in this way, they are not good enough for me. Next time I see them, I have to go. "


    The Moon said, "that''s for sure. At that time, I''m afraid they won''t give it. I''ll inform the messenger of Fengyun first. "


    The moon left quickly.


    Lu Fan gently read the four words of extreme wuzun and murmured, "this title is not bad."

 Chapter 1138

    Fengyun country, the country of beautiful mountains and waters, the land of fairy grass spread.


    Through the void, through the barrier of the power of heaven and earth, Lu Fan and others came to Fengyun country under the leadership of Li Zongzhu.


    First of all, I saw wild animals flying in the sky, picturesque landscapes and charming scenery.


    After so many days of escape, I suddenly saw such a beautiful country, and everyone''s spirit was relaxed a lot.


    Lu Fan looked around, at the green mountains and waters, at the birds and animals, and his face relaxed a lot.


    It has to be said that Fengyun country is only a small country.


    But small country also has the charm of small country, just like the spiritual country that Lu Fan had been to. Although the country is small, it is very good.


    All of them are surrounded by countless wild animals on the ground. What they see is the stone city of Fengyun kingdom.


    There is no city wall, no gate, only a city surrounded by various animal statues.


    The people in Fengyun country are all dressed in very simple coarse cloth and linen, or in animal fur and grass skirts, stretching their necks to look up at Lu Fan and others.


    Looking at Lu Fan and Li''s master sitting on a dragon turtle, all of them immediately knelt down on the ground and shouted loudly: "the gods have come to the world, the gods have come to the world."


    countless people began to worship devoutly. Lu Fan''s puzzled way: "the gods,"


    standing behind Li''s master, Li''s Dragon said: "brother Lu Fan.". You don''t know that Fengyun country is just a very small country. The highest accomplishments of people here are no more than Tiangang. The Lord of the country is a immortal Qi master, who can''t fly yet. All the people in this country worship a phoenix that can barely compete with Wu Zun in strength. So, we ride the tortoise, with all kinds of Phoenix, the Dragon comes from the sky. They naturally think we are gods. If we didn''t leave two deacons here, we would wait for them all the year round. They are not even qualified to meet us. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly. It seems that this country is really weak.


    Master Li waved and said: "don''t say so much. Let them find a place for us to have a rest. We can fix it here for three days, and the warriors will recover. The alchemist can add some herbs here. Although it''s a small country, it has all the five internal organs. There are some things that should be there, but they are a little less. "


    Li Renlong''s whisper should be, waving at his back.


    Immediately, the children of the beast house fell down first and formed a team to open the way for Lu Fan and others.


    Lu Fan and Lord Li slowly move forward. Behind them, elder martial brother Han Feng and others look left and right. From time to time, they shout: "people in this country look very watery. Just too weak. "Is this really the capital of Fengyun kingdom?" said the elder martial brother, pulling Han Feng''s clothes. "Just a few words."


    "But the girls here are pretty," Chuxing said with a smile


    Later, the leader of Dansheng Kingdom, with his children and some idle experts, followed him down.


    Ye Nantian and Zuo Yundong are among them.


    The Lord of Dansheng is expressionless. He doesn''t know how many times he has seen such a small country. He really doesn''t care about it.


    But the environment here is really good. It''s a good place to raise wild animals.


    This place is specially used as a safe place for animal husbandry. It should also be meaningful.


    Lord Li has always been unexpected in his work. He specially asked everyone to stay here for a few days. I''m afraid there are other meanings.


    But the Lord of Dansheng didn''t say much. He went straight ahead.


    With the departure of the Lord of Dansheng, some women in black also came down from an ice Luan.


    They looked a little dazed and seemed to flinch.


    It seems that people who have never been far away have seen such a new world for the first time.


    The sun shines on their faces, reflecting their beautiful faces.


    These are the people of the devil village.


    When the Lord Li led us to leave, in fact, he also brought out all the people in the magic village.


    Among them, 15 and 7 are in the list.


    When they first heard that Li Zong was taking them away, they actually refused.


    But Lord Li, he would not discuss anything with them at all. Several experts casually used some means and brought them out together.


    Lu Fan also later learned about this matter and expressed his thanks to the Lord Li.


    It has to be said that Lord Li is meticulous in his work, and can even guess that Lu fan is unwilling to kill Fu 15 and others. Otherwise, Li Zong didn''t bring them out, and they had to die in the light of the mighty spirit and the magic mirror.


    "Let''s go."


    thirteen waved gently and took Fu fifteen and others along the way.


    For the time being, Lu Fan gave them to the thirteen. No way, in the face of so many beautiful women, only thirteen people like wood can control it.


    For brother Han Feng, I don''t know what kind of trouble will happen.


    In a moment, Lu Fan and others all entered the city.


    I saw various tree houses, wooden houses and sacrificial platforms in Fengyun.


    These things are all in a mess, even the capital of Fengyun.


    There are still a lot of people. Lu Fan and others walk in and can see a dark crowd of worshippers on and under the trees at a glance.


    Lu fan is still looking around, but the Li patriarch suddenly says to the Li Renlong behind him: "has the news been sent out? Has there been any response?"


    Li Renlong lightly nods his head: "the patriarch, everything that can be sent has been sent, and should be in this way."


    When Lu Fan heard the conversation between Li Zong Zhu and Li Renlong, he frowned and said, "what news, Li Zong Zhu, do you have any good plans?"


    Li Zong Zhu smiled and said: "what good plans, some bad ideas. After two days, you will know what''s going on. Take a good rest first. "


    Lu Fan looks at Master Li''s smile and feels something bad.


    Hurriedly, Lu Fan took hold of the wooden wheelchair and said: "Master Li, you''d better tell me your plan first. I don''t want to be beaten by an expert like the king of dragon Tu again. It''s very painful. "


    Lu Fan laughed at the evil spirit and looked at Li Renlong.


    Li Renlong quickly raised his hands and stood aside. Now, Li Renlong dare not fight with Lu fan again.


    Today, Lu fan, even the general extreme strong, can also beat the existence.


    Li Xi looked at Lu fan holding the hand of his wooden wheelchair and said with a wry smile: "last time, it was an accident. I only need 50 or 60% of the time. The Dragon Slayer will go after you. Well, I really want to see how your strength improves. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I won''t say anything about the last time. Master Li, you''d better tell me the plan for this time. Otherwise, once my hand is loose, you may be about to fly out. You will not die if you die, but it must be ugly if you fall and eat shit. "


    Lord Li looked strange and sighed, "OK, I''ll tell you. Lu fan, are you interested in playing with an ally? "

 Chapter 1139

    Lu fan, with his mouth open and his face dull, pointed a finger at himself and said, "I, alliance leader,"


    Lord Lixi nodded, "yes. It''s the leader. The leader of all nations, at your command, you can drive an endless army. Think about it. "


    Lu Fan said: "what a joke. What are you going to do, Lord Li, the ally of all nations? "


    Master Li spread out his hands and said, "recruit troops and buy horses. We are so weak now. If we don''t hurry to find more help, we will die miserably in the future. I''m afraid that the demons have prepared for you and me a number of cruel means, so that we can experience one by one after being arrested. "


    Lu Fandao: "Lord Li, you are not in my name. Send invitations to the countries in Northern Xinjiang. "


    Li pointed to Lu Fan''s eyebrows and said, "be smart, and you will see through a little.". I like young people like you. I don''t have to work hard to talk to you. Yes, after I came out of the thirty third hall, I will use your name of extreme respect for Lu Fan and ask the wild animals to send invitations to the countries in the north of Xinjiang. As long as they see the pass mirror attached to the invitation, at least half of them will send someone. We just need to wait here for a few days, how much we can come and how much we can reach an alliance with them. You come to be the leader of the alliance. "


    Lu Fan swallows his saliva and says, "in my name, all these people can come here."


    Lord Li smiles and says: "Lu Fan and Lu fan, you really despise your influence. Now the whole world does not know your name. I''ll help you publicize this time. You will surely become the most famous person in the world. Countless people will cry and ask to see you. Even if they see only one side of your face, they will feel that there is no regret in this life. "


    Li said, hurriedly waved to Li Renlong secretly. While Lu fan is still surprised, Li Renlong quickly takes the wooden wheelchair of Li''s master and pushes it to run.


    Lu fanleng stayed in place for a long time, and the expression on his face gradually changed from surprise to weirdness.


    He felt as if he had been sold by the Li patriarch again, and he was still the most naked one.


    The kind that is sold out and doesn''t give him money.


    What is it called.


    Lu Fanzhen wants to see what the invitation letter sent by Li Zongzhu to all the countries in Northern Xinjiang actually says.


    How could it be in his name that all countries could join the alliance of all nations that Li said.


    Lu Fan couldn''t figure it out, and couldn''t understand it.


    When he finally asked someone in the evening, he found out what was written on the invitation.


    Lu fan is completely speechless.


    I''ve seen something that can be blown, but I''ve never seen anything that can be blown.


    Li Xi''s letter of invitation simply made Lu Fan unable to look directly at it.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    One day later, all the countries in Northern Xinjiang.


    "No.1 in the world championships, a man of both qi and martial arts. He is not afraid to be the hero of the God of heaven and the strong one of the Dragon slaying the king of demons. Three saints can''t do it. The demon sect is weak before the battle. The only one who can save the world is Lu Fan. We sincerely invite the best of the world to help us. "


    Almost all the masters of these countries got this invitation letter at the first time from a strange space rat.


    Seeing what is written in the invitation letter, the reaction of the masters is different.


    "Bullshit."


    "What the hell."


    "Lu fan, I''ve heard of the name. Is he very strong? "


    " the demon cultivation is in disorder again. Who is Lu fan? No, there is the mark of controlling animal house behind the invitation letter. What''s the matter? "


    ......


    First of all, none of the country''s leaders, whose information is relatively closed, responded to what happened.


    Then they got a mirror from the invitation.


    After the injection of power, what appears in the moment is the scene of the death of Optimus Prime and the scene of the killing of the powerful.


    These things can''t be fake.


    In any country, there are alchemists who can identify the true and the false through the mirror. Almost all the alchemists in all countries insist that there is no false picture recorded in it. It''s not master forgery.


    This is the trouble. All of a sudden, the countries that received the invitation are in a tense atmosphere.


    Then news spread in Northern Xinjiang.


    Bafang Qian Sheng and others finally escaped to Longwu, one of the three great powers in Northern Xinjiang.


    the news they brought back is exactly the same as that recorded in the Tong mirror.


    The world''s strong, was really made dumplings by the devil practitioners, almost a pot.


    Now northern Xinjiang has become in danger. The eight money saints and the universal heaven saints have started to call on the strong of all the countries in Northern Xinjiang to come to support in Longwu.


    The next move of the demons is to sweep the whole northern territory without thinking.


    Two days later, Longwu kingdom.


    Eight Fang Qian Sheng and world Tian Sheng are sitting on the real dragon chair in the Dragon Kingdom''s Dragon hall.


    This position has always been the seat of Lord Longwu. But today, the leader of Longwu kingdom is completely gone, and seems to have disappeared completely.


    The strongmen of Longwu are very dissatisfied with the position of King Qian and Tiansheng. But they were only angry, but no one dared to speak out.


    Below, an expert from Longwu Kingdom Longsheng replied: "I''m Qian Sheng from all over the world. According to the news, it is confirmed that the thirty third Hall of demon cultivation has been destroyed. The dragon slayer and his men have been wiped out. It is found that Lu Fan and Lixi, the master of the animal control room, have done everything right. "


    The masters of other countries, a burst of exclamation.


    "It''s really Lu Fan. He is just a warrior. How can he kill the Dragon Slayer. We are all chased so miserably. How did they do it? "


    " Lu fan, this son, really can''t be described by common sense. But it''s also a happy thing to kill the Dragon King. "


    "Yes, it is."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Some lords nodded with a smile.


    When one of the three monsters died, the situation became a little better.


    At least they didn''t seem to lose so thoroughly this time. At least one demon king has been paid by the demon sect of Daoxin.


    Qian Sheng from all directions, the heaven Saint from all over the world hears the news, but he is not happy at all.


    They are two Saint level masters. Facing the pursuit of demon cultivation, they can only escape.


    How could Lu Fan and he de even kill one. This is not to beat them in the face. Tell them that you two saints, so many experts, can''t compare with him alone.


    And Lu Fan''s strong performance does not prove that his strength is still improving rapidly.


    Eight square money is not afraid of the sanctity, afraid that Lu Fan really strong up.


    That trouble, for them, is no less than Fengtian.


    But the eight money saints and the universal heaven saints can''t say more in front of the people. They can only know the little nine in their hearts.


    "Newspaper."


    Another man rushed in, clapped his fist, knelt on one knee, and hurriedly said to Qian Sheng and Tian Sheng: "I have just heard from the two martial saints. Lu Fan also sent invitations to all the countries in the kingdom of giant."

 Chapter 1140

    "What."


    Eight square money Saint a surprised doubt, on the face already took some evil spirit.


    How could Lu fan, like them, send invitations to all the countries in the world.


    It''s very clear how long it took them to have such a great influence in the world.


    But now, a boy in his early twenties wants to learn from them and invite the world''s powerful to help him. He also plays his own name. It''s a joke.


    But the eight money saints couldn''t laugh, and the universal heaven saints couldn''t even laugh.


    Because then, the warrior who came to report took out an invitation letter and handed it to the eight Fang Qian Sheng and the world Tian Sheng.


    When they saw the contents of the invitation, they were so angry that their noses were askew.


    What is "three saints can''t do it, the demon clan is weak before the battle."


    This son of a bitch, you can send invitations well. Who can bear to step on them in it.


    Originally, Huanyu Tiansheng and Bafang Qiansheng decided to kill Lu Fan. Now they read this invitation.


    They made up their minds to tear Lu fan to pieces.


    With boundless anger in his heart, the eight square Qian Sheng is still under pressure.


    Leng hum, Bafang Qian Sheng throws the invitation aside.


    Lang said: "arrogant young generation. I thought that if I got the first place in the world championship, I would be able to be arrogant. I don''t know how high the sky is or how thick the earth is. I don''t think anyone will attend his invitation. "


    Finish saying, eight square money saint, the world heaven Saint all chuckles.


    Other lords also forced their faces to laugh. Their ideas seem to be different from those of Qian Sheng and Tiansheng.


    Although, the words in the invitation are a little arrogant.


    But what it says is basically true.


    Lu fan is indeed the first in the world competitions, and he is also a man of both qi and martial arts.


    He is not afraid of sealing the sky, and seems to have killed the Dragon Slayer.


    When the three saints face the demon sect, they are really weak.


    All this sounds like boasting, but except for the last sentence, it seems to be true now.


    Moreover, no one can guarantee that the last sentence must be false.


    Eight Fang Qian Sheng pointed to the warrior who came to report and said: "tell me about it. The lords who received the invitation letter sent some people to find Lu Fan and them. There are a few more people who are willing to reach their alliance. One didn''t. "


    The celestial saint of the world picks his eyebrows slightly and waits for the answer of the warrior.


    The warrior''s face is strange. After a while of hesitation, he replied in a low voice: "I have two martial saints. As the villain knows, more than 20 countries in the north of Xinjiang, which are closer to the East and south, have sent people. "


    There was a convulsion in the face of Bafang Qian Sheng.


    This is a slap on the face.


    The celestial saint of the whole world did not move his lips, and said: "unexpectedly, he deliberately framed them and let them kill the Dragon Slayer king. Then he became famous. Shall we try again? "


    Bafang Qian Sheng didn''t answer, but in his eyes, a rage rose slowly.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Fengyun kingdom.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others hold the invitation letter which they got from the people in charge of animal house, and they laugh so much that they are going to die.


    The magic moon, ye Nantian, Zuo Yundong and huangfuwu can''t help laughing beside them.


    I can''t help it. The invitation is so deceptive.


    Han Feng patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "brother Lu Fan. When did you become the Savior. Why don''t you say that you are confused before dawn, after dawn, and the leader of the altar. Break the Yin and Yang, release the geomancy, and release the heaven''s power with your fingertips


    Lu Fan turned his white eyes and said, "this is written by the Lord Li, not me. I am very suspicious of Lord Li now. I am joking with him. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan took a look at the moon.


    The moon covered her mouth and chuckled: "the Lord will not do useless Kung Fu. Since he wrote that, he must have his reason. Lu fan, you can''t really be the Savior, your king''s power. "


    The magic moon just finished, elder martial brother Han Feng and others are about to laugh and fall to the bottom of the chair.


    "Oh, I''m so happy. Younger martial brother Lu fan, where are you going from now on? As soon as the king''s arrogance is opened, let the demons submit to your feet. That''s what the Savior should be like. "


    The elder martial brother also nodded: "this is reliable. Younger martial brother Lu fan, why don''t you try? "


    Lu Fan looks at these people without words.


    It''s just an invitation letter. These people have been laughing for several days. I don''t know when it will end.


    Lu Fan really wants to have a good theory about this matter.


    But Lord Li also seems to know that Lu fan will not be happy. In these two days, he did not hide.


    In such a big country, Lord Li can also play and disappear. It''s really skillful.


    Lu Fan''s face has been a little thicker in these two days. He laughs as he pleases. He deserves it.


    While shaking his head, Lu Fan sipped his tea.


    Fengyun country''s tea really has a different taste.


    In the end, a country produces a country''s things, and the taste is different from other places.


    Just drinking, suddenly the figure of Li Renlong appeared in front of Lu Fan.


    Seeing Li Renlong, Lu Fan''s eyes narrowed.


    In these two days, the leader of Li clan disappeared with Li Renlong. He came back, proving that the Lord Li also came back.


    "Brother Lu fan, please come here. When the messengers of other countries arrive, the patriarch asks you to go. "


    Lu Fan heard Li Renlong''s words, and he was stunned.


    The smiles of senior brother Han Feng and others also stopped abruptly.


    Then, Han Feng exclaimed, "someone has been fooled. All right. "


    Lu Fan was also surprised and said, "is it an emissary of other countries in the north. How could they have come so fast. "


    Li Renlong said: "with the help of the master''s space rats, they will come a lot faster. Brother Lu fan, stop dawdling. People come to see you as the Savior. "


    Finish saying, Li Renlong is also a face evil smile.


    Lu Fanqi walked beside him and said: "I knew that I should have beaten you harder. Of course, there will be opportunities in the future. "


    Li Renlong''s face suddenly twitches. With Lu Fan''s current strength, it really means that if you beat him, you will beat him, without any ambiguity.


    Li Renlong coughs awkwardly and says: "brother Lu fan, it''s not good. I didn''t write the three words of the Savior, did I. Besides, don''t you think that''s the way it''s supposed to be written. Besides, how do you know you are not the Savior? "


    Lu Fan replied with a smile, "because I don''t have the power of a king."


    With that, Lu Fan strode out.


    Later, senior brother Han Feng and others laughed again.


    Li Renlong shook his head and said with a wry smile, "it seems that I will be beaten in the future."

 Chapter 1141

    Fengyun State Council hall.


    The main hall is actually the rare stone house in Fengyun.


    It''s all made of white solid stone with a simple Phoenix Rune on it.


    This is the best building in Fengyun country.


    Inside, there are many white stone pillars and stone chairs. At this time, Lord Li has been sitting on the main seat with a smile.


    Below, there are envoys from different countries with different looks and clothes.


    It can be seen that the eyebrows of these envoys are very tight.


    It seems that they are not satisfied with the environment of Fengyun country.


    Especially in their eyes, the meeting hall is too simple. It''s not like a place to talk about things at all.


    But because the Lord of Li was sitting not far away, they didn''t say much.


    A white beard old man asked in a loud voice, "Lord Li, where is Lord Lu fan. We are here to see him. Please spare no effort to see us. "


    Master Li took a towel and coughed gently.


    The towel wiped off his coughing blood. Lord Li looked at these people with a smile: "don''t worry, everyone. I have sent for Lu Fan. He will be here soon. "


    You see me, I see you. I can only shake my head and smile bitterly, and keep waiting.


    "Don''t you think he''s coming?" Lu Fan''s figure suddenly appeared at the door.


    First of all, what caught his eye was the complicated expressions of the envoys of these countries.


    Lu Fan only glanced at these messengers, and he could see that they were either pleased, or afraid, or confused, or surprised.


    Seeing the arrival of Lu fan, all the envoys immediately got up, bowed slightly to Lu fan, threw their fists and bowed their hands and said: "I have seen Lu wuzun. "


    Lu Fan barely raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and strode forward.


    After a cursory glance, there are quite a few messengers coming today. There are more than ten.


    Lu Fan had to be surprised that the space giant rats raised by the Lixi master were really powerful.


    In just a few days, I took a dozen people to Fengyun country. This speed, but I don''t know how many times faster than the empty boat.


    Lu fan is considering whether to let Li Zong''s trunk call space giant rat to send them back to Wu''an first.


    "You are working hard. Sit down, sit down. "


    Lu Fan saluted with fists and hands, with a faint smile on his face.


    Take a quick step. Lu Fan sits down beside the Li patriarch.


    As his lips moved, Lu Fan said to the Lord, "Lord Lixi, is this the person you are fooling in my name?"


    the Lord Li gave Lu Fan a white look and whispered: "it''s an invitation."


    Turning to the Lord Li, he pointed to Lu Fandao: "emissaries of all countries, this is the ultimate warrior, son of Lu Fan. If you have any questions, just ask. "


    Immediately, the old man who had just made a sound stood up directly and said in a loud voice, "that old man must ask first. Lu wuzun, from the picture in the mirror you sent. Indeed, the situation in Northern Xinjiang is now unprecedented and dangerous. Since you call yourself the Savior, should you share with us all the information you have about demon cultivation, so that we can resist it together? "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "you mean, old man. Now you have promised to enter our league, haven''t you? "The old man shook his head and said:" I didn''t say yes. Lu wuzun, I mean, since you invited us to join your alliance. So we should show some sincerity. "


    Hearing this, the other messengers immediately echoed, "yes. Mr. Feng is right, Mr. Lu Fan. We are all here with sincerity, not far away, not to say goodbye to the hardships. Even for the sake of us. You should also explain to us what will happen to our countries now. "


    Dozens of envoys nodded their heads and echoed.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, but he could hear something bad from the tone of these people.


    On the surface, these people seem to respect him. But in fact, it seems that they just want to get some useful information.


    Lu Fan looked at the Lord Li and found that he seemed to be asleep. Sitting in a wooden wheelchair, keeping his eyes closed, and not in these people''s words, did he hear them.


    Lu Fan thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "I''m afraid that''s not good. Envoys, if your Lord agrees to join our alliance, we will share with you the information we have. But now, I''m sorry. I''ll tell you the truth. I don''t really believe you. "


    All the envoys'' faces turned ugly. They didn''t seem to think that it was just such a small request. Lu Fan really refused without hesitation.


    The old man then said: "Lu wuzun. It''s not a secret that can''t be said. Just let you tell us about the current situation. Is it so difficult, if you have such an attitude. That can only say that we are really wrong. We shouldn''t have believed such a pompous invitation. What three saints can''t do, what can kill the Dragon slaying demon king? Are they true? Or are they the same as the current situation of demon cultivation? We must wait until we are completely tied together with you before we can say, "


    the words of the old man, just like sharp spikes, seem to want to penetrate Lu Fan''s body.


    But Lu Fan just smiled and said, "if you think so, I can''t help it. I can only tell you the truth. "


    Lu Fan''s voice is sincere, but no one believes it.


    Another messenger said: "if the news is not willing to say. I''d like to ask Lu Fanwu Zun if your double cultivation of Qi and martial arts can be popularized. If the magic cultivation is as terrible as those pictures in the mirror you give. Your double cultivation of Qi and martial arts may be our last chance to kill the Jedi. If Lu wuzun can make this public, even if it is only a part of it, I can directly represent my Lord to join your alliance. In addition, only the leader of the land alliance will look forward to it. "


    Lu Fan smiled more happily. His smile made these envoys look unnatural.


    Because the ridicule in Lu Fan''s smile is self-evident.


    With a smile, Lu Fan said: "I''m sorry. This is my skill and my biggest secret. I will not pass on this skill until I have to. "


    Lu Fan''s voice just fell, the old man shook his head and said, "it seems that I have come to the wrong place. Extreme martial respect for Lu fan is a big name. Unfortunately, it was blown out. Any double cultivation of Qi and martial arts is fake. You guys, I think we can go. Who can find such a place to negotiate with us? How high can they be. It''s just a charlatan. "


    The old man then walked out, and several other messengers hurriedly followed.


    Lu Fan looks at their actions and smiles on his face.


    These people are really interesting.

 Chapter 1142

    Without saying a word, Lu Fan watched the people standing up go out.


    Li Xi also slightly opened his eyes, a slight smile rose from the corner of his mouth. These people in small countries are really naive.


    They thought that with this kind of the most superficial method, they could get the information they wanted in Lu Fankou at no cost.


    This kind of small hand can be used to deal with young people who are not involved in the world and like blood.


    But in the face of Lu Fan''s great experience, he is the best choice both in cultivation and in mind.


    These means look so ridiculous.


    Li Xi almost laughed.


    The old man took them all the way to the door, but found that Lu Fan didn''t mean to call them back at all.


    Slowly, Lu fan waves the wind to form a cup, waves the clear water to fall into the cup, and rotates slowly.


    Lu Fan put a little more Fengyun tea in it, and a good cup of tea will be ready.


    Sipping tea, Lu Fan smiled at the old people.


    He would like to see if these people really intend to leave.


    Want to come as long as not be idiotic, because a few words, let oneself run for nothing on this.


    These envoys came here with difficulty and didn''t get anything.


    The covenant was not established, and Lu Fan did not give the first-hand information he wanted.


    If they go back like this and don''t be scolded to death by their Lord, then there will be a ghost.


    The old man stopped at the door. He didn''t expect that Lu didn''t stop them at all.


    This is the first time for the elderly.


    The radical method has lost its effect. Now, Lu Fan seems to be a green boy in his twenties.


    Mingming is a little fox that will definitely become an old fox in the future.


    Watching the old people and others stop at the door for a long time, the expression on his face changed again and again. It seemed that when the whole face was going to turn black, Lu Fan finally made a sound.


    "Are you playing. It''s over. Let''s get down to business. Everybody, sit back. You stand at the door, we can talk about things. "


    the old man and others are black, but they do it again.


    "Lu fan, you have just offended many countries, which is not a good thing," the old man said in a long voice. So I plan to make it clear to you now. If you have not joined the league, our news is certainly not shared. There are more things involved than you think. "


    Next to him, an emissary with a goatee and a little fat look said: "Lu wuzun. We are now in contact for the first time. There is a lack of trust on both sides. We can understand what you''re doing, but you always have to come up with something so that we can at least trust you. And Lord Li, are you not going to say a word? "


    Li pointed to Lu Fan and said, "this time, he is in charge of everything. I''m just looking around. But you messengers, I can tell you something. I believe in Lu Fan. I don''t know if my news is useful to you. " Li Xi''s words, immediately let several emissaries think.


    To some extent, the reputation of Lixi''s suzerain in the northern area of Xinjiang exceeds that of Sansheng.


    After all, the clan that controls the beast house is in the north of Xinjiang. No one knows who controls the Lixi clan.


    Even the Li patriarch believed Lu Fan''s words so much, which is true that Lu fan still has certain credibility.


    Only a few people, listening to the end of the brow has been tight.


    Among them are just the old man with white beard.


    The old man said in a long voice, "Lord Li. Do you really believe in Lu fan. I don''t think it''s just a game. Master Li, you should not have made up a story or forged something. You plan to use us as the first team. You messengers, I heard that in the morning when I came, all the money saints in Longwu and Bafang are sending invitations to all the countries in Qingtian to form an alliance. I think it''s more reliable over there. "


    the old man''s words caused a stir.


    Immediately, all the messengers on the scene were shaken.


    Li Xi, the patriarch, was beside Lu Fan and said with a chuckle, "sure enough, the eight money saints and the universal heaven saints did this. Their movements are even faster than I expected. "


    As he spoke, the Lord of Lixi made a dark look at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan nodded clearly.


    At this time, he finally found out why the Lixi Lord sent these invitations. The original purpose is to compete with the eight money saints and the universal heaven saints for manpower.


    Their team is not as famous as the eight party Qian Sheng, and they are not as charismatic as the eight party Qian Sheng. Naturally, the only thing Lixi can do is to get Lu Fan''s name out early and see if he can get some support.


    But for now, it seems less optimistic.


    Lu Fan looked at the people who were still talking, and said in a loud voice: "gentlemen, if you go to the side of Bafang Qian Sheng, I''m afraid you''re the real leader. Basically standing in the first row waiting to die. Tell me in my experience. The eight money saints will force you to beg for mercy from the demon cultivator. "


    The old man said, "really. Lu wuzun, I really want to believe you. But I don''t know how to trust you. Let''s start with the simplest. Lu wuzun, you are not the legendary martial arts double disciples. Show us your double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. There''s no problem. I have another thing that can test the ordinary extreme strong. If you really don''t cheat us. Then try this one. "


    Said, the old man took out a delicate thing.


    It seems to be made of black stone. It''s very dark, like a dark stone pillar. In the face of the storm, there will soon be a man coming up.


    "This is called the pillar of Tao Yun, which is the artifact of our glorious country. Lu wuzun, you should try in front of everyone''s interview. You said you killed the Dragon King. There must be no problem with that strength. Let''s worship for a while. "


    then the old man will clap his hands.


    Seeing this scene, Li Zong had already begun to shake his head with a smile.


    Lu Fan took a deep look at the old man, but there were many other things in his eyes.


    In a moment, Lu Fan nodded, "OK. Then show it to you. You really need to believe me. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan came to the front of the stone pillar and put his posture in place. His eyes gradually became sharp.


    Standing on the side of the old man, the corners of his mouth raised a treacherous smile.


    Although very subtle, it was captured by Lu Fan.


    This old man did it on purpose. He really wants to see Lu Fan''s power. Or something else.


    In Lu Fan''s heart, he secretly began to suspect.

 Chapter 1143

    Standing in front of the pillars, Lu Fan''s muscles began to rise slightly. It''s a performance to adjust your strength to the highest level.


    The old man said: "Lu wuzun, you can fight. Under the pillar, there is a power line, which will rise according to your explosive power. As long as your strength can reach the level of the extreme strong, the stone pillar will shine like a rainbow. Come on, let me see. "


    Until this time, the old man seemed to be extremely distrustful of Lu Fan.


    Of course, it can also be considered that the old man is revenging Lu Fangang for not calling him back and making him lose face.


    All the other messengers are on the side.


    Someone recognized the old man''s stone pillar and exclaimed, "isn''t it just through the pillar. The favorite of the extreme strong. Feng Lao, when is your country going to be the most powerful. Congratulations. "


    "This pillar can not only test the general ultimate strong, I''m afraid that even the real strong who is about to gather the power of the world and is not afraid of heaven and earth''s suppression can also be tested."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    All the envoys look at the old man differently. You can carry something like this with you. To prove that the country of the old must be a gathering of the strong, and there must be the extreme strong.


    Seeing the stone pillars recognized by others, the old man''s smile was more full and his face was full of pride.


    People who can carry such things with them must have a very rich country.


    Even if it does not reach the level of the nine great powers. But compared with other countries, it must be better.


    The old man looked at Lu Fan with a smile on his face.


    He had better be ready to laugh at Lu Fan.


    Because no matter how you look at it, Lu Fan''s strength is nothing more than Wu Zun.


    This kind of strength really can''t even hit the corner of the Dragon Slayer.


    As for the legendary double cultivation of Qi and martial arts, the old man didn''t really believe it.


    It''s also a person who is a little older. The more he knows, the more many people in the world have said that they have cultivated Qi and martial arts.


    It turned out that these people were all liars, without exception.


    In the eyes of the old man, Lu fan must be the same.


    What kind of double cultivation of Qi and martial arts, this kind of thing, the world should not have someone to have.


    The old man is a thousand do not believe, ten thousand do not believe.


    In fact, there are some envoys with the same mind as the old. They all want to see what Lu fan can do with this pillar.


    After all, there are some things, that is, hearing is false, seeing is real.


    Li Xi''s patriarch consciously retreated a little, he seems to have fully seen the end.


    These small countries are more and more wonderful.


    I really like to make such a mess. Li Xi seemed to have seen that they were about to open their mouths and look shocked.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and suddenly hit the pillar.


    The fist force makes a sound of clicking. I don''t know whether it''s the stone pillar that Lu Fan smashed or the bone of Lu Fan.


    Then, a colorful light came out of the stone pillars.


    The light turned into a floating everyone, unexpectedly around Lu Fan for more than ten circles, which stopped.


    Lu Fan''s performance really made the old man''s eyes widen, his mouth slightly open, and his face gape.


    The appearance of five colors of light proves that Lu fan is really powerful.


    Although not the extreme strong, it has reached the peak level of wuzun.


    This strength really can''t be said to be weak.


    With Lu Fan''s cultivation now, no matter where he goes to, he can stir up a bloodbath there.


    Swallow a mouthful of saliva, the words that the old man had prepared could not be said for a while.


    The dignity of the strong is inviolable and held for a long time.


    Fang Caidao, the old man: "Lu Wuzun, indeed, is a man of profound cultivation and superior fighting ability. Now I believe that Lu wuzun can kill seven in and seven out in the demon cultivation. Unfortunately, Lu wuzun, is this the double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. This is clearly the martial arts show their own strength. Moreover, I believe in this power, which means killing common demons. But if you want to say that you killed the Dragon Slayer himself, I really don''t believe it. "


    The old man still bite Lu Fan.


    He seems to be holding on to Lu Fan today.


    Other envoys were still praising Lu Fan''s power and amazing accomplishments. As expected, it is the No. 1 national competition of all countries, with unlimited achievements.


    Who knows, it''s only a long time before Lu fan doesn''t have to come back.


    And the old man, at the moment, woke them up.


    They all showed a slightly disdainful look at Lu Fan. This is really not the power of Qi and martial arts double cultivation. Is it a good way to refine Qi.


    "It seems that everything is indeed false."


    The old man shook his head at Lu fan to show his disappointment.


    Lu Fan takes back his fist, but his smile is not halved.


    No one knows how much power he just used. They saw Lu Fan fight, but they did not see how much vigorous Qi Lu fan used.


    Only Lu Fan himself knows that he just didn''t use much vigorous Qi.


    It''s just the sudden burst of * * power and a little vigorous Qi that creates this effect.


    It has to be said that the fight between life and death is indeed the easiest way to break through.


    Every time Lu Fan''s body is destroyed, he is recovering. Lu fan can feel his body and have a significant improvement. It''s going to be a little bit more resistant to beating right away.


    This is not a psychological function, but a real promotion.


    Until now, Lu fan has felt his body strong and terrible.


    If he is allowed to fight with the Dragon King once more, Lu Fan feels that even if there is no power to suppress the magic mirror. He can also fight with the Dragon King.


    The old man then turned to sit back with a smile on his lips. The old man has begun to think about the next negotiation words.


    He felt that he had the upper hand, and the next negotiation should be very simple.


    It is impossible for him to join such an impractical alliance.


    But just as he sat down, there was a loud noise behind him.


    This time, the noise is much louder than just now.


    All of a sudden, the colorful light reflected the old man''s whole body. His whole body was like a deep rainbow.


    Then the colorful light disappeared.


    The old man''s eyes were wide open, and he watched the cracks on his pillar appear, spread out like a spider''s web, and the sound of toothache sounded.


    "No."


    The old man screamed, but it was too late.


    With a bang, the whole pillar exploded into pieces, flying everywhere.


    After the explosion of the pillar, Lu Fan''s left hand''s heaven and earth strength and right hand''s Yin and Yang strength converged slowly.


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, Lu Fan said, "I''m sorry, the strength has increased a little. You are still a little weak. As long as I knew, I didn''t need to do my best."

 Chapter 1144

    The old man, as petrified, was fixed in place, looking at the debris on the ground. His eyelids were jumping, his mouth was twitching, and his heart was dripping with blood.


    This is the artifact of their kingdom. There are only a few things in the world that can be used to measure the accomplishments of the most powerful, and now another one has been destroyed.


    The old man has seen how angry the Lord will be when he returns.


    Lu fan, however, clapped his hands and sat back as if nothing had happened.


    Anyway, it wasn''t his thing that broke it. Lu Fan didn''t care at all. I don''t want to ask the old man for compensation.


    Claim from a strong man who can smash the stone pillars. Such a stupid thing, as long as he is a normal minded person, will not be done.


    Looking at the old man''s expression, and the consternation in the eyes of other emissaries, Lu Fan''s smile is more full-bodied.


    That''s the effect.


    Lu Fan knew very well that these countries sent envoys. To join the league is to inquire about the situation.


    They deliberately make such a style, with no more than two purposes.


    First, test first.


    Then, confirm the false and the real.


    They have no intention of joining the League at all, or it is not they who can really make the decision of alliance.


    As long as we can see this clearly, Lu fan will know what to do with them.


    First of all, let''s put some strength to frighten these people.


    Tell them that there are not only three saints and demons, but also Lu Fan.


    This kind of thinking, unconsciously, Lu Fan''s body reveals a kind of domineering spirit belonging to the strong.


    This is a kind of mentality. As long as a person has absolute confidence in himself, his momentum will change.


    Let alone Lu fan, who is such a strong man, his mood is often linked with his accomplishments. Once his mood has broken through, his strength will follow him to another level.


    Next to him, Li Xi also felt the changes in Lu Fan.


    Although he didn''t cultivate himself, he couldn''t understand how the change in Lu Fan came into being and how powerful it was.


    However, as the master of the beast house, he has seen many real strong men.


    As long as you can stand on the top of the world, you have a momentum.


    That is, Lu Fan now has this momentum, which the emperor of Lixi himself called the powerful momentum.


    The original Lu fan, though not bad. But Lord Lixi always thought that he was just a sword hidden in the scabbard.


    The murderous Qi is restrained and hidden without leakage.


    This kind of person, in the view of the Lixi patriarch, can only be called a hidden dragon.


    Now, Lu fan is like a magic soldier coming out of his sheath.


    The scabbard that hides it has begun to crumble. The dazzling light inside, coming out of the cracks, is about to bloom between the heaven and the earth.


    If you don''t come out, you will be surprised.


    Lu fan, the diving dragon, began to slowly emerge from the water.


    "Very well."


    Lord Lixi closed his eyes again with a smile.


    He did not see the wrong person.


    "What else do you want to ask, Ambassadors. I can answer you some more questions, as long as it''s not too much. "


    Lu Fan laughs.


    At this time, these envoys looked at Lu fan again, with deep fear in their eyes. The look became more respectful.


    When Lu Fan just came, these people seemed to be very respectful on the surface, but in fact, they were full of ridicule, which was unknown.


    But now, they really pay homage to Lu Fan.


    In their eyes, Lu fan is an absolute strong man.


    Not into the limit, but the power of the limit.


    The old man threw his fist and said: "Lu wuzun is indeed worthy of the name of extreme wuzun. I''ve just had menglang. If there is any offence, please forgive Lu wuzun. "


    Other envoys also bowed down. At this time, they finally believe that Lu fan has the ability to kill the Dragon Slayer.


    Lu Fan chuckled: "where, where. It''s the first time we''ve met. It''s a common thing to try a little. I would like to ask you how do you feel about your alliance with us now. "


    The envoys looked at each other, and one of them, a little fatter, said in a loud voice: "Lu wuzun. Alliance is really a big thing. Let''s also think about it. "


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile and looked at the others.


    All of a sudden, others agreed, apparently unwilling to make a decision at this time.


    This is the same as what Lu Fan thought. They have no right to make decisions at all.


    The old man''s lips trembled, and in a moment he finally said: "Lu wuzun, forgive me for my words. In fact, I came here today only to see what strength Lu wuzun has and how many allies he has. Other decisions are not in my hands. I can only say that when I go back, I will report to the Lord about Lu wuzun''s strength and try my best to promote this alliance. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly.


    At this time, Li Xi, who had been silent, finally opened his hazy eyes. Looking at the envoys, he said, "that''s right. Then I will tell you something on behalf of Lu wuzun. It can be used as your reference value. First of all, on behalf of Yu beast room, I firmly stand on Lu Fan''s side. Secondly, the eastern border of the kingdom of Dansheng is also on Lu Fan''s side. We can go back and make a good plan of the forces he represents. Finally, Lu Fan was born in the eastern kingdom of Wu''an. I can tell you clearly that the eastern boundary will give full support to Lu Fan. One of the four kingdoms will stand behind Lu Fan and fight against the demons. The most important thing is that Lu fan is still the master of the jiuxiao gate. I don''t need to explain that. "


    All the envoys who have been listening quietly suddenly changed their faces after hearing the three words of jiuxiaomen.


    When they heard that they were in charge of the beast room and that Dansheng country was standing beside Lu fan, they just looked a little weird.


    But when they heard that Lu Fan was the leader of jiuxiao gate, they were shocked.


    "Jiuxiao gate, Lu wuzun, you are the leader of this jiuxiao gate. At that time, he led the saints of the world to defeat the jiuxiao gate of demon cultivation. "


    Lu Fan frowned and looked at the Lord of Lixi. He didn''t understand what the Lord of Lixi would use to report his identity as the Lord of jiuxiao gate at this time.


    But the expression of these envoys made Lu Fan feel something wrong. They were shocked to hear the three words of jiuxiaomen.


    Li Xi''s Lord nodded gently to Lu Fan. The smile on his face and the light in his eyes clearly made Lu Fan confirm his identity.


    Lu fan still chose to believe in the Lord Lixi. He raised his jiuxiaomen ring and wiped off the camouflage so that everyone could see it clearly.


    Slowly, Lu Fandao said: "yes, I am the master of this jiuxiao gate, such as a fake exchange."


    As soon as the voice came down, a group of emissaries knelt down in order.


    They raised their hands and looked excited. They saluted Lu Fan and said, "I have seen the Lord jiuxiao."

 Chapter 1145

    The action is so neat, which really scares Lu Fan.


    What''s going on here.


    These envoys are just like ordinary people who have seen the gods. Lu fan is puzzled by the pious look.


    Are they all the little brothers that jiuxiaomen used to cover.


    Lu fan saw someone kneel down when he saw his ring last time. He was still in Wu''an and saw the master of Lei Guang sect.


    But these envoys represent all the countries in Northern Xinjiang.


    How could they have a special relationship with jiuxiao gate.


    Lu Fan couldn''t understand it at all, but he said, "get up."


    All the envoys got up. The old man really dare not lift his head at the moment.


    It''s as if Lu fan would be blind just by looking at his face.


    "Lord jiuxiao is on his knees. Let me kneel three more times."


    The old man said in a loud voice and knelt down again.


    Lu Fan hurriedly stopped them and said, "don''t kneel anymore. What''s wrong with you? Why are you so excited. Don''t you have anything to do with jiuxiao gate. "


    All the envoys suddenly shouted back, "who is not favored by jiuxiao gate in all the countries of Northern Xinjiang?"


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word.


    The Lord of Lixi smiled happily and waved: "OK, OK. You can go down and rest first. When you come back to your country, you can discuss the alliance with your Lord. If you want to come, Lu wuzun and I are very welcome. At that time, come to the eastern boundary to find us. "


    Once again, the envoys bowed, bent, and left the meeting hall backward.


    After these envoys left, Lu fan asked the Lixi patriarch in a hurry.


    "What''s going on. Why do they respect jiuxiaomen so much. "


    Li Xi''s master laughed and said, "as the master of jiuxiao gate, don''t you know the glorious past of jiuxiao gate. I can''t explain it to you. You''d better ask your elders. Lu fan, have a good rest. Tomorrow, we can leave Fengyun country and go to the East. "


    Lu Fan said in surprise, "tomorrow. Don''t you talk to these messengers. Lord Li, aren''t you going to alliance with other countries? "


    The emperor of Lixi said with a profound smile, "yes. I have finished this. When they return to their own country, they will spread all the information they have seen and heard, your identity, the power you have in your hands and so on. The whole northern Xinjiang, no, should say the whole world, will be stirred by you. Then, we will wait for a single spark to start a prairie fire. Moreover, you have also heard that the Bafang Qiansheng and their allies have begun to look for other countries. Their character is not so good, but they move very fast. We have to hurry up or we''ll get into trouble. "


    At the end of the speech, master Lixi left quickly in a wooden wheelchair.


    In the whole hall, only Lu Fan was left.


    Lu Fan reached out and grabbed his hair, frowned and said, "is that easy. Why is it so complicated? It seems very simple when it comes to the master Li. Alas, the level is not enough. "


    Shaking his head, Lu Fan got up and left.


    He is going to find someone to ask what jiuxiaomen did. People from so many countries in Northern Xinjiang even revere jiuxiaomen so much.


    Now, I''m afraid there is only one person who can answer his question.


    That''s Dongpang in shenhuang.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other side, the envoys of these countries went out of the main hall and came to a spacious tree house under the guidance of several children of the animal house.


    To be honest, the tree house is not very beautiful. Square buildings, openwork patterns, Phoenix shaped patterns, and a roof covered with ivy. It looks like a common house in other countries.


    Compare the buildings of other countries. Fengyun country is too shabby. There is no real furniture in the house. In other words, these slightly patterned seats are the most classy things in Fengyun.


    All of them are wooden tables, chairs and benches, as well as hard beds covered with soft willows, but this is a very good place in Fengyun.


    At any other time, if someone wants these messengers to sleep in a hard bed, they will be furious on the spot.


    Even a small country like Wu''an, the Minister of the country, is treated much better than Fengyun. Any house may be more comfortable to take out than the owner of the country here.


    But now, these envoys have no time to pay attention to these external things.


    They were in a group, spitting, discussing what had just happened and exchanging views.


    "Extreme martial arts respect Lu Fan. It''s well-known. I think it''s a dragon among people in the future. The Savior he boasted about was true. "


    "If Lu Fan really killed the Dragon slaying demon king, wouldn''t it be useless for the eight money saints and the heaven saints of the world. It''s also from Optimus Prime, a lost dog. The other one not only has the ability, but also can kill a demon in turn. It''s very clear which is better or worse. "


    "The two men mean to form an alliance with them. Do you intend to go back and persuade your sovereign like this? "


    "You don''t have to be persuasive, just tell the truth. Go back to the details of what we saw and heard. As for your Majesty''s decision, it is your Majesty''s decision. "


    "It makes sense."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A group of people nodded their heads in succession, obviously in their mind.


    At this moment, Lu fan has risen to the same position as Qian Sheng and Tian Sheng of the whole world in their hearts.


    Even more, they prefer Lu Fan.


    Just because their identity is only an emissary, they can''t decide without permission or disturb the hearing.


    So they plan to be honest and say what they see.


    After a group of people discussed, they were in a hurry to leave.


    They don''t even want to spend another hour in Fengyun country.


    One after another, they find the children of the beast house and ask the space giant rat to take them back.


    And this was arranged long ago by the Lord of Li. When they came up with it, he immediately sent them away.


    It can be imagined how much influence it will have on the whole world when they spread things like Lu Fan''s smashing the earth stone and being the leader of jiuxiao gate.


    Even Lord Li didn''t think that sometimes a single fire can not only start a prairie fire, but also turn into a fire storm sweeping the world, and then devour everything.


    From this moment on.


    The name of Lu Fan''s ultimate warrior is officially spread all over the world.

 Chapter 1146

    The breeze blows the willows and the thin lake is sparkling.


    "Dong,"


    a stone is thrown into the water, causing a ripple.


    As the ripples spread, the reflection of the man beside the lake rippled. There was only a full of melancholy on the fat face.


    He is the world famous scholar, Dongpang.


    Behind me, there was a sound of footsteps.


    "East fat head also does not return way:" Lu Fan. I don''t have much wine on hand now. If you ask me for a drink, I really don''t have one. "


    Lu Fan said with a slow smile: "Sir, I''m not here for wine. I''m here to ask some questions. "


    Voice from far to near, until the east fat will listen to this sentence.


    Lu Fan''s figure has already come with the wind to Dongpang''s side, and Shi ran sits down beside him.


    Dongpang looked at Lu Fan and said with a smile, "ask me a question. I''m not qualified to be your master because of your current accomplishments. Now no one can teach you. There are so many people who want to learn from you. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I''m not here to ask about martial arts. I want to know what kind of school jiuxiao gate is. I just met some envoys from other countries. They all knelt down for me when they heard that I was the leader of jiuxiaomen. "


    The east fat man chuckled and said: "ha ha. They have a conscience. At the beginning, jiuxiaomen vowed to defend the world to the death. They will not hesitate to exchange their children''s lives for their chances of escape. There are three thousand six hundred and seventy countries in the north of Xinjiang. They swore that from that day on, they would respect jiuxiaomen as the national sect for generations to come. It''s a pity that jiuxiaomen died before they showed up. They can still remember that there are still many people who prove that there is conscience in the world. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "is it true that jiuxiao gate is so great. "


    Dongpang smiled again, his smile was more intense than before.


    "Great, don''t use such words to describe a school. Jiuxiao gate was able to do this at the beginning, only because the leader of that clan, Xiao wusheng, was very kind. If you know the history of jiuxiaomen, go to the history of jiuxiaomen. We know that there is no true, good and beautiful school. Some are just fighting for it. They are fighting for it. They are stepping on other people''s bones and climbing up. Jiuxiao gate was the best in the world at the beginning, so I didn''t know how many people were trampled to death along the way. Let me tell you this. There were hundreds of schools that were slaughtered by the children of jiuxiao sect every year. Maybe for different reasons, but Tu faction is Tu faction. Is that great? "Said Dong Pang, taking out a wine bag.


    Looking up, he took a sip of wine and found that Lu Fan looked at himself with strange eyes. He quickly put away the wine bag.


    Lu Fan replied, "indeed, there is no perfect school. Just like people, there is no perfect person. "


    Dongpang said: "yes, you can say that. It''s not a waste of your years of experience. Lu fan, I''ve always wanted to ask you, what are you going to do with the name of jiuxiao gate next, "


    Lu Fan thought and said," I don''t know. Let''s go step by step. I''m not sure. "


    "Don''t you want to revitalize jiuxiaomen, or you don''t want to be a real patriarch, hundreds of millions of children, and a hero?" said Lu fan, shaking his head. I am very simple. I wanted to be a warrior. I want to be a strong man. Now that I''m respected and stronger, I want to protect the people around me. If I have a chance, I''ll go to the limit, or even break the limit, and go to see outside the world. "


    "You never take the identity of the leader of the nine Xiao clan seriously. Do you know what this identity represents? Do you know that as long as you show this ring," said the fat man. You can get a lot of help from the strong that people can''t imagine in their whole lives. "


    Lu Fan chuckled: "it''s not help, it''s trouble. I really didn''t think about that. If I didn''t see those messengers today, I would be so respectful. I don''t know that jiuxiaomen has such a great influence in the world. A sect that has been destroyed can make so many people kneel down. When Shifu gave me this ring at the beginning, he told me that jiuxiaomen is the only one left with me. "


    After a pause, Lu Fan stroked the ring and said, "I hope I''m not alone now."


    It seems that the fat man in the east also thought of Wu Chen and sighed: "Wu Chen is just a man with too much obsession. When I was young, I couldn''t let go of the school, so I was seriously injured and half disabled. Finally, I learned peace in the world. But he was in prison again, and now he is nowhere to be found. But Lu fan, you don''t have to worry about him. He can''t do anything else. Escape is the best in the world. When he was in the school at the beginning, the Lord of Ouyang was interested in him to escape, to escape, and to live a long life, so he passed on the position of the Lord to him. Three saints can''t kill him. He has killed several in and several out. It''s OK. Maybe when you return to Wu''an, he will wait for us in the old place. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, with a smile barely rising from the corner of his mouth.


    "Maybe."


    Dongpang took out the wine bag again and took a sip.


    This time, under Lu Fan''s gaze, he finally felt embarrassed and put it back in. He handed Lu Fan the wine bag: "drink less, there is not much left."


    Lu Fan looked up and said, "master. Now, how much power does jiuxiaomen have? "The fat man''s eyes flickered and said:" do you really want to know? Wu Chen didn''t tell you. I can''t tell you by reason. "


    Lu Fandao: "I want to know. Now in such a situation, if I want to use the banner of jiuxiao gate to attract people, at least the strength of jiuxiao gate itself, I need to be clear. Anyway, I''m also the patriarch of this post, isn''t it. "


    Dongpang thought for a moment and said:" I can tell you that I can even help you to find some of the strong of the old generation of jiuxiaomen, but at a cost. "


    "Say,"


    Lu Fan laughs.


    Dongpang held out three fingers and said, "first, I want you to hold the sky. Can you agree? "


    Lu Fan said briskly:" no problem, anyway, I''m left with Shifu in jiuxiao, isn''t it? If I die, this thing still has to stay. It''s best to stay in shenhuang. "


    Dongpang then said, "you''re very cheerful. OK. Second, if you die, you must pass on the throne of the master of jiuxiao gate to fengxiao for a rest."


    Lu Fan agreed to be more straightforward, and said, "this is even better."


    Dongpang nodded and said, "that''s the third question. You have to go back to chaos with me

 Chapter 1147

    "Chaos."


    Lu Fan''s eyes shine. For this magical place, he wanted to see it for a long time, but he couldn''t find a way.


    Dongpang can take him to chaos. That is to say, have all the people of shenhuang hidden in chaos.


    Lu fan asked aloud, "is it to see other people in jiuxiao gate in chaos?"


    "Other people," chuckled Dong. Ha ha, that''s right. At that time, after the death of the master of Shenxiao wusheng, we began to transfer the original clan of jiuxiao gate to chaos. It was not until the death of the Lord Ouyang that everything was transferred. Of course, because of the problems of Shenxiao wusheng in those days, there are great contradictions between shenhuang and jiuxiao, so there are many problems in the transfer. So that jiuxiaomen lost one of the three volumes of Tianshu. Your master, in order to keep the things of jiuxiao, he has to give all the things that should be in your charge to shenhuang. Up to now, those things are still under the protection of our God and Huang. "


    Lu Fan tightened his eyebrows and said, "is it the magic weapon of jiuxiao gate?"


    Dongpang shook his head and said, "it must be more than that. I''ll tell you that. You can imagine everything. It''s just that your master has given up the protection of those things, so all those things belong to our God Huang. The only thing your master took away was the ring on your hand. Some of us in shenhuang''s lineage are still haunted by this. If you go to chaos, you must be careful of those people. It''s people who are blinded by power. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "that is to say, the life of Shifu was not easy."


    Dongpang seemed to think of the scene, grinned broadly and said: "of course. He was almost forced to give up the position of the master of jiuxiao gate. If it wasn''t for Suman to support him, he couldn''t take the ring away from chaos. I think that''s why your master shut up with you about jiuxiao gate. You may not know that although jiuxiao gate is destroyed, it''s only your jiuxiao pulse that really destroys it. In fact, we have recovered a lot of strength over the years. It''s a lot stronger than you think. "


    Lu Fan heard the meaning of Dongpang''s words.


    The smile on his face was even bigger: "elder, you mean. In fact, jiuxiaomen has a strong fighting capacity. Can you compete with the demon cultivator


    Dongpang shook his head and said, "if Fengtian is not there, we can fight with the devil cultivation gate again when we are in shenhuang. But now, he is close to God. The five demons gather together and the virtual beast is a body. If you want to kill him, you have to be able to kill God. The power of the whole world, I''m afraid, can only be combined. We can''t rely on our God''s brilliance alone. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes were more and more bright, and he said faintly: "the heaven has not become a God, he is still a little bit short."


    Dongpang''s eyebrows are tightened. He doesn''t understand what Lu fan means.


    Lu Fan didn''t explain, and then said, "if I want the help of shenhuang, what should I do?"


    Looking at Lu Fan''s face, Dong Pang said slowly, "you are the patriarch of this term. When you give orders, our God will obey. But now you also know the situation, you think you are just the next order, shenhuang will follow you. If you really want our help, just follow me to chaos. Take out all your abilities and show them to the old bigots and the profit seekers whether you are qualified to be a patriarch. Only with their recognition can you really hold the banner of jiuxiaomen. Then we''ll fight against the demons. "


    With that, Dongpang picked up a stone and threw it into the water.


    Obviously, it''s just a small stone, but it just stirs up a few feet of water.


    Lu Fan nodded: "I see. Master, if you help me like this, will you not be able to deal with shenhuang? "


    Dongpang said with a smile: "shenhuang and jiuxiao are the same clan. Do I need any more reasons to help you. But now some people think that jiuxiao and shenhuang have nothing to do with each other. This kind of person without brain will never be me. You know what? When your master took over as the patriarch, shenhuang thought that jiuxiao was exhausted. In the future, there will be no jiuxiao but shenhuang. But I think this is the beginning of the rise of jiuxiao. Just like a martial artist, only when the mountain is exhausted and the edge of life and death is the turning point. Those who guard the golden mountain and the silver mountain and are all bent on eating the old capital do not understand these principles. I always think that it is one of the most wise decisions of his life for your master to give up everything and leave alone. And you are the apprentice. "


    Lu Fan chuckled two times and said, "it seems that we should go to chaos as soon as possible."


    "Go back to Wu''an," said the fat man. After you have arranged everything, you can leave with me. It''s a long way. You need time to prepare. "


    Lu Fan suddenly thought of something and said with a smile, "if I get the recognition of shenhuang, can I cultivate the Taoist scroll of your shenhuang?"


    Dongpang didn''t expect that Lu fan would ask this question. He was stunned for a moment, then he said with a smile: "when you are recognized, you are the recognized patriarch. You can practice all kinds of skills. It''s not a problem that you are the first to take away the cultivation when the martial art scroll is found. As long as you have the skill. "


    Lu Fan''s mouth rose a vicious arc.


    "This is good. It seems that I am the only one who has completed the three volumes of jiuxiao gate."


    Dongpang smiled happily. He laughed three times first, and then said: "if you can repair three volumes together, you may become the first expert in the history of jiuxiaomen. In the jiuxiao gate, it is said that among the three volumes of heavenly books, there is a big world and a creation. You can try it. If you can make it, maybe you can kill the sky by yourself. "


    Dongpang''s words are obviously joking. But Lu Fan listened.


    Big world, big creation.


    Lu Fan''s heart rises with some longing. If this is true, he must finish it.


    Lu Fan picked up a stone and threw it into the water.


    The stone sank to the bottom without making a sound.


    Lu Fan said lightly: "elder, you have a saying wrong. Jiuxiao has never perished, nor will it be destroyed to the end. "


    After that, Lu Fan turned and left.


    "Young and vigorous," said the fat man with a smile


    Take another stone in your hand. Dongpang is ready to throw it.


    Suddenly, he saw that the water began to vortex, and then, with a bang, the lake burst, and the water flowed into the sky.


    Dongpang opened his mouth and a stone jumped out of the lake with the water and fell in front of him.


    A small stone can cause such a violent explosion.


    Dongpang picked up the stone and smiled.


    "Good cultivation."

 Chapter 1148

    After a month, the void.


    Lord Li recalled all the wild animals again and took them to leave Fengyun country quickly.


    This time, not only Lu Fan and others sat on the Dragon Tortoise, but also the people of Fengyun country, who also sat on the back of a Phoenix.


    To the Lord of Fengyun Kingdom and those warriors, their legs were almost soft when they saw the Phoenix bow to them.


    After sitting on the back of the Phoenix, one by one, he kept breaking his mouth and reading something. It seems to be praying for the forgiveness of the Phoenix God.


    Lord Li is also kind-hearted, and all the people who do not want this stronghold are dead in the hands of the demon cultivator, so they are taken away together.


    In the view of the Li patriarch, the land of Northern Xinjiang must be occupied.


    In a small country like Fengyun Kingdom, you only need a little more powerful cultivation, and you will surely die.


    The general civilians in China cannot be taken away by the Li patriarch. No matter how many wild animals there are, they are limited. Therefore, we can only choose some people who are a little stronger to sit on the back of the Phoenix.


    At the same time, the gold Lord who has more medicines and treasures can also go with him.


    There is no way. The world is about to fall into chaos. Only the strong can survive.


    At such times, it is a lie that all men are born equal.


    The only thing we can believe in is our own strength.


    After leaving Fengyun Kingdom, people continue to march towards the void.


    On the back of the Dragon turtle, Lu fanduan sits in front of him, and the heavy sword without front is placed on his leg. Lu fan is constantly injecting strength into the heavy sword without front.


    Divine soldiers are all to be raised.


    The Wufeng heavy sword has been with Lu Fan for such a long time. Lu fan is familiar with all its structures and everything.


    But Lu Fan just couldn''t help it. He raised the spirit of Wufeng heavy sword.


    Divine soldiers must have spirits. To a large extent, the reason why the Xuangong tower in Jiulong is so strong is because of the spirit of Laojiu.


    With Lu Fan''s current strength, there''s no problem when he continues to use it.


    But if Lu fan doesn''t pay attention to the cultivation of Wufeng heavy sword from now on. Later, Lu fan will break through the limit one day.


    Maybe without the sword, Lu Fan could not keep up. Lu fan would never allow such a thing to happen.


    Breathe, tuna.


    Lu fan is adjusting his breath to keep his state in the perfect state without causing the suppression of heaven and earth. He needs to be familiar with this feeling. Otherwise, when fighting one day, the force cannot be controlled, and the heaven and earth suddenly appear, he will be in great trouble.


    You should know that not every time there is a mighty spirit in addition to the magic mirror, to help him cover the breath.


    If someone carefully looked at the sword on Lu Fan''s leg at this time, he could see that the sword was also gently fluctuating.


    The sword body is really like a living thing, and begins to breathe with Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan constantly nourishes Wufeng heavy sword with life Avenue, and holds Yuanli bead in his palm. This method is taught by Laojiu.


    As long as we insist on doing this every day, it shouldn''t be long before we can completely cultivate the sword spirit.


    "Lu fan, come and taste this. See if it''s delicious. "


    there''s a sound coming from behind.


    Lu Fan turned his head and saw the shadow of the moon.


    With a pot of broth in her hand and a smile on her face, she handed it to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan took the broth and said with a smile, "you make it yourself, and you can cook it."


    The Moon said with a smile: "of course. My girl is quick at everything. This is Dabu''s medicinal diet and meat soup. Try it. It''s delicious. I''ll give it to you every day. Let you reach the limit as soon as possible. "


    Lu Fan laughs and shakes his head. If you can break through the limit by drinking soup, there should be as many extreme powers in the world as the crucian carp crossing the river.


    Gently sipping the soup, Lu Fan suddenly felt that his tongue had been abused.


    The whole face is green. The smell is so strange.


    As a half alchemist, Lu Fan couldn''t even tell what was in the broth.


    After a drink, Lu Fan felt that his adamant tongue was going to disappear.


    This is no broth. It''s clearly a poison that kills people for nothing.


    Lu Fan looks at the moon strangely and blinks.


    The moon didn''t seem to understand Lu Fan''s expression, but he looked forward to asking, "is it good to drink?"


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and forced his face to smile: "good to drink. It''s so powerful. I''d better give it to elder martial brother Han Feng. Their strength has been greatly improved after drinking this. "


    the magic Moon said with a smile:" just like it. If you say it''s a point, it''s a point. I''ll take it to them right now. "


    Lu Fan quickly hands a pot of soup to the moon.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng, let you also experience the pain of younger martial brother.


    Seeing the moon go, Lu Fan was relieved.


    Next to him, Nangong walked over and sat down beside Lu Fan and said, "brother Lu fan, can''t you see the moon girl, is it interesting to you,"


    Lu Fan sighed and said, "I know."


    Nangong line frowned and said: "then, don''t tell me, you didn''t see her. Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s not that she didn''t like it. I really don''t have the heart. "


    Nangongxing shook his head and said: "brother Lu fan, you can''t do this. Although lingyao is gone, you can''t really be alone from now on. If I were you, I would take this magic moon away. What is a man with three wives and four concubines. One day, you will find lingyao and let her make a big difference. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "say it again."


    Nangong line frowned, and he was closer to Lu fan, saying, "brother Lu Fan. Sometimes, some things can be done, some things have to be done. This magic moon is the woman who controls the beast house. If you marry her, you will completely hold the beast house. From then on, regardless of the Li clan leader''s presence, the beast house will be on your side. Besides, Miss magic moon is also interesting to you. It''s a matter of Baili without any harm. Why don''t you do it? "


    Lu Fan looks at nangongxing and doesn''t speak.


    Nangongxing patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "didn''t you find that the Lord Li also wanted to be a relative with you? Think about it. If it was me, I would definitely do it."


    Lu Fandao: "that''s because you are from the royal family. This kind of political marriage is nothing to you. But I can''t. "


    Nangong went speechless and sighed: "my brother is really for you. If you can''t say that, I''ll take it for granted. Well, don''t mention this, brother Lu. You see, the other side of the void is coming. "


    Lu Fan immediately followed the south palace to see where the fingers go, and immediately saw a gorgeous colorful streamer.


    Behind him, elder martial brother Han Feng and others also came around. Looking at the distance, they exclaimed: "this is the other side of the void in the legend."

 Chapter 1149

    The other side of the void, the end of the four realms.


    Colorful light, just like thousands of rainbows gathered together, flows slowly.


    Its height, I don''t know how much, seems boundless.


    Its thickness, I don''t know how much, only through the other side, is the other side of the world.


    It''s amazing. No one knows where it comes from and where it''s going. It''s like a miracle.


    I don''t know the power in it. Some say that it is the power of Tao, some say that the power of heaven and earth converge, others say that it is the most original power of heaven and earth. As long as you have a little insight, you can step up to the limit.


    Until now, such a debate has never stopped.


    So far, at least, no one can say what kind of power it is.


    No matter how powerful an expert is, he dare not stay too much on the other side of the void. We can only find the gap across the void.


    Many strong men have crossed the other side of the void. But they did not know what happened in the other side of the void, and then they came to another part of the four realms.


    For example, Lu Fan and others, now passing through the colorful light, can go from the north to the East.


    If the eastern boundary goes back to the northern boundary, it will not be able to cross the other side of the void. Because when you get to the eastern boundary, turn around and see that the colorful light has long disappeared.


    It''s so amazing. It''s just interesting to listen to legends.


    Today, I''m lucky to see that all of Lu Fan''s people are excited.


    "Everyone, be ready to fight. The strong protects the weak. The wild animals at the back are ready to start the battle. "


    The voice of the Lixi patriarch suddenly sounded behind him.


    Lu Fan turned his head and frowned and asked, "to fight, Lord Li, what to fight."


    before the Lord Li answered, nangongxing explained to Lu fan, "brother Lu Fan. When we arrive at the other side of the void, we usually meet some strange beasts of void. These beasts of the void are born of the power of heaven and earth. They are weak and strong. It''s hard to deal with, so prepare early. By the way, a virtual beast is one of the beasts of the void. "


    Lu Fan understood.


    He thought of the big bugs he met in the void of Wu''an when he first left Donghua.


    I didn''t expect that when I arrived at the other side of the void, there were also these things.


    Lu Fan really thought that the void was a piece of silence.


    The palm of the hand holds the sword. Next to it, nangongxing also took out the magic mirror of Haoqi.


    In addition to the magic mirror, Haoqi at this time seems to be different from what we saw last time.


    There are some changes in the luster, lines and power of the mirror.


    Lu Fan looked at Nangong and said, "what''s the matter. How do I feel? It''s getting weaker. Did you overuse it last time? "


    Nangong Xing heard Lu Fan''s inquiry and coughed awkwardly:" well. Brother Lu fan, I forgot to tell you that after the first world war last time, I was completely recognized as the Lord. Its power now comes from me. How strong I am, how strong it is. So, the mirror looks, well, a little weaker. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and said, "no way. That is to say, it can''t be used as it was last time. "


    Nangong nodded:" in fact, it can''t be used that way. It''s just that Lord Li took a precious Taowu crystal and forced the mirror up. So we can use the power of other wild animals to achieve the effect of glory. But after that time, Taowu crystal was completely destroyed. There was no crystal that could connect heaven and earth and gather ten thousand forces. In addition to the magic mirror, Haoqi is an effective artifact to deal with magical repair. But fortunately, he thinks I''m the main one. If I become stronger later, maybe I can warm it up and raise it to the spirit, and then slowly improve it, maybe I can achieve the last effect. "


    Lu Fan said with a wry smile: "it''s a good weapon, but it''s disposable. Brother Nangong, you can seize the time to improve your strength. After I saw the power of this powerful magic mirror, I couldn''t stop praising it. If in the future, I really can''t exert the power of this mirror, I will be sad. "


    Nangongxing''s forehead has begun to show fine beads of sweat, reluctantly laughing: "brother Lu fan, you say so, I''m under a lot of pressure."


    Lu Fandao: "don''t worry, I will let the pressure become your motivation. Don''t forget, I''m still an alchemist. Give me some time, and I''ll let you improve your strength quickly, as long as you can hold on to it. "


    With a wicked smile on the corner of his mouth, Lu Fan had some interesting thoughts in his mind.


    Now he has mastered the power of heaven and earth. Anyway, he is also a real venerable now.


    The improvement of his strength has not only brought about the increase of his combat effectiveness. There are more and more danfang he can master now.


    In the gas reservoir volume, however, there are several particularly interesting danyao recorded.


    Take a moment, he is to refine all these pills.


    The pills in it can be taken out casually. They may all be of the divine Dan level.


    The original Lu Fan didn''t have enough herbs in his hands. It''s impossible to refine these pills.


    But now, he seems to have a good relationship with the Lord of Dansheng.


    If the Lord of Dansheng is willing to ask for help, take the medicine reserve of Dansheng. It seems that it is not impossible to make these pills.


    Thinking of this, Lu Fan turned his head to look at the direction of the Lord of Dansheng.


    At this time, the Lord of Dansheng sat with his eyes closed, completely oblivious to foreign affairs.


    Lu fan knows what he is doing. Last time, he agreed to give part of the method of Qi Wu double cultivation to the Lord of Dansheng. But he did as he promised.


    The Lord of Dansheng is sure to test the feasibility of Lufan method.


    But Lu fan doesn''t think he will succeed. Because the most important thing, Lu Fan did not tell the Lord of Dansheng.


    That''s the infinite alchemy that he first began to cultivate.


    This is the unique skill of his master Wu Chen. Without it, everything would be more difficult.


    Take back his eyes, Lu Fan continues to look at the other side of the void ahead.


    The wild animals are fast, and the other side of the void is constantly approaching.


    The closer they are, the more they can see the magnificence and grandeur of the other side of the void.


    The colorful light is like a dream.


    Lu Fan even has a vague feeling that he can see his life from it.


    This kind of inexplicable feeling makes Lu Fan''s whole body stand up, and his goose bumps will fall to the ground.


    Then, Lu Fanhu found that the ring on his hand began to shine.


    At a glance, it turned out that his ring was shining.


    Lu Fan felt the ring with his hand, and his heart was full of doubts.

 Chapter 1150

    The ring will shine only under one condition, that is, it meets the same thing as it.


    Lu fan has never understood the ring and the stone. What are these things.


    Even the most knowledgeable nine couldn''t make it clear. It doesn''t even understand what kind of power it contains.


    Lu fan is really convinced of Lao Jiu. When it comes to the key, he can''t.


    What does it sound like at ordinary times? I really have a question to ask him. I can''t do that. I don''t know.


    If it''s not for the sake of Lao Jiu doing everything with all his heart, Lu fan should really despise it.


    After a few more hours, Lu Fan and others finally saw the legendary beast of the void.


    It''s dark and almost shapeless. Seen from a distance, it''s just a black fog, which looks like the magic cultivation. It''s really hard to tell if they don''t open their eyes once in a while, they are still wild animals living in the void.


    Seeing Lu Fan and other wild animals coming, these animals instinctively choose to fear.


    So, they are not completely without wisdom.


    But compared with other wild animals, they have no fear of the powerful and powerful wild animals.


    Just watching in silence, let the flying dragon, the Phoenix continue to give a warning of the hissing sound, they are not far back.


    From time to time, we can see the animals in the void flying slowly, revealing their bodies in the shape of insects or fish.


    Lu Fan didn''t find any other virtual animals with tentacles.


    To be honest, I have seen the huge virtual animals raised by Fengtian.


    Lu Fan really wants to play with one.


    If it can be raised, its power is really not blown.


    "All the strong, always pay attention to the movement of the beasts of the void. Lu fan, lean back. Don''t be dragged away by these beasts of nothingness. Here, even the extreme strong, it is difficult to fight against these void beasts. They are near the other side of the void. They are immortal. "


    Lord Lixi is still loudly reminding everyone.


    At this time, the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng, who has been practicing, opened his eyes slightly and began to be alert.


    The more you go inside, the more animals there are.


    The animal of void with huge size and light eyes also began to appear.


    Countless dark bodies, like fog, constantly swam outside.


    They even began to attack some backward wild animals tentatively.


    As long as a dark fog around the wild animals, it can make the wild animals make a sound of surprise.


    All kinds of forces gushing out of the mouth don''t have much effect on the animals in the void. However, they forced them back.


    All the people formed a circle on their backs of wild animals, and finally escaped from the hands of the demon cultivator, all the way to the other side of the void.


    If I die here, it''s too bad.


    Many people who have not seen the animals of the void look at these strange animals of the void, and their faces are very ugly.


    Among them, those brought out by the magic village and Fengyun kingdom are most afraid. They all huddled behind the strong.


    The children of the beast house began to throw some shining powder under the leadership of Li Renlong.


    Lu Fan looked at the scene and said, "what is this?"


    Lord Li replied: "the power of Tao is the most favorite of these void beasts. With that, we should be able to get through. "


    Lu Fan secretly smacks his tongue. He is really rich.


    All the beads can be ground into powder to be thrown. What kind of details do you need.


    At the beginning, after Lu Fan got a bead in the kingdom of Optimus, he was happy.


    At that time, if the Lord Li could see his proud face, he would surely be despised.


    As Li Renlong spilled the powder of the beads, the animals in the void no longer surrounded Lu Fan and others, all of them were robbing the powder that was scattered everywhere.


    Li Zong saw this scene, which was a little relieved.


    They did not drive through the other side of the void, but they had never brought so many people together.


    In ordinary times, if you want to cross the other side of the void, which time is not a strong team, pass carefully. Like such a big flag and drum, the battle covered the sky, and Li''s heart was hanging.


    It''s not something. He can do anything about it. In many cases, it''s up to luck.


    Today, it''s clear that the luck of Li is good.


    These beasts of the void do not mean to trouble them.


    Maybe they were awed by their battle, or maybe they didn''t attack today.


    All in all, that''s good.


    Under the body the speed of the tortoise is still accelerating, looking at the colorful streamer in front of us is about to arrive.


    The ring on Lu Fan''s hand is more and more shining. He can''t cover it.


    Take back his eyes from the void beast behind him, and Lu Fan looks up at the colorful streamer.


    At this time, suddenly, Lu Fan suddenly found in front of the colorful streamer, it seems that words began to emerge.


    One by one shining words seem to jump out of the colorful streamer.


    Lu Fan was startled. He quickly took Nangong by his side and said, "brother Nangong, do you see that. There are words on the other side of the void. "


    Nangongxing looked at it with wide eyes and said: "where is it. Where? There are no words. I can''t see them. "


    Lu Fan pointed to the colorful streamer and said, "it''s up there."


    Nangong Xing''s eyes were almost staring out and said, "No. Brother Lu fan, what are you talking about? "


    Nangongxing''s tone doesn''t seem to be lying. Can he say that he really can''t see it.


    Lu Fan stares at the words, and the ring on his hand is beginning to burn.


    "Life is a hero, death is a ghost. If the sky oppresses me, I will break it. If the earth buries me, I will break it. Look up at the sky, who dares to rise above. I look down at the world, in my heart. Leave the words without name. "


    Lu Fan slowly read these words out.


    Then, Lu Fan felt that the ring on his finger turned into a warm current, which poured into his body.


    The body seems to be burning at this moment.


    This feeling surprised and delighted Lu Fan.


    Because, this feeling, he is too familiar. He has been through it several times.


    Remoulding.


    There is no mistake, just a force of inexplicable.


    Once again, Lu Fan began to change.


    The breath on my body began to spread.


    Behind him, the void beasts that were snatching the powder of the beads suddenly turned around.


    His eyes were fixed on Lu Fan.


    Roar.


    From the mouths of these beasts of the void came a uniform roar.


    Master Li was stunned for a moment. He was the first time to see the animals in the void so manic. What did they see.

 Chapter 1151

    Li looked down at the figure of the animal in the void, and suddenly saw the figure of Lu Fan.


    "Lu fan, what did you do?"


    Lord Li roared in horror.


    It is rare for him to have such a sickly body and such a loud voice.


    Before Lu Fan had time to make an explanation, countless animals in the void immediately swarmed up behind him.


    Almost in a flash, these terrible beasts of the void broke through the defense composed of thousands of wild animals.


    They are not afraid of any attack, any frost, any flame, any physical shock, which is totally useless.


    Straight to Lu Fan.


    "Stand in their way, and all come forward and stand in their way."


    Master Li''s excited face turned red.


    Things are beyond his control.


    He had thought that there might be problems on the other side of the void.


    But it never occurred to me that a kind of void beast that is gentle and doesn''t fight with other creatures is all crazy today.


    Sometimes, experience this thing, really want to kill people.


    Master Li has a crystal in his hand, with a clear Taotie pattern on it. He is ready to throw it out at any time.


    The children of the beast house have already begun to launch a crazy attack on the empty beast.


    But these beasts of nothingness don''t care about them at all. They pass by them directly.


    The leader of Dansheng Kingdom, Dongpang, and the beast saint who had not moved all the time, finally began to fight.


    The master''s move is extraordinary.


    The Lord of Dansheng raised his hand and shook hundreds of animals back in a big array.


    Dongpang smashed more than ten animals in the void with one blow.


    Nangongxing looks at something wrong and pinches the magic mirror of Haoqi.


    But the next moment, he thought again, the beast of the void is not a demon. He took out the magic mirror and didn''t help much.


    Biting his teeth, nangongxing holds Lu Fan''s lapel and prepares to drag him back.


    But he found that Lu fan, like a root under his feet, was fixed in place.


    I didn''t mean to attack. I was petrified.


    "Brother Lu fan, you have to move."


    Cried nangongxing.


    Lu Fan blinked. He wanted to tell nangongxing. In fact, he wanted to move.


    But in fact, his body just can''t move.


    Inside, the warm power is washing his whole body and transforming his body.


    Even a stream of strength, injected into Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi, seems to have the trend of integrating vigorous Qi.


    At first, his vigorous Qi had some conflicts, but then, Lu Fan found that his vigorous Qi seemed to have found an extremely beautiful object, and he didn''t wait for this force to rush up. It swallowed it.


    Lu Fan''s body is undergoing tremendous changes.


    Even when Lu Fan broke through to wuzun, he did not change like this.


    When it comes to his cultivation, Lu Fanzhen doesn''t know what kind of strength can make him reborn again.


    He felt that his body was already at its limit. He didn''t expect to improve again.


    It''s just that it''s not right to be promoted now.


    What to do with so many void beasts behind.


    Lu fan has a very clear feeling that his power makes these beasts of the void crazy.


    Did he make a hole in the Li clan.


    Lu fan is full of anxiety, but the vigorous Qi in his body will not let him move until he has swallowed it.


    At this time, all the Xuangong pagodas in Jiulong came out and exclaimed: "great master. What did you get. Is this power yours. It''s terrible. "


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "I don''t know what happened. You need to help. "


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong was just about to fly out of Lu Fan''s body. Suddenly, the power in Lu Fan''s body spread to the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    Immediately, the pagoda of Xuangong in Kowloon shrank back and shouted: "I can''t move. Gee, how can my strength recover so fast? God, my eighth level is about to open. "


    "I can''t, I can''t."


    Lu Fan couldn''t help shouting.


    , this old Jiu, can''t give us strength at the crucial moment?


    Behind him, the leader of Dansheng Kingdom, Dongpang and other people have been fighting with the beasts of the void.


    All the wild animals are also fighting wildly, but even so, there are still a few empty beasts rushing in.


    "Brother Lu Fan."


    Nangong makes a roar to enlarge his body directly, and forcibly covers Lu Fan''s body to help him block these empty beasts.


    But nangongxing only blocked three of them, and the others went around him.


    Nangong was about to split his canthus, but at this time, a strong drink sounded.


    "The board of your ancestors. Junior brother Lu fan, here we are. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng came down from the sky with a sword and stopped Lu Fan.


    There are also senior brothers, Chuxing senior brother and Chutian senior brother.


    They surrounded Lu Fan and guarded him.


    The light rose from the sky, and the elder martial brother and others also broke out all their strength at the moment.


    "Give them a hand. Hurry up. "


    Huangfuwu, ye Nantian and others then arrived.


    They also saw that the target of the void beast was Lu Fan.


    All of them will be strict with Lu fanwei. The tortoise under the body also roared up to the sky. A piece of rock armour covered the body of all the people by itself to provide defense.


    But just then a scream came.


    Boundless black Qi suddenly passes through the array of the Lord of Dansheng and breaks through the block of the Lord of Dansheng.


    That huge body, like a black python, just broke through, it turned into thousands of black light, which scattered brother Han Feng and others.


    "Junior brother Lu Fan."


    "Damn it."


    "I''ve spelled them."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the darkness, the people could not see the situation clearly.


    Behind him, the Lord of Dansheng gave a loud drink.


    "Life turns out to be dead."


    The light spread, and the black air was swept away immediately.


    Then, the scene that catches everyone''s eyes makes elder martial brother Han Feng and others open their mouths and look frightened.


    I don''t know when the black Python has come to Lu Fan''s face and opened a huge mouth to Lu fan who can''t move.


    Lu Fan looks at the python with cold eyes. He is ready to fight to death.


    Python swoops down with a roar, and opens his mouth to swallow Lu.


    "No."


    "Lu Fan."


    A heart rending roar sounded.


    Suddenly, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Lu Fan. She hugged Lu Fan and threw it away.


    The moon.


    But Lu Fan didn''t move. Nangong couldn''t move. How could the moon swing out.


    Lu Fan opened his eyes to the face of the moon.


    Moon face with stubborn, the body began to reverse the breath.


    What is she doing.


    Self explosion.


    A voice sounded in Lu Fan''s ear.


    "Lu fan, I like you."


    Then the Python''s dark mouth covered everything.

 Chapter 1152

    "Stop," a roar came out of Lu Fan''s throat.


    A dark shadow rushed into Lu Fan''s body. At the last moment, Xiao Hei caught up with him.


    Maybe even Lu Fan himself didn''t know that his voice could be so powerful, so powerful, so frightening.


    The sound wave rippled, and all seemed to stop at the moment.


    Python in front of him, holding his magic moon.


    And all the people who are fighting outside, and countless beasts of the void, are still.


    Even the dark void and the colorful streamer in front of it are still quiet.


    Between heaven and earth, it seems that only Lu Fan''s eyes are moving.


    At this moment, Lu Fan''s momentum began to rise crazily.


    With the injection of Xiaohei''s strength, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi finally completed the fusion at the last moment.


    In an instant, Lu Fan felt his body moving.


    He hugged the moon and looked coldly at the python in front of him.


    Under Lu Fan''s gaze, there was some fear in the eyes of the python.


    A strong breath began to appear on Lu Fan.


    This breath is different from Lu Fan''s usual strong momentum.


    No matter what kind of cultivation realm, Lu Fan never had such momentum. No matter the other martial venerable or the venerable, or even the extreme strong, or the Lord of Dansheng, who has been sanctified, has such momentum.


    This momentum is too special and abnormal.


    Because at this moment, what Lu Fan reveals is the breath of the sacred beast.


    Extremely powerful, extremely weird.


    A human being has the momentum of the most powerful wild animal.


    Is it because Xiao Hei is attached.


    Everyone is guessing.


    But before they had guessed it out, Lu Fan''s aura of holy beast strengthened again, and the whole man began to shine.


    This time, Lu Fan gave you a totally different feeling.


    If it''s just the momentum, it''s just the momentum of the beast.


    Now, the word "beast" has been erased, leaving behind nothing but "holy" Qi.


    Even the extreme strong have no such terrible momentum, such a momentum that people can only look at and submit to.


    Lu Fan''s body makes a clicking sound.


    Originally he was close to the perfect body, and now he has become completely flawless.


    Every inch of muscle, every minute of bone, are surging with endless strength.


    The vigorous Qi in the body flows. Lu Fan only feels that there is a * * sea in his body.


    This time of rebirth is very fast, but the number of promotions can only be described as terrible.


    Lu Fan even immediately felt the power of all the Tao around him, the power of all the heaven and earth, and began to submit to him.


    "Kneel down," Lu Fan said to the python in front of him.


    He didn''t know if the python in front of him could understand him, but he had an intuition that the python in front of him would kneel down.


    Because he felt as if he had taken control of the python. He is like a spirit in front of the python.


    This is a more direct control than force suppression, which comes from momentum.


    Sure enough, after Lu Fan said this, the python in front of him really bent down.


    That low posture is really like kneeling for Lu Fan.


    It''s very slow and seems to be under tremendous pressure.


    With Python''s head bowed, immediately, everyone felt everything recovered, and they finally moved.


    The moon in Lu Fan''s arms was ready to explode to save Lu Fan.


    At the moment, however, she found that not only did she have nothing, but her internal strength seemed to be a little full.


    Lu Fangang''s changes seem to have spilled a little power into her body.


    Just a little, it makes the moon feel like it''s going to have a new breakthrough.


    Turning his head, Lu Fan looked at the other animals in the void.


    Immediately, all the beasts of the void bowed their heads to Lu Fan.


    It is not only them, but also the vast wild animals brought by the emperor Lixi.


    They didn''t dare to look at Lu fan at all. Those with a little lower strength began to tremble.


    That state, really like a low-level beast, met the top flying dragon.


    However, which of these wild animals in front of us is not a tyrant. It''s easy to see how terrible the breath of Lu fan can be if they can keep their heads down.


    "What ghost?" Li Xi''s Lord was also shocked by Lu Fan.


    They were in a hurry, and the void beast, who almost capsized in the gutter, was shocked by Lu Fan''s voice.


    Lu Fan had just made a breakthrough before Ming Dynasty. What''s the trouble today.


    Lord Lixi really hates why he can''t cultivate. Once it comes to this kind of cultivation breakthrough, he really can''t understand it.


    Maybe he can understand the breakthrough from other people''s stories and books. But listening to others and understanding with yourself are two different things after all.


    That''s why the Lixi patriarch kept a low profile.


    Because, this world, really is not only rely on wisdom, can be invincible.


    "Are you ok?" Lu Fan looked down at the moon.


    Lu Fan really didn''t expect that the magic moon could sacrifice himself to save him.


    If a woman can do this, of course Lu fan knows what it means.


    Lu Fan''s mood is very complicated, but his eyes towards the moon are already too tender.


    The magic moon blushed. This careless girl, after all, still has a little girl''s posture.


    She just thought she was going to die, so she said what she had in her heart.


    At this time, she had no idea how to face Lu Fan.


    Hearing Lu Fan''s question, she could only nod her head dully.


    Lu Fan slowly injects a little power into the moon. He needs to make sure that the Qi and blood of the moon are not reversed successfully, otherwise it is not good to leave the sequela.


    While doing this, Lu Fan looked at the animals in the void and said in a loud voice, "all of them roll to one side."


    immediately, a shocking scene happened to everyone.


    Just now, all the beasts of the void, big and small, are flying to one side obediently, and they are in a neat line.


    It''s like a child doing something wrong, one by one with his head down, waiting for his parents to scold him.


    Brother Han Feng stood beside Lu Fan and patted him on the shoulder. "Brother Lu fan, I''m wrong. You are such a king. Lord Lixi, sitting in a wooden wheelchair, quickly came to Lu Fan''s side. He said to Lu Fan excitedly, "how can you do it. Tell me how you tame these beasts of the void. "


    Emperor Lixi''s eyes were shining, as if the hungry ghost in the color was excited to see the peerless beauty.


    Lu Fan looked at the animals in the void and said softly, "I don''t know."

 Chapter 1153

    Lu Fan''s answer will obviously not satisfy the Lixi Lord, but the Lixi Lord does not mean to ask the bottom, but looks at Lu Fan''s palm.


    He was keen to find that a ring that Lu Fan had been wearing disappeared.


    This kind of subtle and extreme thing can only be found by the patriarch Li.


    There is a strange arc rising from the corner of the mouth. It seems that Master Li has some understanding in his heart.


    Lu Fan felt that the moon seemed to be in no way, so he took back his hand.


    Under the gaze of the Li patriarch, the moon came to one side with a little shame.


    To be honest, it''s not easy to see her coquettish once.


    Lu Fan was stunned.


    "Cough, Lu fan, what are you going to do with these void beasts?"


    Lord Li coughed twice, drawing Lu Fan''s thoughts back.


    Lu fan then went back to God and frowned, "what''s your opinion?"


    Li said with a smile: "I heard that the beast of void can also be taken away. If you don''t try, take them with you. If you can shake them and tame them. Then our strength will soar again. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head clearly and waved to the animals in the void.


    Immediately, there was a commotion in the ranks of the void beasts, and then the void python that Lu Fan had swallowed was pushed out by other void beasts.


    At this time, the virtual Python was obviously extremely afraid. It almost moved to Lu Fan inch by inch, and it seemed extremely twisted.


    Lu Fan stares at it fiercely, and then comes to him at once.


    It came a hundred feet away from Lu fan, and then circled its body.


    The black fog converged and looked carefully. Its eyes seemed to be shaking.


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "would you like to come with me?"


    Seeing Lu Fan in a daze, the snake didn''t seem to understand what Lu Fan meant.


    At this time, Master Li''s mouth made a slight hissing sound. He was talking with the anaconda in the wild animal language.


    The anaconda first nodded, then shook its head, and made a hissing sound.


    But its voice is more subtle. If you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear it at all.


    Li said with a sigh: "unfortunately, these animals are born on the other side of the void here. Once they leave the other side of the void, they will become vulnerable, lose the support of power, and eventually disappear in the void."


    Lu fan asked, "this is what he told you."


    Master Li nodded: "yes. I can speak the language of the beast of the void, and it just understands. So we can talk normally. Lu fan, he said that you are the Lord of heaven and earth. You know what that means. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "Lord of heaven and earth. When will I have a new title? "


    Master Li said with a smile, "this title is much more powerful than your ultimate warrior. Ha ha, you don''t know what it means. It''s strange that the Lord of heaven and earth, in the language of the void beast, can also be understood as a God. It''s hard not to be successful. These void beasts have regarded you as a God. "


    Lu Fan looked down at himself and said, "I, God. Do you think so. "


    Master Li shook his head and said, "it''s not right. You are not even the strongest. How come the gods say. It took a lot of time to gamble with the whole world. It was only after a long life that it barely qualified to be a God. You are far from Fengtian. "


    It''s obvious that the Lord Li didn''t understand.


    Lu Fan''s heart, but think of the three words crazy nameless.


    At this time, he looked up and saw that all the words that he could see clearly had disappeared.


    Lu Fan didn''t know how to explain the magic to others.


    And who is crazy and nameless.


    Lu Fan thinks it''s really necessary to check this man. If there is any writing left by him in the other side of the void, how strong is this man.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan thought of a possibility.


    It''s hard not to succeed. The Lord of heaven and earth, as the void beast said, is this crazy nameless.


    Now, he has gained a little power of insanity and anonymity, so these beasts of nothingness are just like this.


    This seems to be the only explanation. But Lu Fan was full of doubts.


    He had a vague feeling that he was about to come into contact with something terrible.


    But his inner curiosity, which could not be contained, would drive him to continue to search.


    Lu Fan remembers the three words crazy and nameless.


    He has never heard of this man, and there seems to be no legend about him.


    If he is really a once great man, why is his reputation so small.


    You know, even his master, Qian Shengwu Chen, is also a legendary person in the world.


    Let alone himself. Now Lu fan is really someone in the world who doesn''t know and who doesn''t know.


    Shaking his head, Lu Fan put these messy ideas aside first.


    "That''s all," said Lu. Let''s get down to business first. Then, Lord Li, these beasts of void will not be taken. Let''s go back to the East. "


    Master Li nodded and waved to let all the wild animals move on.


    Just a war, let the wild animals also hurt not small, at this time the speed suddenly slowed down. Fortunately, other wild animals no longer attack.


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng also fell back on the back of the wild animals and looked at Lu Fan with strange eyes.


    He fought hard for a long time, but in the end, he could not compare with Lu Fan.


    Now, he is more and more unable to understand Lu Fan.


    Ren Yu said beside the Lord of Dansheng: "master, what is the situation of Lu fan. I have never heard of anyone who can frighten the beast of the void by roaring. "


    The Lord of Dansheng said slowly, "I''ve heard of it. But that man has been dead for a long time. "


    "Who."


    Ren Yu asked in surprise.


    The Lord of Dansheng turned to look at Ren Yu and didn''t answer.


    Turn around and sit down beside him, and continue to understand the method given by Lu Fan.


    He also knew that Lu Fan''s methods must be incomplete. If it was him, he would not hand over everything at once.


    However, the Lord of Dansheng, relying on his own strong cultivation, and so many years of cultivation experience, he still made something.


    Even Lu Fan didn''t think of this.


    With a hint from him, the Lord of Dansheng found another way and another power.


    Maybe this power is not equal to the complete Qi and martial arts double cultivation of Lu fan, but the Lord of Dansheng feels that his world power has made progress again.


    If it goes on like this, it won''t be long before he can really reach the level of three saints.


    Sure enough, it''s better to practice in seclusion for a hundred years than to realize by chance.


    When he reached this level of cultivation, what he paid attention to was chance.


    All of them continued to move forward. Under the leadership of Li Zongzhu, Lu Fan entered a weak place on the other side of the void, and his figure disappeared quickly.


    What they didn''t find was that there was still a figure watching them in the other side of the void, in the colorful light.


    "Finally, the blood is melted, master. It seems that this time. This Lu fan will inherit your will and completely break the sky. "

 Chapter 1154

    A few days later.


    Light rotation, endless, vast as river and sea.


    On the other side of the void, Lu Fan and others moved forward rapidly, and the body of the tortoise under him was reduced 100 times.


    A strip of light, passing by elder martial brother Han Feng and others, occasionally bumps into him, which is an indescribable pain.


    All people, under the protection of thousands of wild animals, dare not show their heads.


    In particular, those with lower accomplishments, even the whole people are climbing on the back of wild animals, even dare not open their eyes.


    Although their accomplishments are low, they are still very clear that the stronger their strength is, the more they cannot look directly at them.


    It''s like a real master to fight, a man of low accomplishments to see, it''s easy to see himself dead.


    So in order to save their lives, they would like to shrink themselves into a ball.


    Among all the people, only Lu fan is still standing on the back of the tortoise, standing proudly.


    Even the Dragon Tortoise under him has shrunk his head and limbs, but Lu Fan looks around like nobody.


    Let these light belts strike the sound of hunting in his lapel.


    He didn''t mean to show it to you, but these light bands are really nothing to him.


    Lu fan, who was reborn again, only felt that his body had changed dramatically.


    Dantian, has begun to appear a small black vortex, according to the old nine''s words.


    This is a precursor to the cohesion of the small world.


    His own inner world.


    When Lu Fan heard Lao Jiu''s excited cry, the whole person was stunned.


    People who are extremely strong work hard to adapt to the suppression of heaven and earth, and then understand with heart, feel heaven''s way on the top and gather strength on the bottom.


    It takes many years to condense one''s own small world.


    And now he has started.


    He is just a man who has just been honored.


    Lu Fan thinks his progress is too fast.


    His speed is really faster than that of demon cultivation. It''s strange that others don''t treat him as a monster.


    Lu Fan carefully explored the situation in his body.


    I found that I was very good except for the Emperor Wu''s obsession among the four limbs.


    When there was a whirlpool in Lu Fan''s body, Emperor Wu insisted on running out to make a mess. As a result, Lu Fan''s spirit beat him back.


    Once let Lu Fan almost be killed Wu Huang Nian, now for Lu fan, really nothing.


    If it wasn''t for the chaos in his body, Lu fan would like to get rid of the emperor''s obsession now.


    Emperor Wu''s obsession seems to have also felt Lu Fan''s growing strength and his growing weakness.


    Therefore, when he broke into Lu Fan''s body again, he simply fell silent completely.


    In this way, although he can''t fight against Lu fan at any time, Lu fan is also more difficult to eliminate him.


    It has to be said that he is more cunning than that disorderly sage.


    Lu fan is too lazy to pay attention to him for the time being. Anyway, he will soon go to chaos. At that time, he will directly introduce chaos into the body and completely eliminate it.


    All around the light suddenly stopped, Lu Fan looked up and suddenly stopped the colorful light.


    "What''s the matter. Has the other side of the void changed? "


    Lu fan asked quietly.


    The improvement of strength brings Lu Fan strong confidence. Now, he is really fearless of any sudden situation.


    The laughter of Lixi came from behind.


    "No, Lu fan, we are about to cross the other side of the void."


    As soon as Li Xi''s voice fell, Lu fan saw the colorful light disappear.


    Then the dark void came into view again.


    Everyone rushed out from the other side of the void, looked up, and was familiar with the endless void.


    Li Xi took out a bead and looked at it in his hand. Then he said with a smile, "congratulations. We have completely escaped from the pursuit of the demon cultivator. Now, we have come to the eastern boundary. "


    Immediately, the children of the beast house and the children of the Dansheng Kingdom cheered.


    Until now, their tense nerves were finally released.


    Many people have left tears of excitement.


    All the way to be chased, all the way to see the death of people around. Their trip to the kingdom of Optimus has gone through too much.


    These people who came back with Lu fan, except for the children who controlled the beast room, were basically from the East.


    When they finally came back to the East, the excitement of these people was beyond words.


    The Lord of Dansheng waved gently, and a light rushed out of his hand and ran to the distance.


    Not long ago, at the end of the line of sight, there was a little light shining.


    The Lord of Dansheng said with a smile, "I''m really back. Lord Li, let''s go. Come back to Dansheng with me. That will be the source of our strength against the demon. "


    Li also said with a smile: "it''s just that I want to see Dansheng, one of the nine great powers. It''s just that there''s never been a chance. "


    Behind him, immediately all the children of the beast house, ye Nantian, Zuo Yundong and others, have their eyes shining.


    They are also famous for the Dansheng country for a long time.


    The legendary kingdom of alchemists has the best herbs and pills in the world. This kind of place, if you can go, would be great.


    The Lord of Dansheng state said: "the original Dansheng state did not welcome outsiders. But now, it''s an extraordinary period, it''s an extraordinary process. Follow me, all of you. "


    Almost everyone nodded, but Lu Fan didn''t agree.


    In a moment, Lu Fan said, "thank you for your kindness. But I have some other things to deal with in Wu''an. I won''t go with you. "


    The Lord of Dansheng immediately frowned and said, "Lu fan, are you afraid to come to Dansheng, shall I start again. If you''re worried about this, you''re insulting me again. The kingdom of Dansheng is not so mean. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "of course not. I really need to go back to Wu''an. There''s one thing I have to know, waiting for me to understand. "


    Master Li frowned and said, "Lu fan, you really must go back."


    Lu Fan nodded solemnly.


    Li turned his head and said, "who else is going with you?"


    Immediately, senior brother Han Feng, senior brother, senior brother Chu Xing, senior brother Chu Tian, Han Yuanning, Lin Pi, Qin fan, Prince Qin Yun and others all stood up.


    "Of course, we are going with younger martial brother Lu Fan."


    Senior brother Han Feng is smiling. At the same time, thirteen also went out in silence.


    "And me."


    Suddenly, Dongpang came out.


    Turning his head, the fat man glanced at Lu fan, and they looked at each other.


    Immediately, Lu Fan understood what Dong Pang meant.


    "Scholar. You''re going back to Wu''an. "


    Master Li shook his head with a smile.


    "East fat man nods to return a way:" have something really, day big matte

 Chapter 1155

    With a sigh, Master Li waved his hand and said, "OK, then go. But remember, don''t do anything wrong. Magic moon, you go back with Prince Lu fan, and remember to take care of Prince Lu Fan''s daily life. Well done. When you come back, you will be the new elder of our beast house. "


    The moon came out and whispered.


    Even a fool can see what it means that the Lord Li asked the moon to follow Lu Fan.


    Brother Han Feng stood beside Lu Fan and said, "brother Lu fan, Lord Li, I''m determined to let you take the moon away."


    Lu Fan didn''t speak and didn''t know what to say.


    If the moon had not given up to save her, he might have refused.


    But now, at the sight of the moon''s face, Lu fan can''t say no.


    Nods to the magic moon. Without hesitation, Lu fan turns around and is ready to leave.


    Master Li suddenly shouted, "Lu fan, what are you worried about? Wait a minute. I''ll help you open the space passage first. You can go back faster. "


    With that, Master Li turned the palm of his hand and the space giant mouse appeared again.


    The lips moved, and the Lord Li seemed to say something to it.


    Then, the space giant rat began to dig holes in the void.


    Master Li said with a smile: "I am a space rat. I can take at most one carriage to cross the space passage at a time. Then I have to rest for three or five days before I can have another one. Lu fan, can you solve the problem in a month? "


    Lu Fan takes a look at Dong Pang. Dongpang nodded softly.


    Lu fan then replied, "yes."


    Li said: "that''s good. I''ll let the space rat record your smell. A month later, I''ll let it pick you up. We are all waiting for you in the kingdom of Dansheng. "


    Lu Fan nodded:" OK. "


    After that, Lu Fan beckons Qin fan and others to get the carriage.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others all got on the carriage.


    The space giant rat finally opens the space passage, then stands up abruptly, two small forepaws, drags the carriage to enter the space passage.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan and others disappeared.


    The Lord of Dansheng Kingdom saw this scene and said, "space giant rat is really a magical wild animal."


    Master Li said with a smile, "yes. Unfortunately, the quantity is too small. Otherwise, how can we be so passive in China. Lord of Dansheng, I know what you want to say. Why didn''t I use the space giant mouse to transport other people out when I was in the kingdom of Optimus, right? "The Lord of Dansheng slowly said:" I always want to hear the reason. "


    Li said: "it''s very simple. People are always selfish, so am I. In Qingtian, there are so many children who control the beast room. "


    The Lord of Dansheng opened his mouth wide in surprise and said for a long time, "I thought you were really selfless, Lord Li."


    Li Zong said: "it''s a great reputation. Such people often die very quickly. I don''t really want to be a short-lived man. "


    At the end of the speech, Lord Li and Lord Dansheng smiled at each other.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Space channel, flickering.


    The space is busy.


    Lu Fan finally knows why Master Li''s space giant rat has to rest for some time after he is busy once.


    It doesn''t take much strength for emotion to open the space channel, but to walk in the space channel, it must be the space giant rat to pull by himself.


    It''s hard for the giant rat in this space to pull such a big carriage with such a small body.


    Seeing the appearance of the space giant rat, the Moon said painfully: "the space giant rat of the patriarch is really desperate. It''s so powerful. Lu fan, shall we go down and help? "


    Lu Fan looked at the unstable space passage outside the carriage and the rampant force inside the space passage, shook his head and said: "let''s forget it. As soon as we get out, I''m afraid we''ll fall out of the space passage. At that time, I don''t know where it is. It''s not easy to find the location again. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng looked at the space giant rat and laughed like a flower. He said in a loud voice: "little mouse, come on. It''s taken us to the place. Please have a big meal. What do you want to eat? Would you like to have two cats taste it? "


    Hearing the cat''s words, the space giant mouse immediately shakes his whole body, and his hair is almost erect.


    As soon as the elder martial brother drags Han Feng back, a mouse drags a group of people like them, it''s already very hard. You can''t tell where you are still shouting.


    Elder martial brother Chutian slapped Han Feng on his head and said, "if you don''t talk, you''ll sew your mouth."


    Brother Han Feng touched his head and said, "I''m not encouraging him."


    Looking around, elder martial brother Han Feng looked at Lu Fandao again: "younger martial brother Lu fan, are you homesick in such a hurry to return to Wu''an state?"


    Lu Fan replied lightly: "a little. I''ve been away from home for a long time. I really want to go back and have a look. And when mother Qian died, she told me. All I want to know is in her own body. I have to find out what happened to lingyao. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng suddenly realized it and said, "I see. That''s what you want to go back to. Well, it''s a real thing. It has to be done as soon as possible. If you don''t wait to return to Wu''an, let Qin fan and Qin Yun help you. As the prince, they can still help you do a lot of things in Wu''an. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng pointed out the names of Qin fan and Qin Yun directly. Qin fan and Qin Yun did not dare to be dissatisfied with Han Feng at all.


    Now it''s not the same as before. No matter Han Feng or Lu fan, they can''t afford to offend at all.


    This world belongs to the strong.


    Even elder martial brother Han Feng is a man who has made it into the top 100 countries. With this alone, Qin promised that when Qin fan returned, he would have to offer Han Feng. Let alone Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looks up at Qin Yun and Qin fan. It''s a miracle that these two princes can live to the present. They''re the right person.


    Qin Yunlian said: "Duke Lu, don''t worry. I''ll give you an order when you go back. I will help you find your mother-in-law''s body. "


    Qin fan didn''t speak, just nodded to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan did not look at Qin Yun, but nodded back to Qin fan.


    To his present cultivation, he had no fear of secular imperial power.


    Suddenly, the carriage stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" brother Han Feng said in a surprised voice. "Is the rat dead?"


    Lu Fan quickly lifted the curtain of his car and looked out. Suddenly he saw a torrent of emptiness.


    With a smile on his face, Lu said: "everyone, we are back."


    Immediately, everyone got out of the carriage, and the magic moon gave the space giant rat a large piece of square food.


    Han Feng saw the emptiness and torrent, immediately opened his arms and said in a loud voice, "ha ha, Wu''an, we are back alive."

 Chapter 1156

    The mighty void and torrent are surging, and the power of heaven and earth is still strong.


    Lu Fan smiles at the corners of his mouth. Although he has been outside for years, he is used to seeing big scenes. But in his eyes, the void is still unique. So far, Lu fan still remembers his surprise and excitement when he first saw the void torrent.


    "Back."


    Lu Fan spoke softly.


    Then, the body of the streamer, towards the void of the torrent.


    The magic moon and others quickly get on the carriage again and catch up with Lu Fan.


    They did not have Lu Fan''s strong accomplishments. They were able to quickly shuttle through the void by virtue of their physical bodies.


    Not long ago, Lu Fan fell over the empty torrent.


    Lu fan can feel the surging power of heaven and earth surging under his feet.


    Once upon a time, he still needed the help of space carriage to shuttle through the void and torrent.


    Back then, when his feet touched the void torrent, his life was in danger.


    Now, Lu fan can clearly feel the power of heaven and earth under his feet, all of them are submissive to him.


    Don''t say to hurt him, Lu fan can even feel an idea of his own, then he can disperse most of the empty torrent here.


    Xiaohei lies on Lu Fan''s shoulder, grinning.


    Lu Fan''s strength is not its strength. As a spirit beast, it''s very lucky to be able to follow such a powerful master.


    Behind him, elder martial brother Han Feng and others drove the carriage to the void torrent.


    Brother Han Feng shouted: "brother Lu fan, let''s go back to the capital first. Then use the sky shifting array to help you go back to East China. It''s faster. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head, then he could not move, and the empty torrent rushed forward with Lu Fan.


    The speed surprised senior brother Han Feng and others.


    Then, everyone laughed and followed.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the torrent of emptiness, as usual.


    Uncle Cang is very upset recently. As the most famous ferry man in Wu''an, there are few things that can make him upset. But lately, it''s been a bit of a hassle. A female insect, with numerous cocoons, blocked the way to the capital.


    This kind of thing, uncle Cang has met once before.


    So far, what happened in those days is still the capital that uncle Cang now boasts.


    That year, a young man named Lu Fan got on his boat, broke the mother bug with him, and killed him happily. Later, Lu Fan became the most famous strong man in Wu''an.


    A heavy sword fights the world. No one knows Lord Lu.


    That is to say, since then, uncle Cang''s reputation has started to soar. Who doesn''t want to know the people who fought with Lord Lu. The fleet''s business is also almost across the void of the whole Wu''an country, rather than just a few supply points.


    Uncle Cang''s fleet has doubled ten times in a few years.


    It''s a pity that no matter how fast the fleet''s personnel are rising, there are no insects growing fast in the void and torrent.


    Uncle Cang doubted that this time, the mother insect who once again occupied the road in the void torrent was the one in those days.


    It was only later that he knew that the females knew a little about the means of space shifting, which was so easy to kill. In those days, the big guy, Jinchan, broke away from his shell and ran away. After that, he gave birth to a number of more powerful insects, and then took up the road to eat people.


    Uncle Cang wants to kill it again, but his strength is not enough. He sent people to it several times and died several times.


    This time, uncle Cang decided not to waste time. Just bring someone by yourself.


    His title of "light ghost" is not a false name.


    "Uncle Cang, are you sure. We''re going here. We won''t feed the worms. "


    In the fleet, a man with a scar on his face shouted.


    Uncle Cang glanced at him lightly and said: "if you want to feed the insects, I will join you. Everyone, go ahead at full speed. We''re near the bottom of the insect nest. Be careful of these cocoons. They may explode. "


    Uncle Cang''s voice just fell. Suddenly, there were seven or eight huge black holes in all directions, followed by seven or eight giant insects with tentacles on their heads.


    When Uncle Cang saw this, he was stunned for a moment, then roared wildly.


    "Back up. Everyone back. The information is wrong. There are eight females here. "


    Eight huge insects have completely encircled uncle Cang and others.


    Obviously, this is a huge trap set by insects.


    Uncle Cang thought that he had brought enough hands to kill the females, but he didn''t expect that there were so many females.


    This is a family dinner.


    Roar!


    all females emit a sound similar to the sound of a mental concussion.


    On the fleet, nearly half of the people were holding their heads and howling.


    Uncle Cang''s face turned white for a moment. He held the blade tightly, and his heart was already desolate.


    "Tu sang, take the others with you. You must pass on the news, my highness. "


    With that, uncle Cang is ready to jump out of the bow and fight with the worms.


    But the next moment, Tu sang rushed up and hugged uncle Cang.


    "Let''s go together."


    Uncle Cang threw Tu sang away and said in a loud voice: "stupid. Can''t you see yet. No one can save us now, even if Lord Lu comes. You can walk one by one. Come on. "


    Uncle Cang ''s words have not finished, the sudden behind their fleet, suddenly sounded a burst sound.


    Uncle Cang instantly heard that it was the sound of thousands of cocoons bursting. Is there really another fleet to save them. But in the void, which fleet has such ability.


    Just thinking about it, uncle Cang saw a figure coming at full speed in the empty torrent under him.


    This man hunts in clothes and carries his hands on his back. Wherever he passes, all insects are exploding.


    "It''s insects blocking the road again. Didn''t you get killed last time.


    The voice was steady and powerful. Uncle Cang stared at the man with big eyes. When the familiar face came into view, uncle Cang felt that his heart would jump out.


    "Lu Fan."


    Eyes flashed, Lu Fan just looked at eight females.


    Immediately, all the insects were on fire.


    One thought makes a fire, and then it dies.


    The insects didn''t even howl, so they died clean.


    After all this, Lu fan turns his head and looks at Uncle Cang. He just heard uncle Cang call his name.


    "Uncle Cang, long time no see."


    Lu Fan smiled gently, and uncle Cang was completely stunned.


    "I have something else to talk about next time."


    At the end of the speech, Lu Fan continued to pass by, followed by a carriage.


    Uncle Cang, Tu sang and others were completely shocked.


    For a long time, Tu sang said, "it''s really Lord Lu. He''s back. Uncle Cang, what did you just say? "


    Uncle Cang slapped Tu sang on the forehead and said, "I just said nothing."


    Looking down again, uncle Cang found that everyone in the fleet looked at him with admiration and admiration.


    Many people whispered, "God, it''s really Lord Lu. He''s going to call the eldest uncle Cang."


    "The eldest brother is too powerful. Lord Lu is too strong."


    "I knew there was a future with the boss."


    Uncle Cang coughed softly and said in a long voice, "what are you doing? You haven''t worked yet."


    All of us have just come back and cleaned the battlefield.


    Uncle Cang looks at the direction of Lu Fan''s departure and smiles,

 Chapter 1157

    Wu''an, capital.


    The gate of the city is like a mountain, with ice crystals spilling over the ground, and the statues of Emperor Wu are full of broken marks.


    Today''s capital seems to be a little different from usual.


    The gate of the city is closed and the cold is everywhere. Even the sea outside the city has become a piece of solid ice.


    This has not happened in the history of Wu''an.


    What kind of weather is needed to make the sea outside the city look like it is now.


    In other words, it''s not the weather, it''s frozen.


    Outside the city, two lights flashed in the sky.


    Lu Fan and the carriage appeared one before and one after another.


    A little cold wind blows Lu Fan''s skirt and hair.


    Lu Fan squints his eyes slightly and looks down.


    "Come back, finally. Junior brother Lu fan, the moon. I''ll go directly to our Han family later. Let''s give you a good treat. We must have a big feast and get wind of it. Brother Nangong, do you like beautiful women. Just tell me what you like. It''s right. "


    Han Feng walked out of the carriage with a zigzag step.


    Elder martial brother and others followed. Never came to the southern palace of Wu''an to look around.


    Looking at the wall and the moat with ice crystal light, he said with a smile: "brother Lu Fan. You Wu''an country, it seems that it''s still very cold. "


    Lu Fan whispered back, "it''s not normal. It''s not the capital. "


    Immediately, Lu Fan looked to Qin Yun and Qin fan, two princes who came out with us.


    If anyone on the scene knows the capital most, it must be the two princes.


    Prince Qin Yun''s eyes twinkled and shook his head. "No, the capital has never been like this. Moreover, even if the weather changes, who dares to make the statue of Emperor Wu become like this? "


    The prince of Qin fan then said, "something happened. You see, there is no one out of the city. Even the gate is closed. There must be something wrong with the capital. "


    Their thoughts are the same as those of Lu Fan.


    Immediately, Lu Fan and others flew to the gate.


    Just after landing, everyone felt a chill.


    Qin fan and Qin Yun, who are the weakest in cultivation, shiver directly.


    Lu Fan reached out and touched the ice on the city gate, then his face became cold.


    "It''s the Tao domain. It''s not an ordinary warrior. It''s the ultimate power. "


    Dongpang, who hasn''t made a sound all the time, looked down and then said, "yes, he is definitely the ultimate strong, or a very shameless old woman."


    There was a look of disgust on Dong Pang''s face, obviously he had guessed who it was.


    Lu Fan pushed open the huge gate of Wu''an, and suddenly saw the ice and snow of the city.


    By the side of the road, countless people died of freezing.


    No one took care of the bones, so they were thrown on the side of the road.


    Occasionally, the sporadic figures also shiver under the eaves.


    The bustling city is gone. Instead, it is a dead place covered with ice and snow.


    Lu Fan and others just walked a few steps, immediately in the sky, several Snowbirds fell.


    Ice blue wing, three Zhangs long, head high.


    On top of the Snowbird, there was a man with a long bow and ice crystal armour.


    The eyes of the ice crystal are not the people of Wu''an.


    "The kingdom of the north."


    Lu Fan said coldly.


    Several men pointed the long bow at Lu Fan''s people, and the leading man said in a loud voice, "humble people of Wu''an, kneel down."


    Lu Fan looked at these people coldly and said slowly, "you are from the northern kingdom of God."


    The man smiled contemptuously and said, "I still have some experience. Now that you know it, kneel down and beg for mercy. You, Wu''an, will soon become the territory of our northern kingdom of God. If you don''t show us some respect, you will lie here forever like those bones. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng couldn''t hear it anymore. He stood out and said in a loud voice: "you people of the Northern Kingdom, your brain is in shit. Show respect to you. Dreaming. "


    Han Yuanning and others silently took out the blade.


    Nangongxing hasn''t figured out what happened. But it seemed that he was going to fight, and he also took out his own blade.


    The man''s face was ugly because of the vulgar language of senior brother Han Feng.


    Bow and arrow pointed at Han Feng and said, "it''s another group of untouchable pariah. You can die."


    Said, the man hit a wave.


    Immediately arched.


    Several ice blue arrows, with dazzling ice crystal light, went straight to Lu Fan and others to kill.


    Lu Fan did not move, Han Feng senior brother and others are ready to move. But the next moment, a shadow passed by, all the arrows disappeared.


    When they looked closely, they found all the bows and arrows.


    The whole tribe was in the hands of thirteen, including several men''s arrows that had not yet been shot.


    "Master."


    Standing behind Lu fan, thirteen spoke calmly.


    Although he only said these two simple words, Lu fan has heard the voice of inquiry from the thirteen words.


    "Kill."


    Lu Fan said quietly.


    With that, Lu Fan strode forward.


    The men were shocked at how the arrows in their hands suddenly disappeared.


    Follow them closely and see Lu Fan stride forward.


    Lifting their hands, they want to release vigorous force to stop Lu Fan. But next moment, they see their blood gushing out of their throat.


    Thirteen''s movements were swift and powerful, almost in a flash, and several men fell to the ground.


    Lu Fan didn''t bother to look at them. He went on.


    People behind looked at Lu Fan''s murderous appearance, but they didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Several men had just fallen to the ground, and the whole city was suddenly howling.


    Dongpang said with a smile: "it''s really the way of reporting the northern kingdom of God. Lu fan, you killed their people. They will come together soon. "


    Lu Fan said: "it''s just the right time. I''m afraid they won''t come. "


    Before we finished speaking, Snowbirds began to appear in the sky.


    Above each Snowbird sat a warrior of the northern kingdom of God.


    Lu Fan only looked up at them and took back his eyes.


    It''s useless to have more of them.


    Lu Fan strides towards the capital, instinctively feeling that all the culprits are in the inner city. Moreover, the other side is likely to have been following him.


    Then, in the sky, all the Snowbirds swooped down.


    The little black on Lu Fan''s shoulder jumped up, and elder martial brother Han Feng and others followed in horror.


    Lu Fan went on, and those who wanted to block his way were torn to pieces by Xiaohei and XIII.


    Looking up, Lu Fan looked into the distance and said slowly, "bastard of the Northern Kingdom, come out for a fight, weak one."


    At the same time, outside the capital, a woman saw Lu fan through the light curtain.


    In an instant, her eyes turned red.


    "Lu fan, you are back. Today, I want you to pay for your blood. "

 Chapter 1158

    In the Imperial City, there are ruins and blood splashing.


    In the main hall, a group of people sat together, each with scars and a languid look. Only in the eyes, there was boundless war.


    If Lu fan is here, he can definitely recognize that all the people here are old acquaintances of Wu''an state.


    Dan Tai family, Dan Tai Ge.


    Lu family, Lu Lao and Lu Yin.


    Tianjia, tianqingyang and others.


    Han family, Han Wushuang and so on.


    There are people from other families who basically know each other.


    The strong of Wu''an''s top ten families are all here.


    There are also experts trained by the royal family of Wu''an.


    For example, Yichen and Yiming of shenhuawei.


    These people, usually in the state of Wu''an, are great figures who turn their hands to cover the clouds and rain.


    But now, they don''t look much better than the civilians in Wu''an.


    "The array in the imperial city can''t stand for long. I''m afraid we''ll all die in a few days. "


    Lu Lao said quietly.


    It seems that death is not a terrible thing, but a common thing like eating and drinking water.


    Tianqingyang said, "then shall we ask the Lord of Tiange for mercy?"


    LV looked at the sky coldly, and said: "the country can be broken, the family can be killed, Wu''an has no cowards."


    Tianqingyang''s eyes flickered for a while, and finally he lowered his head and said, "I''m just saying that."


    Lu Lao turned to look at a big man next to him and said, "general Wu, how long will it take for reinforcements to arrive?"


    When general Wu heard the words, he sighed: "prime minister LV, I''m afraid it''s the same before he arrives. The leader of Tiange Pavilion in the northern kingdom of God has already reached the limit of his strength. No one knows the name of ice sage. The strong of Wu''an may not be as powerful as her. It''s a miracle that we can rely on the great array in the imperial city for such a long time. "


    Lu Lao nodded painfully: "indeed. Iceberg''s strength has broken through again, and it has no fear of heaven and earth''s suppression. This is something we didn''t expect. "


    Tianqingyang gnawed his teeth and said, "it''s not all Lu Fan''s fault. Didn''t you listen to the iceberg. Lu Fan killed her disciples in the world championships. She came here to revenge. If anything is to blame, blame Lu Fan. "


    Lu Lao looked at tianqingyang contemptuously.


    This young man, because of the successive failures of these years, has been completely abandoned.


    He has changed from an arrogant genius to a cynical, weak man with no strong mentality.


    I''m afraid his accomplishments in this life will stop here.


    Han Wushuang was not very happy when he heard that. Leng hum said: "Lu fan can at least kill the saint daughter of the northern kingdom of God. If it''s you, I''m afraid he will only be bullied. Coward. "


    Tianqing''s face was red and he shouted: "I''m a coward. I have fought for Wu''an until now. What about Lu fan. After he caused a disaster, how about people. People came to him to get revenge. Where is he. Soon his family, his family will be killed, and the whole country of Wu''an will be killed by him. How can he not appear? Now there are people who can help him talk, funny. "


    Tianqingyang''s words are true.


    But at this time, a dust suddenly loud way: "you see, outside the chaos, my God, is Lu fan, they came back."


    Hearing Lu Fan''s name, everyone was shocked.


    Immediately, a dust will release the light curtain, everyone saw the city a mess of fighting.


    The light is everywhere, the skill is countless, and the sound of fighting is endless.


    Lu Fan went all the way, and all the places he passed were the bones and blood of the children of the northern kingdom of God.


    He did not move out, so fast forward, but no one can stop him half step.


    "It''s so strong."


    Han Wushuang shouts out in surprise.


    At this time, they finally found the strength of Lu Fan and others.


    Whether it''s Han Feng, XIII, or other people, everyone''s strength is unexpectedly strong.


    After coming back from Optimus Prime, everyone''s strength has been greatly improved.


    Nowadays, for those who can''t cross the sky at most, they are going all the way.


    Tianqingyang was shocked. He suddenly found that almost every one of these people was much better than him.


    And these people didn''t even deserve to lift his shoes a few years ago.


    "No, the king of ice and snow of the northern kingdom of divinity has come out."


    One dust one exclamation, then saw in the light curtain, appeared ten huge figures.


    High hundred Zhang, the whole body frost, eyes thunder flash.


    I have the power of Tao to gather. Obviously, my strength is all above wuzun.


    As soon as these guys appeared, the hearts of LV and other people were all clenched.


    King of ice and snow, but the great weapon of the northern kingdom of God, each strength is around wuzun Qichong.


    He was born with great power and thunder protection.


    A master like Yiming can only manage one.


    Roar.


    The king of ice and snow went straight to kill Lu Fan.


    Their task was to kill Lu fan, nothing else.


    The force of tyranny has already caused ice storm in the whole capital. Han Feng and others are wrong, all of them are close to Lu Fan''s back.


    But there was no fear in their faces.


    "Can I help you?"


    East fatty touched his belly and spoke to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan said calmly, "master, today, just look around."


    Dongpang nodded clearly, and the figure disappeared directly.


    Lu Fan looks up at the king of ice and snow. His eyes are full of murderous Qi.


    "Dead."


    All of a sudden, the closest king of ice and snow to Lu Fan gave Lu Fan a blow.


    Fist with tornado, ice dragon roars.


    The extreme cold frost power is attacking Lufan''s body.


    Unfortunately, it doesn''t work.


    Lu Fan looks at the fast approaching fist and only raises one hand gently.


    Tian Qingyang shouted: "idiot, he even wants to use his own strength to connect. He''s dead. "


    Bang.


    A muffled sound.


    Lu Fan steadfastly catches the fist of ice and Snow King. His body doesn''t even shake.


    Sky blue sun opened a big mouth, a face of unbelievable.


    But what happened next made him feel that his blood was cold.


    Lu Fan suddenly grabbed ice and Snow King''s fist and shook him to the other side.


    When the giant body hit the ground, the king of ice and snow made a lament.


    The other king of ice and snow was killed in horror.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s left hand waved, and the Nine Dragon God sky.


    Roaring dragon, all the king of ice and snow will fly directly.


    Lu fan, like the lightning and flint, drew out his own heavy sword without a front.


    Body of heaven and earth, life and death rotation force, six turn Yin and Yang out.


    The body becomes bigger, almost in a flash, surpassing the king of ice and snow.


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s sword is out, yin and Yang force is spread out, and all the ice and Snow King''s blood is flying all of a sudden.


    One sword cuts the sky and the earth. Lu Fan''s eyes are like electricity and his Qi is like the sea.


    Not only tianqingyang and others, but also Bingsheng was shocked on the spot.


    This is the legendary Lu Fan.


    It''s really strong.

 Chapter 1159

    The wind is rustling, and the sword points to the sky.


    Awe inspiring, air shaking in all directions.


    The sword is in hand, and the land is like the God of war.


    The king of ice and snow poured on the ground stirred up a piece of ice slag. The sword aftershocks, which are circular and scattered, smash the whole body of the children of the northern kingdom of God and shake the houses around them.


    In the capital city, the residents who used to hide in the houses look out from the window and the crack of the door.


    They all want to see what''s going on outside and who''s fighting in the northern kingdom.


    Today''s Wu''an, there are still strong people who can resist the northern kingdom of God.


    Who is it.


    When they saw the Fallen King of ice and snow, they cried out.


    During this period, they were used to the killing of the powerful in the capital by King ice and snow. But never thought, Wuan domestic who can be so many ice and Snow King at the same time.


    Everyone''s eyes are on the city''s great bank like a mountain, unparalleled, like a hero of the world.


    "It''s Lu Fan. Lord Lu is back. "


    "It''s really Lu Fan. God, Lu Fan defeated the king of ice and snow."


    "Lord Lu is so big. He has become so powerful."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Countless people marveled in the room.


    There was a fire of hope in their eyes.


    Lu fan, who came from a small city and a small state, once performed miracles for them in the capital city.


    Now, as long as it''s the people of Wu''an, they all hope that Lu fan will perform the miracle again.


    They all cheered Lu Fan silently in their hearts.


    How many people, secretly clenched their fists.


    Lu Fan did not look at the Fallen King of ice and snow.


    His sword contains not only his vigorous strength, but also the powerful life Avenue.


    One sword destroys the vitality. It''s useless to let these ice and Snow King''s body be hard.


    Only to hear them on the ground a whine, after a struggle, they were completely moved.


    With the passing of vitality, Lu fan, who is now furious, can''t really get away with such a powerful opponent.


    Fighting is not a contest, and Lu fan is not interested in showing them strength.


    Just a sword, Lu fan made all the children of the Northern Kingdom feel scared.


    This is Lu Fan they are looking for.


    Come again.


    As he strode forward, Lu Fan didn''t want to get smaller.


    Just walk forward with great steps, each step can shake the earth.


    The ice sage in the inner city finally flew up.


    She has already seen that if she does not take action at this time, Lu fan can really kill all the good hands of the northern kingdom she brought.


    With his strength, he can definitely do it.


    "At such an age, you will be so cultivated. If you can live on. Is not the kingdom of northern God destroyed? "


    Icy saint''s eyelids are beating. Even if she is such an extreme strong person, she is shocked by Lu Fan''s momentum.


    At the moment, she has lost some of her composure as a super power.


    With a little finger, an ice crystal mirror appeared in front of her.


    Icy Saint flashed into the ice crystal mirror. At the same time, there were countless ice blue figures around Lu Fan.


    Crystal Robe cover body, red phoenix eyes, willow eyebrows, a little red lips, charm still exists.


    The blue purple ice crystal crown on the head has ice Luan and snow dragon patterns. Elegant and radiant.


    Holding crystal staff in the right hand and long sword in the right hand, the figure of Bingsheng completely surrounded Lu Fan.


    At the same time, Lu Fan said, "kill my apprentice and destroy the inheritance of Tiange. Today I will let you pay for your blood. "


    Lu Fan looked at the suddenly emerging ice saint and said with a chuckle: "it was originally revenge for the saint daughter of the northern kingdom of God. The apprentice couldn''t fight, so he came to the master. He who cannot find the right Lord destroys the kingdom. You are the most powerful, but you have no shame and no rules. Sure enough, it''s just a woman. "


    Lu Fan''s expression of ice saint was furious.


    Below, elder martial brother Han Feng applauded and said: "elder martial brother Lu fan, I scolded you very well. You are half as good at swearing as I am. But next time you can try to be more vulgar, like me. You are a shameless old lady of the northern kingdom of divinity. You dare to come to Wu''an and disgrace yourself. "


    Bingsheng''s scolded face is almost green, a pair of ice crystal eyes, full of murderous spirit.


    Let''s shake hands. Bingsheng actually gives the first hand to elder martial brother Han Feng.


    An icy blue beam of light shot out in an instant. The terrible power even seemed to freeze the space.


    Lu fan then reached out his left hand and shook it gently. He was about to kill the light column on brother Han Feng''s face and turned it into ice dregs.


    Bing Sheng turns around and suddenly finds that Lu Fan''s sword comes to her, followed by Lu Fan''s cold voice.


    "Your opponent is me, old witch."


    All over the sky, Lu Fan only cut one.


    The huge heavy sword without front falls directly on the essence of Bingsheng with the bear Yang.


    Such a trick really doesn''t work for Lu Fan.


    Although Lu fan is not the extreme strong now, there are not many people who can compare him with his grasp of the changes of heaven and earth and his judgment of the power of Tao.


    The ability that Qi and martial arts double cultivation brought to Lu fan is enough to fight over the ranks.


    Especially in the face of iceberg saint, but just found a way to deal with heaven and earth to suppress the extreme strong.


    Bang.


    At the critical moment, Bingsheng blocked Lu Fan''s huge heavy sword with his crystal staff.


    Lu Fan''s terrible power makes the face of ice Saint slightly twisted.


    Is this the power of wuzun.


    In the view of Bingsheng, Lu Fan''s strength has exceeded the general limit. Lu fan, who has been reborn again, is now far beyond the average martial Zun just by virtue of his * * power. In addition, the outbreak of vigorous Qi is enough to make the most powerful people feel scared.


    At the foot of the road, a flash of ice blue light enveloped Lu Fan.


    At the same time, Bingsheng is another sword.


    This sword stabs out, and the power of the heaven and the earth of half the city suddenly stops. There are countless frosts in the sky and the earth at this moment.


    The statue of ice is like a sword freezing the whole world.


    In the face of this sword, Lu fan does not dodge or avoid, and the path area under his feet opens.


    In a moment, he will press the icy saint''s Taoism back.


    Until now, Lu Fan''s Tao domain still has no power of Tao, but the scope of his Tao domain has expanded a lot, and its strength has doubled several times.


    As soon as it is released, it will press back the Deathly domain of the ice saint.


    At the same time, Lu Fan''s left hand blocked the sword of ice saint.


    The heaven and earth are surging. Lu Fan''s two fingers hold the tip of the sword. I am still in spite of the fierce ice.


    Dang.


    With a flick of his finger, Lu Fan flicked the ice saint''s sword to one side. The heavy sword with no front in his right hand was released, and Lu Fan''s hand clenched his fist.


    Bingsheng felt it was wrong for a moment, but it was a little late now.


    "Broken."


    A burst drink, Lu Fan a fist hit the ice saint''s face.

 Chapter 1160

    No reservation, no mercy.


    Lu Fan''s fist is like a mountain bumping up head-on, which makes the heaven and earth crack and the wind burst.


    Bingsheng''s charming face was directly twisted by Lu Fan''s fist. The whole body was sunken under Lu Fan''s fist.


    The Daoyu on his body was also directly broken by Lu Fanyi''s boxing.


    The ice Saint fell from the sky and smashed into the house below.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others retreated in a row for fear of being affected by Lu Fan''s fist strength.


    Nangongxing smacked his tongue and said: "even the most powerful people have been slapped like this. Brother Lu fan is getting stronger and stronger."


    This fist was seen by tianqingyang and other people in the Imperial City, as well as the residents in the capital city.


    "Good."


    Lu Lao rarely lost his voice and exclaimed.


    Lu Fan seemed to vent his anger for them.


    It can only be described by the word "Jieqi".


    The sky blue sun''s face has turned pale.


    Is this Lu Fan he knows.


    Is this still human.


    Looking at the towering figure, the terrible sword without front, and the momentum of looking down on the world.


    In the heart of tianqingyang, there is only the impulse to worship.


    People of the same age are also people who come out of the selection of Wu''an state.


    Lu fan is so much better than him that he is not at the same level.


    At this time, he dare not say anything about Lu Fan''s troubles.


    Only when there are such strong people in Wu''an, can we keep the country peaceful.


    Everything is false, only power is true.


    Do not say that Lu Fan caused trouble to Wu''an.


    Even if one day he went mad and destroyed the whole country of Wu''an, who dares to reason with him.


    In this world, a big fist is the biggest reason.


    The ice Saint flies out of the deep hole on the ground.


    At this time, her look finally became dignified, and the blue and purple ice crystal crown on her head was also cracked.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are cold, and he doesn''t know whether the ice saint is too weak or whether his strength will be improved after he is reborn.


    In short, he felt that the extreme strong seemed to be the same thing.


    In comparison, the Dragon slain devil he killed is more than ten times better than the ice sage.


    Lu Fan really doubted whether this ice sage was the ultimate strength of real goods.


    "Great master, let me fight too. I feel the rising of the war. I will fight with the crystal staff in her hand. "


    At this time, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong suddenly jumped out.


    On Lu Fan''s left hand condenses the virtual shadow. Lu fan knows his personality too well. It''s no good. This guy will never come out. It''s so active to jump out at this time, which only shows that it has taken a fancy to the crystal staff in the hands of ice saint.


    "Damn it, Lu Fan. I''m going to beat you to the bone. "


    The ice Saint raised the crystal staff in his hand, and the power of the endless Avenue began to gather.


    The ultimate strong is the strong one who fully understands one side of the road. Compared with the life avenue of Lu fan, the avenue of the ultimate strong is more powerful.


    For example, if it wasn''t for the power of the road that was completely suppressed by the powerful power in addition to the magic mirror, Lu fan would surely die.


    Today, however, there is no such thing as Haoqi magic mirror to help Lu Fan suppress the ice saint.


    The whole power of the road is formed in the hands of the ice sage. A little crystal staff, the ice sage says: "silence, ice breaking."


    Immediately, Lu Fan felt that everything around him began to turn into ice.


    The way of ice sage''s understanding is actually the way of ice sealing, which integrates the way of ice crystal and the way of space.


    Lu Fan didn''t know if he could call it the road.


    With this, Lu Fan just groaned. A long time ago, Master Wu Chen told him that one of the five elements in a single cultivation is weaker and weaker.


    This ice saint is the representative. The power of the complete Avenue falls on Lu fan, but Lu Fan''s face doesn''t change much.


    There are ice crystals on the skin, and a complete piece of ice wraps Lu Fan in it.


    Bingsheng frowns, her power of the road hits people, but this rarely happens. It is usually frozen directly into powder.


    But now that it''s frozen, Bingsheng doesn''t mind adding another sword. She flies to Lu Fan.


    Ice crystal sword, a sword runs through the ice, and passes through Lu Fan''s heart.


    With a smile rising from the corner of his mouth, Bing Sheng said in a loud voice, "even the martial master dare to be arrogant in front of me. I don''t know the difference in strength, the strength of the martial saint. "


    Below, the magic moon covers his mouth, and the mist rises in his eyes.


    With one sword, a young man from the northern kingdom of God was cut to the ground. Brother Han Feng saw the expression of the moon and said with a smile, "what''s the matter, the moon. You''re going to cry. "


    The moon points to Lu fan, unable to speak.


    Brother Han Feng suddenly laughed and said: "you think brother Lu fan is dead, ouch. Magic moon, magic moon, you look down on younger martial brother Lu Fan too much. "


    The magic moon was shocked for a moment. She didn''t understand why Han Feng didn''t worry about being Lu Fan''s senior brother.


    She looked at others and found that Lu Fan''s eldest brother, second brother, third brother, nangonghang, Han Yuanning and others were not surprised at all.


    The magic moon is about to speak. In the sky, Lu Fan''s voice suddenly rings.


    "You deserve to be called wusheng, too."


    Bang.


    When the ice broke, Lu Fan''s hand caught the ice saint''s neck like lightning.


    He is like carrying a chicken, holding Bingsheng in his hand. Lu Fan''s hands had already held a bead when the life Avenue was flowing.


    The name of this bead is Yuanli bead. With this bead, the life Avenue on Lu Fan''s body is galloping like the extreme strong.


    Bingsheng''s eyes are almost staring out. How can such a strong power of the road appear on a warrior.


    This is the experience of small countries, even the extreme strong like Bingsheng. We can''t keep up with the changes of the world if we don''t go out all year round.


    If she went to the kingdom of Optimus to see this event, she would not be so indifferent to the enemy.


    If she had heard of the title of Lu Fan''s extreme warrior and the story of killing the Dragon Slayer, she would never dare to be so close to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan didn''t even look at the sword running through his chest.


    With a look of awe, Zhang Tianjue. Soul flash. Killing lives.


    The most powerful skill of the three moves, Lu fan is almost released at the same time.


    It was only for a moment that Bing Sheng let out a shrill howl.


    On Lu Fan''s left hand, the nine dragon Xuangong tower collided with the crystal staff of Bingsheng without hesitation. Then a huge vortex appeared on the nine dragon Xuangong tower, and it just snatched the crystal staff from Bingsheng''s hand.


    "Hahaha, everything is in hand."


    Lu Fan throws the ice sage out, waves again, and the sword flies.


    "A sword of heaven and earth."


    With his sword up and down, Wu Feng''s heavy sword was thrown out by Lu fan, and it was correctly inserted in the body of Bingsheng.

 Chapter 1161

    "Puff."


    The ice Saint spews out blood, and the blood water in the sky turns into ice crystals and lands on the ground.


    Wufeng heavy sword penetrates the body of ice sage and directly nails it to the ground.


    Unfortunately, it fell by the side of senior brother Han Feng and others.


    Immediately, elder martial brother Han Feng and others retreated in succession.


    With a cry of surprise, Han Feng shouted to Lu Fan in the sky, "brother Lu fan, throw it a little bit. You almost threw it in my face. "


    Turn around, Han Feng waves the power of the afterwave, eyes to the ground.


    The deep pit appears, the house collapses, the ground seems to have had the violent earthquake general, the crazing grain spreads to the sight end.


    In the pit full of hundreds of feet, the body of the ice sage was nailed there by the sword.


    Even the three moves of Zhonglu fan, even if she is the extreme strong, can''t bear it.


    The seven holes are bleeding. The body is penetrated. The ice saint is in a mess now.


    The supremacy of the extreme strong no longer exists. Instead, it is the eyes of panic.


    It has to be said that the body of the extreme strong is still very good.


    Even if Lu Fan was so devastated, she still did not die.


    Lu Fan''s life Avenue has not been practiced in the end. After Lu Fan''s killing, the vitality of ice saint has not disappeared much.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng squatted beside the pit and said with a smile: "the ice saint of the northern kingdom of God really opened my eyes. The weak can''t even defeat the powerful. "


    The ice Saint smelt the words and was spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Lu fan turns over and lands, slowly pulling out his ice crystal sword.


    The strength above can''t hurt his body at all.


    The body shrinks, looking at the ice saint in the pit coldly.


    The children of the northern kingdom who were still fighting with the elder martial brothers all around are afraid to go back now that Lu fan is down.


    Lu Fan''s existence, for them, is like an immortal God.


    Even the strongest of their northern kingdom, Bingsheng, the leader of Tiange Pavilion, was defeated. How dare they fight against Lu fan again.


    At this time, many people feel that their limbs are shaking, and even their weapons are not stable.


    Bing Sheng forced out a mouthful of blood foam and looked at Lu Fan and said, "Lu fan, I despise you. You''re cruel enough to be in such a big way. But I''ve made you pay. "


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows stirred and said: "the price. What do you mean. "


    Bingsheng laughed three times: "Lu fan, you don''t really think that I haven''t found you in Wu''an for so long. Just a walk around the capital. Hum, I tell you that I have sent a king of ice and snow to your hometown, Donghua, to kill all your people. If you kill my favorite disciple, I will make you pay the same price for bleeding. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes were full of murderous spirit and said: "old witch, you really don''t want to go home. Die. "


    Lu fan is furious and flies to kill the ice sage.


    Under the wrath, Lu Fan''s body was ablaze, and a strange force appeared on Lu Fan''s fist.


    Bingsheng breaks his tongue.


    The space around her fluctuated, and an ice mirror appeared under Bingsheng''s body, which suddenly dragged Bingsheng in.


    Spatial displacement.


    Bingsheng''s attainments in the way of space are really excellent.


    Escape Kung Fu is first-class.


    But Lu fanquan''s strength still hit the ice mirror. In the ice mirror immediately, the ice Saint let out a painful howl.


    At the last moment, Lu fan saw the figure of ice Saint disappearing from the ice mirror.


    "Take away the soul and destroy the soul."


    Lu Fan roared.


    At the last moment, I gave Bing Sheng a hard time.


    Lu Fan could feel that the spirit of Bingsheng was torn out by him. Then, Bingsheng''s figure disappeared completely.


    The ice mirror breaks and Lu Fan''s sword falls to the ground.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others finally turned pale at this moment. The moon asked anxiously, "Lu fan, are you ok?"


    Lu Fan raised his hand, picked up the sword, and immediately flew out of the hole.


    "Let''s go, imperial city. Find the heaven array."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng nodded heavily. It''s not the time to joke again.


    That damned ice Saint doesn''t care whether he runs or not, but East China won''t really have an accident.


    "Thirteen, there is no pardon for killing."


    Lu Fan left a word at last, and then made a light to the imperial city.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng, Xiaohei and so on left immediately. Soon there were only thirteen people left in this area.


    Looking up, XIII saw these frightened children of the northern kingdom of God, with a cruel smile on their lips.


    Fingers gently touched on the long sword, and thirteen of them were murderous.


    In the imperial city.


    Tian Qingyang and others have been watching the end of Lu Fan''s battle.


    They couldn''t hear Lu Fan and others talking, only watching the last moment of ice Saint escape in the way of space.


    "It''s a pity."


    Lu Lao slaps his thigh heavily.


    At this time, if you can kill Bingsheng in the capital, it is a complete revenge. Bingsheng has been in trouble in Wu''an for so long, but he has no idea how many people he has harmed.


    To make her pay for her life, the whole country claps hands and celebrates.


    Tian Qingyang has been sitting on the ground, he feels some legs soft.


    Dan Taige, LV Yin, and the water family who had not spoken all the time, all eyes were shining at this time.


    In particular, Tan Taige murmured, "Lu fan is so strong, this is me..."


    Speaking of this, Dan taigedun took a moment. She was watched all around.


    But then, Dan Taige said the rest.


    "This is the man in my mind."


    Her words made everyone around laugh.


    The leader of the dantai family shook his head and said, "Ge''er, I''m afraid we can''t climb up Lu Fan now."


    Tan Taige''s face changed a little when he heard it. He bit his lips and couldn''t speak.


    I knew that today, she should have found a chance to deal with Lu Fan. If she had been ruthless and cooked raw rice, now she might really be Lu Fan''s side.


    Alas, hate only hate. I was slow at that time. Resentment only resentment, once proud.


    As time goes by, Lu fan is not the same as them.


    Look at Qin Yun, two princes of Qin fan, who has been talking with Lu Fan.


    Even they dare not say a word more in front of Lu fan, what can others do.


    LV arranged his clothes, coughed twice, and said, "everyone, you are all up. The day of suffering has passed. The glory of Wu''an is coming."


    When others heard of Yan''s spirit, they immediately got up.


    LV Lao waved and said, "go ahead, let''s meet the future of Wu''an, and help Lord Lu, the Savior of Wu''an, to receive the wind and wash away the dust."


    Everyone followed LV out of the main hall and walked quickly towards the palace gate.


    The light is all over the sky, and the big array of light converges slowly.


    All of them work together to take back the formation of Wu''an state, and then stand in front of the palace respectfully.


    In a loud voice, LV Lao said to the guard, "open the door."

 Chapter 1162

    The gate of the palace opened wide, and LV and others all came out to wait for Lu fan to arrive.


    Their faces were full of joy. Lu Fan''s strength really excited them. With such a strong person, Wu''an will become extremely safe in the future.


    I''m afraid that the northern kingdom of gods and the Western Liang kingdom of beasts will no longer be worthy of comparison with Wu''an.


    This is the way the world is. The power balance between countries and the strongest will determine the status of this country.


    From now on, the three words of Wu''an state will be reexamined in the eastern boundary.


    The body method is like electricity. Without letting LV wait for a long time, Lu Fan turned into a light and flew over.


    "Lu..."


    Before all of you shouted, Lu Fan came to Lv''s face in a hurry. Grasping Lv''s lapel, he said, "prime minister LV, where is the heaven shifting array? I want to go back to East China."


    Lu Lao''s face was red by Lu Fan''s momentum, which had not yet fully converged.


    Other people, including the heads of several families, generals and experts of shenhuawei, were all taken by Lu Fan''s momentum.


    Although it is possible that their cultivation realm is the same as Lu Fan''s.


    But the strength gap between them can only be described by heaven and earth.


    Even if Lu Fan stood there, they would feel powerless.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Lu Jue. If you want to go back to East China now, you can use the heaven shifting array of shenhuawei. Let Yichen take you. "


    Lu Lao raised his finger to several people of shenhuawei.


    Lu Fan immediately came to them and said in a commanding voice, "immediately, immediately."


    Lu Fan''s tone is not very good, but it is very effective.


    Yichen immediately takes Lu fan to the palace, where there is a dark palace belonging to shenhuawei.


    There is a heaven shifting array that can be moved to 18000 states of Wu''an.


    Lu Fan feels that they are walking slowly. He grabs them and flies inside.


    Speed, so that the sky are drawn a knife across the paper marks, clearly visible.


    Until Lu Fan went far away, Tian Qingyang seemed to breathe, saying: "it''s terrible. He should be the strongest by now. Such a young extreme strong man, what has he experienced in the past few years? "


    Tianqingyang''s words are a little sour, which is both envious and envious.


    It''s a pity that no one answered his question. Soon, senior brother Han Feng and others came back.


    When Han Yuanning saw Han Feng and others, he immediately waved and said, "Stinky boy, you still know that you are back."


    Han Feng is also very happy with his smile and rushes here.


    The moon looked around and asked, "where is Lu fan?"


    "You must be in a hurry to go back to East China," said the elder master. Elder martial brother Han Feng, let it go first. It''s important to help younger martial brother Lu Fan. "


    Han Feng then called out, "old man, I''ll go back to East China to help younger martial brother Lu Fan."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Dark hall, Lu Fan with a dust and others like a gust of wind opened the door.


    All of a sudden, what you see is the array of the whole hall.


    The dense sky shifting array here is like a cloud in the sky with a little light.


    "Which one leads to Donghua?" Lu Fan shouted


    Yichen points to the leftmost path: "over there, to the heaven shifting array of Donghua. You can go directly to Donghua city. "


    Lu fan is impatient to move to the sky array.


    Behind him, a dust loud way: "Lu fan, don''t worry. Let me have a look at the situation in Donghua first. If there is an accident in East China, the other party will change the heaven shifting array, or guard the people outside the heaven shifting array who are ready to sneak in for support. You... "


    Behind the words, the dust has not finished. We can see that Lu fan has opened the sky shifting array.


    In a moment, Lu Fan''s figure disappeared in the array.


    The dust can only swallow the words of a stomach.


    Next to him, Yiming, who had never spoken, said slowly, "boss, what would happen if something happened to Donghua?"


    A dust of silence for a moment, and then said: "then we are ready to see the northern kingdom of God being slaughtered."


    Yiming nodded in deep thought.


    The space channel shines brightly. Lu fan has grasped his sharp sword tightly and is ready to kill all sides as soon as he comes out of the space channel.


    The goddamn kingdom of northern God is shameless enough to attack his family.


    Lu fan has made up his mind. If Lu Jia is really busy. He will certainly kill the northern kingdom of God, the heaven Pavilion and the ice Saint at all costs.


    No matter she escapes to the ends of the earth, even if she falls into the devil''s way, Lu Fan wants her to be broken to pieces.


    Finally, the light stops, and the passage to space ends.


    In the sky above Donghua City, a light of array flashed, and Lu Fan''s figure suddenly appeared.


    In the breeze and white clouds, Lu Fan immediately bent down and looked down.


    His heart is uneasy.


    He was really afraid. At one glance, he saw the ruins of Donghua city and the skeleton of Lu family.


    But the real situation surprised Lu Fan.


    What you see is the bustling Donghua city.


    The crowd is bustling, the city is still intact, without any trace of damage.


    Donghua City, as Lu Fan remembers, has hardly changed.


    Lu Fan was surprised for a while, then a smile came up from the corner of his mouth.


    It''s OK. It''s all right.


    Don''t you say that the ice sage is just bluffing him. I lost the fight and felt that I had lost face, so I deliberately threw a cruel remark at will.


    Lu Fan chuckled, which was a false alarm.


    Slowly, Lu Fan fell from the sky, like a light, down the street.


    Immediately, everyone in the street looked at Lu Fan.


    "Who is this man. So arrogant from the sky


    "I''m still learning from other people''s Master Lu Jue who holds a heavy sword. Nowadays, young people are ambitious. Can ordinary people master this kind of weapon?"


    "It must have jumped from some roof. It''s just a light on purpose. "


    "Make a fuss. Eh, did you find out? His face seems familiar. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    There was a lot of discussion among the crowd, but no one really recognized Lu Fan.


    After all, after a few years of going out, people in Donghua City remember his name deeply, but not necessarily his appearance.


    Lu Fan listened to the four weeks of people''s pointing, but also a faint smile.


    Looking up, there are many young people holding heavy swords in the street. Are these people learning from him.


    Touching his nose, Lu Fan strode towards Lu''s home.


    Donghua City, Dongxian street, Lufu.


    Lu fan will never forget this place.


    When Lu Fan came to the door of Lu Fu and saw that Lu Fu was safe, he finally felt a long sigh of relief.


    It''s really OK, that''s good.


    Looking up, Lu Fan looked at the door of Lu''s house and said with a smile, "I''m home."

 Chapter 1163

    Towering homes, magnificent doors.


    A bronze lion in front of the door, a stone dragon, majestic and domineering.


    It seems that the Lu Family House is much more ambitious than before.


    It seems that the entire street of Dongxian Street has now become the house of Lujia.


    At first glance, there was nothing more than the courtyard of the Lu family.


    The door was left and right, two guards guarding the door.


    Dressed in iron armor, holding a glaive, the breath is not weak, even the warriors at the peak of the internal strife.


    This kind of strength, if it was Lu Fan''s hometown, was enough to sweep half the city.


    Lu Fan remembered that when he was in Jianglin City. His biggest dream is to become such a warrior at the peak of his inner strife.


    Now, such martial arts are just the two goalkeepers of their Lu family.


    The opportunity in life is really who can tell.


    There was a rush of traffic in front of the door, and people were throbbing.


    Lu Fan stepped forward and walked toward the door of the landing home.


    But before they got to the door, a carriage sounded behind them.


    "The young man from the city is here. It is here to celebrate Miss Lu Hongyu''s birthday."


    Before the car stopped, the driver shouted with a throat.


    Immediately afterwards, Lu Fan saw a handsome guy with a slick noodle and a feather fan scarf walking down holding a sword.


    The sword should be a good sword with jade on it, exuding a dim light.


    Lu Fan smiled when he heard the words Lu Hongyu.


    He remembered, the cousin who was soaring.


    It seemed that the last time he left Lu''s house, he also taught her a meal.


    Unexpectedly, today is her birthday.


    The boy holding the sword smiled and walked to the front of Lu''s house, but he hadn''t approached yet.


    He was stopped by the guard at the door.


    "This boy, stay here. There are invitations,"


    The young man from the city froze for a moment, then grinned grinning: "Although there is no invitation, there is an infinite admiration for Miss Lu Hongyu. I also asked the younger brother to let me know. I took us today. The best sword in town comes, Yuquan sword. Miss Lu Hongyu will love it if she wants to come. "


    The guard at the gate shook his head and said, "If you don''t have an invitation, please ask the boy to step down. We can''t put you in. As for the sword, I''m sorry, Miss Lu Hongyu said, she will not accept gifts."


    The guard spoke politely, but the young man in the city was a little angry.


    Suddenly raising his neck, he looked at the guard and said, "This won''t let me in, but I''m here to give gifts. Your Lu family''s music is too big."


    The guard looked at the young boy with a smile and said nothing.


    Just the contempt in that eye, it goes without saying.


    What else did the young man want to say, he was immediately pulled back by the butler who followed him.


    The steward''s voice trembled: "Master, what are you doing, this is the Lu family. You speak so well, be careful to go back and interrupt your leg."


    When the younger son heard the words, he even got more temper, and said loudly, "Why. Isn''t he Lu Fan out of the Lu family, is there anything remarkable?"


    As soon as the words fell, in front of Lu''s house, countless well-dressed sons and daughters all cast scornful eyes on this ignorant young man from the city.


    The cold sweat on the butler''s forehead came down, and he held down his master''s mouth and lowered his voice: "My little master. You know that the Lu family is now the earl''s mansion, Yonghua Donghua. The Lu family''s The old man took the position of the state herd, and he could kill our lives in a word. Even our entire family''s lives. There are countless masters in the Lu family. Do you look at the guard who keeps the door and pull one out casually? The total of these guards is not enough. If we still want to go back alive, you can say a few words and apologize. "


    After hearing the words of the housekeeper, the young man in the city immediately became distorted, and his body shivered.


    The guard at the door whispered softly, "This boy, your steward is right. Go away."


    Immediately, the young man in the city apologized again and again, and then climbed into the carriage and left quickly.


    The sons and daughters in front of Lu''s house laughed extremely happily, but they didn''t seem to have a way to enter Lu''s house, but just waited honestly outside.


    It seemed that as long as I saw something through the door gap, I was very satisfied.


    Lu Fan opened his mouth, he never thought that one day, the Lu family could be so good.


    Moreover, it seems that it was all he brought. In this way, the owner of his house is doing pretty well.


    Slowly, Lu Fan walked in front of Lu''s door and strode inside.


    Immediately, the two guards stopped Lu Fan together and said, "This boy, don''t run away randomly. This is Lufu. Do you have an invitation?"


    Lu Fan smiled back and said, "I shouldn''t need an invitation."


    With that said, Lu Fan held out his right hand.


    The two guards turned around and looked at Lu Fan''s hand, but saw nothing.


    Lu Fan suddenly remembered that his homeowner''s ring had turned into a warm current and entered his body.


    Damn, he forgot this.


    A guard frowned, "This boy, what are you going to show us?"


    Lu Fan was slightly awkward.


    Behind, a group of people burst out laughing.


    "Oh, I thought there was a big man here. It turned out to be."


    "This little brother, come down. Look at you carrying an epee, pretending to be the same as Lord Lu, thinking that you can enter the door of the Lu family."


    "Are you letting people see how white your hands are,"


    The crowd laughed.


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    And at this moment, a Lu family child came to the door, frowning at the people outside, and said loudly: "What are you laughing on, and is celebrating the birthday of Miss Lu Hongyu inside, and laughing outside is like this, what kind of system." Please also come back. Your kindness, Lu Jiaxin has led. Come again someday, if you don''t want to return, please be quiet. Alas, this person is ... "


    The two guards immediately bowed their heads to the Lu family child and said, "Tianwu, this man wants to enter the gate and is stopped by us. We will drive him away."


    "Wait."


    Lu Tianwu looked at Lu Fan''s face, screamed, then opened his mouth slowly, his pupils enlarged, and then the whole person began to tremble.


    "Home ... Homeowner ..."


    Lu Fan looked at Lu Tianwu with a smile, and felt a little familiar. It should be the children of the Lu family who had known him since he was a kid. He looked a few years younger than him and nodded slightly.


    The two guards next to him also heard Lu Tianwu''s words, and their shocked eyes almost glared.


    Homeowner.


    Wouldn''t it be. . . . . .


    Immediately, the two guards knelt down.


    Lu Fan told the landing Tian Wu: "Low-key, go in."


    Lu Tianwu should be relentlessly followed Lu Fan immediately behind him.


    Outside, these groups of people watched in amazement as Lu Fan walked in.


    Then, with a loud noise, the two guards closed the door.

 Chapter 1164

    "Home.... Family owner. You.... This way, please. "


    Lu tianwu''s speech is a little sloppy, his legs and stomach are shaking.


    But not because of fear, but because of excitement.


    Lu fan, the head of their family, is back.


    If it wasn''t for fear of Lu Fan''s displeasure, Lu tianwu really wanted to shout now.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "don''t be nervous. It''s all family. What''s so nervous about. You recognize me. We should have met when we were little. "


    Lu tianwu took a deep breath and calmed down for a while, then said: "yes, my Lord. I''m Lu Tiangang''s brother. When I was a child, I did see my master. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly and said, "Lu Tiangang. It''s a pity your brother died. "


    Immediately, Lu tianwu''s eyes moistened, and said: "my brother died for the family, glorious and great. It''s a pity that he can''t see the strength of the Lu family now. "


    Lu Fan took a look at Lu tianwu and said slowly, "Lu family will be stronger and stronger. You will see it for him."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan and Lu tianwu walked inside.


    Now the house of Lujia is ten times larger than before. It''s very busy with lights and lights.


    Lu Fan went all the way in, but he attracted many people''s eyes.


    Many of Lu''s children were slightly surprised to see Lu tianwu following Lu Fan respectfully.


    They didn''t recognize Lu fanlai at the first time, but they felt that he was very familiar.


    All the way to the main courtyard, Lu fan saw the full courtyard banquet.


    It was a feast indeed. Lu Fan said with a smile, "is this to celebrate Lu Hongyu''s birthday. It''s so lively. In my impression, it seems that only when the annual sacrifice is held every year can it be so lively. "


    Lu tianwu said: "my Lord, this is nothing. The present Lu family is different from the original. The annual sacrifice is much more lively than this. "


    Lu Fan nodded and smiled.


    Looking at Lu Jiaqiang, he felt happy.


    Glancing at the people who came to the banquet, Lu Fan found that they didn''t know each other.


    Slowly, Lu fan asked in a voice, "the people of the jade family."


    Lu tianwu said: "my Lord, since our Lu family led the state herdsmen, the jade family moved to the capital collectively. The original Yuzhou animal husbandry was promoted. "


    Lu Fan understood.


    It seems that many things are different from when he was there.


    Lu tianwu is going to tell other Lu''s children that the owner is back.


    Lu fan stopped him and said, "don''t worry. It''s not easy for the family to be so busy. Don''t because I''ve swept the interest alone. I''ll just sit by and have a look. "


    Lu tianwu didn''t dare to say no, so he came to the corner with Lu Fan. Greet the other Lu family''s children to give Lu Fan a table and make food and wine. It must be the best. And Lu tianwu himself is sitting next to him.


    "Miss Lu Hongyu is here."


    With a loud cry, almost everyone stood up below.


    Then, Lu fan saw his father, Lu Hao, and his grandfather, Lu Haoran, appear together with Lu Hongyu.


    I haven''t seen her for several years. Lu Hongyu, who likes to whip people with a whip, has turned out to be a big girl.


    A red dress, such as phoenix feather cover body, waist or whip, hair tied up, a heroic look.


    Looking at so many people below, Lu Hongyu frowned: "why so many idle people. Let them all go. "


    Lu Haoran, Lu Hao just smiled at the words, and then sat on the Lord''s seat.


    Everyone saluted Lu Haoran and Lu Hao.


    Lu Hao raised his glass and said in a long voice, "today is Lu''s birthday. Eat well and drink well. "


    Laugh all over the room, perfunctory and sincere.


    Lu Fan looked at his father''s rosy face, full of energy, looking at his grandfather, he was old and strong, and his accomplishments seemed to be much better than before. He laughed, too.


    Lu fan asked aloud, "Lu tianwu, is this what we do for the birthday of every son of Lu family?"


    Lu tianwu said with a smile, "no way. At home, that is, Lu Hongyu is qualified. "


    Lu fan asked, "really. Why? "


    Lu tianwu said: "because sister Hongyu has a strong cultivation. She is the strongest young generation in Donghua. Her accomplishments are about to reach Tiangang. The old man is going to let her take part in the next round of trials. It will surely add another glory to our Lu family. "


    Speaking of this, Lu tianwu''s excited face turned red and danced.


    Lu Fan was really surprised this time.


    It''s almost Tiangang.


    Their Lu family can even cultivate the younger generation of Tiangang strong people.


    Lu Fan looks at Lu Hongyu carefully and suddenly finds that it''s true as Lu tianwu said. Lu Hongyu''s cultivation has reached the peak of the earth gang. He can enter the sky Gang only by one step.


    After careful examination, Lu fan saw that most of this was due to the pills.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan remembered. He once asked lingyao to put all the good things brought out of the Dansheng country back to the Lu family.


    I''m afraid that the magic medicine and the elixir have been fully utilized by grandpa and them. It''s no wonder that the overall strength of Lu family has been improved so fast. Lu Hongyu''s cultivation is so advanced.


    Lu Fan smiles and nods. Sure enough, as long as a family has a strong one, it can benefit the whole family.


    A strong country can make a country rise.


    There are successors.


    It seems that Lu family can become strong even if they don''t need him.


    Lu Fan took a sip of the glass and was very happy today.


    Below, countless people are congratulating Lu Hongyu for another year. But Lu Hongyu is impatient.


    At this moment, a man suddenly shouted.


    "Miss Lu Hongyu, I''ve loved you for a long time. I''m going to propose to you today. It''s nice to marry me."


    This shout attracted many people''s eyes.


    Lu Haoran glanced at the man and said with a smile, "Hongyu, this seems to be Mr. Lin."


    Lu Hongyu said dryly: "son of Yushan Prefecture, I know. I have rejected you many times. "


    Young master Lin laughed and said, "it doesn''t matter how many times you refuse, as long as Miss Hongyu can finally promise me."


    Lu Hongyu looks at Mr. Lin, gnashing his teeth angrily. This man''s face is not so thick.


    She was about to attack, and Lu Hongyu''s eyes suddenly turned, like thinking of something funny.


    Then, Lu Hongyu got up and said, "young master Lin, you are going to propose to me. Well, you''ve asked so many times. I''ll give you a chance. Come on, bring up the snowman. "


    Lu Hongyu shouts. A group of people shouts. Then a tall snowman is carried out.


    It seems that the snowman is still in a coma and his whole body is in a huddle.


    Lu Hongyu pointed to the snowman and said: "this is my new snowman. If you can defeat it, I will marry you. Of course, it''s not just you, it''s ok if other people want to try. "


    Smell speech, immediately present numerous childe''s eyes brightened.


    When Lu fan saw the snowman, he took a sip of wine and sprayed it directly.


    "What the hell."


    Lu Fan almost laughs. It''s the king of ice and snow in the northern kingdom.


    It''s from iceberg. Why is it in a coma.


    Lu Fan laughed happily.


    It seems that something interesting happened.

 Chapter 1165

    I can''t think, I can''t think, I can''t think.


    The king of ice and snow, at least the strong man of wuzun''s six or seven senses, would be in a coma in the small East China.


    Lu Fan was counting with his fingers, but he couldn''t find any rival in Donghua.


    Can we say that there are so many masters hidden in Wu''an.


    Lu fan is full of doubts.


    Below, these guys who don''t know the truth are all ready to fight with ice king.


    "I will."


    Mr. Lin jumped out first.


    Holding his head high, he pointed to the king of ice and snow force and said, "come on, wake me up. I want to let this hairy Juli fool know what strength is


    Finish saying, young master Lin''s body rises vigorous, golden, Yuan Gang level.


    Lu Fan blinked his eyes. It''s estimated that this strength is the goods that ice and Snow King slapped to death.


    Several fighters rushed forward to fight against the giant body of ice and Snow King.


    Unfortunately, their strength is too weak. Some vigorous energy fell on the king of ice and snow.


    It''s like a few ants hammering a tree. It''s a waste of effort.


    Young master Lin strode forward and said to several Fighters: "waste, get out of the way, all of you. It''s useless to raise you. I''ll lose face. I have to come myself. "


    As he said this, Mr. Lin hit the king of ice and snow with a smart fist.


    Boxing power in the ice and Snow King of the body swayed a golden aura, it seems to be very powerful.


    Unfortunately, it still doesn''t work.


    There is not a single hair on the king of ice and snow.


    At that time, Mr. Lin''s face couldn''t hold.


    Coughing twice, Mr. Lin said: "Miss Hongyu, it will not have passed out completely."


    Lu Hongyu opened his mouth and chuckled, "can''t you wake it up? Let me help you."


    After that, Lu Hongyu whipped out his whip in an instant.


    At the moment when her whip appeared, Lu Fan frowned slightly, which was very powerful.


    This whip is not vulgar.


    Then, Lu Hongyu''s whole body vigorous energy was injected into the whip.


    The eyes are bright.


    Lu Fan opens his mouth slightly. Lu Hongyu is so surprised.


    The power of the spirit is so strong.


    Lu fan, who has practiced the spirit path, can clearly see the strength of Lu Hongyu''s spirit force at this time, which is far beyond her accomplishments.


    The essence of the spirit is powerful. Lu Fan feels that it has reached the level when he was just beginning to cultivate the spirit.


    However, it is obvious that Lu Hongyu has not practiced any skills related to spirit. She just instinctively infused her spirit power with vigorous strength into the whip.


    The whip, obviously, is also an artifact that absorbs the power of the spirit to enhance its power.


    The two complement each other. Lu Hongyu''s strength can no longer be measured by her own accomplishments.


    PA.


    Lu Hongyu whipped the king of ice and snow.


    At that time, the king of ice and snow made a shrill cry.


    The spirit lashes.


    Lu Fan finally understood that the king of ice and snow would be in a coma.


    Its strength is really strong, and its strength is indeed in wuzun''s six or seven aspects. But its spirit is not so weak as that of Tiangang warrior.


    If Lu Hongyu can''t be killed in an instant when he meets such a powerful soul.


    Lu Hongyu''s spirit flogs, and then it can die and live.


    Lu Hongyu obviously understood this, and the whip fell on the king of ice and snow like a raindrop.


    All of a sudden, the king of ice and snow, who was about to be furious, was dragged down and even cried for mercy.


    Lu Fanzhen didn''t know what to say when he was drawn like this by a young woman.


    If it wants to resist, I''m afraid it can smash the whole Lu family with one blow.


    Is this the king of ice and snow.


    A closer look shows that Lu Fandeng found that there was a ring on the hands and feet of the Ice Snow King. The thunder is shining on it. As long as it moves, it seems to be bombarded by thousands of thunder.


    This is not something that Lu Jia can make. Lu Fan looks around.


    Immediately, Lu Fan was in the crowd and saw the experts above Tiangang keenly.


    One of them, Lu fan knows, leader of Lei Guang school, Lei qianblade.


    He actually sits in Lu''s house.


    It seems that these things on ice and Snow King are his handwriting.


    Lei qianblade''s cultivation looks like the king of ice and snow. With the help of the strong of Lei Guang school, it''s reasonable to seize the king of ice and snow.


    Lu Fan nods secretly. It seems that this time, Lei Guang sent to save their Lu family.


    Lei Fengshan beside Lei qianblade seems to feel that someone is watching them, turning his head slowly and preparing to look in the direction of Lu Fan.


    But he only turned half and was grabbed by Lei Qiandao.


    "Don''t look back. Don''t look back."


    Lei Qiandao lowers his voice. Tone, full of dignified.


    Lei Fengshan then found that the back of Lei qianblade was wet. He quickly said, "boss, what''s the matter?"


    Lei qianblade said: "he is an expert. It''s a top player. Maybe it''s a top player. We can''t deal with the whole Lei Guang sect. Immediately inform the Lu family that there are terrible people coming. I don''t know if it''s the enemy or the friend for the time being, but he''s already focused on me. If we turn around at this time and let him know that we have found him, it is inevitable that he will not be in trouble in advance. "


    Lei Fengshan said in horror, "did he let the snowman in?"


    "I don''t know, if it is. Then the whole East China will be destroyed. No, even the whole country of Wu''an will be devastated. We can save as many people as we can. Let the red rain stop and disperse the crowd. "


    Lei Feng Shan nodded clearly, and immediately began to make a quiet gesture to the children of Lu family around him.


    Lu Haoran and Lu Hao, who were originally sitting on the main seat, also saw Lei Fengshan''s gesture under the reminder of Lu''s children.


    At that time, Lu Haoran and Lu Hao changed dramatically.


    Here, Mr. Lin looks at the king of ice and snow, whose eyelids are shaking. The cold breath on the other side is too strong.


    Lu Hongyu took back his whip and said, "now you can do it."


    Young master Lin is afraid to move forward, but under Lu Hongyu''s gaze, he still moves forward a few steps, facing the king of ice and snow across the air.


    The light in the king of ice and snow burst, but it has no effect.


    The king of ice and snow looked at him. He didn''t move. There was a little blood in his eyes. After the wailing, it seemed that he began to have other emotions.


    Young master Lin, seeing that he was beaten and could not fight back, immediately stepped forward a few steps.


    Several moves in a row, thumping on the king of ice and snow.


    Although he still can''t fight, Mr. Lin has determined that this guy is just a huge meat sandbag.


    Young master Lin pretended to be heroic and said, "this guy is very resistant to fighting. Let me get closer and fight with him."


    As he spoke, Mr. Lin took a few more steps.


    At this time, Lu Hao suddenly got up and said, "OK, let''s call it a day. Hongyu, you have played too much. This kind of big guy, you can''t take it out again. Come back with me, everyone. Let''s break up today and come back another day. "


    All of a sudden, they didn''t know what was going on, so they had to get rid of people.


    But at this time, the king of ice and snow, who always seemed to be counseling, suddenly raised his head to the sky and let out a roar.


    The white hair on his body rose up completely, and the rings of his hands and feet all made a clicking sound.


    "Not good."


    Lei Fengshan, Lei qianblade flies at the same time.


    Lu Hongyu holds a whip and points to the king of ice and snow.


    Lu Fan shakes his head slowly. Lu Hongyu still has an accident.

 Chapter 1166

    Ice and Snow King at this time eyes blood red, obviously has entered the crazy state.


    As a great killer of the northern kingdom of God, it has its own dignity, though its brain is not easy to use.


    If you are defeated by the strong, even if you catch them. I have to be beaten by a young girl all day, and finally I am so provoked by such a boy.


    It can''t stand such humiliation.


    Unbearable, it entered the madness.


    Bang, the ring of hands and feet is completely broken.


    Lu Hongyu''s whip is useless at the moment.


    The ice and snow from it began to sweep around.


    Many people at the scene were already shouting in panic. The crowd dispersed and began to run out.


    In particular, Mr. Nalin runs the fastest.


    When he ran to the door, he saw that Lu Fan was still sitting there, still motionless, and gave a special shout.


    "Run."


    Lu Fan didn''t answer. He continued to drink. There is nothing to run in this small situation.


    Young master Lin didn''t care about Lu Fan. He rushed out and left a message for Lu Fan.


    "Slow witted idiot, you can die by yourself."


    On the stage, Lu Haoran did not see well and roared loudly.


    "Lu''s children, get together."


    Immediately, Lu fan saw that none of the Lu family''s children had fled. Immediately, they stood together in battle and watched the king of ice and snow.


    Lu Hongyu once again threw his whip on the king of ice and snow.


    But the spirit of ice and Snow King at the moment is just like burning, which can''t be extinguished by her whip, but is more and more vigorous.


    Lu Hongyu''s face is white. She didn''t expect that things would be like this.


    If I had known, I would not have brought this Snowman out. She thought that her whip could really completely suppress the snowman.


    Moreover, with her master waiting for her, she is not very afraid.


    However, at the next moment, Lu Hongyu sees that Lei qianblade and Lei Fengshan are slapped out by the king of ice and snow.


    In fact, the ice and Snow King in the crazy state seems to be a little stronger than the original.


    With a slap of the hand, Lu''s houses began to shake and crumble.


    At the foot of the ground, tearing out deep ravines, from which the snow began to spread to the land house.


    Lu Fan finally put down his glass.


    If it goes on like this, the whole Lu family will be destroyed by the king of ice and snow. This is not what he wants to see.


    If Lei qianblade and Lei Fengshan can''t hit each other, he immediately shouts to Lu Hongyu and other people: "go quickly. Let''s deal with it. "


    Lu Hongyu said in a loud voice, "master, I''m the one who broke in. I won''t go."


    Just then, the king of ice and snow kicked it again.


    This time, its goal is Lu Hongyu.


    Obviously, he hated the woman who whipped him all day.


    "Red rain."


    Lu Haoran and Lu Hao all screamed.


    Lei qianblade, Lei Fengshan also extended his hand to push the red rain away. But their movements seem to be so slow.


    At this critical moment.


    A clear voice sounded in the ears of all the people.


    "Soul flash."


    When they arrived, they felt as if a gust of wind was blowing past them.


    Then, the king of ice snow force uttered a cry for no reason, and then his body was unstable, and he fell to the ground on his back.


    Bang.


    Tall as a mountain, he smashed many houses of Lu family.


    The crowd stared at the scene.


    Slowly, all the children of the Lu family and the guests who had not yet escaped turned to look in the direction of Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan said to Lu tianwu, "tianwu, give me a stronger wine. The wine is tasteless. "


    Lu tianwu swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "I...".... I''ll go now. "


    His legs and stomach were shaking. At that moment, he was closest to Lu Fan. Lu Fan''s sudden outburst of momentum almost made him pee in his pants.


    It''s just a bit of momentum. It''s hard to imagine that if Lu Fan fully expanded his momentum, there would still be several people standing here.


    In Lu tianwu''s heart, however, there is an infinite sense of concept. This is the head of their Lu family.


    With such a master in the house, the Lu family is not happy.


    "Who is he."


    "He''s so strong. Eh, he looks familiar. "


    "I must have seen him somewhere."


    "My God, could he have been..."


    There was a lot of discussion among the crowd. People who had guessed Lu Fan''s identity took a breath of cold air in a moment, and the whole person shivered uncontrollably.


    Lu Haoran, Lu Hao, Lei qianblade, Lu Hongyu also saw Lu Fan''s face.


    "Lu Fan."


    "Patriarch."


    "Brother Lufang."


    Several people exclaimed at the same time, and then the color of ecstasy was on their faces.


    "Lu fan, ha ha, you are back."


    Lu Hao laughed loudly, and tears came out soon.


    Lu Haoran is also smiling, at the same time slapped Lu Hao on the back of his head.


    "I''m hopeless. Why do you cry when my grandson comes back?"


    "I don''t cry. I laugh."


    Lu Hongyu rushes to Lu Fan''s face, grabs Lu Fan''s hand and says, "brother Lu fan, when did you come back?"


    Lu Fan looked up at Lu Hongyu and said, "just arrived. It''s better to come sooner than later. If I come later, you''ll have to tear down the Lu family. "


    Lu Hongyu''s face turned red. He spat out his tongue at Lu Fan. He was naughty. How could she look like the queen of Donghua.


    All the people who watched were stunned.


    Especially Mr. Lin, who has rushed outside and back.


    His jaw has opened to dislocate. What did he just do. He seemed to call Lord Lu an idiot.


    Oh, my God. Young master Lin''s eyes turned white and he passed out in a coma.


    "Lord Lu, it is indeed Lord Lu."


    "Lord Lu is back. I''ll tell my daughter right away. Her favorite is Lord Lu."


    "Take the pass mirror as soon as possible. I need to record this moment first. I''m only ten steps away from Lord Lu. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Some of the guests have already gone mad. They just came to attend Miss Lu Hongyu''s birthday party, but they didn''t expect to see the legendary Lord Lu.


    In the whole state of Wu''an, no one knows the name of Sir Lu. How many people adore Lu fan is really countless.


    Lei qianblade stood in place, looking at Lu fan, excited.


    Lei Fengshan said by the side: "this is the Lord of Lu, master. The strong one you just said is not the Lord of Lu. He is so young that he has surpassed you. "


    Lei qianblade said: "it must be. Don''t use common sense to speculate about Master Lu. You should understand that he is the master of jiuxiaomen. His master is Wu Lao. "


    Lei Fengshan doesn''t speak, just looks at Lu Fan with his fiery eyes.


    He sat still and let the snowman fall to the ground with one move. He had never seen such a skill.


    Is this the power of jiuxiao gate.


    It seems that they stayed at Lu''s house. They did stay right.

 Chapter 1167

    "Gentlemen, gentlemen. Our head is back. Please come back. Come again another day, another day. "


    A group of Lu''s children began to drive the guests out. Needless to say anything, they also know that it is obviously inappropriate to let outsiders in at this time.


    As for whether they will offend the guests, these are not in the consideration of the Lu family.


    Even if they offend all the guests to death, they are not afraid at all.


    Of course, these guests dare not shout anything and leave.


    They only want to see Lu Fan more before they leave.


    The legendary Lord Lu is not so easy to see.


    Lu tianwu finally brought the wine back. Lu Fan took a sip and shook his head and said, "no, it''s not strong enough. Forget it. Next time I''ll go to Dongpang for some more. "


    Put down the chopsticks, put down the wine jar. Lu Fan pointed to Lu Hongyu and said, "I''ll talk to you about your problem in two days. Today, for the sake of your birthday, I won''t say anything about you. There are family rules at home. Go back to the wall and think about what mistakes you made today. In the future, if you make your family like this, you will go to the capital and go to the countryside. Don''t stay at home. "


    Lu Hongyu said pitifully and left slowly.


    When he left, he made a face to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan shakes his head. This ghost girl has a good talent and accomplishments. She has a bad spleen. I''m afraid she will suffer losses in the future.


    If you meet an opponent like Li Zongzhu, I''m afraid you won''t know if you''re being played.


    Wait, does he think too much.


    Shaking his head, Lu Fan put these messy ideas behind him.


    He got up and came to Lei qianblade and others.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Lei."


    Lei qianblade suddenly bowed to Lu Fan and said, "I have seen the patriarch."


    Lu Fan quickly helped him and said, "master Lei, don''t do this. We don''t need that. I just heard Hongyu call you Shifu. This is, "


    Lei qianblade said:" Oh. At the beginning, Lord Lu wrote to let me send someone to help the land family. I sent Lei Fengshan nearby. After that, Lei Fengshan had an affinity with Lujia, so he left more time. After that, Lei Fengshan found Lu Hongyu''s talent and thought of accepting her as an apprentice. It''s a pity that the girl ghost is very good. She has to join the Lei Guang sect directly. Then I came to see her directly. During this period of time, I was preparing to take her back to the mountain gate, but I didn''t expect that there was such a thing. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s very, very clever. If it wasn''t for headmaster Lei, something really would have happened to Lu''s family this time. "


    Lei qianblade said with a smile: "it''s time and fate. The Lu family is blessed by the great fortune of the Lu patriarch, so it will be OK."


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "this time, Lu Fan owes Lei Guang a favor. In the future, as long as Lei guangpai has something to do, he can always find Lu Jia and me. "


    Leiqian blade replied: "Leiguang and jiuxiao have the same origin. They are different from each other. How can they owe. If we want to owe it, we owe it to jiuxiao. Lord Lu, you have just come back. There must be a lot of things to do. Let''s go to have a rest first. Don''t disturb me. "


    Lu Fan hugs his fists and bows his hands. Let the children of Lu family send Lei qianblade and others to rest.


    Lu Hao and Lu Haoran just came here at this time. They looked at Lu Fan up and down. Lu Haoran said, "the strength has become stronger again. Lu fan, you''ve been here for several years."


    Lu Fan was about to speak when Lu Hao said to him, "men are ambitious. You don''t have to say much. We all know. If nothing else, just come back. Lingyao, did she come back with you? "


    Lu Fan''s face changed slightly. Lu Hao and Lu Haoran looked at each other. They both saw that Lu Fan was not right.


    "Why, something happened to lingyao."


    "it won''t be dead."


    Lu Haoran asked anxiously.


    They have completely regarded lingyao as their daughter-in-law. At this time, they are all worried.


    Lu Fan smiled bitterly and said, "I''m not dead, but I''m in trouble. She''s still waiting for me to pick her up. Don''t worry, she will be OK. "


    Seeing that Lu Fan didn''t want to say more, Lu Haoran and Lu Hao didn''t ask more.


    Lu Fan goes to the ice and Snow King in a coma. He raises his hand and rushes into the ice and Snow King.


    All of a sudden, the king of ice and snow woke up.


    Then, looking at Lu Fan''s face, the king of ice and snow began to tremble with fear. I can''t lift any strength.


    Lu Fan looked at the face of the king of ice and snow calmly and said, "surrender or death."


    The king of ice and snow didn''t answer, just retreated.


    Lu Fan''s eyes flashed again, and the king of ice and snow held his head and howled miserably.


    The shrill voice changed the faces of all the children of the Lu family.


    Lu Fan once again said, "surrender or death, if you let me ask again, you will die."


    The king of ice and snow had no resistance in front of Lu Fan. Even if Lu fan doesn''t use the power of spirit and only relies on the power of * *, he is not an opponent.


    Obediently, the king of ice and snow knelt in front of Lu fan, throwing himself into the ground, letting go of his spirit.


    Lu Fan''s left hand moves and the Xuangong tower appears in his hands.


    "Nine, take it."


    "Great master," laughed the pagoda. It seems that I need another tower guard. Well, this ice king is really good. When will you go to the northern kingdom of divinity for a walk, master? Sweep all the ice and snow kings there. Then I can make an ice king formation for you. "


    Lu Fandao: "don''t talk nonsense. Take it. I need it to guard the family and be a guardian in peace. "


    When the pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong was depressed, the eyes of Lu Haoran and others brightened.


    With such a guardian in Wu''an, Lu''s family can really walk sideways.


    Even if Lu fan is not there, they will never be afraid of anyone to ask for trouble.


    Unless it''s the extreme strong.


    A light from the Xuangong tower of Kowloon shines on the king of ice and snow, and soon a clear mark appears on the forehead of the king of ice and snow.


    Lu fan has injected his own life road into the mark. From then on, as long as his mind and spirit move, he can dominate the life and death of the king of ice and snow.


    After all this, Lu Fan threw a bottle of pills to Ice Snow King.


    The king of ice and snow, holding the pill, began to cry. From then on, it was not the guardian under the hand of the ice sage of the northern Shenguo, but the guardian of the Lu family.


    From Tiange to Lujia, ice king feels his future is bleak. But it doesn''t know, that is, from this moment on, it will embark on a road that other ice and snow king never thought of. And its achievements will surpass all the king of ice and snow and become a legend.


    Of course, now it doesn''t know, it doesn''t even know whether it can eat enough in the future.

 Chapter 1168

    A few hours later, the news of Lu Fan''s return to Donghua city spread all over the city and spread to the whole Donghua state at an amazing speed.


    As the most famous and successful person in Donghua in recent years. Lu Fan''s reputation in Donghua now can only be said to be in the sky.


    After hearing that Lu Fan came back, many people in Donghua city were blocking the door of Lu''s house, crying and shouting to see Lu Fan.


    There are even some people who want to go straight into Lu''s house. For them, it seems that as long as they see Lu fan, their wishes in this life will be satisfied.


    The Lu family has no choice but to close the gate and guard the family strictly. They must not let these fanatics disturb their master.


    Anyone who dares to turn into Lu''s house, without exception, has been broken and thrown out.


    No one dares to say no, and no one dares to say more in front of the angry children of Lu family.


    Even they didn''t see the owner very much, and these bastards also met.


    Any high-ranking official, any guard, any strong person, and any alchemist are all kept out of the door.


    Some families who had a good relationship with the Lu family in Donghua city were not allowed to enter at this time.


    Lu family has already let out words. If anyone disturb the owner, don''t want to be close to Lu family in the future.


    Unless the owner wants to see them, all of them should stay at home.


    Donghua is now Lujia''s chassis.


    Who dares to touch the brow of Lu''s family at this time? Be careful not to mix in Donghua in the future.


    The whole Donghua city became bustling because of Lu Fan''s coming home.


    Streets and alleys, and again crazy about the legend of Lu Fan.


    Even children can accurately call out the name of the unparalleled Lu Jue Ye.


    Lu Jia, quiet and peaceful.


    Unlike the fanaticism outside, there is not much noise in Lu Fu.


    All the children of Lu Fan''s family look at Lu Fan with adoration. Not everyone dares to speak to Lu Fan.


    Most of the people who were occasionally questioned by Lu Fan trembled as if they saw a living God.


    Lu Fan really doesn''t know. In fact, the respect for Lu family has reached its peak.


    No way, there are too many legends about him, especially after Lu Fan won the identity of Donghua in Yongzhen for Lu family, which son of Lu family mentioned the leader of Lu Fan''s family, not with his head held high and his face uplifted.


    Their head of the family is Lord Lu, who has beaten all over the capital.


    It''s the existence that ten families can''t hold.


    It''s people who bring back countless magic medicines at will.


    He is a strong player who represents Wu''an in the world championships.


    This pride makes Lujia unique.


    If one day, they know what Lu Fan did after he left Wu''an. I''m afraid Lu fan will be more like a God.


    Lu''s ancestral hall is full of memorial tablets.


    Since the Lu family moved out of the riverside city, the ancestral hall of the Lu family has also been taken away from the riverside city by Lu Haoran. Now, only Lu Feng and his family are staying in their hometown.


    Holding three incense sticks, Lu Fan slowly inserts them in front of a corpse.


    This corpse is Lu Ming who Lu Fan brought back from the kingdom of Optimus.


    Today, he really went home.


    Lu Hao and Lu Haoran are standing behind Lu fan, quietly watching Lu Ming''s body.


    Shaking his head, Lu Haoran sighed: "I didn''t expect to let him stay in his hometown, but it hurt him. Lu Ming, grandpa can''t deal with you. "


    Lu Fan said, "there is no way for a man to die like a lamp out. Come on, take the body of Lu Ming down, bury it with family etiquette, and then inform uncle Lu Feng. Father, by the way, I will send a team of martial artists from Donghua state back to wipe out the demon cultivation in my hometown. "


    Lu Hao nodded clearly and left without asking.


    A group of Lu family''s children carried Lu Ming''s body away. Lu Fan picked up the memorial tablet belonging to Lu Ming and hesitated, as if he wanted to carve something on it.


    Lu Haoran said after Lu Fan: "well, I thought I should have become a memorial tablet and stayed here first. Unexpectedly, it was Lu Ming who took the lead. Lu fan, until now, I still remember that Lu Ming took people to bully you. Everything seems like yesterday. "


    Lu Fan replied with a smile, "it''s just childhood nonsense."


    Lu Haoran sighed and said, "Lu fan, don''t hate him. Lu Ming is a good boy. Although his achievements are not as good as yours, in my heart, like you, he is the pillar of the Lu family. "


    Lu Fandao: "how can I hate him. I will always remember what Lu Ming told me about family and overall situation. "


    Lu Haoran''s eyes twinkled: "then what are you going to carve on his tablet?"


    Lu Fandao: "at the beginning, when Lu Tiangang left, I engraved the word loyalty to Lu Tiangang. Lu Ming stood beside me and said with a smile, "if he dies, I can engrave the word" loyalty "on him, he will have no regrets in this life."


    Lu Haoran smiled bitterly and said, "how can you say such words. A word of prophecy, Lu Ming this child, is the mouth is not good. "


    Lu Fandao: "but I don''t want to carve loyalty for him."


    Said, Lu Fan fingers vigorous Qi, quickly in Lu Ming''s memorial tablet, engraved four big characters.


    "Loyalty, bravery and filial piety."


    After that, Lu fan arranged the memorial tablets of Lu Ming in the ancestral hall.


    Lu Haoran suddenly felt his eyes moist.


    Lu Fan suddenly said with a smile: "Grandpa, if one day I die. I hope that in the family from the ancestral hall, leave me a nameless memorial tablet


    Lu Haoran shook his head and said, "don''t say that. Lu fan, you are the leader of the Lu family. You have the whole Lu family on your shoulder. Anyone can die. You can''t. "


    Lu Fan turned around and said, "who can be immortal. Sooner or later. "


    After that, Lu Fan walked slowly out of the ancestral hall.


    Lu Haoran stepped forward and stroked the memorial tablet of Lu Ming for several times, which followed him out.


    Outside, the sun is shining brightly. It''s still a fine day.


    Lu Haoran cleared up his emotions, and then said to Lu: "what are you going to do next. Stay at home for a while. The younger generation of the family, however, have been waiting for your advice for a long time. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I''m afraid I don''t have much time. I have to go to yunhaicheng first to find something. "


    Lu Haoran doubts: "Yunhai city. What are you looking for in Yunhai city. Wait, you''re not going to change the old lady. "


    Lu Fan was shocked for a moment and said, "you know grandma Qian."


    Lu Haoran opened his mouth and said, "I really want to find her. Lu fan, I''m afraid I''m going to tell you an unfortunate news. Your mother-in-law Qian died some time ago. He died in our Lu family. She said that she was lingyao''s grandmother, so we let her live, but who knows, lingyao hasn''t seen her, she went first. "


    Lu fan asked quickly, "what about her body. She left something behind. "


    Lu Haoran said: "the body has long been buried, but she did leave a letter for lingyao. It''s in my hands. "

 Chapter 1169

    "Letters, please take them," Lu Fanlian said. The letter said it was for lingyao, but maybe it was for him.


    Before mother-in-law Qian died, she specially told him that all the things he wanted to know could go to her original body.


    I didn''t expect that mother-in-law Qian was in their Lu family at the last moment of her life.


    That is to say, mother-in-law Qian has long been dead. Just at the last moment of life, I left everything in Lu''s home.


    Lu Haoran hurriedly takes Lu fan to Lu''s study and takes out a letter from the dark lattice of the wall.


    The paper is very new, the handwriting on it is a little scrawled, and Lu Fan''s brow is slightly frowned, which can''t see what is written clearly at all.


    Lu Haoran saw that Lu Fan was also at a loss. He pointed to the paper and said: "Lu fan, do you understand? I asked some calligraphy experts specially. But no one could read what she was writing. The handwriting is very disordered and miscellaneous, and there is no rule at all. I doubt that lingyao can really understand it. Otherwise, you should take it away first. When will you bring it back, you can show it to her. Maybe it''s some secret signals agreed between them. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "no, it''s not a signal."


    Fingers gently across the handwriting, Lu fan heart fretting, this is the power of the Tao.


    It is clear that mother-in-law Qian left some things on the paper by force of Tao.


    With this alone, it can be proved that mother Qian''s cultivation is profound.


    It''s far beyond the reach of the average extreme.


    For example, I''m afraid that Bingsheng will never reach this point in his life.


    Don''t look down on this simple piece of paper. It may contain the lifelong understanding of the power of Tao by mother Qian.


    Lu Fan closed his eyes and turned the strength and vigorous Qi of his life.


    The power of Tao began to gather rapidly in the study, and then I saw that the paper was on.


    Every word glows like a firefly in the night.


    The power of Lu Fan''s spirit is released and begins to approach the power of Tao on the paper.


    When the two finally touch, the whole piece of paper suddenly gives out a strong light.


    Then, Lu Fan''s spirit was directly absorbed by the paper, and Lu Haoran, who had been standing nearby, was also properly put into the paper.


    There was darkness in front of us, and it seemed that we had come to another world.


    Lu Haoran looked around in astonishment and shouted to Lu fan, "Lu fan, what''s the matter?"


    Lu Fan said quietly, "don''t be surprised, don''t get excited. We are about to see the important message left by mother-in-law Qian. "


    Lu Haoran stood behind Lu Fan cautiously, and then a figure appeared in front of Lu Fan.


    The familiar face and the familiar crutches are exactly the figure of mother Qian.


    Seeing Lu fan, mother-in-law Qian smiled and said, "Lu fan, you are finally here."


    Lu Fan looks at mother-in-law Qian and says, "you are a wisp of obsession left by mother-in-law Qian."


    mother-in-law Qian laughs and says, "that''s right, but I''m a wisp of obsession. Just to explain something to you. Lu fan, you can come here to show that my body must have died. In a short time, my obsession, which is not supported by strength, will also dissipate with time. So don''t waste time. Let me tell you why I left this letter. "


    then Lu Fan and Lu Haoran saw that the world under their feet was bright.


    The original darkness quickly turned into a flickering scene. Inside is the figure of him and lingyao.


    Immediately, Lu fan saw the picture of lingyao stabbing his chest with a sword.


    There is no doubt that this is exactly what happened in the thirty third Hall of the devil kingdom. When Lu Haoran saw this scene, he was shocked and even said: "Lu fan, lingyao she..."


    Lu Fan raises his hand and signals Lu Haoran not to talk much.


    In fact, he didn''t want to recall these things that had happened, but at this time, it seems that Lu fan can obviously notice that lingyao''s expression is not right, and the light in his eyes is not right.


    If it wasn''t for her face or lingyao, Lu Fanzhen would think it was someone else.


    "This is the picture I saw before I died," said mother-in-law Qian. I didn''t achieve much in the road in my life. Only insight into the sky, I can do a little. It''s a pity that those who peep into the sky will be strongly backfired by heaven and earth. If you know that heaven and earth oppress, you will understand how terrible it is to be stared at by heaven and earth. My heaven and earth are ten times, or even a hundred times, more oppressive than the average extreme power. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, and the picture at his feet turned again.


    Then, Lu fan saw the injured lingyao escape to a place.


    Under her feet are small stones and snow animals. In front of her is a place that Lu fan does not know. It is full of black and white, flowing like clouds.


    "I don''t know when these scenes will happen. I can only record what I see in this way so that you can see it. Lu fan, I see your future intertwined with lingyao, and I see the ending between you. If some of the pictures have already happened, it means that you already know the identity of lingyao. "


    Lu Fanhu said in a loud voice: "mother-in-law Qian. Tell me what happened to lingyao. Who took her away? "Mother Qian sighed:" no one took her away. She just regained her memory. Lu fan, she is an emissary. It''s the group of people who, since ancient times, have regarded themselves as messengers of heaven and earth, and who are determined to become gods. She is a natural strong, arrogant, arrogant, see the world as a ruminant dog. If you can''t stop her, she will bring the whole world back to ancient times. If she succeeds, it will be the day when everything withers. You are the only one who wants to stop all this, Lu Fan. "


    Lu Fan sneers and says:" it''s also the saying of the Savior. What about the emissary? I just want to bring back the lingyao I know. "


    "If you stop her, you can bring her back," said mother-in-law Qian. Lu fan, you may not have realized your mission. Take a look at this scene. "


    suddenly, Lu fan saw the sky and the sea of blood suddenly appear under his feet.


    In the blood sea, lingyao holds a stone with a sinister smile on her face.


    In front of her, there were countless bones. Lu Fanhu found them. He seemed to know them all.


    There are ye Nantian, nangonghang, huangfuwu, and even elder martial brother Han Feng.


    Lu Fan''s face changed, and then he saw another person appear in the picture.


    That man is no other than himself.


    They looked at each other from afar, and then raised their swords.


    "No, it''s impossible. These pictures are all fake."


    Lu Fan angrily drinks and tramples on the picture.


    "These are the future and destiny," said Mrs. Qian calmly

 Chapter 1170

    Lu Fan didn''t believe it at all and shouted, "I don''t believe in shit. Do you want to tell me that lingyao is going to die in my hand at last? That''s what you said, the way I brought her back. "


    next to her, Lu Haoran sighed with a long sigh, and couldn''t say a word.


    Mother-in-law Qian said calmly, "Lu fan, you can choose not to believe. But that''s what I see as destiny. I don''t want this to happen either, but I can''t lie to you. As I once told you, you have three robberies, one in the capital, two in the north, three in chaos. "


    Lu Fan bit his teeth and said, "but I''m not dead. It shows that destiny can be broken. "


    Mother-in-law Qian said: "it''s not destiny to break. Lu fan, you just survived the disaster. This belongs to the test of heaven and earth. After passing the test, you can take a big step forward. The so-called break is not to continue to go down. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes were shaking. His fist was clenched and he said, "no, mother-in-law Qian. That''s not what you told me before you died. You tell me, as long as I don''t die, lingyao will be OK. You said let''s make the two of us good. ''


    In the eyes of mother-in-law Qian, there was a kind of daze. She seemed to be thinking about something.


    But unfortunately, she didn''t think about the answer. I can only look at Lu Fan lightly: "I''m sorry, I''m just a wisp of obsession. I can''t answer your question. All I can do is show you all the pictures. You have to know what you''re going to face. Lu fan, you don''t understand that your choice will determine the world. "


    Lu Fandao: "I will never let things happen in the picture. If this is my destiny, I will break this day to you. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan''s spirit fluctuated violently.


    Then, the figure of mother-in-law Qian is distorted.


    She seemed to want to say something more, but Lu Fan couldn''t hear it anymore.


    The world around began to break up, and then the spirit converged.


    Lu Fan and Lu Haoran opened their eyes at the same time.


    On the palm, the paper light disappears.


    Lu Fan handed the letter directly to Lu Haoran and said, "put it away. I don''t want to see it again. If lingyao comes back one day, don''t show it to her. "


    Lu Haoran nodded and put the letter back into the dark space. There was a different light in his eyes: "Lu fan, have some of the things in the pictures happened? Has lingyao really stabbed you?" Lu Fan said: "don''t ask, Grandpa. I know what to do. "


    Lu Haoran shook his head and said, "no, Lu Fan. I''m not asking you to believe anything else in those pictures. I just want to tell you that maybe mother-in-law Qian is wrong. "


    Lu Fan turned to look at Lu Haoran and said, "what do you mean?"


    Lu Haoran said with a smile: "destiny, the future, these things, I think, are just vanity. The pictures she just showed you may happen, but in fact, they may just be an illusion. Because, things will change, people will change. If everything is destined, it''s not boring. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes moved, thinking for a moment, suddenly smiled and said, "I am persistent. Grandpa, you are right. It can''t be so boring. Everything will change. If I had committed suicide now, wouldn''t all the pictures I just saw become jokes. "


    "You have a good idea, but don''t do it," Lu said


    They looked at each other and then laughed.


    Lu Haoran said: "don''t think so much. Do whatever you have to do. Don''t change your mind just because an old woman believes in life. I know too many old women who believe in life, but this one can fool people more. Although my accomplishments may not be as strong as you or this old woman. But I know, at least, that my life is up to me. "


    Lu Haoran patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and finally said, "think about it."


    After that, Lu Haoran strides away.


    Lu Fan stood in place, watching Lu Haoran''s figure disappear in sight, and the smile on his face converged slowly.


    Slowly, Lu Fan took out a purse from his belt.


    Lu fan has found a way to mend the damaged area, but it still looks ugly.


    In the pouch, there are all the treasures of lingyao.


    Most of the things in it are known by Lu Fan and full of memories.


    Lu Fan murmured, "no matter where you are, no matter where you are. I will bring you back, lingyao. "


    Looking up at the sky, the wind is clear and the sun is high.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the same time, on the other side.


    East border, Dansheng country.


    The walls are broken, the light is endless, the sound of explosion is endless.


    Lord Li Xi was not in a good mood. Looking at the people who were fighting crazily, he rubbed his head.


    Since their first day in Dansheng, the fighting has not stopped.


    The good mood of escaping from northern Xinjiang and the kingdom of giant has been completely submerged by the merciless reality.


    What we see is the figure of fighting all over the sky.


    Flags of all countries, all kinds of shining power light, dazzling.


    Dansheng at home and abroad, has no original calm, instead, is a mess.


    "Dansheng Kingdom, your end is here."


    "Hum, hurry up and hand in your herbs and pills. Otherwise, your kingdom of Dansheng will be completely removed from the East. "


    "Haha, this is the only way to make people laugh."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    All kinds of taunts, all kinds of roars.


    If these sounds are made by the demon repair, it''s OK.


    But people are angry that these people came to make trouble in Dansheng country and even threatened to completely destroy it. It''s not a demon repair.


    Yes, these people are all strong people from other countries.


    They formed a coalition and came to attack Dansheng in the name of fighting against it.


    The leaders, however, are some humble countries in the eastern boundary.


    These countries, which are not as good as Wu''an, are actually united, like bandits, and rush to Dansheng.


    Let the Lord of Dansheng come back just now, it''s really going to blow his lungs and bite his teeth.


    "Lord Li, if you stop me again, don''t blame me for not welcoming you."


    The Lord of Dansheng is furious. He has endured for a long time. But Lord Li is always persuading him not to let him do it.


    Lord Li also has a headache. This is clearly the plan of demon cultivation.


    It must be the separation plan of the magic cultivation lane, which consumes the power of the eastern world.


    But he couldn''t find a reason to stop the Lord of Dansheng.


    He didn''t expect that.


    Lord Li has a headache, but he has no choice.


    "Just kill. It''s quiet to kill these idiots. "


    Lord Li sighed and waved gently.


    At the same time, Lord Li said helplessly: "it seems that chaos is coming. It''s really good to play magic repair. "

 Chapter 1171

    The same thing is happening in other countries.


    Xiliang animal kingdom, spirit Kingdom, snow Kingdom and other countries are all in the state of fighting at this time.


    It seems that the whole eastern boundary is in chaos overnight.


    The contradiction between countries has changed from small to large, and then the conflict becomes tense, and finally the national war.


    Such situations as Wu''an and Dansheng can only be seen everywhere.


    No one knows how it happened, no one will think about it and who is behind it.


    Because almost all countries have been dragged into the mire of war.


    The eastern boundary, which has been peaceful for many years, is now like a muddy water, agitating desperately, which makes people unable to see what is under the clear water at all.


    Even such a wise man as the Lord of Dansheng has no time to think about what is going on. It''s just being provoked by other countries that makes me angry.


    The only clear-minded patriarch Li was unable to prevent this from happening.


    He can only look at the angry Lord of the Dansheng Kingdom, with the integrated experts of the Dansheng Kingdom, like autumn wind sweeping leaves, and killing the idiots who come to challenge.


    These people, when the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng leaves the kingdom of Dansheng, can still rely on people to show their power.


    Once the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng comes back with the experts of the five families, they will be as vulnerable as paper and die as soon as they are stabbed.


    It is obvious that the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng has also put a lot of pressure on his stomach during this period of time. He is really ruthless and doesn''t give a living.


    Lord Li has been watching. He sighs and looks more and more ugly.


    He knew that there could be no follow-up means for demon cultivation. Sure enough, the last thing he wanted to see happened.


    The evil cultivation is coming, and the world is falling apart.


    There is no doubt that the only one who can stir the peaceful eastern boundary into such a pool of muddy water can do it.


    They may have planned the scene from a long time ago.


    It''s what the demon cultivators are good at to provoke wars and chaos.


    The situation is not optimistic. Now the first thing to do is to find the leader of the demon cultivator who is making waves in the East.


    He must be hiding somewhere, secretly manipulating one country, or several countries, to cause war.


    Lord Li needs to know who this man is, and also need to capture him, so as to end the chaos in the East.


    After thinking for a moment, Li turned to the Dragon behind him and said, "I need all the information. As for the eastern boundary, all the people who are worthy of attention are put into a volume and sent to me. "


    Li Renlong was not surprised at the words of Li''s patriarch, as if this practice had become a common thing.


    After a pause, the master of Li suddenly thought of something else. He quickly said to the dragon of Li, "there are three animals left on the phantom moon."


    Li Renlong nodded: "I have already given it to her. We will know everything about Wu''an. It''s just


    Li Zong said: "it''s just that it''s a little too despicable to do this. I don''t trust Lu fan, do you?"


    Li Renlong did not speak.


    Master Li said with a smile: "Li Renlong, you are still too young. When you can understand that I have to do such a thing. When it has to be done. You can really take my place. "


    Li Renlong''s eyes twinkled. Slowly said: "master. I''ll prepare the brochure for you now. "


    Turn around. Li Renlong leaves quickly.


    Master Li shook his head gently. "Young man. He is impetuous. "


    As he spoke. Lord Li took out a mirror from his hand. Inside the flow of the picture. It is the capital of Wu''an. Frozen scene. There is also the picture of Lu Fan fighting against the ice saint.


    Master Li''s fingers are slightly tapping on the wooden wheelchair. Murmured: "the kingdom of the north. Ice saint. Revenge. Why do I always think something is wrong. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Three days later.


    The northern kingdom of God.


    The top of a cliff. Clouds and mist cover. The building is made of crystal. Rainbow bridge.


    All the weather is in the mountains. The dome is shining with light.


    On the mountain gate. Two large lines.


    A line of days came over the snow.


    The sword comes out of the sky and the cloud Pavilion.


    This is the northern God country. Tiange is famous.


    A light and shadow fell from the sky. Straight down on the mountain gate.


    The body was shaking. Just dropped. It''s a crystal covered with blood.


    This person is not someone else. It''s icy saint who is seriously injured.


    Her eyes were bloodshot. Every inch of your skin is oozing blood.


    Lu Fan''s last strike. Take the soul and destroy the soul. It had obviously hurt her soul. Bingsheng can''t believe it up to now. Lu fan is such a person who has just been honored for a short time. How could I hurt her like this.


    The strength gap between the two. It should have been big. But who can think of it. Although Lu Fan''s cultivation realm is not as high as her, his ability is too strong.


    Every time I think of Lu Fan''s last moves, Bing Sheng is still scared.


    That is to say, her way of space is more exquisite. Otherwise, she is the most powerful person in the hall, and is likely to be killed alive by Lu Fan.


    The ice sage clenched his teeth and stumbled into the most inside of the heaven Pavilion.


    All the kids of Tiange met on the way looked at her with surprised eyes.


    Isn''t this their cabinet leader. Why is it hurt like this.


    Is there anyone in the world who can hurt their cabinet leader so badly.


    Some people want to say something to Bingsheng, but Bingsheng doesn''t care about them at all. He waves and closes the gate of Yashan immortal mansion.


    Then he collapsed at the door. At present, there is an ice crystal cave. The ground and walls are all made of gems and crystal stones.


    There are all kinds of diamond shaped ice floating around, in which there are books, medicine or pills.


    These are her personal treasures. She is the only one in and out of the Yashan immortal mansion.


    Gasping for breath, the blood on the ice saint is still flowing.


    Dong. Thump. Thump.


    However, there was a clear sound of footsteps coming from the house.


    A man in black appeared, holding an orchid finger in his hand, with an eerie expression on his face, smiling at Bing Shengdao: "Lord of Tiange Pavilion, why are you so embarrassed?"


    Bingsheng bit his teeth and said, "your message is wrong. Lu fan is much stronger than you describe."


    The man in black changed his expression slightly when he heard the words and said: "Lu Fan. Lu Fan of Qi and martial arts double cultivation. He''s back. You lost to him. You are decades older than him. "


    "His accomplishments are enough to kill me," said Bing Shengli. The injury to my body is what he left behind. If this son is not removed, my kingdom of northern gods will perish. "


    The man in black nodded: "it''s true. Lu fan, ha ha, it''s a great opportunity. If you can see me take Lu Fan''s body back, you will be very happy. Maybe I can be a devil, too


    The man in black laughed in a daze, but it was a pity that he was still a man, but his movements were as incongruous as those of a woman.


    Bing Sheng''s expression slightly changed: "first of all, I''m seriously injured, but I can''t help you."


    The man in black smiled and said, "you don''t have to fight. You just have to worry about people. The northern kingdom of God, together with more than ten powerful nations, went to Wu''an to find trouble. You think it''s a bit of a winner. "


    Ice Saint immediately smiled: "you can find me help from more than ten countries."


    The man in black nodded, "of course, there is no problem."


    Icy saint was silent for a moment, and finally made up his mind.


    "Well, let''s kill Lu Fan and destroy Wu''an."


    Ice saint''s eyes show some crazy color. People in black laugh but don''t speak.

 Chapter 1172

    Three days later, Lu Fu.


    "The body does not move, the strength follows one''s heart, feeling heaven and earth."


    In the backyard of Lu''s family, Lu Fan sat in the bower, sipping his tea.


    Outside the pavilion, Lu Hongyu and other children of Lu family stood in place and began to understand the world according to Lu Fan.


    Their faces were red and their forehead was sweating, but they could not understand anything.


    Only Lu Hongyu seems to have a slight understanding under Lu Fan''s instruction, and the breath has completely sunk.


    Lu Hao and Lu Hao Ran are sitting opposite Lu fan, laughing at the group of Lu family children. These are the future of their Lu family.


    "It seems that only Hongyu has a slightly higher understanding. She can understand what you teach."


    Lu Hao feels the Tao.


    It''s impossible for Lu family to support the scene only by Lu Fan.


    Lu fan has provided too many resources for Lu family. If they can''t cultivate some experts any more.


    That''s in vain for Lu Fan. Fortunately, there is also a Lu Hongyu in their Lu family.


    Although compared with Lu fan, Lu Hongyu has a bad temper, bad character and weak cultivation.


    But compared with other people in Donghua, it is still top-notch.


    Even in Wu''an, they are the first-class experts of the younger generation.


    This is the reason why Lu Haoran is so relieved.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "if you can''t walk as you like, go back to practice vigorous strength. When, after breaking through to the ground Gang strength, think about what I said today. It''s not too late to practice at that time. "


    A group of Lu''s children left in desperation.


    It''s not easy to meet the owner of the house and come back once, and give them personal advice.


    I didn''t expect that they didn''t strive to do what Lu fan asked them to do.


    Soon, only Lu Hongyu was left in the whole backyard.


    Lu Hongyu''s breathing is very slow, like a turtle''s breathing. His voice is small and almost imperceptible.


    Lu Fan nodded. He wanted this effect.


    Lu Hongyu''s talent is really very high, even higher than he was.


    Lu Fan''s lips moved, and he passed on some of his soul skills to Lu Hongyu in the way of sound transmission.


    Then, Lu fan saw Lu Hongyu''s eyelids trembling, as if he was shocked by this magical soul path. What Lu Fan wants is this effect.


    "Focus, calm. This skill is called soul way. It is the skill of cultivating the spirit. I think you are gifted in spirit, but you have no skills to support each other. Now, from the beginning of soul cultivation, you have to refine your own spirit. "


    Lu Fan said to Lu Hongyu calmly.


    Soon, Lu Hongyu''s breath sank again, and the whole man stood in place as if he had been petrified.


    Lu Fan nodded, "don''t touch her. She should have realized something now. After she has realized it, she will surely have a lot to gain. Grandpa, father, it seems that we are going to add another strong martial arts man to the Lu family. "


    Lu Hao burst out laughing, and Lu Haoran laughed happily.


    Three people raise the cup and sip the tea. Tea is naturally a good tea. If you shake the tea a little, it will be full of fragrance.


    Just as he was drinking, suddenly a son of Lu''s family ran over and whispered to Lu Haoran.


    "The old man, marquis Xue is here again."


    Lu Haoran frowned and said, "why is he here again. Lu fan, drink first. I''ll see someone. "


    Lu Fan raised his head and said, "what''s the matter? It''s a big person. You need to see grandpa in person. I heard it. Lord Xue, what''s the matter?"


    Lu Hao explained: "the third Marquis, Xue Bai. He is not from Donghua, but he has two states under his command, the Marquis of his majesty. Some time ago, when I visited Wu''an, I came to Donghua. His son Xue Fangzi took a look at Lu Hongyu. Then I stayed in Donghua city for three days. I can''t stop it. I also like to talk about things as a marquis. I''m proud of my martial arts in our Lu family all day. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "Lu Hongyu is really popular. Grandpa, please sit down. It''s just a third-class man. It''s not worth meeting in person. "


    Lu Haoran shook his head and said, "Lu Fan. I know you have great ability, and I know you never look at such people. But they are Marquis after all. We are only the first-class uncle''s mansion. The senior official killed people. No one can stop him if he wants to come in. I''d better go and play him, so that he doesn''t bother me. "


    Lu Fan waved a cup of tea to Lu Haoran and said with a smile: "sit down, Grandpa. It''s all right. I''d like to see this Lord Xue, how powerful he is. "


    Lu Haoran saw that Lu Fan had said so, but he did not stick to it any more, and sat down slowly.


    Lu Hao originally planned to follow Lu Haoran to send Xue houye, but now he can only sit down again.


    In a moment, a burst of laughter rang out.


    "Oh, Grandpa Lu, brother Lu Hao is here for tea. Have you left a drink for my father and son? "


    Lu Fan turned and saw two well-dressed figures.


    The roots of the old silver hair comb are neat and stick on the forehead. A little haughty face, left look right look, when see Lu Hongyu, eyes a light, then show a face evil expression. By the way, I twisted my waist and legs. It seemed that I knew what it was when I saw the reaction.


    Lu Fan replied, "it''s a pity that Marquis Xue didn''t prepare tea for you today."


    Marquis Xue''s face was not happy when he heard the words. His son, Xue Fangzi, made a cold hum directly.


    Quickly step forward, Lord Xue looked at Lu Fan contemptuously and said, "who is this? Are you also from Lu family? I don''t know the rules. I can''t be polite when I see Lord."


    Lu Haoran and Lu Hao didn''t speak. Lu Fan was there. They really didn''t need to say anything.


    Lu Fan said with a faint smile, "I''m going to go down to Lu fan, the head of the Lu family."


    At that time, Lord Xue''s face changed a little, and Fang Zi Xue was stunned.


    Obviously, Lu Fan''s fame still has a certain impact on them.


    But then, Lord Xue reacted and said with a smile, "you are the famous first-class bolufan. I''ve heard about Daming for a long time. Didn''t you go to the Wanfang tournament on behalf of Wu''an state and come back so soon? "


    in the words of Lord Xue, it seems that you are saying that Lu Fan lost too fast, so you came back so early.


    Lu Fandao: "just came back."


    Xue Fangzi suddenly said in a loud voice: "Lu fan, your family is very old, even if you see my father is not polite. Don''t you, your Majesty''s first-class uncle, also ignore the rules? Why don''t you salute? "


    Lu Fanton is a little bit of a jester. The father and son are going to give him a break when they sing together.

 Chapter 1173

    Lu Fan couldn''t help laughing.


    Next to them, Lu Haoran and Lu Hao are both worried. They are really afraid that Lu fan has done something.


    Especially Lu Hao, who knows Lu Fan well.


    Knowing Lu Fan''s nature is extremely rigid.


    Xue Hou''s father and son forced Lu fan to salute. It''s likely that Lu fan would kill them in the next sword.


    This is what Lu Hao is most worried about.


    It''s just that Lu Fan didn''t do it.


    Because these two people are really not worth his effort.


    Or, to fight with such an idiot who likes to take advantage of his identity will only make Lu Fan feel humiliated.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said: "Marquis Xue, I''m afraid you can''t let me salute you. As a man, I seldom salute others. Even the emperor of the Qin and Shang Dynasties, I didn''t salute very much. "


    "Bold."


    Xue houye immediately pointed to Lu Fan and shouted.


    It''s funny how the eyes are about to pop out. Lu Fan could not help laughing again.


    Xue Fangzi followed him and said, "Lu fan, you are brave. Dare to call your Majesty''s name directly. How could your majesty call you a first-class uncle. I''m going to write to your majesty to cure you of a great disrespect. You wait to be a prisoner. "


    With that, Xue Fangzi will go out in anger.


    But at this time, marquis Xue suddenly stopped him and said, "son, don''t be so impulsive. Count Lu, I think, was just a slip of the tongue. Lu fan, actually, I have a good impression on your Lu family. I even plan to let my son marry Lu Hongyu of your Lu family. For the sake of our quasi relatives, I don''t hear anything today. You know what to do. "


    Lu Fan couldn''t stop laughing.


    The father and son are really addicted to singing the double reed.


    A red face, a white face, have a good time.


    If it''s just a general family, it''s really possible that they can bluff them by this means, and then they send people to their Xue family to calm down.


    Alas, it''s a pity that they came to Lu''s house today and met Lu Fan.


    PA.


    Lu Fan put down his tea cup, crossed his hands and looked at them with a smile.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said: "Marquis Xue, Mr. Xue. I''m a straight talker, so I''m straight. Lu Jia doesn''t welcome you. You can go now. If you dare to enter Lu''s house again in the future, I''ll ask someone to break Mr. Xue''s leg. Twice, I''ll break two legs, and three times, I''ll break his third leg. "


    Suddenly, Xue Fangzi clamped his legs tightly, as if he felt the cool wind blowing under his hip.


    Although Lu Fan said it with a smile, some of his eyes were sharp, but they fell into the eyes of Xue houye and Xue Fangzi.


    In front of Lu fan, the accomplishments of these two men can be ignored.


    Lu Fan didn''t use any power, just looking at them like this, they felt that they were facing not a person, but a God.


    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Lord Xue bit his teeth fiercely. He even wanted to hold on.


    As a marquis, he has his own dignity.


    Being threatened by Lu fan like this, marquis Xue is also angry. But under Lu Fan''s gaze, he dare not lose his temper at all.


    Therefore, marquis Xue said in a slightly hoarse voice: "Lu fan, you know that you are threatening a marquis sealed by your majesty. You''re going to be in a lot of trouble for yourself. You can know what a marquis represents in Wu''an. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and was about to speak.


    Behind him, a voice suddenly sounded.


    "That''s bullshit."


    Hearing the sound, Lu Fan immediately turned around. At that time, there was a smile on his face, because it was brother Han Feng and others who came.


    They finally arrived in Donghua.


    "Elder martial brother Han Feng, you are so slow."


    Lu Fan said with a smile.


    Elder martial brother shook his head and said: "no way, younger martial brother Han Feng is too slow. It''s been a few days. "


    Elder martial brother Chuxing said, "yes, yes, elder martial brother Hanfeng is slow."


    Elder martial brother Chutian nodded.


    Han Feng bared his teeth and said: "you have no conscience. I knew you didn''t care about your meal these days. I don''t want to tell you that, junior brother Lu fan, we have sent you something. "


    Said, Han Feng elder martial brother flings a thing.


    An iron sign crossed a beautiful arc and landed in Lu Fan''s hand.


    Reaching out to catch it, Lu Fan looked at it, and there were three words on it: "zhenguogong".


    The brand is very heavy. It should be the best meteorite dark iron.


    Lu Fan threw the sign aside and said, "what does that mean?"


    Elder martial brother Han Feng sat beside Lu Fan and said, "that''s what it says. Younger martial brother Lu fan, you are now the Duke of the town of Wu''an."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lord Xue almost jumped up.


    "Zhenguogong."


    Xue Fangzi was surprised at first, then sneered: "funny. How old are you and how much you have contributed to the Empire? Your majesty will award you Duke. Don''t make me laugh. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng didn''t bother to look at the two men at all. He said to Lu Fandao: "pour in strength, let this brand recognize the Lord first. Younger martial brother Lu fan, it''s good to have an identity. In the future, when you are in Wu''an, you will walk horizontally. No matter where you go, you will not have to spend money. "


    Lu Fan smiles, and vigorous Qi pours into the brand.


    Immediately a light, shot into the sky, and then, the world suddenly changed, countless light from the clouds.


    It soon became Lu Fan.


    In this scene, all the cities in Wu''an state appeared rapidly.


    Then a majestic voice was heard.


    "Wu''an, Lu Fan. The hero of protecting the country, the strong at the peak. It''s now the Duke of Zhenguo. The world will tell you. "


    The sound is like thunder, and Lu Fan''s figure slowly emerges in the sky.


    Seeing this scene, marquis Xue''s legs were already soft.


    Even if they don''t believe it any more, they can''t fake the proclamation of the Empire.


    That is to say, all these are true.


    Lu fan, a first-class earl, became the Duke of Wu''an at one stroke.


    Lu Haoran, Lu Hao and countless children of Lu family look excited. Looking at this scene, they all smile.


    But they didn''t go crazy because they had already experienced this kind of thing.


    A group of Lu''s children smiled at the sky and pointed to Lu Fan''s virtual shadow and said, "the head of the family is so powerful, he jumped up from the count again. Hero of protecting the country, what did the head of the family do? "


    "In other words, it must be a race of nations of all directions. We have won glory for our country and won the invincible hand in the world."


    "Zhenguogong, does it sound like a big official? How big is it in the end?"


    "I don''t know. It should be very big."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ

 Chapter 1174

    This time, the whole people of Wu''an have completely remembered Lu Fan''s face.


    Very casually, he threw the sign on the table, Lu Fan picked up the tea cup, and looked down at Lord Xue and said, "don''t shake, Lord Xue. Stand still. If you lie here, no one will lift you out. "


    Lu Fan didn''t say it was OK. When he said this, Lord Xue shuddered even more.


    The whole leg and belly are shaking, as if it is possible to sit on the ground at any time.


    Next to him, Fang Zi Xue began to shrink behind Hou Ye Xue. As if he hid behind Lord Xue, Lu Fan could not see him.


    They are people who rely on their status to show their power. They are most aware of what will happen if they offend people with higher status.


    They are also very clear about what zhenguogong stands for.


    That''s the highest honor of the state of Wu''an. It has to be the identity given by the powerful people who can sweep the world.


    That is to say, Lu Fan''s strength is probably not comparable to that of the whole Wu''an state.


    Otherwise, his majesty will never give such an identity that can affect the overall pattern of the state of Wu''an.


    Now, Lu fan, the Duke of Zhenguo, obviously doesn''t like them very much.


    The father and son of marquis Xue were pale.


    When they came in, their arrogance and arrogance turned into cold sweat on the forehead.


    Identity, they can''t compare with Lu fan at all now.


    As long as Lu Fan''s identity as a Duke of the state is true, in a word, their entire family can be completely disappeared from Wu''an.


    Strength is even greater than the identity gap between them.


    Lu Fan just sits there and looks at them, which makes them feel frightened. Then think about Lu Fan''s achievements.


    It''s a finger that can crush them.


    Originally, they thought that their identity was higher than that of Lu Fan. They expected that Lu fan would not dare to do it.


    That''s why I dare to run to Lu''s house all day long.


    But now, they really have to think about how to get out.


    "Duke Zhen, Lord Lu Fan. If we are wrong, you can let us go. "


    Marquis Xue confessed.


    Facing Lu Fan with such identity and strength.


    He has only one choice.


    Lu Fan said with a slight smile, "salute."


    The two simple words made Marquis Xue white and green, green and purple. Finally, he bent down like Lu Fan throwing his fist and bowing to salute.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng said with a smile: "are you a martial artist? Only bow your hand."


    Lord Xue didn''t answer Han Feng''s question.


    Han Feng was about to attack when Lu Fan said: "Marquis Xue, the one who talks to you is my elder martial brother Han Feng. He is the son of Han family in the capital city and the next leader of Han family. I don''t have to say the rest. "


    Lord Xue was trembling all over again. He really wanted to slap himself.


    Of course, he knows what the Han family is. One of the ten families of Wu''an state. The most unreasonable Han family.


    Even if Lu fan doesn''t have the status of the Duke of Zhenguo, but has a senior brother who is going to take over the head of the Han family, he can''t provoke him.


    Grinning, marquis Xue said with a strong smile: "back to master Han, when I was young, I practiced a little. The cultivation of outer Gang territory is not high, but it''s really a warrior. "


    Xue houye bumped into Xue Fangzi for a while, and hurriedly Xue Fangzi also followed him: "me too, I am also a Feigang warrior now. I don''t believe it. Look, I can release it with vigorous energy. "


    Lu Fan''s fingers moved. Suddenly, he reached for Marquis Xue and Fang Zi.


    The next moment. Their vigorous strength suddenly broke.


    Next. They then felt that their Dantian had appeared innumerable cracks. Vigorous strength that is hard to practice. All seem to be swept away by a terrible force.


    Lu Fan calmly took back his hand and said, "now. You are not. "


    Marquis Xue and Fang Zi want to cry without tears. They have seen it. Lu fan is trying to straighten them out.


    But they have no way. I only blame myself for being too arrogant.


    Slowly. They knelt down. To prostrate.


    Lu Fandao: "don''t face me. Salute my father and grandfather. "


    Marquis Xue and Fang Zi quickly turn around. Lu Haoran and Lu Hao. I don''t know what to say.


    For the first time, they saw Lu Fan''s bullying side.


    But let a guy who has been in front of him all day kneel and salute. This feeling. It''s really cool.


    Lu Hao coughs twice. He whispered to Lu fan, "forget it. It''s just words. Do you really do anything out of the ordinary. Lu Fan. Let them go. "


    Lu Hao still doesn''t want to make a big deal. He thought more about the reputation of the Lu family.


    And this is how to treat an imperial marquis. Will it affect Lu Fan in the future. And the development of Lujia.


    Lu Hao is obviously not clear. What does Lu Fan mean to Wu''an now.


    I don''t know. Now, now. Even two princes. I can only be respectful to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan didn''t explain too much either. Anyway, they will know about it in the future. Since my father has opened his mouth. Lu Fan nodded: "OK. Xue Houye. Get up. You can take your son away. Remember what I said. You are not allowed to step into Lu''s house again. "


    Lord Xue nodded repeatedly. Almost rolling out.


    Xue Fangzi had a fall on the way. The elder martial brother and others laughed a lot.


    Looking at the back of marquis Xue, Lu Fan said softly, "elder martial brother Han Feng, please remember that Marquis Xue is not Marquis anymore."


    Han Feng was surprised and said, "brother Lu fan, I thought you let him go. I really want to remove his title. I''m afraid it''s better than breaking his Dantian and attacking him. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I can''t leave any trouble for the Lu family. Since we want to offend, we should step on him to the end."


    Lu Haoran nodded beside him, while Lu Hao praised him.


    Lu Fan''s way of doing it now is really that he is becoming more and more like a family leader.


    Brother Han Feng suddenly thought of something, and took out another thing and handed it to Lu Fandao: "brother Lu fan, here are the invitations from the two princes. They all want you back to the capital as soon as possible. Why? I don''t need to tell you why, younger martial brother Lu fan, you should guess. "


    Lu Fan didn''t even bother to look at the invitation letter and threw it aside. "The funeral of Emperor Qin and Shang is not going to be held. Are you in such a hurry to get a place? These two brothers don''t have a thick Taoist."


    The elder martial brother said behind him: "the royal family has no human feelings. Younger martial brother Lu fan, which one are you going to support to ascend the throne? Is it Qin fan?"


    Lu Fan tapped his finger on the table and said softly: "I can''t make a decision yet, OK, I''ve had a few days'' rest. It''s time to do business. First go back to the capital and have a look. Grandpa, father, I''m afraid we''re moving again. "

 Chapter 1175

    "Move. Will you move to the capital?"


    Lu Haoran''s eyes glowed with excitement. He was extremely interested in any opportunity that would allow the Lu family to go further.


    Lu Hao also said excitedly: "Lu Fan, are you planning to let us settle in the capital. Can we."


    Brother Han Feng and others laughed.


    I haven''t been talking about the magic moon, at this time I said: "Grandfather Lu, Lu Bobo. As Lu Fan''s current status, don''t say you Wu Anguo. He can take you everywhere."


    Nangong Xing nodded and said, "Including the magic."


    Lu Haoran was even more shocked, listening to what they said.


    It seems that Lu Fan is a strong man in the whole world.


    Only then did Lu Hao think of a key question, and he hurriedly asked, "Lu Fan, you just said that Emperor Qin Shang was dead. Are you going back to help a certain emperor fight for the throne?"


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "It''s right. By the way, let the Lu family also set foot in the capital. Donghua, it is still too small after all."


    Lu Hao frowned tightly: "Lu Fan. This contention for the throne has been a dangerous bureau since ancient times. Don''t get caught up in it, you can''t extricate yourself, and end up in a hate."


    Lu Fan laughed when he heard the words.


    Brother Han Feng smiled even more happily, and said, "The fierce danger bureau. Uncle Lu, for Lu Fan, there is really no dangerous place for Wu Anguo. This time he returned to the capital, it was not the so-called prince who helped the kingdom .It is he who wants to be the head of the country, and he can be the head of the country. Let me say one more thing, Master Lu Fan can do it now if he wants to be the emperor himself. "


    Han Feng''s words made Lu Haoran and Lu Hao close to each other.


    Whoever wants to be the head of the country can do it.


    Has Lu Fan already been so strong?


    Whoever came out of this small place would have thought that one day in their own family, there would be someone who could change the empire, rise and fall, and be humiliated.


    When Lu Fan got the count status, let Lu Jiayong Town Donghua.


    Both Lu Haoran and Lu Hao thought that this was the highest peak that the Lu family could climb.


    It was something that I never dared to think about in my life, and it just happened.


    How many times, Lu Haoran and Lu Hao can both wake up in their sleep.


    But now, Lu Fan suddenly became a town grandfather and seemed to have the ability to control Wu''an.


    This is just like listening to a story, making them unbelievable.


    Lu Haoran swallowed a spit and said to Lu Fan: "He is telling the truth."


    Lu Fan said faintly: "It''s okay. But, I don''t want to be the head of the country."


    Brother Han Feng shook his head in disappointment. He still seems to want Lu Fan to be his own.


    By then, he would be the elder brother of Wuan Guoguo, and then he really had face. Unfortunately, Lu Fan has no interest in this.


    He tapped his finger on the table, Lu Fan said: "Everyone rests for a night, and we will return to the capital tomorrow. Father, grandpa, you also prepare, choose some of the core children of the family to go with us. Once we have reached the capital, we will Development. After a while, I will give you some more elixir, exercises, swords and the like. The future of the Lu family will become brighter and brighter. The children of the Lu family will become stronger and stronger. . First, let us be the Lu family and become the first family of Wu''an. "


    Lu Haoran and Lu Hao both covered their hearts.


    Obviously, both hearts have been severely challenged today. They felt that they were having trouble breathing.


    Wu''s first family.


    This is a dream they never dreamed of.


    But looking at Lu Fan''s self-confidence, the two also began to throb in their hearts.


    Is it really possible.


    If so, they are willing to give everything, in exchange for this glory and the strength of the Lu family.


    Lu Fan turned his head to Brother Han Feng and Brother Chu Xing, saying, "Brothers, at that time, the Lu family will have to take care of you."


    Brother Han Feng laughed and laughed: "Rest assured, is there any difference between the Lu family and our Han family? Are they almost the same family? Lu Fan, do you want to marry a girl from our Korean family. Kiss and kiss."


    Brother Chutian coughed in two voices: "Our Chu family is gone, I''m afraid it won''t help us much. But can we rebuild the family with the Lu family. It is necessary to take care of each other."


    Brother Chuxing said, "Yes. That''s a good idea, and I want to do it long ago."


    Nangong line also came forward and said, "Can you count me as one? Although my kingdom is gone, the vein of Qingtian cannot be cut off. I am also in Wu''an, take root. Rebuild the Nangong family and do it from me Up. "


    Lu Fan patted Nangongxing''s shoulder and said, "Good idea. You can marry a girl from the Han family."


    Han Feng laughed: "Welcome. Brother Nangong, you can really come to our Han family to see, it definitely meets your standards ..."


    The people chatted cheerfully, laughter rose, and floated in the sky.


    Huan Yue had been watching, and her clothes were covered with animal prints. One of them had a three-eyed monster beast pattern, and slowly blinked, recording everything in front of him.


    . . . . . .


    At night, there are stars.


    The night is as cold as water, and the full moon is high.


    Lu Fan sat in the courtyard, playing with the source beads and necrotic beads on his hands, and a small bottle was also placed on the stone table.


    The power of the necrotic path was slowly sucked into Lu Fan by the body. The power of Yuanlizhu washed the body of Landing Fan, and was slowly swallowed by Lu Fan''s breath.


    Lu Fan looked calm, quietly watching his strength grow, and realized the Necromancer.


    There are two chaotic six beads in hand, and Lu Fan''s power is increasing significantly almost every moment.


    After Xiuwei enters the state of honor, he can still grow so fast. I am afraid that there is only Lu Fan in the world.


    Lu Fan tried to combine the avenue of life and necromancy in his body. I do nĄŻt think I can do this kind of thing before I get Yuanlizhu. But now, Lu Fan has gradually touched the door.


    Exhale blowing clouds, inhaling tornadoes.


    Every move of Lu Fan can cause the world to change.


    Zheng Jing quietly understood, and suddenly a figure came in carrying the basin.


    Then he squatted in front of Lu Fan, took off Lu Fan''s shoes and socks, and prepared to wash his feet.


    Lu Fan slowly said: "Qin Er, I don''t need your service today, go down and rest. I want to practice alone for a while."


    The woman raised her head, and put Lu Fan''s feet into the basin, and said, "Soak your feet, you will be much more comfortable. This is made of special herbs.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt that his voice was not right, and the person who came was not always waiting for him.


    Looking down, Suddenly the face of Phantom Moon came into view.


    Lu Fan was surprised: "Why are you?"


    Hagiyuki smiled and said, "Can''t it be me. You hate me."

 Chapter 1176

    Lu Fan was slightly embarrassed, and quickly took back his feet. "I thought it was Qin Er," he said


    Seeing that Lu Fan dared to close his feet, the moon immediately forced Lu Fan''s legs down.


    Looking up, the moon looks sullen at Lu Fan and says, "you just hate me, don''t you?"


    Lu Fan said with a wry smile: "how dare you. You can''t be despised by anyone. My magic moon lady. "


    The moon grinned, "that''s right. Dare to say I don''t like you. I''ll take a knife to cut you. By the way, ask you something. Last time I said that to you, how do you want to answer me


    Lu Fan said blankly, "which sentence?"


    The moon suddenly grinned, "what do you say is when you are on the other side of the void. I told you that. Don''t say you forget, I really cut you


    Said, the magic moon really pulled out the dagger, and directly pointed to Lu Fan''s crotch.


    Rao is that Lu fan knows this weapon and can''t hurt him at all, but he is still scared by the place where the moon points.


    For men, it''s sometimes more lethal to be pointed under a knife than to be stabbed on the neck.


    Lu Fan even waved his hand and said, "how can I forget? I remember that it''s true. There''s no word missing."


    The moon snorted and clapped Lu Fan''s thigh: "then answer me quickly. Tell me the truth while they are away. What do you think. "


    Lu Fan was speechless for a moment and sighed, "I don''t know how to answer you. Mirage, my situation, you know, you should understand. "


    Seeing Lu Fan ''s painful face, the moon was slightly distressed.


    Biting his lips, the moon gently raised Lu Fan''s face and said, "I know you are still sad about lingyao. But Lu fan, if she doesn''t come back. If she doesn''t come back. "


    Lu Fan said word by word, "I will definitely bring her back."


    The Moon said: "Lu fan, I want to tell you. Even if she comes back, I don''t care. I know you before she knows you. Don''t you have a little heart to me. "


    Lu fan is silent again.


    The moon came up and stared at Lu Fan''s eyes. "Answer me. I just need one answer. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes are flashing, but he doesn''t know how to answer.


    I don''t care.


    There''s no doubt that''s a lie.


    At the moment when the moon gave up his life to save him, Lu Fan had to admit that his wounded heart was warm.


    Lu Fan didn''t speak, but the moon saw the answer he wanted from Lu Fan''s eyes.


    Suddenly, a smile rose from the corner of the moon''s mouth, and he pointed to Lu Fan''s forehead and said, "I knew that this girl is so charming. Even if it''s wood like you, it''s also exciting. Well, I have the answer I want. The rest depends on whether you can figure it out. Hum, if it''s not for your good sake, I won''t be interested in you. You need to figure it out quickly. Don''t keep me waiting. "


    Lu Fan didn''t know what to say. At such a close distance, he could see clearly that although the moon was smiling and talking, tears were already shining in his eyes.


    This is a girl who dares to love and hate.


    Lu Fan''s heart is a little warm.


    At this time, the moon suddenly looked up.


    Lu Fan hasn''t responded yet. The lips of the moon have been pasted on his lips.


    This kiss made Lu Fan suddenly relax.


    For a long time, the lips are divided.


    The moon looked at Lu fan like water: "really don''t let me wait long. Although, I will wait for you all the time. "


    After that, the moon turned and went out.


    She had just turned her head, but she saw nangongxing and elder martial brother Han Feng standing at the door.


    One left and one right, they leaned against the wall, holding the roast chicken in their hands, eating and watching, smiling.


    At that time, the moon blushed.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng suddenly shouted, "Oh, the oil is dripping into your eyes. I can''t see anything. I can''t see anything. "


    Nangongxing''s acting skills were more pompous, so he looked up at the sky and said, "Alas, my eyes are getting worse. Now I can''t see what it looks like five meters away. It looks like I''m going to be blind. "


    The magic moon went forward, grabbed the two people''s roast chicken, and said softly, "eat the two of you."


    Finish saying, the Moon leaves like the wind.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and nangongxing have a look at each other, and then they all look at Lu Fan in a different way.


    Lu Fan finally returns to God and looks at Han Feng and Nangong.


    Raise your hand, Lu Fandao: "don''t talk, I know what you two want to say. Hold it. Go out. I''m going to practice. "


    Han Feng said with a smile: "brother Lu fan, I can''t hold it. Alas, beautiful scenery on a good day, beautiful people in my arms, I envy you so much. I was going to ask you to go out to visit Donghua city. It seems that you are not in the mood. Yes, let''s go by ourselves. Younger martial brother Lu fan, take your crystal card and use it. You can''t use it for nothing. "


    Nangongxing shook his head all the time and said: "brother Lu fan, take it, don''t hesitate. It''s better than anything. "


    Lu Fan threw out the crystal card and said to the two people: "go out. By the way, shut me up. "


    Nangongxing and senior brother Han Feng shrugged their shoulders, and they left.


    These two guys really fell in love with each other. They became friends and collaborated.


    In the yard, Lu Fan was soon left alone.


    Lu Fan shook his head and sighed, but his heart was still confused.


    Looking at the basin of traditional Chinese medicine, Lu Fan put more feet into it.


    The lips are still warm, the fragrance is still the same, the cold night is slightly warm.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the morning of the next day, Lu Fan took them to the capital city through the reopened heaven shifting array.


    Lu Haoran and Lu Hao, who saw the grand capital for the first time, are attracted by the magnificence of the capital and constantly make exclamations.


    In a few days, the frost in the capital has gone.


    The capital, which was destroyed by the ice sage, is now full of life. Inside and outside the capital, there is also life.


    However, there seems to be a little more people in the gate.


    When Lu Fan and others came to the gate, they saw the two sides of the gate, and the crowd had already stood.


    At a glance, all of them were royal guards. That is to say, those who guard the Imperial City have not been killed by the ice saint.


    These people are supposed to be heroes guarding the state of Wu''an, but now they are all standing in front of the city gate, as if they are greeting someone.


    As soon as Lu Fan approached, these people shouted loudly.


    "The Duke of Zhenguo arrived."


    Suddenly, there is a colorful light in the sky and the sky. The sun is shining everywhere, and the rainbow bridge is in the sky.


    Then two carriages appeared in the sky and slowly fell down.


    In Lu Haoran''s and Lu Hao''s astonished eyes, two figures in dragon robes walked out.


    It''s the prince Qin Yun and the second prince Qin fan.


    "Prince Qin Yunte came to welcome the Duke of the town into the city."


    "Prince Qin Fante came to meet brother Lu."

 Chapter 1177

    In such a battle, Lu Haoran and Lu Hao look red and tremble. I don''t know if it''s excitement or tension.


    Before they came, they really had some doubts about Lu Fan''s identity. Because Han Feng, they still know that he is famous for his flowery mouth and exaggeration.


    But now, I see the two princes of Wu''an come out to meet them personally, and they are bending so low. Lu Haoran and Lu Hao are really convinced.


    This time, Han Feng really didn''t exaggerate.


    Lu Fan''s status in Wu''an now is beyond their imagination.


    "Your Highness, there is no need to be polite, please."


    Lu Fan''s faint voice.


    His words, if changed before, will be considered arrogant and arrogant.


    Which minister in the prince himself to go out to meet the situation, does not appear to be scared, moved tears crossflow right.


    But when Lu Fan said this, he took it for granted.


    Because Lu Fan''s current identity, in the eyes of insiders, is indeed much higher than the two princes.


    Even the heads of several families standing far away did not find anything wrong with Lu Fan.


    Even if Lu fan is willing to take care of the two princes, he has given the royal family of Wu''an great face.


    After all, the world is respected by the strong. Lu Fan''s current strength, even the strong like Bing Sheng, is not an opponent. Who dares to disrespect Wu''an.


    Even if the emperor of Qin and Shang was still alive, he had to bow his head slightly in front of Lu Fan.


    I didn''t see that Lu Fan''s identity as the Duke of the town passed in a flash.


    No one dares to contradict, no one can question.


    Lu Fan received the identity of the Duke of Zhen, which can be regarded as a reassurance to the royal family of Wu''an. I don''t care about imperial power.


    As long as the two princes are not idiots, they will definitely offer Lu Fan as a God.


    If it wasn''t for the current bad situation in the capital, they would really mobilize everyone to meet Lu Fan.


    You can''t respect too much.


    Lu Fan strides inside. Qin Yun and Qin fan, two princes, follow respectfully.


    On both sides of the road, people of Wu''an state saw this scene. The rest of the families who are still alive clearly see Lu fan, the leader.


    In other words, the emperor of Qin and Shang should be at the front.


    Prime Minister LV and others also slowly followed the team. Looking at Lu Fan''s back, Prime Minister LV said to Lu * *: it''s only a few years. The once hidden dragon has now soared for thousands of miles. Lu Yin, it seems that we made a great deal of friends that year. "


    Lu Yin''s eyes twinkled: "Grandpa, shall we invite Lu fan to our house. Will he come? "


    Prime Minister LV shook his head and said with a smile, "please, but I''m afraid Lu fan has no time to come. But we can invite his family, "said Prime Minister LV, pointing to Lu Haoran and Lu Hao.


    Immediately, Lu Yin nodded clearly. Two foxes, one old and one young, laughed happily.


    Dantai family, Shuijia family, Shijia family and so on. Looking at Lu Fan today, there is only emotion in his heart.


    If we knew that Lu Fan had achieved so much now, we should have made good friends at the beginning. Now it''s a little late to try to ingratiate with others.


    The head of the water family turned to the head of the dantai family and said, "your family''s dantai GE has a good eye. Duke Lu will be the southern pillar of Wu''an."


    The leader of the dantai family said with a wry smile, "it''s just that you have a good eye. At the beginning, if something really happened, it would be great. "Br >


    several heads of the family nodded, and the back of Dan Taige stared at these old people, and then looked at Lu Fan''s back.


    There was only worship left in her eyes, and she knew clearly that she and Lu fan would never have another chance.


    Now the identity gap between the two people is bigger than that between Lu fan, who just came to the capital, and their dantai family.


    Some things, once not sure, miss, will not come again.


    Some people, if they didn''t have it, only regret.


    They went all the way to the imperial city and left the gate. Lu Fan took the royal carriage and rode with the two princes.


    As soon as Prince Qin Yun got on the carriage, he showed great respect to Lu Fan. As a prince, he poured tea and water for Lu fan, smiling. There is no tension in Lu Fan''s imagination.


    Qin fan, the second prince, sat quietly opposite Lu Fan and smiled at Lu Fan and said, "brother Lu fan, you will take care of Wu''an in the future."


    Lu Fan motioned to Prince Qin Yun to sit down, turned to look at the two princes, smiled and said, "I don''t dare to take care of them. I''m just helping you. Your highness, I''m not from a rich family or a big family. So I don''t know much about etiquette. If you offend me, please forgive me. I''m a man who speaks and handles affairs fairly straight. So while the others are away, I will say something directly. "


    The two princes immediately look solemn, they have felt that Lu Fan''s next words will affect the overall situation of the whole state of Wu''an.


    All their future may be in Lu Fan''s words.


    Lu Fan took a sip of tea and then said, "I''m not interested in Royal affairs, and I don''t intend to rob you of your rights. You are still needed to govern everything in Wu''an. I really don''t have the time if I''m allowed to come. The outside world, you all know. I have more important things to do. You may not know that in the kingdom of Optimus, your father and I had an appointment. I do not touch the royal family, and you do not want to trouble the Lu family. "


    Hearing this, his highness Qin Yun''s eyes brightened, and even said, "of course. I swear by my life today that I will never touch half the hairs of the Lu family. "


    Qin fan didn''t speak and his eyes were twinkling. He seemed to guess what Lu Fan was going to say next.


    Lu Fan glanced at Qin Yun and continued: "Emperor Qin Shang asked me which of you would support you to ascend the throne. I didn''t answer, and now I''m not going to. Lord Qin Yun, to be honest, I don''t like you. But I won''t make a rash decision because of my personal preference. Your highness Qin fan, you helped me a lot at the beginning. I owe you human feelings, but I will not violate my agreement with his majesty Qin Shang because I owe you human feelings. If you think I''ll kill his highness Qin Yun and put you on the throne, you''re wrong. "


    Qin fan shook his head and smiled: "brother Lu fan, I know what you want to say. You''re going to let us decide for ourselves. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "yes. You can solve your own problems. I just wait for the result. Whoever can ascend the throne depends on his ability. "

 Chapter 1178

    Qin Yun has a smile on his face. It''s different from the smile just now. This time, he should have a genuine smile.


    Qin fan''s face was slightly different, but he dared not say anything more.


    At the beginning, he and Lu Fan dared to be brothers, but now he dare not to let Lu Fan share freely.


    Lu Fan looks down on the two and doesn''t say much.


    He has said all that should be said. The rest, let them solve it by themselves.


    Although he does have the ability to put any prince on the throne. Even if he makes a decision, the prince will surely become the next leader of the state of Wu''an.


    But Lu Fan did not intend to do so. He still remembered the conversation with Emperor Qin Shang that night.


    There is no doubt that the emperor of Qin and Shang is a man worthy of respect.


    He has all the qualities of a monarch. And his two sons, to be honest, Lu Fan didn''t really feel that he knew them very well.


    Lu Fan was really afraid of harming Wu''an when he made a decision based on his own preference.


    Let the fittest survive and let them do it.


    In this way, he abided by what he promised Emperor Qin and Shang.


    The two princes are silent. Lu Fan''s statement brings them back to the starting point of their own struggle.


    Without Lu fan, who can decide everything, they need to think about something else.


    It seems that Qin Yun is a little more confident.


    After all, he is the prince of the state of Wu''an. No matter his connections, status or prestige, he is a little higher than Qin fan.


    If it wasn''t for Lu Fan''s appearance that destroyed everything, he really didn''t take Qin fan seriously.


    Now, Lu Fan also said that he would not interfere in their royal affairs.


    Qin Yun really felt that the sky spirit of victory had begun to lean over like him.


    Qin fan seemed dignified and silent. But in fact, Qin fan also laughed.


    "My dear brother, you are so naive. Do you think without Lu Fan''s help, I can''t really win over you? "


    Qin fan sneered in his heart.


    Neither of them looks at each other. The royal family has no relatives. The struggle between them is naturally endless.


    Soon, Lu Fan and others returned to the imperial city.


    The whole country of Wu''an may be the least damaged imperial city.


    The two princes unexpectedly agreed to let Lu Fan live in the palace belonging to the Lord of the country.


    Lu Fan''s father and grandfather also received the highest standard of treatment.


    Looking at the magnificent and majestic palace of the state of Wu''an.


    Lu Haoran and Lu Hao really think it''s worth dying at the moment.


    At the moment, they can see that Lu Fan''s position in Wu''an is almost the same as that of the Lord. In front of him, the two princes were like followers. In front of Lu fan, they were more like devout believers.


    Lu Fan conquered all the people in Wu''an with his own strength.


    Since the moment when Lu Fan defeated Bing Sheng, I don''t know how many people have regarded Lu Fan as the patron saint of Wu''an.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The night came quietly.


    The lights are dim in Tai * *.


    In the study, Prince Qin Yun smiles proudly. In front of him stood a line of figures, all of which were his powerful subordinates. It is also the only strong in the killing of ice saint. As for the young masters who had followed the prince, they didn''t know where to go.


    "Your Highness, it''s a turn of the day. As long as Lu Guogong is impartial and the event can be expected, "


    an old man with a goatee, he says with a smile.


    Prince Qin Yun nodded: "that''s right. Alas, I really despise Duke Lu. At first, I thought that with the presence of Duke Lu, the throne would not have my share. When Lu Fan first came to the capital, Qin fan made friends with him. Now all Lu fan needs to do is to help him ascend the throne. But I almost killed Lu Guogong at the beginning, which was stupid. "


    the old man said with a smile:" however, Lu Guogong didn''t do it. "


    Qin Yun said with a smile, "this is the key point. Why didn''t Duke Lu do it. Is it really just because of the agreement between my father and his emperor. I don''t think so. Hum, Duke Lu must have another idea. In my opinion, Duke Lu just wanted to borrow my hand to get rid of Qin fan. Because although he made friends in every way, Duke Lu didn''t like him. My idiot brother would not understand the Wu''an Kingdom, which is wanted by a strong man like Duke Lu. It''s just a obedient state of Wu''an. As for who is in charge, it doesn''t matter to him at all. The key is obedience, and I am the one who looks more obedient. "


    Qin Yun smiled proudly, and immediately a few people applauded desperately.


    This idea, in their view, is really in one word.


    The old man said with admiration, "I see. The prince can understand it. Then now we are even more Yao to Lu publicity weak. "


    Qin Yun shook his head and said, "it''s not showing weakness, it''s respect, respect from the bottom of my heart. Can the whole state of Wu''an find anyone who can walk up to ten moves in front of Duke Lu. We can do nothing but respect. Although Duke Lu said no matter, if he is not satisfied, he can let us go at any time. When you meet Lu''s family later, you have to make a detour and salute me. By the way, I''m going to find the best house outside and give it to the Lu family so that their family can settle down in the capital. This is the best time to give gifts. If you don''t know, you don''t have to come back. "


    Immediately, several experts left quickly. Qin Yun was very happy, just smiling. Why did he feel hurt.


    Now, on the other side.


    Qin fan, the second prince, arrived at Lv''s mansion overnight with a carriage.


    "Prime minister LV, Qin fan asked for an interview."


    Qin fan, the second prince, stood at the door respectfully and saluted.


    Slowly, the gate of Lv''s mansion opened, and Prime Minister LV was already standing at the gate.


    "Your Highness the second prince, what''s the matter so late?"


    Qin Fan said: "prime minister LV, I''m here for advice today. About the throne. "


    Prime Minister LV nodded: "needless to say, your Highness the second prince, I understand. But it''s a pity that our LV family will not stand in line. If your Highness the second prince comes to persuade our LV family to join in the fight for the throne, I can only say I''m sorry. "


    Qin fan shook his head and said, "no, I just came to ask for some advice."


    Prime Minister LV looked into Qin fan''s eyes, which were deep and firm light.


    Prime Minister LV sighed suddenly, "Your Highness, you have already made a decision. Why do you ask me again?"


    Qin Fan said, "I don''t know if it''s right."


    Prime Minister LV said, "well, I can only tell you that. Your highness, what you have to do. Lu guilds don''t like it. "


    Qin Fan said: "Duke Lu said that he would not participate."


    Prime Minister LV shook his head and said: "although he did not participate, he looked at everything. If he doesn''t like it, you will be sad in the future. "


    Qin fan sighed and said, "if you are sad, please feel sad. After that, I would like to salute the kingdom of Lu. Things have already begun, there is no turning back. "


    After that, Qin fan saluted again and turned away.


    Looking at the back of Qin fan, Prime Minister LV suddenly bowed and said, "Lord of the country, slow down."

 Chapter 1179

    The next morning, the sun is shining.


    Just after Lu Fan finished his cultivation, a news came that shocked everyone in Wu''an.


    Prince Qin Yun is dead.


    There is no omen, no reason. Prince Qin Yun died of a sudden illness.


    He died with a smile on his face. Seems to be happy about something.


    But then he opened his eyes and lost his breath.


    Hearing this, Lu Fan also took a look at the body of Prince Qin Yun.


    A closer look, Lu fan will find out, Prince Qin yunwhich is what kind of sudden illness died. It''s poisoning.


    But this poison is not an acute one, but a little chronic one that nibbles at the body.


    These poisons have been lurking in the deepest part of Prince Qin Yun''s body. It''s not a one-off poison, but a poison that has deepened little by little over the past decade.


    In other words, Prince Qin Yun has been poisoned for many years.


    It''s only now that the toxicity has taken off.


    Lu fan doesn''t have to think about it and knows who did it.


    Except for Qin fan. Who else can do this.


    However, Qin fan, who came here immediately, cried with his body in his arms. His tears were just like the fountains flowing out.


    Lu Fan watched Qin fan''s performance quietly. He was very real.


    If it wasn''t for Lu fan to see his breath, his heartbeat, and his body, there would be no emotional change at all.


    Lu fan would really be moved by his "true feelings".


    Yesterday, he told Qin fan and Qin Yun to fight for the throne by their own abilities.


    Today, Prince Qin Yun is dead.


    Is it a coincidence, of course not.


    It''s better to start first.


    Now, in Wu''an, there is only Qin fan.


    Even if Prince Qin Yun had any arrangements before he died, he could not be rushed.


    Because if Qin fan died again, there would be no successor in Wu''an.


    I''m afraid Qin Yun didn''t expect that his "dear brother" began to calculate him early.


    Why didn''t Qin fan cultivate his own power and never form cliques? At most, he made friends with heroes in the world.


    That''s because Qin fan didn''t even think of fighting against the prince Qin Yun in terms of power.


    All he has to do is kill Qin Yun.


    Turn complexity into simplicity and point to the root. It has to be said that Qin fan also has such awareness and level in cultivation.


    He may also be a real strong man now.


    Lu Fan watched Qin fan cry all the time and took Qin Yun away for burial.


    Almost all the people in Wu''an know that Qin fan is crying for mercy. But no one can say more.


    Only Lu Fan said a light sentence.


    "Qin fan, you do this. It''s no different from demon cultivation. "


    After that, Lu Fan turned around and left without saying much more.


    It turns out that Lu Fan really thinks Qin fan is a good man. Although he is a prince with leg and foot defects, he is devoted to his country and has courage and plan.


    But now, Lu Fan only thinks that Qin fan is no different from other demons.


    In order to achieve the goal, we will do whatever we can.


    Kill their own relatives, just to make themselves a step further.


    Although Lu Fan knew that this was the way the Royal people had to go to the throne.


    But Lu Fan just doesn''t like this kind of person.


    From the moment Lu Fan uttered this sentence, Qin fan was destined to be unlikely to be brother to Lu fan again.


    Brother Lu Fan''s three words will never appear in his mouth again.


    He dared not say that Lu Fan did not like it.


    I remember when I first came to the capital, Qin fan and Lu fan made a forced bow.


    Now, the only friendship between them has been forcibly separated by identity.


    One day later, the new king of Wu''an, Qin fan, became king.


    In the capital city, there are many empty alleys, and Wu''an is in China. It is jubilant to celebrate the great emperor Qin fan and sacrifice to heaven and earth at the same time. I wish Wu''an eternal prosperity.


    In the hall of Taihe, Emperor Qin fan, wearing a Dragon Robe and sitting on a dragon chair, looked down at people who were bowing down to salute or kneeling, but there was no excitement in his heart.


    He thought he would be happy when he became a king.


    But at this time, he found that he seemed to be mistaken. Being a king has nothing to do with being happy.


    Lu Fan didn''t come to celebrate. Lu Fan''s senior brothers also didn''t come. The forest he liked did not come after Lu Fan and others.


    Once he ascended the throne, he was alone from then on.


    Friends, love, family, these things are going away. Completely disappeared into his life.


    Qin fan recognized that he was willing to make these sacrifices.


    Qin fan made his first decision after he became king.


    That is to say, Lu fan, the Duke of Lu, was granted the title of King side by side. From then on, Lu Fan could do whatever he wanted in Wu''an.


    The place passed by, such as the presence of Emperor Qin fan.


    At the same time, I followed the land of Lu family, and all the senior brothers of Lu Fan were knighted. From elder martial brother Han Feng to the 13th, there was no omission. All of them were Knights above the count. With Lu Fan''s family, as long as they are surnamed Lu, they will be rewarded.


    As for the gold and silver utensils, the skill of weapon blade, the medicine of danyao and so on. It''s more like a mountain. All of them are rewarded.


    Looking at the appearance of Emperor Qin fan, it seems that he intends to seal the whole Treasury to Lu Jia.


    Lu Fan naturally doesn''t care about these things. A bottle of pills he casually obtained outside may be ten times or even a thousand times more valuable than these things.


    But in the eyes of others, such a reward is too heavy.


    Curiously, no one is against it. In other words, no one dares to stand up against it.


    No matter how precious things Emperor Qin fan gave out, these ministers or generals can only watch them.


    Their eyelids were shaking and their hands were shaking, but they dared not say more.


    People all over the world are looking at such courtesies.


    But Lu Fan just sent a son of Lu family to the palace to thank Emperor Qin fan. This is even for Emperor Qin fan''s face.


    In less than three days, Lu''s house rose in the capital.


    The best location, the largest site, the most skillful craftsman, the most luxurious house.


    When we see the new Lu mansion appear in the capital at a miraculous speed, Lu Haoran and Lu Hao don''t know what to say.


    They have informed other children of the Lu family in Donghua city to move the whole Lu family here.


    From then on, they will settle down in the capital.


    They will certainly become the most famous family in Wu''an, and the most powerful one, which no one dares to offend.


    Lu Haoran looked at the huge plaque and said slowly, "it''s like a dream."


    Lu Hao said: "with Lu fan, I''m afraid this dream will continue and become more gorgeous."

 Chapter 1180

    In the capital city, the construction of Lujia is in full swing.


    Lu Fan himself began to prepare for the temporary state of Wu''an.


    Deep street, in the old lane.


    Lu Fan sat in the tavern of Dongpang and drank a lot of liquor.


    Beside him, there are only thirteen and Xiao Hei. Others are still resting or practicing.


    "Lu fan, it''s hard to rest for a few days. Even if you don''t plan to stay in Wu''an, chaos doesn''t plan to go, just run out. Is that right. "


    Dongpang took a jar of wine and sat down beside Lu Fan.


    The whole capital, devastated by the ice sage, has become broken. Only dongpangzi''s shop still looks the same.


    Maybe it''s because the shop is very shabby.


    The wind sat not far away, quietly drinking wine.


    He wanted to come forward and have a drink with Lu fan, but Dong Pang stopped him with his eyes.


    Lu Fan takes a look at the breeze and throws the wine jar to the breeze.


    After that, Lu Fan looked up at Dong Pang and said, "if I don''t solve the matter of Wu''an completely, I won''t go to chaos at ease. Elder, give me a few more days. When I get things back, I will definitely go to chaos with you. "


    Dongpang shook his head and said:" things are always busy. Just go if you want. I''ll stay here a little longer. When you come back, call me, "Lu Fan nodded," I will be back soon. "


    drink the rest of the wine, and Lu Fan turned and walked out of Dongpang''s restaurant.


    Behind him, thirteen followed suit.


    Lu Fan nods to thirteen. Immediately, thirteen will empty boat out.


    Two words don''t say, two people turned over the boat.


    Immediately, the void broke open, and their figures disappeared.


    When they reappeared, they left far away from Wu''an''s emptiness.


    Lu Fan didn''t tell anyone about this trip.


    Including senior brother Han Feng, father, grandfather and others, Lu Fan didn''t tell them. I just said that I had a little feeling and I wanted to go out and practice.


    For Lu fan, of course, they are 100 at ease.


    I''m afraid there is no place in Wu''an that Lu fan can''t go.


    There are basically no places that can pose a threat to Lu Fan.


    But they could not imagine that Lu Fan was not wandering in Wu''an at all, but was going to leave Wu''an for another place.


    The name of this place is the northern kingdom.


    Lu Fan deliberately waited for a few days, which was to give Bing Sheng time to escape.


    As long as Bingsheng is sure that no one pursues, no one follows. She is sure to go back to the northern kingdom ten times.


    Lu fan, however, only needs to go to the northern kingdom of divinity and give her a final blow.


    Those who hate Wu''an and may come back to Lu''s family at any time.


    As long as Lu Fan thought about it, he would feel a thorn in his heart.


    Now in Wu''an, only he and Dongpang can guarantee the victory over Bingsheng.


    Once Dongpang goes to chaos with him, who is the opponent of Bingsheng in Wu''an.


    If Bingsheng comes again, will Wu''an fall into a more terrible crisis.


    Last time, their Lu family got away with it. This time, can they still get away with it.


    Every time I think of this, Lu fan is determined to cut the grass and root.


    Just like the Mo family in those days, if it is not slaughtered clean, the trouble will never be peaceful.


    In the void, the figures of Lu Fan and XIII flicker.


    The empty boat under my feet is more than ten times faster than usual.


    The same thing, in different people''s hands, plays a different effect. It can only explain the problem of ability.


    At that time, Lu Fan was driven by his own vigorous Qi. Now, Lu fan has been able to let the empty boat move forward under the drive of the power of the avenue, which is naturally faster.


    "Thirteen, after you go to the northern kingdom of God, it''s still the old rule. You wait for me outside."


    Thirteen clear nod. What Lu Fan said is what he said.


    If there is a person in the world who can fully believe in Lu Fan without reservation and will not question anything about Lu fan, then it must be no doubt.


    He stood behind Lu Fan and gave out strength to help him speed up his empty boat.


    Lu Fan holds the empty map he got when he went to the Dansheng Kingdom, and his eyes are fixed on the direction of the northern kingdom.


    Since you Bingsheng can come to Wu''an to make a big fuss, Lu fan can also go to northern Shenguo to do a good job of sabotage.


    One for one, one for one.


    Lu Fan''s current practice can also be described as tit for tat and eye for eye.


    But there is no smile on Lu Fan''s face, only the murderous spirit contained in the calm.


    Even the little black drunk on Lu Fan''s shoulder felt Lu Fan''s killing intention surging. Xiaohei also grinned.


    After his death, Wu''an gradually went away until it disappeared.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The northern kingdom of God.


    Tiange, the state religion of northern Shenguo, is also the actual ruler of northern Shenguo.


    The Lord of heaven Pavilion, though not the Lord of the northern kingdom in name. But in fact, when the Lord of the northern kingdom of God saw Bingsheng, the Lord of Tiange Pavilion, he would kneel to salute.


    Unlike Lu fan, who has a town name, Tiange is not only the object of worship, but also the sustenance of spirit in the hearts of the people of northern Shenguo.


    It''s hard to see the green plants in Beishen because of the snow and ice all year round.


    The Tiange, which gives them strength and teaches them to fight against wild animals and nature, is like a Tiangong hidden in the snow mountain.


    The people in Tiange are all gods sent by snow God.


    So no matter when the God is in the sky Pavilion, under the snow peak, there are countless figures kneeling all the year round.


    They either worship the mountains, or seek strength, or repent their sins.


    No matter how bleak the wind and snow, the figure is always a dark one.


    But these two days, this situation seems to have changed.


    Tiange ordered that no one should be within a thousand miles of Tiange.


    In recent days, it seems that Tiange is greeting some foreign strongmen.


    Only to hear the sound of the mountain whizzing, is one after another, a shining light, rushed into the Tiange, came to the main hall of the Tiange.


    Today it is the same again. Bingsheng looks at several figures appearing at the gate of the main hall, and his face looks bright again.


    "Please take a seat,"


    Bingsheng waved and smiled.


    You are welcome. I just sat on one side.


    At this time, at a glance, all kinds of people were sitting in the Tiange hall.


    The breath is not weak, but obviously, it is not from a place. A group of people are chattering.


    "Quiet,"


    Bingsheng can''t help but roar.


    At this moment, all the people stopped.


    An old man who seems to be over the age of 80 and whose beard is about to drag to the ground laughs: "master Bingsheng, are you sick?"

 Chapter 1181

    Bingsheng''s mouth twitches for several times, but it can''t attack.


    The old man who spoke to her is not small. But he is the ruler of the dark moon kingdom in the East.


    It is known as the most famous killer in the whole eastern world. When he was young, he used to be the top ten in the world.


    Although we are old now, our hands and feet are not as flexible as they used to be.


    But experience and cultivation are not generally strong.


    Those who are far from the extreme are just a line. If we take into account his supernatural ability to kill.


    Even the extreme strong like Bingsheng have to be afraid.


    Bing Shengdao: "Heisha wuzun, I''m not sick. I want you to be quiet. If you don''t listen to me, how can you know the current situation in Wu''an? "Br >


    Bing Sheng intentionally shouted loudly.


    At this time, the voices of other people finally decreased.


    Bingshengdun then said: "everyone, I know that you are all dissatisfied with your country''s status, or want to seek development, want a hearty war to prove yourself. I tell you, this is the chance. Lu fan, whom you are facing this time, is a strong man who can defeat me. As long as there is such a person in Wu''an, he will climb to our head sooner or later. Is that what you want to see? "


    before Bingsheng finished his words, a man said in a loud voice:" what are you talking about? We just want to make a lot of money here. The kingdom of northern God is willing to pay us for help. Otherwise, who is willing to listen to your bullshit? "


    The man''s words caused a roar of laughter.


    But there is no doubt that what he said is the truth, as well as the truth.


    Bingsheng saw this and immediately the whole person was stunned.


    She never said she would pay for these people.


    Look at these people. They are all goods that are afraid of the world. The cultivation level will not be mentioned. With this nature alone, Bingsheng will gnash his teeth and hate her, but he has no respect for her.


    Hum, when it''s over, come back to deal with you.


    Bingsheng has killed these people in his heart for many times.


    Since she didn''t ask these people to come, there was only one possibility.


    That''s the black robed devil.


    Bingsheng is really going to blow his lungs. She turned her head and looked at the place where the black devil liked to stand.


    But I found that the black clothes demon had disappeared long ago.


    Bingsheng takes a deep breath and calms his mood a little. Then he said to the public: "since everyone comes for money, should we be more active. Until you kill Lu Fan and kill Wu''an. How many good things do you want. All of them will be brought to you. "


    Bingsheng is really well painted. Immediately, many people''s eyes brightened.


    In any case, the northern kingdom of God is in the eastern boundary, and it is also a famous big country. There must be good things. And it''s all people from these small countries who can''t even think about it.


    It''s like Lu Fan went to Dansheng. Get something in any of the five families, and when you come back, you will be able to promote the whole Lu family so quickly.


    This is the gap between countries.


    Ice saints have no real intention of giving them rewards. There was a light in my eyes. In fact, Bingsheng is ready to kill the donkey at this moment.


    These stupid people don''t seem to pay attention to Wu''an and Northern Shenguo at all.


    Only to hear them shouting: "now we have to go to the kingdom of the northern gods, it''s getting worse and worse.". I remember the last virgin of the Northern Kingdom, and I heard she died outside. I don''t have enough strength. I like to run around outside. It''s miserable. It''s better to be cool and die. "


    "That''s right. In this way, the northern kingdom of God is also known as one of the largest countries in the East. Even a little boy from Wu''an can''t fight. It''s still alarmist here. I have checked the strength of the extreme strong. Lu fan, who hurt him badly, is only in his twenties.


    At this age, what a big wave can be turned over? I see. As long as we stand there, the whole country of Wu''an will probably surrender to us. "


    "Then take the good things of the northern kingdom of God in vain. It''s a good deal to sell."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    All these words, almost word for word, fell into the ear of Bingsheng.


    Bingsheng''s fists are all pinched. If she doesn''t need these people, help her get rid of Lu Fan. Now she really wants a few moves to kill the idiot she just shot.


    Bingsheng is still in the main hall. It''s still twitter. Really angry from the heart, suddenly ice Saint finally can''t help.


    A slap on the edge of the chair, the wind and frost immediately brought the roar of thunder.


    The thunder in winter shakes and kills.


    Ice hand holding long braid went out of the door and said, "if you don''t listen to me, I''m really not polite."


    People in other countries frowned.


    As soon as Bingsheng''s words were finished, there were several people. Without saying anything, they went out. Look at the expression on their faces, it seems that they are full of disdain for this battle, especially for the ice saint.


    Bingsheng''s teeth seized and clapped his hands.


    Immediately, a man in black appeared around the hall. As soon as the man in black appeared, he shot at those who wanted to leave.


    The light of blood and the evil spirit were all in the eyes of the people. Then, those people did not react, they were directly carried away by the black man''s neck.


    Looking at the coveted appearance of these demons, it seems that they really want to stew and eat these people.


    At once, everyone dared not say a word. They all looked in the direction of the ice saint.


    "Today, as long as it''s the people who have come," the ice Saint said in a loud voice. Don''t think about going back earlier. Together we will kill Lu fan, his kingdom and his family. The task is done. Don''t you think that there are many good things in the northern kingdom of God. When it comes to time, you can take whatever you like.


    As soon as I say that. People think it''s profitable.


    But a group of people were surprised to see Bingsheng. The old man who just made a sound said, "you are a demon cultivator."


    Bingsheng seems to have guessed that someone would ask this question. "I''m not a demon cultivator. I''m the one who makes the demon cultivation work for me. "


    The words are bold and unconstrained. But why does the voice tremble.


    Bingsheng finally glanced at you. "You can swear now. If you do well at this time. We don''t think so. Even the kingdom of Dansheng. Can''t stop us, too. "


    a group of people have a generous look in their eyes. Just about to talk. There was a sudden rush of footsteps outside.


    "Lord. Lord of the pavilion. "


    A boy knelt down in front of the ice sage.


    Bingsheng asked repeatedly, "what''s the matter?"


    the boy gasped. Pointing to the sky, he said, "here we are. There''s an outsider coming. A guy with a heavy sword on his back. "

 Chapter 1182

    "Body back heavy sword."


    Ice Saint exclaimed. In her mind, Lu Fan''s figure appeared first.


    No way.


    How dare Lu Fan kill himself to the kingdom of northern gods.


    To fight against a country with the strength of one person, even the most powerful, you have to hesitate for a moment.


    Even if she went to attack Wu''an, she also brought a lot of Tiange children and ice king.


    Even now, the powerful king of ice and snow in Beishen is almost missing.


    Bingsheng forces himself to calm down, whether Lu fan is here or not. She''s going to have a look.


    The voice of the voice, the ice saint to all humanity: "everybody, the opportunity has come. I was going to let you go to Wu''an to kill Lu Fan. I didn''t expect that Lu fan would come to the door by himself. "


    At that time, a group of people first exclaimed and then talked about it.


    "If you don''t live, you will die."


    "Well come, well come. You don''t have to go to him. "


    "Let''s go, let''s go. Hurry up to the void. Don''t let other people get into the void. Take the fat you''ve got. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The crowd rose in excitement, and a crowd began to pour out.


    I saw only a ray of light coming out of the pavilion and flying to the sky.


    But at this time, a sword suddenly fell from the sky.


    The dark heavy sword, like a tombstone, was directly inserted in the ground and fell in front of the main hall of Tiange.


    "There are many people. Are they all here to meet me. "


    As the sound fell, a crack appeared in the sky. Then, the figure of Lu Fan and thirteen came into the eyes of everyone.


    With a smile on his lips, Lu fan has arrived at the northern kingdom of divinity in the fastest time.


    Looking up, Lu fan fixed his eyes on Bing Sheng.


    Well, as he expected, Bingsheng returned to the northern kingdom of divinity.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s face, Bing Sheng felt his heart and his head hurt.


    Look at the appearance. It''s the last time I competed with Lu Fan. Lu fan has cast a psychological shadow on him.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s appearance, Bingsheng unconsciously retreated two steps.


    Others rushed forward and surrounded Lu Fan.


    "You are Lu Fan."


    Black kill Wu Zun. He is wearing his long beard and laughing.


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "it''s like a fake package."


    Then, Heisha wuzun felt the breath of Lu Fan. Then he turned to Bingsheng and laughed loudly.


    "Bingsheng, that''s what you said. Beat your strong. But it''s just a martial master. "


    If he killed wuzun, he immediately attracted other people to come and observe Lu Fan.


    Who is not the old Jianghu that has traveled around the world for many years and known countless people.


    At a glance, it can be seen that Lu Fan never reached the limit. Even to enter the veneration, it must be something that happened not long ago.


    Then everyone around burst out laughing.


    "Even a warrior dare to be so arrogant."


    "Bingsheng, you are the most powerful, but you can''t beat a warrior. I think you''d better not practice. More repair more go back, will not be you see this Lu Fan Chang also can, want to find us to capture him alive, warm your bed for you. "


    "Ha ha, you can have this. Bingsheng, if you want us to catch them alive, you have to pay more. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A group of people rub their hands.


    Originally, they were hesitant to listen to Bingsheng.


    Afraid of Lu Fan''s cultivation, he really has entered the realm of transformation, and the cultivation limit is above.


    Even if they have many people, there is no way. But now, Lu fan is far from the limit.


    In their view, several martial masters can control him.


    It seems that if we want to take today''s money, I''m afraid it''s not about how to knock it down. But how to kill Lu fan or capture him alive as soon as possible.


    "Let''s get it. Lu Fan. For your own sake, we will leave you a whole body. But after we leave, I don''t know if the ice church will defeat you. "


    As he spoke, he was the first one to fight with Lu Fan.


    Standing behind Lu fan, a wuzun suddenly moves.


    The palm is like electricity, the potential is like wind, the vigorous strength is solid, and it seems to have the power of explosion.


    This punch, it can be seen that he is in the position to get.


    As for the sneak attack.


    Hum, it''s the last word to dominate the king and defeat the bandits these days.


    But at the next moment, his fist won''t harden.


    Lu Fan didn''t move. He let this guy''s fist hit his back and heart.


    The fist strength is not weak. There is no problem with the mountain and gravel.


    But when Lu Fan met him, his strong fist power was like a bull in the sea. Lu Fan didn''t even respond to his fist.


    Lu Fan turned his head to look at the man and said with a smile, "remember to use the sword when you attack. Your fist is too weak. "


    Finish saying, muscle inching, the force of anti shock suddenly spring up, just out of the fist of Wu Zun, was directly shot out.


    In the middle of the air, the plain clothes burst, and countless cracks appeared on the body. The blood was splashed in the void.


    These people standing by Lu Fan''s side changed their faces.


    Such a simple solution to a warrior, this strength, they can no longer continue to ridicule.


    After that, another two hands.


    When one attacked, the long sword pointed directly at Lu Fan''s eyebrow, like a dragon rising out of the water.


    Another man attacked Lu Fan''s lower body. His left-hand sword technique was weird and fast, which made Lu Fan praise it secretly.


    Dang.


    The long sword that first attacked landed on Lu Fan''s eyebrow.


    Unfortunately, Lu Fan''s eyebrows have not changed at all, not even a single blood mark. On the contrary, it''s the opponent''s sword, which is inch by inch broken. With this man, his eyes are also full of infinite fear. Then his whole body sprays blood and falls down.


    It''s worse to attack Lu Fan''s warrior.


    Before he could attack him thoroughly, Lu Fan kicked him out.


    Lu Fan''s action is not fast, which can be said to be the normal walking and kicking stone.


    However, with such a simple foot, a series of explosions broke out on the warrior.


    As if a powerful force, in his body completely burst, destroy all that can be exploded.


    Three experts landed, and Lu Fan was still standing there quietly.


    Icy saint''s eyelids are beating. She has a kind of feeling. It seems that Lu fan is better than when he fought with her last time.


    What kind of monster is this? It has such a terrible cultivation speed.


    "Back off, all back off."


    Cried Bing Sheng.


    Immediately, all the people surrounded by Lu Fan withdrew.


    Even if Bingsheng didn''t shout, they didn''t dare to stay by Lu Fan''s side any longer.


    Lu Fan looked at ice Saint Lang and said, "use whatever means you have. "


    at the end of his speech, Lu Fan looked at thirteen more ways:" go outside and wait for me. This will be over soon. "

 Chapter 1183

    "You guys, open the way."


    Bingsheng''s eyes are wrong. He drinks loudly.


    But after shouting, Bingsheng himself backed away.


    Last time after the first world war with Lu fan, until now her spirit has not completely recovered.


    She really can''t stand the courage to fight with Lu fan, even if there are so many helpers present today.


    Hearing the cry of ice sage, these powerful people from other countries have opened the Tao realm.


    All of a sudden, the whole snow mountain is thousands of miles around. The wind, rain, thunder and lightning gather together. All kinds of colorful lights cover the mountain. Seen from afar, it looks like the sky is full of clouds and clouds, like flowers in full bloom.


    All kinds of Tao regions separate the heaven and the earth, but they are very different. It''s like a color disk spreading out. The place where all the forces come together is where Lu Fan stands.


    Lu Fan glanced at these people and felt the surging power of Tao around him.


    Like a river rushing, rolling.


    But Lu Fan was not afraid, because none of the power contained in these areas could make him feel the threat.


    Even the old man, who looks fierce, is in a dark Taoist realm, mysterious and profound, and Lu fan still doesn''t pay attention to it.


    Under the feet of the light, Lu Fan also released his own Tao domain.


    His Tao domain is different from others. There is no breath of the road in it. There are only forces that look empty but are extremely tenacious.


    It turns out that before Lu Fan entered the realm, he used it because there was no way for him to inject his own power into it at that time. So that his Tao realm is a semi-finished product.


    But now, Lu Fan already has the ability of Da Dao Ning.


    Whether it''s the way of setting fire or the way of life, it''s OK.


    But Lu Fan didn''t do it for two reasons.


    First, Lu Fan feels that there are many avenues he can master.


    He is trying to cultivate the five elements Road, the living spirit Road, the dead spirit road and even the Tianming road of Shenxiao wusheng.


    If his Tao domain is only one of them, Lu Fan thinks it''s too bad. So he didn''t make his own Tao domain completely.


    Secondly, Lu Fan did not feel that his Tao domain was weak.


    He is not a pure alchemist. He needs to attack completely with the realm of Tao.


    In contrast, Lu Fan prefers to rush in front of others and hit them in the face.


    He is not a pure warrior either. Taoism doesn''t need to have the ability to completely imprison each other.


    Lu fan, who holds the palm heaven skill, is not really afraid of those standing far away.


    You can still fight when you are far away.


    Therefore, Lu Fan feels that his Tao domain can resist.


    In this regard, Lu fan is trying to improve the strength of his own Tao domain. Even now, Lu Fan''s Taoism is just like a natural moat, which blocks everyone''s suppression of Taoism.


    The strength of vigorous Qi, the strength of the body, and Lu Fan''s control over the power of Tao determine the strength of his Tao domain.


    And these things, Lu fan is now compared to the time in the kingdom of Optimus, and I don''t know how much.


    The Tao Kingdom unfolds, and the light under Lu Fan''s feet, just like the sun dispels the darkness, pushes so many people into the Tao kingdom of the venerable and powerful back.


    "It''s impossible."


    "He''s a man or a ghost."


    "Hold on, never relax."


    A group of people shouted in horror. Lu Fan''s performance is beyond their imagination.


    Mingming is not the ultimate strong man who has built the road. Like them, Mingming is a person who respects the environment.


    But why is the gap between them and Lu fan so big.


    It can only be described as heaven and earth.


    Bing Shengdu looks silly. Lu fan is calm and self-confident. The strong Dao area under her feet is like a sword with cold light shining. It makes her feel afraid and her hands are trembling slightly.


    If we let others know that Lu fan can frighten a super strong person like this, these people will surely turn around and run away. How dare you still fight with Lu fan like this.


    "You are too weak."


    Lu Fan said quietly.


    Everyone else''s face is red, but Lu fan can speak calmly. The gap is clear at a glance.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan raised his hand and pointed to the crowd.


    All of a sudden, several wuzuns felt that their Tao domain was about to be completely pushed away by Lu Fan. They simply drew out their weapons and killed Lu Fan.


    The rest of us are trying to gather the power of Tao and shine again.


    But at this time, Lu Fan''s voice sounded.


    "Take charge of the world."


    What is the palm of heaven? Heaven and earth are in the palm. I will kill or take it.


    Turn over your hands to cover the clouds and rain. When you clench your hands, you will kill. Let go.


    Lu Fan''s palm suddenly moved, and immediately rushed to the front of several martial arts masters and exploded into a bloody fog.


    For a moment, they seemed to hold tightly by a big hand. If they could not release their strength, they would explode in their bodies. Several wuzuns were seriously injured by the direct explosion of their own power, and fell to the ground with a bang.


    Other people around also spouted blood, and the Tao domain broke and retreated.


    The three volumes of heavenly script of jiuxiao gate are just so domineering.


    As long as the strength is not too much more than that of Lu fan, Lu fan can use the palm heaven skill to cause extremely terrible damage to it.


    One by one, the powerful people fell in front of Lu Fan. They didn''t even have the chance to let their big moves go.


    Life and death fight is not a competition in the challenge arena. No one will let you release all moves and then end the fight.


    When experts compete with each other, they often win or lose in a flash.


    Just as now, the strong ones who enter the veneration will burst like bloody fireworks.


    A figure appeared behind Lu fan, but it was the famous black warrior in the East.


    He came to Lu Fan''s back and shot in an instant.


    But Lu Fan just glanced back at him, and immediately his stabbing action stopped.


    The light in his eyes twinkled. Lu Fan glanced at him and then took back his eyes.


    But the power of this black killing warrior was directly broken.


    "Evil. Evildoers.


    Black kill Wu Zun was spraying blood, and he shouted as if he had lost his heart.


    His accomplishments are indeed good, but years of extravagance and obscenity have already eroded his spirit. As a result, he can ''t even hold Lu fan at the moment.


    Under the soul snatching method, the spirit of the black kill warrior has been directly smashed by at least half.


    Even if he can survive this time, he will be seriously injured and dying.


    "Drink."


    Lu Fan gave a light drink, and the wind blew in his voice, sweeping away all the power.


    Big step, Lu Fan walked toward the ice saint.


    "If you think you can kill me if you find such a group of weak people, then you are really naive," said Lang Sheng and Lu Fan


    Bing Sheng''s face changed again and again. She started to step back. Lu Fan stepped forward, and she would step back two steps.


    Then, Bing Sheng suddenly flew back, and she had no courage to fight with Lu fan again.

 Chapter 1184

    Turn around and go. Bingsheng is very decisive.


    The ice sage with the way of space is confident that Lu fan will never catch him.


    Lu Fan''s biggest headache is that.


    Seeing the ice Saint go away, Lu Fan smiles slightly.


    Run.


    They''re all in the kingdom of northern God. They want to run.


    Lu Fan wants to see where the ice sage can go.


    Turning around, Lu Fan looks at these people behind him. Lang says, "do you want to fight?"


    A group of people stopped talking. They could not see any hope of winning in front of Lu Fan.


    * Lu fan is like a mountain that is unmovable, and they are the insects that attempt to push the mountain away.


    These people also began to retreat, and they began to regret why they had waded in this muddy water.


    People who have no way to deal with Bingsheng and need help. How could they be rivals.


    Such a simple truth, they began to understand at this moment.


    I just don''t know. Now I want to know if it''s useful.


    Lu Fanhu raised a smile on the corner of his mouth, looked at these people and said: "you are lucky today. I don''t want to kill you. But you have to do me a favor before I can let you go. "


    Immediately a man said in a loud voice: "Lu fan, we admit that you are very strong. But it''s arrogant of you to say that you killed us. "


    Lu Fan chuckled: "arrogance. If you think I''m arrogant, you can stand up and try. I don''t mind killing chickens for monkeys. "


    The man immediately shut up, and all the strong people around him were silent.


    In a moment, a woman said, "what do you want us to do?"


    Lu fanlang said: "find Bingsheng and tell her that I will not go anywhere. I will wait for her in Tiange, the northern kingdom of God. If she does not come back to fight with me, I will let her Tiange disappear forever."


    They were shocked. They didn''t expect that what Lu Fan gave them was such a simple task.


    "That''s it," surprised the man who had just uttered. If we just run. "


    When he finished speaking, the others immediately glared at him.


    There''s something wrong with the brains of the goods.


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "I''m not afraid. Because I will remember you, and I will find you, and I will find you. You dare not run directly. "


    After that, Lu Fan went to the inner part of Tiange.


    Only a group of powerful people from other countries looked at each other.


    You see me, I see you. In the end, these strong people just leave without saying a word.


    They had to admit that Lu Fan was telling the truth. It''s not a problem to find out Lu Fan''s identity as long as he finds them.


    Besides, even if they can''t be found, can''t Lu Fan go to their hometown to take some hostages.


    In the whole eastern boundary, apart from the Lord of Dansheng, they really can''t find anyone to deal with Lu Fan.


    Today, Lu Fan''s strength is really enough to make the whole eastern world tremble.


    "Great master, I really let them go. It''s too cheap for them. Anyway, we have to kill two to make an example. "


    Inside, the nine dragon Xuangong tower comes out again. It''s waiting for Lu fan to clean up the good things after killing people.


    It''s rare to meet a group of people who come to deliver things, and they are all the strong ones who are respected. There must be a lot of good things on you.


    But Lu Fan simply let them go. The Xuangong tower in Kowloon was somewhat disappointed.


    Lu Fandao: "if I change to normal, I will count one of them as one and kill them all. Because these people, for the state of Wu''an and for the Lu family, are all disasters. But now, I can''t do it. "


    "Why."


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon is a little confused.


    "Since it''s a disaster, why can''t we get rid of it. It''s easy to kill them all. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "they are all the strong men in the eastern boundary. Now the world is in chaos, and there are many evil practices. Among the four realms, our eastern boundary is the weakest. If we continue to kill blindly. When the demon cultivator attacks the eastern boundary, I''m afraid I can''t find any strong one to stop the monstrous demon cultivator. "


    When tardon of the Xuangong palace in Kowloon came to realize: "great master, you really care about the world and have four realms in mind. Your magnanimity is just like the sky shining on the earth. What about the ice saint. Will it be released after a fight. She is also the strongest group in the eastern boundary. It''s a pity to kill her. "


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, Li mang flashed across: "hum, no matter how strong you are, you will have to kill."


    "It''s not to reserve strength for the East," said the pagoda


    Lu Fandao: "she nearly killed my family. There is no room for maneuver."


    There was a moment of silence at tardon, the Xuangong palace in Kowloon.


    For a long time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon held out a saying: "great master, you really have a clear sense of gratitude and resentment."


    Take a big step forward, the kids of Tiange on both sides step back. The more you go inside, the more you can see the kids of Tiange gathering.


    "Stop, you can''t come in here."


    Seeing that Lu Fan was about to walk into the most important tower in Tiange, one of Tiange''s children shouted.


    Although his legs and stomach were shaking.


    Lu Fan glanced at him and looked around at several Tiange children who were ready to fight with him. He chuckled.


    Shake hands, Lu Fan''s shoulder has not moved Xiaohei, was thrown out by Lu Fan.


    At once, Xiaohei suddenly grew larger, and his body rose in the face of the storm. In a blink of an eye, he turned into a giant dragon.


    The body is black and the dragon''s wings cover the sky.


    Xiaohei''s roar made all the kids in Tiange scream and step back.


    Lu Fan went on all the way. Before he got close to Tian Ge''s son, who was guarding the tower of heaven, Lu Fan was scared to be soft on the ground.


    Lu Fan didn''t hurt them. He just didn''t care.


    In front of Lu fan, there are no prohibitions or arrays that can play any role.


    There are ninety-nine floors to the tower. Lu Fan goes up step by step.


    On the way, several elders of Tiange still wanted to stop him, but the result was that after a while, these elders were all like garbage, thrown by Lu Fan from the tower, and smashed into the ground.


    Such a big Pavilion, no one can block Lu Fan''s half step.


    All the way to the ninety-nine floor, looking at the huge ice crystal stone gate in front of him, Lu Fan smashed it with a fist.


    "ChiYan dragon roar fist."


    With a bang, the top of the tower, which was connected to the sky tower, was also flattened.


    There is a huge statue of ice and snow on the ninety ninth floor. If there is no mistake, it should be the first saint of the northern kingdom of God and the first leader of Tiange.


    Lu fan directly kicked the statue down, and then stood on the statue''s head.


    All the children of Tiange saw this scene.


    Lu fan, with his hands on his back, murmured, "ice saint, I want to see if you will come back."

 Chapter 1185

    "Damn it, damn it, asshole."


    In the distant sky, inside the illusory space, the ice Saint screamed wildly.


    She didn''t really run far. After all, Lu fan is in Tiange. She has to watch.


    She wanted to lead Lu Fan away from Tiange, so when she just escaped, she did not use her own spatial skills.


    But Lu fan is not as stupid as she thought.


    She didn''t chase her at all. She just stayed in Tiange and made all the children of Tiange feel humiliated.


    Tangtangtiange, the national religion of the northern Shenguo, was killed on the mountain gate and destroyed the ancestral statue.


    This kind of things, said, will only make the whole northern people crazy.


    As the leader of Tiange, Bingsheng watched Lu Fan walk up to the tower, and then saw Lu Fan smash the top of the tower and put down the statue.


    She felt angry and shivered all over.


    Her eyes were red with shame.


    But she still dare not appear, she is not sure to deal with Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s strength has been proved to her through two battles.


    With her now wounded body, how is Lu Fan''s opponent.


    Now the best way is not to control Lu Fan. No matter what Lu Fan did in Beishen, she could not appear.


    Concentrate on healing. After the injury is cured, find someone to kill Lu Fan.


    But, Lu Fan''s practice, really let her be about to blow up.


    She couldn''t see the Tiange, who had been raised by her young general and struggled for her all her life, destroyed in Lu Fan''s hands.


    She also heard what Lu Fan said to the strong in other countries.


    If Lu Fan really destroys Tiange, she will not be able to thank even if she dies.


    Bingsheng feels that she can''t help it. Even if she is dead, she can''t watch Lu Fan go around in Tiange.


    She knows that this time, maybe she did something too much. Lu Fan''s way of doing this is to return a tooth for a tooth and an eye for an eye.


    But she would never admit her mistake. Even if she died, she would protect the glory of Tiange.


    Icy Saint rushed out of the hiding space and was about to kill Lu Fan.


    But at this time, a shadow was in front of her.


    "Master Bingsheng, don''t worry. If you go now, you will die in Lu Fan''s hands. "


    The man in black, who never appeared, finally came out.


    With a wicked smile on the corner of his mouth, the black robed man blocked the way of ice sage.


    "What do you want to do?"


    The ice Saint gnawed her teeth, and she was full of disgust for this damned demon practice.


    It turns out that she cooperated with the demon cultivator just to break through the damned suppression of heaven and earth.


    At that time, she had broken through the limit for many years.


    But because the way she realized was only the power of five elements, and the power was not self-cultivation, but inherited through Tiange, so there was no way to solve the problem of heaven and earth suppression.


    For the extreme strong, it can''t solve the suppression of heaven and earth, and the living is not as good as a warrior.


    We dare not use our strength casually. As long as we have a little fight, we should always be careful that our lives are taken away by heaven and earth.


    This kind of pain is enough to make an extreme strong person feel dispirited and simply abandon cultivation to return to the state of respect.


    More often, they are killed by heaven and earth after they accidentally overuse their power.


    Therefore, it is so rare that the most powerful are in the world.


    Bingsheng tried all kinds of methods, but didn''t solve them. Finally, he thought of the demon cultivation.


    Then it seemed that everything was going well. She got in touch with the black robed devil. It is a method specially used to avoid the suppression of heaven and earth. These things, for others, are very difficult. But for those who hide all the year round and need to hide, there are many skills and moves in this area.


    It took only a year for Bingsheng to get rid of the oppression of heaven and earth.


    And the black robed devil cultivator also stayed in the heaven Pavilion.


    It turned out that although Bingsheng saw that he was a demon cultivator, he had been able to settle down under her hands and didn''t make trouble. It seemed that he just wanted to survive. I didn''t care about him.


    But recently, it seems that this demon cultivation is a little too active.


    He can be seen everywhere.


    Go to Wu''an to wait for Lu fan, kill his family and force him back. It''s this guy.


    After being defeated by Lu fan, he returned to the northern kingdom of divinity and invited the strong of other countries to act together. It''s also the idea of this guy, and he''s looking for people.


    All kinds of practices have long made Bing Sheng doubt his motives.


    Now, what does he want to do.


    The black robed devil cultivates the smile not to reduce, looks at the ice holy way: "nothing. Just like before, just help you. Master Bingsheng, you are going to fight with Lu Fan now. There is no half chance. But if I can help you, maybe it will be a little better. "


    The ice Saint said in a cold voice, "you. What can you do for me. It''s up to you. "


    With some contempt in his words, Bingsheng really doubted the cultivation of the black robed devil.


    For a long time, this guy hasn''t played. But judging from the breath released from him, he is at most a venerable one.


    Such strength, to land fan, also can only be killed by one sword.


    The black robed devil cultivates to smell speech to smile, way: "my strength is really not good.". Compared with you and Lu fan, we can only talk about the sky and the earth. But that doesn''t mean I can''t help, Lord Bingsheng. Look, what is this. "


    As he spoke, the black robed devil took something out of his arms.


    It''s a dark and twisted thing, like the root of a tree, with roots, runes, and pus.


    "What is it?" the ice Saint frowned. I''ve never seen anything like that. "


    The black robe devil Xiu said with a smile: "I haven''t seen it before. This is the best thing that we have studied. Even if it''s a couple of monsters, it doesn''t have to be there. This is called spirit root, which is a good medicine cultivated in the Mahayana magic pool. If the most powerful pill in the world is Shendan, it can defeat the existence of Shendan. Just eat it and your strength will double in a flash. Master Bingsheng, you can know what it is that the strength of the extreme strong has doubled dramatically. "


    Bing Sheng''s brow tightened tighter and said: "double. How could it be. "


    The black robed devil cultivates: "for us, there are no three words that are impossible. Now, this is the only chance for you. How are you going to choose. Is it right now to rush up and let Lu Fan kill, or to eat the root of the evil spirit and explode his power for a while to kill Lu Fan. "


    The ice Saint stared at the eyes of the black robed devil.


    The black robed demon Xiu smiled happily and put the root of the spirit in front of the ice sage.


    "Eat. Don''t hesitate. Killing Lu fan is good for us. I will not harm you. "

 Chapter 1186

    Maybe it''s because the words of demon cultivation have the effect of attracting people''s soul. The ice sage is really moved.


    Reaching out, Bingsheng takes over the root of the spirit in the hands of the black robe demon cultivator and feels the surging power inside.


    In her opinion, it is indeed a magical medicinal material. The power of Tao is mysterious and powerful.


    At least from this point of view, the black robe devil did not cheat her.


    "Swallow it all, don''t hesitate. You will feel the endless power gathering in your body, and you can experience the feeling that no one in the world can defeat you. "


    The eyes of the black robed devil were shining, and the smile on his face was growing.


    For him, tempting a super strong man is probably the most proud thing as a demon cultivator.


    If he can succeed this time, he thinks he can blow it all his life.


    Bingsheng slowly put the root of the spirit to his mouth, and he was about to eat it.


    The attention of the black robe demon cultivator is completely on the face of the ice saint.


    Just then, a cold light flashed.


    At the next moment, the expression of the black robed devil was completely frozen.


    I don''t know when, in the hands of Bingsheng, there is already a long cold sword, which directly stabs into the heart of the black robed devil cultivator.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, everything inside the black robe demon was frozen.


    All the viscera and meridians and bones can''t escape the attack of cold air and turn into a piece of ice dregs.


    "Why do you want to kill me?" said the black robed devil


    "I know what you want to do. If I eat this, I will be a member of your demon cultivation. Hum, I should have killed you directly for a long time. "


    The black robed devil cultivates to smell speech to smile, she looks at the evil spirit root in the ice saint''s hand, finally slightly opens the mouth, with the incomparably weak voice way: "but, you still can eat."


    Finish saying, the black robe devil cultivates to take the smile, melts into all over the sky ice dregs, in the ice Saint hand to break.


    Bingsheng secretly clenches her teeth. She holds the root of the spirit tightly in her hand, but she just can''t get the courage to throw it away.


    Suddenly, the ice Saint murmured: "it''s just a root of evil spirit. Even if I get evil spirit, I can refine it later. As long as we can kill Lu fan, it''s worth it. "


    She seems to be persuading herself, and then she looks up and swallows the root of the spirit.


    A strange force began to gather in her body.


    Icy saint can feel his strength begin to increase rapidly.


    The black robed devil monk didn''t even tell her a lie. The power of the spirit root is beyond her imagination.


    A black air was released from her, stirring the power of the world around her, so that the sky above her turned into a dark one.


    Lu fan, standing on the statue in Tiange, also saw this scene.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and Lu Fan said softly, "demon repair. It seems that everything is not accidental. "


    Such a strong spirit of demon cultivation has to make Lu Fan look solemn.


    From the perspective of the power released, cultivation is at least the peak of respect. If we say the extreme strong, it is not too much.


    In the demon cultivation, those who can achieve this kind of cultivation are either the elder of the demon cultivation or the demon king.


    Lu fan can''t think of any one among the demons of Daoxin who can come to the eastern world at such a fast speed.


    You know, now that the four mountains have been destroyed, everyone can come here only through the other side of the void.


    It''s said that if the demon cultivator comes after him, he won''t go to the northern kingdom.


    The only explanation is that there is such a strong demon cultivation in northern God.


    Such a powerful demon cultivation doesn''t follow the demon sect of Daoxin to hunt for the world''s strong in the kingdom of Optimus. What is the purpose of running here instead.


    Just for a moment, Lu Fan thought of many things.


    For a long time, Lu Fan was willing to think more.


    Then think of iceberg''s invitation to other countries.


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s face changed slightly. He seemed to have guessed something.


    It''s hard not to be successful. These demons are the ones that the demons of Daoxin deliberately stay to create chaos.


    If Lord Li heard Lu Fan''s thoughts here at this time, he would applaud directly.


    Only by pretending to be a demon, Lu fan can predict the chaos in the East. This kind of acute judgment ability has surpassed that of ordinary people.


    Lu Fan himself did not find that, with the experience of these years, he has changed dramatically in judging things.


    In fact, in the eyes of outsiders, he is a man of both intelligence and courage.


    It''s just that Lu fan doesn''t feel it.


    In the sky, the black cloud suddenly came to Lufan.


    Holding the sword tightly, Lu fan is ready to fight.


    It can only be said that Tiange is not a good thing.


    Maybe, like the giant Kingdom, this place has been occupied by the demon cultivator for a long time.


    The black cloud came quickly, and soon came to the top of Lu Fan''s head.


    Looking up, Lu fanning looked up. Suddenly saw between the clouds, all kinds of colors of thunder shining, a cold seeping from the bone, or splashed around. It''s like the air of the netherworld, which makes people shiver.


    Closely followed, a familiar figure appeared from the clouds, which was obviously ice saint.


    The eyes are bloodshot. The ice crystal sword, which was originally ice blue in the hand, has now turned into black black black ice.


    Lu fan saw the first sight of Bingsheng and sneered: "demon repair. I didn''t expect that the northern kingdom of God, the ice God in the hall and the Lord of Tiange Pavilion were actually a demon cultivator. It''s shameful. "


    Below, all the kids of Tiange are shocked. They can''t believe that their Lord is a demon cultivator.


    The ice Saint bit his teeth and said: "what magic cultivation is just a little special power. Lu fan, you forced me to use this power. You dare to destroy my receiving tower and step on the statue of heaven Pavilion. Today you must be punished by the netherworld. Death is not enough to thank you. "


    Lu Fan raised his heavy sword and pointed to the face of Bing Sheng and said, "you must defeat me. Bingsheng, you won''t run away this time. "


    The ice Saint said in a loud voice: "Lu fan, if you don''t die today, you will take me to die. The world is frozen. "


    A burst of drink, the black frost spread out in an instant.


    The power of heaven and earth, the power of the avenue, seem to be completely frozen in this moment. The whole sky was followed by terrible ice.


    Lu Fan''s face slightly changed, and the ice Saint at this moment seemed to be much stronger than before.


    This alone made Lu Fan feel threatened. Even with such a strong body, there seems to be something wrong under such cold ice.


    At the foot of Lu Fan''s feet, Tao Yu is released, and he leaps to kill the ice sage.


    "Take your life. Life and death revolve, six turn Yin and Yang disappear. "


    The ice Saint raised his hand and stabbed Lu Fan with a sword. The ice rushed out. The ice Saint shouted, "broken crystal sword."

 Chapter 1187

    Don''t dodge, don''t dodge. Neither of them seems to have the intention of dodging the other''s moves. They face each other directly.


    The sword of ice Saint broke through Lu Fan ''s Dao domain in an instant, and stabbed into Lu Fan'' s body at the same time.


    And Lu Fan''s heavy sword without a front was also cut on the body of ice saint. Just at this moment, the body of ice Saint seems to be different from the original.


    Lu Fan only felt that what he was cutting was not his body, but a very hard iron stone.


    But even if it is a mountain of ten thousand feet, Lu Fan''s sword should be able to divide it into two parts.


    But Bingsheng''s body also blocked his sword. Lu Fan could only let his vigorous Qi rush into Bingsheng''s body.


    "Burst."


    "Broken."


    Two people at the same time angry drink.


    It''s just an ice sanctuary. It''s just a deterrent.


    But Lu fan, who is a double cultivation of Qi and martial arts, said that he would follow the law.


    The two men''s bodies make a sound of explosion at the same time. The body of ice saint is blasted by Lu Fan.


    But Lu Fan just shakes his body for a while, and his mouth overflows with blood, a little bit ice blue.


    It was jingling, and the broken meat of Bingsheng was a crystal light spot.


    At this moment, Lu fan can see clearly that Bingsheng''s body is completely crystal.


    His bones, her muscles, her internal organs, are hard and incomparable crystal.


    It''s no wonder that Lu Fan feels that his sword can''t move.


    This must be the strength of the road to what extent, in order to turn themselves into a crystal man.


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows tightened tightly.


    After the ice saint was blown away, his face was even more surprised.


    She had eaten the root of the spirit, but found that she could not do anything about Lu Fan.


    Her strength poured into Lu Fan''s body, but she felt that Lu Fan''s body was totally different from other people''s.


    Once Lu Fan''s body is in the power of Tao or evil Qi. He was directly strangled by Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi.


    Moreover, the old nine who has been in Lu Fan''s body can not be ignored at will.


    It is just too lazy to touch. Once it moves, the power of ice saint can''t do anything to Lu Fan.


    Want to kill Lu Fan with this move, ice Saint also want to be too naive.


    Maybe Lu fan is not as strong as the real limit in the realm of cultivation and the application of the power of Tao.


    But the strength of his body alone is incomparable to the general ultimate strength.


    Lu Fan''s powerful recovery ability began to show its power at this moment.


    Originally, Bing Sheng''s face was pale with bleeding from the corners of his mouth. It took him only three breaths, and his breath became normal again.


    For Lu fan, as long as he is not able to attack with overwhelming force, he is not afraid.


    The strong cultivation and terrible power of the Dragon Slayer didn''t kill him in two or three times.


    Even though the ice sage''s strength has soared, it can''t be compared with the king of dragon slaughter.


    A cracked voice sounded, and the statue, which had been trampled by Lu fan at the foot, was completely shattered under the afterwave of their power.


    Then, the whole tower began to make a crisp sound, like a crumbling.


    Bingsheng''s eyes are red at the moment. She didn''t think about it at all. If she doubled her strength, she still couldn''t solve Lu Fan.


    She was angry, and now the anger had burned into her mind. She didn''t care what to hide or what to keep.


    Wave to throw away the ice crystal sword, open your arms, darkness and cold suddenly covered the whole Tiange.


    From the peak to the bottom of the mountain, it was completely dark in a flash.


    He could not see his fingers, and Lu Fan''s eyes were bright.


    At the same time, the body burns with flames. In the face of such cold ice attack, Lu Fan''s Yang is the best means of restraint.


    Turn around, Lu fan can''t see the ice Saint completely.


    With a chuckle, Lu Fandao said, "the most powerful man in the world should learn from others to play sneak attack, but not to be shameful."


    No one replied to Lu Fan. The feeling that Bing Sheng gave Lu Fan now is a cunning and sophisticated cultivation.


    Her evil spirit is also so pure. To say that she is not a demon cultivator, Lu Fan really doesn''t believe it.


    Suddenly, Bingsheng still takes the lead.


    In the dark, Lu Fan suddenly felt the cold and hailstone around him.


    Every hail fell, and then it exploded.


    Before Lu Fan could react, he was immediately bombed and stepped back dozens of steps.


    "Ice explosion."


    The voice of ice sage came from all directions. Obviously she had completely hidden herself in the dark.


    The hail is getting faster and denser. At the same time, the cold is still strengthening, which has far exceeded the strength that the Yang inflammation on Lu fan can resist.


    At this moment, Lu FA felt some trouble. His understanding of the power of the road is really far from the real ultimate strength.


    Once Bing Sheng hits him in this way that he doesn''t hit the front but only makes a sneak attack, Lu fan will feel a huge headache.


    The power of the road can''t find the exact location of the ice sage, but the ice crystal explosion continues. Lu Fan feels that his clothes will be completely destroyed.


    On the flesh, green and purple.


    You should know that the body of yilufan today, even if it is the mountain pressure, the sea volume, the fire and the ice stab, will not become what it is now.


    It can only be said that Bingsheng''s strength at this time is very strong, far beyond her usual level.


    It seems that she intends to use her own power to kill Lu Fan.


    In any case, compared with respect to the realm master, the ultimate power is still very different.


    Bingsheng is afraid to fight with Lu Fan. She chose the right way at this time.


    It''s a pity that Lu fan is not as stupid as she thought. It''s not right. Lu Fan just magnifies the move.


    With the heavy sword in his hand, Lu Fan shouted, "a sword from heaven and earth."


    A ripple that spreads outward as the force ripples. As far as the buildings reached by Lu Fan''s forces are concerned, they begin to break. It seems that with a little more force, you can push the house to the ground.


    The darkness was blown away by Lu Fan''s sword. At this moment, Lu fan saw the figure of ice sage.


    Quick reaction, accurate shot.


    Almost at that moment, Lu Fan came to the ice holy bar.


    Then a fist hit the face of Bingsheng, and a backhand hit the back of Bingsheng.


    The blood is flying, and the evil spirit of the ice saint is almost dispelled.


    She also wanted to escape. Lu Fan grabbed the neck of Bingsheng and held her up in autumn.


    This scene, the whole Tiange people, clearly visible.


    Bing Sheng struggles desperately, but Lu Fan''s hand is still so hard. She can''t do anything about Lu ran at all.


    "You can go to die," said Lu Fan in Bingsheng''s ear


    Before the pupil of Bingsheng was enlarged, he felt Lu Fan''s strength on him.


    This time, Lu fan used a sword.

 Chapter 1188

    The long sword blows on the crystal body of Bingsheng. The magic Qi just gathered by Bingsheng is directly scattered by Lu Fan''s sword.


    The power of ice sealing in his body was also crumbling under Lu Fan''s sword, and the way of life and death suppressed the ice saint.


    The power of Tao of the two people is entwined, but Lu Fan takes the upper hand.


    "Stupid man, do you think you can win me if you get the power of demon cultivation. It can be seen how many demons I have killed. "


    Lu Fan said it was another sword. At the critical moment, Bingsheng turned back a little.


    Lu Fan''s sword didn''t have time to pierce the throat of Bingsheng, but pierced the shoulder of Bingsheng.


    Blood flows constantly. At this moment, the blood of ice sage is not the ordinary color. It''s a black like poisoning.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi rushes into the body of Bingsheng.


    The most powerful man in the world has no power in his body.


    Although the soft vigorous force is a little cold, Lu fan still uses his own vigorous Qi to suppress his death.


    At this time, the ice saint in front of Lu Fan was really weak and could not be weaker any more.


    The blood gushed wildly. The red light in the eyes of the ice sage did not dissipate, but it was more profound.


    Her face became ferocious and terrifying.


    At this time, her majesty and domineering demeanor were nothing but mad dog''s. It looks like a dying demon.


    "Lu fan, you''re not a human being. You''re not the extreme strong. Why can you be so strong?" shouted Bing Sheng.


    From the beginning to the end, in fact, she has no chance to win.


    Lu Fan chuckled and looked at Bing Shengdao: "you think you can defeat me if you make some power of demon cultivation and improve your fighting power. Naivete, icy saint, you know what the four characters of Qi and Wu double cultivation represent. As you know, I have fought with the extreme strong who is much stronger than you. You dare to break through the limit even if you don''t have all five elements, and you dare to compare with me. "


    Lu fan is not polite. He not only wants to beat Bing Sheng head-on.


    But also in the spirit, it will be completely suppressed. Lu Fan''s strength is constantly pounding the body of ice saint.


    She can''t even let go of the way of space at the moment.


    Lost the best opportunity, also lost the possibility of winning the escape. Bingsheng still wants to struggle, but Lu fan doesn''t give her any attention.


    With one palm, Lu Fan claps at Bingsheng''s eyebrow and says in a loud voice: "Zhang Tian, the power in the body is instantly stripped and suppressed.". Bingsheng makes a groan, and then he can''t even struggle.


    At this time, Lu fancai felt that it would be very troublesome to kill an extreme strong man.


    Not only must we completely control her, but we must also have the power to destroy her body. Otherwise, the strength is not enough, leaving a little bit for her. Maybe the other side can escape from life and come back again.


    Below, the children of Tiange, and those who have not yet left, the strong in other countries, all stare at this scene.


    Lu Fan''s performance really depends on their fear.


    Fortunately, Lu Fan didn''t start to kill them at that time, otherwise, it would be seen from the way Lu Fan just saw fighting. I''m afraid they can''t even capture Lu Fan''s sword.


    They just looked up and saw that Bingsheng was about to die in Lu Fan''s hands, but no one came to help.


    In Tiange, whether it''s the elders or the children of Tiange, they hesitated at the moment when they saw the demonic Qi released from Bingsheng.


    Although Bingsheng doesn''t admit that it''s magic Qi, other people are not idiots. Who can''t see what kind of magic Qi man he is.


    If they help Bingsheng, they are enemies of the world. It''s a hard truth to eliminate the evil practice from the view of the devil many years ago.


    If anyone dare to let the demon cultivator go, he will be considered to be with the demon cultivator.


    They dare not come forward to help the ice saint. In the sky, it''s just the battlefield between Lu Fan and ice sage.


    Now, the battle is at an end.


    Lu Fan raised his sword for the third time. This time, he aimed at Bing Sheng''s eyebrows.


    The terrible breath of Wufeng heavy sword made icy saint''s eyes twinkle. Suddenly he said in a loud voice: "Lu fan, let''s talk. I know I''m wrong. I admit defeat. I admit mistake. I can give you anything you want. I can swear to be a cow and a horse for you. Shall we talk about it? "


    In order to survive, Bingsheng also put down everything.


    A man who is extremely strong can achieve what he has achieved today only if he has gone through many hardships and pains.


    Of course, Bingsheng didn''t want to die. She didn''t even think about what she would die. Especially in the heaven Pavilion of the northern kingdom of God.


    Once she thought, the safest place in the world.


    Lu Fan looked at Bing Shengdao indifferently: "if you don''t move my family, hurt the innocent people of Wu''an, and don''t release the evil spirit. I''ll talk to you again, but now, Bingsheng, do you think it''s necessary to talk. You are now, in the eyes of the world, a naked demon. Don''t kill you, kill who. "


    "Yes, of course," said Bing Sheng. Lu fan, if you kill me now, you will get nothing. If you don''t kill me for a while, I can give you the whole kingdom of northern gods. Do you like Tiange. After that, it''s your clan. I can let them all go to Wu''an. I can turn the northern kingdom of God into a vassal state of Wu''an. What do you think of it? "


    The faces of the disciples of Tiange were pale. This is their leader. This is the person they once had great respect for.


    In life and death, in order to survive. The ice saint is not as good as any warrior with blood.


    There is no pride and glory of the strong in the ice saint. You can''t see it in her. You can kill me, but you can''t subdue me.


    Lu Fan''s eyes grew more and more scornful. Looking into the eyes of ice sage, Lu Fan said: "you are a poor ant. I don''t know how people like you practice to the limit. "


    After that, Lu Fan''s sword fell down, and Bing Sheng raised his hand to block it, but Wu Feng''s heavy sword ran through it directly.


    Lu Fan''s whole body strength rushed into the body of the ice saint, not into all four limbs. Starting from the legs and feet of ice sage, everything turns into powder and disappears with the wind.


    Bing Sheng''s eyes are wide, and she still can''t accept the end of her own death.


    Lu Fandao: "the magic Qi in your body is just obtained. Hum, you know what. The skill of demon cultivation is totally different from that of your practice. Even if you have successfully improved your strength, in the end, you will only be eroded by magic Qi and become a powerful puppet of demon cultivation. Idiot Bingsheng, you are used by the demon cultivator. "


    feeling the sudden magic Qi in Bingsheng''s body, Lu Fan finally despised Bingsheng.


    Smell words, ice holy mouth spit white foam, white eyes turn up, vitality to go.

 Chapter 1189

    The body turned into ice crystal powder, falling from the sky.


    For the extreme strong, death is unlikely to leave the body. Because as long as there is even a little blood residue, it is not difficult for the extreme strong to resurrect.


    To kill an extreme strong person, we must let the other party''s vitality go, there is no possibility of survival. Therefore, once the extreme strong die, they will disappear completely.


    The powder drifted away with the wind, no trace, turned into a wisp of dust.


    This is probably the price that the strong have to pay. It''s too hard for them to leave their bodies for future generations to see.


    Bingsheng is not the first extreme strong man to die in Lu Fan''s hands, and it will never be the last one.


    Below, everyone stared at the scene.


    Bingsheng died like this.


    Just a short time ago, these strong men from other countries were ready to fight with Bingsheng bravely.


    In the eastern boundary, he made a great deal of trouble and destroyed the state of Wu''an by the way.


    But now, they just feel their legs and stomachs shaking.


    Lu Fan''s strength is like a God, standing in front of them abruptly, telling them, "stop dreaming, and go home to sleep. If you dare to do anything else, be careful to beat you to death with a fist. "


    there is a sound of inverted air-conditioning around you.


    Lu fan, who has finished all this, flies to the ground from the air.


    The people around hurriedly dodged and did not dare to approach Lu Fan for half a step.


    Only Xiaohei came to Lu Fan with a wide mouth. He jumped onto Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    His eyes swept over all the faces. Lu fan saw too much of such an expression.


    Go ahead slowly. No matter the children of Tiange or the strong of these countries, they all make way for him.


    "Stop."


    just at this moment, a cry rings behind you.


    Lu fan stopped and looked around. He saw a boy who was only 15 or 16 years old. He was dressed in thin clothes and his eyes were wide open. He had a shovel in his left hand and a kitchen knife in his right hand staring at Lu Fan.


    His breathing was unsteady and his body was shaking, but he stood up with great courage.


    Looking at Lu fan, the young man said in a loud voice: "you killed people, you want to leave like this. This is the pavilion of heaven, "cried the teenager hysterically, and then rushed to Lu Fan with his knife.


    Lu Fan just glanced at him lightly, and immediately the young man stopped at the same place. His whole body seemed to be tied by a rope made of the power of countless heaven and earth, which made him unable to move at all.


    The young man continued to shout: "you can''t just go if you kill me. Kill for life, you killed our Lord. "


    there are tears in the eyes of young people. Lu Fan looks at him, his eyes are a little confused, in a trance, he seems to see his own.


    It''s not that the young man looks like him, but the light in the young man''s eyes that is unswerving and unswerving until death, which touches Lu Fan''s heart.


    Lu fan, who was ready to leave, had some interest in the youth.


    "You are the son of Tiange."


    "I''m an apprentice of Tiange, Wang Meng," said the young man in a loud voice. "Lu Fan looked at him but smiled heartily." you''re an apprentice. Just an apprentice. Not even formal disciples. "


    Wang Meng seems to have been stabbed. His face changes a little. But then, he raises his head and yells: "I''m still the cook of Tiange. What''s the matter? I''m proud."


    Lu Fan smiles more happily. Looking around, he says: "so big Tiange, only one cook dare to stop me at last. It seems that you don''t have to forget this day''s pavilion. "


    after that, Lu Fan drew out his own sword without a front and waved to the receiving tower.


    There is no sword light, only the heaven and the earth fluctuate. In the eyes of all people, only the tower of heaven begins to twist in an instant.


    Then there was a bang, and then the tower exploded.


    When the gravel flew and landed on the ground, it had turned into powder.


    Everything in the tower is collapsing at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    Lu fanlang said: "listen to the kids of Tiange in the northern Shenguo. From today on, Tiange no longer exists. You can find another way out. I will only give you one day to leave Tiange, otherwise, you will be responsible for the consequences. "


    a group of Tiange children''s faces have changed again and again, but no one dares to contradict.


    With Lu Fan''s current strength, even if the whole Tiange and even the whole northern kingdom were slaughtered, I''m afraid no one could stop him.


    But Lu Fan just wanted to kill Tiange. In some ways, he was very kind.


    But not everyone can accept the result.


    Wang Meng cried heartily: "Tiange is not dead, and it will not die. You are delusional. Hey, don''t go. What are you doing? You are all Tiange''s children."


    Lu Fan''s voice just fell, and then Tiange''s children began to leave silently.


    As anyone can see, after the death of Bingsheng, Tiange has survived. Even without Lu fan, a formidable enemy, the days after Tiange will not be easy.


    One school can easily be replaced by other schools without peak combat power. A country, without a master who can shake the scene, its status will not know how much to decline.


    Not everyone, just like Wang Meng, is devoted to Tiange.


    Having seen Lu Fan''s strength, they left immediately to save their lives, which is the first idea.


    Several elders of Tiange were sighing. Some of them were secretly grieved and left slowly. Some people spray more than blood. Finally, they kill themselves on the spot and die in symbiosis with Tiange.


    There are also people who want to fight against Lu fan, and they will raise flames on their bodies halfway.


    Lu fan has never been merciless in dealing with the enemy.


    Cutting grass to get rid of roots is something he knew a long time ago.


    But in front of this king Meng, Lu Fan didn''t know whether to kill or not.


    This person''s strength is so low that it can be ignored. He has just developed vigorous strength. But he was determined to think that he was the son of Tiange, and his hatred for Lu Fan was clear at a glance.


    Lu Fanhu''s smile is all over his face. It''s all right. How about leaving this one.


    He is not the three saints. Those who threaten themselves must be killed before their wings are full.


    His mind was much wider than the three saints. Lu Fan came to Wang Meng and said softly, "remember my name. My name is Lu Fan. If you can become strong one day, you can come to me for revenge. At any time, Lu Fan patted Wang Meng''s face and said to others, "you can go, but I can give you a suggestion. Go to Dansheng country. Put my name in the paper, and the Dansheng Congress will take yours. It''s better to find something to do than make trouble outside. Remember, it''s just my advice. "


    After that, Lu fan leaves.


    "Great master, if you say so, they will surely think it''s your threat. If you don''t go, you can''t do it."


    Lu Fan laughs and doesn''t speak.

 Chapter 1190

    One day later, Tiange, the northern kingdom of God, was completely dissolved.


    Out of a few stubborn, refused to leave the old Tiange outside.


    Nearly ninety-nine percent of Tiange''s children went down the mountain.


    To this end, the whole kingdom of northern God has remained silent.


    The ordinary people in the northern Shenguo who don''t know the internal situation don''t know what happened on the mountain at all.


    And the royal family of the northern kingdom of God and other senior officials who know the real situation dare not fart.


    The ice Saint guarding the northern kingdom is dead. Who can find Lu Fansha to come back.


    When the whole northern kingdom turns over, I''m afraid there will never be another extreme power like iceberg.


    Even if it can be found, is this extreme strong idiot. I will fight with Lu Fan for my life.


    I''m afraid that those who have reached the extreme are not so stupid.


    Two days later, he confirmed the strong of other countries where Lu Fan had left completely. They also left the northern kingdom.


    They are really unlucky to come here. They are invited by Tiange happily and are ready to do something with Bingsheng.


    As a result, nothing has been settled yet, and Bingsheng is destroyed by a sudden Lu Fan.


    Then the whole Tiange will fall apart, I''m afraid there will be no day of its rise.


    They don''t know what to do. Lu Fan''s appearance also brought them a wake-up call.


    The world is far more simple than what they only see. If they mess around casually, they may lose their lives.


    So these people came bravely and left in a gray way. Low key is incomparable, even say nothing.


    It''s really nice to be able to save my life this time.


    Many people listened to Lu Fanlin''s words when he left.


    Although Lu Fan said it was calm, most people still thought it was a threat.


    And Lu Fan really has a good reason to threaten them.


    They didn''t dare to run away, and they couldn''t go back.


    Almost all of them set out for the kingdom of Dansheng.


    No one knows what is waiting for them in Dansheng. But in fact, we have some bottom in mind.


    Lu fan, with such strong strength, came to the northern kingdom of divinity. I killed only one person of Bingsheng. Even the children of Tiange only killed those who dared to fight against him.


    It proves that Lu fan, as a man, has revenge, complaint and no forgiveness for killing the enemy.


    Now that he has said to let them go, he will certainly not kill them again.


    Otherwise, there is no need for them to go to the kingdom of Dansheng.


    Therefore, we think that as long as life safety is no problem, Dansheng country can go there.


    Half a month later, Lu Fan swept the northern kingdom of God. With the spread of these people, the entire eastern boundary has been made aware of.


    Sometimes, the spread of news is really faster than the empty boat.


    After all, there are many ways to deliver news in this world.


    Immediately, all the countries in the eastern boundary knew that there was an invincible existence in Wu''an, named Lu Fan.


    Although he is not the ultimate strong, but the strength is not the general ultimate strong can win.


    Moreover, he is still young and in the peak period of cultivation. According to his current situation, it should be a firm thing to reach the limit in the future.


    Who dares to provoke such a person. As long as you ask about Lu Fan''s various deeds, you can know his horrible cultivation speed and bold character.


    Almost in the eastern boundary, all the powerful people believed that Lu fan, as long as he did not die. I''m afraid it can be the existence of the three saints.


    Li, the leader of Dansheng Kingdom, also got the news at the first time.


    When he heard that Lu Fan had swept over the northern kingdom of God, and had many powerful nations rush to him, the Lord Li''s mouth was really going to smile.


    "Good, good, good. Lu fan is reliable in his work. First, we should make an example of others, and then we should repay the good for the bad, and pull the strong over by the way. This means is beautiful. "


    Lord Li clapped his thighs and called out three times.


    Next to him, Li Renlong brought a cup of tea to Li''s Lord and handed over a cup to the Lord of Dansheng.


    The Lord of Dansheng said quietly: "Lu fan is building power for himself. Now, in the eastern boundary, his reputation is catching up with mine, and indeed his ambition is not small. "


    Master Li shook his head and said, "Lord Dansheng, you still don''t know Lu Fan very well. In my opinion, Lu fan doesn''t think about things as much as you and I do. He always felt right and had to do it. How good, how to come. Before anything happens, plan a little, and then do whatever you want. In the first World War of the northern kingdom of God, I think it''s the people of the northern kingdom who find their own way to fight and bully Lu fan, so Lu fan runs to destroy it. Then it was found that there were still many benefits to be gained by destroying it, so we simply took them together. "


    Li said Lu Fan''s idea thoroughly with a chuckle.


    "Lord Li, you don''t think he has the ambition of unifying the eastern world," laughed the Lord of Dansheng


    Li Zong said: "this is not easy to say. Maybe, maybe he never thought about it. I don''t know if you can see that Lu fan, in fact, has no ambition. It''s always been a step-by-step look. "


    The Lord of Dansheng said with a sneer, "such a man with no ambition. Lord Li also intends to support him with all his strength. Master Li, don''t you think it''s better for me to be the leader of the eastern world and lead the whole eastern world to fight against the demon cultivator. "


    Master Li shook his head and said, "Lord of Dansheng kingdom. It''s not that I didn''t think so. Just this kind of thing, you and I can''t do it. Our identity has been fixed. You are the leader of Dansheng country, and you hold danta in your hand, representing the powerful forces of both sides. And I am the master of the beast room. Neither of us can be the master of the eastern world. Because other people will be afraid that the identity of the leader of the eastern world can only exist temporarily. Do you know what I mean? "


    The Lord of Dansheng understood it thoroughly and said, "I see. Let Lu Fan do it, and others will not feel oppressed, because everyone knows that no matter how fierce Lu fan is, he is alone. We pushed him up and dealt with the demon repair temporarily. It''s easy to turn around after the event, because Lu fan has no power. He can''t really unify the East. As for jiuxiaomen, it''s just a name. It''s not bad to blow. Let''s forget the rest. "


    Master Li said with a smile, "that''s right. In this way, we can support him, and you and I can fully support him. The whole East can be united for the time being, without being torn apart by power grabbing. Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng, what we need to do now is to push Lu Fan up and unite the forces of the whole eastern boundary. Listen to me. Don''t kill those idiots first. Send them an invitation letter in the name of Lu Fan. Let all countries in the east come to Dansheng country for a thorough alliance within half a year. That''s the priority. "


    The Lord of Dansheng remained silent for a long time, and finally nodded slowly.

 Chapter 1191

    Two months later, within the eastern boundary, Lu Fan''s reputation reached its peak.


    The story of the northern kingdom of God has not been thoroughly discussed, and many small countries controlled by the demons have been destroyed directly by Lu Fan.


    What kind of evil cultivation is rampant in the East and the whole world is full of evil spirit.


    Lu fan has become a strong man who specializes in dealing with big demons. In a short period of one or two months, he has killed many demons.


    For a time, there was no difference in prestige.


    Not only that, but also some countries were saved by Lu Fan.


    With tears in his eyes, the leader of his country went to Wu''an to thank him, and it spread.


    No one knows if it''s a rumor, if it''s true.


    But Lu Fan in the eastern world has begun to be passed on as a great savior against the heroes of demon cultivation.


    People''s words are terrible.


    Some things, once said, are true to others.


    Lu fan is the leader of jiuxiao sect, and it spreads slowly to the East.


    What. You don''t know jiuxiaomen.


    Don''t rush through the ancient books to see what happened.


    In those days, jiuxiaomen was the one who saved the world.


    Later betrayed and besieged by others, jiuxiao gate finally disappeared. Among all the people, it has become a very sad and great school.


    How many people know the story of jiuxiaomen, tears streaming down their faces.


    This is a heroic school, this is a school that can appear the Savior.


    Lu fan, as the leader of the jiuxiao sect, even though the sect has already disappeared.


    But he stood out to fight against the demon cultivator.


    Who can understand this great spirit.


    This one thing alone will attract many powerful people to quarrel with each other to see Lu Fan.


    How many people will go straight to Wu''an.


    But Lu Fan didn''t know all this.


    These things, in fact, have nothing to do with him.


    If Lu Fan had known these messy things, I''m afraid he would have no words.


    Without looking at it, we can guess that it was the matter that the Lord Li got out.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The vast void, black and white, shimmering, and all around.


    After returning from the northern kingdom of God, Lu Fan found Dong Pang. If you say you want to go to chaos, you should finish it earlier.


    Outside the northern border, the demons and the eight money saints can''t decide what they have done.


    He can''t waste any more time. He must finish the work quickly. Lu Fan also wants to improve his strength quickly. There is no doubt that the best way is to go to chaos and find the rest of shenhuang.


    Most importantly, Lu Fan really wants to learn Tao.


    "Brother Feng, come and taste the barbecue Xiaohei just made. It''s absolutely delicious, don''t believe you take a bite. "


    "Brother Feng, come and see my new pill. We should strengthen our cultivation, take one to strengthen our health, two to soar, and three to shut down the gods directly. "


    "Brother Feng, don''t ignore me. We are all from jiuxiaomen. It''s good to talk more."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu fan, with a wicked smile on his face, sat beside the wind nap and forced to chat with it.


    Xiaohei also stares at the wind and takes a rest, spitting out his tongue.


    During this trip to chaos, Lu Fan did not take anyone with him. Even 13 of them were left in Wu''an.


    Only the east fat man, wind rest and three people go to chaos.


    Because this is jiuxiaomen''s own business after all, it''s better not to follow others.


    The wind took a rest and looked at Lu Fan silently: "brother Lu Fan. Don''t do that. I''m not a woman. I feel like I''m getting goosebumps when you treat me like this. I know what you''re going to do. But I really can''t teach you daozang scroll. If you want to learn the way of extinction, when you come to chaos, tell the elders themselves. If they agree, you can learn. It''s no use talking to me. "


    Lu Fan patted the shoulder of Feng''s rest and said: "my relationship with the so-called elders is not good with you. Please show me a little while the scholar is away. The volume of gas reservoir and the volume of Taoist reservoir belong to the same three volumes of heavenly script. The internal skills must be somewhat similar. You can say anything. Maybe I''ll figure out what I''ve learned. "


    The wind took a rest and opened his mouth. Looking at the pills and barbecue Lu Fan handed over, he really didn''t know what to say.


    Just when the wind was at a loss, Dongpang''s voice sounded in front of him.


    "Who said I wasn''t there. Take a rest in the wind. Don''t pay attention to him. If he learns daozang scroll, you will not be his opponent in the future. Until the end of our generation. The shenhuang pulse will be suppressed by the jiuxiao pulse again. This is not what I want to see. "


    East fatty touched his belly and smiled at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looked down at Dong Pang and said: "it''s all from one school, and I still care so much. You see, after I died, I passed the throne to Feng for a rest. It''s just a Taoist scroll. What can I do if I learn it? "


    "What?" the wind said in surprise. The throne, pass it on to me. "


    East fat man coughs two times lightly, stared at Lu Fan and said: "this matter, discuss again. OK, let''s not talk about this. Lu fan, take a rest in the wind. You two are going to get ready and put away the blades first. And put away the little black. We are ready to enter chaos. "


    Lu Fan hears the light in his eyes and looks around.


    This place is totally different from other empty spaces. In addition to the black empty space, there are countless white lights twining, such as the flow of yin and Yang.


    This is a special space passage for Lu Fan and Feng Xiaoxie to enter. According to Dong Pang, it is called Fengshen road. It is the only way for shenhuang to link chaos and void after the jiuxiao gate is destroyed. It must be the people of shenhuang to open it with special methods.


    Lu fan saw that after the fat man entered the void, he drew the array for a long time and didn''t know what it was. Then he took the two of them in.


    I have been flying in it for several months without seeing where the chaos is. Today is finally coming.


    Lu Fan looked forward excitedly and asked, "where is it. Where is chaos. "


    Dongpang smiled and said: "it''s right in front. You must follow me in a moment. If you take a wrong step, you may die miserably. "


    Wind nap smell speech look dignified up, it seems even some tension.


    Lu fan is slightly surprised. With the strength of wind rest, his nervous existence must be something extraordinary.


    Lu Fan also secretly covered his whole body with his strength to prevent any change.


    The three continued to fly forward, and then a black hole came into view.


    Dongpang shouted: "tighten your strength and hold your breath. No matter what you encounter, don''t do anything. Get it. "


    Lu Fan nodded, and then the three rushed into the black hole.


    All of a sudden, the world in front of you is spinning wildly.

 Chapter 1192

    Countless twisted black-and-white lights roared by, and Lu Fan could feel that his viscera began to turn, as if the blood were reversed.


    He wanted to control his body, only to find a strange force to control him.


    This power, vast and broad, points directly to the source.


    The vigorous Qi in Lu Fan''s body began to run crazy. It seemed that he wanted to break through Lu Fan''s body, go to the outside world and integrate with this power.


    At that moment, Lu Fan seemed to see the whole world under his feet.


    He felt that his spirit suddenly seemed to be out of his mind and went up all the way.


    He saw the so-called infinite void, which was actually a vast continent. There seems to be no boundary.


    The so-called country is a city with people living in this continent.


    The land occupied by human beings is still too few compared with this vast continent.


    Looking through the dark void, Lu fan can see the uninhabited forest, ocean, desert and wilderness.


    Heaven and earth seem to have a panoramic view of the whole world''s power flow.


    Lu Fan suddenly has a feeling that he has become a God.


    But this feeling only appears for a moment, and the surrounding scenery recovers instantly.


    All of a sudden, a scene never seen before came into view.


    Black woods, white earth, sky fire and purple wind.


    At a glance, the sky does not see the sun, and the earth does not produce earth. There is only a cloud flowing light.


    The so-called black forest is also a landscape composed of air currents.


    "This is chaos," Lu fan asked aloud.


    Dongpang took a sip of wine and nodded: "not bad. This is chaos. To be precise, it''s the edge of chaos. "


    Lu Fan nods in secret. He has imagined what kind of scene chaos is more than once.


    Is it lonely and dark like the void, or green mountains and waters like other countries.


    But reality is more interesting than imagination. Chaos is such a strange air flow.


    There is no doubt that the strength here is much stronger than the outside world.


    So here, Lu Fan feels his breathing is not smooth. The vigorous Qi in the body was suppressed, so that it was hard for the body to move.


    The sound of neighing was heard all around. Then, Lu fan saw a chaotic animal like a phantom appear from all directions.


    They are black and white or purple and red.


    Looking at Lu Fan and other three people from afar, the eyes are full of curious light.


    "Lu fan, don''t release any power," said the fat man. In chaos, the first thing that can''t be provoked is chaos tide. Whoever provokes him to die, even the extreme strong, will be swallowed by the tide of beasts. If they don''t attack, you can''t move. Take a rest in the wind, and you''re standing. "


    Lu Fan and the wind rest are standing still. They look around quietly.


    It has to be said that the chaos beast is totally different from any wild beast or virtual beast that Lu has seen.


    Most of them are the existence of semi fog and semi-solid, some even have only the head as the solid, others are all air flow.


    The breath is not very stable, but to be sure, their bodies are full of chaos. This is also one of the strengths that Lu Fan wants most.


    It''s said that after killing the chaos beast, you can get its crystal core, which is then used to cultivate chaos gas.


    Lu fan doesn''t know if the rumor is true. But if you have a chance, you can try it.


    Those curious chaos beasts watched for a long time, and finally slowly dispersed.


    Always pretending to be relaxed, but in fact, Dongpang, with a tense look, has a long sigh of relief.


    Turning to Lu Fandao: "Congratulations, the most dangerous place has passed. Chaos beasts generally don''t like to attack people. Before the chaos beast was completely transformed into an entity, its attack power was very low. But remember, never piss them off. Unless you are absolutely sure to kill it at the fastest speed, every chaos beast''s counter attack before death will be enough to make you seriously injured for more than ten years. Chaos is still terrible. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head clearly. He had heard that chaos beast was fierce for a long time. Unexpectedly, even Shusheng was so afraid.


    "But with Lu Fan''s strength, there is no problem to deal with those chaos beasts whose entities are less than half. You can try to get something like crystal nucleus for Xiaohei to eat. With chaos, Xiaohei will grow much faster. In the future, it may become a chaos beast. "


    As soon as the wind had finished speaking, Dongpang glared at him and said, "don''t tell Lu Fan about these things. This guy can cause trouble very much. You tell him which chaos beast can kill. He is sure to turn the chaos upside down. It will be our shenhuang who will wipe his ass at that time. "


    Lu Fan laughs. His smile is like brother Han Feng.


    The wind took a rest to see Lu Fan''s smile rising from the corner of his mouth, and he knew that he must have said something wrong.


    He forgot that Lu Fan was always bold. As long as there are benefits, Lu Fan never cares about any danger.


    Seeing the two people looking at themselves with different eyes, Lu Fan said with a smile: "don''t worry, I won''t make trouble. Business matters, chaos beast? You can let it go. Master scholar, I feel heavy now. What''s the matter? "The fat man smiled and said:" this is the test of chaos for you. Chaos is the aggregation point of all roads, and also the place where the power of heaven and earth is born. You can think that this is the place where all forces converge, where heaven and earth suppress the most. Outside you may find a way to escape the oppression of heaven and earth. But here, it''s not that easy. All your power will be crushed to death, either to adapt, or to trigger the punishment of heaven and earth, killing you in chaos. If Heaven envies the strong, Lu fan, you should be careful. "


    Lu Fan looked at the fat man with a wry smile and said: "heaven and earth are oppressing. I''m just a newcomer. I''m always trapped by heaven and earth. It''s a headache. That is to say, I can''t use my power at will here. "


    Dongpang smiled and said:" I can''t do anything at will even when Shenxiao wusheng comes. All you can do is to get used to it. When I got to the limit, I came to chaos and stood here for three days. Then I could go. Although the strength of wind rest is not to the limit, heaven and earth do not suppress him much, but also stand here for a day. Lu fan, let me see how long it will take for you, the so-called double cultivation of Qi and martial arts, a unique person in the world, to move. I''m looking forward to it. "


    Dongpang said with a smile and a funny expression.


    Lu Fan suddenly smiled and looked at the fat man and said, "I''m sorry, I''m afraid you didn''t want to see a good play. I can move now. "


    and Lu Fan takes a step forward.

 Chapter 1193

    Dongpang almost took a sip of wine and said, "what?"


    Lu Fan took another step forward. Although the pace was very slow, it seemed a little stiff. But he does.


    The wind took a rest and even said: "Lu fan, how do you do it. Don''t you have caused heaven and earth to suppress you. Why can you move so freely in chaos? "


    Dongpang put his hand on Lu Fan''s shoulder. Strength explores Lu Fan''s body.


    Immediately, Dong Pang''s face changed again.


    He could feel that the power of Lu Fan was really suppressed, the flow of vigorous Qi almost stopped, and the power of Da Dao completely hid in Lu Fan''s Dantian.


    However, Lu Fan''s body is hard to bear the pressure of heaven and earth. The forces around him are all self-contained and cannot squeeze Lu fan at all.


    This kind of situation, very strange, the east fat man can''t understand.


    Only Lu Fan knew what was going on. 80% of it is the ability brought to him by the power of nameless ring flowing into his body.


    Now think of it, from the beginning to the end, the power of the ring is against the world.


    Every time heaven and earth want to leave any mark in Lu Fan''s body, or completely transform Lu Fan''s body, they will be stopped by the ring.


    Until now, Lu fan can probably guess what the ring wants to do.


    Most likely, it is to get rid of the oppression of heaven and earth.


    From the very beginning, he fought against heaven and earth. When he reached the limit, heaven and earth would never be able to do anything about him.


    Now, although Lu fan has not reached the limit, this strange force has begun to have an effect.


    Lu Fan''s body is not even afraid of the suppression in chaos.


    It took him less than ten minutes to adjust completely. He began to speed up his pace and move freely. He could see that Dongpang and fengxiao were almost speechless.


    "Master, it''s time to go. What are you doing standing there? "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan released Xiao Hei.


    Although Xiaohei seems to be overwhelmed by the breath of chaos.


    But Lu Fan thought that the breath in chaos would be of great benefit to such wild animals as Xiaohei.


    Don''t you see the strongest wild animals that come out of chaos.


    Even the all sky ape following Fengtian is not a chaos beast.


    Lu fan doesn''t ask Xiaohei to become as powerful as the all sky ape. As long as Xiaohei can absorb a little chaos here, his strength can be improved.


    Xiao Hei lies on Lu Fan''s shoulder and closes his eyes. I''m afraid it will take many days to get used to it.


    "Lu fan, I can''t understand you more and more. Why do you surprise me when I think I see you almost. Can you tell me how it''s done. If you really have a way, I want to give it to the elders. At least the elders will definitely lead you. There must be no problem in getting you out of chaos. "


    Lu Fan was stunned when he heard the words, and looked at the fat man in the East with wide eyes: "I''m all right. You mean that people who come to chaos this time, you God, will still fight against me. Leave me in chaos. "


    Dongpang nodded: "I remember I told you. Your master almost didn''t leave then. You also know the gratitude and resentment of shenhuang and jiuxiao. There must be danger. Even within the shenhuang system, there is no guarantee that all of them are good people. Do you know what I mean. "


    Lu Fan shakes his head and chuckles. It seems that things are a little more troublesome than he thinks.


    However, there''s nothing to worry about. People have come. It''s just that the gods block the gods and the devils block the devils.


    He really wants to see what the level of shenhuang is now after so many years.


    "Lu fan, tell me."


    Seeing that Lu Fan was silent, the fat man turned around and asked again.


    Lu Fan replied, "no, my method is useless to others. Not everyone is as domineering as I am in the flesh. It''s life for life. "


    The wind took a rest and smiled and nodded. Although Lu Fan said it was righteous and awe inspiring, he and Dong Pang were both people who knew Lu Fan.


    It can be seen that Lu fan is deliberately perfunctory to them. However, they did not continue to ask. Since Lu Fan did not say it, it must be something that Lu Fan did not want to tell them.


    Otherwise, with the relationship between them, this little thing should still be OK.


    Dongpang decided to change a topic and followed Lu Fan''s steps and asked, "Lu fan, what did you see when you just entered chaos?"


    Lu Fan slowed down a little and asked aloud, "what do you see. Those are not illusions. Is it important. "


    "It''s important to say it''s important, and it''s not important to say it''s not important," said Dongpang. When a person enters chaos for the first time, all the avenues of heaven and earth will enter his body and wash away. You can think of it as an observation of heaven and earth, and then you will see something else. Legend, see things, with this person''s potential. The greater the potential, the more magnificent the things I saw. When I first came in that year, I saw a vast sea. At that time, the elder decided that I could become the ultimate strong. When your Master Wu Chen came in, he saw a round of bright sun and a round of bright moon. At that time, no one knew what it meant. But now it seems that he has finally achieved the double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. "


    Lu Fan opens his mouth slightly, but he still has this saying.


    He turned to look at the wind again and said, "brother Feng, what do you see?"


    "A mountain, absolutely more than ten thousand feet, I stand on the top of the mountain, overlooking the people who worship below," the wind said with a smile


    "So I think it''s no problem to take over the suzerain of jiuxiaomen after a rest. I''m afraid his potential is even greater than mine. "


    Lu fan doesn''t speak. Close your mouth.


    Seeing that Lu Fan''s face was different, the fat man asked again, "why. Lu fan, do you see anything special. Still, you don''t see anything at all. "


    Feng xiaorest and Dongpang all look forward to Lu Fan''s answer.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what to say. He did see something, but it was so grand.


    After a pause, Lu Fan said: "elder generation, brother Feng. I''m afraid what I see is different from what you see. "


    "To be frank, I''m curious," chubby Dong said with a smile. With your potential, it''s definitely more than a wind break. What do you see. "


    Lu fan stops and blinks his eyes. He takes a rest with Dong Pang and Feng, and speaks slowly.


    "I see the whole world."

 Chapter 1194

    A language is amazing, the east fat man and wind have a rest completely speechless.


    Two people look at Lu Fan''s eyes are flashing, the eyes are stunned, have doubts, have doubts.


    They don''t seem to believe it.


    "Lu fan, this joke can''t be played," said the fat man. How can you see the whole world. No one in the world can see the whole world. In those days, Shenxiao was a martial saint, but he could not. "


    The wind took a rest and then said: "brother Lu Fan. Are you sure? If this is true, what does it mean. Your potential is endless. "


    Lu Fan said lightly: "believe it or not, the fact is that I really see the whole world. I felt that in that moment, I became a God, standing in a place that I didn''t know where, overlooking the people. "


    Dongpang swallowed his saliva and said, "Lu fan, if you are lying to me. Then I''ll tell you, this joke is not funny at all. "


    I don''t know what to say.


    Lu Fan shrugged his shoulders and went on. He pointed to the front and said, "master, you can go all the way to the place where your shenhuang branch lives, right?"


    Dongpang nodded: "yes, it''s through the forest. The place we come in is the periphery of shenhuang''s territory. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly and accelerated forward.


    Dongpang and fengxiao have a look at each other. Fengxiao''s lips are moving. "Martial uncle, is what he said true?" he asked


    Dongpang shook his head to show that he didn''t know.


    No one is more surprised than Dongpang, because what Lu Fan said was to see the whole world, such a thing. In fact, Dongpang also knows that someone has seen it.


    That man was only mentioned in the mouth of the elder.


    Once upon a time, when Dongpang entered chaos for the first time, he saw a whole piece of * * and felt that he had seen the most magnificent thing.


    Then he went to show off in front of the elder. As a result, the elder said two people casually, which completely hit the east fat man.


    A person, once saw the sky and the earth, this person was later called Shenxiao wusheng.


    Another, like Lu fan, saw the whole world. But this man''s name is very strange. His name is crazy and nameless. It''s not a senior of jiuxiao gate, but a person that the elder once knew.


    According to the elder, the crazy nameless is the most powerful person in the world.


    Whenever the three words "crazy nameless" are mentioned, the elder''s eyes will shine and his body will tremble.


    Dongpang doesn''t know what this is because of. He doesn''t even know who is crazy and nameless.


    If crazy nameless is really as strong as the elder said, then why few people in the world know his name.


    This kind of person, should not be famous all over the world, the world is only right.


    The elder didn''t explain, and he didn''t know.


    But if what the elder said is true, Lu fan saw the same thing as crazy nameless. What does this mean.


    Dongpang suddenly felt that after going back this time, he must ask who the crazy nameless was like the elder.


    Lu fan is also muttering in his heart whether he shouldn''t tell Dong Pang and Feng to have a rest.


    What he saw was too large, and whether the feeling like a deity would cause him unnecessary trouble.


    Lu Fan shakes his head. He seems to think too much.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Along the way, half a month passed.


    Mingming is only a black forest, but at the speed of Lu Fan and others, he walked for half a month.


    It''s not that the forest is too large. In half a month, if it''s out of chaos, Lu fan can now run from Wu''an to Dansheng.


    It''s just because in chaos, he can''t use the empty boat, and he can''t use his vigorous Qi to speed up the flight. The three people can only rely on their feet to move forward, which is so slow.


    Fortunately, half a month later, the three finally walked out of the black forest.


    Immediately, a different landscape began to appear.


    A transparent gas mask appears at the end of the line of sight, and there is a canyon in front of it. In the canyon, a semicircle light mask looms over a city.


    Take a long look and keep your eyes on it. Lu Fan stood at the edge of the white light Canyon, looked down, and looked carefully for a while. Finally, Lu Fan was sure that there was a city inside.


    There are stone buildings, flowers and trees. It looks like a small human country.


    Lu Fan pointed down and said, "is that the place where shenhuang lived?"


    Dongpang nodded with a smile: "that''s right. But according to us, it''s called a shelter. Our God, sooner or later, killed out is this bird does not lay eggs. Return to the four realms of Taoism with a strong attitude, and then continue the glory of jiuxiaomen. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "not bad, not bad. I feel the power of a huge world. This mask is the power of the world. Whose small world is so huge that we are not afraid to suppress it. This strength has reached its peak. I''m afraid even Sansheng has no such level. "


    "This is the masterpiece of the elder. He took out his little world and became a refuge for us in chaos. As long as the elder does not die, our God is in chaos, and will not perish. Lu fan, don''t take those three saints seriously. There are still powerful people hidden in the world. It''s just the strong of the older generation, the dead, the wounded. No more fighting. Otherwise, how could the world''s three saints have such a great reputation? "


    East fat man''s way of shaking his head doesn''t seem to pay attention to the three saints at all.


    Lu Fan agrees with Dong Pang. It seems that the elder of shenhuang is better than he imagined. I must have met you.


    The three flew down, and soon came to the edge of the thick mask.


    Dongpang suddenly bit his finger, blood in the mask changed a formation that Lu Fan couldn''t understand, then a one person high door appeared in front of the three people.


    "Lu fan, from this moment on, we will not help you any more. Because I and the wind rest are the people of shenhuang, and you are the people of jiuxiao. Are you ready. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "what are you doing so solemnly. Let''s go. I''ll see if you can eat me. "


    With that, Lu Fan took the lead in entering the mask.


    Immediately, in the sky, suddenly there is a sound.


    "I can''t eat you. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Welcome to the sanctuary. "


    Sound like a bell, spread.


    At the next moment, Lu fan saw that in the city, countless people cast their eyes on him.


    "Who. Who''s here. "


    "A descendant of jiuxiao. The legend of jiuxiao. "

 Chapter 1195

    Countless curious eyes turned to Lu Fan. Similarly, Lu Fan also looked at them with interest.


    The so-called shelter is just the size of a city from the outside. But when he came in, Lu Fan really had to say that there was something inside.


    At a glance, what kind of light mask has disappeared completely. There are only sky and earth like Wu''an country. The power of heaven and earth is strong and the power of Tao flows. The sun and the moon are high and the stars are all over the sky.


    Looking from afar, through thousands of people, Lu fan can still see the power of the vast heaven and earth drifting away with the wind, I don''t know where to go.


    From Lu Fan''s point of view, the sanctuary is at least the size of Donghua.


    Maybe the size of the whole Wu''an country is unknown. Because it''s obviously transformed by the way of space.


    If the other side transforms the shelter, it''s really a master among the masters. It may have reached the point of "one sand world, one leaf, one heaven and earth" long ago to shape our own small world.


    Lu fan can''t judge the exact size of the shelter, but what he can see is that there are many people here.


    Step forward, Lu Fan. The voice of Dong Pang comes from his ear.


    "It''s up to you, Lu Fan. It''s up to you to do whatever you can. We can only help you when we are finally sure. When he had finished speaking, Lu Fan could no longer find the figure of Dong Pang and Feng Xiao.


    The two disappeared completely into the crowd.


    In the chaos, Lu Fan obviously felt that his vigorous Qi was seriously suppressed.


    He has been unable to release even the most basic vigorous Qi. It is obviously impossible to catch up with Dong Pang who has been used to chaos for many years.


    Lu fan directly gave up the idea of following Dong Pang and others. Now that he has come, let''s take a step by step.


    The people on both sides talked and pointed at Lu Fan.


    It can be seen that the accomplishments of these people are all good.


    Lu Fan swept away, but he didn''t find anyone whose accomplishments were lower than yuan gang.


    And each of them felt that the spirit was solid and there was chaos in it.


    It has to be said that it is better to practice in chaos than outside.


    No wonder the most powerful people in the legend come from chaos.


    It''s no wonder that countless people want to enter chaos. If we abandon all kinds of dangers in chaos, this is indeed the best place to practice.


    Lu Fan''s smile is getting bigger and bigger. It seems that he really came to the right place.


    It''s not easy to find a place to put pressure on him.


    Lu Fan feels that he can be here and improve his strength.


    "Ask, I want to see your elder, how to get there."


    Lu Fan walked to the crossroads and asked a girl who looked kind at the roadside.


    However, the little girl immediately put out her tongue to Lu fan, and said with a scornful look: "hum, the fool of jiuxiao, who doesn''t know the way, wants to see the elder, and doesn''t tell you."


    Lu Fan opened his mouth, and he really didn''t expect that the little girl''s reaction was like this.


    It seems that people of shenhuang are not very welcome to him.


    Lu fan can''t remember the year when he was so unpopular.


    Chuckling twice, Lu Fan had to go on and ask again.


    Even asked a dozen questions, the reaction was almost the same.


    No one is willing to show Lu Fan the way. Half of them look at Lu Fan''s face like they look at the enemy. Half of them wanted to show Lu Fan the way, but they were afraid of something. When they said they didn''t know, they immediately walked away.


    Lu Fan touched his nose, but he couldn''t help it. It seems that he can only find it by himself.


    Anyway, the moment he just came in, someone said his identity. So, even if he doesn''t, the other side will send someone to look for him.


    Thinking of this, Lu Fan decided to find a place to sit first.


    Just in time, Lu fan saw a tea stand on the side of the road. Take a quick step. Lu Fan goes there.


    Throwing out a pill, Lu fanlang said, "a good cup of tea."


    He didn''t know what was valuable in the shelter, but if he wanted something like pills, it must be hard currency. Wherever he went, someone wanted it.


    Lu fan, who is rich and powerful, doesn''t care how to waste it, so he throws it out and is ready to sit down.


    But at this time, a thick leg crossed on the bench where Lu Fan was going to sit.


    A big man with open chest and open arms, drinking tea beside him, said in a loud voice, "this is not where you sit. Go to the corner and squat for tea."


    Immediately, many people around laughed.


    The girls and daughters-in-law on the roadside stopped one after another, looking like watching a play.


    Lu Fan also laughed, and there was a fight in the place where there were people. Even if it has been isolated from the world for so many years, it is still so.


    Lu Fan said calmly, "if I want to sit here,"


    Han put a long knife on the table, pointed to the red blood on the knife and said: "see, this is the blood that I just stuck on when I cut the chaotic golden dog outside. Do you think you are thicker than the chaotic golden dog''s skin?"


    Han * * showed off his force naked. He thought that after saying this, Lu fan will retreat in the face of difficulties.


    But what he didn''t expect was that, after listening to what he said, Lu Fan''s smile didn''t stop, but was more full. Lu fan doesn''t know what chaos Jinchen is, but he knows that this big man is only the strength of the local gang.


    In addition to chaos, people of such strength, I''m afraid, hearing his name Lu fan, can''t walk in fear.


    Lu Fan didn''t care about him at all and sat down in his lap.


    With a crisp sound, the big man couldn''t be happy in a moment.


    Visible to the naked eye, Lu Fan sat down on the big, thick legs of the big man like a piece of paper. Seeing that the blood was about to flow out, Lu Fan reached for a wave, and the big man flew out directly, hitting the wall ten feet away.


    When he sat down, Lu Fan said to the owner of the tea stall, "can''t you serve tea yet?"


    the owner of the tea stall had planned to continue watching the drama nearby, but in a flash, he thought he would humiliate Lu Fan.


    This great man is a famous strong man in their shenhuang lineage, Gong Chen, who is known as the sea breaking Dao.


    How in front of this foreign boy, fragile as paper paste. Trembling, Lu Fan brought tea, and the owner of the tea stall hurriedly hid away.


    Immediately, there were shouts of alarm around the street.


    Several men sitting with the big man suddenly got up and surrounded Lu Fan.


    "Boy, you are looking for death."


    Lu Fan looks at them calmly and sips a sip of tea water course: "you can do it if you want to, don''t talk so much. That only makes you feel guilty. You''re on it together. Remember to use all your strength. "

 Chapter 1196

    The bland tone was full of contempt for these people, and the four people around Lu Fan immediately shot at the same time.


    Vigorous force is fierce, and the strength is above the ground gang. It''s a rare expert in Wu''an.


    Outside, many people stared at the scene.


    For the disciples of shenhuang, they have known the hearsay of jiuxiao since they were young. It is just that I have never had the chance to really see the children of jiuxiao, who share the same root with them. It is not easy to see one today.


    Of course, they should take a close look at why the people of jiuxiao family can be the patriarch. And they can''t be divine.


    Four people''s vigorous strength falls on Lu fan at the same time, but this level is too weak for Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan didn''t even pay attention to it. He didn''t even slow down his tea drinking.


    The gang strength of the four people is like hitting in a black hole. The mud cow goes into the sea and disappears.


    Lu Fan''s clothes shook a little, and the four of them bounced out by themselves.


    The blood in the middle of the air gushed out like no money.


    Although Lu fan can''t use vigorous force, he is strong and terrible. It''s not what a warrior like them can imagine.


    After a little bounce, these people feel that their bodies are going to collapse.


    At that moment, they could feel the power of Lu fan like a volcano.


    The gap between them made their hearts chilling.


    After sipping the tea, Lu Fan turned to the owner of the tea stall who was hiding behind the table and said, "is this the best tea you have here, boss, no way, and your skills need to be improved. That''s not how tea is made. "


    Put down the teacup, Lu Fan keenly heard the sound of footsteps behind him.


    The uniform sound, and the dull sound of armor. Without much thought, Lu fan can guess what it is.


    It''s hard for shenhuang to have guards like a country.


    Lu Fan turned around and saw a group of guards in sight.


    Black and white armor, long spear and broadsword, fully armed.


    Just after they appeared, Gong Chen, who was originally hit by Lu Fan and flying in the distance, shouted: "brother, catch him. This kid from jiuxiao is so hateful that he almost killed me. "


    A leader of the guard''s face changed slightly when he heard the four words of jiuxiao.


    He also looked at the scene and the bleeding Gong Chen. The leader of the guard immediately said to Lu fan, "no fighting in the shelter. Don''t you know this rule? "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled:" I''m sorry. I''m a foreigner. I don''t know if I have this rule. Looking at their murderous faces, I thought they could fight here. "


    The leader of the guard stepped forward, took out the chain and said in a cold voice: "no need to explain, come with me. Look at your arrogant appearance and smile when you hit someone. You must be a habitual murderer. Get ready to spend your life in jail. "


    Lu Fan sighed and said, "well, I wanted to keep a low profile. It seems that it is really impossible to keep a low profile. I''m sorry, I didn''t plan to go with you. "


    With that, Lu Fan''s body leans forward slightly and releases an extremely terrible momentum from him.


    He just looked at the leader of the guard in front of him. At that time, the leader of the guard''s face changed dramatically, as if he saw something extremely terrible. His pupils were enlarged and he kept retreating.


    "Elder brother, what''s the matter?" asked several guards behind him. It''s the first time they''ve seen their big brother''s "egging on" like this.


    The leader of the guard bit his teeth hard, pulled out his blade, pointed to Lu Fan and said, "catch him, whether you live or not, let''s go together."


    "Kill."


    Immediately a dozen armed fighters came to kill Lu Fan.


    It''s obvious that they have practiced the combined attack array. But for Lu fan, it still doesn''t work.


    Lu Fan held out a finger, gently in the mid air.


    When the wind blew, all the guards howled and their armor was broken. In a flash, they all fell to the ground.


    This time, the crowd watching is not just exclamation.


    No matter who can read or can''t, they are totally stunned. Lu Fan''s strength, far beyond their imagination, is so terrible.


    In the distance, on a pavilion, the wind took a rest and looked at this scene and said: "one finger breaks ten thousand dharmas. Pure force suppression. I didn''t expect that Lu Fan''s * * power can already move the power of Tao. It''s terrible. He doesn''t need to use his vigorous strength. I''m afraid that few people in shenhuang are his opponents. "


    Dongpang said with a smile: "this kid, as expected, has a temper with Wu Chen. He is smelly and hard. He likes making trouble. Some people have a headache."


    "Martial uncle, shall we continue to watch it? If Lu Fan continues to make such a noise, I''m afraid some other martial uncles will not be able to sit down."


    "Let him go on," said the fat man. Maybe he made such a fuss. Those fools who can make shenhuang feel arrogant and arrogant are a little sober. Let''s go. Don''t need to see how many more people they have, but only Lu fan can beat them. Lu fan is not going to kill shenhuang mountain all the way. "


    "I think it''s possible," said the wind


    Dongpang shook his head with a smile and murmured: "Wu Chen, you old boy, if you see your disciples behave like this, you must be able to smile and tilt your mouth. Alas, the world of young people. "


    Finish saying, east fat man slaps on the head of wind small rest way: "still not go. It''s no use seeing how much more you can do. You can''t beat Lu Fan. Hurry back to find the elder for advice. One day, if you can defeat Lu fan, I will wake up with a smile in my dream. "


    At the end of the speech, the figure of the old and the young disappeared on the top of the attic, like the wind far away, without trace.


    Next, the leader of the guard who was knocked down by Lu Fan immediately took out something in the shape of a crystal.


    He took out the moment will be ready to hit the ground, but suddenly found that Lu Fan looked at himself with a smile.


    "Smash, you''re calling people, right? Hurry up and call some more powerful ones out. It''s better to call the elders of your shenhuang lineage directly. I''m too lazy to go to them. It''s too troublesome. Let them come to see me by themselves, and hurry up a little bit. "


    Lu Fan signals the leader of the guard to smash it quickly. Don''t waste time.


    The leader of the guard has never seen Lu fan who is not afraid of the earth. He stared at Lu Fan with wide eyes and said, "are you crazy?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "you are not crazy. You will know when you smash it. Come on, if you don''t, I''ll help you. Anyway, it''s the same, isn''t it. "


    when the leader of the guard heard that his face went black again, he was sure that Lu Fan was a arrogant, arrogant and complete madman.


    Fling his hand, the leader of the guard smashed the crystal stone on the ground. All of a sudden, a flash of light rose from the sky and went straight into the clouds.

 Chapter 1197

    Looking up at the light, Lu Fan nodded and said: "five elements and three colors of light can spread the news through the power of heaven and earth. It''s a good thing. The leader of the guard was stunned, then swallowed the blood in his mouth and said: "you can understand it. You are also an alchemist. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "half of it. With the spreading speed of this news, you should be the master of shenhuang. Tell me who it may be and how to cultivate. "


    The leader of the guard snorted: "it must be Gu anwuzun, one of the top ten consuls, who is a kid of jiuxiao. You are going to have a big trouble. When you come to shenhuang, you dare to act so arrogantly. Do you think you are the master of jiuxiao gate? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you are really right. Wuzun, alas, a little weak. I hope you don''t let me down when we fight


    The leader of the guard didn''t understand Lu Fan for a while.


    What do you mean. He said casually, is this boy really the leader of jiuxiao gate.


    The leader of the guard suddenly remembered that it was said that the leader of jiuxiao people was always inherited by jiuxiao family. It''s just that jiuxiao has completely withered, and no one knows.


    And this kid is a person of jiuxiao.


    It''s true that he is......


    The leader of the guard opened his mouth wide and could not speak.


    So, he didn''t have the heart to think about Lu Fan''s saying that gu''anwuzun was weak, which made people feel extremely arrogant.


    Lu Fan continues to sit here and wait, but there is no pedestrian on both sides of the street.


    Just now, I was going to mock Lu fan, a kid from jiuxiao family. I don''t know what to say at the moment.


    So young, so strong.


    Cultivation is at least above martial arts, otherwise it is impossible to be so powerful.


    There are few such people even in their God''s brilliance.


    No matter what they think of jiuxiao, at least Lu Fan''s strength has already overwhelmed many people.


    The strong will be respected wherever they go.


    Identity is only a secondary matter.


    The sky suddenly shines. Ancient Anwu Buddha didn''t let Lu fanjiu wait. Soon, he really appeared in the sky.


    A black-and-white martial robe with dragon pattern and tiger seal, with the word Gu''an engraved on the chest, as if other people did not remember his name.


    His face is slightly pale, and his body looks thin. But the cultivation of one body can''t be true any more. The Yin and Yang strength is quite strong.


    Behind Gu''an, there are some strong ones. Every cultivation is at least around Tiangang. It seems that they are all Gu''an''s bodyguards.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? I''m anxious to use light beam crystal. Is it chaos animals that have rushed into the city? "


    Gu''an''s face was a little ugly, and the buttons of his clothes were not completely fastened. It seems that some good things have been disturbed.


    Hurry, Gu''an goes to the leader of the guard and stares at him.


    The leader of the guard pointed to Lu Fan and said, "master wuzun, he is a kid who claims to be a member of jiuxiao family, making trouble in the city. If you hurt someone, you will beat all our guards down. "


    "Jiuxiao one pulse,"


    Gu''an looks slightly different, eyebrows stir, a pair of triangular eyes squint up.


    He looked up and down at Lu Fan and saw that he had enough time for ten rest. Gu''an said, "you are really a person of nine clouds."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "like a fake package."


    Gu''an suddenly laughed and said, "what are you doing here. I don''t know if our shenhuang vein is completely separated from your jiuxiao vein. "Are you looking for relatives or something?" Gu An said after looking around. "It looks like you are really looking for something."


    Lu Fandao: "if I want to find something. These people can''t live. Your name is Koon, isn''t it. Well, I''m going to catch me. I''m going to have a few moves. Your shenhuang people seem to have opinions on our jiuxiao pulse. Since entering here, everyone wants to fight with me. "


    Gu''an clapped his hands and said with a smile:" of course. Who makes your jiuxiao people incompetent and useless. The nine Xiao gate fell apart. I like to occupy the throne and not let it out. Look at our shenhuang lineage. It''s the orthodoxy of jiuxiaomen. If you know the master of jiuxiaomen, please let him know and let him out as soon as possible. Otherwise, when we get out of chaos, we will find him again. Don''t blame the people of our God and the past. "


    The smile on Lu Fan''s face converged slightly, and his eyes were a little more cold.


    When he heard this, he probably understood why people in shenhuang generation were so hostile when they heard four words in jiuxiao generation.


    Lu Fan nodded, "I''ll tell you. But I am afraid you will not be able to take the throne from him. "


    "How do you know we can''t do it?" Gu''an said softly


    With that, Gu''an chuckled a few more times and clapped his hands. Gu''an made a gesture of asking Lu Fandao: "let''s go. I will take you to shenhuang mountain to meet the elders. Since it''s my old friend from afar, let''s treat you well. Lest you think that the people of our shenhuang family do not understand the rules, "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" Oh. There are rules. I thought that the so-called rule is that we fight at the first meeting. "


    Gu''an''s eyes twinkled:" don''t worry, there will be a chance. This fellow, what''s your name. May I have your name first? "


    Lu Fan said quietly: "two words, Lu Fan."


    Gu''an frowned and said, "what a common name. I''m afraid I can''t remember it. If I forget on the way, brother Lu, don''t blame me. "


    Lu Fan heard the teasing in Gu''an''s words, but he just chuckled: "don''t worry, you will remember the name. Moreover, it''s impossible for you to forget my name in the future. "


    after that, Lu Fan got up and walked forward, followed by Gu''an.


    Gu''an smiled at Lu Fan for a few eyes, followed by a wave of his hand, a long sword suddenly grew larger, and all of them flew to stand up.


    There is still a place to sit on the long sword. I can''t see that it''s still a flying thing.


    Gu''an said to Lu fan, "brother Lu, please take a seat."


    Lu fan is not polite either. He sat directly in the middle and said with a smile: "you are so polite, but I will not be polite."


    Gu''an laughed and said, "you are welcome. Brother Lu fan, don''t be so hostile to us. Jiuxiao and shenhuang belong to the same clan. We warmly welcome your arrival. "


    Lu Fan chuckles and refuses to answer.

 Chapter 1198

    Flying sword in the clouds, the wind curls the sky.


    Clothes hunting, sun and moon hanging, Lu Fan sitting on the flying sword, looking ahead, static and other shenhuang mountain in sight.


    Next to him, Gu''an has been looking at Lu Fan up and down, as if Lu fan is a peerless beauty who needs to enjoy.


    Those who follow Gu''an are constantly talking.


    "The people of jiuxiao are still alive. How many people are left in the jiuxiao vein now. "


    "Well, I don''t see many. You see, this kid came here alone without any followers. I don''t think I''ll be able to get along outside. I came to join us. "


    "It makes sense. But will the elders accept him. All the people in jiuxiao are stupid idiots. "


    "It''s hard to say. If he takes out the rest of jiuxiao vein, the elders may really accept him."


    "You mean suzerain ring."


    "Not only this, but also one of the three volumes of heavenly books. But I don''t think this kid will. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Although their voices were not loud, the people present could hear them clearly.


    Gu''an didn''t stop them either, as if it was intended for Lu fan to hear. He would like to see what Lu fan will do when he hears these comments.


    Anger, embarrassment, or panic.


    But it''s a pity that Lu Fan didn''t have any expression. He took these comments as the wind whistling in his ear.


    Gu''an continues to look at Lu Fan''s fingers, as if he wants to find something belonging to the jiuxiao vein from Lu Fan''s hands.


    At a glance, Gu''an saw Lu Fan''s disguised Lord ring.


    Gu''an''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his smile was a little sinister.


    Suddenly, Gu''an reached for the ring.


    But just as his palm reached out, Lu Fan opened his eyes at the same time, and his palm moved away quietly.


    Looking at Gu''an calmly, Lu Fandao said: "stealing things in the shelter should also be a bad behavior."


    Gu''an''s hand stopped immediately and said with a smile: "I want to see your ring. It''s very special, is it from the family? "


    Lu Fandao: "it seems that it has nothing to do with you, brother Gu. It''s better to touch others'' things. "


    Lu Fan smiles at Gu''an and squints.


    But at this moment, Lu Fan felt like a terrible chaos beast.


    Gu''an instinctively took back his hand, and at the same time looked away and said, "of course."


    Lu Fan turned his head and glanced at the group of people still talking behind him.


    At one glance, all these people''s mouths were closed.


    Lu Fanshi continued to keep his eyes closed, but all the children of shenhuang were scared.


    What happened just now? How do they feel the fear of being watched by the demon.


    At one glance, many people find themselves soaked in cold sweat.


    They really dare not talk about it any more. They are not just beginners. It is natural to know how much more the cultivation of those who can have such terrible eyes will surpass them.


    Not only they, but Gu''an is also frightened.


    Even in the elders of shenhuang, he didn''t feel such a terrible evil spirit.


    This is not the momentum that one or two people can have. It is the evil spirit that can be released only when people come out of the dead.


    What''s more, isn''t Lu Fan''s cultivation a little too terrible.


    Secretly, Gu''an looks at Lu Fan''s ring again. His intuition told him that this ring had a great relationship with their shenhuang.


    Is it......


    Thinking of a possibility, Gu An could not help swallowing a saliva.


    If his conjecture is true, then this time in the shelter, they really meet a person who they miss.


    I don''t know how long it took to fly. At last, Lu Fan felt that the speed of the flying sword slowly decreased.


    This flying sword is definitely much faster than the general void. It can fly for such a long time, which is enough to show that Lu Fan''s guess is right. The size of the shelter must be much larger than that of a city.


    When I open my eyes, the bustling city of the original group has disappeared. Instead, there are vast grasslands and mountains covered by clouds at the end of my sight.


    On closer inspection, these peaks are completely floating in the air.


    Clouds and clouds twining, flowing water bridge, leading to the distance.


    Lu Fan thought that the so-called shenhuang mountain was a high mountain. In fact, shenhuang mountain is a mountain suspended in the sky.


    Between the peaks, the water like dragon and snake is connected, the clouds are dotted, and the birds are endless.


    I don''t know how many peaks there are, high and low, big and small.


    But if you look closely, you can see that there are only nine that can be called the main peak.


    Arranged in the shape of nine palaces, other small peaks form the eight trigrams array around them. The smaller one is the Seven Star array, the smaller one, condensed into * *. In this way, even Lu fan, who is not particularly deep in the array, can see the terrible power formed between these mountains.


    Once it erupts, even the extreme strong can''t bear it.


    "This is the hinterland of shenhuang. Good place. "


    Lu Fan sighed heartily, and Gu An said with a smile, "of course. This is built in accordance with the state of jiuxiao gate at its peak. It is said that in those days, there were nine main peaks in jiuxiaomen, each of which was the size of a country, with endless universe and infinite nature. Now, we can only use this way to recall a little. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly. He could imagine the glory of jiuxiaomen.


    The flying sword slowly stops in front of a small peak at the periphery. There is a small gate on the peak. Lu Fan follows Gu''an and others down.


    Gu''an pointed to the mountain gate and said, "wait here. I''ll go back and report to the elder. If they will see you, someone will pick you up later. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "if they don''t want to see you."


    Gu''an replied with a smile: "then I can''t help it. You can fly back by yourself. "


    Finish saying, Gu''an and others fly away.


    Lu Fan slowly shook his head and looked up at the Mountain Gate in front of him.


    There is a little bit of broken Mountain Gate, and the words on both sides are not clear.


    Lu Fan leaned forward and waved away the dust. Only then could he see the words clearly.


    "No one asked."


    "Three kneels and nine knocks at the door."


    There is a stone Futon in front of the mountain gate. It seems that it means people kneel down.


    Lu Fan nodded clearly: "it seems that shenhuang doesn''t like me. It''s not the way to treat people. "


    At this time, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon also sounded.


    "Great master, as the master of jiuxiao gate, they still treat you like this. You can cure them. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry. Everyone is here. There are opportunities."

 Chapter 1199

    Shenhuang mountain, the first peak, Bixiao mountain.


    A palace on the top of the mountain is magnificent, jewelled and glittering.


    The palace was large enough to occupy half the mountain.


    Every place is luxurious. Dig a brick casually. There are 18 gems on it.


    The center of the hall is the private residence of the nine elders in shenhuang.


    It''s called Jinzhu hall.


    The name is vulgar, but the things in it are not vulgar.


    Pan dragon column, Zixia cloud top, Dan Ding wall dragon.


    I don''t know how much it''s worth to take it out.


    These things also represent the wealth accumulation of jiuxiaomen in that year.


    No way. If you can''t spend it, you can only use it for decoration. It can be seen that Jiuchang is always a very enjoyable person.


    The seat he placed in the center of the hall was made entirely of divine soldiers.


    The light is splashed all over the place, and the spirit of the instrument is warm.


    How many people can''t see an artifact in their life. Here, it''s just a lowly servant who massages nine elders.


    How many famous soldiers in those days were called legendary soldiers? Now they are really just iron sheets for buttocks.


    These nine elders are not comfortable with abandoning the divine soldiers, so they have to put a piece of chaotic fur on it. A real God full of chaos.


    With one hand eating fresh picked grapes and one hand grasping the meat leg of a chaotic beast, the nine elders'' white beard was full of oil and water stains.


    In front of him, a curtain of light filled with Phnom Penh flickered. Lu Fan was standing in front of the mountain gate.


    "Hum. The kid of jiuxiao. Run here and die. Koon, is he here. Let him come quickly. "


    Nine elder stare at a pair of small eyes that can hardly see, hoarse voice loudly shout a way.


    It''s not that he has a bad voice, but that''s what he was born with. It sounds like a duck caught in the neck.


    Not long ago, Gu''an''s figure quickly appeared in the golden pearl hall, trotting all the way, and Gu''an came to the nine elders.


    With a bright smile on his face, Gu''an said with a smile: "ha ha, Grandpa. Good news has come. "


    The nine elders glared at Gu''an and said: "good thing, how can I not see any good thing. You''re just like your dad, you''re a disaster maker. Your father has gone to huangquan to wait for me. Do you want to follow him? This kid is from jiuxiao generation. Is it good for him to come here? Do you really lead him to the mountain gate. You said whether I would let him in or drive him away. "


    Gu Anlang said:" I don''t want to let him in. Grandpa, although the jiuxiao lineage has declined, after all, they are still the people of jiuxiao gate. The most important thing is that the elder said that as long as people from jiuxiao family came, they would still receive according to the rules of jiuxiao gate. No one can break this. I can''t help but bring him. "


    The nine elders waved their hands and said, "don''t talk nonsense to me. You need to lead you to other mountain gates, make a fist and throw it to your eight grandfathers. Give him a headache. Don''t leave me here. I don''t want to see jiuxiao people, a group of idiots who are hunted by people all over the world. Fortunately, they call themselves the orthodoxy of jiuxiao gate. If these idiots hadn''t supported the more stupid Shenxiao wusheng, jiuxiao gate would have fallen into today''s situation. Please take him away quickly. "


    Gu''an went up a few steps again and said: "Grandpa. Listen to me. I brought him here for a reason. Just when I came with him, I saw a ring on his hand. You can guess what kind of ring it is. "


    nine elder''s small eyes shine slightly, and finally put down the drumstick in his hand.


    "You''re not talking about the ring we''ve been thinking about."


    "It''s probably that one," Guan said with a smile


    PA.


    Jiuchang old man threw the grapes on the ground, then slowly got up, walked to the light curtain, and stared at Lu Fan''s fingers.


    In a moment, Jiuchang said: "how sure is it?"


    Gu''an stretched out his finger and said: "70% sure."


    Nine elder smell speech smile, slowly sat back. Looking at Gu''an, he said: "it''s very good. You''ve done it very well. Gu''an, Grandpa hasn''t hurt you in vain these years. You''ve finally made a big deal for Grandpa. "


    Gu''an rubbed his hands and said: "now, I''ll find someone to make him, and then I''ll take the ring back."


    the nine elder stared at Gu''an, raised his hand and said: "just praised you a few words, how can you be stupid again in an instant. Is this kind of thing useful to snatch? It''s the identity of the ring, not the ring itself, that matters. Let him dry for a few days first. He can''t help it. If he dare to do anything out of the ordinary, we have a reason to treat him. At that time, just stir him up and ask him to hand over his identity. Young man, it''s easy to deal with. "


    After nine elder finish saying, then smugly smile out a voice, he self-conscious oneself this plan is perfect.


    Gu''an also nodded: "wonderful plan, Grandpa, this is really a wonderful plan. This Lu fan is really the meat he sent to his house. We can''t do without it. "


    The grandson and the grandson looked at each other and laughed. Their voices grew louder and louder. Their laughter almost penetrated the roof.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the same time, shenhuang mountain, the ninth peak, jiuxiao mountain.


    "Elder, Lu fan has arrived at the gate of Bixiao mountain," said a warrior, throwing his fist in front of a man with a long gun on his back


    The man smiled and said, "which gate of Bixiao mountain is it? The main gate or the side gate?" the warrior shook his head and said: "none of them. It''s the kneeling gate of Bixiao mountain. "


    PA.


    The man put down the wine bowl and chuckled, "kneeling at the mountain gate, how brave you are. It seems that more and more people are not paying attention to my words recently. Let the master of jiuxiao gate wait at the kneeling Mountain Gate. Is he going to let the patriarch kneel down before letting people in, pathetic, lamentable, hateful? "


    The warrior frowned and said, "now, whether to send someone to bring the patriarch in?"


    the man thought for a moment, shook his head and said: "it''s not urgent. Since someone wants to play, let''s have a look. I also want to know whether the new patriarch''s level is better than that of Wu Chen or not. Let''s have a look and see the faces of these people on the mountain. Ah, a good jiuxiao gate, because of a broken stone. Maybe god Xiao is right. Stone is a disaster. "


    The warrior was shocked and looked at the elder. He couldn''t believe that it was said from the elder''s mouth.


    The man stared at the warrior and said, "what are you looking at. Can''t you complain? Get out, get out, get out. Don''t get in the way of my drinking. What''s the situation? Let''s report again. "


    The warrior should wipe off the sweat on the forehead and quickly withdraw.


    The man shook his head and said, "no more words. The elder is becoming more and more boring. It seems that I have to leave jiuxiao gate. "

 Chapter 1200

    In a flash, the day passed. They said they would welcome them, but they couldn''t see half of them.


    Bixiao mountain, kneel in front of the gate.


    Lu fan is a little impatient.


    It''s not that he''s impatient, but that he doesn''t have much time to spend with these people.


    Outside, the world is in chaos. The evil cultivator is ready to swallow the world.


    Lord Li, Wu''an state and senior brother Han Feng are waiting for him to go back early.


    He can''t waste it here. Sit and do nothing.


    Look left, look right.


    Lu fan is now almost certain that no one will come to pick him up.


    With his hands on his back, Lu Fan looked at the Bixiao mountain at the end of his sight and murmured, "Lao Jiu, you said I should continue to wait here now. It''s better to leave. People don''t seem to like me very much. "


    The nine dragon Xuangong tower came out of Lu Fan''s hands and said with a chuckle, "great master. It''s all in your territory. How can I leave. If they don''t welcome us, let''s let them know the price. You are the master of jiuxiao gate. You can''t forget this when you go anywhere. This identity is still valuable. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "well said. You can''t lose such a valuable identity. Well, since no one came to meet me. I''ll find them myself. It''s all there. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan flew forward.


    One day''s time adjustment, Lu fan can now use a little bit of his own vigorous Qi.


    His adaptability, after all, is still faster than others.


    It may take about 10 days and a half months for a warrior like a wind break to recover.


    But for Lu fan, a day or two is almost the time.


    Lu Fan''s speed is very fast, at least not slower than the flying sword he sat on when he came here.


    As soon as he had a move, nine elders immediately sat up on the Bixiao mountain and in the Jinzhu palace.


    "Good boy, I can''t wait for a day. This patience, but also want to become a major event. Hum, it''s not a tool, not a climate. "


    His eyes were fixed on Lu Fan''s rapid flying figure in the light curtain.


    Nine elder''s smile is more intense. In his opinion, Lu Fan''s cultivation is just at the level of being revered.


    Such strength can only be described in four words if you want to run around on shenhuang mountain.


    That is, to seek death.


    "Come on, stop this kid. Gu''an, let him catch up. He knows how to do it. "


    Nine elders are very happy.


    Nowadays, young people are really not able to think about things. But that''s good. It''s cheap for his grandson, Gu''an.


    He seems to have seen the picture of getting the ring in Gu''an.


    Soon, it will be a good day for them to belong to their shenhuang branch. No, it should be said that they belong to Bixiao mountain.


    If he takes the position of the patriarch from jiuxiao Yimai, his reputation in shenhuang Yimai will surely reach its peak. At that time, will he only be the nine elders. It is estimated that he can become the second elder at one stroke.


    Nine elders can''t wait to see this happen.


    Lu Fan''s speed was very fast. In a moment, he flew to Bixiao mountain.


    Just after falling, Lu Fan felt a very strong force of heaven and earth to wrap him.


    The power of heaven and earth here is so strong that Lu fan can feel it. It''s true that there are people outside, there are days outside. When he was at Optimus Prime, he felt that the power of the heaven and the earth was extremely strong.


    Now it seems that there is no extreme in the world. There is no best, only better.


    Greedy took a breath, Lu Fan felt that his strength had recovered. The whole person''s mental state is much better.


    As soon as it fell, Lu Fan suddenly saw a group of stunned warriors of Bixiao mountain and stared at him.


    "Who are you. From where. "


    "You are not from Bixiao mountain. How did you break through the array and come in? "


    "Come on, someone broke into the mountain gate without permission. I''ve eaten the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard. "


    "Surround him and don''t let him run away."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A group of children from Bixiao mountain surrounded Lu Fan. Shouting.


    Lu fan is dazed, array forbidden.


    He didn''t feel it, did he have it.


    As if seeing Lu Fan''s idea, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said: "great master. I took the array just now. I don''t need to return it. I feel pretty good. I can use it in the future. "


    Lu fan then understood what was going on. He grinned at these young shenhuang disciples and said, "you guys, my name is Lu Fan. I''ve come all the way to see the elder of shenhuang mountain. Can you tell me if there is one on the mountain? "


    A man holding a folding fan pointed to Lu Fan and said, "be bold. No wild boy dare to break into the mountain gate without permission. He also wants to see the elder. Brothers, we will take him down and send him to the elder for disposal. "


    "Good."


    Everyone should be, then a group of young people at the same time.


    The powerful force converges into a group, causing the world to change color.


    Then countless lights went to kill Lu fan at the same time, and Lu Fan only held out a finger.


    "Broken."


    A little bit, everything is broken.


    Lu fan, who has recovered a little strength, will be better in control this time. One finger down, all around the leaves have not fallen, is that these children of shenhuang vein can not move, their power is completely disappeared in the air.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. I''m in a hurry. I don''t have time to chat with you. Since people don''t want to tell me, I''ll find it myself. "


    Lu Fan threw his fist at these people. Although they regard Lu Fan as their enemy. But Lu Fan regards them as his brothers.


    Are they all from jiuxiaomen. In Lu Fan''s view, there is no difference between jiuxiao and shenhuang.


    It''s like a pair of troubled brothers. Although they don''t agree with each other, they look down on each other, but after all, blood is thicker than water.


    Lu Fan walked up the mountain with a smile. No one can stand in his way.


    "Hum, it''s not bad. It seems that he has finally practiced some Kung Fu techniques of jiuxiao Yimai. No shame to jiuxiaomen. "


    The nine elders watched Lu Fan go up all the way in the light curtain.


    Even he had to admit that Lu Fan''s accomplishments were very good.


    "Stop."


    Lu fan is continuing to climb, just at this time, the sky sounded familiar voice.


    Looking up, it is Gu''an''s figure.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "brother Gu''an, are you coming to pick me up now. Is it a little late. "


    Gu''an said in a cold voice: "Lu fan, I didn''t expect that you dare to break into the mountain gate without permission. You really do your own evil and can''t live. I''m here to catch you. We''re not going to get it. "


    Lu Fan looked at Gu''an and the master behind him with his arms in his arms and said, "let''s catch them."


    Gu''an laughed and said, "Lu fan, you are really arrogant."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "this is not arrogance. Well, I''ll let you have two hands. If you can hurt me, I''ll go with you. "

 Chapter 1201

    What is ridicule, which is contempt.


    Rao is that Gu''an thinks his self-cultivation is good. At the moment, Lu Fan''s words also make him angry.


    The anger turned to smile. Gu''an''s eyes flashed with murderous spirit. He stared down and said, "I''ve seen arrogant people, but I''ve never seen you so arrogant. Let me have two hands. Hum, few people dare to talk to me like this on the whole shenhuang mountain. "


    Lu Fan pointed to Gu''an and said, "you can try."


    The smile on Gu''an''s face suddenly turned into frost. He turned his head to the masters behind him and said: "you are not allowed to do anything. Today, I''m going to let the nine Xiao''s colleagues know that arrogance also needs to see the place. "


    With that, Gu''an leaped down from the air, breaking countless cracks on the ground.


    At the foot of the road, the light is shining, the momentum is sufficient, and the style is enough.


    At his age, it''s really extraordinary to have such accomplishments.


    If you go to the world championships, you will surely win a good place.


    However, Lu Fan could see at a glance that the cultivation of martial arts in Gu''an was a little weak. His realm of Tao is not concrete.


    At first glance, it is a kind of cultivation that is piled up all the way in a special way.


    The foundation is unstable, the vigorous force is weak, and the Tao field is not solid.


    Lu Fan shakes his head slightly. I''m afraid Gu an really wants to fight like a breeze.


    Lu Fan was disappointed. He felt that he had just said something wrong.


    What''s wrong with two hands.


    To deal with Gu''an''s false cultivation, he should say that he is right to have four limbs.


    Miso.


    The sword comes out of its sheath, with cold light and five elements covering its body.


    When Yin and Yang were infused, Gu''an''s sword released its own power similar to that of Tao.


    There is no doubt that the sword in his hand is definitely a magic weapon.


    Lu Fan pointed to Gu''an''s sword and said, "your sword is more reliable than your people."


    Gu Anlang said: "Lu fan, say it, say it to your heart''s content. You can''t say it later. The idiot of jiuxiao, when you come to chaos, it''s your biggest mistake. "


    After that, Gu''an took the lead and pointed the sword at Lu Fan''s head.


    With the surging power of Tao, the sword light spreads on Lu Fan.


    All of a sudden, the strength of yin and Yang fell like lightning, and the sky exploded.


    Around, the shenhuang children on Bixiao mountain retreated one after another to make room for their battle.


    Seeing Gu''an''s sharp move, many people shouted.


    But before their good words were finished, they saw how Gu''an killed them and how he flew back.


    The Dao domain crumbles, the Yin and Yang strength disappears like a bubble, and Gu''an''s mouth blows blood on the ground. Staring at Lu fan, I couldn''t believe it.


    With his hands on his back, Lu Fan walked to Gu''an.


    He didn''t even have a sword seal. Gu''an''s powerful sword didn''t even hurt Lu Fan''s hair.


    "Too weak."


    Lu Fan speaks quietly.


    He really did not move, let Gu An sword cut in his body.


    What Yin and Yang strength, what Tao domain, can''t break his body at all. But with the rebound strength of the body, Gu''an''s Taoism region will be broken and people will fly out together.


    When I arrived at this cultivation, I didn''t know how to use my hand to retain strength and integrate attack and defense.


    It can only be said that Gu''an is a flower in a greenhouse. He can practice all kinds of skills and moves very well and his accomplishments look good. But his combat experience is far from real life and death.


    Just at that moment of life and death, if Lu Fanzhen wants to fight, there are at least dozens of ways to kill him.


    The most important thing for a real master to fight is not how gorgeous or how terrible his moves are. It''s the most basic three words.


    At this point, Gu''an and Lu Fan were not as good as they were in the college.


    I don''t want to see Gu''an again. Lu Fan steps to the top of the mountain.


    Slowly, Lu Fan flies again. He seems to feel that he is walking too slowly. He just flies faster.


    But not far away, Gu''an shouted after Lu Fan: "stop. Somebody, stop him for me. "


    Immediately, Lu Fan was surrounded by a group of experts from Bixiao mountain who came with Gu''an. Lu Fan glanced at them and said, "let''s get out of the way. It''s too much work. It''s hurtful. "


    A group of masters did not say a word, just fixed their eyes on Lu Fan''s face.


    Lu Fan''s performance just now made the group fully alert.


    Lu Fan had not released any vigorous force to attack Gu''an. It really scared them.


    At this time, who dares to have a rest.


    Gu''an did not even wipe the blood on his body, but flew again. His face was ferocious and his whole body was shaking with Qi. He pointed to Lu Fan''s face and said, "break into the mountain gate without permission, hurt others, and kill him."


    Lu Fan''s face changed a little when he heard this. He was surprised and said, "you are going to kill me."


    Gu''an raised his head and said, "why, can''t you kill me. You really think you are invincible. I hurt someone and want to leave. "


    Immediately, the strength of all the masters around began to gather, and the sky and the earth suddenly darkened.


    Feel the power of these masters constantly turning around, and watch the power of Tao surging between heaven and earth.


    Lu fan knows that Gu''an is not joking. It''s real.


    Lu Fan suddenly smiled, with a sharp light in his eyes, and said: "Gu''an, I thought that although shenhuang and jiuxiao were not the same, they were still a family. It seems that I am a little naive. It''s just to see your elder. It seems that we need to fight with our lives. I''d like to know. Is it that your eldest elder thinks the same way as you do? That''s what your whole shenhuang thought. "


    Gu''an''s face was changed by Lu Fan''s several questions, but now he was already on the point and had to send out a crazy shout.


    "Kill him. Do it. What are you waiting for?"


    Several experts hesitated with some hesitation on their faces, though they didn''t like the people of jiuxiao. But it doesn''t seem to have reached the point of really killing people.


    A man in a blue shirt said, "consul, elder said


    Gu''an snapped, "I say kill. Do you still want to rebel. Don''t forget, you are still under my grandfather''s nine elders, and you are still from Bixiao mountain. "


    Lu fan saw this scene and nodded, "I see."


    Seeing Gu''an''s crazy face, other experts had to fight.


    "Drink."


    There are eight masters in total. Each of them is above the respect level. At the same time, the power generated by their hands can be described as a collapse.


    Gu''an is another crazy sword, stabbing Lu Fan''s heart. Lu fan is familiar with this sword.


    This is not the square inch sword technique of wind rest.


    "The sky is round, the inch sword is unparalleled."


    Lu Fan raised his hand at the same time. The vigorous Qi in his body, which was almost dull, suddenly went crazy.


    "Take charge of the world."

 Chapter 1202

    Suddenly, an explosion was heard. On Bixiao mountain, the waves rolled and spread to the sky.


    Shenhuang mountain, people from other peaks, all cast their eyes on Bixiao mountain.


    Such an explosion, such a force, attracted the public''s consternation.


    This power, is chaos holy beast killing in.


    "What happened."


    Qingxiao mountain, the two elders frown and walk out of the hall.


    Looking at the direction of Bixiao mountain, the two elder''s breath turned.


    "Elder, I don''t know. It''s fighting for no reason. It seems that someone is fighting. "


    A disciple who looked like a schoolboy returned.


    The second elder shook his head and said, "nonsense. Apart from the nine elders on Bixiao mountain, who can have such strength. You can see clearly that''s a group of wuzun besieging one person. Is it the same family of jiuxiao that was mentioned two days ago. You go and find out. It''s just that. I''ll go there myself. "


    Two elder finish saying then fly up, fly to Bixiao mountain quickly.


    In the same way, the elders of other peaks also flew. All go to Bixiao mountain.


    Now, above the sky of Bixiao mountain.


    The explosion is not over, but there is already a human figure on the ground.


    With a burnt smell, all the experts who had just besieged Lu Fan fell to the ground like meteorites and made deep holes on Bixiao mountain.


    The mouth spouts blood not only, one breath is dispirited, obviously was seriously injured.


    Lu Fan''s attack was moderate. Even in this case, he still didn''t really kill them.


    It''s just a little punishment with Yang.


    But there is only one exception: Gu''an in Lu Fan''s hands.


    The fire was still burning, and Gu''an made a shrill cry in Lu Fan''s hands.


    At this moment, Lu Fan''s body, yin and Yang strength and heaven and earth strength occupy his two palms respectively.


    The light is shining and the power is powerful, which makes Gu''an''s heart sink to the bottom of the valley.


    It''s terrible.


    Is this the power of wuzun.


    At this moment, Gu''an found that Lu Fan was a super strong man dressed in a great master''s skin.


    Lu Fan''s strength has already crushed them. So many masters of Zun Jing are fighting at the same time. They can''t even stop Lu Fan''s move.


    But Lu Fan didn''t even put out the Taoism area, but he took all the moves with his body.


    So many powerful people attacked and fell on Lu Fan. At last, they only hurt Lu Fan a little, and in front of Gu''an. This little wound, but also quickly healed.


    Gu an really wants to cry without tears. Looking at Lu Fan''s eyes, only fear remains.


    Lu fanning looked at Gu''an and said, "did you just say that your grandfather is Jiuchang always. Tell me where he is. I want to see him. "


    Gu''an forcibly resisted the burning pain of the fire and said in a trembling voice: "in the palace on the top of the mountain, Lu fan, you are the enemy of the whole shenhuang. If you let me go, you may still have a life. "


    Lu Fan looked at Gu''an with a light smile and said, "your joke is very interesting. Koon, do you know what I just heard. I find that you can''t represent the whole shenhuang vein at all. I really don''t want to hear a word you said. Now I want to see what your grandfather nine elders are going to say to me. "


    At the end of the speech, Lu Fan''s figure flashed straight to the palace at the top of Bixiao mountain.


    It was only a few breaths that Lu fan saw the magnificent palace group.


    With a glance, Lu Fan flew straight to the golden pearl hall.


    It''s not that Lu fan saw which is the main hall, but because Lu Fan felt that the breath in the golden pearl hall was the strongest. The so-called nine elders should be here.


    Suddenly, Lu fan directly broke the roof of the golden pearl hall and fell into the hall.


    The power ripples spread, and the Dragon columns around them all appeared cracks.


    Look up. Lu Fan looks at the center of the hall.


    Suddenly, Lu fan saw the figure of the nine elders sitting in danger.


    "Lu Fan."


    Nine elders bite their teeth and speak out. Looking at Gu''an, who is in the shape of an adult, Lu Fan''s heart is dripping blood and his breath is beginning to become a little unstable.


    When he sent Gu''an out, he didn''t expect such a result.


    Lu Fan''s strength is not only beyond Gu''an''s expectation, but also beyond nine elders'' imagination.


    A warrior can''t be so powerful.


    Nine elder stare at the heaven and earth strength of Lu Fan''s left hand and the Yin and Yang strength of his right hand, and immediately think of a person in his heart.


    "Your master is Wu Chen, right?"


    Lu Fan throws Gu''an aside. Even at this time, he didn''t kill anyone. The flame on Gu''an''s body was suddenly half smaller.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said with his hands on his back, "since elder nine knows my master, why send someone to kill me?"


    The nine elders said in a cold voice: "you intrude into the main peak without paying attention to the rules of my God and Huang. I also wantonly hurt my children in Bixiao mountain. You say, why should I send someone to kill you? "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "it''s a good reason, so you''re going to kill me now, aren''t you?"


    The nine elders slowly got up and looked down at Lu Fan and said, "yes, although you are not a member of my divine family, your practice has declared your death. Lu fan, even if your master comes to save you at this time, it won''t work. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "well said. I see. Your plan is to leave me in a place where the birds don''t shit and hang me in the air. Then when I can''t help it and come to find someone by myself, you will charge me with trespassing. Then send someone to catch it. If you can catch it, you will die. If you can''t catch it, you will say that I hurt people wantonly. You have a very good game. You have a magic cultivation style. "


    Jiuchang''s old face changed a little. It was explained in three words and two sentences. However, his face was also a little indecisive.


    In particular, Lu Fan''s last sentence made elder nine angry directly.


    Pointing to Lu fan, he said, "boy, believe it or not, I will kill you here now."


    Lu Fan looked at Jiuchang calmly and said: "then come on. The biggest loophole in your plan is that you don''t know who you are going to deal with. You can''t catch or kill. "


    Nine elder gnash a tooth way: "boy, take life to come."


    In a flash, the momentum of nine elders directly climbed to the top of wuzun. It seems that only half a step can reach the realm of the most powerful.


    The palms are like swords, and the Yin and Yang force is transformed into thousands of sword shadows, which permeate the whole hall.


    Lu Fan''s eyes narrowed, looking at the sword shadow piercing his clothes, looking at the figure of the nine elders coming quickly.


    Drink.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s right fist is shot, and the whole person pours forward like a tiger, and his fist strength is like a dragon.


    Boom.


    With a bang, Lu Fan smashed nine elders into the ground with a fist.


    The whole hall collapsed and the roar of the Dragon roared to the sky.

 Chapter 1203

    Red flame dragon roars.


    The world is full of fists.


    One blow down, nine elder''s old face twisted into a group.


    Two teeth flew out, blood splashed from the mouth and nose, and the Yin and Yang strength of nine elders directly broke.


    Lu fan doesn''t even fear the extreme strong when attacking in close quarters, let alone the half step limit of elder Jiu.


    With one punch, Lu Fan felt his blood begin to boil.


    At the same time, it seems that the suppression of heaven and earth is rapidly decreasing. Lu Fan felt that for him, fighting is the best way to fight against the suppression of heaven and earth.


    His body, as if as long as the fight, will be able to release a different kind of power, to block all the suppression of heaven and earth on him.


    Such a situation makes Lu Fan more belligerent.


    The figure of the nine elders suddenly disappeared from Lu Fan''s fist. When it reappeared, it was behind Lu Fan.


    A track covers Lu Fan''s whole body.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, and he felt the unusual of the stock market.


    It is not the general five element domain, but the domain of the avenue.


    Jiuchang is always a man of the road.


    "The sea is boundless."


    The power of Tao suddenly turned.


    Lu Fan''s body rotates with the sky.


    At this moment, Lu Fan felt what the road of the nine elders was.


    If there is no wrong guess, it should be the way of the sea.


    Lu Fan could feel the power of Tao attacking his whole body like a wave, and it was still surging.


    Nine elder''s figure also completely disappeared in the sea of the power of Tao.


    He is to take advantage of the power of the sea road to submerge Lu fan, devour him until he dies.


    Unfortunately, at the next moment, Lu Fan''s Tao realm was also released.


    The Milky light suddenly pushes all the power of Tao away.


    In Lu Fan''s hand, the sword appears.


    A sharp drink, the sword cut the sea.


    The life and death rotation force, six turns, yin and Yang die.


    Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The continuous sound of explosion explodes in the ocean of the power of Tao.


    At the same time, Lu Fan''s hand shook again.


    Under the cover of sword Qi, master the sky skill.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared at the top left of Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan pulled the figure of the nine elders out of the sea of the power of the Tao with the help of Zhang Tian skill.


    Nine elder also startled to exhale a way: "Zhang Tian."


    "Come here."


    When Lu Fan''s left hand was pulled out of the sky, the nine elders flew to Lu Fan.


    But nine elders are not easy to deal with, so passive situation, his sleeve in a sudden cold light.


    The sword is like a dragon. In the blink of an eye, there are hundreds of sword lights. Every sword light has the power to open mountains and split the sea. The right place for every sword light is the joint of Lu Fan''s body. It can be said that it is fast, accurate and ruthless to the extreme.


    This is the person who can fight, even more spicy than the ice saint.


    It''s a pity that Lu fan is not the flower raised like Gu''an. He has experienced the battle of life and death, and he has fought more experts than the nine elders, I''m afraid.


    At the critical moment, Lu Fan turned slightly to let the sword light deviate a little. At the same time, the heavy sword of Lu Fan''s right hand was severely cut on the nine elders.


    Bang.


    With a dull sound, the earth suddenly sank three feet. The whole Bixiao mountain is full of sad sounds.


    Lu Fan''s body was finally pierced. The nine elders put all their strength into Lu Fan''s body and made dozens or hundreds of wounds.


    Unfortunately, these wounds were deliberately controlled by Lu Fan in a non critical place.


    On the contrary, the nine elders who were shocked by Lu Fan''s sword were all bloodied and their bones were broken. Lu Fan''s injury is really only skin and flesh injury.


    Nine elders also want to move, Lu fan directly put a sword through his chest and nailed him to the ground.


    Wufeng heavy sword was about to split him in two. The nine elders kept spraying blood. At this time, he said in a loud voice: "Lu fan, if you have the ability, you will kill me."


    Lu Fan loosens the hilt of his sword, stoops down, looks into the eyes of the nine elders, and says, "do you really think I dare not?" at once, the nine elders stop talking and shout back, but he really doesn''t want to force Lu fan to kill him.


    At this time, he finally saw that Lu Fan was not the stupid youth in his imagination, nor the hot-blooded youth in his calculation.


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, he saw the coldness of the enemy, the vicissitudes of life and death.


    A mature and spicy which does not belong to the young people is in Lu Fan''s eyes.


    Nine elder really don''t doubt, if he dare to say more at the moment. Lu fan would really divide him on the spot, without any pity.


    Lu Fan''s murderous spirit directly reminds the nine elders of Shenxiao wusheng.


    Swallow a saliva, nine elder dare not speak.


    Lu Fan looks at the wound on his body. The skin and flesh wound has recovered most of the time between several breaths.


    After finishing his clothes, Lu Fan took a look at the nine elders and the sky, and said: "it''s such a mess. The chief of your shenhuang family is going to show up. It''s really not easy to meet him. "


    Nine elder surprised way: "you make a big noise Bixiao mountain, just to see big elder, you this person, really arrogant to the extreme."


    Finish saying, nine elder is blood spurt again.


    At this time, Wufeng heavy sword, like breathing, began to absorb his strength.


    Lu Fan didn''t realize this.


    Lu Fan walks back slowly, reaches out his hand and picks up the reclining seat.


    Sitting on the chair, Lu Fan said with a smile, "no way, I don''t have much time to slow down. I don''t have to if you''re willing to give me a briefing. "


    "Lu fan, it seems that you are doomed to be disappointed. I tell you, even if you beat me like this. The elder will not show up. You will only be surrounded by experts of the whole shenhuang chain. Even if you are superior in strength and have all the means, you will die. "


    Lu Fan said calmly, "really, I really want to try. If the elder doesn''t come, I will kill you. Look at the great elders of your God. Is it really cold-blooded and heartless? "


    In a word, the color of fear in nine elder''s eyes is more abundant.


    At this time, he felt that Lu Fan was a big devil.


    Lu Fan himself didn''t realize that he had been hanging out with the Lord Li for a long time, and now he likes to do things simply and roughly.


    Looking up, Lu Fan heard the breaking wind.


    With a smile on his face, Lu Fan said, "here we are."


    As soon as the voice fell, several lights fell from the sky and fell to the ground one after another.


    At a glance, the visitors were several old people who were as well dressed and distinguished as the nine elders.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "if you have not guessed wrong, you are all the elders of shenhuang. Who is the elder, I dare to ask. "


    Several old people did not answer Lu Fan''s words, but looked around.


    Later, the two elders turned to look at Lu Fan and said with sullen face, "I''m bold."

 Chapter 1204

    He glared at the house with rage.


    Once the momentum of several elders is released, everything around them becomes a void full of killing intention.


    All the spaces were broken in a flash, and the magnificent buildings disappeared in the sight. Instead, they were dark and dead.


    Like the seven gods, the seven elders stand proudly in the dark.


    The body radiates light. Facing Lu fan, he moves forward in a murderous manner.


    Lu Fan''s seat disappeared.


    It''s not a visual disappearance. It''s a real instant disappearance. If you sit down again, it''s likely to fall directly from the void.


    There is no doubt that this is the Tao realm released by several elders.


    Lu fan saw for the first time that the Daoist domain could be overlapped like this.


    The power generated is really more terrible than the general extreme strong.


    At this time, the combination of the seven elders gives Lu Fan the feeling that he is the king of the Dragon Slayer in the state of total victory.


    But today, he did not have the help of the Li clan leader and other people, and no such magic weapon as the mighty spirit in addition to the magic mirror can be used.


    Lu Fan got up slowly and smiled at the seven elders in front of him.


    It seems that this time he came to the right place. Shenhuang has such power that Lu fan is surprised, gratified and excited.


    He is not afraid of what the power of shenhuang will do to him. He is afraid that the power of shenhuang will be useless.


    In that case, the value of his trip to chaos will be greatly reduced.


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, these will be his help. Of course, the stronger the better.


    Now, though, it seems that these people are going to fight him.


    "Why, didn''t elder come?" Lu fan asked again.


    At a glance, Lu Fan didn''t see which elder was the most powerful in the small world.


    That is to say, the elder is not among them.


    This elder is really as stable as Mount Tai. He really didn''t show up when such a big thing happened on shenhuang mountain.


    Seven senior generals surrounded Lu fan, and the terrible force began to crush Lu Fan''s body.


    There is no dead angle, no gap, and no possibility of escaping.


    The seven elders dealt with Lu Fan with the attitude of killing.


    A little closer, the purpose is to let Lu Fan have no room for resistance.


    Lu Fan''s Tao realm was also brightened. Naturally, his Tao realm could not compare with the joint efforts of the seven elders.


    But there''s no problem delaying a little bit.


    Lu Fan looked at the seven elders and said nothing, without any reply. Hurriedly he said again, "I just want to see the elder of shenhuang, why don''t I see him?"


    It seems that the oldest two elders finally replied. The power is still madly squeezing Lu Fan''s Tao domain. The two elders pointed at Lu Fan''s face and said, "boy, who do you think you are? What''s your qualification to meet the elder?"


    Nine elders lie on the ground, spraying blood and shouting: "you elders. Don''t talk to him. Kill him. This son is extremely arrogant. If he has nothing to do with my shenhuang, he will fight and kill. If not, where is the dignity of shenhuang. "


    Hearing the words of the nine elders, the power released by the seven elders immediately began to strengthen.


    Lu Fan''s Tao domain was quickly pushed back and was about to collapse under this terrible force.


    Lu Fan shouted, "I''m the son of jiuxiao, who belongs to the same family as shenhuang. How can I not meet the elder. As for the arrogant killing. Hum, elder nine, you know the truth. "


    Nine elders are biting their teeth, their eyes are twinkling.


    The two elders frowned slightly, but they did not recover their strength.


    However, hearing the identity of Lu Fan''s jiuxiao pulse, the killing machine of the elders has converged.


    Bang.


    Lu Fan''s Tao domain is broken, and his terrible power is severely pressed on him.


    Without the protection of Taoism, Lu fan can only fight with his body. A wisp of tiny wounds appeared on Lu Fan''s body. But Lu Fan''s face remained the same and his breath did not decrease. His eyes were fixed on the two elders.


    He could see that the two elders seemed to be a reasonable person.


    But he will see what the two elders are going to say, if he does not give him a chance to talk.


    Lu fan doesn''t mind killing again.


    In a moment, the two elders replied: "the children of jiuxiao generation can''t be fooled in my shenhuang generation. Boy, I think you are one of the few kids from jiuxiao. I won''t kill you today. I''ll catch you now. I''ll talk to you when I find out the truth. "


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "I''m sorry. I''m not going to talk to you. I just want to talk to your elder. You can''t be regarded as the person in charge in the shenhuang vein. As for letting me get away


    When it comes to this, ruvanton takes a moment.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan reached for a move, and the sword that had been inserted in the nine elder''s body came directly to him.


    Poof.


    Wu Feng''s heavy sword turned into a light, and unexpectedly broke a gap in the Tao domain released by seven elders'' hands training.


    Although there is only one finger wide gap, it is the best opportunity for Lu Fan.


    Suddenly forward, Lu Fan grabs Wu Feng''s heavy sword and waves it hard.


    "A sword of heaven and earth."


    Boom.


    The forces collided and the void around the seven elders exploded at the same time.


    They never thought that there was room for Lu fan to resist under such circumstances.


    Seven elders practice hand pressure. Even the extreme strong should be sealed. Lu Fan''s territory is broken. Why can he move freely.


    In such a flash of divine Kung Fu, Lu Fan broke through the practice of seven people''s hand suppression.


    The second elder raised his hand and shook it. The stars were shining all over the sky. With a big wave of his hand, the stars were shining in the void.


    The way of stars is endless.


    Countless rays of light come out with the power of Tao.


    The second elder was also hit by Lu Fan. In an instant, he released his own way.


    But then he found that all the power of Tao was in the air.


    After Lu Fan''s strike, he rushed directly out of the void they had gathered. At this time, he had already gone far away.


    "Son of a bitch."


    The two elders swore and flew up.


    Several elders flew up at the same time and went after them.


    In high school, under Lu Fan''s body, Xiao Hei flapped his wings. Lu Fan pinches his left hand to make a decision. The five elements of heaven and earth are accelerated. Yin and yang energy of the right hand is injected into Xiao Hei''s body. Help Xiao Hei fly fast.


    With a smile on his face, Lu fancai has no time to fight these people.


    Do you really think he''s an idiot? You need to call him one by one.


    Determined that the elder would not appear, Lu fan would simply fly to the most central peak of shenhuang mountain.


    Elder, is that right? It''s a big score.


    Since you don''t come to see me, there''s no way. Let me come to you.


    Lu Fan pointed to the highest cloud peak in the middle and said in a loud voice, "Xiao Hei, rush to it."

 Chapter 1205

    "Who is that. How dare he fly to jiuxiao mountain. "


    "This man is crazy. I don''t know if jiuxiao mountain can''t be trespassed."


    "Stop him, don''t let him go into jiuxiao mountain."


    Among the mountains, countless people saw Lu fan who was speeding forward.


    Xiaohei''s speed has begun to move towards the road of space. In the blink of an eye, he comes to jiuxiao mountain.


    Below, the children of shenhuang want to stop Lu Fan.


    It''s a pity that they can''t even hit Xiao Hei.


    With the help of Lu Fan''s strength, Xiao Hei was excited and roared.


    Just a few breathing time, Xiaohei directly rushed into the jiuxiao mountain, and landed with a bang, splashed with sand and stones, and the blackness was overwhelming.


    Lu fan falls from Xiao Hei. Xiao Hei directly transforms into a light appendage and enters Lu Fan''s body.


    In a loud voice, Lu Fan shouted, "elder, come out to see me."


    The sound is thundering for thousands of miles.


    The elder who was drinking tea in the back mountain heard Lu Fan''s voice.


    Immediately, the elder put down his tea cup and said with a smile: "interesting. When did shenhuang mountain break through so easily. Someone rushed all the way to jiuxiao mountain. "


    A group of disciples of shenhuang Yimai quickly came to the elder and protected the elder. Lang said: "elder. Someone intrudes into jiuxiao mountain without permission. Do you want to take it? "


    The elder said with a smile: "people have the ability to rush here. Can you take him, just by you people. Go to my cabin and get my gun. The one in the back of the house is not the one hanging on my bed. That''s a fake. This one also helped me throw it away, which made me feel uncomfortable. "


    Several disciples were shocked. It turned out that the thing behind the big elder''s wooden house that looked like a gun was the real weapon of the big elder.


    The nine foot long gun hanging on the head of the elder''s bed and worshipped by thousands of disciples is a fake.


    For a while, the faces of these disciples were not very good-looking.


    They used that barbecue too. Isn''t that a blasphemy.


    Several disciples immediately went to get the gun, and the elder said to the rest of humanity: "stand away, let me see which hero can kill here all the way. Why do you have to see me. I''m not a real beauty. I hope he''s a little stronger, so I can practice a hand


    As the elder said, he began to rub his hands.


    There was a little excitement on his face. He hadn''t done anything with people for many years.


    No way, all people in shenhuang regard him as a God. Even other elders are extremely respectful to him. Who dares to fight with him.


    After many years of leisure, the elder is really itchy.


    Today, a troublemaker finally came. He also called to see him. The elder thought that he could have a good time today.


    With a loud voice, the elder replied to the sky, "where are the curfew? Come up and lead them to death."


    Lu fan, who was on the top of the mountain, immediately heard the sound. There was a bit of joy on his face at once.


    In fact, he was worried that the elder was not here.


    If so, it will be more troublesome.


    But fortunately, this kind of thing didn''t happen. The elder is waiting for him here.


    With a smile on his face, Lu Fan flew to the place where the voice came from.


    At the same time, after Lu fan, several other elders followed.


    The blue veins on their faces are about to burst out.


    Being teased by a young man who is tens or hundreds of years younger than them, they just feel that they have no face.


    If Lu Fan rushes directly to the elder, whether they can catch up or not, Lu fan will disturb the elder''s practice.


    In their view, disturbing the elder is a heinous thing.


    Even fly in the back, want to see Lu Fan captured, killed nine elders. All of them bite their teeth anxiously.


    He was not only worried about Lu Fan disturbing the elder, but also worried about another thing.


    That''s Lu Fan''s real identity.


    Nine long eldest brother hoarse roar way: "everybody elder, must stop him, must not let him disturb eldest elder."


    Finish saying, nine elder make the last effort, throw a thing to Lu Fan.


    It''s a flying sword. Once thrown out, it will turn into a flying dragon and roar the sky.


    The second elder and others are also following the nine elder''s crazy roar.


    The terrible power makes the world change color and the mountains tremble in a moment.


    Light into dragon, into Peng, into tiger, into Jiao. Day after day, the stars turn.


    Lu Fan turned his head and looked at the power of the kill. Instinctively, he put the sword in front of him.


    Boom.


    Countless forces fell on Lu Fan. Jiuxiao mountain trembled and the array between the rocks was bright.


    I''m afraid that if it wasn''t for this array, the whole mountain could be blown to powder with just one blow.


    All the children of shenhuang in jiuxiao mountain have seen the array light appear to resist everything.


    All the people in the room were full of fear.


    "Dead."


    Nine long old face pale accelerated to come, his injury is very serious.


    Although Lu Fan didn''t kill him, he will never forget the wound he left.


    But at this time, he could not care about his injuries. It''s more important to kill Lu Fan.


    The second elder turned his head and looked at the ninth elder. Until then, he suddenly found that there was something wrong.


    Why is elder nine so determined to kill Lu fan.


    "It should be dead. Seven of us, eight of us. Even if he reaches the limit, he has to lie down. Little wuzun, such is Zhang Kuang, who deserves this retribution. "


    Three elder Leng hum is more than that. Obviously, there is nothing wrong with killing Lu Fan.


    There is a little regret in elder 2''s heart. Did you just take too hard action.


    Anyway, Lu fan is also a member of jiuxiao.


    If you kill directly like this, will it be difficult to explain to the elder.


    When the two elders were worried about gain and loss, a figure suddenly jumped up from the place just exploded.


    All of a sudden, the eight elders opened their mouths at the same time and said in a neat and uniform voice, "this is impossible."


    In the sight, Lu Fan rises up in the air. Although he has blood on his body, he is not dead.


    With a smile on his lips, Lu fanlang said in a voice: "all the elders join hands to strike, but that''s all."


    After that, he turned over and went into the back mountain.


    Nine long old open mouth, completely can not close. The palms are jumping.


    It won''t kill him.


    He is a man or a ghost.


    The three elders pointed to the place where Lu Fan disappeared and said, "here.... This. "


    Elder two''s face is very ugly, very ugly.


    For a long time, two long old way: "this son, really some doorways, everybody, go."


    After that, the two elders took the lead and flew to the back mountain.


    You look at me, elder. I look at you. I''m shocked for a long time.

 Chapter 1206

    Back mountain, willow catkins all over the sky, fragrant flowers.


    Stone chair, stone table, stone tea bowl.


    The man, the gun, the smile.


    Flying to the ground, Lu fan has a figure in front of him.


    He has a handsome face and looks in his early twenties. Plain clothes, barefoot hair.


    Eyebrows like swords fly into the temples.


    Eyes like guns, a little cold stars.


    This person seems to be very young, but it gives people a kind of feeling that the world is clear, does not cause dust, and the world has passed.


    In the eyes, there seems to be vicissitudes.


    Lu fan is not very good at judging the age of this person. For some experts who have reached the realm of transformation.


    It''s often not accurate to look only at appearance.


    Some experts can even change their appearance.


    For example, Lu Fan himself knows this method.


    For example, the Lord of Dansheng is older than anyone, but he looks like a child of seven or eight years old.


    Until now, Lu Fan did not dare to ask the Lord of Dansheng about this evil taste.


    According to elder martial brother Han Feng, it''s mostly the Lord of Dansheng who thinks that children don''t need to pay anywhere.


    There are also some evil ideas like being picked up by women. Lu fan will not talk about them.


    The blood on his body quickly converged, and the wound healed as before in the blink of an eye. Lu Fan stepped forward slowly.


    The eight elders still failed to kill Lu Fan.


    At the beginning, the Dragon King also felt that his power was much stronger than that of Lu Fan. It was easy to kill Lu Fan.


    As a result, Lu Fan let the king know what is abnormal vitality.


    Now, these elders have finally seen each other.


    Lu Fan''s body was stronger and stronger than that time. So after eight elders'' practice, Lu Fan was still alive.


    It''s just that vigorous Qi consumes most of it, which is not a big problem for Lu Fan.


    Who makes him recover much faster than the average person.


    This vigorous Qi, sit down and have a cup of tea, maybe it will come back.


    Lu Fan came to the man, threw his fists into his hands and said, "where is the elder?"


    The man looked up at Lu Fan and said with a smile, "I know the etiquette. Why do people who are so polite do things like killing jiuxiao mountain all the way? "


    Lu Fan replied, "no way, there are too many obstacles. I have to run faster. As for killing jiuxiao mountain, this is not accurate. I came all the way and didn''t kill one person. Including those who want to kill me, "


    the man nodded clearly to Lu:" it''s so good. Then I can talk to you more. I am the elder you are looking for. He is a great master of shenhuang. "


    As he spoke, Liang long held out his hand.


    On the index finger of the right hand, there is a ring with the word "Huoxiao" written on it.


    Lu Fan immediately smiled and said, "it''s the fire elder."


    Liang Long nodded and said, "tell me about it. Go to the shelter without any pains. Make a scene in shenhuang. What are you going to do. I came here to show off my strength. There is something else. I must help. Say it in advance, if it''s the latter. You can go straight back. I haven''t done it for years. Even when I was fighting against the demons, I only stayed at the jiuxiaomen sect and didn''t fight much. The so-called name of nirvana is just a joke. Don''t take it seriously. "


    Lu Fan hears the words and is slightly stunned.


    Nirvana wusheng, this name sounds familiar to me.


    Immediately, Lu Fan remembers. When I was a kid, wasn''t this one of the most powerful people in the world.


    In that legend, it can dominate life and death. One hundred years of Nirvana, immortal Nirvana warrior.


    Lu Fan''s eyes changed a little bit. His reputation is bigger than that of his master.


    Even in Wu''an state, Donghua state and jianglincheng, which are too small to be small, the name of Nirvana wusheng is very similar.


    Lu Fan swallowed his saliva and asked aloud, "you are really nirvana."


    Liang Long said with a grin, "I don''t like to boast. Fame and other things are outside things. Yes, I''m Nirvana wusheng. You''ve heard of it. "


    after that, Liang Long smiled proudly.


    At the moment, he looks like he is not at all the divine and powerful elder Lu Fan imagined.


    And just like him, he is a young and promising man who loves to show off.


    For example, senior brother Han Feng.


    Swallow a mouthful of saliva, Lu Fangang will continue to ask.


    A few more rays fell, but eight elders finally came after them.


    After they landed, they looked at Lu Fan with various eyes.


    There''s surprise, there''s admiration, there''s hatred, there''s complexity.


    The momentum of several elders didn''t converge. As soon as they landed, the trees around them all fell to one side.


    At the foot of the flowers and rocks, have broken, into powder, floating without shadow.


    Seeing this scene, Liang Long''s smile converged. Turning to look at the eight elders, he said, "what are you doing here. People have been released. Is it still useful to catch up again. Don''t talk. Let''s talk to you. First of all, stand aside. "


    obviously, Liang long, the elder, is supreme in the shenhuang vein.


    As soon as Liang Long''s words came out, the other elders dared not even fart. They all stood aside obediently and dared not say a word more.


    Turning around, Liang long continued to look at Lu Fandao: "OK, everyone is here. If you have anything to say, hurry up. I am very busy. Don''t disturb my idle time. You see, today, if you don''t say you are ugly, they won''t let you go. Your next words will determine your destiny today. "


    Liang said, laughing again.


    As soon as he smiled, the serious look disappeared.


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "it''s really something. On behalf of jiuxiao, I want to talk about one thing with shenhuang. Need a great deal of help from shenhuang. "


    before Lu Fan finished his words, the nine elders shouted:" dream, "


    Liang Long turned his head, looked at the nine elders with a sharp eye and said:" do you have a share of your speech? "


    The nine elders lowered their heads, but the color of hatred in their eyes was not halved. They fixed their eyes on Lu Fan''s face.


    Liang long, the elder, looked at Lu fan again and said with a smile, "I will do my best to help you. This is a young man of nine clouds. This kind of thing is better for your master. Can you really represent jiuxiao. Besides, you don''t think you''re going to kill all the way. It''s not like we need to cooperate. "


    Lu Fan also smiled, stretched out his hand, and then lightly wiped it, revealing his jiuxiao ring, saying: "in the extraordinary period, do extraordinary things. I don''t have enough time. I have no choice. Naturally, I can represent jiuxiao. It depends on how the elder chooses. "

 Chapter 1207

    "Suzerain ring."


    The elder Liang Long took a look, and his eyes changed slightly.


    Not far away, several other elders saw the ring, and their faces became ugly.


    If Lu fan is just an ordinary kid from jiuxiao, they can put on the elder''s airs and accuse Lu Fan of breaking into the mountain gate without permission.


    But if Lu Fan takes out the identity of his own patriarch, who can blame him.


    No matter how bad the relationship between jiuxiao and shenhuang is. After all, these two veins are still the children of jiuxiao clan. They still recognize the leader of jiuxiao clan.


    Unless they leave jiuxiao gate and stand on their own, Lu Fan''s identity will hold them back.


    Don''t say to rush to jiuxiao mountain, even if it''s to beat them all up, it''s reasonable.


    Nine elder''s face is very ugly, his most worried thing is that it happened.


    Not only did not block Lu fan, but also really let Lu Fan Liang know his identity.


    In this way, he was beaten for nothing.


    Nine elder involuntarily back two steps.


    Liang long, the elder, looks a little softer. Originally, he had some ideas to teach Lu Fan.


    But after Lu Fan brightened the ring, Liang long, the elder, stopped completely.


    "It turns out that the new patriarch is you, and your master is Wu Chen."


    Liang Long asked quietly.


    Lu Fan nodded back, "yes. Wu Chen is my master. My name is Lu fan, the new leader of jiuxiao gate. Just call me Lu Fan. "


    Liang Long said with a smile, "I dare not. Rules are rules. Patriarch Lu, you come here today to inform us that you, the new patriarch, your master and others, have ascended the position of the patriarch of jiuxiao gate, but you have passed the nine difficulties of ascending the sky, and whether you have been recognized by the elders of jiuxiao gate. "


    Liang Long''s series of questions make some of Lu Fan don''t know how to answer them.


    It''s hard to climb the heaven, and it''s hard for the elder to approve.


    When he got the jiuxiao ring, it was in the tavern opened by the master.


    The master threw the ring to him like garbage.


    The two elders and others all looked intensely at Lu Fan.


    They can see from Lu Fan''s expression that Lu Fan didn''t experience it when he seemed to get the ring. That''s kind of interesting.


    Liang Long said with a smile: "why, don''t you know these rules, then there are some problems in the succession of your position. If you think you just get the ring, it''s the Lord of jiuxiao gate. That''s too much of a misnomer. We, as a God, will not recognize a problematic patriarch. "


    Lu Fan heard from Liang long that he was not willing to cooperate at all.


    Shaking his head and laughing lightly, Lu Fandao said: "the elder is going to question my identity to achieve the purpose of not helping." Liang Long replied very simply: "yes. First of all, I will tell you that it is impossible for you, the patriarch, to admit your identity now. Unless you ask your master to come here, let''s talk about the inheritance of the patriarchal throne. Secondly, shenhuang has long been separated from your jiuxiao one. If you think you can get a patriarchal identity, you can point out shenhuang mountain. That''s a big mistake. If your master doesn''t do it, you still can''t do it. "


    Liang long, the elder, said it very simply and directly.


    Two elders and so on all hung on the smiling face. That''s why they respect the elder. At that time, Shenxiao wusheng arbitrarily threw away the treasure of the patriarch, that is, the elder stood up for the first objection, and then they followed, and finally formed the shenhuang and jiuxiao one.


    Later, Liang long, the elder, was secretly calculated at the jiuxiao gate. When he was attacked, he tried to turn the tide back, which saved the only foundation of the jiuxiao gate.


    The elder Liang Long waved and said: "Lord Lu, let''s go. We don''t welcome you. Hurry to leave. Before I change my mind, the farther I go, the better. When do you really have the courage to revive the flag and drum of jiuxiao gate and make jiuxiao Gate stand in the world again. When will you take the Lord''s ring to set the music. At that time, maybe our shenhuang will worship you and completely surrender. "


    Elder, I''m not polite enough to ask you to leave. There''s no point in talking at all.


    The two elders who had been listening to him all the time stepped forward and said in a loud voice: "wait a minute. Lord Lu, you can go. Let''s stay. Jiuxiao has withered to this point. You have rings and no rings. Let''s give up the banner to revive jiuxiaomen. "


    Three elders and others immediately echoed.


    At the moment when Lu Fan showed his ring, they had already calculated the idea. But they didn''t know what the elder thought, so they didn''t make a sound. At this time, seeing that the elder is not polite to Lu fan at all, they can jump out and ask for the ring.


    It seems that today, Lu fan can''t leave without leaving the ring.


    The elder drank the tea quietly and stopped talking. He didn''t stop the elder from asking for the ring.


    Lu Fan finally understood what happened to his master in shenhuang. It''s no wonder that Shifu doesn''t like to mention shenhuang to him. It seems that Shifu already thinks shenhuang doesn''t belong to jiuxiaomen at all.


    Among all the elders, the nine elders suddenly said in a loud voice, "Lord Lu. I don''t know how the throne of your clan came from. Maybe it''s killing division. Hand it over quickly, and your conscience will be more stable. "


    Nine elder''s words, it is evil to the extreme.


    Lu Fan looks at his eyes, but also with some fierce color. It seems that he just beat this guy, but he didn''t beat him hard enough.


    Even elder Liang long can''t hear this.


    Turning around, the elder Liang Long glared at the nine elders and said: "if you can''t speak, don''t speak. You can''t get jiuxiao ring if you kill the master and rob the ring. "


    Nine elders seem to think of the rules of jiuxiao gate. Their lips move and they go back.


    Lu Fan''s fingers gently tapped on the table, and suddenly a familiar voice sounded in the distance.


    "Elder, in name, the Lord of Lu is still the Lord of jiuxiao gate. It''s not good to drive people away like this. It seems to be against the rules."


    Fat figure, drinking small wine. It is Dongpang who comes slowly.


    See east fat, immediately, two elder and so on all shrank neck.


    Liang long, the elder, looked at the fat man and said with a smile, "fat man, you are back. Come on, sit here. Why, do you want to speak for the Lord Lu? "


    Dongpang sits down beside the elder and Lu fan, puts the wine jar on the table, waves the tea in the tea bowl, and says:" what''s good about tea? Come on, have a drink. I don''t help anyone. Everything is according to the rules. Elder, Lu fan, what do you think? "Br >


    Lu Fan understood a little, smiled and said:" yes, elder, you said that there is something wrong with my patriarch, so we will come in a way that is no problem. I''m afraid I can''t do it, let the elders admit, because I''m afraid no one can find all the nine elders of jiuxiao gate now. But I''m willing to try it. "


    After a meal, Lu Fan took up the wine bowl and said, "everything will follow the rules."


    The smile on Liang Long''s face bloomed.


    "Interesting."

 Chapter 1208

    Liang long, the elder, began to think with a smile, while Lu Fan and Dong Pang had already begun to touch the bowl and drink happily.


    When the three elders and others saw that Lu Fan and Dong Pang were so harmonious, they couldn''t help but discuss secretly.


    "Dongpang began to get close to jiuxiao people again. Humph, it''s true that he is unchangeable. "


    "Many years ago, because of his help to Wu Chen, he abandoned the position of elder, left the shelter and wandered around. I didn''t expect that after so many years, he didn''t have any regrets. He began to help Wu Chen''s disciples again. "


    "I don''t know if he''s a man of divine power."


    "I think he''ll just throw himself into the nine clouds."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Several elders obviously have some complaints about Dong Pang. It''s just that they don''t dare say it in front of Dongpang.


    After all, Dongpang was second only to the elder in shenhuang.


    After so many years, I''m afraid that the strength of Dongpang is not comparable to that of the general extreme strong.


    It is said that when he left, he was also looking for the power of the world. He can''t gather the power of the world by himself, so he must get a complete inheritance of the power of the world before he can continue to practice.


    I don''t know if you can find the fat man.


    If found, the current Dongpang may have become one of the world''s top powers.


    One cup after another, after Lu Fan and Dong Pang had a full drink of five cups.


    Then Liang long, the elder, said: "OK, everything will follow the rules. Lu fan, I will not call you the patriarch now. You have the courage to choose the nine difficulties of climbing the sky. From this point of view, you are not afraid of death. Let me tell you that, I can let you try to climb the sky. But there are some things I want to tell you in advance. Nine difficulties in climbing the sky are the ultimate test of jiuxiao gate to the new patriarch. Any level is enough for you to feel the pain like an abyss. Now it''s up to us, shenhuang, to prepare for the nine difficulties. The difficulty will be more difficult than when Shenxiao wusheng ascended the throne. You''re sure you want to try. "


    Dongpang put down his glass and looked at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s eyes twinkled. At the moment, he understood the real intention of Dongpang to bring him to chaos.


    I''m afraid that''s one of the purposes.


    "It''s the first step. I don''t seem to have a choice. I need the power of shenhuang very much. Of course, I''ll try, "Lu Fan replied with a smile.


    The elder Liang long held out his hand and said, "that''s good. Take the ring out. From now on, you are one of the candidates for a real new suzerain. "


    It seems that this sentence is not strong enough. Liang long, the elder, added another sentence: "a candidate recognized by shenhuang."


    Dongpang then extended his hand and said, "Lu fan, you can put the ring here first."


    Dongpang was obviously afraid that Lu Fan didn''t trust the elder, so he reached for the ring.


    But he still underestimated Lu Fan''s mind.


    Slowly, Lu Fan took the ring from his hand and put it in the elder''s hand: "please help me keep the ring. Although it''s just a status symbol. But it''s something that my master gave me. It''s of unusual significance. "


    Liang long, the elder, looks different. It seems that he didn''t expect Lu fan to take out the ring so simply.


    From this, we can see that Lu fan doesn''t really care about identity.


    At this moment, Liang longcai suddenly felt that the boy in front of him was extraordinary. There are really some strong minds.


    Holding the ring in his hand, Liang long, the elder, waved to the other elders and said: "go to prepare. Inform the children of shenhuang, the whole sanctuary, and let all the formal disciples come to shenhuang mountain to witness the new patriarch''s way to heaven. "


    The eight elders bow their bodies. Everyone''s expression is different.


    Two elders, five elders and six elders all look worried.


    The three elders, the seven elders and the eight elders were delighted, as if they had seen Lu Fan lose everything.


    The smile on nine elder''s face is more like the blooming chrysanthemum. His mouth is almost closed.


    As long as you know the nine difficulties of jiuxiao gate, you know that it''s not a test that people can pass. At that time, the Shenxiao wusheng had no more than five difficulties. When the Lord of Ouyang succeeded, he had only three difficulties.


    When Wu Chen arrived, he didn''t even touch the edge of nine difficulties. Only a few moves with the elder Liang long.


    Now, Wu Chen''s disciples want to challenge the nine difficulties of climbing the sky. And even after a few difficult to calculate the clearance also did not elaborate. In his view, Lu fan must have died ten times without life.


    As expected, the elder is still the elder. The means are old and spicy, which they can''t match.


    Dongpang is also a person who knows, but he doesn''t even remind Lu fan at the moment. From this point of view, you elders think that Dongpang did a good job. This is just like the people from shenhuang family.


    If we can take back the position of the patriarch this time, they will not investigate the fault of the former Dongpang.


    When the elders left, there were only Lu fan, Dongpang and the elder.


    With three fingers in his right hand, Liang long, the elder, said to Lu: "three days. Lu fan, you have three days to prepare for the nine difficulties. If you die in the test, the Lord''s ring, I will not return it. Only when someone in shenhuang can inherit the throne of the patriarch, I will let him try to climb the heaven once. Then he handed over the position of the patriarch to him. "I''m afraid that the nine difficulties of climbing the sky at that time are much less than what I have to face," Lu Fan said with a smile


    The elder Liang Long said: "I don''t like to tell lies, so I''ll tell you clearly, yes. What you are going to meet in three days is probably the most difficult climb to the sky and nine difficulties since jiuxiaomen. It can be said that there is no life without death. Even if your master comes, he will surely die. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes narrowed. He could see that the elder didn''t joke with him.


    Dongpang doesn''t talk, but drinks in silence.


    Lu Fanhu thought of something and said, "can I ask for more?" Liang Longdao, the elder said: "let''s talk about what you want from the dying man."


    Lu Fandao: "it''s very simple. I want to watch the Taoist scroll."


    Liang long, the elder, chuckled, "Taoist scroll, you need to see what it does. In three days, you can''t understand anything."


    Lu Fandao: "maybe. In any case, it''s only three days. Just let me see. "


    Liang long, the elder, looked into Lu Fan''s eyes and shook his head and said, "it''s a pity for the young man who is devoted to Tao. Well, if you want to see it. Fat man, take him to see it. In three days, shenhuang was in the same vein, and he was allowed to watch all the ancient books of Kung Fu. Don''t say that my God Huang has no connection with human relations. "

 Chapter 1209

    "Thank you very much."


    Lu Fan threw his fist into his hands and smiled.


    He yearned for a long time, and finally he could watch it officially.


    Dongpang got up slowly and said to Lu fan, "come on, Lu Fan. If you want to see the Taoist scroll, follow me. "


    East fat man walked to the foot of the mountain, and Lu Fan hurriedly got up to keep up.


    Under the gaze of Liang long, the elder, the two quickly disappeared into the forest.


    Liang long, the elder, shakes his head and chuckles. He throws jiuxiao ring on the table.


    He was not interested in the ring either. He reached for the wine bowl and looked up.


    Liang Long''s face suddenly turned red when he took a sip of wine into his stomach.


    "It''s still so strong that I can''t drink it."


    Liang Long quickly put down the wine bowl and shook his head.


    Suddenly, a breeze blew in his ear, and Liang Long''s face suddenly changed.


    "Liang long, after so many years, you still can''t drink."


    the voice comes with the wind, which makes Liang Long lose his color immediately. Grab the long gun next to you.


    "Old guy, are you coming out?" Liang Long shouted.


    Then, a figure appeared with the wind.


    With both hands on his back, he is an old man.


    The eyes are closed, and the old man has a smile on his lips.


    Though he didn''t open his eyes, he seemed to have seen everything.


    If Lu fan is here now, I''m afraid he can recognize the old man.


    He was the old guard of the imperial arsenal that Lu Fan had seen in the capital.


    In that year, Lu Fan was in the armory and got a famous sword.


    "It''s you, you stinky blind man. Where have you been for so many years. How can you come to me when you are free?


    Liang Long clearly knew the old man and said a bad word. Then he put the long gun on the ground and sat down again.


    The old man approached slowly and said: "nothing, I will not come naturally. Liang Long said, "I don''t know, I don''t remember.". The last time I nirvana, I removed all the unimportant spiritual fragments. In this life, I am only in my twenties. "


    The old man said with a smile, "I see. Then I really want to thank you. You didn''t lose the memory fragments about me. Liang long, it''s time. "


    hearing the old man''s words, Liang Long frowned and said," when is the time, how do you speak is still a matter of God. Can''t you make it clear that "


    the old man reached out a finger, engraved a Chinese character on the table, and then said again:" it''s time. "


    Liang long looked at the Chinese characters and the old man. Suddenly, the expression on the face became dignified, and finally the whole body trembled with excitement.


    He grabbed the old man''s clothes and said: "blind man, what you said is true. After so many years of waiting, we have finally come to an end. Who is it and who can inherit the master''s mantle?" the old man chuckled, "who are you talking to just now. You''re cruel enough. It''s hard to climb the sky. It''s hard to get rid of one difficulty. It''s hard to die. If I don''t show up, are you going to let us wait another thousand years? "


    Liang Long opened his mouth and stammered:" Lu..... Lu fan, "


    the old man nodded heavily, Liang Long swallowed a saliva, and then burst out laughing.


    "I knew it was in the sky. I didn''t wait for a mistake. I was in the sky......


    Liang Long''s laughter shook the mountains and forests, reverberating in the sky.


    Lu Fan and Dong Pang, who have gone deep into the forest, look back at Liang long. Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s just a ring that he has to keep for the time being. As for how happy he is, "


    Dongpang shook his head and said:" I''m afraid it''s not the ring. The elder is not greedy for power. If he had any sense of power, he would not be the elder of jiuxiao gate, but the founder of shenhuang gate. "


    Lu Fandao: "then why, he has to be so hard on me. It''s not easy to climb the sky. It seems that I will fight with my life again. "


    Hearing this, the fat man suddenly stopped and looked at Lu Fandao: "Lu fan, first of all, I want to apologize to you."


    Lu Fan waved and said, "needless to say, I know what it is. That''s what I want to do, and I have to do. "


    Dongpang shook his head and said, "no, I have to apologize to you. I let you to chaos, there is a large part of the purpose, is to let you have a nine difficulties. But I didn''t expect that the elder would be so inhumane this time, and it''s hard not to reduce it. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s the same if you can''t reduce it. If you want me to live, even if it''s a hundred difficulties, there are ways. If you don''t want me to live, you can decide life and death. There''s no difference. "


    Lu Fan''s words stunned Dong Pang.


    For a long time, Dongpang sighed, "you are right. I was naive. Lu Fan. At that time, your master didn''t have the nine difficulties of climbing the sky, so shenhuang was totally dissatisfied. If it wasn''t for Suman''s help, your master would have left the ring in shenhuang mountain. Now you come to shenhuang again. If you fail to pass the test, shenhuang has no respect for the position of the patriarch. Then it''s really getting farther and farther. The God is shining in the sky, and all of them belong to the same clan. If we want to unite them, we must have a person who can do something extraordinary, win the respect of both sides, and then lead the jiuxiao gate back to the sky. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you think I''m the one."


    Dongpang said: "now, it''s only you. Of course, if you''re dead, I''ll give the wind a rest and try again. "


    Lu Fan laughs and says: "you are really ready. You don''t delay at all. You are right. In an extraordinary period, you have to do something extraordinary. Don''t think so terrible. Sometimes, it doesn''t matter whether we can pass the customs. The key is your strength, to win their respect. I didn''t think that much. How hard is it to live through. I really can''t. can''t I still run? "


    Dong Pang was stunned. He didn''t expect to say the word" run "from Lu Fan''s mouth.


    Lu Fan continued to laugh, pointing to the front and saying, "it''s almost here. Where to put the Taoist scroll in the end, "


    Dongpang quickly regained his surprise. Pointing to the front, he said: "it''s not far ahead. Lu fan, you should be careful later. There are so many forbidden areas in shenhuang where the skills are stored. If you go wrong one step, there will be no end. You follow me, remember not to mess about. "


    Just then, Lu fan saw a broken cliff in front of him.


    Water flying sword, cherry blossom flying.


    On the cliff, there are two big characters.


    "The natural moat,"


    is a terrible momentum, which condenses in the words. After a look, Lu fan can feel the power of the road.


    What kind of cultivation is needed to write these two words.


    Dongpang pointed to the cliff and said, "here it is."

 Chapter 1210

    Footsteps stop, Lu Fan stands behind the east fat man, quietly watching.


    In his eyes, the power of Tao here converges into a huge array of yin and Yang. Countless forces rise from the cliff and pour into the array.


    This array is natural. The flowing wind is the array, the stones on the roadside are the array, and the trees are still the array.


    There is a steady flow of power, but there is a trend of gradual expansion.


    Although the expansion is very slow, but a formation does not disappear with the passage of time, but because it is more and more powerful, this is a very terrible thing.


    Lu fan can''t help but be secretly shocked. If this array is so extended for one or two hundred years. Can''t it be the most powerful array of heaven and earth.


    No one can escape death.


    Even Lu fan, who is not very proficient in the array, is amazed at the array.


    The nine dragon Xuangong tower in Lu Fan''s body came out directly. Seeing this array, he cried out: "great master.". What array is this. Why have I never met. God, heaven and earth have their own circulation array. It''s almost time to cultivate your own wisdom. "


    Lu fan asked in his heart, "can you accept this array?"


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon didn''t even want to think about it, and directly replied, "No. The great master, who can lay down this array, is definitely the master among the masters and the strong among the strong. The cultivation is so strong that it is unparalleled in the world. However, this array seems to be a little broken. Eh, it''s also ingenious that array eyes should be replaced by two words. "


    Lu Fan was even more surprised by the words of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    There are more powerful people in the world than in Fengtian.


    Lu Fan raised his head and asked the fat man in the East, "master. Who created this array? It is so powerful. "


    Dongpang turned around and said, "I don''t know. Anyway, the elder made it. But the elder himself said that this array was not designed by him, but was transferred from others. By the way, there are two words of that day''s cutting. Originally, it was only a stone inlaid on it. Now it is moistened by the power of the array, and even the stone has grown into a piece. "


    Dongpang is also full of praise. Obviously, he could not understand the secret of this array from his extreme strong insight.


    Slowly, the east fat man walked forward, at the same time to Lu Fandao: "follow my steps, one step is not wrong."


    Lu Fan quickly follows the steps of the fat man in the East and moves forward slowly.


    Back and forth, left and right, east fat man, like dancing, began to take Lu Fan around.


    Sometimes, Mingming steps out, but Dongpang steps out.


    Sometimes, it''s clear that he''s going to hit a tree, but Dongpang''s steps are still on.


    Lu Fan follows closely, and dare not make a mistake in half a step.


    The pictures around are constantly changing. With each step, Lu Fan felt that the array seemed to rotate.


    The later, the slower Dongpang''s pace seemed to be calculating what to do next.


    That is to say, the way of entering the array is not a fixed step, but a calculation with the changes of the array. The key is not how to go, but how to calculate. If you don''t understand this point, even if you remember all the steps, it''s useless, because the next time you may not go like this.


    Dongpang is also full of sweat, obviously very tired.


    Even our own people are so difficult, let alone outsiders. Lu Fan completely cut off his plan to come back later.


    I just jumped around for an hour.


    Finally, Lu Fan''s eyes changed, and his body suddenly penetrated a layer of power like water.


    The sole of the foot falls to the ground, making a clear sound.


    Looking up and looking forward, what I saw was a vast and magnificent paradise.


    At the foot, the road is paved with scattered crystal stones, which is shining. Overhead, all kinds of stalactites hang upside down, reflecting the figure of Lu Fan.


    Nine colors of light from the surrounding walls, where each stone, have a different light.


    Looking into the stone, Lu Fan could see all kinds of things sealed inside.


    Armor, blades, skills, elixir, etc. are all available.


    If there is no wrong guess, this place should be the treasure house of shenhuang.


    East fat man stood in front of Lu fan, turned to Lu Fan and said, "don''t look. None of these things are for you. If you take anything, the elder will know immediately. At that time, you can only be chased and killed by shenhuang. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "can you not be so mean. If you take one thing, you will be chased by all kinds of people. I''m the Lord, though I haven''t had the nine difficulties to climb to the heaven. "


    Dongpang said: "even if you have passed the nine difficulties of climbing to the sky, you can''t move the things here at will. Come on, go ahead. The Taoist scroll you want is in the innermost place. "


    East fat man strides forward, where he passes, his figure is reflected in the shining wall.


    Lu Fandong looks at the West. He doesn''t know when Xiao Hei comes out of his shoulder. He drools and looks around him.


    To bend or twist.


    In such a large cave, Lu Fan finally saw a stone platform with one person coming up, after walking along the broken crystal road for a long time.


    Among the colorful lights, a volume of books is quietly put there.


    There is a light curtain in front of the stone platform. Dongpang goes to the light curtain and says to Lu: "come on, it''s here. Stand in front of the light curtain and open the scroll with the power of Tao you have mastered. You can practice. Remember, you only have three days. I''m afraid that you won''t be able to practice the skill at that time, but you will suffer from internal injury. In that case, it will be even more difficult for you to go to heaven. "


    Lu Fan stood in front of the light curtain, stretched out his hand, and said, "you can''t go through the light curtain, can you?"


    Dongpang nodded: "yes, once you cross the light curtain or let daozang roll leave the stone platform, you will immediately activate the array and completely seal this place. Remember, to condense the power of Tao into a thread, pass through the light curtain, and turn over the books bit by bit. It may be difficult at the beginning. Just experiment a few times and... "


    Before Dongpang finished speaking, he saw Lu Fan standing still, and the volume on the stone platform quickly turned.


    Immediately, the fat man turned his eyes and swallowed all the rest.


    Lu fan asked aloud, "and then. That''s it. "


    Dongpang said nothing and walked to one side, too lazy to talk with Lu Fan.


    It''s too hard to be with such a pervert who is totally different from others.


    Even though Dong Pang''s accomplishments are higher than Lu Fan''s, he still thinks that Lu Fan''s talent is too much.


    People are more angry than people.


    How did you practice this kid''s cultivation.


    Qi and martial arts double cultivation, is it really so strong.

 Chapter 1211

    When Lu fan saw that the fat man in the East stopped talking, he also concentrated on reading the Taoist scroll.


    This light curtain not only blocks most of Lu Fan''s power of Tao, but also blocks Lu Fan''s vision. He couldn''t see what was written on the Taoist scroll.


    The only way to let him know the content of the book is to use his own Tao power to perceive.


    It has to be said that this method is very training.


    Lu Fan immediately understood the intention of the elder. This is the real way to practice Kung Fu.


    It must be a skill related to the power of the Tao, such as the daozang scroll. It must have extremely strict requirements for the control of the power of the Tao.


    If you can''t even use the power of Tao to read the volume and watch the content.


    Then really don''t continue to practice the skills on the Taoist scroll, and go back to improve the control of the power of the Tao, which is the king''s way.


    Lu fan, of course, has no problem in controlling the power of Tao.


    Even the Lord of Dansheng was amazed by his achievements in power control.


    Limitless refining and jiuxiao Shenxiao skill are not in vain.


    "The heaven and the earth have no way, they only want to provoke the dust. When you move with one heart, you will start from the beginning. Tao has its own way, and Tao has no way


    Lu Fan read the words on the Taoist scroll gently.


    Numerous and massive pictures appeared in Lu Fan''s mind. Lu Fan began to watch these pictures and realize the deep meaning of these pictures.


    Just a cursory look, Lu Fan finally understood what the skills recorded in the Taoist Scriptures were.


    Unexpectedly, it is the summary of heaven and earth Avenue. First of all, it begins to analyze the origin and strength of each avenue for Lu Fan.


    Originally, the so-called "Tao Annihilation Method" is to forcibly erase the power of others'' Tao with the power of one''s own Tao. This means that you must have a good understanding of Tiandi Avenue.


    He who wants to destroy will be a prophet.


    Then, it is the classification and summary of various avenues.


    In what way can each Avenue be broken? Those avenues can be broken in the same way. What are some of them? They can be broken in another way.


    Numerous and colorful pictures are constantly pouring into Lu Fan''s mind.


    Lu fan, who understood what daomie was, was immediately admired by the people who created it.


    What kind of state does this have to be? Only by doing so, can we have a good understanding of it.


    As Lu Fan watched, his breath gradually died down, his breathing began to slow down, and his Tao power began to weaken.


    Seeing this scene, the east fat man frowned.


    He has reminded Lu fan not to settle down. Unexpectedly, Lu fan still settled down directly.


    And it was so fast that I took a look, and then I was completely silent.


    This is either Lu Fan''s quick acceptance of the skill, or the mind is captured by the skill and cannot retreat.


    Judging from the eyesight of the fat man in East China, Lu fan is definitely the first case.


    For Lu Fan''s mind, Dong Pang still knows something about it.


    In Northern Xinjiang, when we escaped from the kingdom of Optimus. So many evil spirits failed to capture Lu Fan''s mind. If Lu fan can be framed to practice a skill, there will be a ghost.


    Dongpang simply sat down beside him, took out a wine bag, and began to drink while waiting.


    He was also really curious about the extent to which Lu Fan could repair the Taoist scroll in three days.


    Originally, of course, Dongpang didn''t believe that Lu Fan could complete the cultivation of Taoism within three days.


    But now, seeing Lu Fan''s performance, he is not so sure.


    In Lu Fan''s body, it seems that the word "miracle" has been on.


    From the bottom of my heart, Dongpang really hopes that Lu fan can become a Taoist in three days.


    If that''s the case, Lu fan can have another powerful killing move when facing the nine difficulties of landing in the sky.


    It''s an unexpected killing move for the two elders. In this way, it may be more difficult.


    Looking up at Lu Fan''s back, he said to himself, "Lu fan, I hope you can succeed."


    ......


    At the same time, on the other side.


    On Bixiao mountain, nine elders gasped and paled, and went back to the top hall.


    The hall, which was originally resplendent and magnificent, has now turned into ruins.


    But elder nine is not in the mood to pay attention to these things. Now he has to worry about other things.


    "Gu''an, is Gu''an still alive? Let him out."


    seeing the kids of Bixiao mountain who are cleaning the gravel, elder nine asked loudly.


    The wound on the body is still exposed. At a glance, you can almost see the damaged internal organs of the nine elders.


    Several children of Bixiao mountain hurriedly lowered their heads and didn''t dare to take a look.


    Hearing the nine elders'' question, a disciple said: "elder martial brother Gu''an is seriously injured and has a rest. At the moment, he was still in a coma. "Nine elders stopped and asked:" seriously injured, that is to say, he is not dead. What''s his situation now? "The disciple lowered his head and said:" it''s said that life is OK. Just suffered a lot. "


    Elder nine nodded to confirm that Gu''an was not in danger, and his face was a little better.


    Pointing to the disciple, Jiuchang said: "when Gu''an wakes up, you will tell Gu''an. I will surely repay ten times and a hundred times or even a thousand times what he suffered today. You all step back. Without my order, no one can get close to the Hall any more. "


    wave, nine elders let all the disciples leave. Soon there was only nine elders left here.


    Look left and right. Make sure no one is peeping around.


    The nine elders suddenly waved their hands, and the ground of the hall was slowly separated. It was in the center of the hall, showing a dark light.


    Obviously, this is the light of the void portal. Nine elders flash in.


    It is a more magnificent hall, which can only be said that the taste of the nine elders is this level. Even the empty mansion is full of vulgarity.


    After searching in the hall, the nine elders found something.


    This is a symbol like a jade pendant. Looking carefully, it is a dead word with a strong smell of the road.


    Carefully holding the rune seal, nine elder''s face raised cruel smile. The eyes are full of murderous air.


    Inject a little power, and the rune will shine. The terrible atmosphere began to pervade the whole empty mansion. Nine elder hurriedly withdraw strength, dare not inject more. He is afraid that this Rune seal will pull him in in a moment, and then there will be no place to die.


    "It''s the most precious treasure of the FUZU. It''s the seal of life and death. Lu fan, Lu Fan. I''m going to let you pass the first hurdle, and you''re going to die ugly. I want to see you despair, self mutilate and finally kill yourself in this rune. "


    Nine long old man put Rune in his sleeve, then chuckled.


    Laughter is so evil, like magic.

 Chapter 1212

    Qingxiao mountain, the second elder, the third elder, the fourth elder and so on sit in a group.


    Looked around, two long old way: "this is the case. Since there are nine difficulties in climbing the sky, according to the rules of jiuxiao gate, it should be one of the nine elders. Now, the real elders of jiuxiao gate don''t know where. What we know is that the elder is alone. "


    The elder said: "I''m sure you won''t make nine difficulties by yourself. Since this time is set up by our God Huang. Then it is up to us and the elders, nine in all, to set a dilemma for one. I''ve asked the ninth to go back and prepare first. He is the first to come, set the first difficulty first. Then we can prepare in advance according to the situation, and we can put together the remaining seven difficulties. The last one will be handed over to the elder. "


    The four elders followed: "yes. This is the most appropriate arrangement. Anyway, the purpose is not to let Lu Fan pass. It''s better to stop him at the first difficulty, or even fall on the spot. "


    The seven elders said with a smile, "it''s extreme. Then it''s really best to give the first difficulty to elder nine. Let''s make a list of the remaining difficulties. "The second elder looked at the crowd and said with a chuckle," it seems that you have a plan in mind. Also, if the eight of us make difficulties, we will not believe that Lu fan has the ability to connect heaven. We should follow the most difficult, the most dangerous, the most terrible and the most difficult to pass. But pay attention, don''t lose our shenhuang''s face. Who wants to go out, let him self - cultivation, or from men to women and other ridiculous difficulties. First of all, I won''t spare him. Understand? Elder three, you can talk to elder nine later. He''s angry now. Let him be a little more rational. "


    All elders nodded. Naturally, this kind of smiling and generous thing cannot be done.


    Second long old way: "so make a decision first, everybody go back to prepare."


    The second elder waved to see off the guests, but at this time.


    A human figure came down from the sky, but it fell in front of several elders.


    Seeing the visitors, all the elders immediately bow to salute.


    Because it''s not someone else. It''s Liang long, the elder.


    "Elders. It seems that you are very interested in setting up difficulties. "


    the second elder replied:" back to the elder. We have agreed that we will set up the Bureau for the first eight difficulties. But the last difficulty, please set it up by the elder. "


    Liang long, the elder, said with a smile, "do you really think that Lu fan can pass the first eight passes?"


    all the elders laughed when hearing the words.


    Naturally, they did not think that Lu Fan could pass through.


    In other words, if Lu fan can pass the test, they will be surprised.


    The second elder replied with a smile: "guard against it. That Lu Fan holds the talent to be outstanding, also is the Wu dust''s disciple. There must be some means we don''t know. If we let him get away with a few hurdles, we will not be very embarrassed. "


    Big long Lao Liang Long nodded: "well said, very right. So, I came here specially to have something with you. When you set up a bureau, you must put these things into your bureau. "


    Say, big elder Liang Long unexpectedly took out a few broken stones, handed over to each elder hand.


    These stones are big and small, and even have numbers engraved on them.


    Liang long, the elder, said, "remember to put them in order. Don''t get them wrong."


    The second elder looked at the stone and said: "elder, what is this?" Liang long, the elder, said with a smile: "you don''t need to know. In short, it is something that can ensure that Lu fan will not pass the customs. If he is lucky enough to pass, these stones will be the last barrier to block him. "


    hearing this, all the elders will be happy when they come to the scene, so it is safe.


    The two elders said with a smile, "the elder is still thoughtful."


    Liang long, the elder, waved his hand and said: "they are all people of shenhuang, who naturally want to make a sound for shenhuang. This is not the best chance for us to take back the throne of the patriarch. The rings are already in my hand. I don''t want to send them back simply. When you set up a bureau, use snacks. Sometimes everything seems to be a dead end, in fact, it is the simplest to break. Leaving a glimmer of hope, on the contrary, can make it trapped forever. It''s like a formation, a formation of eight trigrams, and it will stay alive. "


    The words of Liang long, the elder, make you think.


    They seem to have begun to think about how to set a dilemma.


    But what they didn''t find out was that Liang long, the elder, had only a few words, which left a trace of life for Lu fan at every level.


    Liang long, the elder, turned away with a smile on his lips and a brilliant light in his eyes.


    All the elders bow and salute each other again, watching Liang Long disappear in the eyes.


    The two elders said: "everything is according to what the elder said. There must be no mistake. "


    the elders nodded clearly and then left quickly.


    In the sky, Liang long, the elder, took out another stone and weighed it in his hand.


    Beside him, the old man with eyes closed reappeared and whispered: "are you sure that there are enough stones left? This stone is not enough for Lu fan to fully understand."


    the elder Liang Long said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter if it is enough. The key is that I should take a close look at whether Lu fan, like you said, really inherited the master''s mantle. If he can absorb all these stones, I will believe you. Mingwu, ha ha, anytime. In my opinion, it''s better to find the source stone of the master and let him understand clearly, so that he can be perfect. "


    the old man with eyes closed nodded:" it''s reasonable. But do you know where the Benyuan stone is? "


    as soon as the voice falls, the face of the elder Liang Long becomes a little ugly.


    Biting his teeth, Liang long, the elder, said: "chaos field, somewhere in the depth of chaos. The martial saint of Shenxiao lost the original stone when I didn''t pay attention. I''ve been looking for it for so many years, but I still haven''t found it. "


    The old man closed his eyes and shook his head and said, "I still have to find it. Without benyuanshi, his growth will be much slower. He can deal with complex situations by condensing into the world one day earlier. Today''s world is beginning to be chaotic again. "


    The elder Liang Long sighed: "when this is over, I will go to the chaos area again. Try to find the original stone. "


    "I''ll go with you," said the old man with his eyes closed


    The elder Liang Long was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed and said: "I''m not afraid of being destroyed by heaven and earth, so bold."


    the old man with his eyes closed whispered: "it''s time to fight back after hiding for so many years. No more sleeping for a hundred years. "


    Liang long, the elder, said with a smile, "if you have ambition, I will fight with you. Anyway, those unfortunate emissaries are almost dead now. It''s impossible to meet him again. "


    the old man with eyes closed hurriedly said:" don''t say that. You are a famous crow mouth. "


    After that, they looked at each other and laughed.

 Chapter 1213

    In the cave of the chasm, enlightenment is still on.


    Time is like the power of the flowing Tao. I don''t know where to go.


    Often unconsciously, it disappears.


    Soon, the three days appointed for Lu Fan''s cultivation came to an end.


    When the sun rises in the East and the light breaks.


    Drunk, Dongpang slowly opened his eyes.


    Drunk eyes hazy, east fat man patted his head, looked at Lu Fanyi still in the eyes.


    Turning around and looking around, the fat man smiled: "I''m really practicing more and more. When I was young, I had low accomplishments, but I didn''t know what napping was. Now the cultivation is a little higher. Instead, I can''t wake up and almost miss something again. "


    Stretch, let the whole body fat stretch. Dongpang put the unfinished wine away and looked at Lu Fan.


    Three days later, Lu Fan seems to be motionless, still keeping the same appearance.


    It''s just that the eyebrows are a little stretched out, and it looks peaceful.


    In other aspects, Dongpang did not see any obvious changes.


    It didn''t work out.


    Or not enough time.


    Dongpang picked up his eyebrows slightly and looked at Lu Fan''s hands and eyebrows carefully.


    Although he didn''t practice collecting volumes in the corridor, he did see the people who had completed the wind break.


    I remember that when the wind finally extinguished the practice meeting, there were light smoke in my hands and rosy clouds in my brow.


    With the light of heaven and earth, the breath of body changes dramatically.


    That seems to be what it looked like when it was finished. I''m afraid that those like Lu fan who have not changed will not be able to do so.


    Dongpang smiled, and the result was predictable.


    It should even be said that it should be so.


    How could the world really have three days to realize the Tao Zang scroll.


    Even if Lu Fan''s savvy is better, this kind of thing is too difficult for him.


    In a few days, it should be good for Lu fan to write down all the decisions of daomie. Can have a small settle down, feel the broad and profound Taoist scroll.


    It must have been a great help to him.


    Maybe later, one day, Lu fan will be able to achieve something in the Taoist Scriptures and even practice daomie. But that''s only after.


    Dongpang makes a little crystal from the ground and plays with it.


    He will try to wake up Lu Fan now.


    It is said that three days is three days, three days is not clear, four days is the same.


    It''s time for Lu fan to wake up and say that, Dongpang is ready to throw out the crystal and hit Lu Fan.


    It''s also a matter of skill to wake people up from being settled. If the method is improper, it is likely to hurt the person who is entering the settlement.


    As long as they understand cultivation, they all understand it. Entering and breaking through is the most vulnerable time for a person.


    No matter the warrior starts to refine Qi and is forced to wake up from the time of entering the fixed position, it is likely to cause power backfire. It''s possible to get hurt or die.


    So we must find the right way to call. For example, now, Dongpang plans to wake up Lu Fan by hitting acupoints.


    He can guarantee that at this moment when the stone is thrown out, Lu fan will be numb all over immediately, so that he can wake people up.


    But the crystal in his hand has not yet been thrown out, and suddenly Lu Fan''s body moves slightly.


    Then, Lu Fan''s body a mysterious and mysterious breath was released.


    East fat man Leng for a while, feel the breath on Lu fan, he didn''t know what strength it was..


    At this moment, Lu Fan''s momentum changed completely. It''s no longer just a warrior or a venerable breath. It has not reached the limit, let alone the power of the world.


    Lu fan is like mastering a power that the fat man can''t understand or even see.


    Dongpang doesn''t know how to describe it at all.


    The only thing he could feel was that Lu Fan seemed to be independent from heaven and earth.


    He has no power of heaven and earth, no power of Tao. If you look around, all the forces of heaven and earth and Tao will turn around and go to one side when they are about to meet Lu Fan.


    It was the first time that he had seen Lu Fan have such ability.


    It''s also the first time to see that someone can evade heaven and earth by himself.


    Then, Lu Fan finally opened his eyes.


    There is no light, no power, it is so calm to open.


    But in the moment when he opened his eyes, all the power of Tao, the power of heaven and earth, in the whole mansion, disappeared like a frightened bird.


    The momentum of Lu Fan''s body was collected, but the vigorous Qi of Lu Fan was moving on the body surface.


    With a smile on his lips, Lu Fan moved his body and stood up.


    "It feels really good. The Taoist scroll is worthy of its name. "


    Lu Fan nods to daozang scroll. In these three days, he really gets a lot.


    Dongpang''s hands are moving, and he wants to gather the power of Tao from heaven and earth.


    But he was shocked to find that all the power of Tao had disappeared. There is not even a trace left.


    The power of Tao does not appear, no matter how he summons or how he uses means.


    "Daomie, you have really practiced."


    Cried the fat man. Three days is really only three days, and Lu fan has completed it.


    This kind of thing, he just thought about it in his mind, once it really happened, Dongpang himself would be shocked.


    Lu Fan looked at his hand and calmly replied, "that''s right. This skill is really related to me. "


    Hearing Lu Fan''s answer "yes", Dongpang''s jaw couldn''t close.


    He didn''t even hear about Lu Fan''s saying that there was a predestination between Kung Fu and Dharma.


    Lu Fan''s hands move, and his vigorous Qi flows.


    It is faster than his practice of gas accumulation volume. One of the biggest reasons is his vigorous Qi.


    All laws are contained, all laws are contained.


    If you can melt ten thousand laws, you can break ten thousand laws.


    At the beginning, Lu Fan was able to achieve a part of the ability of Tao extinction before he was able to practice the Taoist scroll.


    For example, push out the power of heaven and earth.


    The first thing other people need to solve in cultivating this Taoist scroll is how their power can completely disperse the power of heaven and earth and the power of Tao.


    But this is no longer a problem for Lu Fan.


    I don''t know if I don''t think it''s true that Lu Fan finished the most critical and difficult step of the way of eliminating the Tao before he practiced the Taoist Scripture.


    He is like a jade that has not been polished, only missing the last step of the process.


    Once he finds a way, he will be able to amaze the whole world.


    Three days is too short for others.


    But for him, not much.


    Lu Fan raises his hand and slowly closes the Taoist scroll in the light curtain.


    Mingming has no power of Tao, but Lu fan can do it.


    All of this falls into the eyes of Dongpang. Dongpang has been convinced.


    Lu Fan turned and walked out: "master, let''s go out. There are still some difficulties waiting for me. "

 Chapter 1214

    It''s fresh and sunny. It''s a good day.


    Bixiao mountain is crowded with people. At a glance, the mountain is full of people.


    At the foot of the mountain, a high formation has been built.


    The platform is more than ten feet high. It''s made of gold and stone. It''s shining. It''s the nine elder''s handwriting at a glance.


    The trees on both sides have already been leveled, and there are many seats in the air, but nine elders have already arrived.


    Today, it is the day when the nine difficulties of climbing the sky are the first.


    Shenhuang, almost all the disciples, came to Bixiao mountain to watch this event.


    For many disciples of shenhuang, they only heard that recently a kid from jiuxiao came to shenhuang mountain and made some troubles.


    But in these two days, the news suddenly came to them, but they were inspired.


    This kid from jiuxiao has come to challenge the nine difficulties of climbing the sky.


    Not only that, he came with the Lord''s ring of jiuxiao gate.


    This matter, no doubt, directly ignited the enthusiasm of all shenhuang disciples.


    "It''s hard to climb the sky. Why hasn''t Lu Fan of jiuxiao come. The nine elders are all here. Where are the others? "


    "Haha, it won''t be a moment of fright. Ran to the shenhuang mountain, put the big words, but disappeared at the last moment. Such people dare to take the Lord''s ring. Don''t laugh at me. " "It''s better to leave. I heard that the nine difficulties in climbing the sky are the most difficult test for our jiuxiao gate. It''s really called ten dead and no life. I''ve never heard of anyone who can really overcome all nine difficulties. All previous suzerainty is just a matter of measure. "


    "Hum, if you come to our shenhuang, don''t expect to do it according to your ability. Nine difficulties, but I do not recognize him as the patriarch


    "Well, don''t be so harsh. In fact, it''s OK to have eight difficulties. I''m still bigger. "


    "Ha ha, I don''t think he can survive the first difficulty. I dare not even come. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The crowd talked, but most of them smiled.


    As the disciples of shenhuang, they have a disdainful attitude towards the external jiuxiao.


    From the time they entered shenhuang, they heard a little about the legends of jiuxiao.


    What kind of God Xiao wusheng threw away the most valuable treasure of the clan? The Lord of Ouyang was secretly killed. Jiuxiao is withered and so on. All these things are known.


    Maybe some elders intend to spread these things, so as to cause these people''s hatred and disdain for jiuxiao.


    Maybe someone did it on purpose, trying to get something out of it.


    Anyway, up to now, shenhuang doesn''t think jiuxiao is their same family at all.


    The reason why they can mention the jiuxiao clan is that the jiuxiao clan occupies the patriarchal position.


    Today, the Lord''s ring has returned to the divine world. With the ring, the kids of jiuxiao generation are very stupid to challenge the nine difficulties of climbing the sky.


    Almost everyone can be sure that this will be the end of jiuxiao. The moment when they finally got power back.


    As long as they are the disciples of shenhuang, no one wants to witness this moment.


    So those who are killing chaos beast outside, who are closing up somewhere, who are seeking a breakthrough, who are using their Kung Fu to heal, all come to watch today''s first difficulty.


    When they saw the nine elders gathered, even the elder sat in the air. They knew that this time it was true.


    On Bixiao mountain, no one dares to fly in the middle of the sky, and no one is close to Gaotai.


    They are absolutely not willing to have any problems because of these small omissions.


    There is no need for the elders to warn them, and they all avoid these problems by themselves.


    In the middle of the sky, the two elders looked at the left and right, and asked aloud, "where is Lu fan. Why hasn''t he come yet. The time has come. "


    The nine elders said with a smile: "most of them are hiding or running away. Elder, if he escapes. I don''t need to return the ring. His patriarch is really a total void. "


    The elder said calmly: "this is nature. But don''t worry, either. It''s all for this. He won''t be absent. Just wait. When he comes, none of you should talk nonsense, especially elder nine. Can know sometimes, the speech also can let a person blundering. It''s not good for them to climb the heavens. "


    The nine elders nodded clearly: "I know, elder. There''s no reason for him. "


    The elder chuckled and looked at the nine elder, without too much explanation.


    The fingers moved, and the elder played with the jiuxiao ring. He was also excited.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the elder must be excited that shenhuang is about to take back the position of the patriarch.


    But only the elder knows. He was excited because of something else.


    No one can find that Bixiao mountain, among the crowd, there is an old man with eyes closed, standing on the tree and watching from afar.


    Today''s business is not just about jiuxiaomen.


    "Here we are."


    Suddenly, the elder moved in his heart and looked far away.


    His eyes seemed to penetrate the layers of white clouds, and he saw two quick figures.


    All the people who were talking stopped their voices and looked at the two rapid lights in the sky.


    Just a few breathing skills, the light will turn into two shadows and fall on the platform.


    Everyone knows that it''s the fat man of shushengdong who hasn''t seen for a long time.


    Another man, with a sword on his back, had a calm face and a smile on his lips.


    This is Lu Fan of jiuxiao. Take the kid from the Lord.


    Just for a moment, all the people''s eyes fell on Lu Fan.


    Dongpang''s lips moved. At last, he whispered to Lu fan, "Lu fan, it''s up to you."


    Lu Fan nodded slightly, and the fat man flew away and gave the whole platform to Lu Fan.


    The elder suddenly got up, and the nine elders also got up..


    With a loud voice, the elder said: "jiuxiao gate, the disciple of jiuxiao, Lu fan, you are finally here. Are you ready to take part in the test of the nine difficulties of climbing the sky? "


    Lu Fan calmly replied, "of course."


    The elder chuckled, and then said: "in advance, it''s hard to climb the sky. It''s hard to die. Dead in the test, no one can save you, hurt in the test, no one can help you. It''s difficult in three days. After nine difficulties and climbing the sky, you can succeed the patriarch. Lu fan, stretch out your hand and make a vow in public. "


    Lu Fan cut his finger, raised his palm high, and said with a loud smile, "I, Lu fan, hereby swear that I will become the Lord after nine difficulties. Come, elders. "

 Chapter 1215

    "With pride. Not bad. "


    The elder praised Lu Fan. But the nine elders made a sneer.


    However, at the next moment, the nine elders still put their smile back. Since he has promised the elder not to say much, he can''t put on this expression any more.


    The elder reached out and threw out the ring, so that everyone could see what the so-called jiuxiao ring looked like.


    A force hit on the nine sky ring. Suddenly, the nine sky ring gave out nine colors of light and slowly flew to the sky.


    A group of people praised: "this is the Lord''s ring. It looks so grand."


    "Well, one day I''ll be able to wear this ring."


    "Just you, I don''t think I''ll be able to do anything next life."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu fan is also the first time to see jiuxiao ring even with this light. Since he put on the ring, he hasn''t tried out the function of jiuxiao ring.


    Just use it as a storage ring. Now, it seems that he looks down on the jiuxiao ring.


    Also, the Lord''s ring, how can it really be a storage space ring.


    If there are no special functions, how can I match the identity of the Lord of shangjiuxiao gate.


    It''s a pity that Master Wu Chen never wanted to tell him that. Lu Fan didn''t know how to use it.


    Lu Fan doubts that Master Wu Chen knows the specific function of jiuxiao ring.


    Because listen to the east fat man, Master Wu Chen seems to have never ascended the heaven and nine difficulties to inherit the throne.


    When he got the ring, it was all given to him on top.


    It''s hard to say whether he knows the magic of the ring.


    The speed of the ring is getting faster and faster, and it has never been in the sky.


    Then the whole sky began to shine. The thunder started, but the sun was shining all over the sky.


    After the thunder, it was the immortal sound, and countless lights and shadows began to circle in the sky.


    At this moment, everyone suddenly found that the nine elders had already lined up, palms on the chest, looking at the light and shadow in the sky.


    With a solemn voice, the elder said, "heaven and earth are the evidence, and the sages of jiuxiaomen are the evidence. The new patriarch succeeded and the test began. Wish jiuxiaomen eternal prosperity with a long history. "


    other elders followed.


    "Nine heavens in the world."


    Obviously, this is the official ceremony of jiuxiao gate to inherit the throne of the patriarch.


    If it is the heyday of jiuxiaomen, it must be more solemn and majestic than it is now.


    But today''s jiuxiaomen has disintegrated, and only shenhuang has retained this place. So it''s good to do that.


    At least let Lu Fan see that there are so many forces hidden in jiuxiao ring.


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, the light and shadow of the sky is clearly an obsession that he does not want to leave.


    It was as if Emperor Wu ''s obsession was in his body. It seems that all the obsessions of the strong of jiuxiao gate are in the ring of jiuxiao. Different from Emperor Wu''s obsession, these obsessions obviously won''t hurt Lu Fan. Even to some extent, it may help Lu Fan.


    At this time, Lu Fan had some doubts about whether his rapid progress in spiritual cultivation was due to the help of jiuxiao ring.


    Shaking his head gently, Lu Fan smiles.


    He whispered in his heart: "master, master, how many things have you not told me. I don''t know what I am the patriarch. "


    After the ceremony, the elder took back his hand and waved gently to the nine elder.


    Nine elder obviously already waited impatiently, he looked at Lu Fan''s eyes all with hate.


    Lu Fan hurt him badly last time. He wanted to revenge for it. Today, he is going to use this difficulty to kill Lu Fan completely.


    Flying on the high platform, the nine elders took out the rune and looked at Lu Fan and said, "Lu fan, today''s first difficulty in climbing to the heaven. I''ll set it up. Originally, jiuxiao gate was supposed to hold nine elder rings of jiuxiao gate, so it''s qualified to set up difficulties. But now you know the situation of jiuxiaomen. Since you want our God to recognize you as the patriarch, you have to overcome my first difficulty. No problem. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "elder Jiu, there is no need to explain so much. They are all people who understand. I am more curious about what kind of difficulties you are going to set for me. Can you explain that your seal is... "


    Nine elder eyes are flowing out murderous spirit, the smile on the face is actually more prosperous a few minutes, long voice way: "this nature is OK."


    With his hand outstretched, senior general Jiuchang held up Fuyin in his hand and said: "this is a treasure I got accidentally in the chaos field. He came from the disappeared rune. The name is life and death. I have checked the ancient books, the life and death Rune seal, which is specially used to punish extremely powerful and evil criminals in the rune family. It will lead people to the most terrible loneliness, in despair, in helplessness, take the lives of each other. Lu fan, I''m not afraid to tell you that in the records of the whole Fuyu family, only two people escaped from the life and death seal. But one is crazy and one is disabled. The rest, including many of the most powerful people who have already boarded the realm, all died in the seal of life and death, without exception. "


    At last, the nine elders said, their voice grew louder and louder. It seemed that they intended to frighten Lu Fan.


    All around the crowd, hearing the description of the nine elders, they all screamed.


    Jiuxiao gate, the oldest big school, has a lot of records about the FUZU. These books can be seen in the library of shenhuang mountain.


    Many of the disciples immediately echoed, obviously they saw that there was no difference between what the nine elders said.


    The other elders laughed when they heard the description of the nine elders.


    The second elder said softly: "elder nine is really in a hurry this time, so the most precious treasure is taken out as a test for Lu fan to pass. The difficulty of the first difficulty is terrible. "


    The three elders also said with a smile: "life and death Rune seal. Once hit, I''m afraid even people like us will have no life or death. Elder nine is really cruel. His difficulty is equal to that of ordinary times. Lu fan is dead this time. It seems that we can''t make it. "


    Other elders nodded in succession, obviously all of them felt that the difficulty was unprecedented, and Lu Fan had no chance of passing.


    Only the elder smiled and said: "life and death Rune seal is really good. It seems that nine elders have found good things in the field of chaos. It''s a pity that the life and death Rune seal is not invincible. At least I know someone who has passed the test of life and death rune. "


    The other elders exclaimed: "who is the elder talking about, but he retreats all over."


    the elder smiled and said: "of course, he retreats all over. That''s what I often call crazy nameless. All of you can check it. "

 Chapter 1216

    The elders were speechless for a while. They had heard the name crazy nameless in the mouth of the elder many times.


    Unfortunately, they never know who this person is.


    Anyway, when it comes to the most powerful or impossible thing in the world, the elder will mention this name.


    At first, other elders asked who the crazy nameless was, but after the elder faltered and refused to answer, they lost their interest, and the right was that the elder was bragging.


    They even doubted whether the original title of the elder was called crazy nameless.


    Lu Fan''s face changed slightly after hearing the nine elders'' explanation, and said: "it sounds difficult."


    The nine elders chuckled and said: "if it''s not difficult, it''s not the nine difficulties. Now I will start to expand the power of runes. If you stand still, the power of runes will devour you completely. "


    Finish saying, nine elder suddenly stick Fu seal on Lu Fan''s body. There is no plan to give Lu Fan a chance to retreat.


    In the moment of affixing the rune seal, the nine elders quickly fly back to one side.


    He seems to be very afraid of the power of the rune to pull him in.


    Lu fan would like to ask a few more questions about the life and death rune. Will it break this difficulty and waste a lot of his time.


    He is not afraid of danger, he is afraid of wasting time.


    But before he could make a sound, he felt a force attacking his whole body.


    Then the darkness engulfed him.


    All around, suddenly became a completely dark one.


    There was no light at all, he could not even see his palm.


    The power of heaven and earth, the power of Tao and so on all seem to disappear in a flash.


    If he is in the endless abyss, he feels as if he is floating in the air, but he does not feel any strength support.


    His proud vigorous Qi also disappeared in his body.


    Lu Fan tried to call Xiaohei and Xuangong tower twice, but found that there was no response.


    Is it a mirage.


    Lu Fan tries to break it with his own spirit power, but finds that his spirit power has also disappeared.


    Only loneliness and darkness remain.


    He tried to make a sound, but found that he could not hear his own voice.


    He tried to walk, but found that there was no place to borrow force, and he kept moving his hands and feet, and he did not know whether to move forward.


    Because there is no reference at all, he can watch.


    The eyes seem to have lost their function, the ears, the nose and so on all seem to be completely missing.


    Lu fan is still facing this situation for the first time. A sense of fear without cause swept his whole body.


    Is the test to keep him in the dark.


    He suddenly found that he had no idea what to do.


    At this time, Bixiao mountain. Other people saw the light of the life and death Rune seal shining, and Lu Fan''s whole person was in the same place.


    His eyes suddenly turned black, his limbs were stiff, his brows were tight, and his face was a little painful.


    He was as petrified as he was, motionless. From him, the light of life and death rune is still spreading out.


    All of a sudden, several of the nearest children of shenhuang were swept by the power of the life and death Rune seal, and the whole person fell down.


    A few long eyes see not right, hurriedly at the same time.


    Nine forces form nine seal walls in an instant, limiting the power of life and death seal to the high platform.


    Immediately, these unlucky people who were swept by the power gasped heavily, and then came back to their senses.


    They seem to have walked on the edge of life and death. Just after returning to their senses, they desperately began to spit out sour water. At the same time, they were bleeding through seven holes.


    Finally, I calmed down one, still shivering all over my body, and my face was very pale. Others recognized it at a glance. Isn''t this the chief disciple of Qingxiao mountain. How did he become like this.


    Others hurriedly asked him what he felt.


    The only shocked young man said, "I feel the stillness and despair. It''s five senses of deprivation."


    The man said the truth, but he didn''t say it completely.


    Liang long, the elder, said calmly: "it''s not only the deprivation of five senses, but also the emptiness of the world. In terms of torturing people, the Fu nationality is really unique. If the power can''t surpass the empty world in the life and death Rune seal, then you will be driven mad by the silence inside, to despair, to suicide. "


    The faces of several elders changed a little, though they knew that the life and death talisman seal was very strong. But I have never experienced the power of life and death seal. After listening to the elder''s explanation. They only feel that this method is cruel, and can only be described as vicious.


    Elder nine took this thing out in the first difficulty. Isn''t it too much.


    But the elder didn''t say anything, and naturally they didn''t say much.


    But they can be sure that Lu fan is really dead this time.


    The children of shenhuang all around heard that the power of life and death talismans was so dangerous and changed color.


    When they looked at Lu fan again, they had already made a difference.


    Almost all people showed their eyes to Lu fan that he was bound to die.


    Now it depends on how long Lu fan can support it, whether he killed himself by bleeding from seven holes or died after supporting for several days.


    Among the crowd, the wind took a rest and bit his teeth and said: "uncle, is this the nine difficulties of climbing the sky. If later, I want to inherit the throne of the master of jiuxiao gate. We have to live through this kind of life and death


    "Yes," said Dong Pang, who was standing beside the wind break. Whoever becomes the patriarch must pass through the difficulty of life and death. But then if it''s your turn, it will be much easier. Like this life and death seal, you will not meet. At the most, it''s just fighting with the elders. "


    The face of the wind nap became more ugly and said: "that is to say. Lu fan is dead. They really intend to kill those who may save the whole jiuxiaomen. "


    "If you have to say that, that''s what they are going to do. The three characters of jiuxiaomen, they didn''t really pay much attention to them, they just thought about the two characters of shenhuang. "


    "I can''t see it anymore," said the wind. I went back to practice. "


    Dongpang grabbed the wind for a rest and said with a fierce look: "if you can''t see it, you have to see it. Take a rest in the wind. You are not the disciple who only needs to know the word "practice". If you want to carry the flag like Lu fan, fight for the world. You have to accept it. You are here to watch Lu Fan''s ending. You can either work miracles or die here. These may be your destiny in the future. "


    The wind took a rest and clenched his fist, shaking uncontrollably all over his body.


    The east fat man looks at the wind small rest appearance, a sigh.


    Sure enough, the wind break is not as heroic as Lu Fan. He is too far away from the patriarch.


    "Lu fan, show me some more miracles."


    Dongpang''s eyes twinkled in his heart.

 Chapter 1217

    In the darkness of everything that was empty, Lu Fan did not know how long it was.


    Before that, Lu Fan never knew that loneliness could kill people.


    He has now figured out how much the power of the life and death rune is.


    If there is no wrong guess, this should be the prototype of the small world.


    A small world without any power or anything.


    Lu fan can see it only because of his body and the small world of Emperor Wu.


    Although the world power of Emperor Wu has been almost wasted by him. The rest is also swallowed by vigorous Qi.


    But the key little world has never moved in his body.


    His channels, his bones, his insides, are the small world.


    When Emperor Wu injected his little world into Lu Fan''s body, he completely transformed Lu Fan''s body.


    After so many years of understanding of the small world, Lu fan can at least see the difference between the small world and the real world.


    There is no power here, not even the power of Tao.


    Obviously, it can''t be in the real world.


    Having understood this, Lu Fan''s fear was greatly reduced.


    People are afraid of the unknown.


    As long as you know what you are facing, fear will disappear for the most part.


    It can be seen that it''s too difficult to really want to come out of the rudiments of the world.


    It can only be said that the strong man who makes this empty world is too powerful. It must be the terrible existence of mastery of the small world.


    He can use his own power to keep the empty world as a seal.


    What a terrible cultivation.


    Out of the world, into the world.


    Such strength, even among the extreme strong, should also be the peak.


    Even today''s three saints are not necessarily comparable.


    The original FUZU is indeed the most powerful existence in the world. It''s a pity that any strong existence cannot escape the fate of extinction.


    After the peak is the decline, after the peak is the collapse. This is an eternal truth.


    Lu fan is still trying to condense his vigorous Qi.


    The trouble now is not how terrible the empty world is, but that he cannot use his own power.


    If he can use his vigorous Qi, even if there is only a little, Lu fan can try to break the empty world. But there is no power at all. Lu fan can''t smash the empty world with his fist.


    He can''t use any strength at all now. He wants to swing his fist forcibly, but it''s just a blow in the air.


    After a long experiment, Lu fancai found that it was impossible.


    He didn''t even get in touch with the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, which only showed that he had been completely isolated here.


    This situation is what Lu fan is most afraid of.


    The feeling of helplessness, which had never been felt before, began to invade his whole body.


    For the first time, he felt so vulnerable. For a moment, as if there were countless negative emotions, they began to pour into his mind.


    Lu fan has a sudden impulse to be crazy and self destruct. He can only force these thoughts down with his strong willpower.


    I''m afraid the only reason the other side let him move is to give him the chance to self mutilate and commit suicide.


    I don''t know for a long time, in a dead silence, Lu Fan gradually can''t hold on to his willpower.


    People still have limits. In this empty world, it seems to be extravagant to hear voices.


    Lu Fan tries to cut his palm with his finger, which is the only thing he can do now.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan finally heard the voice.


    It''s the sound of blood flow.


    How wonderful, how beautiful, though he knew that the passage of blood would gradually lead him to death. But in this case, no one will stop.


    Lu Fan finally understood that in the seal of life and death. How other people die, how crazy they are.


    They can''t do anything. The only thing they can do is kill themselves.


    Only in this way can they hear the voice and feel their existence.


    On Bixiao mountain, everyone suddenly saw a wound on Lu Fan''s palm.


    It''s true. Blood is running out.


    Seeing the wound, the elder shook his head lightly and said, "it''s really the beginning. Once you start, you are on the road to death. "


    The two elders and others look slightly changed. They don''t know whether to be excited or sorry at this time.


    Although they didn''t like Lu fan, it took so long for them to start to self destruct, which proved that Lu Fan''s willpower was firm enough.


    Such young people are really rare.


    In addition, if his cultivation is not due to the appearance of jiuxiao gate, the enmity between shenhuang and jiuxiao, then Lu fan is really a very good heir to the patriarch.


    They all know that the passage of time outside is totally different from that of Lu Fan in the empty world.


    Maybe it''s just a moment outside, but it''s felt for many years inside.


    There are no rules in the empty world. It''s just a mess.


    Other people who can''t understand Lu fan are still discussing why there are wounds on his body.


    Nine elders saw Lu Fan''s hand blood flow out of the moment, then the corner of the mouth showed a smile.


    "Hum, let your accomplishments be astonishing, your means awesome, and your will strong. In the end, it''s not like we can''t avoid our doom. "


    Elder nine didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong. This is what we should do to the enemy.


    Lu Fan''s existence is a threat to shenhuang. People like him who have always supported shenhuang''s independent Mountain Gate do not feel that Lu Fan''s death will have any place to regret.


    Die, die.


    Elder nine enjoyed watching Lu Fan die slowly. He hoped to see Lu Fan''s blood run dry, his life run out, his face withered and his death ugly.


    It''s better to make the wound bigger and deeper. Accelerate death.


    Now the bleeding is too slow.


    Just when all the elders confirmed that Lu Fan was on the road of death. Suddenly, Lu Fan''s wound healed quickly.


    This is not a surprise to Lu Fan''s ability to recover. It''s only now that Lu Fan intends to recover.


    They stared and leaned forward because they didn''t know why Lu Fan gave up self mutilation.


    What kind of willpower can Lu Fan continue to endure the stillness.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Nine elders exclaimed. He checked the ancient books. It seems that Lu Fan''s practice is different from that recorded in the ancient books. Other people are more and more wounds, and finally die.


    Why can Lu Fan heal.


    Is it a reflection. He wants to hold on a little longer.


    Nine elder involuntarily and close some, want to see after all.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s solemn expression suddenly spread out, and a smile slowly hung on the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 1218

    The smile was even more unusual. The nine elders were stunned and said: "what happened? How could he still smile?"


    No one can answer the question of elder nine, because even the elder didn''t understand it.


    All the elders stared at Lu Fan''s body.


    Even if Lu Fan''s hair had any change, he could not escape their sight.


    They also want to understand what happened to Lu Fan.


    So that Lu fan has such an unusual performance.


    East fat man saw this scene, also startled for a while, say aloud: "come again. Lu fan, you are not really going to break the situation


    With excitement in his eyes, Feng xiaorests and says: "uncle, is Lu Fan going to start to create a miracle again. Is he going to break the seal of life and death? "


    Dongpang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It''s too early to say that. But his confident smile looks like the original Wu Chen. I''m afraid there''s something else going on. "


    The wind took a rest and laughed, shouting: "Lu fan, try hard to break the life and death seal."


    His roar aroused the eyes of countless people around him.


    Everyone, including the elders, took a rest in the wind.


    But the wind took a rest without fear. He found that after shouting this, his whole mood became very comfortable.


    Indeed, from the bottom of his heart, he hoped that Lu fan would win.


    Even those who set up difficulties are the elders of their God.


    Even those who glared at him were his brothers.


    Wind nap head up, a picture of me so called, you put me how expression.


    The elder smiled and looked at the wind nap and asked, "is the wind nap right. Do you think he shouts loudly? "


    The second elder frowned and said: "this son has been with the scholar for a while, and it seems that he has got a bad fault. We have done all the things to cheer the children of jiuxiao. "


    Nine elder Leng hum a way: "I see can drive him away first. This kind of person, stay in shenhuang one vein, also just eat inside pick outside of the disaster


    The elder stared at the nine elders and said, "nine elders. I''ll warn you again. If you can''t speak, don''t speak. "


    Elder nine quickly lowered his head.


    The elder took another look at the wind and took a rest, smiling all over his face.


    At the same time, there is no world.


    Lu Fan shouted in silence.


    "It''s just a small world. Do you really think I can''t handle you. Since I can see what you are, I can find a way to break it. If you want to deal with me alone, I will deal with you with strength. " Lu Fan cried, but there was no sound.


    After shouting, Lu Fan didn''t hear what he was shouting. But the next moment, Lu Fan took a deep breath, and then began to empty everything.


    At the moment when he opened his arm, Lu Fan thought of something.


    He is the one who owns the life Avenue. In the blood, the life Avenue flows.


    The power of the great way is infused in his body. Whether he commands or not, use or not. The avenue of life will protect his body.


    That is to say, sometimes it is difficult for him to commit suicide.


    If he just opens a small mouth to bleed, even if he put it on for a year or two, he may not die.


    Having figured this out, Lu Fanhu found that he still had a way to deal with the empty world.


    I thought he would kill himself. I really think this empty road is invincible.


    I don''t think he can guess. In fact, he''s not in the empty world at all, but the spirit is forced into it.


    I really thought that he didn''t know the sound of blood flow just now. It was just an illusion. It was the sound that the empty world deliberately put to him. The purpose is to let him continue to self harm.


    Lu Fan burst out laughing.


    He thought the empty world was really empty.


    Now it seems that there is something in it. But it may not be visible or touching. But there is definitely something in it. It will inject all kinds of negative emotions into the people who are forced in and make them completely lose their rebellious mind.


    Then use this kind of imperceptible means, let the other side self harm oneself.


    Such exquisite means, such vicious means, are the mysteries of the rune''s life and death seal.


    To understand this, Lu Fan knew how to do it.


    Slowly, Lu Fan let his brain do not want to think of anything, completely into the state of settled.


    In this way, the convenience can no longer inject negative emotions into him, and can no longer affect him.


    Lu fan is going to waste it.


    There is no way.


    No, this is the stupidest and most effective way Lu fan used after he had figured everything out.


    Some things, you see very difficult, then it is really difficult. If you jump out and look at it simply, you will find that it is actually weak and pitiful.


    For example, this life and death Rune seal can force a person''s spirit into such an empty world.


    So how long does it last without a world. Don ''t talismans need strength.


    Doesn''t it consume.


    If someone has been pouring power into it, it may be able to support it for a long time. But now, there must be no one to inject power.


    Lu fan is so consumed. Let''s see who can consume first.


    He is really afraid of wasting time, but he can''t do it now.


    Sure enough, it''s just what you''re most afraid of. But now that he has come, Lu fan can only face it head-on.


    Lu Fan begins to deal with the life and death Rune seal with such a settled attitude, and feels that Lu Fan''s mood can no longer be fluctuated.


    Feel Lu Fan in such a state, and it began to wear.


    Rune itself has started to fluctuate.


    On Bixiao mountain, everyone suddenly saw that the light of Fuyin had converged.


    As soon as this situation arises, even the elder suddenly stands up.


    Several other elders are petrified. They stare at Lu Fan.


    Rune light first converged. What does this mean? Has Lu Fan really started to attack runes.


    He found a way to break through the rune.


    The elder saw it for a long time, and finally understood it. Then the elder laughed and said: "I see. I''m settled. Lu fan is actually in. He emptied everything. Fuyin couldn''t get it. Rune printing began to reduce their own consumption. This is the most powerful life and death seal of the FUZU. It can be broken in such a simple way. No wonder some people say that the FUZU are a group of idiots who think they are smart. "


    Nine elder Leng for a long time, and behind the color a red a white.


    He never thought it would be like this.


    Lu Fan won''t really break the life and death seal.

 Chapter 1219

    Lu Fan sat as still as a golden bell in full view.


    The calm smile on his face, the introverted manner on his body, and the color of no pain are totally different from those described by the nine elders.


    Whether you can understand or not, there is at least one thing you can see when you see Lu Fan in such a state.


    That is to say, Lu Fan never met with any life and death crisis, nor was he as desperate as the nine elders said.


    On the contrary, it gives you the feeling that Lu fan is learning some skills.


    It''s just sitting there. They, the onlookers, are like those who specially protect Lu Fan''s Dharma. Can only look at far away.


    On the contrary, the life and death Rune seal, which nine elders hoped for, now seems to be a little unstable.


    The light converged little by little and faded away at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    It is reasonable to say that even if there is no one to support it with strength. It will not be consumed so quickly. The only possibility is that Lu fan is breaking the seal of life and death in a way they can''t understand.


    There''s no way to seal the life and death talisman. It costs so fast.


    I watched the light of the life and death Rune slowly weaken, and the nine elders'' fists were pinched, but there was no way.


    He can''t jump up now and force the life and death rune.


    In front of so many people, he can''t afford to lose this man. What''s more, other elders will not make him so disgraceful.


    On the contrary, the elder seems very relaxed, as if Lu fan is happy even if he breaks the life and death seal.


    On the whole Bixiao mountain, perhaps the elder laughed the most happily.


    If it was someone else, he would be glared at by the children of shenhuang.


    But now, no one dares to do this to the elder.


    The two elders nearby coughed gently and reminded the elder: "elder. There seems to be nothing to be happy about. "


    The elder replied with a smile, "let your heart go a little wider."


    Two elders don''t know how to answer. Really change a person to say this to him, two elder affirmation direct Gang strength all released.


    The other elders all bowed their heads and said nothing, even the three elders said to the nine elders with sullen face: "nine elders, you are good at getting out of this difficulty."


    The dissatisfaction in the words made the nine elders who were very unhappy even more depressed.


    Obviously, when he took out the life and death talisman seal, all the elders clapped their hands, and now it''s his fault again.


    Who knows, Lu Fan even came up with this wonderful way to crack the life and death rune.


    Who can know that there are so many disadvantages in the original seal of life and death.


    As long as a person willing to waste, life and death rune, there is not much way.


    If it is a normal battle, the life and death Rune seal can be continuously replenished with strength. Then it can be used as an artifact to completely seal each other. More reliable than any big formation.


    But now, it''s just a test.


    Lu Fan was not one of those Fuyu criminals. He didn''t need to break it to escape. He only needs to consume the power of life and death rune. Because no one will come up to add strength to the life and death Rune seal.


    As if feeling this, life and death Rune began to release negative emotions in the empty world, trying to interrupt Lu Fan''s settling down.


    This is the real reason why the light of the life and death Rune seal is fading slowly. If it drags on like this, it will surely be exhausted by Lu Fan. It''s better to interrupt Lu Fan''s entry. There may be a chance for a reversal.


    To be able to adapt to the circumstances, at least to prove that this life and death seal is definitely the existence of the spirit.


    By this alone, it is worthy of the name of the most precious.


    It''s a pity that it meets Lu fan, who has cultivated the soul path.


    Maybe now Lu fan has no way to attack, but if we want to control ourselves, there is absolutely no problem.


    Sometimes it''s just like this. It''s the same. It''s the same. If you have tolerance, you''ll be strong if you don''t want to. Control yourself and win at least half.


    Soon, another few hours passed.


    The light of life and death rune is only a little bit.


    All the children of shenhuang have started to chat and have a picnic.


    No one wants to leave, they have to see the end of this test.


    Now, it seems that Lu fan has not been defeated by the life and death Rune seal, but nobody knows whether he can pass the first difficulty in the end.


    All the nine elders were silent.


    Compared with other disciples who can''t understand, they know deeply that the longer Lu fan has been settled like this, the greater the odds will be.


    Until now, Lu fan is unlikely to lose, because the power of life and death Rune seal is only the last tiny point.


    It remains to be seen whether such power can continue to maintain the empty world. As for driving Lu Fan crazy, it is almost impossible.


    Nine elder''s face is very ugly. He looks as if he has been kicked severely. His face is not only black, but also twisted.


    The blue tendons are exposed and the teeth are clenched.


    It looks like it''s possible to hit people at any time.


    Next to him, the three elders sighed: "I don''t want to see it. Lu fan must have passed the customs. The most difficult thing to do is to invite others to sleep. "


    The Third Elder said that he wanted to leave, but he was caught by the second elder.


    "What are you doing. At this time to leave, but also do not want the face of shenhuang. It''s just the first difficulty. Don''t be afraid. We are still behind. You see, the elder doesn''t laugh anymore. He''s watching attentively. How can you go? "


    Three elder smell speech and sit back, looking at big elder motionless, eyes stare big appearance, he feels some shame.


    It''s true, but it''s the first difficulty. What if I let him pass.


    The three elders just turned their heads. The elder suddenly yawned.


    Blinked his eyes, stretched his back, and said, "it''s not over yet. I''ve been sleeping for a long time."


    You elders open their mouths and feel that they are almost spitting blood. You are not concentrating on your feelings, but sleeping with your eyes open.


    At this time, Lu Fan finally moved.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi light rose from the sky, like a light, directly into the world.


    Then, Lu Fan''s eyes also blinked, laughing and saying, "it''s a good feeling to come back."


    With that, Lu suddenly grabbed the life and death seal that nine elders pasted on him.


    The vigorous Qi of the palm directly scatters the last strength on the life and death Rune seal.


    Life and death Rune seal struggles desperately on Lu Fan''s hand, but it can''t escape at all.


    It began to wriggle like a living creature, and Lu Fan''s hand strength increased a little.


    All of a sudden, the life and death Rune print makes a clear click sound.

 Chapter 1220

    Nine elders suddenly got up, just wanted to talk, but was directly shouted by the elder: "what are you doing? Sit down."


    nine elders pointed to the life and death sign and said: "that''s me..."


    The elder said rudely: "I''m not as skilled as a person, and I''m willing to suffer. Don''t lose your face, say it again, sit down. "


    elder Jiu''s face is blue and white, white and purple, and finally he sits down.


    Lu Fan didn''t look at the nine elders, but only at the life and death sign.


    He can feel the spirit of the instrument that has raised the color of panic in the life and death rune. It''s this guy who''s trapped him for nearly a day.


    If we want to calculate the time in the empty world, we don''t know how many years it is.


    Lu Fan only felt that he couldn''t continue to settle down, and then he woke up.


    With his determination, he can wake up on his own, which shows the length of time for settling down, which is unimaginable.


    Fortunately, after he came out, he found that the empty world had become very fragile.


    He can no longer be completely shackled. Although vigorous Qi can''t be used.


    But the power of his spirit cannot be stopped.


    The spirit sword is like a broken bamboo. It can directly cut the fragile empty world to pieces.


    No negative emotions can affect Lu Fan any more.


    That sword is like the light of splitting heaven and earth.


    Just for a moment, the empty world disappeared, and Lu Fan''s spirit returned to his body.


    Now it''s his turn to work out the general ledger.


    It seems that the life and death talisman seal held by Lu fan still wants to beg Lu Fan for mercy.


    At this time, Lu Fan was connected with the Jiulong Xuangong tower in his body.


    "Jiu, I''ll give you this. I want it all. "


    the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings out.


    "Ha ha, great master. You are finally out. I''m really in a hurry. I can''t follow you. Hehe, this rune is powerful. Things of the Fu nationality are so profound that I have to spend some time studying them. However, you can rest assured that as long as you come into my tower, it will never turn over, just wait to be the master of your rune. "Br >


    Lu Fan smiles and nods, and vigorous Qi rushes into the Rune of life and death.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong, left hand, appears directly on the seal of life and death.


    But at this time, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong suddenly made a exclamation, and suddenly flew back. The tower was smoking blue and said: "great master, there is something. There''s something else in it, "he said, and a light from the Xuangong tower of Kowloon hit the life and death seal hard.


    Soon, a small stone appeared in the seal of life and death.


    The stone is only the size of the nail plate, but at the moment when it appeared, the life and death Rune suddenly seemed to have more power. The light of the rune came on again and forced Lu Fan''s hand away.


    Lu Fan hasn''t responded yet. The life and death talisman seal flies straight to Lu Fan''s eyebrow and heart.


    It seems that this is the last counterattack before being suppressed. The nine elders and others immediately changed their looks.


    They have forgotten that there are also stones given by the elder. The elder can say that this is the last barrier.


    All the children of shenhuang look at this scene with wide eyes. Is this the final turn of the Jedi counterattack.


    At the next moment, in Lu Fan''s body, a black dragon suddenly rushed out and swallowed the life and death talisman seal into his body.


    With the stone, you are welcome to swallow it.


    In this scene, none of the elders thought of it. Lu Fan didn''t think of it. Other people didn''t even think of it.


    The elder was stunned. What''s the matter? He didn''t leave the stone for the spirit beast to eat.


    Lu fan is ready to smash the life and death talisman seal with a slap. Unexpectedly, Xiaohei suddenly jumps out.


    Swallow the life and death Rune and stone. Xiaohei burps comfortably, then grins at Lu fan like a show off.


    Lu Fan also chuckled, took out a bottle of pills and was ready to throw it to Xiao Hei.


    But in a second thought, would Xiaohei have a problem after eating the life and death Rune. Thinking for a moment, Lu Fan takes out the annihilated dragon ball and throws it to Xiao Hei to swallow it.


    There''s something to help Xiaohei. If something goes wrong, Xiaohei can also resist.


    Xiao Hei is the one who comes, swallow it all.


    One man, one dragon, standing on the high platform. All the children of shenhuang were silent.


    Nine elder a face dispirited, as if the moment old several decades.


    He believed that he could kill Lu Fan''s life and death talisman seal, but he finally destroyed it in Lu Fan''s hands. And he did not even hurt Lu Fan''s hair.


    This is nothing.


    Nine elders want to cry without tears. That''s the life and death talisman seal he has kept for many years.


    It''s a life-saving thing to keep. Take it in your hand, it''s just one more life. Now, it''s all ruined.


    The elder was the first to make a sound, stood up and clapped softly, and looked at Lu Fandao: "Congratulations, it''s the first difficulty to climb the sky, you have passed the customs. Lu fan, I have to admit that we all despise you. I hope you will have such good luck in the future. Three days later, I''ll see you on danxiao mountain. "


    The elder''s face didn''t look very good, so he left without hesitation.


    Everyone thought that the elder was unhappy because of Lu Fan''s victory. But in fact, no one heard the elder''s self-talk after turning his head.


    "Damn it, the master''s food was eaten by the spirit beast. Isn''t that a monstrous thing. Lu fan, you''d better be the one who can inherit the master''s mantle, otherwise, I have to let you spit out, "other elders follow others, and don''t want to say a word more.


    Their faces are more ugly than those of the elder, because Lu Fan really beat them with his own strength.


    It seems that the first difficulty is so terrible, which makes Lu Fan pass easily. This is to say that they are powerless.


    The disciples of shenhuang also left. But unlike when they came, their voices were much smaller and their eyes changed a lot when they looked at Lu Fan.


    At least, Lu fan is a terrible master in their eyes.


    Although they still don''t like Lu fan, they sincerely hope that Lu fan will die in the second difficulty, but they dare not laugh at Lu fan again.


    Because people who are better than themselves can only make a fool of themselves. Lu Fan could not pass the second difficulty. They are much better than them.


    Soon, on Bixiao mountain, the crowd dispersed.


    No one will cheer for Lu fan, just like in Wu''an, and come up to ask for Lu Fan''s signature.


    Even Dong Pang just smiled and nodded to Lu Fan from afar, and then left with the crowd.


    Feng xiaorest seems to want to come up and talk to Lu fan, but he is dragged away by Dong Pang.


    Not long ago, there was only Lu Fan left in the whole mountain.


    Lu Fan gently touched Xiao Hei''s body and said with a smile, "it seems that it''s not as difficult as he thought."

 Chapter 1221

    The moon is like a silver plate with bright stars.


    Night, and quietly come.


    "Hateful, hateful, hateful,"


    on danxiao mountain, nine elders were in Guangde hall, shouting and scolding.


    There are only three people in the whole hall.


    Those are the five elders, the eight elders and the nine elders.


    The five elders and the eight elders all sat and watched the nine elders pacing in the hall and shaking in front of them.


    The eight elders put down the tea cup, arranged their broad robes and clothes, then stroked their goat beard, and said: "nine elders, sit down, don''t worry. It''s just a rune that''s destroyed. As for being so angry, Jiu Chang said: "it''s not just about the destruction of runes. That Lu fan is in my hand, unscathed passed the first difficult landing. You know, I''m going crazy because of this evil spirit. You hit my grandson first and then me. He also killed jiuxiao mountain. Now he humiliated me with his strength in front of everyone. The five elders chuckled: "no matter how humiliating you are, you have to bear it now. I don''t mean you. When people come to shenhuang mountain, you should report it directly to the elder. And then there''s not much to break. Moreover, you are sure that you didn''t see the ring on his hand and want to snatch it. "


    elder nine looks slightly changed, but pretends to be angry and says:" elder five, what do you mean by this? Now even you are going to step on me. "


    elder five touches his beard and laughs:" don''t be angry, just ask. Elder Jiu, calm down. I think you are an old friend. That''s why I want to ask. Otherwise, I should talk to the second elder or the eldest elder. "


    Hearing this, the nine elders finally closed their mouths and sat down beside them.


    The five elders nodded: "that''s right. Elder Jiu, you can let things go. I haven''t seen much of it recently, just to be reassured. Next, I''ll see the eight elders. "


    Eight elders chuckled: "the pressure is a little big. Originally, I was very confident in the second difficulty I had set for climbing to the sky. But today I saw Lu Fan''s means of deciphering the life and death talisman seal. But I feel some lack of confidence. Lu fan, brave and resourceful, has a vivid mind, and his strength is really not weak. There may be other means we know of. It''s quite the style of Wuchen gasuman in those days. "


    Five long old way: "how to be deficient. Eight elder, please tell us. There are still three days left. If we can''t, we can add more difficulty or give him another problem. "


    The nine elders also said: "yes, eight elders. Let''s talk about what difficulties you are going to set up. "


    eight elders said:" well, it''s OK to tell you. But you must not get out ahead of time. Because of this problem, there are some, hey, how to say. Some of them are too much. "Nine elders clapped the chair and said:" not too much, not too much in any way. As long as Lu fan can be baffled and can''t help himself, "


    eight elders chuckled:" nine elders. What you want to say is to let him die. "


    The five elders and the eight elders looked at each other, and they laughed a lot.


    The eyes of the nine elders changed a little. Suddenly, he said in a loud voice: "yes, I want him to die. I hate this kid. You can say that all my accomplishments over the years have been fixed in the dog''s stomach. But after all, he is a person with nine connections. Don''t you really want to see him ascend the throne of the patriarch, or be more ruthless. In the future, he will climb to the limit and become the most powerful in the world. Then he will come back to our shenhuang trouble. Believe me, this kid has this potential. "Br >


    the five elders and the eight elders can''t laugh at hearing the words, because they know clearly that what the nine elders said is right.


    Pondering for a moment, the eight elders said: "this is the second level of nine difficulties. I''m going to let it go into my little fantasy of danxiao mountain. "


    Hearing this, nine elders and five elders frown.


    "What kind of test is this?" said the five elders. It''s hard for any of your disciples to enter the small magic sky of danxiao mountain. You plan to let Lu Fan enter the small magic sky and collect some herbs to make pills. I can tell you that this boy is a disciple of Wu Chen. I asked the scholar, he is a real Qi and martial arts double cultivation. His deeds, if taken out, can frighten you to death. The kingdom of Dansheng has run around. Even the Lord of Dansheng, a Xing, can''t do anything to him. "


    The words of the five elders shocked the nine elders and the eight elders on the spot.


    They haven''t really inquired about Lu Fan''s original story.


    Eight long old way: "good risk. In the end, the five elders are wise. First, go to find out about him. Otherwise, I would really like to make him alchemy. But fortunately, I''m not going to let him alchemy now. I''m going to let him take risks. It''s a small fantasy, but there''s no mystery. I don''t know if two elders have ever heard of a magic medicine, chaos Tianlan. "


    heard four words of chaos Tianlan, nine elders and five elders were slightly shocked at first, then both of them laughed.


    Naturally, they have heard of this divine medicine, and immediately understand what the eight elders want to do.


    The nine elders said with a smile: "well, it''s more reliable than my life and death seal. And no one can say anything. "


    Five long old way: "this is like a test. Eight elder''s calculation is really good. There seems to be nothing to worry about. There are six elders and seven elders, so I don''t need to run again. "


    The eight elders said with a smile, "where is the word. It''s nothing more than trying to get something back from shenhuang. All for the sake of the clan, the nine elders and the five elders nodded and smiled. The three raised their teacups at the same time, and then drank them all.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the same time, jiuxiao mountain.


    Liang long, the elder, is drinking tea with the blind old man.


    The elder said with a wry smile, "you see it, too. I''ve given everything, but I didn''t expect people to try it out, but I was robbed by an animal. Unfortunately, I''ve saved this stuff for many years. If you make a mistake, I have to ask you to compensate me ten times for the stone. "


    The old man nodded: "don''t say ten times, twenty times, and one hundred times, I will compensate you. I''m afraid that at that time you won''t accept it. Liang Long and Liang long, can''t you see that Nirvana has made you stupid? It''s obviously the right person. It''s more reliable than his own swallowing. "


    The elder was surprised and said: "don''t bluff me. What can an animal represent after eating? Wait a minute. You don''t want to say.... ","


    the old man chuckled: "it''s a reaction. Ha ha, a little dragon can swallow the stone without supporting it. What kind of power does it have in its body? You can see clearly that the dragon can be attached to Lu Fan."


    the old man said with a smile: "understand, understand, it seems that Lu fan has a lot of power in his body."


    the old man laughed "Of course, the inheritance has already begun."

 Chapter 1222

    On Bixiao mountain, the stars are all over the sky.


    There is fire in the mountains, swaying with the wind.


    On the campfire, the smell of barbecue is diffuse. Xiaohei grinned and the Dragon howled. As he roasted Lu Fan''s meat, he jumped around and looked excited.


    Lu Fan was very skeptical about the adverse reactions caused by the life and death talismans.


    Waving the Dragon claws, Xiao Hei flatters Lu Fan with the roasted thigh meat.


    The meat was caught by Xiaohei from the forest. There are wild animals on Bixiao mountain.


    And there''s something like a saddle on this beast. Maybe there''s a master.


    However, these are ignored by Lu fan directly and selectively.


    Anyway, if someone comes to him, he will lose money. If no one comes to him, he will fill his stomach directly.


    It has to be said that the wild animal really tastes good.


    While eating, Lu fan is adjusting his condition.


    The first of the nine difficulties is to climb the sky. It seems that he passed without any damage. But only Lu Fan himself knew the danger and his own consumption.


    What''s more, I''ve been in the empty world for such a long time. Lu Fan''s spirit actually consumed a lot.


    It''s just the consumption of the spirit. It''s hard for others to see it.


    In these three days, Lu Fan''s only thing to do is to return to the top again.


    Fortunately, it should not be difficult for him.


    Breathe, exhale. Vigorous Qi spirit of the power to swim the whole body, and then into his spirit.


    Lu Fanhu felt that his accomplishments seemed to be slightly improved.


    It is gratifying to be able to make some progress in his realm.


    It can only be said that the more dangerous it is, the more conducive it is to cultivation.


    Although not a lot of people have been promoted, Lu fan is already very happy.


    All the strong men who have cultivated to his level understand the principle that a little makes a lot. In this way, he will gradually break through. Sooner or later, he will reach the limit.


    By the side, Xiaohei finished eating and climbed on the ground quietly.


    It''s chest and abdomen, flickering slightly shiny, and then the whole body of small black flicker a shock.


    Lu Fan keenly felt the change of Xiaohei, and quickly put one hand on Xiaohei''s body and said: "what''s the matter? Is there any strength in the body starting to impact you?"


    this is what Lu fan is most afraid of. Although the power of life and death Rune is exhausted, it is still the most precious treasure of the rune family. The spirit in the body has not been completely eliminated. Once it finds a way to make a comeback, it is likely to cause incalculable damage to Xiaohei.


    Immediately, Lu Fan injected his vigorous Qi into Xiao Hei''s body to help him resist the power of life and death rune.


    Just after Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi was injected, he felt that Xiao Hei had changed on his own.


    Its body first started to glow, then Xiao Hei hung his head down and let out a roar. He gently pushed Lu Fan aside with his tap.


    It stopped Lu Fan''s help by itself.


    Lu Fan suddenly gave a little surprise and looked up at Xiao * *: "what''s the matter with Xiao Hei? What are you doing?"


    What''s the matter with Lu fan? But he could see that Xiao Hei''s eyes were full of firm light,


    the nine dragon Xuangong tower suddenly came out again, looking at Xiao Hei''s appearance and said: "great master. Don''t move it. I think it''s going to change again. I didn''t expect that there was still a way for it to swallow the life and death rune


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "metamorphosis, you mean, Xiaohei is breaking through."


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon came back with laughter: "yes, great master. It may be about to begin its most critical transformation. This transformation will completely determine what kind of wild animal it will become. "


    As soon as the words of Xuangong tower in Jiulong were finished, Xiaohei''s body quickly fell down.


    Originally it has become very small, now it has only one palm size.


    But its body became extremely hot. It was visible to the naked eye that Xiaohei burned a piece of burnt land.


    In addition, Xiaohei quickly sank into the deep land. It seems that it intends not to burn through the whole ground, but not to give up.


    Lu Fan quickly moves to cover Xiao Hei with vigorous Qi. Then he carefully put it into his empty mansion. Then he said to Laojiu, "take care of it. Never let it happen. "


    "I''m afraid, great master, nothing will happen to it," the pagoda said with a smile. I think Xiaohei''s transformation will take a long time. What''s more, it may need a lot of power. If you have a chance, you can give it more chaos. In this way, it can be transformed into chaos beast directly


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon is obviously speaking in a joking tone.


    But the speaker has no intention, the listener has intention. Lu Fan gently recited the three words of chaotic Qi, but completely remembered them in his heart.


    After Xiaohei was placed properly, Lu Fan sat back and continued to eat his own barbecue.


    With his growing strength, Lu fan is not so dependent on the appendages Xiaohei can do. But Xiao Hei''s barbecue made Lu Fan sigh for a while. It seems that Xiao Hei''s skill will not be available for a long time.


    After three, five and two, Lu Fan clapped his hands and was ready to go to bed.


    Taking the heaven as the quilt and the earth as the bed is not a big problem for people like him.


    Anyway, it''s the same everywhere you sleep.


    The shenhuang generation of Bixiao mountain obviously did not welcome him. Lu fan is too lazy to go to their trouble. It''s just under this tree that I''ll spend the night. Find another good place tomorrow.


    However, the trees want to be quiet but the wind is not enough.


    Lu Fan wants to be safe, but some people don''t let him.


    The ears moved, and Lu Fan heard footsteps in all directions.


    Such a place, such a time, if it wasn''t for him, Lu Fan didn''t believe it.


    But Lu Fan didn''t open his eyes. He just held his breath and let out the power of the spirit. Go listen to the movement in the forest. What''s the situation.


    Then, Lu Fan heard a voice, clearly ringing in the woods.


    "Is Lu Fan in the front? Make sure it''s him."


    "it''s not who else he is. You can see it today. The ultimate martial respect for Lu fan is absolutely right. "


    "Big brother, what do you say. We are so stunned. It''s not too much to be killed. I''m afraid we''re not enough for Lu fan to kill. "


    "A guy who doesn''t talk nonsense, who takes pride in others and destroys his prestige. When are we afraid of the strong. The more difficult it is, the more important it is. Besides, we have something on hand. Did you forget the good thing we found last time, "


    " Oh, I understand brother. We are going to make a big contribution this time. "

 Chapter 1223

    Forty seven. Great credit. Extreme warrior.


    Hearing these words, Lu Fan''s face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    Because these should not be the words of the children of shenhuang.


    Lu Fan immediately expanded the exploration scope of the power of spirit by another circle. At this time, the range that he can probe is over a hundred miles.


    That is to say, he has practiced the spirit way, and the power of the spirit is terrible. He can eavesdrop on what people are talking about hundreds of miles away.


    Any other person, even the extreme strong, may not have Lu Fan''s good hearing.


    Who let him be the existence of double cultivation of Qi and martial arts? As long as it is the Dharma decision that the alchemist should understand. Lu Fanzhen is basically the same.


    Relying on the unexpected means of others, Lu Fan heard these strange conversations at this time, and the first thought in his mind was the word "magic cultivation".


    There is no mistake. Only the demon cultivator can take himself as a member of many schools, and he can say that Lu fan is a great credit.


    Only in this way can the title of extreme martial Zun be accurately called.


    In this way, even in the sanctuary, between the divine and the brilliant, there are people in the demon cultivation.


    Lu Fan did not know whether the nine elders knew these people, but it would be better if they did not. If you know, but let it go. That only shows that shenhuang is full of danger just like the kingdom of prime. Whether the magic cultivation has already started to work on shenhuang.


    Is the present shenhuang vein really just as peaceful on the surface.


    All this is unknown to Lu Fan. He needs to know more about it.


    Therefore, Lu Fan plans to hold still and see what these demon cultivators want to do.


    After waiting for a long time, the demons waited until the night was dark and the wind was high, and the moon was covered by dark clouds, which slowly approached Lu fanbaizhang.


    At this distance, Lu Fan feels that as long as his Tao domain is released, he can cover these people.


    Life and death are all in his mind.


    Closer, the visitors are closer.


    Though it was a dark night, these people were as bright as torches in Lu Fan''s eyes.


    Night can''t help them hide much.


    "Slow down, everyone. We have only one chance. According to the old rule, if we can''t get a shot, we can''t escape for thousands of miles. If we can''t get an assassination. Run away immediately. Don''t hesitate. This Lu fan, though in the realm of cultivation, seems to have only about the cultivation of Wu Zun. But his real combat power is comparable to that of the most powerful. All of you, don''t be careless. Any light enemy''s heart, may let you die on his hand in an instant The leading expert of


    warned all the people around through the voice.


    Lu fan made a cursory sweep through his own spirit. There were ten people in all. Everyone is wearing the clothes of shenhuang, and their accomplishments are good. It''s just a knife in the palm.


    And the leading man had a dagger in his hand.


    The sword is absolutely unusual. Just holding it in your hand, it seems that the power of the heaven and the earth around you starts to stir strangely.


    With the sword in their hands, they seem to have a lot of confidence. Lu Fan immediately felt a trace of murderous air that was hard to detect and stared at him.


    As expected, he is the elite killer of demon cultivation hall 47. If Lu Fan remembers correctly, the forty-seven hall is also the famous Hall of demon killing. Forty seven hall is called killer hall.


    The leader had already hidden himself in a tall tree. In his position, if he jumped down from the top of the tree, he would be able to strike Lu Fan deadly.


    "Attention, Lu fan is a man with profound accomplishments. Everyone who wants to do it has no intention. After going back, it was the regulations.


    After a pause, the leader then said, "I''ve heard that extreme martial arts respect Lu Fan. He has terrible talent and amazing accomplishments. It''s the one on the top of the list that I will kill. Now is our best chance. Lu has just finished the first difficulty of the nine difficulties. Although it seems that Lu Fan was not hurt. But I''m sure that Lu Fan''s consumption must be considerable. So, everyone, this is the chance. Listen to my command. One, two, three, do it. "


    With the last angry cry of the leader, ten killers killed Lu fan at the same time.


    Their vigorous Qi and vitality were connected in the moment when they came out. It''s a battle to be killed. Such cooperation, if it''s ordinary people, even if they come here a hundred times, may not be so perfect.


    But ten of them succeeded once, and their movements were flowing and unrestrained. This has to be how long we have practiced. Ten talents have such tacit understanding and the moment when the killing moves appear. Lu Fan suddenly opened his eyes.


    Take the soul and destroy the soul.


    At the moment when Lu Fan opened his eyes, several killers rushed in front of him and stood there, unable to move.


    It''s so easy to use even if it''s against demon cultivation.


    The rest, especially the leader with a dagger, went straight to Lu Fan''s eyebrows and heart.


    Lu fan doesn''t even look at it. He can shake his hands.


    Take charge of the world.


    When the visitor rushed to the middle, he was taken by Lu Fan''s strength and stood still.


    Ten people rushed to Lu Fan''s face, but none of them could touch him.


    All of them stop at least a few feet away from Lu Fan. Lu Fan looks up at them, grins and says, "demon cultivators, you are still haunted."


    Ten of them were too nervous to speak. At this time, they found out that Lu Fan had played with them.


    Lu Fan didn''t have the same resistance as the leader said.


    This is obviously not the best chance to kill Lu Fan.


    The leader opened his eyes wide and looked at Lu Fan dead.


    Maybe it''s because Lu fan is on the high platform today and doesn''t show the strength of his vigorous Qi. So these mice, hidden in the shenhuang vein, came out by themselves. With a broken dagger in his hand, he wanted to kill him.


    This is the real ignorance of life and death. Lu Fan didn''t even let go of Daoyu. And he made ten of them.


    Lu Fan went directly to the leader and took his blade away first.


    In a loud voice, Lu Fan looked at them and said, "demon repair hall 47, what a big comer. He said, "how many people are there like you in shenhuang mountain?"


    Ten people were struggling desperately, no one paid attention to Lu Fan''s questions.


    Lu Fan poked his finger into the brow of the leader.


    Then, Lu said, "tell me. What is the purpose of your coming to shenhuang and how long have you been lurking in? "


    Lu Fan''s fierce questioning, no one answered him.


    Suddenly, the leader of the magic Cultivation: "Lu fan, you will not know the secret even if you die. Take your time. "


    At the end of the speech, it seemed that the demon cultivation suddenly bit something, and a strong poison spread directly from the demon cultivation body.

 Chapter 1224

    In the blink of an eye, the poison permeated the whole body of the demon cultivator.


    At the speed that Lu Fan could not respond at all, demon cultivation ended his life directly.


    As expected, it is the elite of the demon killing hall. It is cruel to the enemy and to itself. If you don''t hit, you''ll be far away. But if he can''t run, he can only sacrifice his life immediately and never leave any useful message to Lu Fan.


    It''s not only the leader who does it, but also other magicians.


    In a short time, all of them died. No one is willing to tell Lu Fan the truth.


    Are they really not afraid of Lu fan. This is clearly not the case.


    But their determination only shows that they think that if they survive, they can only suffer more than if they die like this.


    Lu Fan''s plan to ask about the situation was a complete failure.


    Everyone is dead. What else can he ask.


    Moreover, from the beginning to the end, these demons didn''t release any demonic Qi.


    I can only say that the level of the cultivation of these demons is high enough, so hidden in the divine vein is not found, and the skill is really great.


    Lu fan puts down the body of the demon cultivator. Just after landing, the corpse began to decay rapidly.


    This is absolutely the reason why the demon monk just took the elixir of death.


    They completely blocked their mouths and made Lu Fan a little helpless.


    All the bodies of the ten demons around disappeared rapidly on the ground.


    Lu Fan shook his head and said with a wry smile, "I don''t think so. Even if it''s hiding in chaos, it hasn''t escaped from the demon cultivation. "


    Lu Fan feels it''s necessary to tell the elder about the current situation.


    But on second thought, Lu Fan doubted that the Presbyterian council would have been on the other side of demon cultivation for a long time.


    If that is the case, it must be very dangerous for him to ask.


    "Headache. Please. "


    Lu Fan was suddenly repaired by these demons. He didn''t know what to do.


    Playing with the dagger from the leader in his hand, Lu fan can feel the extremely evil power in the sword.


    Inside is the perfect combination of three blood poisons. People who can forge weapons like Chu will be powerful even outside.


    Lu Fan didn''t dare to be careless. He hurriedly studied the weapon in his hand.


    Fortunately, the dagger didn''t stab him just now. Otherwise, the strength of the sword might bring him enormous trouble.


    Lu fan is trying to put the dagger away, right now. Suddenly, there were footsteps in the forest.


    At dusk in the Western Hills. It''s never been so busy here.


    Why now, it''s quiet at night. The crowd is coming in waves.


    Lu Fan murmured, "no good."


    Look at the corpse, look at the dagger in his hand.


    If someone else finds out that way, he''s in real trouble.


    Thinking of this, Lu Fan turned around and left without hesitation.


    The figure becomes a light directly, flying.


    Just as he left, on Bixiao mountain.


    A group of shenhuang disciples came to the place where Lu Fan had just stood and saw the body on the ground at a glance.


    "Ah."


    There was a scream, and all of them uttered a shrill cry.


    Then the light came on all around, and the light for help continued to appear.


    "What''s the matter, elder martial brother?"


    "Who killed the younger martial brother. Come out, murderer. You come out. "


    Below, the crowd shouted incessantly.


    Lu Fan breathes a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he runs fast. Otherwise, even if he had ten more mouths, he could not make it clear in the face of such a situation.


    "Demon repair."


    Lu Fan murmured.


    He is really confused about the situation of shenhuang.


    Can we say that it is because shenhuang is a demon cultivator that he deliberately makes nine difficulties for him.


    Shaking his head, Lu Fan put these messy things aside first and didn''t think much about them.


    In such a situation, he can only go one step at a time.


    "I hope that shenhuang will not be the same as the prime kingdom."


    Lu Fan finally said a word, and then flew away. It seems that he can''t stay on Bixiao mountain these two days.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Not long after Lu Fan left, several lights came to the most central jiuxiao mountain.


    Originally, the nine elders who were sitting with their eyes closed to the starlight and knees crossed slightly opened their eyes and turned their heads to look at humanity: "several elders. What''s the matter. It''s so late. It''s not going to be another big thing. "


    They are not others. They are the nine elders, the seven elders and the five elders.


    Among them, the seven elders and the five elders looked to the nine elders when they heard the words. Obviously they are not very clear about the real situation, just pulled by the nine elders.


    The nine elders said in a loud voice: "please, elder. Bixiao mountain is in trouble again. Ten of my young and promising disciples on Bixiao mountain died miserably and innocently. Now even their bones have turned into powder. "


    The elder was surprised and said, "Oh. There is such a tragedy. "


    Nine long eldest brother voice way: "eldest elder, this certainly is that Lu fan does."


    The elder frowned and said, "how can you see that Lu Fan killed people. Someone saw it. There is evidence. "


    "What more evidence is needed?" said the nine elder Lang. My son of Bixiao mountain is always compassionate. Don''t say he killed ten people at the same time. Even if he was hurt, he would know the whole mountain. Such a monstrous evil can only be done by Lu Fan. It must be that he had a quarrel with my kids in Bixiao mountain, so he killed ten people in a row. "


    After a pause, the nine elders suddenly took a deep breath, and then roared, "how can I be the leader of the nine Xiao clan, such a villain. It''s a crime that can''t be tolerated by heaven and earth. I hope the elder will give an order at once, and let me catch him back. I will know when I ask you. "


    The elder frowned. He could see that what the elder nine said this time was true, and he didn''t lie.


    Frowning, the elder said: "five elders, go to find Lu Fan. Let him come here, elder Jiu. I''ll go to Bixiao mountain with you. Let me see what''s going on. "


    At the end of the speech, the elder suddenly got up and soared.


    Several elders hurriedly followed, turning into light and shadow.


    Just a few breathing skills, the elder and the nine elder came to Bixiao mountain. Immediately they saw the so-called murder scene.


    The elder flew down and looked at the ground. Suddenly, he looked surprised. He looked at the nine elders and said nothing.


    Nine elder voice asks: "how. What''s the elder''s opinion? Is it consistent with what I think? "


    The elder was silent for a moment. Then he said in a loud voice: "please come to Lu Fan quickly. Listen to me. I''m talking about please. Let him come to Bixiao mountain quickly. No, go to jiuxiao mountain directly. I have something to ask him. "

 Chapter 1225

    Lu fan is easy to find. The answer must be No.


    If Lu Fan really wants to hide, it''s really difficult to find him with the help of these people in shenhuang.


    But Lu Fan didn''t plan to hide at all. After leaving Bixiao mountain, Lu Fan flew straight to jiuxiao mountain.


    Along the way, Lu Fan deliberately around a circle, to avoid the sight of others.


    Then stop at the back of jiuxiao mountain. He is going to find the elder here.


    As a result, I didn''t expect others to come, but the elder disappeared. Glancing around, Lu Fan explored the whole back mountain with the spirit, but he could not find the trace of the elder.


    Lu Fan thought for a moment and smiled. It seems that the elder is out.


    Maybe it''s unknown to go to Bixiao mountain to find him.


    Lu Fan just sat down here.


    The teapots and cups were all there, and Lu Fan began to cook his own tea.


    Without letting Lu fan wait for long, jiuxiao mountain began to move.


    A ray of light, flying from a distance, was so fast that it fell straight into the back mountain.


    Lu fan doesn''t have to look at it to know who it is.


    The mysterious and powerful breath of the other side told Lu fan directly that the person who came here was the elder.


    The figure came down from the sky with light. The elder smiled at Lu Fan and said, "I''m still looking for you. I didn''t expect that you came ahead of time. I should say you are intelligent or you don''t know how to live or die. "


    Lu Fan replied with a smile:" it depends on your attitude, elder. If you are a demon cultivator, then I will send you to the door by myself, without knowing how to live or die. But if you are not, then I will come by myself, and it will be perfectly normal. "


    The elder frivolously clapped his hands and said, "well said. Brave and resourceful are worthy of the characters who dare to break into chaos alone. Lu fan, do you think I''m a demon cultivator? "


    Lu Fan''s face is full of smiles, which is a bit more full-bodied than before." before I came here, I thought it was three or seven times open. Elder, the possibility that you are a demon is about 30% in my opinion. Because if the elder is a demon cultivator, he will not wait until now to start working on me. He should have been able to do it for a long time. It''s the right way to catch me and then kill me. Now, the elder is standing in front of me. He has no breath. He has no murderous spirit. He has the heart to chat with me. Obviously it''s unlikely to be. "


    With a smile, the elder sat down opposite to Lu Fan and said, "that''s right. If I really wanted to kill you, you would have died. Even if your cultivation is not vulgar, even if your body has entered the realm of holy body. But at the end of the day, your absolute strength is too weak. At least in front of me. It''s time for you to have a good understanding of some avenues and get to the limit as soon as possible


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I have been taught, elder. Now I have some questions for you."


    The elder said: "it doesn''t matter if you ask questions."


    Lu Fan said: "how many demons are there in the shenhuang vein, and whether the elder knows it or not."


    the elder shook his head and said: "I don''t know. I''m lazy. I''m lazy to go down the mountain unless something important happens, such as the death of ten disciples this time. Shenhuang has been in chaos for hundreds of years. It''s not as closed as it used to be. Every year, we send some young and promising disciples out to practice. They can''t be under the banner of the God of jiuxiao gate, but they can walk around the world and increase their knowledge and cultivation. Want to come to the devil, is to take advantage of this void, into the shenhuang mountain. I don''t think there will be many people. "


    Lu Fan continued to ask, "it doesn''t matter how many people are. What I''m afraid of is whether these people are in the high position of shenhuang. For example, the elder, Lu Fan was not polite and asked such sensitive questions directly.


    The eldest elder didn''t change his appearance. After thinking for a moment, he said: "the nine elders you see are in charge of the nine mountains. All the other strong people of shenhuang generation are no longer in the sanctuary. They either practice somewhere in chaos, or they will drive the crane West as soon as Shouyuan has arrived. What I can tell you is that none of the elders you see is a demon cultivator. Including the nine elders who have always had great opinions on you, they are not demon cultivators. I''m sure of that. Believe me, I know more about demon cultivation than you do, and I know more about it than you do. "


    Lu Fan breathed a sigh of relief, so the situation was not as bad as he thought.


    As long as the shenhuang vein is not disordered, those disciples who are disguised by the demon practitioners can''t turn over any big waves.


    Lu Fan was relieved a lot, but the elder took some doubts and said: "Lu fan, I''m curious. Since those evil practices are so good in my shenhuang vein. Then they can stay dormant. Why do they rush to expose when you come? It seems that the demons hate you very much. "


    Lu Fan nodded:" yes, those demons hate me a bit. As long as they have the chance, they must be quick to get rid of me. "


    The elder seemed to be interested and asked, "why, who did you kill, they would hate you so much. You will not tell me that you have killed the Lord of the demon cultivation. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I''m not so strong, but I almost broke the great plan of demon cultivation and killed a demon king. It''s mainly because of my double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. The demons want to use me as a tripod


    The elder smiled and said: "Qi and martial arts, to tell the truth. I don''t really believe that someone can do it. Lu fan, I don''t despise your skill. It''s just that there are too many people in this world who are like both qi and martial arts. But there is really no one who can be called Qi Wu double cultivation. I have seen Wu Chen. He invented the double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. Frankly, I''m not very optimistic about it. "


    Lu Fan didn''t get angry because of the elder''s query. Instead, he smiled and didn''t explain.


    The feeling of self-confidence made the elder''s face slightly changed.


    However, he didn''t get too involved in this problem, and then said: "if you really have passed the nine difficulties of climbing to the heaven, are you going to take the people of shenhuang to deal with the demon cultivation?" Lu Fan nodded without hesitation: "yes. The demon cultivation is now in the situation of making a world of troubles. Although shenhuang is hiding in this chaos, it can''t be spared. The demon cultivator must have known the shenhuang pulse here, didn''t he. "


    the elder kept silent for a moment, then he immediately raised his tea cup to Lu Fan and said:" I wish you success. If you can''t survive the nine difficulties, I may take shenhuang pulse to see how the demon cultivator is arrogant. "


    Lu Fan also picked up the tea cup and smiled at the elder: "it seems that we have reached an agreement. But I''m sure I''ll succeed. It''s hard to get to the top of the world. "

 Chapter 1226

    Three days later, on danxiao mountain, the crowd again surged.


    Lu Fan came to the platform set up by danxiao mountain early.


    Here is a waterfall. The water flows under your feet, then falls into the clouds and floats far away.


    What happened in Bixiao mountain did not cause much disturbance under the deliberate suppression of the elder.


    It was only announced that ten disciples fought hard and died that night.


    It''s just an accident and it''s up to you.


    People who know the situation will not believe this explanation. But because it was said by the elder, we all recognized it.


    After all, in the hearts of all people, the elder is like a God. Since he said that, he must have his intention.


    Please don''t make trouble.


    Even the other elders didn''t say anything more, but looked at Lu Fan''s eyes, with some doubts.


    They didn''t find Lu fan that night. These days, Lu fan is missing.


    They went through almost all the mountains and couldn''t find it.


    But the elder actually made such a firm decision to protect Lu fan, and the big thing turned out to be small and the small thing turned out to be nothing.


    It can only be said that the elder must have met Lu Fan.


    They don''t know what conversation they have. It can only be speculated that Lu fan must have trusted the elder. Moreover, when the elder saw the place where ten disciples died that night, it was very strange.


    They certainly know something, but they are not going to say it.


    Some elders are really uncomfortable. They are the elders of shenhuang. If there is anything, it should be that they know. Lu fan doesn''t know.


    Now it''s all the other way around, they just think things are changing a little out of control.


    And what they are most afraid of is, if the elder really thinks that Lu fan is good, and really intends to make Lu Fan the master of jiuxiao gate, then what should he do.


    According to this situation, this kind of thing is not impossible.


    Thinking of this, nine elders and others will look dignified and nervous.


    They must not let this happen.


    "Eight elders, I''ll see you today. Make sure that Lu Fan ends up in the second difficulty. It''s even possible not to kill him, as long as he doesn''t pass the test. "


    The second elder has obviously seen some signs, so he has reduced his hopes a lot.


    Through the first pass, they have found that Lu Fan''s accomplishments and strength are his. It seems that it is difficult to kill him through the test.


    The strong existence of the life and death sign was also found by Lu Fan. It can only be said that Lu fan is not the brave young generation they think. It''s a strong person who doesn''t do things according to common sense, who has keen observation and profound cultivation.


    This kind of person, unless he is trapped by overwhelming force, and then killed. Otherwise, if you want to take his life, you can only see if he is stupid.


    The second elder has no hope of killing Lu Fan. He only requests that Lu Fan never pass the test again.


    Because there are not many children in today''s shenhuang family who show contempt and contempt for Lu Fan.


    This is a very dangerous thing. Once Lu Fan continues to pass the customs, it will inevitably lead to a change in the attitude of these children. If even they began to support Lu fan, even if only a small part of them, they would also declare the failure of the nine difficulties of landing in the sky.


    Therefore, it''s the best way for them to find Lu Fan completely baffled today. Who knows what other children will think of Lu Fan after another difficult time.


    Even these elders unconsciously changed their views on Lu Fan.


    Now, at least, they have treated Lu Fan as a kind of extremely difficult strong man.


    The eight elders replied solemnly, "rest assured, elder. Let Lu Fan fail today. He will feel the dilemma. To enter is to die, to retreat is to be disabled. The second difficulty in getting to heaven is his end. "


    Eight elders seemed confident. Under the gaze of the elders, they flew to Lu Fan''s face.


    All around, the voices of shenhuang''s children came to an abrupt end.


    The eight elders stroked their goatee, and looked up at Lu Fan and said, "Lu fan, first of all, congratulations to you for having passed the first difficulty. It''s a chance win, but it''s also admirable. "


    As soon as Lu Fan heard this, he knew what the eight elders wanted to do. In a loud voice, he said, "do the eight elders affect my mood with words. It''s a little too bad. Eight elder, you''d better introduce the second difficulty of landing in the sky. "


    Eight elder''s face sank. Lu Fan broke his mind. Eight elder''s face suddenly became dull.


    There was some anger in his eyes. He wanted to affect Lu Fan''s mood, but Lu Fan''s words affected his mood.


    Cold hum, eight long old way: "then I''ll tell you what you have to face today. Today, it''s the second difficulty to climb the sky. You will enter the small magic sky of danxiao mountain. This small magic sky is the most precious treasure of jiuxiao gate, an independent small world jointly completed by the strong of jiuxiao gate. The power of heaven and earth in it is three times that of chaos, the power of Tao is twice that of chaos, and the good things left by the strong of all ages. "


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows are slightly plucked. Such a good place doesn''t seem like a test place.


    Before he could make a sound, the eight elders then said: "however, anything against the sky will be condemned by heaven. At some time, there are some unusual chaos beasts in xiaohuantian. It''s so powerful that it''s comparable to the peerless beast in the depth of chaos. Especially, the deeper we go to xiaohuantian, the more we can encounter the terrible beast of chaos. I have kept xiaohuantian for hundreds of years in danxiao mountain. There''s one thing in xiaohuantian, but I haven''t been able to get it all the time. That''s chaos Tianlan. Lu Fan. My test for you is to find chaos Tianlan in xiaohuantian and bring it back. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s so simple."


    With a deep smile in the eyes of the eight elders, he said: "yes, it''s so simple, but don''t say that I didn''t remind you. The more simple things look, the more tests a person''s comprehensive ability. I will set a sign on you. We will clearly see all the things you do in Xiaohuan day. Remember, you only have three days, three days Later, if you can''t find it or bring it out, you will fail the test. "


    Lu Fan frowned:" eight elders, it''s not fair. If, as you said, Xiaohuan heaven will become a world by itself, then maybe where Tianlan is, I can''t reach it in three days, or run back and forth, which is still a test. "


    The eight elders shouldered their hands and said calmly, "don''t worry, chaos Tianlan can definitely be found in one day if you look for it, but it''s up to you to bring back what you don''t bring."

 Chapter 1227

    The words of the eight elders are chiseled. Lu Fan feels that he didn''t cheat him.


    It''s amazing that no one can bring back a place that can be found in one day after so many years.


    Even if someone is sent to steal it, it''s time to get it back.


    Chaos Tianlan, this kind of thing, Lu fan has never heard of it.


    However, immediately, the eight elders set a rune seal on Lu Fan.


    Looking at the shape of Fuyin, it''s the shape of a medicinal plant.


    The leaves are palmate, and the flowers are disk-shaped. This kind of medicine should be easy to recognize. As long as I see it, I won''t admit it.


    When senior general Bachang finished all this, the disciples began to talk about shenhuang.


    "Chaos Tianlan, I''ve heard of it. Aren''t the five elders practising to get the magic medicine they haven''t got back? "


    "Yes, it''s something that even five elders can''t get back. It''s too hard for Lu fan to go. This test is too much. "


    " if it''s a test, it should be more difficult. Who knows the situation of chaos Tianlan now? I''m not sure that after the last five elders went down, most of the obstacles have been removed. "


    "That''s also true. But I still don''t think Lu fan can pass this pass. It''s not a coincidence. "


    "What''s the use of chaos Tianlan?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan also heard these people''s comments.


    In particular, the five elders didn''t take back the things and let Lu Fan tighten his eyebrows secretly.


    In shenhuang''s vein, the strength of these elders is still in his mind.


    Starting from the nine elders, the more upward the stronger. In particular, those two elders are definitely the most powerful.


    If even he took part in it, there would be some trouble in the search for chaos Tianlan this time.


    Lu Fan never thinks that he is invincible, once things are beyond his scope. He can only do his best.


    Seal the rune to Lu fan, and the eight elders wave to the waterfall.


    Then, people saw the water vapor and mist, and a palace covered by colorful clouds appeared.


    Different from other mansions, although it''s just a door, it looks as magnificent as a palace.


    Compared with the golden pearl Hall of the nine elders, it still shines.


    Lu Fan even doubted that the golden pearl Hall of the nine elders was built according to this small magic heaven.


    The mansion slowly came to the front of the people, but Lu Fan did not hear many people''s voice.


    It can only be said that the children of shenhuang generation have seen this little magic sky more than once. They are used to it.


    Slowly, the golden door opened, revealing the transparent white light inside.


    Just at a glance, Lu fan can feel the power in the white light. It is broad and profound, and there is no frontier in Taoism. It seems that the power of countless powerful people is gathered together to form such a terrible power. All the power of Tao is entangled with the power of heaven and earth. Even ordinary children of shenhuang can see the terrible power of Tao.


    The more highly cultivated people are, the more clearly they can realize the unusual of xiaohuantian.


    Is this the essence of jiuxiaomen.


    I''m afraid this one thing alone can guarantee the long history of jiuxiao gate.


    Jiuxiao gate can be destroyed like this, which only shows that there is something wrong with it.


    "Please,"


    the eight elders'' empty guide to Lu Fan''s right hand, he seems to be impatient to see Lu Fan''s performance in the small magic sky.


    Like the eight elders, there are big elders with smiles.


    The elder is quite satisfied with this test. It''s much better than the unreliable life and death seal. We can see the strength of Lu Fan comprehensively.


    Want to come this time, if Lu fan does not use all the means together, there is absolutely no possibility of survival.


    The elder also knows the situation of Xiaohuan day, but he is too lazy to move and never goes shopping.


    Lu Fan went to the door of Xiaohuan heaven and took a deep breath.


    Nine elder smiled and said: "he is a little nervous. Ha ha, I''m still a master of eight. In the small magic sky, there are countless murders. To let him take things is to kill him. Chaos Tianlan, this magic medicine, can''t even be obtained by us. What can Lu Fan do? "


    Next to him, the five elders look at Lu Fan''s face, but shake their heads slightly. Because when he saw Lu Fan''s deep breath, he didn''t look dignified, but smiled.


    The color of excitement in the eyes is almost self-evident.


    Slowly, five long old way: "he is not nervous, but rising belligerence.". This boy, I''m afraid I don''t know how to write the word "afraid". With the words of the five elders, Lu fan has stepped into the small magic sky.


    All of a sudden, the world changes rapidly.


    Lu Fan immediately felt that his life Avenue was extremely suppressed, and the world power in his body was completely suppressed.


    When everything calms down, Lu Fan looks up.


    The sky is grey and the field is vast.


    The beast of chaos stretches far away. There are wilds and potholes everywhere.


    In the sky, there is no sun or moon. It is the flowing chaos.


    On the ground, there are no trees, only a variety of unseen stones.


    Such a place is like a wild suburb in Wu''an. There seems to be nothing different except the sky.


    The animals around are mostly gas like.


    According to the identification method Dongpang once told him, this chaotic beast, with ordinary strength, should have no threat to him.


    But then, Lu Fan moved for a moment, and he felt something was wrong.


    Damn it, the power of heaven and earth and the power of Tao here are too strong to move his body.


    This kind of situation is very similar to the adaptation that must be experienced when just coming to chaos. Eight elder unexpectedly used this way, directly overcame him once.


    Lu Fan''s body moved, and then his face suddenly changed.


    "Ha ha,"


    elder nine laughed. He could not help applauding.


    Eight long always can play, such a move, let Lu fan into a crisis.


    All the children of shenhuang looked at the huge light curtain on the high platform and shook their heads.


    "It''s over. Lu fan is dead. It will take at least a few days for him to get used to it. There is absolutely no time to find chaos Tianlan. "


    "Well, I was going to see what else Lu Fan could do. Unexpectedly, as soon as I went in, the eight elders had a deep calculation. Lu fan is finished. "


    " this is not a good move. Three days is too little time. This is definitely intentional. "


    "What if it''s not so good? Do you really want to let a person with nine connections become the patriarch. It''s enough to make him lose. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Everyone has decided that Lu fan will lose. But there were two of them, smiling.


    These two people are Dongpang and fengxiao.


    East fat man smiled and shook his head and said: "stupid eight elder, he is going to frighten his chin off later."


    "Wind small rest also laughs a way:" use this kind of bad move to deal with Lu fan, they want to completely miscalculate this time

 Chapter 1228

    In xiaohuantian, Lu Fan began to breathe evenly and adjust his state.


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, Lu Fan''s muscles began to rise and fall regularly.


    On danxiao mountain, almost everyone can see the change of Lu Fan''s body.


    Immediately, several happy elders who had laughed could not laugh.


    Because the person who can change his body under the pressure of xiaounreal sky at least shows that he has the ability to control his body.


    Compared with what they think, it''s not the same thing that they are completely suppressed and unable to move.


    Next, Lu Fan tries to take a step forward.


    The movement is very slow, because Lu Fan wants to move forward while continuing to adjust his body state.


    With his left hand moving, Lu Fan tries to activate the forces of heaven and earth and Tao around him.


    The soles of his feet landed steadily. At this moment, Lu fan has basically adapted to the suppression of the power of Tao in Xiaohuan heaven.


    Some things, once done once, the second time will become very simple.


    Lu fan has the experience of adjusting his body after entering chaos.


    It''s not that hard to face this little fantasy. It''s just to keep your body as hard as a rock.


    As for his vigorous Qi, he adapts faster than his * *.


    This kind of small hand, for Lu fan, is really not a test.


    After one step, Lu Fan took the second step. Soon, step by step, step by step.


    "This..."


    Eight elder almost pulled off his beard. Lu Fan''s adaptability almost knocked his chin off.


    Not only he, but also all the other elders were shocked.


    They all can see how Lu Fan adapts.


    This kid can control his body completely. And the physical strength is unimaginable.


    Nine elder''s face is gloomy, and he can''t say a word.


    He is a man who has made friends with Lu Fan. He knows that Lu Fan''s accomplishments in the body are not ordinary. But who would have thought it was so strong.


    Nine elders can''t help but think that if Lu fan is so strong in body, if he practices the martial arts of jiuxiao gate, he will be invincible in the world.


    Fortunately, the volume of martial arts has long been lost, and Lu fan has no chance to practice his divine power.


    Otherwise, Lu Fanzhen may become the second person who is like a martial saint in the sky. Who dares to stop him, a blow, then they really can''t.


    Nine elder swallows a saliva, is looking at the God Huang one vein each child, all is startled.


    "He moved. The suppression of power in xiaohuantian has no effect on him at all. "


    "Has this man ever been to xiaohuantian. How can he be basically unaffected. "


    "Who can tell me what the skill he just used to change his body. It looks so strong. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The voice of surprise rang out, and Lu Fan''s hands were really shocked by the children of these shenhuang lineages.


    When Lu Fan faced the life and death Rune seal in the last scene, they didn''t understand the danger and confrontation. But this time, the suppression of xiaohuantian, as long as it is the people who have been, is basically known. They remember the first time they went to xiaohuantian. As long as you experience it once, you will never forget it in your life.


    However, Lu Fan did something that didn''t conform to common sense. It''s just a pause, and then it doesn''t matter.


    They all don''t dare to believe that Lu fan is really the first time to enter Xiaohuan. However, as a kid of jiuxiao, how could he have been to xiaohuantian.


    For a while, many disciples of shenhuang all cried out in a frenzy.


    Only Dongpang and fengxiao laugh happily. At the beginning, it''s their turn to taste their surprise and feelings.


    The wind took a rest and said: "if the eight elders thought that this little means could defeat Lu Fan. Then we don''t need to see the second difficulty today. It''s going to be easy. "


    "It''s not that simple," said the fat man with a smile. The test is just beginning. The test chosen by the eight elders is extremely vicious. It''s dangerous. You can see it later. Of course, the premise is that Lu fan needs to be smart again. "


    "Wit," the wind frowned


    After thinking for a moment, the wind took a rest and said, "what do you say is..."


    Immediately, the face of the wind nap became strange, shaking his head and saying: "eight elders are really damaged. In this way, even if we win, we can call it "win without fighting."


    "The nine difficulties in climbing the sky are all kinds of tricky tests. That was the case in those days, and it is the same now. Eight elders do this, although it seems a little bad, but it really does not violate the rules. Now we can see if Lu fan can understand it. "


    Lu fan, who lives in the small magic sky, can''t hear their comments.


    He is now speeding up his search for the chaos of Tianlan.


    According to the eight elders, chaos Tianlan is where he can reach in one day.


    But in which direction.


    And the most important thing is, what do you think of Lu fan? He is surrounded by vast wilderness and nothing special.


    Twisting his brow, Lu Fan began to speed up his search. Figure of light, at the moment can not care about the consumption of vigorous Qi, all or first find chaos Tianlan say.


    But Lu Fan flew for several hours in a row, but found that he was still in the vast wilderness, with no way out and no change.


    Outside, a group of shenhuang''s children suddenly laughed.


    At this time, they finally found the trap set by the eight elders.


    This time, Lu fan is in trouble again.


    "Going on like this, Lu Fan couldn''t find chaos Tianlan at all."


    "Eight long old woman is not kind. If you can''t make one plan, you can use another. This is to kill Lu Fan on purpose."


    "Isn''t he very good. Let him find it. I think he''s going to run around these three days. "


    Among the crowd, some shook their heads, some sighed, some grinned again.


    Wind nap is to know the situation, slightly clenched fist head: "Lu fan, you can never be so baffled ah."


    "Now it''s up to Lu Fan''s wisdom," said the fat man. "I don''t think anyone who has been mixing with the Lord Li for such a long time will be bad."


    Dongpang looks at Lufan in the light curtain with his hands on his chest.


    At this time, Lu Fan finally stops. He has found something wrong.


    Even if I fly down like this, I''m afraid I can''t find the shadow of chaos Tianlan.


    "No, I must have missed something. In a day, we can definitely find chaos Tianlan. Why did the eight Presbyterians say so firmly? "


    Lu Fan murmured.


    When his voice passed through the light curtain, all the people could hear it clearly. They could only say that the floating seal of the eight elders on Lu Fan was indeed excellent.


    Then, Lu Fan''s face moved, suddenly fell on the ground, and then squatted down, saying: "it''s hard, it''s here."


    In a moment, the eight elders and other people''s faces changed dramatically. All the children of shenhuang all cried out in a uniform way.

 Chapter 1229

    Grabbing a handful of dust, Lu Fan looks at it carefully.


    All of a sudden, he remembered what he heard before he came in.


    One of them said, "maybe after the five elders go down, they have cleared most of the obstacles."


    Lu Fan heard this sentence very clearly. Originally, he thought that the word "down" meant to enter the small magic sky.


    But for now, it''s not right.


    This so-called going down may mean going underground. "


    Lu Fan looks around and carefully observes whether there are traces of stones and soil moving.


    His eyesight is so strong that he can see the shape of even a grain of dust at a glance.


    Lu Fan''s action made eight long faces red and blue, blue and purple.


    He deliberately didn''t tell Lu Fan how to find chaos Tianlan, just wanted to pit Lu Fan in this direction.


    As a result, Lu Fan only ran around for a few hours and found his intention.


    Moreover, it''s a good guess. Yes, chaos Tianlan is just in the bottom of xiaounreal sky.


    In a moment, Lu Fan found a trace of the earth moving.


    It can''t be said that it has been excavated, but it should be said that it has been turned.


    Lu Fan wipes out the three feet of dust with his hands. Immediately, he sees a crystal array.


    If Lu fan doesn''t read it wrong, this should be the fixed-point sky shifting array for transmission.


    The array is very large, covering a full area of ten li.


    In Lu Fan''s opinion, there must be more than one array here.


    Gently shaking his head, Lu Fan waved all the dust away. Look at the array carefully.


    There is no light and few crystal stones. It''s someone who intends to do it.


    Lu Fan said softly, "it''s just a test. As for that. It''s a brilliant vein. It doesn''t look very atmospheric. I like to play with these little hands. "


    Lu Fan''s words. People can hear clearly.


    Eight elder''s face is very ugly. So ridiculed by Lu Fan. He could not refute.


    Other elders bowed their heads. The elder shook his head slightly towards the eight elders. Obviously. The elder also thinks that eight elders are such a mean of small family. Some are too much.


    Many children of shenhuang heard Lu Fan''s words. They are all blushing with shame. Although they didn''t make the second difficulty. But the practice of the eight elders. It really represents the whole shenhuang vein.


    It''s impossible. It''s a brilliant vein. Can''t even take out a few crystals to keep the array running.


    In this way, the crystal of the array is removed. Some of them are too small. They have to admit it. Lu fan is right.


    In the small magic sky. Lu Fan said. At the same time, he shouted to the old nine in his heart, "old nine. Come out and see the array. Look at it for me. How to get the array right again. My array level. I''m afraid something''s wrong. "


    The pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong emerges from Lu Fan''s left hand. With a clear voice: "great master. Just take two crystals and set them up in the southeast and the north. Click. Whose array is it. Even the crystal was stolen. It''s so poor and crazy. "


    The words of Xuangong tower in Kowloon. It''s more impolite than Lu Fan.


    The eight elders were about to explode. He broke his teeth. Lu Fan said it was enough. Unexpectedly, he was mocked by a tower in Lu Fan''s hands. Eight elders only think that his old face will be lost today.


    The nine elders who have been helping the eight elders to speak all the time don''t know what to say at all, and they also cast sympathetic eyes on the eight elders.


    At this time, the eight elders can''t run into the small magic sky and scold Lu Fan. Besides, you can''t complain when you come out of such a test.


    In love with reason, eight elders really said something about Lu Fan.


    Several crystal stones were taken out, and Lu Fan put them in the position that Lao Jiu said, and the array immediately lit up.


    He reached out his hand and pulled out the heavy sword without front. He was ready for everything. Lu Fan stood on the array and then started the array.


    Immediately, the scenery changed. In the light curtain that people watched, there were also colorful lights.


    Just for a moment, Lu Fan appeared in a red ocean.


    Immediately Lu Fan flew up, but found that he was very hot all around. Then he looked closely, and his eyes were full of flowing magma.


    No, it''s not just magma.


    Lu Fan looked carefully and found that the red liquid flowing around was more like blood.


    The array that sent him to appear is standing on a flat reef.


    If you look down again, you can see that this is not a reef at all. It''s the bones of a strange, chaotic beast.


    It can be seen that the chaos beast should also exist in a huge volume before it dies. With only half of its head left, it can make people carve the array. It''s really not simple.


    From time to time, the flowing red liquid emits all kinds of flames, which are divided into three colors: red, blue and white.


    Don''t look at it carefully. Lu Fan also knows that the fire must be very painful on people.


    Because the chaos here is too strong. Lu Fan feels that his spirit is incomparable, as if he just takes a deep breath and can breathe in a lot of chaos.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s a good place to cultivate chaos."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan looked up into the distance.


    Suddenly, Lu fan saw the reef ten feet wide on the left and wrote a few words.


    "Chaos Tianlan, three hundred miles ahead here."


    Lu Fan almost laughed.


    It''s specially guided. The handwriting is a little dark. It seems that it has been washed by the fire red liquid for a long time, and it is nearly invisible.


    At this time, all the elders immediately looked to the eight elders and were surprised.


    It seems that you have taken away the crystal. Why don''t you erase the handwriting on the reef.


    Eight elders really want to slap their ears. He really forgot this place. This mark was left for the convenience of next search.


    This time, I set a test for Lu Fan. I design those small hands, but I didn''t expect to forget this.


    Carelessness, carelessness.


    The eight elders could only insist on saying: "look what, I left on purpose. Who said that I am a small family, I have left all the marks specially. "


    I can''t even hide it from all the disciples if I fight like this.


    Because when the eight elders said this, their face was as ugly as eating a stinky mouse alive.


    In the light curtain, Lu fan directly threw the sword into the red water, then stepped on it and drove it to the direction of the route.


    With his hands on his back, he is as handsome as a gentleman.


    Smiling face, relaxed like a resort.


    Lu Fan even sang a tune. Wufeng heavy sword moves forward rapidly. All the billowing red water waves are directly blocked by a ray of vigorous Qi released by Lu Fan.


    The eight elders gnawed their teeth and said, "let''s see, you won''t be able to laugh later."

 Chapter 1230

    Hum a song, indulge in the flow.


    Although it''s not a charming place and there are no flowers, plants and trees, it''s not bad for Lu Fan.


    As he moves forward, Lu Fan tries to absorb the chaos here.


    The more you go inside, the intensity of chaos is just like the power of the outside world, which can be described as everywhere.


    At the foot of the sword also began to become blazing hot, although not to the point of melting, but also began to red body.


    The Wufeng heavy sword has been following Lu Fan for such a long time. Lu fan is very clear about its texture and hardness.


    To make the Wufeng heavy sword look like this can only show that the following red inflamed flow has become terrible.


    It may even have reached the level of Yang inflammation.


    In such a state, Lu Fan had to be careful.


    Since the eight elders have chosen this place, it is the second difficulty for them to climb the heaven.


    There should be unimaginable terrible things here.


    Otherwise, the eight elders would not be so confident.


    If the eight elders can only play those little hands, the second difficulty will not come out at all. Because as long as other elders know about it, they will definitely stop the eight elders from giving Lu Fansheng a chance.


    Lu fan doesn''t believe it. After the first difficulty, other elders don''t ask about the second difficulty.


    If it was him, it would make the second difficulty extremely difficult. Is there no chance of survival? That''s right.


    Take a deep breath. Lu Fan feels that between his mouth and nose, there is already an inhalable breath of fire poison.


    From here on, I''m afraid he can''t absorb the chaos.


    The world in front of us began to change a little.


    Not only the fiery flow at the foot, but also the flowing fiery red on both sides and the top of the head.


    Moreover, among these forces, Lu Fan also smelt a bloody smell.


    This made him even more confused. It''s impossible. The flowing red liquid is really blood.


    If so, then what kind of terrible existence can flow out so much blood.


    To what extent should its size be huge and its strength be strong.


    Most of all, is it still alive.


    A series of questions made Lu Fan more alert.


    Although there is no change in breath, the vigorous Qi in the body is ready to develop.


    On both sides, suddenly began to appear billowing shadow, as if a little monkey in the red flow of the flames jump around.


    It seems that the Xuangong tower in Jiulong also felt the unusual situation here, and immediately came out and said: "great master, where are you? Why are so many hot monkeys here?"


    "You know these things," Lu fan asked


    "Of course I do," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. These things belong to a kind of miasma mirage. Generally speaking, they follow the dragon. For example, if a dragon stays in a place for a long time, the breath it breathes will form miasma, and the hot monkeys, water monkeys, ghosts, monsters and so on will follow. Become the presence of the dragon. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "are you sure. I''ve seen a lot of dragons. It''s not difficult to kill a dragon with my current strength. But these inflamed monkeys are not so easy to deal with. "


    So said, suddenly, a few hot monkeys suddenly out of the flow of fire, toward Lu Fanfei.


    Lu Fan shakes his hand and blows it with vigorous Qi on the heads of several inflamed monkeys.


    With the power of Lu fan, even if it is a mountain, it should be pierced. But these monkeys just make a scream, and then they fall into the stream of inflammation and run away quickly. Far away, continue to look at Lu Fan.


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon pondered for a moment and said, "great master. It''s a fire monkey indeed. But such a strong fire monkey will exist. I can only say that it''s probably because the Dragon they guard is unusual. It''s probably a very powerful dragon family. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "it''s more powerful than annihilating the dragon."


    "The annihilation of the dragon can only be regarded as a kind of fierce dragon," said the tower in Xuangong, Kowloon. There are many dragons in the world. What Wu''an doesn''t have is that there are no other places. In those days, when I won all, I had nine Kuangshi dragons under my hand. It was really called


    Lu fan is too lazy to listen to the boast of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. Turn his hand and let it go back. Palm with light, but will not be virtual bead out, ready to catch a fire monkey back to study.


    But it seems that Lu Fan''s intention is felt. These fire monkeys are not fooled. No one rushes forward. They just watch from afar and watch Lu Fan go on inside.


    In this scene, the eight elders and others did not understand.


    Today, Lu Fan surprised them more than they had been frightened in the past ten years.


    "Why. Why don''t these fire monkeys attack him. No, when we went down last time, these fire monkeys all went mad. They would like to eat us alive. "


    The five elders are the first to speak out. He is the last one who has looked for chaos Tianlan, and knows clearly how fierce and cruel these fire monkeys are.


    But today, Lu fan is only attacked once. Then these fire monkeys, like welcoming him, stand on both sides and watch Lu Fan go forward.


    The sight was so unusual that they couldn''t believe it.


    "No, look carefully. Those fire monkeys don''t want to attack, they seem to be afraid of something. "


    The three elders pointed out the key point sensitively, and immediately all the elders looked at the fire monkey carefully.


    Sure enough, every fire monkey who showed his face was frightened. It seemed that he saw something terrible.


    But what is there in Lu fan that they should be afraid of.


    I haven''t heard that the monkey is afraid of anything.


    When everyone was puzzled, the elder said in a low voice: "I remember. This is not the place where the Yan Long was sealed. "


    The second elder nodded: "elder Mingjian, yes, this is where the seal of Yanlong is."


    The elder grinned: "after so many years, that old dragon is still alive. It''s hard. Elder eight, I thought you would be better in the second difficulty this time, but I''m afraid that your second difficulty is not difficult for Lu fan, but to send something to Lu Fan. "


    The eight elders said in surprise, "elder, why do you say that?"


    The elder shook his head and said: "I don''t know if I should say that you are lucky, or Lu fan is lucky, if it''s just that Yanlong. That can only be described by the word "nature". It''s said that the Xuangong tower in Jiulong is actually in Lu Fan''s hands. It''s very interesting. "

 Chapter 1231

    All the elders looked confused and said that they had never heard of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    They have seen Lu Fan take this tower out more than once, and they have also seen that this tower is not an ordinary thing. It can have such a spirit, at least more than a divine soldier.


    But listen to the tone of the elder, it seems that the Xuangong tower in Kowloon is quite different.


    I can''t help but think about it carefully.


    What''s the most powerful magic weapon in the world? Is it the shape of a tower.


    The only thing they know seems to be the tower of Dansheng kingdom.


    In the flow of heat, the sword without a front under Lu Fan''s feet has begun to rise white smoke. The body of the sword trembled a little, which was a sign of unbearable.


    Lu Fan quickly takes back the heavy sword without front, releases the vigorous Qi, covers the body with dragon scale armor, and continues to fly forward.


    He hasn''t let the dragon out for a long time, just because he has reached his state.


    When fighting with people, there is no difference between them.


    But now, if it''s just dealing with the burning heat, it can still play a role.


    Moreover, with Lu Fan''s physical body rising again, the scale Dragon Armor released by Lu Fan also changed dramatically.


    The armour became close to the body, no longer heavy, but transparent.


    It can let Lu Fan''s power flow, and at the same time, it can accelerate the absorption of the power of the surrounding world.


    If one day Lu Fan no longer uses this scale Dragon Armor, but strips it out of his body.


    This scale Dragon Armor can definitely become a very good artifact.


    In a flash, two or three hours passed. There were more and more fire monkeys in the four weeks, and they were bigger and bigger. At the end of the day, they almost looked at each other. But fortunately, these fire monkeys didn''t know why. They didn''t attack him. Otherwise, Lu Fan feels that whether he can kill the past all the way is a question.


    The flow of inflammation to the deep seems to be endless.


    The inflamed stream under his feet was almost out of sight, leaving only the misty red mist.


    These are all the fire poisons that have been completely diffused. If ordinary martial artists take a sip, they will burn all over.


    Lu Fan''s body now is not brave enough to breathe.


    This kind of fire poison contains the power of Tao, but it''s a little scary. If I put it outside, I''m afraid it will take only a little to burn all over the mountains and forests.


    Lu Fan continues to move forward in a red fire. All of a sudden, he begins to see all kinds of flickering illusions around him.


    He hovered around him in the shape of a Lilliputian, with a shrill laugh. *


    also sends sounds similar to insect beasts.


    This should be what the Xuangong tower in Kowloon calls the "evil spirits".


    "Man, you should not have come here. Speed away. "


    "Human, why do you have the breath I like?"


    "I''ll eat him, ha ha."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    These messy little people began to chirp in the fire.


    They seem ready to attack Lu Fan.


    Of course, Lu Fan won''t let this happen. Although he didn''t know the strength of these monsters, he wanted to be at least as good as those fire monkeys.


    And from the point of view of being able to spit out people''s words, there may have been some.


    Lu Fan stretched out his hand directly and suddenly pressed down.


    Vigorous Qi, the world has no.


    "The way is gone."


    In a moment, all the fire and poison suddenly disappeared.


    At the foot of the inflammatory flow also with the stagnation down. The monsters that originally hovered around Lu fan directly exposed themselves here.


    It turns out that they are all ugly little animals with different shapes.


    Under Lu Fan''s Dao Mie skill, they lost their strength support directly. Their eyes were enlarged and their faces were shocked.


    In fact, they are not the only ones. At this time, all the elders outside and all the children of shenhuang are not like this expression.


    Even the elder opened his mouth slightly and said, "No."


    "Daomie, isn''t it the daomie skill of daozang scroll?"


    "Why does Lu Fan know this skill. Who taught him. It''s not the first time that he came to Huangshan. "


    "It''s said that one of the conditions for Lu fan to agree to participate in the nine difficulties of climbing the heaven is to cultivate the Taoist scroll for three days."


    "It''s impossible. In only three days, I don''t believe how to learn the profound Taoist scroll."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The disciples of shenhuang first lost their voice and exclaimed.


    At the moment when Lu Fan died, they felt that something like their original faith had broken.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s move, there is no state in the world. It''s obvious that he has not only learned a little, but really practiced.


    But is that possible. It''s only three days.


    No one believes, and no one wants to believe.


    If not, it doesn''t mean that the children of the whole shenhuang family, including those who think they are amazing, are actually just a bunch of straw bags.


    They can''t practice daozang scroll in their whole life. They only need three days to finish it.


    Is there anything more striking than this.


    Nine elders also felt that their hearts were about to stop beating.


    In three days, Lu Fan really completed the method of eliminating Tao.


    Is this still human. Can you describe it in terms of people.


    Nine elders and eight elders began to shake their hands. It''s not that they are in a bad mood, but they are really scared by Lu Fan''s talent.


    Such a person, no matter how difficult it is to survive. In the future, we will surely be the best in the world. Are they really not afraid of Lu Fan''s Revenge in the future when they offend him so much today.


    Two elders, three elders and so on think more.


    After a brief loss of consciousness and consternation, their faces were very ugly.


    Lu Fanben was born in jiuxiao. He must have learned the gas reservoir volume from Wu Chen. Now the Taoist Scriptures have also been practiced. Isn''t it three volumes of Tianshu that have been repaired? It''s hard not to succeed. He is the one who jiuxiaomen has been expecting to practice all three volumes of Tianshu.


    Now it seems that as long as the third volume of Musashi volume is retrieved, it is very likely that Lu fan will get together.


    They have mixed tastes in their hearts and don''t know what to say. Originally determined to make Lu Fan unable to be the patriarch, he could not help but start to loosen up. Such a strong man, really don''t let him be the patriarch.


    At the time of their exclamation and admiration, Lu Fan had already speeded up his progress, all of them had the power of Dao Mie skill, and rushed for tens of miles in a flash.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan suddenly felt a sudden change in the power of Tao around him. It seemed that he had passed through some light curtain, and then a mountain like figure appeared in front of him.


    Scales like rocks, red light all over the sky.


    The eyes are like the sun, and the dragon''s eyes are wide open.


    Lu Fan''s eyes were filled with a mighty dragon with a red body, a sharp edge like dragon horn and a gently shaking dragon beard.


    "This is..."

 Chapter 1232

    Lu Fan didn''t know what to call the dragon.


    If we just call it fire dragon, it''s really inaccurate.


    Just from the breath, this lava is the scale, and the sun is the eye of the Yan dragon, which is stronger than other dragons, I don''t know how many times.


    It''s definitely the most powerful dragon Lu fan has ever seen, not one of them.


    Lu Fan even felt that even if it was the all sky ape raised by Fengtian, it might not be strong.


    Look at people''s scales, each one seems to contain infinite power.


    Lu Fan didn''t know that the Dragon had condensed its own small world, but in the strength of Tao. Even the extreme strong, I''m afraid, can''t be compared with it.


    Such a terrible beast, once seen, the first reaction should be to turn around and run.


    But Lu Fan didn''t do it for a simple reason.


    Because the dragon should not be able to move.


    Nine big swords like stone pillars run through the body of Yan long.


    From the top to the bottom, it looks like a formation, nailing the Yanlong to the rock wall full of array runes.


    Its blood is still flowing. Lu fan has just found that all the inflamed blood just seen is actually the dragon blood of this scorching dragon.


    No wonder the power of Tao is so strong, no wonder it has the smell of blood.


    But judging from the blood corrosion of those swords, the dragon should have been nailed here for a long time.


    Ten, twenty, or even a hundred years are possible.


    It''s a miracle that the dragon can bleed for so long without dying.


    "Man, this is not where you should be. Give you ten rest time, leave quickly, otherwise you will die without a burial place. "


    Yan Long with the voice of the old voice.


    Being able to speak out proves to be an old monster who has lived for at least several hundred years.


    Wild animals want to speak human language, the only way is to imitate human beings, learn human pronunciation, learn human language.


    It can''t be done without many years of accumulation. It''s not about the level of strength that you can learn. It can only be said that the stronger the wild animals are, the more people they contact, the more likely they are to learn.


    For example, Xiaohei''s strength is now among the wild animals, which is not weak. But if it wants to learn human language, it''s still a long way to go.


    Lu Fan looked at the old dragon calmly and said with a smile, "you look like this, and you want to threaten me." two strong lights suddenly appeared in the eyes of the dragon.


    Before Lu fan reacts, the two lights directly erase the space on both sides of him and turn it into two flowing chaotic forces.


    Lu Fan did not dare to move, because he felt that if he moved, he would be swept away by the chaos.


    This dragon seems to have reached the peak of its creation in terms of the power of chaos.


    If these two lights hit Lu fan, Lu fan doesn''t know what he will do.


    Death is sure not to die. Although the life Avenue can''t be used, it''s hard to kill. But the injury is for sure.


    Lu Fan''s face became extremely dignified. Even if the dragon was settled, it had such strength.


    Yan Long then said: "you have five rest time. Don''t try to make me feel lucky in front of yanlongzu. With your strength, in front of me, there is only a dead end. Stupid people. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows. Yan longzu, this dragon dare to call itself Zu. It''s not easy.


    However, Lu Fan didn''t mean to leave at all. He had already pulled out his heavy sword.


    If you can be scared back at this time, it''s not Lu Fan.


    I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to leave. I''m here to find chaos Tianlan. It doesn''t mean anything to you. If you can tell me where chaos Tianlan is, I''m grateful. Maybe I will help you find a way to get rid of the seal. But if you are not going to tell me, please do not block my way. Even if you are the ancestor of Yan long. "


    Lu Fan''s fighting spirit is rising, and the sword without edge has pointed to the face of the Dragon ancestor.


    Yan longzu heard that Lu Fan was looking for chaos Tianlan, and immediately raised his voice and shouted loudly.


    "I''m looking for chaos Tianlan again, human. I tell you, chaos Tianlan is not something you can covet, five rest time has come. You can die. "


    Yan longzu suddenly opened his big mouth, and a burning blood flame came straight to Lu Fan.


    When the fire appeared, all the power of Tao around was ignited.


    Such power is not the avenue, but it completely suppresses other avenues.


    It can even make others unable to gather a little power of Tao.


    This move, which seems to be aggressive, is actually the peak performance of experience and strength.


    Lu Fan wanted to welcome him with a sword, but he found that the power of Tao was also ignited.


    His face changed dramatically. Lu Fan had to choose one of the two at that time. He had to change his moves temporarily and set up a heavy sword without a front. Or ignore these flames on your body and still kill with one sword.


    Without hesitation, Lu fan directly chose to continue to cut out the heavy sword.


    Heavy sword with a strong light, the fire will hit hard to separate, the two sides collide, like light through the flood. The power splashed all over the place, so that all the people who were watching outside could not concentrate, and the light curtain began to shake desperately. It seems to break down at any time.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    In the light curtain, Lu Fan''s figure suddenly became larger.


    Body of heaven and earth, life and death rotation force, six turns, yin and Yang out.


    There were still flames on Lu Fan''s body, but these flames could not burn through his skin at all.


    His * * became a stronger defense than Daoyu, and Yan longzu''s pupil shrank. At this time, he found that the people who came here seemed to be some strong.


    Finally, the sword light penetrated the flames and hit Yan longzu.


    A clang.


    Yan longzu did not move. He fought against Lu Fan''s sword, but the scales on his body only showed a white mark, but it didn''t even break.


    "Well, that''s all."


    Yan longzu chuckled.


    Lu Fan grinned and said with one hand: "Zhang Tian."


    All of a sudden, Yan longzu''s body began to crack inch by inch. The combination of martial arts and legal decisions shows terrible power at the moment.


    Yan longzu''s howling made the eight elders and others who were watching outside feel frightened.


    Now they want to be glad that Lu Fan didn''t use this move to deal with them when they were chasing after him.


    "Human, damn human, you dare to hurt me like this. I''ll turn you into a cloud of fly ash, roar. "


    Yan longzu made a terrible sound of dragon''s howling, and then a white light began to appear on his body, which seemed to circulate the burning chaos.


    Lu Fan also poses like a great enemy. It seems that today will be another fierce battle.


    But at this time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon came out by itself.


    "Ha ha, Xiao Hong, is it you? I can hear your voice."

 Chapter 1233

    The sudden cry made the angry emperor Yanlong suddenly stop.


    Lu fan, who had already raised his momentum to the top, also slowed down.


    Xiaohong.


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows were all screwed up, and hurriedly said to the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, "what are you talking about, old nine?"


    At this time, the Xuangong tower seemed to be excited and shouted: "great master, this is my original subordinate, Xiao Hong, one of the nine dragons. Ha ha, Xiao Hong, you are still alive. I thought you were killed long ago. "


    When Yan longzu saw the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, his face began to twist.


    That expression, let Lu Fan have to be on guard again, dare not have the slightest relaxation.


    He''s really not sure whether such a powerful yanlongzu is called Xiaohong by the Xuangong tower of Jiulong. Will it be even more furious.


    But next moment, Lu Fan knew that he thought too much.


    Because then, the tears of the Yan Long Zu came out like rain and waterfall.


    "Boss, you are still alive. Boss, you''ve come to save me. I''ve lived a miserable life these years. Boss, it''s hard for me to wait for you. "


    Yan longzu cried and cried. He was so excited that his blood was gushing out.


    Its cry not only makes Lu Fan''s eyebrows tremble, but also doesn''t know what to say.


    All the children of shenhuang and the elders who watched outside felt that they were going to jump from the mountain.


    What the hell.


    I''m still fighting. I''m here.


    The nine elders looked at the eight elders with different eyes and said, "eight elders, you are intentional."


    The five elders also said: "eight elders, explain to me what''s going on. I don''t believe in such a coincidence. "


    Eight long old mouth, can not say a word.


    He wanted to explain, but he didn''t know what was going on.


    Lu Fan had a magic Pagoda in his hand, and he knew it.


    There is an ancient dragon in the place where chaos Tianlan is located. He also knows it.


    But even if he wants to break his mind, he doesn''t understand why this Yanlong will call Lu Fan''s magic weapon "boss".


    The second elder looked at the elder. At this time, he finally understood what the elder had just said.


    I''m afraid that only the elder can explain the causes and consequences of these things.


    The elder smiled and didn''t explain at all.


    There is only one explanation for this situation.


    That is, the elder thinks that it''s no use talking to them. They can''t understand it anyway.


    This is what the two elders are most afraid of. They don''t know how to lose.


    It seems that it''s the second most difficult thing to climb the sky. It''s going to be yellow again.


    He didn''t understand why Lu Fan was so lucky.


    Other children of shenhuang felt that they were going to collapse. Is this intended to let Lu Fan pass. Why does it look so incredible.


    In xiaohuantian, Lu fan has stopped talking. Only the Xuangong tower in Jiulong is left to talk with yanlongzu.


    "Xiao Hong, where have you been since the last war? Have you seen other dragons?"


    Yan longzu cried and said: "I don''t know. After you are completely broken, we will follow you out. The damned disobedient kneaded the black charcoal head in one hand and tore the big gold in two. The rest, I don''t know. I then fell into chaos. First, I was treated as a mount by a group of unlucky envoys, and then those envoys were killed by the rebels. I ran and ran, hid in chaos for many years, and finally came out to find something to eat, and then I was caught. And then it''s nailed here. It''s not my luck. "


    When it comes to heartbreak, Yan longzu cries again.


    At this time, it did not have the majesty of an unparalleled beast. Lu Fan shook his head.


    Well, there''s no need to fight this one again.


    Just because of the face of Laojiu, it is estimated that he can pass this level. Who told the old dragon to be the "boss" of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    Boss should have a lot of face.


    But from the words of Yan longzu, Lu Fan also heard something else.


    The name of anti God is very special. Since there are anti god people, doesn''t that mean there is a real God.


    Is that possible. There is a God in the world.


    Secondly, what Yan longzu said about black charcoal head and big gold should all be the Nine Dragons under the original Xuangong tower. At this time, Lu Fan completely believed that Lao Jiu didn''t boast. Looking at the power of yanlongzu, if Laojiu really gathered in Jiulong at the beginning, then the strength can definitely be called sweeping everything.


    Also, when Yan longzu talked about falling into chaos, he used the word "falling".


    It''s impossible. There''s more than chaos.


    What is that. The divine realm?


    Lu Fan felt that his mind was shaken. If all that yanlongzu said is true. So it''s hard to imagine what happened in ancient times.


    The rebellious is to the gods.


    Lu Fan suddenly thought of his nameless name.


    Is that him. I don''t know the name of Xuangong tower in Kowloon. But it may only know the nameless name of crazy, and it may not know his real name.


    What''s more, is the name "crazy nameless" really the real name of that person. I''m not sure.


    Lu Fan''s brain is turning into a mess of ideas.


    Here, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon sighed, "come on, come on. It''s been so many years and everything has changed. You don''t want to suffer, just give up the body and follow me. I found a new master. Hey, I''m not afraid to blow it with you. Your boss and my eyes are right. Maybe we can reach the level of the first master in the future. Follow me, that''s right. "


    Yan longzu stopped crying and stared at Lu Fan.


    "The level of the first master, you mean, he can take charge of the world again. Eh, I can see now that the sword you used is not the Xuanwu sword in the master''s hand. How many of the master''s things are there in your hand, the strongest chaos... "


    Lu Fan didn''t speak, but carefully savored the four words of grasping the heaven and the earth. His mind and spirit were huge.


    With a slight cough, the pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong interrupted Yan longzu''s words and said: "it''s better to say less about the original things. Hurry up. If you want to leave, you should throw the body away. If you don''t leave, you''ll continue to bleed here. I see how many more years you can put it on. "


    Yan longzu said gloomily, "boss, I have been with me for so many years. Once I lose it, I will lose most of my strength."


    The pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong said with a smile, "the power is there. What are you afraid of?"


    Yan longzu heard the word "Yuanli" and immediately trembled with excitement. Then he immediately agreed, "make sure the source is still there. Then I''ll go with you. "


    Say, the red light on Yan Long Zu body rises, a wisp of spirit begins to let out from its mouth.

 Chapter 1234

    People have spirits and dragons have dragon beads.


    For a dragon, there is nothing more important than a dragon ball.


    When Yan longzu really released his dragon beads, Lu Fan was able to make sure that Yan Long was not playing tricks on them.


    Because there is no one or wild animals, when they are careful, they will take out their deadliest things without reservation.


    The dragon ball flies directly to the Xuangong tower and slowly falls on the top of it.


    Immediately, the dragon ball turned into a fire red light dot, inlaid on the top of the tower.


    At this time, Lu Fan just saw that there were some small depressions on the top of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    Lu Fan thought it was a rune or decoration. Unexpectedly, it was reserved for dragon ball.


    He found that he really looked down upon the Xuangong tower of Kowloon from the beginning to the end.


    As an ancient inheritance, there has been no destruction of artifacts. The Xuangong tower in Kowloon has not been restored completely, and has already given him a lot of help.


    If one day it can really all recover.


    It''s also because the man of Xuangong tower in Jiulong is so good at blowing and talking. So Lu Fan didn''t pay much attention to what he usually said.


    Now it seems that he really has a lot to consult about the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    At least in those days, Lu Fanzhen wanted to know more about the rebellious.


    Not only curious, but also because just Yan longzu also said the word emissary.


    Lu Fan instinctively thought of the emissary, and immediately thought of lingyao. It''s not clear. Lu Fan''s heart will not be peaceful.


    Put away the Dragon beads of yanlongzu. The Xuangong tower in Jiulong said with a loud laugh: "ha ha, great master. I am finally recovered. Now please call me jiulongyan tower. From now on, master, you will wait to see me sweeping the world. "


    Lu Fan said faintly: "you should take back the nine dragons, so that you can completely recover. Now it''s just a dragon ball. It''s a complete recovery. "


    "It was my heyday," the pagoda said with a smile. "It had just been refined. The power of the divine soldiers was infinite, and the Yin and Yang of the pagoda were in chaos. But now, ha ha, I''ve already been broken. Now, this tower body can only be regarded as a broken body. I recovered with that piece of debris. How can it be compared to its heyday. In my case, it''s a complete recovery. Unless, great master, you can help me rebuild the tower again, and Kowloon will gather. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, so it is.


    The feeling is not the same as the sword without edge in his hand.


    Also, so many years have passed since ancient times. If it''s still intact, it''s not a magic soldier.


    On the contrary, Lu fan will take back the proud and excited Xuangong tower of Jiulong, and let Jiu have a good exchange of feelings with Xiaohong. He has business to do.


    Flying forward, Lu fan comes to Yan longzu''s body and reaches out to pick up a little bit of Yan longzu''s body with his sword.


    Lost dragon bead, Yan Long Zu''s this dragon body, even if is thorough "dead".


    It took only a few moments to change color, as if from flesh to stone.


    In line with the principle of making the best use of everything, Lu Fan quickly produced a little blood essence of Yan longzu, and then quickly raised it in the palm with the help of herbs.


    He saw Master Wu Chen do this kind of thing a long time ago. At that time, he was also a person who had drunk dragon blood. He knew the effect.


    Now, his movement is much faster than that of Wu Chen. The adjusted dragon blood is better than that of Wu Chen in terms of its medicinal power and color.


    If master Wu Chen is here, he will nod happily. Lu fan has gradually surpassed his master in all aspects.


    That''s why the so-called blue is better than the blue.


    Lu Fan collects the dragon blood well. It''s useless for him, but it''s very good to take it back to Lu''s children.


    At least, it can ensure that the children of Lu family are strong and not easy to be killed or injured before the ground gang. The rest, can wait for Xiaohei to wake up, let it also drink a little. Maybe it will help.


    Doing all this well, Lu Fan began to look around for chaos Tianlan.


    If the last time the five elders were blocked by the emperor Yanlong, then they can be so sure of the location of chaos Tianlan, which means they have seen it.


    Then it should be nearby. After flying a little further forward, Lu Fan cut open a pile of fire red stones with a sword.


    Suddenly I saw a chaotic Tianlan growing between the rock walls.


    Their appearance is similar to that of Lu Fan. But some are in bud, some are brilliant.


    Lu fan can see that although they grow between the rock walls, they seem to have been absorbing the power released from the Yanlong ancestor. So that the roots of these chaotic Tianlan are slightly reddish, and the chaos gas released is in dragon shape.


    Lu fan is not polite. He sweeps away all these chaotic Tianlan trees, about ten or so, and leaves none.


    In this way, all the elders and others are suffering from flesh pain. Now they have begun to worry about whether Lu fan will give them chaos Tianlan after he comes out.


    If Lu Fan did not give it, the only place they knew where chaos Tianlan was produced would be completely gone. It is a difficult problem to find chaos Tianlan in the future.


    The eight elders are dejected. This second difficulty has no effect at all.


    On the contrary, Lu Fan got another dragon ball and ten magic drugs. It''s really a loss. We can''t lose any more.


    Other children of shenhuang, they have no idea what to say.


    Now they have some doubts about whether some elders really want to take back the position of the patriarch.


    What do you think of this? It''s like intentionally draining water. In particular, Lu fan used the method of extermination, and few of his disciples thought that it was Lu Fan''s own cultivation in three days.


    In their opinion, Lu fan must have come to the mountain for a long time with the help of some elder. Now, he is just performing a play together.


    When they looked at the elders, they became suspicious.


    The nine elders looked at the eight elders and said, "what else do you want to say. Eight elders. "


    Eight elder has lost his temper completely. He doesn''t know why he developed like this.


    After the meal, the eight elders seemed to say with the last hope: "wait a minute, I put the stone given by the elder in the back door. If he can''t get through that door, there may be another chance. "


    After that, the eight elders continued to watch.


    But just an hour later, Lu Fan came out of the empty door of the small unreal sky intact.


    Holding a small stone in his hand, Lu Fan said with a smile, "this thing looks familiar to me."

 Chapter 1235

    With that, Lu Fan''s stone turned into a small stream of warm water and entered his body.


    Lu fan doesn''t know why this thing appears in the void door of xiaounreal sky, or when he comes back, it blocks his way.


    However, it is not a threat to him. Lu fan can absorb it completely.


    As he did so, he looked around at the faces of the elders.


    Immediately, he found that among the nine elders, only the eldest one gave him a bright look and a smile.


    Lu Fan''s heart moved. At this moment, he immediately connected the elder with the stone.


    He didn''t understand what the elder was going to do, but it didn''t seem to affect him.


    Eight elders have no move at all. I see Lu Fan come out from the unreal sky. It proved that the second difficulty he set was a complete failure.


    What makes Lu Fan in a dilemma and lose is like a slap in the face.


    Reluctantly, the eight elders stood up and said to Lu fan, "Congratulations, Lu Fan. There are nine difficulties to climb the sky, and the second is that you have passed the customs. "


    Lu Fan smiles and nods, and all the children of shenhuang have already begun to leave.


    The elders are ready to leave. They are also disappointed in the eight elders, even if they fail once. Again.


    So the third time, even if Lu Fan failed, it seems that he didn''t hurt Lu Fan''s face.


    On the contrary, it will only make the world feel that they are not good at shenhuang.


    It has been confirmed that Lu fan will die hard, but he is still allowed to pass two levels.


    This shows that Lu Fan''s strength has been proved twice before them.


    All but the elder shook their heads.


    But at this time, Lu Fan suddenly said, "wait a minute. Elder, since there is still time. Let''s hurry up a little and take the third difficulty out. "


    In a word, immediately let all the people who are going to leave stop.


    The eyes of the three elders and the five elders narrowed. They looked at Lu Fan with some evil spirit.


    This kid, get cheap, start to sell.


    Is this irony.


    Although Lu Fan''s words are very calm, they still feel that they are laughing at them.


    The two elders couldn''t help saying: "Lu Fan. There are nine difficulties in climbing the sky, one is better than the other, one is more dangerous than the other. You have just passed the second difficulty. You need to rest physically and recover mentally. Three days later, try the third difficulty. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "thank you for your kindness. It''s just that I feel that I''m in good shape now, and I haven''t been hurt much in the second difficulty, so I''ll just strike while the iron is hot and break through the third difficulty. I hope you can make it


    Two elder''s lips trembled for a while, almost a "arrogance" rushed out.


    But fortunately, he held back. After all, Lu had just passed the second difficulty. Other people''s madness has its own capital. They now belong to the "failure" side, and it would be too disrespectful to speak poorly.


    The elder said: "Lu fan, you really want to try the third difficulty now. Is it necessary to rush like this. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "time waits for no one. Hurry up, please. You are living in chaos. I don''t know what''s going on outside. I really need to move faster now. "


    Lu Fan said it sincerely, but few people believed it at all.


    In the eyes of all people, Lu fan is deliberately mocking them. Especially the eight elders, whose face is very dark and whose teeth are clenched, look like they may have a mouthful of blood at any time.


    Lu fan is saying that his second difficulty doesn''t work at all. You are not hurt at all. There is no need to recover at all, just want to enter the next difficulty. Isn''t that enough to hit people.


    It would have been shameful not to have dealt with Lu Fan now. Eight elders must have rushed out to fight with Lu Fan.


    The elder asked the seven elders with a smile: "seven elders. How do you feel? "


    The seven elders looked at the crowd and found that all the elders were looking at him.


    The twinkling light in his eyes was clearly asking him if he could do it


    Few of them know what the third difficult thing for the seven elders to set up is, but now Lu fan has said so. If the seven elders counseled, the shame would be great.


    They sincerely hope that the seven elders can defeat Lu Fan''s spirit. Let him know what is the end of arrogance.


    Seven elders nodded heavily. No problem.


    With a wave of the elder''s right hand, the elder beckoned seven elders to speak to Lu Fan.


    Slowly, the seven elders got up from their seats with their hands on their backs and silver hair flying in the wind.


    With a thick voice, the seven elders said: "Lu fan, the third difficulty of landing in the sky has already been prepared. Are you sure you want to try now. I can tell you, after my pass, you have to have seven or eight lives to fight. Even if you are in total victory, you will die of chaos. Not to mention that you have just passed the second difficulty. You have consumed a lot of power and lost more vitality. "


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "elder seven, tell me directly where to start. You see, it''s almost dusk. Let''s hurry up. Maybe we can finish before the moon rises to the sea. Are you right? "


    The seven elders snorted, "yes, if you die. It can end so quickly. Lu fan, since you are so anxious. Then come on. Langxiao mountain, cloud cliff heaven palace. "


    At the end of the speech, the seven elders took the lead to fly to the distance, in the direction of langxiao mountain.


    Other elders all smiled. When they heard the four words of the heavenly palace on the cliff, they already knew what the seven elders wanted to do.


    "Lu fan, I''ll see how you can make it this time."


    The way of eight elders gnashing their teeth. Although the nine elders didn''t speak, there was a cruel smile in their eyes.


    All the elders left, and all the disciples of shenhuang began to march to langxiao mountain immediately.


    I didn''t expect that Lu fan would have to fight in a row today. Otherwise, it''s quite OK. Or it can be called "arrogance".


    The children of shenhuang are not going to rest. They just want to see how many difficulties Lu fan can face or where he will die.


    If they miss the most critical moment, they will really regret for life.


    As for rest. Whenever.


    Among the crowd, the wind took a nap and murmured: "yunya Tiangong, this place is very familiar. Wait, martial uncle, isn''t that where you can understand the power of life and death rotation? "


    Dongpang took out the wine gourd again and said: "that''s right. That place, as long as you have been there once, you will never want to go again in your life. Seven old ghosts really can choose. Lu fan is in trouble now. "


    The wind took a rest and was surprised: "no, martial uncle, didn''t Lu Fan also practice your life and death rotation energy. He''ll be all right. "


    Dongpang shook his head and said with a wry smile: "it will be OK. I''ll tell you, I almost died there when I made a great success of my life and death rotation. Lu fan, I''m afraid he can only practice the sixth move at most. He''s far behind. "

 Chapter 1236

    Langxiao mountain, like a sword, pierces the sky.


    The rocks are craggy and nothing grows.


    This peak, in the inner part of shenhuang, is also called the peak of desperate love.


    All the children who practice in langxiao mountain are the most willing to practice.


    Many disciples, from the first day of entering the langxiao mountain, have lived a miserable life, only knowing the cultivation.


    In langxiao mountain, people who are not strong enough will be swept out.


    Once swept out of the Mountain Gate by langxiao mountain, the best result is that the cultivation is exhausted and disabled for life.


    Therefore, the children of langxiao mountain, as long as they are swept out, will basically choose to commit suicide.


    Among the nine peaks of shenhuang, the most cruel one.


    The number of disciples is the least, but they can rank in the first three of shenhuang.


    If it is not for the large number of disciples of the two peaks in the front, there will be a young generation leading the way.


    Otherwise, only according to the average level, it may not be comparable to langxiao mountain.


    As the chief elder of langxiao mountain, the seven elders are more serious. When he does something, he will never leave any chance for his opponent.


    As long as it is in his hands, in addition to speaking with strength. Otherwise, it doesn''t work.


    Lu Fan soon flew to langxiao mountain. At a glance, there were nine palaces on langxiao mountain.


    From the bottom to the top, from small to large, the strength is also from weak to strong.


    These palaces, if Lu Fan guessed right. It should be used to test the disciples.


    From a distance, Lu fan can feel the surging power of the raging inside.


    Strong as it is, it is full of danger.


    It doesn''t seem to consider whether the disciples can bear it or whether it is dangerous.


    As long as you go in, you must accept the baptism of power. If you can cultivate from the inside, you will certainly have a huge increase in cultivation.


    But if you don''t come out, you will probably die in it.


    Lu Fan nodded in secret, and sure enough, the way of training his children was different from mountain peak to mountain peak.


    Continue to look up, have been seeing the top of the ancient palace, Lu Fan''s eyebrows frown up.


    Yunya Tiangong.


    Lu Fan flew to the front gate of the palace, and the nine elders had already arrived. They all stopped at the gate.


    The children of shenhuang, who are relatively fast, begin to gather at the top of the mountain.


    The great name of yunya Tiangong, whether it''s the people of langxiao mountain or not, is thunderous. When they hear it, they tremble.


    The seven elders stood in front of the palace gate and looked at Lu Fan with fierce eyes. In a loud voice, Lu Fan said, "you have a good look. This is the cloud cliff heaven palace of langxiao mountain. It is also the place where the powerful of jiuxiao gate understood the heaven way and resisted the heaven and earth oppression. There are 1366 kinds of roads in the palace, all of which are carved on the walls, stone pillars and floors of the palace. If you don''t believe it, you can come forward and watch it carefully now. "


    Lu fan fixed his eyes on the wall of the palace. Indeed, as the seven elders said, the power of the above Tao is very powerful.


    Nodding, Lu Fandao said: "elder seven, please continue."


    The seven elders waved gently. Immediately the whole cloud cliff heaven palace began to shine. It seems that all kinds of Tao in it wake up.


    Slowly, the seven elders said in a very natural tone: "originally, I planned to make it the third difficulty. It is to let you enter the cloud cliff heaven palace, under the attack of 530 kinds of Taoist forces, to stick to a time of incense. But now, since you say you''re in a hurry, that''s it. I will open all these 1366 ways. You only need to stick to a cup of tea in them. How do you like it? "


    Lu Fan smiled a little, but the seven elders were still an open and aboveboard person.


    Even if he was killed, it was still clear and plain.


    Lu fan, of course, knows how much difference there is between the attack of 530 kinds of Tao and the attack of 3660 kinds of Tao. It''s not just double that.


    A kind of power superposition of Tao produces different effects. If these roads have the power of the road, it''s over.


    Whether it''s 530 or 1366, it''s an effect.


    That is, he must have been completely wiped out in the moment of entering.


    It''s a dead end.


    Lu Fan read aloud in his heart.


    The seven elders saw the change of Lu Fan''s face and said with a smile: "what''s the matter? You are hesitant, regretful and timid. Now, if you admit defeat, it''s too late. You don''t have to go in. "


    The seven elders didn''t smile, just used a very serious expression to Lu Fandao.


    His words seemed to excite Lu fan, but Lu Fan could hear that there was no mockery or contempt in the words of the seven elders.


    Because of this situation, only those who are truly fearless of life and death dare to venture in.


    Ordinary people, when they hear one thousand, three hundred and sixty-six kinds of Tao, should be directly covered. What else can we talk about.


    Lu Fan''s face was only slightly changed, and he didn''t react much, which proved that his courage was extraordinary. Now the seven elders just rely on words to disturb Lu Fan''s thinking.


    In fact, he didn''t want Lu fan to quit. Like others, he really wanted to see how long Lu Fan could stay in it.


    Among the crowd, Dongpang also came along and heard the words of the seven elders. Dongpang seemed to think of some bad memories, and his face slightly changed.


    The wind took a rest and saw the difference of Dongpang. He asked again: "martial uncle, how many kinds of roads did you open when you went in last time,"


    Dongpang said: "six hundred kinds. That''s it. It almost killed me. If there are more than 1300 kinds of Tao, I can''t come out alive. "


    The wind took a rest and said: "it''s really exaggerated. Even the extreme strong can''t do it, "


    Dongpang snorted:" what do you know, little fart boy.


    Among the nine peaks of shenhuang, the most cruel one.


    The number of disciples is the least, but they can rank in the first three of shenhuang.


    If it is not for the large number of disciples of the two peaks in the front, there will be a young generation leading the way.


    Otherwise, only according to the average level, it may not be comparable to langxiao mountain.


    As the chief elder of langxiao mountain, the seven elders are more serious. When he does something, he will never leave any chance for his opponent.


    As long as it is in his hands, in addition to speaking with strength. Otherwise, it doesn''t work.


    Lu Fan soon flew to langxiao mountain. At a glance, there were nine palaces on langxiao mountain.


    From bottom to top, from small to large, and from weak to strong.


    These palaces, if Lu Fan guessed right. It should be used to test the disciples.


    From a distance, Lu fan can feel the surging power of the raging inside.


    Strong as it is, it is full of danger.


    It doesn''t seem to consider whether the disciples can bear it or whether it is dangerous.


    As long as you go in, you must accept the baptism of power. If you can cultivate from the inside, you will certainly have a huge increase in cultivation.


    But if you don''t come out, you will probably die in it.


    Lu Fan nodded in secret, and sure enough, the way of training his children was different from mountain peak to mountain peak.


    Continue to look up, have been seeing the top of the ancient palace, Lu Fan''s eyebrows frown up.


    Yunya Tiangong.


    Lu Fan flew to the front gate of the palace, and the nine elders had already arrived. They all stopped at the gate.


    The children of shenhuang, who are relatively fast, begin to gather at the top of the mountain.


    The great name of yunya Tiangong, whether it''s the people of langxiao mountain or not, is thunderous. When they hear it, they tremble.


    The seven elders stood in front of the palace gate and looked at Lu Fan with fierce eyes. In a loud voice, Lu Fan said, "you have a good look. This is the cloud cliff heaven palace of langxiao mountain. It is also the place where the powerful of jiuxiao gate understood the heaven way and resisted the heaven and earth oppression. There are 1366 kinds of roads in the palace, all of which are carved on the walls, stone pillars and floors of the palace. If you don''t believe it, you can come forward and watch it carefully now. "


    Lu fan fixed his eyes on the wall of the palace. Indeed, as the seven elders said, the power of the above Tao is very powerful.


    Nodding, Lu Fandao said: "elder seven, please continue."


    The seven elders waved gently. Immediately the whole cloud cliff heaven palace began to shine. It seems that all kinds of Tao in it wake up.


    Slowly, the seven elders said in a very natural tone: "originally, I planned to make it the third difficulty. It is to let you enter the cloud cliff heaven palace, under the attack of 530 kinds of Taoist forces, to stick to a time of incense. But now, since you say you''re in a hurry, that''s it. I will open all these 1366 ways. You only need to stick to a cup of tea in them. How do you like it? "


    Lu Fan smiled a little, but the seven elders were still an open and aboveboard person.


    Even if he was killed, it was still clear and plain.


    Lu fan, of course, knows how much difference there is between the attack of 530 kinds of Tao and the attack of 3660 kinds of Tao. It''s not just double that.


    A kind of power superposition of Tao produces different effects. If these roads have the power of the road, it''s over.


    Whether it''s 530 or 1366, it''s an effect.


    That is, he must have been completely wiped out in the moment of entering.


    It''s a dead end.


    Lu Fan read aloud in his heart.


    The seven elders saw the change of Lu Fan''s face and said with a smile: "what''s the matter? You are hesitant, regretful and timid. Now, if you admit defeat, it''s too late. You don''t have to go in. "


    The seven elders didn''t smile, just used a very serious expression to Lu Fandao.


    His words seemed to excite Lu fan, but Lu Fan could hear that there was no mockery or contempt in the words of the seven elders.


    Because of this situation, only those who are truly fearless of life and death dare to venture in.


    Ordinary people, when they hear one thousand, three hundred and sixty-six kinds of Tao, should be directly covered. What else can we talk about.


    Lu Fan''s face was only slightly changed, and he didn''t react much, which proved that his courage was extraordinary. Now the seven elders just rely on words to disturb Lu Fan''s thinking.


    In fact, he didn''t want Lu fan to quit. Like others, he really wanted to see how long Lu Fan could stay in it.


    Among the crowd, Dongpang also came along and heard the words of the seven elders. Dongpang seemed to think of some bad memories, and his face slightly changed.


    The wind took a rest and saw the difference of Dongpang. He asked again: "martial uncle, how many kinds of roads did you open when you went in last time,"


    Dongpang said: "six hundred kinds. That''s it.

 Chapter 1237

    The seven elder''s lips twitched slightly. He had already made a plan to bargain with Lu fan, but he didn''t expect that Lu fan would come down with one bite.


    However, Lu fan has completely cut off his retreat.


    This arrogant and ignorant young man has no idea what it is to attack more than a thousand ways together.


    Today, he will die in his ignorance. The seven elders give up their bodies and make a gesture of asking Lu fan, "don''t worry, the time of a good tea is the time of a tea. No more, no less. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I''m afraid you''re slow to drink this cup of tea."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan walked towards the palace.


    Firm step, pale face, no fear.


    Everyone watched Lu Fan walk into the cloud cliff heaven palace quietly. The figure disappeared completely, and the door closed.


    All the children of shenhuang who came here looked at the seven elders and others.


    Eyes, with expectations. They all hope that there will be a light curtain to let them see clearly.


    The seven elders looked at the elder and asked.


    The elder nodded slightly, and the gesture was OK.


    Shake off your hands. The seven elders released the light curtain.


    Immediately, you can see the scene in the sky Palace at a glance.


    They will see how long Lu fan can last, or if Lu Fan dies in it. They also need to know how Lu Fan died.


    In the light curtain, Lu Fan walked into a gorgeous light.


    It''s full of Psychedelic colors, full of whirlpools and air currents.


    As if a drop of different colors of ink, in the picture of halo dye.


    There are countless Tao in it.


    As soon as Lu Fan entered, the countless forces fell on him crazily.


    Before he could even see what was inside, he immediately felt his body and began to make a clear sound.


    As if for a moment, the whole world was on him.


    Click, click.


    Lu Fan feels that his bones are beginning to break. He doesn''t even understand what''s going on.


    However, his response was also very quick. Immediately, Lu Fan drank it softly, and Dao Mie.


    It seems that there is an invisible wind, which is released from Lu Fan''s body, and immediately disappears everything around him.


    Poof.


    Blood gushed out of Lu Fan''s mouth. At this time, Lu Fan felt the damage he had suffered.


    What a terrible power of Tao. It didn''t give people a chance to react at all. It almost killed him.


    That is to say, his body is strong enough. If someone changes, I''m afraid that the moment when he comes in, he will be completely wiped out.


    Lu Fan quickly took out the pills and gave them to himself. When I came in, I didn''t say no pill.


    Although Lu fan is brave, he is not a fool. At this time, it is idiotic to let the injury worsen.


    The vigorous Qi in the body is madly released with the power of Tao extinction. At this time, Lu Fanfang can feel the huge Tao power here.


    In his opinion, he can only roughly distinguish the five basic paths and the natural paths evolved from the five elements, such as wind, rain and lightning.


    Like some other paths, Lu Fan thinks he has few talents and studies, but he really can''t understand them.


    But fortunately, his vigorous Qi cooperated with the way to kill, and he could also suppress it. Otherwise, he really didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, the life Avenue in Lu Fan''s body began to be active. It seems that the power of Tao here is very strong, and the life Avenue has a great sense of self release from Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows tightened more and more. He could clearly feel that the power of Tao had not been completely suppressed by his Tao.


    On the contrary, it gathered more terrible power of Tao, and began to frantically want to break his way.


    Lu Fan''s hands began to tremble slightly. He knew clearly that he could not support a hundred breath at most here.


    Visible to the naked eye, countless lights are converging around him.


    This scene is like being between heaven and earth and being punished by heaven and earth.


    Little by little, the scope of the control of Tao extinction is shrinking rapidly.


    Outside, you elders, all the children of shenhuang, keep their eyes fixed.


    They all vaguely felt that this might be the end of Lu Fan.


    Dongpang is shaking his head and sighing.


    He still thinks that Lu Fan''s approach is too reckless. He should be willing to choose 500 ways and stick to them for one hour. At least then, there is a chance of survival.


    But now, under the power of 1366 kinds of Tao, Lu fan is obviously bound to die.


    One face-to-face is serious injury. Such a strong way to kill the Kung Fu is just for him to gain a little breathing time. Let him see clearly how he died.


    The seven elders all commented: "do you think that you have mastered the method of Tao extinction, and you have nothing to do with it. As we all know, there are strengths and weaknesses in Daoism, and daomie is by no means invincible. "


    In the light curtain, Lu fan has begun to bite his teeth, his eyes are full of blood.


    It was the first time since he took part in the test of the nine difficulties of landing in the sky. Everyone saw Lu Fan''s desperate appearance.


    Whether it''s the first difficulty to pass the life and death Rune seal or the second difficulty to break through the small magic sky.


    Lu fan is calm and calm from beginning to end, at least in everyone''s eyes.


    But now, Lu fan has a sense of the end.


    At last, Lu fan can no longer maintain the daomie skill. With a crisp sound, the skill collapses.


    The terrible power of Tao once again rushed on Lu Fan''s body.


    The sky wind, the earth fire, the petrifaction, the thunder and so on pain, wants to tear Lu fan to pieces one after another.


    At the foot of Lu fan, the light of Daoyu is still shining. The road of life is still trying to repair his body.


    He can''t move at all. These forces are too powerful to defeat.


    The body is crumbling. The only thing Lu fan can do is to support and resist death.


    When the Tao domain is broken, use vigorous Qi to resist it. Vigorous Qi is submerged again, and it is blocked by the body.


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, there was no other color, only the blood light.


    The feeling of death began to invade his whole body again.


    "It''s too cruel for me to see."


    A disciple of shenhuang said aloud, he closed his eyes and didn''t want to watch Lu Fan''s death.


    Many disciples of shenhuang are sighing, and they feel sorry for Lu fan at the moment. And no longer so despised.


    The second elder looked up and said to the elder, "elder, do you want him to die or live?"


    The elder didn''t reply, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    The second elder''s eyes flickered and nodded: "understand, then let him die."


    The elder turned his head to look at the two elders and grinned.


    Death.


    I''m afraid it''s unlikely.


    Others don''t know, but the elder knows very well.


    I want to kill Lu fan like this. It''s not that simple.

 Chapter 1238

    Of course, other people don''t know what the elder thinks.


    They will not understand where the elder''s confidence comes from.


    At this time, the elder stared at Lu Fan in the light curtain, thinking of some pictures of a long time ago.


    Some memories that he should have abandoned completely in Nirvana. But for a variety of reasons, he kept it.


    "The great road is three thousand, and it will not destroy itself. The paths are endless, and they don''t hurt anything. "


    The elder is calm.


    No one controls these paths in the Tiangong of yunya. They attack by instinct.


    If Lu fan can''t resist this, it can only be said that Lu fan is not the heir he is looking for.


    He''s not interested in dying or not.


    If so, Lu Fanjia could not be wiped out like this.


    Because some people are destined to fight against the way of heaven and earth.


    In the light curtain, Lu fan has persisted to the last moment.


    He felt the power of the Tao, like countless lights, stabbing into his body. He started to destroy everything.


    At this time, his body, the Kowloon Xuangong tower has been desperately roaring.


    "Great master, let me help you. You are dying. You will die. "


    Lu Fan also shouted in his heart: "don''t move. You can''t move until the last moment. Old nine, you crushed the devil''s heart to death for me that day. Don''t let it come out to make trouble. "


    It''s time for the Xuangong tower in Kowloon to understand what Lu fan is doing.


    Lu Fan even let it watch the demonic heart.


    What''s the beauty of this beating heart.


    "Master, what are you doing?" the pagoda said


    Lu Fan replied, "I want to see what the power of fighting against heaven and earth is in my body. I can feel it coming out of my body. "


    Lu Fan''s voice had just fallen, and a force completely out of his control appeared on his body.


    Lu Fan''s nearly broken body suddenly stopped deteriorating.


    Lu fan doesn''t know how to describe and understand this power.


    He knows very well that this is the power of the so-called crazy nameless. This is the power that has repeatedly blocked heaven and earth from branding him.


    But Lu Fan never really controlled these forces. Even if it has entered Lu Fan''s body, Lu fan doesn''t know where it is.


    But now, with the power of these Tao, Lu fan forces his success out of his body and watches carefully.


    At the moment when he came to the cloud cliff heaven palace, Lu Fan felt so much power of Tao here, which made his body feel palpitation.


    Then think of the ability of this power to block the power of heaven and earth. Lu Fan dare to open all the 1366 roads in yunya Tiangong. If that crazy nameless is really what Lu Fan imagined, in ancient times, that person who is called the anti God.


    The power he left behind must be very powerful. At least a small cloud cliff heavenly palace, can''t do anything about it.


    Now it seems that this power is really extraordinary. As soon as it appears, it completely blocks the power of more than one thousand Tao around it.


    Lu Fan felt like he was behind a transparent wall, looking at the power of Tao flowing around him.


    They all seem to feel something, but they retreat slowly and stop attacking for a while.


    This state is the same as when Lu Fan robbed the sap of the Holy Spirit tree.


    Where the power of Tao is interlaced and twisted, the power of insanity and namelessness can still block everything.


    He was right again.


    Immediately, Lu Fan takes out yuanlizhu.


    Crazy absorption of the power of origin within the bead. The reason why he didn''t take it out just now is to see if the power of Tao can really force out the power of nameless madness.


    If it can''t be forced out, Lu fan can also rely on this source of force to make a counterattack.


    Of course, Lu Fan won''t gamble his life and death on this possibility. There is no power of insanity and anonymity. He relies on Yuanli bead and another dead spirit bead, in fact, there are ways to survive a cup of tea.


    "Jiu, look carefully at this power. Is it the power of those who were against God in those days?"


    Lu fan asked aloud.


    But the old nine was silent now.


    Lu fan asked again, "what''s the matter, old nine. Can''t you tell me again? Once you tell me, you will collapse and you will die. How can I remember that you have collapsed once. Now it''s not just a little fragment of you, why there are still ancient seals. "


    Lu Fan''s questions are even more difficult to answer.


    For a long time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon replied, "great master. These should not be things you know. I admit I lied to you. But I swear by my spirit that I have no intention to hurt you in any way. I really want to protect you. Knowing this will do you no good but harm. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it seems that you have really concealed a lot from me. But I''m not going to say anything about you. Nine, I just want to tell you. If you really think, I can reach the height of your first master. Then you have to tell me what happened to your first master in those years. He is so powerful that he will fall. What is the power that cannot be stopped? I would like to know. "


    After a long silence, the pagoda finally said, "great master. When you can one day reach the sea of chaos and see the real things, I will tell you everything I know. Before that, please forgive me. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "I see. Nine, the sea of chaos, the truth of everything. It seems that the world is more complicated than I thought


    After that, Lu fan stopped talking to Lao Jiu.


    There was a long sigh from the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, and it was completely silent.


    Lu Fan''s body is recovering rapidly. The transparent power released by himself, after solving the attack of the power of Tao, slowly sinks into Lu Fan''s body again.


    At this time, everything calmed down.


    Although Lu fan is still standing here, the power of the Tao around him seems to have been afraid of him.


    They didn''t dare to attack for a while.


    In this case, Lu Fan confirmed his guess. Lu Fan walked slowly to the depth of the cloud cliff temple.


    The power ball in your hand is also folded up.


    Lu Fan said lightly: "crazy and nameless. What kind of person are you? "


    Lu Fan''s words are almost clear to all the people of shenhuang.


    Others don''t understand why Lu Fan suddenly said this.


    But the elders looked at the elder immediately. Why did Lu Fan know the name.


    The elder looked at everyone with a light smile, but he didn''t speak.

 Chapter 1239

    The elder''s expression is very interesting, as if he is laughing at the elders.


    Usually when I say it, no one believes it. Now I want to ask again.


    The two elders coughed twice and asked with thick face: "elder. Who is this crazy nameless. Why did Lu Fan mention this man. Do you know crazy nameless? "


    The elder smiled and said, "of course, I know crazy and nameless. But if Lu fan doesn''t know him, I don''t know. He can mention the three words "crazy and nameless", indicating that he is related to me


    The elder said and grinned, as if ordinary people had found money.


    The second elder never thought of it. He asked, and asked about "fate".


    What does that mean.


    The elder really has a good feeling for Lu Fan.


    Then they are facing nine difficulties. Do they want to continue.


    It''s hard not to let Lu Fan become the patriarch.


    Elder two is a little flustered. He is not particularly worried about Lu Fan''s difficulties.


    For Lu fan, even though he was fierce, waited until the eighth difficulty fell into his hands. He definitely wants Lu fan to come and never return.


    But once the elder has other thoughts, the two elders don''t know what to do.


    It''s not for him. But it''s not.


    Because Lu Fan said three words, crazy and nameless.


    As if I saw the thoughts of the two elders, the elder smiled and said, "don''t mind what I said. How do you do it, or how do you do it. Elder seven, have you put the stone I gave you into the cloud cliff heaven palace? "


    At this time, the seven elders were already in complete shock.


    Lu Fanming is no longer able. He will be wiped out by the power in the cloud cliff heaven palace.


    All of a sudden, I''m alive again.


    In addition, the power of the Tao in the Tiangong of yunya is like being attacked by evil and will never attack him again.


    Look at Lu Fan''s strolling in the courtyard. It''s really like going in and playing.


    Hearing the words of the elder, the seven elder suddenly responded. His face was red and he faltered: "elder. I don''t think I can use the stone you gave me. And put it in the cloud cliff heaven palace, and it seems that it will make the power of Tao in it a little repulsive, so I didn''t put it in. "


    Say, seven long old general stone takes out from sleeve, hand back to big elder.


    Shaking his head, the elder said: "stupid. You don''t need any stones. White makes Lu Fan better than this. You are the same as the nine elders and the eight elders. The purpose of trying to stop Lu fan is not only unattainable. Let Lu Fan improve his strength. Look, Lu fan has begun to understand the power of Tao. "


    The elder raised his hand and looked at him.


    Sure enough, Lu Fan had already sat down cross legged in front of a bright light.


    This is the obvious way of understanding. He even took yunya Tiangong as a place for cultivation.


    Inside, Lu Fan tries to activate the power in his body. He wants to let his vigorous Qi swallow the power left to him by the nameless.


    Unfortunately, this is more difficult than that of letting vigorous Qi engulf the power of the world.


    Once those forces enter his body, they seem to have scattered all over his body and disappeared completely. There''s no good way for Lu fan to take it.


    Lu fan is still worried about this uncontrollable power.


    Even if these forces do not seem to threaten him. And helped him through several times.


    Lu Fan looks at the light in front of him, reaches out his hand, puts his finger in the light, and thoroughly realizes the power of Tao.


    He was really glad that there was no power of the road in the palace. It''s all about the power of the path. Otherwise, I''m afraid that even with the strength protection left by crazy nameless, it''s impossible to deal with it so simply.


    Sometimes success is strength plus luck.


    Lu Fan slowly closes his eyes. Since he has come here once, don''t waste the power of Tao here. First, let''s have a good understanding.


    How much you can experience is how much.


    Even if you can''t learn much, it''s helpful to at least familiarize yourself with the characteristics of the power of Tao.


    In the future, if someone uses the power of these paths, Lu can really kill them in the simplest and direct way.


    "It''s over."


    "It''s too easy. It feels like Lu fan is acting for us. He vomited some blood, and then he could sit down and understand. "


    "What cloud cliff heaven palace? Elder seven can''t release water."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The children of shenhuang started to cry one after another.


    In danxiao mountain, when watching Lu Fan pass Xiaohuan heaven, they doubted whether the eight elders let the water go.


    Now it''s clear that the cloud cliff heavenly palace that Lu fan can kill, one thousand, three hundred and sixty-six, has been calmed down by Lu Fan.


    If it''s not done intentionally, it''s really like a miracle.


    Unfortunately, these young people are basically unwilling to believe in miracles.


    They are more willing to believe that the eight elders and the seven elders released water.


    The first time the eight elders did this, they had not shouted so loudly. But now, obviously, it''s unbearable.


    A group of disciples shouted at the seven elders.


    Elder seven''s face is getting worse and darker.


    He really wants to say that this is how he releases water.


    Because if he really let Lu Fan pass, it would be good. But the truth is, it''s not.


    What kind of power does not play a role in killing Lu fan.


    The seven elders can''t understand how Lu Fan did it, and how he should explain it to other disciples.


    Even the disciples of langxiao mountain looked at the seven elders and became a little gloomy and angry.


    It''s about the glory of shenhuang. How can these elders do this.


    They almost have no collective to let these elders go.


    "Lu fan, the creator of the miracle," said the fat man with a smile. He won again, inexplicably. I can''t understand it. "


    Fengxiao rest is about to ask Dongpang what''s going on. Hearing Dongpang''s words, fengxiao rest is surprised and says, "martial uncle, you don''t understand."


    "I really don''t understand," chubby Dong said with a smile. I can''t understand it at all. I think no other elder can understand it. Let''s go. Lu fan is also the master of wild geese. He won''t come out if he doesn''t learn something in it. I think he will stay in it for two days. "


    The wind took a rest and smiled bitterly. It seems that the gap between him and Lu fan is growing. Compared with other countries, Lu Fan''s strength seems to have another leap. He seems to be changing every day, making great progress every moment. It''s too much pressure to be with people.


    Murmured, the wind takes a rest way: "it seems that it is better for you to be the patriarch."

 Chapter 1240

    At last, the setting sun fell from the mountains.


    This sanctuary is really the same as the outside world.


    Langxiao mountain, the crowd has dispersed.


    Lu fan has been completely settled in the cloud cliff heaven palace. It is meaningless for them to wait here.


    Several elders are not willing to wait any longer. They say that if they insist on a cup of tea, they will win.


    Lu fan has already passed this time. Anyway, the third difficulty has been calculated.


    They would not cry out for Lu Fan''s victory again, so several elders left together.


    Only seven elders continue to wait here. He doesn''t want to go, but because langxiao mountain is the top of his mountain and where he can go.


    Most importantly, the elder said a word before he left.


    "Seven elders, wait here. Let''s see how much Lu fan can understand with your help, or what skills he has practiced. "


    The seven elders only had a soft voice. He was very depressed in his heart, but he didn''t know what to say.


    The third difficulty is that he made it by himself, and the result can only be borne by himself.


    Fortunately, there are nine elders in front of him, and eight elders make matting for him.


    Otherwise, if it''s only his own way, then he really has no face to see people.


    At this time, looking at Lu Fan in the light curtain, the seven elders were secretly gnashing their teeth.


    But he couldn''t even tell Lu fan to roll out.


    Like an old man guarding the door, he stood here and waited for Lu fan to come out of the cloud cliff temple.


    In my heart, I have no choice but to sigh.


    At this time, he also had some doubts. Why can Lu Fan create miracles repeatedly? Is it true that Lu fan is the doomed patriarch of jiuxiaomen?


    The seven elders could not help shaking.


    On the other side, Yuxiao mountain, in addition to the elder, all the other elders sat together.


    Tea and pastry are set aside. Look at me, elder. I can''t say a word.


    For a long time, the two elders took the lead in saying: "let''s talk about it, elder. What do you think. "


    The other elders pondered for a moment, and the five elders finally said: "first of all, I want to ask you a question. Do any of you make friends with Lu fan. And we have discussed all the details of the nine difficulties in climbing the heavens and told Lu fan? "


    When other elders heard the words, their faces changed slightly.


    The second elder shook his head and said: "five elder, this kind of thing is impossible. You worry too much. All the elders here are people of shenhuang origin, rooted in shenhuang, with their hearts in shenhuang. Never do such a thing. What''s more, do you think it''s true that someone said it? In a few days, Lu fan will be able to prepare everything that breaks the situation? "


    Two elder''s words, let several elder is to nod continuously again.


    In this case, it sounds even more impossible. Otherwise, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon will not be found in a short time.


    The three elders narrowed their eyes and said: "everyone, let''s not discuss the past now. Should we have a look? What should we do next. It''s the fourth difficulty, but it''s the sixth elder''s turn. But sixth elder, I have to tell you in advance. No matter how well prepared you feel, you can''t take it lightly. You must have seen it, Lu Fan. It can be described as having unique skills. His means are more than those of Wu Chen. And calm, brave and resourceful. I don''t know what treasure there is. "


    The four elders snorted, "the three elders. I think you are scaring yourself. Lu fan has passed several hurdles. But I think it''s all a coincidence. Didn''t I see the moment when I entered the cloud cliff heaven Palace today, did he almost collapse? In the end, if it were not for the means that we could not understand, we would have died on the spot. I think as long as we are calm behind, we try our best to set up a difficult situation without taking advantage of it. He can''t get by anyway. Don''t forget, at the end of the day, he''s just a warrior! "


    Eight long old way: "reasonable. The four elders have high opinions! "


    Nine elders also said: "I think what four elders said is good. When you set up the difficulties behind you, please be careful not to repeat our mistakes. "


    The two elders listened to their conversation, and their brows were tight.


    He has seen that several elders have been flustered by Lu Fan''s endless means. Now they all choose stability!


    In this way, we can''t say anything wrong, but the chairman of the second chairman thinks that in this way, I''m afraid Lu fan will be even more unstoppable.


    His mind was full of the elder''s unfathomable smile.


    He could see that the elder appreciated Lu Fan''s eyes. What''s more, the words of the elder still linger in his ears today, which makes the elder two hesitate.


    Suddenly, the two elders looked at the six elders who were sitting by and kept silent: "six elders. The next step is to pass the fourth difficulty you set. What do you have to say? "


    Immediately, all the elders stopped talking and looked at the six elders one after another.


    They chatted and forgot that it was the six elders, not them, who were really going to do things next.


    But the six elders seemed to have a complicated complexion, and their eyes were shining.


    Hearing the words of the second elder, the sixth elder was silent for a moment, and then slowly said: "I''d better follow the original design. Now it''s too late for me to change. If there is any change, I have to pay more attention to the five elders. I''m really not sure if I can block Lu Fan with the difficulty I''ve set. "


    The five elders nodded slightly. Indeed, up to now, no one dares to speak lightly of the difficulties set by himself, and he will certainly be able to block Lu Fan.


    After a pause, the six elders continued: "in fact, I would like to ask you one more question. Do you really think it''s not good to let Lu Fan be the patriarch? "


    As soon as this statement was made, all the elders changed a little.


    The nine elders said in a deep voice, "six elders, what are you talking about? Let Lu Fan be the patriarch. Don''t forget that he is from jiuxiao, not from shenhuang. "


    Six long old way: "but, Lu fan this son already connected three difficulties. According to the standard of Ouyang''s succession, he was really qualified to be the patriarch. What''s more, you can see that this person is definitely a top power in the future. Maybe he can lead jiuxiaomen back to the top


    The second elder interrupted the sixth elder and said, "enough. Elder six, you think too much. Don''t forget, in those days, the matter of Shenxiao wusheng. You''d better go back to prepare for the fourth difficulty first. "


    The six elders sighed and left slowly.


    You elders look at the back of the six elders leaving and don''t talk for a long time.


    They also began to think about the words of the six elders. Everyone has his own mind.


    When the moon is clear, everything is still.


    [ŁŹŁĄ ]


    ...

 Chapter 1241

    Two days later, Lu Fan finally came out of the palace.


    In two days, for those who have passed the martial arts realm, it is basically impossible to cultivate anything. When a master reaches this level, he or she can enter it at will, and the time should be calculated according to the year.


    But for Lu fan, it seems that this basic understanding is not applicable.


    After Lu Fan walked out of the cloud cliff Tiangong, even the seven elders could see that Lu Fan''s cultivation was absolutely improved. Only when Lu Fan came out, he could not completely restrain his momentum. He cheered around. It seemed that he was worshiping Lu fan, so he could be sure.


    These two days? Pig? Pig? Island? In the novel, Lu fan must have learned something.


    "Thank you, elder seven!"


    After coming out, Lu fan saw the seven elders waiting for him. With a smile, Lu Fan thanked the seven elders.


    The seven elders didn''t know what to say at all. After a long time, he said two dry words to Lu Fan: "no!"


    Waving, the seven elders walked down the mountain and didn''t want to talk to Lu fan at all.


    Lu Fan also saw that the seven elders were about to explode.


    With a smile on his face, Lu fan asked in a loud voice, "elder seven, which mountain should I go to, the fourth difficulty?"


    Seven long old man also don''t return way: "Jingxiao mountain!"


    Lu Fan thanks again and rises high. Towards the direction of Jingxiao mountain, I turned into streamer.


    At langxiao mountain, several disciples also saw Lu Fan leaving.


    Hurriedly, he said to the seven elders, "elder, Lu fan has gone. Shall we follow him?"


    The seven elders walked towards the foot of the mountain with great strides, but did not reply.


    Several disciples looked at each other until the figure of the seven elders disappeared from their sight. They just rush to fly and rise.


    They can''t control whether the seven elders go or not, but they must go to see.


    In a moment, the news that Lu Fan went to Jingxiao mountain to find the fourth difficulty spread all over the shenhuang mountain range.


    All the disciples who got the news went to Jingxiao mountain.


    At this time, Jingxiao mountain.


    Lu Fan stood on the top of the mountain and looked around.


    All the children of Jingxiao mountain, surrounded by Lu fan, have complex emotions in their eyes.


    Jingxiao mountain is quite different from langxiao mountain. There is no palace or magnificent building here. There are only small wooden houses scattered in the mountains, as well as warriors in green shirts and long swords.


    Lu Fan felt a little like the Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan Yuan yuan yuan.


    Six elders and so on hears the news to come late, sees stands in the crowd Lu Fan. "Lu fan, wait a moment," said the elder Lang. When the elders arrive, the fourth difficulty will be officially started. "


    The words of the six elders are gentle, and their looks are quite elegant. A plain clothes, not gorgeous, in contact with the state of Jingxiao mountain. Lu Fan probably knew that this should be a monk of Qing Dynasty.


    For this kind of person, Lu fan is more respectful. "Bow body way:" according to six elder say


    The six elders nodded back and waved the disciples around to bring tables and chairs. Actually let Lu Fan sit down!


    This is to let Lu Fan did not think, six elders sat on the opposite side of Lu Fan. Looking at Lu Fan calmly, he said: "before the elders come. Let me first explain to you what you are going to face today. I hope you will listen carefully and don''t miss anything. I will only say it once. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "I''m all ears!"


    The six elders waved to cloth seven tea cups on the table, then took out a string of pearl stone bracelets, and opened them into round beads in front of Lu Fan.


    The six elder generals put the seven beads into seven teacups respectively.


    Then, he said slowly, "this is a treasure I found in the field of chaos. It''s called seven emotions internal injury bead. Seven beads, respectively, represent the seven feelings of people, joy, anger, sorrow, joy, shock, fear, sorrow! Now I will put these seven beads into the tea cup, supplemented by chaotic water, and make seven cups of love tea. My fourth difficulty is that you should drink these seven cups of tea in order in front of all the people. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "is it just tea? I didn''t expect that the fourth difficulty would be simpler than before. "


    The six elders shook their heads and said, "you are wrong. My fourth difficulty is the end of the world. I''m afraid there is no one in the world who can pass. The seven emotions of human beings are the foundation of soul building. All men have feelings, and when they have feelings, they have weaknesses. You may become immortal, but once you are involved in seven emotions and six desires, you still can''t pass. You may have a lot of leverage. But as long as you are hit, you will die on the spot. "


    Lu Fan''s pupil slightly shrinks and says: "so, I certainly can''t finish these seven cups of tea, right?"


    Six long old way: "yes. It''s impossible for a man to cut off the seven passions and six desires, even the most inhuman devil can''t do it. Lu fan, drink this tea and you will accept the most terrible test in the world. It comes not from the outside, but from your own heart. You may see the best things in the world, and then indulge in them, never extricate yourself. It''s also possible to see what you''re most afraid of, then collapse and die on the spot. So, I advise you, if you can''t hold on, stop it as soon as possible. You have passed three difficulties and achieved great results. No one will say you are disgraced. "


    "Well said!"


    In the sky, there was another sound.


    But the two elders and others came one after another. When they came, they heard that the six elders were persuading Lu fan to stop.


    The two elders naturally support it very much. If Lu Fan admits defeat at this time, it will be no better.


    "Lu fan, as a disciple of jiuxiao, you have done a good job. No one will say anything about you. I don''t think you need to take this risk. "


    The two elders spoke sincerely, but Lu Fan just laughed off.


    Lang Sheng, Lu Fandao: "it''s the fourth difficulty. Is there any possibility to admit defeat? Since you are here, elder. Let me try the seven emotions tea of elder six. "


    When the six elders saw Lu Fan''s explanation, they were still confident and shook their heads slightly.


    He really didn''t want to kill such a talented young man. But there''s nothing to do!


    Waving, the six elders even grabbed the chaos around them.


    Then the fingers slightly changed. A fresh spring poured into the seven teacups in front of them. The water was full of round beads, turning into seven colors of red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple.


    Lu Fan casually picked up a cup and said to the six elders, "ask, seven emotions hurt the Pearl, but the magic weapon?"


    Six elders nodded: "of course, it''s a magic weapon. It''s just chaos. "


    Lu Fandao: "since it''s a magic weapon, there''s no reason why it can''t be broken. Six elders, let''s see how I passed the seven emotions and six desires


    After that, Lu Fan drank up.

 Chapter 1242

    Taste very bitter, bitter to the depths, a moment, Lu Fan''s eyes immediately become confused.


    There is no doubt that the first cup of tea chosen by Lu fan is the bitter tea of seven emotions.


    In the moment of drinking, Lu Fan''s eyes began to hallucinate. In this moment, he seemed to return to the time when he first met Zhang Yuehan.


    Years of design, years of green.


    At that time, Lu Fan was still so young that he didn''t know the size of the world, nor the taste of melancholy.


    At the moment of seeing Zhang Yuehan, Lu Fan knew that it was a fantasy.


    The powerful spirit makes him have a strong resistance to such an illusion.


    In front of Zhang Yuehan, smile is still pure in memory.


    But Lu Fan shook his head at her and said, "you are already dead!"


    "What are you talking about? Lu Fan! "


    Zhang Yuehan leans his head against Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    Lu fan is about to speak again. Zhang Yuehan''s face suddenly becomes lingyao.


    Then, the picture turns again, and Lu Fan returns to the scene where Zhang Yuehan left him.


    It''s just her face, but not her memory, but lingyao''s lovely smile.


    "Lu fan, we are not suitable. I am the emissary. What are you? The one I love is heaven and earth, the God above. And you are just a mole ant. "


    Lu Fan frowned, which seemed to be different from the picture in his memory.


    Then, Lu Fan felt that his memory began to blur. Everything in front of us is slowly becoming true.


    Is the spirit suppressed?


    Wait, what is the spirit? Why do I say the word "spirit"?


    Everything began to change dramatically.


    Lu Fan''s consciousness gradually sank into the illusion.


    Outside, the elders looked at Lu fan, who was motionless, smiling and nodding.


    As long as Lu Fan''s ability is not enough to break through the illusion of Qiqing tea, this level is basically stable.


    About 90% of the winners!


    They don''t dare to say that ten is ten.


    The six elders put their hands on Lu Fan''s eyebrows and slowly closed their eyes.


    A clear power of spirit was released from the six elders. Then, the left hand of the six elders began to shine.


    All of a sudden, they saw what Lu Fan was experiencing in the dreamland.


    Such ability can only be said to be appalling.


    Who would have thought that the six elders of Jingxiao mountain were a master of spiritual cultivation.


    Under the eyes of all people, Lu fan is constantly struggling in the dreamland. The picture changes rapidly. People watch Lu Fan watch his beloved woman leave. Watching Lu Fan walk away in the scorn of his family. Looking at Lu Fan''s unremitting efforts for decades, he got nothing. Watching Lu Fan finally see his beloved woman marry someone else, and then bury his family.


    Lu fan is experiencing the pain in the world one by one.


    These are the bitterest thoughts in Lu Fan''s mind.


    All the elders looked at it calmly. They knew the danger.


    Sometimes, the real fight can''t be compared with the encroachment of this fairyland.


    Because what you have to face is your deepest thoughts. It''s not others you want to win, it''s yourself.


    This is the hardest thing!


    "He''s going down!"


    Elder seems to see something.


    Lu Fan''s life''s pain in the dreamland has reached the extreme.


    If Lu fan can no longer escape from the illusion, he will be overwhelmed by the pain. Once this happens, Lu fan will never get out of the illusion again.


    His spirit will be torn to pieces by himself, because only in this way is liberation.


    The second elder shook his head and said: "I don''t think so. Lu fan, who lived so easily in the first three difficulties. In the face of a small cup of seven feelings tea, even a cup can not resist


    The elder turned to look at the two elders and said: "two elders. You don''t want to have a drink. "


    The second elder chuckled and said: "the elder made fun of me. I don''t dare to drink this kind of tea. "


    Lu Fan''s breath began to weaken, and he was really sinking as the elder said.


    The nine elders shook their heads and said, "it''s young people. There are so many emotions and desires that you can''t get rid of them and understand them thoroughly. You will die here. "


    The eight elders said: "everyone is the same. The six elders deserve to be the most powerful among us. This seven emotions tea is really going against the sky. "


    Around, all the disciples of shenhuang. Also began to talk about.


    Although they don''t know how about Qiqing tea, they can feel the horror of the fairyland.


    No matter what kind of illusion it is, once it is completely involved. Drenched. Then it''s really going to be a tragic death.


    "This time, Lu fan is going to lose."


    "It seems that I''m afraid I''ll be disabled if I don''t die. This kind of attack is the most fundamental! "


    "It''s still six elders who are ruthless and don''t give any chance to fight back. A cup of tea will solve all the problems. "


    "Since ancient times, who can pass the barrier of seven emotions and six desires? It''s too difficult for Lu Fan!"


    The crowd was chattering. Lu Fan''s breath has also fallen to the extreme.


    The life Avenue in the body began to move, but it could not save Lu Fan.


    Because it''s not an attack that hurts, it''s an attack that destroys the spirit. In this respect, life Avenue can''t help.


    There is nothing to do with the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    He can only hope that Lu fan can wake up by himself, but now looking down, Lu fan will surely die.


    "What to do, what to do. Great master, I think I will die at this level! "


    There is no way for the Xuangong tower in Jiulong to appear on Lu Fan''s left hand!


    The six elders had withdrawn their hands from Lu Fan''s eyebrows and looked at Lu Fan and said, "Oh, I have told you to admit defeat. Why don''t you listen! "


    After that, the six elders got up and were ready to put the tea cup away.


    At the same time, he also took out a bottle to wake up Lu Fan.


    Six elders didn''t want to kill Lu Fan!


    But just then, Lu Fan''s fingers moved a little.


    Then Lu Fan put his hand on another teacup and said softly, "the pain of life is beyond description. But life is more than suffering! "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan picked up another cup of tea and drank it up.


    Not only that, but also Lu Fan drank all the tea into his stomach.


    In this scene, the six elders were shocked.


    What''s the matter? Isn''t Lu Fan already in a mirage?


    Why can he still move!


    Immediately, six long old generals put their fingers on Lu Fan''s eyebrows.


    But this time, the six elders were all shivering. Because at the moment, he felt Lu Fan''s spirit was so powerful that he almost shattered the spirit power he released.


    Lu fan is still in the illusion, but his face has become very calm.

 Chapter 1243

    The six elders'' hands began to tremble, and Lu Fan''s spirit power, like the billowing water, hit him again and again.


    From the beginning of cultivating the unique eternal channeling solution of jiuxiao gate, the six elders are self-supporting in the aspect of spirit, and they are hard to find enemies.


    But who could have thought that today Lu fan, such a young man of about 20 years old, had to suppress him to death.


    In the impression of the six elders, only the strong ones in the demon cultivation can compare the power of spirits with him.


    of course he will not know that Lu fan has completed the most brilliant soul path in magic.


    &Now, once the power of the spirit is fully developed, Lu fan is no weaker than those who have finally cultivated the power of the spirit for a lifetime.


    When dealing with the Dragon King, Lu Fan''s spirit power can also be released as a killing move.


    Seven cups of love tea into the stomach, Lu fan not only did not continue to languish, but also began to grow stronger.


    The second elder and others asked aloud, "six elder, what''s the matter?"


    "Why can he drink all the rest of the tea when he is clearly in a state of illusion?"


    "Has he passed the customs?"


    None of the six elders can answer the questions of several elders.


    How does Lu Fan get into the illusion, but he can finish the rest of the tea?


    All seven cups of love tea have been drunk. If according to the six elders. At this moment, Lu fan has already passed the customs.


    But Lu Fan hasn''t come out of the illusion yet. To be exact, he didn''t even break through the illusion of the first cup of tea.


    Six elders don''t know what to do.


    Other children who were watching talked about it in succession, and they began to question Lu Fan''s passing method.


    "Lu fan is cheating. Drink all the tea while you are awake! "


    "In this way, it can''t be regarded as passing the customs. Otherwise, there is no difficulty in this difficulty. "


    "Yes, since he has drunk seven cups of love tea, he will be allowed to come out of the seven feelings illusion, otherwise he will not pass the test!"


    Many shenhuang children''s voices were heard by several elders.


    The second elder looked at the elder and said, "elder. What do you think! "


    The elder smiled and said: "it''s very simple! Wait for Lu fan to come out of the illusion. If he can''t come out of the dreamland, he must be a broken soul. It''s about passing. "


    The elder''s words are simple and clear, and all the elders nod their heads.


    The six elders took a deep breath. Then they closed their eyes and realized Lu Fan''s vision.


    The light curtain on the left hand magnified, and the people leaned forward to watch Lu Fan''s experience carefully.


    At this time, there was no one else in Lu Ran''s dreamland. There was only one black and one white left. Lu fan, dressed in different colors, stood together.


    Such an illusion surprised all the six elders.


    He never knew that drinking seven cups of tea at a time would be such an illusion.


    Inside, two Lu Fan look at each other, but no one can tell who is true and who is false.


    In other words, they are both true and false.


    "Who are you?"


    "And who are you?"


    Two Lu Fan speak slowly, one is calm, the other is smiling.


    "My name is Lu fan, Wu''an state, Jiang Lincheng people."


    "My name is Lu fan, Wu''an state and Lu Cheng people."


    Two people said while walking forward a step, suddenly two people laughed at the same time, pointing to each other and saying: "you are me?"


    Lu Fan in white went on: "it seems that it''s not right. You have a breath I don''t have. "


    Lu Fan in Black said with a smile, "indeed. You and I have different strengths. Are you a demon cultivator? "


    Lu Fan in white shook his head and said, "of course not. I am a mortal enemy to the demon cultivator. "


    Lu Fandao in Black: "enemy of death? Then I''m really different from you. Most of my accomplishments are magic cultivation. "


    Lu Fan in white frowned and said, "why? When did you enter the cultivation? "


    Lu Fan in Black said with a smile, "after I married Zhang Yuehan. Why didn''t you marry her? "


    "I killed her!" said Lu in white


    Lu Fan in black shook his head and said, "it seems that this is the difference between you and me. I married Zhang Yuehan and became a demon cultivator. Refine the soul way, and be familiar with the three ways of blood corpse poison. Now we have reached the limit. No one in the world knows that I am Lu fan, the demon king. "


    Lu Fan in white groaned, "I killed Zhang Yuehan, but I didn''t become a demon. Although the cultivation is not to the limit, you are not afraid of such a devil. The world knows the name of Lu Fan


    Lu Fan in black shook his head and said, "your choice is wrong."


    "I think my choice is right," said Lu Fan in white


    Lu Fan in Black said: "do you still understand that from the moment you become a double cultivation of Qi and martial arts, you will never be able to get along with ordinary people again. You will be the only one in the world, the strong one who rules the world. You go my way, you can seal the gods, you can get everything you want. "


    Lu Fan in White said: "I''m sorry, I''m not very interested in these. I can be sure now that you are not me. "


    Lu Fan in Black said with a smile, "no, I''m still you. You''re me, too. I just went the other way. "After that, Lu Fan in black extended his hand to Lu Fan in white.


    At the moment when his hand was on Lu Fan''s shoulder, countless scenes began to emerge, as if he had a different life.


    The six elders then uttered a muffled hum. He could no longer watch the situation in Lu Fan''s body. He was shocked by Lu Fan''s sudden and turbulent power of spirit and flew out.


    When he fell to the ground, the six elders pointed to Lu Fan and said, "hurry up, elders, set up a defense. Now Lu Fan''s seven emotions gather and he is in prison. He created another self in the illusion. He began to understand his other life. Once he can''t tell which is the real life he has experienced, he will become another person. Be the devil who just spoke! "


    The six elders accurately analyzed what Lu fan is going through now.


    Yes, at this time, Lu fan has seen the life of Lu Fan in black. It should be said that he began to experience!


    These visions seem to want to reshape his spirit and alter his memory.


    Lu Fan''s breath began to become a little unstable.


    The elder smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that Qiqing tea would have the effect of reincarnation like this."


    But just then, a light was released from Lu Fan''s belt.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s breath stopped overflowing.


    Slowly, Lu Fan opened his eyes again. At that moment, all the elders saw the light of life in Lu Fan''s eyes.


    "Lu Fan!"


    The six elders tried to shout.


    The light in Lu Fan''s eyes converged, and his palm turned, and a stone spewed out of his mouth.


    "The fourth difficulty, I think it''s over!"

 Chapter 1244

    The words are calm, the expression is calm, Lu Fan seems to have no harm.


    But you elders are not sure. What''s the situation of Lu Fan now.


    They don''t even know that Lu fan is not the one they know.


    Six long old face color complex way: "Lu fan, you passed own illusion."


    Lu Fan looked at the six elders and said calmly, "yes, six elders, I have to thank you. Your seven emotions tea is really good. I never knew that the spirit could be cultivated in this way. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan reached out for a wave, and the power of a spirit was released.


    At the next moment, the six elders were as if they were held by a big hand, floating on the ground and unable to move.


    Then, Lu Fan pressed it slightly, and everyone around felt a trance. It seems that the brain has been blown by a light wind, and can''t help but feel like sleeping.


    The six elders swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "how can your power of spirit be so strong?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s not so strong. But now, I feel that the power of my spirit has doubled. "


    As Lu Fan spoke, he thought of the danger just in the illusion.


    For the first time, he took advantage of the power of his own spirit to drink all the remaining cups of tea.


    And then, in the face of the black himself. Lu Fan really began to understand each other''s life.


    No one knows what he went through in the mirage.


    At that moment, it was Lu Fan''s life in black.


    No one knows that Lu Fan finally wakes up in a cool power, and then kills himself in black.


    From this moment on, the power of his spirit doubled.


    In Lu Fan''s view, I''m afraid it will be difficult for him to have any illusions in the future.


    After experiencing the illusion of seven emotions, Lu Fan felt that his whole person had sublimated once.


    "Well, again."


    Eight elders began to sigh. For Lu fan, he can improve his strength if he can''t fight. They have been completely speechless.


    The elder applauded gently. Today''s performance of Lu fan can only be described by his unfathomability.


    Other people only think that Lu Fan passed the test again, but the elder can still see that Lu Fan''s profound cultivation in the power of spirit.


    Moreover, after today, Lu fan will be more powerful in this respect.


    "Congratulations, Lu Fan. There are nine difficulties to climb the sky, and the fourth one. You''re through. Want to come, henceforth, the world mirage, no longer difficult to trap you


    Six elders seem to be ten years old suddenly, but they are smiling.


    His smile seemed to be genuine. Lu Fan picked up the tea cup and went up to make a cup of Dan tea for the six elders, then said: "six elders, thank you very much. Can I have another look at your inner hurt bead? "


    The six elders smiled and nodded, and took out the bead and handed it to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan took the bead, looked at it only once, and determined his mind.


    At the same time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon also shouted: "great master, it seems to be one of the six beads of chaos. Seven emotions internal injury bead, can''t be magic spirit bead


    Lu Fan said in his heart: "it should be. Other daozhu, I''m afraid, don''t have such a powerful ability. These seven beads are obviously a bead of illusion, just an illusion. If you look carefully, it''s actually a pearl shining with silver light. "


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, these seven separate beads are seven spots of light. As long as they are combined together, they are a round and incomparable silver pearl.


    The magic pearl of the six chaos beads is actually in the hands of the six elders of shenhuang.


    If this matter is publicized, I''m afraid it will cause a lot of trouble to shenhuang.


    No wonder the illusion made by this bead is so real, no wonder it is broken. Lu Fan got so many benefits.


    Lu Fan understood everything, but I''m afraid the other elders are still confused.


    Fortunately, the six elders didn''t seem to know the real origin and terrible effect of the bead in his hand.


    Lu Fan didn''t want to explain anything. He slowly handed the bead back to the six elders: "six elders. You are extraordinary. You are really powerful. I like you very much. If possible, I really want to give you something in exchange. "


    Six long old man put up the beads, heard Lu Fan''s words, suddenly the eyes twinkled. "Yes," he said. I''m afraid you may not give me what I want. "


    Lu Fandao: "six elders can say try."


    The six elders said: "chaos Tianlan. I want the chaos Tianlan in your hand. Five, no, three. "


    The six elders seemed to be afraid that Lu fan would not agree, and they also reduced the number.


    Hearing the conversation between the six elders and Lu fan, the eight elders and others were also heartened immediately.


    Chaos Tianlan.


    Is Lu Fan really willing to exchange chaos Tianlan.


    Lu Fan looked at the excited face of the six elders and the expression that other elders hoped for. It seemed that he knew something.


    Inside, the pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong has gone mad with laughter.


    "Great master, he is exchanging chaos six beads for medicine with you. Ha ha, there are such good things in the world. Take this magic pearl, six chaos beads, and you will have half of them. "


    Lu Fan coughs twice to hide his excitement.


    Pretending to be a little hesitant, Lu Fan took out five chaotic Tianlan plants. Pass to six long old way: "I also don''t take advantage of you.". Five chaos Tianlan for your inner hurt bead of seven emotions. "


    Six elders directly put seven beads into Lu Fan''s hand, and then took away chaos Tianlan. As if afraid of Lu Fan''s repentance.


    The second elder touched his beard and said with a slight smile, "this Lu Fan. I''m afraid that the level of the Alchemist is half the same. He didn''t know the value of this chaotic Tianlan. Take out five, change a bead that can only make tea to drink, laughable


    All the other elders immediately laughed.


    Looking at the six long veteran chaos Tianlan take back, they are excited with the six long old way. It seems to them that it is not very important for Lu fan to pass the fourth difficulty. It is the most important thing for six elders to take back five chaotic Tianlan trees. No one accused the six elders of not doing well today. On the contrary, they all felt that the six elders had made great contributions.


    Other children of shenhuang also pointed at Lu Fan. Seems to laugh at Lu Fan''s ignorance and extravagance.


    Lu Fan didn''t care to talk to them at all. With a magic pearl in his hand, Lu Fan suddenly felt that he had enough energy.


    Three chaos and six beads are in his hands. I don''t want to say anything else, just use the power inside. I''m afraid that few people are his opponents. Not to mention, if Lu Fan understood all the main roads inside, his strength would soar to what extent.


    Did he lose.


    Five chaos Tianlan for a chaos six beads, Lu Fan thought he made a lot of money.

 Chapter 1245

    At the end of the fourth difficulty, the crowd dispersed and everything was in peace.


    It seems that it will take a full ten days for the fifth difficulty to continue.


    This is not what Lu Fan wants. He wished he had given the rest of the day.


    However, it seems that the elders who got chaos Tianlan are not very worried about the next few difficulties.


    They seem to have more important things to do. It''s said that they will go to the fifth difficulty in three days. It turned out to be ten days later.


    For this reason, the elder said nothing. It just gave Lu Fan an identity to enter and leave shenhuang mountain at will.


    Then, Lu Fan was allowed to move on his own in shenhuang mountain without asking more questions.


    For this reason, Lu fan is also very depressed, but he has no choice.


    Because now, after all, he is not the Lord recognized by shenhuang.


    He can only abide by the decisions made by others.


    Shenhuang mountain, in the town.


    In a large restaurant, there are elegant seats on the second floor, and the table is full of delicacies.


    "Come on, brother Lu Fan. I''d like to offer you a toast. After a few difficulties, you can really become the first recognized patriarch of our shenhuang lineage for so many years. You are going to take us out of chaos and fight against the devil. Still, I plan to take our shenhuang vein as the last barrier, and transfer the key things in. "


    the wind takes a rest and sits opposite, toasting Lu Fan and asking aloud.


    Next to him, Dong Pang took a big drink and laughed happily.


    Lu Fan was eating vegetables and playing with some beads in his hand, and said: "these, we need to see the situation outside. My personal wish is to have a fight with the demons. I have no power of my own. If I could become the Lord recognized by shenhuang. I even have my own strength. At that time, it will be much more convenient to advance and retreat. "


    "It''s not just that," chubby Dong said with a smile. Lu fan, tell me what you think. Now it''s just the three of us. It doesn''t matter if you explain it to us. Anyway, after nine difficulties. Shenhuang will go with you completely. You said ahead of time, we also have a bottom in mind. "


    Lu Fan smiled, pondered for a moment and nodded: "OK. I''ll tell you what I think. I am from a small country, and the strength of Wu''an must be ignored. With me, there are only a few senior brothers and a few friends of my master. And they were not put together as one of their squadrons of beasts, which belonged to the Lord of Li. In terms of strength, my strength can only be said to be OK, not too strong. But even so, Lord Li, still intends to push me to the front. You can see why, "said the wind nap," it''s very simple. You are both qi and martial arts. You are also a descendant of jiuxiao gate. You have outstanding talent and outstanding achievements. Lord Li, this is to cultivate you into a generation of heroes, to help the world and save the four kingdoms. "Just after the wind break, Dongpang chuckled.


    How much laughter with a bit of irony, east fat man laughed while shaking his head: "wind nap ah. You see it''s too easy. Let Lu fan explain it to you. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" brother Feng. That''s good, but it''s not all. I think Lord Li, in a deeper sense, intends to make me a target. In my name, build strength. Then fight against the world''s demons. "


    The wind took a rest and put down his chopsticks and said, "isn''t this the same as I said,"


    Lu Fandao: "it''s not the same, it''s not the same at all. According to what you said, they are going to train me. Let me be a strong generation to lead you to victory. Really treat me as a savior. But is it possible? Lord Li is so smart. He will believe in such nonsense as the Savior. He will believe that a young man like me can lead everyone to victory. No, he just wants to hide behind the scenes and manipulate everything. I am the one he arranged to stand in front of the stage. I have the reputation he needs, especially the identity of my Eastern origin. With this, he can integrate all the forces of the eastern boundary, and then seek other things. "


    "If that''s all," said the wind. Isn''t it better to find the Lord of Dansheng? If we make use of it, it''s also more valuable for the Lord of Dansheng. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said:" this is the place where Li is superior. It''s good for the Lord of Dansheng to come out. But once the Lord of Dansheng is in power, he can''t control it. Because the Lord of Dansheng has the support of the whole country. He was not afraid to control the beast room, nor was he afraid of the Li clan leader. That''s the person that the Li clan leader can''t control. "


    the east fat man interrupts Lu Fan''s words:" there is also the power of danta, which must not be forgotten. Until one day, the real devil into the eastern world. In the name of danta, the Lord of Dansheng called on the world''s alchemists. At that time, you will find that there is a reason for Dansheng to rank among the nine great powers. "


    Lu Fan nodded and went on: "yes, so it''s not his choice to be the Lord of Dansheng. And I''m different. I''m alone. I come from a small country and I''m young and vigorous. He''s sure to think I''m better at using it. Maybe one day, when I''m used up, he will do something else to me. Of course, I hope it''s just that I try to be a gentleman with a mean heart. "


    The wind took a rest, his face was startled, and he opened his mouth and said, "No. Lu fan, how can you think of the problem so dark. "It''s just speculation," Lu Fan said with a smile. Just in case, I need the support of shenhuang. With my own influence, I will not be afraid of any changes. "


    " well said. "


    the three are chatting, and a voice suddenly rings from outside.


    Lu Fan immediately tightened his eyebrows, waved the door of the wing room open and looked out.


    What I saw was an old man.


    "Who are you?" Lu Fan didn''t know.


    But the old man took out a letter and handed it to Lu Fandao: "son Lu fan, this is the letter my master asked me to give you. I hope you will accept it. "


    the old man respectfully put the letter on the table. Lu Fan looked at the letter and looked at the old man''s clothes. Suddenly, he frowned and said," you are from Bafang bank. "


    the old man nodded:" yes. Where in the world would there be no eight square bank of ours. Mr. Lu fan, I have sent the letter. Please help yourself. "


    when you have finished speaking, the old man bows away. The old man respectfully puts the letter on the table. Lu Fan looks at the letter and looks at the old man''s clothes. Suddenly he frowns and says," you are from Bafang bank. "


    the old man nods:" yes. Where in the world would there be no eight square bank of ours. Mr. Lu fan, I have sent the letter. Please help yourself. "


    when you have finished speaking, the old man will bow away,

 Chapter 1246

    Lu Fan chuckles and makes a sound. The eight square money saint is showing off naked to him.


    Just what''s the point of that.


    Moreover, all the money saints sent the news to chaos. It seems that Qian Sheng in all directions knows about shenhuang.


    His grudges with jiuxiaomen are so great that shenhuang branch tolerates Bafang bank so much.


    It''s hard to imagine.


    It''s just a moment''s effort, and Lu Fan''s mind turns countless thoughts.


    Continue to look down, eight square money Saint tone is more arrogant.


    "Lu fan, don''t think you can find the last strength of your jiuxiao gate. In fact, your movements and everything about you are under my control. Now, it''s a big mess. I have no time to deal with you. It''s a shame that you hid in the chaos first. In the face of the demon cultivation, Lu fan is afraid to be like this. Pathetic, pathetic. "


    Lu Fan pointed to the letter and said to Dongpang and fengxiao, "it seems that Bafang Qiansheng can''t carry it. He wrote this letter to excite me. He thought it would make me take people to fight with the demon cultivator now. It''s killing me. "


    The wind took a rest and looked at it. He frowned and said, "Lu fan, where do you see it? They can''t support it."


    Lu Fan pointed to this paragraph and said, "this is it. He''s good at money. He''ll write a letter to mock me. It''s just that there''s a big problem in the fight with the demon cultivator. Ten have * *, is unable to carry. As we retreated, we wanted me to do it. To ease their defeat. It''s hard for the eight masters of Qian to write such a powerful letter for help. "


    Dongpang''s eyes narrowed slightly. At the moment, Lu Fan''s eyes were different.


    He thought that Lu Fan was just a brave and brave young man.


    In terms of strategy, it must not be comparable to an old fox like the Lord Li.


    But now, the east fat man actually in Lu Fan''s body, really saw some kind of sophistication taste.


    For a young man like Feng Xiao rest, it must be a leap of anger to see this letter.


    But Lu Fan was able to instantly analyze the situation of Qian Sheng from the letter. This ability is sometimes more important than cultivation.


    This is the one who can be the patriarch.


    Lu Fan coughs twice, then reads: "Lu Fan''s baby. Now, the defeat of demon cultivation has been decided. We have completely suppressed the demon cultivation in the northern Xinjiang. After January, we will launch a general attack on the demon cultivation. If you want to prove that you are not timid. Let people all over the world see that you are not a coward, it''s better to take all the people with you and join us to fight against the devil cultivation. In this way, maybe we can sit down and talk about what happened in those years. After all, you are not your forefather. You have no grievance or hatred with us. Maybe we can make some deals. Do not let the world down. "


    Lu Fan couldn''t stop laughing and put the letter on the table.


    Cross your hands and fingers, meditate for a moment, take a rest in the wind and say: "brother Feng. Please find someone to help you send this letter to the Lord of Dansheng and the Lord of Li. They are all in Dansheng now. By the way, let the elder take a look. Let them know about the outside world. It seems that the situation is becoming more and more urgent. "


    The wind took a rest and nodded his head clearly. He put the letter away.


    "How urgent?" he asked with a smile. I don''t know. "


    Lu Fandao: "can''t you hear that. All the words of Qian Sheng in the eight directions should be understood in the opposite direction. He said that he completely suppressed the demon cultivation in the northern Xinjiang. In my opinion, the demon cultivation has almost completely occupied the whole northern territory, and also led to the West and even to the East. What month later to launch a general attack on the demons, I think it is the maximum time they can support for another month. The power of the demon cultivator is growing. Hum, slap a sweet date. And sit down and talk to me. If they really get the upper hand, they need to talk to me. After killing the demon, turn around and kill me. He has tried his best to find out where I am. Is it necessary to sit down and talk to me? "


    Lu Fan shakes his head repeatedly. He didn''t expect that the eight money saints were defeated so fast and so fiercely.


    According to the original calculation of him and the Li patriarch, no matter how incompetent or weak they are, there are so many countries and so many experts in the northern Xinjiang. How many can last for a year or two? How can we lose now.


    Lu Fan decides to inform the Li patriarch and others of the matter first to see what they are going to do.


    Finish saying, Lu Fan Dun, again to breeze small rest way: "again help me to bring a word to Li suzerain."


    "What?" said the wind


    Lu Fandao: "save when you save."


    "What?" cried the wind. Lu fan, don''t you say that the eight Qian saints have been defeated like a mountain. How can I plan to save him.


    Dongpang slapped on the forehead of fengxiao''s head and said: "fool, if the eight money saints are really dead. It''s really irreparable. I see, it''s better to let the Lord Li watch and do everything first. Lu fan, you''d better not talk now. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly. He knew what it meant.


    Now he is nothing more than a facade to the Li patriarch and others. All decisions are actually made by Li Chung and Dan Sheng has the final say.


    If he is right about this kind of event, Lord Li will listen to it, and will make a big contribution in his name.


    But if Lord Li thinks his decision is wrong, it will not be easy to do. In this way, it''s better not to say it''s better. Let the Lord Li do it.


    Lu Fan took a rest and said to the wind, "so this can only be done by sending spies to the Lord Li face to face, not to let others know. I won''t leave any letters either. Brother Feng must help me pick out the messenger. "


    The wind took a nap and thought for a while, saying, "I''d better go. I haven''t been to Dansheng. "


    Dongpang''s eyes brightened and said: "yes, take a rest in the wind, then you can go. Remember, after you go, you must ask the Lord Li to arrange a place for you. You can''t always be a VIP. "


    "Wind nap should be nodding, holding the letter said:" then I first go to see the elder, and then set out


    Lu Fan gets up to take a rest and leaves, watching the rest leave the restaurant. Lu Fandao: "Sir, are you going to take a place for a rest?"


    Dongpang smiled and said, "yes. Lu fan, you don''t really want to be just a facade. This is your chance, and also the chance of jiuxiaomen. We should have prepared for it. "


    Lu Fandao: "you really have confidence in me. It seems that I''ve got to go through nine difficulties. Elder, help me to tell the remaining elders that in a few days, I will have five difficulties in succession. "


    "East fat man frowns:" so rush


    Lu Fan sighed, "time waits for no one."

 Chapter 1247

    A few days later, the eastern border, the kingdom of Dansheng.


    Li also received letters.


    However, this letter is not the one that Lu Fan received, but the letter that eight Fang Qian Sheng wrote to the Lord Li.


    Content, not much change. It''s just the tone, a little more peaceful.


    To Lu fan, Bafang Qian Sheng called Lu Fan''s children directly in the letter. His tone was arrogant and full of disdain. But for Li, though the words in the letter are tough, they are still formal.


    "Come here, gather all the recent events in Northern Xinjiang into a volume and put them in my room. In the evening, I will see what they are doing. "


    Wring his brow, Li appeared worried.


    Put the letter on the table, looked up at the Lord of Dansheng who sat opposite him, and smiled bitterly.


    "The North has collapsed."


    The Lord of Dansheng didn''t reply. He just waved gently and let all the catkins flying around him stay in the air.


    In the pavilion, a small red tripod suddenly raised white smoke.


    The Lord of Dansheng opened the tripod, took out the pill and handed it to the Lord of Li, saying, "this pill can last for three years."


    Li took the pill and gave it to Li Renlong, who poured tea for him.


    The casual gesture seemed not to take this elixir which can last for life seriously at all.


    Chuckling, Emperor Li said: "only three years ago, I thought that the Lord of Dansheng had done it. At least it will last me ten years. "


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng glanced at the Lord of Li and said, "you should have died. If you don''t have enough medicine, you will die faster. Three years has passed. "


    "Indeed, three years is enough to do a lot of things. Lord of Dansheng Kingdom, do you think we should go this time? They lost faster than we thought. It seems that the preparation for the magic cultivation is very sufficient. More trouble. "


    The Lord of Dansheng state said: "great is great. Anyway, the demons couldn''t kill the eastern world for a while. When the eight money saints have lost almost, we will go out to clean up the mess. "


    Li said with a smile: "the Lord of Dansheng is very confident. This is a way. Now we have two choices. First, go and get the money of the eight parties. Second, hold still and see the situation. "


    "Hold still. Stop the remnant. "


    The Lord of Dansheng chose the second method without hesitation.


    He has no good feelings for the eight square Qian Sheng and the demon cultivation. It''s best to let these two groups die.


    The Lord Li thought for a moment, shook his head and said: "I don''t think the same as you do. I think at this time, I''d better give them a hand. Don''t let them lose too fast. Otherwise, the power of demon cultivation is too great, and the eastern world is really in danger. Once the demon cultivator thinks he is strong enough and starts to lead the two sides of the eastern boundary to fight, it is not easy to do. We are still too weak. "


    Master Li took the cup and took a sip.


    The Lord of Dansheng shook his head and said: "no, we can''t fight now. We are not in the same mind now. What kind of war are we going to fight? Do you expect these soldiers to be free and brave? "


    the words of the Lord of the holy Kingdom make the Lord Li laugh.


    During this period, the eastern experts, at their call, continued to rush to the kingdom of Dansheng and Wu''an.


    The basic situation of the whole eastern boundary, the master Li has a panoramic view.


    To be honest, the situation is not as good as the Emperor Li imagined. In the eastern boundary, there are really too few masters to take the hand.


    Take the strong people who have reached the limit. There are not ten people in the whole eastern boundary. Moreover, they are all the extreme strong who have not got rid of the oppression of heaven and earth and have limited combat power, such as the beast saint of Xiliang.


    The rest are not many masters in wuzunjing or above. And they all have their own ghosts. I don''t know what they are thinking.


    These people, some of them can use, some of them can''t use. They are very troublesome.


    It''s not easy for the Li Lord to gather this fighting force together.


    But Lord Li also had his own idea, sipping the tea channel: "you are wrong, Lord Dansheng. In fact, I think it''s a good thing to let some of the demons enter the eastern world. Because there are many hidden masters in the eastern boundary. Compared with the western region, the southern region and the northern region. There are absolutely the most hidden masters in the eastern boundary. It''s just these people that are hard for us to use. But as long as the demons come in, they will be able to fight. "


    The Lord of Dansheng was surprised and said: "there is another saying. There are many hidden experts in the eastern realm. "


    Li Zong said:" you don''t know the Lord of the Dansheng kingdom. The eastern realm used to be an ancient battlefield, and hundreds of years ago, it was also a place where the good and the evil fought. There are the most fallen experts, the most treasures left and the most inheritance. Plus some of the confusing factors. In fact, the eastern boundary is a place where all the strong people who have reached a certain level are willing to come to find a breakthrough. If we let these experts find a place to hide, they will not choose the place in the South and the north, and will definitely go to the East. "


    The Lord of Dansheng raised his eyebrows and said, "I''ve lived in the eastern border for so long, how come I haven''t heard of such things."


    Li Zong said: "that''s because you don''t like going out very much and don''t want to study these things. I am a man, though I have few accomplishments. But I like to study all these interesting things. So I know more. For example, I know clearly at least now that there are still two masters in the eastern boundary who haven''t appeared. If we can force them out, our victory will increase a lot. "


    "Who are you talking about?" said the Lord of Dansheng, with his eyebrows fixed. "Master Li put down the cup and said:" ghosts and eyes are all over the sky, and blind people are everywhere. She''s a god of fortune


    The pupil of the Lord of Dansheng is slightly constricted. He has heard of the names of these two people.


    Thinking for a moment, the Lord of Dansheng kingdom said: "these two people are hard to find."


    Li Zong said: "if it''s easy to find, you don''t have to say it. With my ability to control the beast house, I only know that they have come to the East. But it''s impossible to know exactly where. Both of them are capable people. Finding any one of them will play a key role in the war. "


    The Lord of Dansheng kingdom said: "yes, a fortune teller can predict the future. One can see the world and the strength of Qi with his eyes closed. With these two people in town, they will be invincible first. I see. I''ll send someone to look for it now. But on the issue of the eight party Qian Sheng, I still think we should keep still. "


    Li said with a smile, "now let''s go and not go. How to make a decision? Otherwise, send someone to ask Lu Fan for his opinion. "If the Lord of Dansheng doesn''t speak, it''s the default.


    Master Li took out the empty giant rat and said: "go to find Lu Fan. Let''s see what he''s been up to. Nobody''s gone. "

 Chapter 1248

    "Stinking blind man. Eat. Eat. Eat. You know how to eat. When do we go to the chaos field? "Br >


    jiuxiao mountain. Behind the mountain.


    Liang long, the elder, looked at the table in front of him and saw that the old blind man was sweeping away all the good dishes. A little angry.


    Don''t look at the blind man. But hands and feet are not so fast. Ordinary people eat. He can''t be robbed at all.


    The blind old man smiled and said, "don''t worry. Lu Fan hasn''t finished the nine difficulties of landing in the sky yet. Wait until he finishes. We will go together again, "


    the elder exclaimed," wait a minute. I beg your pardon? Let''s go together. You''re not going to let Lu Fan follow us. That''s his strength. We can''t help but find a successor. Don''t kill yourself. "


    The blind old man pointed to himself and said, "that''s what I found. I will see my master in the future. The credit is on me. Don''t worry. I am here. Keep him safe. You think so. If we can find it. Then he can finish the rest of the inheritance in the first time. That''s not better than anything. "


    the elder said:" that''s not good either. I went so many times that I couldn''t find it. It''s impossible that he found it as soon as he went. Just let him wait. "


    The blind old man shook his head and said, "whatever you want. This is your territory. You has the final say. "


    The elder laughed. Then he held out his hand to the old blind man and said, "OK. Bring it. Don''t take advantage of it alone. "


    the blind man is surprised. He put his hand over his pocket and said, "what are you talking about?"


    the elder looked at him contemptuously and said, "what''s the matter. Still pretend to be me. Why did you go in these disappearing days? You must have gone to the depths of chaos to find something good. You old blind man can see all the way. very alert. There is no end to separation. It''s hard to die. And run again. You must have found a lot of good things. Take it out quickly. Let''s divide. Don''t hurt the harmony. "


    the voice of the blind old man became shrill and said:" what I''m looking for? Why give it to you? "


    the elder shook his hand and put a long gun to the blind old man''s throat and said:" you said it, my place here. I don''t want to be given anything to do on my site. Be careful that I''ve poked all those parts of you. Let you go back to sleep for another 100 years. "


    the blind old man has no choice but to take out a lot of things.


    There are herbs, weapons, armor and books. All kinds of things are extraordinary at a glance. It seems that at least they are all old gods.


    The elder glanced and said: "it''s all the things of the emissary. I know these things. I killed them one by one, stabbing their hearts, breaking their spirits, and preventing them from reincarnation. These things should have been killed by the master, tut tut. It''s amazing to think of killing the void and chaos from the ground together with the master, Ąą


    the blind old man also said: "yes, it''s unforgettable in those years, but unfortunately, the master died with those gods who had fallen into the kitchen. Otherwise, we might break the world and go out to have a look."


    the elder, while stuffing the good things in his arms, said: "yes, if you can go out and have a look, this It''s worth a lifetime. It''s really not good to let us live in the center of that world. The world moves as it pleases, immortal and endless. "


    the blind old man pinched his fingers and said:" you and I have at most one thousand years to live, and the power given by the master was almost exhausted. It''s a matter. "


    the elder smiled and said:" you haven''t lived enough I thought you really don''t care about your life and death at all. "


    the blind old man said:" if I die for my master, I''m not afraid at all. If I die in battle, I die bravely. It''s the fate of the strong. It''s better to fight against the sky and die in the hands of heaven and earth. I have nothing to say, but I can''t bear to die slowly and lose my strength, Shouyuan is exhausted and turns into a piece of dust like an ordinary person. "


    the elder said:" it''s OK, but it''s nothing to do with me. I don''t want to die. I''d like to live another 10000 years, 20000 years. It''s better to live the same life with heaven and earth, smelly blind man. I want this thing. It''s one of the six chaotic beads, mengyuanzhu. This thing can let me live for several years. "


    the blind old man will take that one The crystal clear beads were snatched in his hands and said: "I''ll get them to you with difficulty. I want to collect six beads and extract the supreme heaven and earth road from them. Maybe, I can reach the master''s position."


    the elder laughed at the words and said: "you are the master, At most, you will become the left emissary of that year. The source is a dream of life and death. Six ways gather together, but the dust is not good. "Br >


    the blind old man is too lazy to pay attention to him, put the beads close to his body, and said:" you should be jealous. You just don''t have it. "


    the elder grinned:" I won''t tell you if I have it. These six beads, in addition to the beads of life and dreams, are of no use to me at all. What did I ask for? Hehe, if you want to gather Qi, I advise you to flatter me. Because I know where some beads are. "


    The blind old man chuckled: "don''t worry. Lu Fan hasn''t finished the nine difficulties of landing in the sky yet. After he finishes, we will go together. "


    the elder heard the words and exclaimed:" wait, what do you say. Go with us. You are not going to let Lu Fan follow us. We can''t guarantee his strength. It''s not easy to find a successor. Don''t kill him casually. "


    The blind old man pointed to himself and said, "that''s what I found. When I see my master in the future, I''ll take credit for it. Don''t worry. I''m here to make sure he''s OK. Think about it like this. If we can find it, we can let him finish the rest of the inheritance as soon as possible. That''s not better than anything. "


    the elder said:" that''s not good either. I went so many times that I couldn''t find it. It''s impossible for him to find it as soon as he goes, just let him wait. "


    The blind old man shook his head and said, "whatever you want. This is your site. You has the final say. "


    The elder laughed, then reached out his hand to the blind old man and said, "OK, bring me something. It''s good. Don''t swallow it alone. "


    the blind man was shocked when he said," what are you talking about? "


    the elder looked at him scornfully and said:" why, you still have to pretend with me. Why did you go in these disappearing days? You must have gone to the depths of chaos to find something good. You old blind man can see all the ways, hear all the ways, and have no end. It''s hard to die, it''s easy to run. You must have found a lot of good things. Take it out quickly, everyone. Don''t hurt the harmony. "


    the voice of the blind old man became shrill and said:" what I''m looking for? Why give it to you? "


    the elder shook his hand and put a long gun to the blind old man''s throat and said:" you said it, my place here. I don''t want to be given anything to do on my site. Be careful that I''ve poked all those parts of you. Let you go back to sleep for another 100 years. "


    the blind old man has no choice but to take out a lot of things.


    There are herbs, weapons, armor and books. All kinds of things are extraordinary at a glance. It seems to be at least a god of a certain age.


    The elder glanced and said, "it''s all the things of the emissary. I know these things. I killed them. One at a time, poke their hearts and break their spirits. Let them not reincarnate. The master should have killed these. Tut Tut, it''s thrilling to think of killing the void and chaos from the ground all the way with the master. "


    The blind old man also said with a look: "yes. How unforgettable the years were. It''s a pity that the master has died with those gods who have fallen into the kitchen. Otherwise, we might be able to break the world and go out to have a look. "


    As the elder stuffed the good things in his arms, he said: "yes, if you can go out and have a look, it will be worth your life. I can''t. It''s good to live in the center of that world. The world moves as it pleases, never dies, never dies. "


    The blind old man pinched his fingers and said, "you and I have at most one thousand years to live.". In those days, the strength given by the master was almost exhausted, which was a matter. "


    the elder smiled:" you didn''t live enough, so I thought you didn''t care about your life and death at all. "


    the blind old man said:" if you died for the master, I''m not afraid at all. He died bravely in war. It is the home of the strong. It''s better to fight with heaven and die in the hands of heaven and earth. I have nothing to say. But I can''t stand to die slowly. A little bit of loss of power, Shou yuan exhausted, like an ordinary person into a piece of dust. "


    The elder said: "well said. But it has nothing to do with me. I don''t want to die. I''d like to live another ten thousand years, twenty thousand years. It''s better to live with heaven and earth. Blind man, I want this. One of the six beads of chaos, mengyuanzhu. This thing can let me live for several years. "


    the blind old man snatched the crystal clear bead in his hand and said:" I can''t get this thing easily, the ghost will give it to you. I also want to collect six beads and extract the supreme heaven and earth Avenue. In this way, I may be able to reach the level of my master. "


    Hearing this, the elder laughed and said, "you are the only one who was the master. At most, you became the left emissary of that year. The source of this dream is life and death. The six ways gather together, but the dust, "


    the blind old man is too lazy to pay attention to him and put the beads close to his body, saying:" you are jealous, you just don''t have them. "


    the elder grinned:" I won''t tell you that these six beads, except for the beads of life and dreams, are useless to me , what do I want to do? Hehe, if you want to collect all the beads, I advise you to flatter me, because you know where there are some beads, "


    the blind old man chuckled:Ą°

 Chapter 1249

    For Lu fan, the time of ten days is not long, not short. For him, it''s just to consolidate the martial arts of Dao Mie and understand a few chaotic six beads, and then he hurried past.


    Qingxiao mountain, everyone gathered. Today is the beginning of the ninth and fifth difficulties.


    Elders, disciples of shenhuang and Lu Fan all arrived early.


    Today, there is no high platform, no tables and chairs, only blue sky and white clouds, warm sun and breeze.


    Several elders are not going to sit today. They all stand in the air and overlook Lu Fan.


    The children around shenhuang are also very excited today.


    In principle, they have seen the first four difficulties pass, and the freshness has already passed.


    But now they seem more excited than when it was the first difficult time to watch Lu Fan.


    The reason is nothing but a message.


    Lu fan has five difficulties today.


    Such challenges are unprecedented in jiuxiaomen. Success or failure is unprecedented.


    While praising Lu Fan''s heroism, we are worried about Lu Fan''s future.


    It is clear that we have been through four difficulties and have been in danger for several times. We have not yet learned a lesson, and we have to work steadily to make every effort to overcome several difficulties. It''s hard for ordinary people to understand and imagine that they have to play with this heartbeat.


    In the eyes of all people, this is not to go through difficulties, but to die by oneself.


    However, after watching Lu Fan''s previous struggles, we didn''t dare to say that at will.


    This son, has created several miracles.


    Perhaps, it is not known that others can continue the miracle.


    Before Lu Fan''s death is really seen, or before he completely concedes defeat, no one will say anything else that may hit him in the face.


    Including, several elders, no longer say in vain whether Lu fan can pass the customs.


    For example, eight elders and nine elders are silent these days.


    What they said a few days ago was like slaps in the face. Their faces were swollen.


    Now, it''s natural to cherish words like gold.


    The wind blows the trees and the leaves are whirling.


    Slowly, the second elder hunted in clothes, with both hands on his back, stood out and said to Lu Fan loudly: "Lu fan, nine difficulties in climbing the sky, it''s over half of the time. Before the rest of today''s difficulties begin, on behalf of the whole shenhuang vein, I have a few words to tell you. "


    Lu fanlang said in a voice, "elder two, please speak."


    Second long old face with a smile, dundundun then said: "first of all, I want to say sorry for shenhuang''s slight to you. Jiuxiao and shenhuang belong to the same family. However, in recent years, shenhuang and jiuxiao have not been in close contact with each other, leading to various kinds of slanders from shenhuang and jiuxiao. Want to come to these, Lu fan you also know, among them reason, really too many, I also can''t explain with you for a while. But in this period of time, Lu fan has proved that jiuxiao is still very strong with his own strength. Although jiuxiao is not very popular, it can still be as famous as shenhuang. I want to tell you that henceforth, shenhuang will never look down upon jiuxiao. No matter whether you can pass the last few difficulties or not, people in shenhuang will never speak lightly of jiuxiao again. "


    Lu Fan smiled and understood what the two elders said.


    It seems that during this period, his performance in shenhuang mountain really shocked these elders.


    At this time, it''s just to please jiuxiao if he wants to express his past feelings. I think it''s impossible for these elders to kill Lu Fan.


    And he Lu fan will become a strong generation in the future, so it''s too late to change his tune now. If you look at the disciples of shenhuang, I''m afraid they have the same idea. They just follow the trend.


    Lu fan is not so mean either. Now jiuxiao is only one of them. To apologize to jiuxiao Yimai is to apologize to him. Lu Fan said with a smile: "the two elders are very serious. Jiuxiao and shenhuang are all children of jiuxiao sect, regardless of you and me. Between the same door, some quarrels, what''s the calculation? "


    Hearing Lu Fan''s statement, the second elder and others nodded gently, with a sigh of relief in their hearts.


    Lu fan is bigger than they think. He is really a strong man. Let them have to sigh in their hearts, the afterlife can be daunting.


    Nine elders, eight elders and so on all lowered their heads. Before that, they still believed that Lu Fan was not so good at talking. Now it seems that they misunderstood Lu fan again. Of course, they will not admit that they are a gentleman with the heart of a villain.


    The two elders continued: "OK, Lu fan, you are really a young hero with a broad mind. Now, I begin to say that there are nine difficulties in climbing the sky, and there are several remaining ones. Lu Fan''s plan is to make the latter several difficulties at one time. Is it true that they all come together? "


    Lu Fan shouted back:" yes. Time is precious. Try to be quick if you can. If I take it slow, I''m afraid something will happen later. "


    The second elder nodded and said: "then we can promise you the fifth, sixth, seventh, eighth and fourth difficulties, and let you try them together. If you can pass, the ninth difficulty will be decided by the elder himself. Then you will go to jiuxiao mountain. "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, but only agreed to his four difficulties. It seems that the elder always has other plans.


    Nods, Lu Fan also calculated should come down, one time tries next four difficulties, also calculated to save a lot of time.


    Longsheng, Lu Fandao: "elder two, please speak."


    The two elders waved gently, and immediately four light curtains appeared in the sky.


    Together, the starry sky.


    Together, the array covers the sky.


    One, the sword tomb is endless.


    One, chaos Yin and Yang.


    Lu Fan looks at the four light curtains. His pupils contract. He looks closely at the situation in the light curtain. He knows. I''m afraid these four difficulties are extraordinary.


    The children of shenhuang have been crying. Some people can understand one scene, some people can understand two or three.


    Those who understand the scene say, "it''s hard, it''s hard, it''s hard."


    Understand the two or three, silent silence, shaking his head more than. Obviously, I don''t believe that anyone can get through this difficulty.


    The two elders pointed to the four light curtains and said, "Lu fan, look out. Among the four light curtains, there are the next four difficulties. You need to go to Qingxiao mountain, Yuxiao mountain, Huoxiao mountain, Zixiao mountain and the four mountains to pass the four difficulties respectively. These four difficulties are named after us: picking stars, destroying array, seizing sword and breaking void. We''ve got everything ready. From this Qingxiao mountain, as long as you get to the place, you will know how to do it. Everything depends on yourself, how many difficulties you can make, only on your own ability. I just want to remind you, Lu fan, don''t be persistent. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly and listened to the four difficult names. He probably knew what to do.


    When the two elders saw that Lu Fan was fearless, their momentum was even more stable. They laughed and said, "it seems that you are fearless. I have to try. So, Lu fan, you can start. The fifth difficulty is to pick the stars with only one hand, just behind the Qingxiao mountain. Forget the river of stars. Go. "


    Lu Fan embraces his fists and bows to his hands, and immediately turns himself into a flash of light.


    When the elder saw this, he smiled at all the elders and said, "I didn''t expect that you still have some left hands."


    Two elders and three elders smile.


    The two elders replied with a smile: "elder, we haven''t kept our hands. I just don''t want to kill this nice young man anymore. Everything depends on his own creation. "


    The elder nodded with a smile,

 Chapter 1250

    Forget the Xingchen River, the forbidden area of Qingxiao mountain. Ordinary disciples are not allowed to enter.


    Jiuxiaomen, nine mountain peaks are miraculous. Many years ago, when the jiuxiao gate was at its peak, all the disciples of Jiufeng were possessed of unique skills. Although they were from a school, they had different skills and infinite moves. One of the reasons lies in the difference of nine peaks and the change of inheritance.


    Now, although jiuxiaomen is withered, shenhuang still keeps the tradition of jiuxiaomen.


    There are special places for cultivating special disciples in every mountain, just these places or treasures. Some are still in use, such as the cloud cliff Temple of langxiao mountain. Some of them dare not enter, such as the forgotten Star River of Qingxiao mountain.


    The so-called forgetting is not that it does not exist, nor that it has lost efficacy. It''s just that no one dares to enter.


    Star River, this kind of thing. Lu fan has also heard that among the alchemists, this kind of thing is used to understand skills and refine vitality.


    For example, there is a Star Palace in Shifang immortal master''s mansion. Now it''s Xiaohei''s exclusive territory. As long as it has a rest, it basically sleeps in it.


    But what about the Star River inherited from jiuxiaomen.


    I''m afraid people who know won''t say. People who don''t know are full of fear.


    Through a forest, Lu Fan flew to the star river.


    It''s a wide and shining river. The river water is like the night sky, dark as ink, but dotted with a little light. It''s really like the starry sky.


    A stone tablet on the Bank of the river with two lines of big characters.


    "In the middle of the road, there are thousands of stars in the road."


    "Water in the water, black water flows for thousands of years."


    Lu Fan took a look and said with a smile, "it''s probably another river of the avenue. The so-called star picking, I''m afraid, is to go in and allow yourself to invade the avenue, and then extract the essence of the avenue. "


    At this time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon came out and said, "great master. I don''t think so. The Star River is a good Avenue, but it''s too difficult to extract the avenue from it. It should be looking for something in it. How long will it take to understand. "


    Lu Fandao: "look for something. It''s possible. Just go down and have a look. "


    After that, Lu Fan jumped down.


    All of a sudden, the figure disappeared in the river of stars.


    "It''s bold enough. Now it''s up to him to jump out."


    The five elders laughed.


    The difficulty is how terrible the power in the river of stars is. He is the only one who knows.


    He put these five difficulties in the star river. Is to see the stars in the river, the flow of the power to eliminate, and time and space Avenue.


    Those who have not gone down the river of stars will never know. In the moment of entering the Star River, no matter how much you cultivate or how powerful you are. As long as you are in the way of understanding, not to a certain level. It will be eliminated and its cultivation will be completely wiped out. Then forever into the space-time avenue of Hanoi. Then it completely disappears and becomes a bit of star light in Hanoi.


    No mistake, this star river was not only a magic place for training students.


    At the beginning, it was a unique weapon of a leader of jiuxiao gate. This road of time and space is also what the leader of jiuxiao sect has realized all his life. Ordinary disciples can only float on the river of stars, touch the river of stars with some skin, and realize the road of time and space. Jumping straight down is undoubtedly a way of seeking death. Of course, no one will tell Lu Fan about this.


    The five elders are very proud. He has full confidence in the difficulty he has set.


    Chuckling, the five elders said to the two elders: "after three hours, if he hasn''t come out yet. Let''s ask the second elder to catch him. In case he really died, jiuxiao''s pulse would be completely broken. "


    You elders have obviously reached a consensus to deal with Lu Fan. Just let him fail. As for killing him, the elders don''t want to. Not only because of Lu Fan''s performance, but also because of the attitude of the elder.


    The second elder didn''t answer. He still thought that the fifth elder was a little too happy. Just like the eight elders and the nine elders.


    Making this seemingly dead end means that Lu fan will turn over the plate in the end. This young man must not imagine with common sense. Maybe he has something to do with this situation.


    Through the light curtain, all the elders are quietly looking at the calm Star River.


    After Lu Fan jumped down, the river was only slightly turbulent, and then it was calm again.


    I don''t know how deep the river is. In short, Lu Fan''s figure has disappeared in the sight of all.


    The elder yawned and shook his head slightly.


    The five elders still don''t learn from each other.


    The four elders'' cloud cliff heavenly palace, one thousand three hundred sixty-six ways, could not do anything to Lu Fan. It can''t be seen that Lu fan has a way to attack this pure power of Tao.


    Five elders, dead brain.


    The elder said in his heart, and he had almost seen Lu Fan pass. This kind of difficulty can''t stop Lu Fan.


    Half an hour passed, and the river of stars was still.


    After an hour, the river of stars is still calm.


    Two hours passed, and the star river did not even raise a ripple.


    Five elder''s smile is more and more prosperous, big elder actually began to doze off.


    Touching his beard, elder five turned to elder two and said: "elder two, it seems you need to fight. At present, Lu fan is afraid that he has been completely engulfed by the eliminating power of star Hanoi. Now, I''m afraid it''s the power of the tandem


    Before the five elders finished speaking, someone suddenly shouted.


    "It''s bubbling. The river of stars is bubbling."


    The five elders immediately stopped talking and opened their mouths to look at the starry River in the light curtain.


    Then, a circle of ripples appeared from the star Hanoi.


    "It''s impossible."


    Five elder startled voice way.


    The six elders patted the five elders on the shoulder and said: "calm down, five elders, nothing is impossible. This kind of thing is not the first time. You should be calm. "


    The five elders swallowed a mouthful of saliva and pinched their fists.


    Then, a light suddenly rose from the star Hanoi. Then the bright spots on the Star River, visible to the naked eye, began to dim.


    It''s like there''s some power to swallow it up. It looks so weird.


    Then, these light spots began to condense, as if they were converging together.


    "Broken."


    A light drink sounded from the river of stars.


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s figure suddenly burst out of the water, and a black stream of water with his body turned into a black tornado, rising at the same time.


    "It also wants to stop me and bring strength."


    Lu Fan holds a few beads in his left hand and abruptly cuts out the sword without a front in his right hand.


    On the body, vigorous Qi surges and the life Avenue converges. At the same time, the power of the dead spirit bead is twined on Lu Fan.


    Life and death two cohesion, Lu Fan a sword cut in so big water dragon body.


    All of a sudden, the whole curtain of light collapses into stars.

 Chapter 1251

    "Broken."


    The whole body of the five elders is stiff.


    The collapse of the light curtain proves that the rising power in the Star River at this time has far exceeded his specially designed Rune and array.


    In addition, it was broken by aftershock, which only shows that Lu Fangang''s attack was powerful and shocking.


    It''s only ten days since Mingming passed. Why do the five elders feel that Lu Fan''s strength is much stronger than when he just came to shenhuang mountain.


    Not only for the sake of learning the method of eliminating Tao, but also for the aspect of understanding Tao and the realm of cultivation.


    This is the legend, the more fight the stronger the existence. As long as his strength is immortal, it will become the stone under his feet and enhance his cultivation and strength.


    This kind of person, I''m afraid, is one of the billions.


    The five elders were completely convinced. It seems that there is no difference between setting and not setting this difficulty. Maybe it''s for Lu Fan''s repair.


    Boom.


    Suddenly there was a loud explosion from the back of Qingxiao mountain.


    The whole Qingxiao mountain was suddenly shaken.


    All the disciples of shenhuang kept retreating, and the ground under their feet began to burst. It is enough to show how strong the blow that just caused the explosion sound was.


    That is to say, the nine main peaks of shenhuang have array blessing. If they were ordinary peaks, they would have been blown to pieces in the blast just now.


    Suddenly, a pillar of light lit up from behind.


    All of them could see that the light column was black and red. Straight into the sky, the clouds change color.


    Look carefully again, the black light is clearly the water of the star river.


    As for the red light, it is Lu Fan''s power.


    The two forces are so intertwined that they can''t be separated.


    The four elders patted the five elders on the shoulder and said: "isn''t there a time and space Avenue. Why can''t we see it at all. "


    Five long old way: "I also don''t know."


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The black and red light exploded in the sky again. This time, the whole sky was dyed black and red.


    Suddenly, in the light, a shadow appeared in everyone''s sight.


    The huge mountain like body, the sword of fire in his hand, and the scale Dragon Armor on his body are not who Lu fan is.


    In his hand, there are three chaos six beads and one void magic bead. Lu Fan looks at the Star River contemptuously.


    Chaos six beads in hand, the power of the road, how can he.


    Lu fan is not afraid of the way of time and space. That is to say, when I just entered, I was almost overwhelmed by the way of time and space.


    But then, Lu Fan''s source force bead, the dead spirit bead, launched a counterattack.


    What is the power of elimination? It is blocked by Lu Fan.


    Not only that, Lu Fan also unleashed his own nihilistic magic beads, and with one go, swallowed up a lot of the power of star Hanoi.


    In the hand, there is no magic bead, which is full of light.


    Lu Fan felt for the first time that his empty pearl seemed to be a little full. It seems that the power of the way of time and space is also very good.


    Facing the sky, Lu Fan cuts out another sword. The huge fire sword, with the power of life and death, makes a huge crack in the sky.


    The storm surged and the black water receded.


    Lu Fan''s body shrank rapidly. Turn over and fall again.


    Miso.


    Wufeng heavy sword first step, inserted in the Qingxiao mountain.


    Then, Lu Fan stepped on the hilt of Wufeng heavy sword accurately and innumerably.


    Three chaos and six beads are put away, and Lu Fan holds up his nihilistic beads. The power of time and space is surging inside. That is to say, the nihilistic magic beads cannot provide power to Lu Fan as continuously as the six chaos beads. They can only use the converging power once. Otherwise, Lu fan is really powerful.


    "The river of stars, the way of time and space. The stars are in hand. Can we pass the customs? "


    Lu fanlang asked, 80% of the so-called star picking is to refine the way of time and space.


    This is no different from his conjecture.


    However, Lu Fan didn''t have the time to practice in the river of stars. Thoroughly comprehend the way of time and space. Only in this way can we force the way of time and space into his void.


    This practice also caused the strong resistance of the star river.


    Fortunately, Lu Fan''s accomplishments are strong enough, and the six beads of chaos are strong enough. In addition, he recently began to control the power of the dead pearl. That''s what''s dangerous.


    But for other disciples of shenhuang, what Lu fan has just done is just like God coming to earth.


    Such a powerful power of Tao can''t hurt his body.


    After incarnation of heaven and earth, one sword breaks the sky.


    At this time, how many children of shenhuang looked at Lu Fan''s eyes, which had already taken on the color of worship.


    The five elders couldn''t speak for half a day, and their hands were slightly shaking.


    It was the fourth elder who patted him, and the fifth elder responded reluctantly: "the fifth difficulty, it''s your fault."


    Lu Fan smiles and nods, which is much simpler than he imagined.


    The key is that Lu fan is not going to stay now. Use as much power as you can, six beads of chaos, the Xuangong tower of Kowloon. And the power of the world that he has begun to master, Lu Fan intends to start using it. He wants to pass the next few difficulties at the fastest speed.


    The world has never had a real human can not get through the difficulties.


    Even if it is thought that the invincible gods, there have been anti gods.


    Lu Fan jumped up again, stepped on the sword and flew to the next mountain.


    Some of the children of shenhuang immediately followed, intending to watch Lu Fan''s clearance from a close distance. Some stay in place, or intend to watch through the light curtain. Although, the light curtain is likely to break again later.


    The four elders stood up and said, "I''ll see how Lu fan will pass through the difficulties I have set."


    Obviously, the four elders can''t sit still.


    Let him continue to sit here and watch, it must be a kind of torture for him.


    He had to watch Lu Fan''s actions in person and at close range. Whether Lu fan can pass or not, he has to watch carefully.


    Now, who dares to say that Lu fan can''t survive the nine difficulties of landing in the sky. Who dares to say, which of the following difficulties can really block Lu fan.


    Even the two elders who once had confidence in themselves are not sure now. His fingers were lightly on his sleeves, as if they were something.


    The elder saw the movement of the two elders and said with a smile, "don''t forget it. What''s more, you are not allowed to calculate it. "


    Two long old way: "I''m not calculating whether Lu fan can pass the nine difficulties of climbing the sky. I''m calculating whether there will be any disaster if God Huang recognizes Lu Fan as the patriarch."


    The elder said with a smile, "it''s impossible to hide. How about it. Can''t shenhuang go out all his life. Follow who is not the same, even if the shenhuang vein of people when the patriarch, how can. What he did. "


    The two elders sighed and said, "calculate your peace of mind."


    At this time, the six elders also turned their heads and whispered to the eight elders and the nine elders: "two elders. Do you still think it''s a mistake to let Lu Fan be the patriarch? "


    The nine elders were silent and worried, as if they didn''t want to talk at all.


    The eight elders sighed, "what is right and what is wrong. Lu fan has passed the nine difficulties of landing in the sky, and we have to recognize him if we don''t recognize him. He can''t survive. We can study again. "


    The six elders said with a smile, "that is to say, eight elders, you are not against Lu Fan as the patriarch."


    Eight long old face color complex way: "do not know. I don''t know what I think. This Lu fan is really very human. I don''t think he can be stopped by the nine difficulties of climbing to the sky. "


    Six long old way: "I also think so. But if you choose to support him now, maybe in the future...... Well, it''s no use saying more. Listen to the elder. "


    Eight elders nodded: "yes, listen to the elder. I have no more comments. "


    After hearing the conversation, the nine elders suddenly said in a soft voice, "I''m not feeling well, two elders. Just go back. "


    Finish saying, nine elder can''t other person is saying to stop, fly away directly.


    When the two elders saw this, they shook their heads and said, "nine elders are afraid. I''m afraid it''s too cruel to offend Lu Fan. "


    The elder smiled and said, "let him think about it."


    Bixiao mountain, nine long aging as a light back to the golden pearl palace.


    At this time, the golden pearl hall, after renovation, has been restored to some extent.


    Nine elder a face dispirited, fall outside the temple, long voice way: "ancient Anne.". Call Gu''an. "


    Soon, Gu''an came flying. His injury was not cured, so he could only be carried by two disciples.


    "Grandpa, what''s the hurry?"


    Gu''an''s weak way.


    The nine elders looked at Gu''an and said, "grandson, let''s go. Leave shenhuang mountain, leave chaos and avoid Lu Fan. It seems that we did something wrong that day. "


    Gu''an''s waist straightened up and said, "Grandpa, what do you say. Leave shenhuang mountain. "


    Nine long old way: "yes. Leaving is the best choice. Otherwise, we will not be able to bear Lu Fan''s revenge. When Lu Fan ascends the throne, I will also resign as an elder. I hope he can calm his anger. Don''t contradict. Go now. You take him away. "


    Gu''an seemed to understand something, and finally said, "Lu fan is so strong."


    The nine elders nodded and said: "in the river of stars, pick the stars with your hands, strong. It''s too strong. "


    Gu''an closed his eyes painfully and finally said, "yes, I''ll go."

 Chapter 1252

    Huoxiao mountain, the mountain is like the moon, the array is like endless dragon.


    From the bottom of the mountain, it''s the array that should not be missed.


    Mountains, rocks and trees are all array, with dense fog and light hidden in them. Good one, Baoshan weather.


    Huoxiao mountain is the famous array mountain in shenhuang.


    All of these formations are the mountain guard formations at the peak of jiuxiaomen.


    It''s just because the jiuxiao gate later withered, these exquisite arrays, the remnant and the broken ones. What''s more, no one knows how to use it after losing the maintenance of senior people.


    So all of them were put on the mountain by the elders of Huoxiao mountain.


    One is for the disciples to understand and study. Many disciples who want to worship in the Huoxiao mountain come to these ancient and powerful arrays.


    Array is different from cultivation.


    It belongs to external force, as long as you understand, it can be used.


    Moreover, the rule of Huoxiao mountain is. As long as you can repair a broken array and take it with you. Then you can use it.


    Therefore, the children coming out of Huoxiao mountain are not necessarily the existence of strong cultivation. But it''s definitely a master of the array.


    Lu Fan stood at the bottom of the Huoxiao mountain and watched countless arrays cover the Huoxiao mountain.


    At this time, a female disciple of Huoxiao mountain stood at the foot of the mountain respectfully.


    A red dress, a long skirt landing. Lie silkworm eyebrow, beautiful eyes Phoenix long. Red crisp hand means green onion.


    Seeing the arrival of Lu fan, the woman smiled and said, "elder martial brother Lu fan, I''m going to be appointed as flying swallow. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time


    Lu fan turns his head and looks behind him. The four elders are just late.


    Seeing Ren Feiyan, the four elders nodded.


    Ren Feiyan smiled and then said, "elder martial brother Lu fan, can I help you to explain how to do this difficulty?"


    Lu Fan''s right hand empty lead said: "younger martial sister Ren, please tell me."


    Ren Feiyan pointed to these arrays and said: "I think elder martial brother Lu Fan also saw that my Huoxiao mountain is full of arrays. From here on to the top of the mountain, they are all the arrays left by my predecessors. Among them, the array at the foot of the mountain is the weakest and the weakest. The more up, the stronger, the more complete and the more powerful the array. In normal times, these restored arrays are controlled by elders. But today, in order to make it difficult for senior brother Lu fan, all arrays have been opened. Elder martial brother Lu fan, what you have to do is to start from here, step by step, and go to the top of the mountain. One hour. "


    "It doesn''t sound complicated," Lu Fan nodded


    Ren Feiyan said with a smile: "elder martial brother Lu fan, don''t take it lightly. It doesn''t sound complicated, but it does. Huoxiao mountain, over the years, has repaired many powerful formations. In particular, the several God extermination arrays that the elder personally recovers have the power of seizing heaven and earth and killing ghosts and gods. When elder martial brother Lu fan comes to the middle of the mountain, he will know that the array, though a small one, is also profound. Elder martial brother Lu fan should be careful. "


    With that, Ren Feiyan waved, and the dense fog of the whole Huoxiao mountain broke away.


    By this alone, we can see that the cultivation of Ren Feiyan is indeed excellent.


    Four elders listen to Ren Feiyan''s words, but some are not satisfied, long voice way: "Feiyan, your words are too much."


    Ren Feiyan smiles, but winks at Lu Fan playfully.


    This scene fell in the eyes of all the disciples of shenhuang who came here, and everyone''s face changed.


    It seems that in shenhuang, senior sister Feiyan, who is known as a fan of thousands of people, is attracted to Lu Fan.


    Such a situation, let people suddenly rise a wave, to see their own Cabbage by foreign pig arch feeling.


    Some people immediately look at Lu Fan with anger. But it''s just anger. Lu Fan''s strength is there. I''m afraid these young people will not add up to Lu Fan''s one enemy.


    "Please, senior brother Lu Fan."


    Ren Feiyan let go of his body, and Lu Fan took a deep breath and said to the Xuangong tower in Jiulong: "old nine. It''s up to you. My array level is really not good. "


    In Lu Fan''s heart, the pagoda of the Xuangong temple in Kowloon said: "great master, don''t worry. It''s all up to me. I''ll break as many arrays as I can. Master, you just need to move on. If you really meet the formation that I can''t break, master, you will use the most powerful one. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "I haven''t heard of the best way to break the formation."


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong said with a smile, "it''s just breaking through the array by force. Great master, with your strength, there are not many arrays that want to trap you. "


    Lu Fan laughs when he hears the words. He puts away the heavy sword and walks to the Huoxiao mountain.


    Ren Feiyan looked at Lu Fan''s back and said with a smile, "what a rebellious and domineering man."


    Four elder suddenly again voice way: "flying swallow, you come over."


    Ren Feiyan hears the words and flies slowly, standing beside the four elders.


    The four elders stared at Ren Feiyan and said, "you are not allowed to look at this kid. He is a member of jiuxiao family."


    Ren Feiyan rolled her eyes and said: "Grandpa, if he became the patriarch, what else could he do?" the four elders were stunned, and then said: "that''s not good, he... He


    The four elders thought for a long time, and couldn''t think of any suitable reason to stop Ren Feiyan.


    Of course, Lu Fanna is a young generation, unique. Qualification, is billions of no one, will become the peak strong. Birth, like them, are all jiuxiao men, family members. It''s not bad in appearance. It''s not romantic, but it''s also very natural. Especially a strong posture, but also let how many women Huaichun.


    Ren Feiyan said with a smile: "what''s the matter with him? He can''t say it. Grandpa, don''t say it. You can''t control me. It''s no use saying it. "


    The four old beards are about to be pulled off, but they can only say: "then I''ll let your father tell you."


    When he had finished speaking, the four elders turned around and saw his precious son, martial uncle Ren Quan of Huoxiao mountain, chatting with several middle-aged men and saying: "my daughter has a good eye. It must be easy to catch Lu Fan. At that time, ha ha. "


    A few people nearby immediately replied, "maybe in the future it''s really the patriarch''s wife."


    Immediately, Ren quanle''s teeth are almost gone. The four elders who saw this scene were so angry that they almost bit off their teeth.


    At this time, I don''t know that Lu fan, who is looked upon by others, is walking towards the top of Huoxiao mountain.


    His pace was fast, and where he passed, there was a loud noise.


    "Look, Lu Fan''s speed is so fast. God, there''s no array that can stop him. "


    "Is there anything else he can''t do?" br >


    ......


    All the people cried and talked.


    Lu Fan continued to walk up firmly, but in the palm of his left hand, the shadow of the Xuangong tower appeared slowly.


    "It''s a good array, but it''s broken. It seems to be able to make up. Isn''t this good? Oh, what kind of force can make it this way. This can''t be mended. No more... "


    At the same time, Lu Fan was quickly helped to break through the array by the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    These arrays at the foot of the mountain, even the disciples of Huoxiao mountain can''t stop them, and how can they stop Lu fan.


    Looking up, Lu fan has a smile on his face.


    Let it change and array, he is still heroic.


    It''s a simple array. What can I do for you.


    Let me see what the so-called array of ghosts and gods is like.

 Chapter 1253

    Unconsciously, Lu fan has come to the middle of the mountain.


    He has gone through a lot of formations.


    Such a strong break up the mountain, the countless disciples of shenhuang are speechless.


    This is more intuitive than Lu Fan''s body diving stars River picking stars, because these arrays of Huoxiao mountain are known by almost all disciples of shenhuang.


    Even if it''s not the people of Huoxiao mountain, at least they have gone to Huoxiao mountain.


    It is different from the cloud cliff Temple of langxiao mountain. Because there are so many people who can practice in the Tiangong of yunya.


    The only few are either the elders of shenhuang or the strongest disciples of langxiao mountain.


    But this Huoxiao mountain, a disciple of the spirit, can only be described as many as ox hairs.


    How many people have lost their direction and strength under the array of Huoxiao mountain.


    Or get confused by the array, and finally get hurt.


    Even the disciples who have been practicing on Huoxiao mountain all the year round have to be careful when they go to the mountain. Follow the planned route. If there is a slight difference, something will happen.


    The more you go up, the greater the danger. No one can look at Lu fan like this without looking at him. He just looks at the array of Huoxiao mountain as nothing and moves on like this.


    In the eyes of all people, there are only two kinds of people who can do things like Lu Fan.


    One is that he doesn''t know the array at all, but he is powerful. The strong who will not be bewildered by the array will run rampant and break it all the way.


    But in this way, it will not be as easy as Lu Fan. At least it should be a mess, a broken rock and a collapsed array.


    The second is that the match method is too proficient to describe. They can break the formation and get out of it. The understanding of the array is already superb and light.


    In the past, either the array is collected, or the array is intact and remains there.


    One thing does not move, one leaf does not fall, one stone does not break, like playing forward.


    Lu Fan''s situation now looks like the second one.


    All of a sudden, many children of shenhuang, who don''t know why, regard Lu Fan as one of the most powerful arrays in a century.


    How old is he? His understanding of Lu fan has reached such a level.


    This is not cultivation. There is no pill to take and no strength to lift. There is only the accumulation of knowledge and experience of match law.


    In his twenties, he was as fierce as an old monster who had seen countless arrays in the world.


    Is this still human.


    Is there anything else he doesn''t know.


    The disciples of shenhuang have no idea what to say.


    Especially the people from Huoxiao mountain. Most of them are young people who are interested in match playing and even crazy about it. At this time, I saw Lu Fan''s style, and I was almost ready to worship Lu Fan.


    As you can imagine, wait until Lu Fan feels sad. How many people will go to see Lu Fan for advice.


    The most needed way of array is the guidance of a famous teacher. At the moment, they all think that Lu Fan''s cultivation in the array is definitely stronger than the four elders.


    Of course, they don''t think so. Even the four elders themselves were shocked.


    Open your mouth and enlarge your pupils and nostrils together.


    To a large extent, he believed that Lu Fan was a man of profound cultivation. But with the array, it''s probably not going to work. No one can do anything.


    At this age, Lu fan has such accomplishments. He must have devoted all his time to his cultivation.


    It''s impossible for him to concentrate on studying the formation.


    But now, it turns out that Lu Fan''s practice in array is very powerful.


    Until he reached the mountainside, there was no time to stop him. Even some of the difficult ancient arrays he set up on the hillside were directly taken away by Lu Fan.


    It''s not broken, it''s taken away. This is more terrible than breaking. It shows that Lu fan must have a good understanding of this kind of array. At a glance, he will know how to break it and how to use it for himself. That''s the ancient array he found in chaos. It''s not recorded in jiuxiaomen. How can Lu Fan know the lost array.


    It''s impossible for the four elders to think that Lu Fan''s Jiulong Xuangong tower is not only a powerful magic weapon, but also can break the array, remove the array and collect the array.


    It is impossible for Lu fan to know these ancient arrays. But for the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, which has existed since ancient times, these arrays may not be ancient arrays.


    It is possible that the more ancient the formation is, the more clearly the Xuangong tower in Kowloon understands how to solve it. On the contrary, those arrays that have been developed and created by themselves may be helpless. Fortunately, the four elders have been concentrating on restoring the ancient array, and nothing has been set up.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong has been broken all the way. It''s never been as happy as it is today. The Xuangong tower in Jiulong is almost full of joy.


    Lu Fan could hear Lao Jiu laughing inside him. With these arrays, Lao Jiu is really more powerful.


    It seems that the old nine can still do it easily. Lu fan can''t help but speed up his steps.


    At this time, Lu Fan raised his head and looked far away. He could see the top of the mountain through the large array of layers.


    At this point, Lu Fan could feel that the pressure around him began to increase, and the ground under his feet became solid.


    Obviously it''s the same stone, but here, there''s a temperature. This is definitely the result of array blessing.


    The laughter of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong also began to subside gradually, helping Lu fan to break a big formation in front of him again.


    The pagoda of Xuangong in Kowloon suddenly exclaimed, "seven stars step on the clouds, eight roads converge on the stars, nine sides are destroyed, and all things are near.". Good array. "


    Lu fan stops to make the Xuangong tower in Jiulong so exclaim, which only shows that from here on, these arrays are not so easy to break.


    Seeing Lu Fan stop, the four elders look slightly changed, but at last they are relieved. He finally stopped. If he broke all the way up without stopping, what''s the dignity of Huoxiao mountain.


    Isn''t he going to be shameless.


    Ren Feiyan saw this scene and said with a smile: "it seems that senior brother Lu Fan also saw the unusual array here. Let''s see how he breaks through. I think it will surprise me. "


    The four elders said slowly, "do you really regard him as a God. I think he''s going to have a headache for a while. "


    Lu Fan shakes his sword and takes it out. He looks at the pagoda of Xuangong in the left hand and says, "how do you do?"


    In Lu Fan''s body, the nine dragon Xuangong tower replied, "it''s not easy. Breaking is breaking. But if they break down one by one, it will take too much time. One hour is certainly not enough. In the back, the array will definitely be stronger. "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and said in his heart: "then tell me the weakness of these arrays. From now on, I will break them with brute force. It should be faster. "


    "Great master," laughed the pagoda of the Xuangong in Kowloon. You are so clever. In that case, I''ll give my master a hand. Xiao Hong, come out. "


    The voice fell to the ground, and suddenly the towering dragon appeared on the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    Although there is no physical body, Yan longzu still looks domineering.


    "In the first three steps, the power of Tao intersects and converges three inches, breaking it."


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong shouted inside Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan hears the words, and at the same time, he cuts out the sword with a sword.


    Yan Long''s empty shadow, with a huge roar, goes forward to kill.

 Chapter 1254

    Burning the mountains.


    A fire dragon column rises from the Huoxiao mountain and rushes directly to the sky. The sky is red.


    With a click, Lu Fan''s sharp sword and Yan Long hit exactly where the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said.


    Visible to the naked eye, Lu fan saw the force of a wave like array and quickly dissipated.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi develops again, breaking the difficult array.


    The body rushes forward. Suddenly, Lu Fan rushes up for a distance.


    Then a sword was cut out, and the light of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon flashed. The emperor Yanlong turned into a piece of fire and covered Lu Fan''s sword.


    Sword with fire burns the sky.


    Where the sword falls, nothing is there.


    The eyes of the four elders jump straight. The Seven Star Cloud stepping array and the eight way star gathering array are broken by this kind of brute force.


    Such a scene, four elders have never seen, but never thought about.


    All the disciples of shenhuang group retreated and looked frightened.


    Only when they are close can they really feel Lu Fan''s terrible strength.


    Although Lu Fan''s sword is an attack array, the spread of the aftereffects still makes these disciples of shenhuang, who are fairly capable of cultivation, feel the threat of death one after another.


    They still don''t think it''s enough to withdraw some, so they have to withdraw some more.


    Ren Feiyan hides behind the four elders, and her beautiful eyes move. If it turns out that she just likes Lu Fan.


    Now, she is completely attracted by Lu Fan''s strength.


    Since ancient times, beautiful women love heroes. Who is the girl who does not want spring.


    I felt Lu Fan''s earth shaking power at a close distance, and when Lu Fan came out of the sword, his fierce posture made any flying swallow only feel his heart pounding.


    It wasn''t just the deer bumping, it was the herd running. Any flying swallow''s face all excitedly rose the red haze.


    One sword, two swords, three swords.


    Lu Fan''s moves are fiercer than his moves, and his sword is fiercer than his sword.


    Inside, the nine dragon Xuangong tower is still shouting: "take three steps, turn around and hit the void. Reverse the power of Tao and break the eye of array. "


    Almost as soon as the Xuangong tower was finished shouting, Lu Fan''s sword had been hit at the place mentioned by the Xuangong tower.


    The world around us is constantly changing. Lu Fan steps into the array. Can see all things, are changing.


    In the white clouds, in the fire, in the ice pool.


    If Lu fan is allowed to break through these array scenes carefully. It will definitely take a lot of time. But at the direction of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, Lu Fan didn''t care about these messy things at all. All he had to do was to spread out all his strength, all the way, all the way. Open. Open. Broken. Broken. Broken.


    The figure turns the wind. Lu Fan holds the sword in his right hand, but his left hand has stirred all the forces of heaven and earth.


    Although he is not very proficient in array, Lu fan is at least one who has entered the door. To know the way of array is nothing more than to lead the power of heaven and earth. As long as he completely stirs the forces of heaven and earth around him and the forces of Tao, these arrays will inevitably change. Maybe we can show more flaws. Let him break faster.


    Sure enough, Lu Fan shakes his hand and bombards nine dragon shadows on the top of the mountain. All the remaining arrays start to work.


    In a flash, the sky and the earth turned into black and white. The chaos gas rose from the mountain into a fire of chaos. At last, it turned into a black and white sun in the mid air.


    "Mixed element array."


    All of a sudden, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong no longer gives Lu Fan directions on the weakness of the next array. But to the place where the sun rises, softly.


    It''s obviously a little startled.


    Seeing this scene, the four elders smiled proudly.


    The other elders, who were watching the light curtain, cried out.


    "When did the four elders repair the mixed element array?"


    "The four elders also hid this hand. No wonder I''m so confident. "


    "The four elders are really a generation of array masters."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Two elders, three elders, seven elders and so on are amazed.


    The array of Hunyuan array, as long as it is the old generation of jiuxiaomen, is unknown to anyone.


    This array is famous for killing gods.


    There is a saying that when the powerful warrior sees this array, he will be caught without any difficulty. The extreme strong see this array and run away.


    Once upon a time, the most brilliant achievement of this array was to wipe out five extreme strongmen and hundreds of martial arts masters or masters at the peak of those masters in the hands of elder danxiao of jiuxiao gate.


    At that time, the elder danxiao of jiuxiao gate was just entering the limit. It can be seen that this array is strong.


    For many years, the world may have forgotten the three words of the mixed element array.


    But as soon as they see the chaotic sun again, their memories will flood in.


    Remember the power of the Hunyuan array and the brilliance of the jiuxiao gate.


    Lu Fan also stopped and looked up to the sky. Look at the light from the top of the mountain.


    There is no doubt that this mixed element array is the strongest one on Huoxiao mountain.


    Lu fan asked in his heart, "Jiu, can this array be broken?"


    the Kowloon Xuan palace tower was silent for a moment, and said, "great master, this array takes the essence of heaven and earth, taking the essence of the sun and the moon. Congealing chaos gas, gathering destruction way, forming array. In the face of this array, unless you can master the eye of the array, you will be hurt by this array no matter how you attack. If you want to break this array, the only thing you can bet on is that the people who gather in this array are not strong in cultivation. The person who manipulates this array is not the master of array. Only in this way can we win. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "it''s so powerful. That is to say, those who are not as good as me will fight with me once they master this array. I''m not necessarily his opponent either. "


    "Not necessarily, but definitely," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. As long as he can exert the power of the array, it is difficult to win. Great master, are you sure you want to try it. "


    Lu Fan stood in front of him and said, "of course, I will try. If we can get rid of the Hunyuan array, I will be able to compete with the demons immediately. "


    "Great master, I can''t accept this array. I''m just a fragment. If I were the original pagoda, it would be OK. Now, I think it''s good that I''m not killed by this array. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "really. Even you are afraid. Then I''ll try even more. I can''t imagine that there are many hidden forces in the shenhuang vein. This time, the nine difficulties in climbing the sky opened my eyes. Even if this array can''t be collected, it''s good to let people of shenhuang take it out in the future. Nine, don''t stop. Keep breaking. Let me try this Hunyuan array quickly. "


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon sighed, "great master, if you must fight with this array head-on. Then I suggest that we should hold three chaotic six beads well. Otherwise, something will happen. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and continued to break the battle.


    Not only is it not slow, but it''s a little faster.


    The two elders, the three elders and the seven elders could not sit down. They all got up and said, "let''s go and have a look face to face. It''s not good to see only the light curtain. "


    Several elders flew away excitedly. Even if they just looked at the Hunyuan array, it was worth their trip.


    Only the elder still sat still and continued to doze off.


    It''s just a mixed element array. Is it surprising.


    People like him who have seen the chaotic field are not serious.

 Chapter 1255

    "The way is gone!"


    With a wave of Lu Fan''s hand, all the forces of Tao that hit around him were wiped out.


    At the foot of the big array, with a clear sound, and finally like a mirage floating, all the strength into.


    Reaching out, Lu Fan wiped a trace of blood from his face.


    Breaking through the battle, Lu Fan finally began to get hurt. But because Lu Fan''s body is extremely strong, the injuries that these arrays can cause to him are only skin and flesh injuries.


    Head up, Hunyuan array is close at hand.


    Chaotic sun radiates terrible power and constantly stirs the whole world.


    The other arrays around seem to shrink under the absolute strength of the mixed element array.


    Because of this, Lu Fan was relieved of a lot of pressure to break the formation.


    Before Lu Fan killed all the way to the top of the mountain, Wu Feng held his heavy sword in his right hand. Xuangong tower in Kowloon, floating on his left hand.


    When the momentum rose to the top, Lu Fan said with a smile: "Jiu, are you ready? We''re going to start breaking for the last time! ''


    The sound of the Xuangong tower seems to have changed. In a soft voice, he said, "great master. Do you want us to study it again? Anyway, it''s not even an hour! "


    Before he had finished speaking, Lu Fan stepped into the mixed element array.


    At the next moment, the light from the sky will gather.


    The black-and-white power turned into terrible chaos, which was burned directly on Lu Fan''s body.


    Suddenly heaven and earth a purgatory, thunder roar. The whole sky began to swirl.


    Bang!


    I also want to see all the disciples of shenhuang from the light curtain and see the whole light curtain explode into pieces.


    At the same time, the elders and disciples who watched outside the Huoxiao mountain also found that Lu Fan''s figure disappeared in the array.


    "Chaos is invisible. I don''t know the geometry of heaven and earth, and how much power it has!"


    The two elders who just came here murmured at this scene.


    Four elders calmly replied: "under the mixed element array, everything is empty, and everything is not allowed."


    Three elders asked: "four elders. How much have you recovered this Hunyuan array. 70% or 80%? Since all the chaotic days have come out, the last


    The four elders interrupted the three elders and said, "it''s not as strong as you think. I only fixed 60% of this Hunyuan array. But I think it''s more than 60%


    The four elders are proud of their faces and restore the mixed element array. Naturally, they have boundless merits and virtues. For the whole shenhuang chain, it is a big event.


    The reason why it was put off until now is that the mixed element array has not recovered to perfection, and the four elders want to make a surprise.


    If it''s not for Lu Fan''s good performance, the four elders really don''t want to embarrass him with this mixed element array.


    But now it seems that the effect is just right.


    Two elders said with a smile: "four elders, don''t chisel like that, be careful to fight later!"


    Next to the four elders, Ren Feiyan also said with a smile: "yes, although the mixed yuan array is powerful. But a master of array like Lu Fan might find a flaw! "


    Four elders stared at Ren Feiyan and said: "master of array? Is it his ability to break the skill with force? Hum, he is far from master array! "


    The four elders said the truth, but many disciples of shenhuang all around didn''t seem to think so. They all laughed.


    Two elders coughed softly: "four elders. It doesn''t matter if he is a master of array. The point is, I''m afraid he''s really going to be stopped! "


    Finish saying, two elder face smile.


    The four elders pinched their fingers and said, "yes. Time is coming. Even if Lu fan can finally pass this mixed element array, I''m afraid that there is not enough time. Nine difficulties in climbing the sky, and the sixth one finally baffled him. "


    The three elders nodded: "his achievements have surpassed that of Shenxiao wusheng. I can only say that it''s a pity that Lu fan is not a member of my shenhuang family. Otherwise, I will support him as the patriarch


    The elders nodded in succession, and they did not think so.


    For example, the six elders have begun to abandon the identity differences between shenhuang and jiuxiao and intend to support Lu Fan as the patriarch.


    If Lu Fan continues to win like this, this idea will surely be accepted by more and more people.


    It can be said that from Lu Fan''s participation in the nine difficulties to now. Everyone''s ideas are changing with Lu Fan''s achievements.


    In the words "miracles happen quietly", it''s really not too much.


    But now, the miracle is finally to be summed up.


    Blocked by the unique array of jiuxiaomen, Lu fan is proud of his defeat!


    After waiting for a moment, the array is still chaotic. No one can be seen. Lu Fan seems to have disappeared completely.


    "The last cup of tea!"


    The four elders said in a long voice. He said so loudly on purpose that people around him could hear him clearly.


    At this time, don''t say to break the mixed element array. It''s a question whether we can get out of the mixed element array alive or not.


    The four elders have taken a flag in their hands. This kind of thing can only be possessed by the ancient array. Like the current array, no matter it''s the great array of the alchemist or the array of the warrior. Who else uses such an old thing as a flag.


    "Is Lu fan still alive?"


    The second elder asked aloud.


    The four elders said with a smile: "live. It''s still in the array. But it seems that he is totally confused. He is far from the array eye! "


    Holding the array flag, the four elders can clearly feel where Lu fan is. He could even feel that Lu Fan had been hurt by the mixed element array. It''s a lot slower.


    According to the four elders, now Lu Fan''s life is in his hands.


    He can decide Lu Fan''s life and death just by waving a small flag on his hand.


    Four elders are also considering whether to kill Lu Fan. But after another look at Ren Feiyan, the four elders decided to spare Lu Fan''s life.


    Now I''m afraid these young people in shenhuang will not agree.


    Lu fan has almost become their model. He doesn''t need to be such a villain.


    Waiting for time to flow, the time of a tea is gradually disappearing.


    The four elders have raised the flag and said, "the sixth difficulty is to ascend the sky, loss..."


    The last word has not been said. Suddenly, the whole mixed element array was shaken violently.


    The chaos shining in the sky suddenly spread out a shining light, and a crack appeared on the chaos shining!


    "What?"


    Four elders exclaimed.


    Then, a clear voice sounded.


    "It''s just a small formation, and it''s trying to block me. The world, big, big, big! "


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan''s body appeared from the array and expanded rapidly, together with the Hunyuan array that wanted to wrap him up.


    "What does he want to do?" cried the two elders? Lu fan, you are crazy! "


    Lu Fan suddenly waved his heavy sword.


    "A sword of heaven and earth!"


    [ŁŹŁĄ ]


    ...

 Chapter 1256

    The sword, however, spread out a force that no one had thought of.


    Vigorous Qi carries the power of the world, like a gust of wind, sweeping through everything.


    At this last moment, Lu Fan circled three chaos and six beads, killing the world power that he had left in his body.


    In the face of this powerful hybrid array, Lu fan has no way.


    He tried his own two ways of life and death, tried the power of the spirit, tried to break through the array with force, and forced to break through, but they failed in succession.


    In the mixed element array, people who haven''t been in can''t imagine the horror.


    It''s absolutely the power of immersion in the marrow, as long as it''s illuminated by the light of chaos and shining sun. The whole human being will be eroded by the terrible force of chaos, and then collapse rapidly.


    Lu Fan''s body is strong enough, and the life Avenue is strong enough, but he can hardly resist it.


    This force ignores any defense at all. Lu Fan''s thick skin doesn''t work. Hard bones don''t work either. The vigorous Qi that permeates the whole body doesn''t work. It''s just the power of chaos that makes you ache, as if you could die at any time.


    Even the Xuangong tower in Jiulong is howling in this Hunyuan array. As a unique weapon, it also has the dragon pearl and dragon soul of Yan longzu to help, but after entering the mixed yuan array, it even hides directly in Lu Fan''s body and refuses to come out.


    As long as he dared to appear, he would be completely wiped out by the power of the mixed element array.


    In desperation, Lu Fan had to fight to death.


    What is the power, what is the power. If you can''t find the flaws of the array, use the stupidest method.


    Lu fan makes his body as big as possible. It''s just a moment''s work. Lu Fan himself has the size of Huoxiao mountain.


    For such a huge body to be completely trapped, it obviously needs more strength of the mixed element array.


    At the same time, the world power released by Lu fan is exactly one of the forces that can resist the mixed element array.


    "Where is the power of the world beyond its limits?"


    The four elders are going crazy. At the last moment, Lu Fan even used the world power that many of the most powerful people dream of.


    Isn''t he a warrior who hasn''t even reached the limit.


    How can he use the power of the world.


    That''s why.


    The four elders are about to drag down their beards.


    Look around, you elders look similar. Once again, Lu Fan was shocked.


    But their faces are not as fat as those of the crowd.


    At the moment, Dong Pang''s open mouth can almost squeeze his own fist. The jaw is about to dislocate.


    The power of the world.


    It''s really the power of the world. Besides, Dongpang knows the power of the world. Because he has been to Wu''an for so many years to find the power of the world.


    That is the power of the world belonging to the Emperor Wu.


    Dongpang''s eyes are full of complicated eyes. At this time, his heart is collapsing.


    Think about how many years he has been in Wu''an. The whole country is going to be ruined by him. He has not found the inheritance of the emperor and the power of the world.


    But Lu fan, a native of East China in Wu''an, may have run through two places in Wu''an, East China and capital city. He got it.


    Is there anything more unreasonable in this world.


    Dong Pang really wants to rush up and grab Lu Fan''s neck and ask.


    "Say, where did you find the power of the world. Where the hell is the emperor hiding the power of the world


    But the only reason, let the east fat man did not do.


    He pinched his fist and sighed at last: "life, it''s life. There are times in life


    On the Huoxiao mountain, Lu Fan''s body has also reached the extreme. Under the pressure of the mixed element array, it is his limit that he can make his body so big.


    Lu Fan stares at the chaotic sun in the sky.


    A blast. As the thunder resounds in the sky, Lu Fan rushes straight to the bright day of chaos with an indomitable momentum.


    At this moment, Wufeng heavy sword began to turn into countless virtual shadows like fog.


    That''s the expression of strength when it comes to a certain degree. The power of Tao is converging all around. At the moment, even the mixed element array can''t compete with Lu Fan in terms of power.


    When a crazy, desperate attack is launched, it can often erupt with terrible power.


    Lu Fan''s current situation is like this. With the power of the world, he is like a sharp sword, rushing straight to chaos and glory.


    Although he is not really a master of the array, he can also see that the bright sun is definitely the center of the array, not the eye of the array, but also the key to breaking the array.


    Lu Fan came to the front of the chaotic sun in one step.


    The sword falls, and it has no prestige.


    With a loud bang, the whole Huoxiao mountain is now shaken with gravel.


    Poof.


    Lu Fan''s blood spewed out, and his body was attacked again by endless chaos.


    If someone can watch the situation in Lu Fan''s body now, he will find that there is a mess in his body. He will become another warrior. This kind of situation in the body must have killed on the spot.


    Click and wipe.


    There is a clear crack in the chaos and the bright sun. Lu Fan feels like a god pulling a sword to kill the sun.


    Spit out the blood, all like blood rain, sprinkle the whole Huoxiao mountain.


    When the four elders were shocked, they saw the clear cracks on the chaotic sun and the sharp sword raised by Lu fan again. "Stop!" cried the four elders


    Immediately, all the disciples of shenhuang, elders, Lu Fan and even the soul array stopped.


    The four elders gently waved the small flag in their hands, and immediately the mixed element array disappeared.


    The chaotic and bright sun turned into a bright light and fell into the ground of shenhuang mountain.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "what is this?"


    The two elders also held the four elders and said, "what are you doing. Destroy the test. "


    The four elders'' eyes twinkled, biting their teeth and saying, "I can''t look at my decades of hard work. Today, I am ruined by Lu Fan''s hands."


    Then the four elders looked up at Lu Fan and said, "Lu fan, this is too hard for you. You have reached the top of the mountain, so you don''t have to destroy my array any more. "


    Lu Fan was stunned at hearing the words and then laughed.


    It turns out that Si Chang always loves that Hunyuan array.


    Knowing the reason, Lu Fan also put his strength away. His body shrank rapidly, and Lu Fan stood on the top of Huoxiao mountain.


    Slowly, Lu Fan wiped the blood off his body and said: "the four elders are really like life in love. Thank you very much, elder four. "


    The second elder sighed, "the fourth elder, you let him pass."


    The four elders put up their flags and said softly, "he has reached the top of the mountain, whether he can break the array or not. No one can say he didn''t, can''t he. After all, the rules have been told for a long time. "

 Chapter 1257

    The two elders and others were speechless, which is exactly what they said.


    However, it can be seen from the eyes of all people that if the four elders just wanted to tell Lu fan that they would not pass the test if they did not break through the mixed element array, it also makes sense.


    But four long honest in too cherish their decades of hard work, do not want to take the mixed yuan array, to change for a possible victory.


    After all, it depends on Lu Fan''s posture at last. If we really want to fight again, can we break the mixed element array. It is also unknown that everything can only be said in the number of five to five.


    The four elders also knew that what they did this time was too selfish and did not put the glory of shenhuang first.


    Seeing that several elders are silent, he hurriedly mends his own way: "you elders, don''t lose heart. Although this is difficult, I let Lu Fan get away with it. But he was seriously injured and consumed most of his strength. With this kind of broken body, how can we pass the next difficulty set by the three elders. Everything is still under control. "


    Smell words, you elder''s face just looked better.


    Three elders nodded: "that''s a good thing. Although Lu Fan was not stopped in the sixth difficulty, he still kept the mixed element array. Let Lu Fan be happy for a while, and he should go back in case of difficulties. "


    The two elders sighed and said, "maybe the four elders are right."


    Elder, look to the top of Huoxiao mountain. It''s true that Lu fan is in a bad situation at this time.


    His face was pale and his breath was withered. He knew that he was seriously injured.


    It''s not just the elders who can see this. Even the disciples of shenhuang all around can see it clearly.


    "Lu fan can''t do it. If you are seriously injured like this, you have to take months to recuperate. His journey to heaven is either suspended or completely ended. "


    "There are nine difficulties in climbing the sky, and you can have a rest for ten days at most. How can I have a few months off. He has lost. "


    "Well, it''s not easy to kill here. Lu Fan''s strength is really strong. If such a master comes to be the patriarch, it''s actually good. It''s a pity


    "Yes, what a pity."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    All the disciples are sorry for Lu Fan. For a while ago, this is not likely to happen at all.


    There are, of course, people who gloat.


    These people are laughing at Lu Fan''s lack of ability. They also need to feel sorry for the back several times. It''s really a self inflicted sin.


    However, as soon as such remarks came out, they were attacked by other disciples.


    The mentality of the strong can not be understood by the weak.


    Look at Lu Fan''s power just breaking out in the desperate situation. If you don''t have that kind of magnanimity in your mind, you can''t do that.


    Moreover, if it wasn''t for the four elders to repair the Hunyuan array, Lu fan would not be seriously injured if he passed the sixth difficulty.


    All can only say that bad luck, non ability is not enough.


    Lu Fan looks up at the sky. His ear is very strong. He could hear most of the four week''s comments as long as he focused on them.


    These people seem to think that he is at the end of his tether.


    Chuckling, Lu Fan murmured, "it seems that they will see the real powerful place of Qi and martial arts double cultivation again."


    As he said this, Lu Fan turned his hand and took out a tripod.


    The Ding name is ten square. Lu Fan hasn''t used it for a long time. Of course, Lu Fan''s Alchemy ability has long been able to separate from the tripod and coagulate the pill with the power of heaven and earth.


    But now, because of the disorder of breath in his body, Lu Fan had to take out the tripod so that nothing could happen. As for the reason why the tripod is ten square tripod, rather than the real tripod that Lu Fan later found, the reason is very simple. He is most familiar with this tripod, which is also a kind of memory.


    "What is he doing. Alchemy. "


    Two elder eyebrows tighten, some unknown so. Seriously injured body, what pill can I practice.


    Lu Fan shakes his hand and takes out a handful of herbs and throws them into the tripod. First, he swallows some healing pills for himself. Then, Lu Fanzhen was alchemy.


    Only Lu Fan himself knows how his injury is and what kind of elixir he needs.


    Sitting cross legged, the tripod burst into flames.


    Immediately, Lu Fan took out the chaos Tianlan and threw it directly into the Danting.


    "Tyranny. He''s wasting his medicine. "


    The six elders, who know the most about medicinal materials, screamed out. They were ready to rush forward and snatch the chaos Tianlan thrown by Lu Fan.


    How could chaos Tianlan be so alchemy.


    The two elders stopped the six elders and said softly, "don''t get excited. Don''t forget who Lu Fan''s master is. "


    In a word, the elders with excited faces calmed down like a basin of cold water.


    The children of other shenhuang families around also talked about it. They also heard about Lu Fan''s master. It seems to be Wu Chen, the sage of heaven and earth.


    "By the way, his master is a real saint. It''s not a warrior, it''s a alchemist. "


    "Yes, isn''t that to say, Lu Fan''s alchemy is also very strong."


    "It''s impossible. Can there really be people who are all powerful in the world?"


    With disbelief and curiosity on their faces, they all stared at Lu Fan''s movements.


    After shaking hands, Lu Fan''s fingers moved, nine small dragons appeared and began to circle the tripod.


    The layman watches the bustle, the layman watches the doorway.


    For people who can''t understand, Lu Fan''s move is very good-looking. For those who can understand, it is a kind of shock.


    "The magic of the nine dragons."


    Six elders take a breath of cool air.


    This is the most powerful Danfa of jiuxiao gate. Until now, there is no one in shenhuang.


    This one hand proves that Lu Fan''s attainments in alchemy are really beyond the reach of shenhuang. In addition, they can''t understand the melting of Danjue. Soon, a piece of danxiang will spread.


    "This is the elixir of lark."


    When the six elders smelled the medicine, they knew what Lu Fan was practicing. This kind of pill has a great reputation. Lu Fan once made it in the kingdom of Dansheng. It''s a pill that gathers all the best herbs together. What we need is strong control and cohesion.


    The six elders smelt it carefully again and frowned suddenly. Then he said: "no, all the herbs used by Lu fan are top-grade. Coupled with chaos Tianlan, this pill may surpass the extreme of Bailing immortal pill. This pill is legendary. It''s a magic pill. "


    Bang.


    Lu Fan''s ten square tripod, a ray of light from the sky.


    Coagulate and turn the light to block out the sun.


    This pill is definitely above the divine pill.


    Among the tripods, the pill that is rapidly forming is beating wildly, which seems to break the tripod of ten directions.


    Lu Fan presses his hand on the tripod and presses the pill to death.


    If we want to talk about control, Lu Fan now, of course, can''t speak in the same breath.


    Looking at the pill to be finished, Lu Fan said with a smile: "it seems that my alchemy level. It didn''t fall much. "


    A magic pill was refined by Lu fan at such a fast speed.


    The key to alchemy, fast and steady, is played incisively and vividly by Lu Fan.


    This is not only the contribution of Lu Fan''s Alchemy, but also the growth of Lu Fan''s cultivation, so his alchemy level has increased a lot.


    If Lu fan made this pill in the Dansheng country, he would surely become one of the most powerful Danshi in the world.


    But here, what Lu fan can shake is these people in the same vein of shenhuang.


    Drink.


    Lu Fan''s palm turned, and the elixir in the tripod jumped up. It fell on Lu Fan''s palm without any mistake.


    It''s really a peerless elixir.


    Lu Fan swallowed without hesitation.

 Chapter 1258

    The elixir enters the abdomen, and the power of the elixir is like a torrent.


    It was only a few moments'' work. Lu Fan''s injuries began to recover quickly. At the visible speed, the ferocious wounds began to heal.


    Even the place hurt by chaos has begun to recover rapidly.


    You know, generally speaking, the more powerful a person is, the less likely he is to get hurt. Once injured, it is more difficult to recover.


    Especially hurt by the power of chaos. No matter how good your cultivation is, you can''t do without lying down for ten and a half days, cultivating for several months or even years, and then you can recover slowly.


    But now, Lu fan has completely broken the general situation of everyone''s cognition.


    Just a pill, Lu fan will be cured.


    Moreover, not only the injury is recovering, but also the vigorous Qi of Lu Fan. His strength and breath are recovering rapidly.


    It''s like a miracle. The four elders said in amazement, "even if it''s the magic method of Taotie, it hasn''t recovered so fast."


    The thoughts of the four elders are exactly those of the other elders.


    The second elder tut tut said with admiration: "it''s just a pill. Even the magic pill should not have such an effect. Even if there is chaos Tianlan in it, at most it is to help Lu Fan suppress the injury temporarily. How can he heal at this speed. I''m afraid it''s his own ability. "


    The second elder is still knowledgeable and sharp-sighted. In a word, it''s the key point.


    When other elders still think that Lu Fan''s recovery is the power of elixir, the two elders are keen to find that the key is actually Lu Fan''s own recovery ability.


    His body and vigorous Qi are clearly like a whirlpool, devouring the power of heaven and earth around him.


    The avenue of life in his body is like a big tree, stretching out countless branches, penetrating Lu Fan''s whole body, erasing the scars and repairing the body.


    In addition, Lu Fan''s own body is extremely strong. That''s why it created the scene that the elders and many disciples of shenhuang saw.


    Just sitting in place for a while, Lu Fan seemed to have some damage in addition to his clothes.


    The rest, basically recovered as usual.


    His face began to turn ruddy. The medicine was still flowing in his body.


    Three long face color changed and changed, then said: "four elders. You didn''t think of such a situation. "


    Four elders don''t know what to say. At this time, he suddenly found that he had just missed a wonderful chance to block Lu Fan.


    As for what he thought, after Lu Fan was seriously injured, he couldn''t go to the next difficulty. Now, it''s a joke.


    People with such terrible resilience, even if their accomplishments are not enough, are also extremely difficult opponents.


    As long as he can''t be killed once, he can recover quickly and come again.


    What''s more, Lu Fan''s accomplishments must not be considered weak. At least, the elders present let them compete with Lu Fan one-on-one without using the power of shenhuang. I''m afraid none of them dare to win.


    People are waiting quietly. They don''t want to disturb Lu Fan. It''s just after the war that we didn''t even give us a recovery time of one or two hours. It''s too disrespectful to pass it on.


    What''s more, it''s the same to give Lu Fan the same time. I''m afraid with his recovery ability, as long as he flies slowly to the next mountain, the road can recover almost. It''s better to be generous and let him recover before leaving.


    But then the elders regretted their decision.


    Because Lu Fan suddenly closed his eyes. At the next moment, his breath began to move strangely.


    Behind him, heaven and earth force condenses, and the top of the head is shaped by Yin and Yang force.


    A light rises slowly from the Dantian of Lu fan, and the Dao area under him appears without any reason. The forces of heaven and earth around him and Tao begin to fluctuate violently.


    It''s like cheering.


    "He is..."


    The voice of the four elders trembled. He could not understand what Lu Fan was doing. I just don''t want to believe it at all.


    The second elder''s face was very ugly. He swallowed his saliva and said, "he is breaking through."


    The disciples of shenhuang all around also exclaimed.


    They also saw that Lu Fan''s state was not quite right. Once his momentum recovered to the peak, he continued to climb.


    Then, the sky began to ring the sound of violent thunder, the thunder of various colors gathered. Dark clouds gathered, as if someone''s shape began to condense in the sky.


    The wind blows and the light is dim. The black clouds are crushing the city.


    The power of the world around us, for a moment, seemed to start to become very heavy.


    All elders are also clear about this state. This is not the suppression of heaven and earth that can be attracted by the extreme strong.


    Lu Fan district is a wuzun. How did he bring this.


    "Whoo."


    Lu Fan breathed out a little, the life Avenue, the nine dragon Xuangong tower and three chaotic six beads all came out by themselves, which protected Lu Fan strictly.


    Looking at the sky, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said: "after so many years, it''s still this way. It''s boring. It''s boring. Great master, hurry up, heaven and earth are oppressed. "


    Lu Fan also didn''t know if he heard the words of Xuangong tower in Kowloon. He seemed to be still immersed in the breakthrough of cultivation.


    The power of his spirit began to pervade his whole body involuntarily. This time, the heaven and the earth seemed to be mad, and even began to accelerate convergence, and a ray of light hit him crazily.


    Then, the sky thundered and fell at the same time.


    Ten thousand thunder day rob.


    Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The whole Huoxiao mountain seems to be in a state of collapse under the thunder.


    A transparent light shield lights up, but the light curtain of the shelter shows its shape. At this moment, people look out through the thin light curtain. It seems that the chaos outside is beginning to break out. The endless forces of chaos began to converge.


    The tower of Xuangong in Jiulong has grown dramatically. With six beads of chaos, it has received all thunder.


    Seeing the scene outside, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon was even more frightened.


    "Great master, I forgot that this is chaos. You''re about to bring in all the avenues of heaven and earth. Wake up quickly. "


    All the elders are completely stunned in the same place and don''t know what to do.


    It was the first time they had seen such a terrible sight. It seems that the whole chaos is beginning to press on the shelter, and the light curtain is beginning to flow with light, as if it is resisting the chaos from the crazy gathering.


    At this moment, Lu Fan finally opened his eyes, and a strong momentum was released from him.


    The Tao area under you has doubled dramatically.


    Waving, Lu Fan takes all his strength back, and holds the Xuangong tower in his hand.


    The breath quickly subsided, and the surrounding heaven and earth suppressed, as if suddenly unable to find the target, slowly dissipated.


    "Great master, you really want to frighten me to death," said the long Shuo airway of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon

 Chapter 1259

    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "what are you scared of? It''s just a small breakthrough. Don''t scare you from this ancient artifact


    "Great master," said the tower. It''s chaos. As long as you break through or can''t control your own power, it''s easy to cause heaven and earth to suppress it. After all, you are not the ultimate power who has completely evaded the suppression of heaven and earth. In chaos, there are so many chaotic Qi. The road of heaven and earth and other forces are too strong. If something happens to you, what shall we do? "


    Lu Fan was too lazy to listen to the story of the Xuangong tower. He put out his hand and stuffed it back.


    Looking up and around, Lu Fanhu found that almost everyone looked at him with frightened eyes.


    Whether it''s the elders floating in the air or the disciples of shenhuang standing on the pumice island around, there is no one who doesn''t open his mouth and looks at him with fear.


    Lu Fan touched his nose. He didn''t seem to do anything.


    But just after taking the pill, when you recover, you feel that you have a new understanding of the road and the world.


    Chaos is really a very good place. The power of Tao here is very strong, which is very helpful for Lu fan, who needs to understand the way of heaven and earth.


    In addition, in the recent period, there have been many battles and cultivation of Taoist hidden scrolls, as well as dead spirit beads.


    Lu Fan finally made a breakthrough in his accomplishments. Although he doesn''t know now, what is the weight of cultivation now. But he himself estimated that most of the yin-yang environment and heaven and earth environment had become small.


    He is no longer just breaking through wuzunjing cultivation. He has already made a solid step on the road to the limit.


    And Lu Fan also felt that his understanding was very stable and effective. It can even be said that it is not enough.


    According to this trend, it is only a matter of time before the yin-yang environment and the heaven and earth environment become a success.


    It took a long time for the elders to restrain their surprised eyes.


    As the chief elders of shenhuang, they even showed this expression, which made them feel a little ashamed.


    But there was no way. Lu Fan surprised them too much.


    These elders have been thoroughly convinced by Lu Fan''s endless means.


    Four elders very consciously back to the back, by the way, also pulled a stand aside Ren Feiyan.


    At this time, Ren Feiyan''s eyes are straight, his face is red, even his ears are ruddy. It''s obviously a thrill.


    That look, with the man to see the peerless beauty time difference is not much. Don''t look, also know, she is completely overwhelmed by the magic and power of Lu Fan.


    Such a strong young man is worthy of her.


    Ren Feiyan just rushed to hold Lu Fan''s thigh and asked to marry him. Of course, the four elders would hold her to death. Don''t let her do anything shameful.


    The two elders coughed softly and said to Lu fan, "Congratulations, Lu Fan. It seems that you have another breakthrough. Sure enough, a hundred battles will not die, so we should be strong. Wandering in the realm of life and death, walking between suffering, can make people get the most promotion. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "what the two elders said is very true. A little understanding, cultivation of all ascension. It''s better to be in shenhuang mountain. The cultivation is faster. "


    Two long old way: "I''m afraid it''s not just a little understanding. Lu fan, why can you drive heaven and earth to suppress. It''s hard not to succeed. It''s already the ultimate strength. The extreme strong in their twenties. I''ve never seen it. "


    Lu Fandao: "of course not. I don''t know why, heaven and earth suppress very early. If you are in trouble, please forgive me. "


    Elder two and other elders looked at each other, and they didn''t know what to do.


    The three elders moved their lips and said, "two elders, seven elders. If this Lu fan, if in the last few difficulties, can not control their own strength. Once again, the suppression of heaven and earth. What to do then. You just saw it. It''s appalling that he can make the world change. "


    The second elder shook his head and said with a wry smile, "I can''t help but walk step by step. But listen to me. We must not push Lu Fan too hard. This kid, he really has the ability to die with us. Now I think of it as a fear. If there are several difficulties ahead, he can''t control one of them and let the world change. He is dead, and our sanctuary will suffer. Then it will be a big trouble. The trouble of closing the door. "


    Three elders, seven elders and so on nodded their heads in succession and agreed.


    Seeing just the terrible changes in the world, they have made up their minds to see Lu Fan. I''ll save him right away. I can''t let him fool around.


    Eight elders shook their heads. Who could have thought that they were going to kill Lu Fan''s elders. Now I even began to think about how to protect him.


    It is known from the impermanence of the world.


    The second elder turned around and went on: "Lu fan, the sixth difficulty in landing on the sky is that you pass. You can continue to Zixiao mountain and try the seventh difficulty. But I want to remind you first that the seventh difficulty of landing on the sky is the extreme need for your own control. If you are not healed, or the spirit is damaged. I advise you not to rush any more, so as not to hurt others or yourself. "


    The second elder said sincerely, as if he didn''t laugh at him as much as before. It''s really reminding him not to break through.


    Lu Fan didn''t know why the two elders suddenly became so concerned about him. Was it because of the suppression of heaven and earth just triggered by him.


    These elders are afraid that he will not succeed.


    Lu Fan replied with a smile: "no problem. Elders, please. "


    After that, Lu Fan took the lead in flying towards Zixiao mountain.


    The two elders suddenly took hold of the three elders who were about to follow them and lowered their voice: "three elders. You opened the sword tomb to let him in. I have no problem. It''s hard to pass the place where sword tomb will be killed in the next life. There''s no problem in setting it up. But I want to ask you, you won''t let that sword out specially. "


    The three elders looked slightly, but faltered: "two elders, what do you want me to say, i..."


    I said one word for a long time, and the three elders didn''t say the following.


    The second elder took over his words and snapped, "then I''ll make it clear. The third elder, have you specially released the sword of Shenxiao wusheng to let him face the soul of the sword?"


    After a while, Sanchang''s old face turned red and white. "Two elders," he said. It''s just a broken sword, that is, it''s powerful in the sword tomb. "


    The two elders showed such an expression. After a moment of silence, they sighed: "I hope you won''t make any trouble. This Lu fan is extraordinary. I''m afraid that the soul of the sword will play tricks on him. "

 Chapter 1260

    Zixiao mountain is an ordinary mountain.


    Green trees and birds roam freely.


    Compared with other peaks in jiuxiao mountain, this mountain is too common.


    No mountain protection array, no palace and pavilion.


    There are only scattered wooden houses built in the mountains.


    Smoke curls up from the kitchen and roars from the animals. It''s unimaginable that there are still common wild animals in this mountain.


    Lu Fan came to the front of the mountain and looked at the ordinary mountain.


    For a while, I don''t know where he is going to pass.


    From a distance, on Zixiao mountain, there are several swordsmen in white.


    They are dancing swords among the mountains and forests, as if they are very intoxicated.


    The sword does not have vigorous Qi, but it can activate the power of heaven and earth. People do not take any fireworks, but a sword to kill, as if all over the world murderous.


    There was a gathering of disciples from all around, and some of them shouted.


    Those who are still practicing swords just stopped.


    Looking up, these people looked at Lu Fan in the middle of the sky, and then they even made way for themselves.


    Although Lu fan doesn''t know what''s good about it, the mountain paths crisscross and crisscross, and it''s not just a road to the top of the mountain.


    "Senior brother Lu fan, please,"


    suddenly, on the Zixiao mountain, all the disciples spoke out.


    Their eyes were blazing, obviously they had seen the battle in front of Lu Fan.


    As for today''s two wars, if they have seen them or not, Lu fan will not know. But when he heard their words, Lu Fan was not proud.


    Flying down to the foot of the mountain, throwing fists at the people, then walking up the mountain.


    Take a step, the trees around unexpectedly make way by themselves, look at Lu Fan one Leng.


    At the foot of the grass, the mountain animals, are standing on both sides of the line.


    Looking up, I could see a straight mountain road leading to a cave in Zixiao mountain.


    And those disciples of Zixiao peak just now stand by these mountain roads in good manners.


    There is no doubt that this cave is the seventh difficulty he will pass today.


    That''s where Lu Fan just saw the sword in the light curtain.


    Lu Fan walked up the mountain, whenever he passed a disciple of Zixiao mountain. He could hear these people whispering, "the soul of the sword is with you."


    Lu Fan frowned, didn''t understand what they were talking about, and went on.


    In the sky, the elders come. Other peaks of their own have gathered, opened their eyes to Lu Fan.


    Some people went directly to the back of the mountain. Because they still know the situation of Zixiao mountain. The so-called sword tomb is in the back mountain. It''s better to occupy a place early to watch.


    The Third Elder whispered to the other elders: "elder, let me leave first. I want to control the sword tomb in close range. Two elders. Believe me, I won''t let those things you said happen. "


    The second elder nodded: "it''s best not to happen. If it happens, we must kill everything in the sword tomb. Never make a big deal. "


    the three elders nodded clearly and flew away.


    The five elders said softly: "two elders, I think it''s a little suspense. For ordinary disciples, sword tomb is a forbidden area and a place that cannot be passed. But for Lu fan, fear is not a problem. Although the three elders can release the spirit of the sword in the divine sword, I don''t think they can stop Lu Fan. There are other follow-up measures for him. "The second elder said lightly:" ordinary sword soul is not good. As for the sword soul of Shenxiao wusheng, "


    immediately, several elders'' looks changed dramatically.


    The five elders were even stunned and said: "this sword hasn''t been destroyed yet."


    the two elders replied: "what the elder said, if you keep it as a thought, it won''t be destroyed. With this sword, the danger in the sword tomb is 100 times stronger. Even if we go in together, we may not come out. "


    The six elders nodded: "indeed. The soul of the sword must hate us. As long as it has a chance, it will certainly cut off our sacrificing sword. Especially in the sword tomb, the soul of the sword can condense the body. That''s not a dangerous word. I''m afraid it''s more appropriate to use the death place. "


    You elders nodded repeatedly. The three elders are really cruel. But the problem is also very big, which can''t help worrying the second elder and others.


    Looking down, Lu Fan arrived at the cave.


    There are two disciples of Zixiao mountain standing on both sides. They hold swords in both hands and look the same. They are twins.


    With a smile, the two said together: "senior brother Lu fan, when you enter the cave, you will live and die. When you leave the cave, you will find the sword soul tomb. Please remove all your weapons, all your weapons, and all your armor. These things are not allowed in the sword tomb. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "why, I''ve been here for such a long time, and I''m not allowed to bring a weapon. It''s a little too much."


    They said, "brother Lu Fan. We are for you. Sword tomb is a different world. When the soul enters, it condenses the body and absorbs the violent Qi. The sword soul enters, the adult form, destroys the God intelligence. At that time, it will be bad for the spirits of the dead to lead them back to their masters. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I see. However, I''m afraid that''s the seventh difficulty I have to go through. It''s impossible for me to disarm. If you insist that I keep my sword, I can only tell you that I will kill myself. "


    Lu Fan''s words are calm, but they make them step back and smile. They dare not fight with Lu Fan.


    Looking at them, Lu Fan said: "can I go in now?"


    the two looked at each other, and finally said: "since elder martial brother Lu fan is determined to take a weapon to enter, we will not stop him. I only hope that senior brother Lu fan is safe and sound, and I can get through this difficulty. "


    then the man on the left suddenly lowered his voice and said:" senior brother Lu fan, in fact, I support you to be the patriarch. I admire you so much. "


    the man on the right said:" I admire you more than him. After you come out, you must sign on my sword. "


    Lu Fan smiles, shakes his hand and makes a clear sound.


    They only felt that the sword they held in their hands was moving. Then they looked closely and found that Lu Fan''s name had been added to it.


    Immediately, the two people laughed brilliantly. Holding the sword, he began to gallop in the mountains, shouting.


    The five elders frowned and said, "disgraceful."


    the two elders smiled and said: "young people. Always worship the strong. "


    Lu Fan strides into the cave. Before walking a few steps, the nine dragon Xuangong tower suddenly said in Lu Fan''s body: "great master, what is this place? I feel so excited."


    Lu Fan slowly replied: "the world of sword tomb is different. Nine, you need to control yourself. If you dare to bite me back. I will be really rude to you. "


    hearing this, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon even said:" great master, I dare not bite you back even if I have 10000 courage. You only need one thought, I guess I''ll die. Well, I''d better go to sleep. Call me when you''re done. So that you don''t really kill him. "


    The tower of Xuangong in Kowloon was completely silent.


    Lu Fan shook his head and chuckled, and went on.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt that his sword began to shine.


    There was darkness all around. I couldn''t see my fingers. But Lu Fan clearly heard the sound of breathing.


    It''s not his breath, it''s not someone else''s. It''s the breath of the sword.


    Lu Fan reached out his hand and stroked Wu Feng''s heavy sword. He said with a smile, "it seems that this place may be your blessing."


    Wu Feng''s heavy sword twinkled for a while, as if he agreed with Lu Fan.

 Chapter 1261

    Inside the cave.


    At the beginning, I was very narrow, and then I was able to communicate with others. After dozens of steps, I was suddenly enlightened.


    There is light in front of us, unclear but not dark, and a gray one appears in our sight.


    The ground is black, with beetles passing through. When the sun and the moon are gone, look carefully. It seems that something has wrapped this place, making it a unique space.


    There are many swords and mounds. The so-called sword tomb is naturally the graveyard of sword.


    As Lu Fan stepped forward, he could feel the dead pearl in his belt, which had begun to emit heat. Obviously, this place is full of dead Qi, which is a great tonic for the dead pearl.


    Looking around, Lu Fan could see that under every broken sword, there were mounds of earth and stone. There are also words engraved on it, which seems to describe the life of the owner of the sword.


    Generally speaking, the blade is very important for a warrior.


    Especially for those who use swords, there is a saying that swords are in people''s lives and swords are dead.


    Lu Fan could also feel that there was a great power around the broken swords. We can be sure that these swords, before being destroyed, must also exist at the level of divine soldiers. All of them are undoubtedly experts.


    Lu Fan guessed that most of these swords were left by the experts of jiuxiao gate.


    There is no reason for the shenhuang sword tomb to be built for other sects.


    A few steps forward, Lu Fan stood in front of a sword and watched carefully for a while.


    Sure enough, it was clearly written on the sword.


    It seems that the sword''s name is engraved on the hilt of the nine Xiao gate, under the Yuxiao peak, yunxinghe and


    sword. But because there are so many damages, the hilt has disappeared in half.


    Lu fan can only vaguely see a star character.


    With a sigh, Lu Fandao said: "how about the master. There are no dead bones, just words for the broken sword. "


    Shaking his head, Lu Fan went on.


    But after he turned his head, the broken sword began to shine slowly, as if something had come to life.


    The sword tomb is very big. At a glance, it is bigger than a whole Zixiao peak.


    It can only be said that this place must be similar to the empty mansion. The cave just now may be an open entrance.


    Lu Fan looked up at the sky, only to see the gray fog flowing.


    But on the sky of Zixiao peak, other disciples of shenhuang can see the scene and the dynamic of Lu fan through the fog like a light curtain.


    "Are you about to wake up? I''m afraid those sword spirits have smelled the breath of life."


    "I''m almost there. You see, those broken swords are beginning to shine."


    Outside, the disciples of Zixiao, who are familiar with the situation inside the sword tomb, make a sound one after another.


    They have been to the sword tomb. However, they never dare to stop at the edge of the road, and never dare to go further. Not to mention, like Lu fan, all the way forward without scruples.


    Lu fan is walking, and gradually feels wrong.


    It''s so quiet all around. It''s not like I''m going through nine difficulties.


    Lu fan would not believe that there is no danger in the sword tomb, and he would not believe that the three Presbyterian Church would simply let him go.


    It''s just that Lu fan doesn''t understand the danger here.


    It''s just a remnant sword for remembering the ancestors. Even if they are not damaged, Lu fan is not afraid.


    Don''t mention that after time washing, these broken swords, I''m afraid, have become extremely fragile. Without the support of strength, Lu fan is afraid that one move can shake them to pieces.


    The more he doesn''t understand, the more alert Lu fan is.


    At this time, suddenly, Lu fan saw the swords all around. An indescribable force came from all directions.


    Those broken swords began to tremble a little at the moment.


    Unlike Lu Fan''s imagination, these broken swords did not fly to attack it. But from their swords or fragments, they released light clusters.


    Before Lu fan can figure out what these light clusters are, the ocean like light clusters come together and surround Lu Fan.


    "The holy land of sword tomb, the trespasser will die."


    A dull voice sounded, and soon all the light clusters began to repeat the sound.


    The sound and waves are endless, and the waves are higher than the waves.


    Lu Fan''s pupil contracts slightly and stares at these light clusters. After reading for a long time, Lu Fan just recognized what these are.


    "Sword soul."


    Lu Fan said softly. Seeing these swords, his heart suddenly tightened. I know there''s a big problem this time.


    Sword spirit can also be called sword spirit, artifact spirit. It''s the same as Jiu.


    It can condense the soul of the sword, at least proving that the blade is above the divine weapon. Moreover, it takes not only a lot of time, but also the master''s power of Tao to nurture such a light like sword soul.


    In other words, part of the strength of its master will remain in the soul of the sword. The strong and the weak only see how far the sword soul can grow.


    So many sword spirits are equivalent to the residual power of countless masters.


    Although Lu fan is very confident, he does not think that he has the power to compete with all the strong people of jiuxiaomen.


    If he comes alone, even if his master comes, Lu fan is not afraid. But now, it''s just like a piece of government, it''s really terrible.


    Lu Fan''s palms began to sweat a little. He could feel the strength of these swords and began to gather crazily.


    It''s too late for Lu fan to leave now.


    When the last "intruder''s death" falls, all the sword spirits rush towards Lu Fan.


    Like wolves attacking, like locusts crossing the border, directly submerge Lu Fan''s body.


    The terrible power caused the gray air outside the whole sword tomb to vibrate.


    All the children of shenhuang have covered their mouths.


    As soon as we come up, we will die. The danger of sword tomb can be described as the most incisive expression at this moment.


    Whether it''s a wild animal or a array. At least there''s still time to prepare, but these swordsmen don''t have much wisdom. It won''t give you any leeway at all. Directly, Lu Fan was completely submerged.


    The brows of the two elders were tightened. Lu Fan was too careless.


    How can sword grave go straight ahead. Now, there is no chance to break through.


    Three long old faces are expressionless, which is also in his calculation.


    Now it''s up to Lu fan to deal with it.


    Four elders exclaimed: "I didn''t expect that. Sword grave is more and more terrible now. In a while, I''m afraid even we won''t be able to get in and out at will. "


    The five elders nodded and said, "yes, just look at the end of Lu Fan. He is afraid that it will be difficult to pass the pass. "

 Chapter 1262

    The body is like thousands of insects. Just for a moment, Lu fan is pressed on the ground by the endless sword spirit.


    These sword spirits, just like one crazy demon cultivation, want to rush into Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu Fan really didn''t understand. Even if he killed him, what would be good for these sword spirits.


    But obviously, this is not the time to think about these issues. The priority is to get rid of these damned sword spirits.


    Clench one''s teeth, Lu Fan suddenly sends out a burst to drink.


    Vigorous Qi rushed out, but the sword spirits were only slightly frustrated, and then they accelerated to rush on him.


    The terrible power, let Lu Fan whole body up and down, there is no place not painful. The most terrible thing is that these sword spirits seem to have the ability to attack the spirits. They seem to want to destroy Lu Fan''s spirit and become an idiot.


    Lu Fan shakes his hands and swings out his heavy sword. The flames are all over the sky, sweeping all around him.


    Yin and yang are matched with Yang. Lu Fan''s sword is a black and white Yin and Yang fire.


    If it is true that Lu fan is a demon cultivator, he will be able to howl the ghost wolf he killed. However, these sword spirits only slightly narrowed down, and then continued to rush.


    "Great master, keep them away with the power of the spirit. They are only afraid of the power of the spirit. "


    At this time, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong makes a sound in Lu Fan''s body.


    It can''t make a sound, because he has already felt that Lu fan is in prison, and then go on like this. Lu Fanzhen is likely to be severely damaged by these sword spirits.


    When Lu Fan heard the words of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, he quickly released the power of the spirit.


    "Soul flash."


    A gust of wind appeared in the sword tomb, blowing the soul of the sword around.


    At the same time, those sword spirits in front of Lu Fan were cut into nothingness by soul flash.


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened as long as he found a way to attack these sword spirits. He''s not scared.


    Reach out for a wipe, vigorous Qi spirit of the power, injected in the non Feng heavy sword.


    Immediately, the heavy sword without a front lights up a quiet luster. When it is wielded, it is the death of the soul of the sword.


    "The sword is like a dragon, seizing the soul and destroying the soul."


    When Lu Fan''s wrist turned, the sword suddenly became bigger.


    The power of the spirit is transformed into the shadow of the sword, which makes the whole sword look like dozens of times larger.


    Once again, there are so many sword spirits killed and wounded.


    It''s just a sword, and it''s hard to kill a piece of open space.


    How many broken swords, broken swords, were cut into pieces under Lu Fan''s sword.


    Immediately, the swords around retreated one after another, afraid to move forward again for a while.


    Outside, the disciples of shenhuang even shouted out: "OK."


    "Well done."


    "It turns out that the sword soul can be cut in this way."


    How many shenhuang disciples suddenly realized that few of them really knew how to deal with sword soul.


    Because few of them have practiced their own spirits. After all, in this world, there are only a few skills about the spirit.


    The three elders frowned and said: "take away the soul and destroy the soul. There is such a strong power of spirit. This Lu Fan Mo is not a demon


    The second elder shook his head and said: "not necessarily. Su man, who was with Wu Chen at that time, later went to practice magic. Maybe Lu Fan''s moves were taught by Su man. Don''t look at her going to the demon cultivation, maybe she has contacts with Wu Chen. "


    Sanchang said: "Suman, that''s a strong woman. In fact, if she had come to be the patriarch, maybe the Presbyterian council would have agreed. "


    Four elders, five elders and others nodded. It seems that they all recall Suman, who had a few moves with the elder.


    If it wasn''t for her, how could Wu Chen escape unharmed. The elder appreciated her very much, but he could not keep her. At that time, it was said that in order to explore the ultimate skill, Su man went to the magical cultivation and enlightenment, and how many people still feel sorry for it. Among them, there are two elders and others.


    Several elders looked at Lu Fan''s eyes again, and they were envious.


    Lu fan, a young man, is a disciple of Wu Chen, but he can get Su man''s advice. Jiuxiao is a chain. Two top experts teach a disciple. It seems that they have really taught.


    It''s really powerful. No wonder it''s also a killing move in demon cultivation.


    Lu Fan stood up with his sword, and put some pills in his hands. There''s a dilemma ahead. He wants to stay in shape.


    "Laojiu, do I have to kill these swords all the time. Is there any way to let these sword spirits leave me alone? "


    Lu Fan gasped for air.


    Just now, he was a little embarrassed by the attack of the sword spirit. Lu Fan never knew that without his master''s sword soul, once attacked, he was so sharp.


    No wonder when Lu Fan got the Xuangong tower in Jiulong, Master Wu Chen wanted to give a good warning to Lao Jiu in that way.


    As expected, it''s like sword spirit. Once the spirit of an instrument attacks, if the power of the spirit cannot be suppressed, it will become a very troublesome thing.


    "The great master, in fact, is very simple. As long as you release more powerful spirits or spirits than these spirits, they won''t dare to attack you any more. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows slightly, and he heard the meaning of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. He whispered: "you mean, let me put you out, right?" he said with a smile: "great master. Don''t worry, I won''t bite you back. Besides, you really need my help now, don''t you. "


    Lu Fan hesitated, but after thinking about it, he nodded.


    This time. He would still like to believe the ninth.


    Slowly, Lu Fan released the Xuangong tower. As soon as the shadow of Lao Jiu appeared, all the sword spirits around him immediately retreated.


    "Look, great master, I didn''t deceive you," said the pagoda proudly. As long as I show up, none of these sword spirits dare to approach. Oh, the power here is so strong. It''s a great tonic for our spirit. "


    As he spoke, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon began to absorb its own power.


    Lu Fan''s attention was not on his body, but on the spirit of the sword around him.


    In a short time, the swordsmen seemed to feel that the attack was hopeless and they all retreated like the tide.


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "OK. Thank you very much, Jiu. I didn''t expect that. In the spirit of utensils, you are a first-class existence


    "That''s the great master. It''s not me. These swords still want to move me. They just don''t know how to live or die. I...... Why do I float out? "


    Before I finished speaking, a shining light group came out of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon and began to wriggle.


    "Nine. What are you doing, Jiu? "


    Lu Fan wants to reach out and grab Lao Jiu, but suddenly he is bounced away by a huge force. Lao Jiu''s light group starts to wriggle.


    "Master, save me, great master, save me," cried the old nine


    Lu Fan opened his mouth wide. At this moment, suddenly it was dark again. Four clear figures rose slowly from afar.


    Two men and two women come like ghosts.


    "Welcome, welcome, welcome again."


    "The human breath, it''s disgusting."


    "Artifact remains, man, dead."


    "This is the place of death. How can the living stay? They will not leave soon."

 Chapter 1263

    Four figures and four tones.


    The pale figure came to Lu fan directly.


    The Tao power of the four people is very strong, and their figure is the same as that of ordinary people.


    But it can''t be changed. They are still the fact of sword soul.


    The eyes are empty and white, the actions are rigid, and the mouth doesn''t move much when speaking.


    The four surrounded Lu Fan and his breath rose.


    There is no doubt that these four figures must be stronger than those sword spirits just now.


    Although I don''t know what kind of sword they are, they must be very powerful.


    Four guys seem to be very interested in the old nine who has become a light group.


    Lu Fan holds Lao Jiu in his palm with the power of spirit.


    Force it not to move. If Lu fan can feel that Lao Jiu seems to be going on like this, there will be changes.


    Nine also repeatedly exclaimed: "great master, let''s go. They are the Devourer of sword spirit, the terrible sword spirit that has turned into human form. They will swallow me, and I will not die in their hands. "


    Lu fanlang said: "don''t worry, I will never let these four guys. Swallow you up. "


    Lu Fan''s fierce eyes swept over the four human swords.


    Holding Lao Jiu in his left hand and Wu Feng''s heavy sword in his right hand, Lu fan is ready for the first battle.


    At the same time, the four figures said in a uniform voice: "leave the spirit of the instrument."


    Lu Fan raised his heavy sword and pointed to the four swords and said, "if you want to take away Lao Jiu, please ask me about the sword in my hand first."


    The four swordsmen were not talking. Suddenly they waved.


    All the sword spirits in the whole sword tomb came out again. Together with them, there were broken swords all over the sky.


    Only under the nourishment of the spirit of the sword around, the broken sword around all shines. It seems that at this moment, it has recovered its appearance when it was powerful.


    "Dead."


    There''s no nonsense. Four swordsmen wield their swords. All the broken swords and swords are killed again.


    Lu Fan''s body suddenly becomes larger, his body turns into heaven and earth, and his sword sweeps across.


    There was a huge bang in the sword tomb, with dust and smoke splashing all over the sky.


    Terrible power, so that the outside viewer, all of a time can not see any picture. All that remained was the constant explosion in my ear.


    I don''t know how long it took for these explosions to slow down.


    When all is calm, the crowd will look again. I saw it in the sword tomb.


    Lu Fan''s fierce sword pierced the body of a man-made sword soul, and the sword without a sword directly ignited the man-made sword soul with the terrible fire of spirit.


    The remaining three rushed out and directly hit Lu Fan.


    The body was bleeding, and Lu Fan''s mouth was covered with blood. There was a mess around. How many sword spirits died in Lu Fan''s hands.


    How many swords represent the resplendent past of jiuxiaomen, which are turned into powder. Completely disappeared.


    The heart of the three elders is dripping blood. Lu fan is indeed a man who cannot be judged by common sense.


    Facing the attack of the sword soul in the whole sword tomb, he can still support it. The power of this man''s spirit is really out of line. I''m afraid that the second person with such a strong spirit power can''t be found in the whole shenhuang vein.


    But it seems that Lu fan is in big trouble.


    The Third Elder pinched his fist secretly. His last trump has not been used yet.


    "Master."


    With a whimper, Lu Fan hurriedly looked to his left hand. There belongs to the old nine''s light group, and it has begun to change.


    The irresistible power of the Tao around him seems to help Lao Jiu to gather the form forcefully.


    Nine''s voice began to tremble.


    "Master, take me back. If I really agglomerate the form, I will not be the spirit of Jiulong Xuangong tower. I will be the same as them, wandering here forever. Damn it, why am I so stupid to run out. "


    Nine has begun to regret, but its body is completely unable to stop, is still changing. The breath continues to build.


    Lu Fan tried to put it back into the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, but found that he couldn''t do it at all.


    Once it enters Lu Fan''s body, it may be directly wiped out as a foreign body by Lu Fan''s internal strength.


    When Lu Fan was in a hurry, suddenly, the heavy sword with no front lit up.


    Before Lu Fan''s reaction, Lao Jiu was forcibly taken away by a suction from the inside of Wufeng heavy sword.


    After that, the light of Wufeng heavy sword remained unchanged and began to shine.


    What''s going on here.


    Lu Fan didn''t know, but he was about to kill the three swordsmen. Suddenly, he seemed to see something terrible. He quickly backed away.


    Nine''s voice suddenly came from Wufeng heavy sword. He said with a smile: "ha ha, great master, I''m alive, I''m alive again. Xuanwu sword, no, Wufeng sword. I really love you. Don''t worry, I will cover you in the future. If you save me this time, I will give you half of the good things in the future. "Why?"


    Old nine seems to have found something in Wufeng heavy sword. Lu Fan hasn''t had time to ask.


    Suddenly, the earth began to shake, as if something terrible was waking up.


    Those sword spirits who have not been killed by Lu fan are scattered and fleeing as soon as they see the movement.


    It''s like a frightened little beast, meeting a giant dragon. Even the sword soul of the human form is no exception. It disappears in a blink of an eye.


    Lu Fan stepped back a few steps and looked up into the distance. He could feel that the things to come out were in that direction.


    Outside Zixiao mountain, the look of the elders has changed dramatically. They have already guessed what is going to come out.


    Many disciples of shenhuang also stopped talking and stared at the situation in the sword tomb.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt that he had some palpitations, which he had not felt for a long time.


    The old nine also said in the Wufeng heavy sword: "great master, it seems that the peerless divine soldiers are coming out. Let''s get back a little bit. Something''s going to happen. "


    Lu fan not only didn''t step back, but also moved forward a few steps.


    Of course, he wants to see what it is.


    Suddenly, a light rises from the bottom of the earth and rushes to the sky.


    The light almost broke through the gray clouds around, and the terrible smell, like the ancient wild animals, filled.


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows are tightly tightened, and his hands are unconsciously clenched.


    The ground was broken and a sword jumped out of the ground.


    It appears in Lu Fan''s eyes with a brilliant light.


    But suddenly, Lu Fan opened his mouth again, and the sword was too......


    Lu Fan didn''t know how to describe the sword, but it was very different from what he imagined.


    Lu Fan swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "this is also the most immortal soldier."


    Bang, the long sword fell, straight down in front of Lu Fan.

 Chapter 1264

    The sword is three feet long and two fingers wide. It''s cold in the cold light. The evil spirit is still there.


    If you just look at these, there is no doubt that this is a normal sword.


    But the problem is that the body and hilt of this sword are really weird.


    At the hilt of the sword, there is a head with beard, round head, chubby, red and ruddy, full of energy.


    The body of the sword is bent down like a fat man with his belly up. There are five characters of "the best sword in the world" engraved on it.


    Lu Fan''s face didn''t know what to say. He has never seen such a funny sword.


    He almost laughed, but in the end he held back.


    Round head shouted: "who disturbed my sleep, who disturbed my practice, stupid human, this is not where you come, you will pay the price of life for this. I, the world''s first holy sword, will uphold the meaning of heaven and earth, peel..... What are you peeling? "


    the round head seems to be unable to remember half of it. It jumps around and depicts on the ground. It seems to be writing.


    Lu Fan coughed softly and said, "deprivation, do you mean deprivation?"


    The round head immediately nodded: "that''s right. It''s deprivation. I will take your life. "


    Lu Fan clapped softly. It''s hard for a sword to say such an opening speech.


    "Old nine is in without the front heavy sword, laugh a way:" this is an idiot. Great master, he must be a sword soul with a brain problem. Ha ha, look at its appearance. It must be that the soul of the sword is separated from half, but it is forced to be bound in the hilt. It looks like a man or a ghost. It''s killing me. "


    Lu Fan rolled his eyes. Just like Lao Jiu, he has the heart to laugh at others.


    It was almost taken away, and now it''s lifeless.


    Lu Fanxiao looked at the sword in front of him and said, "before I die, can I ask you your name, or say that you are the first holy sword in the world."


    the round head said loudly: "I am the sword in the hand of Shenxiao martial saint, Shenxiao holy sword, fighting all over the world, killing the light devil. Be afraid, stupid boy. Don''t kneel down and beg for mercy. "


    Lu Fan scratched his chin and frowned: "Shenxiao wusheng''s blade. I remember that Shenxiao wusheng didn''t use his fist. I didn''t hear that he could use his sword."


    as soon as Lu Fan said this, his round head didn''t say anything. Outside, the faces of the elders watching outside Zixiao mountain changed a little.


    The Third Elder shook his head and said, "it''s over. Lu fan is going to enrage the sword spirit completely. "


    The two elders said with a smile, "what''s the truth. Lu fan is going to be beaten. "


    Other elders either smile or shake their heads.


    In the sword tomb, sure enough, Lu Fan''s voice falls behind. Round head originally ruddy face, immediately became a dark one.


    "All kinds of weapons of Shenxiao martial saint are versatile. Can you know that. You dare to question me, insult me and despise me. Take your life. "


    Finish saying, the round head unexpectedly really to Lu Fan direct hand.


    When the sword light is displayed, the whole sword tomb changes color.


    The round head disappears and the body of the sword straightens. Just for a moment, the funny "the best sword in the world" in front of us becomes a giant sword with unrivalled domineering power and expanding constantly.


    It seems that there are countless Tao forces converging on its sword. The huge sword suddenly fell down. Lu Fan only had time to raise his heavy sword without front, and the horizontal sword was blocked.


    Boom.


    With a bang, the ground under Lu Fan''s feet turned into a huge pit.


    The earth waves rolled and countless sword spirits hidden in the ground, with shrill cries, turned into flying ash under the irresistible force.


    Lu Fan clenched his teeth and his body was shaking violently.


    It''s a terrible power. It''s not the power of Tao or the energy of vigorous sword. It''s all about the suppression of power.


    In other words, the weight of the sword is amazing. I''m afraid it''s heavier than the sum of several peaks.


    Lu Fan suddenly burst out and drank. His muscles were twisted. Suddenly, the same strong force broke out.


    In the face of such strength, I''m sure that the body can''t bear it. We can only use vigorous force or Tao force to strengthen.


    However, Lu fan can feel that there must be a special array or Rune on the giant sword to break the strength of gang and Tao. If you use these, the effect will not be very good. Even a little careless, will fall into the wind, and then be completely suppressed.


    The best choice, of course, is power to power.


    Lu Fan broke the ground again with his feet. He swung the sword away.


    In the middle of the air, the huge sword flew a hundred feet away, and then it stopped. The round head face reappeared at the hilt.


    With a burst of exclamation: "the kid of shenhuang, you are such a kid of God power. OK, I''ll take your blood essence. "


    The huge sword turns into a mirage. At the next moment, countless huge swords appear in all directions.


    There are no illusions, only entities, countless swords, and still strength.


    This is definitely the power of the road. A sword, with its own power of the road, is really powerful.


    Lu Fan shouted, "I''m sorry, I''m not the one with shenhuang, and I''m not the God of heaven."


    The hand pinches the way to decide, Lu Fan suddenly presses in the mid air.


    Suddenly, the power of all over the sky suddenly turned into a five element herd, appearing in the mid air.


    With a stamp of his foot, Lu Fan''s figure disappeared. With a roar, the herd rushed to the sky.


    Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom.


    The sound of continuous explosion is loud through the sky.


    Then, a black-and-white force appeared. Lu Fan found the key body in the sky.


    "A sword of heaven and earth."


    The sword fell down and hit it hard on the giant sword.


    There was a flash of light on the face of the huge sword, which unexpectedly discharged Lu Fan''s Qi strength to one side with a strange force. Immediately, thousands of lights on the sword, like needles, hit Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s palms waved, and Kowloon gathered to block all the light.


    After shaking his hands, Lu Fan threw the sword out directly. Like a sharp arrow breaking through the light curtain, with a clang, it shakes the huge sword open again, and leaves a white mark on the huge sword.


    "Ah. Ah. "Ah."


    The round face seemed to be stimulated by Lu Fan''s inexhaustible means and made a series of Shouts.


    Lu fan reaches for a move, and the sword flies back again.


    Staring at the round face, he said: "now I am sure that you are not the sword of Shenxiao wusheng."


    "Fart."


    Round face big drink, gather strength again.


    Lu Fan suddenly reached out for a press, and the Tao died out.


    The breeze passed, and everything suddenly stopped.


    The power that the round face is gathering disappears.


    Lu Fan''s eyes glistened with a strange light and said, "you are not a weapon at all, but a weapon. I''m right, the first sword in the world."

 Chapter 1265

    The expression of the round face on the sword immediately became very ugly.


    If it is an individual, then it should be gnashing teeth and eyes.


    However, it did not contradict Lu Fan''s words, which shows that what Lu Fan said is probably right.


    But outside, several elders were shocked.


    Especially the three elders, with a look of consternation, said: "what. Artifact. "


    Four elders, six elders and others are confused.


    Four elders pointed to the picture in the sword tomb and said: "two elders, Lu fan is joking. This is clearly the sword of Shenxiao wusheng. "


    the two elders sighed and shook their heads and said:" Lu fan, this boy, is worthy of being called the double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. He really showed it. Yes, this sword is a magic weapon. It''s just a collection of Shenxiao wusheng. The martial saint of Shenxiao has played with it. "


    A few words, let the elder gape.


    It''s just a collection.


    It''s just a piece of collection, which makes the elders feel scared.


    They are not sure.


    Two long old face color is complex, this kind of thing, he actually knew also unwilling to say.


    Because just like this, it can reflect the power of Shenxiao wusheng from the side. In shenhuang, almost everyone knows that Shenxiao wusheng was the master of jiuxiao gate, and eventually the powerful jiuxiao gate disintegrated.


    However, few people remember that Shenxiao wusheng led the world to defeat the invincible demons at that time and completely wiped out the heroes of the dark era.


    He is the top strong person who can choose the world by himself and fight against the demon cultivator.


    It''s also the most amazing martial saint. It''s said that he can break through the limit in one step.


    He rose from jiuxiao gate and led jiuxiao gate, which was only a first-class force at that time, to stand out in the endless slaughter of various forces and demons. It has become the first school in the world.


    There is no big school outside jiuxiao gate. That''s what happened that year. In those days, if there was no such person as Shenxiao wusheng, jiuxiao gate would have been exterminated by demon cultivation along with other forces.


    But these achievements, these famous achievements. The people of shenhuang didn''t remember it.


    They only remember the powerful jiuxiao gate. Because of a mistake made by Shenxiao wusheng, they lost the basic source stone of the school. Jiuxiao gate, which has always been extremely united, is divided into two veins of jiuxiao shenhuang.


    The second elder sighed in his heart. He did not know that these thoughts were extremely narrow and selfish. But it''s one of the reasons why shenhuang still keeps a pride.


    He also can not say thoroughly, can not explain like everybody, at that time God Xiao Wu Sheng, how to be strong, how to be invincible. It''s so powerful that no one can imagine it.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s performance in shenhuang during this period of time, we have completely changed the view of shenhuang on jiuxiao. If you really tell us the real situation at the beginning and how powerful Shenxiao wusheng is, then many people in shenhuang will begin to doubt their lives.


    Doubt, belittle a once leading jiuxiaomen to the peak of glory, if they know the truth, they may be ashamed to commit suicide on the spot.


    Even these other elders don''t know anything about what happened in those days, so they all think that shenhuang is right and elder is right. But I didn''t think about it. When the elder followed Shenxiao wusheng, he was also obedient. Let you guard the door, not far away. It was not until the death of Shenxiao wusheng that the elder dared to lead shenhuang away.


    Shake head, two long veteran these ideas, first put aside. Pay attention to the situation in the sword tomb.


    Lu Fan broke the true face of the sword in front of him, and immediately the round face on the sword rose strong murderous spirit.


    The cold light is shining on the sword, and the breath is still rising.


    It didn''t say a word more. Obviously, it had the heart to kill Lu Fan.


    But at this time, Lu Fan slowly took out a small bottle from his arms.


    This bottle, he brought back from Optimus. It has been put in the belt for a long time and has not been used.


    Inside, it''s like water. As soon as he took out the huge sword that was about to be used against him, he stopped immediately, and his round face looked frightened.


    Lu Fan shook the bottle and said, "it seems you recognize it. This is what I learned when I participated in the world championships. Maybe this is the only one in the world. Originally, I was going to wait until I broke through the limit one day, and then slowly study the way of destiny. But now, it can be used to try to subdue you. "


    Lu Fan laughed happily and opened the bottle.


    It''s the blood of Shenxiao wusheng that Lu Fan robbed from Su Dong when he and Su Dong were competing against each other.


    As an alchemist, Lu fan can not only recognize that the sword in front of him is actually a magic weapon, but also clearly know it. Like this magic weapon, once you get it. It must leave its own mark. For example, if Lu Fan gets such a sword shaped weapon, the first thing to do is to inject his own strength into it and leave his mark for easy use.


    But for Shenxiao wusheng, this kind of magic weapon may not work. The only thing to do is to make a blood sacrifice, drop your own blood, and let it recognize the Lord, so as not to lose it.


    Therefore, as long as Lu Fan holds the blood of Shenxiao wusheng, he can control the huge sword in front of him.


    The round face on the sword finally showed the color of panic. "No way, Shenxiao wusheng has been dead for a long time. How can you still have his blood? Are you his descendant. No, are you his heir. "


    Lu Fan didn''t want to explain anything to him. With a flick of his finger, a drop of the blood of Shenxiao wusheng shot out like an arrow and fell directly on the giant sword.


    It''s such a big shape at this time that it''s hard for Lu fan to miss. As soon as the blood dripped, the sword began to shine, and a clear floating mark began to appear.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "sure enough, your mark hasn''t been removed."


    the giant sword panicked completely, turned around and ran back.


    But at this time, Lu Fan holds a drop of the blood of Shenxiao wusheng in his hand, and the power of the spirit is injected into the blood.


    Lu Fan snapped, "where do you want to go?"


    So said, Lu Fan''s body, or the appearance of majestic breath, there seems to be a virtual shadow of human form, floating behind Lu Fan.


    He has indeed received the inheritance of Shenxiao wusheng, plus the blood of Shenxiao wusheng in his hand.


    Lu Fan seems to be the inheritor of Shenxiao wusheng.


    Immediately, the sword stopped, and the whole body began to tinkle, as if something had burst inside him.


    The bleak cry rang out. In a moment, the huge sword fell to the ground, bent down to Lu fan, and his round face was full of tears. "I hate you, Shenxiao wusheng. When you die, you have to find a successor to deal with me. I hate you

 Chapter 1266

    The situation suddenly turned to the next level, and all the frightened elders couldn''t close their mouths at all.


    Even the elder who has not come here, but is watching the light curtain at Qingxiao mountain, is sleepy at this time, smiling at Lu Fan in the light curtain.


    "I don''t think so. Lu fan, how many surprises do you want to give me? "


    Many disciples of shenhuang are silent at the moment.


    What is the situation.


    Is it true that Lu fan is the descendant of Shenxiao wusheng.


    A new generation of Shenxiao wusheng will appear again.


    Does that sword mean recognizing the Lord.


    With the powerful, Lu fan is like a dragon in the sky.


    What we can understand, what we can''t understand, we are all shocked.


    Among them, the faces of the three elders are the most beautiful. It''s called a colorful one.


    In the early days, he also sneered at the practice of eight elders and nine elders, which is difficult and hard to live in. He also gave opportunities to others. He was very disdainful.


    But now, it seems that he gave Lu Fan a great chance.


    This is the sword collected by Shenxiao wusheng. That''s how he recognized Lu Fan.


    The three elders didn''t resist for a while, and the blood on the corners of their mouths overflowed.


    Chest pain is severe, but under the agitation of the spirit of mind, the vigorous strength attracted by oneself is a little disordered.


    The two elders and others came forward one after another and supported the three elders.


    The second elder sighed and said, "I will be killed at that time. The third elder, don''t care too much. Maybe, it''s fate. "


    The voice of the Third Elder trembled: "the second elder, but this sword..."


    The second elder handed the third elder a pill and said: "nothing. It''s nothing more than a sword. Although Shenxiao wusheng has few collections. But not necessarily. They are all rare treasures. Even if this sword is the sabre of Shenxiao wusheng, it''s nothing. It''s just a magic weapon. I am a god of brilliance. Is there still a shortage of magic soldiers? "


    Elder three, it''s a little easier. The other elders did not make a sound, so as not to say anything wrong and stimulate the three elders.


    He''s very vulnerable now.


    Inside the sword tomb.


    Lu Fan went to the huge sword, reached out his hand and said, "show your prototype, let go of everything."


    The giant sword is slightly stunned, and the light is still shining. It seems that it is unwilling to accept Lu Fan''s order.


    Lu Fan''s eyes changed slightly, and he poured another drop of the blood of Shenxiao wusheng into his palm. The shadow behind him became more solid.


    Immediately, the round face on the sword exclaimed: "don''t kill me. I''ll let go. Can''t I let go?"


    If you want to cry without tears, round face will completely disperse the power on the sword.


    Lu Fan put the bottle away, put the blood away, and held it on the hilt.


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s eyebrows trembled, his pupils dilated, and his face was startled. It''s as if something extraordinary has been discovered.


    Vigorous Qi is infused into Lu Fan''s sword. Now Lu fan has his own mark in it.


    Then, Lu Fan said with a smile, "no wonder that Shenxiao wusheng will keep such a magic weapon beside you. Feelings, you are actually his treasure house. "


    Round face dispirited nods, after being engraved by Lu fan, it has no resistance ability completely.


    With a wave of his hand, Lu fan saw a flash of light on his sword, and then a door like the night sky appeared in front of him.


    Looking inside, it''s an empty mansion.


    Lu Fan laughed a lot. Several elders outside trembled, and then cried out.


    "Empty mansion."


    "The Treasury."


    "A lifetime collection of Shenxiao wusheng."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The pupils of the three elders continued to enlarge and their faces were pale.


    Then, the three elders suddenly spewed out a big mouth of blood, which was like a fountain, and spewed out a dozen feet away.


    Looking up, the three elders fell from the sky. Two long old eyes and hands were fast, and one held him.


    Elder two''s face is also very ugly. A sword is nothing, but the empty mansion can''t bear it.


    If it wasn''t for the three elders who are now in a coma, the two elders really want to give him a sword.


    This is a white gift to Lu Fan for his life.


    The ghost knows what treasure there is. Maybe there is the completion and inheritance of Shenxiao martial saint.


    A whole treasure house.


    Two elder''s heart is also dripping blood. This sword has been in the hands of their God Huang for many years.


    But they never know that this sword is the treasure house of Shenxiao martial saint. Other elders thought it was the sword of Shenxiao wusheng. Because in those days, Shenxiao wusheng really hung the sword on his pants. Emotion is a treasure house.


    Many of shenhuang''s disciples fried the pot and looked at the three elders with anger.


    This time, a lot of disciples rushed over and asked the elders, "elder, is this intentional?"


    "Why give up the empty mansion of Shenxiao wusheng?"


    "What is the purpose of the nine difficulties. Can you explain that


    "Several elders. Are you the people of the divine world? "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Several elders were asked with red faces and red ears. Apart from the two elders, they were speechless and could only silence.


    Two long old eyes see the scene some uncontrollable, a shout: "what to do. It''s the opposite. "


    The disciples of shenhuang first generation calmed down, and the second eldest brother said: "can you also question the decisions made by the elders. Everything is in order. Can''t we set a barrier for others to break it. People will not be able to break and then stand, and will benefit. I''ll tell you, there''s no inside story. Before that, no one would have thought of it and quit. "


    All the disciples hurriedly retreated. The second elder rubbed his forehead. He felt really tired.


    In the sword tomb, Lu Fan did not rush into the empty mansion. He waved away the mansion and said with a smile, "well, I''m going to take all these things."


    The round face on the sword exclaimed, "are you going to take me out. But I can''t go. Once out, I don''t have enough power to open it, because only here can I shape. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "is that so. Nine, is it true? "


    "I''m afraid it''s true," the old nine said in the heavy sword. The great master, the soul of the sword, has come out half way. It''s just stuck. Once outside, I''m afraid it will either disappear or be quiet. "


    "Then what can I do? I have to move out the things in the empty mansion as well. Is there any way for Laojiu to move this empty mansion out? "


    Lu Fan felt his chin.


    Laojiu laughed and said: "great master, of course. I''m good at this. Let me do it. Just put this mansion in my tower and make sure it''s safe. "


    Lu Fan grinned. Jiu is greedy. He has to give it to him. He can''t help but guard himself. But now there''s no better way.


    "Then..."


    Lu fan is going to let Lao Jiu start, but at this time, the sword without a front suddenly shines.


    Lu Fan hasn''t responded yet. Wu Feng''s heavy sword suddenly leaves Lu Fan''s hand and flies.


    "Jiu, what are you doing?"


    Lu fan asked aloud.


    Nine hurriedly replied, "great master, it''s not me. It''s it. It seems to wake up without a front. "

 Chapter 1267

    "Wake up," Lu Fan suddenly realized something. First, a Zheng, followed by a happy face.


    Nine so-called wake up, should be the spirit of the sword without a sword. Some time ago, Lu fan has been trying to nurture the soul of the sword without a sword. I didn''t expect to see results in the sword tomb today.


    According to Lu Fan''s calculation, it should not be so quick for the soul of the sword to condense. It can only be said that the place of sword tomb is really magical, which accelerates the cohesion of the sword soul of the heavy sword.


    Lu Fan holds the Wufeng heavy sword tightly, and vigorous Qi is carefully injected into the body of the sword.


    Lu fan can really feel that there is something rapidly forming in the Wufeng heavy sword, like thousands of threads, and it begins to interweave into a light group. In the light group, there seems to be a little power released.


    Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi contacts this force and his mind moves.


    This power, as if to tell him something, he can feel a sense of intimacy.


    Then the light group began to entangle his vigorous Qi, and even wanted to follow his vigorous Qi all the way to Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu Fan thought for a while and decided to let this power into his body.


    He felt that this power should not harm him. Moreover, this power is also weak. If there is any mistake, Lu fan will kill it as soon as possible. There is no problem.


    Slowly, the power enters Lu Fan''s body.


    At the next moment, it turns into a small floating seal and floats to the Dantian of Lu Fan.


    At the same time, the light of the sword flickers.


    It seems that there is something to jump out of.


    Whoops.


    When that little floating mark falls in the moment of Lufan''s Dantian.


    Lu fan then clearly "saw" the soul of the sword.


    It''s a very small sword without a front. It can''t speak. It seems to be a little timid. With a bright luster, it constantly releases the atmosphere of submission to Lu Fan.


    Lu fan can feel it through Fuyin. The soul of the sword has completely recognized him as the master.


    "Sword soul."


    Lu Fan laughs.


    With it, Wufeng heavy sword is alive.


    In this way, Lu fan can do anything according to his idea as long as his mind moves.


    Even Lu Fan was able to infuse all the power of the road, vigorous Qi and even the world into the sword.


    From this moment on, the sword, like his third arm, is no different from his body.


    Lu fansong opens his hand and the sword can float in the air.


    You can also absorb the power of the surrounding heaven and earth, and then inject it into Lu Fan''s body to practice with him.


    Lu Fan tries to inject a bit of life into the road. Immediately, Lu fan can feel that the unarmed heavy sword can recover just like his body.


    All the damaged parts of the sword are healing rapidly. Lu fan can feel the change of every point in the Wufeng heavy sword. He only needs to think about it. The Wufeng heavy sword can change its shape.


    Lu Fan laughed a lot. The hard harvest was too big. It really made him laugh.


    Lao Jiu''s voice was also heard in Wufeng heavy sword.


    "Great master, congratulations on your new companion. Eh, why are you a little unwelcome to me? I have to be driven out. I''m your elder, anyway. "


    The soul of the sword seems to feel the presence of Laojiu. I started to release my strength and tried to squeeze the old nine out.


    Fortunately, Lu Fan calmed it down, otherwise, the new "born" kid really had the meaning of fighting with Lao Jiu.


    This "boy" is very belligerent. It''s the soul of sword.


    Lu Fan''s mind moved, and the sword again fell into his hands.


    Looking up, Lu Fan looked at the round face in front of him again, and said in a loud voice, "hand over the empty mansion. You see, I have another sword soul. There is no problem in wanting to guard this empty mansion like you. "


    Round face wants to cry without tears, can''t find any reason to contradict again.


    But we have to let out the empty mansion. Round face pain way: "you took away the thing, I really can only stay here for a lifetime, my life how so bitter."


    Lu Fan didn''t want to listen to him. He waved and forced the empty mansion out of the huge sword, and then injected it into the sword.


    The old nine said with a crazy smile: "ha ha ha, a big harvest, a big harvest. The collection of Shenxiao wusheng''s whole life must be countless Shenbing and full of skills. Wufeng, I''ll call you junior five later. Can you share some of the things in it with me. Don''t be so mean. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "little five, it''s a good name. Then it''s called little five. Xiao Wu, look at this empty mansion. Do you understand? "


    hearing Lu Fan''s words, the light of Wu Feng''s heavy sword shines again.


    "Oh, you son of a bitch, you dare to hit me. If you don''t give, don''t give. You dare to hit me. You''ll get better in the future. "


    Old nine a burst of broken read, Lu fan is lazy to pay attention to it, shake hands will not Feng heavy sword.


    When the mind moves, the sword can turn into a light, which can completely sink into his body.


    Just at the wrist, there is a heavy sword mark.


    This is the unity of man and sword. Lu Fan nodded with satisfaction. From this moment on, he no longer needs to cultivate Wufeng heavy sword deliberately. As long as he cultivates, Wufeng heavy sword will grow with him.


    What realm can Lu Fan achieve, how much can he grow without the strong sword. This kind of treatment, old nine did not have.


    The reason is also very simple. After all, Laojiu is not the artifact born by Lu Fan.


    What is the best thing for you.


    After all, Lu Fan shook his hand and clapped it on the round face sword.


    With a little power of the world in the palm, he forcibly presses the soul of the round face back into the sword. The round face disappeared at the hilt.


    At the same time, Lu Fan took out a pile of crystal stones and put them in front of the huge sword. "These things are for you. It depends on your own creation whether you can leave here or continue to practice. I don''t want to do anything to you either. You can go. "


    "You really let me go, you don''t want to refine me, you don''t want to erase me," Lu Fan said with a smile. I don''t need you very much. I said let you go, let you go. Let''s go. "


    With laughter, the giant sword immediately rolled up the crystal and ran away. In a moment, it disappeared and seemed to return to the ground.


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I don''t know who robbed Shenxiao wusheng of this sword. I''m afraid its owner is also an interesting person. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the sound of the huge sword sounded again from the ground.


    "My former master is dongfangxuan. Remember his name."

 Chapter 1268

    Out of the sword tomb, through the cave, Lu fan is still cool and unrestrained.


    When I went in, there were all kinds of dangers. When I came out, I was quite calm.


    It seems that for Lu fan, the sword tomb is just an ordinary place of cultivation.


    As soon as he came out, he immediately went back to the tower. That''s where it really should be.


    What is still in his mouth? Lu fan doesn''t hear it. Just look up and see the sky.


    Outside Zixiao mountain, all the elders seem to be quite old.


    I''m afraid the wrinkles on that face are several times more than before Lu Fan came.


    They are really tired, think about it, at the beginning of the nine difficulties. How confident and boastful they are.


    Now, it''s just a joke.


    This was originally intended to kill Lu Fan completely, but now it seems more like a great gift of friendship to help Lu Fan improve his strength.


    From the beginning of the first difficulty is to send the life and death seal. Then I will send the dragon soul, the cultivation of thousands of ways, the tea of seven emotions and six desires, etc.


    Until now, OK, even a whole empty mansion has been sent out.


    It is also the treasure of Shenxiao martial saint. If this thing is given to someone else, you elders can brazenly ask for it.


    Because this is their jiuxiaomen thing.


    But Lu Fan alone, they really can''t find a reason.


    Lu fan is also a member of jiuxiao gate. He is the same as Shenxiao wusheng and belongs to jiuxiao.


    Lu fan has no problem with it.


    What''s more, this kind of treasure house and residence are all found by chance. It''s important to have one first come, first served.


    This sword has been in the sword tomb for such a long time that no one can understand it.


    When Lu Fan came, he got the mansion out. Is this a coincidence.


    No, in many people''s eyes, this is life.


    The two elders and other mute people ate Coptis, but they could not tell if they were suffering.


    I can only look at Lu Fan with a melancholy face. I hope Lu fan can get chaos Tianlan the same as last time. Take out the real good things and exchange them.


    Unfortunately, they don''t even know what''s inside. It depends on Lu Fan''s face.


    In the sky, it should have been announced that Lu Fan had passed the third elder of the seventh difficulty, and had passed out completely. Whether the coma is disguised or not, it is obvious that the three elders will not speak to Lu fan again.


    However, the two elders could only dry to Lu Fan: "Congratulations, Lu Fan. You have passed the seventh difficulty. If you think there is no problem, you can go to Yuxiao mountain and try to climb the eighth difficulty. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "thank you very much, elder two. There is nothing wrong with the three elders. I have some elixir in my hand. Let''s see if the three elders need it. "


    Lu Fan deliberately asked another question, which sounded like concern.


    Lu Fan really wanted to thank the three elders and gave him such a big gift.


    The two elders shook their hands and said, "don''t care. The three elders just feel sick suddenly. It can be cured with a little care. Lu fan, you''d better get in touch with each other. It''s the eighth difficulty for the next landing. "


    After that, the second elder took the lead in leaving with the third elder. It seems that he didn''t want to say anything to Lu fanduo.


    The other elders were eager to ask what was good in the empty mansion, but they hesitated for a while and did not put down their body and face to ask.


    Finally, I can only leave with the second elder unwillingly.


    Lu Fan shrugs his shoulders and floats slowly.


    At the same time, recover the vigorous Qi consumed by oneself, and fly forward at the same time.


    There is only a dilemma left. Lu fan is not worried at all. He knows clearly that what he needs now is stability.


    I''m afraid the remaining dilemma is also the most difficult. One is the difficulty set by the two elders with the highest prestige, except the elder.


    Another ninth difficulty that we don''t know what it is is is set up by the eldest master, who is the most profound.


    I''m afraid neither of these two difficulties is better. All he can do is adjust his mind, try to be at the top of his game, and then try again.


    Lu Fan didn''t want to, but in the end, he couldn''t get through the dilemma, which led to the abandonment of all previous achievements.


    "Elder martial brother Lu fan, you are so powerful. Do you practice the skill of jiuxiao pulse. Can we learn. "


    "Elder martial brother Lu fan, I heard that you are the double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. Can you tell me that Qi and martial arts are difficult to practice. Is there time to learn now "


    " elder martial brother Lu fan, I want to learn from you, can I? "


    "Elder martial brother Lu fan, have you got married? Do you have a lover?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In all directions, countless disciples of shenhuang speeded up to encircle and chattered around Lu Fan.


    These people, obviously, have completely abandoned the identity difference between jiuxiao and shenhuang. They are very intimate with each other. Even if some people seem to be much older than Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan smiled at them with a friendly expression. Seeing that these shenhuang disciples no longer rejected him, Lu Fan felt that he had achieved at least half of the goal of coming to shenhuang.


    No matter what the elders think, the shenhuang lineage is ultimately dependent on these disciples. As long as they are willing to fight with Lu fan, at least half of the power of shenhuang will be used by him.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way. Don''t disturb senior brother Lu Fan now. He has one of the most important difficulties. Don''t even talk. Let the other side go. There will be opportunities in the future. "


    A figure stood aside and shouted.


    It''s none other than Ren Feiyan.


    The other disciples of shenhuang said in a soft voice, elder martial sister, and then they all gave up. It can be seen that Ren Feiyan has a considerable position in shenhuang.


    With a blazing light in his eyes, Ren Feiyan came to Lu Fan''s side and said, "senior brother Lu Fan. Congratulations, there''s only one last dilemma left. I support you to be the patriarch. With a patriarch like you, jiuxiao gate will surely be able to restore its former prosperity. "


    Lu Fan smiled at Ren Feiyan and said calmly, "I''m sorry, I''m already in love."


    In a word, direct to the key, also let the expression on the face of Ren Feiyan be stiff.


    But then, Ren Feiyan said with a sly smile, "but she didn''t come, did she?"


    Lu Fan smiled bitterly twice. Now the girl is really more and more powerful. It''s useless to say in advance.


    Ren Feiyan approached Lu Fan a little more and said, "elder martial brother Lu fan, I can tell you how to pass the last two difficulties. Two grandpa''s means, I still know. If no one mentions you, you will surely suffer a great loss. "


    Lu Fandao: "Oh. Is it? Let''s hear it. "


    Ren Feiyan said: "of course I can tell you, but I have conditions. When you become the patriarch, invite me to dinner. "

 Chapter 1269

    While talking, Ren Feiyan blinked at Lu fan, and her beautiful appearance was perfect. Her smile was bright and let people enjoy the spring breeze.


    From the heart, Ren Feiyan is really a beauty. It''s just that Lu fan has seen too many beauties and likes too many of them, so it''s no wonder that they are a little strange.


    Light, Lu Fan said: "yes. Don''t say one, ten will do. "


    Ren Feiyan said with a smile, "it''s very refreshing. I''ll tell you how to break the void."


    Lu fan has no choice but to put his head in the past. In their intimate state, the disciples of shenhuang all around sighed.


    Alas. Elder martial brother Lu fan is so strong that even elder martial sister will catch up with him. It''s really enviable.


    Alas. Elder martial sister''s vision is really high. It must be such a person as elder martial brother Lu Fan. She can see it. It''s no wonder that before that, senior sister didn''t look at any one in shenhuang.


    Alas. If these two people are together, the others really have no chance.


    Among the disciples of shenhuang, who can fight with Lu fan.


    Even if we go in groups, we will only be killed by Lu Fan one by one.


    Many people, though not angry, can only accept it.


    It''s not that they can''t, it''s that the opponent is too strong.


    Exhale like a orchid, the body fragrance is refreshing. Ren Feiyan whispered in Lu Fan''s ear, "if you want to pass the pass of two grandfathers, you have to go all out."


    Lu Fan opens his mouth slightly and looks at Ren Feiyan in surprise.


    It''s also called tipi. This is also the legendary way to pass the customs.


    Lu Fan''s face you are teasing me. Needless to say, he knows that.


    Ren Feiyan smiled proudly and said, "I thought you were really smart and brave. I didn''t expect to be fooled by my little girl. Ha ha, no matter you, I have told you what I know. You owe me ten meals. I''ll take it down. Senior brother Lu fan, come on. "


    Finish saying, allow the flying swallow to fly far away, face to leave, again blinked to Lu Fan.


    Lu fan is a bit embarrassed. His feelings are just to cheat him for a few meals.


    But I think it''s also the eighth difficulty. Even Lu fan knows it must be extremely difficult. How can there be a special way to crack it? Let Feiyan know.


    If you think about it a little bit, you should understand that Ren Feiyan is lying to him.


    Inside Lu Fan''s body, the sound of the nine dragon Xuangong tower rings again.


    "Great master, I said that you will lose when you meet a beautiful woman. As long as you meet a beautiful woman, it seems that your reaction will slow down a little bit. Is this some kind of curse? "


    Lu Fan calmly replied, "old nine, shut up."


    Yuxiao mountain is a beautiful mountain with beautiful scenery.


    Several elders have fallen on the top of the mountain. This time, instead of staying in the air, they chose to watch more closely.


    After all, it is the last dilemma. For these elders, this is their last chance to save face.


    There are nine difficulties to climb the heaven. The last one is set by the elder. It has nothing to do with them.


    They also don''t know what the elder wants to do or whether they want Lu fan to be the patriarch. No one knows. It depends on the elder''s mood. Anyway, if they want to stop Lu Fan completely, this is the last chance.


    Several elders lined up. Except for the three elders who were unconscious and the nine elders who were missing, all the other elders stared at Lu Fan.


    As for the following disciples of shenhuang, they also fell one after another. This time, no one stopped them. It seems that it''s difficult for them to watch closely.


    Lu Fan turned into a light and fell in front of the elders, looking around.


    Here is a rare open space on Yuxiao mountain. At a glance, it should be a martial arts arena. There is a weapon rack beside it. There is also a formation at the foot. It is made of bluestone. There is no special place.


    Lu Fan looked around again and asked aloud, "where is the entrance to the eight difficulties?"


    "It''s right under your feet," said the elder Lang


    Lu fan, hearing this, stamped the ground twice with the sole of his foot. With one foot, the stone cracked and the array wavered. It''s because he didn''t use much force. If you do, I''m afraid the whole mountain will shake.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "do you want to go into the mountains. Dig a hole and go in. There are still doors open. Elder, it''s the eighth difficulty. It''s meaningless to play those little hands again. "


    The two elders stepped forward and nodded: "yes. It doesn''t really make sense. "


    After that, the two elders waved gently. Immediately the ground under his feet began to change.


    Lu Fan felt that he had just stepped on the blue stone, and the book suddenly turned into black and white. The power of heaven and earth recedes, the power of Tao recedes, and all that remains is chaos.


    Just for a moment, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi was pressed back to the Dantian, looked up to the sky, only to see the light curtain guarding the whole shelter again lit up.


    At the same time, a wisp of pure and chaotic gas was injected through the light curtain.


    It seems that there is a gap in the light curtain, just the size of the whole martial arts arena. Lu Fan''s eyes brightened and said: "it''s a wonderful light curtain. It can also let chaos in. In this way, the disciples of shenhuang can also cultivate chaotic Qi. Good, good. "


    The second elder said: "you are right. In the whole sanctuary, only here can have the chaos of a whole martial arts arena. And it''s the purest gas of chaos. Lu fan, the eighth difficulty is very simple. Just come out of it. No array, no one will stop you. As long as you are in front of everyone and go out of the martial arts arena, you will be over. "


    Lu Fan''s face sank when he heard the words.


    It sounds simple, but it''s actually very difficult. Because at this time, Lu Fan felt that his body could not move.


    In addition, the chaos around is still increasing. Lu fan has been able to see in a trance. It seems that there are countless chaotic animals in gas state, starting to condense.


    Then the two elders said, "Lu fan, you have passed the seven difficulties ahead. Even from the whole history of jiuxiaomen, you are already a very good inheritor of the patriarch. However, since it is you who choose to go to heaven, it is natural that all the nine difficulties should be overcome. Do your best. "


    After that, the figures of the elders have been completely submerged by the chaos.


    At least in Lu Fan''s eyes, the figures of several elders have disappeared completely.


    Lu Fan stands in the same place, but feels like an ordinary person who can''t get water, falling into the * * sea.


    In an instant, Lu Fan felt that he could not breathe.


    The terrible chaos of Qi, each with a very strong force, began to squeeze Lu Fan''s body.


    Two elders standing in the same place and so on, all of a sudden, they have one more thing in their hands.


    Either a white nucleus or a black crystal.


    All these things are the result of their years of fighting in chaos. With this thing, they stand in the chaos. As long as they don''t move, there will be no problem. At the same time, they can see Lu Fan''s movements clearly.


    The four elders sighed, "the two elders. So much chaos, so pure and so concentrated, has surpassed the mixed element array. If you do that, you will kill him. "


    The second elder didn''t answer, just looked at it quietly.


    I''m afraid that even if the elder comes, he may not be able to make it.


    Take it out, and Lu fan will die hard.


    The elder shakes his head, and the chaos is still strengthening. Now I''m afraid it''s more than the general suppression of heaven and earth.


    If it goes on like this, the extreme strong will be squeezed into powder.


    The five elders said: "if he doesn''t move, he can still live. Chaos will not attack. "


    The elders nodded, and the two elders said, "but he can''t stay still."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu fan made every effort to take a step.


    One step, the wind blows.

 Chapter 1270

    Chaotic Qi originated from the beginning of Hongmeng, when heaven and earth were not divided.


    There is a trace of origin, named Yiyuan, which is called Yiyuan by later generations.


    Then, unifying the two instruments is for Yin and Yang.


    When Yin is one, it is chaos if it is divided.


    It can be said that the Qi of chaos, to some extent, is the power closest to the origin of heaven and earth.


    The so-called ten thousand ways are all started by chaos, and they can be divided into heaven and earth.


    This power, changing, almost irresistible.


    Even if you are the ultimate strength of the palm Avenue, you should be a little bit counseled in the face of chaos.


    This is also why, so far, chaos is still boundless and endless desolation, basically no human beings.


    In chaos, practice is good. But it will be a hundred times as dangerous as it is outside.


    Now, Lu fan is facing one of the most terrible situations in chaos.


    Completely surrounded by the pure and extreme chaos.


    With one step, chaos turned into a strong wind and began to sweep him.


    "Whoo."


    Lu Fan immediately felt his body was directly penetrated by the strong wind.


    At this moment, his spirits began to fight fiercely.


    The damage of chaos to the body is far less than that to the spirit.


    For human beings, it is often that they are first blown away by chaos, and then their bodies are completely engulfed by chaos.


    Just this time, Lu Fan turned pale.


    The disciples of shenhuang can''t see Lu Fan''s face clearly through the strong chaos.


    But the elders in the chaos. But I can see it clearly.


    "One moment."


    The two elders spoke calmly.


    Immediately, the other elders understood the meaning of the two elders.


    This chaotic Qi is not specially opened for Lu Fan today.


    In normal times, there are excellent disciples or elders who need to understand the Daoism. Will give off part of the chaos.


    Of course, the intensity of the chaos released by them will certainly not be the same as today''s, which permeates the whole arena.


    It''s about 10% today.


    When they enter, they either sit in meditation for ten days and do not move. Ten days later, we must put away the chaos, or the people inside will be in danger. Or after entering, stir up the chaos slightly and let it pass through yourself. Generally speaking, it''s enough to connect the chaos with your body for three times. They remember that even if the two elders went in by themselves, they would insist on seven times of chaos, and then they could not insist.


    Now, it''s Lu Fan''s turn to experience the feeling of chaos invading his whole body.


    That''s the bone marrow. Life is in danger. I''m afraid that this is the only way that Lu fan has built for life, which will be dissipated a lot.


    Blood gushed, Lu fan forced to stabilize his spirit.


    Fortunately, his spirit has been completely solidified, but also placed in the red field. Jiulong Xuangong tower can also help guard.


    Otherwise, his spirit would be severely damaged just now.


    Realizing the terrible attack way of chaos, Lu Fan was not brave to take the second step.


    He wanted to slow down, but the chaos didn''t stop.


    There was no chance for Lu fan to breathe at all. The second wave of attack came.


    This time, it''s not just a simple airflow through the chest, but a thousand chaotic wind swords, which pierced Lu Fan''s body.


    Then, at an unbearable slow speed, Lu Fan''s body was flooded, and Lu Fan was penetrated little by little.


    This kind of picture, just let a person see, feel shudder.


    All the chaos around is flowing. The disciples of shenhuang outside can only vaguely see thousands of swords penetrating Lu Fan.


    All of a sudden, many people shouted.


    Lu Fan''s heavy sword is strong on the ground, and his forehead is blue and straight. This pain is unprecedented.


    Once upon a time, Lu Fan thought it was the ultimate pain. But I didn''t expect that the pain caused by chaos is even more terrible.


    Maybe it is because this power directly attacks the spirit that makes Lu Fan''s senses extremely sharp. The pain of the piercing immediately increased by more than a hundred times.


    Lu Fan clenched his teeth and forced them to hold on.


    Because if he can''t hold on, immediately, his spirit will collapse, his strength will backfire, and this endless chaos will submerge him. In a few breath, he will turn into a cloud of fly ash.


    Wufeng heavy sword appears from Lu Fan''s wrist. It pops into the ground and supports Lu Fan''s body.


    Inside, the pagoda of Xuangong in Kowloon said: "great master, if you go on like this, you will die. Get out of the chaos. "


    Lu Fan really wanted to scold him. If he could leave the chaos, he would have gone out. Now he can''t move a step.


    "Twice."


    Two elder''s eyes changed slightly. He never thought that Lu Fan could support a round of attack under such a situation.


    You know, this is ten times more chaotic than the Qi they usually use to practice. Lu fan can support twice, which at least means that if he changes to the usual chaos, he can support at least seven or eight attacks. Such perseverance, such tyranny, was already equal to him.


    "I have a strong character. It can hold. "


    Four elders praised. Seeing Lu Fan''s attack, these elders all felt the toothache and the gall.


    If it is for them to accept such an attack, I''m afraid they have already collapsed at this time.


    The six elders sighed: "unfortunately, he is at the end of the crossbow. Don''t say that out of this arena, only the third round of attack, he will surely die. Elder two, I think we can stop. Wait a moment, his strength erupts, cause heaven and earth to suppress really, not good


    The two elders nodded clearly and raised their hands gently.


    He is ready to close the gap of the light curtain at any time, and has started the array in the mountain to send these chaotic Qi to the bottom of the mountain.


    Lu Fan''s whole body has been soaked in his cold sweat. Clenching his teeth, suddenly, Lu Fan heard a cry from his body, but the Emperor Wu''s obsession, who had been hiding in his body, came out. At this time, it was on the verge of dissipation. The chaos had almost wiped him out.


    Lu Fan said with a strong smile, "this is an unexpected harvest."


    With the last voice, Emperor Wu said: "Lu fan, quickly put me in the red field. I am willing to share with you all that I have, including my little world, including all the power of my practice. "


    Lu Fan said quietly in his heart, "I''m sorry, you''ve already died."

 Chapter 1271

    Lu Fan did not intend to save him. He was obsessed with the emperor who wanted to take him away.


    Of course, Lu Fan wants him to die as soon as possible. This guy has been in his body long enough. He should have died long ago.


    Now, although Lu Fan himself is in a desperate situation, it would be nice to kill this guy first.


    However, Emperor Wu has no intention of giving up. He has been living for so long, and has never thought that there will be a complete disappearance of innocence.


    The emperor insisted on shouting: "Lu fan, killing me is not good for you. But stay with me, you can get benefits you can''t think of. By the way, I can tell you the secret about the eastern boundary. I know the lost battlefield of the gods at dusk. There are a lot of treasures there. I found the Wufeng heavy sword there at the beginning. "


    Lu Fan''s heart and soul moved when he heard the words, which seemed to be very attractive.


    At the moment, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon screamed: "where is the battle field of the fallen gods at dusk. Is it possible that all my pieces are there. Great master, this place, we are going. "


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "of course. It''s just that I''m not going to take this guy with me. "


    Lu fan still has no intention of saving the emperor.


    At the next moment, the third attack of chaos comes.


    This time, the chaos around him suddenly turned into chaos beast of countless gases, rushed into Lu Fan''s body and began to destroy him.


    A chaotic gas beast, which looks like a beetle, appears in Lu Fan''s body and swallows the emperor''s obsession.


    Lu Fan immediately protects his spirit, and his whole body vigorous Qi tries his best to turn it into the power of spirit to resist.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan''s whole body was shocked, and there was blood spilling from the corners of his mouth.


    All over the body, they all make the same noise as peas.


    His eyes were red, and Lu Fan''s hands were shaking with the sword.


    But he still insists. He will never give up until the last moment.


    Lu Fan''s strong stance, everyone is in the eyes.


    Even the shenhuang disciples who can only vaguely see Lu Fan''s figure can feel Lu Fan''s perseverance, like the stone in the Maokeng, which is smelly and hard.


    Never give up until you die.


    Lu Fan''s legs didn''t bend. He was still trying to hold on.


    Even if the current situation seems, there is no turning around.


    The two elders were ready to fight. As a result, they saw Lu Fan''s strong support and complicated light rising in his eyes.


    There''s surprise, there''s approval, there''s something else.


    "This son really has the posture of the most powerful. Defeat without defeat, the first World War is over. "


    It seems that the four elders have been subdued by Lu Fan.


    These days, he has met many talented young boys. There are some amazing people in shenhuang. But they all have one of the most important things less than Lu fan, that is perseverance.


    The higher the cultivation, the older the people. The more you know about it, in fact, talent is only in the second place. First, in fact, we should stick to the two words.


    Persevering in practice and never say die character are the foundation of success.


    If Lu Fan''s tenacity can be achieved, even if his accomplishments are a little poor, he will not be able to climb the hall of the avenue.


    Under the gaze of the elders, Lu Fan straightened up a little bit.


    The six elders shook their heads and their lips moved. They seemed to want to say something.


    The two elders raised their hands and did not know whether to put them down. Suddenly I found that the six elders nearby seemed to have something to say. Then he asked aloud, "six elders, what do you want to say?"


    Six elders said slowly: "two elders, I am thinking. If Lu Fan could not be the master of jiuxiao gate. So who is qualified. Who can prevail? "


    This sentence asked all the other elders.


    They have been trying to stop Lu fan, trying to find a way not to recognize Lu Fan as the patriarch. But I really didn''t think about it. Among the younger generation of shenhuang, who can take over this position.


    If Lu Fan didn''t show up, and didn''t participate in the nine difficulties, they could really choose anyone.


    But now Lu fan is so strong that the whole shenhuang family can see him. Then, if we can''t find a successor who is more than Lu fan, or at least similar to Lu fan, in shenhuang. I''m afraid no one will agree.


    The second elder''s eyes were confused again.


    Bang.


    When the second elder was confused, Lu Fan took another step forward.


    Such a step is like stepping on the hearts of the elders and the eyes of all the disciples of shenhuang.


    Blood flowed. After Lu Fan took this step, his skin began to ooze blood.


    This step is bloody, but Lu fan is fearless.


    He has already felt that he really can''t hold on to it, rather than just fail miserably.


    Lu Fan simply steps forward and can take several steps.


    As he took this step, the chaos around him began to attack him like crazy.


    Lu Fan walked first, then held on with his sword and moved forward little by little.


    There is no place in him. Vigorous Qi in the body can no longer move. The spirit is even weaker to the extreme.


    But at the moment, Lu fan is five steps away.


    A little further on, there are two elders and others.


    These steps are obviously impossible to walk out of the martial arts arena.


    The second elder''s proposal to let him go out of the martial arts arena is simply a completely impossible thing.


    But Lu Fan walked out five steps, but also shook his frightened hands and enlarged his pupils.


    Other elders are afraid to look into Lu Fan''s eyes. The bloodshot eyes still have a smile. Lu Fan seems to see the elders through the chaos in front of him.


    Chuckling, Lu Fandao said: "it''s really difficult. Elder two, you are still powerful. "


    Two elder don''t know how to answer, looking at the whole body is blood, but also a smile appearance of Lu Fan.


    He really had the desire to turn around and walk away. He did not dare to look at Lu Fan''s eyes at all.


    The second elder was silent for a long time, and finally said: "Lu fan, why are you not a disciple of shenhuang. Why. "


    In words, with a little pathos.


    The second elder really felt tired of his heart. For the first time, he felt that he was wrong to insist.


    Shouldn''t the throne of the patriarch be taken back. Is it really wrong that Lu fan is so embarrassed.


    The young man in front of us, cultivation, talent, disposition and bearing, are all first-class. We can''t be any better.


    But he just can''t let such a person be the patriarch. The six elders suddenly said: "the two elders. How do I feel? We''re going to carry the curse of the past. "

 Chapter 1272

    The words of the six elders changed the faces of the other elders.


    Even the eight elders, who had always thought the same as the nine elders and were determined to kill Lu fan, bowed their heads.


    The two elders are already entangled.


    The words of the six elders, like a knife, were inserted in his heart.


    Yes, Lu fan, as long as he doesn''t die, will surely become a top power. He said that in the future, he will be as powerful as the Shenxiao wusheng.


    Such a person was stopped by him and lost the position of the patriarch.


    From then on, he cut off the relationship with shenhuang and hated it in his heart.


    Then, when Lu fan is strong, what should shenhuang do.


    Will you return the patriarch to others.


    Can shenhuang choose a new patriarch to compare with Lu fan.


    What to do with a smile.


    These problems, like the tide, rushed into the minds of the two elders in a flash.


    If I''m not sure that Lu Fan won''t influence people''s mind, the two elders will really doubt whether they''ve been recruited.


    He didn''t know what to do. He let Lu Fan pass.


    It''s cruel to eliminate Lu Fan.


    Even, just kill Lu fan here, so as to avoid future troubles.


    The two elders were thinking that the chaos around continued to attack Lu Fan crazily.


    All the chaos has formed a terrible tornado storm.


    From the ground up, all the way to the sky, through the end of the line of sight, I don''t know where to go.


    Lu Fan was in the middle of the storm, and the whole figure became dazed.


    "Elder two, have you thought about it?"


    The four elders asked loudly at this time. Because he has seen the outside world start to change again.


    Obviously, Lu fan has begun to lose control. His breath is leaking, and the suppression of heaven and earth is coming.


    In such a situation, Lu fan will surely die if he suffers from the double attacks of heaven and earth suppression and chaos.


    But I''m afraid their shelter will not be better.


    Now, either the two leaders hurry up to put away the chaos, or they just take the opportunity to kill Lu Fan. In a word, no more hesitation. If we continue like this, there will be problems.


    Just then, a light fell from the sky. But the elder, who had been too lazy to move, also came.


    Seeing this scene, the elder''s face was a little ugly.


    Turn round to look at two long old way: "too much."


    The two elders were shocked, their faces changed and changed, but they could not speak a word.


    The elder is not satisfied with his practice. Is it really wrong.


    The elder raised his hand and was ready to rescue Lu Fan.


    In such a situation, even if Lu fan is a real ultimate power, I''m afraid he will die.


    The elder can save him now.


    The two elders were ready to put the chaos back immediately, just as they were about to drop their hands.


    Lu Fan''s body, but there is light.


    It was a thick black. Once it appeared, the whole people of Yuxiao mountain heard the clear beating of their hearts.


    Come on, come on.


    The voice was very clear. The chaos around immediately calmed down by itself.


    Lu Fan''s body fell with the wind and stood in place again.


    Lu Fan holds his hand on the position of his heart. The shiny black glow there has turned into a heart.


    "Demonic heart."


    Lu Fan murmured.


    He knew what it was. Master Suman asked the daughter of dark yuan to give him something.


    All along, Lu fan has been sealed in his own body and never used it. Unexpectedly, when he ran out of power and couldn''t maintain the seal anymore, the demonic mind jumped out of his own. They also began to absorb the chaos around them.


    This scene, see two elders and so on gape.


    The elder raised his hand and let it go again. Chuckle: "this kid, the treasure is so much that he smacks his tongue. He was hit by luck again. Is this chance to add body. It''s destiny. "


    With the beating of the demonic heart, Lu Fan felt a chaos that made him feel very comfortable, and even released it from the demonic heart and filled his body.


    The damaged area shall be repaired immediately. Weak spirit, immediately spirit.


    Chaos can kill or save people.


    Just like medicine, it may be highly toxic. But as long as we find a way to refine it, we can immediately become pills to save lives and heal injuries.


    The demonic mind is like a cauldron for alchemy. It helps Lu fan to refine the chaos around him into chaos and inject it into Lu Fan''s body. Let Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi be absorbed quickly.


    At this time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, which was damaged by chaos, exclaimed: "great master, how can this thing get out of the seal. Do you want me to seal it up again now? "


    "Wait a minute."


    Lu Fan quickly scolded Lao Jiu.


    At this time, the demonic mind didn''t make trouble for him, but was bringing him benefits.


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "no wonder Feng Tian tries his best to find the demon heart. Just the ability to refine the chaotic gas is extremely strong. "


    "The heart of the spirit."


    The second elder finally recognized what was on Lu Fan''s chest, and he was startled.


    However, Lu Fan was shocked by his name and asked, "what is the spirit''s heart?"


    The two elders pointed at Lu Fan''s chest and said, "this is chaos. There is nothing good in billions. Only the chaos holy beast can breed. Once it appears, it will lead to the whole chaos. All animals will jump and fight. It is also called the holy heart of heaven, demonic heart, chaotic holy heart and spirit heart. The name has changed in all records, but that''s it. It can refine chaos and forge semi divine body. It is said that the five saints can gather together to seal the gods. "


    Lu Fan smiles and nods, and the five saints gather, saying that the five demons in the mouth of the demon cultivator gather together.


    Lu Fan thought that this was the thing of demon cultivation, so he didn''t dare to move.


    I didn''t expect that there are many names of this thing. It sounds like a very good treasure. It just falls on the hand of the demon cultivator, which is the ultimate demon. It falls on other hands, which is the holy thing.


    Lu Fan pointed to himself and said, "this thing will not backfire."


    The second elder shook his head and said he didn''t know. He was actually the first time to see the demon''s heart.


    The elder flew down and said, "don''t worry. Lu fan, it seems that there is such a thing here. If you are going through this difficulty, there will be no problem at all. "


    The elder immediately reminded Lu Fan of this.


    Immediately, Lu Fan took a few steps left and right. The chaos around him really didn''t hurt him.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "yes. Elder two, I''m sorry. I got away with your difficulty again. "


    The two elders smiled a little, but not half depressed, but as if relieved.


    "Congratulations, you passed the eighth difficulty."

 Chapter 1273

    At the end of the speech, the two elders waved gently, the gap of the sky light curtain closed, and the air of chaos on the ground was completely absorbed into the mountain.


    On Yuxiao mountain, everything is back to its original state. On the bluestone, there was nothing but Lu Fan''s uncontrollable strength, deep footprints, and a pool of blood dripping from his body.


    With the convergence of chaos, Lu Fan''s mind is also slowly converging.


    When the pressure was exhausted, Lu Fan took a deep breath and began to adjust his injury.


    The elders stood aside and looked at Lu Fan indifferently, but they did not leave as before.


    Several elders looked at each other, and the two elders nodded gently.


    Then, all the elders came to Lu Fan and surrounded him.


    Lu Fan looked at them in surprise and said, "elders, what are you doing?"


    The two elders replied calmly, "act according to the rules."


    After that, all the elders raised their arms at the same time, and their palms were shining.


    Then, they said in a uniform voice: "the sky is shining."


    With the sound of the elders falling, several rays of light condensed into a special seal, slowly floating to Lu Fan.


    Slightly frowned, Lu Fan did not know what these elders were doing. But I don''t think so. How about him.


    If you really want to be bad for him, you should have done it for a long time.


    Still with some vigilance in mind, Lu Fan let this Rune seal fall on his hand.


    The shining rune is a nine character character.


    When Fuyin completely fell into his hands, Lu suddenly felt that he saw the whole picture of jiuxiao mountain and eight other mountains.


    Everything is in the heart, everything is in the palm.


    Lu Fan looks at the elders in surprise.


    The two elders said calmly, "it''s over to climb the heaven. Since jiuxiao gate was founded, you are the only one. According to Zuxun, those who can survive the eight difficulties are the guardians of jiuxiao. Whether you can pass the nine difficulties and become the patriarch or not, you will be respected by the whole jiuxiao gate from this moment on. It doesn''t matter whether it''s the jiuxiao pulse or our shenhuang pulse. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly and bowed slightly to the elders.


    These elders, though they don''t like him, come according to the rules.


    Except for the nine elders, all the other elders seem to be completely convinced.


    After that, they left. The disciples of shenhuang all around also began to bow to Lu Fan.


    After getting the nine character seal, Lu fan can at least become the chief elder, even if he is not the patriarch in the future. Moreover, no matter it is shenhuang or jiuxiao. His identity, will be very detached.


    In fact, these disciples of shenhuang have completely regarded Lu Fan as the patriarch.


    The original feelings of defiance, contempt and so on have long been completely overwhelmed by Lu Fan''s own strength, endless means, and the spirit of fighting and fighting.


    Especially like Ren Feiyan, looking at Lu Fan''s eyes are blazing. It seems that it is possible to rush up and knock Lu Fan down at any time.


    When you leave, you all bow to the elder.


    I feel sorry and helpless. There are also several elders holding some small stones and returning them to the elder.


    These things have not been used since the five elders. It''s not that they don''t know how to use it, it''s just that they think that if Lu Fan really can pass the almost impossible difficulty they set. Then even if these things are used, they will not have any effect. It''s better to save for the elder.


    So they all gave back the things to the elder.


    Looking at the stone in his hand, the elder couldn''t cry or laugh. He originally took out these things, but in fact, they left a trace of life for Lu Fan. If Lu fan can pass, then these stones are his reward to Lu Fan. By the way, it can also improve the strength of Lu Fan''s body.


    The two elders and others are better, and they have been kept for him.


    The elder waved for them to go back to rest, and then fell to the ground.


    Looking at Lu Fan with a smile, the elder shouldered his hands and said: "Lu fan, it seems that we all underestimated your ability. It''s the end of the eight difficulties. I think it''s time to give it back to you. "


    then, the elder threw out an object, which is the jiuxiao ring.


    Lu Fan reached for it and put it on again skillfully.


    Chuckling, Lu Fandao said: "the elder has recognized me as the patriarch."


    The elder said: "it depends on your last difficult performance. If you die in the last difficulty, I will take back your ring. "


    Lu Fandao: "then, can I ask you what kind of difficulty the elder is going to set for this last difficulty?"


    The elder smiled and said, "do you want to know?"


    Lu Fan nodded softly.


    All the disciples of shenhuang all around also held their breath. They also wanted to know what the last difficulty was.


    The elder paused and said, "unfortunately, I can''t tell you what the last difficulty is. Because I didn''t really think about it. Well, I''ll see you on jiuxiao mountain two days later. First of all, you are the only one who can go up the mountain. Other elders and other disciples are not allowed to go up the mountain. I see. "


    The elder swept all the people with his majestic eyes.


    All the disciples of shenhuang all bowed their heads and whispered.


    A lot of people look sad. They can''t watch the last difficulty. However, since it is the decision made by the elder, they can only abide by it.


    No one dares to question the elder, and no one dares to talk back to him.


    The elder nodded contentedly, and finally looked at Lu Fan and said, "OK, I''ll see you in two days. Lu fan, have a good rest. For people like you, every injury and every battle is actually an opportunity to improve their strength. I hope that in two days, I can see you who are full of energy and in peak condition. "


    Lu Fandao: "it''s nature. Elder, it seems that the difficulty you are going to set for me is very difficult. "


    elder ha ha, did not answer, disappeared in the blink of an eye, and then disappeared.


    In Lu Fan''s body, the nine dragon Xuangong tower said, "great master. I''m afraid the elder is going to use some Yin moves again. You must be careful. The last difficulty is not for others to see. He may want to play some tricks. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" let him come. Now I can probably guess what the elder is going to do. If it''s the same as I guess, then this last difficulty is really not easy to handle. "


    "You know, great master," the pagoda asked in surprise. You guessed something. "


    Lu Fan walked out, shaking eight words, and said with a smile, "no, no!"

 Chapter 1274

    At night, the stars are shining.


    On the Huoxiao mountain, Lu Fan sat with the disciples of one of the gods, Huang Yimai, and Ren Feiyan laughed happily.


    "Come, come, come, Lu fan, have a drink. Don''t use this kind of small cup, just change the wine jar. I''ve drunk it. You don''t want to drink it. "


    Ren Feiyan laughs and hands the wine jar to Lu Fan.


    The disciples of other shenhuang families were heckling one after another. Lu Fan pressed down the wine jar and smiled bitterly at Ren Feiyan and said, "you drink too much."


    Ren Feiyan said with a charming smile: "women are not drunk, men have no chance. Don''t you understand that. "


    Lu Fan really didn''t know what to say, so he just took over the wine jar and drank it up.


    In terms of his drinking capacity, this kind of wine, which only makes his chest slightly hot, is impossible to make him drunk.


    Drinking more, I''m afraid, is as easy as drinking water.


    Tonight, he was actually going to find a place to practice. He needs to have a thorough examination to see if he has any sequelae.


    As a result, before leaving Yuxiao mountain, he was grabbed by Ren Feiyan. He was asked to invite him to dinner. Maybe it''s the same as what Lao Jiu said. Lu Fan''s heart is soft to the beautiful girl. So, I really agreed.


    He thought that this meal was just like what Ren Feiyan said. Find a secluded place and have a drink. Talk, drink tea, eat some cakes and so on.


    As a result, he found out that he was wrong. Ren Feiyan took him back to Huoxiao mountain without any politeness. In addition, a group of people were called to drink.


    This posture is like a banquet for family and friends before marriage.


    It''s just a simple thing to eat, just some wine and meat on the mountain.


    Looking at Ren Feiyan, she was more and more happy. At last, she rolled her arms and rolled her sleeves to drink. Lu Fan really can''t drink.


    One is that the wine is not strong enough. Moreover, his mind is not here.


    Ren Feiyan likes him. Lu fan can see it.


    But because of this, he felt that he had to leave his post a little bit. Lu fan has made up his mind to keep a distance from Ren Feiyan after this meal tonight. He has too much to do.


    At the time of Lu Fan''s imagination, Ren Feiyan suddenly leans on Lu Fan''s side. He hugged Lu Fan''s arm.


    Even the wine smell of the whole body can not hide the fragrance of any swallow.


    Looking up, Ren Feiyan, with a slightly drunk smile, said to Lu Fandao, "Master Lu, what are you going to do after you become the master, do you want to take us out of chaos?"


    Lu Fan nodded: "yes. Leave chaos when it''s probably right. God''s brilliance can''t be in a sanctuary. Stay for the rest of your life. "


    A disciple of shenhuang said in a loud voice, "why not. I was born here, this is my home. I think it''s very good here. "


    Ren Feiyan looked at the man scornfully and said: "what''s good here. Desolate and chaotic, full of murders. Maybe one day, those chaos beasts outside will come and break the light curtain, and then kill them. "


    Turning around, Ren Feiyan looked at Lu Fandao again: "I like the outside. The living world, all kinds of countries. I''ve been to Dongjie and Xiling. I have seen Qishan and Shiguo and walked through the forgotten land. And the flowers, all kinds of strange flowers and plants


    Ren Feiyan is talking hard. Lu Fanhu interrupts her and says, "wait, the place of forgetting. You just said the place of forgetting."


    Ren Feiyan nods: "yes, the place of forgetting. Why, you haven''t been there. Last time I left chaos, I had a special walk. I also found such a thing at the edge. "


    Ren Feiyan escapes a pendant from her chest. It''s dark as ink and looks like a stone. But in Lu Fan''s eyes, there was a small word of "emissary".


    Lu Fan''s pupil contracts slightly. In his body, the nine dragon Xuangong tower has begun to shout wildly.


    "A great master is an emissary. She went to the land where the gods fell. Battlefields of gods. God, where is this place? "


    Lu Fan held out his hand slightly to Ren Feiyan and said:" can I have a look? "


    Ren Feiyan was a little surprised, then his cheeks were red and said:" it''s too early to watch now. "


    Lu Fan suddenly found that he was referring to the chest of others.


    Immediately, all the disciples of shenhuang who were eating got up.


    "Er, elder martial sister, let''s go first."


    "Senior brother Lu fan, keep going. We have something else to do."


    "Oh, my stomach hurts.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the blink of an eye, these people left.


    Only Lu Fan and Ren Feiyan are left here.


    Lu Fan was very embarrassed and quickly explained, "no, they all misunderstood. I just want to see your pendant."


    Ren Feiyan said with a smile: "I know. Go ahead and have a look. "


    Remove the pendant and let the swallow pass it to Lu Fan.


    Hurry, Lu Fan takes the pendant. At the moment of starting, Lu Fan felt a power.


    It''s extremely pure, but it''s holy.


    "Lingyao."


    Lu Fan spoke softly. This power is really similar to lingyao''s.


    "What lingyao,"


    Ren Feiyan frowns slightly.


    In Lu Fan''s body, the nine dragon Xuangong tower said excitedly, "great master, it is true. It''s the thing of the divine emissary. I''m afraid all these tragic emissaries died there. We must go to this place. "


    Lu Fan thought deeply and returned the pendant to Ren Feiyan. At the same time, he asked aloud, "the place you said was in the East."


    Ren Feiyan suddenly said with a sly smile, "don''t tell you. But if you want to know, I can take you. "


    Ren Feiyan takes back the pendant and gets up slowly.


    After finishing the clothes, Ren Feiyan breathes out a breath, and the blush on her face disappears.


    "Lu Fan. Focus on the ninth difficulty. Don''t think about anything else. We have opportunities in the future. Take your time. "


    At the end of the speech, Ren Feiyan put the wine jar in front of Lu Fan''s face and said softly, "have a good rest, my lord Lu."


    Ren Feiyan leaves, leaving Lu Fan alone.


    Lu Fan was very happy with his smile. He said: "great master, what are you laughing at?"


    Lu Fan said: "what a smart woman. This is the place she deliberately left to seduce me. I''m afraid she recognized something. Knowing that I''m absolutely interested in the land I left behind. "


    The tower of Xuangong in Kowloon suddenly realized: "it''s Wufeng. It should be when Wufeng heavy sword gathers the soul of the sword, so that she can see that this thing also comes from the lost place. But, great master, how do you know in the eastern boundary? "


    Lu Fandao: "she has been to the East, and the Emperor Wu is also in the East. Besides the eastern boundary, where else is the lost place. Nine, it''s time you told me something. "


    There was silence at the tardon of the Xuangong in Kowloon.

 Chapter 1275

    Two days time turns and dies.


    At the foot of jiuxiao mountain, Lu Fan arrived early.


    Although the elder has said, all disciples of shenhuang are not allowed to go to jiuxiao mountain. But this does not prevent these people from waiting at the foot of the mountain and watching from afar.


    Everyone''s eyes are on Lu fan, including the elders, who are looking forward to today''s results.


    Or, the elder set a barrier for Lu fan to die in jiuxiao mountain.


    Or, Lu Fan broke through the nine difficulties and became the first person to pass the nine difficulties to ascend the throne of the patriarch.


    In either case, they want to see for themselves.


    Today may be the legendary time of jiuxiaomen.


    Lu Fan looks up at the towering jiuxiao mountain, last time he arrived. In a hurry, Lu Fan didn''t see what it was like to clear jiuxiao mountain.


    I''ll see you today. It''s really an extraordinary mountain. It''s magnificent. It''s pointed into the sky.


    Lu Fan walked up the mountain with a solemn look.


    Just walking to the middle of the mountain, Lu fan saw that the elder had been waiting for him on a big stone for a long time.


    The stone is like a sword hilt, with the word Shenxiao carved on it.


    The elder, with his hands on his back, saw Lu Fan coming, and said in a loud voice, "Lu fan, you can see that the shenhuang mountains, where the nine peaks gather together, all the other peaks are the original jiuxiao gate. But what is the only reason why the last mountain was changed from Shenxiao mountain to jiuxiao mountain? "


    Lu Fan calmly replied, "I''m afraid it''s because of Shenxiao wusheng."


    The elder nodded: "not bad. It''s because of Shenxiao wusheng. Since the inheritance of shenhuang, the old generation has been thinking about Shenxiao wusheng''s discarding the original stone. The new generation only heard the glory of jiuxiaomen in those days, but they did not know the past. So that the old generation is biased towards Shenxiao wusheng, while the young generation hates Shenxiao wusheng. Even the Shenxiao peak, which has been passed down from jiuxiao gate for many years, has changed its name. Pathetic. I hope you can change the name of this peak back to Shenxiao mountain after you become the patriarch. "


    Lu fanlang said in a voice, "elder, you have this idea. Why not change it yourself. With the great elder''s prestige, it was impossible for the great elder to know that the name of Shenxiao mountain would be changed in those years. "


    The elder chuckled and said, "you are right. That''s what I did wrong. But I, as a person, know my mistakes and correct them, but I will not admit them in public. You are still the one who changed the name. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "if I become a patriarch, I will definitely change Shenxiao mountain back to its name."


    "Very well."


    The elder waved and said, "that''s all gossip. Lu fan, it is the ninth difficulty to climb the sky. I will not be merciful if you can''t carry it. I can''t blame anyone else for dying here. Since we want to be extraordinary people, we need to do extraordinary things. For a person like you, there should be no limit. The weak should be on the side of the road of God. Life is a hero, death is a ghost. If the sky oppresses me, I will break it. If the earth buries me, I will break it. That''s what you need. "


    Lu Fan listened to the elder''s words, but his face did not change, but his heart suddenly shook.


    He has seen this sentence on the other side of the void. It''s the crazy nameless. Why did the elder say the same thing as crazy nameless.


    It''s hard not to succeed. The elder is crazy and nameless.


    Lu Fan was completely shocked. The palms were shaking a little.


    However, the elder didn''t catch his little action. At this time, the elder seemed to think of something, and he was heroic.


    With these words, the elder gently floated down from the big stone, and then led the way to the top of the mountain.


    "Lu fan, keep up with me."


    Lu Fan didn''t speak. He strode up. Looking at the back of the elder, Lu Fan''s mind is mixed with five tastes.


    Is it really him.


    Lu fan is not sure, but he hopes to be the elder.


    In this way, we will be able to get a lot of useful information from the elder in the future.


    All the way up, the top of the mountain is covered with snow all the year round, leaving only a vast expanse of white.


    The mountain is very steep. They can only point their toes on the cliff and look at each other.


    When the elder waved, a long gun emerged from his hand.


    The barrel of the gun is black, without words or lines. A little red tassel at the tip of the gun, like blood dripping, and like a flame attached.


    "It is."


    Lu Fan speaks softly.


    Two days ago, he probably guessed what the elder called the ninth difficulty.


    I''m afraid I''ll fight with him in person, either by a few moves, or by a real division.


    I saw the elder''s posture today. Lu fan can be sure that his guess will not be wrong.


    Sure enough, the elder had a long spear in his hand, so he said in a loud voice: "today, the ten moves agreement. Lu fan, after ten moves. If you''re still alive. The position of the master of jiuxiao gate is yours. I''ll tell you in advance. Don''t take any chances. I''m not going to leave a trace of strength. It must be attacking you in full swing. You can run, you can run, you can flash. As long as we can survive. You''ll pass. "


    As he spoke, the elder began to exert the power of Tao.


    All of a sudden, the wind and cloud changed color, and the sky and earth suddenly darkened.


    The power of Tao around. It''s like being emptied in an instant. Before Lu Fan''s reaction, the shadow of the Phoenix appeared behind the elder.


    Nirvana wusheng, the black emperor Phoenix body, is indeed worthy of reputation.


    The long gun also raised smoke, like black fire Double Dragons.


    The combination of dragon and Phoenix, who can be the enemy. I have a long gun in my hand.


    Over the years, I''m afraid the elder hasn''t done anything. Even when the jiuxiao gate was in such a state of disintegration, the elder didn''t seem to have fought with anyone.


    Nirvana is the name of wusheng and has a great reputation. But no one knows exactly what it''s like.


    Today, Lu fan is going to test himself. Take a look at the terrible existence that once claimed to be the world''s top power, to avoid the erosion of time and lead shenhuang to take root in chaos. How strong can it be.


    Lu fan is not afraid. He supports the kingdom of heaven. He also saw that the Lord of the demon cultivation was about to seal heaven.


    There are other big scenes in the world that can frighten him.


    The elder''s strength is really strong, but just after the momentum is released, Lu Fan feels pain all over his body.


    But he still took out his sword.


    Since this war is inevitable, it will be a happy one.


    Lu Fan put out his sword to the elder without politeness. The sword pointed to the elder''s face.


    Although Lu fan is not as powerful as the elder, he is still as confident with a smile on his face.


    With a wave of his left hand, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon appears with three chaotic six beads. There was a flash of light on the sword, and Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi passed through the soul of the sword, which made the heavy sword without the edge hum gently.


    The elder stood in front of him with a long spear and said in a loud voice, "Lu fan, let''s move first. You won''t have a chance to move later."


    Ha ha, with a smile, Lu fanlang said: "elder, it''s only ten moves. What''s your fear. Please. "

 Chapter 1276

    The sky is like ink, and the earth is like clouds. Qi turns to the sky, and Tao shows endless.


    The elder''s eyes began to sharpen. His pupil seemed to disappear completely at this moment, and turned into a burning flame directly.


    Suddenly, the elder took the lead, without hesitation or reservation.


    The move is the killing move of heaven and earth, ghosts and gods crying.


    With a long spear, the figure of the elder disappeared suddenly.


    Lu Fan only felt the whole world, and immediately pressed on him.


    That power is almost irresistible.


    If Lu Fan chooses the front hard connection, he will surely have no life or death.


    Lu Fangen could not have thought about what kind of road the elder used.


    The only thing he can do is to press down on the palm of his hand, shrink back with vigorous Qi, and protect his body.


    "The way is gone."


    The force that rushed in front of him was suddenly shaken away by more than half.


    From jiuxiao mountain, from a distance, it is a terrible black and white light suddenly gathered, followed by a vortex in the center.


    There is no mistake. Lu Fan''s whole strength can only stir up a whirlpool under the elder''s killing move.


    Clench one''s teeth, Lu fan can feel the road that oneself can control extinguish an area, be shrinking with astonishing speed.


    There are three volumes in the book of heaven, which is really powerful.


    But in the face of strong enough to crush his strength, no matter how powerful the skill is, it is only broken.


    The soles of his feet stamped heavily on the ground, and Lu Fan flew back.


    Wufeng heavy sword has already left his right hand and cut in his backward direction. It seems that he wants to help Lu fan out of a path.


    At the same time, Lu Fan''s shadow disappeared in the light.


    The roar of the explosion was heard, and the whole jiuxiao mountain released the light rising from the sky.


    In a flash, the black and white light disappeared and the world was restored to transparency.


    At this time, everyone clearly saw that Lu Fan''s figure appeared in the air.


    The heavy sword of Wufeng lies in front of him, and Lu Fan''s whole body is covered with dragon scale armor. But even so, the blood still seeped out of the scales.


    Just one move, Lu fan has been injured.


    Looking down, the elder was still standing in place, motionless.


    The long gun still points to the direction where Lu fan is. The elder said lightly: "one move."


    When you have finished speaking, turn your wrist. The gun began to spin wildly.


    Lu Fan looked at the tip of the gun and immediately closed his eyes. At that moment, the point of the gun seemed to turn away his spirits.


    What a terrible power.


    Whoops.


    A slight wind breaking sound sounded in Lu Fan''s ear.


    At the moment of hearing the sound, Lu Fan instinctively turned to the left, and at the same time, the sharp sword stood up to cover his whole body.


    This instinctive response saved his life. Because just as he responded, the elder''s spear was thrown out.


    The body of the gun rises against the storm, and all the forces of heaven and earth are turned into shining long guns.


    Countless spears are going to kill Lu fan at the same time. I''m afraid that every spear has the power to split the mountain and the sea.


    Lu Fan''s side and sword stand in front of him, helping him resist the impact of the first round.


    The spear, like raindrops, tinkled on Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu fan can''t avoid it. It''s impossible to fight back.


    Experts compete not only for accomplishments, but also for the control of the surrounding forces.


    This is enough to see that the elder''s control over the surrounding forces is far greater than he does not know.


    Lu fan can''t resist with the help of the strength around him. All he can rely on is his own strength.


    As soon as the throat is sweet, Lu fan is hit by these terrible penetrating forces, and his whole body Qi and blood billows, and his five zang organs and six Fu organs move.


    Fortunately, his body is hard enough. These powerful long guns failed to penetrate him completely.


    Wufeng heavy sword revolved around him constantly, trying to block more long guns for Lu Fan.


    But at this time, the elder''s real magic weapon came quietly.


    It turns out that the gun is not divided into countless forces to attack. It''s just the power around it. Then he cunningly chose the best time to kill Lu Fan. It happened to be when Lu Fan''s unarmed heavy sword moved and his chest empty door opened.


    Lu Fan responded quickly and tried to make way. At the same time, the left-hand Xuangong tower, with three chaotic six beads, also came up to help Lu Fan resist the attack.


    But all of this seems to be in vain. With terrible spiral force and power that Lu fan can''t understand, the long gun directly swings the Xuangong tower and the six beads of chaos.


    Poof.


    Lu Fan''s chest was directly pierced by a black long gun. The whole man fell from the sky with a gun and smashed it into jiuxiao mountain.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    As Lu fan falls, the whole jiuxiao mountain makes a loud noise.


    A piece of dust and smoke rose from the mountain. How many trees were directly hit by Lu Fan and splashed with sawdust. The rocks fell and flew.


    Lu fan has been rolling from the top of the mountain to the foot of the mountain before he stops. He has a long gun in his chest, which penetrates his heart with great precision.


    There was a big opening in his left chest.


    Lu Fan shakes his hand and pulls out the dark long gun and throws it aside. I fell on my back and gasped for breath.


    The chest injury continued to shine but there was no way to recover.


    There is no way for elifan to repair his wounds. If it''s not the power of the road, ghosts don''t believe it.


    On the top of the mountain, the elder''s body is still standing in place.


    His eyes penetrated the woods, through the dust and smoke, and fell on Lu Fan.


    Raise your hand and the black spear disappears in place. When it reappeared, it returned to the hands of the elder.


    The tip of the gun doesn''t touch a drop of blood, and the barrel doesn''t cause any dust.


    The elder said lightly: "two moves."


    Lu Fan bit his teeth, covered his chest and stood up.


    The breath on the body is a little lax, but the firmness in Lu Fan''s eyes is still like that.


    Wave and return the sword.


    A flame suddenly rises from the Xuangong tower in Kowloon to wrap Lu Fan. In the flame, Yan longzu enters Lu Fan''s body, as if to strengthen Lu Fan''s strength.


    That is to say, Lu Fan''s armor was about to be broken, and he had fire dragon patterns.


    Wipe off the blood from the corners of his mouth, and Lu Fan takes a deep breath.


    The elder stood at the top of the mountain and said in a loud voice: "Lu fan, do you want to continue?"


    Lu Fan looked up at the elder and said in a loud voice: "continue. I''m not dead yet. "


    The elder said with a smile, "I''m not dead. Take the third move. "


    The elder''s hand turned again, and a thick fog began to rise on the spear.


    Among them, there seems to be a roar coming from the gun.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong kept saying in a loud voice: "bastard, this immortal. What a hero is a bully. Fight with a younger generation. He really does his best. Great master, what shall we do? "


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "it''s very simple. If you can''t beat it, run."


    With that, Lu Fan suddenly turned around and jumped up from the jiuxiao mountain.

 Chapter 1277

    Do it as you say it. I haven''t waited for other people to respond.


    Lu Fan turned into a light and flew far away.


    With his speed, I''m afraid that only a couple of elders from shenhuang can stop him.


    But several elders didn''t know what was going on, so Lu Fan rushed past them.


    The elder opened his mouth slightly. The third move didn''t work out. Lu Fan ran away without trace.


    "This boy."


    In a moment of decision, the elder waved his hand. Immediately around the heaven and earth, unexpectedly appeared a channel like the Milky way.


    These are all space channels. The accomplishment of the elder in the way of space is absolutely the highest level.


    Throwing the long gun, everyone immediately saw that the long gun was divided into several lights and shadows, and rushed into the space channel.


    In the distance, Lu fan, who was running away, suddenly felt something wrong.


    It seems that there''s a killing chance. It''s inexplicable.


    At the critical moment of life and death, Lu Fan also showed a reaction speed far beyond that of ordinary people.


    Put up the sword, shrink down, and have a blast.


    Lu Fan throws the Xuangong tower out directly.


    Not waiting for the ninth reaction, several light and shadow will hit it.


    With a sad cry, the light on the tower suddenly faded.


    With his own tower body, Lu fan is able to resist several lights that must be killed.


    This power is enough to tear the sky and the sky and break the void.


    If Lu Fan''s body is twice as strong, he will surely die if he is hit.


    Dangdang.


    Wufeng heavy sword blocked two more lights, leaving only the last light, which came from Lu Fan''s back.


    It seems that there is no way to avoid it!


    the speed of this gun is far beyond the limit that ordinary people can see.


    Even the master who entered Zunjing could not see the long gun in the light. I can only see a light passing by.


    Then Lu Fan flew out.


    This time, Lu Fan''s hands directly exploded into a blood mist.


    At the last moment, Lu Fan just deflected the light a little bit with his own hands.


    Double fist, life and death rotation force, seven turns Lingxiao broken.


    At the time of life and death, Lu Fan''s life and death rotation force has made another breakthrough. Kill the seventh move directly.


    Fist out, blood mist rising in both arms, the light was just a little bit deflected. Roaring past Lu Fan''s side.


    Boom.


    The force exploded and a black hole appeared at the foot. In the sky, the light curtain shines again.


    It seems that this power, even the light curtain guarding the shelter, feels scared.


    Lu Fan''s face was pale as soon as he was relaxed.


    His arms are useless, three moves, serious injury like this, then fight on. There is no doubt that we will lose.


    "Go."


    Lu Fan had a big drink.


    This is not only a cry for Lao Jiu, but also a shout for Wu Feng''s heavy sword.


    Immediately, Lu Fan was lifted up by the heavy sword without a front, and left quickly.


    There was a flash of light on the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, which launched the ability of star changing, and Lu Fan''s figure disappeared.


    All around, countless disciples of shenhuang were speechless.


    What''s that? It''s in the middle. It''s gone.


    Is this a pass or a fail.


    Two elders wait for you to see me, I see you. At last they all laughed bitterly.


    The second long man shook his head and smiled: "this Lu fan is really bad enough. He even played this hand and ran away in half. With his recovery, I''m afraid it won''t take a day and he will come back. Then I''ll take a few moves and continue to run. It''s a plan to fight for a long time. "


    The second elder said the key point in a word. Yes, that''s what Lu Fan intended.


    When the elder first recruited, Lu Fan knew that he could never be an opponent.


    The appointment of ten moves doesn''t sound like much, but the reality is that Lu Fan only resisted three moves. Then the arm is wasted and the strength is exhausted.


    If he doesn''t go, he will surely die in the next move.


    All the disciples of shenhuang family watched Lu Fan disappear like this. They didn''t know what to say for a while.


    It''s said that it''s heroic and hard to fight.


    It''s said that it''s a fight to the end.


    Today, Lu Fan''s performance is quite opposite to that of the eighth disaster.


    Everyone is a little confused. The most important thing is, what else can I see.


    "In any case, Lu Fan ran like this. Then shall we wait here. "


    "What are you waiting for? Didn''t you see that he was just hurt so badly. He must be looking for a place to heal and then come back. "


    "It''s too obscene. Even if he heals quickly, he can''t do it like this. Isn''t that a foul? "


    "Foul. The elder didn''t speak. He''s breaking some rules. It''s called brain flexibility. What do you know. Do you have to fight with the elder and be killed? That''s the hero. This is called an idiot. "


    "That''s right. I was just thinking. If the elder wants to fight with Lu Fan. What should Lu Fan do. You can''t win a head-on fight. It''s just that I never thought I could escape. Elder martial brother Lu Fan''s brain is really good. Such a patriarch is worth following. Do you all want a fool who can only charge to be the patriarch. It''s like..... In those days, Shenxiao was a martial saint. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The elders haven''t talked yet, but the disciples of shenhuang generation are talking about it one after another.


    For most of Lu Fan''s actions, he expressed surprise, which was the expression of courage and resourcefulness. Of course, there are some who think it''s cowardly. Men, it should be just positive.


    Unfortunately, most people are wise. Now let''s see what Lu fan should do next.


    On jiuxiao mountain, the elder took back his long gun and smiled.


    "Good boy, this brain is really good. If you can''t beat me, you can run. It''s my style. "


    The elder glanced around and then released his spirit power. He began to explore everywhere, but still didn''t find the trace of Lu Fan.


    He also secretly praised Lu Fan''s hiding ability, which was far superior to other people.


    The elder murmured: "this boy. To find him, I''m afraid the blind must come and have a look. Well, it seems that he can''t be defeated by the ten moves. "


    The elder, just like the mirror, knew clearly that Lu Fan wanted to play like this. Ten moves will not kill him.


    Run when you fight, and withdraw when you force. I''ll come back after I''ve recovered.


    Don''t talk about ten or one hundred moves of this method, they can all be consumed slowly.


    Elder, I thought that the ninth difficulty was enough. At least I can defeat Lu fancai. In this way, it will be more convenient to handle affairs in the future.


    But did not expect, Lu Fan played this hand.


    The elder thought about it. He just sat down and waited for Lu fan to come back.


    "As long as I knew, I should have been confined to jiuxiao mountain."


    The elder is still a little aggrieved. But I don''t know. At this time, Lu Fan didn''t go anywhere else. He was in jiuxiao mountain and the back mountain.

 Chapter 1278

    The valley is quiet, and Lu Fan appears in a tree covered with blood.


    His arms could not move. Lu Fan had to use the power of the spirit to take out some bottles of pills from his belt and pour them into himself.


    This time, he''s really hurt a lot.


    The body is a mess if the arm is abandoned.


    But in this case, there is no danger. Lu Fan took a deep breath, only adjusted the time of ten breaths, and felt that he had recovered his ability of action.


    "Jiujiu, either absorb or drive out the power of the road in my chest."


    The weakness of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong should be. It also consumed a lot of power this time.


    However, with yanlongzu, it will not be the same as the original, it needs a lot of things to add strength.


    Because Yan longzu will help it absorb the pure power of Tao.


    It''s much faster than he can absorb the ordinary soldiers.


    After sitting for a while, Lu Fan felt that his chest injury was slowly recovering, which relieved him.


    The power to suppress his way was driven away, and Lu Fan immediately poured his life road into his arm.


    Visible to the naked eye, Lu Fan''s arms began to recover.


    Bones are soaring and flesh is recovering.


    Pinched the fist, although still some pain, but at least has been from the state of waste, into a normal person.


    "Great master. That elder is too strong. If we still fight with him like this. I don''t know if I can resist the next three moves. "


    the Xuangong tower in Jiulong is still haunted.


    The strength of the elder is very strong, as Lu Fan expected.


    But it surprised Lu Fan.


    Because Lu Fan feels that the strength of the elder is not much worse than that of Fengtian.


    Of course, now that we have got four kinds of demons, it''s incomparable with the elder.


    But on the whole. It must be better than elder Suman. As for Qian Sheng of Bafang and others, I''m afraid that he will win at most five points for the elder.


    Such a character has been hiding in chaos. It''s hard to understand.


    Lu fan can''t help thinking that if one day, the elder can lead the disciples of shenhuang to fight against the demon cultivation. Certainly can throw away the armor that those demon king kills, piss off.


    This power also fascinated Lu Fan.


    I really hope that one day, he will be as strong as the elder.


    At the same time, Lu fan is trying to recover his injury.


    Not enough this time, Lu Fan didn''t plan to open the furnace for alchemy again and recover quickly. One is that the same pill, take more, the effect is not as good as the first time.


    What''s more, Lu fan is not going to waste the chaotic Tianlan. He doesn''t have a few left.


    "It will take about a day to get back to the top. It seems that we have to find a place to hide. "


    Lu Fan stood up and looked around. He has made up his mind to fight with the elder slowly. So the most urgent thing is that we can''t be found by the elder when we are injured.


    At this point, Lu fan is more confident. After all, he is an alchemist.


    In hiding, the alchemist has a unique advantage. What''s more, Lu fan, who was able to hide in situ and melt into the world long ago.


    The breath converges and hides in the Tao. Lu Fan melts all his breath into the surroundings.


    To do this, we need to have absolute control over our own strength and body. And the unique understanding of the power of heaven and earth and the power of Tao.


    Fortunately, none of this is a problem for Lu Fan.


    With the improvement of cultivation, Lu fan has unconsciously surpassed many alchemists in this respect.


    Especially after he got the ZhangTian skill, it was out of control.


    Just after all this, Lu Fan could clearly feel that a force swept out from the top of the mountain and seemed to be exploring the surrounding areas.


    There is no doubt that such a large-scale exploration can extend its power to people who do not know where. There is only one elder in shenhuang.


    Lu Fan smiled. Fortunately, he was more witty.


    These years, I''ve been hanging out, not for nothing.


    "Let''s go. We can''t stay here too long," Lu Fan said as he walked forward. Although the elder didn''t detect him. But inevitably, the elder became angry, and asked all the disciples of shenhuang to look for him.


    In that case, his troubles will be great.


    The reason why jiuxiao mountain is chosen is also for this reason. Lu fan has been in shenhuang for such a long time. Some basic things are still known.


    For example, jiuxiao mountain has the least number of people in shenhuang.


    One reason is that the elder doesn''t like receiving disciples, and the other reason is that jiuxiao mountain is the elder''s practice place after all.


    Other elders also intentionally made jiuxiao mountain into a holy place. Since it''s a holy land, you can''t go anywhere. In this way, jiuxiao mountain has the least number of people.


    Lu Fan chose to stay on jiuxiao mountain, which was also the most difficult to find.


    After walking for about a long time, my eyes suddenly opened up.


    Suddenly, a wooden house appeared in front of me. It''s antique. It looks a little old.


    It seems that there is no one to live in. Lu Fan looks around for a while and walks over.


    "It should be the house of which disciple on jiuxiao mountain. Now they must be watching outside. So there''s no one here. It''s good. I have a place to rest. "


    Lu Fan''s smile rises from the corner of his mouth. What do you really want.


    If you can live in a house, don''t sleep in a tree. Although the life of taking the heaven as the quilt and the earth as the bed is natural and unrestrained. But for people of Lu Fan''s family, it''s better not to.


    Push the door and enter. Lu fan is not polite.


    Look around. It''s very simple. There''s no array, no rune, no defense.


    Of course, there doesn''t seem to be any defense here.


    A desk, some broken books, a wooden bed, that''s all.


    It''s estimated that none of these things will be sent out.


    Lu Fan lies directly on the wooden bed and plans to have a good rest. Keep your energy up. When the injury recovers tomorrow, he will go to have a few moves with the elder.


    At will, Lu Fan picked up a book from the nearby desk, intending to read it.


    He was just flipping through the book, but when he saw the title of the book, Lu Fan''s eyes suddenly changed.


    "The chronicle of gods and demons,"


    immediately, Lu Fan got up directly and opened the page.


    After reading only one page, Lu Fan took a breath of air conditioning.


    "This is an ancient book, which is about gods and demons."


    the Xuangong tower in Jiulong doesn''t speak at this time, but Lu Fan takes up several books on his desk as if he has found a treasure.


    After reading only a few titles, Lu Fan''s face suddenly became weird.


    "Jiu, we are afraid that we have come to the wrong place. This is the elder''s room."

 Chapter 1279

    Lu fan is so sure because he has a diary of the elder in his hand.


    There are four characters clearly written on it: "Nirvana records events".


    When you open it, you can see that it''s the elder''s diary.


    "Three years of apocalypse, I choose to Nirvana again. This is my third nirvana, a hundred years after the death of my master. This time, I chose nirvana in the wild, a place no one knows. I must remember the three words "crazy nameless". I''m afraid that I will forget this name after nirvana. And, of course, my dead wife, Zhuo Xiaoyun. I hope the next life will not forget you. "


    "The great famine calendar, 34 years of apocalypse. This time, I was too slow to cultivate and was killed by a group of ignorant, stupid and hateful mountain bandits. I feel my life is passing. I have to Nirvana again. This should be the fourth time. I have to abandon my memory in exchange for the power that Nirvana needs. The memory of the last life, and the memory of the next life, I can only say goodbye. I love you, but I must forget you. I can only write down the name of the nameless owner of the madman, because it will be possible for me to remember you again when the owner comes back. "


    "The great famine calendar, one hundred and forty-six years of apocalypse. The great famine is coming to an end, and the heaven and earth begin to crumble. It seems that there are new forces in the breeding. My body has reached its peak. The body after the last nirvana is too weak. The earliest practice was not successful. If I use this body again, I can only destroy it. Taking advantage of this new power, I can have time to make a good nirvana. I hope that in the next life, I can have a perfect body, and then get a lot of opportunities. Let me be able to return to the strong, although I don''t remember how strong I was, crazy nameless, my master, I still remember you. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan goes all the way down, this diary. Basically, it records every nirvana of the elder.


    Although he only recorded it before each nirvana, the information contained in it added up to a lot of horror.


    Lu Fan read it with great interest. This book is just a ten thousand year history.


    From the lines, Lu fan can feel the helplessness before nirvana. We can also see the changes of the world in these years.


    For example, the new power is being gestated, which should be the appearance of the first devil.


    For example, the first Dahuang calendar later became the light calendar, the light calendar, the dark calendar and so on, and finally the four kingdoms calendar.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong shouted inside Lu Fan: "great master, haven''t you left yet. How long shall we stay in the elder''s house. What if he comes back. "


    Lu Fan calmly replied, "if he comes back, we''ll run. What else can we do?"


    There seems to be something incomprehensible about Lu Fan''s easy answer from the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    Hurriedly he said again, "great master. It''s too risky. Let''s go. Don''t stay here. I feel dangerous here. It''s very dangerous. You are in a state of serious injury. You really can''t risk your life. "


    Lu Fan smiled and said, "old nine. I know what you''re thinking. Isn''t it to see that there is something about ancient times in the elder''s diary. You''re in such a hurry. I told you, even if you don''t tell me. I''ll figure it out for myself. I don''t know what hard past you have. Or hide some big secret. But I''ll get it. "


    At a glance, Lu fan saw through the real idea of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, and was speechless.


    For a long time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said, "great master. Some things, you really don''t know better now. It''s really not good for you. It''s like.... Well, it''s like a bug living in the ground, suddenly seeing the sun, knowing that the world is not only soil and stone, but also blue sky and white clouds. It''s very likely that it will die in the sun. "


    Lu Fan replied with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m not a bug, and I''m not that weak."


    "That''s what insects think," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon


    Lu fan is too lazy to talk to Lao Jiu. He continues to focus on the diary.


    But looking at it, Lu Fan found a very serious problem. That''s where the first two Nirvana records went.


    Is it said that the elder only began to have the habit of recording from the third Nirvana.


    This seems to be the past, but Lu fan doesn''t think so.


    Because, he saw the front of the book, there seems to be damage.


    Is it intentionally erased.


    Still lost and damaged.


    Lu Fan did not know. He put the book down with a little regret.


    But in the moment when he put it down, Lu suddenly felt something was wrong.


    "Eh, wait."


    Immediately, Lu Fan took up the book again. This time, Lu Fan injected his vigorous Qi directly into it.


    At that time, Lu Fan felt a sense of noble spirit. From the book, it seemed that he wanted to block Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi.


    Lu Fan laughed out loud, sure enough. There is a mystery in this book.


    When he just held it in his hand, he felt something was wrong. It''s not that the things recorded in the book are not right, but the weight of the book. It seems that it''s a little heavy.


    It''s several times heavier than ordinary books.


    This weight is certainly not worth mentioning for other warriors.


    Especially for people like Lu fan who can only hold mountains and rivers with their hands, they can''t feel any weight at all.


    It''s like an adult pinching an ant, even if the ant is several times heavier, who can really feel it.


    But Lu Fan felt it acutely. Just because he is not only a warrior, but also an alchemist, who has a subtle control over power. He is still very good at it.


    Lu Fan forcibly uses vigorous Qi to disperse the noble spirit in the book.


    It can be seen that those who leave prohibitions on the books are not particularly good at array and rune seal. Elder, don''t you know everything.


    Even if he lived so many years.


    When Lu Fan took control of the book, several lights appeared on the front page.


    Lu Fan glanced at the pagoda with a smile on his face, and said to the pagoda in his heart: "Jiu, it seems that there are some things that can''t be stopped. The more you don''t let me know, the more shady you are, the more you bring me here. And then I saw it. God magic calendar, can you tell me what these three words mean? "


    "Great master, I really don''t know how to tell you,"


    "then I''ll see for myself."


    Lu Fan stroked the glowing page with his hand and watched it quietly,

 Chapter 1280

    "Shenmo calendar, unknown era, I don''t know how many years. The crazy nameless master died in the hands of those goddamn gods. What bullshit gods are just bastards trying to occupy the resources of the four realms. Although I am not a just man, I feel more noble than them. Since we have reached the point of breaking through heaven and earth, why should we stay in the center of the four realms, the source of heaven and earth. Those goddamn messengers are still doing evil to the world. The chaotic God who did not know to provide them with power is dead. Ha ha, their end is coming


    These pages record a lot of things, and Lu Fan read them very carefully.


    It can be seen that in the first two times of Nirvana, the elder, or Liang long, the martial saint of Nirvana, was still a man of incomparable passion. Just in the back, after more and more nirvana, the fighting spirit was destroyed.


    Lu Fan did not miss a word. He looked down one by one.


    From the description of Liang long, the martial saint of nirvana.


    There is no doubt that in ancient times. There are gods.


    Of course, what are their so-called gods like. Lu fan is not known. It''s also unlikely that the anger in the words in this book can be used to describe the appearance of the gods in detail just like a chronicle.


    But since these so-called gods can be killed. Besides, it''s not just one person, but all of them are killed by the crazy nameless.


    This shows that even the gods, but also so.


    It''s just like what those bards sang in Lu Fan''s hometown.


    "If you can make the spirit bleed, it will fall from the altar. If you can let the gods die in your hands, how can the gods say that day? "


    Lu fan can be sure now that the gods are just stronger than ordinary people.


    It''s hard to say whether they are human or not.


    But one thing is for sure, they all just died together with the crazy nameless.


    So it can be proved that it is only for the single.


    Crazy nameless must have won them. According to the description of Liang long, the martial saint of Nirvana, there is no doubt that people are crazy and nameless.


    A mortal kills the source of heaven and earth, the center of four realms. He also slaughtered the gods. Lu Fan really has never heard of such crazy things, such crazy people. The name of crazy nameless is very appropriate.


    Secondly, Lu Fan also found a point. Although Liang long, the martial saint of Nirvana, did not go to war with the gods like crazy nameless. But he must have fought with the emissary.


    Looking at his tone, it seems that he used to hang the emissary.


    That is to say, the people who ended the magic calendar are likely to be them.


    It''s not small. Lu fan is more and more revered for Liang long, the crazy nameless and nirvana martial saint. This is a man who had a fight with the gods.


    To some extent, they are almost the same as the gods of that year.


    Lu Fan''s face was full of smiles, and he saw the last part all the time. Suddenly, Lu Fan''s face changed dramatically.


    Ą°ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ Crazy nameless my master, I can''t protect you all the time. But I will find a way to revive you. The blind and I are still alive. The power you give us will enable us to live for a long time in this world. We will surely find someone who, like you, has the means to break away from the control of heaven and earth and inherit your mantle. Then let him get all your strength, and then let you come back to life. I know the task is difficult, but I am confident to finish it. I don''t believe that the world is so big that I can''t find a successor. Master, wait for me. "


    Lu Fan''s brow twisted into a ball, slowly put the book down.


    Suddenly Lu Fan chuckled. He couldn''t stop laughing.


    It just doesn''t sound like a happy smile, more like a bitter smile.


    "Heirs, it''s not me." Lu Fan thought of the words that he had left when he saw the crazy nameless on the other side of the void. I think of the uncontrollable energy in my body. And tried to help him resist the power of heaven and earth.


    He who opposes God is independent of the power beyond heaven and earth. Not to receive the seal, not afraid of heaven and earth, self-made.


    Lu fan asked the Xuangong tower in Jiulong: "the one who disobeys God is crazy and nameless, right. Nine, tell me how crazy nameless killed the source of heaven and earth, the center of four worlds. How to kill those gods and your master. Don''t lie to me, I''ve already guessed. Your master, I''m afraid, was one of the gods. The Lord of chaos, or something. "


    After a long silence, the pagoda finally said, "great master, since you have guessed it. Why ask me. You are already on the path of the Antichrist. You already have the power of the anti God in your body. And I, the artifact made by this God. It seems that you should stand on the opposite side. Alas, nature makes people


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "you have known for a long time, and you have been reluctant to say it. Still know it now. "


    "Great master," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. I''m not as smart as you think. I''m just a artifact. I just learned about it. After Xiaohong returned to my tower, I knew that crazy nameless was the one against God. Only then do you realize that you have already begun to walk on another road. "


    Lu Fandao: "I don''t understand, since it''s just these. There''s something you can''t say. "


    "Because I know the secrets of the world," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. And I can''t tell you now. Great master, since you know there are gods. They will definitely ask where the gods come from and what they have to do. I really can''t answer you. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "I see. That''s the real secret, isn''t it. Well, I won''t ask you now. I''ll go and see for myself some day. "


    After that, Lu Fan lay down on the elder''s bed.


    Looking at the roof, Lu fan is full of thoughts.


    Great elder, Nirvana warrior, crazy and nameless follower, one who fought with the emissary.


    He wants to revive crazy nameless. He wants to find someone who can inherit crazy nameless. Now it seems that this person is likely to be him.


    Mother-in-law Qian said that his third disaster was chaos.


    Is that what it means.


    Remember the first robbery, in the capital, is the invasion of the emperor. Second plunder, chaos of the sacred appendages.


    So this third disaster is the unnamed plunder of the rebellious.


    Lu Fan chuckled, so it seems that the elder is also a dangerous person.


    Lu Fan secretly calculated what he would do if such a thing happened.


    He didn''t want to die or be taken away. Even that man is a strong man who has died with the gods.


    Slowly, Lu Fan closed his eyes and began to tap his fingers on the bed board.

 Chapter 1281

    One day passed, the clouds were light, and Lu fan still disappeared.


    The elder is patient. Sitting on the top of the mountain motionless, long gun on one side, clothes let the wind blow.


    "Why hasn''t Lu Fan come. Isn''t the time of a day enough for him to recover? Didn''t he recover very fast last time. "


    " I think this time, it''s not so fast. After all, it''s the elder. If the injury is so easy to recover, isn''t Lu Fan too severe. "


    "Over head, isn''t he over head? No matter people recover from injuries in a few days, they are faster than you. I don''t think even some elders have the ability of Lu Fan. It''s impossible for ordinary people to recover injuries so quickly. "


    "Well, maybe he''s dead somewhere. You flatter him like this. I see that you are already scared by his performance in front of you. I think that the eight difficulties in front of us are just for the purpose of several elders. They are designed to let us accept a kid from the same generation. They can''t be counted at all. To this ninth difficulty. The elder doesn''t care about that. He doesn''t want to leave his moves. Lu Fan was immediately beaten and scurrying around. Life and death were unknown. "


    "Fart, and pass a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart."


    "That''s it, skinny. Your eyes are on your ass. Lu Fan''s performance in front of him can be achieved by design. I want you to go to Huoxiao mountain to have a look. If you can break one, I will admit your mistake. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A group of disciples of shenhuang, waiting for boredom, began to chat.


    In the sky, several elders stood together and looked around. Today, the nine elders are also in the line, though with a straight face. But in the eyes, there is no arrogance in the past, instead, there is a sadness.


    "Two elders, you can find the trace of Lu Fan."


    three elders asked with a smile. Several elders chuckled at hearing the words.


    Just smile, but also a little helpless.


    The second elder said: "no trace can be found. The third elder can find it."


    the Third Elder shook his head and said: "No. Have to say. Lu Fan really got the true biography of his master Wu Chen. In those days, Wu Chen made a great noise in shenhuang mountain, which was also determined by this exquisite hiding method, so that the whole shenhuang mountain had no way to deal with him. At last, the elder forced him out. But it didn''t hurt him much. "


    The elders nodded in succession. They also experienced the events of that year. It''s really fresh in my memory.


    Wu Chen is still like this. It is even more difficult to find a Lu Fan now.


    In addition, Lu Fan was different from Wu Chen. Lu Fan was involved in the nine difficulties of climbing the sky. Even if they want to find it, they can only secretly ask the core disciples to find it. The movement should not be too big, or it will not be very good to spread.


    Wu Chen of that year, but the whole shenhuang chain is looking for. The treatment is quite different. It''s normal that Lu fan can''t be found.


    After waiting for two or three hours outside jiuxiao mountain, they did not see Lu Fan coming.


    Unfortunately, many people are ready to go back.


    "It seems that Lu fan will not come today."


    Looking up at the bright sun, it was noon. You elders also have the intention to go back.


    As the crowd thinly left, the nine elders also said: "you elders, I still have something to do, so I''ll go back first."


    Finish saying, nine elder then fly to the direction of Bixiao mountain.


    He hoped that Lu fan would never come. He had better die outside.


    But at this time, the nine elders suddenly felt a light wind blowing on his face, as if something was whistling past him.


    I haven''t waited for the nine elders to respond. Jiuxiao mountain, above the mountain. The elder suddenly got up.


    Eyes are like electricity, murderous Qi like knives.


    In the direction of the nine elders, it was a shot.


    This spear was not thrown out by the elder, but the spear in his hand turned into thousands of light points like it was broken.


    For a moment, all around.


    In particular, nine elders in the direction of the suddenly sounded a roaring sound.


    In such a situation, nine elder''s pupils were enlarged and almost lost their voice.


    Or the second elder and others react fast enough. Hurry up and drag the ninth elder to run. Back to a safe distance, and then stop.


    "What''s the matter. Is Lu fan here? "


    " fast back, fast back. "


    The disciples of shenhuang also screamed and retreated.


    In fact, they have stood far enough, but in terms of the range of killing moves just now, they need to be further away.


    In the sound of explosion, suddenly a dark shadow broke through thousands of lights and suddenly fell on the top of jiuxiao mountain.


    Bang.


    With a crisp sound, people looked far away and saw through the light point.


    This is what Lu Fan killed. It''s just that Lu Fan''s unarmed heavy sword came here.


    The light smoke rises on the heavy sword without front, and the body of the sword falls into the rocks.


    The elder was surprised. He was tricked by Lu Fan. However, the elder chuckled and said, "Lu fan, show up."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Fan''s figure also fell from the sky, and his foot stepped on the hilt accurately.


    Chuckling, Lu Fandao: "the fourth move."


    Elder, long spear pointed at Lu Fan and said: "it''s not good for you. The ninth difficulty is to test where your limit is. You turned it into a test of your resilience. There are six moves left. Are you going to continue playing like this? I''ll tell you in advance. If you''re really going to do that, I''m really going to move. "


    Lu Fan took a look at the sole of the elder''s foot. I''m afraid that what he said about movement was to give all his hands.


    There is no mistake. Up to now, the elder is still standing in place.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "elder, you don''t have to let me. I don''t need to listen to you, just move if you want, but there are only six moves left. "


    The smile on the elder''s face converged, and the light in his eyes rose again.


    "As soon as the injury is good, you dare to speak up. It seems to Lu fan that you are going to stay on jiuxiao mountain today. "


    Finish saying, elder really moved.


    In a flash, the figure disappeared with the gun.


    Lu Fan instinctively felt that a sense of death had enveloped his whole body.


    There was no time for hesitation and a close call. Lu Fan stamped his paw and turned over his heavy sword.


    The palm turns out, and there is no magic bead in the hand.


    "The road of time and space."


    Lu fan directly throws the empty bead out.


    Suddenly, the figure of elder Zhetian appeared in Lu Fan''s sight. He was as huge as a spirit. The long gun came straight.


    "The punishment is broken."


    Bang.


    The empty magic bead makes a crisp sound, and then the avenue of time and space fills the sky.


    Lu Fan''s figure and the figure of the elder were once again shrouded in darkness.

 Chapter 1282

    The power of the avenue filled the whole jiuxiao mountain, probably to prevent Lu Fan from escaping again. This time, it seems that the elder specially blocked jiuxiao mountain.


    There is no leakage of power. All the elders and all the disciples of shenhuang can only see a little light in the dark.


    Poof.


    It seems that there is light passing through the darkness, and the power of the avenue is all cut off with one sword.


    When they looked at him, they saw that Lu fan, with a bloody face and a sharp sword, had collided with the elder''s long gun.


    There is a huge gap between their bodies, which looks like a battle between man and God.


    Big long old face is expressionless, the wrist suddenly moves, the long gun rushes forward twice.


    Terrifying power, instantly defeated Lu Fan.


    The tip of the huge gun went straight to Lu Fan.


    This move seems to be a must.


    If you can''t dodge, you''ll die.


    Immediately, everyone''s heart was broken.


    Even the second elder and others began to care about Lu Fan''s life and death.


    But at this time, Lu Fan''s figure disappeared.


    The elder actually has a spear in the air, and Lu Fan''s figure appears strangely in the left sky of the elder.


    In the palm of my hand, the mirage of Xuangong tower disappeared immediately. This time around, it is a total exhaustion of the power of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. It''s going to have a complete rest now.


    "Six moves."


    Lu Fan''s voice sounded in everyone''s ears.


    Although he didn''t deliberately expand his voice, the power of spirit spread from him made his voice whisper in his ear, so that everyone could hear it clearly.


    Then, everyone was surprised to see that Lu Fan rushed out to the elder without fear.


    He managed to dodge a move. The first choice was not to dodge, but to rush forward.


    To those who are far ahead of themselves. It is a matter of courage.


    From this point of view, Lu Fanzhen is audacious.


    "Take the soul and destroy the soul, control the sky, destroy the way and kill the life."


    It was only in a flash that Lu Fan killed all his moves.


    It''s not that he didn''t know how to save power, but at this time, in the face of a master like the elder, if he didn''t seize the time to finish his killing moves.


    Wait a minute, I can''t let it out.


    A terrible round of killing moves directly fell on the elder.


    Take the soul out of the soul, let the long old man stagnate.


    The combination of daomie and ZhangTian is the best match in the middle. It can eliminate the power in the elder''s body in a short time.


    The final killing was the finishing touch. Taking advantage of the stagnant Kung Fu of the elder, he forced out his vitality.


    This is Lu Fan''s only chance. Lu fan has grasped it very well.


    But at the next moment, the light on the big old man flashed. A terrible momentum directly broke all the skills of Lu Fan.


    That momentum is as powerful as heaven. Once released, it makes jiuxiao mountain tremble under its feet, and countless rivers flowing among the mountains stagnate.


    "Musashi scroll, Shenwei."


    Lu Fan was surprised.


    Unexpectedly, the elder is also a person who has practiced martial arts.


    But I think it''s the same. The elder has been in jiuxiao gate for so many years. He must have seen the Musashi scroll before it was lost.


    It''s no surprise that cultivation has been successful.


    But in this moment, Lu Fan''s eyes lit up. Three volumes of the book of heaven and the last volume of the Musashi volume. He really wanted this skill.


    As long as someone can.


    The power of the elder is far beyond that of Lu Fan. The same supreme skill opens.


    Lu Fan''s heaven and road were destroyed, and they were broken directly. There is no use in the killing of the avenue of life.


    Under the divine power, the vitality of the elder is almost endless. How could Lu Fan take away his vitality.


    As for the soul destroying decision, it is even more useless.


    When you hit the elder, it''s like there''s no response!


    the moment when the elder gives part of his real strength.


    But only a part of it made Lu Fan feel helpless.


    If the spear goes out again, all things will not exist.


    This one shot, just to Yang, has no life or death.


    It seems that the whole strength of heaven and earth, in this moment, is compressed on the tip of the gun.


    From a distance, it''s like a round of hot sun at the tip of the elder''s gun. The light is dazzling, so people can''t look at it directly.


    The strength of this force makes Lu Fan feel some irresistible.


    But at this time, Lu Fan''s mouth suddenly raised a smile. The palm of the hand holds three chaotic six beads.


    Boom.


    Between heaven and earth, there is only a sound of explosion.


    Jiuxiao mountain seems to be collapsing, and it seems to be healing crazily.


    The broken rock keeps repeating the process of collapse and healing. Even if the elder didn''t attack jiuxiao mountain deliberately.


    But the spread of the power, still seems to destroy the general.


    Fortunately, he has already blocked all around with his own strength, otherwise, the strength will leak out.


    The disciples of shenhuang, who are looking around, will also have no bones.


    All the elders are frightened. They didn''t really see the elder do it. Many people have forgotten how powerful Nirvana was.


    "Lu fan will die this time."


    Three elder swallow a saliva, light voice way.


    There were several of them, their palms trembling slightly.


    Because they know very well that if the elder attacks them in this way. They must be dead at the moment.


    It took a long time for the explosion to disappear. The elder took back the gun, looked at the tip of the gun and said: "no, No. I can''t practice this martial art scroll well. Power control is still not home. I don''t know how the martial saint of Shenxiao could lift heavy as light. I just use it, that''s the movement. It''s too much. "


    The elder is obviously not satisfied with this move.


    It''s also Musashi scroll, Shenwei. When Shenxiao was used as a martial saint. There is no power at all, no light, no explosion.


    There is no fancy in a simple fist, and then the fist pours all over the world and the country breaks through the mountains. One foot down, chaos collapses.


    That''s what it''s called to lift heavy as light, to be skillful as humble.


    The time for the martial saint of Shenxiao to watch the martial scroll is much shorter than that of the elder.


    But it took them only a short time to reach a high level. On the contrary, the elder, up to now, it''s still like this. It can only be said that he has no talent in training.


    Just like the gap between the wind and Lu Fan.


    Look down, elder. The long gun did not retract, nor did the strength. Because he clearly felt that Lu Fan was not dead.


    "Cough."


    On jiuxiao mountain, Lu Fan stood up again in rags.


    He didn''t die, though he looked embarrassed.


    "Shenwei skill is really strong enough."


    Lu Fan laughs.


    The elder glanced at the beads in Lu Fan''s hand and said, "you are not bad at the six beads of chaos."

 Chapter 1283

    Lu Fan was very happy. The gray air flow on his body was turning, and the injury was recovering rapidly.


    It''s really strong that the dead spirit power of the dead spirit bead cooperates with the living spirit avenue to recover the injury. Although Lu Fan just manages to do it now, he feels that as long as the other party can''t beat him into powder at one time, he will not die.


    What makes Lu Fan feel more happy is just the move of the elder.


    Lu Fan thoroughly found that the elder didn''t want to kill him.


    At the last moment, the elder left his hand and deliberately missed some. Although he is not biased, there is no way to really kill Lu Fan.


    Because Lu Fan just released all his power, and started the magic pearl.


    The only thing Lu fan can do about this new six chaos beads is to create a phantom body with the power of the magic beads.


    And Lu Fan himself used the old method, hiding himself quickly to one side.


    This is a very simple move. It doesn''t cost much power, but the effect is very good.


    Directly let the elder''s killing move fall into the void. Lu Fan''s injuries look terrible now, but in fact, most of them are flesh wounds. Because he was only affected by the elder''s move.


    Take a deep breath. Lu fan is still adjusting his few remaining strengths.


    "Seven moves," he said softly


    The elder looked at Lu Fan indifferently, and his smile rose slowly.


    Now, he likes the young man more and more.


    Not only is the cultivation excellent, but also the brain is very easy to use. Whether it was yesterday''s war and retreat, or today''s coup. All of them show Lu Fan''s extreme performance in using his own strength.


    Think about it. Change to another warrior. Even the peak cultivation of wuzun is only one step to the limit. In the face of the elder, there should be a situation that can not be blocked by one move.


    Lu fan, however, relies on the endless means and the application of various methods. I fought with the elder for two times.


    Such achievements can shock the whole world.


    I''m afraid there is no one in the whole shenhuang lineage, and Lu fan will be treated as a warrior again.


    In their eyes, Lu fan is already the ultimate power.


    The elder is not in a hurry at this time, because this round has been put together.


    Lu fan is almost at the end of his tether. Bullying a young generation is a disgraceful thing.


    The elder set the last of the nine difficulties. In fact, the most fundamental purpose is not to stop Lu Fan. But to see what Lu fan can do.


    Now, the elder is very satisfied.


    "There are three moves left. Lu fan, I''m afraid you can''t fight any more. Can you give up. I can think of saving your life. After all. You are such a talented young man. You have a long way to go. "


    Lu Fan replied with a smile: "elder. Seven moves have passed. The nine difficulties of climbing the sky and the eight difficulties are over. Do you think I will give up at this last moment. What kind of person do you think I am? "


    "Smart people."


    The elder said quietly.


    "Only a wise man can judge the situation. Know what can be done. What can''t be done. It''s not smart if you don''t give up your life. "


    The elder shook his head as he said it, as if he felt sorry for Lu Fan''s practice.


    But in fact, his eyes, but full of laughter. He said it on purpose to see what Lu fan would reply.


    As a result, Lu Fan''s response was very straightforward.


    "Sometimes people just want to do something not smart," Lang said. Heaven and earth can''t rob me, elder. Let me see your last three moves. "


    Hearing this, the elder seemed to be in a trance. It''s like thinking of something long ago.


    Lu Fan''s heart was fretting. Did his words remind the elder of the original things.


    Good opportunity.


    Lu Fan keenly felt that this was a good time to cheat him.


    Immediately, Lu Fan unflinchingly wielded several swords. When you turn your wrist, you will kill the elder with sword light.


    The elder suddenly returned to his senses. Seeing the sword light, he instinctively fired another shot.


    The spear broke all the sword light without any suspense, but Lu Fan''s voice also came at this time.


    "Eight moves."


    The elder''s mind moved and his eyes became extremely sharp.


    In front of him, Lu Fan''s figure was killed with his sword.


    But the elder didn''t pay any attention and threw it out with one shot.


    In the middle of the air, the spear shrank rapidly, turned into a light, and was nailed straight to the jiuxiao mountain.


    Poof.


    Blood gushed, and the figure just rushed to the elder disappeared directly. It''s just that Wufeng heavy sword fell on the elder.


    The power above does not even have the ability to cut the skin of the elder.


    Lu Fan was directly pierced by the elder''s spear and nailed to the ground.


    This is the first time that Lu fan has been directly hit in such a simple and rough way since he learned to be invisible.


    The blood is constant, and the strength of Lu fan is broken.


    The elder replaced Lu Fandao: "the ninth move. You''ve lost. "


    Lu Fanqiang is biting his teeth, trying to pull out his long gun.


    The elder looked at the stubborn Lu fan, his body shrunk and slowly landed. Standing in front of Lu fan, he said, "haven''t you given up yet. You really need to die. "


    Lu Fan didn''t reply, just making the last effort.


    His vision was a little blurred by fresh blood, but he would never flinch at this time.


    Pain is nothing, strength is broken, nothing. But if he concedes at this time, he is not Lu Fan.


    The elder raised his hand and his eyes were complicated.


    Seems to be thinking, this last move, put or not put.


    Outside, all the disciples of shenhuang are silent and watching the scene quietly.


    Two long old way: "now, see big elder how to choose."


    Lu Fan pulled out the long gun and threw it on the ground.


    Holding the corner of his mouth, Lu Fan chuckled, "elder, are you really going to kill me?"


    The elder replied, "well, you don''t think I dare."


    Lu Fandao: "I just don''t think you will."


    In the hands of the elder, the light rises. Light looked at Lu Fan and said, "then you can try it."


    At the end of the speech, the elder waved his hand gently, and shot Lu Fan straight to kill him.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are not closed, quietly watching the light shooting.


    His calm appearance seems to have seen through everything. But at this time, a flame rose from Lu Fan''s waist.


    Then, a startling dragon roared.


    Lu Fan did not react, a dragon claw will be mercilessly smashed the light gun.


    The familiar roar of the dragon made Lu Fan instinctively say, "Xiao Hei."


    Roar.


    Black flame rises to the sky, and the avenue gathers.


    At this moment, Xiao Hei woke up.

 Chapter 1284

    The roar of the Dragon went through the sky, and Xiao Hei''s figure appeared. Everyone found it unusual.


    First born feet, thin body. A dragon that used to be like a lizard. At this time, it even moves towards the legendary dragon form.


    The black and white beard appears on the small black face. It''s not a normal beard. If you look carefully, you can see that it''s the power of life and death, and there''s also a light on it.


    "Seal of life and death."


    The two elders cried out in silence.


    Who would have thought that after swallowing the life and death Rune seal, a little dragon even gained its power.


    After the small black claps the light gun, it turns into a black flame, which pours into Lu Fan''s body.


    At this moment, the life Avenue in Lu Fan''s body surged wildly and seemed to be ignited by something.


    The source force bead and the dead spirit bead in the hand also light up and fly by themselves.


    Rub.


    As if a godly soldier were out of his sheath. Lu Fan''s scale Dragon Armor came out on its own, and then the dead spirit bead and the source force bead turned into two lights, which were inlaid into the armor respectively, and became the two jewel decorations of Lu Fan''s shoulders. It also became the power source of the armor.


    Then, the white Cape appeared behind him, and the scale Dragon Armor on Lu Fan began to change dramatically.


    The armor expands outwards, and the fine and complicated lines are shining in the sun. The armor, originally silver and white, is now black and white. On the chest is the eight trigrams pattern of the shape of the dragon head.


    The hands and feet are all covered with armor, a little bit black and flaming, and attached to it. Lu Fan looks like he is stepping in the black and flaming.


    The head is exposed, and Lu fan has black and white light in his eyes at the moment.


    Xiaohei''s strength is not only injected into the scale Dragon Armor, but also into Lu Fan''s body.


    Now Lu Fan felt like he was burning.


    The armor of heroic and domineering force sets off Lu fan like the spirit of heaven.


    Waving, the sword flies back and lands in the hand, which is the package of black inflammation.


    At the same time, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon also cooperated very much to release yanlongzu.


    Entangled in Lu Fan''s sword.


    The sword of the flaming dragon without a front, the armor of the chaos dragon.


    Hunting in the Cape, the shadow of the dragon appears behind you. You can swing your teeth and claw, and your arrogance is facing the sky.


    It''s this scene that makes many disciples of shenhuang look crazy in an instant.


    Especially the female disciples of shenhuang, led by Ren Feiyan, looked at Lu Fan as if they saw the perfect lover in their dream.


    "So handsome."


    This is the voice of thousands of girls.


    "This armour, handsome and explosive."


    This is the common idea of countless male disciples of shenhuang.


    The elders felt the power of surging like the sea and mountain on Lu Fan.


    As if in a flash, Lu Fan''s strength has returned to its peak. And more than that.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan moved.


    When the elder didn''t react, Lu Fan fell from the sky with a fierce sword.


    "Heaven and Earth Dragon cutting."


    What vigorous Qi, what heaven and earth power, what Avenue power.


    This moment was compressed by Lu Fan. He never did it. But today, in the trend of this force, we have to go along with the trend to kill.


    With one sword, the power swings away from the clouds, and the light curtain of the whole shelter begins to shake violently.


    The elder only had time to raise his hand. Then, the terrible explosion made him fly out.


    How about wuzun''s limitation? There are deep pits under his feet, which are all broken.


    Where the elder flies, all the spaces are broken and clear black holes are smashed out.


    Whoops.


    The elder forced to stop in the midair. When he looked down, his right arm was cut by Lu fan, and his blood was gurgling.


    "Here... Ha ha, powerful, powerful. Lu fan, Lu fan, I don''t see anyone wrong. "


    The elder suddenly laughed crazily. Laughter seemed to be hysterical. Lu Fan stood in the middle of the air with a sword. The power in a circle was circular and spreading out.


    "He.... I hurt the elder. "


    The two elders and others couldn''t close their mouths, and they all gaped.


    This is more difficult for Lu fan to accept than the eight difficulties they set. In their hearts, the invincible elder, like the great elder like a God, was actually wounded by Lu Fan.


    A boy who has not reached the limit after decades of cultivation has been injured.


    Is there anything more difficult to believe.


    Lu Fan looked up at the elder and was on full alert. He didn''t know whether the elder''s smile was angry or happy.


    He only knew that such a full blow could only cause a little skin injury to the elder. The body of this man is really terrible.


    You should know that the elder has not used the power of the great road, nor the power of the world that belongs to him.


    Once the elder is really angry, the next battle will be difficult.


    However, the truth is that Lu Fan thinks more about it.


    Because the elder didn''t mean to fight at all.


    PA. Crack. Crack.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan was surprised to see that the elder even clapped softly.


    "Well done, Lu fan, well done. This is the power of the new leader of jiuxiao gate. "


    The elder flew to Lu Fan and said with a smile.


    Lu Fan put away his surprise and asked calmly, "then, elder. You think that I have passed the nine difficulties of landing in the sky. "


    The elder smiled: "ten moves have passed. You are still alive, of course, you have passed the customs. According to the order of shenhuang disciples, the new patriarch has come out. His name is Lu Fan. "


    The voice shakes the sky. The voice of the elder is not only heard by these disciples on shenhuang mountain.


    Everyone in the shelter heard it clearly.


    "Lu Fan. Which Lu fan. That''s the disciple of jiuxiao, Lu Fan


    "I heard a few days ago that he was looking for death. Now it''s really a patriarch. "


    "My God. Shall we, the Lord of Lu fan, recognize him as well? "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    All the people came to shenhuang mountain.


    Lu Fan hears the words and smiles at the corners of his mouth.


    Around him, countless disciples of shenhuang even shouted his name.


    "Suzerain Lu Fan. Suzerain Lu Fan. "


    "You are worthy of your name, the good Lord of Lu Fan."


    "Ha ha, we finally have another powerful leader in jiuxiao gate. Sweep the world and rise again. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The armor on his body was taken back, and Xiao Hei fell on Lu Fan''s shoulder in the shape of a dog.


    The second elder and others applauded.


    The three elders shook their heads and said, "I admire you. I have fully convinced myself that Lu fan, as a son, may also be the blessing of my God. "


    The second commander said: "I''m going to change my name and call it the Lord of Lu Fan. Treat the patriarch respectfully. "


    The other elders said with a smile, "yes, yes, suzerain Lu Fan."

 Chapter 1285

    In the morning of the next day, people gathered at shenhuang mountain.


    "Falling peak."


    With a loud cry, it''s very bright.


    With the sound wave visible to the naked eye, the sound is constantly floating to the distance. All the disciples of shenhuang in the sanctuary heard the clear voice. Then, shenhuang mountains, nine main peaks, and other large and small rolling mountains, all made a loud noise.


    The clouds and the sun were shining.


    On the nine peaks, the array is shining. The flowing river, like dancing silk at this time, looks like a dream.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    A continuous sound.


    All these mountains, even hard from the sky to fall on the ground.


    A whole mountain range fell on the plain below.


    In the distance, many disciples of shenhuang have a panoramic view of this scene.


    They either stand on the boat, or stand in the distance between the treetops, watching from afar.


    There are even many devout disciples of shenhuang who have fallen to their knees. In the direction of shenhuang mountain, kneel three times and knock nine times.


    The dust and smoke were everywhere, and then the light wind blew by.


    The shock caused by the fall of a whole mountain is no less than a violent earthquake.


    The dust and smoke from the agitation diffuse outwards. But it was soon taken away by the light wind that did not know where it came from.


    The nine peaks all sparkled and shouted.


    "Open the mountain gate."


    As the sound falls, the sound of drums rises within the nine peaks.


    This sound is not like human playing, but like the sound of nature. If someone can watch in shenhuang mountain, they will know.


    This sound is completely emitted from the array.


    People in the distance heard three words of opening the mountain gate. Immediately there was a look of excitement on his face.


    These three words mean that as long as people are in the shelter, they can enter shenhuang mountain.


    Originally, only nine peak disciples were allowed in and out of shenhuang mountain range. Because shenhuang mountain belongs to shenhuang, the most important place.


    Now, the gate is wide open. Everyone has free access.


    This is the chance that ordinary people who have not much talent for cultivation can only dream of in the sanctuary for a lifetime.


    Many people, crushing their heads, thought of seeing nine peaks in the shenhuang mountains.


    Today, their wishes can be fulfilled.


    Throughout the history of shenhuang, it was after the elder led them into chaos. The second time the gate opened.


    The first time the gate opened, it was the day when shenhuang mountain was completely built.


    At that time, when Jiufeng was completed, the elder lifted it up. The whole line of shenhuang is obvious to all.


    Now, for the second time.


    This time, equally important. Because this is, since they entered the chaos, jiuxiaomen finally came to a patriarch that the whole shenhuang lineage recognized.


    After the nine difficulties of ascending to heaven, Lu fan, the real leader.


    Today, it is the patriarch of Lu fan who ascended the throne.


    Jiuxiao mountain is decorated with lights. Every tree should be hung with red silk. Every bluestone under your feet must be paved with red cloth.


    Especially the straight road from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain. In a night, the steps were built, the rutile was paved, and the names of the successive masters of jiuxiaomen were engraved from top to bottom. Lu fan is also in the list.


    At the top of the mountain, nine elders stood in full attire and solemnity.


    A nine palace dragon chair, suspended in the air. From a distance, it''s like a bright sun.


    Looking down from the sky, countless people are gathering at jiuxiao mountain.


    Who doesn''t want to watch the suzerain of Lu Fan ascend the throne at a close distance. Such legendary moments, as long as it is the people who can participate. No one wants to miss it.


    On the top of the mountain, the elder looked at the sky and nodded: "the auspicious time has arrived. Please ascend the throne."


    The two elders nodded, stepped forward, raised their hands, and the sky was dim.


    On the top of the nine peaks, there was a roar of dragons and tigers. At a glance, you can see the shadow of Nine Dragons faintly, hovering over the nine peaks.


    "Please, master."


    The two elders shouted loudly, all the disciples of shenhuang are like looking at the foot of jiuxiao mountain.


    Poof.


    A beam of light came down from the sky, shining straight at the foot of the mountain.


    In the light column, a figure emerges slowly, not who Lu fan is.


    A simple martial suit, Lu Fan''s sharp sword has been put away, and Xiao Hei is not on his shoulder, but follows Dong Pang in the crowd and looks at Lu Fan with wide eyes.


    Dongpang hugs Xiaohei and laughs: "Xiaohei, look, your master is the patriarch now. You''re happy. "


    Xiaohei turned a white eye and didn''t care about Dongpang at all. The expression seemed to be saying. My master is the patriarch. It''s none of your business.


    As soon as Lu Fan appeared, the disciples of shenhuang on both sides bent down and bowed.


    If you are not a disciple of Jiufeng, you should kneel on one knee to show respect.


    Lu Fan looks up to the top of the mountain, with a faint smile on his lips.


    With his fingers lightly rubbed on the nine Xiao ring, Lu Fan walked forward slowly.


    Stepping up the rutile stage, the people on both sides said in unison, "welcome the Lord."


    Where Lu Fan passed by, the crystal was shining slowly. In the sky, the shadow of the Nine Dragons all lowered their heads to Lu Fan.


    Among the crowd, there was a furtive man with a complex face who whispered to the humanity around him: "immediately inform the adults that Lu Fan really became the patriarch. It also has the full support of shenhuang. "


    As soon as he finished his words, the red cloth under his feet suddenly released its strength and bound him and the people around him in place.


    Several disciples of shenhuang family looked at them and said pitifully, "ascend the throne, and the array will be in full swing. You spies dare to speak more and live without knowing what is going on. "


    Immediately, several people quickly dragged it away, and then life and death do not know.


    Lu Fan walked all the way to the top of jiuxiao peak. From here, he could see the whole world of shenhuang.


    Nine elders also bow slightly. Their faces were not proud and disdainful when they first met with Lu Fan. Now all that remains is respect and obedience.


    The elder came up and held out an object in his hands and said, "nine sky Xuantian clothes, the clothes of the patriarchs of all generations, please."


    Hearing this, Lu Fan stretched out his hands, and immediately, several elders helped Lu fan to put on clothes. This white robe is absolutely the chaos holy thing of the peak. Just after putting it on, Lu Fan felt a warm force guarding his body.


    "Lord, please take your seat."


    The second elder''s right hand was empty and he said with a faint smile.


    Lu Fan flies to the chair. The wide chair reminds him of the Dragon chair in the palace of Wu''an.


    A chair is nothing, but the identity of the chair makes Lu Fan feel a lot.


    Master, if you can see this scene, it will be very gratifying.


    Lu Fan wiped his fingers on the armrest of the chair and then sat down slowly.

 Chapter 1286

    This sitting is the establishment of the patriarch and the opening of a new chapter in the history of jiuxiaomen.


    This seat is the kneeling of tens of thousands of people. Lu fan has become a legendary patriarch ever since.


    Looking at all the people, Lu fan is very excited. His nine sky Xuantian clothes are calm and automatic. There seems to be a sun and moon moving behind him. The dragon is circling.


    "Lord Lu. Lord Lu. "


    The crowd made a mountain cry and a tsunami.


    The elder and others all nodded to Lu Fan with a smile.


    Lu Fan sits on the chair and slowly raises his jiuxiao ring.


    The light on the chair is so shining, together with the nine sky ring, it is dazzling.


    "Heaven and earth are still there, and nine skies are forever."


    Lu Fan shouted out these eight words.


    No one has informed Lu Fan of the eight characters in advance. It''s just that he felt it.


    Hearing these eight words, all the disciples of shenhuang are excited.


    These eight words, like a sharp arrow, pierced their hearts.


    They shouted with a red face. Several elder smell speech, the expression on the face, also become solemn.


    Smile convergence, two elders followed the voice: "no, jiuxiao forever."


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s jiuxiao ring seems to be under some guidance.


    A shining light, on the ring.


    Then, the sky rises nine palace starlight, turns into nine ray of light, falls on the ring one after another.


    There was a jingle, almost no one knew what was going on.


    The only known elder, seeing this scene, looking at Lu Fan''s eyes will be softer.


    This is the confirmation of jiuxiao ring. From this moment on, jiuxiao ring will show its strength to Lu Fan.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt a vast, broad and pure force, which was released from jiuxiao ring and injected into Lu Fan''s body.


    This power is not only the power of Tao and the power of heaven and earth.


    What''s more, it''s all kinds of mysterious and mysterious feelings.


    At this moment, Lu suddenly understood what happened to these things. All of these are the feelings of the successive masters of jiuxiaomen.


    Jiuxiao ring, as the Lord''s ring. Naturally, every patriarch has worn them.


    But everything with a little bit of spirituality, worn by so many masters for a lifetime, will be more or less contaminated with power.


    Such a generation of inheritance, the above accumulated insights, can only be described as terrible.


    This is the most precious treasure of jiuxiao gate. So many master''s sentiment, only in an instant, let Lu Fan feel his bottleneck is loose.


    It seems that there will be some insights to completely change his cultivation realm.


    For a real expert, the more to the back, the power of the Tao and the power of the heaven and the earth, there is little effect. On the contrary, this kind of perception is more precious.


    For example, if Lu Fan wants to cultivate the life Avenue, he can immediately understand in the ring which patriarch''s perception of the life Avenue in those days, or the power of the way similar to the life Avenue, and how to understand it.


    These things were meant to be unspeakable. But through this little ring. But let Lu Fan''s practice speed up several times.


    It''s no wonder that there''s a divine vein. Leave the ring anyway. Sure enough. This ring is extraordinary.


    Recognize the Lord''s jiuxiao ring thoroughly. At last, the exhibition showed its true appearance.


    That simple and unsophisticated jiuxiao ring. At the moment, it looks so shiny and domineering.


    Kowloon beaded. The heaven and earth are really runes.


    The disciples of shenhuang. If not enough. Just a glance at the ring. You will feel your eyes burning.


    Lu Fan stroked the ring again. Immediately. The light on the ring followed his heart. Slow convergence.


    So far. No one dared to question any questions about Lu Fan''s being the patriarch.


    Even jiuxiao ring has completely recognized the Lord. It''s impossible for anyone else to take the ring off. This ring. Unless Lu fan sends people by himself. Otherwise. It belongs to Lu Fan. Only after Lu Fan died. To be taken away by others.


    Lu Fan smiles. Just about to make another noise.


    But right now. A voice rang out in the crowd.


    "Bafang bank. Come to congratulate Lord Lu Fan on his accession. A special gift. "


    Say. In the sky. Several figures fell.


    Holding the brocade box. Come to Lu Fan.


    Several elders waved gently. The disciples of shenhuang will be blocked in the future.


    Lu Fan said softly, "let them come here."


    Right now. Several experts of Bafang bank. Came to Lu Fan. Give the brocade box to the elder. Then to Lu Fandao: "Lord Lu, Hong fuqitian. My patriarch heard that the patriarch of Lu ascended the throne. Let me wait to congratulate you. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "the eight money saints are ready. He should have a letter for me. "


    The old leader said with a smile, "Lord Lu is indeed a man of great wisdom. It''s true that the letter of my patriarch was handed over to the patriarch Lu. "


    Said, the old man took out a letter and handed it to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan waved and the letter fell into his hand.


    Before it could be opened, another voice sounded.


    "I''ll take charge of the beast room and come to join the patriarch of Lu fan to ascend the throne. I''ll also have a small profit."


    Lu fan is slightly surprised that the beast room is in the sanctuary and has power. He didn''t know that.


    Indeed, as long as there are people in the world, there must be eight square banks and animal houses.


    The visitor was a woman. Lu Fan didn''t know him at all.


    But the three elders frowned and said, "sister Mei, you are the one who controls the beast room."


    Mei woman smiled and said: "I''m sorry, elder three, I haven''t told you my identity. The Lord of Lu Fan and the Lord of Li also have a letter for me to deliver to you. "


    Said, Mei woman also took out a letter and handed it to Lu Fan.


    Two letters in hand, Lu Fan suddenly felt that some are not right.


    But it''s not over yet. It''s followed by another wild laugh.


    Then, a black air appeared in the crowd.


    A disciple of shenhuang came out laughing loudly.


    He couldn''t be dragged by the two people nearby.


    The man said to Lu Fandao in a loud voice: "Lu fan, congratulations on reviving the mountains and rivers and getting the support of the old forces of jiuxiaomen again. I didn''t expect that. You little boy, you have become the patriarch. It''s interesting and interesting. "


    This tone, this way of speaking.


    Suddenly let Lu fan think of a person, tighten eyebrows. Lu Fan said, "seal the sky."


    The man raised his finger to Lu: "yes, yes. You recognize me like this. Lu fan, revive the remaining strength of jiuxiao gate. In those days, there was no end between me and Shenxiao wusheng. Let''s continue. You took over your master and became the patriarch, regardless of his life or death. Ha ha, Lu fan, you don''t know yet. Your master is dead. You will be soon, too. Come on, let''s let go. I''ll wait for you. "

 Chapter 1287

    At the end of the speech, the man looked up to the sky and opened his mouth. Countless black gases came out of his mouth, which seemed to have the meaning of pervading all around.


    Next to them, several disciples of shenhuang all cried out in silence. I''m afraid they haven''t seen any magical cultivation.


    Lu fan is quick to make up his mind. With a wave of his hand, he throws out the empty magic bead.


    At the moment when the black Qi wants to explode, the void magic bead forces the black Qi in the sky to be put away.


    The man fell down, his body quickly turned black and withered.


    In this scene, all the disciples of shenhuang show their fear.


    Several elders opened their mouths slightly.


    What they were surprised at was not the means of the demon cultivator, but the things that the demon cultivator just said through the mouth of his son.


    There was no ending with Shenxiao wusheng.


    This is not the war when Shenxiao wusheng swept the world.


    God, another dark age is coming.


    All the disciples of shenhuang looked at Lu Fan.


    Slowly, Lu Fan stood up.


    Lang said, "yes. As you can see. Even hiding in chaos is not safe. In the outside world, demon cultivation is rampant again. Lu fan has no ambition or ambition. But I have a wish in my life. "


    Glancing at the whole audience, Lu fandun said, "that is to wipe out the demons and restore the peace and prosperity of the world. The original jiuxiaomen is the existence of turning the tide back when the world is in danger. Now, I hope that jiuxiaomen has not forgotten its glory and mission. We are still the ones who will defeat the demon cultivation. "


    Lu Fan''s words made some of his disciples'' blood boil. But there are other disciples who seem to be still in fear.


    After Lu Fan finished, he nodded to the elder, and then slowly sat back.


    The elder understood Lu Fan''s meaning. It seems that there is something wrong with today''s ascend ceremony. But the ceremony will continue.


    Next, all the disciples of Jiufeng came to receive the teachings and blessings of the Lord.


    Lu Fanshun changed the name of jiuxiao mountain back to Shenxiao mountain.


    Originally, Lu Fan thought that some people would object to doing this.


    But who would have expected that because of the disturbance of demon cultivation, everyone''s mind was not on this at all. Lu Fan said and did it. The stone tablet at the gate of Shenxiao mountain was moved back to the foot of the mountain.


    Lu Fan ''s original joy heart was also watered down after such a disturbance.


    While other people were busy, Lu Fan also took time to open the letters sent to him by Qian Sheng and Li suzerain.


    This time, the letters were short.


    There is only one word for Qian Sheng.


    "The devil cultivates to attack the eastern boundary."


    Seeing this sentence, Lu Fan frowned slightly. This letter is different from the last one. Lu Fan really can''t see its authenticity.


    If Qian Sheng of Bafang is a pile of nonsense, like the last letter, and finally mentions this, Lu fan can see something from the lines. But this time, in such a short sentence, Lu fan is really hard to judge. But had to put aside first.


    The letter sent by the Lord Li is even more concise, with only two words.


    "Quick return."


    Seeing these two words, Lu Fan immediately thought of many. Now he believes some of what the eight party Qian Sheng said is true.


    If it''s not because the demon cultivation has begun to prepare to attack the eastern world, then why is Lord Li so anxious.


    With the help of the elders, Lu Fan completed the ceremony.


    There is no doubt that this is a perfect ceremony if there is no disturbance of Fengtian.


    After the ceremony, the whole shenhuang will have a carnival for three days.


    Of course, these revelries are only for the disciples. It has nothing to do with the elders.


    At night, shenhuang mountain.


    Lu fan, the nine elders, has been sitting in a group, with a wide stone table and ten tables and chairs. The faces of all the people are not very good-looking.


    "That''s what happened. Now, there are letters from both sides. "


    Lu Fan threw the letter of the Lord of the Li clan and the letter of the eight money saints on the table.


    He has started from the national competitions of all countries, and told all the elders about the current situation of the whole world. If they don''t tell these elders, they won''t know. How dangerous is it outside.


    "I see. The heart of demon cultivation has never changed. They are all in the pursuit of peak strength


    The elder laughed. But the other elders couldn''t laugh.


    Lu Fan frowned and asked, "why do you say that, elder?"


    The elder spread out his hands and said, "that''s the truth. The demons, in order to get a strong power, are willing to give up everything and use all means. They all have great ambition, but also want to unify the world, breaking the sky and sealing the gods. On the other hand, we can only obstruct others in various ways. Isn''t it sad? "


    The elder''s logic is unheard of.


    Other elders look strange. I don''t know what to say.


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "it''s reasonable. Elder, you really have an extraordinary opinion. Just, I''d like to be the one who stands in their way. All right, elders. What do you think, shall we go out now? "


    The second elder''s eyes twinkled and said: "the evil cultivation is rampant. He wants to sweep the world. But I think it''s almost impossible in their power. Even if it can, it will not be achieved in a short time. At this time, it will be a good opportunity for our jiuxiaomen to rise, take the opportunity to come out of the mountain and gather the hearts of the people of the world. "


    The three elders patted the table and said: "yes. Only when we have enemies can we show the importance of our jiuxiao gate. At this time out of the mountain, will be able to fight the demon repair into a turtle. At that time, our jiuxiao gate was able to stand out as the world''s top school. "


    The other elders nodded, only the nine elders said: "but, the demons, is it really so easy to defeat. Lord Lu, do you think if we lose. Isn''t jiuxiaomen completely disappeared. A lesson from the past. "


    Lu Fandao: "if you lose, the world will disappear. It''s just our jiuxiao gate. "


    The nine elders shook their heads and said: "no, they won. Will other forces allow us. It''s just that it happened again. "


    The second elder frowned and said, "once bitten by a snake for ten years, I was afraid of the well rope. Nine elder. You are not going to be angry with Lord Lu. "


    Hearing this, the nine elders got up slowly, took out a token and put it on the table, saying: "Lord Lu, elders. I was going to say it today. I''m old, I''m incompetent, and I''m in a bad temper. The position of elder, let others. I hope Lord Lu will let me live. "


    The other elders stared at the nine elders.


    At this time, he even wanted to leave the position of elder.


    Lu Fan smiled at Jiuchang''s old way: "let you live. I''m sorry, I can''t understand. Elder Jiu, you''d better sit down. "

 Chapter 1288

    Lu fan has a shallow smile on his lips, which is not malicious or murderous at all.


    Elder nine stopped and looked at Lu Fan in surprise. He thought that Lu fan would agree to leave, but he didn''t think that Lu fan would stop him.


    Seeing the nine elders standing still, Lu Fan went on: "nine elders, the enmity between you and me is really not worth mentioning. You want to get rid of me. This kind of thing, if it happened after I had nine difficulties in climbing to the heaven and became the patriarch. You don''t have to resign as an elder. I will kill you without hesitation. But since it was before, I don''t think it''s necessary to care too much. Now, it''s time to hire people. Elder nine, personal enmity, just put it aside. Don''t let me think that you are afraid of the demon cultivation and want to find an excuse to leave. "


    the eyes of the nine elders flicker, as if they were talked about by Lu Fan.


    When the elder heard the words, he also whispered: "nine elder, sit down. Do you dare not listen to the words of the patriarch? "


    Nine elder whole body a shake, the soft voice should be, slowly sits down.


    Even the elder has spoken. There is still room for him to refute.


    But when he looked at Lu fan, he became very strange. Now he really can''t understand what Lu Fan thinks.


    Mingming Lu fan is just a young man in his twenties. He can''t understand why he has been doing things for decades or hundreds of years.


    If it''s him, face someone who once wanted to kill himself. It''s a great gift to be able to find a way to get rid of it and let it go.


    Why stay with him.


    Is good for evil. Could Lu Fan have been so broad-minded.


    For a while, the nine elders suddenly felt that the gap between themselves and Lu Fan was not so big.


    It is not only the gap in accomplishments, but also the mind and bearing.


    Lu Fan''s gentle smile, like a knife inserted in the heart of nine elders, makes him feel ashamed.


    Of course, he didn''t understand Lu Fan''s idea. As a patriarch, as a person who has dealt with Li patriarch, Feng Tian, Su man, a real peak expert. Lu Fan clearly knows the consequences of emotional events.


    Indeed, he did not like the nine elders. According to his original temper, he definitely wanted to get rid of them.


    But now, he also clearly knows that it can''t be done. Especially at this time.


    As a new patriarch, is it suitable for him to get rid of the elder who is in charge of one of the nine peaks.


    Although Jiuchang always resigns as an elder himself, it will still be forced by his patriarch if it is spread out. Lu Fan really knows that.


    He is the patriarch, although now he has been recognized by the whole shenhuang chain. But in fact, all rights are still in the hands of several elders. Especially the elder, I''m afraid that he, the patriarch of this clan, has not yet spoken effectively.


    Therefore, appeasement is the main thing. Don''t do things that are too much.


    The most important thing for a rational person is to prioritize things. As he said, personal grievances are put aside.


    Now what he needs most is the support of the whole shenhuang to him and become his backing.


    To deal with a nine elder without the support of shenhuang, this kind of idiot thing. Lu Fan won''t do it naturally.


    Besides, as long as elder nine doesn''t leave, he will control jiuxiao gate completely in the future, which is really what the patriarch did. How to deal with nine elders is not a matter of one word. As for the rush.


    Lu Fan''s words are very penetrating and sincere, which shows that he is a very aboveboard person. So the heart of nine elders can be put down.


    With his fingers gently tapping on the table, Lu Fan continued to return to the main topic and said: "then I will summarize that some of the elders agree to go out of the mountain and leave chaos. Some think it''s too early, and those outside are not credible, so they don''t recommend going out. I''m right. "


    the elders nodded gently, and the elder narrowed his eyes slightly and said:" then please make a decision. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "things are not so complicated. My opinion is that we should neither go out of the mountain nor go out of the mountain. The situation outside is so complicated now that we don''t know whether to go out or not. Why don''t you send some people out to have a look. It''s not too late to explore the situation, see the truth and then make a decision. "


    The elders frowned immediately. Lu Fan''s words sounded a little out of place.


    The two elders immediately said: "patriarch, at this time, there should be only two choices. If we swing like this, in the future, if the demon repair wins, we will not let it go. If the demon repair fails, we still have no advantage. Isn''t that equal to doing white work? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "No. Elder two, you are wrong. We don''t have only two choices. But the only choice is to go out. The difference is when to go out. Now, the situation is not clear, the outcome is unknown. What the nine elders said is also very likely to happen. Then things will become a gamble, but if we can choose a good time to go out and fix the world at one stroke, then we will not only get the most benefits, but also really revive the reputation of jiuxiaomen. "


    all the elders heard and talked about one after another, Lu fan didn''t bother to look at them at all, and directly turned to the elder:" elder, do you think so. "


    The elder said faintly: "what the LORD said is what we are all doing. However, I personally think that what the LORD said is very reasonable. It''s really the right way to choose a good time to go out, no matter how shenhuang and jiuxiaomen are, after all, they can''t hide all their lives."


    several elders heard and whispered, The elder smiled at Lu Fan and said, "master, give me an order."


    Lu Fan laughed and said: "OK, now we can let the nine peak disciples go out to see the world. When each peak comes out, ten people go out of chaos. After arriving at the eastern boundary, they go straight to the Dansheng country. Don''t expose their identity. They are all pretended to be disciples of sanxiu or other sects. Several elders will also send one person back to the eastern boundary with me. I''ll leave After a long drive, it''s time to go back. "


    Lu Fan''s words have not been finished, suddenly the elder Lang said:" wait a minute, Lord Lu, now you may not be able to go back. "


    Lu Fan''s heart moved, his face slightly tightened, and said:" why? "


    The elder smiled and said, "because there are still some things not finished,"


    Lu Fan said: "is it more important than the things of demon cultivation?"


    The elder nodded: "yes, it''s more important than the devil cultivation. Moreover, it''s much more important."

 Chapter 1289

    Lu Fan''s pupil contracts slightly. At this time, his mind is full of words in the elder''s diary.


    He had already guessed what the elder wanted to do. But he won''t break it. He just wanted to see what the elder was like.


    "Are you, elders, please go back. The elder has some important things to talk to me. "


    Lu fan waves to the elder and others.


    The elders looked at Lu Fan and then at the elder. Although they didn''t know why, they all got up and left.


    Not long ago, only Lu Fan and the elder were left here.


    Wave, the elder condenses the gas cup out of the sky, wave to boil the boiling water.


    A little like Xinghui medicine is thrown into the cup, the fingers shake, and the cup rotates. Then one by one, on the table.


    Lu Fan took a sip of the cup and said, "good tea. This tea is very common, "


    said Lu fan, his fingers are moving, a ray of gold inflammation is beating at his fingertips. This clearly does not belong to his strength, all comes from the tea he just drank.


    It has to be said that this tea is extraordinary. When Lu Fan drinks it, he feels hot all over. For ordinary people, I''m afraid it''s already on fire.


    The elder smiled and said: "of course, it''s not ordinary tea. This is a good thing from the chaos field. Golden star. "


    Lu Fan put down his teacup and said, "is it about this tea or that chaotic area that elder has to do with me?"


    elder smiled and said: "yes, not all right. It''s about power, to be precise. "


    Lu Fan was sitting in a critical position, putting on a listening posture, and said, "please tell me."


    Da Changlao Dao: "Lu fan, what do you think of the successive patriarchs of jiuxiaomen?"


    Lu Fan Dao: "they are all legends of a generation. The elder then said: "it''s good. Then you can see why they are all the best. When other patriarchs ascend the throne. It''s almost your age. Every one of them is more talented than you. You should know that none of them has ever been able to complete the nine difficulties of landing in the sky. "


    Lu Fan''s face changed slightly after hearing this, he thought for a moment, and said:" does the elder want to say that stone thrown away by the God Xiao wusheng? "


    the elder showed a look of children to be taught, and said:" yes. The unknown source stone really makes all the past masters of jiuxiaomen become the strong in the legend. Jiuxiao gate, where the unknown source stone is located, has never been provoked by the curfew. However, it is only one part, and there is another part. You don''t know that no one else knows about the whole jiuxiao gate except for several elder jiuxiao and me who have left for a long time. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said:" what? "


    the elder held out his tea cup and said:" inheritance Power inheritance, jiuxiao gate and extreme inheritance can make a martial Zun touch the inheritance of extreme realm in just a few days. The first thing to be done after the master of jiuxiao gate succeeds to the throne is to let his own strength surpass the whole sect. "


    Lu Fan was surprised and said:" there are also such things, extreme inheritance. Did the Shenxiao martial Saint experience the same time After this kind of inheritance, then why didn''t it happen? "


    the elder said with a smile:" no, who said no. after the death of Shenxiao wusheng, the Lord Ouyang also experienced this kind of inheritance. Unfortunately, he got too little power, so he was killed by those curfew. Later, when your Master Wu Chen took the throne, our shenhuang team collected this inheritance Why don''t you let him use it? You also know that we don''t admit that your master is the patriarch. "


    Lu Fandao:" so it is. That''s why the master doesn''t like you, but still comes to chaos. "


    the elder said with a smile:" yes, you guessed it very well. It''s just like this. It''s just that he didn''t use it, and he almost died in the shelter Stay, "


    Lu Fan leaned forward slightly, and looked at the elder:" so elder, you are going to tell me where the inheritance is. After all, I have passed the nine difficulties of climbing to the sky. "


    elder:" yes, I am going to tell you that it is the most important thing at present. That inheritance, We have already put it in the chaos field. You need to go to the chaos field with me. You need to pass it on first, make yourself the ultimate strength, then deal with the demon cultivation, and lead jiuxiao gate back to the peak. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" such a good thing, of course, you have to do it first, elder, when do you say to start? "


    the elder said:" the faster, the more OK. Well, take a day or two off. When I''m ready, we set off for the chaos. It''s a complex and dangerous place. Even people like me, when they go, are in danger. This is also the reason why the inheritance was hidden there at the beginning. Everything should be well prepared. Let''s take action again. "


    Lu Fan nodded:" this is nature. The elder is really forward-looking. Then I will not leave for the time being. I will wait for the good news from the elder. Then we will set out together. "


    the elder smiled and was very happy. My eyes are almost narrowed.


    "Lord, I''ll leave first. Lord, have a good rest. This inheritance is unusual. Although there is no life danger, it''s no less difficult than climbing the sky. Be careful. I left first. "


    got up and the elder left quickly.


    Lu Fan looks at the back of the elder and smiles.


    Inside, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings.


    "Great master, is what he said true or false. Jiuxiao gate has such a heritage. How could I never hear of it? "Lu Fan said with a smile:" it''s normal if I haven''t heard of it. I doubt that the so-called inheritance was made up by the elder. Limit inheritance, ha ha, there is no such a good thing in the world. "


    the Xuangong tower in Kowloon was surprised and said:" not quite right. What he said has a clear mind and a clear mind. Great master, I think it''s the fifth five year plan. Maybe it''s true. "


    Lu Fan laughs but doesn''t speak. If he didn''t see the elder''s diary, he probably didn''t believe it.


    But now, Lu fan has felt a hidden danger and is approaching him.


    On the other side, the elder flew to a place where people were rarely seen.


    Looking up at the sky, the elder made a ring of fingers, and then said softly: "blind man, if you see it, you will talk back. Everything is ready, come back quickly, we are going to the chaos field. "


    the voice of the elder seems to float to the distance along the flowing road.


    After waiting for a long time, the elder suddenly grabbed the golden light in his hand.


    Inside, it is the voice of the blind and the old.


    "Good. I''ll be right back."

 Chapter 1290

    At the same time, Northern Xinjiang is full of magic.


    The sky and the world, both inside and outside the void, are full of wandering magic.


    Groups of puppet legions, a dark and oppressive one walking in the void.


    Where they passed, there were countless magic fog floating in the dark void.


    All the countries that they are close to, are all in an instant, imbued with evil spirit. Either choose to submit, or choose to eliminate nothing.


    These puppet legions are so spectacular. Even in the siege of Optimus Prime, the puppet army did not have the same lineup as today.


    Skeletons and Zombies seem endless.


    Among the puppet legions like the sea of nothingness, there are only more than 100 real demons surrounded.


    They laughed and said, "it''s a good harvest today. Another small country that refuses to submit. Almost all the people in the whole country have been made puppets. "


    "Well, it''s not good for you to do so. It''s time consuming and labor consuming. It''s too wasteful for ordinary people who are useless to make puppets. What''s the use of a puppet that breaks at the touch of it. It''s better to suck blood and flesh bones. Use it to refine something useful. My blood pill is almost finished. It''s enough to use the blood essence of millions of people. As long as I eat it, my strength can soar a lot at once. Then, I will be a hall leader. You can come to my hall. "


    " powerful, powerful. I''ll give you a hand. These days, the people who can refine the blood pill are still powerful. "


    " the blood pill is really shining. "


    a group of demons nearby look at the blood pill enviously and greedily.


    A group of people are chatting happily. Suddenly, there is a roar of dragon in the distance.


    Then, all the demons on the scene were shocked by the spirit. Hurry to spread the evil spirit and separate the two sides of the puppet army.


    At the end of the line of sight, a little light came on.


    Then came the sound of dragon singing.


    Not long ago, nine giant dragons came into view.


    Every dragon looks so huge. If you put it in a certain country, it must be the existence of blocking the sun.


    Kowloon is flying in front of him with a black carriage.


    After the carriage, there are all black dragon cavalries. At a glance, there are tens of thousands of them.


    Such a lineup looks like the arrival of a certain devil.


    There are many expressionless and evil puppets following the black dragon.


    Such a puppet is known to the demons. This is a powerful puppet made with new methods. It is said that the puppet Xingyuan, which was able to compete with extreme wuzun Lu fan, was made in this way.


    After that battle, the puppet divisions refining the puppets were completely recruited by the devil sect of Daoxin. Even now, the puppet level of the magicians is also rising.


    Each of these newly refined puppets needs the body of a warrior above the ground Gang to be refined. Once the refining is successful, its combat effectiveness is really not generally strong. It''s not a problem for any one to take it out and sweep hundreds of Puppet Armies.


    Only the important figures in Daoxin demon clan can get such puppets.


    Therefore, at the sight of these battles, the demons immediately knelt down from afar and said in a loud voice, "wait for the Lord''s driving."


    nine demons pull the carriage and stop in front of them.


    Then the dark curtain of the carriage raised a corner by itself. Let these demons see a face hidden under the veil. Although only one eye is exposed, it still looks so gorgeous.


    At that time, someone recognized it and saluted again: "it''s the 15th hall, the master of the dance hall. Please forgive me for the loss of welcome."


    Hearing the words of the master of the dance hall, other demons suddenly trembled slightly.


    This name, originally almost no one knows, but in the recent period of time, it''s really in the demon cultivation, nobody knows, nobody doesn''t know.


    Fifteen halls, dancing hall leader. That makes the 15th Hall of lunatics completely become the existence of the 15th Hall of death.


    Since Lu fan, the fake demon monk, left. In the demon cultivation, the attack on the 15th hall never stopped.


    But the master of this dance hall, with his own skill and ability. The 15th church became the first force under the charge of the dark yuan saint. And under the protection of the daughter of dark yuan, the 15th hall is growing stronger and stronger. The leader of Wukong spirit hall will deal with all the idiots who wanted to kill the 15th hall one by one.


    The ferocity of the means made the demons feel cold. For example, there was a hall leader who made a bold statement to make the dancing spirit become a thing in his bag. As a result, the next day, he was skinned, cramped and hung on the walls of a certain country. It seems that all the spirits have been taken away. No one knows what to do, but only knows. After that day, the master of the dance hall sent someone to raise a pig. The pig can vomit, but it will be kicked if it is OK. Finally, it was slaughtered and eaten a few days later. No one knows how it all happened, but everyone knows who did it. "


    No one is afraid of such means.


    In the whole devil clan, who doesn''t know the name of the black heart devil dancing spirit.


    "You, what are you wandering about here? The patriarch has orders. All people gather in Longwu kingdom. If you are late or don''t go, it''s ugly to die. "Br >


    several demons heard that their forehead was cold and sweaty. They had heard that they were going to Longwu, but they didn''t expect that it was the order of the patriarch himself.


    Hurriedly, a demon cultivator said, "let''s go now. Go right away. "


    Wu Qiling nodded:" that''s good. Do you have anything to report to me recently? "


    a group of demons shake their heads, while another group of demons look at me. I see you.


    Wu Qiling frowned and said, "why, don''t you want to say it, hum."


    this is a light hum, full of evil spirit. Shake a few evil repair faces pale.


    At that time, a slightly older demon cultivator came out and lowered his voice and said: "I''m the master of the dance hall, but I have something to do. Recently we found two strange stone statues. Just about to hand it in, you don''t have to look at it. "


    Wu Qiling was surprised and said:" strange stone statues, bring them here. "


    immediately, several magicians waved. Then a group of puppets came carrying two people.


    It''s said that it''s human, but in fact, when you look carefully, it''s clear that there are two lifelike stone figures in human shape.


    A man and a woman, the demon monk pointed to the woman and said, "look, master dancer, does this stone look familiar to us? We all think that she looks like an elder. As for this, I don''t know. "


    At the moment when Wu Kongling saw the stone statue, his hands suddenly shook.


    She immediately stepped out of the carriage and pressed her hand on the statue. Suddenly, Wukong Ling felt the power of the flow inside and the faint heartbeat.


    Is this a stone statue? It''s dancing with empty pupils.


    She knew both the statues. It was Wu Chen and elder Suman.


    Take a deep breath, dance the empty spirit way: "good stone, give me first."


    Finish saying, can''t these demon repair object, dance empty spirit to put up stone statue directly, bring back carriage on.


    These demon cultivators dare not say anything. Anyway, they pick up things in the void and take them away.


    Wave to let the nine magic dragons move on. Behind him, the magicians still bow and salute: "dance hall leader, walk slowly."


    Walking along, the dancing eyes become sharp.


    Suddenly, with a move of dancing in the palm of the hand, a black dragon weapon full of red light came to the side of the carriage.


    "Kill them all, not one."


    The light way of dancing.


    The black dragon''s weapons were held high, and immediately turned around. When the time came, hundreds of black dragon cavalry rushed to the demon cultivator behind them.

 Chapter 1291

    Two days later, danxiao mountain.


    Lu fan is sitting under a mulberry tree that blocks out the sun, and the little sun breaks through the gap between the leaves and falls on Lu Fan''s face.


    "In many cases, the cultivation of the alchemists does not care much about the strength, but about the absolute control of power. The real powerful place of an Alchemist is not how high his cultivation realm is. It''s how much power he can control. This principle is not only the foundation of the cultivation of the alchemist, but also the key point of the Zhang Tian skill in the gas reservoir volume. "


    Lu Fan said softly, waving a move, and a leaf fell into his hand.


    Around them, there were hundreds of disciples of shenhuang. They all looked at Lu Fan with infinite expectation.


    That little leaf, in Lu Fan''s palm circulation.


    Then, under the eyes of all the people, the leaves quickly withered and soon turned green to yellow.


    Lu Fan smiled, and his right hand wiped on the leaves. At that time, the leaves turned green again.


    The change of life and death is in the palm of my hand.


    The disciples of shenhuang were immediately attracted and marveled.


    But this is not over, and then Lu Fan''s fingers move slightly.


    The leaves, suddenly, began to turn into liquid. A drop of green water appeared in Lu Fan''s hand.


    In this moment, Lu Fan took control of all the leaves, and then changed his shape at will.


    Immediately, a ring of fingers, the emerald liquid is burning again.


    The flaming flame, unexpectedly, does not make people feel hot, but has a kind of comfort like spring breeze.


    Lu Fan holds his hand at last, and the flames gather. All the disciples of shenhuang stretch their necks and look at Lu Fan''s hand.


    When Lu Fan slowly opened his hand, they immediately saw the leaves coming back.


    And he flew from Lu Fan''s hand, and came back to the tree, and grew on it.


    It''s like nothing happened.


    But the mysterious breath of the leaves was moving faintly, and all the people were stunned.


    They have never seen such control.


    The six elders were watching from afar, and their eyes were blazing.


    "Heaven and earth in the palm, heaven and earth in the heart, heaven and earth in all things. No matter what Tao you practice, what pill you practice. Never forget that only the power you control is your real power. Otherwise, it''s all vanity and threat. "


    Lu Fan takes it back and smiles at everyone.


    For these disciples of shenhuang, Lu Fan didn''t keep it, he could talk as much as he could.


    He can''t show the gas reservoir volume to these disciples, but it doesn''t prevent him from telling them what he has learned. As for how much these people can understand, that''s their own business.


    "Patriarch, patriarch. How did you just make the leaves alternate between life and death. Can you talk about it in detail, "


    " patriarch, patriarch. Is there a special way to practice this kind of control. We just need to strengthen the alchemy. "


    "Patriarch..."


    A group of people were completely excited. This was the personal advice from the patriarch.


    Naturally, they should cherish every opportunity to ask questions. But at this time, the six elders walked slowly, coughed twice, and let the people notice him. Then the long voice said: "OK, you good people. I''m not satisfied after listening to the sermon of the patriarch. Ask so many stupid questions, but I don''t know the reason why you can''t chew too much. Let''s go. Let''s go. Don''t disturb the master''s Qingxiu any more. "


    six elders drove away all the disciples of shenhuang who were surrounded here. Then they went to Lu Fan and said with a smile:" master, it''s really hard to imagine that since you are called the extreme warrior, I think this title is wrong. You should be called the extreme warrior. "


    Lu Fan chuckled, "it''s just a title. If I had won the first place in the world championships as an alchemist at that time, now I should have been called extreme venerable. But, whatever it''s called, I''m me. Six elders, you won''t also come to listen to my sermon. "


    six elders shake their heads and say:" naturally not, patriarch, elder please. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said in his heart that his movements were so fast. The elder arranged everything so quickly. It''s really hard not to let Lu Fan doubt it. It''s a premeditated thing.


    "Yes. Let''s go. "


    The six elders shook their heads and said, "the elder said, please go alone."


    Lu Fan spread out his hands and said: "it''s not a shameful thing. Is it necessary to be so mysterious? "


    The six elders said with a smile: "my Lord, the elder always does things like this. I hope you don''t have to be surprised. I''m afraid it''s very important. "


    Lu Fan laughed a lot. Of course, he knew what it was.


    Nodding to the six elders, Lu Fan didn''t explain much. Fly high and fly to the direction of shenhuang mountain.


    In a short time, Lu fan saw the back mountain of shenhuang mountain, and saw the armed elder at a glance.


    Dressed in silver and moon armour, holding a black iron gun. Seeing Lu Fan''s arrival, the elder said with a smile, "Lord Lu is indeed a wise leader. Even if he has only two days to rest, he still has to preach to other disciples. I have never seen such a scene in jiuxiaomen for so many years. "


    Lu Fan spread out his hands and said:" it''s just boring. Besides, I like the disciples of jiuxiao gate very much. They are all talented people and the future of jiuxiaomen. "


    The elder said: "Lord Lu. Compared with them, I think you are the future of jiuxiaomen. Well, there''s not much gossip. It''s time for us to go. By the way, Lord Lu, I''d like to introduce you to someone who will go with us. "


    With that, the elder stood aside, an old man with eyes closed and a smile on his face came out.


    Although the old man closed his eyes, it really gave Lu Fan a feeling that I could see through everything.


    Lu Fan even thought that he had seen all the clothes he was wearing today.


    However, as soon as the old man appeared, Lu Fan instantly remembered who he was. Isn''t this the old guard of the imperial arsenal of Wu''an state.


    Why is he here.


    Lu Fan was full of doubts. But he didn''t show it at all. I seem to have forgotten who the old man is.


    The old man smiled at Lu Fan and said, "I believe in Luo. The Lord of Lu called me Lao Luo. I''m a helper invited by elder Liang. Willing to help two people enter the chaos field. "


    Lu Fan did not let out his voice, but the elder looked as if he was asking, is this person reliable.


    The elder set up his horse and said, "please rest assured, patriarch, blind Luo and I have been friends for many years. There is no problem with him."

 Chapter 1292

    Lu Fan nodded clearly, though he didn''t know where Luo blind man was. Why do you know Liang long, the great elder, as well as the warehouseman of Wu''an.


    But Lu Fan also saw that the relationship between the elder and the blind man was not general.


    They must have known each other for a long time. What''s more, the cultivation of Luo blind is also terrible. Just standing there, but let Lu Fan have a strong sense of oppression.


    Lu Fan was more alert. If these two people want to fight against him, they will be caught easily. I''m afraid he doesn''t have much chance to escape.


    But on the surface of Lu fan, the clouds are light and the wind is light. Even to Luo blind man, he said enthusiastically: "it''s an old friend of the elder. Disrespectful. I think you must be the top master of the previous generation. There can be titles. "


    Luo blind man said with a smile: "micro skill, what''s the title. Lord Lu joked. "


    the elder said:" who says there is no title? His name is ghost eye. That is to say, as long as the eyes are open, they are just as terrible as ghosts. Ha ha ha, ha ha ha. "


    the elder is obviously in a good mood and plays a joke with Luo blind.


    Luo blind man didn''t care about him at all and said: "Lord Lu, it''s not too late. Let''s start now. There is still some distance from here to chaos. It''s better to go early and return early. "


    the elder smiled and agreed:" yes, the outside situation is so complicated. I really need to go early and go back early. If Lord Lu had nothing to prepare. We can start now. "


    Lu Fan weighs in his mind the advantages and disadvantages of going with the elder and others.


    At this time, his body, the nine dragon Xuan palace tower Lang said: "great master, do not go out with these two people. It''s just a big elder, Liang long. It''s very difficult to deal with. Plus such a blind man. The danger is too great. "


    Lu Fan replied in his heart:" how are your strength recovering, old nine. If you want to escape then, can you take me to escape again. "


    After a moment''s silence, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said, "I can do it. Great master, but I think it''s better not to take such a risk. "


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "is it a blessing or a curse? It is a curse that cannot be avoided. I really want to see what they are going to do. "


    Glancing over the faces of the elder and the blind Luo, Lu said: "no problem. Let''s start now. "


    the elder smiled and nodded, threw the long gun out of his hand, immediately changed the shape of the gun, and in front of Lu fan, it became a dark empty boat.


    The three flew up to the boat.


    Immediately, Lu Fan could feel a different power coming from his feet, as if the boat contained some terrible power of Tao.


    It''s destruction, it''s killing, it''s something else.


    Lu Fan suddenly remembered that until now, he didn''t see the power of the road controlled by the elder.


    It''s the ninth difficult ten moves to ascend the heaven. The elder just used the divine power of the martial arts scroll.


    "Lord Lu, blind Luo, you have to stand up. Don''t be thrown out."


    the elder stands at the front, smiling and turning to look at Lu Fan and blind Luo.


    The blind man reached out a middle finger to the elder, and Lu Fan said with a smile: "elder, you don''t want to rush all the way to the chaos field."


    the elder said with a smile: "go ahead. I don''t have that ability, but you really have to stand up. "


    finish, and don''t wait for Lu fan to react with Luo blind.


    The boat then dashed forward, just for a moment, and rushed out of the light curtain of the shelter.


    Lu fan can clearly feel that his body has passed through a thick light curtain. Then, heaven and earth suddenly changed, blue sky and white clouds, green mountains and waters, all peaceful and indifferent scenes disappeared.


    Instead, there is chaos in the sky and all kinds of strange things condensed by chaos.


    Turning around, Lu Fan could see clearly that the huge light curtain in the valley had gone away rapidly. They are getting further and further away from the shelter.


    Looking forward, there is endless chaos and boundless air flow in front of us.


    The more you go inside, the less light there is between black and white. Instead, there are all kinds of whirlpool air flow that Lu fan has never seen, and the chaos beast in the sky.


    These chaos beasts, seeing the fast-moving boat, they even began to close up.


    They seem to want to form a thick gas wall to block Lu Fan and others.


    When the elder saw this scene, he said with a smile, "these chaotic beasts. They live by swallowing. It''s not a matter of concern unless they build the substance. "


    With that, the elder waved gently.


    Slowly, a light curtain rises at the foot of the boat to wrap the three people.


    When the light curtain rises, Lu Fan feels that the space around him seems to be distorted.


    Then, the chaos beasts outside seem to be suddenly invisible.


    Does the word die.


    Lu Fan shakes his head gently. It shouldn''t be.


    If the expectation is good, the skill used by the elder is more like a kind of power to block all roads.


    Although it''s not Tao Mie, it''s not his vigorous Qi. But it''s really the same.


    All the way forward, Lu fan can see all the chaos beasts, or the flow of chaos gas, are all pushed away.


    In the past, nothing can stop it. Go straight ahead, Lu fan can see the air rolling in the sky. Soon, the chaos beasts of the gas gradually disappeared. Some chaos beasts with half entities still appear.


    These chaos beasts are obviously much more powerful. Although they still can''t see Lu Fan and others, they already have a few. It seems that they have found the trace of the empty boat. They also use claws, tails and other things to test it.


    After another two hours, go ahead again.


    These half gas chaos beasts are all gone, that is to say, what you see in your eyes is a chaos beast with a complete entity.


    Encounter these chaos beasts, the speed of the boat has become slow down.


    The elder raised his hand and seemed to inject strength into the boat. At the same time, he said: "you, don''t move. Every chaos beast here is very powerful. If surrounded by them, I may not be able to protect you. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, while Luo blind man looked around with his eyes closed.


    Suddenly, blind Luo frowned and said, "Liang long, turn around quickly. We can''t go here."


    the elder stopped the boat immediately, and Lu Fan said, "what''s the matter?"


    The elder pointed to Luo and said, "ask him."


    Luo blind man said: "please, how can I meet these things as soon as I come out with you? Step back a bit. The holy beast has inspected."

 Chapter 1293

    "Patrol the beast."


    Lu Fan''s face was dazed. He heard it for the first time.


    The elder quickly explained: "it is the incomparably powerful holy beast bred in chaos. They used to have their own territory in chaos, and seldom came out and walked. Only when they are looking for food, or when they are in trouble, will they go out of their territory. In this case, they will be called the holy beast patrol. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly. He looked around, but he didn''t find any legendary chaos beast.


    Is it in the distance.


    Hearing the word "holy beast", Xiao Hei, who was resting in Lu Fan''s body, came out, grinned and looked around.


    The elder and the blind man look like enemies.


    After staying for a long time, Lu Fan finally heard the heavy footsteps.


    Long. Long. Long.


    The huge footsteps are louder than thunder, shaking the whole space.


    Lu Fan even drew out the heavy sword.


    Then, Lu Fan opened his mouth and looked at two huge feet, walking like a mountain.


    There''s nothing wrong, just the soles of the feet. The body of this holy beast, do not know how huge, completely covered in the chaos of the air flow in the sky. All Lu Fan could see was the soles of his feet covered with scales.


    Its size, thickness, needless to say.


    In a word, it''s bigger than all the mountains Lu fan has seen.


    "It''s a colossus."


    Luo blind man whispered.


    The elder nodded slightly and said: "this beast is still alive. The last time I saw it, I could still see its thighs. Now it''s all in one''s hands. "


    Lu Fan turned his white eyes and watched the so-called great spirit and holy beast walk in front of them.


    The elder is a human who has lived for many years. The last time he saw him, he could not point to hundreds of years ago.


    It seems that the giant spirit beast not only has a long life, but also has a long head.


    Luo blind man said: "this beast will continue to grow like this. It is estimated that in a few hundred years, there will not be much to eat in the chaos. He has to leave chaos to harm the outside world. "


    The elder said with a smile: "I hope it will leave chaos soon. Without the support of chaos, its power must be at least half weak. In time, maybe I can catch him as a mount. Such a big mount must be very cool. "


    Luo blind man said with a smile: "you still catch it. This beast can beat you to death only by brute force. Without the siege of millions of masters, the holy beast can''t die. Don''t forget about the beast. Until now, we are still celebrating the new year''s festival, celebrating the victory of that year. "


    Luo blind man chatted with the elder for a while and watched the spirit beast leave.


    If this guy doesn''t go, who dares to move on.


    I can''t feel the vibration all the time, so I''m sure that the great spirit beast is far away.


    The elder continued to direct the boat forward.


    Lu fan asked, "how long will it take to get to the chaos area. I think the holy beast has come out. It''s not far away


    The eldest old man also didn''t return: "Lord Lu. You''re wrong. We have at least two days to go to chaos. This is not the territory of the sacred beast. This guy is afraid that he is hungry. He came out to find something to eat. There is still a lot to go on. "


    Lu Fan frowned, but he didn''t reach the chaos area.


    The palm caresses the back of Xiaohei. As soon as the great spirit beast appeared, Xiao Hei began to tremble, and still hasn''t stopped.


    Lu Fan wants to put up Xiaohei, but Xiaohei shouts obstinately.


    Its roar attracted the eyes of the elder and the blind man Luo.


    The elder smiled and said: "Lord Lu, you are a spirit beast, some of you are not good. Just to see a chaotic holy beast, I was so scared. In the future, it seems that we should take it to see the world more. "


    Lu Fan didn''t answer, but appeased Xiao Hei.


    It seems that Xiaohei''s state is not frightened by the giant spirit beast. After all, Xiaohei also has some spirit of the beast, and the great spirit of the beast has gone so far. How could it be so afraid.


    Luo blind man, who hasn''t spoken all the time, suddenly takes another step forward, takes the elder''s shoulder and says: "stop again. Damn it, what''s going on today? "


    The elder said blankly, "what''s the matter. Blind man, what do you find. Don''t talk in half. Tell me what''s going on. "


    Luo blind man raised his hand, stretched out a finger and pointed to the distance.


    Lu Fan and the elder followed the direction of Luo blind man. After waiting for a long time, there was a roar again.


    "Roar. Roar. Roar.


    The Dragon sings and the tiger roars.


    Listen to the voice, it seems that it is not a chaos beast coming.


    The elder opened his mouth slightly and looked at the distance unbelievably.


    When the first group of chaotic beasts flew out, the elder was completely shocked and shouted, "what''s the matter with so many holy beasts?"


    Lu Fan was also frightened by the spectacular pictures in front of him. Countless huge and powerful chaos beasts appear in the realization.


    Among them, there are legendary holy beasts. For example, the ink unicorn in the front, followed by the split sky.


    These legendary holy beasts appeared in front of Lu Fan one by one.


    Just like a group of sheep driven by herdsmen, countless powerful and terrible chaos holy beasts are galloping.


    If it''s foraging, there''s something wrong with it.


    How can so many sacred animals come out to find food together. It''s a miracle that they don''t fight together.


    The elder looked for a long time, and then said softly, "what''s the matter. Did they come out in groups. What kind of opponents are they worth the charge. Even if it''s a God, in the face of so many chaotic holy beasts, it''s time to be killed directly. "


    Lu Fan finally understood why Xiao Hei was shaking.


    So many holy beasts, only the breath can kill Xiao Hei. It''s hard for it to hold on like this.


    Lu Fan''s pupil contracted. He observed it carefully for a long time, and then said, "not quite right, elder Luo. You see, these sacred animals don''t seem to come out to play at all. They are more like..... Escape. "


    After Lu Fan said these two words, he was shocked.


    Who in the world can have such power to let so many holy beasts flee in a panic.


    The elder''s palm trembled slightly and murmured, "is it a God. No way. What is that. "


    The eldest elder and the blind Luo are all puzzled.


    They couldn''t think of any reason why they came.


    But just then, at the end of the line of sight, there was a faint light column.


    Just for a flash, the chaos around immediately began to spread wildly.


    Lu Fandao: "it seems that something happened again."


    the elder restrained his mood, and then said: "go, have a look."

 Chapter 1294

    Curiosity drives the elder and others to move forward quickly, even the speed of boating under his feet has doubled.


    The stronger, the more curious about the unknown. It is precisely because of their curiosity and insatiability to all things that they are always moving forward.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are shining. These chaotic holy beasts are powerful and extraordinary only in terms of breath. Lu Fan really wants to see the existence of them.


    If Lu Fan just went to the chaos field with the elder and others, he still had some problems. Now, he really doesn''t need the elder and others to take him. He has to go to see for himself.


    In the rapid progress, both the elder and the blind Luo coagulated their powerful strength on the body surface and were ready to start at any time, just in case.


    Although the sacred animals seem to have run away without trace, the elder and the blind Luo dare not be careless at all, and their faces are very dignified.


    At this time, Lu fan can also see clearly what level of strength they have.


    It is the power of the world that covers the elder. It''s so clear that it forces everything around it apart.


    That is to say, the real cultivation of the elder. It is already the top power that can release the power of the world.


    According to the orthodox division, he is already in the late limit.


    Maybe it''s a little weaker than the God seal.


    Such accomplishments cannot be said to sweep the world. At least there is absolutely no problem with the hegemonic side.


    It''s hard to imagine that the elder has such a powerful power, but he never thought about going out to do something important.


    For example, like sealing the sky, devouring the world and sweeping the world.


    Then, as the original Emperor Wu did, he opened up the territory and cracked the soil, established the country and became a king.


    The elder has lived for so many years and has been reborn for so many times. But it never seems to have.


    I don''t know if the elder is really aloof from the world, or for some other reason.


    Turn around to look at Luo blind again, Lu fan can''t understand even more.


    The power of Luo blind man is not the power of the world, but not the power of the world or the power of the Tao.


    It was a strange sheen, flowing like water.


    Lu Fan tries to get closer and wants to see clearly.


    Luo blind man seems to have found Lu Fan''s action and says with a smile: "don''t look at it. This is the power of my spirit. But my spirit is different from other people. It can''t coagulate. It can only exist like this. "


    Lu fan is slightly shocked. It''s the power of the spirit.


    That is to say, the more solid the power of the spirit, the better. Why is the spirit power of Luo blind so different.


    Lu Fan didn''t ask, but Luo blind man saw through everything. Self explained: "I am a man, born with spiritual defects. From the body weak disease, and blindness. Later, I got a chance to cultivate the mental skill left by an elder, which led me to the path of cultivation. Later, I went around a lot of places and practiced many skills. That''s what I have achieved today. I also changed the defect of the spirit into the flow of the spirit. Since it can''t be coagulated, it''s just to let go. Up to now, there is no place in the world that I can''t see. "


    It seems that the elder nearby can''t stop, interrupting Luo blind man''s words: "will you die if you don''t blow it. Your strength. It''s not elder Wuling. I see you are pitiful. I passed on my lifelong cultivation to you before I died. As a result, your spirit defects and ten of your powers are all lost. It''s a good inheritance of the extreme strong. You just broke through to the realm of the imperial Qi master. You''re not disgraced. Then, you ran to the demon cultivator to steal other people''s skills. You were almost beaten to death. After so many years of practice, we have achieved this goal. We boast all over the place. If I can be as clear as before, without nirvana, I will always practice. I''ve been a God for a long time. "


    LUO blind man was not angry and said with a smile:" however, you can''t be the same as me. From this point on. You can''t do it. "


    big old straight teeth, Luo blind people smile.


    Lower his voice, Luo said in Lu Fan''s ear: "to live is the last word. As long as you live long enough, you will have strength sooner or later. "


    Lu Fan nodded in deep thought, and Luo blind man''s thought was the same as Lu family''s long life way in Wu''an.


    But, Lu family''s long life way, only protects the life ability. They still can''t live with Luo blind and elder for so long.


    And Luo blind, but the real people who have lived from ancient times to the present. I''m afraid that other people can''t compete with you just by seeing and hearing.


    The three were chatting and speeding up.


    At this point, there was silence.


    At a glance, all the chaos beasts have disappeared.


    Only between the heaven and the earth, an empty piece of chaos, and the flow of black and white light.


    The trees, rocks and all kinds of tangible objects condensed by chaos are disappearing.


    But there is no doubt that the chaos here has become extremely pure.


    It''s like the chaos that Lu Fan was attracted by the second elder when he was in the eighth disaster. Once trapped, I''m afraid there will be danger.


    Of course the elder knows that. So wave.


    From him, a powerful force of the world spread. Unexpectedly, Lu Fan and others were wrapped up.


    Visible to the naked eye, Lu Fan found that they even started to shrink rapidly under the influence of the power of the world.


    Lu Fan exclaimed, "make your own rules. Coagulate and shrink things, "


    the elder said with a smile:" Lord Lu, your knowledge doesn''t match your age. Do you know how to make a world of your own? "


    Lu Fan nodded: "I have been inherited by an elder and have a little power of the world. So I still know something. "


    The smile on the elder''s face was more intense. The boat, which is only the size of a nail plate, is driven to speed up the shuttle in the full-bodied chaos.


    It is not blocked by chaos. Maybe even chaos cannot suppress such a small thing.


    I don''t know how long I have been rushing forward, maybe one day or several days, and finally the world in front of me begins to change.


    First of all, a circle of red and black light spots began to appear, just like the general circulation of the array. In the middle, there were many stones that Lu Fan could not understand.


    It''s really hard to imagine why there are so many stones in chaos, a place where nothing lives.


    Looking inside, there are orange and yellow apertures, which are constantly spreading out and sparking, attracting the chaos around and starting to stir.


    At last, the elder slowly reduced his speed, and the boat under his feet, Lu Fan and Luo blind also returned to their normal size.


    At the end of the line of sight, in a twisted place deep in the aperture, the elder said: "there is chaos."

 Chapter 1295

    Chaos is a world-famous place.


    For those in the four realms, chaos may be a very ethereal existence. Most people don''t know there is such a place.


    But I''m afraid people all over the world have heard of the chaos.


    Here, also known as God territory, is said to be the territory of gods through here.


    There are also people, called lost places, who enter the field of chaos and come out intact. It''s really rare.


    It''s dangerous. People who come out won''t say. What died in it couldn''t get any news. So, for many years, rumors have been flying all over the world, which has made the chaotic field a terrifying place. Even more famous than chaos itself.


    That is to say, Lu fan, who comes from a small country or place, may not have heard of it.


    If this is replaced by Optimus Prime. Longwu is a big country like Dansheng. Rumors about the chaos are flying.


    When someone jumps over a cliff, he disappears by accident, then appears in a mysterious place, picks up some treasure, and then comes back to become an expert.


    When someone goes to the field to play, he accidentally goes into a vortex and enters the chaos field. When he comes back, he is reborn and has several steps of cultivation.


    There are all kinds of strange rumors, true and false.


    But the only thing for sure is that there are many exits to the outside world.


    It is the vortex center of chaos power, which can be seen clearly from the direction of Lu Fan.


    In chaos, countless forces gather here. They''re tearing, they''re colliding, they''re merging.


    Then it turned into all that twisted.


    Such a huge force, once leaked, is likely to cause a tear somewhere, creating a channel into chaos.


    That''s why chaos has external channels. That''s why there are so many channels around the chaos area.


    With a wave of the elder''s hand, Lu Fan''s boat immediately turned back into a spear and fell into his hands.


    Lu Fan and Luo blind are flying outside the chaos field. Neither of them dare to spread their own power.


    Especially Lu fan, vigorous Qi is very careful.


    Lu fan should be cautious about this place, which is famous and magical.


    The elder turned to Luo blind and said, "blind man, now it''s up to you. Then you will lead the way. "


    Luo blind man nodded: "no problem. Today, I had a good look here. Although it''s just around the periphery. But it''s also fruitful. This time, we''ll try to go as far as possible and look for what we want. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows slightly and asked aloud, "look for it. Don''t you know where the inheritance is, elder? "


    Lu Fan''s question made the elder and Luo blind look slightly different.


    But in this moment, Lu Fan was sure. Sure enough, the elder has a problem.


    Lightly, the elder replied: "Lord Lu. Some things, different from the imagination, are very normal. There must be inheritance. Don''t worry. "


    Elder, it seems that if there is any point. Luo went straight ahead and said, "this way. Follow me. "


    Lu Fan said directly to the Xuangong tower in his heart, "Lao Jiu, you are ready to take me away at any time. As expected, the situation is extraordinary. "


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong also sounded in Lu Fan''s body.


    "Great master, let''s run now. Now that you know the danger, why put your face on it. It''s time to go now. "


    Lu Fan replied, "don''t worry. Here we are. When will we leave. Both of them are masters. It''s a hassle to run away from them. Let''s see. "


    There has been a wail from the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. It really doesn''t know what to say about Lu Fan''s practice.


    Lu Fan''s adventurous spirit really makes it incomprehensible.


    Shouldn''t human beings be very timid. I''m afraid of death. Why? I know it''s dangerous. I have to go.


    Is it just for the curiosity in my heart.


    On the shoulder, Xiaohei seems to feel Lu Fan''s mood has changed. Immediately, he turned into a light and fell into Lu Fan''s body. Ready to attach. Help Lu Fan improve his strength.


    Luo blind took Lu Fan and the elder all the way forward. Suddenly, everyone felt like they had passed something.


    Luo blind man said in a long voice: "all stand behind me.


    Without hesitation, Lu Fan and the elder responded quickly and immediately stood behind Luo blind man.


    Then the endless chaos roared past them. Only the place where Lu Fan stood was a gap. Luo blind man can really find a place.


    "Go slowly, with no distractions in mind, and move forward slowly. What we are going through now is the confluence of the forces of Tao. Soon you will see a mess. It''s the power of the Tao that''s attacking you. Get rid of vanity and see the truth. "


    Luo went on after saying that, but his steps were very fast.


    Lu Fan noticed that every step he took, the red halo around him would vibrate.


    Lu Fan also took a step forward. But just one step, Lu Fan felt that there was a drastic change around him.


    Countless figures appeared in front of him. At this moment, Lu fan saw the city of Wu''an.


    He seemed to look down on Wu''an from the sky, and then the picture quickly drew closer.


    Lu fan saw lingyao, saw the moon, and even danced in the sky. The three women chatted happily together, each with a big stomach.


    Lu Fan wants to ask them what happened. Then, he saw another self in the picture.


    He had a little beard and a lot of hair. He was wearing a loose alchemy suit.


    The three women were all around him, laughing and talking happily.


    Beside, there are Lu''s children. Lu Fan sees Lu Hongyu, his father Lu Hao and grandfather Lu Haoran.


    Lu Fan''s mind was agitated, and he almost couldn''t keep his mind.


    With a Fierce bite of his teeth, Lu Fan closed his eyes and immediately made all the sounds around him.


    Open your eyes again, everything is still the same.


    Only the blind Luo and the elder in front looked at him strangely.


    Luo said: "so fast. You''re not affected much. Can''t the power of Tao be weakened here. "


    The elder said in a slightly sour way: "you can only wake up a few minutes later than me. Lu fan, how did you practice your concentration. Is it really the skill of jiuxiao gate. I don''t quite believe it. "

 Chapter 1296

    Lu Fan did not know how to answer, but was asked by the elder.


    He just shook his head, spread out his hands and said: "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because I''ve experienced a lot of visions. So wake up faster. "


    smell words, elder and Luo blind all laughed.


    Luo blind man said with a smile: "mirage. Lu fan, you think what you just saw is an illusion. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "isn''t it?"


    Luo blind man nodded: "of course not. This is the place where the power of the world''s Tao converges, where the chaos is diffused. This kind of place, how can someone deliberately set up an illusion and wait for someone to step on it. I''ll tell you, what you just saw is the picture that Tiandi Avenue wants you to see. Maybe it''s the past, time back, let you see what happened a long time ago. You''re in it or not, it''s a very important picture for you. "


    The elder said: "it may also be a picture of the future. If so, congratulations. You just saw the destiny. I see what kind of person you will become in the future, but few people can see this. If you see it, no one will want to wake up so soon. Lu fan, what you just saw was the past, right. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    He can be sure that what he just saw was definitely not the past.


    Because in his past, without this dress, it is impossible for lingyao to have a big belly in front of them.


    Is that the future.


    It''s hard to say. At least Lu Fan himself can''t believe it.


    In the future, he has long hair and beard.


    However, Lu Fan did not intend to let the elder and the blind Luo know.


    After a pause, Lu Fan said, "yes, go. I saw pictures of my childhood. A memory that I have already forgotten. I didn''t expect to relive it now. "


    Luo blind man nodded: "that''s it, then you should be very careful next Lu Fan. The power of the Tao and the Qi of chaos are all right. When you get here, you will be confused and confused. They may be the same as before, making you feel everything. It''s them coming into your body. It''s also possible to jump out and attack you suddenly and inexplicably. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "I see. It seems that there are some ways to deal with the chaos, "laughs Luo," of course. Otherwise, why do so many heroes die here. But it''s much quieter here today. It turns out that there should be several holy beasts sitting here to understand the heaven. Here, after all, is just the periphery of the chaos field. "


    Lu Fan looks around and doesn''t find any chaos holy beast. "I''m afraid we''re all running away," said Luo blind. "Then we have to be more careful."


    continue to move forward, and Luo blind began to take Lu Fan and the elder East and west to change their directions from time to time.


    The elder suddenly came to Lu Fan''s side and asked in a tone of indifference, "Lord Lu, did you really just see the past?"


    Lu Fan also replied lightly: "what do you mean by that. Don''t you see it. "


    The elder said: "yes, I have seen the future. But I never believe that. If destiny returns, I should have died long ago. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "since I don''t believe it. Then ask me what I do. Even if what I see is not the past, but the future, so what. "


    The elder was silent for a moment. Suddenly, Lu Fan looked at the elder and said: "elder, I respect you very much. But I hope you don''t do anything out of the ordinary. "


    the elder moved away and said softly:" Lord Lu, you are worried too much. "


    the elder dare not even look at Lu fan again. Lu Fan shakes his head gently and sighs in his heart.


    Sure enough, I''m afraid that the great elder''s pursuit in his whole life is to revive the crazy nameless.


    So, this time, he came to the field of chaos, which is likely to become......


    Lu Fan thought of some possibility and felt cold.


    The elder went to the back of Luo blind, his lips moved, and he said, "Luo blind. I think Lu fan has found out what we are going to do. He''s starting to be alert. "


    Luo blind man''s face changed slightly, but he came back from inside, and said, "if you find it, you will find it.". Anyway, we won''t really do anything to him. We just need his help. "


    after Luo finished, he suddenly found that the elder didn''t speak.


    Immediately, Luo blind man thought of something and said: "Liang long, you don''t really want to let others give up the body."


    After a moment of silence, Liang Long replied, "this is the best opportunity, isn''t it?"


    Luo said, "no way. We did. Isn''t it different from animals. Then I''ve been looking for inheritors for so many years. At the beginning, I found someone to try. "The elder said calmly," do you think I haven''t tried to find someone? "


    The blind Luo suddenly thought of something and said, "no, Liang long, you,,,,


    elder nodded:" yes, I took the Benyuan stone out, so there is jiuxiao gate. The whole jiuxiao gate, every patriarch, has tried the Benyuan stone. That''s the most elite and the most talented people, but they still can''t handle it Controlling the power inside, he can''t inherit the master''s power. "


    the blind Luo bit his teeth and said:" the great elder sighed: "he is the top genius, I killed him, even if he doesn''t have the power of the original stone, he is also a generation of patriarch, the top powerful person, who may reach the master''s level in the future, but the master''s He didn''t resist the inheritance. The power in Benyuan stone broke him down. However, this guy was cruel enough. He really threw the Benyuan stone away, and I couldn''t stop him. "


    LUO blind man said:" if you do this, the master won''t be happy even if he lives. "


    the elder''s eyes took some evil breath:" let the master live first, then I will I can''t wait. If Lu Fan succeeds. So even if I kill Lu fan, I can do it. Luofeng, I''ve made more sacrifices over the years than you think. "


    Luo blind man sighed for a long time. No more words.


    Turning around, the eldest elder and the blind Luo all looked at Lu Fan. The complexity of vision makes Lu fan think.


    "Then do it. I will not stop you, but I will not participate. I don''t want to thank you. It''s up to you. "


    LUO blind man made the final concession.


    The elder seemed to be relieved and said: "thank you, blind man. I really don''t want to wait anymore. "

 Chapter 1297

    The great elder and the blind man''s murmur fell into Lu Fan''s eyes.


    At this time, Lu fan is trying to recall the scene when he saw Luo blind for the first time.


    I remember at that time, Luo blind man was just the gatekeeper of Wu''an state and the arsenal.


    Wait, Arsenal.


    Lu Fan combed out some things from his memory.


    He remembered that when he was in the arsenal, he got a famous sword.


    Unknown sword, ha ha.


    This name is a nameless thing.


    Lu Fan had always thought that the so-called nameless. Just can''t find a name.


    Now think of it, I''m really stupid enough. Whether it''s the unknown sword in the Arsenal or the unknown stone in the Dansheng country.


    In fact, they all point to one person, crazy and nameless.


    In combination, Lu Fan now knows something.


    Lu Fan probably knows what crazy nameless person is doing.


    Kill the people in the center of heaven and earth, and kill the so-called gods. He slaughtered the emissary who ruled the world at that time and finally opened an innovative era.


    This man is called the anti God, he did such a great thing, but almost no one in the world remembers his name.


    Perhaps, as the nameless two words in his name, it is unknown.


    Most of the elders and the blind Luo were the crazy and nameless people in those days.


    According to what he said in the elder''s diary.


    For the most part, crazy nameless is their master.


    It''s hard to imagine that the crazy and nameless have been dead for such a long time, and the elder and the blind Luo have survived.


    I don''t know what strength crazy nameless gave them and what it taught them.


    If Lu Fan didn''t want to find out, what was the power possessed by the rebellious man named crazy nameless. It''s not going to be in this mess at all.


    There is no way, from the moment he got the Lord ring of Lu family.


    The power of nameless madness has been influencing him imperceptibly.


    Until he entered the sky Gang, the power of the crazy nameless helped him resist the heaven and earth rune. When entering wuzun, the power of crazy nameless is blocked again.


    Then, on the other side of the void, when he saw the crazy and nameless words left, the power completely disappeared into his body.


    Until now, Lu fan still hasn''t figured out what the power can do except to fight against the heaven and earth road.


    He has to find out. For as long as this power is in him, he will be restless all day.


    Unless he knows how powerful this power is and whether it can be controlled by him.


    Otherwise, it''s better to get it out.


    Strength in the body, hiding is inevitable. Just face it.


    Lu Fan didn''t think about what the Xuangong tower in Jiulong said about turning around and running. But is it possible.


    Ran for a while, ran for a lifetime.


    Don''t look at the power as if it''s still helping him. But who knows when, this power will come out to harm him.


    If it is the most critical time, then he really want to cry without tears.


    Lu Fan follows Luo lunatic and elder to go inside.


    He restrained his mind and spirit by force. Secretly, Lu Fan had already used the method of Tao extermination.


    He had to hold back the avenue a little. Otherwise, if we get him in again, it will be a big trouble.


    Bend around, bend around.


    It seems that Luo blind man is familiar with this place. He unexpectedly takes the elder and Lu fan to shuttle around the chaos area.


    I have to admit that he has found the best way forward. Basically, it''s just a blind spot of the power of the path that can let people pass.


    In this way, Lu Fan thinks he can''t do it. He can really see how some of the roads flow here. It contains about a half of the avenue, which he also recognizes.


    But let him calculate the intersection of these roads, he has no such ability.


    I''m afraid that the blind man Luo, who has all eyes and hearts, can calculate so accurately.


    Lu fan can be sure that Luo blind man is also proficient in array.


    Suddenly, the blind man in front of him and the elder stopped and looked forward.


    In sight, there began to be a vortex like air flow. All the power is being swept away by these whirlpools.


    Luo blind pointed to these whirlpools and said: "the power in these whirlpools is the ability to tear us into pieces in an instant. It''s a combination of thousands of avenues. Therefore, we must not encounter these things. You can''t walk on them. Once involved, it is likely that there will be no end to it. "


    The elder interrupted Luo blind man and said, "come on, come on. Don''t show off your knowledge. I don''t know your level. Read and forget. What can I tell you at this time. Come on, how can I get in here? "


    Luo opened his hands and said, "I''m sorry, but I don''t know how to get in. I only know that there are several alternate points of vortex power, which can stay. But to break through here, I''m sorry, I can''t find a way now. However, the more you go inside, the more benefits you will get. You see. "


    Luo blind man is saying, suddenly in a whirlpool at the end of his sight, a shining lightsaber flies out.


    Then the whirlpool began to circle. This lightsaber is definitely above the divine soldiers. From such a long distance, Lu fan can feel the powerful breath of power.


    Lu Fan was surprised and said: "there are still magic soldiers here. Why does it come out of the whirlpool. "


    Luo Baizi said with a smile: "because this is the meeting place of the world Avenue. Those things that can flow along the power of Tao, if they are lucky, will basically flow here. Ancient soldiers, the inheritance of the strong, which have become legends among the four kingdoms. Many can be found here. It can be said that this place is full of treasures. "


    The elder frowned and said, "only if we get what we need. Blind Luo, can''t you really get in? "


    Luo blind man turned his eyes and said, "what am I lying to you. If I could get in, I would have been in. Are you waiting for me. Liang long, you''ve been in chaos for so long, can''t you get through here. "


    The elder touched his chin and said, "actually, I have been in chaos for so long. There is no breakthrough in the periphery of chaos. If it''s trapped by the outer Road, or it''s blocked by those terrible beasts. It''s my first time to walk so far. "


    Luo blind man has said nothing to the elder.


    Love has been in chaos for such a long time that even the iceberg of chaos has not been opened.


    Glancing at the elder, the blind man said, "lazy devil."


    The elder replied rudely, "lustful ghost."


    Two people big eyes stare small eyes, who also does not let who.


    Lu Fan looks at the dazzling whirlpool and suddenly finds something else.


    When he raised his hand, Lu Fan said in a voice, "elder, elder Luo, look what that is."

 Chapter 1298

    The elder and the blind man immediately stopped quarreling and looked up to the place where Lu Fan pointed out.


    Suddenly, they saw what Lu Fan was surprised by.


    There is a clear black mark beside some whirlpools.


    This mark has been extended to the distance, as if someone has passed by.


    The elder and the blind Luo were stunned for a while.


    The elder clapped on the back of Luo blind man and said: "blind man, have you seen it? It''s a trace of space. Someone''s passing by here. Ha ha, where you can''t go, someone has gone. Don''t you feel disgraceful. "


    Luo blind man''s mouth twitches for a moment and says: "I''m sorry. I can''t see what you said. But I do feel that there are some changes in the space around me. If you don''t say it, I really can''t feel it. Lu Zongzhu, do you know what''s going on? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said:" it''s something you don''t know. How can I know if I''m a man of cultivation. Elder, if we follow this trace, can we get out of these whirlpools? "


    elder looked at Luo blind, thought for a moment, and then nodded:" you can try. Luo blind, what do you say, "


    LUO blind laughs:" of course, try it. Don''t you forget the scene of those holy beasts fleeing one after another, if I''m not wrong. Today is really a master to show us the way. "


    The elder heard the words and said with a smile: "it''s not bad. I really want to see who this expert is. It can''t be those bastard emissaries, ha ha. "


    Luo blind man frowned and turned his head to the elder man and said: "I''ve told you once about your crow mouth. Don''t say such things. "


    The elder waved his hand and said, "don''t worry. Even the emissaries. Are we still afraid that they will not succeed. When they were at their best. I''m not afraid of them. Now they''re down. Instead, I''m afraid of them, joke. "


    Luo blind man shook his head speechless, and didn''t want to talk to him more.


    The three quickly approached the whirlpool and began to move slowly along the space traces.


    The speed of the three people is very slow. The elder hand slightly lifts them. The world power on them is ready. If there is any situation, they will release it immediately.


    Luo blind man specifically told Lu Fan: "never use any power of Tao here. Even if it''s just a slight point, it may cause changes in the surrounding vortex. Don''t harm yourself and others. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "I see. It''s a good place for a shady man. If someone wants to be bad for me. I choose to die with him here, even if my strength is weaker than him. It can also make him fall on the spot with me. "


    In Lu Fan''s words, Luo blind man''s face changed slightly. The elder pinched his palm.


    Lu fan has a panoramic view of all this, but Lu fan doesn''t break it. It''s not time to turn his face.


    To be honest, Lu fan is really reluctant to fight with the elder and the blind man Luo.


    Such a master, if he can stand on his side, follow him to deal with demon cultivation. Then at least two points will be added.


    Therefore, at the last moment, Lu Fan did not intend to directly conflict with the elder. He just wants to see what the elder wants to do with him.


    Under the feet of the vortex with a series of terrible suction, a little touch to Lu fan, Lu fan will feel a cold and penetrating power, into the body.


    This feeling is different from the power of Tao in jiuxiao mountain and yunya Tiangong.


    After all, there are not many avenues in yunya Tiangong. And here, basically, are the main roads.


    If you feel it a little more carefully, you can experience the nature of life and death, the Yin and Yang of heaven and earth.


    Lu Fan just touched it with his own strength, and immediately recovered the vigorous Qi. If it''s a little slower, Lu fan is afraid that the vortex will be triggered completely, and then he will be directly involved.


    It''s very possible. Lu Fan dare not take this risk. Don''t let the elder do anything to him before he is killed for no reason. That would be a loss.


    Three people walk very slowly, and try not to go wrong every step.


    Luo blind man said as he walked: "the person who left the mark of space is definitely the expert among the experts. Such a complex and ever-changing place can find such a zigzag and safe channel. Such calculations are rare in the world. "


    The elder shook his head and said, "no, you are not right. This person is by no means calculated. Look at the trace of space. It''s very fast. It''s like flying. It''s just like flying. Which person''s calculation can reach the instantaneous level. In this chaotic field, our cultivation can only feel a hundred miles. Even if he is ten times stronger than us, he is only a thousand miles away. But you can see that the place we just flew over is far from enough. Not only has the speed not decreased, but it continues to increase. "


    Lu Fan also stopped to watch carefully. He doesn''t know much about space. But he still knows the basics.


    The space traces left here are very deep, which have not been erased by other avenues for such a long time. It shows that the people who left the traces of space have good accomplishments. But it seems that they can''t control their own power, so that the power can leak out to this extent.


    Secondly, as the elder said, he is so fast. It doesn''t look like it''s calculated before you leave.


    But in all human beings, computation takes time and brain. At least after a certain distance, stop for a while, and then calculate how to go.


    But along the way, the space trace is smooth and incomparable, which is the trace of stopover.


    It''s not so much that the other side is a master of profound cultivation and calculation all the way. Lu Fan feels that it''s more like he is familiar with the situation here. He''s very familiar with it all the way...... Go home.


    Thinking of this, Lu Fan''s pupil slightly contracted.


    But he didn''t say what he thought.


    After arguing with Luo blind, the elder didn''t say much. They seemed to have guessed something. The rest of the way, even shut up.


    I don''t know how long it will take to keep going.


    Suddenly, the whirlpool disappeared, and a colorful torrent came into view.


    When the elder and the blind Luo saw the current, they immediately smiled.


    Lu Fan also opened his mouth and guessed something vaguely. Surprised, he said, "this is not the source of life in the legend."


    The elder put on a childish expression and said with a smile: "Lord Lu, you are right. This is the source of life. It''s said that everything in the world is a source of water. "


    Lu Fan steps forward and reaches out to the source of life,

 Chapter 1299

    There is no limit to life.


    Lu Fan''s hand, at the moment of meeting the torrent, immediately felt that the life Avenue in his body was alive.


    Just for a moment, it filled his whole body, and then Lu Fan''s body began to emit plumes of smoke.


    Seeing right, the elder wants to drag Lu fan out.


    But at the next moment, Lu fan not only did not collapse, but took a step forward and walked into the source of life.


    Just entering it, Lu Fan felt that there seemed to be infinite creatures whistling past him.


    At that moment, Lu Fan seemed to see all the creatures in the world.


    It''s so wonderful.


    Just as Lu fan, who first stepped into chaos, saw the whole world.


    When the elder saw that Lu Fan had gone in, he also wanted to follow him.


    But he was stopped by Luo blind man.


    Lower his voice, Luo said, "you and I can''t go in. The source of life is the place that dominates the vitality. You should know. You and I are born against the sky. If you go in, it will cause backfire. "


    The elder nodded slightly and stopped.


    Looking at Lu fan inside, he said with envy: "it''s nice to be young. You can enjoy the nourishment from the source of life. It''s said that as long as you stand in, you can see where all things are born, where they come from, and where they lead. "


    Luo blind man said: "it''s just vanity. This kind of legend is not believable. Just like the legend of Nirvana wusheng, it''s all about spreading false information. The real Nirvana warrior is a slacker, even after so many years. He has not changed his habits. "


    The elder turned his eyes and said, "blind man. Sometimes I wish you were not blind, but dumb. In this way, you will be much more beloved. "


    Two people first chat, Lu fan but clearly see their body, in the moistening of the source of life, began to have a subtle change.


    The whole body began to itch, as if the change started from the bone and spread to the whole body.


    Lu Fan did not know whether it was good or bad, so he saw that the source of life decreased rapidly.


    Lu fan can see countless light bands, and they have disappeared into his body.


    Life has never been abundant. All the Xuangong pagodas in Jiulong speak loudly in Lu Fan''s body: "great master. Great chance. It''s a great chance. The source of life is not easy to meet. With this moistening, even if you don''t need to cultivate the anti heaven skill, your longevity will last for thousands of years and depend on it for thousands of years. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "the source of life stops here. There is nothing hard to see."


    "Great master," said the pagoda with a chuckle. You are wrong. The source of life is not just here. "


    I haven''t finished waiting for the words of Xuangong tower in Kowloon. The life source wrapped by Lu Fan disappeared in a flash.


    It''s just a coincidence that it''s more abrupt.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what was going on, so he found himself standing in a common chaos.


    Behind him, blind Luo and the elder both took a step forward and waved.


    There seems to be no problem.


    Luo blind man said with a smile: "Lu fan, you really are a guy with great atmosphere. Wherever I go, I will give you a gift. "


    Lu Fan said with a blank face: "master Luo, I can''t understand what you said. What is great fortune. "


    The elder said by the side, "if you don''t understand me, it''s OK. It''s just a breath. You''re blowing it again. Blind man, hurry up. The source of life has appeared. I feel that what we are looking for is not far away. Do you have a feeling of excitement. "


    Elder, hurry up and walk forward. Blind Luo keeps up.


    Lu Fan also wanted to keep up with him, but he took only one step, and instantly felt that his body, the surging power of life, fell into his Dantian, into the small world he had already condensed into shape.


    It''s true that when Lu Fan breaks through the double breakthrough of Wu Zun and Zun, he will congeal his own small world.


    Although it''s just a prototype, it doesn''t work. But it has always been in his Dantian.


    At this moment, the endless life Avenue is injected. In a moment, Lu Fan''s small world begins to shine.


    Just for a moment, Lu Fan felt that his little world seemed to be alive. In the small world, the first stream of water began to appear.


    That''s a good sign, isn''t it.


    Lu Fan''s face was excited.


    Is it not until he really reaches the limit. His little world has been condensed.


    Step by step. It seems a bit like that.


    Outside, the elder urged: "Lu fan, hurry up. This way. I already feel it. "


    Lu Fan stepped forward with a faint smile on his lips.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other side, there is a space full of milky light.


    A woman, dressed in gold, silver and white, stands among thousands of statues.


    These statues are so huge that they are 100 times the size of ordinary people. Standing on both sides, overlooking the lower part, carrying the Dragon Wings, holding the magic soldier of light.


    The solemn statue, just looking at the eyes of the stone statue, can feel a rush of oppression.


    Among the numerous statues, there is a light curtain.


    "You''re back."


    In the light curtain, a voice sounds very strange.


    Its voice, like thousands of voices combined, sounds very untrue.


    The woman goes up three steps and raises her head.


    The light of milky white color shines on her face. It''s lingyao who hasn''t been seen for a long time.


    "Yes, I''m back. I need strength enough to sweep the world and restore the power of God''s glory. "


    Lingyao''s voice is cold and her expression is indifferent. In front of the light curtain, he said rudely.


    In the light curtain, a face appeared, saying: "the gods fall, and the power disappears. Unless you can be God again, we will not pass on the remaining power to you. You''re just a little guy who woke up years later. "


    Lingyao stepped forward again and said, "these forces are only a wisp of wind in your hands. They will disappear sooner or later. Why can''t you give them to me?"


    The face replied, "because you are too weak. We don''t see hope in you. "


    Lingyao raised her head proudly and said, "I just hope you can''t see it. Now the chaos in the world is just a good chance for our emissary to take charge of the world again. If you miss it. It''s hundreds of years. "


    The face said: "then in a few hundred years. It''s just here. Time flies. "


    Miso.


    Lingyao directly pulled out his sword and said, "I have worked hard to return to chaos and come back here. You don''t even give it to me once. "


    "This is the rule..." said the face


    The words are not over, the face suddenly found what, immediately changed the way: "you want opportunities, right. Well, now it''s your chance. Three people broke in. You''re going to kill them. I''ll give you a chance. "


    With that, Lu Fan''s three faces appeared in the light curtain.


    When lingyao saw Lu fan, her eyebrows were tight and tight.

 Chapter 1300

    "Why are they here?" lingyao was puzzled. Chaos should be the safest place in the world.


    The elder and others only know that the chaotic field is the convergence of the heaven and earth road, with distorted power, many dangers and countless treasures.


    But I don''t know. This is also the gathering place of the former emissary. To be exact, from ancient times, this is the origin of the emissary.


    All the envoys in the world are from this place, and they will return here before they die.


    The dangers outside, in fact, to some extent. It''s not a kind of prohibition.


    Lingyao''s eyes are fixed on Lu Fan.


    The golden light in her eyes was slightly trembling, and then lingyao suddenly held her head and stepped back.


    There is cold sweat oozing from the forehead, and the blue tendons are beating. Obviously lingyao is suffering too.


    "Stop, you stop for me."


    Lingyao roared.


    The huge statues all around slowly turned their heads.


    With empty eyes, looking at lingyao.


    Clenching her teeth, lingyao suddenly closed her eyes. Consciousness sinks into its own body.


    In the dark, two spirits of lingyao appear.


    Only one of them, lingyao, was bound in a layer of light.


    "That''s enough. If you do this again, I''ll kill you directly."


    "Well, you haven''t killed me for so long. I''m afraid it''s not because you don''t want to kill me. But you have no way to kill me. If you dare to fight against Lu fan again, I will hold you even if I am in purgatory forever. "


    "You.... But just a human man, you dare to threaten me so much. I really think I can''t do anything about you. "


    " come on, do it. I''m really not afraid of you. "


    The voice echoed in the body, the stubborn expression, and the incomparably solid spirit all made another lingyao stand still.


    In a moment, another lingyao didn''t reply either, but he immediately recovered his spirit and consciousness.


    "Whoo. Hu.


    Gasping for breath, lingyao quickly takes out her sword and puts it in her heart. It seems that he wants to use the power of sword to suppress the agitation in his body.


    In the light curtain, the face reappeared, and with a few lines of sarcasm, he said: "the great emissary, actually has two souls. You can''t even control yourself, and you want to get strength from us, joke, hahahaha. "


    The face of no scruple began to ridicule.


    Lingyao said, "do you know how strong I would be if my two souls were one, stupid guy?"


    All of a sudden, the laughter of the face stopped, which seemed to agree with lingyao.


    A moment later, the face just said: "what you said also has some sense. Go ahead and kill the three. I''ll give you some good. But, a little. If you really want to do what you say. You have to prove yourself more. "


    Lingyao snorts coldly, puts up his sword, turns around and strides away.


    As she walked, lingyao took a deep breath and adjusted her state.


    With a dignified face, lingyao felt that she could not suppress the original spirit of the body.


    This is the first time in her cycle. Why is the spirit of this body so different? When she wakes up, she can''t be swallowed, and has stronger and stronger aftereffect.


    Thinking about it, lingyao couldn''t understand what was going on.


    She didn''t know, of course, until she was the spirit of the messenger. Lingyao is in the hands of the master disguised by mother Qian. She has cultivated the meditation skill. The effect of this skill is not obvious, but it has original views on shaping the spirit. She would never know that when lingyao was very young, mother-in-law Qian stripped the power seeds from her body and put them in the doll. If it wasn''t for lingyao to save Lu Fan in lingguo, lingyao would swallow the power seed again. She may not wake up even if she goes back to the devil village.


    These are not known to lingyao.


    The only thing she knew was that she had stabbed Lu Fan in the last time.


    The spirit inside started to explode. Just like crazy, I began to want to break through. I didn''t talk about the enhancement of spirit. I don''t care about physical damage and so on. She was about to die with her. But she can''t really kill the lingyao in her body. Because she didn''t really take it away completely, she just suppressed the spirit of the body itself.


    Once the spirit in her body is dead, she will probably follow it. She can seal the lingyao in her body, but she can''t really kill her.


    Lingyao, the emissary of God, also regretted that if she hadn''t stabbed Lu Fan with a sword.


    So much trouble. Today, I just saw Lu fan again. The spirit in the body is just like crazy again and starts to attack.


    She felt that if she went on like this, sooner or later, the spirit in her body would break through the seal and fight with her. That''s the real trouble.


    Lingyao has made up her mind to adjust her state.


    She can''t do it to Lu Fan in person, but she can''t let Lu Fan live. Because as long as Lu Fan lives, it is a stimulus to the spirit in his body.


    It''s better to be able to solve it without any weapons. It can not only break the mind of the spirit in the body, but also not stimulate the spirit in the body because of the action against Lu Fan.


    If you want to do that, the best way. Let Lu Fan die.


    When she didn''t see it, quietly, she died.


    Lingyao put a sneer on the corner of her mouth. That''s right, just do it.


    If it is to change to another place, she is not sure to do this, but here is the base camp of the emissary.


    Lingyao palms on the sword, and suddenly the long sword turns into a light and shadow and flies out.


    In the light and shadow, the roar sounds like a dragon or a tiger.


    Then, light and shadow began to absorb the power of Tao and the endless chaos.


    Lingyao nodded and said with a smile: "suck it, and absorb it as much as you like. When you get here, you can get back to what you are. Killing, madness, tyranny, that''s what you are. My most loyal servant, help me out. Kill all the intruders. The dignity of God is inviolable. "


    Roar.


    With lingyao''s words falling, the light and shadow quickly turned into a giant shadow to cover the sky.


    The body changes from fog to body quickly. It looks like a dog with long hair. Four feet without claws, eyes without eyes. Huge ears droop, but there are no ear holes. The whole body is full of fat, and there are no viscera.


    Like a bear like a dog, with short wings on its back.


    The roar disappears, and the beast disappears in chaos.


    Lingyao''s smile is bigger, and she turns to another place.

 Chapter 1301

    "Blind Luo, do you have a feeling that we are getting closer and closer?"


    The elder seemed very excited. He speeded up and flew forward quickly.


    Around the circle of light is constantly spreading, Luo blind and Lu fan are standing behind the elder. Let the elder use his own world power to resist the impact of these lights.


    "Yes, it is. But where is it? "


    LUO blind man''s eyebrows are tight and tight.


    The elder said with a smile, "there is still something you can''t see in this world. Blind Luo, your level has fallen back."


    Luo is not angry either, and says with a smile: "it''s not my level that has retreated, it''s the power in this chaotic field. It''s too complicated and chaotic to be sorted out at all. My strength is just to follow the road I master to see the world. The main roads here are totally out of order. How do I watch them? "


    The elder waved and said, "come on, come on. No reason, no way. Patriarch Lu, do you have any strange feelings? "


    the elder turned to look at Lu Fan expectantly.


    Lu Fan said lightly: "I feel nothing. What are you talking about? "


    The elder looked at Lu Fan suspiciously, obviously he didn''t believe Lu Fan''s words very much.


    Luo blind man was silent, and Lu Fan didn''t continue to talk much.


    In fact, Lu Fan did feel something.


    The more you go forward, the clearer you feel. It''s as if something inside is starting to burn completely.


    If Lu Fan did not guess wrong, it should be the power of nameless madness.


    That is to say, there must be a nameless inheritance, or his treasure.


    Otherwise, the power in the body will not be excited like this.


    He didn''t want to say more, just because Lu Fan felt the danger coming.


    He can be sure that once they find that thing, it''s likely that it''s when he and the elder and the blind Luo face each other.


    Lu fan is thinking about what to do.


    He wanted to see what it was, but he thought his curiosity would kill him.


    Whether it''s a blessing or a curse, it''s a curse that can''t be avoided. If it''s really a disaster, it''s no use escaping.


    Lu Fan murmured in his heart.


    In the end, he decided to take a look. Just want him to give elder news now, that is idiotic behavior.


    He wants to pick the right time and find the right opportunity.


    Boom.


    Suddenly, the elder who was leading the way was shocked back by a terrible aperture.


    The strength of the body is surging and the surrounding space is twisted. Luo asked in a hurry, "Liang long. How about you? "


    the elder looked at his clothes, put out his hand, and a wisp of ash flew away.


    Frowning, he said: "it''s dangerous. Fortunately, my little world is different from others. Otherwise. It just killed us. "


    Luo blind man said: "can we go on?" the elder nodded: "it should be OK. Be careful not to rush out of my back. It''s too powerful. "


    Hearing this, the blind man immediately pasted it on the back of the elder and said, "don''t worry. You must be the first to die. "


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s body made a clear click. At the moment, he was very witty to shrink his body a little bit. He forced his hand to shrink his bones and hold his breath. The elder was almost speechless.


    Just a moment later, he said, "you two, you both have a way to protect your life."


    With that, the elder will support his small world again and fly forward quickly. All of a sudden, there was a roar.


    The eldest elders kept making a murmur. Obviously, the light of these indiscriminate attacks was really powerful.


    Lu Fan''s inner strength, which belongs to the nameless madness, is about to emerge.


    He had a keen sense that something was right ahead, and they were getting closer and closer.


    "On."


    Suddenly, the elder, who could not bear it any longer, waved a gun.


    Visible to the naked eye, between chaos, a white light forces everything apart.


    Lu fan can feel it. The chaos around is good. The power of the road. This moment was split in two.


    This is the ability to make a difference. What is the power to cut mountains and rivers. Compared with that. It''s not worth mentioning.


    Taking advantage of all the efforts of being rushed away. The elder caught Luo blind and Lu Fan. Then leap forward.


    It''s just a leap. Lu fan has a kind of trance feeling of crossing the space channel.


    The elder''s ultimate speed is almost the same as that of crossing space. Such accomplishments. It can only be described in four words of astonishment.


    Whoosh.


    Four people appeared in the distance. That circle of light is still spreading. But it has been completely left behind.


    "Wow..."


    Open your mouth. The elder vomited blood. His face turned pale for a moment.


    Obviously those lights. It did him a lot of harm. Lu Fan couldn''t help thinking. If it were him.


    I''m afraid they''re all dead by now.


    Luo blind man put one hand on elder''s shoulder. Smile: "it''s not easy. It''s not simple. It''s all about you rushing in. Liang Long. I''m impressed with you. "


    Elder, wipe off the blood. "Don''t say it''s useless. Good heavens. It''s all the terrible light of heaven and earth. If I were any weaker. You all have to die here today. Dead blind. Look at it. Where the hell is it? "


    Luo said, "do you still use me to see it? You can''t all see it yourself," he said. Luo blind man raised his hand and pointed forward.


    Lu Fan and elder look up. I was shocked.


    What comes into view is a palace. The white air stream condenses. There are black sun and moon patterns on it.


    The palace is very large. Lu fan is three people tall in this palace. Even the doorsill in front of the Palace door is incomparable. It''s like an ant, overlooking the human building.


    In front of the palace stood a statue of a beast.


    The body is like the wind, the feet are thundering, the head is like a horse, and the tail is like a sword. A round of black sun in the mouth.


    "Tian Huima."


    The elder suddenly gnawed his teeth.


    He seems to know the statue of the beast. Luo blind man said: "I can''t think of it. It turns out that there is such a palace in the chaos. This is by no means built by ordinary people. There is no mistake, it must be built by divine envoys. Tian Huima, that''s the place where Hui Yun used to make the old miscellaneous hair. He lives here emotionally. "


    The elder sneered and said, "the emissary is also a god damn emissary. Lao Zamao, I didn''t kill you myself when you were alive. Now I will destroy your palace. "


    Saying that, the elder is ready to move. The blind man next to Luo pulls him and says, "wait a minute. Maybe something is in there. Let''s go in and have a look."


    The elder was angry and pulled with Luo blind.


    Lu Fan slowly soared high and looked far away. Through a crack in the air flow palace, Lu Fan suddenly saw that there seemed to be a palace behind the palace.


    What the hell is this.

 Chapter 1302

    Lu fan falls slowly, and the elder and the blind man finally tear up. Finally, the blind man wins.


    With the power of the powerful spirit in the palm of his hand, blind Luo made the elder calm down.


    While spraying saliva, Luo said: "fight. Fight. Fight. You know how to beat this. The Huiyun emissary has been dead for many years. What''s the use of losing your temper now. You don''t know what''s good in his palace. You don''t know if Shenxiao wusheng is throwing things here. You know that you need to demolish the house. When we''re done with it, can''t you just tear it down, you idiot. "


    Liang Long stared at Luo blind man and said, "let me go. Take back the power of your spirit. Don''t think it calms me down. I''ll listen to you. "


    Luo said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t listen to me. Do you want to open it? Give me a time of incense. Can you do it? "


    The eldest brother of Liang longyanzideng. For a long time, finally or helpless way: "well, I give you a time of incense."


    With that, Liang Long put the gun away.


    Luo blind man also took back his hand and turned to Lu Fandao: "Lord Lu. Let''s go. It''s time for us to go in and find something. "


    Lu Fandao: "did you just say that what you are looking for is left by Shenxiao wusheng. I can understand it as the original stone of that year. "


    Luo said:" yes. Lord Lu, you are right. It''s the original stone. "


    Lu Fan held his hands and said, "then I will ask. Why do I have to find it? "Br >


    " because I need it. "


    The elder can''t help it any more. He shouted directly.


    Luo blind man was stupefied for a while, then sighed: "Liang long. Your Nirvana this time is really out of a temper. My brain is burning with rage. "


    The elder took a deep breath, and then looked at Lu Fandao: "Lord Lu, I ask you to help me. Find it, OK. "


    Lu Fan looked at the elder and at the blind man Luo again, chuckled and said:" I''m just asking, two predecessors, don''t be so excited. Master Luo, let''s go. I also want to see what the so-called palace of emissaries looks like. "


    Say, Lu Fan flies forward.


    Luo blind man looked at the elder and said: "you''d better not talk. You don''t have a clear head now. "


    The elder said not to speak, but looked at the blind man lightly and said: "I am very clear."


    Luo went to Da Chang''s face and said, "well, then tell me why you are so excited. What did Huiyun emissary do to you? Do you remember the name of Mu Ling? Do you still remember it? "


    the elder was stunned. He was petrified as a whole.


    For a long time, the elder said with trembling lips, "I can''t remember. Damn it, I forgot all this. " |The elder appeared to be in great pain. Blind Luo put his hand on his shoulder again and calmed him down with the power of his own spirit.


    "Well, that''s what we''re going to suffer. Come on, Liang long. Maybe we can end all this today and let the master come back. "


    The elder nodded and followed the blind man to the palace.


    At this time, Lu Fan had entered the palace.


    Transparent, white and empty. There was almost nothing in the palace. Walking inside, Lu Fan could hear his footsteps clearly.


    "Who are you?" a light and shadow rose from the ground of the palace before you reached the middle.


    This light and shadow only has the upper body, a face arrogant expression.


    Lu fan has seen many arrogant people, but like this light and shadow, he wants to be beaten at a glance, which is not many.


    Lu Fan didn''t answer his questions, but went on.


    Light, shadow and sound: "human breath. Bastard human, humble existence. You dare to come here and defile the palace of the emissary. I don''t want to break myself soon. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head slightly and said, "this tone is really similar to that of an emissary. But it''s a pity that you''re not an emissary. In other words, you are not the obsession left by the emissary. Let me see, what are you, Qi Ling, or... "


    "Bind the spirit of the earth."


    After that, the elder and the blind Luo came over and said the true face of the light and shadow.


    At the sight of Luo blind man and the elder, the light and shadow immediately shouted.


    "He who is against God is against God. Enemy attack, enemy attack. "


    And the whole palace lit up.


    Lu fan saw it right, his eyes were fast, and he pinched the light with his hands.


    Vigorous Qi injection seems to have no effect. Lu Fan quickly changed the power of the spirit. Suddenly, Lu Fan grabbed the light and shadow.


    "Stop now, or else. I don''t dare say anything else, but you must be dead. "


    Lu Fan''s threat is very specific. He has begun to use the power of the spirit to destroy the transparent body that binds the spirit.


    "No, no, No. Put them away, all of them. "


    With the cry of the earthbound spirit, the light in the palace converged.


    The elder came forward and looked at the bound spirit way with a sneer: "I remember you little guy. An accomplice to a hateful emissary. To wipe the ass of the emissary. You are still alive after the death of the bastard emissary. "


    The earthbound spirit wants to cry without tears and says: "the man who opposes God. I''m just a little housekeeper. Can I do evil? I can only do what the master asks me to do. Before the master dies, let me guard at home, then I can only guard. "


    Luo blind man chuckled and said: "then you are good at guarding. The whole palace is empty. "


    "It''s not my fault," the earthbound Spirit said in a loud voice. It was taken by someone else. Especially a few hundred years ago, that damned human took all the treasures. Be-all. I opened the whole palace''s defenses, but I couldn''t help him. He smashed half of my body with one blow, and made me look like I am now. He also teased me and said that my half disabled earth binding spirit could not even move in the palace after that, so he had to stay in the same place. "


    "Hundreds of years ago,"


    Lu Fan thought.


    It''s not about Shenxiao wusheng.


    The elder said: "I deserve it. If it''s me, I''ll kill you directly. "


    Luo blind man pushed the elder aside and said, "don''t move, just kill. Come on, poor earth binding spirit. Let me ask you some questions. You need to answer them truthfully. Understand? First, tell me what is here. Why are there palaces in the chaos. "


    Bind the earth spirit way: "what chaotic field, this is the holy land, where the noble emissary communicates with the gods. The area closest to God. It''s the living place of the emissary. Those who can own the palace here are all the best of the emissaries. My master, but the emissary Huiyun under the command of the emissary lingyao. "

 Chapter 1303

    Hearing lingyao''s name, Lu Fandeng''s face changed.


    "What do you say?"


    Lu Fan looks at the binding way with a fierce face.


    In the eyes, the light flickered, the spirit immediately felt a terrible power, and forcibly grasped it.


    At this time, Lu Fan unconsciously used his spirit power.


    For this kind of existence, the power of spirit is the most effective way to attack.


    Feel the threat of life, how not afraid to tie the spirit.


    "I said, this is the holy land," said the bound spirit.


    Lu Fandao: "it''s not that. What did you say just now, left emissary lingyao."


    bind the earth to LingDian''s head: "yes, left emissary lingyao, right emissary Lingdong. Under the seat of God, there is no limit to holiness, and there is no limit to heaven and earth. "


    Lu Fan suddenly laughed, laughing, shaking his head and laughing.


    The origin of lingyao is so great.


    At the beginning, mother-in-law Qian also said that lingyao was born in a humble family. She was afraid that she could not match him.


    Now it seems. It''s just that he''s not worthy of lingyao.


    The elder saw something wrong and looked at Lu Fandao: "why, Lord Lu, you also know lingyao, the left emissary."


    Lu Fandao: "I don''t just know, I have to find her."


    Hearing Lu Fan''s words, he was surprised. Luo blind man also said: "wait, Lord Lu. You''re looking for her. She''s been dead for years. How do you find her and how do you know her. Can you explain that? "Lu Fan turned to look at the elder and said:" elder, you can abandon memory and rebirth. You can live so many years, master Luo. Why then, lingyao must be dead? Is it true that the world''s emissary is dead? Haven''t you heard of such a person as the born saint and the existence of the saint girl for so many years? "Br >


    every word of Lu fan is like a sword, stabbing the elder and the blind Luo.


    Immediately, their faces changed wildly.


    The elder gnawed his teeth and said: "so lingyao is not dead."


    Lu Fan turned to look at the elder and said: "she is mine. I''ll deal with it. Elder, elder Luo, I didn''t threaten you. If one day, I really meet lingyao. You''d better not do it. "


    The elder snorted coldly and didn''t answer.


    Luo blind man slapped the ground bound spirit on the face and said, "go on, what else do you know?"


    the ground bound spirit really wants to cry without tears, so he slapped the ground bound spirit in any case.


    "What else do you want to know?" Luo asked aloud, "tell me. Whether Shenxiao wusheng left something in the chaos field, whether something happened in the chaos field recently, why the holy beast outside would escape, why someone would walk through the space trace on the way in. "


    LUO blind man has a series of questions, which completely confused the earth binding spirit.


    It is just a binding spirit, or half of the binding spirit has been abandoned. How to know these things.


    At that time, the light in the whole room suddenly dimmed.


    It''s like a white palace, turning black in an instant.


    The whole world was silent in an instant.


    Lu Fan immediately pulled out the sword and held it tightly in his hand.


    Luo blind man pinched the ground spirit way: "what are you doing. Damned earth binding spirit. "


    "It''s not me," she said, shivering. How can I be able to do that? I''m just a little


    Before the words were finished, a huge roar came from all directions.


    Hearing this roar, the first reaction is not blind Luo, but the elder.


    "Four fierce beasts," he exclaimed directly. Damn, these guys are still alive. "


    Hearing the names of the four fierce beasts, Luo blind man immediately responded.


    "Lord Lu, stand behind me. Don''t walk around."


    Luo blind man''s palm flicks, the naked eye can see, a wisp of silk appears from the darkness, then turns into the sky silk screen.


    These silk screens are like cracks in the sky and the earth, separating the roads around them. And began to spread out a fog like white halo.


    With the appearance of these halos, a wild animal that Lu Fan had never seen came into sight.


    I don''t know when that fat and huge body has appeared in the palace. The short wings are covered with fat.


    It''s hard to see the eyes and nose as if they''ve been indented. From Lu Fan''s point of view, it''s just a buttock head, but it looks like a bear.


    "What kind of animal is this?" Lu Fan shouted.


    The elder gnawed his teeth and said, "haven''t you heard of the four fierce beasts? It''s chaos."


    Lu Fan''s heart is moving. He has heard of the four fierce beasts. Many of them worship the four beasts. Think it''s the strongest beast in the world. In the building of demon repair, the lines of four fierce beasts are everywhere. Lu Fan also saw the real animal for the first time, so he didn''t remember for a while.


    Hearing the elder say so, he finally remembered.


    The four fierce beasts are: Taotie, Qianqi, Taowu and chaos.


    All four beasts have the ability to destroy the sky and the earth, especially the most mysterious and weird chaos. No one has ever heard how powerful it is.


    Because the people who have seen chaos are dead.


    the name of this beast is exactly the same as that of Lu Fan. The reason for its name is that it is said that the beast was born in the center of chaos.


    When chaos was still a group of vitality, the beast began to condense. It is the incarnation of the chaotic world. Here, it is the invincible existence.


    Boom.


    The endless and terrible chaos burst.


    The eldest elder and the blind Luo were both shocked by the moment. Lu fan directly smashed several huge pillars in the palace.


    Terrible power, terrible momentum.


    This beast is so powerful. As soon as it appeared, Lu Fan felt that all the chaos was converging to it, without exception.


    Lu fan can''t defend himself by plundering a little chaotic Qi with his demonic mind.


    The voice of Luo blind man sounded.


    "Liang long, let''s go. In this place, we are no match for the four beasts. They can''t be killed here. "


    Luo blind said that he meant to escape.


    But the elder suddenly stood up, pointed to his gun, and said in a loud voice, "there is nothing immortal in the world. Blind Luo, take Lu Fan first. I''m here to catch this fish. A flash shot. "


    The elder turned into a torrent of power and rushed to chaos.


    Luo blind man clapped his thigh, sighed and turned his head to Lu Fan''s direction and shouted, "Lord Lu, let''s go, eh, Lord Lu."


    Luo blind man''s expression suddenly vibrated, how did Lu Fan disappear.

 Chapter 1304

    At the same time, Lu Fan let his vigorous Qi push away all the forces around him and left the palace at the fastest speed.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to see how powerful the so-called four fierce beasts are, but that he knows that he has more important things to do.


    Run all the way out of the palace.


    Lu Fan rushes straight to the center of chaos.


    On the way, Lu fan saw countless palaces. He also swept them, and there were hundreds of the same buildings as the palace of Huiyun.


    That is to say, in ancient times, the number of emissaries was definitely hundreds.


    If the power of every emissary is above the limit, then the power is absolutely overwhelming.


    Of course, it''s not difficult to unify the world.


    Lu Fan flies straight ahead. His goal is very clear, because he clearly feels that there is a force calling him.


    That''s the power of crazy nameless. It''s probably the original stone that was thrown away by Shenxiao wusheng.


    He intentionally left the elder and Luo blind to come here for his own safety.


    From what he knew, the elder and the blind man must be uneasy and kind-hearted.


    If the blind man and the elder come with him, his life will be in danger.


    In the best case, of course. He came to see for himself.


    As for the battle between the four beasts and the elders. Lu Fan estimated that most of them were half to half.


    Anyway, the eldest elder and the blind Luo were killed by four fierce animals. This kind of thing is basically impossible.


    In their state, the ability of life preservation is sometimes several times stronger than their cultivation.


    It is possible to defeat them, but to kill them, I am afraid it will be more than ten times more difficult.


    Lu Fan didn''t have time to attend to their fight. It''s his best chance, a godsend one.


    At the moment of being hit, Lu Fan thought that this was the time for him to leave on his own.


    So Lu Fan flew forward quickly.


    The body passes through the chaos like a river. Lu fan is like a light, galloping away.


    "Almost, almost."


    Behind them, palaces are far away.


    Those palaces that look gorgeous and magnificent are not his goal.


    Lu Fan only flies to the last place where he feels. At this time, he doesn''t need to know the way at all. It''s right to go with your body feeling.


    I don''t know how long it took to fly. At the end of his sight, Lu fan saw something like a light curtain.


    Inside flowed the silver power, Lu Fan did not think much.


    He went straight in because his body told him that these forces could not hurt him at all.


    Sure enough, in the moment of penetrating the light curtain, Lu Fan felt the strong corrosiveness, invading his body. Seems to want to melt him into a liquid.


    The power of nameless madness came out again and forced the power in the light curtain to disperse.


    Click and wipe.


    Lu Fan even heard the sound of the light curtain breaking.


    Bang. Lu Fan rushes out of the light curtain, and in a moment, the light curtain breaks into pieces.


    At the moment of landing, Lu Fan''s heavy sword stood in front of him.


    It was this instinctive response that allowed Lu fan to dodge another blow.


    Because in the moment when he rushed out, two huge statues on both sides made a sudden move.


    Long spear, broadsword, with surging light, directly hit Lu Fan''s sword.


    Lu Fan''s feet are sunk, and the vigorous Qi hasn''t been released yet. The power belonging to the crazy and nameless unexpectedly rises to the sky. It turns into a brilliant white light, like a dragon coiled around Lu Fan.


    Two stone statues were hit by the white light and directly smashed a litter.


    The heavy footsteps that originally sounded all around stopped abruptly.


    Lu Fan was able to lift the sword and look around.


    What comes into view is a passage standing in the endless darkness.


    The road is paved with Yin and Yang stones at the foot, with huge stone statues on both sides. It''s full of killing and weird.


    Inside, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings.


    "Great master, where is this place. Why can I feel a lot of familiar breath. "


    Lu Fandao: "why, Jiu, don''t you know. Take a close look at the statues around. I think this place should be the secret chamber of some force. So solemn and holy. Hehe, it''s not the secret chamber of the emissary. It''s true that Shenxiao wusheng can hide things. He has to hide everything in such a place. "


    Slow down, Lu Fan goes forward.


    In such a mysterious place, Lu Fan''s guess is that there should be many mechanisms and countless prohibitions.


    He is an outsider. He should be very dangerous. He can''t be careless.


    However, reality and imagination are often different. Lu fan has been walking for a long time, and he has not met any forbidden mechanism or other obstacles.


    On the contrary, those stone statues that had just shot at him, one by one, actually retreated when they saw him.


    Lu Fan walked straight ahead, looked at the stone statues, chuckled and said, "it seems that I am not afraid of them, but they are afraid of me."


    "Great master, they are afraid of your strength," said the pagoda. I probably know what these statues are. An emissary, a spokesman of the gods, a walker of the world. After their death, the spirits should have returned to the embrace of the gods, but they didn''t want the gods to have died, so they could only return here, or slowly drift away, or become a stone puppet. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "it seems that the crazy nameless in those days really scared them all. These envoys, who have been arrogant for many years, have finally come to such a level, which is also very sad. "


    "Great master, you can look around for it. We feel that there are many old acquaintances here, which should be ancient things. If they are still alive, you can add a lot of help. If they''re dead


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "if you die, you can swallow it."


    The Xuangong Pagoda in Jiulong laughed. The laughter was extremely obscene. It''s also becoming more and more personal.


    The deep passage in front of us seems to have no end. Lu Fan walked for a long time and didn''t see anything else.


    But at the same time, lingyao, who was walking outside, suddenly heard the clear footsteps coming from afar.


    Lingyao stopped immediately, surprised.


    Who can run here.


    It''s hard not to be successful. There is also an emissary who wakes up like her.


    Turning around, lingyao immediately ran back, this time her pace accelerated. Soon he rushed back to the light curtain and said to his face, "who is coming in.


    The face disappears, and Lu Fan''s figure emerges slowly in the light curtain.


    Lingyao was shocked, pointing to Lu Fandao in the light curtain: "how did he come in. Why can he come in? "

 Chapter 1305

    Face emerged, with a voice of some fear: "the anti God, the anti God appeared again. Come on, move us all. I give you strength. How much strength do you want. I''ll give it to you now and take us out at once. "


    Lingyao was stunned when she heard the words from the face. Then a smile appeared on his face.


    Unexpectedly, this kind of time, unexpectedly is her one chance.


    Lingyao is very happy. Obviously, opportunities coexist with risks.


    Lu Fan''s arrival is undoubtedly a disaster for her. But now, there seems to be something good.


    "Then bring it. All, I want all the power. "


    The face quickly said: "you, the weak body, haven''t formally condensed into the holy body, if you inject all the strength. You will die here on the spot. I can give you 50% power and make you very strong. Even restore the glory of your prime. But swear in the name of the emissary that you will take us away. Otherwise, you will die without burial place. "


    Lingyao said with a sneer, "do you still have the chance to talk with me about the conditions? Bring the strength quickly. All the living creatures are dead. How about I swear in the name of the emissary? Hurry up, then Lu fan will arrive. "


    The expression on the face began to twist. He had to admit that lingyao was right.


    "Well, let go of everything and accept the power. You will be the hope of our emissary. You should try your best to seal the gods, let the light belonging to the gods shine on the earth again. "


    Lingyao smiled but didn''t speak, and slowly opened her arms.


    All of a sudden, in the light curtain, countless light pillars like sharp swords hit lingyao.


    Visible to the naked eye, lingyao''s body began to lift up dense smoke.


    The smoke was black and white, and it went round and round.


    Lingyao slowly closed her eyes.


    Lu fan, who was walking on the passage, suddenly felt the yin-yang stone under his feet, and even the whole passage began to vibrate.


    Then, all around the passage, the light came on.


    At this time, Lu fancai could see clearly that there was no nothingness around him.


    Round dome, start to shine. There are countless moving pictures carved on it.


    Some people have animals, with a little bit of starlight.


    In the picture, ten thousand people and ten thousand animals are worshiping the existence of a group of hidden clouds.


    But looking at the picture, Lu Fan was not sure whether those in the clouds were human shapes.


    But Lu Fan found some other things, such as standing under the clouds, holding a sword and pointing to a dozen women in the sky. In the middle is lingyao.


    That face, that appearance, Lu Fan recognized at a glance. Looking aside, the walls on both sides began to emerge. And there was a faint voice.


    "I am from chaos, and everything is open to me. Stepping on the sky, the world is afraid of me. The palm reincarnation shakes the four realms, so does the mortal


    The sound is floating, such as the magic sound, which makes Lu Fan feel a trance.


    Lu Fan quickly fills the whole body with the power of the spirit and forces to isolate the evil sound.


    Speed up, Lu Fan rushes forward.


    "Great master, what do you feel?" exclaimed the nine dragon Xuangong tower in his body


    Body method is like electricity and light, which is thousands of miles in a flash.


    At this time, Lu Fan didn''t care whether there was a ban or a trap.


    He galloped all the way forward, and his heart began to pop.


    It''s not because he''s overworked. He''s on his way. In normal times, Lu fan doesn''t breathe at all.


    But today, he was so excited that his whole body began to shake.


    This feeling makes it hard for Lu fan to recover.


    He had already guessed what would be ahead of him, and his intuition had told him that he would meet the man who thought about it all the time today.


    Suddenly, a beautiful figure appeared in front of him. Far away, Lu fan stopped.


    Look at the man who is hanging in the middle of the sky, whose figure absorbs the light constantly and whose momentum is growing crazily.


    Lu Fan''s lips trembled and took a deep breath.


    "Lingyao."


    Softly, Lu Fan''s eyes fluctuated, looking at lingyao''s back. I totally forgot the purpose of his coming here.


    Slowly, lingyao also turned her head. But lingyao looks at Lu fan, but her face is cold. Only deep in the eyes, something is struggling and seems to want to jump out.


    "Damn it."


    Lingyao scolds. At this critical moment, Lu fan comes.


    And the moment he came. Lingyao then felt that the spirit inside the body began to be dishonest again and attacked crazily.


    "Lu Fan."


    Gnashing her teeth, lingyao falls on the ground and stares at Lu Fan''s face.


    Lu Fan looks at lingyao carefully. The clothes have been changed into the white tight robes that Lu fan has never seen lingyao wear. There is no doubt that the exquisite figure is prominent.


    On the hands, shoulders, feet, and white feather armor, it looks very dignified and heroic. Behind the cloak, Lu Fan also knows that it is the cloud haze cloak that he snatched from his hands.


    Lu Fan really wants to hug lingyao at the moment, but he can''t help it. Because he knew that the lingyao in front of him was not the lingyao he knew.


    "Why are you here."


    Lingyao asked in a sharp voice.


    Lu Fan stepped forward and said, "I''m looking for something. It''s you, lingyao. Are you still the one I know, "


    " ha ha, joke. The one you know, I was dead. Now, I am a great emissary. Lu fan, if you dare to step forward, I will take your life. "


    Lu Fan also laughed at the words.


    Put away the heavy sword and said, "come on, didn''t you stab me last time? Another one."


    Inside, the nine dragon Xuangong tower exclaimed: "great master, what are you doing? Are you looking for death? Is this your third disaster? God, the most sad is the beauty pass. Master, you can''t do that. "


    Lu Fan said quietly: "if this is my third disaster, let it come. I have a date with fate. "


    Stride, Lu fan to Ling Yao, eyes sharp, eyes firm.


    This time, when he saw lingyao, he would never let her go again.


    "Stupid human, I have never met such a stupid person as you."


    Lingyao said as she began to step back.


    Her hands glittered, as if to start, but some hesitation.


    It''s OK that she doesn''t move. This move made Lu Fan see some clues.


    Pick eyebrows, Lu fan asked: "why, don''t you plan to do it? Can''t you do it. I''ve learned whether you took away lingyao, but you can''t really erase her, so you can''t do anything to me. It''s so good, then let me do it, take the soul and destroy the soul. "

 Chapter 1306

    The power of the spirit makes the light around dim immediately.


    It seems that there is a wind, like a sword.


    In a moment, everything slowed down in Lu Fan''s eyes.


    This is the first time that he has released his soul power without reservation. Even when it was time to climb the sky, Lu Fan didn''t spell it like this.


    In a move, Lu Fan''s eyes turned white.


    Lingyao is unable to defend and is directly hit by the power of the spirit of Lu Fan.


    At that moment, Lu fan saw a darkness.


    In the seemingly endless darkness, Lu fan saw two figures.


    There are two lingyao.


    "Lu Fan. Is Lu fan you? "


    among the two lingyao, the lingyao behind who is blocked by the light shouted.


    She was so excited that Lu Fan was familiar with her voice.


    "Lingyao."


    Lu Fan''s spirit fluctuated violently.


    But he couldn''t make a sound, but the power of the powerful spirit spread to the darkness, and the cracks appeared. It seems to destroy everything here.


    "Foolish mortals dare to erode the spirit of the emissary."


    The lingyao in front also released the terrible power of spirit. But the power of her spirit is quite different from that of Lu fan, who is trained by the spirit way.


    Just for a moment, Lu Fan''s spirit force was forced out of lingyao''s body.


    There is no doubt that it is impossible for him to kill the spirits of the other party by taking them out.


    The power of lingyao''s spirit is just like a * *. I couldn''t feel it when I didn''t let it out. Once released, it''s powerful beyond imagination.


    Lu Fan finally understood why lingyao could be a soul throb in the national competitions.


    That''s because she''s so much more powerful than those people.


    It''s just a little bit of use that makes other people feel overwhelming.


    Now, what Lu Fan realized was the power of all the spirits that lingyao gave out.


    At this time, the spirit power of lingyao is about to condense into a solid, like a golden sun, appearing behind her.


    Lingyao began to appear golden armor, which was completely condensed by the power of the spirit.


    On the forehead, flame lines began to emerge.


    It''s like a flaming three legged golden black at the center of lingyao''s eyebrows.


    The power of Lu Fan''s spirit, little by little, was pushed back into his body by the power of lingyao''s powerful spirit.


    At this time, the Xuangong tower of Jiulong also quickly released its strength to help Lu Fan resist the terrible power of the spirit.


    "The great master is the divine pattern. Her divine patterns have emerged. She''s almost back to her strongest form. Let''s run. "


    Lu Fan gnawed his teeth and said, "never leave."


    Said, Lu Fan slowly floating up, dead stare at lingyao.


    Even though the power of his spirit is not as powerful as lingyao. But lingyao wanted to break his spirit, but it was even more difficult.


    Lingyao''s face is cool and full of murderous eyes.


    Staring at Lu Fan''s face, he said, "die, stupid human."


    As he said, the spirit of lingyao directly wrapped Lu Fan and forced him into Lu Fan''s body.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s body began to spill blood.


    Then, Lu Fan felt that the scenery around him began to change.


    There was a thin sound of running water nearby. When I looked down, I could see the blood everywhere.


    All around, there are mountains of corpses. Lu fan saw the faces he didn''t want to see.


    There is his father, his grandfather, ye Nantian. Senior brother Han Feng and others.


    Lu Fan knew clearly that this was only an illusion in his brain, but he could not get rid of it at all.


    On the pile of bones, lingyao took out a stone like thing from her arms with a sinister smile and said: "human feelings are really fragile. For there are so many fears in the heart of a man like you. Do you feel like you''re going to collapse? Surrender to me. Give your loyalty and I will give you the chance to survive. "


    Lu Fan raised his sword and pointed to lingyao''s proud and evil face.


    "I can let go of my body and let you in. But you have to come out of lingyao''s body. "


    Lu Fan shouted, there was no sign of the collapse in his eyes.


    More terrible things than this, he did not know how many. If you want him to collapse, even the gods have to give all their strength.


    "Funny, this is my body. I want to give up. "


    The power of lingyao''s spirit runs through Lu fan directly. At this moment, Lu Fan felt that his spirit hidden in the Dantian began to break.


    But Lu Fan was fearless and walked to lingyao step by step.


    The vigorous Qi in the body is disappearing. In the eyes, it is full of blood. There is not a good place in the whole body. But his steps are still so firm.


    Lingyao is still frantically increasing her strength, and her hands are also raised.


    She wanted to take this opportunity to kill Lu Fan. But another spirit in her body is fighting madly. So much so that she can''t even control the released soul power. There is no delicate control. Only increase or decrease.


    As for Lu Fan''s use of other killing moves, I don''t even think about it. She had already felt that her body was beginning to get out of control.


    Every time Lu Fan went further, she felt a sharp headache in her head.


    The closer Lu Fan gets, the more she can feel the tendency of the spirits in her body to jump out.


    "Stop. Stop for me. "


    Lingyao shouted hysterically.


    She has been in the world for so long, even when she was faced with the rebellious, she was not in such a mess as she is today.


    How could Lu Fan listen to her cry, step by step to her in front.


    This distance, Lu fan has been able to see the complex light in lingyao''s eyes through the blood color. From lingyao''s eyes, he seemed to see two forces fighting fiercely.


    Lu fan, who was going to kill with one sword, suddenly changed his mind.


    Dang.


    Lu Fan threw the sword on the ground, and then stretched out his right hand.


    His palm gently touched lingyao''s cheek. Lingyao desperately tried to hide, but found that she could not move at all.


    When Lu Fan''s hand touched lingyao''s cheek, lingyao suddenly gave out a shrill cry. At this moment, Lu Fan seemed to see lingyao''s body, and a force finally broke the shackles.


    Then, the power of the spirits around suddenly rioted, constantly shooting around, shaking the statues around to pieces.


    Then, lingyao''s face changed dramatically and her eyes flashed.


    "Lu Fan."


    The voice is sad, the face is excited, and the eyes are full of love.


    This is the real lingyao. Lu fan is also excited.


    He wanted to hold lingyao, but he was hit by several forces of spirits running around. At that time, Lu Fan stood still, and there was another explosion in his body.


    Lingyao took Lu Fan''s hand and said, "take me home. Lu fan, you must take me home. "


    Lu Fan was speechless, then lingyao''s face changed again, and the power of the spirits around him was recovered.

 Chapter 1307

    Bang.


    Lingyao, who recovers his cold face, strikes Lu Fan with one palm. The power of this palm is disordered. It has no killing power at all. It can only defeat Lu Fan.


    She seems to be completely afraid of Lu fan, and she pinches the stone hard.


    All of a sudden, there was a light band behind lingyao. Lingyao, with the last intention of killing, gave Lu Fan a fierce stare.


    Soon, it''s in the light band, and it''s going to disappear in the next moment.


    At this critical moment, Lu Fan also let out a roar.


    He can''t take care of his injuries any more, so he swoops out.


    His palm has touched lingyao''s ankle, but it''s a little bit worse. Lingyao''s body disappears in the light band.


    Lu fan can''t stop his momentum and smashes into the front light curtain.


    Only this bump, the light curtain on the face emerged, issued a wail.


    Then, the light curtain turned into light spots all over the sky.


    All the light around, immediately all black down.


    Lu Fan didn''t get up for a long time, lying on the ground, shouting and scolding: "hateful. Abominable. Just about once, just a little bit. "


    As soon as Lu Fan''s voice fell, a myriad of lights suddenly lit up around him.


    Then a familiar voice sounded.


    "Yes, you''re just a little short. A lot of things, often just a little bit worse. Lord Lu, I can''t believe you have such a close relationship with the emissary. "


    Lu Fan slowly turned to look.


    It was the figure of blind Luo and the elder that came into view immediately.


    It can be seen that both were seriously injured. All over the body are wounds. The breath is unsteady and the feet are high and low.


    The elder stared at Lu Fan''s face and smiled happily.


    Luo blind man said to Lu Fan in a cold voice: "Lord Lu, you shouldn''t leave us and run away. This is not for the strong. "


    Lu fan forced himself to sit down and gasped: "compared with the two, I am not a strong man. What''s more, I can''t help if I stay. "


    Luo blind man shakes his head slightly. The elder pointed to Lu Fan''s face and said, "since when did you know that we are going to do harm to you. Just because I said a few inappropriate words, "


    Lu Fan smiled calmly. Now that he has reached this point, there is nothing to say.


    "Elder, it''s your diary that exposes your thoughts. It''s the ninth difficult day to climb the sky. The days when I hid. I happened to run to your resting place, where I found a Book of nirvana. "


    The elder laughed and said: "I see. You know what I''m going to do for a long time, but you still come to the field of chaos. I really don''t know if you are stupid or arrogant. "


    Lu Fandao: "maybe there are both. But I already have the power of being crazy and nameless, and I can''t run away, can''t I? "The elder was shocked when he heard the words, and the blind Luo clapped his hands and said:" yes. You can''t hide. Sooner or later. Come on, Lord Lu. You help us find the source stone and revive our master. Liang Long and I will do everything to save your life. "


    Lu Fandao: "the price is my body, isn''t it?" Luo sighed, "I''m afraid so. If you can find a better way, you don''t have to. Everything depends on what it is. "


    Lu Fandao: "that is to say, whether I agree or not. You must at least take my flesh. "


    The elder replied calmly, "this is the meaning of our lives. Lord Lu, if there is a choice, we don''t want to. But the reality is, over the years. We will only find you one who may revive our master. You accept the master''s inheritance and gain the master''s unique power. If the master can be resurrected, then your body must be the most suitable for him. It''s the only thing he can use. Do you know what I mean? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said:" I don''t understand why I want to give up my body for someone I don''t know at all. Just because you two have a few words, "


    the elder said:" you can do anything you want. As long as we have, we can give you everything. "


    As he said this, he took out all his treasures and spread them all over the ground.


    Luo blind man also took out a lot of things. There is no doubt that each of these things is so precious, and each of them is full of texture.


    Luo blind man finally put down a bead and said: "this is the dream Yuanzhu of chaos six beads. As long as you have heard the name of chaos six beads, you should know its value. Your spirit can hide in it, not be detected by heaven and earth. When we find you another body again, then you can also be perfectly resurrected. "


    Lu Fan looks at all the things on the ground and laughs bitterly.


    The elder said: "put it away, Lu Fan. These things are yours. You have no chance of rejecting this deal. "


    Lu Fan laughed and said, "buy and sell. You are tough enough, too. "


    Luo said: "there is no way. Now, Lu fan, you can tell us where the Benyuan stone is. You came here directly. I don''t think you ran on the wrong way in a hurry. "


    As he spoke, Luo began to look around.


    Lu Fanhu said in a loud voice, "your practice is not necessarily more noble than those demons and envoys."


    In a word, the blind man Luo and the elder are different. They both slowly clenched their fists.


    After a long silence, the elder replied: "time will make a person become the kind of person he used to hate most. This is the reality, and there is no escape."


    Luo blind man waved: "Lord Lu, if you think so, we have no way."


    They began to look around. Lu Fan said to Lao Jiu in his heart, "put it away. Put it all away. "


    "Great master, I have a lot of strength left," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. If it really comes to the last step, I will send you out even if I struggle to be silent again. "


    Lu Fan took his sword and stroked it gently: "since we can''t avoid this battle, there is no way. The world is looking for the strong to inherit. I didn''t expect that when it was my turn, I still had to block my life to accept it. The world is unpredictable. "


    Feeling almost over, Lu Fan''s eyes become firm again.


    He secretly filled himself with a bottle of pills, and then stared at Luo blind man who was searching all the way.


    In his sense, Luo blind has been extremely close.


    "EH."


    Luo blind man seems to have found something. Suddenly, with a wave of his hand, a curtain of light reappears.


    On the light curtain, the face exclaimed: "you stupid people, you want to do..."


    Before he had finished speaking, Luo held out his hand and pulled it out of the light curtain.


    "It''s here."

 Chapter 1308

    Floating face was soon kneaded into a ball in Luo blind''s hand.


    The human face felt the power of Luo blind man, then shrieked: "those who are against God, those who are damned against God, the gods have fallen down, why are you still alive?"


    The elder also went to the side of the blind man Luo. The blind man shook his hand and threw his face to the elder.


    The same action, different strength, the elder knead harder. I''m going to rub the face and cry.


    While rubbing, the elder said: "what should I call you. Obsession. No, no, no, no, you should be a collection of the mind of the emissary. Then I''ll let you read it. "


    Luo blind man and Lu Fan almost laughed when they heard the elder''s words.


    The face also wails: "I don''t call anything to make read.". It sounds like shit. "


    The elder ignored his wailing and continued to knead it into various shapes, then said: "is that right. It''s better to call death read, death of death, what do you think. "


    The face can''t wail this time, and the face is dispirited: "well, if you have any questions, just ask. The gods are dead. This is the last vestige of ancient gods. I hope you can not destroy this place. "


    The elder smiled and said, "destroy here. No, no, of course not. You have another emissary alive. She will come back sooner or later. I will not damage this place. I will take it away and let the emissary come to me. Then I''ll wipe you out completely. "


    "You are the devil, you are the Shura from the abyss of hell, and you are the rebel who will be used to sink and suffer the suffering of all ages after death. You will be rewarded. "


    The elder laughed and said, "you know what. I''ve heard that 10000 times. But I still live well. And the person who said that to me, or someone like you, died. Do you want me to describe their tragic death. I promise to be very specific. "


    The face was shaking. The elder took the opportunity to ask aloud, "say. Is Shenxiao wusheng here. Has anyone left anything here? "


    This roar, will shake the face of the light are scattered a few minutes.


    Immediately, the face replied, "yes..... Hundreds of years ago, there was a man. He has also been here. Everything here can''t stop him. He left a stone here. "


    Hearing this, the elder and the blind man were shocked.


    "Where is it?"


    Luo blind also came up and asked aloud.


    A light is emitted from the face, pointing straight to the rear. There is a stone statue with only half left.


    Lu Fan also slowly got up and looked up at the statue.


    This stone statue is really different from other stone statues, and it looks more tall. Although only half of it is left, it is also dozens of feet higher than other stone statues.


    The other half of the statue fell to the ground. Looking at its broken shape, it should not have been broken just when Lu Fan was fighting. It was broken a long time ago.


    However, the cut of the stone statue is too flat and looks like two different stone statues standing there. When Lu Fan came in, he did not see anything different. If it wasn''t specifically pointed out by this face, I''m afraid that the elder and the blind Luo would not find this difference.


    Hurry, the elder and the blind man come to the foot of the stone statue.


    Looking up, the elder and the blind man saw a big stone in the crotch of the statue.


    Round as jade, black as ink. The elder and the blind Luo were all excited when they saw the stone.


    Immediately the elder shook his hand and threw the face on the ground. He flies directly with Luo blind man and reaches for the stone.


    Lu Fan also reached under the statue, reached for his face and said, "this thing is really left by Shenxiao wusheng."


    "I don''t know the name of the man, but it''s really what he left," he said


    Lu fan then asked, "what else did he do besides keep the stone?"


    The face said: "he has done a lot. He has set a lot of things in it, saying that he wants to..."


    The face of the words have not finished, Luo blind suddenly rushed down.


    He came to Lu Fan''s side and said, "Lord Lu, it''s good that you didn''t leave."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "well, I can''t even run."


    Luo blind man nodded: "this is the end of everything. Nature can''t let you go. Lord Lu, you have faith. Since you took what we gave you. Just as we agreed. Let''s see if we can revive our master. If you really need your body, don''t be stingy. "


    Lu Fan didn''t answer, but in his mind he kept turning around what he had just said.


    Shenxiao wusheng set up many things in it. What would that be.


    Forbidden, or array.


    Either way, I''m afraid it can''t be underestimated. It must be to prevent others from getting the unknown source stone again.


    Lu Fan quickly looked up to the elder''s direction, but the next moment, he found that the elder easily took the stone down.


    With a bright smile on his face, he put the stone in front of Lu Fan.


    Then, the elder shook his hand and took out all the small stones on his body.


    Just took out, immediately that unknown original stone unexpectedly absorbed these stones. It looks amazing.


    At this time, Lu Fan just found that the original stone is clearly a slate.


    There are dents in the sword, rings, beads and other things.


    Lu fan is thinking, suddenly from his body, a wisp of power emerged.


    Immediately, it was visible to the naked eye that Lu Fan found that those forces condensed into shapes, which were the nameless rings, swords and stones that Lu Fan had absorbed for a long time.


    Among them, the ring quickly changed into an irregular stone to repair a gap in the slate. But the unknown sword has sunk into the indentation of the sword, which fits perfectly.


    As for the nameless stone obtained in Dansheng country, it was suddenly divided into many things.


    There are rings, gourds, jade pendants and folding fans in it.


    These messy things have been inlaid into the slate.


    The elder nearby and the blind Luo both grinned.


    The elder laughed and said, "Lord Lu, you have collected so many nameless things. Ha ha, the source stones are all coming together. "


    Lu Fan looks at the slate and chuckles. It turns out that these things are all relics of insanity and anonymity.


    Something tainted with the power of the unknown.


    The elder rubbed his hands and said: "don''t waste time. Lu fan, try to absorb all these things. A wisp of obsession with the master''s spirit. Swallow it all. Then let our master come to life. I''ll help you to fully stimulate the power inside first, and help the blind man. "


    Saying that, the elder and the blind Luo all stretched out their hands to the slate.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt that he was not right, and stepped back a few steps.

 Chapter 1309

    The light is shining and the slate is shrinking rapidly.


    The power of the elder and the blind man Luo was injected into the slate, and the slate began to shrink rapidly.


    Wisps of silk rose from the light, converged into a misty mist and condensed into a person''s shape.


    At the moment when the figure appeared, Lu Fan felt that all the forces around him retreated by themselves.


    The power of heaven and earth, the power of Tao, is gone.


    Just as the gods come into the world, all things retreat.


    This person''s appearance is vague. Lu fan can only see a outline.


    But this man''s breath is so terrible.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and shouted in his heart, "old nine, take it away, quick!"


    I saw my master and felt the most powerful power in the world. And also will own body crazy nameless power to release.


    Lu fan has accomplished all his aims.


    Now, it''s time to go. If you don''t leave, you will die here!


    But at this time, Lu Fan''s body sounded the old nine weak voice.


    "Great master, I I can''t move. It''s the power of the anti God, the real anti God. I can''t see you off! "


    It''s another critical moment!


    Lu Fan really wants to pull Lao Jiu out of his body and give him a good beating.


    ! without hesitation, Lu Fan holds three chaotic six beads in his hand.


    Especially the magic pearl, it''s a flash of light!


    The elder waved to Lu Fan and said, "come here, Lord Lu, to welcome this glorious moment!"


    Lu Fan stood still. The elder immediately felt something wrong and reached out to Lu Fan.


    As a result, Lu Fan''s figure was like a mirage. Feelings stay in place, impressively just a fake body.


    Elder, I forgot that Lu Fan once cheated him with this move. I didn''t expect that today it''s the same thing.


    Lu Fan knew that he could not be the opponent of the elder, but he wanted to say escape.


    He''s still a little certain. This is also one of the reasons why he has the courage to come.


    However, it''s not only the elder, but also the blind Luo.


    Before coming, Lu Fan did not expect the appearance of Luo blind man. It was a big mistake for him.


    Now Lu fan will pay for his miscalculation.


    Luo blind man suddenly opened his eyes at the moment.


    Yes, he is really blind. But few people in the world know that once the eyes of Luo blind man are opened, it is the power of Dongming heaven and earth.


    His eyes were pale, like the sun and the moon gathering in the eyes of Luo blind man.


    Luo blind man never uses magic tools, because his eyes can''t see the world. He has become the supreme weapon.


    What''s more cruel than using your own body to make magic tools. What magic instrument can be more handy than one''s own organ.


    As soon as his eyes opened, Lu fan, who was fleeing at full speed, was stopped dead.


    Then Lu Fan felt that his body, sealed to death, seemed to have the power of endless world, rushing into his body.


    Luo blind said lightly: "Lord Lu. I don''t want to. But I had to. There''s no way you can hate us. But it could be our last hope! "


    At the end of the speech, the blind man Luo and the elder instantly injected all the power in the slate into Lu Fan''s body.


    The figure, in an instant, rushed into Lu Fan''s eyebrows.


    All around, the power quickly subsided. The elder and the blind man look at Lu Fan nervously.


    They''ve never done anything like this, and they don''t know what''s going to happen.


    Two people surrounded Lu fan, one hand, on Lu Fan''s shoulder, carefully explored the changes in Lu Fan''s body.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s body really began to change dramatically.


    A light and shadow fell into Lu Fan''s Dantian and looked at Lu Fan''s spirit from afar.


    For the light and shadow, the defense of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong and all kinds of forces in Lu Fan''s body are nothing.


    Lu Fan''s spirit suddenly opened his eyes and stared at the light and shadow. In his heart, he said, today, it is indeed his disaster.


    Light and shadow didn''t attack, just stay there quietly.


    Lu Fan shouted: "crazy nameless, you are also one of the most powerful in the world. Isn''t there a little bit of strength? Life and death are but disillusionment. If you die, you will take away people. What''s the reason? "


    Light and shadow heard Lu Fan''s yelling, and suddenly laughed, "rob people? Why? Why should I rob people. I''m just the soul of inheritance. My mission is to inherit the kung fu. What am I doing to rob you? "


    His words stunned Lu Fan.


    Then, the light and shadow made Lu Fan more surprised.


    In Lu Fan''s Dantian, light and shadow waved to gather a light chair, and then sat down.


    The light on his body slowly converged, his facial features began to become clear, and even his clothes began to coagulate. Then he began to pick his feet.


    Yes, the light and shadow began to pick up the feet in front of Lu Fan!


    With a wicked smile on his face and ragged clothes on his body, he just picked them and smelled them, saying: "are you ready, boy. The inheritance of Kung Fu begins immediately. You need to adjust your state so that you don''t have enough time for a few rest and just hang up. Over the years, human beings have become weaker and weaker. Is there no one who can accept the inheritance of my kung fu? I don''t believe it. If I work hard to overcome heaven, I won''t find a successor. How can I get along there? I don''t have a little brother! "


    Lu Fan feels frightened. What are you talking about!


    This is the original anti God? Is this the one who died with the gods? This is the so-called seizing?


    Feeling not quite right, Lu Fan carefully asked: "you really want to take away me?"


    Light and shadow said with a smile, "why take away you. I''m not without a body, and I''m not dead. Boy, don''t talk nonsense, adjust quickly. I''ll start when I finish digging! Alas, there is no sense of picking like this. There is no foot skin. "


    Lu Fan feels that his heart is doomed to be tested today.


    Not dead! Light and shadow said he was not dead!


    Lu Fan said doubtfully, "don''t worry. Let me ask you first. What you just said is not dead. What do you mean? Aren''t you dead with those gods? "


    Light and shadow said with a smile: "together? Just those old bastards can kill me. I just finished and left. Are you saying I''m dead outside? A bunch of ignorant fools. Besides, don''t call those old bastards gods. It''s just a group of old bastards who barely break through the limits of human beings. They don''t deserve to be called gods. Until one day you go to the end of the four realms and see that I''ll tell you why. Hurry up, don''t waste my time, get ready to start! "

 Chapter 1310

    "Wait, wait!"


    Lu Fan''s spirit shouted. But light and shadow have already released countless forces and started to stimulate Lu Fan''s whole body.


    This power is like a sharp blade, constantly chopping in Lu Fan''s body. However, his chopping is not random, but regular, like the action of coagulation array.


    At that time, Lu Fan felt that his body was about to explode, and his spirit was even more shaky.


    This feeling, Lu Fan experienced twice, once in the capital city, at the beginning almost by the emperor.


    The second time, it was in Northern Xinjiang, almost killed by luansheng.


    This is the third time. Mingming should be the least dangerous, because light and shadow are very clear. This is inheritance, not taking away.


    But this time to Lu Fan''s feeling, but there is no less than.


    Now, Lu Fan''s strength and solidity are far from the same as those of the original.


    But he has already felt such pain, which only shows that the attack he suffered is not comparable to the previous two.


    Lu Fan finally understood why the power of insanity and anonymity had not entered his body. Nothing has changed, only to strengthen his strength.


    Emotion is to prepare for this inheritance. If it hadn''t been strengthened, it would have exploded by now!


    Lu Fan''s whole body began to expand, and the spirit began to make constant clicking sound, which seemed to burst at any time.


    In this case, life is in danger.


    Outside, I felt Lu Fan''s great elder and Luo blind man''s sharp changes in his body and nodded slightly.


    It seems to have begun!


    Luo blind man sighed: "Liang long, today ''s business. I''m afraid it will become my heart knot in the future. If Lu Fan''s spirit can survive, I will take him away. Try to revive him. "


    The elder nodded his head and said, "so do I. We two really owe him a big favor. "


    Luo blind man recovers his power from Lu Fan''s body slightly. He is not willing to influence the change of Lu Fan''s body because of his power.


    In the same way, the elder also takes back his power.


    Just when their attention was all on Lu Fan''s body.


    Suddenly, in the slate, there was a faint and bright light.


    This ray of light seems very dark, and the elder and the blind Luo didn''t notice it for a while.


    But then, the light also coagulated into a human shape, floating out of the slate.


    "Elder Huoxiao, long time no see!"


    The voice suddenly sounded behind the elder and Luo blind man.


    Immediately, the elder and the blind man suddenly turned back. Pupil contracts, when big elder sees the face of light and shadow clearly, immediately startle on the spot.


    "Shenxiao wusheng!"


    The elder called out the name.


    Luo blind man immediately lights up.


    "Elder Huoxiao. Why do you have to be so persistent? I''ve already thrown this thing here. What else are you looking for! "


    The light and shadow of the martial saint of Shenxiao, with a tone of regret.


    The elder said: "Shenxiao wusheng, you have no right to control this thing. I put this thing in jiuxiaomen, not for you to throw away. "


    Shenxiao wushenglang said: "the power in this stone is not available to ordinary people at all. All the Lords of jiuxiao gate died because of it. If I don''t throw him away, more suzerain will die in jiuxiaomen. Don''t you know that: "


    the elder said:" of course I do. But isn''t it because of him? The name of your God Xiao wusheng also comes from gaining strength? That''s the price! You know. After your death, jiuxiaomen has been destroyed, and now it''s more like living for a long time. "


    The light and shadow of Shenxiao wusheng shook and said: "I don''t know and don''t want to know. I''m just a wisp of obsession. I don''t know what you said. Maybe you are wrong, maybe I am wrong. But I think that if a sect only relies on a stone, it will collapse sooner or later. It''s not as good as collapsing at its best. It''s better, at least, to rise again. My mission here is to completely destroy this slate when the power inside is activated again. "


    Luo said: "funny! Even when you win the battle, you will not be able to destroy the slate. Now only a wisp of obsession, even dare to speak up! "


    The light and shadow of Shenxiao wusheng said: "it''s true. With my own ability, I can''t do it. That''s why I''m going to put it here. I don''t know how many years I''ve been here, but I feel like I''ve absorbed a lot of power that doesn''t belong to me. "


    Little by little, golden light began to appear on the light and shadow of Shenxiao wusheng.


    The man who was thrown aside exclaimed, "God, when did you absorb the power of our emissary. No wonder, over the years, the power of the emissary has become less and less. You have absorbed it! "


    The light and shadow of Shenxiao wusheng don''t even care about the shouting of the face. It''s just that there''s more and more light.


    "Part of my strength comes from this unknown source stone, so I can''t destroy it. But what I''m absorbing now is the power of ancient emissaries, in a way, the power of gods. This is my last fight and the last thing I do for jiuxiaomen. The descendant of jiuxiao gate, give up the power of the original stone. The power in it will only make you become the existence of heaven and earth. Finally, one day, he was completely killed by heaven and earth. "


    As Shenxiao wusheng said, the power of light and shadow became more and more terrible. It seems to explode in the next moment!


    The stone plate began to crack. The light and shadow were really not joking. He would die with the stone plate!


    "Stop him, stop him! Shenxiao wusheng, I hate you and hate you. You should destroy my long cherished wish like this! "


    The eldest elder is almost mad, and he pours on him directly.


    Luo blind man''s movement is not slow, but also one on the light and shadow.


    Three forces began to swarm, but then the elder and the blind man changed their faces.


    "Damn it, it''s being played, it''s absorbing our power!"


    "Take back the power, he''s really going to explode!"


    Luo blind man exclaimed, and the elder desperately wanted to press back the light and shadow.


    At this moment, Lu fan, who is receiving the inheritance outside, suddenly stops.


    In his Dantian, the light and shadow that dominated everything began to break up.


    Light and shadow said with some regret: "what''s the matter? Today''s inheritance is going well. How can something happen! Boy, it seems that you and I have no destiny. Remember my name. My name is Yang Tian. It''s nicknamed Fengyang. It''s called a man of the same style. Of course, some people call me crazy and lifeless. Personally, I prefer the nickname crazy and lifeless. It sounds overbearing. "


    Before we finish talking, the light and shadow suddenly broke, and the inheritance was interrupted.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what was going on at all. A loud bang sounded right beside him.


    Instinctively, Lu Fan put his sword in front of him.


    Boom!

 Chapter 1311

    The terrible power, just for a moment, blew up Lu Fan''s body.


    In the middle of the sky, Lu Fan''s body turned into a white bone, but at the next moment, the demonic heart in his body crazily agglomerated the chaos, and repaired Lu Fan''s body again.


    This explosion is absolutely terrible.


    Everything in front of us is turned into flying ash.


    The last picture that Lu fan saw was that all the statues around him had disappeared in a moment.


    The strong impact should have killed Lu Fan in an instant.


    But somehow, a strange force spread to him, and stopped all the impact of the explosion.


    Apart from a little concussion, Lu Fan survived miraculously.


    Like him, there are the elder and the blind man.


    But their situation is not so good.


    Luo blind man was covered with wounds, looking at the countless stones on the ground, silent.


    The elder, while spitting his blood, shouted angrily: "Shenxiao wusheng, why don''t you just blow us up together. What''s this? "Br >


    when Lu Fan heard the words of the elder, he understood what had just happened.


    As expected, Shenxiao wusheng still has a hand.


    Now that he has thrown the stone, he certainly doesn''t want others to find it again.


    Lu Fan didn''t expect this, but he did have a hunch.


    Lu Fan said lightly, "maybe, he just wanted to destroy the slate."


    Hearing Lu Fan''s voice, the elder and the blind man turned around.


    The elder shivered his lips and said: "Lu fan, are you ok? Didn''t my master take down your body? Damn it, has everything been done up?" Luo blind man looked at Lu Fan with complicated complexion and sighed.


    Lu Fandao: "you don''t have to be so discouraged. In fact, your master is not dead at all. Instead of dying with the gods, he seemed to have gone to another place. This slate is just his legacy. "


    The eldest elder and the blind Luo heard Lu Fan''s words, and their jaw almost fell off.


    "It''s impossible, if so," said Luo. The inheritance must have been carried out many times. I''m afraid that many people have gained strength through the stone tablet if we only talk about the jiuxiaomen chain. Liang long, don''t you know? "


    Lu Fan frowned:" yes, elder. Don''t you know that the elder opened his mouth and said, "I have never asked them since I saw that they were only gaining strength and didn''t let the master take away the goods. I just don''t think they deserve to be inheritors. Lu fan, what you said is true. The master is not dead. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile:" of course. Your master''s name is Yang Tian. His nickname is Feng Yang. He is crazy and lifeless. I don''t know how to call it crazy and nameless. "


    "Crazy and nameless, I remember. Yes, this is the real nickname of the host. Ha ha, Lu fan, you''ve really talked to the master. "The elder laughed and tears came out.


    It seems that Luo blind man is still searching for the long memory in his mind.


    For a long time, Luo said, "it''s too long to remember. Master, master, why don''t you take us outside? "


    Lu fan asked, "I want to know where he went and what is the end of the world."


    The elder said: "it must be because we are not strong enough. Luo blind, have you forgotten? The master said that when we can go to the end of the world one day, we will take a look at another world. "


    Luo blind man was shocked and said: "I remember that. I see. I see. It seems that we need to improve our strength. "


    In the eyes of the elder and the blind man rose a blazing light.


    Then, the elder''s whole body suddenly burned.


    Little by little, the skin and flesh of the elder are disappearing.


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "elder, what are you doing?" Luo blind man whispered: "he is in Nirvana. Again. "


    The elder smiled: "my body is not perfect. I''m going to use all my strength and all my memories to practice my body again. Lu fan, the Lord of Lu. I beg you a thing, must let me cultivate to the realm that can go to the end of the world. I''m sorry for you this time in my life. Let me be your helper after nirvana. At that time, I will lose almost all of my memory. You can treat me as a subordinate. "


    Lu Fan shook his hand and said, "elder, do you really want to fight like this?"


    elder smiled and said: "my time is not much, only a thousand years. If not, I''ll regret it. Lord Lu, forgive me. I''m not a bad person. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "I know. I promise you. "


    Luo blind suddenly reached out his hand and said with a smile: "and me, Lord Lu. If you can, please bury me in the lost battlefield. This ring contains all the good things I''ve collected over the years. It''s all for you. When I wake up, I can''t thank you enough. "


    At last, Luo blind man handed a ring to Lu Fan. Then he made a very simple trip and passed out in a coma.


    His whole body turned into a ray of light, and he fell into Lu Fan''s jiuxiao ring, but he was simply incomparable.


    The elder also closed his eyes, and the flame rose again.


    Lu Fan watched the elder burn a mass of ashes so quietly.


    For a moment, in the ashes, a baby''s cry broke out.


    Lu Fan stepped forward and peeled off the dust. Inside was a ruddy baby.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled off his clothes. Lu Fan wrapped up the baby and sighed.


    When the baby was picked up by Lu fan, he stopped crying. He just stared at Lu Fan with big eyes.


    The eyes are clear and do not cause dust.


    It seems that the elder really cleans up his memory.


    Lu Fan looked at the baby and said with a light smile: "things are changing. Really, no one knows what will happen next second. Elder, you and elder Luo entrusted their lives to me. I''m sorry if I want to get even with you. "


    Pinching the baby''s face, Lu Fan said, "from today on, you''d better call it Liang long."


    When the baby heard the word Liang long, she clapped her hands and smiled.


    Lu Fan hugged the baby and strode out. He picked up the face that had fallen on one side along the way, rubbed it like garbage, and threw it into his belt.


    The sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings.


    "Great master, have you got the inheritance of the antipersonnel now? Have you become a new antipersonnel?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "inheritance, ha ha, I''m afraid I''m really disabled even if I don''t die. Half of the inheritance is just right. "


    Said, Lu Fan deeply breathed a breath, in the body momentarily, seemed to have the infinite light to shine.

 Chapter 1312

    Flying out of the broken light curtain, Lu Fan returns to the outside again.


    Looking at it, it seems to be peaceful and peaceful outside. Whether it''s a fight or an explosion. It doesn''t seem to affect the outside world.


    The palace is still standing, and the atmosphere of chaos is still strong.


    "Out."


    Lu Fan holds the elder in his arms. Oh, no, he should be called Liang Long now. He is tight.


    Now what he has a headache is how to explain to all the elders and all the disciples of shenhuang family where the elder has gone after returning to the sanctuary.


    If he is honest, the elder has become the baby in his arms.


    Will those Presbyterians cut him to death.


    Headache, headache.


    Fortunately, Lu fan is still the patriarch. Don''t worry, the disciples of shenhuang generation will ask for the life of the elder because of his missing.


    Lu Fan began to give his own words, at least to explain things clearly.


    But in this, how to explain the things related to crazy nameless, and how to say the things related to Shenxiao wusheng.


    It''s too little to say. Can''t say too much.


    Lu Fan couldn''t help but look at Liang Long again and murmur: "elder, you can''t wait to return to nirvana. Now what do I have to say to them? "


    Lu fan is reading in pieces, and at the same time he is going out at full speed, following the road when he came, ready to go back.


    He knew the biggest secret in the chaos. His face was also taken into his belt, which was no longer attractive to him.


    Some things are like this, once the veil of mystery is lifted. Let people lose the desire to do it again.


    Lu Fan''s only thought now is to go back to the shelter first. Then leave chaos and return to the eastern border of Wu''an.


    He has been away for too long. It''s time to go back.


    When he left Wu''an, he hardly greeted anyone else.


    Now, I''m afraid those people are already worried about waiting for him.


    Just thinking about it, suddenly Lu Fan felt his hair stand up.


    A sense of extreme danger made Lu Fan draw out his own sharp sword in an instant. Don''t even think about it, just stand in front of you.


    Bang.


    With a loud sound, Lu Fan felt his whole body shaking, and was suddenly shaken by a force enough to break the avalanche cloud.


    In the middle of the air, Lu fan saw something attacking him.


    It is the chaos of the four beasts.


    "This guy."


    Lu fan stops in the mid air and stares at the beast.


    He thought that the fierce beast had been killed by the elder and the blind man Luo. Unexpectedly, it looks like nothing.


    All over the body, the strength is still crazy convergence. That ass face faces Lu fan, but also forcibly extrudes a ferocious color.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath. He knew clearly that he was not the opponent of the fierce beast chaos.


    Even powerful people like elder and blind Luo can''t defeat the fierce beast chaos.


    How can he, how can he chaos this fierce beast.


    It''s said that the four fierce beasts are almost invincible in chaos. They can only be killed by other forces if they leave chaos.


    These four fierce beasts are born from chaos. No matter what kind of injuries they suffer in chaos, they can heal quickly.


    This kind of ability is just like a copy of Lu Fan.


    However, Lu fan is not as powerful as chaos.


    "Drink."


    Lu Fan angrily drinks and shakes off three sword lights to kill the fierce beast chaos.


    Life and death rotation force, seven turns Lingxiao broken.


    The sword light is like three crescent moons, cutting fiercely in front of the fierce beast chaos. But it doesn''t seem to cause any damage to the beast chaos.


    Visible to the naked eye, the fierce animal chaos swallowed Lu Fan''s sword light into his body.


    It looks like a solid body, but now it''s like a fog again. Once the power is not in, it disappears immediately.


    Lu Fan''s eyelids are jumping straight. Such monsters can''t compete with him.


    At once, Lu Fan turned around and left. The fierce beast chaos immediately chased and killed.


    One man, one beast, began to run in the chaos.


    Lu Fan really can''t kill the fierce beast chaos. But it is also hard to catch up with Lu Fan.


    Physical strength plus vigorous Qi, Lu Fan''s sprint speed, really than the elder they are not much let.


    The fierce animals behind are chasing after chaos, but they just can''t keep up with the footsteps of Lu Fan.


    All the way forward, Lu fan has felt that the fierce animal chaos behind him should be moving away.


    But Lu Fan didn''t relax his vigilance, because he was such a fierce beast. If there were no special means, he would not believe it.


    Sure enough, suddenly, Lu fan, who was running fast, felt that there was endless chaos in all directions and began to compress. They seem to be trying to form a wall to block Lu Fan.


    Such subtle moves, even a man who has been practicing for hundreds of years, may not be able to do them.


    But this fierce beast is not only able to use chaos. It seems to be very handy.


    Almost instantaneously, Lu Fan''s speed slowed down. After the discussion, Lu fan has returned to the first palace.


    Looking far away, he could see the end of the line of sight, the swirling air flow.


    Lu Fan clenched his teeth and continued to charge forward.


    Because he knew clearly that only when he rushed to the vortex could he have a little security.


    This is his only chance. Of course, Lu fan will not give up.


    With one hand, Liang Long died, and Lu Fan suddenly gave out a strong drink.


    The whole body armor appears, and the flame of the sword without a blade soars.


    "Drink."


    With a bang, Lu Fan forcefully splits the chaos that blocks his way.


    Then, Lu fan directly turned into a light and made a rapid progress towards the vortex.


    Behind, the fierce animal chaos, also all over the blood red rushed over.


    Lu fan stops at the intersection of the two vortices and turns his head to look at the chaos of the fierce beast flying in.


    He is so big that he dare to run here.


    I really don''t pay attention to these whirlpools of Tao.


    Boom.


    The fierce beast stops in front of Lu fan, and its wings open, as if shouting.


    "You can never escape from me."


    Lu Fan looks at the whirlpool of his feet, but smiles.


    Light, Lu Fan way: "from do evil, can''t live."


    As soon as the voice falls, the whirlpool rushes up crazily, directly enveloping the fierce beast chaos.


    Originally, it wanted to attack Lu fan, but now it was completely constrained by the strength of the vortex.


    Lu Fan felt how terrible the power of these whirlpools was. The power of Tao was twisted, the heaven and earth were twisted, and everything was twisted and changed.


    Fierce beast chaos in this twisted light, crazy roaring.


    Lu Fan extended a middle finger to it, and then slowly retreated back.

 Chapter 1313

    Lu fan has felt something wrong. Because of the fierce beast chaotic life struggle. The whirlpool around becomes more and more terrible.


    Before you come. The elder and the blind Luo once told him. The whirlpool here. Never step on it. There will be problems as soon as you step on it.


    Even the elder and the blind Luo attach great importance to the whirlpool. Nature has the most terrible power.


    Feel the violent twisted storm. Lu Fan began to sweat on his forehead.


    In my arms. Liang Long opened his eyes at this time. Make waves of laughter.


    Put out your little hand. Seems to want to catch the storm.


    Lu Fan retreats rapidly. I''m afraid to slow down. And was swept in by that twisted storm.


    But it seems that the more afraid you are, the more you are.


    Lu Fan retreated fast enough. The expansion speed of the twisted vortex is really not slow.


    The noise of chaos of fierce animals is gradually submerged in the twisted storm. Lu Fan looks at the twisted storm that seems to be chasing him. Only hate parents did not give two more legs. Speed of escape. Speed up again.


    But. Something unexpected. It will still happen.


    Lu fan is running away. But the direction he fled. But suddenly a twisted storm rose.


    It''s really a four-way attack. There is no way out.


    Lu Fan''s eyes widened. A little stupefied.


    It''s his stupidity. Twist the storm. Then he directly rolled Lu Fan in.


    Everything in front of us becomes nothing.


    Liang long, the baby in his arms, seemed to be frightened. Whoa, whoa.


    Lu fan can feel his body torn. Vigorous Qi is being destroyed.


    Resistance has no effect. Twist the storm. Will take away all the power you have unleashed.


    In the end, the power of heaven and earth is the most terrible.


    Lu fan is at the last minute. It can only be a moment to throw out the power of your whole body.


    At the same time. In his body, those shining lights also make Lu Fanliang like stars in the night sky.


    As these lights appeared, Lu Fan heard a click sound.


    It''s not that his body is broken, but that the void of heaven and earth seems to be torn apart.


    "Roar."


    The beast chaos still struggles in this power, and pushes the twisted storm outward.


    The ferocious look approached Lu Fan little by little.


    Lu Fan wants to hide and flash, but he can''t do it at all. Can only watch the fierce beast chaos against the distorted storm, to move forward to him.


    Through the twisted storm, Lu fan can see that the fierce beast chaos is finally hurt.


    It''s not just flesh wound. Lu fan can see the sword in his body clearly.


    It turned out to be a magical beast.


    Lu Fan really knows this sword. Although he only met once in Northern Xinjiang. But he had it in his mind.


    It''s lingyao''s sword.


    The sword lingyao got from the outside of the devil''s village stabbed through his heart.


    Lu fan will never forget this sword.


    Seeing the sword, Lu Fan shouted loudly: "lingyao, come out to see me. It''s shameful to put only one sword to fight with me. "


    At last, Lu Fan added, "you are not worthy to be called an emissary."


    The sound shakes thousands of miles. Lu fan doesn''t believe that lingyao can''t hear it.


    Sure enough, lingyao''s figure reappears, standing far away from the distorted storm. Looking at Lu Fan coldly, he said, "don''t talk nonsense. You are dead today. "


    Lu Fanhu took the face out of his body and said in a loud voice, "see, this thing is in my hand."


    The face of a helpless way: "this man, you take me out so not good."


    Lingyao immediately changed her face when she saw the face.


    At this moment, the fierce beast is in chaos, facing the storm in the twisted storm. Suddenly in the mouth black and white light crazy convergence.


    "Stop. I said stop. "


    Lingyao lost her voice and exclaimed that she would never let the last power of the divine envoy die with Lu Fan.


    In her opinion, that power is more important than Lu Fan.


    However, she still called late.


    The fierce beast chaos still turns the power in the mouth into a beam of light, and the Yin and Yang break through the virtual roar.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    There was a continuous explosion.


    For a while, all the whirlpools began to vibrate.


    With a wave of lingyao''s hand, the fierce animal chaos quickly disappeared, and soon became the shape of a sword, which fell back into lingyao''s hands.


    Lingyao anxiously looked at Lu Fan''s direction, but found that Lu Fan''s figure had disappeared.


    At the same time, her head began to ache violently.


    Lingyao, pressing her forehead, looked at Lu Fan''s disappearance and said, "is he dead? Is he dead?"


    no one can answer her question. Even if the monster chaos released that move, it can''t give her an answer. It''s just that the sword is shining slightly.


    Lingyao also ignored the danger and flew down between the whirlpools.


    He was very clear about the gap between the whirlpools, where he could stay and where he could not move.


    After all, chaos is the paradise of the emissary.


    After a careful exploration, lingyao found that Lu Fan really disappeared.


    Where Lu Fan disappeared, there was a clear space crack, which was slowly healing.


    The torn space is exposed to a pure black void.


    Lingyao only had time to look at the last two eyes, and then she said with gnashing teeth: "it''s quite fast."


    No doubt at that last moment. When Lu Fan was about to be torn apart by the fierce beast''s chaotic killing move and twisted storm, he didn''t choose to fight hard, but jumped into the space crack torn apart.


    This kind of space crack is similar to an aimless space array. No one knows where it will fall.


    But obviously, there is no problem for Lu fan to fall anywhere.


    When lingyao saw the black void, there was a faint figure of Lu Fan.


    With a smile on his face, Lu Fan continues to shake the face in lingyao''s hands.


    Lu fan knows that as long as this thing is in hand. Lingyao will come to him again. He doesn''t have to look for the trace of lingyao. Lingyao will come to him and ask for the face.


    While falling down, Lu fan keeps Liang Long and his face away.


    The smile rises, Lu Fan mouth corner also has the blood to flutter.


    Yes, he was injured or seriously injured, but it''s not very important for him.


    Yes, he left chaos in this way at this moment, but no one knows where his destination is, even Lu Fan himself.


    Lu Fan only knew that he would never die.


    Slowly close your eyes. Lu Fan hears that the last voice is from Lao Jiu.


    "Great master, where are we going? Master, wake up. It seems that I will help you find out where it is. You must not die, great master. "


    Lu Fan opens his arms and lets himself not know where to land.

 Chapter 1314

    Southern region, Zeguo.


    The ancient trees are towering over the sky and the country of water.


    Jersey is not a big country, nor is it any of the nine great powers.


    It is a country close to the other side of the void in the southern region, belonging to the marginal country. In normal times, no one answers.


    But in this period of time, Ze''s domestic is very busy.


    Dahuang city is the capital of Zeguo.


    It is built in the rare desert in Ze country. Most of the buildings are built with wood stone combination, which is not regular, but has a different style.


    The city is not small, with merchants and horses.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, all of you. Top ten experts of Tianxing Kingdom arrived. The rest of us retreat. "


    In the street, there was a shout.


    Immediately, the merchants and peddlers on both sides and the people around them all gave way. Watch a group of boats pass slowly through the street.


    "This is the people from the next few countries. Is Tianxing also an alliance country?"


    "it should be. Finger pinching calculation, there are more than a dozen countries sent experts. So many people are in our country. We should be much safer. Now the magic cultivation is too rampant. Those who come out from the other side of the void are all powerful and extraordinary. At least one demon cultivator will bring a puppet army. If the domestic experts are not enough. Like those two small countries, they will be directly slaughtered by demons. "


    "Don''t say that. I''m thrilled to think about it."


    A group of people are talking.


    However, some of the strong people in the boat did not pay attention to Zeguo at all.


    That picture with high toes and high Qi is really just about looking at people with nostrils.


    "Get out of the way. Do you hear me, little girl? "


    Whip sound sounded, listening to the four weeks of people, are repeatedly startled back.


    In the middle of the road, a little girl knelt on the ground and said with tears in her eyes: "my Lord, you strong masters. Please help my sister. Just a pill, please. "


    The little girl was covered in dust, and looked about eleven or twelve years old.


    A man standing in the front of the boat sneers: "Xiandan, little girl, you dare to talk. Xiandan, is it for a mortal like you. Get out of the way quickly, or you''ll be in full swing today. "


    The little girl was biting her teeth, with tears on her face.


    The man whipped on the ground again and said: "don''t get out of the way, even if you kneel here and break your legs, no one will give you a magic pill. Ask Xiandan, you have to find Xianqi master. Where is the immortal Qi master from here. No, No. "


    When the little girl heard the words, she whispered: "where can I find the immortal Qi master?"


    the man smiled: "the immortal Qi master is a real immortal, who comes and goes without a trace. Ordinary people can''t find it. Gods and dragons can''t see the first and the last. If you want to find it, you''d better try your luck in the mountains and forests. Maybe I can find it. "


    After that, many people laughed on the boat.


    On both sides of the pedestrian, there are also many people following the laughter.


    This little girl, it''s so fantastic. I thought that if I saw the strong come here and kneel every day, I would go to Xiandan to save her sister, who is already in critical condition and whose vitality is about to dissipate. But I don''t know how many immortal Qi masters there are in the world. Which can be found here.


    But the little girl herself would not give up, and heard the man tell him that there would be in the mountains and forests.


    Immediately, she went out of the city. It was not far from the city gate. Everyone watched her go out of the city gate.


    "Ah, this little girl is crazy to miss Xiandan. I think she''s out of town this time. I''m afraid it''s hard for her to come back. "


    "Where is the immortal Qi master from in our country. The whole Confederacy is said to be only five or six immortal Qi masters. How can they be here before they have to. "


    "Yes, she can''t find it unless there is pie in the sky."


    "Poor man. I hope God can pity her. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    There was a lot of discussion.


    The little girl has disappeared outside the city gate.


    Out of the gate is the boundless wilderness. At a glance, there is not even a tree in a thousand miles.


    The little girl looked around blankly and went on. Go where no one has gone.


    When you are hungry, you can eat the bread you bring with you. When you are thirsty, you can find a small pool in the wilderness. You have been wandering outside for three days.


    She has only seven days. Last time, a strong person she asked in the street helped her see her sister''s illness.


    It is said that she has never seen any complicated disease. Xuandanyuan pills can only hang her for a few days. If you want to cure it, at least it must be Xiandan.


    But how hard it is to find Xiandan. The little girl has been kneeling in the street for three days.


    This is her last chance.


    However, after three days, I still haven''t seen anything.


    The little girl couldn''t help crying.


    She lives with her sister, who takes care of her all the time. Now that her sister is ill, she has no choice.


    The more she cried, the more she was sad. Her tears were like rain, which made the ground around her completely wet. And from the ground, there were flowers and plants growing rapidly. The sky seems to be sad with her. As long as she cries, the sky will rain.


    She didn''t find it herself and cried for a long time. Finally, she decided to turn around and go back.


    Can''t find Xiandan, can''t save my sister, she has to go back. Because if her sister is really dead, she has to collect the body for her sister.


    The little girl said softly, "God, you don''t have eyes. Elder sister is such a good person. Why do you want her to die? Why. You tell me. "


    The eyes are red, and the little girl is almost powerless to cry.


    But just after she said that, she suddenly saw a light and shadow falling down in the sky.


    The light came quickly from the sky. The little girl was stunned and murmured, "can you fly and fall from the sky? Is it really immortal master,"


    and she rushed forward excitedly, shouting: "immortal master, immortal master."


    She waved and cried, and then saw the light falling straight on the ground.


    Boom.


    The earth trembled and deep pits appeared.


    This situation, it seems, is not a smooth landing. It was a straight fall.


    The little girl was afraid to look. She moved forward little by little.


    "It won''t be a fall."


    Suddenly, the little girl looked into the pit. It was a man that I saw.


    Ragged, pretty good-looking, full of blood, but still breathing.


    "I didn''t fall to death like this."


    The little girl approached, surprised.


    Pushing the man, the little girl said: "wake up, are you still alive?"


    slowly, the man opened his eyes, the little girl smiled and said: "you are still alive, who are you? Why do you fall from the sky? Are you the immortal Qi master? Do you practice the immortal pill?"


    the man opened his mouth and said: "immortal pill, I will. My name is Lu Fan."


    At the end of the speech, the man pulled the corner of his mouth and smiled, then his head tilted and he passed out in a coma,

 Chapter 1315

    Vaguely, in a trance, heaven and earth have a little light. The fuzzy things began to become clear. What came into view was the simple roof, a big hole, and even the sky outside.


    "The skylight is very unique."


    Lu Fan smiled and slowly sat up from the bed.


    He hasn''t slept so comfortably for a long time, though this time it should be considered a coma.


    After exercising his muscles and bones, Lu Fan felt as if he was recovering well.


    Injured in the field of chaos, it''s almost seven, eight, eight.


    It has to be said that the fierce beast chaos is really powerful. It is worthy of the name of the four fierce beasts.


    However, Lu fan is very clear that this fierce beast can only be strong in chaos. Once we leave chaos, we lose the support of endless chaos.


    Its strength will be greatly reduced. Lu fan doesn''t need to worry. The next time he meets lingyao, lingyao will release the beast chaos to deal with him.


    Because Lu Fan knew very well that he could never be in chaos when he saw lingyao again.


    Now, it''s lingyao''s turn to find him.


    Twist your waist, stretch out your arms, and Lu Fan looks around again.


    At this time, Lu fancai noticed that a teenage girl nearby had been looking at herself with wide eyes.


    Lu Fan remembered that when he fell from chaos, he hit a place he didn''t know.


    At that time, his body was torn apart by the power of twisted storm and chaos of fierce beast. I can''t hold myself at all. After falling down, it seems to be smashed into a wilderness.


    At present, it seems that a little girl asked herself if she was an alchemist.


    Bang.


    Lu Fanzheng wants to make a sound, but the little girl suddenly kneels down for Lu Fan first.


    "Master Xianqi, please help my sister. A fairy pill will do. Please help my sister. "


    With tears in her eyes, the little girl began to kowtow to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan quickly reached out for a wave, and a light breeze lifted the little girl.


    Looking at the little girl, Lu fan asked, "you brought me back from the wilderness."


    the little girl nodded: "yes. You are so heavy. I can hardly drag myself. "


    Lu fan is slightly surprised. He has a lot of weight. He is very clear in his heart.


    Although he is not strong, well-balanced, not too tall. But his muscles, they are as solid as iron.


    Even if he didn''t exert his physical power deliberately, his weight was several times higher than that of ordinary people.


    It''s not easy for the little girl to drag him back. Lu Fan looks at the little girl''s breath and finds that she is not a warrior. But the power of the spirit is special.


    She is either an alchemist or a little girl who doesn''t know her talent.


    Lu Fan felt his chin and thought for a while. He felt that it was the second possibility.


    "Thank you very much, little girl. You need Xiandan to save your sister. Has your sister been hurt? "The little girl shook her head and said:" no, she is ill. The merciful immortal Qi master, please help her. My sister is a good person, a real good person. She shouldn''t have died so early. "


    Tears moistened her cheeks, and the little girl looked at Lu Fan sincerely.


    It took only one night to see Lu fan, who was in a coma and seriously injured, and now he looks alive.


    See Lu fan again just a wave, then hold her up. The little girl has completely identified Lu Fan as the immortal Qi master she has been looking for.


    Because in her impression, only the immortal Qi master has such means. In the evening, the little girl stared at how Lu Fan''s body healed. Blood can flow back.


    None of the fighters she met could do it.


    Lu Fan sighed and said, "it''s fate to meet, since you have found me. If I don''t help you, it''s too much. Well, take me to see your sister. "


    The little girl nodded and immediately opened the door and ran out.


    Lu Fan followed the little girl, just out of the door, he saw that the sky outside was dark, and there was still a light rain.


    "Strange."


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, and he could feel a different kind of power slowly dispersed in the sky.


    Moreover, it seems that the light rain only falls in this yard, and other places look sunny. This is the most bizarre place.


    But Lu fan is not afraid at all. There are not many people who can threaten him now. Even in the grottoes, Lu fan is confident to kill all the way out. Here, let alone.


    Follow the little girl into another room.


    This room looks like the one just now. At least the roof of the house is still solid, and there is no more hole.


    On the wooden bed board lies a woman. His face was pale and his breath was weak. When he saw Lu Fan and the little girl coming, he just opened his eyes slightly, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "Sister." The little girl ran to the bedside. Take the woman''s hand and say: "elder sister, I have found the immortal Qi master. She''s here to help you. You''re saved. "


    Lu Fan took a look at the woman, only to find it amazing.


    Although she was ill, the woman still looked very beautiful. Such a beautiful woman, even if she is dying, makes people feel pity.


    Lu Fan stepped forward, looked at the woman and looked at her carefully.


    Then a finger was placed on the girl''s eyebrow.


    Vigorous Qi is slowly injected. Immediately, Lu Fan felt that the vitality of the female body was close to extinction and was oppressed in the four limbs, which were continuously powerful.


    No mistake, it''s really a good power. Lu Fan immediately found the disease, and the woman was suppressed by the power in her body.


    The awareness of body and power is too great, and she seems not to understand any method of using and dredging, which has become so.


    What makes Lu Fan frown is that the power is very deep. If it wasn''t for the amazing power of his spirit, it might not have been noticed.


    "How about immortal Qi master. My sister is still there for help. "


    the little girl looks at Lu Fan expectantly.


    Lu Fan looked at the woman, took back his finger and said, "I can help you. But you should tell me who you are and what your sister''s name is. "


    the little girl said:" my name is wench, and my sister''s name is a Yun. We are ordinary people. "


    Lu Fan took a deep look at the little girl and said, "really, girl, if you don''t tell me the truth, I won''t save your sister. Think about it. Who are you? "The girl bit her lips and looked at Lu Fan. On the bed, a Yun exhausted all his strength and said in a faint voice: "wench, let him go."

 Chapter 1316

    The girl''s tears burst out like a spring, and it was a crash when she fell on the ground.


    Lu Fan was stunned. He had never seen anything so tearful.


    "Sister, I can''t let you die. Master alchemist, as long as you save my sister, I will tell you whether our history is good or not. "


    Lu Fan nodded," yes. "


    After that, Lu Fan stretched out his hand to a Yun lying on the bed, and a pure force of life Avenue was directly injected into a Yun''s body.


    For other people, it''s really difficult to treat the situation of a Yun.


    The reason is also very simple, even if a cloud will remove all the power in a cloud, they can not add back the vitality of a cloud.


    But in Lu Fan''s hands, this is not a problem.


    Lu fan doesn''t care about the power in a Yun''s body at all. He directly injects the power of life together.


    Immediately a Yun''s body began to change dramatically, from weak to tough.


    This is the way to cure the root. Only a Yun''s body becomes strong. Those forces in her body can not hurt her very much.


    The rest is that she needs to find a way to use these forces as soon as possible.


    Visible to the naked eye, the ruddy on a Yun''s face came back little by little.


    The breath returned to normal, and the eyes began to shine.


    The crying of the little girl stopped immediately. She was as surprised as if she saw a miracle.


    On the bed, a Yun slowly sat up.


    They were shocked and looked at Lu fan, but at this time, a flash of light came out of a Yun''s body, directly broke through the house and rushed to the sky.


    Immediately the whole city of Dahuang saw this shining pillar.


    Lu Fan felt the power in the light column, and he had some calculation in his heart.


    He probably guessed what the power was, and suddenly Lu Fan slightly frowned.


    A Yun is in a hurry to find things at the head of his bed. A shining crescent dagger was taken away by her and held tightly in her hand.


    In the moment when she held the dagger, the light disappeared.


    This dagger is like her seal, which helps her to suppress the power in her body.


    Lu Fan pointed to the dagger and said: "the final result will only make the strength more and more powerful. What you need is the means to control the power. "


    a Yun holds the dagger in his hand and stares at Lu Fan''s face and says:" you are sent by seven uncles, aren''t you. I tell you, I will not give it to you even if I die. This belongs to my mother, belongs to me, girl, come quickly and stay away from him. "


    girl walked to a Yun''s face and stared at Lu Fan''s face.


    It seems that Lu Fan Gang just waved to rescue a Yun.


    Lu Fan looked at the wench and then at a Yun and said, "you two are descendants of the Fu nationality. It''s rare that I saw two Fuwen clansmen who have disappeared completely in the legend today. Don''t be afraid. I''m not what you said. Uncle Qi sent me. Think about it. If I were you two would be dead now. At least I can take away the things just now. "


    the girl turned to look at a Yun and said:" elder sister, he really doesn''t seem to be the same person as us. There is no smell on him. "


    Lu Fandao:" look, girls are smarter than you. But thank you, little girl. I was only guessing that you are the Fuwen people. I didn''t expect that you are really. Fortunately, it was a good meeting. "


    Lu Fan was smiling.


    A Yun looks at Lu Fan''s gentle eyes and bright smile, and he can''t help but believe it.


    The most important thing is that Lu fan is right. If he is, they should be dead by now.


    However, a Yun asked in a low voice: "you are not really," Lu Fan said with his hands open: "I heard that the people of Fuwen are all Fuwen, all over the body. You can come and see. I don''t have any runes on me. "


    A Yun said: "now my people have learned to hide the runes, but it can prove that you are not really my people by saying such words."


    after speaking, a Yun took the girl and knelt down directly to Lu Fan.


    "My benefactor is so kind that I can''t repay him. I salute him."


    Lu fan waves again and lets them get up.


    Looking at a Yun and looking at the girl again, he said: "descendants of the Fu nationality can''t even control their own power. It''s really different from the rumors. Another one, it seems, doesn''t even know what power he has. Are you really the descendants of the orthodox Fuwen nationality or something goes wrong in the middle? "A Yun replied:" it''s not our inheritance that has problems. It''s the two of us who have problems. So there''s no way to harness your power. Eugene, can you tell me. How do you see it? "


    Lu Fandao:" the power in your body is very special, for example, the imprint is engraved in the four limbs and all the human remains, coagulating but not dispersing. Those seals look very old. In this case, it seems that only the legendary Fuyu clan owns it, so I guess you are the Fuyu clan. Unexpectedly, a guess is right. You don''t have to worry. I''m not going to talk about it. It''s just that you just can''t control your strength and soar to the sky. Will it cause trouble? "A Yun said:" I don''t know. There should be no talent of our family here. Eugene, please don''t ask any more questions. I can''t tell outsiders about the situation in my family. After all


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "after all, the FUZU have survived in name, but now they just linger. There are too many enemies in your ancestors, which makes them so hiding. But now, you should not be afraid of the outside world. After so many years, even if you show the identity of the FUZU, no one will really fight with you with the belief of that year. "


    "Yes, the devil will kill us," said the girl


    A Yun pulls the wench and signals her not to say more.


    Lu Fan hears the light in his eyes, but it seems to be shining.


    Goo......


    A voice awkwardly rings, Lu Fan hears the voice and immediately looks at a Yun, smiles and says: "hungry. It seems that you have been lying for many days. All right, let''s not talk about anything else. You don''t have to repay me anything, just invite me to have a meal. How about, "


    a Yun looks reddish and looks at the girl.


    The wench felt on her body for a while, only half of the steamed bread.


    "Here,"


    the girl handed the steamed bread to Lu fan, who seemed reluctant to give up.


    Lu Fan opens his mouth and takes the steamed bread.


    A Yun sighed: "I''m sorry, Grandpa. We have nothing but this. "


    Lu Fan put down the steamed bread and shook his head and said, "well, I''ll do it to the end. Who let wench also calculate to save me. Come on, let''s go out and eat. I have money. "


    after finishing speaking, Lu Fan strides out.


    The girl whispered to a Yun and said, "sister, shall we go?"


    a Yun thought for a moment and said, "go, he doesn''t seem to be a bad guy."

 Chapter 1317

    Meanwhile, in the palace of Zeguo.


    In jincanyu garden, countless people saw the light rising from the sky.


    Immediately, a man who looked like a national leader said: "this power is so strong. Which strong one has come again. "


    Next to him, another warrior replied, "is it the wounded one of the Seven Kingdoms?"


    "I don''t think so. I know the cultivation of shangzun. Not so strong. "


    a group of people are attracted by the flash of light.


    "It''s no use speculating here any more," said the head of the state of Zeguo with a loud smile. Let me send someone to have a look. Come here, go and find the strong man, drink with the Lords of the country and the strong men of the alliance. "


    the bodyguards around you should be.


    The head of the state of Zeguo smiled and held up his glass. Then he said to a man beside him, "Gong Lao, come to drink."


    Gong Lao opened his mouth slightly, as if he had not recovered from the disappearing light column. At this time, he heard the words of the Lord of the state of Zeguo, and then raised his glass.


    After a sip, the old palace suddenly stood up and said, "Lord, I suddenly think of something. I left first, and I''ll get together again some other day."


    everyone saluted to the old palace with boxing. The Lord of the state of Ze also said with a smile: "the old palace has something to go as soon as possible, but I need to go back quickly."


    the old palace with boxing bows his hand and leaves quickly.


    All the way out of the palace, Gong immediately walked into a deserted alley.


    Whoosh, whoosh.


    Two figures appear and come to the old palace.


    Gong laoleng said: "inform other people that Xiao Yun has appeared. Be sure to take him back alive."


    The figure''s soft voice should be, and then disappeared in place like a mirage.


    With his hands on his back, Gong Lao looked into the distance and said with a smile, "I finally found you. Ah Yun, don''t blame uncle for not hurting you. But if we want to make a comeback, we have to find a good host. This world, don''t follow the demon cultivator, how can come out. Why don''t you understand. "


    shake your head and take a step. Gong Lao''s figure also disappeared in the heaven and earth, leaving only a small sign, and then disappeared.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Dahuang City, juke building, Tianzi No. 1, elegant private room.


    Delicious food is like running water, and precious wine is all over the table. Several of the guys outside the door stood with straight waists and smiling faces.


    That smile is not a fake smile, but a real one. Because today''s guest is very generous. Money is just like rubbish.


    There are dozens or hundreds of gold coins. Fully reflects the four words, rich, willful.


    In Yajian, Lu Fan sips his wine and plays with some gold coins just taken out of Bafang bank. Looking down from the third floor of the juke building, the prosperity is in his eyes.


    opposite him, the two girls of the cloud girl are almost simultaneous interpreting the four beast of the legendary beast.


    Both hands are constantly grabbing things and stuffing them into their mouths. They just hate that their parents didn''t give them more arms.


    The image of my fair lady is bullshit.


    They just stopped when all the dishes on the table were gone.


    In Lu Fan''s body, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong said: "it seems that the runes in the hall need food to maintain their runes. It seems that their accomplishments are not generally low."


    Lu Fan agreed to nod. These two sisters are not only low, they are just as powerless.


    Looking at the outside world, Lu fan asked aloud, "you just said, this is Zeguo, right. Where is Zeguo. "


    "In the Confederacy," said the girl, swallowing the food in her mouth


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "no, I''m asking which of the four realms."


    The wench''s face was dazed, and a Yun said: "southern region. Eun Gong, don''t you know where you are. How did you get here? "


    Lu Fan sighed, "southern region, please. I didn''t expect to come directly to the southern region. "


    The girl held the bowl and said, "master Xianqi, aren''t you from southern region?"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I''m from the East, Wu''an."


    The wench suddenly shouted: "I know that Wu''an state has an extreme respect for Lu Fan. He killed a great demon king. He is the first in the world games. It''s very powerful. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "so you''ve heard the name of Lu Fan."


    a Yun nodded: "of course you have. Nowadays, the name of Lu fan is very famous. A lot of people in the southern region are talking about it. If a genius like Lu Fan could come out. It won''t be like this. "


    Lu Fan said doubtfully, "which way is this. What''s the matter? "


    The girl said: "immortal Qi master, don''t you care about the situation in the world. Now the demon cultivator has swept the northern border and entered the Xiling. The experts who beat Xiling are constantly retreating. Even some of the demon cultivators have rushed to the southern region and wantonly destroyed it. In addition, the eight money saints and the world''s heaven saints did not work hard in demon cultivation. They just wanted to take the power of the southern region and the Western collar as their own, so that they died and died. "


    "Now, it''s really messy outside," said a Yun. The eight square money saints and the universal heaven saints are constantly attacking those who do not listen to their words. In addition, the evil cultivation is causing chaos, and people everywhere are in panic. The days of the Confederacy are not so easy


    Lu Fandao: "Confederacy, what is this?"


    A Yun replied: "it''s an alliance of countries that are unwilling to obey the orders of the whole world and the eight kingdoms of Qian Sheng. Now the power is quite large, many countries in the southern region have joined in. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "there is still such a thing. As expected, where there is oppression, there is resistance. It''s true that the world''s heavenly sage and the Almighty money sage have gone too far. "


    After a pause, Lu Fan said, "do you know how to get back to the eastern boundary?"


    A Yun and the girl look at each other. The girl shook her head and said, "I don''t know. We can''t even go out. How do you know about the eastern boundary? "A Yun also said:" graciousness. It''s not that we don''t want to help you. We really don''t know how to get to the east boundary. I''m afraid you need to find a strong member of the Confederacy to ask about this kind of thing. They should still know about it. After all, there are a lot of people who are defending demons from other places. Since they have fought against the demons outside the south, they will surely know how to get out. "


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows are tightened, and his fingers are tapping on the table. "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. If this is the case, it is likely that the other side of the void has been blocked. It''s not easy to go out. "


    Lu fan is saying, suddenly see a few shadows below come.


    All of them were dressed in black and marched into the gathering building.


    Lu Fan didn''t feel right. Then a group of people in black came in.


    What is this for. Will the whole building be surrounded.


    Then, Lu Fan heard the subtle movements outside.


    Lightly, Lu said: "sit still, I''ll go out and have a look."

 Chapter 1318

    With both hands on his back, Lu Fan stood at the door of the wing room, looked around, looked at a flustered gathering building, and slightly frowned.


    These people in black dispersed after entering the gathering building. They didn''t touch anyone else, as if they were looking for someone.


    Especially when you meet a young woman, you must watch carefully.


    Lu fan can''t help but wring his brow tighter. These people in black won''t come to find ah Yun and the girl.


    Two men in black soon came to Lu Fan and reached out to push him away. Lu Fan stood still, but looked at them calmly.


    When Lu Fan''s hands were pushed on him, they stepped back. Now, Lu Fan''s muscle''s anti earthquake force can be really described as superb.


    Two people in black could feel a sharp force almost hurt their viscera. Of course, they could not guess that it was the power they pushed out by themselves, which was just compressed by Lu Fan''s muscles.


    "Boy, get out of the way."


    Two men in black pulled out their swords.


    But Lu fan still looked at them and said, "are you sure you want to fight with me?"


    Two men in black didn''t have time to talk nonsense with Lu fan, so they went straight to land fan''s head.


    Lu Fan looks at their movements and feels too slow.


    He didn''t bother to do anything at all, but his heart was moving. Two men in black suddenly had flames on their bodies.


    The scream resounded throughout the building. At the same time, in the side rooms.


    Suddenly there was a sound.


    "What are you doing? Is Miss Ben restless for a meal here. Get out of here. "


    Just after the voice fell, two people in black were directly split out of the room by a sword light.


    The sword Qi is crisscrossing. Two people in black are cut all over.


    But they rolled up and stood up, as if they didn''t mind the wound. The vigorous energy on the body is released, and then kill in the wing room again.


    One of the women in the room was fierce, holding a gold sword, and was killed in the wing room.


    Seeing this woman, when I arrived, the people in black who were looking for other places below shouted: "it''s her. Don''t let her go."


    Hearing this cry, Lu Fan was slightly shocked.


    I didn''t come to see a Yun.


    Immediately, Lu Fan looks at this woman curiously.


    This woman looks brave, with thin armour covering her body, and the golden long sword can have a rune array.


    My hair is short and my ears are drooping. My eyes are blue. I don''t know which country I am from.


    Her cultivation seems to be pretty good. She is at the top of the earth. Among the younger generation, such accomplishments are quite outstanding.


    However, Lu fan can see that her accomplishments, ten of them, are all expedited with pills. The foundation is not stable, and the control of power is not good.


    Any sword is full of light and vigorous energy. It looks gorgeous, but it doesn''t really help.


    "What''s the matter, Grandpa?"


    Behind him, the wench peeped out from the crack of the wing door and asked softly.


    A Yun''s voice came along.


    "Eun Gong, did my people come after us?"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said to the two men, "don''t come out."


    As he said this, Lu Fan stared at the woman surrounded by people in black.


    He didn''t know what was going on, so he planned to observe first.


    The woman looked around at the man in black and said in a cold voice, "it''s for me. Hum, whose subordinates are you? You are so bold. I don''t know. Am I from the Confederacy. This is still the territory of the Confederacy. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened when he heard the words of the Southern Alliance.


    But the people in black didn''t respond. One of them even shouted: "there is still a hundred interest time. The city guard of Zeguo is coming. Everyone hurry up and catch Tang Xiaotong alive."


    In a moment, a group of people rushed to Tang Xiaotong. In the hand of the blade, all with a bright light.


    Tang Xiaotong''s gang armour appeared and took the lead in resisting the first wave of attack. After that, the sword light turned into a rain of swords all over the sky. The houses of the whole gathering building were banging. It seemed that they could be scattered at any time.


    The ground under my feet is crumbling. These people in black were suppressed by Tang Xiaotong alone. Some people in the gathering building, who have not yet left, are all surprised.


    This idea, such a young, beautiful and amazing woman, is not much.


    But Lu Fan shakes his head, wasting too much power. Originally so vigorous, one sword can kill at least one man in black. But she had to spread out like this, so that she didn''t kill any of them. She didn''t even hurt a few.


    Swordsmanship is gorgeous, but it''s useless.


    Lu fan is thinking about helping the woman. Since she was invited by the south alliance, whether she was helped or not would be tantamount to helping the south alliance. Then, will it be much easier for him to go back to the east.


    But in Lu Fan''s memory, there seems to be only one powerful force named Tang......


    "EH."


    While Lu Fan was thinking about it, suddenly Lu fan saw something not quite right. Among these people in black, the thin and weak swordsman standing at the back, the power of blood, corpse and poison was flowing in his body.


    Under Lu Fan''s eyes, he was as dazzling as a flame in the night.


    Lu Fan stares at him. This person also seemed to feel what, looked up to Lu Fan''s direction looked.


    Just at a glance, Lu Fan clearly felt that this person seemed to be frightened.


    This person is simply, turn around and run. Lu Fan''s fingers flicked and a vigorous Qi was injected into his body directly. He didn''t even notice it.


    Lu Fan didn''t kill him directly because in Lu Fan''s eyes, he was just a small role.


    With this wisp of vigorous Qi, Lu fan can clearly catch the movements of the other side through the power of his own spirit.


    Now, the power of Lu Fan''s spirit can also be described by the comparison between the present and the past. It''s very easy for the spirit to find a person who is injected with vigorous Qi.


    Seeing the man escape, Lu Fan looks at Tang Xiaotong who is still fighting.


    Sure enough, as Lu Fan expected, Tang Xiaotong was completely entangled by those people in black after wasting his power several times.


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, as long as those people in black are willing to sacrifice several people for life.


    I''m afraid Tang Xiaotong can''t even last ten minutes.


    With his hands on his back and a smile on his face, Lu fanlang said to Tang Xiaotong, who was still fighting, "can I help you?"


    Tang Xiaotong shouted: "help you a big head ghost. Don''t go away quickly. Do you want to die here?"


    A little distracted, Tang Xiaotong immediately hung the color on his body.


    Behind her a long sword suddenly from the corner she did not expect to kill, from the bottom up, straight to her waist to kill.


    Lu Fan''s fingers flicked, and suddenly the man with the sword was burning all over.


    Immediately, all the people in black hurriedly withdrew and looked at Lu Fan in shock.


    Lu Fan continued, "ask again. Can I help you?"

 Chapter 1319

    Tang Xiaotong was also frightened by Lu Fan''s means, and he was stunned for a while.


    Lu Fan looked at her, looked at the people in black again, and said with a light smile, "girl, you''d better make up your mind quickly."


    Tang Xiaotong then returned to his mind and said, "yes, I need it. If you help me at this time, I''ll thank you very much. "


    Lu Fan nodded, which was better than just telling him to roll.


    Turn around, the light in Lu Fan''s eyes flickers slightly, glances at those people in black, and says sharply: "roll."


    The voice is not loud, but it makes all the people in black spit blood at the moment, and they even retreat.


    Lu Fan''s voice brought the power of spirit. How can these ordinary people in black bear it. All of them were injured immediately. Those who were a little weak in cultivation were directly shaken to their viscera, their breath was unstable, and they had no fighting power.


    "Go."


    A man in black looks wrong. There is a mysterious expert like Lu Fan.


    Even if they keep fighting, they don''t seem to have a good chance, plus the city guard is coming. It''s better to leave early.


    Tang Xiaotong stared at these people in black, and they were shocked by Lu Fan.


    When all the people in black disappeared, Tang Xiaotong asked aloud, "who are you, young man?"


    Lu Fan laughs and doesn''t speak. It''s not that he doesn''t want to answer, but that he''s afraid to really say his name and scare Miss Tang.


    Lu Fan said with a faint smile: "I met by chance. Why do I ask my name. Girl, you should be careful in the future. It''s better for a lady like you to take some bodyguards when you go out. "


    With that, Lu Fan went back to the wing room with his hands on his back.


    As soon as she went in, the girl said: "Grandpa, you are really powerful. Can you teach me your Kung Fu? "


    a Yun aside said:" Grandpa, don''t you leave the southern region and go back to the eastern boundary. It''s hard to meet a person from the Southern Alliance. You helped her again. Why don''t you let her help you? "


    Lu Fan replied with a smile:" don''t worry. I don''t have to go to her. She will come to me herself. "


    Lu Fan sat down confidently and then took Liang long out of his arms.


    For a day or two, the baby did not cry or make any noise, so he stared at Lu Fan.


    Lu fan, who has never had a child, looks at Liang Long and stares at him. Lu Fan frowned and said, "I''ll give you something to eat now. Slow down, don''t wait to eat and pull me


    With that, Lu Fan put Liang Long on the table.


    Then, a Yun and the girl looked at a baby who clearly seemed to have just been born. They began to eat meat, drink wine and burp after drinking.


    The wench looked at Liang Long curiously and planned to reach out to pinch his face.


    But as soon as she put her hand on it, she felt a stabbing pain, and the girl made a painful cry. Then, a long gun mark appeared on Liang Long''s arm.


    Lu Fan smiled at the girl and said, "don''t touch him, just let him eat."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan also released Xiao Hei.


    Now there are more and more people living with him. Originally, Xiaohei''s food is not small. Now, it seems that Lianglong''s food is not bad. It seems that he will not be able to order a table of vegetables for dinner later.


    A Yun sits on the opposite side of Lu Fan and looks at Lu Fan''s face quietly.


    In her eyes, Lu fan is just like a man who is fascinated. The cultivation is strong, the insight is extraordinary, a strong breath, has not the arrogance of the dandy.


    Age will never exceed 30, but in the eyes, is to see through the wisdom of all things in the world.


    A Yun looks at it, and suddenly feels a little spoony.


    At this moment, the door of the wing room was suddenly pushed open. Then, Tang Xiaotong''s figure came into Lu Fan''s eyes.


    "Girl, what''s the matter?" Lu fan asked with a smile.


    He guessed it very correctly. Tang Xiaotong could not help coming to him.


    Tang Xiaotong didn''t talk nonsense either. He reached out and put a jade bracelet on the table and said, "thank you for helping me out just now, young man. Your strength is very strong. I have never seen such a young and powerful alchemist as you. I want to ask you to protect me for a few more days. Until I left the Confederacy. There are all kinds of good herbs and pills in it. You can have a look first. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you want me to be your bodyguard. I''m afraid that''s not enough. You''d better put it away. "


    Tang Xiaotong twisted his eyebrows and said, "I think it''s better for you to take a look at the contents first, young man. The best things I said are very different from the good things others said. "


    Tang Xiaotong pushes the jade bracelet in front of Lu fan, who shakes his head and takes a look at it.


    I don''t know if I don''t see it. Lu Fan''s eyes brightened and he said with a smile, "there are several kinds of elixirs. Girl, your handwriting is really not small. It''s more than enough to ask a warrior to help you with so many good things. "


    Tang Xiaotong proudly raised his head and said, "well, young man, can you protect me for a few days?"


    Lu Fan put down his jade bracelet and pushed it back to Tang Xiaotong, saying: "I''m sorry. I''m still not interested. Besides, girl, I advise you. You trust me like this. Have you ever thought that if I was a bureau setter, I deliberately made some people in black to cheat you. Now you are going to be broke. "


    Tang Xiaotong was stunned for a moment. She obviously didn''t think of these things.


    Lu fan then said: "what''s more, I don''t have much time. I''m going to join the Confederacy. There''s really no time to protect you. Girl, listen to my advice and leave Dahuang city earlier. This place is very dangerous for you. Not every time there is a kind person like me to help you out. "


    After listening to Lu Fan''s words, the girl beside said doubtfully, "Grandpa, you are not..."


    Later, before she finished speaking, she was dragged by a Yun to cover her mouth.


    Lu Fan smiled at the girl, and motioned to her not to let things slip. At the same time, he said, "girl, please come back."


    Tang Xiaotong suddenly said with a smile: "you are going to join the Confederacy. That''s a coincidence. I can help with that. It''s better for you to follow me. "


    Lu Fan pretends to be surprised and says:" how can you help me? "Tang Xiaotong complacently says:" I can help you to see the leaders of the south alliance and the leaders of 15 countries in total. If you really want to join the south alliance, I think there is nothing more direct than this. "


    In Lu Fan''s body, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong said with a smile, "great master, if you are going to cheat the little girl, you must be the No. 1 flower picker in the world."


    Lu Fan ignored the old nine''s nonsense, pretended to think about it, then smiled and said, "OK, girl, you convinced me. Well, I''ll be with you recently. "

 Chapter 1320

    Narrow lane, old house, cold and damp place.


    A group of people in black who had just escaped quickly shook off the city guards at the corner, and then entered the only old house in the narrow lane.


    As soon as I enter, the wind blows.


    The group dodged into the room and knelt directly on one knee.


    In front of them, there is a statue.


    It''s made of black iron and basalt. It''s elegant with folding fan.


    In the eyes of the statue, the red light rises suddenly.


    Then the statue spoke.


    "Slaves, how are you doing. Whether it has provoked chaos in the south. "


    The leading man in black replied: "the devil, things are going on. Today, however, we have some failures. "


    The statue said with a smile, "miss. You are all the elites of the 47th hall. Why did you fail in such a small matter. Is there something wrong with the way you do things. There''s still some strong resistance. "


    Man in Black: "yes, Lord demon. Today we met someone we shouldn''t have met. "


    "Who."


    The high tone of the statue seems to be of interest.


    Black man: "Lu fan, extreme wuzun, Lu fan,"


    the red light in the statue''s eyes suddenly surged. "No, it''s impossible," he said with a smile. How could Lu Fan be in the southern region? He is clearly in the eastern region. You are sure you are not mistaken. "


    Black man: "absolutely not. We will not mistake Lu Fan for who we are wrong. He also used the method of fire to us. This is one of his skills. Besides, he seemed to recognize me at a glance. If he is not extremely familiar with the demon cultivation, even if he is wuzun, he cannot recognize it. He must have been the Lord of the fifteen halls. Now, there is no doubt that Lu fan is the ultimate martial master. "The statue laughed and said:" it''s really Lu Fan. That would be very interesting. Very good. You can continue to finish your task. You don''t have to worry about Lu Fan''s business. "


    The man in Black said: "Lord demon, please send some experts as soon as possible. Lu Fanxiu is too strong and very familiar with us. With him, I''m afraid everything will stop. "


    The statue said: "there is no mistake. We must not be careless in dealing with Lu Fan. You wait for a few days, when I will come in person, "


    all the people in black look up in surprise.


    Lord demon should come in person.


    The statue made a crazy laugh, and then a plume of black air began to rise in the statue, fluttering up to the sky.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    In the morning of the next day, the sun was shining, and the sky was full of fire.


    Such hot weather, Zeguo is still bustling, streets, endless flow of people.


    Lu fan carries Liang Long on his back and strolls in the street with his maid and a Yun.


    Ahead, Miss Tang Xiaotong proudly leads the way. From time to time, Lu Fan turned his head and shouted to Lu Fan and others, "hurry up, and then you can''t catch up with the other countries of the Southern Alliance." Lu Fan replied lightly: "if you want to hurry up, is it better to find a beast or take a carriage. Miss Tang. "


    Tang Xiaotong said: "the carriage here is too ugly. I don''t like it at all. If you want to ride, you have to ride in that big and luxurious carriage. Don''t sit if you can''t find it. By the way, what''s your name before you tell me. "


    "My name is Lu. You call me Mr. Lu." Lu Fan rolled his eyes. He had no way to deal with Tang Xiaotong''s temper.


    Lu fan still can''t fight with women.


    He thinks that''s the most time-consuming thing in the world. You can''t win or lose. You have to apologize after quarreling. It''s the most trouble.


    All the way forward, suddenly the streets on both sides rushed out many soldiers.


    Then, a carriage came slowly from behind. At the same time, the soldiers shouted, "when the Lord of Qingyun comes, the rest of the people will retreat."


    the people around were rushed to both sides of the road, and ah Yun and the girl also went to the side of the land.


    But Lu Fan found that Tang Xiaotong didn''t mean to let go.


    Lu Fan shakes his head slightly. He already knows what Tang Xiaotong is going to do, but she can''t stop it.


    Tang Xiaotong turns his head and looks behind him. The huge carriage belonging to the Lord of Qingyun comes slowly.


    Tang Xiaotong nodded with a smile: "this carriage is good, Mr. Lu, or we will use it."


    Before Tang Xiao finished her fairy tale, the soldiers around her surrounded her and Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan said, "whatever you like, Miss Tang, just stop messing around."


    "Boldly, you even want to rob the coach of the Lord of Qingyun. You just don''t want to live."


    the soldiers immediately want to pull Lu Fan and Tang Xiaotong back.


    But Tang Xiaotong suddenly shouted: "I''m Tang Xiaotong, who dares to move me."


    this shout immediately stopped the approaching carriage.


    The huge flying horse, the size of a house, hissed and stopped at once.


    "Tang Xiaotong. But the third miss of the Tang family. "


    Immediately, in the carriage, an old man with a crown came out.


    Looking at his costume, if there is no wrong guess, he should be the Lord of Qingyun.


    Tang Xiaotong was not polite, with his hands akimbo and a small chest that was not very full. "Yes, it''s just me, Miss Ben. Miss Ben is invited to attend the gathering of the countries of the south alliance. Lord Qingyun, could you lend me your carriage? "


    The Lord of Qingyun looked at Tang Xiaotong and said: "Miss Tang. You are invited. It''s not possible. "Tang Xiaotong suddenly panicked and said," I say being invited is being invited. Do you mind. Old man, hurry down and let me up. Otherwise, you and your country should be careful. "


    Lu Fan looks at Tang Xiaotong suspiciously, which sounds like something is not right.


    Lu fan asked aloud, "Miss Tang, is she really invited?"


    Tang Xiaotong dragged Lu Fan''s arm forward and said, "why do you care so much? I''ll let you see their leader."


    After that, Tang Xiaotong, regardless of whether the Lord of Qingyun agreed or not, directly got on the carriage with Lu Fanfei.


    At the same time, Tang Xiaotong also said to the wench and a Yun, "come on up, too."


    both the wench and a Yun look at Lu Fan.


    And Lu Fan thought, or slightly nodded, indicating that the girl and a Yun also got on the carriage.


    The Lord of Qingyun and a group of experts of Qingyun all stare at Tang Xiaotong and Lu Fan. Some of the younger experts of Qingyun state are already sullen and have sharp eyes.


    The Lord of Qingyun shook his head helplessly and said: "well, Miss Tang said she was invited to come. Then follow me to the palace of Zeguo. Come on, move on. You go to inform the alliance leader that they have arrived at Bafang bank and Miss Tang Xiaotong. Let them welcome together. "


    at the back, the girl heard the words of Bafang bank and said with a exclamation:" elder sister, you are the third miss of Bafang bank. "It''s so powerful," said Tang Xiaotong with a proud smile, "that''s where my identity is, it''s all leverage. Mr. Lu, are you frightened? "


    turn around and Tang Xiaotong looks at Lu Fan. But he found that Lu Fan had been sitting there, keeping his eyes closed, and he did not know if he was asleep.


    "It''s a piece of wood," said Tang Xiaotong.


    On Lu Fan''s shoulder, Xiao Hei yawned and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 1321

    I don''t know how long it took, Lu Fan felt that the carriage finally stopped slowly, which opened his eyes.


    In front of us is a magnificent and resplendent palace.


    The royal bodyguard with outstanding accomplishments can smell the array breath with his nose, as well as many hidden experts.


    Lu Fan''s face is expressionless. He may have seen enough palaces. The palace of Zeguo failed to impress Lu Fan.


    Presumably, xiangze, which is not a big country at all, will not surprise Lu Fan.


    "Here you are, sluggard. Let''s go. I''ll show you around the palace of Zeguo. "


    Tang Xiaotong jumped out of the carriage.


    The Lord of Qingyun and others followed him out of the carriage.


    The royal palace guards quickly stepped up to meet them. They obviously didn''t know Tang Xiaotong at all, and went straight to the Lord of Qingyun.


    The Lord of Qingyun took out his own invitation and said, "Qingyun kingdom is coming."


    The bodyguards checked the invitation carefully, and then they got out of the way.


    The Lord of Qingyun didn''t look at Lu Fan and others, and went straight ahead.


    Tang Xiaotong strode to keep up with them. It seemed that the bodyguards beside him regarded Lu Fan and others as the people brought by the Lord of Qingyun, so they did not stop him.


    When you enter the palace, you can see all kinds of sculptures.


    This country, like Optimus Prime, loves human sculpture.


    But it is obvious that people in Zeguo only love the sculpture of the emperor. All the sculptures in the palace are big bearded men in dragon robes and crowns.


    Lu Fan looks at it for a few times and then has no interest.


    All the way to the palace, there are more and more bodyguards around.


    Soon, a group of bodyguards stopped the Lord of Qingyun directly.


    "Your Excellency, the leader of the alliance has made an order. When you get here, only the leader and the master of the country are allowed to enter. Please rest in the side hall."


    The Lord of Qingyun nodded, waved and took an old man with him to the royal garden.


    Tang Xiaotong also stepped forward, but the head of the bodyguard stopped Tang Xiaotong and said, "I''m sorry, miss. Only two people are allowed to enter. Please come with me. The side hall has prepared meals for you to taste. "


    Tang Xiaotong said in a loud voice, "I''m not from Qingyun. I''m also here to join the Confederacy. Hum, you big soldier, dare to stop me. Mind moving. "


    The head of the guard frowned and said, "I dare to ask you who you are, girl."


    Tang Xiaotong raised his head and said loudly: "Miss Ben, Tang family, Tang Xiaotong. Not yet. "


    The head of the guard frowned like a twist. "Tang family," he said with a blank face, "I''m sorry. Miss Tang, if you can''t represent a country, you will come to the party. You can''t join us. Please wait in the temple. "


    The bodyguard''s voice was sharp, but his words were decent.


    But even so, Tang Xiaotong seems to be enraged.


    She pointed to the head of the bodyguard''s face and said, "what, do you think I''m inferior to a country Lord? Hum, you know, I can make a country go to dust with a word or two. Get out of my way, or miss Ben will be rude. "


    With that, Tang Xiaotong''s hands flashed, pushed the head of the guard away, and then strode forward.


    The head of the guard was stunned for a moment, as if he didn''t expect Tang Xiaotong to dare to fight with him.


    With a wave of his hands, Lang said, "stop me."


    All around the bodyguard immediately surrounded and Tang Xiaotong drew out his sword.


    At the same time, he shouted to Lu Fan and the girl: "they dare to stop us and start."


    Lu fan is speechless. Tang Xiaotong is so domineering in other people''s palace. Lu Fan really wants to pretend that he doesn''t know her.


    Unfortunately, when the bodyguards around heard Tang Xiaotong''s words, they obviously regarded Lu Fan and others as Tang Xiaotong''s accomplices. All of them were immediately surrounded.


    The wench and a Yun all shrink in Lu Fan''s side, way: "Eun Gong, this is how to return a responsibility."


    Lu Fan sighed, "please."


    Just as he said that, Tang Xiaotong had already welcomed him with a sword.


    With a clang, the head of the guard was split several feet away by Tang Xiaotong''s sword.


    "Kill."


    The head of the bodyguard was also angry and gave a killing order directly.


    Immediately, all the bodyguards were at the same time, and the powerful Gang force rushed straight to Lu Fan and Tang Xiaotong to kill them.


    Lu Fan raised his hand and vigorous Qi covered the girl and a Yun, so as not to hurt them.


    A jingle sound, these vigorous strength, look very fierce, but none of them can break through Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi.


    It''s Tang Xiaotong. He was a little embarrassed. He stepped back a few steps, and his body swayed slightly.


    "Get together."


    The head of the bodyguard waved again, and all the bodyguards began to move and gather. Their vigorous Qi tended to gather together.


    Lu Fan didn''t respond, but Tang Xiaotong felt the crisis.


    "Damn it, do you dare to fight against Miss Ben, want to die?" Tang Xiaotong''s long sword lies in front of him, the vigorous armor is released, and the breath disk rises to the top.


    Lu Fanxiao looked at Tang Xiaotong and said, "Miss Tang, it seems that the invitation is basically false."


    Tang Xiaotong is still in the mood to laugh at Lu Fan. "Why do you care so much?" cried Jiao. Help me get rid of them. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I''m sorry. I also have people who want to go to the Confederacy. Now kill. Not to my liking. "


    Tang Xiaotong was in a hurry. In a loud voice, "it''s hard to see a beautiful woman. You didn''t save it. Are you a man? "


    Lu Fan looks up at the sky. As if not heard.


    Now. The guards came again with their swords.


    Vigorous and vigorous. A joint strike. It''s all light.


    Tang Xiaotong''s body is covered with color in a flash. Among these bodyguards. Also has the ground Gang master.


    Tang Xiaotong''s strength. Want to be wild here. Obviously not.


    But Lu fan is still as stable as Mount Tai. Stand still.


    Vigorous Qi released. It''s like a mountain. Look at the people in Qingyun country. They all looked shocked.


    The Lord of Qingyun, who has already gone far. Turn around. Stare at Lu Fan.


    "Who is this man? He is very fierce."


    The Lord of Qingyun saw Lu Fan''s extraordinary. Exclaimed.


    As if the royal guards of the kingdom of Jersey had nothing. Such strength. Not everyone can have it.


    The old man beside him looked at Lu Fan carefully and said: "so young. And so it is. I can''t think of any expert. Even Tang Hui of the Bafang bank is here. That''s all. "


    The Lord of Qingyun shook his head and said: "Tang Hui can do this. But it also depends on his magic weapon. You can see it. This person just relies on his own vigorous strength. And I''ve protected three people. "


    "Your Majesty, you mean that he is better than Tang Hui," the old man asked in a surprised voice.


    The Lord of Qingyun nodded: "I can''t believe it, but it is."

 Chapter 1322

    "Miss Tang, I think you should run away now. If you don''t, you will be killed here."


    Lu fan is interested in chatting with Tang Xiaotong.


    Those who want to attack Lu fan are going crazy. Lu Fan just stands still.


    But they could not get close to Lu Fan.


    All vigorous energy rebounds.


    All sword Qi disappears without trace.


    They have no choice but to deal with Tang Xiaotong.


    And Tang Xiaotong is really suffering now. She wants to escape. But it''s also up to these guards to let go.


    Biting his lips, Tang Xiaotong could not speak at all.


    Not far away, the Lord of Qingyun said to the old man: "go, call the Lord of Zeguo. Let them deal with it. Hurry up. If these mindless bodyguards really kill Tang Xiaotong, it will be troublesome. "


    The old man nodded clearly, turned around and was about to leave, but the next moment, he saw several figures coming quickly.


    The leader is not the ruler of the country in a red gold dragon robe.


    "Lord Qingyun, don''t call me. If I don''t know what happened, I won''t be the Lord of this country anymore. Stop. "


    With a cry, the whole palace seemed to have a flash of light on the ground.


    Immediately, all the bodyguards stopped and knelt down to the Lord of the state of Zeguo.


    Tang Xiaotong gasped. When he saw the leader of the state of Zeguo, he immediately shouted: "old thief, your subordinates dare to do this to me. Do you want to destroy the kingdom of Zeguo? "


    the Lord of Zeguo didn''t speak. Next to him, an old man with silver hair and bare feet and broken arms said:" Bafang bank, Miss Tang. Even if your brother Tang Hui is here, he dare not say such a thing. We still have to be saluted. You little girl, however, are rampant and ruthless. If you speak like this, you will not be afraid of not going back. "Said the leader of the state of Zeguo:" Tang Xiaotong, it seems that no matter who is the leader of the south alliance, you have not been invited. What are you doing here? "


    Tang Xiaotong held up his head and said:" I''m here to see what my brother said about those countries that didn''t obey him. What do you want to do? Hum, now there''s chaos in the world and evil cultivation is rampant. You countries don''t follow Bafang bank. It''s just that two saints of the whole world help the world. They even form a confederacy to fight against us. It''s very cheeky. I don''t know what''s important. "


    After hearing Tang Xiaotong''s words, all the Lords laughed.


    Even Lu fan, who was standing beside Tang Xiaotong, smiled a little.


    Tang Xiaotong, what he thinks is too simple.


    There is such an idea, one is her pride and arrogance, the other is her innocence and childishness.


    Tang Xiaotong was annoyed when he saw that the masters of the country were so ridiculed. He saw that Lu Fan also laughed.


    Tang Xiaotong could not help but gnash his teeth and say, "what are you laughing at?"


    Lu Fan laughs but doesn''t speak. There''s no explanation.


    It''s useless to reason with Tang Xiaotong, who is arrogant. She will gradually understand it in the future.


    Lu Fan''s eyes swept over the faces of the Lords. These should all be the Lords of the Confederacy.


    It seems that just ask these people about his return to the eastern boundary, there should be no problem.


    But at this time, Lu Fan noticed that the old man with silver hair didn''t laugh. But look this way with a cold and gloomy look.


    Even more bizarre, he did not look at Tang Xiaotong or Lu Fan. But to the wench and a Yun.


    Lu Fan looks down again, the wench and a Yun also look at the old man in horror.


    At the same time, the girl has pinched Lu Fan''s corner.


    A Yun holding Liang Long is frightened in his eyes.


    Lu Fan''s eyes narrowed and looked at the old man more. He felt as if he was going to have trouble again.


    Laugh to stop, the president of the state of Ze waved and said: "go down. Miss Tang Xiaotong, since you have come from afar, I will spare no effort to see what the people of our Southern Alliance are going to do. So come on, we''ll show you. We, the Southern Alliance, are open and aboveboard in our work. We don''t hide. You can watch it if you want. There''s no problem. Everyone will listen to the order. Today, Miss Tang Xiaotong will be treated as the Lord of the country. She will be allowed to go in and out of the palace. "


    Some people nodded and some frowned, but no one said no.


    Tang Xiaotong sneered and said, "be frank and aboveboard. You who are afraid of fighting with the demon cultivator can also say these four words. OK, I''ll have a look. "


    When the master of the state of Zeguo finished speaking, he asked other masters to go back to the imperial garden to discuss matters.


    But at this time, the old man with silver hair stepped forward slowly, stared at the girl and others, but said to Lu Fandao: "this little brother, who is his family name and who is he?"


    immediately, the leader of the state of Zeguo and others stopped and looked at the old man suspiciously.


    "What''s wrong with Gong Lao? Why is he so interested in such a young man?"


    Lu Fan looks at Gong Lao and lightly replies: "it''s just nobody, it''s not worth mentioning. I came with Miss Tang. "


    Gong Lao nodded and reached for the girl.


    But just as his hand reached out, Lu Fan met him with one hand. The two hands are directly held together. Lu fan makes a little effort, and vigorous Qi carries a little power of spirit. He rushes into Gong Lao''s body and makes him shake.


    "You are very kind, old man. You have a special hand."


    Lu Fan looks at Gong Lao with a smile. He has no disguise in his eyes.


    Mr. Gong''s face changed a little. He quickly took back his hand. It''s just a moment''s work. Lu Fan broke his hand bone. At the same time, that wisp of vigorous Qi was more like a sharp knife stabbing into his body.


    There is no doubt that this is a warning. Lu Fan''s strength surprised the old palace.


    Two steps back, Gong said: "you''re welcome. I didn''t expect you to be one of the best young people in the bank."


    Gong Lao''s words immediately changed the faces of the Lords. At this moment, they all really regard Lu Fan as Tang Xiaotong''s subordinate.


    Go back quickly. Gong Lao is holding his right hand and gnashing his teeth secretly.


    Several national lords came up and said: "this boy is very strong."


    Gong Lao''s eyes turned and said: "strong. It''s very strong. There''s already a Tang Hui in the Bafang bank. If there''s another one, within ten years, the Confederacy will surely perish. "


    There was a convulsion in the corner of the main mouth of the state of Zeguo.


    "But you don''t have to worry. I''ll take care of him. Let them settle down first. Don''t let them run away. "


    All the Lords nodded their heads. They were very convinced of Gong Lao.


    Here, with his hands on his back, Lu Fan whispered to the wench and a Yun, "are you going after your people?"


    a Yun whispered: "yes, Grandpa. He is our seventh uncle. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "I guess, ha ha, your seven uncles are already a demon cultivator."

 Chapter 1323

    "Demon repair."


    A Yun and the girl are unbelievable.


    Lu Fan didn''t explain much either. He strode forward.


    Tang Xiaotong looks at Lu Fan suspiciously and quickly steps up to him and says, "what are you talking about just now?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "Miss Tang, it seems to have nothing to do with you."


    Tang Xiaotong''s teeth are really itchy, but she also knows that she can''t beat Lu Fan. If you do it by force, you''ll only get insults from yourself.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, stamped his feet and trembled his chest, Tang Xiaotong said: "it''s rare that he doesn''t talk about it."


    Lu Fan smiled a little and took his wench and a Yun to follow the masters of the country to the imperial garden.


    The water is winding, the flowers are fragrant, the pavilions are elegant and the rockeries are sparse.


    The Lord of the state of Zeguo took the people to sit down between the pavilions.


    The elongated stone table is carved into the shape of a dragon. The Lord of the state of Zeguo and Gong Lao sit at the head of the table, while Lu Fan and Tang Xiaotong sit at the end of the table.


    In this regard, Tang Xiaotong will attack again.


    Lu Fan''s eyes were fast, he grabbed Tang Xiaotong and shook his head slightly. "Calm down."


    Tang Xiaotong stared at Lu fan, with big eyes, as if to see the hole in Lu Fan''s face.


    Lu Fan coughed twice and said, "don''t look at me like this. Although your eyes are very nice, you don''t have to stare so big."


    Lu Fan''s remark is a joke, but Tang Xiaotong''s face turned red, and he turned away and said, "I hate it,"


    Lu Fan''s inexplicable expression made her mind incomprehensible.


    After shaking his head, Lu Fan''s attention is still on the masters.


    At this time, the leader of the state of Ze looked around and said, "you are the leaders, most of them should be here now, so we can discuss some things first. As for other masters in the rear, please let them know when they arrive. If you have any objection, you can discuss it again. "


    the heads of the countries nodded gently.


    "Today, the world is in a state of chaos. Evil cultivation is rampant, the right path is apoptotic, and the world is divided into three parts. In Northern Xinjiang, nearly 90% of the land has been occupied by the demons. With the territory, the puppet army of the magicians is stronger and stronger day by day. Until now, we have gradually gained the power to sweep the world. In the southern region of Xiling mountain, the two sages, Qian Sheng and Tian Sheng from all over the world, are in charge of preventing the forces from fighting against the demons. But the result of the war has been very poor. The reason is that we all know that the eight square Qian Sheng and the universal Tian Sheng only want to strengthen their own strength first, rather than suppress the demon cultivation first. They always thought that it was impossible for the demon cultivator to defeat the strong in the world, so they let the demon cultivator continue to grow. The so-called resistance is just a pretence. This is how Northern Xinjiang was given up. I think it will be like this sooner or later. Sooner or later, it will be a disaster to the West collar. "


    hearing this, Tang Xiaotong couldn''t help saying:" nonsense, how could my grandfather be such a person. Hum, I blame others for my failure, a group of cowards. "


    all the Lords of the country are self-contained people, and they are not angry at Tang Xiaotong''s words.


    Even a fat Lord nearby took out a bead and handed it to Tang Xiaotong: "Miss Tang. It''s not up to feelings to decide whether things are true or not. If you don''t believe it, look inside. These are recorded by the children of Northern Xinjiang. "


    Tang Xiaotong accepted the bead doubtfully, but did not immediately watch it.


    The president of the state of Zeguo then said: "there is also the eastern boundary. The original eastern boundary was very weak, but now why say three points in the world. Because there are two more people in the eastern boundary. One is the master of Li Xili, the master of the beast house. He broke through the inevitable situation of demon cultivation in the kingdom of Optimus, and made great efforts to turn back the raging waves. He is a kind of fire that has left hope for the world. He has great achievements. Although he is physically disabled, he has great ambition and is a hero in the world. The other was Lu fan, the extreme warrior, who joined the devil cultivation alone and broke the situation with the Lord Li. When he was on the run, he killed one of the three evil kings, the Dragon King. Many people don''t believe that. But I want to tell you, it''s true. It can''t be true. Now, we get the news that Lord Li, in the name of Lu Fan in the eastern boundary, has widely recruited heroes from all over the world to fight against the flag of demon cultivation. You may not know that Lu fan is still a descendant of jiuxiao gate, which is really a true jiuxiao chain. At this point, Bafang bank should be more accurate than my information. Miss Tang has heard of it. "


    When all the Lords around heard the three words of jiuxiaomen, they were shocked. Tang Xiaotong proudly said: "what''s the news about Lu fan. I do know a little. I''m a fan of Lu Fan. You are right, zeguk, but there are still some you don''t know. Lu fan is not only the descendant of jiuxiao, but also the current patriarch of jiuxiao gate. He is now, in chaos, looking for the remaining strength of jiuxiao gate. Once let him find, then he can certainly become the peerless strong, fight the devil to repair the fallen flowers and water


    The head of the state of Zeguo said with a smile: "unexpectedly, Miss Tang still adores Lu Fan. I''ve heard that Bafang bank and Lu Fan have a bad time. "


    Tang Xiaotong said: "what''s wrong with the festival? I don''t know each other. Who knows if we will make peace with Lu Fan in the future. "


    The Lord of Qingyun pointed out: "it''s possible. As long as the banks of all directions are willing to make peace with Lu fan, it''s really possible."


    Everyone laughed.


    They heard the meaning of the Lord of Qingyun. Since we want to make peace with each other, the people who can be married by Bafang bank naturally have an identity. Ordinary children can''t do it.


    So who else is unmarried and with this identity in the eight square bank now. It''s Tang Xiaotong.


    Unfortunately, Tang Xiaotong didn''t react for a while. I don''t know why he heard everyone laughing.


    Lu fan is touching his nose. He is embarrassed.


    After coughing twice, the leader of the state of Zeguo continued: "this is the situation of the general situation of the world. Now, lords, we are going to discuss where the Confederacy will go. Among the three forces, we still need to rely on one or at least one for foreign aid. Otherwise, only by the strength of our Southern Alliance, we can only stand in the way. "


    When the Lords heard the words, they all smiled back.


    Sitting next to Tang Xiaotong, the Lord of the seven kingdoms of Wu said: "take refuge. Why? We are not weak in the Confederacy. We can fight against him, whether it''s Qian Sheng from all directions or Wu Sheng from all over the world, or even the demon cultivator. Why can''t we call ourselves one power and why should we rely on others. "


    Other leaders nodded their heads and thought that the best way is to claim one position.


    The head of the state of Zeguo sighed constantly. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but he wanted to say nothing.


    Lu Fan seemed to see something and said softly to a Yun: "the Confederacy is afraid of something wrong. Ah Yun, wench, you can''t leave me at this time. "

 Chapter 1324

    A Yun, girls all understand nod.


    Even the Liang long that a Yun is holding nods gently, also don''t know is really understand, still follow move just.


    The head of the state of Zeguo waved to Gong Lao gently, and Gong Lao nodded clearly: "you are masters of the state, this matter can''t be decided for a while and a half, so it''s better to discuss it tomorrow."


    Other lords seem to sell some thin noodles to the old palace, and they all shut their mouths.


    The leader of the seven armed States said: "this matter can be discussed again, but we have come here a long way. Can we see the leader of the alliance. The leader of the state of Zeguo and the leader of the alliance should have arrived long ago. "


    The head of the state of Ze shook his eyelids for a moment, pondered for a moment, and said: "the leader of the alliance has indeed arrived, but he has been closed recently. It is said that after all the leaders of the country have arrived in Qi, they will come out to preside over the grand ceremony of the alliance. All the leaders of the country will be calm for a few days


    Other leaders nodded in succession. Naturally, the closing of the alliance leader could not be disturbed.


    Now their south alliance is mainly supported by the alliance leader. What they want most is that the stronger the strength of the alliance leader, the better.


    Lu fan asked in a low voice: "ally. Excuse me, who is the leader of the Confederacy. "


    Tang Xiaotong turned to look at Lu Fan and said, "are you really here to join the Confederacy. Not even the leader of the Confederacy. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s true that she''s a little ignorant. Please don''t hesitate to give her advice."


    Tang Xiaotong said proudly, "the leader of the Confederacy is Yan Zhen, who is really holy. Nanyu small country, cangshui country origin, has participated in the war against demons in that year. It is a person of the same generation as my grandfather, as well as the grandfather of the world. His accomplishments are just so. According to my grandfather, he is a strong man at the peak. They just don''t like fighting. They publicize the idea that if there is no fighting, there will be no killing and so on all day long. They also set up an academy to let the alchemists and martial artists learn from his inaction. Hum, if you don''t fight or fight, what kind of martial artist is Qi refiner? What kind of strength can you cultivate. The old man has a brain problem. "


    Tang Xiaotong rolled his eyes, spread out his hands and made an exaggerated gesture to show his disdain for the real saint.


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened when he heard it. It sounded like he was a man of great wisdom.


    Those who can survive from the war against demons to the present are all the strong among the strong.


    This man is recognized as one of the top powers by people who are arrogant and arrogant.


    It is enough to show that the strength cannot be underestimated.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "if I have a chance, I would like to see this real saint."


    Tang Xiaotong said with a grin: "you will see it. Just wait until they''re closed. But what''s the use of his closing. If you don''t fight with others, you can''t only see for yourself. "


    Lu Fan chuckled, but did not retort.


    He''s a long way past the age when he likes to correct other people''s mistakes. Personal understanding is not the same. Tang Xiaotong believes that strength is to be used. But Lu Fan feels like a real saint. It''s good that strength is only used for self-defense. The attitude of cultivation is different.


    Next, the leaders of the Confederacy began to discuss trivial matters.


    For example, how much strength should countries put out and how many strong ones should be dispatched by the alliance. What''s the current situation of each country, whether it needs support, etc.


    During this period, the leaders of the Confederacy mentioned many things about Qian Sheng and others.


    Lu Fan listened for a while and understood the general situation. It is estimated that the eight money saints and the universal heaven saints are still putting pressure on the Confederacy to follow the orders of the eight money saints and the universal heaven saints.


    However, these leaders of the Southern Alliance really have no good feelings for the eight money saints and the universal heaven saints. There is friction between people and horses on both sides.


    Among them, Qian Sheng and Tian Sheng from all over the world have provoked and made troubles several times. But they were all blocked by the Confederacy.


    The relationship between the two sides is not very good, but fortunately both sides are more restrained. No real fight. Otherwise, it''s really going to be a joke.


    These things, the leader of the state of Zeguo and others are saying, Tang Xiaotong and Lu fan are listening.


    Tang Xiaotong even tried several times to rise up to refute the claims of these lords, but the evidence and facts of what they said were presented. Even if Tang Xiaotong stands up, he doesn''t know what to say.


    But anyway, she would not believe that the Bafang bank was really as bad as they said.


    It sounds like a magic repair. That is to say, there is only one more layer of justice shell than demon cultivation.


    Lu fan has some ideas in his mind. Now the Confederacy is also on the cusp of the storm. Demon cultivation wants to deal with them, and so do the eight square Qian Sheng.


    It can be said that the days of the Confederacy are not very easy.


    Indeed, as the president of the state of Zeguo said, we should plan ahead and join others.


    The simplest is to follow them. The southern region is completely under the command of the eight square Qian Sheng and the universal Tian Sheng. They work together to fight against the demon cultivation.


    But this simple idea is unlikely to pass. Because these lords seem to have the same view about the eight money saints and the world''s heaven saints as the devil cultivation.


    So Lu Fan wondered whether the Confederacy could move to the East.


    Although, the distance between the Confederacy and their eastern boundary is not a little bit. But that doesn''t mean we can''t alliance.


    With the support of the East, the SAARC can cooperate with the East. So it is very possible for the south alliance to join their Eastern strength.


    With the support of the SAARC in the East, it means that one more arm can play a significant role in the critical moment.


    If the Confederacy of the South leans on the eastern boundary, it will be more stable. With such a large number of foreign aid, the eight square Qian Sheng and the universal Tian Sheng must be more afraid to move. They can only be reconciled.


    Lu fanyue thought it was a good idea. He decided not to go back so soon for the time being. He would go to the leader of the Confederacy first.


    The Lords of the country deliberated for several hours before it was over.


    The head of the state of Zeguo stood up and clapped his hands and said, "Dear heads of state, please. Rest early and continue tomorrow. "


    With friendly nods of heads of the Lords, they left one after another.


    Lu Fan also follows Tang Xiaotong to the palace side hall. He is still thinking about the possibility of cooperation between the two families.


    But at this time, suddenly, a shadow of a man stood in front of Lu Fan.


    The ground with silver hair is not someone else. It''s Gong Lao.


    With a smile on his face, Mr. Gong said: "little brother, how would you like to have a drink?"


    The wench and a Yun hold Lu Fan''s clothes and shake their heads.


    Lu Fan looks into Gong''s eyes, but suddenly smiles.


    "Of course there is no problem, girl, ah Yun. Come with me. Old man, it''s OK to have two more people. "


    "Of course, it''s OK. It''s very good," smiled the old palace

 Chapter 1325

    Three legged flying dragon, phoenix colored glass, crystal seat.


    The royal carriage roared and roared, and the wheels rolled towards a bamboo garden in the imperial palace.


    Lu fan, wench, a Yun and Gong Lao are all in the carriage.


    The Liang long in a Yun''s hand is already asleep. They are all close to Lu fan, and their bodies are slightly trembling.


    Lu Fan''s face was calm. He looked at the exquisite arrangement of the carriage and said with a smile: "the royal carriage is rich. I think that in addition to the owner of the kingdom of Zeguo, you are the old man who can drive this carriage through the palace at will. "


    Gong was obviously good at flattery and nodded: "I have a life-saving grace to the leader of the state of Zeguo, so the whole state of Zeguo respects me very much. Don''t be an old man. My family name is gong. Call me Gong Lao. Excuse me, little brother. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "is the name very important? Anyway, wait a moment, Gong Lao is going to kill me. You can''t help dying. "


    The smile on Gong''s face converged, and he stared at Lu Fan''s face and said, "boy, why do you say this?" Lu Fan said: "I know the identity of a Yun and the girl, and naturally I know your identity. What do you FUZU want to do? After hiding for so many years, can''t you hide anymore? It''s a good idea to rise again when the sky is big. But you seem to have chosen the wrong camp. "


    The palace elder immediately took the cold light in his eyes.


    When Lu Fan uttered the word "FUZU", the carriage stopped abruptly.


    Gong Lao said to the girl and a Yun: "Gong Yun, you dare to say anything about this kind of thing. You are really a sinner in your family, and you have done a lot of evil. "


    A Yun''s whole body trembled, but his eyes suddenly turned red.


    "Seven uncles, you killed the patriarch and five uncles and six uncles. That''s the sinner of the ancestors. There''s no need to punish him."


    "Gong Lao sneers:" a group of dogs who only know how to survive, what is the value of living. Our FUZU people, how brilliant they were at that time, now they don''t want to be enterprising and rise. This kind of person deserves to die. Gong Yun, hand over the dagger. I''ll let you go. You and your half blood sister are no longer from the Fuyu family. You can live as ordinary people, no one will come back to you for trouble. "


    "I will not give it to you if I die," said Gong


    When the palace elder heard the words, he was angry and clapped at a Yun.


    Lu Fan slaps Gong Lao''s hand away with a wave of his hand, and Gong Lao''s hand, which is directly slapped by the strong force, makes a crisp sound.


    However, Lu Fan smashed the bones of Gong Lao''s hand.


    The old palace made a muffled hum. There seemed to be a strong wind inside and outside.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "there are still helpers."


    "Don''t come in," cried the old man abruptly


    At that time, the strong wind outside that was about to enter the carriage disappeared.


    Gong Lao''s hand, a circle of shiny runes will shine a golden light on the space in the carriage.


    Then, his hands returned to normal. This kind of recovery ability is faster than Lu Fan.


    Lu fan, who looked at it, exclaimed and said, "the world says that the FUZU are amazing. Today, they are really extraordinary."


    With a wave of his hand, Gong Lao held a sword in his sleeve.


    Then, Gong sat on his knees, put his sword on his leg, and said, "boy, you have strength and courage. I know that I am a member of the FUZU nationality, and dare to be so arrogant in front of me. You really think that I can''t help you with your strength. "


    Lu Fan said rudely:" if you can, I should be dead now, shouldn''t I? "


    Gong Lao choked for a while, but he didn''t say anything for a while, so he could only make a cold hum.


    The carriage went on until it came to the bamboo garden.


    Lu Fan takes a Yun and the girl out of the carriage. Looking around, Lu said: "it''s really a good place to ambush. Gong Lao, I''m taking great pains. I have chosen such a good place to deal with me. "


    Gong Lao also stepped out of the carriage, put his sword in his waist, and said, "how do you like this place? It will be your burial place."


    Lu Fandao: "it''s not certain who buries whom."


    With that, Lu Fan strode to the bamboo garden.


    The girl pulled Lu Fan''s clothes and said, "Grandpa, do you really want to go in? I know there is danger in it."


    Lu Fan touched the girl''s head and said, "believe me."


    Simple three words, let a cloud and wench''s facial expression all looked good some, the body also was not so shivering.


    Lu Fan''s confidence in saying these three words gives a cloud and a girl infinite courage.


    They stood behind Lu Fan and walked into the bamboo garden.


    Once in, Lu fan can clearly feel that there are many good hands lying around. At the foot of the array, the sky is full of runes.


    If other people come in, they will definitely feel that they are not willing to take another step. But Lu fan, however, walked with unusual ease.


    In the middle of the bamboo garden, there is a pavilion with three words on it.


    "Cloud Pavilion."


    Lu Fan went straight to the pavilion and sat down. Gong Lao came all the way and sat down opposite Lu Fan.


    "Boy, you have one last chance. Hand in the two people behind you. For the sake of your excellent cultivation, I can let you accept the merits and enter the gate of our Fuyu clan. "


    For a moment, Gong''s hand shook, his eyes twinkled, and he looked at Lu Fan in shock and said, "you are more and more surprising to me. Boy, who are you? You won''t come here to deal with me. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "to deal with you, you look too high on yourself. To be honest, if there are runes, you are the only one. I really don''t pay any attention to it. "


    Finish saying, Lu Fan suddenly flicks, without the front heavy sword appears suddenly, the clang''s one inserted in the nearby ground.


    The sword enters the ground for three points, and countless array runes light up.


    Gong Lao''s figure became ferocious in the array, and said with a fierce roar: "no matter who you are, you will die in a few days. Kill."


    At one command, countless lights were killed.

 Chapter 1326

    The wind is howling and the murderous spirit is fluttering


    the girl has closed her eyes nervously. A Yun feels that it''s a mistake to follow Lu Fan today.


    If I hadn''t met Lu fan, she would have died alone. At least the girl will not be affected. But now, in the face of seven uncles, she and the girl are likely to die here.


    Is this eunuch surnamed Lu really so strong.


    A Yun wants to come now and feels that he has made a big mistake.


    Power, in general, needs time to accumulate.


    It seems that Eun Gong is only twenty or thirty years old. Even if he is strong, he can be so strong.


    How to compare with the seven uncles who have lived for hundreds of years.


    A Yun wants to shout out. She decides to hand in the dagger.


    At least she wants to save the girl''s life.


    But the next moment, she felt a gust of wind coming out of her face.


    Then all the light dissipated. Lu Fan was still sitting there, but all the light he had killed was broken.


    Face calm, Lu Fan looked at the same sitting opposite the old palace, smile.


    Next to it, Wufeng heavy sword flies up by itself and cuts out with one sword. The powerful force splits the complete array on the ground.


    The power of a sword makes all the runes and seals click.


    Lu Fan said with a slight smile, "I can''t even trap this kind of trap. How can we deal with it


    The palace elder couldn''t speak at all under Lu Fan''s imperious momentum.


    At this moment, Lu Fan''s momentum is like the coming of a sacred beast.


    In the eyes of Gong Lao, Lu fan is not an ordinary boy at all, but a terrible holy beast in human skin.


    His eyes are like a dragon and his momentum is like a rainbow.


    Lu Fan just sits here, which makes people feel desperate.


    At the next moment, there are thousands of swords in the bamboo garden.


    These swords are all with the power of breaking the void. Lu Fan only glanced at them and calculated the number of swords.


    Nine hundred and ninety-nine bamboo swords. Each sword has the power of five elements.


    The power flowing above is in accordance with heaven''s way. Although it is not the way, it has some power of the way.


    The sword light penetrates the chopping of Wufeng heavy sword and comes to Lu Fan.


    A Yun feels his blood is cold at this moment. But Lu fan still doesn''t move. Just glancing, the swords stopped in front of Lu Fan.


    "Good sword formation."


    Lu Fan said with a smile. Then, with a wave of the palm, the power above is erased directly. The palms turn again, and these forces kill themselves back.


    Poof. Puff. Puff. Puff.


    A continuous mist of blood rose in the forest.


    Those children of the Fu nationality hiding in the forest are suffering from seedling at the moment. Even if they hid well, they could not escape Lu Fan''s spirit exploration and fell one after another.


    Gong Lao''s heart is dripping blood. He wants to fight, but Lu Fan stares back.


    It''s like being cut off by a long sword. Gong Lao''s forehead began to show fine beads of sweat.


    Lu Fan calmly waved out the cup and made himself a cup of dancha. He sipped it and said: "what else can I do? Take it out as soon as possible. There''s no chance. "


    Just as the voice fell, a piece of runes came from the forest.


    Several runes hit the Wufeng heavy sword, and immediately Lu Fan felt that the spirit of Wufeng heavy sword was suppressed, which seemed to be sealed.


    Other runes came to Lu Fan.


    Lu fan reaches for a move, and he holds all the runes in his hands.


    Those runes immediately unleashed terrible power and rushed into Lu Fan''s body.


    Light in Lu Fan''s hand, compressed power, began to spread, pavilions are shaking, it seems that there will be a violent explosion immediately.


    Gong laomou finally had some satisfaction, he didn''t believe, in front of this boy really invincible.


    He is fearless and fearless.


    But then his smile froze on his face.


    Lu Fan actually crushes those runes. In front of him, he clenched his hand and crushed the rune.


    As for the power in the rune, it disappeared like a stone sinking into the sea when it fell into the body of Lu Fan.


    He has never seen such a terrible ability.


    Such a strong body, he even more unheard of.


    In Lu Fan''s body, there are countless talismans. It belongs to the inheritance of crazy and nameless. Although it is only half, Lu fan has not gained any skills and strength. But his body has entered a new stage.


    At this time, Lu Fan himself did not know how terrible and powerful his body was. He only knew that the chaos of the four beasts could not help him to cross the twisted storm and step into the space gap. Falling from chaos to zeguk failed to kill him.


    Whenever he let those runes in his body light up, he had the feeling of looking down at the world. It''s the same now.


    As for the power in the rune, Lu Fanzhen is totally wrong. His body resisted most of it, and the rest was handed over to vigorous Qi and Lao Jiu. There was no problem.


    Kacha, all runes in Lu Fan''s hands into a little light.


    Lu Fan shakes his hand again, and thousands of lights fall into the forest like stars.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    The continuous sound of falling to the ground was heard. Gong Lao knew what it meant, and another group of children of the Fu nationality died.


    There are not many people he brought out this time. If he goes on like this, he will really die.


    It seems that the trap here doesn''t work at all.


    Gong Lao''s whole body suddenly lit up thousands of runes, and his sword turned into a light, stabbing Lu Fan.


    Poof.


    The long sword stabbed at Lu Fan''s throat, but it made a clear sound of gold stone collision.


    The sword didn''t stab in, but it was gong Lao''s hand and tiger''s mouth splashed with blood.


    Lu Fan''s finger flicks, Gong Lao''s Rune long sword, directly collapses.


    With another cold hum, all the green bamboos around the sound wave were bent, and Gong Lao was bleeding from seven holes.


    It can be seen from the large gap in strength.


    The old man stood up and retreated from the pavilion.


    "Who are you. Who are you? "


    The elder Gong shouted.


    He finally understood why the boy in front of him had been so arrogant. That is the confidence and contempt of the strong. If you have any means, I''ll be still.


    Lu Fandao: "I said. Is it important to know my name. Anyway, I can''t help dying. You let me down, you bring too few people. I thought there were a lot of them. I intend to lead you out and kill all of them. This is faster and simpler. "


    The old palace man retreated in terror. He only thought that he was driving the other side to a desperate situation, but he didn''t expect that the other side had been looking down on him.


    Don''t hesitate. Gong Lao turns around and runs for fear that he will die in Lu Fan''s hand if he slows down.


    Lu Fan also did not pursue, still sitting there, said with a light smile: "he is fast. Are you two OK? "

 Chapter 1327

    A Yun Zheng stayed in place for a long time. He didn''t return until he heard Lu Fan''s question.


    "No...... It''s okay. "


    Swallow a mouthful of saliva, a Yun looks at Lu Fan''s eyes completely changed.


    I''m afraid she didn''t expect that Lu fan would be so strong. A Yun knows very well that the strength of seven uncles is definitely at the peak of wuzun.


    Today, apart from the legendary woman who left the family of runes to roam the world a long time ago, there are seven uncles and two uncles with the strongest strength.


    Even seven uncles are not rivals. What kind of cultivation is her benefactor.


    It''s hard not to be true that some strong man who has been sanctified into the limit has come back. The girl really picked up a wonderful person.


    The girl didn''t open her eyes until now.


    Looking around blankly, the girl said: "have they all gone? Uncle seven didn''t catch us."


    a Yun touched the girl''s head and said: "no, girl. Uncle seven was beaten and run away. He was beaten and run away by his benefactor. "


    The girl immediately looked at Lu Fan admiringly and said: "Grandpa, you are so powerful. Are you the strongest person in the world? "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said: "the best in the world, I hope so. But I''m sorry, I''m not. "


    Lu Fan''s words just finished, but a Yun suddenly knelt in front of Lu fan, at the same time, he also pulled the girl to kneel together.


    First put the Liang Long aside, a Yun said: "girl, come with me to salute. Please help me


    A Yun and the girl knelt directly in front of Lu Fan and made a ritual of throwing themselves into the ground.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, but also guessed a few points, which was not a special surprise.


    "Get up, there''s no way you can''t help. Now that you choose to ask me for help, at least let me know the facts first."


    A Yun bit his teeth and seemed to hesitate.


    Lu fan then said, "you have to tell me what it is. I can choose whether to help, you need to know. There are not many people in the world who can help you. There are few who are willing to help you. "


    Lu Fan''s words are offensive. Let a Yun speak completely.


    His eyes were slightly red, and he said, "I said. Eunuch, everything begins with the demon repair. "


    Lu Fan immediately became interested. He picked up a Yun and his girl, and then put Liang Long on the table. Lu Fan said with a little surprise: "demon cultivation, these are also related to demon cultivation."


    a Yun nodded: "yes. Originally, our FUZU, although in decline, has been hidden in the world for so many years, and has recovered some vitality. It''s not too good, it''s not too bad. There is no dispute with the world, and everything is safe. But a few years ago, a man named Feng Tian found the mountain forest where my family lived in seclusion and met my father. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "Feng Tian, I understand. Then something happened, right? "


    a Yun shook his head and said:" no, nothing happened at that time. It seemed that Tian was very friendly. He was very strong. He played with my father and three uncles. It seemed that he won. My father treated him as a guest of honor and gave him a feast. But on that day''s feast, Feng Tian revealed his identity. He turned out to be the patriarch of Daoxin demon clan. The biggest devil in the world. "


    "Good or bad devil," followed the girl


    Lu Fan''s smile converged, and his body leaned forward slightly. "Then," said ah Yun, "and he said what he wanted. It turns out that he has a big plan, which can make demon cultivation unify the world and last forever. As long as we can join the demon cultivation, and donate the...... Gods and spirits. So he told us his plan, and let us become the first clan under his command, and let us lead one of the four kingdoms. But my father thought that he was a lunatic demon cultivator. He was furious at the scene and beat him away with all his uncles. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "if you fight away, will you be very strong. You beat Fengtian away. "


    A Yun said: "in fact, it is also with the help of the thousand year old Fuwen array and various Fuwen seals handed down by our Fuwen family. My father was injured. After the first World War, he was even more injured. A few months later, he died. "


    Speaking of this, a Yun''s face is a little more sad.


    Lu Fan did not know how to comfort him, so he could only sigh.


    Astringent mood, a cloud way: "later, it is two uncles to be in charge of the power, in charge of the family big and small affairs.". However, the second uncle didn''t know what kind of devil he was possessed by. He actually had evil thoughts and thought that what Feng Tian said was true. He intended to really give the gods to Fengtian, get the help of the demon cultivator, and then plan the world together with the demon cultivator. After this incident was done by Wushu, Wushu went to argue with him. The two people had a quarrel and broke up unhappily. Then Wushu found me and asked me to leave the family with something. He told me that today''s FUZU will repeat their mistakes. The last time was to linger. This time, I''m afraid it''s going to really wipe out the clan. "


    A Yun clenched his teeth and suddenly raised his voice.


    "On the day I left, the five uncles and the six uncles came to see me off. Seven uncle suddenly appear, want to stop me forcibly, then.... And then... "


    Lu Fan sighed: "then, your five uncles and six uncles are all killed by seven uncles, isn''t it? That is to say, your seven uncles and two uncles are probably on the side of demon cultivation. They are right to bet, but this time it''s the devil cultivation who has the best. If the demon cultivation can win, you runes can really become the master of the world. "


    A Yun said: "my father said that demon cultivation is tiger and wolf, and the final result can only be self destruction. Today''s FUZU, go on like this. There is only one way to die. In particular, if they want to gain the trust of the demon cultivator, they should also deliver the gods of the clan. Take what''s left of my Rune family. After being used by the demon cultivator, he still died. "


    the more he said, the more excited he was. Lu Fan nods in secret. What a Yun says is the same as what he thinks.


    From this point of view, although a Yun''s accomplishments are not good, his brain is OK. If it''s a man, maybe it''s the material to be the head of the family.


    Lu Fandao: "then how do you want me to help you? Do you want me to take you back to the Fuwen clan? I can''t do this, and I don''t have time. The only thing I can do is to let your seven uncles go back and let him bring more people to me. I will kill them again. "


    Lu Fan''s voice is calm, but let a Yun and the girl shudder. It turns out that Lu Fan did not leave seven uncles, but had such thoughts. How confident and arrogant it is.


    But Lu Fan really has the strength.


    A Yun shook his head and said, "no, Grandpa. We just ask you to help us find someone. We''re going to give it to her. She''s our last hope. "


    "Looking for someone, who?" Lu fan asked.


    The girl waved her arms and said, "Auntie Suman."


    A Yun nodded and said, "well, Kun shengsuman. Find her and we will be saved. This is the last thing Uncle Wu told me. "

 Chapter 1328

    "Su man. You''re talking about Suman. "


    Lu Fandeng was very happy and laughed happily.


    To say someone else, he really doesn''t know each other, but Suman, he''s familiar, very familiar.


    A Yun and the wench are stunned for a moment. They don''t understand Lu Fan.


    At this time, Lu Fan felt his chin and said: "elder Suman, he is a member of the FUZU people. The FUZU are not alchemists. Unexpectedly, the martial arts are so strong. I don''t think so. "


    "You know aunt Suman," she asked tentatively


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "of course, I know kunsheng Suman. And my master, and called heaven and earth double saints. "


    A Yun immediately dilated his pupils and said in amazement, "heaven and earth are two saints. You are the disciple of Qian Sheng. God, you really know aunt Suman. "


    Lu Fan raised the nine clouds ring and let a Yun see it clearly: "this is my master''s ring. If you FUZU people have met my master, you should know this ring. I don''t need to talk about the relationship between my master and your aunt Suman. "


    A Yun immediately reaches out her hand to the girl. The girl touches her clothes for a while and takes out a dark thing and hands it to a Yun.


    A Yun bit his finger and put fresh blood on it. Immediately, the rune print shines, and there is a picture in it.


    Lu fan saw the blue sky, white clouds and beautiful mountains in the picture.


    There are many people with runes shining on them, as well as a man and a woman floating in the air.


    Man, a face of heroism, white clothes than snow. It took Lu Fan a long time to recognize that this was his master, Wu Chen. The master of that year was also a good example.


    Woman, it''s not someone else, it''s Suman. But Suman didn''t seem to change much.


    Maybe there are some differences between the FUZU and the ordinary people. It is said that the life span and appearance of the FUZU people are related to the Fuyin in their bodies.


    Lu fan is not clear about the details.


    Looking at the picture, a Yun stares at the dust-free fingers.


    she saw the ring on the dustless finger, the same as that on Lu Fan''s hand.


    Suddenly, a Yun almost cried with joy.


    She thought that she had no hope to find aunt Suman in her life, but she didn''t expect to be a dignified person. They met the disciples of Qian Shengwu Chen.


    This doesn''t mean that they will soon see Qian Sheng, but if they find Qian Sheng, they will not be far from finding kunsheng Suman.


    At this time, a Yun finally trusted Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s true that we didn''t meet each other. But don''t be so happy. To be honest, I don''t know where elder Suman is. "


    A Yun said with a smile: "not afraid, you can ask your master. Lord Qiansheng must know that. "


    Lu Fan spread out his hands and said, "this is the most troublesome place. I can''t find where my master is


    A Yun opened his mouth and said, "don''t you have a special contact information. He''s your master. How could you not find him? "


    Lu Fan said with a wry smile, "I can''t help but look slowly. But don''t worry. It''s much better to have my help than to find your own. To sum up, we are related. After that, you can follow me. I dare not say anything else. There''s no problem keeping you safe. You have to believe in one thing. As long as there is enough time, it will be found. "


    The wench and a Yun nodded in order.


    At this time, they made up their minds to follow Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan thought for a moment, and took several bottles of pills for each of them. This kind of thing is just in case. Although Lu Fan said to protect their safety, he should be careful of some insidious means.


    He was not afraid of the means himself, but the two were not sure.


    "Xiaohei, do you follow them for a while. And he, too. "


    Lu Fan also let Xiao Hei out and let her follow the girl and a Yun. In this way, the security is complete.


    The girl saw Xiaohei and her eyes were shining.


    Touching Xiaohei''s head, he asked, "is this a dog. What a little dog. "


    Xiaohei turns a white eye at the girl, grins a big mouth and shows her tusks, indicating that she is also ferocious.


    A Yun takes the pill and looks at Xiao Hei. He is so touched. In this world, like Lu fan, there are too few people who do not bully the weak and protect them intentionally.


    In particular, Lu Fan protected them before he knew that he had any relationship with them. I can only say that this man is very good.


    Lu Fan thought again for a moment and sorted out his thoughts. Sure there was no problem, so he got up and said: "go, girl, a Yun. When you meet other people who don''t know you, you should not reveal your identity. So as not to cause unnecessary trouble. "


    A Yun said: "don''t worry, Grandpa. That''s how we''ve come all these years. "


    Lu Fan chuckled a few times. He seemed to think too much. Walking slowly to the depths of the bamboo garden, not far out. The girl then said: "Grandpa, let''s go the wrong way. The way out is over there. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "there is no wrong way. Because we''re not going out. "


    A Yun is surprised and says: "don''t go out. Is there any ambush in it


    Lu Fan looked around and said, "ambush, it''s impossible. There are few people in your family. I just cracked that trap. We should not be in trouble again in a short time. Your seven uncles are fierce and timid. Their accomplishments are OK. It''s just arrogance and arrogance. This time, I''ve been hit hard. It''s impossible for him to start again before he knows my origin. And we can have some time to do something else. "


    Lu Fan said as he looked into the distance.


    "What is it."


    A Yun still doesn''t understand. She can''t follow Lu Fan''s thinking at all.


    Lu Fan explained: "your seven uncles set such a trap here, which is obviously premeditated. Our presence was an accident to him, but the trap was not. In other words, he set up this trap, which was not meant to deal with us. Thinking about it, there is only one person worthy of your great attention. That''s holy. Think about it a little more. He set up a trap here. There are ten evils. This is the only way for true saints. Or, the real saint''s retreat is nearby. If we go inside, maybe we''ll meet the real saint. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Fan''s sight ended, and a bamboo shed appeared.


    Outside the bamboo house, an old man sat with his knees crossed and his heart turned to the sky. He seemed to be practicing.


    The momentum is condensed but not dispersed, which moves the world. Between breathing and breathing, there seems to be a storm.


    Long eyebrows drooping, gray hair, eyes closed.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I found it."

 Chapter 1329

    The wind is bleak and the bamboo sea is boundless.


    Lu Fan looks at Zhen Sheng from afar, and rushes forward in no hurry.


    "He is really holy. He seems to be a kind old man."


    a Yun says behind Lu Fan.


    Maybe it''s because he knows that Lu fan is the disciple of Qian Sheng and is very friendly with them, so now a Yun has relaxed a lot about Lu Fan. The voice was also playful.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it should be. This man''s understanding of the way of heaven and earth is really extraordinary. Every time you look at him, he can make the bamboo around him shake with him. "


    A cloud does not understand of way: "this can explain again what."


    Lu Fan shook his head and didn''t know how to explain.


    The so-called layman watch the bustle, the layman watch the doorway.


    A Yun''s cultivation realm is too low now. He doesn''t know how powerful it is to change the way of heaven and earth.


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, the true saint is like a rock in the torrent of heaven and earth.


    He just sits there, and the torrent of Tao will change its direction.


    If he moves, the torrent of Tao will move. This happens when a person is strong enough that Tao cannot be eliminated or resisted.


    But why can''t the real saint seem to move.


    He clearly can control these Tao, but why there is no movement. The Tao flowed by him, and slightly twisted.


    It seems to be absorbed by something, but it can''t.


    As Lu fanyue saw it, he felt something was wrong. He walked forward slowly.


    The wench and a Yun follow Lu Fan''s back and step forward carefully.


    Lu fan is not afraid of being really holy, which does not mean that they are not afraid.


    The weak have a natural fear of the strong. The closer they get, the more oppressive they feel.


    "Stop,"


    Zhen Sheng closes his eyes and speaks softly.


    It''s ok if he doesn''t open his mouth. Lu fan knows that he''s afraid of being seriously injured. He''s not very angry.


    With the power of true sage, who can hurt it to this extent.


    Is it Fengtian, or Bafang Qiansheng? They''ve got Huanyu Tiansheng.


    Lu fan stops and says, "see the Holy One."


    Zhensheng turns around and slowly opens his eyes.


    Looking at Lu Fan with turbid eyes, he was really holy and slightly puzzled: "eh, I thought it was the man who was going to take my life. Unexpectedly, there is a boy I don''t know. Are you here to kill me. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "holy Joker, there are few people in the world who can kill you. How can I take your life? "


    Zhensheng laughed more and more happily, saying: "if you are human, you will have weakness, and if you have weakness, you will be killed.". No matter how strong you are, once you relax your vigilance, you will be killed by villains. Since you are not here to kill me, what are you here for. Lu Fan said: "it''s my honor to hear a few words from the true sage."


    "It''s rare. It''s rare. People all say that the southern regions are full of holy nonsense. I didn''t expect that there was another special trip to listen to. Come and sit down. If you want to hear it, you can hear it clearly. "


    Lu Fan embraces his fist and bows his hand. He steps forward slowly.


    A Yun and wench are standing next to Lu Fan. Both of them are dazed. They don''t know what Lu fan is doing.


    Why are you still in the mood to chat with others.


    Lu Fan sits cross legged in front of the real saint, looks at his face carefully, feels the real saint''s breath, and frowns slightly.


    In his view, the situation of Zhensheng is not optimistic. The whole body is full of a dead breath, the vitality is suppressed to the extreme, and the body is rigid. It looks like a puppet made after someone''s death.


    But the puppet could not have such a surging spirit. Lu Fan could not understand it.


    Zhensheng seemed to see what Lu Fan was doing and said with a smile: "you are looking at Qi, but you are still an alchemist. When I looked at your body, I thought you were a warrior. "


    Lu Fan said:" a man should not look good. It''s not optimistic about your situation. It''s caused by yourself or by others. "


    Zhensheng shook his head and said, "all right. I''ve been dead for a long time. It''s a miracle that I can live till now. It''s just that there''s still some obsession in my heart, some ideas that haven''t been completed, so I can''t die easily. "


    Saying this, Zhen Sheng reached out and took out two bamboo tubes from behind and handed one to Lu Fan.


    There is water in it. It''s crystal clear and has some fragrance.


    But at the moment when his hand stretched out, Lu fan saw three clear signs on the real saint''s hand.


    Behind him, a Yun exclaimed, "the triple seal of life and death,"


    Lu Fan''s eyes turned slightly. Hearing the name, he knew that it must be the most precious seal of the FUZU.


    "It''s the hand of the old man surnamed Gong. In this way, it''s true that only the masters of the Fuyu family can do it. "


    He was surprised and looked at Lu Fan and a Yun and said, "I can''t think of that. You two can even recognize the triple seal of life and death of the FUZU. It took me a long time to figure out what it was. But I only know some fur. Can you explain to me what the triple print of life and death is


    Lu Fan looks at a Yun. Only a Yun can explain it here.


    A Yun said: "the triple seal of life and death is the most precious treasure of the FUZU for thousands of years. It was made by Gong Ling, the legendary master of the FUZU who created the seal of life and death. The so-called triple printing refers to the triple printing of heaven, earth and man. Heaven''s seal breaks Qi, earth''s seal breaks body, and man''s seal breaks soul. The three seals are integrated, and life and death are separated forever. This is the only seal of the whole Fuyu family, which has always been enshrined as the most precious treasure in the ancestral hall of the family. I didn''t expect that someone was so crazy and used it. This is not the triple print that will make future generations lose their chance to repair. The more he said, the more angry he was. What uncle Qi did, the more he cheated his master and destroyed his ancestors, the more he lost his family.


    There are not many things inherited by the FUZU until now. Such a treasure can also be used as a one-off Fuyin, which is really outrageous.


    True saint smiled: "so it is. Triple printing of life and death. It''s a great pleasure for me to try. You are also a member of the Fuyu family, young girl. "


    A Yun suddenly took out his dagger and said: "elder, please let me get the triple print of life and death on you. This thing can''t be so wasted. "


    Lu Fan looked at a Yun in amazement and said:" it can be made out. "


    A Yun bit his lips and said, "yes. It''s just that I need the help of my father-in-law. I''m not strong enough, "he said. He wiped the dagger with his own blood again, and immediately the dagger began to light up in black and white, and at the same time, it became ethereal.


    "God sealed dagger, God sealed dagger. Great master, grab her dagger. "


    Suddenly, in Lu Fan''s body, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon screamed wildly.


    Lu fan is also attracted by a Yun''s dagger.

 Chapter 1330

    A little unreal light, an endless sense of ethereal.


    Lu fan is also a man who has seen many divine weapons, but there is really nothing like this divine dagger, which gives him a sense of mystery.


    A Yun came to the real saint and said with a dagger, "the real saint, you have offended me."


    Zhensheng smiled and said, "little girl, are you going to stab me with a dagger?"


    A Yun said: "yes, only in this way can I get back the triple print of life and death. Please be holy. "


    True holy way: "but I was hurt by you runes. Now let me believe that you didn''t hurt me. I''m afraid..."


    A Yun Leng for a moment, she did not think of this.


    However, at the next moment, Zhensheng stretched out his arm and said with a smile, "come on. Little girl, although you are a rune, I''d like to believe you this time. If you really come to kill me, I will


    The eyes of the true saint are very gentle. Even if he is seriously injured, there is no dispirited color in his body.


    His peace, his calm, all let Lu Fan realize.


    The most real moment of a person is often when he is dying.


    True saint seems to have already seen through life and death, for him, there seems to be nothing unacceptable.


    Even if we believe in a Fuwen people, there is no problem.


    A Yun nodded gently and stabbed the dagger to Zhen Sheng.


    Her hands seemed to tremble, obviously nervous.


    "Don''t be nervous, it''s nothing more than a death," Zhensheng said with a smile


    Lu Fan also stands behind a Yun.


    At this time, his body, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, was still shouting.


    "Great master, grab the dagger. Hurry up. "


    Lu fan automatically ignored the words of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon.


    If you see something good, grab it. He''s not Lu Fan.


    The dagger gently pierced the real holy skin. At the next moment, a stream of air, visible to the naked eye, is drawn from the true saint, and then injected into the dagger.


    A Yun''s body also trembled. It seems that she could not control the dagger.


    Lu Fan grabs her arm in one hand and injects vigorous Qi to help ah Yun control the dagger.


    At this time, Lu Fan also felt the power of God sealing dagger.


    It''s a power that Lu fan has never been exposed to. He doesn''t know how to describe it.


    It is not the power of Tao, the power of heaven and earth, or the power of chaos.


    This power is like a black hole absorbing everything.


    No matter what power is injected into it, it will be completely sealed in the dagger.


    Lu fan asked Laojiu in his heart, "what is this dagger?"


    "Great master, this is the real thing of the gods. The whole thing of the gods is different from me. This dagger is undamaged. Once it can exert all its power, it will be comparable to the spirit in the world. "


    Lu fan calm Oh a, it is a response.


    "Great master, don''t you hear me clearly," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. This is the thing of the gods. "


    Lu Fan said quietly, "the gods have fallen, and what about the things of the gods."


    It''s totally unexpected that Lu fan would be so dismissive of the gods. In a low voice, the tower said: "great master, you will not be infected by the power of the anti gods."


    Lu Fan hears the words and is slightly stunned.


    He didn''t think about it. Yes, now he hears things like gods, without any feeling or even disgust.


    Is it possible to say that he was only influenced by half of the inheritance of the crazy and nameless skill.


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows twisted.


    When Lu Fan was thinking about the mess, a Yun was about to suck out the triple print of life and death in the real holy body.


    Visible to the naked eye, the three runes are lit from the holy Dantian, the heart and the head. Then, like being pulled by some kind of force, it moves slowly to the God seal dagger.


    With the movement of the three talismans, the true saint began to have a strong white force.


    This power is as thin as a thread, but when it appears, it makes the whole world shine freely.


    The true saint himself is like a shining sun, shining out the light of the sky.


    Hum.


    The dagger began to tremble.


    Lu Fan feels that it''s not right. He immediately returns to his mind and continues to increase the output of vigorous Qi.


    The three talismans are taken out of the real holy body little by little, when the first talisman is completely separated from the real holy body.


    Immediately, Lu Fan felt a strong impact, which came from the Fuyin.


    It seems to want to attack Lu Fan and a Yun.


    Lu fan is not polite. He directly suppresses it with the power of spirit. God sealed the dagger and swallowed it.


    If the three seals gather together, it is not easy for Lu fan to try to suppress them. But there is only one. Lu fan is not really afraid.


    But a Yun was almost stunned into a coma. Lu Fan held her waist in one hand so that she could not fall down.


    "Sister."


    The wench also ran over, but before she got close, she was shaken out by a aftershock of strength.


    Immediately, the girl fell to the ground in a coma. Fortunately, Xiaohei responded quickly, took it down and suffered most of the impact.


    Otherwise, just this once, you can make this little girl who has no strength, seriously injured on the spot.


    "Hold on."


    Lu Fan said in a Yun''s ear.


    At this time, a Yun''s consciousness is a little fuzzy, but when she hears Lu Fan''s voice, she still grits her teeth and holds on.


    The second Rune seal is also drawn out. Lu Fan''s response is faster this time. Without waiting for rune seal attack, the current move is to release the power of vigorous spirit and spirit together, press it to death, and then let the dagger swallow it.


    Swallowing two Rune seals, the dagger of God seal has already begun to shine dazzling light. And the shape has also changed a lot, it seems that the more swallowed the stronger.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and was about to accept the impact of the last rune, but he didn''t want to. It seemed that the rune felt the crisis and came out of the real saint''s arm directly.


    Blood flying, Fuyin straight to a cloud''s face to kill.


    This Rune seal even knows that the biggest threat to her here is not Lu fan, but a Yun who controls the dagger.


    Lu Fan blocks it with one hand, but the strength still throws his body to kill ah Yun.


    No way, the two are too close, just at the critical moment.


    Suddenly, a breeze blows, and a big hand helps Lu Fan hold the seal.


    When I look at it, it''s really holy. Take it.


    With a flick of his hand, the third Rune seal was also thrown into the dagger.


    Lu Fan immediately took the dagger from a Yun and threw it aside.


    A Yun looks at the three talismans all taken back. He can''t hold on any longer and falls on the spot.


    Lu Fan takes out the elixir, pours it quickly to a Yun, and then lets him lie on the ground.


    "Is she all right?" said Zhen Sheng in a soft voice


    Lu Fandao: "it should be OK.

 Chapter 1331

    "I can''t imagine that those who want to kill me, the FUZU and save me are still the FUZU."


    A long sigh from Zhen Sheng seems to be lamenting the impermanence of life.


    Lu Fan hurriedly looks at a Yun and the girl, and confirms that they are really OK, which is a relief.


    Walking aside, Lu Fan picks up the dagger.


    In the body, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong is going crazy again.


    "The thing of the gods is in the hand, great master. No matter who you deal with in the future, if you take out this dagger, the other side will be weak by at least three points."


    Lu Fan didn''t want to say anything to the Xuangong tower in Jiulong. He put the dagger back to a Yun''s hand.


    Then he helped ah Yun and the girl to one side and put them on the bamboo, which turned around.


    Zhensheng smiled at Lu Fan and said, "young man. You are strong. Let me guess who you are and how you are. "


    Lu Fan sat down in front of the real sage and said, "the real sage wants to guess, even though it is. I won''t tell you if it''s right or wrong. "


    True holy way: "no harm. Your cultivation is not vulgar, and your mind is better. See God soldiers not greedy, there is beauty beside not chaos. It should be from a big family. I look at your clothes and appearance. It''s not quite like the people in my southern region. I''ve never seen them practice Kung Fu. You seem to be from other worlds. I think it''s the eastern boundary. "


    After a pause, Zhensheng looked into Lu Fan''s eyes and said, "a man like you will not do things without purpose. It''s not far from the eastern boundary, and we have chosen the day when the South China alliance will gather. There must be something to find the South China Alliance. I can''t think of anyone else who can represent the eastern side of the world, but is so young and promising. I''m the ultimate warrior, Mr. Lu Fan. "


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile and said, "you are not all right, but you are still telling me who I am. Let the boy admire it. "


    True holy way: "Prince Lu came to see me this time, but for the purpose of alliance."


    Lu Fan thought and nodded slightly.


    Before he spoke, Zhensheng smiled and said, "OK, then on behalf of the Confederacy, I will form an alliance with you in the East. We are mutually beneficial and mutually beneficial. The eastern boundary decides to give priority to the overall situation. We can send some experts to the eastern boundary, and you can also send some experts to the eastern boundary. "


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment. He was still trying to make a speech.


    I didn''t expect that Zhen Sheng would make a direct decision.


    This is quite unexpected to him. It''s smooth and makes Lu Fan feel a little fake.


    When Zhen Sheng saw Lu Fan''s expression, he seemed to know what he was thinking.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Lu fan," he said with a smile. There is no conspiracy. However, since Prince Lu Fan came to the Confederacy. So for the sake of the alliance between the two parties, whether we should do something about it. "


    Lu Fan said softly, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhensheng spread out his hands and said, "what else can I do. It''s just a matter of demon cultivation. I don''t believe that the FUZU will want to kill me for no reason. It must have been the demons who made a mess out of it. "


    Lu Fandao: "the real saint wants me to help get rid of the demon cultivation in the southern region."


    Zhensheng shook his head and said: "it''s not the southern region, it''s just the demon cultivation in Zeguo now. I think that since they dare to do so, they will definitely start against the Confederacy. The evil cultivation uses the poison of plan. I think you know it too. As long as Mr. Lu gets rid of these abominable demons. The alliance of the South and the East will be unimpeded. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I thought that the real saint was like the rumor. He didn''t like fighting."


    The holy way: "I really don''t like fighting. So I asked Mr. Lu to fight for me. "


    After that, Lu Fan and Zhen Sheng look at each other and laugh.


    Sure enough, no one who can survive from the battle against demons is not an old fox.


    Lu Fan smiled and nodded: "it''s a deal, master. I can help you with your injury. "


    "Thank you, Mr. Lu. I''ve heard that extreme martial arts respect Lu fan, and Qi and martial arts are the best in the world. I''m going to have a good experience today. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Now, on the other side.


    In the palace of Zeguo, Tang Xiaotong was very unhappy.


    It''s not that the president of Zeguo is not good to her and intends to neglect her. On the contrary, the head of the state of Zeguo was very kind to Tang Xiaotong, and he left a good palace for her in the imperial palace. It can be said that the treatment is no worse than other countries.


    Tang Xiaotong was angry because she saw the beads given to her by other masters. It records in detail what Qian Sheng and Huanyu Tiansheng did in Northern Xinjiang.


    Kill the masters who do not obey the command, and force the experts in the north to join the Bafang bank or the world. The rest of the useless people, all discarded.


    The performance of Bafang Qian Sheng outside is totally different from what Tang Xiaotong thought.


    In her impression, that kind grandfather became the executioner of slaughter and the existence of many people''s disgust when he went out.


    Tang Xiaotong doesn''t want to believe this, but she can''t refute the authenticity of the picture.


    Tang Xiaotong, full of depression, can''t stay in the room. She wants to go out for a walk.


    After thinking about it, I plan to talk to Lu Fan. Because here, Lu Fan and others are familiar with her.


    But she did not see Lu Fan.


    "This big slacker, where is he going. I was promised to be a bodyguard. "


    Tang Xiaotong was so unhappy that he couldn''t even find a speaker. It was a failure for her to sneak into the Confederacy this time.


    Just about to return to his room for a rest, suddenly Tang Xiaotong saw several dark figures and walked out of a remote garden.


    Tang Xiaotong is familiar with this figure. It''s not the other day. People who want to kill her. Are you wearing any clothes.


    In broad daylight. In such a black dress, I walk around the palace. No one cares. It''s a ghost.


    Tang Xiaotong is suspicious. Quietly close to the past.


    Her accomplishments are fairly good. concentrate on. Climbed up the wall.


    One look. Tang Xiaotong saw several masters. We are discussing things with the man in black.


    These Lords. Tang Xiaotong basically didn''t know each other. But there was one. She looks familiar.


    Isn''t that the Lord of Qingyun who robbed the carriage by her.


    Now. Several heads of state gathered together. In a soft voice, "this time. Make sure that the Confederacy and the eight party Qiansheng fight against each other. The Fu family did a good job. True saint seems to be dying. Plus the traps they set. If you are really holy, you will not die. I can''t come out. The rest is up to us. "


    "Well. Where are you going to start? "


    "I see. It''s better to start with Tang Xiaotong. Catch her first. Then in the name of the Confederacy, he threatened Qian Sheng and others. Don''t worry about it. "


    "This meter can. But last time I let Tang Xiaotong run away. Around her. There is a strong young man


    "This man is really difficult to deal with. So be careful. In a word, first hold on to Tang Xiaotong. She is an ignorant and fearless young girl. It''s easy to deal with. "


    "Yes. Take your time. Don''t worry. As long as this is done, Lord demon will be able to completely invade the southern region. At that time, if the Western leader has no support, he will be defeated on both sides. We will rule the world. "


    "All is in the eye of the demon."

 Chapter 1332

    Tang Xiaotong was completely shocked. The person who arrested her turned out to be a member of the Confederacy.


    Moreover, these people are still the people of demon cultivation.


    In other words, all this is a conspiracy.


    She thought of the picture of Qingyun Lord quietly giving the carriage to her. At that time, she was still laughing at Qingyun Lord. But I never thought that the Lord of Qingyun might be looking at her with a sneer.


    The other side deliberately let her into the palace, and only in this way, she can better control.


    The purpose of these people is very clear, that is to provoke the war between the Confederacy of Southern States, the eight party bank and the whole world.


    As long as they fight, the devil will have a chance.


    And all this will start with her, Tang Xiaotong.


    Tang Xiaotong''s whole body began to tremble, and she really regretted it.


    Regret running out of home, regret coming to this country, regret why I don''t have much brain.


    But now it seems that it''s not too late. She overheard these people talking. Knowing what they are going to do, she has room to maneuver.


    Tang Xiaotong turns around and leaves, but in the moment of her leaving, the movement seems to be a little bit bigger.


    Some of the leaders who are talking inside turn their heads and look at Tang Xiaotong.


    "Who."


    Tang Xiaotong did not dare to turn back at all. He immediately turned around and ran.


    Several masters walked out quickly and watched Tang Xiaotong''s back.


    "Trouble, this man seems to be Tang Xiaotong," said Qingyun


    Next to him, the Lord of Yun state said: "it''s not a coincidence. It was overheard by the little girl. It has long been said that we should not discuss things in such a place. There are also those who refuse to change their clothes. Do not contact them for the time being. It''s easy to expose our identity. "


    The Lord of Qingyun said with a sneer, "what''s the use of it now. You can hear it if you hear it. Inform your subordinates to stop at the gate. If you can catch it, you can catch it. If he can''t, he will commit some terrible and vulgar crimes in the city, and then put all the charges on Tang Xiaotong. Then immediately pass the news that Tang Xiaotong was killed to Bafang bank. I don''t believe it. It''s a good place to sit. "


    Several lords nodded with a smile, which was a good plan.


    The king of Yun also worried: "I''m afraid that Tang Xiaotong didn''t run. It''s going to tell others what to do. "


    The Lord of Qingyun said: "let her tell. We are afraid of her suing us for our identity. "


    Hearing this, several lords all laughed.


    "What to do, what to do."


    Tang Xiaotong galloped all the way, his heart had become a mess and he had no idea.


    She looks very fierce in ordinary times. Once she reaches such a critical moment, she will be completely flustered. The standard family''s children have never experienced a great event at all.


    "Run away."


    This is the first thought in Tang Xiaotong''s mind.


    It seems that this kind of time, only escape can solve the problem. But there are so many people on the other side, where does she escape.


    Tang Xiaotong instinctively felt it in his sleeve. She remembers going out with the family keepsake. As long as you take out the keepsake, all the disciples of the nearby Bafang bank will follow her instructions.


    But after a while, Tang Xiaotong didn''t find anything. It seemed to her that she had forgotten when she went out.


    "Stupid. Idiot. Fool. "


    Tang Xiaotong began to knock on his head.


    It''s true that the house leaks every night. When it''s critical, things are not around.


    Suddenly, Tang Xiaotong stops, and so on. Why does he run.


    Those lords are clearly the key to the Confederacy. Just tell the Confederates that they will die.


    Maybe I can ease the relationship between my family and the Confederacy.


    Tang Xiaotong suddenly felt that she was enlightened. The more she thought about it, the more correct she felt.


    So who to look for.


    As soon as Tang Xiaotong''s eyes turned, he immediately thought of the leader of the Confederacy. It was the safest thing to see him.


    Although Zhensheng''s strength is not as good as her grandfather''s and Bafang Qiansheng''s, there must be no problem in dealing with these curfews.


    Without hesitation, Tang Xiaotong suddenly began to shout.


    "Come out, come out. I want to see the leader, I want to see the leader. "


    Cried Tang Xiaotong, as mad as he had lost his heart. She knew that the more high-profile she was, the safer she would be.


    In full view of the public, those masters who are controlled by the demon cultivation will not do anything to her.


    And after she turned and yelled, there were people around.


    Tang Xiaotong has a smile on her lips. This time, she wants to see who can be killed.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the same time, outside the Imperial Palace and at the gate of Dahuang City, a man with a beautiful face and a strange smile walked in.


    Shaking the folding fan in his right hand and holding two beads in his left hand, the man walked in the street smiling.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and all the women he saw lost their minds.


    On the folding fan, there is a faint mist flow. His fan can''t see more. Once he is absorbed in the sight, he may be heartbroken and die on the spot.


    If Lu Fan sees this man here, he will definitely recognize who he is.


    To sum up, he and Lu Fan also have several connections.


    Although the appearance of this man has changed a little, the breath has not changed much.


    Evil Qi is released outside, and evil Qi is restrained inside. He is the devil of Daoxin, one of the three great demons.


    Of course, since the death of the Dragon King, the three monsters have become two.


    The ghost devil king, who has great achievements in Qingtian state, was rewarded by Fengtian with the benefits of returning to the Mahayana magic pool and punishing the devil body.


    Just wait for the Lord to close the door and control the demon body completely, then go back to receive the reward.


    Now, in the family of Daoxin devil, the devil king of ghost nightmare can also be said to be more than ten thousand people under one person.


    However, the devil is not satisfied with this. He also wants to make another contribution and try to let the Lord reward him for his eternal devil body.


    This credit has to be big. It''s a small fight. The devil of nightmare doesn''t care.


    In his opinion, there are only a few who can make such contributions and meet his requirements.


    First, I''ll take down the Western collar. It''s too difficult. The devil of nightmare is not going to do it. Let''s give up to the warmongers, the daughter of dark yuan.


    Second, seize Lu Fan. This was requested by the patriarch himself. Whoever can catch Lu fan will be regarded as the first one. What eternal devil body, but a word of things.


    Third, the collapse of the southern region. It seems to be much harder than the first two. But the devil of nightmare found that it was not impossible.


    He chose the third one, and he has already begun to work on it. It will be effective soon. But even so, the devil of nightmare didn''t come in person.


    Until he heard another news, Lu Fan was here.


    The devil of nightmare smiled happily. He had seen the great credit waving to him.


    Turning to look around, the demon king of nightmare said with a smile, "what a good city. Unfortunately, it will soon become a dead city."

 Chapter 1333

    Bamboo garden, I don''t know how long it took, a Yun and the girl woke up.


    Maybe it''s the pills, maybe the vigorous Qi injected by Lu fan to heal them has an effect. A Yun and the girl feel warm all over, without any pain after the injury.


    With his back against the green bamboo, a Yun looks into the sky through the gap between the bamboo leaves.


    The sun is still bright, white clouds are waving, and the clouds are light.


    Reaching out, a Yun fumbles on his body for a while, and confirms that the dagger is still on her body, which is a relief.


    Beside, Xiao hei and Liang long are sitting on the ground.


    Liang Long pulled at Xiao Hei''s mouth and gave a light laugh.


    Xiao Hei looks at Liang Long helplessly, and the expression seems to be saying, can you stay away from me, little fart boy.


    Looking up, Lu Fan seems to have finally finished talking with Zhen Sheng.


    Get up and come to her side.


    A Yun looks at Lu Fan with soft eyes and a little red cheeks. Although she didn''t know why.


    Lu Fan came to her side, looked at a Yun and the girl, smiled and said, "how are you? Are you ok?"


    A cloud nodded: "no problem."


    The girl looked at herself blankly and said, "Gee, how can I feel warm all over? I feel as if I have strength."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "your constitution is different from others. I just use the medicine to activate the power in your body. From now on, you can learn to control your power slowly. I don''t know the way of cultivation of your runes, and I don''t know why you still can''t use your own strength. But I think it''s time for you to have some self-defense. "


    A Yun said, "you''re right, Grandpa."


    Lu Fan said, "don''t call me eunuch anymore. My name is Lu, and you will call me prince Lu."


    The girl opened her eyes and said, "well, I''ll call you brother Lu."


    Lu Fan nodded: "of course. Let''s go. Let Zhensheng heal himself here. Although you helped him get the triple print of life and death. But the injury in his body is not light. I''m afraid it will take a while to recover. "


    "A Yun said:" then we go like this


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "yes. You can go. There are still some things waiting for us to finish. By the way, if you see something really holy today, don''t say it. "


    A Yun nodded, and the girl asked, "why, brother Lu. What did the real saint say to you? "


    Lu fan, with a faint smile on his lips, said: "this is a plan. You will understand it in a few days. Really holy is a very powerful senior. I benefited a lot from talking to him. "


    A Yun suddenly thought of something and asked, "Mr. Lu, how long have we been in a coma?"


    Lu Fan looked at the sky and said, "soon, it will be just one day."


    A Yun and the girl are slightly surprised. They are in a coma for a whole day.


    Follow Lu Fan and stride out.


    At the back, Zhensheng watched Lu Fan and her two daughters disappear, shaking his head and laughing: "it''s time for us, the older generation, to give up the world to the younger generation."


    True saint is full of smiles. In this day and night, he and Lu Fan really talked about a lot of things.


    From the beginning of the Southern Alliance, to the later discussion of the ancient theory, the two chatted happily.


    Lu Fan knew what was the word Wuwei from the true sage, and understood the meaning of the four words in the heart mirror.


    From Lu Fan''s body, Zhen Sheng also saw the infinite future, and the double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. What do the four words mean.


    Two people have harvest, who can not say, who harvest more.


    However, it is very clear that the existence of Lu fan will surely make a dramatic change in the world.


    He couldn''t figure out why the eight money saints and the universal heaven saints would engage in evil with such people, or, to put it another way, why they would let Lu Fan live.


    In the eyes of true saints, this will be their biggest mistake.


    And the demon cultivation will also pay a huge price for Lu Fan.


    He must be the one who stirs up the storm in the world.


    The real saint thought and breathed and fell silent. This time, he''s really in a settled state.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Out of the bamboo garden, Lu Fan and a Yun walked in the same direction when they came and went. But before he had gone far, Lu fan saw that there were many soldiers and armours outside, which were full of the air of annihilation. It seemed that something had happened.


    Lu Fan and others just walked out of the bamboo garden and were stopped by a team of bodyguards.


    The leader of the bodyguard saw Lu Fan''s three extraordinary bearing, but he didn''t have the first time to fight against Lu Fan and others.


    But he asked aloud, "who are you and why are you here. This is a very important place. Anyone who enters without permission can''t be forgiven. "


    Lu Fan said calmly, "we came to the south alliance party with Tang Xiaotong, the eldest miss of Tang family. As for why we came here, you can ask the leader of the state of Zeguo and the old palace."


    Hearing the words of Tang Xiaotong and the leader of the state of Zeguo, these bodyguards were not brave to make mistakes immediately.


    The head of the bodyguard waved his hand and asked the other bodyguards to put down their weapons. Then he said: "it was a distinguished guest from other countries. Those people haven''t come to the party quickly. Now all the leaders of the country are gathering in the Yang palace."


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "didn''t we just discuss things yesterday. Now the alliance leader has not come out, and they all gather to do something. "


    The head of the guard shook his head and said, "I don''t know about this. It seems that something has happened. Some distinguished guests, I''d better go as soon as possible. "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. Something happened.


    Gong Lao was injured like that by him. What else can happen outside.


    Ah Yun lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Lu, is uncle seven ready to break the net when he sees that things are exposed?"


    Lu Fandao: "it''s not possible, but it''s not ruled out. Let''s go and have a look. Prepare the car. "


    Lu Fan shouted, and the head of the guard immediately sent for the carriage.


    Lu Fan was not polite either. He sat up and went straight to the palace of Zeguo.


    The carriage galloped like wind and electricity. Sitting on the carriage, Lu Fan thought about all kinds of possibilities, but it didn''t seem right.


    In a moment, the carriage stopped in front of the Yang palace.


    Lu Fan strides away with a Yun and the girl. Just as she enters, Lu Fan hears a clear cry.


    "These are the Lords of the kingdom. They are all evil people. Their purpose is to catch or kill me, so as to cause wars between the Confederacy, Bafang bank and the whole world. Then they can win. "


    The sound is so familiar to me, it''s not Tang Xiaotong''s.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "something really happened. Tang Xiaotong is making a big trouble for himself again."


    With that, Lu Fan walked into the hall.

 Chapter 1334

    At a glance. In the huge hall. Already full of people. All the leaders of the Confederacy.


    Chairs around. No one is sitting. Everyone is standing. Stare at Tang Xiaotong.


    "Miss Tang. We should pay attention to evidence when we speak. Now you are saying that the Lord of Qingyun and the Lord of Yunguo are evil spirits. "


    The face of the head of the state of Zeguo is very ugly.


    From his point of view. Whether what Tang Xiaotong said is true or not. Will cause incalculable losses to the Confederacy.


    If what Tang Xiaotong said is true. So this will be a major blow to the Confederacy.


    Within the Confederacy. One who fights side by side with others. It turns out to be a demon cultivator. There is nothing more damaging to morale. evermore. How the Confederacy will act in unity again. At war. Think about your partner behind you. Will you suddenly give yourself a knife.


    This is the head of a country. Even the Lord of the kingdom is a demon cultivator. That country. Isn''t it all a grotto.


    That would be terrible.


    So it is. Can SAARC continue. It''s hard to say.


    But if what Tang Xiaotong said is false. Things are not easy to do.


    The eldest lady of Bafang bank. Run to the Confederacy and talk nonsense. Framed several hall Lords. And so on. If you don''t give a few heads of state an account. What is the dignity of the Confederacy.


    But once Tang Xiaotong is punished. Things can get serious, too.


    A man in a Bafang bank. No matter what reason they have. As long as they dare to move a finger at Tang Xiaotong. Once the people of Bafang bank know it. It''s bound to come and make trouble.


    All in all. In any case, things will get very troublesome.


    Tang Xiaotong obviously didn''t realize this. She also thought it was very wise to identify the Lord of Qingyun in public.


    The Lord of Qingyun and others stood there smilingly, facing Tang Xiaotong''s identification.


    The Lord of Qingyun said very calmly: "Miss Tang, you say we are demon cultivators. Ha ha, don''t laugh us to death. You can ask other lords how many demons died in our hands. I ordered him to be executed, and even killed several others by himself. "


    The Lord of Yun state said: "yes, if you do this, you can be regarded as a demon cultivator. I just want to know who is not the demon cultivator. "


    All the Lords looked at Tang Xiaotong with gloomy faces.


    "Miss Tang, if you can''t get any more evidence," said the leader of the state of Zeguo. I''m going to drive you out of Jersey. You are insulting to our whole Confederacy. "


    Tang Xiaotong said in a loud voice with his waist crossed: "hum, I heard it with my own ears. What I saw with my own eyes is not evidence. These guys are secretly discussing to take me away, and then let''s start a war between Bafang bank and Huanyu state and Nanguo alliance. In addition, they have a group of subordinates in black. Those subordinates, a few days ago, attacked me in Dahuang city. It''s like trying to kill me. "


    All the Lords began to shake their heads. The Lord of Qingyun said with a smile: "Miss Tang, what you said is not evidence. You can say anything without proof. You can also say that I am the only one in the world. I don''t need any evidence anyway. "


    Tang Xiaotong''s face turned red, pointing to the Lord of Qingyun Kingdom and saying: "you demons haven''t admitted yet. Hum, I know that no matter how the demon cultivator hides, there must be evil spirit in his body. If you don''t believe it, try them and you will know. Don''t say that you, the Confederacy, don''t even have the artifact to explore the demon cultivation. "


    The head of the state of Zeguo hesitated when he saw Tang Xiaotong''s performance.


    Because he doesn''t feel like Tang Xiaotong is lying. This simple girl doesn''t seem to have such superb acting skills. What she said should be true.


    Other lords are not fools either. It can be seen from their old Jianghu that Tang Xiaotong does not look like a liar.


    Lu Fan with a cloud and the girl also stood in the crowd, listen to their dialogue, basically understand the majority.


    Lu Fan looks at the Lord of Qingyun and shakes his head and says, "Tang Xiaotong will suffer a loss."


    Ah Yun lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Lu, is Miss Tang wrong or is she lying?"


    Lu Fan shakes his head and doesn''t speak. He feels the same as other lords. He also feels that Tang Xiaotong shouldn''t have lied.


    But Lu Fan also saw that the Lord of Qingyun and other people were not evil spirits, or that there was no evil spirit in their bodies.


    There are three blood poisons, none of them.


    After hearing Tang Xiaotong''s words, the Lord of Yun state immediately became angry and pointed to Tang Xiaotong and said: "unbridled. You even want to let some of the Lords of the kingdom be examined by the artifact. What do you want to do? "


    Tang Xiaotong thought he was right. He smiled proudly and said, "why, I''m afraid. It''s useless to probe you. So why not admit it in a big way. So as not to increase the laughingstock. "


    The Lord of Yunguo wants to talk, but he is stopped by the Lord of Qingyun.


    With a sneer on his face, the leader of Qingyun kingdom said: "Tang Xiaotong, since you think that we are demon cultivators. Well, come on, put on the artifact, I''ll show you whether we are the magicians or not. "


    The Lord of Qingyun waved his big hand, and even untied his yellow robe.


    With such a posture, Tang Xiaotong felt something slightly wrong.


    The Lord of the state of Zeguo asked the people around him, "how about the old palace?"


    One of the bodyguards whispered back, "it seems that old Gong suddenly realized that he is shutting down."


    The head of the state of Zeguo screwed his brow and didn''t understand why he was closed at this time.


    There is no way. The leader of Zeguo looked at other leaders and said, "what do you think, lords?"


    After a discussion among the Lords of the seven kingdoms, Lang Sheng, the Lord of the seven kingdoms, said: "I have one thing, which is the relic of the kingdom of Optimus. One hundred years ago, the first emperor visited the kingdom of Optimus and gave it to him."


    With that, the seven lords took out a sword. It''s three feet long and one finger wide. It''s carved with dragon on the hilt. It''s engraved with the word "giant".


    Between the flash of the sword light, there seems to be a mighty breath.


    The leader of the seven martial States said: "this sword is called exorcism. As long as it is close to the demon cultivator, it will shine. If it stabs the demon cultivator, the light will soar. I''d like to give you a try. "


    Say, seven Wu country presides over sword to green cloud country Lord and Yun country Lord and so on body, way: "offend."


    The Lord of Qingyun nodded, "even if you come."


    The long sword is held high. The Lord of the Seven Kingdoms places the sword in the Dantian of the Lord of Qingyun, but there is no light. After that, the Lord of the seven armed states stabbed the finger of the Lord of Qingyun with his sword and let his blood fall on the sword. The long sword had no light.


    Tang Xiaotong was stunned. He saw that the seven masters of the martial arts had tried all of them, and they all had no light.


    Immediately, everyone looked at Tang Xiaotong.


    The head of the state of Zeguo sighed.

 Chapter 1335

    "Impossible."


    Cried Tang Xiaotong.


    "There''s something wrong with your sword. There must be something wrong with your sword. "


    Tang Xiaotong looks panicked. She doesn''t know what to do or why she''s like this.


    She clearly saw that the Lord of Qingyun and others were mixed with the devil cultivation. Why didn''t the Lord of Qingyun have any evil spirit.


    She clearly heard that the Lord of Qingyun was designing for the demon cultivation, but why they were not.


    The Lord of the seven kingdom of martial arts snorted coldly and put his sword on the ground.


    Waving at his back, the Prime Minister of Qiwu immediately took out a bead and handed it to the Lord of Qiwu.


    The Lord of the Seven Kingdoms said to Tang Xiaotong, "look, this is a magic pill. It''s just a pill made by demon cultivation. It''s my prime minister''s collection. "


    The Lord of the Seven Kingdoms put the magic pill beside the sword. Immediately, the long sword was shining.


    This time, everyone''s face turned to Tang Xiaotong.


    The Lord of Qingyun took back his clothes and said in a loud voice: "Tang Xiaotong, Miss Tang. What else do you have to say now? "


    "I..."..... I


    Tang Xiaotong keeps backing away, and she''s totally lost.


    The Lords around looked at her more and more badly.


    Several leaders hurriedly came to the leader of Zeguo and said, "hurry to ask the leader of the alliance. It''s going to be a big deal."


    The leader of the state of Zeguo shook his head and said: "the leader of the Alliance..... Alas, blame me, blame me, don''t let Tang Xiaotong come in. I thought I could get some information about the inside of Bafang bank from her. But unexpectedly, she made such a fuss first. Now I have some doubts whether Tang Xiaotong is a person specially sent by Bafang bank to stir up trouble. "


    "It''s useless to say that. The key is how to finish now."


    "just wait for me. I''ll go to the leader."


    Get up, the Lord of Zeguo is ready to leave.


    Tang Xiaotong has been surrounded by other lords around.


    The Lord of Qingyun said one word at a time: "it''s too much to deceive people. Tang Xiaotong, do you really think we are all afraid of you, the little girl? "


    Lang, the leader of Yun state, said:" today, we will not punish you severely. What is the dignity and prestige of our Southern Alliance. You dare to come to Zeguo, make trouble and overturn black and white. It''s really audacious and lawless. "


    Say, the Lord of Yun country unexpectedly raised the palm of his hand and slapped it on Tang Xiaotong''s face.


    His hand was quick and urgent, and there was still a gleam in it.


    Tang Xiaotong was totally confused. When he saw the palm coming, he didn''t respond.


    PA.


    There was a clear slap in the ear.


    Everyone followed with a big mouth.


    Because this slap was not on Tang Xiaotong''s face, but on Yun Guozhu''s own face.


    Suddenly, there was another person in front of Tang Xiaotong. It''s none other than Lu Fan.


    When Lu Fan appeared, he took the palm of the Lord of Yun state back.


    His slap twisted his face directly.


    "Bastard. Come on. "


    The Lord of Qingyun called out, and immediately countless experts came forward and surrounded Lu Fan and others.


    A Yun and wench quickly retreated to Lu Fan''s side and stood behind him.


    The two of them are now proficient in learning. They clearly know that even in the face of thousands of troops, as long as they stand behind Lu fan, there won''t be too big a problem.


    Tang Xiaotong also stared at Lu fan, but at the critical moment, it was the lazy ghost who saved her.


    Lu fan, with his hands on his back, smiled at the masters and said, "it''s just a misunderstanding. Why do you have to fight so hard? The masters are very angry and hurt yourself."


    Say, Lu Fan despised the Lord of Qingyun, but this one eye, let the Lord of Qingyun retreat several steps.


    Lu Fan''s eyes, like a sword, strip him all away. The Lord of Qingyun only felt that there was no secret in front of Lu Fan.


    The Lord of Yun state looked at Lu Fan ferociously, and shouted: "vertical son, an dare to do so. Kill, kill for me. "


    With the cry of the Lord of Yun state, several experts of Yun state he brought rushed in directly from the door.


    With a frightening light, he went straight to Lu fan, and all kinds of Tao regions appeared on Lu Fan''s body.


    There is no doubt that the experts brought by the Lord of Yun state are all the powerful at the level of martial reverence.


    Several people at the same time, do not say to kill a young boy. Even against the strong in the demon cultivation, it is more than enough.


    Unfortunately, they are dealing with Lu Fan.


    Extreme wuzun, Lu Fan.


    Hands and feet do not move, Lu Fan stood in place, just a light drink.


    The Tao dies.


    In an instant, all Tao realms disappear. The power of the Tao is like the wind whistling past, and the rolled one is missing.


    These strong men rushed to Lu fan, more like fallen leaves swept by the breeze, and flew out directly.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    It''s all on the ground outside.


    It''s really where it comes from and where it goes. Daomie determined to suppress the whole court. Both the present masters and all the powerful people retreated one after another. Looking at Lu Fan in horror.


    At that moment, Lu Fan gave them a feeling that he was not an ordinary boy.


    It''s the best in the world.


    The body is motionless, the Qi is like a mountain, and the eyes are like the sun and the moon.


    Just standing there is the posture of the most powerful.


    The Lord of Yun kingdom was shocked. He never thought that the master who came with Tang Xiaotong was so powerful.


    The Lord of Qingyun responded quickly and could not help the enemy. He quickly pointed to Tang Xiaotong and shouted, "Tang Xiaotong, bring this man. Is it to start a war with China''s Southern League? "


    Tang Xiaotong opens his mouth and doesn''t know what to say.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "at the beginning of the war, you all think that if I really am a man of eight square banks or the whole world. So are you still alive? It''s so easy to kill you at such a close distance. "


    The Lord of Qingyun took out his weapon directly and shouted: "even if the eight money saints came in person, I''m not afraid. Don''t be crazy, boy. "


    The Lord of Qingyun directly attacked Lu Fan and killed him, but Lu Fan just stared at him, and immediately he stood in the same place holding his head.


    Other countries are shaking all over. They take out all their weapons.


    Behind him, the girl pulled Lu Fan''s sleeve and said, "what can I do? I really want to fight, brother Lu."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I''m not in the mood to fight with these people. However, before I leave, I would like to advise you. Tang Xiaotong''s words are not necessarily false. The Lord of Qingyun kingdom is not necessarily true. You lords, take care of yourself. Let''s go. "


    At the end of the speech, Lu Fan holds Tang Xiaotong''s hand and follows him closely. The wind blows suddenly.


    Lu Fan and others disappeared in full view.


    All the Lords stared at this scene and murmured, "I''m really gone. There''s no trace of space."


    "It''s not a way to escape from the Tao. It''s really powerful."

 Chapter 1336

    The party broke up unhappily, and the Lords of the country left one after another. At the end of the day, many people talked about Lu Fan''s performance.


    Such a powerful young man, they really haven''t met.


    People began to guess who the young man was.


    However, they guessed in some wrong directions, all of them went to Bafang bank and Huanyu country.


    At most, it''s just the strong in the southern region.


    That is to say, none of the leaders of the Confederacy participated in the world championships. Otherwise, Lu fan is actually very recognizable.


    Although Lu Fan didn''t take out his signature sword, his appearance, as long as he came back from the world championships, will not be forgotten.


    The main hall was closed slowly, and the Lord of Qingyun and others walked away with gloomy faces.


    The situation is a little different from what they think.


    "Lord Qingyun, what to do. When Tang Xiaotong disappears, we have to put half of our plans on hold. "


    "Lord Yun, the current situation is not something we plan not to do. I''m afraid that kid who just shot has reached the level of martial saint. It''s definitely someone who comes here to dress up as a pig and eat a tiger. What we need to do now is to report to the superior immediately. Otherwise something happened. We can''t afford it. "


    "Yes, yes. The situation does change. If you think that wusheng helps Tang Xiaotong, and Tang Xiaotong knows our identity. Then we are not very dangerous. "


    "Do you know now? I see, everything must be started in advance. Later changes. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Some of the leaders of Qingyun state spoke softly.


    They are dignified and have already felt the change of things, which is almost beyond their control.


    It has to be said that their premonition is still accurate.


    They did not calculate that there would be a land fan falling from the sky.


    While they were talking, not far behind, Lu Fan and Tang Xiaotong were standing there calmly.


    No matter the power of heaven and earth or the power of Tao, the light and breeze are all around Lu Fan and others.


    They stand here like this, but no one can find them.


    By this alone, it can be said that it is appalling.


    Tang Xiaotong, who is beside Lu fan, has not returned to his mind until now.


    She just followed Lu fan out of the hall.


    Yes, step by step, simple, easy to come out. No one noticed.


    What gale is just a cover up, wrong to guide his attention.


    The real situation is that Lu fan uses his own vigorous Qi to cooperate with the upper way extinction skill, which condenses such a small place.


    No one can see, no one can detect.


    He can even walk around with a few people now, no problem.


    With his hands on his back, Lu Fan looked at the back of the Lord of Qingyun and said: "sure enough, there is no evil spirit, nor can they represent good people. The difference between demon cultivation and non demon cultivation is only in people''s heart, not in the simplicity of evil spirit. "


    A Yun and the girl are going to throw themselves into the ground to admire Lu Fan.


    A Yun looks at Lu Fan with fiery eyes and says, "son Lu, how do you know they must have ghosts. When Miss Tang didn''t detect the evil spirit in them, I thought they were good people. "


    Tang Xiaotong just returned to his mind at this time and said with gnashing teeth: "they are not good people. The abominable cultivation is becoming more and more powerful now. There is no evil spirit. "


    Lu Fanlian said: "Miss Tang, keep your voice down. We have to let others know that we have not left, right? It''s not that the demons are becoming more and more powerful now, but that they do it on purpose. Only a few masters without evil spirit can do things conveniently. What''s more, I would like to know if they are the original Lords. They are likely to be robbed or replaced like Optimus Prime. "


    the girl took Lu Fan''s clothes and said:" brother Lu, what are you going to do next. Do you want to get rid of them all? "


    Lu Fan Dao:" not so fast. Don''t they want to move now, just let him. The greater the movement, the better the handling. We have to put a fire on him. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan waved his hand, and everyone flew forward.


    Tang Xiaotong has no ability to resist. He can only follow Lu Fan.


    She stared at Lu Fan with her eyes open. There seemed to be something different in her eyes.


    Lu Fan glanced at Tang Xiaotong and said, "Miss Tang. You see what I''m doing. Why, you don''t want to go with me, but now, if you go out. The Confederacy is going to catch you, and these demons are going to kill you. You have to think about the consequences. If you''re stripped and thrown on the street, it''s laughable. The eight banks and the Confederacy have to fight. "


    Tang Xiaotong spat at Lu Fan and said, "I don''t know the consequences. I need you to be so specific. Who are you? Even my brother Tang Hui is not as good as you. "


    Lu Fan laughs but doesn''t speak. Tang Xiaotong looks at Lu Fan more suspiciously.


    In a moment, Tang Xiaotong said, "Hello, would you like to consider joining our Bafang bank. I''ll give you preferential treatment to make sure that you can make up for the fat difference and have money and face. From then on, whatever you want. Make sure your accomplishments can go up several steps. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "Miss Tang. That''s all. I''m used to idle and wild cranes. I''m not allowed in the eight square bank. "


    Tang Xiaotong looked at Lu Fan contemptuously and said: "there is no ambition at all. Anyway, you can''t join the Southern Alliance now. What''s wrong with going to Bafang bank. Let my grandfather point you out then. Maybe, you can also be a strong person in this generation. You''re doing well now. Why don''t you go any further? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "your grandfather, are you talking about the eight square Qian Sheng? Ha ha, he is not qualified to give me advice."


    Tang Xiaotong gave a poo and said: "arrogant boy. No wonder people say that a glass of water doesn''t shake, half of it. It''s about people like you. Don''t think you''re good at it. I feel very strong. Tell me, people like you are just a little bit more powerful than your peers. "


    Lu Fan laughed even more happily, and nodded repeatedly: "to be taught, to be taught. Miss Tang, is it important for us to do business? "


    Tang Xiaotong said:" business, what business, don''t you want to send me back? There are more important things than this. Hello, what do you want to do? "


    Suddenly, Tang Xiaotong saw Lu fan flying up to the sky.


    In the Imperial Palace, those prohibitions and arrays have no effect on Lu Fan.


    Standing high and looking through the clouds, Lu Fan looks down on all living beings.


    "Nothing. Look at these people. What they want to do."

 Chapter 1337

    "Open up, open up! If the situation changes, report it quickly! "


    After leaving the main hall, the Lord of Qingyun and others immediately left the Imperial Palace and went straight to an alley in Dahuang city.


    As the Lord of other countries, he seems to be a little too familiar with the streets of Dahuang city.


    One of his bodyguards knocked on the door.


    But strangely, the door didn''t open. Only a wisp of black air slowly seeped out from under the gate.


    Soon, the black Qi wrapped around the bodyguard and floated in front of the Lord Qingyun.


    The black air slowly condensed into a human body, with a strange and hoarse voice: "why is the plan changed? What can I do to report to you? "


    The leader of Qingyun state said: "there is a powerful young expert in the state of Zeguo. In fact, I''m afraid the force has reached its limit. And it is still out of the limit of heaven and earth. We need expert support! "


    Black gas suddenly smile out a way: "is it just this matter?"? Then do as usual. "


    The Lord of Qingyun was shocked for a moment and said: "are you clear? It''s a strong man out of heaven and earth. "


    Black airway: "it''s you who make a fuss. I tell you. You don''t need a master. No matter how big a problem appears in the great waste City, it is not a problem. You do what you should do. Let the Confederacy disappear and the southern region fall into chaos. Your task is done. "


    Finish saying, black gas then quickly retreated.


    "What do you mean?" said the Lord of Yun. Is it up to give up on us? We haven''t been exposed yet! "


    The Lord of Qingyun sat in the carriage and thought for a long time. Just thought of what, suddenly the face of ecstasy way: "understand, I understand. Let''s go, let''s go. Let''s go back. We really don''t have to worry about things here! "


    Several lords looked at the Lord of Qingyun and looked puzzled.


    Qingyun''s main lips moved, as if saying a word.


    In the sky, Lu Fan closes his eyes tightly, but his spirit has already flown to the Lord of Qingyun.


    Lu Fan clearly saw that the Lord of Qingyun''s lips moved for a moment. It seemed that he had uttered a word of "ghost"!


    Lu Fan was puzzled. Suddenly, seeing other masters, he understood immediately. Then he went back with the Lord of Qingyun.


    Lu Fan took back his spirit, and his lips said, "ghost? Why a ghost? "


    Next to him, Tang Xiaotong waved in front of Lu Fan and said, "silly. What do you see? So high, I can''t see either ghost. Let''s go down! "


    Lu Fan ignores Tang Xiaotong, and the whole person stays there. It seems that he is thinking about the meaning of the ghost word.


    Tang Xiaotong was a little impatient, but Lu Fanhu''s face changed dramatically, and he said in a surprised voice, "do you mean this ghost?"


    Without hesitation, Lu Fan dived directly.


    Tang Xiaotong and others only felt a trance, and when they came back, they had already come to the street.


    In front of them is the Lord of Qingyun.


    A strong colorful fog was released from Lu Fan. In a flash, it wrapped the Lord of Qingyun and others.


    Immediately, the Lord of Qingyun and others came out of the carriage in panic. When they saw Lu fan, their faces changed dramatically.


    "You go to one side first, a Yun, hold Liang long. Hei, protect them! "


    Smell speech, a cloud and wench cleverly stood to one side.


    Tang Xiaotong wanted to say something, but Lu Fan gave him a fierce stare.


    Even if Tang Xiaotong''s rebellious nature was stared at by Lu fan, he could not help being empty.


    Turn around and follow a Yun to one side!


    "Boy, in broad daylight, the sky is bright. What do you want to do? "


    The Lord of Qingyun and other people are fierce, pointing to Lu Fan and shouting.


    They want to go, but they find that the fog released by Lu fan is even more terrible than that of the general Dao area.


    Lu fanning looked at them and said, "you guys, you''ve asked me what I want to do. Give me all your plans. Otherwise, today will be your death day! "


    The Lord of Qingyun sneered and said: "funny. Up to now, you still say that we are demon cultivators. Boy, even the Excalibur sword, which is specially used to probe into the cultivation of demons in the kingdom of Optimus, can''t detect that we have some demonic Qi. Why do you want to be so stubborn, just listen to a woman without brains! "


    When Tang Xiaotong heard this, he was not satisfied. "Old bastard, who do you say has no brain?" he cackled


    Lu fan doesn''t have time to talk to these people again. He shakes his hands. Wu Feng''s heavy sword appears with one hand.


    With a loud voice, Wufeng heavy sword immediately cut to the Lord of Qingyun and others.


    Life and death rotation force, seven turns Lingxiao break!


    A group of bodyguards rushed forward to resist, but the next moment.


    The heavy sword without front is just like destroying the dead and pulling the rotten, directly killing them all on the spot.


    And when they were beheaded, a light black air rose from their eyebrows and hearts, which was not magic, but spirit.


    "Why don''t I talk about it?"


    Lu Fan stepped forward slowly, the sword with a slight tremble, inserted in front of the Lord of Qingyun and others.


    Seeing things exposed, the faces of the Lord of Qingyun and others changed.


    Then, each of them began to show their weapons.


    The blade is obviously not a general magic weapon. It is covered with various runes.


    A Yun said in a startled voice: "it''s the Rune of the FUZU. God, the rune family started to put runes on the weapons of the demon cultivation. If my father knew it, he would surely survive from the grave! "


    "Boy, you should never, never, never mind this business. Don''t really think that we are afraid of you, kill! "


    After that, the Lord of Qingyun and others all flew to Lu fan to kill him.


    When the Tao comes out, the power rises.


    The power of these people has begun to overlap!


    A warrior can''t be Lu Fan''s opponent.


    One by one, the ten martial masters will not hurt Lu Fan.


    But the power of more than a dozen martial masters can not be underestimated if they gather together and kill at the same time.


    Terrible force, let the space around tear out the black hole, all around the Tao force began to disorder.


    Lu Fan''s fog began to collapse!


    But Lu Fan didn''t step back. He raised his hand and started again.


    With a stare, the power of the spirit is ready.


    A sword of heaven and earth!


    Kill! Kill! Kill!


    Boom!


    The two forces collided and the whole city heard the violent explosion.


    At the same time, in the great waste City, countless houses were cracked by the earthquake, and some houses nearby even collapsed and fell to the ground.


    This is the result of Lu Fan''s controlling his power within a certain range by means of Taoism. Otherwise, with this move, the city of Dahuang will be finished.


    The explosion lasted for a long time before it stopped.


    Dust and smoke rose, followed by a light wind.


    Lu Fan''s voice and shadow came into view again. In front of Lu fan, there were people who fell all over the place!

 Chapter 1338

    The same is a full strike, the same is no Dodge, a hard fight.


    Lu fan is safe, while the Lord of Qingyun and others are seriously injured and dying.


    The reason why the gap is so large is not only because Lu Fan''s physical body is too much stronger than them. Among them, Lu Fan''s contribution to the jiuxiao Xuantian clothes.


    This set of clothes can only be worn by the leader of jiuxiaomen clan. It doesn''t play a very important role in the face of the elder, the blind Luo, or even the lingyao.


    Because the strength of those masters can''t be blocked by a single garment.


    But in the face of these people, jiuxiao xuantianyi has a terrible defense.


    As long as it is not up to the power level of the avenue, it is blocked by clothes.


    As for the remaining forces, we can''t do anything about Lu fan at all.


    In other words, this one is on the body. Lu fan is not afraid of people below the peak of wuzun.


    Even if the Lord of Qingyun and other people fight together, it will not play a great role. After all, they are not the strong ones of palm Avenue. No matter how well their strength is integrated, they can''t break through the protection of jiuxiao xuantianyi.


    In the face of Lu Fan''s attack, the Lord of Qingyun and others will know what the terrible power of the road is.


    Lu Fan''s sword doesn''t use the avenue of life.


    It''s the dead spirit way.


    Anyway, now, he is more and more familiar with the dead spirit Avenue in the dead spirit pearl.


    With the power of his soaring spirit, Lu Fan''s power is the ultimate power, and he has to flee in a panic.


    That''s what the Lord of Qingyun can resist.


    The power of one sword is so terrible.


    Seeing a Yun hurriedly covers the girl''s eyes and leaves her head. The scene is too bloody.


    Tang Xiaotong is a little better. Although he is a son of a family, at least he has seen the dead. Not like a girl.


    But Tang Xiaotong''s face is also full of consternation now, his eyes are almost staring out.


    Her eyes did not fall on Lu Fan''s body, but stopped on Lu Fan''s sharp sword.


    It seems that the sword is much better than people.


    "This sword, this sword is..."


    Tang Xiaotong''s breathing began to rush, his face was red and his body was shaking.


    Next to him, a Yun sees that Tang Xiaotong is not in the right state. "Miss Tang, are you ok?" she said


    Tang Xiaotong looked at Lu Fan excitedly and said: "I''m ok, I''m ok. You call him Mr. Lu. Is his surname Lu? "


    A Yun nodded: "yes. What''s so strange about this? "


    Tang Xiaotong''s eyes turned white and almost fainted with excitement.


    The girl also hurried forward to help Tang Xiaotong and said, "what''s the matter with this big sister? Is she ill?"


    here, Lu Fan didn''t find out, because he had a man who didn''t hit the sword, but he was almost fainting.


    With a heavy sword, Lu Fan came to the Lord of Qingyun.


    With murderous eyes, Lu Fan snapped, "I know. People like you are afraid of death. I can give you a chance to live. Because in my opinion, you are just curfew. But now, you are going to tell me all the plans. One less word. You will not live today. "


    Glancing coldly from these seriously wounded and dying people, Lu Fan keenly found that the Lord of Yunguo was completely silent in the fear of death.


    While spitting blood, the whole body is still shaking.


    Lu Fan put the sword in front of him and said, "say."


    "I said, I said. Don''t kill me. I just want to live longer after joining the demon cultivation. Our plan is to sneak into the Confederacy as an undercover agent, then take the opportunity to divide the Confederacy, secretly kill the strong members of the Confederacy, and finally get rid of


    Poof.


    A long knife suddenly pierced the heart of the Lord of Yunguo. In a flash of the rune on the knife, the body of the Lord of Yun state was directly blown to pieces, and the blood mist splashed.


    Lu Fan suddenly inserted a sword into the Lord of Qingyun. The long sword in the hand of the Lord of Qingyun was suddenly released with a slight gasp and said, "I know who you are. I didn''t expect you to be here. I am not wronged to die in your hands. But you still don''t want to know our plan. All is in the eye of the demon. "


    With that, the demon cultivators who were still alive around the Lord of Qingyun seem to have been attacked by some force suddenly. Their heads are all askew and they have no life.


    Lu Fan looked at the Lord of Qingyun and squatted down slowly and said: "hum, in fact, your plan is nothing more than a combination of inside and outside, to kill the real saint. Then try your best to let the Confederacy fight with the Bafang bank, right. But now the plan has changed. There are old acquaintances coming. The Lord of Qingyun said in amazement, "how do you know?" Lu Fan stood up and said with a smile, "I don''t know. I''m just guessing. But thank you. Now I know. The devil of nightmare, it''s really coming. "


    The Lord of Qingyun opened his eyes wide and let out a whimper in his throat.


    He seemed to want to say something more, but he couldn''t say it again.


    Lu Fan''s sword is shining. The soul of the sword completely cuts off the vitality of the Lord of Qingyun. His eyes are wide open, and the Lord of Qingyun will die in peace.


    Lu Fan takes back his sword and frowns!


    here comes the devil of nightmare. Since such a devil is here, something will happen.


    Lu Fan seems to have seen the burning of the whole great wasteland, even the whole country.


    Lu Fan gently wipes the blood off the sword, with fierce eyes.


    This time, he will try to find out who is the winner and who is the loser.


    The original he, against the Dragon King, almost died. It''s nangongxing''s mighty spirit that can kill him, except for the magic mirror and the master Li''s ingenious plan.


    This time, in the face of the devil, there is no such external force to borrow.


    Everything can only depend on himself, but Lu Fan feels why he is so excited.


    The whole man seemed to be burning.


    When my heart moved, the flame burned the body of the Lord of Qingyun into ashes.


    Lu Fan goes back to Tang Xiaotong.


    Seeing Tang Xiaotong''s eyes still rolling, Lu fanning eyebrows asked, "what''s wrong with her,"


    a Yun shook his head and said, "I don''t know, Mr. Lu, she won''t be hurt."


    Lu Fan put his hand on Tang Xiaotong''s forehead and shook his head and said, "No."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tang Xiaotong grabbed Lu Fan''s hand and said excitedly, "Lu..... Lu Fan. You''re Lu fan, right. The ultimate warrior, Lu Fan. "


    A Yun and the girl are also stunned.


    Lu Fan touched his nose and said with a wry smile, "yes. I''m Lu Fan


    Tang Xiaotong''s eyes turn again when he hears the words. This time, he is in a complete coma.

 Chapter 1339

    For a long time, Tang Xiaotong finally woke up.


    Looking up at the ceiling, Tang Xiaotong''s consciousness gradually recovered. Then suddenly he got up and shouted, "Mr. Lu Fan!"


    No one answers. He turns around and looks around. Tang Xiaotong discovers that this place should be an inn.


    The furnishings of the room, the elegant arrangement, and the cakes and tea on the table all prove that this inn is quite good.


    But Tang Xiaotong is not interested in these things at this time, and directly gets out of bed and rushes out of the door.


    At one glance, Tang Xiaotong saw the boy coming in front of him.


    You''re welcome. Tang Xiaotong grabs the collar of the boy and says, "waiter, what about the person who sent me? Two women and one man. What about them? "


    The boy was shocked. Obviously, he didn''t expect such a beautiful girl in front of him. He was so angry.


    "Girl, you say those people are out in the lobby!" said the boy


    Tang Xiaotong loosened the collar of the boy and rushed forward.


    Where it passes, it''s like a gust of wind.


    When she came to the lobby and saw Lu fan, who was sitting at the door and eating with a cloud girl, she was relieved.


    Tidy up the clothes and make sure there is nothing wrong with your hair.


    Tang Xiaotong moves Lianbu towards Lu Fan.


    Turning around, Lu Fan and a Yun see Tang Xiaotong coming.


    With a smile on his face, Lu Fan said, "wake up? Miss Tang, I don''t know where I scared you so much that you could be in a coma for such a long time! "


    Tang Xiaotong''s cheeks were slightly red, and he was holding his corner of clothing, but he became coy.


    This is the first time Lu fan has seen Tang Xiaotong like this.


    Lu Fan was stunned. Tang Xiaotong said: "Lu.... Lu Fangong.. Mr. Lu Fan. "


    Lu Fan waved his hand and said: "Miss Tang, don''t do this. It''s not good. I''d rather you were the same. "


    Tang Xiaotong didn''t even dare to look at Lu Fan''s face. He whispered, "son Lu Fan. I''m sorry for being so mean to you some days ago. In fact, I was not like that. "


    With that, Tang Xiaotong blushed even more.


    A Yun and the girl are laughing.


    Even Liang long at the dinner table was very witty and gave Tang Xiaotong a chopstick dish.


    Lu Fan shakes his head. Tang Xiaotong in this state feels that he can''t stir up any more.


    He can''t see that Tang Xiaotong should like him. But Lu Fan clearly knows that a young lady like Tang Xiaotong only likes his reputation.


    He coughed twice, and Lu Fandao said: "well, I don''t talk much. Miss Tang, since you are awake, let''s talk about business. "


    Tang Xiaotong said "ah" and didn''t seem to respond.


    In a moment, Tang Xiaotong said, "well, yes. By the way, Mr. Lu fan, I remember you killed the Lord of Qingyun completely. What should we do now. Is the Confederacy going to be a complete mess! "


    A Yun also said: "I''m afraid of this kind of thing. Young master Lu, are you too aggressive when you kill people? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "impulsive? No, this kind of thing. I thought about it. The Lord of Qingyun and others must die. Because they are undercover agents in the Confederacy. Moreover, they still have a solid identity, and there is no good way to overthrow their undercover agents for the time being. Direct killing is a good way to solve the problem. But next, Miss Tang, you are in some trouble. For the most part, they will push on you the cause of death of the Lord of Qingyun. "


    Tang Xiaotong just recovered a little at this time, holding up his head and saying: "push, push. I wanted to kill these hateful demons. What else can these Confederates do to me? Mr. Lu fan, why don''t you just go back to Bafang bank with me. I''ll have grandpa and your Eastern alliance. We have money in Bafang bank, and there are beasts in the beast room. The Dansheng state-owned medicine in your eastern boundary. As long as we unite, we must not be rivals at all. You can go back with me. I promise grandpa won''t do anything to you. "


    Tang Xiaotong looks forward to Lu Fan''s going to Bafang bank with her.


    But it''s a pity that she is only the eldest lady of Bafang bank. I don''t know the grudges between Lu Fan and Bafang Qian Sheng, or between the heaven saints all over the world.


    That''s the resentment that has been going on since the last generation.


    The disintegration of jiuxiao gate, the serious injury of his master Wu Chen, and his death in the northern Xinjiang by Bafang Qian Sheng and other people several times, all make them have a fundamental conflict that can not be resolved.


    Lu Fan shook his head with a smile. "Miss Tang. I know you mean well. I also know that this is the best way. But it''s also unlikely. I won''t say the reason for the period. You can go back and ask your grandfather. Now I still want to help the Southern Alliance through the difficulties. Because I think that the Southern Alliance and our eastern boundary are really good allies. "


    Tang Xiaotong said with grievance: "you don''t want to form an alliance with our eight party banks. Instead, you intend to form an alliance with the soon to be completed south alliance? What''s the point? I don''t understand. "


    Lu Fandao: "the truth is very simple. I have promised the true saint of the Confederacy. The alliance is certain. Now it''s up to us to help the south alliance get through this difficulty. Well, Miss Tang, you need to be careful now. Let me analyze the situation. This is not a small thing for you. It''s about the whole southern region. You can''t do anything about it. "


    Lu Fan''s fingers touched a little water on the teacup, then drew a circle on the table and said: "the situation is extremely critical now. We have been convinced that one of the three magic kings of Daoxin, the devil of nightmare, has come to Dahuang city. That is to say, now the whole city is in crisis. The first is to ensure the success of their plan. I think their plan should be two steps. The first step is to finish the Confederacy. When the leaders of the countries of the Southern Alliance gather, they will kill them together. This is also a simple and clear method that the demons of Daoxin like to use. The second step is to give the reputation of the culprit to your Bafang bank, and then cause chaos in the southern region. They fish in troubled waters. "


    Tang Xiaotong said: "then they have reached their goal now. The Confederacy is coming to an end. I''m afraid it''s only true saints who can turn the tide. "


    Lu Fandao: "no, Zhensheng is also hurt. He has no way to turn the tide. I am the only one who can really help the Confederacy. I think it''s also the reason why the devil of nightmare has to work hard and come here specially. His second purpose should be me. "

 Chapter 1340

    "You?"


    Tang Xiaotong was puzzled.


    Lu fan then said, "yes, I think it must be among the demons. Someone recognized me. Then report it to the superior, so the devil of nightmare decides to come and take charge of it himself. Otherwise, with regard to the minor matters of the Confederacy, the devil of nightmare has already set the game. Whether he will come or not is the same. Only with me as a troublemaker can he come to sit in town! Besides, my life is still valuable. "


    Tang Xiaotong looked at Lu Fan admiringly and said, "I like such a confident man!"


    Lu fandun for a while, Tang Xiaotong quickly turned to look around and said: "who is talking, who just talked. I didn''t say that just now. "


    Lu Fan rubbed his temples with boiling water. He knew that Tang Xiaotong should not recognize his identity.


    Tang Xiaotong is more troublesome than when she is rebellious.


    Lu Fan closes his eyes and forcibly pulls back his thoughts.


    A moment later, Lu Fan said: "the current situation is not optimistic. After I killed the Lord of Qingyun. They are sure to get the news. They will think that the plan has been exposed and that the Confederacy is on the alert. They will move ahead. These two days, I''m afraid, will be the critical moment. However, to some extent, we have disrupted their plans, as long as the devil of nightmare moves. We have time to make up for it! "


    A Yun said: "that is to say, we just need to wait for the devil and the devil to start first, right?"


    Lu Fandao: "yes. They will certainly do it. "


    "Well said! Very well said! "


    PA! Crack! Crack! PA!


    said Lu fan, walking slowly into the lobby.


    Shaking the folding fan in his hand, with a faint smile on his face, a man with a strange appearance came in.


    The moment he stepped into the lobby, it was as cold as the wind.


    Lu Fan turned to look at him, and immediately his face changed dramatically.


    The man went to Tang Xiaotong and said with a smile, "girl, how about a concession. I want to talk to Mr. Lu Fan! "


    Tang Xiaotong was about to attack, but suddenly saw the man''s evil eyes.


    As if thousands of vipers were spitting in the eyes of men, Tang Xiaotong felt cold blood all over his body.


    Suddenly, a breeze came from Lu Fan. Tang Xiaotong''s whole body was shocked, which brought him back to his senses. Immediately, she felt a great fear of this strange man.


    Lu Fan said lightly: "ah Yun, wench, Tang Xiaotong, you all sit here. A Yun, take Liang Long down. "


    Lu Fan''s hand has been placed on the chopsticks.


    It seems that if there is any change, he will insert chopsticks into this person''s throat at the first time.


    It''s not embarrassing for the man to sit down. The folding fan shakes gently. At this time, Tang Xiaotong, a Yun and other talents can see clearly. Among his folding fans, the fan bones are all white, with magical patterns and carvings on them.


    "Nightmare devil, I didn''t expect you to find me so soon."


    Tang Xiaotong and others took a breath of cold air when they heard the four words "ghost nightmare".


    This man, unexpectedly, is the devil of Daoxin, one of the three monsters, the devil of nightmare!


    "Ghost nightmare chuckles:" this great wasteland city is not really very big. Besides, you just killed many people of Daoxin demon sect. There is still a way to find you. Lu fan, aren''t you supposed to run away to the east? How can it be in the south? I don''t know. "


    Lu Fandao: "it''s just a mistake. It seems that this time, the devil king of nightmare has not reached his goal and will not give up. "


    Ghost nightmare proudly shook his head and said: "of course, not only the Confederacy is going to die. You, Lu fan, have to go back with me. The patriarch is very interested in you. As long as he brings you back, there is a great reward for life and death. "


    Lu Fan chuckled: "I am more important than the whole Confederacy? I''m flattered. "


    Ghost nightmare smilingly poured a glass of wine to Lu Fan and said: "so, I hope brother Lu fan is a little bit more straightforward. Just follow me. So as not to use the sword. I''m the last one to fight. I''m not afraid of your jokes. Brother Lu fan, I''ve been a demon cultivator for so long. There are not many people who have been killed by me personally. "


    Lu Fandao: "I''m afraid those people were all killed by the devil of nightmare. I''m sorry, I don''t mean to go to demon cultivation. Maybe I will take someone to kill in the future. But now, let it go! "


    His eyes narrowed into a slit, the left corner of his mouth slightly raised, and he could vaguely see a tusk hidden by him.


    "It''s a pity, brother Lu Fan. It''s a pity. Why do you want to do this? If I only take your body back, it will be less beneficial! "


    As he said this, the folding fan of the demon king of nightmare was placed on Lu Fan''s arm.


    All of a sudden, Tang Xiaotong, a Yun, wench and so on saw that the scenery around them suddenly changed.


    The lobby of the inn disappeared. What appeared to them was a ghost in the sky.


    All around, it became a purgatory interwoven with fire and black iron chain. The ghost circled around them with a shrill roar.


    Tang Xiaotong wants to scream, but finds that he can''t make a sound at all.


    A Yun tightly holds the girl''s hand, but at this time, Liang long, who is held by a Yun, stares at the ghost devil king in front of him. He didn''t seem to be affected.


    Lu Fan''s whole body strength is surging. At this moment, Lu Fan feels the power of the road belonging to the ghost devil king.


    "The way of evil!"


    This is the peak of the three ways of blood corpse poison. Lu Fan first realized the power of this way.


    The road of life surged up in his body. Although Lu Fan didn''t move, his eyes were fixed on the devil.


    The eyes of the two men interweave. Lu Fan''s power of the spirit strikes the demon king of nightmare crazily.


    At that moment, strange things happened constantly in the desolate city.


    The man who is drinking water suddenly finds his glass is broken. Walking people, inexplicably at the foot of a more pit. People who are eating suddenly see that the chicken they are eating is alive, and then the dandelion flies out with its wings.


    The whole city seems to be a mess. People with stronger strength can feel that the strength of all avenues in the whole desolate city has become distorted and weird.


    Lu Fan and ghost nightmare seem to be motionless, but in fact, they are already fighting madly.


    It''s just two people fighting, no one else can see. But the danger in it is more terrible than the real one.


    Little by little, suddenly Lu Fan''s mouth was bleeding. The face of the devil turns pale.


    Poof!


    The fan of the demon king of ghost nightmare suddenly broke a hole and his wrist shook.


    Lu Fan took advantage of this opportunity, flicked his finger, threw out his chopsticks, and put them directly in the throat of the ghost devil.

 Chapter 1341

    All of a sudden, the scene of purgatory disappeared.


    Tang Xiaotong and others saw the familiar lobby and the rigid ordinary people in the lobby.


    They''re all petrified. They''re all there.


    The devil of nightmare stared at Lu Fan''s eyes, pulled out the chopsticks in his throat and threw them on the ground.


    Chopsticks landed with a crisp sound.


    All the rigid people around him turned into a mass of blood and fell to the ground silently.


    Outside, the passers-by who were walking saw this scene, and then began to scream.


    The ghost nightmare demon king stared at Lu Fan''s face and said: "I can''t think of it. Your strength is moving so fast. "


    Lu fan then said, "I didn''t expect that. The way you control is so special. "


    Wipe off the blood from the corners of his mouth. Behind Lu Fan''s back, the sword without a front has appeared.


    He is ready for a big fight.


    The demon king just fought with Lu Fan. He didn''t take any advantage of it.


    This can''t help but make the eyes of the demon king of nightmare look at Lu Fan changed a lot.


    I still remember when I was in Northern Xinjiang. Lu Fan''s strength is just to kill Su Dong. I''m afraid it''s not good for any of the elders of Daoxin demon sect.


    But now, he clearly has not entered the limit, how can he become so strong!


    The demon king finally understood why the patriarch must find Lu fan, and live to see people, and die to see corpses.


    This kind of person with rapid promotion, endless potential, and both intelligence and courage. The sooner you do get rid of it, the better.


    Otherwise, it will be a huge disaster.


    Suddenly, the devil waved his hand.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt that it was not right. On his body, vigorous Qi was released, and the skill of Dao Mie was spread. In a moment, Zhang Tianjue made the devil of nightmare. But it''s still a little late!


    Next moment, Tang Xiaotong, a Yun, wench and so on are all mentioned by several black shadows in an instant.


    The shadow has no body, no face.


    Only the dark robe, the white bone claws and the scarlet eyes revealed from the robe.


    They directly raised Tang Xiaotong, a Yun, the girl and Liang long.


    At the same time, Tang Xiaotong, such a warrior, lost the ability to resist.


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows were turned up, and the demon king of nightmare said with a smile, "look. Why did things evolve like this. I hate to use such inferior means to coerce people. But who makes me a demon cultivator? Ha ha, isn''t demon cultivator the person who uses all the inferior means? Oh, I''m so happy! "


    The ghost nightmare devil king laughs at himself. In Lu Fan''s eyes, he is just like a madman.


    Tang Xiaotong''s lips were shaking, and she had heard of the horror of demon cultivation since she was very young. But she never took it seriously.


    She didn''t know until she met the devil today. What is the meaning of the word "magic cultivation".


    A cloud also wench is calmer than her, two people are stubborn biting lips. Don''t let yourself make a sound.


    Because they both know that their wailing, screaming and fear of begging for mercy will affect Lu Fan.


    They don''t want Lu fan to die in the hands of the devil.


    The devil opened his hands and looked at Lu Fan and said, "look, I''m not alone. I have helpers, fair one-on-one, which is not suitable for us, right. Brother Lu fan, should you put your palms away. It has to be said that up to now, there are still people who can use this annoying skill, which makes people feel bad. I hope that after I killed you today, no one will know this skill again. What do you think? "


    Lu Fan looks at the ghost, the devil and Tang Xiaotong, and slowly recovers the skill.


    "That''s right, that''s it," the devil said with a smile. Brother Lu fan, it seems that you are not our demon cultivator. Your heart is not hard enough. You haven''t even reached the level of Bafang Qiansheng. Do you know why you died today? It''s because of your boring sense of justice. Just a few women, can''t you put them down? Hate to part with or use? You are weak! "


    Ghost nightmare the devil king laughs at Lu Fan heartily, he not only wants to kill, but also to kill the heart.


    Lu Fan also heard that the devil said so much nonsense for one purpose, which was to affect his mood.


    This devil devil is not only strong in cultivation, but also has a good way to deal with people. As expected, he is the best in demon cultivation.


    Seeing that Lu fan has recovered his skill, the ghost Lord said: "come on, give me your blade. It''s the sword behind you. Hurry up. My patience is limited. You see it, too. There are already riots outside. You don''t want me to kill in the wild city! Savior Lu Fan! "


    The demon king of nightmare extended his hand to Lu Fan. He seemed to think that under such circumstances, Lu fan would give in.


    He has seen so many just people like Lu Fan. In the eyes of the devil, such people are stupid.


    As long as you take the people around you and the most powerful ones, you will be caught.


    It has been used for many years. Until now, it seems to be still easy to use.


    Face to face with Lu fan?


    This kind of hard and stupid thing is not the way of the devil.


    The devil of nightmare also despises the blind pursuit of the Dragon Slayer. To deal with a person is to attack his weakness.


    If the Dragon King did the same, Lu fan would have never known where he died.


    How about the grin of the demon king, even if Lu fan is amazing now?


    It''s not that you have to hand over the blade and be killed by him!


    A Yun looks at Lu Fan''s palm and holds his sword. He immediately shouts.


    "Mr. Lu, no!"


    The ghost nightmare Lord stared at a Yun and said, "do you want to die? Shouting and shouting. Brother Lu fan, you are too slow. It seems I have to speed you up a bit. Start with this woman! "


    Say, ghost nightmare demon king big hand wave, let that black shadow kill a cloud.


    Lu Fan suddenly closed his eyes, as if he could not bear to look down.


    Seeing this scene, the devil of nightmare will laugh out loud.


    But at this time, a flash of sword light flashed, and all of a sudden in black was killed on the spot.


    "Soul flash!"


    Closely followed, Xiao Hei suddenly jumped up from under the table, his body became bigger and swallowed up the remaining black shadow.


    From the beginning, no one even found the existence of Xiaohei.


    After a moment''s stupefaction, the devil of nightmare immediately clapped Lu Fan''s heart.


    Lu Fan takes a hard hand and makes a dull hum. His backhand is also a sword. He kills the devil of nightmare.


    Boom!


    The house collapsed in a terrible shock.


    Then, Lu Fan grabs Tang Xiaotong and the girl in one hand and flies out with a Yun and Liang long in the other.


    It''s Xiaohei at the foot. The shadow of the Dragon rises high and disappears into the clouds.


    The ghost nightmare demon king rushed out with a great deal of ghost gas, but looked up and saw that Lu Fan had disappeared.


    "Hateful!"


    The ghost nightmare, the devil king, roared, which made Lu Fan run away.


    Looking up to the sky and roaring, the whole great waste City shuddered.

 Chapter 1342

    The mouth spits blood, Lu Fan whole people all lie on the Dragon back.


    The devil devil''s hand hurt him. At the chest, it starts from the meridians and collapses all the way down to the four limbs of Lu Fan.


    One of the evil ways is the way to gather the power of evil from all over the world.


    It''s true that the vicious power is rare in the world.


    Even the present flesh of Yilu fan could not resist it completely.


    Tang Xiaotong is about to cry when he sees Lu fan like this.


    "Mr. Lu fan, are you ok?" a Yun and his girl gathered around him and said anxiously, "who have the pills? Who have the pills?"


    Tang Xiaotong immediately took out a pile of medicine bottles from his sleeve.


    Lu Fan sat up forcibly and said to Tang Xiaotong, "no need. I have pills of my own. "


    Said, Lu Fan took out a dozen bottles of pills to feed.


    These pills, in fact, have limited healing effect for Lu Fan.


    But after eating, it can make him feel a little better.


    The key is to rely on his own physical recovery.


    Even the Xuangong tower in Kowloon can''t help him much now.


    His strength has already exceeded the limit that the Xuangong tower in Kowloon can help.


    Taking a deep breath, Lu Fan begins to turn the life Avenue in his body.


    With a wave of the palm, Lu Fan takes out the source force bead of the six chaos beads and holds it in his hand, sending out the full light.


    The power of yuanlizhu is still pure. When it enters Lu Fan''s body, it begins to condense into vigorous Qi, which is absorbed by Lu fan, and then it repairs its body.


    In a moment, Lu Fan''s face looked much better.


    Tang Xiaotong looks at Lu Fan''s constant distortion and change, and repairs his body quickly. He is surprised and says: "Mr. Lu fan, your recovery ability is really amazing."


    Lu Fan opens his eyes and says: "OK. Without this resilience, I''ve been dead for a long time and I don''t know how many times. Are you all right? "


    A cloud and wench one face tear mark, they are wiping tear at the same time, one side way: "nothing."


    Wandering for a long time, they have not been so valued for a long time.


    Lu Fan even tried his best to save them. At the beginning of this moment, they believed in Lu Fan completely.


    Tang Xiaotong''s reverence for Lu Fan began to change into other feelings.


    Tang Xiaotong pinches Lu Fan''s shoulder with the palm of her hand. She also wants to explore Lu Fan''s body with her vigorous strength.


    But found that her vigorous strength even Lu Fan''s skin has no way to break through.


    Tang Xiaotong''s face turned red and he could not detect anything. Lu Fan smiled at her and said, "I said, it''s OK. For a day at most, I will be able to recover. Hum, the devil of nightmare, the means are really good. But he miscalculated my strength. "


    Tang Xiaotong reluctantly took back his hand and said:" you are lucky. This time I escaped. The devil of the heart devil sect is really terrible. We don''t have any hands at the moment. Don''t confront him head-on. Mr. Lu fan, this country can''t stay. Let''s go now. "


    until now, Tang Xiaotong has not given up lobbying Lu fan to go to Bafang bank.


    Lu Fan smiled at Xiao * * but said, "Xiao Hei, keep in shape and fall near the palace of Zeguo."


    Tang Xiaotong was surprised and said: "Mr. Lu fan, what are you doing. How can I go to the palace of Zeguo. The people of the Confederacy have not let us go. "A Yun said by the way:" I know that Prince Lu is going to inform the leaders of the Confederacy. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "without my notice, they will certainly know. Now, after the first World War, the devil and I were exposed. He will certainly speed up his action and finish the plan. Otherwise, once the Confederates react, they will call all the experts here. Even if he was a demon, he would only be killed by siege. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes are shining with light. The output power of the source force bead is even stronger.


    Tang Xiaotong said: "that''s not very good. Let the Confederates do it themselves. It''s none of our business who wins or loses. Let''s go. "


    Lu Fan suddenly stared at Tang Xiaotong and said, "it''s none of our business. You know, it''s a matter of world concern. "


    Tang Xiaotong is frightened by Lu Fan''s suddenly serious tone.


    Lu fan then said: "if there is an accident in the Southern Alliance, there will be a great disorder in the southern region. The evil cultivator takes advantage of the chaos and gains profits. The Western leader is in danger. There will also be great trouble in the East. Take one hair and move the whole body. Now demon cultivation is in great power. If they can succeed in their plan again. That''s more of a problem. I can''t watch this happen, "


    said Lu fan, patting Xiaohei again.


    Immediately Xiaohei fell from the sky, and his body shrank rapidly. Lu fan used daomie and vigorous Qi to make others unable to find it, and then fell on the top of a tall house.


    Looking up, the palace of Zeguo is in front of us.


    Lu Fan looked around again, but did not find the great invasion of the demon cultivator, which was a long sigh of relief.


    Tang Xiaotong stood on one side slightly aggrieved. She pinched her corner and said nothing.


    A Yun suddenly thought of something. He took out his dagger and handed it to Lu Fandao: "son Lu, since the situation is so urgent. Why don''t you borrow my dagger first. With this dagger, it''s not so easy for the devil to do what he wants. "


    Lu Fan looked at a Yun and said with a smile, "no, I can''t use your dagger. I just need to have my own sword, "


    said Lu fan, taking out his sword and holding it in his hand.


    Although he has a smile on the corner of his mouth, his eyes are still very dignified.


    The devil of nightmare hurt him and exposed his deeds. At such a moment, he didn''t act, which was beyond Lu Fan''s expectation.


    According to Lu Fan''s calculation, this should be the best time for the devil of nightmare.


    But why didn''t he move.


    Lu Fan was puzzled, but when he was puzzled.


    Suddenly, there was a loud explosion inside the palace.


    The violent explosion, with a beam of light rising from the sky, came into Lu Fan''s eyes.


    At the same time, in the sky, a huge voice sounded.


    "All the assholes of the Confederacy, come out to me and hand over Tang Xiaotong. I will spare you not to die. "


    the voice is powerful, and then the golden light falls from the sky, followed by the golden rain.


    In this case, Lu Fan thought of a person in an instant.


    I remember that in the world games, that man also came on stage.


    When Tang Xiaotong heard the voice, he was surprised and said, "grandfather,"


    a Yun looked at the sky with wide eyes, and said: "eight square Qian Sheng, why is he here at this time? God, the situation is getting worse and worse."


    Lu Fan grabs the palm of his hand in the golden rain, chuckles and says, "it''s not the eight square Qian Sheng, the devil of nightmare. You have a good time."

 Chapter 1343

    The palace of Zeguo is in chaos.


    When the first explosion broke out, all the Lords rushed out of their homes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    just after the Lord of the state of Jersey walked out of the door of the palace, he heard the rumbling sound from the sky.


    Immediately, the main face of the country changed dramatically.


    "Eight square Qian Sheng. He came to find Tang Xiaotong. Come on, come on, come on, you, go and ask the leader. Tell the leader of the alliance that it''s urgent. Let the leader come out quickly. And you, go to find Mr. Gong and let him come quickly. It''s an emergency. "


    The leader of the state of Zeguo grabbed two bodyguards and shouted.


    Spit on the face of two people, the master of Zeguo flew up.


    And with him flew other lords.


    All the experts are flying in the air, looking at the proud figure between the heaven and the earth from afar.


    In the golden light, a man, his eyes narrowed slightly, dressed in hunting clothes, showed his strong posture.


    That''s exactly what he looks like.


    All of you, take out the blade immediately.


    It''s obvious that all the money saints are not good.


    The leader of the state of Zeguo said in a loud voice: "the eight money saints. When I came here today, what''s the matter? "


    Qian shengleng from all directions said:" didn''t you hear what I just said? Let Tang Xiaotong out. I will spare you from dying. Otherwise, today will be the end of your Confederacy. "


    The words of Qian Sheng in the eight directions immediately caused all the Lords of the country to change dramatically.


    The face of the Lord of the state of Zeguo was heavy, and he said with a gnash of his teeth, "eight square Qian Sheng. Tang Xiaotong is not in our hands. We don''t know where you got the news. Say Tang Xiaotong is in our hands. If your information is accurate, you should know that our Southern Alliance is very good to Tang Xiaotong. It was Tang Xiaotong who instigated discord and falsely accused the leaders of the Southern Alliance of China as devils. Now, she doesn''t know where she''s gone. Believe it or not, it has nothing to do with us. "


    Eight square money Saint sneers a way: "have no relation, ridiculous excuse. People are missing from you. You have nothing to do with me in turn. Do you think I can believe them? Do you think anyone can believe them? It seems that you will hand over people only if I commit suicide myself. "


    Say, eight square money saint, big hand wave, the heaven and earth instantaneous completely dark down.


    Dark clouds, like dragons, hover in the sky.


    The wind is howling, which makes people feel cold and cold.


    "Tie the line."


    The leader of the state of Zeguo roared. In a moment, all the powerful people of Zeguo condensed into an array, and their strength began to condense at one point.


    Their hands are shaking, after all, they are facing Qian Sheng.


    This name has already made many people afraid.


    However, at such a moment, the leaders of the south alliance still show a rather United side.


    No one has fled, and no one has retreated.


    All the masters of the country have given out their power to fight against Qian Sheng.


    However, from time to time, there are other masters who ask the leader of zeguk: "the leader, why hasn''t the leader come out at this moment?"


    "When is the main time for the alliance to close. If he doesn''t come out, the Confederacy will disappear completely today. "


    The leader of the state of Zeguo bit his teeth and said, "tell you the truth. In fact, the alliance leader is not shutting down. Instead, he was hurt. "


    "Injured," exclaimed the Lords.


    It''s such a big thing that the leader of the state of Zeguo can only say it now.


    The Lord of the seven armed states lowered his voice and said, "what''s the injury? Can you come out to fight?"


    the Lord of the state of Jersey shook his head and said: "I don''t know. In a word, after the leader was injured, he immediately shut down. But I think if it''s just a general injury, it should have come out long ago. But it hasn''t come out yet. I''m afraid it''s a serious injury. The leader of the alliance is under the care of Gong Lao all the time. "


    "As for Gong Lao, as for Gong Lao," all the Lords of the country immediately found that Gong Lao was not there.


    Just then, a guard of the sudden flew up and said, "Your Majesty, Gong Lao and all his subordinates have disappeared, leaving only a letter."


    The leader of the state of Zeguo was stunned for a moment, then took the letter and opened it to watch.


    There is only one line above.


    "Your Majesty, I have done everything you have arranged for me to do. The leader of the alliance is dead. Now the Confederacy is yours. The old man is gone. "


    This line of words was immediately in the eyes of other masters.


    The head of the state of Zeguo saw that it was not right, and said in a loud voice: "this is not true. Damn it, it''s a trick set by Gong Lao. God, I''m afraid the ally was hurt by him. Don''t believe what the letter says. "


    All the masters of the state directly separated themselves from the masters of the state of Zeguo.


    Whether they believe it or not, at this time, they will no longer trust the country''s leader.


    At that time, there was a gap in their formation.


    Bafang Qian Sheng seems to be waiting for this opportunity. Suddenly, he goes straight.


    With a wave of his hand, the black dragon in heaven and earth will fall directly.


    It hit the formation of all the Lords with a bang.


    One gold and one black, the two lights collided, and the whole city began to shake violently.


    Originally, if there was no gap in the position of the Lords, they would still be able to resist this move.


    But when the black dragon goes straight through the gap.


    Just in an instant, the battle was dispersed. A master, directly swallowed by the black dragon.


    What a terrible power, what a terrible skill.


    This is definitely not what the average extreme strong can do.


    However, the masters of the Kingdom did not notice that this skill seems to be more like a magic cultivation method.


    Eight Fang Qian Sheng saw this and smiled proudly.


    Left corner of the mouth, showing a little fangs.


    The palm of his hand waved twice, but immediately he remembered that he did not hold the fan.


    "Zhensheng is dead. Lu fan is seriously injured. I see who can stand in my way. "


    Bafang Qian Sheng smiles proudly.


    The power of the road surges out with a sudden press of the hand.


    All of a sudden, the howling started, and the whole city of Bahuang began to be wiped out by a huge black dragon.


    "Run away, you can''t fight."


    Cried the head of the state of Zeguo.


    Sure enough, without the support of the strongest top experts, the south alliance is just a joke.


    This world belongs to the strong.


    The other lords shouted to the leader of Zeguo one after another: "traitor, we will not go. Eight square Qian Sheng, even if you killed us today. There will also be countless experts in the Confederacy, who will retaliate against your banks day and night. Your people will die worse than us. "


    Bafang Qian Sheng heard his shouting and laughed happily.


    His strength continued to increase, and he even hummed a tune at the same time.


    "Die, die, die clean."


    When he was proud, suddenly a sword came through the dark cloud with a shining cold light.


    Poof.


    The sword pierced the chest of Qian Sheng.

 Chapter 1344

    The body of the sword is dark, thick and powerful.


    Seeing the sword, the eight Fang Qian Sheng immediately shouted, "Lu Fan."


    Before the voice falls, a ray of light breaks through the sky and directly blows away the dark clouds around.


    All the masters who were about to fight for their lives saw a towering figure and appeared in the sight.


    Dressed in armor, flying Cape, chaos six beads inlaid armor body, radiant.


    The dragon shaped lines on his face are moving and his momentum is astonishing. It''s not who Lu fan is.


    He stood there like that, and the darkness did not dare to approach him. The dragon, which defeated the masters of the state of Zeguo, could not get close to Lu fan at all.


    "All back off."


    Lu fanlang said.


    All the masters were captured by Lu Fan''s momentum, and they fell down one after another and retreated.


    They just fell down, and suddenly saw Tang Xiaotong and others, who are also here.


    At the sight of Tang Xiaotong, the leaders of all countries exclaimed: "Tang Xiaotong, you didn''t go, that''s great. Tell your grandfather Bafang Qian Sheng. What are the facts. "


    Tang Xiaotong shook his head slightly. The Lords pointed to Tang Xiaotong''s face and said, "Miss Tang, are you right on purpose?"


    Tang Xiaotong bit his lips and suddenly pointed to the eight square Qian Shengdao in the sky: "he is not my grandfather, he is a demon cultivator."


    A word stunned the audience.


    All the masters of the country looked at Qian Sheng in the sky in shock.


    "You''re pointing out again."


    Although the leader of the state of Zeguo could not believe it, he was shocked to see Qian Sheng from all directions.


    "Eight Fang Qian Sheng" bit his teeth and pulled out the sharp sword in his chest little by little.


    Looking at Lu fan, he said: "Lu fan, you are still haunted. You dare to come back if you get a slap from me. "


    Lu Fandao: "devil nightmare, if I don''t come back. Today, you are afraid that you will completely destroy the Confederacy. This hand you play well, become eight square money to kill, not only to achieve the goal. It can also make the whole southern region fight. You''re good. It''s just that evil doesn''t stop. You''ve met me. "


    Lu Fan smiles at the corners of his mouth.


    Below, all the Lords of the Kingdom shouted out in succession.


    "Lu Fan. The ultimate warrior, Lu Fan. "


    "Is it really him? God, he''s the Messiah of the eastern world."


    "Lu fan, the first expert of the young generation, is the first in the world championships. How could he be here. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    People were not only surprised, but no one paid attention to the fact that the eight square Qian Sheng was the devil of nightmare.


    Lu Fan''s identity was broken, and the ghost nightmare devil didn''t continue to pretend.


    The appearance is restored, and the folding fan in the hand reappears. The other hand is holding Lu Fan''s heavy sword, which seems to want to crush Lu Fan''s sword into pieces.


    Unfortunately, it seems impossible.


    Even if he tried his best, he didn''t leave a finger mark on the sword.


    The ghost nightmare devil wants to take away Lu Fan''s sword. But in the next moment, the sword will blow up like a sword, breaking the ghost nightmare devil''s hand.


    Then, Wufeng heavy sword turned into a light and returned to Lu Fan''s hands.


    The flame is fixed on the body of the sword. Lu Fan''s left hand is the Xuangong tower in Jiulong, and his right hand is the heavy sword without a front. His momentum climbs to the top.


    "Devil nightmare, the devil king, has just fought outside. It''s not finished yet. Now, let''s move on. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes began to become extremely fierce.


    This time, without a Yun, they are there.


    At last, he can use his power with impunity.


    The devil opened his hands and said: "Lu fan, I always thought I had got your strength right. Unexpectedly, I made a mistake every time. But you made a mistake, a big one. That''s you really shouldn''t piss me off. If you ruin my plan, I''ll bury you. It would have been more valuable to bring you back alive. Now, I can only choose to kill you first. "


    As he said this, the devil of nightmare suddenly put out his hand, and thousands of ghosts filled the sky.


    All of a sudden, countless black devils came out of the palace. It turns out that they have been ambushed here for a long time.


    "Kill. They must not be allowed to stand in the way of Prince Lu Fan''s fight. "


    The Lord of the seven martial arts first responded and immediately launched his kung fu to kill the demons around him.


    They can''t deal with the devil nightmare, but they have a way to deal with these demons.


    All of a sudden, the whole palace was in a mess.


    In the sky, Lu Fan and the devil of nightmare also fight again.


    Among the ghosts, Lu Fan just breaks through the illusion with one sword and finds his real body. Wu Feng''s heavy sword, with terrible power, is mercilessly chopped on the fan of the ghost demon king.


    Wu Feng''s heavy sword is against the white bone devil fan, and the black Qi of the ghost devil king is broken.


    Lu Fan''s indomitable momentum, coupled with terrible power, forced the ghost demon back several steps.


    Although Lu Fan''s injury was not completely recovered at this time, he was in the appendage state of Xiaohei. Lu fan has been able to kill his strongest momentum.


    Body of heaven and earth, soul and soul.


    Life and death rotation force, seven turns Lingxiao broken.


    The sword is like a rainbow. The huge Lu Fan wields a huge heavy sword without front and cuts it down again.


    Even if it''s the devil of nightmare, in the face of Lu Fan''s fierce move, he has to avoid his sharp edge.


    At this time, Lu Fan feels that he is the opponent of the same level.


    It''s hard to imagine that this kid who was able to get rid of the king of the Dragon butcher by removing the magic mirror with great power at the beginning grew up to such a level in such a short time.


    The figure becomes larger, but Lu Fan''s speed is not halved.


    If you don''t get one, you''ll get another.


    Annihilate the dragon.


    Seeing this sword Dodge, the demon king of nightmare waved the bone fan in his hand, and four huge magic puppets appeared, just relying on the black metal body to block Lu Fan''s move.


    The figure of the ghost nightmare devil king directly turns into the sky devil Qi and begins to wrap around Lu Fan. As can be seen by the naked eye, countless huge devil puppets appear around him, and the monstrous giant ghosts start to appear at the head and foot.


    The ghost eats the soul.


    All of a sudden, these giant ghosts opened their mouths at the same time.


    Lu Fan felt his spirit shake suddenly.


    I can''t imagine that the ghost devil king has such attainments in the spirit. But Lu fan is not afraid of such a move.


    Turn to the power of the spirit to release, take the soul out of the soul, soul flash.


    The sword light breaks the fierce ghost. Lu Fan stands still, but the heaven and the earth are split in two.


    But Lu Fan''s spirit hasn''t been recovered yet. The shadow of ghost nightmare appears behind him. The bone fan spreads and pats Lu Fan on his shoulder.


    "Purgatory."


    The power of Tao swarmed around. Lu Fan felt a great change. It seemed that there were terrible forces converging from all directions.


    At this critical moment, Lu fan turns around and grabs the demon king.


    In the palm of the hand, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong has absorbed the real body of the devil.


    Lu Fandao: "that is, purgatory. Let''s come together."

 Chapter 1345

    The whirlpool of heaven and earth is surging. Looking around, the sky of the whole great wasteland city begins to appear a huge black tornado.


    Lu Fan and the power of the devil nightmare are mixed together, which makes all the forces of heaven and earth crazy.


    Their figures are no longer visible. From the outside, there is only the terrible tornado that ravages the world.


    In the tornado, you can still see the red one inside.


    It looks like another world.


    Next, the Lords and a group of demons who were still fighting retreated one after another.


    The whole palace collapsed under the destruction of the tornado.


    A Yun responds quickly. When he sees something wrong, he immediately pulls the girl and Tang Xiaotong to run.


    If they were caught in a tornado, they would have no choice but to die.


    All the people in Dahuang city were staring at this scene.


    The earth is breaking and thundering and the rubble is all over the sky.


    It''s like the end of the world.


    The ordinary people in Dahuang city are screaming and running away.


    No matter what kind of war, it will always be the ordinary people who have no power to suffer.


    A good city, once there are experts fighting, they will be destroyed immediately.


    You, the Lord of the Kingdom, are frightened, frightened, and convinced.


    It has always been said that the extreme martial arts of the eastern world respect Lu fan, how powerful, how powerful, how rebellious.


    Today I saw it, and it''s true that it''s well-known.


    At such an age and with such cultivation, if we give him a little more time, it will be really hard to find opponents in the world.


    At this time, the Lords really hope that Lu fan will win.


    The life and death of the Confederacy of the whole South may be in Lu Fan''s hands today.


    Deep in the tornado, Lu fan is still fighting with the ghost devil king.


    It''s hard to distinguish between bone fan and heavy sword.


    The devil is very angry. Obviously, Lu Fan''s accomplishments are worse than his.


    But I don''t know why, Lu fan is able to compete with him.


    Moreover, Lu Fan''s physical strength and strong armor also make the ghost devil headache.


    The power of his way can hurt Lu fan, but it can''t kill him at all.


    Which is a warrior? He is a strong man.


    In the eyes of the devil nightmare, Li mang is more and more prosperous, and he really kills the blood.


    As a demon cultivator, the devil of nightmares usually seems to be really smart. There are few moments of madness.


    But not many people know that once the rise of ghost nightmare, the whole person will also enter a state of madness.


    That crazy fighting ability is the reason why the ghost demon king stood out from the thousands of demons.


    But for many years, no one has been able to force the devil to this step. Today, Lu Fan succeeded in arousing the devil''s ferocity.


    The eyes were red, the fangs were out, and the ghost and nightmare king suddenly became ferocious.


    The terrible fire around us is like thousands of dragons and snakes starting to wound Lu fan, and the bone fan of the ghost devil king is also continuously connected in the heaven and earth.


    "Disillusionment, nothingness, phagocytosis"!


    Six words represent three kinds of Tao.


    I''m afraid that even the master of Daoxin devil clan doesn''t know that the cultivation of the devil king of ghost nightmare has been so terrible.


    Although he did not agglomerate his own small world. But in the power of the road, he has so much more control than others.


    Just for a moment, Lu Fan was attacked by the power of Tao.


    The armor was twisted and there was an explosion all over the body.


    However, Lu fan still forcibly used Tao Mie Jue. Although in such a situation, he can only cover his Tao Mie Jue near the body surface, but he has been able to block the invasion of most Tao forces.


    Dao Mie Jue is used for defense, while Zhang Tianjue is used for attack.


    Lu Fan also detonated the evil spirit in the devil devil''s body when the devil''s King gathered the strength of several avenues.


    Like Lu fan, he began to explode.


    They were just like stir fried beans, making a constant crackling sound.


    PA!


    Suddenly, Lu Fan hit the folding fan in the devil''s hand with a sword. Lu Fan''s pupil contracts, and the devil of nightmare suddenly smiles.


    Then, the palm of the hand is the ghost claw, and the ghost nightmare devil suddenly grabs Lu Fan.


    His hand, suddenly pulling a long body, really began to twist like a ghost.


    Lu fan has never met such a body method or attack posture. All of a sudden, Lu Fan''s armor was grabbed.


    Nearly all the dead beads on the armor were captured by the ghost demon king.


    Wufeng heavy sword waved, but directly from the devil nightmare body penetration. It seems that a sword is coming out.


    It''s a painful feeling. But Lu fan is good at the collection and release of power. Otherwise, he will become a warrior like Tang Xiaotong. There must be a huge flaw!


    It''s the power and the details that experts fight for.


    Lu Fan felt that it was wrong when he cut the air with one sword. He immediately released the heavy sword and turned around.


    Bang!


    The fist just hit the palm of the devil''s throat.


    At this moment, the ghost Lord looks like a ghost in the night. Except for the red light in his eyes, he can''t see anything else.


    Fists and palms, Lu Fan suddenly felt that his strength could not penetrate.


    It''s also a move for both attack and defense.


    Faced with this unknown means, Lu fan made the most correct decision directly.


    With a wave of his left hand, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon appears.


    The fire spread all over the sky.


    Lu Fan kills with one blow and spreads all over the sky.


    Red flame dragon roar fist!


    A simple punch, without any fancy, is better than the devil of nightmare.


    But then, Lu fan saw the body of the ghost nightmare devil as white as a corpse, coming to him through the fire.


    The distance between them is very close, it seems that they are both about to bump their noses.


    "The touch of the netherworld!" said the demon king


    Suddenly, Lu Fan put his hands on Lu Fan''s shoulders, and Lu Fan immediately snorted.


    It seems that endless darkness is pouring into Lu Fan''s body like liquid.


    The arm of the devil turns into liquid. It looks disgusting, but it''s so powerful that Lu fan can''t move.


    Clench one''s teeth, what fight now is only the power of spirit and will power.


    Staring at the devil, Lu Fan said: "kill!"


    At such a close distance, the devil of nightmare still put his hand on him.


    Lu fan doesn''t have to kill to take his life. It''s a waste of opportunity.


    All of a sudden, the light of life on the devil of nightmare slowly poured into Lu Fan''s body.


    Two people are biting the teeth, in the support, it depends on who can kill who first.


    The storm was so much bigger outside that many houses flew up.


    At this time, a light also flew from the backyard of the palace of Zeguo to the sky.

 Chapter 1346

    This kind of time, the fight is tenacity and willpower.


    The devil thought that this move was enough for Lu Fan''s life, but he never thought that Lu Fan could change his life with him.


    In this way, he can really melt Lu Fan''s body. But Lu fan can also take away all his life.


    Ghost evil Lord wants to stop too late, Lu Fan stares at him, the body life and death two rounds. It won''t give the devil any chance to stop.


    "Lu fan, you really can''t change your life with me," said the ghost devil.


    Lu Fan said quietly: "you think too much, devil of nightmare. I won''t change my life with you. You are the only one who died today. "


    "I''m dead," said the demon king. "You half killed me. You want to kill me first. Joke."


    Lu Fan suddenly heard the breaking wind outside, and the smile on his face became more intense. He said: "is it a joke. You''ll see later. "


    Seeing that Lu fan is so confident, the devil of nightmare can''t help but think of something.


    "Don''t you say..."


    Before he had finished speaking, the storm around him was suddenly torn by one hand.


    Then, the golden light came down from the sky.


    The light turns into a fire shield, which suddenly seals the demon king of nightmare.


    A figure fell behind the devil, with a long beard and a light smile.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "master Zhensheng, I thought you would not come."


    The ghost nightmare devil cried out: "damn the runes, they dare to cheat me. I''m going to kill all of them, not one of them. "


    Seeing that Zhensheng is safe and sound, the ghost devil knows his plan, which is a total failure.


    Lu fan is so difficult to deal with. Plus a real saint who has participated in the battle of eliminating demons, he has no chance to win.


    Real saint smiled at Lu Fan and said: "Prince Lu fan has reached this level. If I don''t do it again, I''m speechless. Nightmare demon king, your means play well. I almost got killed by you. But you are not lucky enough to catch up with Mr. Lu Fan. "


    The devil grinned and looked at Lu Fan and Zhen Sheng.


    Suddenly, he chuckled and said, "Lu fan, holy. Ha ha, you two are going to practice. Lu fan, don''t you know that at the time of jiuxiaomen''s accident, he was the real saint of jiuxiaomen''s dog legs. He would only hide like a turtle with his head shrunk. Instead of hating him, you would work with him. "


    the real saint calmly said:" Prince Lu fan, it''s just his plan of separation. Let''s kill him first. "


    The ghost nightmare demon king suddenly cried out in a frightened voice: "Yan Zhen, who is your benefactor. Who taught you Kung Fu? How did the Lord Ouyang of jiuxiao gate die? Why don''t you say that. Ha ha, Lu fan, you practice with your enemy. It''s funny. It''s funny. "


    Lu Fan listened to the cry of the devil, but his face was unmoved. Still control the devil of nightmare.


    The real saint is not polite. He hits the devil in the back with one hand.


    All of a sudden, the body of the devil began to expand.


    Word by word, the devil said: "you can''t kill me, I will come back. Holy, I remember your power. "


    True holy way: "it''s not only Feng, you can die of ghost nightmare. Leave. "


    With a pile of palms, the body of the devil began to break. From his skin, it seemed that everything began to break up inch by inch.


    At the time of his death, the ghost demon king suddenly opened Lu Fan''s hands, and then the ghost sword directly stabbed Zhen Sheng''s chest.


    The dark sword penetrates the body of Zhensheng, and Zhensheng makes a dull hum.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are not right. He turns his palm and the sword appears again.


    A fierce sword, cut in the devil''s head.


    Boom.


    The devil''s body exploded.


    Lu fan is blown away, and the true saint is stirred up and flies to the far away place.


    Both of them fell from the sky and hit the streets of Dahuang city severely.


    Their bodies pulled out deep gullies in the street and knocked over countless things. They stopped.


    Lu Fan looked at his armor, which was about to collapse, and immediately put it all away. Xiaohei crawled on his shoulder, gasping for breath, and seemed to have exhausted his strength.


    Not far away, Zhensheng looks more miserable. His whole body is covered with blood.


    Lu fan forced himself up and rushed to see the situation of Zhen Sheng. He quickly fed him pills.


    Zhensheng pointed to the sky and said, "come on, Lu fan, don''t let him run away. The devil devil will separate himself. He will abandon his body and escape. "


    After that, Lu Fan and Zhen Sheng saw a black light rush to the sky where the ghost and nightmare Lord exploded, and then disappeared into the sky.


    The real saint said sadly: "he didn''t kill. What a good chance, a devil, to go deep into the South alone. If you can kill him, the spirit of demon cultivation will never be so arrogant. "


    Lu Fan sighed: "it''s a pity indeed. But there is no way. With our ability, it''s not enough to kill the devil. But it''s enough to hurt him like this. Without the body, his accomplishments would be reduced by at least 80%. There is no threat. "


    Zhensheng shook his head and said: "it''s just for the moment. Sooner or later, he''ll find the body and recover. But, as you said. It''s hard to kill him, both of us. In terms of the means of escape, I''m afraid that no one in the whole devil kingdom of Daoxin can compare with the devil king of nightmare. "


    Lu Fan holds up the true saint, and then he feels that the true saint is almost at the edge of the dry oil lamp.


    It''s just one or two moves. Unexpectedly, Zhen Sheng has exhausted all his strength.


    Lu Fan just remembered that Zhen Sheng''s injury was not healed. He had just solved the crisis of life and death.


    It is a great risk that he ran out like this today.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s really sage. You just pretended to be very similar. I thought you were cured. "


    True holy way: "this world, if you can''t pretend. I don''t know where I died. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, the real saint suddenly burst out a mouthful of blood.


    Lu Fan exclaimed, but Zhen Sheng''s expression became trance.


    Then, Zhensheng''s face became very ugly, and there were fine beads of sweat on his forehead.


    "The skill of demon cultivation is more vicious than before."


    After saying that, Zhensheng fell on the ground directly.


    Lu Fan shouted, "holy."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan poured the real saint into the life Avenue. Keep him alive.


    Around, other masters and surviving experts also surrounded.


    Zhensheng passed out in a coma.

 Chapter 1347

    "Prince Lu fan, you must save the leader of the alliance. We can''t live without him."


    in the morning of the next day, the imperial palace of Dahuang city and Xiyun palace.


    In the whole Imperial Palace, the only one was not destroyed.


    On the broad soft golden feather big bed, the true saint lies there peacefully.


    The Lords of the Kingdom stood anxiously aside and watched Lu Fan heal the true saint.


    It''s not that there are no alchemists in the Confederacy, but those alchemists whose level can''t be matched by anyone on land.


    Originally, when Lu Fan was going to heal the real saint, there were doubts among other lords.


    Even some alchemists have some complaints. Because Lu fan is known as the double cultivation of Qi and martial arts. But most people still treat him as a warrior.


    For example, more people are willing to call him extreme martial respect Lu fan, rather than extreme respect Lu Fan.


    But when Lu fan is in front of them, he practices a magic pill and feeds the true saint.


    All these people, shut up. No matter how powerful they are, they can''t make a magic pill.


    The alchemists are more respectful to those who are better than themselves.


    They often don''t care much about the division of cultivation realm. But it is very sensitive to the pills.


    Lu fan can refine the elixir. In their eyes, it is already the peak existence of the alchemist.


    If they dare to say one more word. It can be despised by the world''s alchemists.


    "It''s really sage. Life is not a big problem. It''s just hurt by the ghost, the devil. The Qi and blood are weak, the power is disordered, and the body is broken. He''s either resting now, or he''s going to have to warm up with the magic medicine. "


    Lu Fan took back his hand and spoke softly. He also took a long breath of relief.


    "When can the leader wake up?" Lu fan asked anxiously. "Wake up, it''s very simple. It''s called you by someone." just after the voice fell, the leader opened his eyes slightly and said, "are you OK, Lord?"


    the leader laughed at the same time.


    As long as Zhensheng is OK, they are more than half at ease.


    "We are in no way," said the president. It''s just fighting with the demon cultivator. Life and death have long been ignored. You are good at cultivation. We need you to take charge of the overall situation. "


    the way of Zhensheng''s weakness:" I''m old, I can''t do it. The brain is also confused, this time inexplicably was calculated, really worthy of everyone. However, I found a good leader for you. Son Lu fan, my accomplishments are not inferior to mine. He is a mortal enemy to the demon cultivator and a feud with the eight square Qian Sheng and others. I personally suggest that recently, let Mr. Lu Fan take charge of the overall situation for our Southern Alliance. After I got a little better, I made an alliance with the East. What do you want to do? "Br >


    the words of true sage stunned everyone for a while.


    A group of people looked at Lu fan, but no one contradicted.


    Lu Fan said faintly, "you Lords. I have no intention of pointing fingers at the Confederacy. It''s just an extraordinary period, an extraordinary practice. All of you have something useful to me, no matter what you say. On behalf of the East, I can sincerely form an alliance with the south alliance. I believe that this is the most correct approach in terms of the current situation. "


    look at me, my Lord, and I look at you. At last, the leader of the seven armed States said in a loud voice: "everyone who agreed to let Lu Fan take the place of the leader of the alliance put up their hands."


    immediately, most of them raised their hands.


    Inside, Lu Fan also saw a Yun, Tang Xiaotong and others.


    They also mingled in the crowd and raised their hands.


    The seventh martial Lord said: "that''s how it''s decided for the time being. Mr. Lu fan, please pay more attention in the recent period. I have also taught you the wounds of the Allied leader. "


    The Lords nodded softly. They are not fools either. I''ve seen the strength of Lu Fan and the power of the ghost demon king.


    They naturally know that it is safe to have a powerful person in charge at this time.


    Besides, Lu fan has a good reputation. He saved the life of the leader of the alliance. He would not be a villain coveting the Confederacy.


    Lu Fan stood up to protect his hand and said, "then I will not refuse. Now, my Lord, the situation is urgent. Please inform your subordinates immediately to mobilize experts. Prepare to clear up the demon repair, which should be led by Qingyun kingdom. Those people are all demon repair indeed. "


    after that, Lu Fan said that he followed the Lord of Qingyun and killed them again, and added his own speculation about the demon repair plan.


    The masters of the kingdom were amazed that the plan of demon cultivation was so terrible.


    It seems that this time, if it wasn''t for Prince Lu fan who happened to be here, their Confederacy would be over.


    The Lord of Qingyun and other people are the devil cultivators, and the old palace is also the devil cultivators. Everyone continued to guess and immediately looked to the president of the state of Zeguo who held the show.


    The president of the state of Ze looked around at the bad eyes and shook his head and said: "it seems that I can''t wash it. Young master Lu fan, do you think I''m a demon cultivator? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s hard to say. I don''t know about zeguk. But I don''t think you''re a demon. But it all depends on performance. Why don''t you do this? This time, I''d like to ask the Lord of Zeguo to do more to show my innocence. After all, the palace is always brought by you. "


    The head of the state of Zeguo nodded: "it''s so good. You can also have a look. Our country is not a demon kingdom. "


    At the end of the speech, the leader of the state of Zeguo stepped out, apparently to dispatch troops.


    Other lords also left, almost killed by the demon cultivator. Which one of them is not holding their breath. If you don''t find this place back, how can you save your face.


    Lu Fan also walked out of the palace and looked at the devastated palace of Zeguo. He shook his head and said, "there will be more and more battles in the future."


    Tang Xiaotong and his three men came out and shook their heads. Tang Xiaotong said: "Prince Lu fan, it''s just fun to have a fight in the world. Now you are in charge of the Confederacy. Do you want to form an alliance with our eight party banks? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said with a smile: "even if I go to find the alliance of eight Fang Qian Sheng, he will not pay attention to me. Miss Tang, you can go back now. If you have the strength to practice more, it''s not enough to make a living in the world. "


    Tang Xiaotong shrugged his nose and said:" it''s up to you to take care of it. "


    She''s not coy now, she''s back to normal.


    As soon as his eyes turned, Tang Xiaotong suddenly thought of something. Then walk out quickly.


    Lu Fan ignored her and went straight out.


    There are many things to do for his new ally.


    Moreover, he has to ask which way to go back to the East. Lu Fan thinks it''s a good idea to take Zhen Sheng back to Dansheng country to heal his wounds.


    Thinking of this, Lu Fan sighed again.


    Now, I don''t know what the eastern boundary has become,

 Chapter 1348

    A few days later, Qingyun, Yunguo and other countries all welcomed experts from other countries.


    There was no bullshit, no chance to explain, so there was a thorough investigation in these countries.


    From the top down, anyone who is likely to be a demon cultivator will be arrested and interrogated.


    With a trace of magic Qi, you can kill on the spot.


    Extraordinary times, extraordinary actions. I can''t care so much about it.


    Lu fan knows this, but he can''t say anything.


    After so many things, he was not the only one who knew a cavity of blood.


    He clearly understood that in this way, many good people would be killed. But there is no way.


    Lu fan knows how to do it.


    Other lords also took the opportunity to get angry and killed a lot of demons.


    I don''t know if I don''t check. Check it out. You just found that these countries had already become the branch of demon cultivation.


    The power of demon cultivation in it is so great that all the people who go there feel cold for it.


    It is obvious that such a terrible thing can not be accomplished overnight. It must have been in these countries for many years.


    It will not be revealed until this critical time.


    From this, Lu Fan simply let the whole Confederacy of southern states check themselves.


    As long as it is a country that has joined the Confederacy, it must first prove that there is no problem with its country. Not how much power they have.


    In this way, we can effectively prevent the infiltration of the demon cultivation.


    "Lord, you have done a good job recently. The internal cleansing of the Confederacy is now in full swing. Presumably, it won''t take long. Those demons will be found out one by one, and our Confederacy will be a little safer. "


    Sitting on the main seat of the hall, Lu Fan chuckled.


    In just a few days, the leaders of all countries were convinced by Lu fan, the new leader of the alliance.


    Don''t look at Lu fan, who is not very old. He is quite neat when dealing with affairs.


    If you want to kill, you need to catch. If you have eyes, you need to know the devil cultivation. It''s called quick, accurate and ruthless.


    There are several masters who have missed the net. After the affairs of the Lord Qingyun and others are exposed, they want to mix in the south alliance.


    And they met with Lu fan, and immediately Lu Fan found them.


    There is no way. After all, Lu Fan was a hall master in the demon cultivation. I''ve seen all the magical practices of shapeshift. Although these people basically have no magic Qi, Lu fan does not need to recognize people through magic Qi. As long as he has doubts, he can ask someone to check.


    No more, once the power of the spirit is released, these people have to tell the truth.


    This is the repression from power, which makes these demons have no temper at all.


    "Lord Lu, I have something to report."


    Suddenly, the Lord of the Seven Kingdoms came out and spoke loudly.


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "Lord of the seven kingdoms, please speak."


    The leader of the seven armed States said: "Lord Lu, what you asked us to look for about Gong Lin is very interesting. They have not yet escaped from the southern regions, but are moving towards the world. It seems that they intend to join the world. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "take refuge in the world. Gong Lin is desperate. He offended even our Confederacy, and didn''t finish the things that the ghost nightmare devil told us. The ghost nightmare devil''s body was destroyed, and the devil cultivation couldn''t tolerate him. There is no way to advance or retreat, so he can only join the world. Well, I see. Is there anything else? "


    Another Lord came out and said, "Lord Lu, you asked me to send a letter to Dongjie the other day. We have also sent it out. I think it will be back in a few days. The land alliance leader can stay in the Confederacy for as many days as possible. "


    When it comes to this, the other lords laugh.


    This is also the voice of other masters.


    In their view, Lu Fan''s accomplishments are amazing and his potential is unlimited. He is gentle in temper and brave in mind.


    With people like this, life should be getting better and better. Now, many people in the Confederacy are saying that Lu fan is the real Savior.


    His reputation also spread throughout the southern region from the eastern border to the northern border.


    Lu Fan also laughed and said, "actually, I want to go back earlier. But I can''t find the way, and the real saint hasn''t recovered. Now, what''s the big news about demon cultivation? Tell me. "


    Look at me, you lords, I look at you. It seems that he hesitated. For a moment, the leader of the state of Zeguo stood out and said: "the leader of the Lu League. It''s very bad now. There are two ways for the demon repair soldiers. They have begun to press the western leading experts to fight. At the same time, they have also made moves to the East


    Hearing this, Lu Fan''s brow twisted, and hurriedly asked, "how is the situation of the Western collar, and how long can it last?". What about the eastern boundary? "


    "According to the information we have received," sighed the head of the state. I''m afraid those experts in the west can''t last long. Now the magician found a way to strengthen the puppet army. Unlike the fragile Puppet Armies of the past. Now the puppet army of the demon cultivator is really powerful. After the death of any expert, they can refine them into puppets, and then continue to bring them out to fight. "


    Lu Fan said:" in this way, the more experts died in the West collar. The stronger the power of demon cultivation. Trouble, it''s a big trouble. How is the battle going in the east? "


    "This is not very clear," said the president. But according to the fighting situation, the fighting situation in the East is much better than that in the West. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly. It seemed that the Lord Li and the Lord of Dansheng were still powerful.


    With these two people in the East, they will not suffer a great loss for a while.


    After thinking for a moment, Lu Fan said: "the world is in danger! In such a situation, can we help the Confederacy? "


    After a look at the other masters, the president of zeguk said: "it''s difficult. It''s not that there is no one in the south alliance. But once we deal with the demon cultivation, what should we do if the eight square Qian Sheng and others bite us back. At that time, we will fight on both sides! "


    The Lord of the seven armed states came out and said, "I''m afraid we can only turn the situation around if we join hands with them. I suggest repairing a letter, explaining the situation with Qian Sheng and others of Bafang and asking them to go out together to help. "


    Lu Fan was silent and said, "I''m afraid. That''s what we think. People like Qian Sheng and others won''t give face to it. "


    "Don''t worry, I will give you face."


    Suddenly, a voice came from the door.


    Then Tang Xiaotong came in.


    Lu Fandao: "Miss Tang, you''d better go to play. We''ll discuss things here. It''s boring! "


    Tang Xiaotong held his head up and said, "I''m not leaving. I''m here to send you friends. Brother, come in! "

 Chapter 1349

    With a smile on his face and simple clothes,


    a man in white came in. He was handsome, charming and elegant.


    There is no weapon in the hand, and the bright smile on the face is unusually warm.


    When Lu fan saw the visitor, he laughed and said, "brother Tang Hui, I haven''t seen you for a while!"


    The person here is Tang Hui of Bafang bank.


    Inside, all the Lords around began to focus on the alert, and even some bodyguards had flashed forward to stare at Tang Hui.


    If Tang Xiaotong is a dispensable role for Bafang bank.


    Tang Hui is the real power figure of Bafang bank.


    Tang Hui didn''t have a good performance in the world championships. But his reputation in the southern regions is much greater than that of those who have made great achievements in the competitions of nations.


    He is the same character as Li Renlong, and he is also the same grief.


    All the nations lost in Lu Fan''s hand.


    However, there are family forces behind them. Even if they don''t have much strength, they are destined to be valued by people all over the world.


    Holding fists, Tang Hui looked at Lu Fan and said, "brother Lu fan, leader of Lu League, you are OK. Ha ha, when I was on the road, I heard that brother Lu Fan showed great power and destroyed a plan of demon cultivation. I didn''t believe it at first. Brother Lu fan is clearly back in the East. How could he be here. Now it seems that brother Lu fan is really unpredictable, and his whereabouts are uncertain. But where we go, there is good. "


    Lu Fan hasn''t answered yet, and the leader of the seven kingdoms of Wu suddenly snorted: "don''t you, Prince Tang. Wherever you go, there are dead people! "


    "And the people who are still dead are the people of our Southern Alliance," said the head of the state of zeguk


    Tang Hui smiled awkwardly twice.


    Lu fan saw that the Lords around him seemed to have a bad opinion about him, and asked one of them softly, "Lord Qi, what''s the matter?"


    The Lord of Qi also gnashed his teeth and said in a low voice: "Lord Lu, you don''t know that Tang Hui is the man who forces us all countries to join his Bafang bank. You haven''t seen his arrogance."


    Lu Fan frowned and whispered, "I''m more concerned about how he came so fast."


    Waving his hand, Lu Fan said to the Lords: "you lords, let''s talk about today''s business here first. You can go back to have a rest, brother Tang Hui. Let''s change places and have a good chat, shall we? "


    As the Lords left, Tang Hui and Tang Xiaotong came forward.


    Lu Fan said to ah Yun and the girl behind him: "you should go to have a rest first. Take Xiaohei with you and don''t run around. "


    A Yun and the girl nodded cleverly and left slowly.


    Lu Fan walked down from the main seat and looked at Tang Xiaotong and said, "I thought you were alone. I didn''t expect to take my brother with me! "


    Tang Xiaotong said with a smile, "that''s not it. My brother also brought his own people and horses. It has nothing to do with me. "


    Tang Hui''s face changed a little. He coughed twice and said to Tang Xiaotong, "well, you trouble maker, go ahead. I''ll talk to brother Lu Fan about something. "


    Tang Xiaotong seems to be still wriggling and unwilling to leave. He shakes Tang Hui''s arm. Seeing that Tang Hui is not moved at all, he says angrily: "you talk. Two big men talk stealthily and kill you."


    With that, Tang Xiaotong chases ah Yun and they go out.


    Lu Fan nods to Tang Hui and they walk out of the side hall.


    The ruins of daze Palace are still under reconstruction. When you walk out of the gate, you can see that all the Royal craftsmen are building. They are building houses with vigorous force. The speed is very fast.


    Lu Fan walked along and said: "brother Tang Hui, you Bafang bank have a good time. Let others work hard in front of you. This is a mantis catching cicadas. It''s really brilliant! "


    Tang Hui''s face changed. He said softly, "brother Lu fan, why do you say that. I just came here! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "brother Tang Hui, people don''t speak in secret. It''s not interesting for you to pretend to me like this. You can come to Zeguo so soon, but you didn''t come here in a hurry. It must have been premeditated. It''s time. If I guess so. You should be waiting not far from Jersey. Even in the void beyond the kingdom of Jersey. Once something goes wrong with the Confederacy, you can take advantage of it. Well, let me think about it. You''ve known for a long time that demon cultivator is going to attack the Confederacy? "


    Tang Hui smiled bitterly and said: "brother Lu fan, what do you want me to say. Don''t say anything about this taboo. The leaders of the Confederacy had a problem with me. Now you say that again, I can''t afford it. "


    Lu fan stops and looks at Tang huidao: "is that right? Then tell me, how did you get to Zeguo in a few days? What are you doing with people and horses? "


    Tang Hui clapped his forehead with one hand and said with a wry smile, "my sister, I really can sell his brother. Brother Lu fan, OK, OK, I''ll tell you the truth. Anyway, our purpose is the same. Pretty good. We Bafang bank have long known that the Southern Alliance has been infiltrated by the demon cultivator, and the demon cultivator will start when the countries of the Southern Alliance gather. I presume that the demon cultivator will want to use the name of our eight square bank to deal with the Confederacy. Then there was chaos in the south. So, I''d better make a plan and let the demon cultivator and the south alliance fight together. As long as the south alliance collapses, I''ll take the people of the eight square bank out to sweep away the mess. In this way, the south is safe! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s the same as I guess. So, eight square Qian Sheng will come at any time? "


    Tang Hui took out a bead and said, "crush it. So brother Lu fan, don''t do anything to me. I know you can kill me in a flash, but I can guarantee that you will not be better after killing me! "


    Lu Fan shook his head gently and walked on slowly: "don''t be afraid, brother Tang Hui. I didn''t mean to do it to you. It''s all over. The devil of nightmare has been driven away. If your plan fails and the strength of the Confederacy remains, you can''t act rashly. Why should I start a war between the two sides? That''s not what the devil wants. I just want to ask, in such a situation, brother Tang Hui, you should not know. It''s the best policy for the ghost to take people back. Why venture out to see me? "


    Tang Hui put away the beads and said, "naturally, there is a reason. First of all, I know that my unlucky sister is also in the kingdom of Jersey, and I have to take her back. Otherwise, she will not have trouble again. If there is any more, I want to make a deal with brother Lu Fan. See if I can do it! "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and said, "what deal?"

 Chapter 1350

    Tang Hui slowly took out something, but it was a book. He showed it to Lu Fan and said, "brother Lu fan, what is this thing?"


    Lu Fan took a look at the three words on the cover of the book, and suddenly he was surprised and said softly, "Musashi volume!"


    Tang Hui immediately put the volume away and said with a smile: "yes, it is one of the three volumes of the heavenly script, the Musashi volume. Brother Lu fan, you should be familiar with this! "


    Lu Fan''s eyes immediately changed. Looking at Tang Hui, a smile rose from the corner of his mouth and said, "of course, I am not strange. This is my jiuxiao gate thing. One of the lost books was originally owned by Bafang bank! "


    Tang Hui nodded, "yes. This thing has always been in the custody of my grandfather. I was looking for a chance to return it to jiuxiao gate. At that time, my grandfather apologized to jiuxiaomen and your master, Prince Lu fan, for what Qian Shengwu Chen did. So this time, we are going to return the goods to their original owners. However, we have also helped jiuxiao gate keep the books for so many years. Some of the storage fees should be paid under pressure. Don''t be surprised, brother Lu Fan. We run a bank. We are very concerned about these things. "


    Lu fan, with his hands on his back, said in a slightly cold voice, "how much do you need for safekeeping?"


    "Not many, just a confederacy," said Tang


    Lu Fan suddenly chuckled and said, "that''s all? What a big tone. This is a small part of the southern region. "


    Tang Hui said: "the tone is not small. But I think you''ll think about it. The Confederacy has nothing to do with you. I don''t know how you got involved in acting as an ally. I admire that. But what happened in the southern region? After all, it has nothing to do with the people from the eastern region. With the Confederacy, you just have a little more allies and a few more helpers. But take back the volume of Musashi, brother Lu fan, and you can hit the limit quickly and enter the holy land. Isn''t that more important? Is there anything more important for a master like you than to improve his strength? "


    Tang Hui seemed confident, as if Lu fan would agree.


    Lu Fandao: "well, it sounds like that. It''s a pity that you took out a fake volume. It''s no use saying that! ''


    Tang Hui smiled awkwardly and said, "I know I can''t hide brother Lu Fan''s insight. It''s really a makeover. But what I said is true. As long as brother Lu Fan helps us to swallow the Confederacy and unify the southern regions. So the real volume of Musashi, we will definitely put it in our hands. "


    Lu Fan took a deep look at Tang Hui and said, "first, I''ll take the volume of Musashi, and then I''ll think about it."


    Tang Hui said with a smile, "brother Lu fan is joking again. Unless it was my grandfather who personally sent the volumes of the martial arts. Who dare to take such an important thing in front of brother Lu fan. If you have some other ideas. We really don''t know how to die. "


    Lu Fandao: "if the eight party Qian Sheng dares to come to Zeguo in person, I''m afraid that all the people in the Confederacy will not let him go easily. I can''t take the risk! "


    Tang Hui sighed and said: "that''s not to talk about? Can''t we just let each other go? For example, we are adding something to brother Lu fan? What do you want, you can mention it first. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "can you offer anything more expensive than a Musashi scroll?"


    Tang Hui thought for a moment, as if to stop, and finally slowly shook his head.


    Lu fan can see from his expression and action that there must be something good in Bafang bank. But I''m afraid they won''t take it out.


    They went to a broken fish watching Pavilion, waved away the dust and sat down on a stone bench.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s calm appearance, Tang Hui suddenly said with a wry smile, "brother Lu Fan. It seems that you are not going to change back to the Musashi scroll at all. I don''t think you have much desire for Musashi. Are you in the shenhuang vein, you have found something about the martial art scroll. So, I don''t need books very much. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "brother Tang Hui. Don''t try to pry into my skills. Even if I would have, I would not have told you. Musashi scroll is not only one of the three volumes of the book of heaven. In fact, more importantly, it represents the real glorious past of jiuxiaomen. From this point of view, it can be more valuable than other skills. I''m going to get the Musashi roll back, but I won''t trade it for the Confederacy, even if I can do it. "


    Tang Hui heard the meaning of Lu Fan''s words, and his face was ugly.


    Lu Fan''s words mean that when he has the strength, he will go to Bafang Qian Sheng to get back to the Musashi scroll. He won''t change it. He will only fight until you take out the skill.


    This confidence, this rage, how can not let Tang Hui color change. Because he also knows clearly that Lu fan is very likely to do this.


    Even his grandfather Bafang Qiansheng and the world Tiansheng said that Lu fan, the son of Lu fan, was the second God, Xiao wusheng.


    Tang Hui was silent for a moment. He first restrained his emotions.


    Then the smile came out again and said, "OK, brother Lu Fan. Since it can''t be done, let''s talk about the second thing. Since brother Lu fan has become the leader of the Confederacy of the south, he should know about the West and the East. What''s his plan? "


    Lu Fan''s heart is fretting. That''s the point.


    Tang Hui, who has been testing him for such a long time with a fake martial art scroll, has just started to talk about business. He is also a character.


    Lu Fandao: "plan? No plan. How dare the Confederacy of the southern states dare to move when the eight banks of yours are immovable with the world. I''d like to ask brother Tang Hui what are you going to do. "


    Tang huidao: "we are going to rescue the Western leader. The Bafang bank will give money, equipment, martial arts, and experts from all over the world. By the way of the Confederacy, to the West. We also hope that the people of the Confederacy can come up with some experts to join us. Now is the critical moment. Since brother Lu fan is not willing to replace us. Then, brother Lu fan, please send someone to fight. The magicians have just broken a demon king. Now is the best time to counter attack! "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "I don''t have much idea about this. But there are two things that I want to make clear. First, the Confederacy and your eight party banks will not mix together, nor will they only listen to your commands. It''s better to discuss something. Secondly, the Western leader should be saved, and the eastern boundary should be saved, with manpower arranged. It''s better to be clear. Don''t play tricks. "


    Tang Hui nodded and said with a smile, "this is natural. Brother Lu fan is worried too much."

 Chapter 1351

    Lu Fan took a deep look at Tang Hui and said, "it''s better to think more about some things than less. Brother Tang Hui, what you and I are talking about today is only a draft. For specific matters, please also invite Bafang bank and Huanyu state to send more responsible people to discuss together. Since the matter is urgent, we should move faster. What do you think? "


    Tang Hui nodded: "that''s good. Then I''ll go back to work now. But for the convenience of future conversation, I have something to give brother Lu Fan. "


    As he said this, Tang Hui took out a ring inlaid with jewels and handed it to Lu Fan.


    The ring is shining, and there seems to be a symbol mark on it.


    Lu Fan took the ring and looked at it with two eyes and said, "there is another array of five elements of light curtain in space. How far can this thing deliver news? "


    Tang Hui said with a smile, "as long as brother Lu fan doesn''t intentionally damage it. Among the four realms, messages can be delivered at will. This is also one of the treasures of our Bafang bank. It''s a sincere gift to brother Lu Fan! "


    Lu Fan nodded, which is really a good thing.


    Tang Hui watched Lu Fan put the ring on his hand, and immediately smiled a little more: "brother Lu Fan just wants to talk to the person in charge of our Bafang bank, so he can inject strength and open the light curtain in the ring."


    Lu fan asked, "if you want to find me, you can do it?"


    Tang Hui said: "that''s natural. If our Bafang bank has something to ask you. The ring will be bright and hot, just like brother Lu fan, just pour in strength to open it. "


    Lu Fan smiled and nodded, as if satisfied with the ring, and stroked it gently.


    Tang Hui got up and said, "brother Lu fan, goodbye!"


    After that, Tang Hui left quickly.


    It seems that Lu fan will stop him for fear of walking slowly.


    Lu Fan watched Tang Hui go all the way, and then took off the ring.


    "I''m afraid it''s a trap!"


    Lu Fan smiled and shook his head.


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong emerges from Lu Fan''s body and says with a smile, "great master, can I have the trap?". I have a lot of experience in dealing with this kind of thing. Is it a big deal to swallow it? "


    Lu Fandao: "not for the moment. I''d like to have something like this sent to me by Bafang bank. It will definitely work at the most critical time. In normal times, they will definitely let the ring sell for me. What kind of auxiliary cultivation, internal skills and so on. This will make me feel good about the ring and wear it on me. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan poured strength into the ring.


    Immediately, Lu fan saw the ring. It was indeed a hidden mansion. There were many good things in it.


    Medicine, skill, these are the most basic. Lu Fan''s eyes are most attracted by the countless ghost symbols carved on the walls of the mansion.


    Lu fan can''t see a single word, but he can clearly feel that those ghost symbols contain extremely powerful power of Tao.


    After a close look, Lu Fan didn''t see why.


    Immediately Lu Fan took back his mind.


    "It''s true that there''s a fraud. I''ve got something that I can''t understand over and over again, and put it here. It tickles people''s hearts. I can''t bear to destroy this thing and throw it away. There are ways to do things in Bafang bank! "


    Lu Fan thought about it and threw the ring into his sword instead of wearing it.


    When the spirit enters the Wufeng heavy sword, Lu Fan sees the spirit of the sword in the Wufeng heavy sword and the mansion of Shenxiao wusheng.


    Open the mansion and throw the ring in. Then Lu Fan wandered around in Shenxiao wusheng''s mansion.


    I remember that when he got the mansion of Shenxiao wusheng from shenhuang, the elders of shenhuang were going mad with envy.


    But if they really come to Shenxiao wusheng''s mansion to watch, I''m afraid that all of them will be defeated.


    Because there is really nothing in Shenxiao wusheng''s mansion.


    Shenxiao wusheng seems to be not interested in any skills, Shenbing and other things. It''s the things hidden in his residence. It''s all a mess.


    What is the shining luminous stone, some fragmentary pictures of beauties, and all kinds of coins on the floor.


    It seems that every time Shenxiao wusheng goes to a place, he will find something to leave a memorial, and then conveniently throw it into the mansion.


    It''s no wonder that Shenxiao wusheng uses his fist all the year round. He has no interest in the valuable Shenbing and other things. It''s no wonder that he left his mansion in the weapon of an alchemist, and his feelings didn''t matter.


    There are so many messy things that Lu fan is too lazy to deal with.


    Leave a little spirit power in the ring, and Lu Fan recovers the spirit again.


    So, even if there''s something wrong with the ring. Even if it suddenly exploded, it would never hurt Lu Fan.


    This power of spirit can also guarantee that if the people of Bafang bank really want to use this ring to communicate with him, he can know when the news of the other side will come. It won''t delay things. After all, no matter what, now, it''s better to be the best of money and the best of heaven. With them, we still have to fight against the demons.


    Even if they don''t deal with it, they should at least pretend to be very kind.


    Lu fan knows this, and people in Bafang bank know it better.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    After leaving the Imperial Palace, Tang Hui went to the city of Dahuang and got rid of the surveillance of the experts in the palace. He was relieved.


    He also knows that the leaders of the Confederacy are very unfriendly to him. He came to talk to Lu fan this time, and he took a great risk.


    Turn around and look at the broken palace of Zeguo. Tang Hui gritted his teeth in secret.


    "Damn it, this Lu fan, he''s everywhere bad for other people''s good. It''s not easy to come up with a plan for the mantis to catch cicadas and the Yellow finch. I have to laugh at him and form an alliance with him. What a loser! "


    Tang Hui was obviously a little angry, but he had no choice.


    Reaching out, Tang Hui waved to a broken street nearby.


    Immediately, several big men came out with Tang Xiaotong.


    Tang Xiaotong is still struggling desperately. Seeing Tang huidao, "brother, what are you doing? And I was specifically arrested. Be careful if I go back to tell Grandpa


    Tang Hui said: "my good sister, you don''t want to make trouble for your brother and me, OK. You know, you almost died in Zeguo this time. I''ll take you back. Don''t talk nonsense. "


    Tang Xiaotong said in a loud voice: "I will not go. I haven''t had enough. Back to you! I want to stay. "


    Tang Hui frowned at Tang Xiaotong and said, "I haven''t played enough. Wait, you don''t like Lu Fan. I''ll listen to you all day at home. Now that you see the real person, are you moved? "


    Hearing this, Tang Xiaotong immediately became silent, then lowered his head and blushed!

 Chapter 1352

    "That''s true!"


    Tang Hui is about to explode.


    People from all walks of life like Lu Fan.


    If this kind of thing were known by his grandfather. Tang Xiaotong will definitely be banned directly, so that she will never be able to leave home again.


    Tang Xiaotong was ashamed and annoyed. He suddenly raised his head and said, "don''t worry about it. Let me go."


    Tang Hui looked into Tang Xiaotong''s eyes and said, "no way. Since I have brought you out of the palace of Zeguo, I will not let you run around again. You, take Miss back to the world, the sooner the better! "


    Several big men should be, then seize Tang Xiaotong, into the alley. Soon, there was a sound of breaking wind, and the figure disappeared.


    Tang Hui finally looked at Dahuang city for a few eyes and gave a cold hum in his mouth.


    After that, Tang Hui took out his own boat and left.


    A moment later, Tang Hui appeared in the void.


    Looking at the power of the misty heaven and earth of Zeguo, Tang Hui drove his boat all the way away.


    Not far from the void of the kingdom of Jersey, a group of people have been waiting for a long time.


    They all ride in the huge empty boat. Every boat is ten feet tall.


    Such a large void, shuttling between the void, requires a lot of power. I''m afraid it''s just because Bafang bank is so rich and powerful that it just doesn''t matter.


    Seeing Tang Hui come back, on the huge boat, all the experts of Bafang bank knelt down on one knee, Lang said: "young master!"


    Tang Hui waved to them and said, "everyone, don''t move."


    After that, Tang Hui walked into the cabin.


    One of the men has been waiting for a long time.


    The man was sitting there, dressed in sackcloth, enjoying tea. His face was pale and his whole body was full of the air of coming out of the world.


    This man is not a man of money. Who is he.


    It turns out that Qian Sheng of Bafang also came here quietly, but no one knew it.


    Just as the team of this huge boat has been traveling in the void for so long, it has not been found by the Confederacy.


    It can only be said that there is a way for a bank of eight parties to do things.


    "How are you. What is the situation in the Confederacy? "


    Asked Qian shengran.


    His appearance seems to have changed from the last time he played in the world championships.


    But for a top power like him, change your looks. Just like an ordinary person changing his hair style, it''s just a normal thing.


    What''s more, the cultivation breath of Qian Sheng in all directions here is weaker.


    It seems that it''s not the original, but the outside.


    Tang Hui replied respectfully: "Grandpa. The Confederacy is really lucky. Originally, it was a fatal situation, but it was stirred by Lu Fan. I secretly asked others for information. The strength of the Confederacy was hurt, but the real saint was hurt. I don''t know if it''s good now. In a word, it''s not the time to turn up. "


    Eight square Qian ShengDian said: "that''s right. Let the Confederacy go for a while. The cultivation of demons is becoming more and more rampant. The ambition of the universal sage is growing. It''s not easy for us to live in Bafang bank! "


    Tang Hui heard the four words of the world''s heavenly sage, and immediately became gnashing his teeth and said, "why, the world''s heavenly sage has a lion''s mouth again?"


    Eight square money Saint chuckles: "he once was not lion big mouth.". Just a little more this time. He really regards our eight square bank as an inexhaustible Treasury. "


    Tang Hui clenched his fist and said: "this is the world''s saint. One day, sooner or later, be sure to get rid of him. "


    The eight square Qian said: "that must be after the demon cultivation is destroyed. Well, tell me more about it. How about Lu fan? How about cultivation, but there are weaknesses? "


    Tang Hui thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "I talked with Lu Fan. It is found that this man is thoughtful and some prefectures are difficult to deal with. His cultivation, ha ha, I can''t compare with him. As far as I know, this time the demon cultivator came here to focus on the devil nightmare. He and Lu Fan had a big fight, and they were even neck and neck. In the end, Zhen Sheng put out his hand and beat the ghost demon king away. The injury was unknown. " After a moment''s silence, the eight Fang Qian Sheng said: "Lu fan, indeed, has a serious problem. His strength is improving faster and faster. It''s going to change every day. Once he has reached the limit, he will go to the holy land. At that time, I''m afraid that he is the only one in the world who claims to have sealed the heaven of God and can compete with him. "


    Tang Hui frowned and said, "is he really that powerful? Grandpa will look up to him too much. If so, what else can we fight with him? It''s only when we can make peace. "


    "You should take a close look at what he has been doing in the recent period," said Qian. Into chaos, over the nine difficulties of climbing the sky, officially got the support of shenhuang. In addition, I got a secret report. He also got the mansion of Shenxiao wusheng. The benefits are unknown. With the foundation of Qi and martial arts, plus the three volumes of the book of heaven, the volume of Qi, the volume of Taoism, and the good things left by Shenxiao wusheng, his strength will have a leap. So, West collar is our best chance. "


    Hearing this, Tang Hui was shocked at first, and then said, "the best chance? Grandpa, you mean


    Eight square Qian Shengdao: "lead him to Xiling, don''t let him go back to the East. If he is in the eastern boundary, there are Li Xi, the Lord of Dansheng Kingdom, and the remaining forces of jiuxiao gate, no one can move him. In the southern region, the real saint protects him. It costs too much to move him. Only Xiling, Zhensheng will not go. He will take a group of wastes from the Confederacy. There are countless magic repairs. It''s our best mobile phone club. Kill him, get all the treasures on him, and then take away his power. Maybe you can become a master like him. "


    Tang Hui is surprised to say: "absorb his strength?"


    Eight Fang Qian Sheng slowly took out a thing, which was a round and bright bead, and said to Tang Hui, "the living pearl of chaos six beads, take it. It can not only ensure your safety, but also let you absorb Lu Fan''s vitality and strength when he is in a temporary situation. I will teach you how to use it! "


    Tang Hui looked at the living pearl in a daze. The whole person was shocked. He murmured: "but if Lu Fan died. Who''s going to deal with it? "


    The eight square money saints said with a smile: "demon repair? You mean Fengtian? Someone will deal with him. Moreover, this kind of person who is trying to seal the gods is in great trouble. Have you ever seen Feng Tian come out to kill people in this period of time? "


    Tang Hui shook his head and said, "No. Yes, if Fengtian has already turned against the sky and sealed the gods, he can kill us all by himself. "


    "So there is a turning point. But the final victory, we must firmly hold in the hands of the eight banks! "


    At the end of the speech, Qian Shengmu of all directions put the golden light and put the bead in Tang Hui''s hand.

 Chapter 1353

    In a twinkling, nearly half a month passed. The palace of Zeguo is still being rebuilt. However, the main hall for discussion and the bedchamber of the Lords have been renovated.


    Within half a month, news has been coming back from Xiling. It seems that the situation is getting worse day by day.


    You are also worried. If it goes on like this, once Xiling really collapses completely.


    Then their southern regions will be in danger. The most important thing is that once the demon cultivator occupied the northern border, he would lead the two borders in the West. The power of the demon cultivator will become more powerful than ever.


    It''s not like the devil cultivates a master. It needs decades of hard work, plus the help of elixir skill, and it also needs talents.


    They only need to kill enough people, and then make a magic pool to make people into puppets by various terrible means. You can be a master!


    Moreover, we should never be afraid of life and death, and never give up.


    As long as the demons have enough resources and kill, they can gather the puppet strongmen like the tide of the sea in a very short time.


    Their cultivation will also be promoted by killing.


    After all, the cultivation of the three ways of blood corpse poison is totally different from the orthodox five way cultivation.


    Killing will aggravate the progress of three ways of blood poisoning. Those demons will be more and more powerful!


    Once the big devil, are like this.


    "Leader of the Lu League, let''s send troops to rescue as soon as possible. According to the current situation, the West collar will collapse in another month or two at most. Time waits for no one. If we let Bafang bank and Huanyu country drag on like this. The world will not be saved! "


    The master of the state of Jersey looked at the scene sent back by the Western leader and shook his head repeatedly.


    The rest of the world is talking about it. It''s really a top priority.


    But if we don''t send troops, we have different opinions.


    After that, the seventh Wu state Lord stood up and said, "no way. Before they sent troops to the Bafang bank, we would first send out our forces. Didn''t that just give them a chance to fight against our Confederacy? At that time, most of our experts are in the West. How can we help them? In my opinion, Bafang bank and Huanyu state are so tardy and unwilling to send troops, just holding such an idea. We must not be fooled! "


    The leader of the state of Zeguo said in a loud voice, "is it the time to be wise and protect yourself when the overall situation of the world is important. I don''t believe that Bafang bank and Huanyu state run against this kind of world''s general disobedience and set foot on our Southern Alliance. Are they the magicians? "


    "Although it''s not a demon practice, it''s almost the same," said Lang, the Lord of the seven kingdoms. At that time, they killed jiuxiao gate, which was the first gate in the world to win the battle against demons. They can do this. What else can''t they do? Do we want to learn jiuxiaomen? "


    "All right, all right!"


    Lu Fan rubbed his temples. Some of them couldn''t hear.


    It''s said that it''s not easy for the leader of the alliance. I''m afraid the trouble is here. I''ve been listening to the quarrels of the leaders of these countries all day. Today, I''m still at the jiuxiaomen gate. It''s really a headache.


    Lu Fan said: "well, first send someone to the other side of the void to wait, and be ready to go to the West. I''m writing a letter to the Bafang bank. If they don''t send any more troops, we''ll tell the whole western collar what they don''t see, and then make plans. "


    The Lord sighed, and now there seems to be no better way.


    Lu fan asked again, "how is the eastern boundary?"


    "It seems that the situation in the East is much better than in the West. The leader of the Li clan also sent a man to come here. He arrived last night. "


    Lu Fan''s spirit was shocked and said: "who has arrived? Let him see me. "


    The head of the state of Zeguo nodded slightly and clapped his hands.


    Then a man came to the temple with a smile. To see Lu fan is to smile.


    When Lu fan saw this man, he laughed and said, "Li Renlong, you are here."


    It''s Li Renlong who controls the beast room.


    Looking up and down at Lu fan, Li Renlong said with a smile, "brother Lu fan, I haven''t seen you for many days. You are becoming more and more powerful! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "brother long of Li, the Lord of Li asked you to come here, but he asked you to send a message?"


    Li Renlong said: "it''s not just to send letters. The patriarch asked me to defend the Confederacy for brother Lu Fan. Moreover, I have brought the elixir for the true saint to heal! "


    So said, Li Renlong very simply took out a medicine bottle.


    It is a transparent medicine bottle, which is full of pills with constantly distorted shapes.


    Lu fan saw it at a glance. It must be a magic pill. Step down from the seat, carefully look over and say: "the divine pill refined by the Lord of Dansheng kingdom?"


    As soon as he heard of the Lord of Dansheng, all the Lords of the Kingdom showed their joy.


    In today''s world, to speak of Danfa is indeed the most powerful Lord of Dansheng.


    Li Renlong said with a smile, "yes, the Lord of Dansheng made it by himself. He can return to heaven and renew his life. He can eat it for Zhensheng. He will recover soon!"


    Lu Fan nodded, handed the pill to the Lord of Zeguo, and indicated that he would hurry to give Zhensheng some.


    The head of the state of Zeguo left with the pill, excited.


    Lu fan then smiled at Li Renlong and said, "you just said to help me defend the Confederacy. What do you mean? Did you bring a lot of experts? What about the eastern boundary! "


    Li Renlong said: "you don''t have to worry about the east boundary, brother Lu Fan. The demon cultivation sent people to attack the eastern world. However, there were not many experts in the sect, and they were directly beaten back by the leader. According to the patriarch, this is only the first trial of the demon cultivation. They are testing the strength of the East. And in this way, it can also make people in the East vulnerable, and dare not send many experts to rescue the West collar. As for how many people I have brought this time, ha ha, brother Lu fan, to tell you the truth, I''m the only one! "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "alone. How can you defend the Confederacy alone? "


    The other lords also look at Li Renlong with a smile. They all think that the statement just made by Li Renlong is just a casual one.


    But Li Renlong smiled and said, "brother Lu fan, you look down on me. I''m not as good as you, but I''m the one who controls the beast room! "


    As he said this, Li Renlong gently put his hand on his ring.


    Suddenly, the roar of countless animals came from all directions.


    When you look out, there are thunder clouds all over the sky, and countless wild animals begin to appear in the clouds.


    That wild animal has a terrible smell. Now they are the most powerful wild animals under the command of the beast house.


    Li Renlong then said: "I''m not as good as brother Lu Fan. But in governing the beast room, cultivation is not the most important thing. Like my Lord, they are all orcs. This time, I brought nearly half of the wild animals in the beast house, so that I could protect the Southern Alliance! "


    Lu Fan laughs at his words.


    When you look at the wild animals in the sky, you are still frightened and overjoyed.


    Lu Fan waved to the other country leaders and said, "OK, you country leaders, you can''t wait for the eight square banks. Summon people and horses, target and lead the West! "

 Chapter 1354

    At the same time, the eastern border, the kingdom of Dansheng.


    The city of nothingness is still standing proudly, and the four holy beasts are all alive.


    But beyond the void, there are countless broken bodies and weapons floating.


    The blood is floating in the dark void, and the strong evil spirit is lingering for a long time. Obviously, they are all the corpses of the puppet.


    Qinglong, Baihu, Zhuque, Xuanwu. The four sacred animals stand proudly. With them, these puppets want to enter the kingdom of Dansheng. It''s wishful thinking.


    Dansheng is home to hundreds of countries.


    Almost all the countries with a little power in the eastern boundary have sent people to stay in Dansheng.


    Because the whole eastern border, now only Dansheng country, is the safest.


    The coming of the demon cultivation just shows this point.


    It is obvious that the mighty demon cultivators are ready to do something important when they enter the eastern boundary.


    Unfortunately, he was stopped by the four sacred beasts before entering Dansheng.


    It''s just a green dragon. The demon cultivator who was killed lost his armor. The void is full of the corpse of the demon cultivator''s puppet.


    There are so many of these things that no one wants to clean them.


    Just wait for the next time the Dansheng people go out, burn it.


    In Dansheng, there are six heavens and cloud regions.


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng is very busy recently, not only because the battle with the demon cultivator has just ended, but also because he has to count the casualties.


    Moreover, because there are too many masters coming, they bring many people and horses.


    These people, in Dansheng, make trouble all day. The Lord of the Dansheng kingdom is really bothered.


    In contrast, Li is much more intelligent.


    In the early days, I hid in the seventh heaven of Dansheng kingdom.


    He likes this place. It''s full of wild animals that can''t be found anywhere else.


    In the view of the Li clan leader, these wild animals are all fighting forces. Just a little * *. If they are brought out, they will be able to fight. If they are cultivated properly in the future, one of them can only reach the level of four sacred beasts.


    In a wooden wheelchair, Li Zongzhu swims freely in the seventh heaven.


    It''s also magical. So many wild animals just watched him go around. It turns out that none of them attacked him.


    Even some of the wild animals, which were hard to find by themselves, were given to the Lord Li for food.


    It seems that they all want to please the Lord Li!


    After the Li patriarch, there was only one person.


    The moon!


    Since receiving the letter, let Li Renlong go to the south. That is, the moon helped to push the Li patriarch around.


    Master Li gently stops in front of a canyon. Below, a flying bird, like a dragon and an eagle, circled in front of the Li patriarch.


    The master Li gently extended his hand, and the flying bird stopped at the master Li''s hand. Let Lord Li touch its feathers.


    This scene, if let the people of Dansheng see. I''ll scream.


    Because the wild animals like dragons and eagles are clearly the famous netherworld dragon eagles in the seven heavens.


    He is famous for his violent temper and ferocity.


    But now, it is like a cute little bird, gently rubbing the hand of the Li patriarch with its head.


    With a smile on his face, Lord Li lifted up his eyes and looked at the whole scenery of qichongtian. I like this place. Magic moon, if I die in the future, please help and tell Li Renlong. This place can be used as a pastureland for us to cultivate wild animals in animal husbandry. It is not an impossible thing to even set up our own clan here. "


    The moon frowned and said, "master, this is the kingdom of Dansheng. Is he willing? "


    Li said with a smile: "people say that the Lord of Dansheng will not agree. But let''s go to the animal house and say. He might agree. In fact, the leader of Dansheng is a man with a knife mouth and a bean curd heart. You can see that he has a rest in the wind. Mingming is the person who was sent by the God of jiuxiao sect to occupy the position. But the Lord of Dansheng treated him with courtesy. Even intend to entrust with heavy responsibilities. There are also several senior brothers of Lu Fan and his servant 13. Have you ever seen the Lord of Dansheng make trouble for them once? "


    The Moon said: "now people in Wu''an have risen. Lu Fan''s senior brothers are all talented. I think they will certainly become a strong generation in the future! "


    Li Zong said: "when they become strong, the whole world may be gone. These young people can''t rely on such moments. Of course, Lu fan is an exception. By the way, this time I asked you to go to the southern region with Li Renlong. Why don''t you go? Isn''t it good to follow Lu fan? "


    The magic moon shook her head and said, "master, my strength is too poor. Going to such a dangerous place, even if I saw Lu fan, would only add to his burden. I don''t want to be his burden, so I might as well not go. He walked alone in the world. Even if you meet the eight money saints, or a few demons. It will be OK! "


    Li said: "he is not alone in the world. The Confederacy, ha ha, the helper falling from the sky. It was picked up by Lu fan again. Now the general trend of the world is more and more clear. Lu fan must be heading west now. Magic moon, your name is Qi Lufan''s senior brothers and his servants, ye Nantian and Nangong. Pack up and get ready. Let''s go to the West and get it together! "


    The magic moon was surprised and said, "Lord, now go to the west to get it? Everyone? "


    Master Li shook his head and said, "of course, not everyone will go. It''s just you young people. The battle of western leadership is crucial. But I, the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng, and I will take care of the whole eastern boundary, and I will not have any skills. So I have to get rid of you young people. One, on behalf of the East, supports the West. Secondly, after going, follow Lu Fan''s command. To build momentum for Lu fan, we must not let the people of Bafang bank and the whole world fight Lu Fan''s idea. You have to say hello to his senior brothers about this. I''m sure that Qian Sheng of Bafang and others will definitely take advantage of this opportunity to attack Lu Fan. Lu Fan''s safety is a little worrying now! "


    "Do I want to go too?" said the moon


    Li said: "of course. You want to represent the whole animal house. By the way, the whole thing is for you. At the critical moment, you can use it. "


    As he said this, Lord Li took out an object, which was the rare crystal core of the four beasts that were useless last time.


    Such a divine thing, Lord Li simply put it in the hand of the moon. The moon looked at it blankly, and did not know what the effect of this thing was.


    Li said: "take it with you. Believe me. This thing will save your life at the most critical time. "


    The moon nodded clearly and put things away. After a pause, the Moon said again, "master, I want to ask you one more thing."


    "Say," said Li


    The magic Moon said: "Lord, are you really sincere to help Lu fan?"


    Master Li turned his head and looked at the moon. Suddenly, he said with a slight smile, "what do you say?"

 Chapter 1355

    Xiling, Dingyu state.


    In ancient times, it was called Tianding kingdom. Also because of a peerless strong man named Yu Sheng, it was renamed Ding Yu state.


    It is precisely because of Yusheng that Dingyu can stand out among the thousands of western countries and become the three famous western countries.


    After being destroyed by heaven and earth, the sage of Houyu has left numerous heritages, which has made Dingyu country strong from generation to generation and has been passed down to now.


    The territory of Dingyu country is also enlarged, and the power of heaven and earth is refined by generations of experts, becoming pure and rich.


    And then thousands of years later, it''s not until today''s prosperity.


    Three floors inside and three floors outside.


    In addition to the void of Dingyu state, it is full of strong defenders.


    They built many floating ships in the void.


    Can these big ships go ahead. But the links are as strong as the walls.


    Besides the ship, there is a light curtain with colorful halos.


    Ordinary light curtain is only as thick as water curtain at most.


    But the light curtain here is thick enough. Even the dragon and Phoenix can''t fly into it.


    The round light curtain covers the whole Ding kingdom. It is truly watertight.


    But outside the light curtain, only with the naked eye, you can see the same fierce army.


    It''s a dark one, three layers inside and three layers outside. It''s all puppet legions and demons.


    Dingyu, a huge country, is full of people.


    The capital city of monarchy is also a sea of people. But there is no prosperous scene. There are only wartime annihilation and waiting for it.


    "A group of alchemists, go to cure the scouts. I''m in urgent need of the situation outside the demon repair. Hasn''t the reinforcements from other countries arrived yet? "


    Among the crowd, a woman in a general''s armor rode a flying dragon over the city and shouted at the crowd below.


    At once, the alchemist who is healing below shouted with the sound of Yuanqi: "General Liu Zhi, the herbs are going to be insufficient."


    Liu Zhi said in a loud voice, "there are not enough herbs. Go to the Quartermaster''s office and ask them to send someone to collect them again. If you can''t get them, I''ll let him go!"


    The high voice of the alchemists should be that Liu Zhi''s figure passed by. Toward the center of the city.


    Long hair fluttering, hand holding crescent stone, Liu Zhi''s original quiet spirit disappeared. Now, Liu Zhi is no longer the Wanfang National Games, the Wanye thousand lotus willow fairy with amazing accomplishments and attractive appearance, but the western leading coalition forces, who rushed to kill the general on the front line!


    Flying dragon stops in front of the palace, and Liu Zhi falls directly from the sky. Like a wind falling in the palace.


    Guard the forbidden army. It''s not rude to see Liu Zhi. In the Imperial Palace, other world leaders who were walking around also bowed slightly to Liu Zhi.


    During this period, Liu Zhi''s performance has been respected by everyone.


    All the way to the palace, Liu Zhi came to Tianding palace. Here, it is the meeting hall of Dingyu state. Liu Zhi steps in without any hindrance.


    As soon as she appeared, the fiery lords who were deliberating inside stopped their voices.


    Sitting at the top of the tripod Kingdom, the Lord got up and said: "general YUESHA is back. What''s the situation?"


    Under the leader of Dingyu, the leader of Xuanguo, the three powerful countries in the west, and the leader of cangming, are also looking forward to Liu Zhi.


    Liu Zhi shook her head and said: "the situation is not good. The strength of demon cultivation is still increasing. Once the corpse of those who are killed by the demon cultivator is captured by the demon cultivator, within ten days, it can be refined into a powerful puppet. And send them to attack us. Their puppet army is becoming more and more powerful. Once they gather enough, they will launch another strong attack on us! "


    The leader of Dingyu kingdom said: "can you rush out and kill them in advance? Hit them by surprise! "


    Liu Zhi said: "no, in the demon cultivation, it''s the daughter of dark yuan and the five elders who are in charge. They have set up terrible array traps, waiting for us to drill. It seems that no one can come back from our scouts. "


    The master of Xuanguo said lightly: "it''s not fighting, it''s not fighting. What a bother! "


    The Lord of cangming said, "yes. It seems that we have to wait. The leader of Dingyu Kingdom, let''s go down. During this period of time, all coalition forces should not move without permission, and at the same time, they should send more scouts to strengthen defense. "


    Liu Zhi to see the three lords do not seem to be very worried about the appearance, slightly confused.


    If you look around again, the faces of other lords are not as ugly as they used to be. Can''t help but ask aloud: "how? Can''t things change? "


    The head of Dingyu Kingdom suddenly smiled and said, "has the opportunity changed. But we waited for reinforcements. Liu Zhi, the people of the Southern Alliance are coming here. The leader of the eastern Li clan and the leader of the Dansheng Kingdom have also sent a number of young experts on their way. Waiting for the arrival of both parties. Then we can organize a counter attack! "


    Liu Zhi is surprised to say: "South domain, east boundary all sent a person?"? Who is the leader of the team, and there are also the extreme strong? "


    Liu Zhi asked the most critical question. The current situation is no longer an ordinary master. It can be reversed. We must be the ultimate strong to have the ability to reverse the world.


    Their Western leader is not the one who has no limit, but in this period of time, after several fights with the demon cultivator, they are all injured and dead.


    Among them, Yu Sheng of Cang Ming Kingdom killed two elders of demon cultivation.


    The martial saint of zuozao in Xuanguo killed an elder of demon cultivation. Now he is seriously injured and still in cultivation.


    As for Lu Sheng in Dingyu country, he was attacked by the daughter of dark yuan and almost died. Today, there are also some warriors who have not yet been suppressed from heaven and earth, who can fight. Combat effectiveness is really limited.


    Dingyu country''s main road: "the southern region leads the team is extreme wuzun, Lu Fan! The eastern boundary is said to be the Xiliang beast holy belt team. "


    Liu Zhixiu frowned and said, "Lu fan? He''s not a saint. What team does he take. What about the eight money saints in the southern region and the heaven saints in the whole world? If they don''t come, isn''t there a true saint in the Confederacy? "


    The Lord of cangming said: "I''m afraid that the eight money saints and the heaven saints will not come. These two were seriously injured when they were in the kingdom of Optimus. They are not well-trained. They will never fight again. As for the real sage, I''m afraid he will stay in the southern region. It''s said that the demon cultivator has also made trouble in the southern region. As for Lu fan, ha ha, I also think it''s a little perfunctory for him to lead the team. But the strong ones he brought in are still very useful. "


    The master of Xuanguo said: "you can''t say that. Don''t you know Lu Fan''s achievements? It''s said that in the southern region, I fought with the ghost devil king again. It won''t win! "


    The Lord of cangming said: "can you believe this nonsense? How old is Lu fancai? How can he de fight with the ghost devil king. Too much bragging! "

 Chapter 1356

    "I don''t think so. If we didn''t defeat the devil, would Nanyu dare to send troops to help us? Why dare the Confederacy let Lu Fan lead the team? "


    The thought of the leader of Ding kingdom.


    The Lord of cangming state said: "Lu fan is really powerful. But I don''t believe it at all that he can fight the devil alone. I think it''s the devil of nightmare who has been beaten away. It should also be true saint, or eight money saints, they have done it right. "


    The master of Xuanguo shook his head and said, "why don''t you believe what others say. Can people cheat you in this situation


    The three lords argued endlessly, and others began to talk.


    Liu Zhi listened to some dizziness.


    This is not a good point in coalition operations.


    Any matter must be argued and argued, and no result can be achieved in a long time.


    Only when things come to an end and have to be done can we have a unified opinion.


    "Lu Fan."


    Liu Zhi gently recited the name of Lu fan, and her thoughts flew to Qingtian.


    She is also one of the people who, with the help of all the money saints and the heaven saints, killed the kingdom of giant.


    But she has been standing behind the leader of Dingyu. Obey the arrangement of the leader of Dingyu. So there''s no place for her to talk.


    At that time, she saw Lu Fan''s unyielding in the face of the eight money saints and the heaven saints of the world.


    I also saw the scene where Lu Fan almost died in order to protect lingyao.


    In Liu Zhi''s impression, Lu fan is an indomitable man with unlimited potential.


    There is no doubt that such a person will be very impressive.


    Later, Lu Fan became more and more famous. From the name of extreme wuzun to his return to the eastern boundary, he was elected as the leader of the eastern boundary by the eastern boundary. It also revealed that he was a descendant of jiuxiaomen. So that no one in the world knows Lu Fan.


    Now, Lu Fan unexpectedly ran to the southern region, and became the leader of the southern region and the League of nations.


    For another person, I''m afraid that some people will question the truth of this matter.


    But Lu fan is the only one who is willing to believe what he has done.


    Even if it sounds, it''s impossible.


    Liu Zhi thinks about it, but she''s a little crazy. Or the head of Dingyu suddenly shouted: "Liu Zhi, go down and have a rest. Lu fan is likely to arrive at any time. You should adjust your body and prepare for a crucial battle. Whether Xiling can drive away the demon repair or not depends on the war! You should inform the other generals. "


    Liu Zhi understand the nod, turn around to leave.


    All the way out of the palace, turned over his own flying dragon.


    Liu Zhi is still thinking about Lu Fan.


    All the way back, she had her own house in Dingyu.


    Their Liu family was originally the big family of Dingyu state. Though not royal, it is also a hereditary Duke.


    Because of this, she has the privilege of flying a dragon at will in Dingyu. It''s not available to any other general.


    All the way forward, it used to fly smoothly.


    But all of a sudden, there was a flash of light.


    The speed of the light is so fast that Liu Zhi hasn''t reflected what happened.


    A shadow came to her.


    The crescent stone in Liu Zhi''s hand suddenly gives out a strong light. But the next moment, she saw a pair of very dark pupil.


    And then she was all stunned.


    What appeared in her sight was a scout. But the Scout looked so terrible. His eyes are dark and his face is full of evil spirit.


    Liu Zhi can''t move, even the flying dragon in the crotch is frozen.


    Biting teeth, Liu Zhi said: "who are you?"


    The Scout said in a hoarse voice, "don''t you really know who I am? It''s not easy to sneak in. I have to use this method! "


    As he said this, there was a shadow floating behind the scouts.


    Seeing the appearance of the virtual shadow, Liu Zhi almost exclaimed.


    Because this empty shadow is the daughter of dark yuan!


    Damn it, the saint daughter of the dark yuan came to Dingyu through the scouts.


    Once she came in, if the Lords of Dingyu didn''t take precautions, they would surely be killed by her one by one, and then Xiling would.......


    Thinking of the consequences, Liu Zhi began to struggle frantically.


    The dark yuan Saint looked at her lightly and said: "don''t struggle, fall on my hand and become my servant. I borrowed your body for the time being. "


    So said, in the eyes of the scouts, a wisp of black Qi began to pour into Liu Zhi.


    Visible to the naked eye, Liu Zhi''s eyes also began to turn dark. Her original spirit was pressed all the way, turned into a small light point, and sank in the direction of Dantian.


    It is almost unheard of for the saint daughter of dark yuan to give up such a way.


    I''m afraid even the devil of nightmare is not much better than her here.


    In a moment, Liu Zhi''s eyes are completely black.


    Even if she is also a venerable, she seems to have no resistance in front of the dark yuan saint.


    Among the three monsters, the saint daughter of dark yuan is the most invincible.


    Even if the ghost nightmare devil saw the saint daughter of dark yuan, he had to avoid it for a few minutes.


    When all the black air was injected, the Scout''s body turned into a piece of fly ash in the middle of the sky and disappeared. It''s like it never happened.


    The flying dragon under Liu Zhi''s body, like being tamed, has a little black air in her eyes.


    Liu Zhi Leng in the middle of the sky for a long time, suddenly his face showed a ugly smile. Her smile, like a person who does not smile all the year round, is forced out. It looks very disharmonious.


    Such a smile, also once only seen in a person.


    That is the daughter of dark yuan!


    At this time, Liu Zhi, obviously, has been completely taken away by the dark yuan saint.


    But the dark yuan Saint activity Liu Zhi''s body, but the feeling is not so suitable.


    "It seems to take more than ten days to get used to the body!"


    Murmured the dark yuan saint.


    She turned her head and looked at the direction of the palace. The black air in her eyes quickly converged and Liu Zhi''s normal appearance was restored.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    And just when the Ding kingdom is quietly undergoing dramatic changes.


    Lu fan, with the strong men of the Confederacy, came to the other side of the void.


    Looking at the numerous void beasts in front of him, Lu fan is indifferent. But those who are strong in the Confederacy around us are scared.


    "Lord Lu, are you sure you are OK?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "don''t worry, there is nothing. Through the other side of the void is the west, right? "


    Next to him, a warrior replied, "yes. Through the other side of the void, we can get to the West. Then go to Dingyu country with all your strength. It only takes about ten days! "


    Lu Fandao: "ten days, that''s pretty fast. OK, let''s speed up a little bit. "

 Chapter 1357

    Ten days later, Xiling.


    The vast void, endless darkness, Lu Fan with a number of Southern Alliance experts, is still in the direction of Dingyu country.


    Holding the Pearl of Xiling in hand, looking at the star map of all countries in Xiling, Lu Fan pointed to a position and said, "we should be in this position now!"


    Next to him, a Yun came up with Liang Long and said, "isn''t it close to Ding kingdom?"


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "it''s very close. It should flash forward a few more times. You can see it."


    Put up the beads, and Lu Fan waved to the people behind him to signal that they were ready to change.


    Although they know something about the current situation in Xiling. But to be honest, what they know is really limited. Especially when they set out from the southern region, it''s more than ten days.


    No one knows how Dingyu state is now.


    Maybe it''s possible to be occupied by all the demons. Although this is unlikely.


    Behind him, all the empty boats began to shine.


    Along the way, for fear of exposing the target. In case of being discovered by the demon cultivator, Lu Fan requires that all boats should not be too publicized, and the light must be restrained.


    Now, it''s time to get there. At the same time, the flag of the light curtain belonging to the Confederacy should also be played. It''s a pattern of stars, converging into a huge Southern character.


    At this time, the reason for such a style is that once you arrive at Dingyu state. They must let the people of Dingyu recognize them at the first time.


    Otherwise, if the people of Dingyu Kingdom regard them as the devil cultivation, they will lose more than gain.


    Lu Fan turned to a Yun and said, "let''s go into the cabin first. In fact, you shouldn''t follow me this time. It''s safest to stay in the south alliance!"


    A Yun said with a smile, "you''ve talked all the way, Mr. Lu Fan. But the girl and I still think it''s the safest thing to follow you. "


    Lu Fan shakes his head helplessly. A Yun and the girl trust him so much that he doesn''t know what to say.


    Maybe he is right, maybe a Yun is right, who knows.


    Watching a Yun walk into the cabin and close the cabin door.


    Lu fancai said to the powerful people behind him, "speed up your progress, and aim for Dingyu country!"


    As soon as the voice falls, all the lights are full, tearing open the space channel in an instant, flickering and disappearing.


    This time, the stay time in the space passage is obviously a little longer than before.


    When Lu Fan and others reappeared, they immediately saw the Ding Kingdom, which had been completely surrounded.


    "Stop!"


    Lu fan reaches out and stops all the boats at once.


    Looking from afar, Lu fan saw two distinct camps.


    Close to Lu Fan''s side, there are all kinds of lights shining, defending the tripod Kingdom full of emptiness.


    On the other side, the formation is spread out, and all the puppets are piled together, which looks like the demon camp of another country.


    The innumerable puppets are about to encircle the Dingyu kingdom.


    But it is clear that the base camp of demon cultivation is still far away. Lu fan doesn''t pay much attention to the puppets surrounded outside. It''s impossible for demon cultivation to put out the real powerful power at any time and place without strong attack.


    Most of these puppets were put here for the people of Dingyu.


    Anyway, there are these puppets in the kingdom of tripod, as long as they dare to come out. It''s bound to be discovered. It''s much better than any scout. Anyway, these inferior puppets made of magic Qi are not worth much money.


    A demon cultivator, as long as the body and strength are enough, in a few days, can produce more than ten or twenty.


    Lu Fan watched from a distance the situation of Dingyu state.


    Behind him, two old men also came up.


    These two are the ultimate strongmen in the Confederacy. However, it''s not the ultimate strength that can use power at will and get rid of the oppression of heaven and earth.


    It''s the extreme strong who are still fighting with the suppression of heaven and earth, and have not found a way to use all their strength.


    They did not even consecrate themselves modestly. One of them was honored as Feng Lao and the other as Lu master in the Southern Alliance.


    On weekdays, they meditate in their own countries. They did not participate in the meetings of the heads of state of Zeguo. If it wasn''t for this time, it would be about the world. It''s their duty to be the ultimate power. Otherwise, I would like to come to these two old people, who are already in their twilight years, and whose longevity is near, and who will die if they don''t get rid of the oppression of heaven and earth, they won''t come out.


    Feng Lao lived with crutches, bent his body, opened his turbid eyes, and looked at the demons'' Cultivation: "it seems that the kingdom of tripod has not been lost. That''s OK. It proves that at least half of the rivers and mountains in the West are still there. Go back, cangming and Xuanguo. They should be OK. In this way, there is still some ability to counter attack! "


    Master Lu stroked his goatskin beard, held his head high, and said solemnly, "but the situation is not optimistic. You can see that these demons are so arrogant that they completely surround the kingdom of tripod. It shows that the power of demon cultivation is certainly stronger than that of the western leading coalition. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "you are right. The situation is not optimistic, but not too pessimistic. Let''s go to advanced Dingyu country. It is the best policy to get in touch with the western leading coalition. We alone can''t do anything outside. Send one person in first and tell the west to lead the Allied forces and let them open the curtain and put us in. "


    Master Lu said, "let me do it. There are many demons outside. I''m afraid that the cultivation of the people I sent is shallow, and I can''t even deal with these puppet Corps. That''s big trouble! "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "yes. But it''s not very safe for you to go alone, Master Lu. Mr. Feng, why don''t you go with Master Lu. We must let them open the light curtain as soon as possible, open the defense and let us in. If we stay here a little longer, we will be more dangerous to be found by the demon cultivator. "


    Feng Lao nodded with Master Lu, and they said nothing. As streamer flies out directly, the speed is no slower than the empty boat.


    Even if they don''t dare to use their own strength, they are much more powerful than ordinary martial arts masters.


    All hands and feet can lead to the way of heaven and earth. Is this destructive power that can be resisted by these garbage puppets outside Dingyu!


    Just for a moment, Lu Fan and all the experts of the Southern Alliance saw that the two men roared past like two strong lights, and thousands of puppets were destroyed.


    Lu Fan immediately stares at the movement of the demon cultivator. Sure enough, the demon cultivator also finds the abnormality and starts to squeeze more puppets here.


    It didn''t take much effort for Feng Lao and Master Lu to come outside the national light curtain of Dingyu.


    Shake hands, Feng laoyiguang, throw into the light curtain.


    Immediately, the whole light curtain began to ring Feng Lao''s voice.


    "With the arrival of the Confederacy, the West leads the coalition and opens the door quickly!"

 Chapter 1358

    The sound is rumbling, within the capital of Dingyu. Immediately several masters heard the voice from the sky clearly.


    The leader of Ding Kingdom quickly opened the array in the imperial palace. Next moment, the sky of the whole Regal city began to turn into a light curtain.


    Soon, everyone saw master Feng and Master Lu, who were calling for the door, through the light curtain.


    At the same time, when the light curtain changed, others also saw the floating boats and flags belonging to the Confederacy in the void in the distance.


    The leader of Dingyu Kingdom clapped on the spot and said: "lead the coalition in the west, all the strong ones, follow me to the void. When we arrive, the light curtain of defense will be opened directly! "


    After that, the leader of Dingyu took the lead to go out.


    Before we have gone far, we can see the master of Xuanguo and the master of cangming coming at the same time.


    All the Lords took their own guards and strong ones, and set foot on the boats, tearing the space and marching towards the void.


    Among the crowd, the leader of Ding Kingdom also saw Liu Zhi.


    Lang Sheng, the master of Dingyu stopped her and said, "Liu Zhi, you come with me!"


    Liu Zhi seems to be stunned for a while, and then she still keeps up with the steps of the leader of Dingyu.


    Outside, Lu Fan and so on are worried.


    More and more puppets have gathered around. Obviously, they have found traces of Lu Fan and others.


    Start to form a formation and kill Lu Fan and others.


    Lu Fan raised his hand, indicating that all the people were ready to move at any time.


    The strong men of the Confederacy are ready to kill puppets and demons. They will never be soft.


    After waiting for a while, the light curtain remained still. However, those puppets are about to rush to the front.


    Outside the light curtain, master Feng and Master Lu have begun to fight hard.


    They have to clear the outer circle to make sure that when the light curtain opens.


    Lu Fan and others can rush into Dingyu at the fastest speed.


    Lu Fan''s eyes gradually became fierce, and the sword was already in his hands.


    At this time, the foreign defense light curtain of Dingyu suddenly had a movement.


    Visible to the naked eye, the light curtain rippled like a water wave. The gap appeared, and a group of experts rushed out.


    Seeing that the light curtain has opened, Lu Fan naturally won''t hesitate any more.


    "Rush!"


    At one command, all the boats of the Confederacy began to charge.


    It''s just a flash. It''s coming to the center of thousands of puppets. All the strong men are at the same time.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Like the autumn wind sweeping the leaves, countless puppets are suddenly broken.


    Lu Fan''s heavy sword without a front is even more a sword that breaks up many puppets.


    When the Dragon roared, Xiaohei directly turned into a giant black flame dragon and began to sweep around the puppets.


    The strong men who led the coalition in the West also charged outward.


    Help Lu Fan and others to find a way.


    Seeing these puppets can''t stop Lu Fan and others from moving forward. But at this time, a sudden evil spirit, like the spilled ink, intruded into the body of those puppets.


    Just for a moment, these puppets seem to be crazy. Their whole body turns red, and their combat effectiveness has more than doubled.


    At the same time, the sound of dragon roar and ghost roar came from the base camp of demon cultivation in the distance.


    Upon hearing this sound, Lu Fan immediately shouted out, "it''s black dragon and nightmare. Everyone hurry up, rush in and kill!"


    A killing character shouted out, and all puppets around the sudden earthquake collapsed.


    Just shouting a word, I don''t know how many demons are smashed on the spot.


    A word shakes the soul. It''s better than that.


    Lu Fan soared up and became heaven and earth. He had no sharp sword in his hand and suddenly soared.


    One man, one sword, is even bigger than Xiaohei.


    Majestic, Lu Fan a sword cut out, it is an empty.


    When Lu Fan opened up, the speed of the Confederacy''s advance doubled. They all died to protect the boat from being broken.


    Once the boat is destroyed, or they can''t move forward in a flash and fall into the puppet pile, they can''t be as powerful as Lu Fan with one enemy and ten thousand!


    "Who is that man, so fierce!"


    One of the leaders of the Western Union shouted in surprise.


    He was shocked to see Lu Fan''s huge body. Even the extreme strong, few people can make their body so huge.


    This is not only a matter of strength, but also of physical fitness.


    Otherwise, such a huge force will be gathered to cover the body. Even if the vigorous force can keep up with it, the body will not be able to carry it.


    "Can''t you recognize that? Extreme wuzun, Lu Fan! His Epee is so recognizable that he is right. "


    The head of Ding Kingdom laughed back.


    Lu Fan''s performance is really worthy of the name of extreme warrior.


    Such strength really overshadowed the extreme strong.


    Even the Lord of cangming, who had always believed that Lu Fan was of average strength, could not help but waver when he saw this scene.


    Is it difficult? Does Lu Fan really have the ability to confront the ghost Lord?


    Look at Lu Fan''s performance today. It''s not impossible!


    "This way!"


    The leader of Dingyu Kingdom saw Lu Fan and others getting closer and closer, and couldn''t help shouting excitedly.


    It can be seen from today''s battle that the Confederacy sent out real experts.


    It''s not perfunctory. It''s a master who can really help them. This is the most happy place for the leader of Dingyu!


    "Whoo!"


    When Lu Fan and others were about to meet with the leader of Dingyu Kingdom, suddenly a wind blew.


    There was a scream immediately.


    "It''s a nightmare. Everyone stand back to back and start the formation!"


    It can be seen that we all have a certain understanding of nightmare. After all, we have been fighting for so long. We are very clear about the three conventional fighting forces of the demon cultivator and know how to deal with them.


    But at this time, Lu fan made an amazing move.


    Seeing that the nightmare was about to be killed, he put away the heavy sword without front, and then pressed the nightmare into the air.


    "The way is gone!"


    Two simple words, in the void, seem to have a breeze passing by.


    Then, the nightmares that came after them were all set in place. And then it started to break down.


    Everyone was shocked, and Lu Fan''s method was obviously beyond their expectation.


    You can still deal with nightmares like this!


    Lu Fan''s figure shrank, and he flew back to the boat and shouted, "what are you still doing? Hurry in!"


    The crowd then reacted and drove forward.


    The two men and horses finally converged.


    The leader of Dingyu Kingdom led the Western Union army to break up for Lu Fan. He fought and retreated, and quickly retreated to the gap of light curtain.


    "Open the light curtain!"


    At the next moment, the leader of Dingyu Kingdom raised his hand, and the light came out of his hand. Then, countless lights came out of Dingyu Kingdom, and the light curtain was fixed again.


    At the moment when the light curtain was completely solidified, a dozen black dragon riders collided with the light curtain.


    Immediately, these black dragon cavalry and mindless puppets turned into flying ash together.


    The leader of Dingyu laughed and turned to look at Lu Fan and others.


    "The strongmen of the Confederacy, welcome to the front line of the battle!"

 Chapter 1359

    In the evening, the whole country of Dingyu welcomed all the strong men coming from the Southern Alliance. Lu Fan and others were warmly received.


    Countless big girls and little daughters-in-law scrambled to the street to have a look at the legendary World Championship number one, the ultimate wuzun known as the Savior, Lu Fan!


    The night sky can''t stop people''s enthusiasm. Lu Fan and a Yun are sitting on the carriage. Wave gently to the crowd.


    Some of these people are strong people from other countries, and some of them are common people from Dingyu.


    They were all mixed together, regardless of each other, and gave Lu Fan a warm cheer.


    "Lu Fan! It''s the ultimate martial respect! I am his firm admirer! "


    "Me too! Mr. Lu fan, look here! "


    "Mr. Lu, I love you!"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Every family, the lights are bright, and the continuous color light column almost lights up the whole night sky.


    Lu Fan waved gently, and said to ah Yun and the girl beside him: "they are really good at playing. I want us to make a special trip in the street. Alas, I thought I could have dinner when I came. "


    A Yun and the girl are very happy. I''m afraid they''ve never been so popular in their lives.


    This is also what Lu Fan specially asked for. With such an opportunity, of course, he should let a Yun and the girl have a good time.


    As FUZU people, they may not have the idea of being welcomed in this life. Just don''t get caught in the street!


    But in Lu Fan''s view, people are equal, and birth does not mean anything.


    The original FUZU was arrogant and thought that after the gods fell, they could represent the gods to rule the world. So people almost destroyed the family, so the people in the world at the beginning, hate the rune family even more than the demon repair. After all, the demon cultivation itself is evil, but the runes think that they are superior to others.


    For many strong people, the latter is more intolerable.


    But now, I''m afraid that''s not the idea of the Fuyu family.


    It''s not as bad as three generations. Even if there was any sin in the first time, their ancestors would have paid it off.


    Lu fan can''t see the ambition of such a young woman as a Yun and a wench.


    Look at the two of them sitting in the carriage, excited can''t help looking.


    Yang Tian''s mind is full of scenes after his first transformation.


    Smiling, Lu Fan said hello like the whole city. The Dragon carriage slowly advanced to the palace.


    The complaints come from the complaints, but Lu Fan himself knows that the leader of Dingyu kingdom came here specially. Not really to please Lu fan or show off.


    Instead, stabilize the military.


    After a long war, the people of the southwest allied forces have to fight against the demon cultivation for a longer time than those in the East and the south, and the battle is more difficult.


    Since the demon repair swept all the way here and was blocked by the Ding kingdom. The whole kingdom of Dingyu, or the whole people of Xiling, were almost in a state of panic.


    They fight, they fight, they don''t say defeat. It''s because they are guarding their home. They don''t want to destroy the northern kingdom of Optimus, and they don''t want to become the animal husbandry of demon cultivation just like other countries in Northern Xinjiang.


    If you want to live, you have to fight.


    But now, the arrival of Lu Fan and others is to announce to the whole Western leader that they have not been forgotten and that they are not fighting alone.


    People all over the world are actively fighting against the demon cultivation. Lu fan, the strong man from the eastern boundary, unexpectedly brought people from the southern region to reinforce.


    This shows that the world is united. Behind the Western leader, there is the southern region and the eastern boundary!


    The leader of Ding kingdom must let everyone see this scene. It''s true to see this.


    Therefore, it seems that Lu Fan''s trip is unnecessary, but in fact, it is an upgrade of momentum for the whole western leading coalition.


    As long as people hope, they will not give up the struggle!


    What''s more, Lu fan is also a legend.


    He is not the kind of strong old man who has been famous for a long time and has almost faded out of the world.


    It is the rising, the stronger the Vietnam War is, and it has really fought against the demons and killed the young powerful ones.


    He, like a flame, will burn the world with hope.


    Let''s see how many people in the street rush to land.


    The strong of the older generation, even if they are more powerful, do they have such a great reputation? Is the effect so good?


    In the middle of the troop, the other lords, looking at the scene of the people and mountains in the city of monarchy, were completely convinced of the leader of Dingyu.


    The masters of Xuanguo praised: "you are smart, master of Dingyu. Know Lu fan this person, not only is the cultivation is strong enough! Fame can also influence the existence of occupation! "


    The head of Dingyu said with a smile, "I know that he has a great reputation. But I am strong in cultivation. To be honest, I am the same as you. I just know today. "


    Lu Fan strolled all the way to nearly seven or eight streets, which was finished and entered the palace.


    The royal banquet, the grand banquet guests, has been ready for a long time.


    Lu Fan and others sat down directly with the leader of Dingyu.


    The leader of Dingyu Kingdom suddenly said to Liu Zhi: "Liu Zhi, come and have a drink with the leader of Lu League!"


    Liu Zhi bowed her head and remained silent for a moment. Finally, her voice was still soft.


    Slowly sat beside Lu Fan. Lu fan has the heart to refuse, but a Yun and the girl hide behind with a smile.


    Shaking his head, Lu Fan said to the leader of Dingyu: "the leaders of the western region are very polite!"


    The leader of Dingyu said with a smile: "yes, Lord Lu, you are the first one to come to support us in such a long time. Who will not entertain you. Here, on behalf of the Western alliance, I''d like to propose a toast to you. "


    All the Lords of the country had their glasses, and Lu Fan had to get up and drink them all at once.


    In the middle of a burst of laughter, the banquet began, singing and dancing were loud, and drums were singing. The Western leaders began to toast the strong men of the Confederacy one by one.


    Old Feng and Master Lu enjoyed themselves. Maybe it was the last relaxation before the war.


    Lu Fan put down his glass and looked at Liu Zhi.


    See Liu Zhi all the time low head don''t talk, also don''t eat. Lu Fan said with a smile: "Miss Liu Zhi, if you are not happy, or uncomfortable. You can go back first, no problem! "


    "Liu Zhi light way:" that is the beginning of the banquet, how to leave in advance said. Mr. Lu fan, please! "


    As he said this, Liu Zhi also held up his glass and toasted Lu Fan.


    The moment she raised her head, Lu fan saw her eyes.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan was stupefied for a while, and he felt the spirit in his body fluctuated violently.


    What''s the situation? Lu Fan was slightly stunned for a while.


    Liu Zhi looked at Lu Fan''s stupefied appearance and said, "what''s wrong, Mr. Lu fan?"

 Chapter 1360

    "Nothing!"


    Lu Fan suddenly returned to his mind, his pupils slightly contracted, but his face did not change much.


    Although he already felt in front of Liu Zhi some not quite right.


    With the cultivation of Liu Zhi, it is absolutely impossible to give him such a feeling.


    Lu Fan raises his glass and laughs to touch it with Liu Zhi. But his eyes, quickly in Liu Zhi body scan some.


    But strangely, Lu Fan didn''t see anything unusual.


    This only shows two possibilities. Or, it is Liu Zhi''s cultivation is higher than him, so he can''t see the difference.


    Or Liu Zhi used a special method to hide some of his strength.


    The former possibility is not high, Lu fan automatically ruled out.


    It''s not that Lu fan is conceited, but it''s too hard to find someone who has the same experience as him.


    In many cases, his cultivation is not self-cultivation. When the water is full, it will overflow and break through. It''s a great chance to hit the Universiade.


    Liu Zhi, I''m afraid, has been fighting against the demon cultivation in the West since he came back from the north. In this period of time, she fought hard, gained great experience and made breakthroughs in her accomplishments. These, Lu Fan believes.


    But it''s impossible to say that she can reach the same level as Lu Fan.


    In the practice of magic, no one will give her the inheritance of the rebellious.


    There will be no such unique experience of practicing in chaos.


    Lu Fan did not think much though he was a little strange.


    Liu Zhi doesn''t know much about this person. It''s not easy to judge.


    The party went on, full of noise until midnight, which stopped.


    The leader of Dingyu Kingdom gave Lu Fan and others a spacious house as their residence in Dingyu kingdom.


    And the leader of the Ding Kingdom also promised. As long as the Ding Kingdom exists in the future. All these houses belong to Lu Fan and others. Lu fan, they can come and live at any time.


    Lu Fan and others are not polite. They didn''t come to play in a very special period. They didn''t pay so much attention.


    After so many days of driving, the spirit has been in a state of tension.


    Even if Lu Fan and Feng Lao don''t feel tired, the people below should rest.


    With the help of the Western allied forces, the experts of the Confederacy settled down one after another.


    Lu Fan didn''t take this opportunity to have a good rest. Instead, he went directly to the leader of Dingyu and other people to discuss matters.


    Anyway, the cultivation of these Lords is not bad, and they don''t need to rest at night very much.


    The Royal Royal study is bright as the day.


    Lu fan, the leader of Dingyu, Xuanguo and cangming are all in the house.


    A pot of green plum tea, four seats, the door closed.


    The smell of tea was so fragrant that Lu Fan took up his cup and asked aloud, "you lords, there are no one around now. Let''s get to the bottom of it. Now, what is the situation in the western region. How strong is the demon cultivation? What''s your next step? Tell me all about it! "


    The leader of Xuanguo and cangming all nodded to the leader of Dingyu.


    The head of Dingyu put down his teacup and said, "Lord Lu, to be honest, the situation in the west is not optimistic."


    Say, Ding domain country Lord took out a bead, palm wave, bead, begin to appear all over the sky star map. Lu Fan recognized it at a glance. This is the map of the western region of the four kingdoms. He also has the same map provided by the Southern Alliance, but it is clear that the master of the Ding kingdom is more detailed, and even can see clearly the size and territory division of each country.


    The leader of Dingyu pointed to the middle of the map and said, "Lord Lu, please have a look. This is the Dingyu kingdom. We are in this position. Later, there are Xuanguo, cangming Kingdom and other countries, all the way to the other side of the void. To the East is the late Kingdom and other countries, all the way to the other side of the void in the East. But here, as far as we know, part of it has been occupied. It''s not clear how much. Anyway, it''s life and death. Go north, let alone, almost all of them are demon cultivation sites now. To the other side of the void leading to the north. In the west, most of them were occupied by the demons. Generally speaking, nearly half of the place in Xiling is the land of demon cultivation. Now all the power of the Western leaders is in Dingyu state! "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "that''s really bad. But do western countries really have no resistance? As far as I know, the demon cultivator just sent a demon king here. "


    The Lord of cangming said: "it''s just a demon on the surface. Lord Lu, you don''t know something. The devil cultivates to work, wants to come insidious cunning. It''s true that we are leading countries in the west, and there are indeed martial saints. For example, the kingdom of the dark. There are five extreme powers of light and shade, two of them are the ones who have got rid of the oppression of heaven and earth. The strength can not be underestimated. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "this strength is very strong. It''s also true that we want to come to Dingyu and Xuanguo, which are all nine countries. "


    The leader of Dingyu Kingdom pointed out: "the nine countries have almost the same strength. The kingdom of the universe is the strongest because there are more saints in the universe. How many other countries are there. There are all the strongest. Even if it''s the lost Optimus. It was also known as the country of ten saints. As a result, we all saw it. Except for the last one who didn''t know why he could run out, all the other people died without even seeing him. "


    Lu Fandao: "this is because there was elder Suman in the kingdom of Optimus. She is one of the three saints. "


    The Lord of Xuanguo said: "yes. Therefore, we must not only look at the strength of the surface of demon cultivation. Lord Lu, do you think that our three countries and other countries in the West have not tried to summon all the extreme powers to launch a surprise attack on the demon cultivation? In fact, we tried, but as a result, we suffered a lot. On the surface of demon cultivation, there are ten elders and one demon king. But in my opinion, there must also be those immortal demons, such as the poisonous and jade demons. There are also the holy demons of killing the heaven, the Qi Dharma protectors and so on. "


    The head of Ding kingdom said, "these guys are all crafty demons who used to hide from the war of removing demons. All these years, they must have been practicing in the original clan of Daoxin demon sect, and the world is about to forget their names. But their strength is really formidable. Think about the cultivation of a man who was called the head of the demon two hundred years ago.


    It''s not unusual to go to the limit. "


    Lu Fandao: "so, even if the saints of the three western countries get together, it''s difficult to win?"


    Dingyu, Xuanguo and cangming all shook their heads.


    Then, the Xuanguo state said: "difficult, difficult, difficult. It''s really difficult. To win, I''m afraid it''s only when someone like Shenxiao wusheng comes out of the mountain. "

 Chapter 1361

    Lu Fan''s eyebrows are tightened. He thought he knew the strength of demon repair, but what he saw was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Lu Fan did not understand and asked: "since there are so many masters in demon cultivation. Why didn''t they fight when they were in Optimus. If these experts come, I''m afraid even the three saints can''t escape


    The leader of Dingyu said with a smile: "the leader of Lu League. You don''t think right. It''s not that they don''t want to, it''s that they can''t. Do you know how old these immortal beings are? It''s at least the same age as the Bafang Qiansheng


    After a pause, the leader of Dingyu then said: "let me explain to you. People, the golden age of cultivation, is from the age of 15 to 50. Among them, the 15 years from the age of 20 to 35 is the best time for a person to develop rapidly. After this age, the growth of cultivation will be very slow. At the age of 50, the basic cultivation will be finalized. If you want to improve again, there is no big chance, or one or two hundred years of cultivation, it is basically impossible. From the age of fifty, it is gradually the limit of life for ordinary people. Ordinary people who do not practice are rare in the past 70 years, and have good fortune in the past 80 or 90 years. No matter how strong the cultivation is, from this moment on, it''s just to help the survival. As he said, the leader of Ding Kingdom dipped his hand in tea, wrote a word on the table, and continued: "but after one hundred years old, he really works with strength. The cultivation of his body is not only to prevent heaven and earth from killing. And prevent the collapse of your body. Therefore, the strong people who have passed the age of 100 are not very fond of using their own power. Because every time they use it, no matter how much, there are risks. Most likely, let oneself inexplicably die. In another hundred years, these strong people will be too lazy to move. Because even physical strength, they are not willing to spend too much. Even if it is not because of such a great event as the world championships, they will not come to the realm of the three saints. "


    Lu Fan probably understood that when the emotional cultivation reached the later stage, he just bought life from cultivation.


    The stronger the cultivation, the more cautious the person, the longer he lives. But these people are also the least willing to consume their own strength. Because at that time, every part of their own strength was their vitality and their lives. No amount can be used casually.


    Lu Fandao: "so, those old devil cultivators will not be involved in this kind of overall situation. They were not absent, but at that time, the kingdom of Optimus had collapsed. The Lord of demon cultivation sealed the sky, and almost finished sealing the gods. When the situation is settled, they will look at it from afar. "


    The leader of Dingyu kingdom said: "that''s right. That''s it. It''s just that the place they watch may be in the demon cultivation sect. I''m not sure I''ll follow you to Optimus. Like the hidden masters of our nine great powers. The only purpose is to live for a few more years. It''s better to make another breakthrough one day and live for another hundred years. I''m not in the mood to play around! "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly.


    Touching his chin, Lu said: "but this time they are here. Sit in the demon cultivation camp to prevent the world''s strong from fighting. They want to make sure that the demon can sweep all the way down. But they won''t do it easily. Unless we do it first. "


    The master of Xuanguo praised: "yes. These are the old strong. It''s like a once-in-a-lifetime array. Don''t be in the most critical moment. We won''t go out easily. Those who can consume positively and kill from time to time are those who are under 100 years old or under 200 years old and are willing to fight with their lives. For example, you are the leader of Lu League, and master Feng and Master Lu that you brought. Young is the capital! "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said with a wry smile: "I thought that my strength was pretty good. Listen to you. I just found that the world is still Crouching Tiger Hidden Dragon. I see. All lords, please continue. Go on. So what are you going to do in this case? "


    The three lords looked at each other, and the head of Ding Kingdom suddenly said: "fight! You have to fight! Today''s situation must be a one-time defeat of the demon cultivation army in the West. In this way, the world will change. The demon cultivator has occupied the Northern Territory, which is one of the four realms. I don''t know what happened in Northern Xinjiang. Although the kingdom of prime is dead, the two great powers, Longwu and wanzun, are still alive. Are their strong ones dead? "


    The more he said, the more excited he was. Lu Fan quickly poured him a cup of tea to calm him down.


    After shaking his head, the leader of Dingyu kingdom said: "the northern border has been lost, and the strength of the demon cultivator will be increased unprecedentedly. In one year, they can create thousands of sky gang or above, and countless sky gang or below. Because there are so many ways for demon cultivation to enhance one''s cultivation. They don''t think about the person who is promoted. They can live for a few years. It''s all for death anyway. In five years'' time, the whole northern Xinjiang will become a devil kingdom. The devil cultivators will control everything, have resources, population and territory, and they will be like locusts, making a huge contribution to the world. In addition, the power of Fengtian, by that time, Shenxiao wusheng will return to the sky without any skill. Think about it. It''s so hard to deal with the demon cultivation now, let alone a few years later! "


    Lu Fan tapped his fingers on the table and said: "the leader of the kingdom of tripod is right. This is indeed the case. Moreover, I guess that up to now, Fengtian has not taken advantage of the victory to attack the world. I''m afraid it''s also because the new devil body needs to adapt. Once he''s out of the mountain, who can stop him! "


    The three lords were suddenly silent. The more they said, the worse the situation.


    At this moment, the door suddenly knocks.


    "Who?" said the head of Dingyu


    Outside, a bodyguard''s voice rang.


    "Your Majesty, General Liu Zhi wants to see you!"


    The head of Ding Kingdom frowned: "Liu Zhi? It''s so late. What can I do for her? Let her in! "


    After that, the footsteps outside sounded, and then Liu Zhi came in.


    At a glance, Liu Zhi saw Lu Fan.


    All of a sudden, there was a trace of black air in the eyes, but also a trace of surprise.


    As if wondering why Lu fan is here at night.


    "What''s the matter, General Liu Zhi?" the leader of Dingyu asked


    Liu Zhi quickly took back her eyes from the leader of Dingyu Kingdom, and then said in silence for a moment: "Your Majesty, since you are discussing matters with other leaders and the leader of Lu alliance tonight, I won''t bother you. It''s just a small matter. It''s not too late to report it tomorrow. "


    "Is it really just a small thing?" said the leader of Dingyu


    Liu Zhi said: "it''s really a small thing. Your majesty, I leave first. "


    Say, Liu Zhi then bowed head to retreat to go out, closed the door.


    "Strange things," murmured the head of the kingdom of Ding. Why does Liu Zhi look strange today? "

 Chapter 1362

    Lu Fan hears the muttering of the leader of Ding Kingdom, and his eyes immediately become fierce.


    The leader of Dingyu waved and said: "well, leader of Lu League, let''s continue to talk. I want to ask you, since the strongmen of the Confederacy have arrived. Can those from the eastern border, the Bafang bank and the whole world come? At this time, we must unite as one to win! "


    Lu Fan said, "I''m not sure about anything else. East bound will send someone. However, the wary character of the Lord of Eli definitely won''t send real powerful people. He is the kind of person who won''t put all his eggs in one basket until the last minute. I guess we should send some young experts to support us. After all, the demon cultivators are attacking the eastern boundary. "


    The head of Dingyu Kingdom nodded: "just come. It''s a good thing to send young experts here. My personal point of view is that this battle against demons. No more than a few hundred years ago. In that year''s battle, there was the existence of Shenxiao wusheng. Directly with the world''s hundred saints, he rushed into the demon cultivation sect, killed a man, turned his horse over, and then determined the world at one stroke. In today''s situation, the demon cultivator will not make this kind of mistake again, and we do not have the strong one like Shenxiao wusheng. Therefore, we can only play steadily, a little bit. The fighting could last for years, decades or even hundreds of years. Maybe it''s really necessary to wait for a strong man like Mr. Lu fan to grow up to be the top one in the world, so as to defeat the demon cultivator. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "the Lord of Dingyu has praised me too much. As you said, there is no God Xiao wusheng now. Well, lords, let''s talk about this for a while tonight. I have some other things to do. Leave first! "


    Lu Fan got up and left.


    He already knows the general situation. The remaining details can be discussed slowly. There is only one person in his mind now, that is Liu Zhi.


    Lu fan will not forget the black air he just saw in Liu Zhi''s eyes!


    The three lords didn''t expect Lu fan to leave after hearing only one.


    However, it is unlikely that the counter offensive will be launched immediately. They still have a lot of time to chat with Lu Fan. Not in a hurry for the night.


    Seeing Lu Fan leave, the master of Xuanguo suddenly said with a smile, "master of Dingyu, Congratulations!"


    The leader of Dingyu pretended not to know: "the leader of Xuanguo, where do you like to come from?"


    The master of Xuanguo said: "happy Ding kingdom. I think that Lu fan must have taken a fancy to General Liu Zhi of your country. Otherwise, why did general Liu Zhi change his face immediately after he came in. I went out in a hurry. I guess, of course, I went after General Liu Zhi. "


    The Lord of cangming said with a smile, "it''s nice to be young. However, if Lu Fanzhen takes a fancy to General Liu Zhi, you can never do anything to stop him. On the contrary, we should try our best to promote this good thing. If Lu Fan really takes the girl from our western collar. The eastern boundary and the western boundary, even if they are completely united, are good for the overall situation and the world. "


    The head of Dingyu said with a smile, "do you really think I''m pedantic? Naturally, I understand these things. Don''t worry, let the young people solve their own problems. If Lu Fan really told me to marry Liu Zhi, I can talk to General Liu Zhi alone


    The three lords said, and Qi Qi laughed.


    Outside, Lu Fanguo is as the leader of Dingyu said. Quickly catch up with Liu Zhi.


    If at the banquet, Lu Fan just felt that Liu Zhi''s performance was a little strange, then just Liu Zhi''s state was very problematic.


    Lu Fan instinctively doubts whether Liu Zhi has become a demon cultivator.


    And can let him not see how big the problem of the demon repair. This cultivation is really strong. Once things change, the damage that this person can cause will become immeasurable.


    Lu Fan quickly catches up with Liu Zhi. Those bodyguards guarding the Imperial Palace, for Lu fan, are really like nothing.


    Liu Zhi''s reaction is also very fast, she also seems to feel someone chasing her.


    Hurry up and go out!


    They rushed out of the palace one before and one after another, like a breeze. At first, it shuttled through various houses in Regal city.


    The night was lonely and the moonlight was shining.


    The figure of the two people is only under the moon, leaving a space crack. They can''t even see the trace of such a great palace without the effort of Baixi.


    Suddenly, Liu Zhi''s figure stopped on a high loft. This loft is nine stories high. Standing on it, you can pick stars with one hand.


    Liu Zhi stops, and Lu Fan naturally stops.


    With hands on his back and sharp eyes, Lu Fan said quietly: "Miss Liu Zhi, don''t run anymore. You can''t get rid of me! "


    Liu Zhi said in a cold voice, "Young Master Lu fan, instead of going to rest in the middle of the night, is chasing a woman running around. It doesn''t fit! "


    Lu Fandao: "if you don''t have a ghost in your heart. Why run? "


    Liu Zhi snorted coldly, "you will not run after me. How can I know what you''re thinking. "


    Lu Fan replied: "it''s just a heart of vigilance. Miss Liu Zhi, can you look me in the eye and talk? I think there''s black Qi in the girl''s eyes. It''s not because of some magical skills, or... "


    Speaking of this, Lu fandun said slowly, "maybe the girl has also become a demon cultivator!"


    In a word, let Liu Zhi completely changed his face.


    Behind the right hand, a crescent stone has been tightly squeezed in the hand.


    "Mr. Lu fan is really funny. I don''t know how many demons I killed in this period. You say I''m a demon cultivator. I''m a fool. You can ask anyone who I am, Liu Zhi. "


    Lu Fandao: "I don''t have to ask, I just believe what I see. I know people differently than others. I like to see something more inside. Miss Liu Zhi, you dare not look me in the eyes now. "


    Said, Lu Fan''s eyes, the light flickered for a while. A ray of spirit force is released, near Liu Zhi.


    At the next moment, Lu Fan suddenly finds that his spirit power is swallowed up by a strange power before he touches Liu Zhi.


    Slowly, Liu Zhi raised her head and looked into Lu Fan''s eyes.


    They looked at each other, and immediately Lu Fan felt the darkness all over the sky.


    This feeling allows Lu Fan''s instinctive power of spirit to cover his whole body. Meanwhile, his body radiates light and resists the terrible darkness.


    Lu Fan''s look also became ugly, at this time, Liu Zhi''s eyes, already began to black gas residual around, hair flying, Liu Zhi''s whole body began to release a terrible momentum.


    This is by no means what a venerable person can do. Lu Fan gnawed his teeth and said, "you are not Liu Zhi. Who are you?"


    Liu Zhi chuckled back, "aren''t you very clever? Guess! "

 Chapter 1363

    With a slightly frivolous tone, a stiff smile on his face, Lu Fan''s brow was frowning.


    Who is the other party? He really can''t say for a while.


    But one thing is for sure, the other side is absolutely magical.


    Wait for Lu fan to answer, suddenly, Liu Zhi takes the lead.


    The sword in his hand didn''t move, but his body skill was strange and suddenly came to Lu Fan.


    With the strength of Lu fan, now it is also one of the strongest in the world.


    But Liu Zhi''s action really scared Lu Fan. Next, Liu Zhi points Lu Fan''s heart with a finger.


    Among his fingers, there was a terrible power of swallowing which stirred his body.


    Instinctively, all the forces in Lu Fan''s body began to fight back.


    The strength of the two men, at this moment, actually fought inside Lu Fan''s body.


    All of a sudden, a series of explosion sounds in Lu Fan''s body.


    At the same time, Lu Fan also clapped Liu Zhi on his shoulder.


    With fire in his hand, Lu fan used the palm heaven skill.


    Liu Zhi utters a muffled hum, and takes several steps back. The vigorous Qi in Lu Fan''s body can wipe out the terrible phagocytic power.


    In his Dantian, the spirit seems to have weakened everything.


    What a terrible cultivation!


    Lu fan is going to move on, Liu Zhi''s figure flashes, unexpectedly returned to the place where she just stood.


    The ugly smile on his face narrowed his eyes slightly and said: "Lu fan, it''s been a while. It''s no wonder that elder Suman is more fond of you. "


    Hearing a few words from elder Suman, Lu Fan suddenly responded.


    He suddenly thought of a person, staring at Liu Zhi''s eyes and said: "dark yuan Saint daughter!"


    Liu Zhi said: "it''s hard to remember me. As soon as the kingdom of Optimus is gone, I thought you would hide in the eastern world. At least not for ten years. Unexpectedly, Lu fan, you are more powerful than I expected. It''s only a long time, and the strength will soon catch up with me. Moreover, it''s not in the limit. "


    Lu Fan stares at Liu Zhi''s strange face and says, "it''s you. Saint daughter of the dark yuan, you stole the house and sneaked into the Ding kingdom. You intend to assassinate all the leaders of the Western allied forces. "


    "Liu Zhi" said: "that''s right. It''s a pity that I''m still a little weak in my efforts to win over others. The body of the woman. It took me more than ten days and I didn''t fully control it. But I''m waiting for your evil star


    Lu Fan''s pupil slightly contracted and said: "so you think things may not be so smooth. I plan to kill the three masters of Dingyu, Xuanguo and cangming in advance tonight, right? But I didn''t expect to be here tonight. "


    "Liu Zhi" nodded: "yes, Lu fan, you came in time. One day later, I will be able to let the West led coalition collapse. "


    Lu Fan chuckled, "stupid. As long as the saints of the western leading coalition do not die, even if the leader of the country dies, it will not collapse. There will be only a little confusion. Your calculation is not good, and you take this kind of strange risk to come to Dingyu country, which is your biggest mistake. Now that you''re here, don''t think about going back! "


    As he said this, he shook his hand and the sword was held by Lu Fan.


    He is ready for a big fight!


    Just defeated the devil of nightmare in the south. Now, Lu fan has a clear understanding of his own strength, the strength of Daoxin devil clan and the three major demons. He was really not afraid of the dark yuan saint.


    "Liu Zhi" doesn''t seem to have the meaning to make a move to Lu Fan any more.


    Suddenly, "Liu Zhi" smiled at Lu Fan and said, "Prince Lu fan, master of the night shadow hall, did you forget that I let you go in the kingdom of heaven? You want to kill me? "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly at the words, and he remembered.


    At the beginning, when she was abroad, she did let him go and gave him the demonic heart.


    Lu Fandao: "why, does the saint daughter of dark yuan want to use this human feeling for peace tonight? It''s not impossible. You let go of Liu Zhi and let her live. I can let you leave Dingyu Kingdom tonight. "


    "Liu Zhi" said: "fast people and fast language. Since I was discovered by Prince Lu Fan. It''s really dangerous. In this period of time, I found out how many strong and powerful there are in Dingyu. Since chaos cannot be created, speak according to strength. But before I leave, I have one more thing to tell Mr. Lu Fan. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "one thing? What do you need to tell me? "


    "Liu Zhi" smiled back: "that is, you come here with me, face me one-on-one. It''s a very stupid thing! "


    So said, "Liu Zhi" suddenly let out a lot of black air flow on his body, instantly wrapping Lu Fan.


    Lu fan has always been alert to the other side. Liu Zhi moves a little. Lu fan is wearing armor, and his momentum climbs to the top.


    But at the next moment, everything seemed to be gone.


    When I saw it, it was dark. The city disappeared and I couldn''t see my fingers.


    In such darkness, Liu Zhi''s figure emerges, but then her appearance changes rapidly.


    In the blink of an eye, it became the familiar image of Lu fan, the saint daughter of dark yuan.


    Dark eyes, terrible momentum. Looking at Lu Fan with both eyes is the gas of killing and cutting.


    Lu Fan felt keenly that he was afraid that the spirit and the body were separated at this time. This was the way of the dark yuan saint.


    Clear is the soul way! And it''s a lot higher than his practice.


    At least Lu fan can''t use this move.


    Seeing such a state, the spirit of Lu fan is still coagulating and not dispersing. Unexpectedly, the son of Lu fan has practiced the spirit way


    Lu Fan calmly replied, "if you don''t practice well, you will make the dark yuan Saint make fun of you."


    The dark cloud Saint said in a cold voice, "last time I let you go, I will obey the order of elder Suman. Elder Suman is very kind to me. I naturally listen to what she said. But now, I have no reason not to do it to you. Now, Lu fan, you have a last chance to convert to the devil! "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "demon? Is there a God in the world? A layer of loess! Come on, dark yuan saint


    So said, Lu Fan''s spirit power also climbed to the top.


    Suddenly, the darkness around killed Lu fan like heaven and earth. And Lu Fan also used his own killing moves directly.


    Soul flash!


    No sword light, no shadow, no voice.


    If someone can see Lu Fan and Liu Zhi in the attic at this time, they will clearly find that they have not moved. But the dark night sky, has begun to appear violent vortex.


    So that all the masters of Regal city opened their eyes and looked at the sky.


    Which two peerless masters are fighting against each other!

 Chapter 1364

    Fighting between gods and souls is the most dangerous means of attack.


    For the general warrior, the alchemist. They may not know the word "spirit".


    But for the top powers, the spirit is sometimes even more important than the body.


    If the body is destroyed, a strong person like luansheng can find something like the six beads of chaos to hide. But once the spirit is destroyed, it is basically completely disappeared in the world.


    Lu Fan''s spirit is not weak, especially after coming back from the chaos field, the spirit is even stronger.


    But at this time, the power of the spirit presented by the saint daughter of dark yuan is more fierce.


    When the two men were fighting, Lu Fan fell a little.


    "Devour the soul!"


    The daughter of dark yuan spits out these two words gently.


    The voice is like a magic sound filling the brain, which makes the spirits of Lu Fan begin to swing gently.


    There is no doubt that in the spiritual cultivation, the dark yuan saint is more profound than Lu fan, and she has more diversified means.


    Up to now, Lu Fanxiu only has two moves in the aspect of spirit attack.


    Soul flash and soul destroying.


    Unfortunately, these two moves have a limited effect on the saint daughter of the dark Yuan Dynasty.


    In the dark, Lu Fan was attacked again.


    Unable to prevent, his spirit was cut off by the daughter of dark yuan. There is a gap.


    If there is such a wound on the body, Lu fan will even frown.


    But his spirit, but there is no physical body as terrible recovery ability.


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s spirit began to break down.


    Sure enough, the strength of the spirit is not the key to success.


    The means of attack are also very important.


    Lu Fan forcibly changed the shape of his spirit and condensed it into a group.


    Dead stare at the ghost ethereal, come and go shadowless dark yuan saint, began to gather strength.


    In this way, he will surely lose. The only chance to win is to focus on it and give it a full blow.


    Either death or life!


    As if to see Lu Fan''s idea, suddenly, the dark yuan Saint did not attack again, but abruptly stopped.


    In the darkness, the shadow of countless dark yuan saints flickered, and Lu Fan couldn''t tell where her spirit stayed.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan said with a smile, "the saint daughter of dark yuan is indeed the most powerful of the three demons. No road, only soul road. I''m afraid the other two monsters, in front of you, have only to be obedient. "


    Lu fan intentionally speaks, in order to lead the saint daughter of the dark yuan to speak.


    Only when she began to speak, Lu Fan could see where her real body was through various signs.


    The voice of the daughter of the dark yuan came from all directions.


    "Lu fan, how do you know I don''t build a road?"


    The voice slightly rises. Suddenly, Lu Fan feels three strong winds coming from the top of his head, the bottom of his feet and his side.


    The spirit of the other party, with the power of killing. Lu Fan immediately knew that if he could not avoid this move, he would directly destroy the spirit.


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s spirit expanded abruptly, at the same time, the light was very bright, and the power seemed to explode in disorder.


    His way of doing this is like detonating his own spirit and ending up with the daughter of the dark yuan.


    Lu fan is sure that if he uses this move, the daughter of dark yuan will not dare to attack him!


    Sure enough, in the moment of Lu Fan''s spirit expanding, the strong wind retreated, and all the ghost shadows of the dark yuan Saint disappeared, and the strength converged.


    At the same time, the darkness around seemed to shake a little, and the daughter of dark yuan seemed to be retreating rapidly.


    Lu Fan immediately recovers the power of the spirit that seems to burst, and all is calm.


    With a light laugh, Lu Fandao said: "the original dark yuan saint is also afraid of death!"


    The saint daughter of dark yuan was silent for a moment, and then a little angry voice sounded.


    "Lu fan, you dare to play with me!"


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "it''s not playing, but there''s no way. I can''t beat you in the spirit fight, but I can only make this decision. If you dare to kill me, I will pull you to the end. Even if you can''t be killed by bombing, once you are seriously injured, you will never be able to make waves in Dingyu again. It''s even possible to be killed by other experts in Dingyu! "


    "You are so sure?" the dark yuan Saint said in a cold voice


    Lu Fandao: "of course there is. You are very strong. It''s better than I expected, but if you think you alone can fight against the righteous people in the world. That''s a big mistake. "


    Just then, Lu Fanhu''s mind moved.


    His spirit was shining slightly, and the darkness around him began to twist and change.


    The spirit of the dark yuan Saint also began to shine. In this case, there is only one explanation. There are other experts outside who want to take part in their fight.


    So much so that the dark realms that the priestess of the dark yuan has unleashed are beginning to warn.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "look, I''m right. The saint daughter of dark yuan, other experts are coming! "


    The dark yuan Saint said slowly: "Lu fan, you are really a difficult role. It seems that I want to kill you directly, or take away. It''s a wrong idea. However, since you have come to Xiling, we have plenty of time. Take your time. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "I think so, too."


    After that, the darkness disappeared.


    Lu Fan suddenly opens his eyes, which makes him feel that his spirit has returned to his body.


    Then fixed eyes on a look, in front of the eyes of Liu Zhi quickly out of a wisp of black gas.


    The black air rocked up into the night sky, and Lu Fan reached for it, but it didn''t work.


    Immediately black gas disappeared, Liu Zhi collapsed.


    Lu Fan hurriedly stepped forward and helped Liu Zhi.


    At this time, several lights and shadows appeared around.


    Surrounded by Lu Fan.


    Three old men, an old woman, fixed their eyes on Lu Fan.


    As the terrible force unfolded, Lu Fan suddenly felt the power of several avenues, and at the same time pressed on him.


    "Boy, who are you? Who''s holding it? "


    A red haired old man said in a loud voice.


    Lu Fan looked up at the old men and said, "I''m going down to Lu Fan. This is general Liu Zhi! "


    Hearing Lu Fan''s name, the old redheads were shocked. In the eyes of a few more people, they are still shining.


    Lu Fan didn''t have to look carefully. He also knew that these old men must be those who were strong in holy land among the western leading allied forces.


    It seems that what they said is true. There are many experts in the world.


    Put the palm on Liu Zhi''s forehead, and Lu Fan begins to explore Liu Zhi''s body.


    It seems that there is no damage to the body, but Liu Zhi''s sea spirit has reached the extreme point of fragility, and there is a tendency to collapse at any time.


    Lu Fan looked up at the sky and sighed from his nose.


    Our battle is just beginning.

 Chapter 1365

    Dingyu is a foreign country. It''s in the Western leader''s magic cultivation array camp.


    In a dark temple floating in the void, a few wisps of black air burst into the air.


    Next moment, sitting in the center of the temple, the dark yuan Saint opened her eyes slowly.


    The dim candlelight around was lit, and the light was shining on the left and right sides of the saint daughter of dark yuan. There were twelve dark lotus stands in total.


    Green, white, or red eyes from the black robed man on the lotus platform to the dark yuan saint.


    The old man in black, who was sitting on the left side of the saint daughter of the dark yuan, said in a hoarse and slow voice, "great lady, has it been done?"


    The dark yuan saint''s daughter replied lightly: "something unexpected happened. Among the Western leaders, there is a man who sabotages our plan! "


    "Who is it?"


    The old man''s voice suddenly rose, and the candles around him flickered.


    The daughter of dark Yuan said calmly: "Lu Fan. The young boy who was once the leader of the 15th hall, the master of the sect, was a master of both qi and martial arts. "


    All around an old man suddenly laughed.


    Their laughter was gloomy and horrible. It seemed that they were extremely disdainful for the four words of Qi and martial arts double cultivation.


    "You must not look down on this man," said the daughter of dark yuan. I had a fight with him. But I found that I can only hold him down, but I can''t really kill him. "


    The old man beside said: "since the infiltration and assassination plan has failed, then what are you going to do next, Saint lady?"


    "It''s not a complete failure, at least, I know how much strength there is in the western leading coalition. Moreover, their defense light curtain, also thoroughly sees through by me. Next, we can choose to attack. Dancing in the air! "


    With a cry, outside the dark temple, Wukong spirit came in with a veil and a lotus step.


    The saint daughter of dark Yuan said: "integrate all forces, inform the hall leaders, and start the first round of strong attack ten days later."


    Dancing airy and softly should be, just about to go out.


    Suddenly, the daughter of the dark Yuan said again, "dancing is ethereal, and so on. One more thing."


    Wukong Ling stopped and turned to say, "what else can I do, Saint lady?"


    "What''s the situation with the patriarch?" said the daughter of the dark yuan


    Wukong Ling replied with a smile: "all is well with the master."


    Dark yuan''s Saint nodded gently, and danced with the spirit of emptiness, so she stepped back quickly.


    Walking out of the dark temple, Wukong spirit looks as if there is no end. The magic camp is full of evil spirit, and its eyebrows are slightly frowned.


    "Lu Fan!"


    Gently reciting the name of Lu fan, Wukong spirit seems to think of something.


    Hurry up, Wukong spirit goes back to his magic array mansion and tells the outsiders to keep a close watch.


    Wukongling carefully opened the secret door of the mansion.


    Inside, two stone statues are still standing there.


    Wukong Ling looked at the two statues and said, "let''s fight. It seems that we can see Lu fan again. Two elders, forgive me for being rude, you stay here. I can''t help you either. I can only give you to Lu Fan. "


    As he said this, Wukong spirit took the two statues directly into his bracelet.


    Then he set all kinds of prohibitions on the bracelet, and the dancing spirit just left.


    When he came to the door, Wu Qiling said in a loud voice, "let''s inform the hall leaders to gather in front of the hall and prepare for the war!"


    Immediately, the whole demon camp began to change dramatically.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Ding Kingdom, in the palace.


    Willow Angelica turns to wake up. She seemed to have a long dream. In the dream, she wants to kill many people, but her body is not controlled at all.


    Slowly get up, Liu Zhi immediately felt his whole body up and down the pain. It''s a feeling she hasn''t felt for a long time.


    It''s a sense of detachment that comes from overuse of force.


    However, Liu Zhi doesn''t remember when she overused her power.


    Step outside, she still knows it here.


    She is familiar with the imperial palace of Dingyu kingdom. Step back and walk out.


    But just after the door opened, Liu Zhi saw her grandfather Liu Yi standing outside, as if waiting for her for a long time.


    "Liu Zhi, you wake up."


    Liu Yi carries his hands and stares at Liu Zhi''s eyes.


    Around, there are also a group of Royal bodyguards with excellent accomplishments, holding swords to watch Liu Zhi vigilantly.


    Liu Zhi did not understand the way: "Grandpa, what is this? Am I in prison? "


    Liu Yidao: "yes. You were in prison before you answered these questions. How did your mother die? "


    Liu Zhi frowns: "what happened in the end?"


    Liu Yi shouted, "answer the questions first."


    So said, Liu Yi''s whole body released a terrible momentum, dead to suppress Liu Zhi.


    Liu Zhi bit her lips and said, "it was killed by my father. My father went mad and killed my mother. "


    Liu Yi looks at Liu Zhi''s tiny red eyes, and sighs. His momentum converges.


    Before, Liu Yi hugged Liu Zhi and said: "don''t blame Grandpa, you were taken away a few days ago. Almost made a big mistake. It''s Lu Fan''s ally who saved you! "


    Liu Zhi said softly, "Lu fan?"


    When she dreamed, it seemed that she had dreamed of Lu Fan.


    Liu Yi slowly tells Liu Zhi what he knows. Including the loss of the daughter of the dark yuan to her, including Lu Fan''s bringing her back for medical treatment.


    After listening to Liu Zhi, she finally remembered the scene that she was controlled by a scout that day.


    Liu Zhi was so excited that she immediately broke away from Liu Yi and rushed out, shouting: "where is Lu fan. I want to see Lu Fan! "


    All the way forward, Liu Zhi came to the Imperial Palace backyard of Dingyu country.


    On the way, the bodyguards around saw Liu Zhi, who wanted to stop but didn''t dare to.


    "You can''t enter here, General Liu Zhi!"


    Cried a captain of the guard.


    He wants to stop Liu Zhi, but Liu Zhi doesn''t care about him at all, just like a gust of wind passing in front of him.


    Then, Liu Zhi rushed into a hospital.


    All of a sudden, a terrible mixture of power fell on her.


    Liu Zhi has not yet responded, the whole can not move.


    Again, I saw four old men fighting with a man with a heavy sword. The man is not Lu fan, who is he.


    The power of the five people has confused the power of the Tao here, blocked the power of the heaven and the earth, and formed a separate world.


    "Lu fan, pay attention and take this move."


    Cried an old man with a big stomach.


    Then, four old people at the same time, the visible sun, moon and stars, mountains and rivers flash from their hands.


    This move is clearly the power of the world.


    Four people at the same time under the pressure of the four worlds, Lu Fan''s heavy sword stood in front of him, and his armor appeared on his body, and his cloak flew freely under the force of the world!


    Bang!


    A muffled sound, Liu Zhi almost fainted by the force, and fell on the ground directly.

 Chapter 1366

    In front of her eyes, Liu Zhi felt that all the strength in her body had been scattered, and she seemed to be seriously injured in the next moment.


    But then a force came from nowhere, blocking everything for her.


    It took a while for the surroundings to settle down.


    One arm, slowly lift Liu Zhi.


    Liu Zhining looks at it, and suddenly sees Lu Fan''s smile.


    "General Liu Zhi, you wake up and don''t have a good rest. What are you doing here? "


    Lu fan asked with a smile.


    In the sky, several old people also landed one after another.


    Liu Zhi hurriedly saluted several elders: "I have seen all the martial saints!"


    Several old people laughed and said, "no need to be polite. Lu fan, let''s have a duel some other day. I haven''t seen such a powerful young man for a long time. It seems that the world is about to change. "


    Lu Fan smiled back and said, "you are over praised."


    Several old men came up one by one and clapped Lu Fan on the shoulder, then left.


    Finally, an old man said to Liu Zhi, "little girl, you should seize the opportunity!"


    Liu Zhi is stupefied for a moment, as if there is no response, what is the meaning of this sentence.


    Lu Fan shakes his head and chuckles, sending some of his predecessors away.


    These old men are among the western leading allied forces. They are the old generation of extreme strong men who will never fight before the most critical moment.


    They also saw Lu fan, a young man with a great reputation and excellent accomplishments, who was hard to resist for a while, so they wanted to give Lu Fan some tips.


    As a result, after one or two moves, the instruction becomes a duel.


    Fortunately, these predecessors are also prudent people, until the point is really reached, otherwise, the imperial palace of Dingyu country will be as unsustainable as that of Zeguo.


    Several elders, at least, are over 100 years old. Some even took part in the war of eliminating demons, and saw Shenxiao wusheng and others with their own eyes.


    Although they are old, their accomplishments are absolutely outstanding.


    Lu Fan had a duel with them, which was not a small gain.


    To his point, it is true that only by comparing with the experts above the holy land can he have a little insight.


    People of too low level, Lu Fan really disdains to fight. It''s a waste of time.


    Lu fan can finally understand why they are so arrogant.


    Once a person reaches a certain level, it''s the same as looking at ants to really see other weak people.


    Now, Lu fan can only adjust his mind and try not to be the same as the eight party Qian Sheng.


    "Mr. Lu fan, thank you for your help."


    Liu Zhi follows Lu Fan and speaks softly.


    Originally, she was still in pain all over her body. She was just shocked by the aftershock of Lu Fan''s fight.


    Now, Liu Zhi is so weak that she can barely keep up with Lu Fan only if Lu Fan holds her hand.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s just a small thing. General Liu Zhi should not be concerned. I think General Liu Zhi will encounter such a thing. I''ll make the same decision. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan looked into Liu Zhi''s eyes.


    Lu fan is using the power of a wisp of spirits to gently test Liu Zhi.


    It''s not that Lu fan is suspicious, but that Liu Zhi can survive. It really left him a little confused.


    As for Lu Fan''s understanding of demon cultivation, they would never be so kind-hearted.


    Lu Fan never treated the daughter of dark yuan as a good person.


    Even the original Suman elder, in fact, is the master of killing people without blinking.


    Let''s see what elder Suman has done to help demon cultivation. How many lives of Optimus Prime should be counted in the hands of elder Suman.


    Is this account light?


    If even elder Suman is such a person, he will be so cruel.


    Then why can Liu Zhi be safe? There are really 10000 ways to kill her with the nun''s accomplishments.


    At least the spirit should have been broken long ago. Liu Zhi could wake up like this, which was really beyond Lu Fan''s expectation.


    Liu Zhi didn''t seem to notice Lu Fan''s temptation to her. Now she is weak and has no strength. With Lu fan still, how can Liu Zhi know Lu Fan''s doubts about her.


    Lightly, Liu Zhi replied, "son Lu Fan. Anyway? You saved my life. What can I do for you in the future. Just make a noise. "


    Lu Fandao: "dispatch? No, no, no, General Liu Zhi, you are weak now. Let''s take a few days off. You don''t have to worry about things outside. But now that you''re awake. Then I have a few questions for you. I hope you can tell me the truth. "


    "Liu Zhi said:" what question, Lu Fan childe although ask is


    Lu Fandao: "Miss Liu Zhi can remember the days when you were robbed, where you went and what you did. I don''t want to believe that after the dark yuan virgin took you away, she didn''t do anything. "


    Liu Zhi eyebrows tighten, after a careful thought turn way: "I was taken away these days, only feel that they have a long dream. I don''t really remember where I went. However, it should be in Dingyu. "


    Lu Fandao: "think about it, Miss Liu Zhi. It''s not a small thing. It''s very important."


    Liu Zhi closed her eyes and began to think carefully.


    But this kind of thing is to let a person who has already woken up think about the dream she had last night. Liu Zhi can''t remember where she went and what she did.


    Suddenly, Liu Zhi''s whole body''s breath began to have some disorder. She held her head in her hands.


    Lu Fan sees right, rush to Liu Zhi''s body infuse strength, stabilized her.


    Liu Zhi''s whole body began to tremble and exclaimed loudly, "I can''t remember, I can''t remember!"


    Lu Fanlian hurriedly said, "if you can''t remember, forget it. Calm down, calm down."


    With the words, Lu Fan''s voice took some of the power of the spirit, forcing Liu Zhi to calm down.


    Open your eyes, Liu Zhi''s whole body is still shaking.


    Lu Fan looked at her eyes and was more alert.


    He does not believe that Liu Zhi is in such a state, just because she has not recovered.


    But Lu fan will not show it, he just said to Liu Zhi gently: "Miss Liu Zhi, you''d better go back and have a good rest. We''ll talk about it when you''re fully recovered. "


    Liu Zhi understood to nod, she also did not know what happened to herself.


    At this time, a bodyguard rushed to Lu fan, kneeling on one knee. The bodyguard said in a loud voice, "Lord Lu, please go to the hall as soon as possible. You are waiting for the Lord."


    Lu Fan listened to the waiter''s tone and asked, "what''s the matter? So flustered? "


    The bodyguard looked up at Lu Fan and said, "Lord Lu, something''s going on. The demon repair is attacking!"

 Chapter 1367

    In addition to the void, evil Qi is rampant.


    Dingyu national defense array is shining, but it still can''t disperse more and more demons.


    Layers of puppets began to arrange the array in an orderly way. The demons who had been hiding in the array camp also appeared in the group of puppets and black dragon cavalry.


    They are holding all kinds of magic weapons and waving them gently.


    Thousands of puppets began to wave their arms in a uniform way, making a shrill sound in their mouths.


    The cry of ghosts and wolves resounded through the void. There was a slight noise in the light curtain.


    "Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! "


    Step by step, they approach the light curtain.


    The Western leaders behind the curtain of light also took out their weapons.


    At this time, in the palace of Dingyu.


    All the Lords of the Kingdom, also looking at the various light curtains rising in the hall, looked serious and tense one by one.


    Lu Fan came through the light curtain. As soon as he entered the hall, he immediately said, "what happened?"


    The leader of Ding Kingdom waved to Lu Fan and said: "leader of Lu League, come here. The demons are going to attack officially! "


    Lu Fan quickly sat in his seat and looked at the huge light curtain.


    In the light curtain, countless puppets began to speed up their steps, first walking, then jogging. Then he began to run.


    Hundred Li, ten li, one li.


    When the first puppet rushed into the light curtain of defense, the face of all the Lords immediately became heavy.


    Then, countless puppets rushed into the defense light curtain.


    All of a sudden, just like the next dumpling, countless puppets started to smoke, and then turned into light spots in the light curtain.


    But even so, all the demons did not stop.


    They didn''t seem to care about the consumption of these puppets at all. A strong command of the rest of the puppets continue to rush into the light curtain.


    "Stupid demon repair! They actually use this way to attack the light curtain we set up. Hum! How many come, how many die. "


    The leaders of the Western allied forces seem to have great confidence in their light curtain.


    But Lu fan can understand. As far as he knew, it was by this light curtain of defense that the western leading allied forces forcefully resisted the steps of demon cultivation and let them stop with Dingyu Kingdom, instead of advancing all the way to the West.


    If these light curtains can''t even deal with the puppets of the demon cultivator, they should have died!


    Without a word from other lords, they watched thousands of puppets die one by one in the light curtain.


    Lu fanyue looks more and more wrong. Demon repair is not an idiot. Why do you want to do this when you know you can''t?


    Is it that they dislike too many puppets? Can''t you keep it? No, puppets are dead!


    When Lu Fan was suspicious, suddenly a magic Spirit fell from the sky into those puppets.


    Then the puppets, who were charging, suddenly turned red, doubled their speed, and rushed into the light curtain.


    Only this time, these puppets were not killed by the light curtain in the first time. Instead, they ran for several steps before they gradually disappeared.


    In such a case, all the Lords of the country looked at exclaimed one after another.


    Seeing this scene, the leader of Dingyu called out: "you lords, send people to the void at once. The demons have come to be real. They are using the sea of people tactics. Want to force our defense light curtain out of the way! "


    Lu Fan stares at the defense light curtain, and his face changes slightly.


    As the Lord of Ding kingdom said, those demons sent puppets to charge one after another, that is to say, they were consuming the power of defense light curtain.


    Even if the defense light curtain is stronger, it can be indestructible. Such a rush will also make the forces in the light curtain of defense lose each other.


    A thousand at the same time, defense light curtain can kill a thousand puppets. But ten thousand charge at the same time, some of them can run more in the light curtain.


    What about more puppets? Like Wang Yang, what about the endless puppets?


    The spots of light that these puppets decompose after death are also different from those just now. They have a little more blood and spin in the light curtain. Seems to be affecting the defense light curtain. Little by little, the puppets are rushing further and further away in the light curtain of defense!


    Lu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly. The devil cultivators'' means are really too clever.


    The combat power of the puppet army has more than doubled in an instant.


    There are such skills in the world. Are the potential of those puppets stimulated?


    No, they''ve been made into puppets. What''s the potential, isn''t it?


    Lu Fan suddenly sounded, in the Wanfang National Games, Xingyuan puppet''s self explosion.


    Do you mean......


    The head of Dingyu kingdom was wrong. He was quick to make a decision. He said in a loud voice, "lead the coalition in the west, and follow me to the void."


    "Yes!"


    Below, several generals stride away.


    The leader of Ding kingdom was about to leave, but Lu Fan caught him.


    Lu Fandao: "Lord, don''t worry. It''s not time for you. Listen to me, all the extreme strong, can''t move, keep waiting. "


    "What are you talking about, Lord Lu?" said Lang, the leader of Dingyu. If we don''t stop this situation, will we wait for the thousands of puppets to enter the Dingyu kingdom? "


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "stop for me!"


    All the people who were about to leave were stopped by Lu Fan.


    Lu Fandao: "all the experts above Zunjing are not allowed to rush forward. Let the masters out of the void step back, quick! "


    "Lu fan, what are you going to do?"


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "keep your life. "


    the leader of Xuanguo rebuked Lu:" keep your life? I''m kidding. I don''t want to fight with the devil. What kind of power can be saved? If someone kills you, it''s just like fighting! The Western leader of the United forces, go ahead quickly! " |


    just after the words of the Lord of Xuanguo, Lu fan directly closed the door of the hall with a wave.


    This time, even the Lord of cangming can''t look down.


    He stood up and pointed to Lu Fan''s face and said, "Lu fan, don''t think you can help us, then you can help us fight. You''re just a kid of twenty or thirty. You don''t know what war is. Where to know, when to rush, when not to go. We don''t have time for you now. Let''s go! "


    People still want to leave, but Lu fan directly spread out his own Tao.


    At the same time, daomie skill and ZhangTian skill are opened, and all people are forced to stay in the same place.


    Turning around, Lu Fan said to Feng Lao and Lu master: "go and everyone at the same time, retreat! Don''t get close to the puppet who rushed out of the light curtain! "


    Master Lu bit his teeth in secret, as if hesitated.


    Lu Fan said solemnly, "believe me!"


    Master Lu and Feng looked at each other, and finally nodded away.


    In a short time, in the light curtain, all the strong people who are defending outside the light curtain retreat one after another.


    At this time, the puppets finally burst out of the light curtain.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!

 Chapter 1368

    The sudden explosion was not only from the light curtain.


    The sky outside was thundering.


    All of a sudden, the whole sky turned into a piece of blood, as if countless blood splashed in the sky.


    Everyone looked at the scene inside the light curtain and was immediately shocked on the spot.


    As soon as the puppets burst out of the light, they would explode on their own.


    The scene is terrible!


    The head of the kingdom of tripod was in a cold sweat. Fortunately, Lu Fan drank them. Otherwise, but in this first round, they don''t know how many people will be killed.


    Lu Fan stares at the constantly exploding puppets.


    In this way, the demon cultivator wants to win the first place.


    Use these worthless puppets to replace a group of Western leaders.


    Lu Fan concluded that it was impossible for the demons to control these puppets through the light curtain.


    The only thing they can do is to let the puppet burst before passing through the light curtain.


    This will cause great damage to the western leading allied experts who come to defend.


    In any case, the lives of the western leading allied masters were exchanged with puppets, even if they were exchanged for one in ten or one in hundred, they were all earned.


    Now, in addition to the void, the western leading experts, under the command of Lu fan, have retreated a little. Avoid the first wave of the most vulnerable explosion.


    Naturally, the damage has decreased a lot, but there are still many people injured on time.


    The head of Dingyu saw this scene, and his heart was dripping with blood.


    "Let them open the second array, and then the coalition retreats. Be sure to keep all these explosive puppets out of the array," he shouted


    The command was issued quickly. In addition to the void, there was another array opening.


    If we think that the western leading allied forces only rely on this defense light curtain to resist the demon cultivation. That''s too much to look down on the means of leading the West.


    At this time, the western leading allied forces performed a real array for Lu Fan.


    One after another, one after another, endless.


    Compound array, compound array, mixed array.


    Once all arrays are released, those who rush out of the light curtain will not be able to move forward.


    The power of their explosion is absorbed by the array instantly, and then converted into the defense light curtain.


    At the next moment, the light curtain of defense is shining again, and it has the potential to expand.


    Immediately, the demons who were directing the puppet charge retreated one after another. At the same time, thousands of puppets also stopped.


    Everything seems to be quiet again.


    Lu Fan pointed to the shining array in the light curtain and said, "these are the defensive arrays set by the western leading coalition forces?"


    The leader of Dingyu pointed out: "yes, the leader of Lu League. It''s specially designed to deal with demons. "


    Lu Fan nodded, looked at the demons in the light curtain, and retreated orderly.


    He knew in his heart what the demons were doing.


    Test! This is definitely testing!


    The magicians are using puppets to test the limit of the light curtain defense, and to test the strength of the array abroad.


    What they do today seems to be a waste of effort.


    But the actual injury, the desired effect, has been achieved.


    Lu Fandao: "now, immediately send someone to reinforce the array and turn the light curtain. The demons are leaving! "


    Several masters also saw the reality of the demons. The master of Xuanguo said: "these hateful demons. They just think of us as eggshells. They want to find gaps and break them slowly. "


    Lu Fandao: "I''m afraid this will happen often in the future."


    After that, the Lords of the Kingdom began to send people to the void. Lu Fan waved, and the strongmen of the Confederacy followed.


    All arrangements are in order. The leader of Dingyu said to Lu Fan with a fist: "leader of Lu League, I have just offended a lot. I hope that the leader of Lu League will forgive me."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s all for the world. If I don''t pay attention, you won''t have to blame yourself. "


    The rest of the Lords also threw their fists at each other.


    But at this time, in the light curtain, those demons who have already retreated suddenly begin to laugh.


    Countless puppets make all kinds of gestures and make ugly laughter.


    Lu Fan smiled at the puppet''s style and said, "they are mocking us!"


    The Lord of the cangming kingdom was still angry. He bit his teeth and said, "let me take people and go out to kill them. They dare to be so arrogant! "


    Lu Fan waved his hand and said, "no more. The reason why the demons ridicule us is to lead us out. If we really go out. I''m afraid it''s about to be ambushed by the demon cultivator. It''s not a matter of one day and one night for us to fight against the demon cultivator as usual! "


    All the Lords nodded, and Lu Fan sighed.


    He had never experienced war before, so before he came here, he had some passion for war.


    Think that war is two sides horse pull out to fight, the winner is the king, the loser is the aggressor. It will be finished in a few days.


    But now it seems that the war is more complicated than he imagined. It''s not something that can be done in a hurry.


    Now that the demons have gained the upper hand and won the initiative in the war, they will have more trouble doing things.


    But today, the puppets used by the magicians burst themselves, which reminds Lu Fan of something.


    Turning his head, he said to several masters: "masters, can you come back with some puppets alive. I want to see these puppets. "


    The leader of Ding kingdom said: "puppet? Lord Lu, if you want to see it, we have it here. There have always been alchemists studying it. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "then take me to have a look. If I can apply for the army, some of the things I think about may be helpful to this war. "


    The leader of Dingyu hurriedly sent for Lu fan to go.


    Seeing Lu fan out of the hall, several lords began to talk about it.


    "The leader of Lu League seems to be familiar with the puppet. He can even see that the demon cultivator wants to play the trick of self exploding."


    "It''s lucky that the leader of the land alliance saw it, otherwise. We are going to lose a lot of good hands this time. "


    "What do you mean that the leader of the Lu League is going to see those puppets?"


    "I don''t know. You''d better not ask. If the land alliance leader can really work out something. That will be a great help! "


    "Good, good."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Outside, the bodyguard took Lu Fan all the way out of the palace to the east city of Regal city.


    Sitting on the back of the Royal Flying Dragon, Lu Fan didn''t hair at a glance, but his fingers moved, and began to look for something in his ring and belt.


    He remembered that during the National Games, half of Xingyuan''s puppet bodies were taken away by him.


    At the beginning, he just didn''t want to leave this half puppet body to the ghost devil king and others.


    Now, Lu Fan suddenly remembered that this might be something of great use.


    If there is no wrong guess, since the first World War of Optimus Prime, the puppets of the magicians have increased so much, which must have a great relationship with the refining method of the Xingyuan puppet.


    If you can see the mystery, you may be able to break the puppet formation of the magicians!

 Chapter 1369

    Dongcheng old street, a remote courtyard.


    Where no one pays attention, there are often important things hidden.


    There is a dry well in the courtyard. It looks rather old, but in fact it''s hidden.


    The well is divided into two sides, showing the stone steps all the way down.


    The bodyguard standing beside Lu Fan said: "Lord Lu, go down to the prison of those puppet masters, and there are some alchemists, who are also studying below. Go in by yourself! "


    Lu Fan nodded softly and walked down.


    Before taking a few steps, Lu Fan felt that he had passed through a barrier of space.


    Then, the array lights up all around, as if to attack him.


    Lu Fan''s response was rapid, and the daomie skill was released. All the forces that rushed to him disappeared.


    Flash forward, figure out the shadow of Taoism.


    These formations, want to retain him, is no doubt unlikely.


    After the attack, Lu fan saw a huge mansion.


    There are numerous people and bodyguards. People in broad robes are studying in an orderly way.


    All around, all kinds of constrained puppets, sealed nightmares, and frozen black dragon cavalry. The living and the dead have everything.


    As soon as Lu Fan appeared, he was stopped by a group of guards in red gold armor with wings on their backs.


    "Who dares to be good at forbidden area!"


    Lu Fan shouldered his hands and said quietly, "I''m going down to Lu Fan."


    Hearing Lu Fan''s name, everyone around seemed to stop for a moment.


    All of them cast surprised eyes at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan stepped forward and didn''t have time to pay attention to them.


    Straight to a constrained puppet. He reached out and began to probe into the puppet.


    "Lu fan, extreme wuzun, acting leader of the south alliance, Lu Fan! I''ve heard so much about it! "


    Behind him, suddenly came a strange voice.


    Lu Fan turned around and saw a very short man.


    He was about half the height of Lu fan, with sharp mouth, monkey''s cheek and a black robe. The eyes are reddish, but they look like magic.


    Lu Fan vigilantly took out his own sword, looking at this humanitarian: "demon repair?"


    Seeing Lu Fan''s sword, everyone immediately confirmed Lu Fan''s identity.


    I''m afraid Lu Fan himself doesn''t know. His sword is much easier to recognize than his people.


    The man hurriedly retreated and waved: "no, no, Lord Lu, you misunderstood me. I''m not a demon cultivator. At least not now! "


    Lu Fan''s eyes were as strong as electricity, and he stared at the man and said: "no, there is so much magic in his body. Who let you in? "


    Lu Fan''s sword lies directly on the man''s neck.


    Immediately, the man sat down on the ground in fear.


    "Stop!"


    A cry, but it is a look about thirty years old woman walked quickly.


    He pulled the man aside and saw Lu Fan. The woman bowed and said, "I have seen the leader of Lu League. I don''t know what''s the matter with the leader of Lu League coming here today? "


    Lu Fan stared at the man and said nothing.


    The woman quickly explained, "Lord Lu. This man''s name is Shen Liang. It turns out that he is a demon cultivator. But ten years ago, he abandoned the secret and became a royal gas refiner in Dingyu. Although he has evil spirit, he is naturally timid and is not a bad person. I hope you can keep people under the sword. "


    Lu Fan looked at the woman and said, "who are you? But the steward here? "


    Fu human: "I am the Danshi of Xuanguo, Yunxuan. It is also the main task of the western leading coalition in charge of special pills and special logistics. There must be something important for the leader of the land alliance to come here. Just tell me! "


    Yunxuan said as he let the guards retreat.


    All of them will not be Lu Fan''s rivals. It''s better to stand aside so as not to get in the way.


    Lu Fan takes a deep look at Shen Liang and makes sure that his accomplishments are ordinary, which will not cause any threat. Lu fan puts his sword away.


    Slowly, Lu Fan looked at Xiang Yunxuan and said, "I need a perfect puppet. Can you give it to me! "


    Yunxuan nodded: "no problem. The leader of Lu league wants to have a close look at the extent of the puppet method of the demon cultivation, right? At this point, our western leading alchemists have also studied it for a long time. I can give you a special explanation. "


    Lu Fan nodded:" that would be great. "


    At this time, Shen Liang also leaned over and said: "the puppet method is also my specialty. Lord Lu, I admire you very much. Let me tell you something. I promise I will never say anything. "


    Lu Fan was still a little wary of Shen Liang, and didn''t answer.


    At this critical moment, Lu Fan always felt that it was not very good for a demon cultivator to be so safe in Dingyu.


    But he decided to take a look.


    Yunxuan claps his hands, and immediately an alchemist moves tables and chairs and puppets to Yunxuan.


    Many alchemists look at Lu Fan''s eyes, which are a little blazing.


    Obviously, they are also people who have known Lu Fan for a long time. Look at their impetuous appearance. It seems that it is possible to rush up at any time for Lu fan to sign.


    Fortunately, the alchemists are still calm after all.


    These people didn''t do anything out of the ordinary. The puppets were set up.


    Yunxuan wields a knife, and immediately, a puppet is rifled, so that everyone can see clearly the internal structure of the puppet.


    "Lord Lu, look. This is the puppet now used by the demons. Compared with the original tottering, sluggish and stiff skeletons and zombies, the puppets they use now are many times more powerful. Their way of refining puppets must have been improved. You see here, although all the puppets are dead, their four limbs are full of strength. Maybe these people didn''t have such a strong body before they died. "


    Lu Fan didn''t know much about the puppet method, but he probably understood some after listening to Yunxuan''s explanation.


    Next to Shen Liang, he also said: "Lord Lu, there are many ways to crack the puppet army. The simplest way is to hold the mighty Qi of the kingdom of heaven, which can be solved. But now, the practice of demon cultivation makes the puppet have a terrible fighting power. Personally, I think we need to refine as many puppets as well as the same refining and law enforcement as the demon cultivator, so that the demon cultivator can fight. Otherwise, the war will be lost. "


    Lu Fandao: "is that what you think? Do you know what is the way of making this puppet and what is its weakness? "


    Yunxuan said: "it''s not hard to get the method. Just catch a demon cultivator and torture him. The problem is that their refining methods are also handed down from above. They can only practice, and they don''t understand. We just want to know what it is and why it is. As long as we can find out the weakness of these demons, then we can break the advantage of the puppet army. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you and I have the same idea. But you have results? "


    Yun Xuan shook his head and said, "no, I can''t find the key place."


    Lu Fan was silent for a moment, and then suddenly said, "if I can give you a more exquisite and powerful puppet, or even the first one of these new puppets, can you find a way to solve it?"


    Yunxuan was stunned at hearing the words, and all the alchemists around immediately opened their mouths.


    "Lord Lu, what do you say?"

 Chapter 1370

    Lu Fan didn''t hide and tuck in either. He simply took out half of the corpse of Xingyuan.


    It''s useless to put this thing in his hand. Take it out and let us have a look. Maybe it''s really rewarding.


    When Lu Fan put the body of Xingyuan on the table, a group of alchemists surrounded him.


    "This puppet is so unusual!"


    "It''s a wonderful refining method. It seems to be a complete refining method!"


    "You see here. It turns out that the body here should be closely combined with the evil spirit. I''m afraid it''s a way for some lunatics in demon cultivation to refine their bodies. Unexpectedly, it was changed to use corpse gas to refine puppets. "


    "It turns out that these puppets outside are all simplified. No wonder there''s nothing to see! "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    As expected, the alchemists and puppet masters have made a lot of research on these things.


    After a while, many alchemists began to exclaim.


    And a few people shouted that I knew, then ran back, did not know what to do.


    Yunxuan and Shenliang are standing on the table directly.


    Shen Liang bent down and was about to stick his face on the half corpse of Xingyuan.


    His palm slightly trembled, stroking the half corpse of Xingyuan, and said: "I''m afraid that only the legendary old lunatics can do such a puppet method."


    Lu Fan stood in the crowd and asked aloud, "old lunatic? Who are you talking about? "


    Shen Liang said: "Heaven puppets five elders, a group of old lunatics who are also righteous and evil. They are the purest puppets. Immerse oneself in the way of puppet. The greatest wish in my life is to train myself into a puppet of immortality, longevity and Tianqi. The goal of communicating with God has been achieved. Now, no matter it''s the right way or the evil way, the puppets they make can''t match their research. A hundred years ago, they disappeared. It is said that they were looking for the graveyard of some god. I want to dig some corpses of gods to make puppets. I don''t know if they have succeeded! "


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows are tightened. Does it mean that the guy who made Xingyuan look like this is the puppet Wulao that day?


    Good or evil? Hum, I''m afraid it''s under cultivation now.


    Shaking his head, Lu Fan said, "can you find a way to break the puppet army from this?"


    Shen Liang takes a careful look at Yunxuan, apparently afraid to talk.


    Yunxuan bit his lips and stroked the half corpse of Xingyuan with his palm: "Lord Lu, I dare not tell you that I can hold it ten times. But this half puppet can really help us to understand the other side''s method of making puppets and the weakness of this puppet. 80% of it, about 80% of it! "


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, the light is shining.


    It''s a lot of assurance.


    Nodding, Lu said: "that''s good. You should seize the time to make sure that the results you have worked out every day are truthfully reported to all the leaders of the country and also to me. I''ll send someone to pick it up! "


    You alchemists, all of you are shouting.


    These people, when they see the complete puppet refining method, are just as excited as when they see the naked beauty.


    So Lu fan stopped disturbing them and turned away.


    In the body, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said: "great master, just give them that half puppet? Aren''t you afraid of their trouble? If they also master the complete puppet refining method, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t act like those demon cultivators. "


    Lu Fan replied in his heart, "these are all small problems. Now the key is the puppet Corps outside. I hope they can work out something. "


    After that, Lu Fan strides away.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A few days later, the whole Dingyu country is still in a tense atmosphere.


    These days, the attack of the demon cultivator has not stopped.


    Almost once a day, it''s either a puppet charge, or through the defense light curtain, release the power and bombard the whole light curtain.


    They seem to have taken this as a must every day, and they always order food. After the fight, there was a strong taunt. It''s really annoying.


    Many masters of the country can''t help but want to fight against each other.


    Lu Fan and the leader of Ding Kingdom, they were crushed to death. No one is allowed to act rashly.


    "The leader of Lu League, please come and report. In the camp of the demon cultivator, there are new puppets and black dragon fighters to supplement. The demon cultivators from the north are converging one after another, and their strength is still growing! "


    "It''s reported that several immortal Qi masters found the place where the defense light curtain began to be damaged in the void. They are actively repairing it. We hope other Qi refiners will go together."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    All kinds of bad information sounded in the main hall of Dingyu state.


    The head of Dingyu Kingdom and others all look ugly, and Lu Fan''s eyebrows are slightly frowned.


    After listening to the report, the leader of Dingyu tapped his finger on the table and turned to Lu Fandao: "Lu Mengzhu, the situation is not good. This is the practice of demons. Their strength is increasing day by day. And our strength is consumed by them day by day. When they feel that they have the strength to completely hold them down, I''m afraid they will attack in a big way. Then it will be the battle of life and death! In my opinion, if we don''t, we should start first and take them by surprise and rush out to kill them. "


    The master of Xuanguo said, "that''s a good idea. The demons will not dare to rush out to fight with them until now. As long as we can win this war, we can seize some opportunities! "


    The Lord of cangming kingdom said: "but what if you are too much? If that''s the idea of the demons, how about setting traps and waiting for us to go out? "


    "There''s no way. Dragging is still death!"


    The way with a long center of gravity. Some of the Lords shook their heads, some praised them, and then began to talk loudly.


    Lu Fan rubbed his temples, listening to the headache.


    Just at this time, there was another sound outside.


    Then a voice came from the sky.


    "When the Bafang bank and the United forces of Huanyu state arrive, the Western leader will open the door quickly to welcome them!"


    The Lords of the kingdom were stunned at first, and then they all looked ecstatic.


    "The experts of Bafang bank and Huanyu state are here! Ha ha, our reinforcements are here too. Go to the void and open the light curtain of defense. "


    All of them went out of the hall.


    Lu Fan also rose up, but Feng Laohu grabbed Lu Fan''s clothes behind him and said, "our ally, shall we also meet them?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I have to go. This time I''ll see who led the team. If you don''t want to go, it''s OK. I''ll go on behalf of you! "

 Chapter 1371

    Beyond the void, there was a loud explosion.


    The banner of Bafang bank and Huanyu state was displayed, which attracted the puppets around to launch attacks one after another.


    They came at a much worse time than Lu Fan and others.


    It happened to be the moment when the demons launched their attacks all day long, so that the boating of Bafang bank and Huanyu country was directly surrounded by the puppet army.


    "Kill!"


    Shouting loudly, a group of experts from Bafang bank and a group of experts from the whole world began to sweep around the puppets.


    It can be seen that the accomplishments of these masters are indeed higher than those of the Southern Alliance.


    In particular, several middle-aged men who have been killed in the front definitely have got rid of the oppression of heaven and earth, and are about to condense their own small world''s ultimate strength.


    In fact, the strength is not much weaker than that of the older generation.


    However, they can use their own power without fear, and they are not worried about how much they spend on longevity.


    From this point of view, they can do more than those of the older generation.


    I think these people are also experts of Bafang bank and Huanyu country.


    Before such a critical moment, they will not send such a strong man to fight.


    "Open the curtain, what are these Western army fools still doing?"


    A middle-aged man leading the world shouted.


    In his hand, he had a sword with a clear wind and a white robe.


    The middle-aged man is extremely powerful. If he cuts it out with one sword, countless puppets will die on the spot.


    Another sword, and let those who are rushing to nightmare, not yet close, it turned into a piece of fly ash.


    At this time, Lu Fan and others just came to the void.


    See all the masters fighting outside the light curtain.


    The leader of Dingyu said with a laugh: "OK, OK, OK. It is said that the world''s banks and the whole world only care about themselves, regardless of the world. I see you today. That''s not true. You see, that is Qingfeng swordsman of Bafang bank, and next to him is the proud dragon saint of the world! "


    Lu Fan also saw the two men.


    It has to be said that the accomplishments of these two saints are not so strong.


    In comparison, the strength of the two men has probably reached the level of the demon king. Compared with the daughter of the dark yuan, it may also be a line short. It''s definitely the strong!


    "Open the light curtain!"


    With the order of the leader of Dingyu Kingdom, the light curtain opened slowly.


    As in the last time, the leaders of all countries led the western leading experts to rush out and kill, trying to clear a path for the experts of Bafang bank and Huanyu country.


    But this time, the situation seems to be getting a little more troubling.


    Because at this time, everyone clearly heard the terrible roar of the demon cultivation camp.


    "Wind! The wind! The wind! "


    The roar is getting louder and louder. Then, everyone clearly sees that there is a vast array of magic cultivation methods coming.


    At the same time, the demon cultivators who had been behind the puppet army and under the protection of thousands of black dragon riders and nightmares had all rushed to kill.


    They seem to have put all their eggs in one basket and launched all the attacks at this moment.


    The experts of Bafang bank are wrong. They rush forward crazily.


    They don''t care how many puppets and nightmares are chasing after them. Anyway, they start to charge desperately under the leadership of Qingfeng swordsman!


    Lu Fan rushes out immediately. Wu Feng holds his sword tightly and looks at the endless puppets behind these masters.


    The momentum of the body, a little bit coagulated.


    Whoo!


    Like a gust of wind, Qingfeng swordsman and others rushed through them, and they also kept on rushing in.


    The head of Dingyu immediately shouted at the back, "come back quickly, all of you, the door is closed!"


    With the roar of the leader of the tripod Kingdom, the light curtain heals little by little.


    At the same time, Lu Fan and other people who were dying began to retreat quickly.


    Whoo!


    A fetid wind spread over the floor.


    Lu Fan and others have not yet reacted, and the void under his feet suddenly turned into a pitch black mire.


    All of them, who have not yet returned to the light curtain, are tied in place.


    At the same time, the figure of thousands of demons appeared in front of the public.


    Their blood corpses are extremely powerful.


    Staring at Lu Fan and other people, he said, "since I''m out, why should I go back?"


    At the end of the speech, a blood red force rolled up like a strong wind and waves, and then patted Lu Fan''s people.


    "Close the light quickly. What are you waiting for?"


    Turning around, the sword master of Qingfeng yelled at the leader of Dingyu.


    The leader of Dingyu pointed to Lu Fan and other people: "the leader of Lu League has not come in yet!"


    "They can''t get in. Close them now," said the swordsman. Let''s just come in. Are you going to let those demons rush in together? "


    The master of Ding kingdom was biting his teeth, and his hands began to tremble slightly.


    But at this time, a group of strong Southern Alliance suddenly rushed out and made a full effort.


    The power is like the impact of a beam of light, which forcibly scatters the awesome red power.


    "Lord Lu, come out!"


    Immediately, thousands of evil spirits saw these people.


    The evil spirit mire with strong binding force quickly began to spread to these people. At the same time, they were put in place.


    The sword of sword sage Qingfeng crossed the neck of the leader of Dingyu Kingdom and said: "are you all idiots who lead the coalition in the west? Turn it off! I don''t want to die here with you. "


    The leader of Dingyu stared at the sword master of Qingfeng.


    And at this critical moment.


    Suddenly a burst came, Lu Fan''s huge figure suddenly appeared, with a huge sword in his hand, sweeping across the air.


    Strong sword light, hard to split the red power of the sky, and a lot of demons were split in two by him.


    The puddle splashed with a stamp of the foot.


    Many strong people suddenly feel the shackles are light, and quickly fly back.


    Lu fan then retreated, turned his left hand, and the nine dragon lights and shadows came out.


    But the Dragon roared and roared, pounding all around.


    At the same time, Lu Fan took these experts back to the light curtain.


    The leader of Dingyu immediately closed the light curtain with a wave.


    Lu Fan''s figure shrinks and turns to look at the swordsman of Qingfeng.


    At this time, the sword in the hands of the sword master Qingfeng was still lying on the neck of the leader of Dingyu kingdom.


    Lu Fan said slowly: "the wind sword sage of Bafang bank, what are you doing?"


    The sword master Qingfeng looked up and down at Lu Fan and asked, "who are you?"


    Just then, Tang Hui came out and held out his hand to Lu fan, saying, "Lu Fan''s leader, we have met again."


    Hearing Lu Fan''s words, the swordsman of Qingfeng narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Oh, you are Lu fan who pretends to be the Savior by deceiving the world."


    Lu Fan looked at him, chuckled and said, "the people of Bafang bank are exactly the same."

 Chapter 1372

    Lu Fan scolded Tang Hui for what he said, but Tang Hui smiled and said to the Lord and Lu Fan: "you guys, let''s step back first. It seems that it''s not a good thing to stand here and chat."


    The leader of Ding kingdom is slightly annoyed. Whoever has just been stabbed with a sword on his neck will be angry.


    However, the head of Dingyu is also a man of self-discipline, who does not easily compete with the people of Bafang bank.


    Waving, the leader of Dingyu kingdom said to other people: "go back first. I''m afraid the demons won''t choose to attack at this time! "


    When they heard that, they all backed away. Indeed, as the Lord of Ding kingdom said, when the light curtain of defense was completely restored, the demons did not choose to continue to attack. On the contrary, they retreated one after another, even the puppets around them did not continue to rush forward. They obviously don''t think this is the best time to launch a strong attack.


    Watching the demons retreat, the people withdraw from the void.


    The experts who left the alert, the Lords of the country and the eight square banks, and the experts who came to the world all returned to the king''s city.


    Only this time, there was no way for the whole city to come out and welcome Lu Fan as he did last time.


    Even the leaders of the Western alliance did not seem to be very enthusiastic about the people of the eight banks and the whole world.


    Without saying a word, they went back to the palace.


    On their return, Mr. Feng and Mr. Lu came to Lu Fan and said, "the people of Bafang bank and the whole world are still so disgusted."


    Lu fan reaches out and signals Feng Lao and Master Lu not to talk much.


    Now, people send experts to help.


    No matter what their relationship is, on the face of it, there must be no fighting.


    The evil cultivators outside are covetous. Originally, this war was not very easy to fight.


    If you have a direct internal collapse, it''s a big problem.


    The sword sage of the breeze of Bafang bank and the proud dragon sage of the whole world are all proud.


    All the other experts frowned.


    There is no problem that the strong have pride. Don''t say it''s already a saint.


    There are many people in the world who are not good at cultivating themselves. They are not even respected. There are many people who are arrogant to the extreme.


    But pride also depends on the occasion.


    Now, the world is in crisis, and the demon cultivators intend to invade the four realms. All the powerful people gather here to fight against the demon cultivators.


    Before that, they were all masters in all fields. Which is not crazy, which is not proud.


    There are also a lot of people who are strong in the holy land. But we all know that you should be proud now. You should be proud to the demon cultivator. Be proud of yourself.


    However, this is not the case with the swordsman of Qingfeng and the sage of Ao long.


    when they were just dealing with the demon cultivation, it was called a rush to flee. You can''t deal with your own people by watching the cows.


    This is so arrogant and annoying that other experts are not willing to talk with them at all.


    Step into the main hall, the swordsman of Qingfeng and the sage of Ao long don''t even look at them. They go all the way to the main seat.


    Several bodyguards couldn''t see it anymore. They stopped them directly.


    The swordsman of Qingfeng looked up at the Lord of Dingyu and said, "why, can''t we sit on the seat above?"


    The head of Dingyu looked down on them and said calmly, "you are a guest from afar. You can''t sit without saying. Come on, move some more chairs! "


    The leader of Dingyu then sat up. He would not give up his chair, nor did he really let the swordsmen of Qingfeng sit down. Instead, he placed several chairs beside him, which seemed to be even.


    This obviously has given enough face, but even so, the swordsman of Qingfeng and the sage of Ao long seem to be not satisfied. They sat down slowly with a light hum.


    The leader of Dingyu looked at Lu Fandao and said, "Lord of Lu alliance, please take your seat."


    It seems that the leader of Dingyu is still afraid of Lu Fan''s anger. He also brings a chair and puts it beside him.


    For such a long time, Lu Fan didn''t ask for a seat.


    But he didn''t ask, but the leader of Dingyu could not help Lu Fan''s idea. Behind him, Master Lu''s voice sounded in Lu Fan''s ear: "Lord Lu, it seems that Bafang bank and Huanyu state want to control here. They are so strong that they want to dominate the game. Turn this war into a battle under their command. "


    Feng Lao also followed up and said, "it''s not good to come!"


    Four brilliant words, summed up the practice of the sword sage and the proud dragon sage.


    Of course, Lu fan doesn''t think that Qingfeng swordsman and others really have no brains. If they are really stupid people, they can''t cultivate to such a level. It''s impossible for Bafang bank and Huanyu country to send these two people to work in the West.


    Lu Fan thought more deeply. He observed the practice of Qingfeng swordsman and the attitude of Tang Hui.


    In my heart, I''m guessing that the purpose of Bafang bank and Huanyu Kingdom''s sending people here is not just to stop the demon cultivation in the western region.


    There must be other missions on them, otherwise, the Qingfeng sword saint and Aolong saint, even if they want to dominate the war, should not be so eager. He also offended the Western leaders.


    It can only be said that they did it on purpose. There are two purposes. One is to tell the Western leaders that it is impossible to command them. They are the only ones who command.


    Second, hide their real goals. The higher the profile, the more it does. The more distance you can keep from others. Just like before, the Western leaders didn''t want to talk to them. In this way, Lu fan can not only keep his strength but also hide his purpose, which really makes him doubt whether they are coming to make trouble.


    Thinking of all kinds of possibilities in his mind, Lu Fan''s eyes were on the swordsman and others.


    The swordsman of Qingfeng glanced at all the people and said suddenly, "wait a minute, Lu fan, how can he sit side by side with us and let him go down!"


    In a word, it made the Confederacy angry immediately.


    The faces of the Western leaders were also very ugly.


    The leader of Dingyu Kingdom forbeared angrily: "the leader of Lu League came on behalf of the Confederacy. Naturally qualified to sit with us. Qingfeng swordsman should focus on the devil cultivation. Don''t get tangled up in these details, will you? "


    The words of the head of Dingyu Kingdom have been euphemistic enough, so he almost didn''t point to the face of Qingfeng swordsman and scold, "are you coming to find fault?"


    Aolong sage said: "I don''t think it''s a small matter. It''s about deciding where to come from. For a kid like Lu fan, it''s better to listen to the order below. Lu fan, don''t look around. Which one is not your predecessor. Do you want to sit with us? "


    Aolong sage even began to oppress people as a senior.


    To deal with such a person, Lu Fan just smiled and said, "is that right?"


    With that, Lu Fan stood up.


    Before the response from the crowd, Lu Fan hit the sword Saint Qingfeng in the face.

 Chapter 1373

    The punch was so sudden that it didn''t give people any time to react.


    A moment ago, Lu Fan was still talking with a smile. The next moment, he directly punched the face of Qingfeng swordsman into a hollow.


    The smart robe was torn by Lu Fan''s fist, and he didn''t release any power, so Lu Fan hit it on the ground.


    Lu Fan did not use the power of Tao or vigorous Qi. It''s all a physical explosion.


    Qingfeng swordsman is a martial saint. In fact, he raised his hand to defend at the critical moment.


    But his reaction was slower than Lu Fan''s fist.


    His vigorous strength, yin and Yang strength and Tao strength are useless.


    It may be that Lu Fan didn''t expect to fight suddenly, or it may be that Lu Fan''s strength is beyond his imagination.


    For various reasons, Qingfeng swordsman was directly hit on his face, which suddenly became ferocious.


    All around, everyone was stunned.


    Even those who are familiar with Lu fan again, no one would think that Lu Fan even made such a rude move.


    At the moment when the sword master Qingfeng was smashed to the ground, he turned his back and went out.


    It''s really humiliating. He is a martial saint and was knocked down by Lu Fan.


    Just now, he is still questioning whether Lu fan can sit side by side with him. Now, Lu Fan just like playing sandbags to turn him to the ground.


    This sword, without light, has the power of the world.


    Obviously, the swordsman of Qingfeng is also furious. Directly down the killer.


    But is Lu Fan really afraid of him?


    Obviously not. In front of Lu fan, the ghost devil is just a fierce battle.


    I''m afraid the sword master of Qingfeng is better than the devil king of nightmare!


    Lu fan made another fist. He didn''t dodge the sword of Qingfeng swordsman.


    The Long Sword Pierced Lu Fan''s shoulder. Lu Fan didn''t even blink his brow. The forces of the world that flow into his body. Directly carried by Lu Fan''s body.


    This fist, Lu fan still hit in the face of the sword master Qingfeng.


    And beat the sword master Qingfeng to the ground.


    To hit someone is to fight!


    Lu Fan also knows that he can''t really fight against the sword master Qingfeng here.


    Therefore, it does not use vigorous Qi. It''s just physical power.


    The sword Saint Qingfeng was beaten to lie on the ground again. He looked embarrassed, but in fact, he was not hurt much.


    After that, Lu Fan kicks in the face of Qingfeng swordsman and kicks him away.


    Lu Fan did not look at the long sword on his shoulder. He pulled it out and threw it in front of the proud dragon sage.


    The sword master of Qingfeng forced to turn around in the mid air and stopped.


    Staring at Lu fan, the power of Tao begins to gather.


    Lu Fan said quietly, "how do you want to fight with me? I, Lu fan, will accompany you to the end! "


    Around, the people of Bafang bank stood out angrily, and the strong men of the Southern Alliance behind them also reflected, standing behind Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s performance at this time is worse than that of the sword master Qingfeng.


    You are welcome to fight when you say so.


    He seems more arrogant and unreasonable than the sword master Qingfeng. But only in this way can the effect be the best.


    The villain uses evil moves to grind. Lu Fan predicts that the swordsman of Qingfeng and the sage of Ao long will never fight with him!


    "Stop!"


    The lofty dragon sage rose and shouted.


    This big drink also called the sword Saint Qingfeng. Immediately, the sword master Qingfeng also responded. At this time, he really can''t do anything with Lu Fan.


    Because, before they came here, the eight party Qian Sheng made it clear that everything is based on saving strength, and only when it is cheap can it go up, and it is not allowed to do the business of losing money.


    The swordsman of Qingfeng is very angry, but he dare not attack Lu fan again.


    Because he also felt Lu Fan''s strength, which was definitely a level of cultivation with them. Moreover, Lu fan is really barefoot and not afraid to wear shoes.


    If they really want to fight, they will fight with the experts of the south alliance. But is there any loss for Lu fan? He is from the East. I''m afraid that the strength consumption of the Confederacy is nothing to Lu Fan. His foundation is not in the south. But for Bafang bank and Huanyu country, this consumption will hurt a little.


    Tang Hui''s eyes twinkled, looking at Lu fan, and he was frightened.


    Lu Fan won''t find anything!


    The swordsman of Qingfeng tolerated it, and the proud dragon rebuked Lu Fandao: "Lu fanjizi, do you dare to fight?"


    Lu Fandao: "how, only if you are arrogant, I will not be allowed to hit people?"


    With his hands on his back, Lu Fan smiled at the two humanitarians: "I tell them. This is not your Bafang bank, nor your universal country. Come here and behave yourself. If you think you are the boss. You can do whatever you like, please come back! Of course, if you want to fight with me. I am not afraid of all the money saints and the heaven saints, let alone you. Tell the two of you, I''m a man. I''m crazy about things. If I don''t like them, I''ll fight. I fought. I want his life. But I ran away. I''ll take his life in a few years. If you don''t believe it, you can try. "


    Lu Fan''s words are calm and smiling.


    But what he said made the swordsman and the Dragon Warrior feel creepy.


    This boy, he is so crazy. But there is no way. People just have crazy capital.


    Aolong saint is biting his teeth, and his face is red because of Lu Fan''s words. Lu Fan''s clear posture is to see you unhappy, I will play posture.


    He didn''t know how to refute!


    For a moment, the lofty dragon sage pointed to Lu Fan and said, "leaders of the Western alliance, do you let this boy be so rampant?"


    The head of Ding Kingdom coughed softly and said: "I''m sorry, we didn''t see what just happened. He who is proud of the dragon is a warrior in the breeze. If you''ve had enough, can you sit down and talk about it? "


    the lofty dragon saint can''t bring up his choking.


    Cold hum from the sword master of Qingfeng, go out. Obviously, I don''t want to talk to people any more.


    Seeing this, the Ao long sage did not leave, but sat down.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Fan had already determined his mind and walked back slowly. At the same time, he whispered to the leader of Dingyu: "do you see their bottom line?"


    The head of Dingyu nodded clearly.


    He knew what Lu Fan was doing.


    It turned out that Lu Fan was testing the real ideas of these masters from eight banks and the world.


    It seems that they still want to deal with the demon cultivator, not really to make trouble. It''s just Lu Fan''s way of testing that makes all the Lords of the country sweat. If it had been a real fight. That''s the end of it!


    However, the next thing will be arranged.


    Lu Fan sat back in his place, and people around him looked at him with strange eyes.


    What kind of person is Lu fan.


    Say that he is arrogant, before that, he has always been a very modest person!


    Say he''s making trouble, how come in the end it''s Qingfeng swordsman and others who recognize him!


    People who can understand not only smile, but also think that Lu fan is really powerful!

 Chapter 1375

    Besides the empty mansion, the leader of Dingyu Kingdom and others have already arrived.


    However, the door of the mansion is closed, and you can feel the strong power of the Tao inside. All the Lords of the country stood at the door wisely, and did not rush directly into it.


    The leader of cangming kingdom held up and paced, and the leader of Dingyu kingdom said: "what''s the matter? You mean it! "


    The head of Dingyu looked at all the heads of the state and was ready to talk.


    Some things can be said, some things can not be said.


    It''s better not to talk about things like this, which have not been settled yet and do not know the current situation.


    All the Lords looked at him, and the leader of Dingyu just shook his head.


    Besides Lu fan, he is the only one who knows that he is studying the method of puppet decoding recently. Because all the alchemists and puppet masters here are under his jurisdiction.


    If there is anything, someone will report to him every day.


    Today, it is clear that research has yielded results. The leader of Dingyu is also worried. He also wants to know what the situation is.


    But the mansion is closed. It''s useless for him to be in a hurry.


    Most importantly, it is said that it was because Lu Fan took out half a puppet that the study of these alchemists improved.


    Lu Fan was the first one to know the situation, and there was nothing wrong.


    If it is other countries that have achieved results. Now the leader of Dingyu dare to enter directly.


    But it''s Lu Fan. He dare not do it.


    I can''t help it. Who makes Lu Fan''s prestige so high.


    For a long time, the power in the mansion was restrained. All the people clearly felt the power of the Tao field inside and put it away completely.


    Lu Fan and Shen Liang Yunxuan came out.


    Looking at the Lords waiting outside, Lu Fan said lightly, "what are you doing here, lords?"


    As he spoke, Lu Fan gave the leader of Dingyu a color.


    Immediately, the leader of Dingyu responded and said, "nothing. Come back first, you guys. It''s nothing to see. It''s just trivial things. Let''s deal with it! "


    Hearing the words of the leader of Dingyu, the leader of Xuanguo and the leader of cangming are not idiots either. They even let other leaders go back first.


    Three people sing one song and one group of tune, let other country lord go back.


    Other people can see that they definitely want to hide something. However, there is no way to say it directly.


    The Lord of Dingyu also said to the bodyguards: "let everyone out. Close this place, no mosquito is allowed in! "


    Immediately, all the alchemists and puppet masters here were expelled.


    Only the three great powers in the West were left, including the Lord of the country and Lu Fan.


    A cloud pulls wench, voice way: "Lu Fan childe, we also went out."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "don''t go."


    Looking around, Lu Fandao made sure there were no other people around. "Three lords, I want to ask you first. Have you ever believed it? "


    The three lords looked at each other and nodded softly.


    The leader of Dingyu state said: "don''t worry, Lord Lu. Others dare not say that our three great powers have always been inseparable from the demon cultivation. Nothing will be done against this war. "


    The Lord of Xuanguo said: "Lord Lu, have you found anything out. Share it with us soon. What has been worked out? "


    Lu Fan slowly stepped aside, and asked all the lords to enter the middle of the mansion: "let Shen Liang and Yun Xuan explain to you what the situation is!"


    Hearing this, the three lords immediately entered the mansion.


    Shen Liang''s follow-up, quickly explain to the three Lords.


    When Shen Liang finished explaining, the head of Dingyu''s mouth was almost closed, and his palm trembled: "that is to say, just find the right way. The puppet legion of the demons will no longer be an obstacle! "


    Lu Fandao: "yes. The question now is what kind of strength and how to attack. The puppet army of the demon cultivator can be disintegrated in an instant. "


    The leader of Dingyu said loudly: "try one by one. What kind of power do you want. It can be said until the best way is tried. Now it''s a priority. As long as the puppet army of the demon cultivator is disintegrated, the combat power of the demon cultivator will be reduced by 50%. Their advantages in quantity will disappear! "


    The Lord of Xuanguo also nodded: "that''s right. This may be a great opportunity for us to wipe out the demonic cultivation army in the western region. Block the news. Anyone who dares to let it out will be killed. Lord Lu, it seems that this time we are immortal. The first flaw of demon cultivation will be exposed. "


    The Lord of cangming said excitedly: "I think it would be better if we could go further. If we find a way, we can make these puppets fight back. Then we will win the battle. "


    Yunxuan and Shen Liang look at each other. They haven''t thought of this yet.


    After a pause, Yunxuan said: "what is known now is the mighty spirit of the kingdom of Optimus, which can be achieved. As for other forces and methods, it will take time to test. I hope I can ask some martial saints, saints, to help. Their control over all kinds of forces is amazing. With their help, it may be much faster. "


    "No problem. I''ll go and talk to some old masters later. Lord Lu, since you have opened your head, you may as well help to the end. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "of course, there is no problem. Ah Yun, girl, you should stay here to help recently. Let me know if you have any results. "


    A Yun pointed at himself blankly and said: "me?"


    Other people also look at a Yun one after another, a face of doubt.


    The leader of Dingyu said with a little perplexity, "Lord Lu, this girl is..."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "she is a descendant of the Fu nationality!"


    Only the two characters of Fu nationality make the leader of Ding Kingdom exclaim.


    Then, the three lords nodded, and Yunxuan said with a smile: "descendants of the Fu nationality, that''s great. In ancient times, there were two unique marks in the array. For such marks, they were also born sensitive. With her help, they could get twice the result with half the effort. "


    A Yun seems a little nervous. She knows how much she has. She is from a good family, but she doesn''t really understand these things!


    Just as she was about to speak, Lu Fan''s voice suddenly sounded in her ear: "believe yourself, you are a Fuwen people, you have this talent. A Yun, you and the girl, must master the way to control the puppet. If you want to rise, this is the real opportunity! "


    A word makes a Yun look very solemn. Slowly, a Yun nodded: "I''ll do my best!"


    The girl pulled Lu Fan''s skirt and said, "brother Lu fan, do I want to help?"


    Lu Fan replied with a smile, "of course, it''s up to you."

 Chapter 1376

    On the other side, Qingfeng swordsman and Aolong sage stopped in a quiet place in the palace.


    Glaring let the guards disperse one after another. The arrogance on the faces of Qingfeng sword saint and Aolong Saint disappeared at the same time. Instead, they were old and dignified.


    Two people stood in place did not speak, outside, Tang Hui walked in slowly.


    Qingfeng swordsman and Aolong sage bow to Tang Hui.


    I''m afraid that no one in the western leading coalition can think of that the people who came from the eight square bank and the team led by Huanyu state are not the swordsmen of Qingfeng, nor the heroes of Aolong. It''s Tang Hui who has been smiling since he came to Dingyu.


    "It seems that things are not so simple, young master Tang," said the swordsman


    Tang Hui raised his hand and took out a bottle of pills and handed it to the sword master Qingfeng, saying, "I''m sorry to insult you. Although I know that Lu fan is domineering and arrogant, he is so crazy. But I didn''t expect that he would dare to hit you directly in the face. This man is a real problem. "


    Ao Long Sheng nodded his head and said: "he did this. It''s almost impossible for us to gain dominance among the western leading forces. In order to win this war, we must first follow their orders and try to get rid of the demons. Then make other plans! "


    Tang Hui said with a smile, "win? It''s not easy. Two, don''t forget what we are here for. It''s known to all that it''s difficult to deal with demon cultivation. According to the calculation of the world''s saints, within the last ten days, the demon cultivator must launch a general attack. And strive to smooth the Western collar at one stroke. "


    The lofty dragon saint and the sword saint of Qingfeng are slightly shocked. Obviously, neither of them knew anything about it.


    The sword master Qingfeng took the pill and frowned: "what are we going to do. Now that we know that the demon cultivator is going to launch a general attack. And it''s likely to wipe out the West. We are here to die. "


    Tang Hui shook his head and said, "come on, it''s still coming. Some things, or to do for the world to see. Otherwise, how can those experts in the world of seclusion rely on our Bafang bank or the world. And this time, I have other tasks. Don''t ask me more. By the way, continue to be proud. You can''t let Lu Fan let you down, and he won''t go on. In short, if the Western leaders want to command us, you will directly refuse. If the demon cultivator launches a general attack and the western leading army breaks up, you will help me finish the task first and then leave immediately. Do you understand? "


    The sword sage and the Dragon sage nodded slightly.


    Slowly, the proud dragon sage seemed to be worried and said: "master Tang. If you do that. The Western leader was returned to demon cultivation, and half of the world fell into darkness. Are we not going to die. Don''t you really help them? "


    Tang huidao: "help? How can I help you? Plus, have we ever done magic repair? You can see the endless puppets outside, and you can see the magic Qi in the demon cultivation camp. Do you know how many masters have come to the demon cultivation? With us and Lu fan, we can win? Ridiculous. I''ll tell you, the world''s war situation is not just about territory. There''s also the competition of top experts. If we want to fight on the territory, in fact, we have lost more than half of the territory after the demon cultivator took over the Northern Territory, because even if we take back the territory, what the demon cultivator left us is just a demonized country, full of corpses. "


    Speaking of this, Tang Hui sighed a long time, then said: "I can give you some information. The eight side Qian Sheng and the world Tiansheng are not going to win by frontal war. They chose another way to deal with the demons. "


    The swordsman of Qingfeng and the sage of Ao long suddenly stopped.


    The swordsman of Qingfeng said with wide eyes: "the other way is...... Beheading


    Tang Hui didn''t answer, but he was clearly speaking. You''re right.


    The swordsman of Qingfeng and the one of Ao long are almost stunned.


    Such a risk-taking approach, how to choose the use of money saints and AO long saints.


    The Ao long sage said: "however, the Lord of the heart demon sect is not close to the body of God. His strength is now the best in the world. Even if Qian Sheng from all directions and Tian Sheng from all over the world join hands, I''m afraid they can''t beat him. So to choose beheading action, but also in the hinterland of demon cultivation, this is not to die? "


    "It sounds like death," said Tang Hui, shaking his head. But this is the only chance. Kill Feng Tian. There is no leader in demon cultivation. There is no master who can match Qian Sheng and Tian Sheng of the universe. Then we just need to take control of the southern region and counter attack slowly. Within a few years, the demon repair will be wiped out. As for how to do it. That''s not what you have to think about. We have our own way to deal with it. Don''t think that this world, only the Lord of the heart demon sect can make God against the sky! "


    In a word, let the sword saint of Qingfeng and the heaven saint of the world stand in awe at the same time.


    It turns out that the eight Fang Qian Sheng and the universal Tian Sheng are actually making such plans.


    They are not villains who ignore all the people in the world and only care about their own interests. But also in their own way, trying to save the world.


    I know the risks of going deep into the hinterland of demon cultivation and beheading.


    So it seems that the victory and defeat of Western leaders and the loss of Northern Xinjiang are all small matters. This world, after all, is strong.


    No matter how many weak people there are, there is no great significance. As long as we keep the southern region and ensure that there is a pure land among the four kingdoms, the world will return to normal soon after killing the devil''s head.


    After Tang Hui said this, he said to the swordsman of Qingfeng and the sage of Ao long: "two predecessors, go to have a rest first. Wait a minute, I''ll go to find out about Lu Fan and others. They seem to be doing something interesting, too. But I just don''t know what''s the use. Maybe it''s fun! "


    Qingfeng sword sage and Aolong sage nodded clearly, and they left excitedly.


    Tang Hui watched them leave and sighed softly.


    What he said was partly true and partly false, and only he knew it.


    What are the plans of Qian Sheng and Tian Sheng? Tang Hui knows that. After all, many things that are inconvenient for Qian Sheng to do are handled by Tang Hui.


    But how to do this, Tang Hui did not say. At least it must not be as easy as he just said. There are many things that Qian Sheng and Huanyu Tiansheng are doing that even Tang Hui can''t understand. But what about that? All for the rise of Bafang bank. This time, the whole world will either be dominated by eight banks, or the whole world will fall into a dark era again.


    Frowning, Tang Hui looks up at the sky.


    "The world, ah the world, ha ha, but it''s just passing by."

 Chapter 1377

    After another three days, the atmosphere of the whole Ding kingdom was more and more depressed. Besides the void, the formation of demon cultivation was more and more advanced.


    In three days, the temptations of the magicians became more and more frequent.


    From the original one or two times a day to attack temptation, it has become a round at any time, day and night.


    Five or six times a day, seven or eight times a day, is possible.


    Such frequent actions only show that the demons have entered the final stage of preparation.


    They are urgently looking for the final flaw of Dingyu state.


    Strive to be able to wipe out the western leading coalition forces at one time when launching the general offensive.


    "Newspaper!"


    A bodyguard rushed into the hall.


    At this time, all the masters of the country, including Lu Fan and Qingfeng swordsman, were sitting in the hall, staring at the light curtain, afraid to leave.


    Seeing the bodyguard rush in, the leader of Dingyu state said in a loud voice, "what''s the situation?"


    The bodyguard said in a loud voice: "report to the Lord, the puppet array of the demon repair began to shrink, and the evil spirit began to recover. They don''t seem to be going to attack today. Moreover, the scouts reported that the dark temple, which had not been moved in the demon cultivation camp, began to move to the front of the camp today. I don''t know what they''re going to do! "


    Lu Fan listened to the bodyguard''s report, looked at the light curtain again, the puppet army that was gathering constantly, said softly: "the mountain rain is coming and the wind is blowing all over the building!"


    Turning around, Lu Fan said to the leader of Dingyu: "everything is ready."


    The head of Ding Kingdom smiled rarely.


    The Lord of cangming and the Lord of Xuanguo also smile.


    Their secret game will turn the whole war around.


    Tang Hui sat behind the swordsman and others, looking at the smiles of these people, his eyes were deeply puzzled.


    What are these people laughing at? Is there anything funny?


    The leader of Dingyu is full of energy. He never seems to be as confident as he is today.


    Lang Sheng, the leader of Dingyu Kingdom, said: "lead the United Army in the West. The whole army is ready. All the masters above the ground level of the warrior are in the void. The master above the imperial Qi division of Qi refiner is the same as void. Below the earth steps and the imperial Qi division, you will start to destroy the array and enter the void portal to wait. In Dingyu, other people also enter the empty mansion and wait for orders! "


    All the Lords should rise and leave.


    Outside, thousands of lights were shining, and countless boats began to move towards the void.


    Lu Fan heard that the leader of Dingyu was determined to win the battle. He was even ready to blow up the Dingyu kingdom.


    Hearing the words, Tang Hui smacked his tongue and said, "it''s a madman. If you can''t get over it, you will destroy the country. It''s tough enough. It''s a fierce man who would rather be broken than broken! "


    The swordsman of Qingfeng and the one of Aolong are awed at this time.


    In this way, the leader of Ding kingdom can only win or not.


    Once the battle is lost, the leader of Dingyu will detonate the destruction array completely. Let the demons who have conquered the tripod kingdom be buried together, just like the giant kingdom!


    As for what makes people wait in empty mansions, it just leaves a trace of life for these people.


    Once the tripod Kingdom really explodes, even if the void door is completely closed, ninety-nine percent of them will be blown to pieces in an instant. Disappeared in the world with the empty mansion. Only a small number of people are able to save their lives by means of empty mansions. And it''s not clear if they can get out of the empty mansion any more. Maybe, with the space gap, I don''t know where to go. Just like Lu fan, who fell from the chaos field, he fell directly into the southern region, which he did not know at all.


    An air of killing spread in the whole Ding kingdom.


    Inside the main hall, everyone got up.


    The leader of Dingyu looked at Lu Fandao: "the leader of Lu alliance, this war, life and death do not know. If we can win this battle and both of us are still alive, Dingyu kingdom will always be a friend of the leader of the Lu alliance. You are welcome to come to our Dingyu kingdom to drink and have fun at any time! "


    The Lord of Xuanguo and the Lord of cangming suddenly chuckled.


    The master of Xuanguo said: "is it just your Ding kingdom? The gate of Xuanguo is always open to the leader of Lu League! "


    The Lord of cangming then said: "these two people are really small. It should be said that the whole western region welcomes the leader of Lu League to come at any time! Lord Lu, please


    Lu Fan nodded softly and waved to master Feng and Master Lu behind him.


    All the Southern Alliance strongmen in Dingyu also went to the void with the western leading coalition.


    At this moment, they are no longer divided into Western leaders and southern regions. Now they have only one common title, that is, the righteous. What they want to fight against is demon cultivation!


    When the leader of Dingyu kingdom came to the door, he suddenly thought of something. He turned to Qingfeng swordsman and other people: "Bafang bank and all the powerful people in the world. You know what''s going on. If you want to fight or escape, you can help yourself. No one will order you, but you''d better not bother. Otherwise, the whole western leading coalition will regard you as the undercover of the demon cultivator and kill them together! "


    The leader of Dingyu threatened Qingfeng swordsman and others.


    "We are here to deal with the demon cultivation," said the sword master Qingfeng lightly


    At the end of the speech, the swordsman of Qingfeng also waved gently. All the banks and the powerful people of the world also followed them out of the palace.


    Outside, all the empty boats are ready.


    For the sake of this war, the whole Xiling did not know how much material and effort had been expended, which led to so many empty boats.


    With these boats, those who can''t fly and those who can''t fly can go to fight in the void.


    More people, more power.


    No one will be spared this battle.


    All those who go to the void have some solemn expression on their faces.


    Seeing off the people, and can not go to the martial arts, with tears in their eyes, clenched their teeth.


    The autumn wind is bleak and the water is cold. Once the heroes go, they will never return.


    Lu Fan stood on the boat with his hands on his back.


    Suddenly, Lu fan saw the boat next to her, and Liu Zhi was in the line of armor.


    Lu Fan thought about it, and suddenly said, "General Liu Zhi, please come here!"


    Liu Zhi is stupefied for a moment and turns to look at Lu Fan.


    Lu fan then said, "General Liu Zhi, you and I are in the same boat!"


    Liu Zhi''s face is puzzled, but she still flies to Lu Fan''s side. People beside her look at them with different eyes. But no one said anything.


    Liu Zhi is going to ask about her birth, but Lu fan says, "don''t ask, I won''t say it. If you and I are still alive after this war, I will tell you why! "


    Liu Zhi will immediately want to ask the words, swallowed back to the stomach.


    After a meal, Liu Zhi said, "OK, Mr. Lu fan, let''s make a decision!"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "well, it''s up to you!"

 Chapter 1378

    It''s a quiet void, full of murderous Qi.


    The two sides stood apart and faced each other in the distance.


    One side is shrouded in black air, dotted with scarlet color.


    One side is hidden in the colorful light curtain, and the color is soaring to the sky.


    "Roar! Roar! Roar! "


    I don''t know where, there is a drum, the whole void, there is a shocking drum.


    This drum sound seems to have the effect of soul absorption. Everyone who hears this drum sound is all agitated. The one who is weaker in cultivation feels as if he has a breath stuck in his chest. Can not spit out also cannot swallow, incomparably uncomfortable.


    "Shake the drum!"


    Feng Lao makes a noise behind Lu Fan.


    After listening to these three words, we will know that the magic tools used by the demon cultivation are definitely not vulgar.


    This is what the leader of Dingyu Kingdom saw, and it is also a big hand.


    Immediately, a group of martial artists standing behind them also made a long roar.


    Then, thousands of voices actually coagulated together, completely over the drum sound.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill! "


    The roar is shocking and makes people blood boil.


    Obviously, the Western leaders are very familiar with these conventional methods of demon cultivation.


    I''m afraid that demon cultivator didn''t want to use these means to deal with them, just to increase momentum at the beginning.


    After a while, among the thousands of puppets, a moving palace came slowly.


    The palace is very large, even in the void, it looks huge.


    Absolutely a dragon, or a phoenix is much bigger.


    The whole palace was dark, but it was bright and clear. The style is not luxurious, but plain. The whole body of the palace is full of magic Qi, which is set off around like a cloud. At a glance, the palace is like a picture from ancient times, with cornices and arches, carved dragons and Phoenix.


    The door opened wide, and a woman with dark eyes stood at the door of the palace.


    Hair in the void without wind automatically, the woman standing there quietly, like the beauty in the painting.


    It''s a dark robe with no lines. It looks like a black cloud. It''s full of mystery and simplicity.


    Her eyes, like a sharp sword, pass through the light curtain of defense between the devil and the righteous. Let all the people who have been swept by her eyes feel only a chill rising from the bottom of their feet and rushing straight to their heads.


    "The daughter of dark yuan!"


    Lu Fan spoke softly.


    After the dark yuan saint will scan all the people, she finally falls on Lu Fan.


    The two men looked at each other calmly, and Lu Fan was not afraid of the terrible pressure in the eyes of dark yuan Saint daughter. The saint daughter of dark yuan was not captured by Lu Fan''s eyes, which were calm but filled with explosive force like a volcano.


    They look at each other with only one thought in mind.


    That is, this fight, I will win!


    The demons are slowly standing apart from the light curtain. The two camps are not close to each other, but they are not far away.


    At least, with our eyes, we can see clearly what the opponent looks like.


    In the demon cultivation, first of all, there are all kinds of strange lords standing out.


    Then, a face with a veil, charming, gorgeous woman flew in front of the demon camp.


    With a clear and beautiful voice, he said: "the western leading allied forces and those from the southern regions, you still have the last chance to surrender. Give your loyalty to the God, and he will give you eternal life! "


    The master of Dingyu snorted and shouted back: "demon repair! Even if I die, you will fight to the end. In this world, after all, evil prevails! "


    At the end of the speech, the other strong people on the scene have released their momentum, so that all the demons can see their determination to fight for the World War I today.


    Lu Fan looks at the veiled woman, but shakes her head slightly.


    How could he not have known this old man.


    Dancing is ethereal. I haven''t seen you for a long time!


    Wukong spirit seems to be among the crowd, seeing Lu Fan.


    With a smile in his eyes, he blinked at Lu fan, and then danced with spirit: "what is evil and what is right. The world belongs to our heart demon sect, and the four realms are even. Is there any magic word in the world? If we can make the world as a whole, rebuild the order and open the holy kingdom of the world. Are you right or wrong in the history books? "


    In a word, many of the country''s leaders changed their faces.


    Lu Fanhu''s voice said: "good and evil are not in the victory, but in the hearts of the people. It''s no use saying more. I''d better see the real move now! "


    Wukong Ling takes another look at Lu fan, which is full of customs.


    Across the veil, Lu fan can also feel the smile under the veil.


    Slowly, wukongling retreated, obviously not going to continue to persuade.


    Originally, shouting before the battle was just to break the fighting spirit of each other.


    But at this time, the whole western leading army and Lu Fan and other people are united. Can they persuade them with a few words.


    The demons, of course, did not take persuasion seriously. After Wukong spirit returned, it was a tall demon cultivator who walked out of the camp.


    He was as tall as the giant of the kingdom of heaven, but he was covered with bramble armor, with rotten flesh piled up on his body, his eyes crooked and his mouth crooked, and he held a chain hook made of white bone.


    In a loud voice, the demon cultivator shouted: "I am the leader of the 18th hall, the butcher. Who dares to come out and fight with me? "


    As he spoke, the dark and green poisonous fog came out from the butcher''s order. Obviously, it is the way of practicing blood corpse poison, the poison of the three ways.


    Lu Fan glanced at him, but he felt that he was afraid that he had some extraordinary accomplishments in the corpse path, which should not be underestimated.


    After shouting, when Tu Ling saw that no one dared to fight, he couldn''t help laughing and saying, "why, don''t you call yourself a decent person? So timid, don''t you even dare to go out of this light curtain? I think it''s just a group of rats and turtles! "


    After that, Tu Ling clapped his stomach and laughed.


    A lot of demons followed with laughter, all kinds of foul language, said the Ding domain Lord and other people''s faces rose red.


    "I will!"


    Liu Zhi is the first one who can''t help but want to stand out against the enemy.


    But Lu Fan grabbed her and said, "don''t move."


    Liu Zhi said, "I''m not afraid of death, but I can''t let this demon practice be so rampant."


    Hearing Liu Zhi''s words, the leader of Ding Kingdom also said in a loud voice: "yes, we must not let the demon cultivation be so rampant. But Liu Zhi your injury is not healed, do not go out to fight


    After a pause, the leader of Dingyu said in a loud voice: "the devil cultivates the battle, who dares to go out to meet the enemy?"


    "I will!"


    With a loud cry, a man came out.


    As soon as the man walked out, Lu Fan was stunned.


    Well, why does he look familiar.


    The man seemed nervous, but his eyes were firm.


    He went to Lu Fan and said, "brother Lu fan, we have met again."


    Lu Fan looked at him and said in surprise, "Jia Ming! You are Jiaming, the one who pretended to be me. "


    Jia Ming said with a smile, "it''s hard for brother Lu fan to remember my name."

 Chapter 1379

    Lu Fan almost laughs. It''s just another hometown.


    Lu Fan always thought that Jia Ming and other people had gone with Qing Tianguo.


    Unexpectedly, this man is still alive. It was beyond Lu Fan''s expectation. Because many more powerful experts than Jia Ming died in the kingdom of Optimus Prime.


    If Jia Ming can survive, he can only say that he is lucky.


    Jia Ming said, "brother Lu fan, let me fight today."


    Jia Ming''s eyes were firm, and Lu Fan nodded softly.


    Compared with the last time, when Lu fan saw him, Jia Ming seemed more calm.


    Lu fan doesn''t know how long he has been in the southwest League.


    But obviously, he has experienced a lot of things in this period.


    A person''s maturity is often linked to experience.


    Jia Ming nodded to the leader of Dingyu.


    The leader of Dingyu looked at Lu Fan and Jia Ming. "Your name is Jia Ming," he said in a soft voice. "OK, the Western leader has written down your name."


    Waving, the leader of Ding Kingdom opened up a way for Jia Ming to go out in the light curtain.


    Jia Ming finally smiled at Lu Fandao: "brother Lu Fan. This time, I won''t borrow your name again. I will make my name resound all over the world! "


    Lu Fan nods to Jia Ming.


    This man, anyway, is not a bad person.


    Jia Ming takes a deep breath and releases his strength.


    The momentum spread out, the strength of Jia Ming''s body, unexpectedly, is only the peak of Tiangang.


    Seeing that Jia Ming didn''t even enter the realm of reverence, the demons all laughed wildly.


    "Where come the wild boy, this strength dare to come out disgraceful."


    "Funny, funny. It turned out that there was no one in the West leading the coalition. "


    "Well, don''t you think you''re right. How can you send someone out to die? It seems that you are no different from us


    "Boy, after you die, just in time I can make a puppet, which is better than your strength now!"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The demons taunted Jia Minglai.


    Jia Ming''s face was red and white. His strength, in fact, is not weak.


    For the first time, he was ridiculed for his strength in Tiangang.


    But there''s no way. At other times, those who are strong in the sky Gang environment are not the top, but also the mainstay.


    But now, the two men and horses are really like dogs in the sky, and the respect is everywhere.


    I''m not at the level of being a saint, so I''m afraid to say hello to others.


    Tu Ling looks down at Jia Ming. The height gap between them is the same as their strength gap.


    When the leader of Dingyu saw Jia Ming''s momentum, he regretted it.


    He thought that Jia Ming knew Lu fan, and he should be a master of Zunjing. Who would have thought that on the peak level of Tiangang, Jia Ming even dared to stand out to meet the enemy.


    Zhang Kou, the leader of Ding Kingdom wants Jia Ming back.


    Lu Fan raised his hand and stopped the leader of Dingyu: "let him come."


    The head of Dingyu Kingdom lowered his voice and said: "but the first battle against the demon cultivator made him lose like this. It''s too demoralizing! "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "winning or losing is not a decision that can be made on the one hand. Many times, there are other things to see. What''s more, these two people are just different from each other. "


    The head of Ding Kingdom tightened his eyebrows and said, "Lord Lu, do you believe him?"


    Lu Fan laughs but doesn''t speak.


    The leader of Dingyu nodded clearly and stopped talking.


    In Lu Fan''s body, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon said: "great master, you really think this Jiaming can win. I''m kidding. I think he''s going to be a puppet. "


    Lu Fan replied in his heart: "I don''t think he can win either. But he is also a warrior, with his own martial arts. Don''t stop the fight you ask for. If he can survive. In the future, it must be a strong generation. If you don''t survive, you''ll die. "


    It seems that the Xuangong tower in Jiulong can''t understand Lu Fan''s idea, saying softly in his heart: "what martial art is more important than living? Human persistence! "


    Outside, Jia Ming took a deep breath, then raised his head, stared at TU Ling and said: "demon repair. If you want to talk nonsense, you can fight it. If I can''t win you, how about giving you this head. Hum, do you still need us to send experts of Zunjing to deal with your evil cultivation? I''m enough! "


    Finish saying that, Jia Ming is very arrogant to all the demons build up a middle finger.


    This gesture, no matter where in the four realms, can be understood.


    All of a sudden, many of them were enraged. The mighty evil spirit spread out. Press against Jia Ming.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, and suddenly his eyes swept over the demons.


    Immediately, the demons felt a wave of killing like a knife, sweeping through them.


    In a moment, all of these actions stopped.


    Lu Fan''s voice rang out, and he said in a loud voice, "fair duel, who dares to intervene, I will surely take his life. I don''t care if you demon cultivator wins or not, only some people dare to cheat. Even if he hides in the end of the world, I will kill him. If you don''t believe it, you can try! "


    Lu Fan''s threat immediately weakened the foul words of these demons.


    In the demon cultivation, everyone who has heard of Lu Fan''s name knows that Lu fan is terrible.


    Even Lu Fan himself didn''t know. In fact, his reputation in demon cultivation was much greater than that outside.


    The reason is very simple. Because he used to be one of the demons.


    He is the original leader of the 15th Hall who has now entered the demon killing hall. He is also one of the people who has enjoyed the Xiaocheng demon pool alone and is listed as one of the targets to be killed by the Lord of heaven.


    Lord of the night shadow hall, this name is still a taboo in demon cultivation.


    Who dares to mention, who is in trouble.


    In such a situation, how dare these ordinary demons not take Lu Fan seriously.


    The evil spirit is recovered, the butcher''s eyes are flashing, and he still shakes his bone hook like a wheel.


    When Daoyu spread out, Tu Ling stared at Jia Ming and said, "let''s finish the fight quickly. Boy, you really pissed me off! "


    When Jia Ming heard the words, he put his hands on his waist.


    If he can win today, the only possibility is to make the most of the magic effect of Qisheng.


    Jia Ming murmured, "today''s World War I will either be famous or die in vain. I don''t want to live any more. Jiaming is destined to be the best in the world! "


    The eyes suddenly became firm, and the momentum of Jia Ming suddenly showed an upward trend.


    In front of him, the butcher suddenly made a loud roar and threw out the bone hook.


    At the same time, the Tao domain is dead on Jia Ming!


    Life is lost!


    Jia Ming also gave out a loud shout.


    Serial array is on.


    Ten times sky burst!


    All of a sudden, the light shone all around, and the strength of the two men collided fiercely.


    Boom!

 Chapter 1380

    When Lu Fan and other people were fighting with the demon cultivator, a group of boats were moving forward rapidly beyond the distant void.


    "Han Feng, you bring me the map. You can''t understand it. What else to look at! "


    Elder martial brother was very angry and pulled the map from Han Feng''s hand.


    Looking around at the dark void, the elder martial brother handed the map to the moon and said: "the moon, come and have a look. Did I run the wrong way. Is it because Han Feng didn''t know where to go


    The moon looked at the map with stars shining, shook her head and said, "it''s a little far away, but it''s not that it can''t..."


    Before he finished speaking, elder martial brother, elder martial brother Chuxing and elder martial brother Chutian joined hands to beat Han Feng.


    "Let''s make a fool of it and delay the event!"


    Elder martial brother Chutian also shouted: "Han Feng, you don''t understand. What are you talking about. Now we can''t catch up with Dingyu country. It''s going to be a big deal, you know? "


    Han Feng held his head and said, "I don''t want you to hurry up, too? Just a few more flashes. "


    Elder martial brother Chuxing said: "how many times? Once off course, something will happen. Now, I don''t know how much time it will take. The beast saint is still closed. He wants to fight against heaven and earth. If we hurry up, we will be late at last. You will be beaten to death by your father when you go back. "


    Han Feng was as soft as eggplant.


    In the recent period, their flight team is really unlucky.


    First, when the beast Saint entered the void, he had a feeling and was ready to break through.


    Then, they had just crossed the other side of the void from the eastern boundary to the Western ring, when they met a group of demon practitioners. It''s been a big fight!


    In this battle, although we didn''t fight at the loss, we just let several fighters who were sent by yushizhai to command the air force to go ahead die.


    The rest of the people have never been out of the eastern boundary, and have been to the kingdom of heaven once at most when the four boundary mountains are opened.


    Who knows that Xiling is a ghost place!


    In this case, we have to follow the map.


    Fortunately, a lot of maps were prepared before we came. But I don''t really get lost.


    But it''s a problem to follow the map. For example, Han Feng was on duty two days ago, directing the way forward.


    This cargo, in order to speed up the journey, the command fleet flashed several times.


    This flicker completely deviates from the direction.


    Fortunately, nangongxing and other people found it quickly. Otherwise, they really don''t know where to go.


    At this time, nangongxing, ye Nantian, huangfuwu and other people stood at one side to watch.


    They are the strong men who came here on behalf of the Allied forces of the eastern boundary, although they are basically not from the eastern boundary.


    Then look back, and sit there, smiling face of the wind nap.


    He didn''t seem to care if the fleet was off course. Because the wind break is very clear, they are the representatives of the East. In fact, even if we get there, it doesn''t help much.


    Because they have a whole fleet of people. There is only one holy beast in the world. Moreover, if it is not for the recent breakthrough of the beast saint, it seems that it is about to get rid of the oppression of heaven and earth. Otherwise, the fighting power of the beast saint is not particularly strong.


    It''s OK to deal with ordinary demon cultivation. If you meet the master in demon cultivation, it''s probably too bad.


    So, they are just going to show their attitude.


    If you want to come to the leader of Li clan, you don''t want these people to make any outstanding achievements.


    To put it bluntly, it is to let the strong of the younger generation practice so as to grow up as soon as possible.


    So this time, they are basically young masters.


    That is to say, it is not a question when it will arrive.


    It''s a pity that we can see this in the wind break. Others may not understand.


    For Han Feng and others, it is the first priority to rush to Dingyu first.


    Not for others, but for their younger martial brother Lu fan, who is now in Dingyu state.


    From Hanfeng to the magic moon, we have to meet Lu Fan. At the beginning, Lu Fan left without saying goodbye in Wu''an, which made these people very unhappy.


    In their view, Lu Fan just dislikes their low strength and is unwilling to take them to fight in the world.


    But elder martial brother Han Feng and others passed by this time to prove that Lu Fan was wrong.


    And they have to make sure that Lu fan is safe. Especially the magic moon has made up her mind. Even if Lu Fan wants to die in battle, she must follow her.


    Similarly, the thirteen who have been standing at the stern without speaking have their own plans.


    He was not good at words, but he knew clearly that from the moment when Lu Fan accepted him as a slave, he would block all the bright and dark arrows for Lu Fan.


    But this time, the owner is willing to take a risk. But keep the slave safe at home.


    Thirteen don''t want to, he still want to find Lu Fan.


    The Lord of the kingdom of spirit sat quietly beside the thirteen. This time, the leaders of the eastern countries saw the thirteen again.


    This time, she also volunteered to come, not only because Lu Fan was her master. What''s more, this person around me, Thirteen!


    "Come, thirteen, have a fruit. I''ve done it. It won''t move this time. "


    The Lord of the kingdom of the spirit smiled and his wings fluttered gently behind him.


    Thirteen people are cold to others, but to the Lord of the spiritual kingdom, he can''t get cold.


    After receiving the fruit, he nodded gently to the Lord of lingguo, then ate it with a small mouth.


    The Lord of the kingdom of the spirit smiled happily. Several bodyguards of the kingdom of the spirit were far away from him. Don''t disturb the Lord''s sweet moment, or he will be furious.


    "Well?"


    Thirteen seems to suddenly find something, immediately eyes wide, like a light from his eyes.


    At the end of the line of sight, there seems to be a group of dark boats, going forward.


    He touched the arm of the Lord of lingguo. Seeing this, the Lord of lingguo ran to elder martial brother Han Feng and others, and shouted: "demon repair, found demon repair!"


    All the people immediately drew closer to the 13th side.


    Nangongxing has a panoramic view. In addition to the magic mirror, the light in his hands flickers slightly.


    Nodding, Nangong said: "yes, it''s demon cultivation. There''s enough of a team. There are not many puppets to guard, but the strength should not be weak. "


    Huangfuwu stepped forward and said: "their direction is similar to ours, so it should be the reinforcement team of demon cultivation. What do you think of eating him? "


    Nangongxing and others nodded slightly. Anyway, they were all on the wrong way. If they met the demon cultivator, they would fight. There''s something to do! "


    Han Feng said:" kill them. After killing them, maybe we can also pretend to be them and get involved in the demon cultivation. Then we can become undercover agents to help the Western leader wipe out the demon cultivation. Ha ha ha


    The elder martial brother pressed down Han Feng and said, "you think too much."

 Chapter 1381

    "Come closer, come closer!"


    A small empty boat, carrying elder martial brother Han Feng and others, quickly approached the boat of demon cultivation.


    The closer you get, the more you can feel the magic.


    On the boat, nangongxing and other people all hold down their posture and try not to be found by the demons.


    They also release all kinds of Tao realms, but these Tao realms are tactfully condensed together, forming a unique space. Let their breath not leak out.


    In particular, senior brother Han Feng and nangonghang are all yearning for Lu Fan''s magical stealth ability.


    Of course, we should do a good test.


    According to elder martial brother Han Feng, this is a man''s necessary ability. It''s of great use. It''s just...... Everyone knows.


    Under the cover of their strength, the boat appeared silent.


    Soon, he was close to the ship.


    "Huangfuwu, use the array to connect our boat and this boat, so as not to throw us away after they enter the space passage!"


    Senior brother Han Feng lowered his voice and directed.


    Although, all the people on the scene basically rolled their eyes at his command.


    But huangfuwu still did.


    After connecting the small boat, several people looked up.


    First came a group of puppets standing guard.


    For the demon cultivator, nightmares are used to pry for information. The black dragon warrior is following him for self-defense, while the dirty work, guard and other things are puppets.


    Many times, through puppets, we can see the strength of a demon cultivator.


    Because the more powerful the cultivation, the more powerful the puppet.


    It is not only the improvement of strength, but also the flexibility and wisdom of puppets.


    Therefore, Han Feng and others did not act rashly. But first carefully observe these puppets.


    "The breath is good. There are three traces of blood and poison on the body. The evil Qi is introverted, the eyes can move, and there is intelligence. This puppet is unusual! "


    Han Feng smacks his tongue.


    He didn''t expect that the puppet on the magic boat was so good.


    It''s much better than the puppets he had seen before.


    Next to him, the elder martial brother also said: "look at the armor on these puppets. It''s definitely a good thing. God, we have met the elder''s boat


    Hearing this, huangfuwu and others also looked up.


    Immediately, the faces of the people all slightly changed.


    They also saw that the magic repair on the magic boat might not exist in general.


    Ye Nantian frowned and said, "what should I do now? Kill or not. Give me some advice. "


    Zuo Yundong held his knife and said: "here we are. Now we can''t go back. At least we have to see who is on the boat. What''s more, with our strength, even if we meet some elder in the demon cultivation. You can''t beat it! "


    Han Feng looked at the humanity around him: "I think it''s OK. When we add up our strength, it should not be a problem to deal with the evil cultivation of Zunjing. As long as we don''t encounter the demons, those demons exist. I can''t fight, can I escape. I think brother Zuo said well. Go and have a look. "


    The elder martial brother still felt something was wrong. He carefully observed the puppets.


    It seems that the power of the puppet alone is not vulgar, so we can imagine how powerful the master of the puppet is.


    Elder martial brother Chutian said: "why not? Let''s leave one or two people to take care of it. The rest of us go to find out the truth. If it can be dealt with, then those who stay will have time to rush up again. If it can''t be dealt with, there is no difference between one more person and one less. Only when you run away can you help. "


    They thought the plan was reliable. Huangfu Wulian said: "well, I''ll wait here with Nangong brother. Go up and have a look."


    Nangong pointed to himself and said, "I will stay? Is that good? "


    Han Feng couldn''t wait to say, "that''s it. You are an alchemist, one with noble Qi in his body. It''s most appropriate to stay here and take care of him. Let''s go. We''ll kill them secretly. One by one, please don''t expose it! "


    Said Han Feng on the beginning of smiling fly on the Internet.


    Elder martial brother and others have no choice but to keep up.


    Ye Nantian, wind rest, left cloud East fly at the same time. They all took out their own weapons and were ready to fight at any time.


    Nangongxing rolled his eyes and looked at Huangfu and said: "brother Huangfu, you can''t do this. I know you don''t like fighting, but what are we doing sitting here! "


    Huangfuwu took out a feather fan and shook it lightly to his bald head: "Nangong brother, don''t worry. Let them do the work of exploring the road in the early stage. If we can fight, we can''t do it without us. "


    Nangong Xing raised his eyebrows and said, "what does brother Huangfu mean?"


    Huangfu smiled: "I think that puppet is not vulgar, but it is too attentive. Have you ever seen a puppet under the elder demon cultivator dressed so valiantly? Even if it is a powerful demon cultivation, it will only stack the number of its own puppets. They will not prepare any good armor for puppets. There''s also a black dragon cavalry for self-defense. I guess that the demon cultivation on the boat is not the elder, but the demon Dan master inside the demon cultivation. "


    Nangongxing nodded clearly: "Oh, I understand. Only the magic Dan master is so rich and powerful. He makes his puppets so powerful, isn''t he? It makes sense, brother Huangfu, you make me feel more and more like Lu Fan. It''s really brilliant! "


    Huang Fuwu felt his light brain: "where, where. It can''t be compared with brother Lu Fan. I''m just speculating. However, what I didn''t want to understand is that since it''s a magic Dan master, the number of puppets should be a lot. Why are there not many puppets around this boat. Moreover, there must be many magical practices around the master of magic pill. Those practices are dying people who live on the pill of the master of magic pill. Generally, there are at least ten people who become the professional thugs of the master of magic pill. I can''t see it here! "


    Nangong said with a smile: "it''s not easy. It must be hiding in the boat. Ha ha, Han Feng, they are going to lose. At that time, we have to help! "


    Huangfu said: "mostly. Brother Nangong is in charge of removing the magic mirror. Are the magicians not going to flee


    Nangongxing said with a smile, "it turns out that brother Huangfu is interested in me, so he let me stay. It''s a good calculation!"

 Chapter 1382

    Huangfu Wudu is a little embarrassed. He really thinks so. In his opinion, these people are the biggest threat to demon cultivation. In fact, it''s not Zuo Yundong, who seems to be the most fierce, or Ye Nantian, who almost became the close disciple of the world Tiansheng.


    It''s the last Prince of the kingdom of Optimus, holding the south palace with a powerful magic mirror.


    With Nangong walking beside him, his sense of security more than doubled.


    Of course, he would never tell Nangong about this idea.


    With a smile on his face, Huangfu Wu took out the dried meat and handed it to Nangong Xing.


    He took out another pot of wine and said with a smile, "two drinks?"


    Nangong Xing smiled more happily and nodded: "why not do it!"


    After that, they really sat on the boat, eating, drinking and drinking.


    As if this was not a dangerous assassination of the demon cultivator, but an outing.


    Above, Han Feng and others quietly sneaked into the magic boat.


    A puppet, not yet. He was directly cut off by Zuo Yundong.


    At the same time, ye Nantian also accurately caught the mummy like head and completely destroyed it in his hand.


    Several people are surrounded, and it is still the power of Tao that covers them. Cover their bodies.


    Zuo Yundong''s lips moved, and he said to all the people: "the strength of these puppets is around Tiangang. Everyone should be extra careful. "


    Slowly, the puppets on patrol stopped at almost every dead corner.


    But after all, puppets are puppets, and their weaknesses are obvious.


    The way in which the dead puppets probe is obviously different from that of the living.


    They are very sensitive to all the people who have life.


    But once, the other side''s vitality is covered by other forces. Even in front of them.


    They will also regard it as a puppet like them.


    And senior brother Han Feng and others obviously know this.


    They carefully restrained all their breath, including vitality. Slowly through these puppet defenses.


    The boat of demon repair is very big. It''s a building with three floors up and down.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others soon passed through the first level of puppet guard.


    But when they came to the second floor, they immediately saw the nightmare floating in the whole second floor.


    These nightmares also seem to be different from other nightmares. They are all weird blue and purple.


    Moreover, the smell of these nightmares seems to be too strong.


    Their bodies are about to condense into substance. Just floating there, the forces of heaven and earth and the forces of Tao all have a sense of distortion.


    "Are these still nightmares? Why so strong! "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng was the first to exclaim.


    Immediately, the nightmares all around seemed to find something and began to be restless.


    The elder martial brother put his hand over Han Feng''s mouth and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Say one more word, and I''ll throw you in. "


    Han Feng just closed his mouth, and ye Nantian frowned and said, "if all the nightmare of demon cultivation is so strong. The West leader really doesn''t have to fight. Just throw in the towel. What a terrible existence! Who can you understand how these nightmares are made? "


    People shake their heads to show that they don''t know.


    If they can understand it, they will all be top-notch gas refiners.


    However, seeing these nightmares, people can be sure that the demon cultivation here is definitely a powerful existence.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng began to be a little nervous and said: "let''s move on. I feel that depending on the strength of us, will we go in and be hanged directly! "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng''s worry is not unreasonable. There was also some hesitation.


    But at this time, suddenly in the cabin, footsteps sounded.


    Then, an old man in a black robe, carrying a wine bag, came out wobbly.


    He seems to be a little drunk, red face, a beard, are wine stains.


    Strong wine, abnormal pungent, immediately let Han Feng and others, all wring their eyebrows.


    "It''s very strong. This wine is unusual! "


    Wind rest is also a drunkard. When he hears it, he knows that the old man''s wine is even stronger than that made by his martial uncle Dong Pang.


    And there is a different smell in the wine. The wind could not tell what it was. But it''s definitely not fanpin!


    "Go, go, go, don''t float here. Shake my eyes. Little ones, how long do we have to go abroad? It''s not a good idea. After the war, all the bodies of the strong will be handed over to us. Even now, no one has come to meet me. It makes people angry. When I arrive, I''ll have a good search. I don''t leave much for other old guys. I have to be the first! Take it first! "


    As he spoke, the old man poured himself another mouthful of liquor.


    He walked to Han Feng and others who were hiding in place.


    Listening to his mumbling, the master said: "deal with the body? This man is either a magic Dan master or a puppet master. Everyone, it seems that we have caught a big fish. "


    Ye Nantian then said, "he is a puppet master. Master Magic''s desire for the body is not as great as his. I want the bodies of all the strong. We were so lucky that we caught a puppet master who wanted to catch up with others to rob the body. Capture him alive, he can certainly tell us a lot about the weakness of the puppet. With him, at least in the future, it will be easier for us to deal with the puppets of the demon cultivator! "


    Everyone nodded, and brother Han Feng gently stroked his green water sword: "good luck. That''s what we ran into. You guys, it seems that I''m not wrong to take a detour this time. If you really follow the original route, you won''t be able to run into this big fish. "


    The others followed with a smile, and the elder martial brother smiled helplessly.


    It''s just luck.


    Zuo Yundong raised his knife and said, "wait a minute, wait a minute. When he gets closer, we''ll take him at the same time. We must hit him and hit him. Otherwise, with these nightmares, it''s a big trouble! "


    All of them nodded clearly and closed their mouths one after another, and their expressions became dignified.


    But at this time, the puppet division stopped abruptly.


    Seeing that he was about to approach senior brother Han Feng and others, he suddenly seemed to think of something. He clapped his head and said: "ouch, right. I have to let the new puppet out and let him move! "


    So he turned to go back.


    Ye Nan Tianlang said: "you can''t let him go, everyone, kill!"


    A cry, Han Feng and others suddenly rushed out.


    Outside, huangfuwu and Nangong, who were drinking and eating meat, suddenly heard a loud bang.


    "It''s fighting," said Huangfu


    Nangong said: "well, wait, I''ll finish this drink. You are a good wine! "

 Chapter 1383

    Huangfuwu and nangonghang gently clink their glasses. They are very happy.


    Inside, there are not only explosions, but also all kinds of shouting and killing.


    Nangong listened and said with a smile: "have you heard the killing moves of Han Feng and Zuo Yundong. It seems that the opponents inside are not as strong as they think! "


    "But it''s not weak, is it?" Huang Fuwu shook his head


    Looking up and drinking all the wine, huangfuwu stood up.


    He took out his magic weapon. It was a sword three feet long and one finger wide. It was engraved with various Rune arrays.


    Since he decided not to use a pen anymore, he turned to refining the sword.


    Instead of writing with sword, the world is drawn with sword. Who could have thought that after he picked up the sword, he was even stronger than before.


    Up to now, Huangfu Wu has this confidence. Even if Lu fan is here, he dare to fight.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to say the winner.


    Nangong line also took out the magic mirror.


    Although he did not have the crystal core of the four fierce beasts of the Li patriarch, he did not have the help of thousands of monsters.


    Since that time, after dealing with the king of the Dragon slay, he was completely recognized as the master.


    During this period of time, nangongxing was studying the use of Haoqi magic mirror almost every day.


    It can be said that this artifact is handy for him.


    If it''s a fight with an expert like huangfuwu or Ye Nantian, he may not be able to do it.


    But when it comes to dealing with the demon cultivation, nangongxing can definitely say with pride that you are not as good as me.


    Boom!


    A bang, suddenly all over the sky flying iron and stone.


    The boat of demon repair was suddenly blown out a big hole.


    Then, I don''t know how many blue and purple nightmares flew out of the cave, flying all over the sky with a shrill scream.


    Soon an old man appeared.


    Beside him, a man and a woman, two bloody puppets, guard him closely.


    The two puppets looked very different. The blood was coming out of their bodies, almost forming a sea of blood.


    Han Feng and others were also killed from the cave, staring at the old man.


    Han Feng shouted, "you can''t let him run away! Kill! "


    A sharp drink, Han Feng and the first rushed up.


    The green water long sky sword, turning into a dragon, strikes two bloody puppets.


    It is closely followed by the sword light of Zuo Yundong, the sword light of wind rest, and the killing moves of elder martial brother, Chuxing, elder martial brother Chutian, ye Nantian, etc.


    The strength of all people, gathered together, looks like a beam of colorful light, severely bombarding the bloody puppets.


    But the two bloody puppets showed terrible power.


    The blood gas released by them forms a huge blood cell, and the old man behind them is wrapped in it.


    In this way, the old man was not hurt at all.


    Although the old man is still in a bit of a mess, his eyes are already full of murderous Qi.


    With a wave of his hand, all the puppets on the boat began to attack Han Feng and others.


    These puppets showed amazing flexibility. They even started to launch various kinds of martial arts with weapons.


    Generally speaking, there are only two possibilities for puppets to use martial arts.


    Or the puppet division came out. But in this way, the martial arts will be very simple, just some basic killing moves.


    Or one of the spirits is immortal and is forced to be sealed in the puppet by the puppet master.


    In this way, the ability of puppet Division will be tested. But once he succeeds, the puppet can have part of his martial arts.


    Obviously, the puppets on this boat belong to the latter. The consistency of killing moves directly separated Han Feng and others.


    Just for a moment, Han Feng and others fell into a bitter battle.


    The nightmare around began to wander and attack, as long as the nightmare passed by Han Feng and others.


    Then you can clearly feel that the breath of Han Feng and others is weak.


    This nightmare is not only attacking Han Feng and others, but also absorbing the vitality of Han Feng and others to strengthen themselves. Such a nightmare is more than a little bit stronger.


    The crisis has become apparent. Nangongxing and huangfuwu can''t sit down.


    Huangfuwu took the lead in rushing out. He chose a very tricky position and rushed to the side of two bloody puppets in a flash.


    A long sword stroke is a void river.


    Before the two bloody puppets could react, they were attacked by the river, and their blood was weakened. There is no tendency to be washed away by the river.


    On the contrary, they all looked fierce and fixed their eyes on Huangfu Wu.


    It''s not right to see. Huangfuwu stabbed hundreds of swords in a row.


    His sword technique is very strange. He doesn''t feel like a warrior''s rush at all. It''s all the light air of an alchemist.


    With his sword technique, there began to be a mirage like scene between heaven and earth.


    Like painting is not painting, like substance.


    Huangfu''s present state is about to reach the unity of the real and the virtual.


    There are mountains, water and pine. This scene suddenly appeared in the void, and forced all the puppets and nightmares around, including the two bloody puppets in front of them.


    But other puppets show signs of being pulled away. Only these two bloody puppets are still retreating. They even have sharp blood stabs on them.


    It seems that it''s a move to break Huangfu''s martial arts!


    "Come and help!"


    Huangfu roared loudly.


    Han Feng shouted back, "we want to too!"


    Just after the voice fell, Zuoyun East burst out to drink. The sword light condenses the Tao field and rushes away. Even the man with a knife rushed to the bloody puppet.


    He slashed the bloody puppet on the back.


    Then, ye Nantian sprang to the left and flashed to the right, as if he had eyes all over his body. He just squeezed out of the thousands of killing moves, and immediately sent out thousands of sword shadows to stab the eyes of two puppets.


    The figure of nangongxing appears with it, and the mighty spirit in his hand can get rid of the magic mirror, which can give off a brilliant light.


    Several people''s killing moves were released at the same time. In an instant, two bloody puppets were directly hit to fly and fell into the mirage released by Huangfu Wu.


    "Seal! Seal! Seal! "Feng!"


    After dozens of seals were made in a row, Huangfu Wuzhang''s face was red, and he wanted to control the two bloody puppets.


    The old man, who has been hiding behind the bloody puppet, sees things are not good. Turn around and run!


    But at this time, several swords crossed his neck at the same time.


    Han Feng, Chu Xing, Chu Tian, Feng xiaorest all look at him with a smile.


    The elder martial brother touched his belly and said, "don''t you stop these puppets? Want to die? "


    The old man''s lips trembled. Finally, he waved gently.


    Immediately all the puppets stopped.


    The old man said, "what are you doing with me. I''m just an idle puppet master. I''m not a demon! "


    "Han Feng said with a smile:" you say it''s not, who are you kidding


    Nangong walked up to him and put the powerful magic mirror in front of him and said, "isn''t it the magic repair? Then dare I take a picture! "

 Chapter 1384

    The old man''s attitude suddenly softened when he heard a few words about the magic mirror.


    Nangong line nodded, and everyone immediately practiced to seal all the strength of his whole body to the end.


    As the power of the old man was sealed, the puppets around him all stopped.


    Han Feng looked at the old man and said with a smile, "it''s a wise choice. You are our prisoner now. If you do anything rashly, I promise you will end up like these puppets. "


    The old man''s pupils contracted and then dropped his head.


    Huangfu said: "have you finished? Take him back quickly. And these strange puppets and nightmares, all taken away. It''s all things I haven''t seen before. Take it back to open the eyes of others. "


    Nangongxing and others smiled and nodded.


    A group of people happily swept away the puppets and nightmares here.


    Then simply drive the ship of demon repair, and slowly drive back.


    In the distance, the magic moon and all the masters in the East are standing at the bow of the boat, looking at the magic boat.


    When seeing the ship of the demon repair coming to them, the moon immediately raised its hand.


    "Everyone ready to fight!"


    At one command, all the masters behind raised their swords.


    A circle of power light band is released from the boat and spreads out.


    By the time the ship was able to see the puppets, everyone was tense.


    "Don''t do it, moon. Don''t do it. We''ve got the boat under control! "


    Han Feng waved his arm and smiled.


    Next to him, the elder martial brother and others also flew from the boat, smiling.


    Seeing this situation, the moon was relieved and ordered people to approach.


    Looking at the distance, the moon and other people jumped on the boat.


    Just on the way, all the masters from the eastern world were amazed at the puppets on the boat.


    "What kind of puppet is it? Why is it so exquisite?"


    "Has the puppet of the magician reached this level? God, how can we win! "


    "Look at this puppet. It''s lifelike. It can''t speak! "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    People are very curious. The magic moon came to Han Feng and others and said, "what''s the discovery? Is it the magic Dan master?"


    "We don''t know for the time being," said Han Feng. But I''ve caught them. Let''s have a trial together! "


    After that, they went to the second deck.


    Through the room just full of nightmares, people came to the old man''s bedroom.


    It''s so creepy. There are corpses and skeletons everywhere.


    The moon''s eyebrows are all turning into a ball. He pinched his nose and said, "brother Han Feng, it stinks here!"


    The elder martial brother nodded: "it really stinks. I can almost be sure now that this person is not a magic Dan master, but a puppet master. An alchemist, even if he degenerated into a demon Dan master. His basic demeanor and grace will not disappear. This place is messy, just like a pig''s nest. Only a slovenly puppet master can sleep in such a place. "


    The old man who was seized by Zuo Yundong and ye Nantian said: "you guessed right, but don''t call this place a pig''s nest. This is where I made the world! "


    Han Feng turned a white eye, nangongxing and others finally found a place to sit down. Huangfu Wu is an alchemist. He looks left and right, but he doesn''t seem to find a suitable place to sit down. At last he decided to stand. The taste here is really bad!


    Only Zuo Yundong, nothing at all, took a skull and put it under his ass.


    Staring at the old man, Zuo Yundong asked, "old man, are you really a puppet master? Don''t lie to us. If we find that you have half a lie, you know the consequences. What''s your name? Which hall is subordinate to the demon cultivation? "


    The old man said with a sad look: "the old man is named Guo Ziliang, and he doesn''t belong to any of the demons. We are in the demon sect of Daoxin. We are equal to the elders. If you take me to the heart of the devil exchange. You can change back to at least a few countries. "


    Nangong said: "the puppet master of the district dares to be equal to the elder of Daoxin demon clan. You really look up to yourself! "


    The old man raised his head and said to Nangong in a contemptuous manner, "do you despise the puppet master? Ha ha, boy. You should know that at least half of the credit for the evil cult''s sweeping over the world is from our puppet master. You also saw my masterpiece. If it wasn''t for your shameless group beating, you would have sneaked into my cabin. With my puppets alone, you can be killed one by one, and none of you will stay! "


    Elder martial brother Chutian cut off the brow of the old man with one knife.


    Knife light quickly let the old man out of a cold sweat. Elder martial brother Chutian said faintly, "old man, you should make it clear. Now, you are our prisoner."


    The old man clenched his teeth and could not speak.


    Zuo Yundong said with a wide grin, "is this old guy really useful. Don''t kill it! "


    People look at me, I look at you, and it seems that this proposal is good.


    The old man looked wrong, and immediately said, "wait, you can''t kill me. I said, take me to find the demons for exchange, you can get the territory of several countries. Not enough? There''s no problem with a dozen. I''m still valuable. "


    "How many countries are there?" said senior brother Han Feng? Are you talking about the northern frontier that you have made a dead area? Old man, I''m more interested in avenging them! "


    Said, Han Feng stood up.


    The old man said: "no, you don''t want to. I''m still valuable. I can give you the secret about the puppet. Do you want to defeat the puppet army of the demon cultivator without injury? I have a way. Do you want to turn the nightmare of the demons back at the critical moment? I have a way. Don''t kill me. I can help you. If you don''t believe me, look at the blood puppet I made. That''s the direction of the next promotion of the puppet army of the magicians. "


    People were stunned at hearing the words.


    Even Han Feng opened his mouth wide. I didn''t think this old guy had such a role.


    So they didn''t catch a big fish. It''s a loophole that can make the demons suffer a lot.


    Han Feng said with a grin, "I just said it. You go on! "


    The elder martial brother touched his stomach and said, "it''s very interesting. Brother Huangfu, let those two blood puppets out for you to see. Puppet Master, ha ha, now you are tired to explain to us what the bloody puppet is. And don''t forget what you said about helping us defeat the puppet army. If you say it''s true, we can''t let you go. "


    The old man looked at the friendly face of the elder martial brother and said, "I believe you, fat man is kind-hearted. Don''t lie to me."

 Chapter 1385

    A group of people looked at the elder martial brother strangely, especially Han Feng. His eyes seemed to be questioning.


    Elder martial brother smiled at Han Feng and said, "elder martial brother Han Feng, why don''t you think my heart is good?"


    Han Feng was suddenly shocked by the elder martial brother and said, "OK, OK, very good."


    After that, Han Feng turned his head quickly, and at the same time changed the topic to Huangfu: "brother Huangfu, let''s take a closer look at that bloody puppet. The old guy didn''t say, is this the direction of the next promotion of demon cultivation? "


    Huangfu nodded at the words and waved the two blood puppets out.


    All around them immediately released all kinds of seals and pressed them on the blood puppet. Then they carefully began to look at the two blood puppets.


    "The breath is not weak and the blood is abundant. If not empty eyes, no life. I really think of him as a living demon repair! "


    Han Feng kicked the old man and said, "tell me how you made this puppet. What are the puppet''s strengths and weaknesses? Let''s talk about them in detail. "


    When the old man heard the words, he seemed to come to the spirit immediately and held up his head and said: "my puppet, that is, my blood is condensed. From the five viscera in my body, I refine and transform. First, I coagulate from the most basic heart, take the corpse as a guide, supplemented by some dragon grass, and then..."


    Han Feng''s head was almost big, and he said: "stop, stop, stop. Who wants to say so detailed. Simplify! "


    The old man looked at Han Feng uninteresting and said impatiently: "this is called blood puppet, which is made by soaking in human blood. A sky Gang warrior can increase his physical strength by 30% to 50% when he is refined into a puppet. If he is refined properly, he can leave some fragments of his understanding of the sea. You can keep half of your martial arts. Then he coagulates his blood Qi in his Dantian to act as his vigorous strength or vitality. He can break out with the same strength as when he was alive. If it costs a little more, give him a little more blood. He could be more powerful than he was when he was alive. After all, people are fearless after death, and they are not afraid of backfire and going crazy. Some killing moves can be used without fear! "


    Hearing this, nangongxing and others were shocked.


    Such a puppet, if it really becomes the puppet''s promotion direction of the demon cultivation camp, can the demon cultivation kill the world with no effort at all?


    Elder martial brother Chuxing gnashed his teeth and said: "you demons, I don''t know how many people you need to kill to make a powerful puppet. But now, you are going to popularize this way of making puppets by sea of blood. Are you going to make the world a white bone? "


    the old man looked at Chu Xingdao with a little Perplexity:" isn''t this the way to improve strength? The appearance of a strong person definitely means the death of the weak. It''s just that our means are a little bit harsh, your means are a little mild. So you can blame us? Did not your cultivation also kill the creatures of heaven and earth that you did not know how many times they came to this point? How can I eat herbs and make pills. Wild animals can kill and skin. You can''t accept it if it''s human? There is no difference between the weak and the ants! "


    The old man''s words surprised elder martial brother Chutian and others.


    Nangong line gnashed his teeth and said: "this is your idea of demon cultivation? Take everything as a cudgel! "


    The old man said one by one: "it''s not just a method of magic cultivation. It''s the idea of all the strong in the world. You are not weak in cultivation. Don''t you think that ordinary people are just a bunch of livestock that can be slaughtered at any time. You chose to rule, and let them give you all kinds of things for free. We chose to refine and let them give their bodies directly. To be exact, we are more direct. You are much hypocritical. "


    Brother Han Feng shook his head and said, "I will kill him. Don''t stop me any of you. I want to cut off the old man''s head with a sword. "


    Huang Fu Wu raised his head and said to Han Feng, "wait a minute, don''t start. We have to ask a key question."


    Huangfu''s general leaned forward a little and stared at the old man''s eyes and said: "I don''t care what you think about this damned devil cultivator, I''m too lazy to pay attention to your heresy. Now, I just want to ask one question. Don''t you say you are a puppet master? You know all the puppets. Then tell me how to deal with the puppet army of the demon cultivator! "


    The old man''s lips trembled for a moment, as if he wanted to say something but didn''t dare to say it.


    Nangong coughed softly and put the magic mirror to the old man and said: "if you dare to cheat us, even if it''s just a word, I will immediately make you into a fog. You don''t even have a chance to be a puppet! "


    The old man swallowed a mouthful of saliva. The threat of nangongxing was obviously very useful to him.


    People who can be puppet masters are basically people who are afraid of death. Because the greatest goal of puppet masters is to live forever and refine themselves into immortal puppets.


    Slowly, the old man said: "in fact, the puppet of the demon cultivation is very weak now, just refining a simplified version of a powerful puppet. Although it seems that the physical strength of the puppet has become stronger and refining has become more convenient. But it has a fatal drawback, that is, it can be reversed! "


    Nangongxing was shocked to hear these four words. Then, a smile appeared on the face.


    He clearly understood the meaning of the four words of reverse control.


    Han Feng and others also showed a bright smile after being surprised.


    Han Feng immediately converged his murderous spirit, rubbed his hands and said to the old man, "reverse control? Do you mean that you can control the puppets of the demon cultivator in our hands and let them attack the demon cultivator? "


    The puppet master nodded: "yes. Evil cultivation is not good. There are always times when birds fly, good bows hide, rabbits die and dogs cook. Puppet masters also have to leave a way for themselves, don''t they? "


    All the people in the audience laughed, and the moon was even more excited.


    Han Feng patted himself on the chest and said, "I said that I am the letter who purposely marched the boat here? When I talk about this, I tell others that I came here on purpose. If I can win the demon cultivation, I have to remember my head skill! "


    The elder martial brother patted Han Feng on the shoulder and said: "nothing else. Good luck. No problem, your head skill! "


    Ye Nandian said: "then we must first master the method right or wrong. When we go to Dingyu, we will certainly be able to help a lot. "


    The magic moon shook her head gently and smiled at the old man: "help? No, if what he said is true. After we pass, we will try our best to turn the tide. "

 Chapter 1386

    Outside Dingyu, the battle continues.


    The battle between Jia Ming and Tu Ling has been heated up to a great extent.


    His whole body is bleeding, but Jia Ming still insists.


    He fought for an hour with the Tu Ling who had already been respected.


    It''s enough to show that Jiaming''s combat effectiveness is not weak, especially through the magic tools left by Qisheng, Jiaming really has something to do with the butcher.


    Gasping for breath, Jia Ming can''t even speak.


    When Tu Ling looked at Jia Ming again, there was no contempt. Instead, he was angry and dignified.


    The jeering voice of the demon cultivator has disappeared completely. They can make fun of a weak Jia Ming, but they can''t jeer at the indomitable Jia Ming.


    "Jia Ming can''t do it!"


    The master of Dingyu sighed.


    With such unyielding fighting spirit, he can fight with the powerful in the demon cultivation so young.


    Wherever it is, it is worth protecting.


    But war will not pity anyone, it will only distinguish between victory and death.


    Tu Ling raised his bone hook again and said grimly, "boy. I have to eat you alive today. Otherwise, it''s hard to solve the hatred in my heart! "


    Jia Ming couldn''t speak, just smiled at TU Ling with a bloody face.


    This smile, full of ridicule, shows his disdain for butchering.


    The butcher''s order is obviously a man who is easily angered.


    When he saw Jia Ming dare to look at him with this kind of eyes, he immediately shouted, "what are you looking at? Try another one!"


    At the end of the speech, Tu Ling threw out his bone hook directly.


    Jia Ming wants to hide, but he really has no strength. He can''t dodge completely. He is immediately caught by the butcher''s order.


    Blood is flying. In Lu Fan''s eyes, Jia Ming''s life is half gone.


    Tu Ling directly drags Jia Ming in front of him.


    He opened his mouth, and Tu Ling spit and said: "boy, despair! Shake like I beg for mercy. I''ll make you happy! "


    Jia Ming slowly took one thing out of his waist.


    Until then, Lu Fan and others could see clearly what the magic weapon Jia Ming had been using.


    Holding his breath, Lu fan saw a dragon shaped jade pendant in Jia Ming''s hand.


    It''s not big. It just fills the palm.


    On the dragon shaped jade plate, there is a strange word. With a firm grip, Jia Ming immediately gathered the strength of gray and white to his body.


    Then the cracks began to appear on the jade plate.


    This is obviously a sign of collapse. Jia Ming himself is crazy about absorbing the power of the jade pendant. What he wants to do with his current physical condition is self-evident.


    Lu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the leader of Dingyu and others also saw it.


    In the same way, the butcher who was about to kill Jia Ming felt the power of crazy surge in his body.


    Tu Ling lost his voice and ran back.


    His reaction was quick and fast, but he forgot to take his hook back from Jia Ming.


    He moved and directly dragged Jia Ming to his face.


    Jia Ming used his last strength to force his voice out of his throat and said, "let''s die together, demon repair!"


    Tu Ling roared: "crazy, just crazy, who wants to die with you!"


    As he said this, Tu Ling threw the hook out of his hand and threw it to the distance with Jia Ming.


    Can throw out of the moment, Jia Ming''s jade on the explosion.


    There''s no mistake. The jade plate exploded, not the body.


    Lu fan saw it clearly, and immediately there was something else in his eyes.


    The huge explosion, forming a black hole, condenses the power whirlwind in the void, and involves the butcher''s order.


    Seeing this, the demons retreated one after another.


    Except for the saint daughter of dark yuan, all of them have slightly changed their faces.


    In their view, Jia Ming is a lunatic who would rather explode himself than kill the demon cultivator.


    He represents the western leading coalition, although Jiaming did not win. But it can be clearly seen that, in the void, both the Western leaders and the people brought by Lu Fan and Tang Hui all showed the expression of common hatred.


    At this moment, everyone on the scene will be afraid of running out of tune, and their momentum will rise to the top!


    Seeing this scene, the saint daughter of dark yuan''s face was as calm as ever.


    The first battle was defeated, and the demons didn''t suppress the western leading army, which made the saint daughter of dark yuan a little unhappy.


    Only, in her dark eyes, no one can see her true emotions.


    Gently raise your hand, all the demons around stand on both sides by themselves.


    The saint daughter of the dark yuan stands in the void, her body floats forward slowly and goes forward.


    "What is she going to do?"


    The daughter of the dark yuan moved, and the leader of the Ding Kingdom and others were all nervous.


    Lu Fan''s fingers are slightly pinched. He probably guesses what the saint daughter of dark yuan is going to do.


    The saint daughter of dark yuan floated to the front of the array and reached for a wave.


    Immediately, the power of the insurrection was still there, and all was quiet.


    The black hole disappears, and two mutilated bodies float out of the explosion center.


    It''s Tu Ling and Jia Ming!


    The vitality disappears. Jia Ming and Tu Ling rotate in the void like garbage.


    "We have to get his body back," said the leader of Dingyu


    All the other lords nodded softly.


    And the demons didn''t even look at TU Ling.


    For magic, a draw is the same as a loss. Tu Ling''s cultivation, which is one level higher than others, has already lost the face of Daoxin demon sect.


    Even if he is still alive, he will be ridiculed. It''s best to die now.


    The devil who is interested in his corpse just wants to make his corpse into a puppet.


    Suddenly, the saint daughter of dark Yuan said in a loud voice, "the Western leader of the area, dare to use a kid to insult our evil sect, can''t bear it! I''m standing here now. Who dares to come out and fight with me? "


    The voice of the saint daughter of the dark yuan is not high, but it makes everyone, such as the leader of the Ding Kingdom, look shocked.


    They thought that the demons would attack directly. They also thought that the demons would send experts to fight.


    However, it never occurred to wanwan that the daughter of dark yuan would come out and ask for one-on-one battle.


    Behind the leader of Dingyu Kingdom, a red haired old man said: "the saint daughter of dark yuan, the three magic kings of demon cultivation. This time, she was brave enough to stand up for the battle. Let me meet him! "


    The head of Ding Kingdom just nodded, but at this time Lu Fan said: "elder, you don''t want to go. It''s better to let someone else do this kind of work. Qingfeng swordsman, it''s your turn. Isn''t this opportunity right for you? "


    Seeing that Lu Fan pointed the spear directly at the sword sage of Qingfeng and others, the leader of Dingyu Kingdom and others all showed a sudden understanding expression.


    The swordsman of Qingfeng frowned slightly. Behind him, Tang Hui''s lips moved. He immediately said, "don''t be a fierce general. You can''t fight!"


    When Lu fan saw that the swordsman of Qingfeng didn''t speak, he then said, "why, is he unwilling or unable to fight?"

 Chapter 1387

    Qingfeng swordsman''s face is very ugly. Maybe no one has talked to him like this for many years, so that he secretly clenched his teeth.


    Lu Fan''s defiance and provocation made all the experts of Bafang bank angry.


    But Tang Hui knew that at this time, even if he admitted and counseled, he could not really be inspired by Lu fan to go to war.


    The swordsman of Qingfeng slowly replied, "Lord Lu, I''m still injured. I''m afraid I can''t win this battle. I think it''s better for others."


    Qingfeng swordsman''s tone seems to be full of regret, but also with a little resentment.


    As if to say that the wound on my body was still you. Now you let me fight again. What''s the point.


    Lu Fan burst out with a smile and said rudely: "Qingfeng swordsman, you are not talking about it. My last simple punch really hurt you! It''s too much of an excuse. "


    The swordsman of Qingfeng snorted coldly, and didn''t answer.


    For he himself knew that he could not escape humiliation in answering anything now.


    But in order to preserve the strength of Bafang bank, he can only do so.


    As an extreme strong man, it''s too humiliating to act in this way. Qingfeng swordsman gently clenched his fist.


    Lu fan then looked at the Aolong sage and said, "can the Aolong sage of the whole world fight? You''re not going to get hurt, are you? "


    The lofty dragon saint who has not spoken for a long time heard yanlang''s voice and said: "I know that I am invincible to the daughter of dark yuan, and I will lose the battle. He will not go up and make a fool of himself for the western leading coalition. The strong men of the Confederacy under the leader of the land alliance and the strong men of the Allied forces in the West are all better than us. Such an opportunity, of course, is reserved for you. "


    The lofty dragon sage''s performance is even more encouraging. Directly speaking of themselves as the existence of low strength.


    They said so, even the eldest and coarsest members of the western leading coalition could see that they were pretending to advise.


    At once, everyone around the bank and the people of the world made a cold hum.


    Aolong sage''s face is calm, but his eyes have already raised some murderous spirit.


    Tang Hui''s voice rang from behind them.


    "For those who are proud of the dragon, the overall situation is important."


    The proud dragon closed his eyes slowly.


    Lu Fan whispered to the leader of the Ding Kingdom and other people: "it''s a pity to avoid fighting. After the full-scale battle, at least one team should be sent to keep a close eye on their movements. "


    The leader of Dingyu Kingdom and other people had some hope for them.


    Now I see the practice of Qingfeng swordsman and others, and one by one they are completely disappointed. I nodded clearly.


    What is this? When fighting with the demon cultivator, you should be careful of the sneak attack from behind.


    From this moment on, Bafang bank and Huanyu state are no longer allies in the eyes of the Western leaders. It''s the enemy who needs constant attention.


    With these words, Lu Fan stepped forward.


    When he moved, he immediately surprised the Confederates, the Western leaders.


    The master of Dingyu was quick in eyes and hands. He grabbed Lu Fan''s lapel and said, "Lord Lu, what are you doing? You can''t go out and fight! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s not that he hasn''t dealt with her. Don''t be afraid. At least I won''t lose. It''s ugly! "


    After that, Lu Fan strode out.


    Toward the defense light curtain, the Lord of cangming said: "is the Lord of Lu alliance crazy? Can he win? "


    The leader of the Ding kingdom is silent. He didn''t know whether to open the light curtain to let Lu fan out.


    It''s Feng Lao and Lu master of the Southern Alliance. They look calm.


    Feng Lao said lightly: "master of Dingyu, open the light curtain. The leader of Lu League once fought alone with the devil king of nightmare. It''s almost the same to deal with this dark yuan saint. Since he is going to fight, he is sure. "


    The head of Ding Kingdom still didn''t believe it. He whispered, "seriously?"


    All the masters of the Confederacy nodded softly.


    The head of Dingyu Kingdom blinked, sighed and waved.


    The defense light curtain opens, leaving Lu Fan with a way out.


    Qingfeng swordsman and others all looked at Lu Fan''s back walking out slowly, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, which seemed a little disdainful.


    Tang Hui, in particular, had an irresistible smile on his face.


    He also felt that this time was not right to laugh. He quickly lowered his head and shrank into the crowd.


    It''s true that Lu fan is so arrogant that he can''t live. He really thinks that he can surpass the saint daughter of dark yuan? Ridiculous!


    Others don''t know. As the best bank in the world, you can know exactly how much the daughter of dark yuan has.


    Although, the daughter of dark yuan, the devil of nightmare and the devil of long Tu belong to one of the three.


    But in fact, only the daughter of dark yuan is the most important person in the demon sect.


    It''s just like Kunsan Suman belongs to the top ten elders. The gap between the elder and the elder can be very different.


    The gap between the devil king and the devil king is not one or two.


    After the battle of the kingdom of Optimus, the dark yuan saint, who does not show the mountain and does not leak water, returned to the original sect of Daoxin devil once and entered the Mahayana devil pool to improve her accomplishments. It is said that he has also accepted the inheritance of some peerless devil.


    I really don''t know how strong the current strength will be.


    Lu fan, this son, thought that he was lucky enough to kill the Dragon King, and after a few moves with the ghost king in the Southern Alliance, he was invincible.


    However, arrogance leads to arrogance and arrogance leads to destruction.


    Just now, the swordsman of Qingfeng and the sage of Ao long, though they are pretending to advise.


    But in fact, it''s really a little afraid of the daughter of the dark yuan.


    If they really have the strength to think that they can absolutely surpass the daughter of dark yuan, then there is no need to pretend.


    It''s better to go out and beat the opponent?


    Only they think that they can''t fight, and even die in the hands of the daughter of the dark yuan. That''s what they do.


    And Lu Fan dared to stand up and fight one-on-one with the daughter of dark yuan.


    The swordsman of Qingfeng and the sage of Ao long have already determined that Lu fan will surely die.


    Among the demons, Lu Fan came out. One by one, the demons also stretched their necks to see what happened.


    "This man is the main Lu fan?"


    "He''s not fierce. Why do you say he''s a tough character?"


    "It''s said that Lu fan has some connections with elder Suman, and the saint lady has connections with elder Suman. They don''t know each other!"


    "Let me see. Where is Lu fan?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A group of magicians pushed and jostled, but the black eyes of the saint daughter of dark yuan stared at Lu fan who came out.


    Slowly, Lu Fan stepped out of the light curtain, looked at the dark yuan saint, and said in a long voice, "you just want to fight with me again!"


    There seems to be a smile on the face of the saint daughter of dark yuan, but her smile is really ugly. It destroyed her original mysterious beauty.


    "Yes, Lu fan, you are brave enough to fight with me!"

 Chapter 1388

    In the void, Lu Fan looks at the dark yuan Saint from afar.


    Lu Fan didn''t answer at first when he heard the words of the dark yuan saint. Instead, he waved to Jia Ming''s body.


    It seems that there is a light wind blowing through the void, and Jia Ming''s body slowly comes to Lu Fan.


    The dark yuan saint''s face smile converged, quietly looking at Lu fan, no voice.


    Jia Ming''s mutilated body floated in front of Lu Fan. Gently, Lu Fan put his hand on Jia Ming''s forehead and sighed.


    This person, although some love vanity, the pursuit of fame. But it''s not a bad guy!


    This man, although he had no achievements in his life, but before he died, his name could be spread!


    "Be at ease!"


    Lu Fan said softly.


    But just as his palm was ready to be pulled back, Lu fansuddenly felt Jia Ming''s body, a ray of vitality flowing.


    "Eh! This guy is not dead! "


    Lu Fan''s heart screamed. He quickly injected the power of life into Jia Ming, and then took out the pill to infuse him.


    In this way, the leader of Dingyu Kingdom and others stared at each other.


    As everyone knows, the leader of Lu league can never give a dead man pills.


    The only explanation is that Jia Ming is not dead!


    This kid, still alive!


    A pill into the stomach, Jia Ming seems to be a breath slow over, chest slightly ups and downs.


    Lu Fan laughed a lot. Looking at Jia Ming, he said with a smile, "you guy, you will be blessed if you don''t die. In the future, you will not pretend to be me again. The name of Jia Ming will also ring through the four realms. "


    Jia Ming didn''t know if he heard it. Anyway, his eyelids were shaking. He seemed to open them forcibly, but he couldn''t.


    Lu Fan throws Jia Ming into the light curtain.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s action, the leader of Dingyu immediately opened the defense light curtain and let Jia Mingfei in.


    "Quick, alchemist, cure Jia Ming. Use the best pill! "


    More than a dozen alchemists, who were above immortal Qi master, immediately took Jia Ming away for treatment.


    Whether it''s leading the coalition in the west, or even Bafang bank and Huanyu state, they all remember Jia Ming''s name today.


    "Good luck boy," whispered the swordsman. It''s not dead! "


    Behind him, Tang Hui took out a small book, turned over a few pages, and wrote down the two words of Jia Ming. And, in the following, I write down the description of the great sage.


    From this moment on, Jia Ming, as a person, will also become the focus of attention of the eight party bank.


    Outside, the daughter of dark yuan calmly watched Lu Fan finish all this, and then she said: "finished? Is it ready to start? "


    Lu Fan nodded, "anytime!"


    The saint daughter of the dark yuan walked forward, and there were clear cracks in the places where the soles of her feet had stepped, and they did not disappear for a long time.


    Lu fan, without any weakness, walked forward as well.


    Where the steps pass, they leave clear footprints in the void.


    As they walked forward, they could see the void around them, and both began to be stirred.


    The invisible force is colliding and tearing, which makes their bodies blurred.


    The demons, very alert, began to retreat.


    The leader of Dingyu Kingdom and others, however, did not need to step back because of the resistance of the light curtain. Instead, they moved closer to see clearly.


    A man of high accomplishments should watch the doorway. People with low accomplishments, watch the activity.


    As long as they can''t understand it, they all scream at the empty spectacle caused by Lu Fan and the daughter of dark yuan.


    But if you can understand what they are doing, both of them are dignified.


    For example, Qingfeng swordsman and Aolong sage are about to twist their eyebrows together.


    In the eyes of the two men, Lu Fan and the daughter of dark yuan are fighting against the power of spirit. I don''t know how much stronger than the momentum.


    Every step they take is to exert pressure on each other with their own power.


    This kind of spiritual cultivation surprised the true swordsmen of Qingfeng and those of Aolong.


    It''s really too strong. I''m afraid that the two of them will be pushed down in the first round. If they don''t take ten steps, they will definitely show their flaws.


    If such a powerful power of spirit is only owned by the daughter of the dark yuan, they will not be surprised.


    After all, the power of the daughter of dark yuan is well known. In addition, with the deliberate strengthening of the demon sect of Daoxin, we won''t be too surprised at her strength.


    But why does Lu Fan have such a strong power of spirit!


    How did he practice it?


    In the eyes of the sword master and the dragon master, there are unbelievable lights. Tang Hui also whispered after them: "Lu fan, unexpectedly strong into this!"


    The swordsman of Qingfeng lowered his voice and said: "master Tang, the information is wrong. Lu fan is much stronger than we think. To deal with such people, we need another plan. "


    Tang Hui clenched his teeth and said, "there is no other plan. Do whatever you can! "


    "Perhaps, he will die on the hand of the dark yuan Saint girl later!" said the proud dragon saint


    Bang!


    A loud bang, but from the middle of Lu Fan and the daughter of dark yuan.


    Then, like the void itself, a long and narrow crack appeared in front of the dark yuan saint and Lu Fan. Countless whirlpools began to rise in the cracks.


    Lu Fan and the daughter of dark yuan all stop, and the power of their spirits is still fighting.


    Different from the last fight, this time, the daughter of dark yuan didn''t pull Lu fan into her dark field.


    In such a state, Lu Fan even tied with the daughter of dark yuan.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s spirit flash kill move was easily blocked by the dark yuan saint. The spirit power of the two people suddenly separated.


    Lightly, the dark yuan Saint said: "Lu fan, last time my spirit was separated, I fought with you. Now, I''m here in my own right, you can die! "


    After saying this, a long haired female soul with her back to Lu Fan suddenly appeared behind the dark yuan saint.


    The spirit of the dark yuan saint''s daughter is just like a living person, which looks like substance.


    At this moment, the power of spirit shown by the saint daughter of dark yuan is really much stronger than the last time when she fought in Dingyu. In particular, with the original pair of black pupils of the dark yuan saint, it adds some power.


    Dark yuan saint''s eyes narrowed slightly. At the moment, Lu fancai understood that dark yuan Saint just deliberately lowered his strength and seduced him to approach. This hand is very beautiful, but Lu fan is not particularly afraid.


    A smile rose on his face, and Lu Fan''s eyes were calm. Looking at the terrible power of the spirit of the dark yuan saint, he suddenly covered it.


    This time, the darkness of despair.


    The spirit of the goddess of the dark yuan opened his arms, as if to completely embrace Lu fan into the dark.


    In this situation, the eyes of Qingfeng swordsman and others are bright, and the daughter of dark yuan is really strong!


    The leader of Dingyu Kingdom and others widened their eyes.


    Kill!

 Chapter 1389

    Dark yuan Saint daughter this one move, obviously is the will must obtain.


    She could do it as soon as she came up. But he had to fight against Lu fan like this. When Lu Fan came to her and was sure that he could not escape, he used this move again.


    The plan is not deep!


    Just when everyone thought that Lu Fan was going to die, the spirit of the dark yuan Saint daughter came back in a hurry.


    When they looked intently, they saw that Lu Fan had more beads in his hand.


    Six beads of chaos, four beads in hand, Lu Fan''s momentum has improved more than one realm.


    For others, it''s hard to grasp the power of a bead.


    But for Lu fan, multi control is his strength.


    Although, he could not give full play to the power of the four beads.


    But just let four beads guard himself. Lu fan can still do it.


    The armor appears, the Cape is flying, and the dragon pattern is all over the body.


    The sword with no front in the right hand clenches tightly, and the tower of Xuangong in the left hand lights up.


    Four beads inlaid in the body, which is the strongest state of Lu Fan.


    At the moment, Lu Fan gives everyone a totally different feeling.


    Mingming is not respected, but his momentum is even more terrible than the extreme strong.


    Qingfeng sword sage and AO long sage both opened their mouths and looked at Lu Fan''s posture. The pupils were dilated and the face was startled.


    It is only now that the Western leaders know how strong Lu fan is.


    In their impression, Lu fan is really strong.


    But it''s just the first of the younger generation. But now it seems that even if it is put among the older generation of the world, Lu fan will not let it go.


    Among all people, that is, the people of the Confederacy, probably know Lu Fan''s profound cultivation.


    Who in the world can be so powerful in Zunjing? Lu fan is the only one!


    Otherwise, why is the Confederacy so convinced of Lu fan.


    Just because of Lu Fan''s reputation? Has he helped the Confederacy?


    Wrong, in this world, everything depends on strength.


    Lu Fan''s strength is so strong that the people of the south alliance can be convinced.


    "Six beads of chaos!"


    It is obvious that the daughter of the dark yuan is not an ignorant person. At a glance, we can see what the four beads inlaid on Lu fan are.


    Her eyes were fixed on the Pearl of the dream yuan, and the saint daughter of the dark yuan felt it keenly. It is this bead that blocks all the power of her spirit.


    As long as there is this bead to protect the body, Lu fan is not really afraid of her soul way killing move!


    In an instant, the daughter of the dark yuan moved.


    Don''t think that she can only attack the spirits. She is not weak in martial arts.


    When she moves, it''s a whirlwind.


    In the eyes of all people, it''s like turning the heaven and the earth abruptly, which makes people instinctively shift their eyes and can''t look directly.


    Lu fan, who was in the attack of the dark yuan saint, felt that his whole body began to turn.


    It seems that the viscera will be turned out from the body, and the skeleton and skin will be completely separated from him.


    There is no doubt that this is an attack on the road.


    Lu Fan''s instinctive sword sweeps out, and the Tao dies!


    The power fades away from Lu fan, but the daughter of dark yuan suddenly comes to him.


    The palm of your hand touches the dream Pearl!


    At this time, a huge dragon roared, rising from Lu Fan''s left hand, and smashed into the heart of the dark yuan saint.


    The saint daughter of the dark yuan sends out a sullen hum and is defeated by the Yanlong.


    Lu Fan''s eyes twinkled, which was undoubtedly a good time to attack.


    When the palm of the hand is turned over, the sword is wielded.


    At this moment, the body of the sword disappeared, and only a huge crescent light came into people''s eyes.


    "Kill the sword in the sky!"


    Dark yuan Saint daughter''s light floating feet stamp in the void, even step back.


    The sword was cut off from the lady of the dark yuan, but the lady of the dark yuan was like a thin piece of paper, or a flying leaf, giving way to Lu Fan''s sword.


    Sword light through the void, directly into the demon camp.


    Then, the sword exploded, suddenly a series of explosions ten times, one by one huge killing words appeared in the demon cultivation camp. Where they passed, they were full of flesh and blood and screamed.


    Lu Fan''s move is to give full play to the prefectural skills. In other words, he has already changed the earth level skill into the heaven level skill in his hands.


    If one sword doesn''t hit, Lu Fan immediately follows and waves a hundred swords!


    Every sword is such a huge sword. The spread of sword Qi, cut on the defense light curtain, makes a clear sound.


    The demons retreated in a row, and then supported the magic Qi array to defend Lu Fan''s sword moves.


    For ordinary demon cultivators, such a killing move is too horrible.


    He can kill a great army of demon cultivators by himself.


    But even Lu Fan''s fierce killing moves did not hurt the daughter of dark yuan.


    The power of the way of the dark yuan saint was broken.


    But then, the dark yuan Saint rushed to Lu fan like a mist. Raise your hand!


    Dang!


    The palm of his hand hit Lu Fan''s sword.


    With his arms slightly down, Lu Fan could feel the strong physical strength from the sword and the evil spirit that was constantly spreading.


    Fingers can''t dodge. Lu fan has a trace of magic.


    At the next moment, I feel pain all over my body and my viscera are about to burn.


    The shadow of the dark yuan Saint daughter passes through the heavy sword without front and sticks to Lu Fan''s body.


    At such a close distance, Lu fan can even see the light in the dark eyes of the saint daughter of dark yuan.


    There''s no mistake. In fact, her eyes are not safe darkness. There are a little dim spots, like stars.


    Seeing this moment, Lu Fan felt as if he would be sucked in.


    At the same time, in full view of the public, the dark yuan Saint passed through Lu Fan.


    The face is calm. It seems that the evil spirit of the dark yuan saint is a little less.


    But then, Lu Fan''s whole body began to show terrible magic inflammation.


    The devil of heartburn!


    The body is collapsing, and Lu fan can feel that there seems to be an extremely terrible ghost to be gestated in his body.


    The evil spirit is devouring all his things!


    This move of the saint daughter of dark yuan is a move to attack the heart!


    Without hesitation, Lu Fan stabbed himself with a sword, and his blood was flying all over the place, which had turned black.


    When Wu Feng''s heavy sword was pulled out again, countless evil spirits sprang out of him. Lu Fan stood up with his sword, turned around, looked at the back of the dark yuan saint and said, "good skill!"


    The dark yuan Saint turned slightly and said calmly, "still struggling?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "if you don''t struggle, how can you know the winner. "


    the dark yuan Saint said lightly:" you are not my opponent. "


    Lu Fan crooked his head and said, "the saint daughter of dark yuan, you can''t say too much. If you can hurt me, I can''t hurt you!"


    At the end of the speech, Lu Fan reached for a ring finger.


    Dark yuan saint''s body, also with the flame, suddenly dark yuan saint''s face changes.

 Chapter 1390

    "Good!"


    Can''t help it. The leader of Ding Kingdom raised his hands and shouted loudly.


    After he roared, everyone looked at him.


    The leader of Ding kingdom was a little embarrassed and took back his hands.


    But he was not completely put away, and countless people around him shouted.


    "Good!"


    "Lu Meng will kill her!"


    There is no end to shouting.


    Dark yuan Saint daughter is burning flame all over, willow eyebrow is upside down, face takes murderous spirit, turn round to stare at Lu Fan''s eyes.


    The flame on her body, no doubt, is the power of Lu Fan.


    When she dealt with Lu Fan with the devil of heartburn, Lu fan, at the critical moment, also used Zhang Tianjue to force her strength into the body of the dark yuan saint.


    When a person''s defense is weakest, it is usually when she attacks with all her strength.


    It''s obvious that the daughter of dark yuan didn''t expect that Lu fan would be so difficult to deal with. He couldn''t help being angry.


    His heart burning devil did hurt Lu Fan. The devil fire that devoured all forces made Lu Fan look embarrassed.


    But in fact, Lu Fan did not lose the power to continue fighting.


    Lu Fan did not hesitate to stab himself with a sword and let out most of the evil Qi. This kind of courage is not what ordinary people can do.


    As for the remaining magic Qi, it''s no big problem for him.


    With the naked eye, Lu Fan''s wound is recovering rapidly.


    Once again, Lu Fan''s strong recovery ability has kept him from falling.


    Two people burn at the same time, but the daughter of dark yuan seems to suffer more.


    Lu Fan''s Zhang Tian skill is infused into the body of the dark yuan Saint daughter, but his vigorous Qi is combined with the world''s Qi.


    The dark yuan Saint wants to get rid of it unless she stabs herself like Lu Fan.


    Unfortunately, the daughter of the dark yuan will not do so. She used another skill that Lu Fan didn''t understand.


    Force Lu Fan''s strength on the body surface, it seems that the flames are burning.


    But in fact, it didn''t hurt the daughter of the dark yuan.


    Lu Fan flicked the bullet gently on his body, like playing dust, and drove all the remaining magic Qi out of his body.


    Dark yuan Saint daughter, one hand gently.


    Suddenly, in the void, there are still a pair of blood red eyes.


    These eyes are very big. There are dark pupils in scarlet eyes, which look like the appearance of a demon.


    Seeing this move, many demons fell to their knees in the void.


    As if this move is a terrible move to destroy the sky and the earth.


    Lu Fan looks at these blood red eyes, and feels that he is being watched by thousands of ghosts.


    This kind of disturbing and depressing scene. During this period, Lu Fan only felt in the sword Tomb of shenhuang.


    Looking around, Lu Fan took a deep breath.


    "Darkness is like water," said Lang, the saint daughter of the dark yuan. Darkness is like the wind, with me in the firmament. "


    With open arms, endless black air began to pour into her body, and all the flames on her body disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    The whole woman of the dark yuan is infused with the black air and quickly drifts away with the wind.


    She seemed to be completely immersed in the void. Immediately, all the blood red eyes began to tremble, and the dark pupil began to emerge the shadow of the dark yuan saint.


    Lu fan can''t understand this move. He hasn''t heard of it, and doesn''t know what it''s going to do.


    Don''t talk about him, even the most knowledgeable of the old generation.


    They also watched one after another. They did not know what tricks the daughter of dark yuan was playing.


    But we can be sure that this move is extremely dangerous.


    Lu fan can feel the terrible pressure around him, and it becomes more and more intense.


    All the demons fell to their knees. Some of them even began to tremble.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt a wind passing by him.


    There is no wind in the void. If he can feel the wind, he can only say one thing. That''s the dark yuan saint!


    Lu Fan responded quickly and immediately put his sword in front of him.


    This move helps him to block many killing moves. I don''t know how many times I have saved his life.


    But today, Lu Fan finally miscalculated.


    Because, the next moment, Lu fan can feel his body cold, but he is not attacked.


    It''s totally immovable!


    The body was frozen in place.


    Under the feet of the void, also began to spread out of the black ice.


    It''s like a dream, but in an instant, the ice covers the defense light curtain.


    See, the defense light curtain is frozen for the most part.


    All eyes in the void begin to slowly merge into one.


    See this scene, finally have strong person to murmur out a voice.


    "The pupil of the devil!"


    It''s no one else who makes a sound. It''s the Qingfeng swordsman of Bafang bank.


    As the information gathering place of Bafang bank, Bafang bank naturally has information that no one else knows.


    For example, what is the magic cultivation supreme skill, and how many people have practiced that skill.


    The pupil of the demon God shouted by the swordsman of Qingfeng is the unique skill of Daoxin demon school since the beginning of the demon cultivation.


    It''s said that the skill was created by the first demon lord of the demon cultivation, which recorded four major magical skills.


    One of them is the pupil of the God which is now used by the saint daughter of dark yuan.


    From the time of demon cultivation to now, there is no one who has practiced this skill.


    The dark yuan Saint daughter actually used it today. It''s just to scare the Qingfeng sword saint and others out of here.


    It''s said that as long as you practice it, you will have the ability to be fearless of the strong in the world.


    Although, the pupil of the devil practiced by the saint daughter of dark yuan should be the weakest of the four magic skills.


    But the power has already won the world. Just look at the demons kneeling around.


    The peerless skill comes out of the world, so I should bow down!


    "Danger! The leader of Lu League is in great danger! Send someone to get him back! "


    The Lord of Xuanguo shouted.


    It''s obvious to all of us that the saint daughter of the dark yuan has decided to kill. At this time, if we sacrifice such skills, we will definitely not give Lu Fan any chance to survive.


    The leader of Dingyu clenched his fist and said: "help? Why? Look at the light curtain. It''s frozen. Who can go out! "


    As he spoke, the leader of Dingyu looked back.


    You extreme strong, you see me, I see you, seem to want to make a move.


    But at this time, Ao Long Sheng Sheng Lang said: "do you want to intervene in the fair decisive battle? Isn''t that a joke? "


    In a word, it makes the ultimate strong hesitate again.


    The head of the kingdom of Ding secretly clenched his teeth. The lofty dragon sage said this at this time. It is clear that Lu fan will die!


    What to do?


    What else does the leader of Ding Kingdom say? In the void, all eyes have already gathered together.


    Then, it seems that there is power out of the eyes.


    The next moment, everyone saw the boundless darkness.

 Chapter 1391

    Fear, sadness, despair and so on began to spread in all people''s hearts.


    Visible to the naked eye, under the action of the dark yuan saint, the eyes of all people began to be stained with black.


    It seems that ink drips into people''s eyes, and countless people''s bodies are rapidly petrified.


    Lu fan, who is in the eyes of the devil, is even more visible to the naked eye, and his whole body is crumbling.


    Standing in the same place, Lu Fan''s armor and flesh and bones began to disappear.


    The power of the pupil of the devil is like the breeze that breaks down everything and wants to blow Lu Fan away completely.


    Gripping his teeth, Lu Fan stood there, but still insisted.


    His skills, his strength, have no effect at the moment.


    The only thing that could make him hold on a little longer was his own strong body.


    For others, under such a force, it must have been completely broken in the first place.


    Only Lu fan, standing in place for a long time, his flesh and skin are disappearing, but he is still standing upright.


    The sword was shaking, as if it was about to break.


    Jiulong Xuangong tower has long been hiding in Lufan''s Dantian, and it keeps shouting.


    "Done, great master, this time we are done!"


    Lu Fan didn''t pay attention to the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, and he didn''t have time to.


    At this moment, Lu Fan''s mind and spirit are all fully in his body.


    To strengthen the body with the spirit, all the power that Lu fan can mobilize is fully used at this time.


    Faintly, Lu Fan could hear the little black attached to his body, and began to cry.


    The power of the dark yuan saint''s daughter really exceeds Lu Fan''s imagination.


    This power, even if it''s the eight money saints and the heaven saints from all over the world come here, I''m afraid they will be hurt.


    The only thing Lu fan can do now is to strengthen.


    Dong Dong! Thump!


    Suddenly, Lu Fan heard the clear beating of his heart.


    Demonic heart?


    Lu Fan murmured in his heart.


    Immediately, Lu Fan felt that the magic heart was slowly approaching his heart position that day. As his body broke down more and more.


    The light of demonic heart begins to shine!


    Such a situation is in everyone''s eyes.


    At the same time, thousands of demons stopped, and the saint daughter of dark yuan stopped suddenly. It seems that I was stunned!


    With the pause of the saint daughter of the dark Yuan Dynasty, the leader of Dingyu Kingdom and others immediately returned to God.


    Lu Fan''s light is getting more and more prosperous. The saint daughter of dark yuan is wrong.


    Actually slowly let the pupil of the demon close.


    All power is gone, all is calm.


    The light on Lu Fan''s body soon faded, and the demonic mind in his body returned to its proper position.


    After a lot of breathing, Lu Fan''s body began to heal rapidly,


    the source force bead of chaos six beads, then began to input power to Lu Fan crazily.


    Just a few breaths, Lu Fan''s breath will return to normal. Most of the physical injuries have healed.


    "It''s hard to be safe in the world if you don''t get rid of four chaos and six beads!"


    Tang Hui said after the sword master.


    Originally, his grandfather gave him a living pearl. He thought that he was already a treasure in his hand and was full of energy.


    Now, seeing how many chaotic six beads Lu fan has, Tang Hui feels like a beggar.


    It can make the master of Bafang bank feel that he is not worth enough. I''m afraid Lu fan is the only one in this world.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s four chaotic and six beads greedily, Tang Hui went on: "this kind of thing should be kept by our Bafang bank."


    The sword master of Qingfeng nodded gently, and his eyes were more coveted.


    Aolong sage looked at Qingfeng swordsman and Tang Hui, but he didn''t speak, but there was something else between them.


    Outside, Lu Fan looks up and smiles at the dark yuan saint.


    The most critical time, dark yuan Saint actually stopped. Lu Fan was also surprised.


    Lang Sheng, Lu Fandao: "dark yuan saint, you will not be exhausted!"


    The dark yuan Saint said calmly: "it''s not that I''m exhausted. You''re not afraid of me. I forgot. You have a treasure in your body. I don''t want that treasure to be completely integrated with you! "


    The saint daughter of the dark yuan is also straightforward, making the reasons clear and plain.


    Lu Fan clearly knew what the daughter of the dark Yuan said.


    Demon heart!


    It was once taken back by elder Suman and handed over to one of the five demons by the daughter of dark yuan.


    It was given to him by the daughter of the dark yuan. The saint daughter of the dark yuan naturally knows very well.


    Just now, in the eyes of the dark yuan saint, Lu Fan clearly felt that there was a tendency for the magic heart to merge with him that day. Lu Fan thought that his body was about to change dramatically.


    Unexpectedly, in order to prevent him from completely integrating the demonic mind, the saint daughter of dark yuan stopped her decision.


    Release to half of the skill and forcibly interrupt. I''m afraid that the daughter of the dark yuan herself is also hurt.


    Lift your eyes to see the dark yuan saint. Lu fan can see clearly. The palm of dark yuan saint is shaking slightly.


    Her dark eyes, are clear began to emerge the light.


    There is no doubt that this is the weakest time for the daughter of the dark yuan.


    If he wants to win the battle, he will take this opportunity to attack!


    But when Lu Fan wanted to kill her, the dark yuan Saint daughter quickly backed away.


    Her movements are very fast, and there is always a power of Tao that Lu fan can''t understand, so that Lu fan can''t catch her course completely.


    In the blink of an eye, the dark yuan Saint daughter unexpectedly returned to the demon cultivation camp.


    Slowly raised his hand, all around the spirit of the demon repair.


    Lu fan, seeing things wrong, quickly backed away.


    Lu Fandao in a loud voice: "why, the fair duel will not continue. Has the daughter of dark yuan conceded?"


    The daughter of the dark Yuan said: "give up? No, my goal has been completed. Lu fan, you are even stronger than I thought. Why do you feel that you have a deep fighting capacity every time I see you. It''s a pity that you will die after all! "


    As she said this, the daughter clapped her hands.


    Suddenly, countless black gases rose from Lu Fan''s feet, which immediately bound him in place.


    Dark yuan Saint daughter light way: "just do all, just to catch or kill you just, you can''t escape, Lu Fan!"


    After that, the daughter of dark yuan waved her hand.


    All the demons made a howling sound.


    Endless puppet array, with crazy shouting and killing sound, forward.


    Before the leader of Dingyu and others could open the light curtain of defense, they saw that Lu Fan was directly submerged by thousands of rushing puppet troops.


    Then, countless magic practices, like raindrops, all fell on the defense light curtain!


    Lang Sheng, the daughter of dark Yuan said: "fight, start!"

 Chapter 1392

    They don''t talk about rules. They don''t talk about morality, righteousness and shame. They just win or lose.


    From the beginning, people believed that magic cultivation would launch a fair fight with them one-on-one, which was undoubtedly a huge mistake.


    The demons deliberately let Tu Ling be the first to fight. The purpose is obviously to let the leader of Ding Kingdom and others believe that they are really prepared to fight a few real fair duels before the battle.


    But in fact, from the very beginning, it was to bring an expert out to kill.


    Unfortunately, Lu Fan became the one who was led out.


    In the puppet sea, Lu fan has completely seen other people.


    He only felt that the endless magic Qi was pulling him down, and he could not lift the sword without a blade.


    He was trapped, and the puppets began to attack him crazily.


    Almost every inch of flesh and skin has been bombarded by tremendous force.


    But Lu Fan''s face remained the same. It was a fool''s dream that these puppets wanted to kill him.


    Behind him, the defensive light curtain began to explode.


    The terrible power is flying!


    The battle cry of the leader of Dingyu and others also sounded.


    There is no formation and no trick.


    The magic cultivation, which occupies the absolute power, is very simple at this time. That is, we should concentrate our efforts to wipe out the whole Ding kingdom.


    The saint daughter of dark yuan stood there, and her face began to turn pale.


    But she did not move, still stand here quietly.


    It''s not that she didn''t get hurt or that she didn''t want to heal.


    It''s just that it''s too common to sneak in and assassinate in the demon cultivation.


    She can''t show any signs of impropriety. Otherwise, how many demons are staring at her position.


    As long as there is a chance to kill her, I''m afraid these people will not hesitate to do so.


    The saint daughter of dark yuan knows them so well that she can''t show even the slightest decline.


    Behind him, several dark robes almost covered the body of the demon repair out.


    With a hoarse voice said: "dark yuan saint, do you need us to do it?"


    "Kill all the rebellious people and bring Lu fan back!" said the dark yuan saint


    "Yes!"


    A group of black shadows flew up and went straight to Lu Fan''s direction.


    It''s too difficult to kill all the rebels.


    But bringing it back to Lu fan is not a problem.


    As early as when they besieged Dingyu Kingdom, they did not know how much work they had done in the dark beyond the void.


    Others just think the demons are waiting for reinforcements here. But I don''t know. What a terrible trap they set up in secret.


    For example, the magic Qi that can surround Lu fan is the binding array that the magicians complete day and night through puppets.


    Even the leader of the kingdom of Ding didn''t realize that, in fact, outside the light curtain of defense, it was killing everywhere.


    As long as someone dares to come out, he will surely die!


    Lu fan is still a little bit shallow in Taoism, a little less than these crafty demon cultivators.


    He didn''t reckon that the daughter of dark yuan was so cruel and cunning.


    Because when Optimus left, the daughter of dark yuan let him go. In Lu Fan''s impression, the saint daughter of dark yuan should be a good and evil person.


    But now, reality has taught Lu Fan a lesson.


    From the beginning to the end, the daughter of dark yuan is a demon!


    What she did in the kingdom of Optimus was only to fulfill the entrustment of elder Suman.


    She''s not loyal to anyone and she''s not afraid of anyone.


    Therefore, when elder Suman was in Xiaocheng magic pool, he would deliberately hide the dark yuan saint to leave a message to Lu Fan.


    At this time, Lu Fan thought that he was ridiculous.


    He really thought that the daughter of dark yuan would have a fair fight with him.


    However, Lu Fan missed this point, but he was not unprepared.


    With his eyes closed, Lu Fan took out something.


    It was a small Rune seal that Lu Fan held tightly in his hand.


    In the same way, the leader of Dingyu Kingdom and other people saw the endless puppets that had already rushed out of the light curtain of defense, and also took out this small Rune seal.


    "Now?"


    Asked the Lord of Xuanguo.


    The leader of Dingyu shook his head slightly, indicating that he would wait a little longer.


    In front of us, countless Western leaders have begun to fight with the demons, and the light curtain of defense has also changed and expanded.


    Among the puppets, there are the demons who are full of evil spirit.


    This time, it''s no longer a trial. The real attack will not be wasted by the puppets. So the magicians who directed the puppets rushed into the light curtain.


    Outside, there are huge mountain like ghosts, black dragon cavalry with roaring dragon, who constantly use their own strength to break the defense light curtain.


    If someone comes to watch from afar at this time, he will see a brilliant light rising in the black air.


    Just like the whole Ding Kingdom exploded.


    "Go to save the land alliance leader!"


    Feng Lao and Master Lu roared.


    Under such circumstances, Lu Fan''s figure has disappeared.


    The leader of Dingyu shouted: "the leader of Lu League will solve these puppets by himself. Everyone, don''t mess up the formation. The warrior comes forward, the alchemist comes back, the array is open, kill! "


    With the roar of the leader of Ding Kingdom, countless arrays were opened, and the light was suddenly killed through the defense light curtain.


    It''s like a huge light column. Where it passes, the demons are directly torn out of a huge hole.


    Lu Fan looks at his lower body, which has been completely submerged by the evil spirit, but with a smile on his face and a slight rise in the corner of his mouth.


    Suddenly, all the puppets around you step back.


    Several terrible demons, covered in black robes, appeared in front of Lu Fan.


    "Hero end, Lu fan, beg for mercy?"


    Hoarse voice with a smile, began to laugh at Lu Fan heartily.


    Lu Fan glanced at the demons and said, "I thought that the daughter of dark yuan would come and catch me. I didn''t expect that some dead old men were sent! "


    Several black robes have released Lu Fan''s strength from them. There is no doubt that they are far beyond the ordinary people who respect the environment.


    "Die, so hard!"


    After that, the black robe demon Xiu stretched out his hand like a skeleton.


    Haoran black gas is attacking Lufan!


    Lu Fan seems to have lost all his resistance. Let these forces completely bind him.


    The demons shouted excitedly, then grabbed Lu Fan and flew to the direction of the dark yuan saint.


    Looking up, the dark yuan Saint looked at Lu fan, but her eyebrows were frowning.


    So simple?


    How could Lu fan not resist?


    The saint daughter of the dark yuan felt a little inconceivable.


    Lu fan, who is bound, looks closer and closer to the dark temple, and has a stronger smile in his eyes.


    Soon, soon!


    In the palm of his hand, Fuyin is held tightly by Lu Fan.


    As long as he uses a little more force, he can crush it!

 Chapter 1393

    "Stop!"


    The daughter of the dark yuan cried out.


    As a generation of top powers, she instinctively sensed the crisis coming.


    Looking at Lu Fan getting closer to the dark temple, her uneasiness increased.


    The cry of the saint daughter of the dark yuan was heard by the black robed devils. Lu Fan also listened.


    Immediately, a few black robed devils are ready to stop.


    But at this time, he suddenly felt that he was empty.


    But Lu Fan cut them in half with one sword.


    What bondage, what evil spirit, falls on Lu Fan''s body actually all has not too big function.


    From the beginning, Lu fan has been in fact loading, until now, he can''t pack any more, he just decided to move!


    The decline of the body, swept away.


    Lu Fan''s sword, with its mighty sword spirit, seems to cut open the void.


    The black robed devil who was hit by Lu Fan hasn''t fully responded. He watched his body split into two parts, and then a force exploded in their bodies, directly into the sky.


    All the magicians around were shocked on the spot. The eyebrows of the saint daughter of dark yuan all slightly beat.


    At the next moment, countless puppets rose to the sky and rushed to Lu Fan.


    At this time, if all these puppets explode by themselves, even Lu fan, a strong man like him, will be blown into seven holes and bleed.


    Watch the monsters and puppets come to kill.


    Lu Fan burst the floating mark in his hand!


    The next moment, the strong light comes out.


    The Milky light, like the rain from the sky, began to spread around.


    All the puppets hit by the Milky light stopped immediately.


    The light in the eyes of these puppets disappeared in a flash.


    It''s like being hit by some force. All of them stay still!


    In such a situation, the magicians around were shocked on the spot.


    And just when Lu Fan''s side is full of light. The light curtain of Ding Kingdom''s defense also disappeared suddenly.


    Then, the same milky white light, like fireworks, kept on shining everywhere.


    All the puppets in the sky are standing still!


    This situation, let all demon repair, all stay.


    It never occurred to them that the Western alliance had such a means.


    In fact, it was not only them, but also the swordsman of Qingfeng and others were stunned.


    They look at the puppets who are not attacking, and the monsters with their mouths open are even bigger.


    What just happened?


    With such a good opportunity, the leader of Dingyu will not let it go.


    This is the only chance they have found in this period. Seeing the moment when Lu Fan crushes the rune in the center of the demon cultivation camp, the leader of Ding Kingdom and others will know that the time of counter attack is coming!


    Without hesitation, the leader of Dingyu Kingdom took out the weapon himself.


    "Kill!"


    Taking the lead in charge, the leader of Dingyu Kingdom also exerted his vigorous strength to the extreme at this time.


    Take the lead and kill in horror.


    It''s impossible to win by just defending.


    Only attack, only charge, is the beginning of victory!


    The Lord of Xuanguo and the Lord of cangming are not fools. See Ding domain country Lord all rushed! How can they stay still.


    Seeing that all the puppets around no longer move, everyone knows that this is a good time to fight against the demon cultivator!


    The masters of the Confederacy, even without Lu Fan''s command, rushed out on their own.


    All of a sudden, the magicians who lost the protection of puppets lost a lot!


    Like the tide, the strong men who led the Western Coalition and the Southern Alliance began to counter attack.


    There is no way to deal with the chaos in the demon cultivation camp. Lu Fan''s move really caught the demon cultivation by surprise.


    There''s no way to defend!


    In particular, Lu fan, who was in front of the dark temple, attracted the attention of many demon practitioners.


    After fixing the puppets around, Lu Fan killed the saint daughter of dark yuan with a sword.


    Capture the king first. For Lu fan, killing the daughter of dark yuan will definitely influence the outcome of this war.


    If you want to stop Lu Fan''s demon cultivation, you will be directly shot out by Lu Fan''s powerful force.


    The daughter of dark yuan stared at Lu Fan''s sword.


    In a flash, the figure disappeared!


    Lu Fan''s sword is still empty.


    But the dark temple behind the daughter of the dark yuan suddenly made a huge explosion.


    The whole dark temple, cut out of a huge crack, flying rubble. The devil''s spirit is in disorder.


    "Boy, you dare!"


    The cultivators were angry one after another, especially the powerful, old face of the old generation of the powerful heart of the devil clan, one by one can no longer sit. Straight out of the dark temple!


    Terrible power, one by one, fell on Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan retreated ten steps in a row, which stabilized his figure.


    But then, Lu fan is extremely fierce to kill.


    This sword is extremely powerful, but Lu fan is trying his best to kill it.


    A sword of heaven and earth!


    Cut through the void and eliminate the road.


    Where the sword light passes, there is nothing left!


    Another blast came from the temple of darkness. This time, the dark temple could no longer stand the devastation of Lu fan, and it was directly broken and fragmented.


    In this case, the demons all saw it.


    What they saw more was that Lu fan, surrounded by numerous powerful demons and groups, was still so unyielding and rebellious.


    On the eyebrows, standing with a sword.


    After Lu fan, the incomplete Cape danced, and the whole man was like the God of war in the world.


    The demons are already angry. The old generation of demons are all showing their true faces in the dark.


    Let Lu Fan see a strange face!


    Originally, Lu Fan felt that he had seen the ugly devil cultivation in the world.


    But today, Lu Fan feels that he has a new understanding of the word "ugly".


    These old people''s demons are no longer human beings.


    They were either mutilated and sewn with black silk threads, looking like bodies stitched in a mess.


    Or the face of the skull, the phantom body, the whole person is like a nightmare with the skull crown.


    In particular, the one opposite Lu Fan. The face is gone. It''s just like a giant insect.


    Eight feet and four wings, a face is only left with a mouth full of sharp teeth. A bloated body is a maggot that is constantly squirming.


    The whole body sends out a lot of stench, which seems to be surrounded by a strong poison.


    These demons, at first sight, have experienced many times of life and death, desperately trying to maintain their lives in various ways. I''ll spoil myself like this.


    But their strength is really amazing.


    The pressure released by practicing hands makes Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi completely pressed back to the body surface.


    The dark yuan Saint appeared behind them again, looked up at Lu Fan and said, "you can die in peace!"


    Lu Fan hasn''t spoken yet. Behind him, a few lights suddenly come.


    However, several of the older generation of strong men who had dueled with him came one after another.


    Seeing this scene, an old man in red patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "well done!"

 Chapter 1394

    The strong to the strong, do not deceive the world without heroes.


    Among them, there are old ghosts, Western leaders, and the old generation''s ultimate strength.


    The two sides are facing each other. The old devil''s faces quickly turn ugly.


    Then, without saying a word, the two parties began to work directly.


    The color light and the black magic spirit, just like two tornadoes appear at once, directly collide together.


    Lu Fan and the daughter of dark yuan were directly blown away by the wind.


    This kind of fight doesn''t need their intervention.


    For the demon nuns, the daughter of dark yuan is the commander in chief of this war.


    For the western leading coalition, Lu Fan was a key figure in the war.


    Both sides are wise to push them away!


    Across the huge power tornado, the void in front of the two began to split, and began to appear thousands of power vortex.


    It looks like a vortex in the chaos field.


    The power contained in it is too powerful. Obviously, neither of them dare to cross the thunder pool.


    The daughter of dark yuan stared at Lu Fan with her mouth slightly open.


    Although Lu Fan could not hear what she was talking about, her mouth shape should be shouting.


    "Between us, not over!"


    Lu Fan''s expression is more direct.


    He is only facing the direction of the dark yuan saint, showing a shallow smile, full of confidence!


    Four weeks later, the battle has entered a stage of white heat.


    For a moment, the magicians who lost the protection of puppets had to fight with the Western leaders and the Southern Alliance.


    Without the support of quantity, the disadvantages of the demons were exposed immediately.


    Although they are not weak in strength, there are too many ways for the Western leaders to deal with them.


    The world has experienced the dark times, and has been fighting against the demon cultivation for so many years.


    We have developed a complete set of methods to deal with demon cultivation.


    Moreover, compared with the western leading allied forces, they are so advanced and retreated, and the means of array continuous attack. The demons seem like a mob.


    It''s hard to trust between the demons. They can make puppets, nightmares, and black dragon warriors organize to attack together. Line up. But once they are asked to do it themselves. They are not so united. It looks like a cloud of sand.


    The leader of Ding Kingdom obviously knows the devil cultivation very well. It can be said that the fierce tiger went down the mountain and the Dragon went to sea unstoppable!


    The past is like a sharp knife, breaking through the formation of demon cultivation. The demons who killed were turned upside down!


    I''m afraid that none of the magicians here thought that this would happen!


    "Kill! Kill! Kill! "


    "The demons can''t bear it. This is our best chance to kill them!"


    "Everyone, follow me!"


    The more brave the Western leaders were, the more brave they were. They wished they could kill all the demons once and for all.


    People will get angry after being suppressed for such a long time.


    All the Western leaders should vent their humiliation and anger once and for all.


    Now they are more crazy than puppets and more terrifying than demons.


    Seeing this scene, both the swordsman of Qingfeng and the sage of Ao long look to Tang Hui.


    Do you want to go? It seems that the situation is not the same as they imagined. The Western leaders and the Confederates will join hands to defeat the demon cultivator.


    If at this time, they don''t do it. When the Western leaders and the Confederates win, they will turn their guns to them.


    Tang Hui secretly clenched his teeth. At this time, it seems that they should grab some fruits of victory.


    Nodding heavily, Tang Hui made up his mind.


    Qingfeng swordsman and Aolong sage immediately rushed out with others. At this moment, they were more active than all the others, and more aggressive than the Western leaders and the Confederates. It seems that there is a real posture of dying together with the devil.


    The leader of Dingyu Kingdom and others also saw the movements of Qingfeng swordsman and others, and their faces were slightly relaxed.


    In any case, the swordsman of Qingfeng and the sage of Ao long also took people to kill the demon cultivator. At least they are in the same direction. At least now they can be regarded as allies for the time being, and the most important thing is that the cultivation of Qingfeng sword saint and Aolong saint is not weak, and they kill the devil cultivation very fast!


    Lu fan turns around and sees this scene. At this moment, he is standing here, but not many demons dare to approach him.


    He was like a God, standing in the middle of the demon camp, overlooking everything.


    Although there are layers of magic cultivation around, the sky is full of magic Qi and endless black dragon riding.


    But these, dare not move him completely!


    "Are you going to win?"


    Lu Fan looks at the war and his brows are slightly extended.


    If they can kill the demons in the western region in this way, it will be their first huge victory in the counter attack.


    However, as soon as Lu Fan''s idea of such happiness came up, he saw the opposite of him, and the daughter of dark yuan raised her hand.


    There was no expression on her face. Dark yuan saint''s hand moved to the sky.


    The next moment, from the four sides of the void, began to emerge like bubbles in the water.


    It''s like the magma is rolling. Once these things appear, the spirits of the demons suddenly rise!


    Lu Fan feels that it''s not right. The devil cultivates the only preparation for the inevitable battle.


    Zhang Kou, Lu Fan wants all the Western leaders and the Confederates to retreat.


    But before he could shout, a huge figure appeared in the sky.


    "The beast of the void! Damn it, it''s the beast of the void! "


    A group of people shouted out in horror.


    The master of Dingyu looked up at the sky and was stunned.


    As soon as these beasts of the void appear, they make a great roar.


    They don''t seem to like it, and they don''t understand why they''re here.


    Then, the beasts of the void first devour the nightmares around them. With another wave of her hand, the immortal daughter of dark yuan immediately killed the empty beasts towards the leader of Dingyu Kingdom and others.


    "Back up! Back off! "


    The leader of Dingyu cried out in horror.


    He knows the strength of the beast of the void. Especially in Optimus Prime, he has seen the virtual beast made by Fengtian once, which makes him have a clear understanding of this terrible existence.


    Immediately, the crowd retreated, but they were still late.


    The first round of virtual beasts had already rushed into their camp, only for a moment to let many strong people die on the spot.


    The demons laughed wildly, and then began to counterattack!


    Lu Fan frowned. He didn''t expect that the demons would pull the beasts of the void to fight.


    Shouldn''t these beasts of nothingness leave the other side of nothingness?


    Have the demons found a way to drive them?


    Lu Fanhu thought that Fengtian had nurtured virtual animals like that. The way to drive the beasts of the void, the powerful practitioners of magic, must also have mastered.


    Lu Fan didn''t expect that.


    The saint daughter of dark yuan looks at Lu fan again, the expression on her face is full of ridicule and slightly opens her mouth.


    "You lost!"

 Chapter 1395

    "Lose?"


    Lu Fan suddenly smiled.


    Under the eyes of thousands of demons, he smiled happily.


    This smile is not a helpless smile. It''s a genuine smile.


    It seems that you guys are teasing me.


    At once, the saint daughter of dark yuan felt something wrong.


    Under the bright light, the first round of the impact of the void beast had already left the western leading allied troops with their armour and almost lost.


    But she felt as if things were about to change dramatically.


    At this time, the saint daughter of dark yuan suddenly saw that Lu Fan''s strength was constantly spreading out.


    At this moment, Lu Fan spreads his vigorous Qi completely.


    Don''t deliberately attack anyone, just do it and let everyone feel your momentum.


    Lu Fan expanded very quickly, just when he was laughing, he had already expanded the momentum for a long time.


    Then, Lu Fan suddenly burst out.


    "Stop!"


    The sound shakes the sky like thunder.


    A big drink, shock around repair nose and mouth bleeding. The magicians who were worse in cultivation fell to the ground one after another.


    The roar of the earth.


    This roar not only awed the demon repair. Let the beasts of the void that are attacking stop one after another.


    Then, let all the demons and Western leaders, as well as other strong ones, play not shocked.


    Because, those who feel Lu Fan''s momentum of the void beast, one by one, all stopped moving.


    It''s even like Lu Fan bending down. It''s like submission.


    Who can think of this scene.


    The leader of Dingyu Kingdom and other people, just like looking at the gods, should look at Lu Fan.


    In front of Lu Fan and Wukong spirit, the old strong men also stopped.


    The masters on both sides are separated.


    In front of us are clear void cracks, which are hard to cross.


    The daughter of dark yuan stared at Lu Fan and said with gnashing teeth: "you can control the beast of the void!"


    Lu Fan looks at her indifferently, without an answer.


    His confident eyes have explained everything.


    As early as the first time through the other side of the void, those void beasts showed their submission to Lu fan, who had gained the power of crazy nameless.


    Now, Lu fan has completed the inheritance of the crazy nameless half. It can be said that he is the half descendant of crazy nameless.


    And the power of the mad nameless has become Lu Fan''s now powerful body.


    As long as Lu Fan diffuses his momentum, he is the sensed beast of the void. There is no reason not to submit!


    This time, the calculation of demon cultivation is exquisite.


    But just because Lu fan is here today, their exquisite design will become a stupid means of digging their own graves!


    The leader of Dingyu and others were stunned. Just now, the demons are laughing wildly. The expression on their faces is even more wonderful.


    The speed of change is beyond their imagination.


    The overturning of occupation is just between the confrontation between Lu Fan and the daughter of dark yuan.


    The saint daughter of dark yuan is the commander of this battle. She has this ability, which is beyond reproach.


    But Lu fan is just a guest. There are not as many strong men as the Western alliance. But now, he''s the dominant player.


    There was a slight change in Lu Fan''s momentum, and those beasts who were subject to his void raised their heads.


    In this scene, the countless demons who watched showed their panic.


    They, who had lost the advantage of puppets, had some difficulty in fighting against the strong in the world.


    Now if we add these beasts of nothingness, it will be a big trouble.


    Dark yuan saint''s eyes are full of anger. This time, she is no longer pretending, but really enraged by Lu Fan.


    Behind the dark yuan saint, an old ghost whispered: "Saint lady, the advantage has gone. It''s useless to fight again."


    Another old ghost said: "the lady of dark yuan, you can''t go on fighting like this today."


    Dark yuan saint''s face slightly shakes, as if to suppress her anger.


    Raise the hand, dark yuan Saint female way: "retreat!"


    Finish saying, dark yuan Saint daughter turns around to walk, figure turns into fog to disappear directly.


    Below, magic Qi quickly converges. Seeing the return of demonic Qi in the sky, all the demons suddenly understood that this was the signal of retreat.


    The leader of Dingyu Kingdom and others also seem to come out that the demons want to retreat!


    "Kill!"


    With a loud roar, the western leading coalition forces rushed to kill again.


    And at this time, all the demons will ride all the black dragon around, and launch a suicidal charge.


    In a moment, all the western leading allied forces were stopped.


    The demons come and leave quickly.


    They did not take any puppets with them, all of them remained outside the void of Dingyu state.


    The rest of the magicians, like a huge dark cloud, left with the daughter of dark yuan.


    Lu Fan stood in the same place and did not speak. He did not come forward to kill him.


    Behind him, several old people looked at Lu Fan''s back and wanted to say something. But in the end, I didn''t ask.


    A moment later, the leader of Dingyu Kingdom and other talents rushed to Lu Fan''s side.


    The head of tripod Kingdom and others came to Lu fan, all laughing loudly.


    Qingfeng swordsman and Aolong sage were angry. As soon as they came, they scolded loudly: "Lu fan, why don''t you pursue them. Why don''t you just kill all the monsters if you control them! "


    Lu Fan looks at Qingfeng swordsman and others, and immediately knows the experts of Bafang bank and Huanyu country. I''m afraid they have just died.


    Once again, sweep the strong people behind the swordsman of Qingfeng. As he imagined, a small half of them are directly missing.


    Lu Fan calmly replied, "do you really think that I can command these beasts of the void completely? The sword master of the breeze, is your head flooded


    Lu Fan said rudely.


    He took back his momentum, and immediately all these beasts of the void went back into the void and disappeared. I don''t know how they got here and how they got back.


    Lu fan has just maintained his momentum to frighten these void beasts, which is the limit he can achieve.


    If you want him to command these void beasts again, Lu fan has to admit that he is not the one who controls the beast room.


    The sword master of Qingfeng is speechless.


    Lu Fan turned to the leader of Dingyu Kingdom and said, "hurry up, take back all the puppets or destroy them before the magicians react."


    The head of Dingyu nodded heavily and immediately waved to his descendants.


    The rest of the world doesn''t understand. Tang Hui all stood up and asked, "Lord Lu, aren''t these puppets destroyed by you?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "ruined? It''s not that easy. It looks like it''s ruined. In fact, it''s just a special way to make them unable to fight for a short time. In fact, after half an hour, they can recover by themselves. "


    Tang Hui and other people''s faces were twitching, but they felt that their wisdom could not keep up with Lu Fan''s ideas.


    Lu Fan looks at them at last, then slowly closes his eyes and takes a long breath of relief.

 Chapter 1396

    "Count the battlefields. Are all the puppets finished?"


    "Those over there, these puppet demons are so angry that they are all destroyed. Don''t leave any fragments! "


    "These puppets, which are not made of corpses, are kept for me. Good things. It''s not bad to melt them into weapons!"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Three days later, in Dingyu, there was a hot scene.


    In the first World War, people in the whole Dingyu seemed to be in high spirits.


    Especially the people in Dingyu are smiling.


    There is no one who wants peace more than them. They are very happy to drive away the demons who have been hovering abroad.


    This means that Dingyu state will not suffer any more.


    Is there anything more important than being alive?


    Lu Fan and others stood in the king''s power city, the highest Pavilion facing heaven. Overlooking the whole Regal city.


    Next to it, the leader of Dingyu, cangming, Xuanguo and Tanghui are all there.


    Several of them represent the forces of the West led coalition, the south alliance and the eight banks.


    Lu fan, in particular, is now even more famous.


    Whether the whole western leading coalition or the strong members of the Southern Alliance, they really fully respect Lu Fan.


    There are signs that Lu Fan''s command is the main one within the coalition.


    In this case, of course, they don''t want to see it. But there was no alternative.


    Five people smile at the ant like crowd below, and gently touch the cup.


    The leader of Dingyu said with a smile, "Lord Lu, I''d like to offer you a toast. This time, our harvest is too big! "


    Lu Fan laughs but doesn''t speak. Tang Hui says nothing.


    The Lord of cangming said with a big grin: "in the morning, the scouts came to report that the army of demon repair has completely returned to Qixiu country, which is 15 countries away from Dingyu country. They set up the front, middle and back three lines of defense to prevent us from going to kill. The demons are scared! "


    The master of Xuanguo shook his head and said: "once defeated, the remaining battles will be much better. In my opinion, we should take advantage of the victory and chase after them, and strive to drive the demons out of the Western collar completely in a few months. Take back the Western collar first, and then counterattack the northern Xinjiang. Step by step, until the demon repair is eliminated. "


    The head of Dingyu Kingdom nodded, and everyone seemed to be very happy.


    Lu Fan also smiled, but he looked at Tang Hui and said, "what do you think of the master Tang?"


    Hearing Lu Fan''s inquiry, Tang Hui raised his glass and said with a smile, "what can I suggest. The leader of the Lu League has a long-term vision and swept the Western leader of the demon cultivator at one stroke. The leaders of the Lu league are heroic and have a high sense of war. I''ll just listen to your arrangement. To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for Qingfeng swordsman and Aolong sage, they would be hurt. I''m afraid I''m not qualified to sit with you. "


    With that, Tang Hui lowered his head implicitly.


    Lu Fan took a deep look at him. Once contacted with Tang Hui, he knew exactly what kind of person Tang Hui was. I''m afraid I''m pretending to be weak.


    But Lu Fan also forgives him for not playing any tricks at this time. In the first world war three days ago, Bafang bank and Huanyu state chose to charge at the last moment, and they were still at the front. Although there is a suspicion of winning. But they are also the most fierce people who were hit by the first wave of the void beast, and the most people died.


    So we all know that we won''t say much.


    Looking up, Lu Fan said to the three masters: "actually, you are masters. Our battle was only a small victory, and we didn''t hurt the demons. The saint daughter of dark yuan is not dead. In the demon cultivation, the real elders and the strong of the older generation have not been seriously injured. Their overall strength is still there, and now they will be more cautious. If we want to win again, it will be more difficult! "


    The head of Dingyu state pointed out: "this is indeed the case. But the leader of the Lu League is just too worried. A new batch of runes to crack the puppets are already under production. On behalf of the whole western leading coalition, I would like to thank the leader of the Lu League for not only taking out the precious first puppet, but also sending the talents of two Fuyu families to make Fuyin. They are really the great heroes who defeated the demon cultivation this time. "


    Saying that, the leader of Ding kingdom will toast Lu fan again.


    But Lu Fan smiled and said, "thank you. Some countries are mainly doing something. Why not? I hope to restore the reputation of the runes after this war. Many years have passed, and the affairs of the Fu nationality have long been history. They should also have a place to breed like other nationalities, and not be chased around the world! "


    The head of Dingyu said with a smile: "of course. I''ve talked to other countries. As long as a Yun and the girl continue to make runes. And help us to overcome the demons. After the world is settled, our Western leader will guarantee that the FUZU will recover their reputation and will not be hunted. "


    Several lords nodded at the same time. Lu Fan smiled and toasted them. Then he said in a loud voice, "ah Yun, girl, you can hear me. Come in and thank the three lords! "


    As soon as the voice fell, ah Yun and the girl rushed in with tears on their faces, fell to their knees and thanked each other.


    They were quickly picked up by several lords. For the western leading coalition, these two men are rare talents. Of course, they want what to give.


    "No thanks, no thanks. This is what you deserve. Is it also the arrangement of the leader of the Lu League? "


    A Yun and the girl wanted to thank Lu fan, but Lu Fan blocked them. They stood behind Lu Fan cleverly.


    Tang Hui got up and smiled and handed them wine glasses. It seemed that he wanted to get close to each other.


    Lu fan saw Tang Hui''s action, but didn''t say anything.


    After a pause, Lu Fandao said, "Lord, where do you think the next step is to attack?"


    After hearing this, the leader of Dingyu took out the map directly.


    He stretched out his hand and drew a circle on the map and said: "this is Qixiu country, one of the small countries in the West. Although the country is not big, it is also one of the first countries occupied by demon cultivation. Now, the demons have opened their lines and are ready to fight again. We can''t give them that kind of time. While they haven''t made a new one yet, we will attack them hard. On my personal suggestion, the army will crush the border, and then separate the Raiders. "


    Lu Fan looked at the map and didn''t rush to comment. Pointing to the map, he turned his head and asked Tang huidao, "master Tang, do you think we can do this well?"


    Tang Hui suddenly smiled and understood the meaning of Lu Fan''s words.


    Lightly, Tang Hui said: "I think this plan is good. However, we, the people of Bafang bank and Huanyu country, have lost a lot this time. I''m afraid that we can''t be this strange soldier. I would also like to ask you to forgive me. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you don''t need to go all the way and send out some experts. There should be no problem!"

 Chapter 1397

    Tang Hui''s face is ugly, as if reluctant.


    The head of Ding Kingdom frowned slightly and said: "master Tang, it''s not OK. Are you going to fight and leave? "


    Tang Hui chuckled and said, "you are masters of the country and the Lu League, not bad. It''s just this thing. I can''t be the master. You see, I am the childe of Bafang bank. But in terms of strength, how can I compare with them. In terms of seniority, I am more than one generation behind. Originally, this time, the eight Party''s money has the final say of the sword. I just want to do my part. Now, the swordsmen of Qingfeng are still injured. I''m here to have a cup of tea with you. If I really want to decide something, it''s too hard for me. "


    Tang Hui put his identity down very low.


    But whether it is true or not, there is a conclusion in everyone''s mind. It''s just that no one will break it.


    Lu Fan said softly, "don''t worry about it, young master Tang."


    Tang Hui couldn''t sit down any longer. He got up and said, "Lord of the country, Lord of the Lu League. In that case, I''ll go back and talk to the sword master Qingfeng. Let''s see what he wants to do, but rest assured that all the people from Bafang bank and Huanyu country are here. Naturally, he wanted to help the western leading army to wipe out the demons. Just a few misunderstandings a while ago. I hope you will have more understanding! "


    Lu Fan and others smiled and waved their hands: "where do you want to go, young master Tang?"


    The three lords and Lu Fan watched Tang Hui leave.


    Always watching Tang Hui''s figure disappear in sight.


    The leader of the kingdom of tripod sat down slowly and said softly: "this Tang Hui is water tight. If he is in charge of Bafang bank in the future, it will be a big trouble! "


    The Lord of cangming said with a smile, "why, is the Lord of Dingyu going to kill him? Not so good. "


    "Well, it''s not a good time!" followed the Xuanguo Lord


    Lu Fan laughed and said, "three lords, you are going to keep Tang Hui in Xiling forever. They don''t seem to be the magicians yet! "


    The head of the Ding Kingdom tapped his finger on the table and said, "Lord Lu, you are the leader of the league. The ambition of Bafang bank. Haven''t you seen it yet? Their purpose, I''m afraid, is not much better than magic. As for Tang Hui, he is absolutely upset. Believe it or not, if we can defeat the demon cultivation, they will fight for success. If we lose, they will run away early. If we lose both sides, he will definitely kill us all and let Bafang bank take charge of Xiling. "


    The three lords nodded in deep thought.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "the leader of Dingyu kingdom. Some words, the heart is clear. It''s not necessary to be so clear. No matter what will happen in the future, we should not conflict with the people of Bafang bank now or for the time being. Just keep your eyes on it! "


    The leader of Ding Kingdom frowned and lowered his voice: "the leader of Lu League. We know, of course, that allies cannot move now. Even a nominal ally. But as you know, after the war three days ago, the people of the eight banks and the whole world began to break the rules. "


    Lu Fandao: "what''s the wrong way?"


    "They are looking for Fuyin!" said the head of Dingyu


    Hearing Fuyin, Lu Fan understood it thoroughly. The people of Bafang bank and the whole world are greedy for the rune seal that they can control the puppet.


    Turning around, Lu Fan looked at ah Yun and the girl and asked, "have the people of Bafang bank and the people of the world ever looked for you?"


    A Yun holds Liang Long and nods: "yes, Mr. Lu Fan. Several people have come up with a high price. Let''s sell them the way of making runes. I declined all of them! I know that this thing can''t be spread casually. If it''s spread to the devil''s ears, it''s not good! "


    Lu Fan looks at the girl again.


    The girl bit her finger and said, "a big sister came to me, but I didn''t tell her anything. She left very angry."


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows are locked, and he is in love with the people of Bafang bank and Huanyu country. He is quick to start!


    But fortunately, they didn''t do anything out of the ordinary, otherwise Lu fan would not forgive them.


    Lu Fan looked at Xiang Dingyu and said, "this Fuyin is a great weapon for us. We must protect them. Now, how many people can do the seal? "


    The leader of Dingyu kingdom said: "there are more than ten alchemists, but the last key is to ask miss a Yun to do it. She used the means of coagulation. This is someone else who can''t learn or practice. All the runes and seals, the last step, should be handed over to miss a Yun! "


    When the leader of Dingyu said that, he nodded to a Yun and smiled.


    Anyone who has seen the domineering power of those runes and seals will be impressed by a Yun.


    Lu fanning looks up and down at a Yun. Sure enough, in this period of time, a Yun''s strength has been improved very fast. The strength in her body has started to flow regularly. I think she can use a lot.


    After thinking for a moment, Lu Fan said: "a Yun, from today on, you and the wench will follow Feng Lao and let them protect you. One of the key ways to condense the seal of the Fu nationality is to teach the western leading coalition and the southern alchemists. Remember, it''s only the western leading coalition and the Southern Alliance. No one else can pass it on. How much can we teach and how much can we teach? "


    Lu Fan blinked at a Yun, who nodded knowingly.


    The three lords rejoiced at the same time. They wanted to tell Lu Fan about this. Unexpectedly, Lu Fan was so cheerful.


    Hurry up, the three lords gave Lu Fan wine.


    With that rune seal, the demons will have one less arm when fighting.


    This key artifact, refining method, of course, is best mastered by oneself.


    Several lords have made up their minds. When they get back, they will immediately select the best gas refiners to learn from a Yun.


    It is important to learn the most important step in refining this seal.


    On the other side, Tang Hui, who walked out of the pavilion, was depressed.


    Clapping hands, the children in blue who have been waiting outside for a long time come forward quickly.


    Tang Hui asked softly, "what''s the situation? Have you got the method of refining runes and seals?"


    The man in blue bowed his head and said, "master, I haven''t got the method. But we can be sure that it is the unique means of the FUZU. The alchemists who led the United Army in the west can say at most about the most important steps, namely, Shen Liang, Yun Xuan and Na Yun. "


    Tang Hui said with a smile, "the Fu nationality? It''s interesting. I remember that some time ago, there were people of the Fuyu nationality who came to our Bafang bank. Ha ha, it happens to be very. OK, let''s continue to investigate. Let Shen Liang and Yun Xuan talk first. You don''t have to worry about the rest. "


    "Yes!"


    The man in blue leaves quickly.


    Tang Hui carries his hands on his back and smiles.


    "Who laughs at the end of this chess game? It''s still unknown!"

 Chapter 1398

    Five days later, the army set out from Dingyu country to the north, and the boat went ahead, all the way to the direction of Qixiu country.


    Where he passed, he was killed by the devil, saved the country by the country, and led the Allied forces in the West. He formally began to recover the lost land.


    It is declared that the battle to wipe out the demons will begin today.


    Ten days later, the world shook.


    The news that the Western leader allied forces won the great victory over the demon cultivator was like a gust of wind, which blew across the Western leader, the eastern boundary and all the people in the world.


    Those who think that magic cultivation is simply invincible and that the world is hopeless now light up hope. Moreover, we are trying to find out how the war was won.


    Then more news spread.


    Lu Fan''s name, once again, entered the ears of all.


    Extreme wuzun, Lu Fan!


    With the strength of one person, Xiaosheng is the saint daughter of dark yuan.


    Another roar shakes the void beast summoned by the demon cultivation. It can be said that in this war, the strength is displayed incisively and vividly.


    Let people all over the world worship for it.


    Believe it or not, the statue of Lu fan has already been built in the western region. For the world to see!


    In the eastern boundary, people are heartened. No matter which force Lu Fan represents, he is still from the eastern boundary, isn''t he?


    Who says that there are no masters in the East!


    There are mediocre talents in the world. Lu Fandong is out of the world!


    At the time of receiving the news, the Lord Li could not believe that he wiped his eyes and looked at the beads carefully to make sure that what was said and the scenes put out were true.


    And the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng sat by the Lord of Li, and watched.


    However, Master Li''s eyebrows were more and more extended, and finally he laughed loudly.


    The Lord of Dansheng is more and more tight, and finally he laughs and shakes his head.


    "Good, good, good!"


    Lord Li said three good words loudly, very happy.


    The Lord of Dansheng state said: "it''s hard to imagine how long it''s gone. Lu Fan''s strength has leaped again. I have some faith now. You said he was the Savior. Remember that the last time someone''s strength was improved so rapidly, it was still at the time of the demon elimination war. "


    Li said: "I know who you are talking about, Shenxiao wusheng. Ha ha, Lord of Dansheng! Current events make heroes. The martial saint of Shenxiao can be regarded as coming into being and destined to defeat the supernatural genius of demon cultivation. Now Lu fan is on the same path. In the end, I''m afraid that he will become a strong man to fight against the demon cultivation to the end. With such people, we will be much more relaxed. "


    The leader of the Dansheng kingdom said: "I hope he doesn''t end up like the Shenxiao wusheng. Now the leader of the Li clan is victorious in the west, and all the powerful in the world show signs of going to the West. What shall we do, hold still? "


    Master Li said with a smile, "of course not. Let me know. We need to counterattack the northern Xinjiang! "


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng was surprised and said, "counter attack on the northern territory? What is this approach? Even if the demon cultivation loses a battle, it will not lose its fighting ability. We can''t take it down in the north. "


    Li Zong said: "Whoever says he wants to take it down is just going to fight as it is. Listen to me, there is no mistake. Now that Xiling has won a battle, the magicians don''t even need to think about it. The first choice is to send someone to reinforce Xiling, in that case. As long as we make the gesture of attacking the north, there will be fewer people sent by the demons. If we had to fight with them. Then the demons will feel the pain of double line combat. "


    The Lord of Dansheng is still hesitating. It seems that he is not like fighting this war.


    The Lord Li raised his eyebrows and then said, "the most important thing is. As long as we pose. Some of the strong who were going to fight in the West would come to our east border. Especially those who were originally masters in Northern Xinjiang. They were forced to leave Beijiang. Now they hear that we are going to fight in Beijiang. Do you think they will come? With one stroke, we don''t take too much risk. This kind of thing must be done! "


    When the Lord of Dansheng heard this, he reluctantly nodded.


    In a moment, the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng said: "the demon cultivation is not so easy to deal with. Lord Li, we still need to make a long-term plan. "


    Master Li said with a smile, "of course I know that. It''s not so easy to deal with the demon cultivation. You have to come a little bit! "


    Southern region.


    Bafang bank is the original.


    The crystal is bright, elegant, and misty.


    Looking at the news from Tang Hui, Bafang Qian Sheng chuckles.


    A beautiful woman stood beside Qian Sheng and said, "Grandpa, why are you so happy?"


    Eight square Qian Shengdao: "Xi Lingyi defeated. What''s more, Tang Hui has some gains! "


    Said, eight square money Saint hands bead son to beautiful woman.


    The beautiful woman watched carefully for a while, then frowned and said: "the death and injury were so great that the experts sent by our eight square bank even died a little half. Is this still something to be happy about? What does Tang Hui mean by returning these pictures? "


    "You only see our casualties," smiled the eight square Qian Sheng. But I didn''t see how Lu Fan won. A rune that can paralyze the puppets in an instant. How can we not have this kind of thing in Bafang bank. You have to get it! You see, Tang Hui has passed the method back. "


    The beautiful woman continued to look down, sure enough, these pictures are not the end.


    Soon, a lot of confusion, she can not read the wind Rune formation, shining in the beads. In the end, it condenses the shape of a rune.


    The beautiful woman looked at it for a long time, and then said: "this Rune seal is very special. Oh, it''s from the Fuyu family! "


    Bafang Qian Sheng said with a smile, "there is no mistake. It''s the Fuyu family. Go and call the Fuyu family elder whose surname is gong. I have something to trouble him."


    The beautiful woman nodded her head clearly. Since it''s the rune seal of the rune, it must be made best by the people of the rune.


    In a moment, Gong Lao appeared in front of Qian Sheng.


    "Master Qian, what can I do for you?"


    The old general Gong''s waist is very low, a respectful gesture.


    Eight Fang Qian Sheng didn''t say much to him either. He threw the bead in front of him and said, "look at it!"


    The palace elder took the bead and saw for a moment. He understood the meaning of the eight square Qian Sheng. He smiled and said, "it''s not difficult to match the seal like this."


    "Can it be done?"


    Eight square money Saint light ask a way.


    Gong said: "of course. Don''t worry, master Qian. "


    Eight square money Saint nodded: "this is good. Come to our Bafang bank, always do something. Say, when you''re done, what do you want? "


    Gong Lao''s eyes slightly changed: "I want to make the dagger in the hands of the two little girls with this rune."


    "What about the man? Do you want it? "


    "Gong Lao said with a smile:" people don''t have to


    Eight Fang Qian Sheng nodded clearly and waved him down.


    Gong Lao walked out of the door and straightened up.


    "Ah Yun, don''t blame uncle for being cruel. You are the one who wants to die!"

 Chapter 1399

    Western collar, Dingyu foreign.


    Another dozen boats left Dingyu.


    It''s just that a dozen boats seem to be bigger this time. The three leading boats are Lu fan, Tang Hui and Liu Zhi.


    Today they are going to march in the direction of Qixiu country.


    The leader of Dingyu Kingdom and others, standing in the void, sent Lu Fan and others off.


    The Western leaders also looked at these people with adoration.


    Lu Fan and others are going to take three teams of people and horses to kill the demon cultivator in the form of strange soldiers.


    No one has disclosed the specific tasks of the three routes.


    With fists in their hands, the three left Dingyu country with a team.


    "The leader of the Lu League, there will be a future meeting. When we meet again, hope is the day of the great destruction! "


    On the far left, Tang Huili stands on the top of the boat, facing Lu fanlang.


    Lu Fan just smiled at Tang Hui, but didn''t answer anything.


    The three teams are marching in three directions.


    Today''s expedition represents the official signal of Xi Ling to the demon cultivator.


    The so-called strike while the iron is hot and rob while the fire is hot. At this time, the demon repair just failed, and the western leading coalition was the most powerful. Don''t take advantage of this time, give them a hard time, but when.


    Lu Fan and the leader of Dingyu discussed the way for the three strange soldiers to advance together.


    Then there must be Lu Fan among the natural people.


    At first, all the Western leaders did not want Lu fan to take such a big risk. The people of the Confederacy don''t think this time''s strange soldiers will have any effect. Some objections!


    But when Lu Fan had only one word, he convinced them.


    The words are very simple, just three words.


    "Believe me!"


    Then, the experts of the Confederacy followed Lu Fan. Step into the void again.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Three days later, the three teams went their separate ways.


    Liu Zhi looks at the void from afar, holding the map of the West collar, slightly a little spoony.


    Her eyes, began to involuntarily appear a face, fingers, also slightly more a ray of black air.


    Shake her head, Liu Zhi wants to throw all these things out, but just as she moves, there seems to be a voice coming from her body.


    "You can''t get rid of it!"


    Suddenly, Liu Zhi was shocked. The whole man was as soaked as if he had been fished out of water.


    Gasping for breath, Liu Zhi quickly wiped off the sweat on her forehead.


    Her condition is getting worse and worse in this period of time.


    But she didn''t tell anyone, and nobody dared.


    She also knew that her situation must have a great relationship with the daughter of the dark yuan.


    But can she say that? If she said, don''t say the leader of the Western Union army, go to kill the demon cultivator. I''m afraid she will be regarded as a demon cultivator and placed under house arrest in Dingyu.


    This kind of situation, is Liu Zhi dead also don''t want to see.


    She can only tell herself in her heart that this is just a little sequela.


    Or a test for her. As long as she can pass this test, she will have a bright future in the future.


    Whoo!


    Take a deep breath. Liu Zhi looks at the map in her hand.


    But at this time, a boat, suddenly catch up with the team of Liu Zhi.


    It''s not others standing on the bow, it''s Feng Lao of the Southern Alliance!


    "General Liuzhi, the leader of the land alliance has an order, let me come to pick up general Liuzhi in the past!"


    Liu Zhi frowned at Feng Lao, and said with a puzzled face: "it''s not long before they are separated. What kind of tricks does the leader of Lu League want to play. Why is he waiting for me? "


    Feng didn''t answer, just to Liu Zhi''s right hand.


    Liu Zhi has no choice but to change the direction of the fleet and go with Feng Lao.


    A few hours later, Liu Zhi saw Lu Fan''s fleet.


    Lu Fan stood in front of the boat, set up a table and put a pot of wine, as if he had been waiting for Liu Zhi for a long time.


    Lu Fan''s expression was very relaxed and comfortable, without any tension of expeditionary operations.


    Liu Zhi, it seems that some doubts.


    Flying on the boat, Liu Zhi asked, "Lord Lu, why? Why should I change my direction temporarily when the three teams perform their tasks. I remember that my task is to bypass the front line of the demon cultivator and wait for the opportunity to go to Qixiu country! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "of course I know the task. This is what I discussed and decided with the leader of Dingyu. Come on, look at this. Don''t talk until you''ve finished reading it! "


    Say, Lu Fan handed a bead to Liu Zhi.


    Liu Zhi takes the beads and injects vitality. Suddenly, the figure of the leader of Ding Kingdom appeared in the bead.


    "Liu Zhi, your task this time is extraordinary. Although the three teams were sent out for the strange soldiers, they should listen to the leader of the Lu League for specific matters. No resistance, no emotion, no delay. You are the leader of our young generation in the West. In the future, it will also be the existence of the top strong. I hope you can learn more from the land alliance leader. "


    Liu Zhi should be gently towards the bead, and then put the bead down, looking at Lu Fan and saying, "Lord Lu, it was arranged by you. Can you explain it to me? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "of course. Sit down, General Liu Zhi. Let''s sit down and talk! "


    Liu Zhi looks at Lu Fan suspiciously, but still sits down.


    Lu Fan poured a glass of wine for Liu Zhi and said with a smile, "General Liu Zhi. This time, we said that the soldiers went three ways to deal with the demon cultivator. Actually, there are only two ways. Along the way are you and me, the leader of the Confederacy, the leader of the Confederacy, and the people of Bafang bank and the whole world. The tasks of both sides are the same. Try to go around the back of the demon cultivator as much as possible, and finally launch the general attack. We raided the camp of the demons and tried to win at one stroke. "


    Liu Zhi said: "this task sounds simple. But it''s hard to do. Lord Lu, I don''t understand why you have made such a plan. Since we can win one game. Then we can win the second game. Can''t we just push on? What kind of strange soldiers are needed! With all due respect, this is a dangerous move. I don''t know the right one! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "General Liu Zhi has more demons to deal with than me. More experience than me. I admit that, but this time, I am sure! War, with the right combination, with the strange victory! There must be positive moves, and there must be strange moves. "


    Liu Zhi does not understand a way: "land alliance advocate so big assurance?"


    Lu Fan took a deep look at Liu Zhi and said with a smile, "sure."


    Liu Zhi tightens her brow, and she doesn''t know what Lu fan is thinking.


    However, it seems that Lu fan has not missed it. Then she can''t judge herself. In any case, Lu fan would not joke about his life, would he.


    Maybe it''s a good thing to be with him!


    "Since the leader of the land alliance has already taken care of it, I will obey the arrangement of the leader of the land alliance!"

 Chapter 1400

    After that, Liu Zhi gets up to go to the cabin.


    Lu Fan suddenly called out, "don''t worry, General Liu Zhi. Sit down for a while, and you won''t want to hear about it. Where are we going next?"


    Liu Zhi, who was about to leave, stopped at once, and her eyes suddenly darkened. Liu Zhi''s body slightly shakes.


    Lu Fan looks at Liu Zhi and says, "General Liu Zhi, what''s wrong with you?"


    Liu Zhi slowly sat down and said, "nothing. Maybe the injury hasn''t been completely recovered, and the last war has been aggravated. You need to take care of yourself! "


    Lu Fan held out his hand to Liu Zhi and said, "do you want me to look for you?"


    Liu Zhi took out a bottle of elixir and poured it to herself, saying: "thank you very much for the kindness of the leader of Lu League. But I really don''t need it. Lord Lu, did you just tell us where to go next? "


    Lu Fan nodded: "yes. Although this operation is under my command. But general Liu Zhi is also the leader of the team. He should know our itinerary and direction. Maybe on the way, we''ll meet a difficult demon cultivator. Once something happens, General Liu Zhi will help me to lead you on! "


    Liu Zhi frowns slightly.


    He always felt that there seemed to be something else in Lu Fan''s words. But she couldn''t understand, couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    Lu fan then said, "this time, let''s go around from the side. I took a close look at the deployment of the three lines of defense. I find that this country has the weakest defense. We can borrow from here. If you can muddle through, you can muddle through. It''s OK to kill the past. As long as we can do it quickly. The demons should have no time to react. General Liu Zhi, you come to see if I''m right. "


    Lu Fan spreads out the map and shows it to Liu Zhi.


    The place of finger is the most marginal country in the first line of defense.


    Liu Zhi carefully looked at the direction of the country, thought for a moment and nodded: "yes. This country is called Jin country. It was originally a small country in the western region. There are not many experts. The people in it are stupid. It seems that even the alchemist has not seen it. The devil cultivates to occupy this place, also won''t leave many masters. Let''s go from here, if luck is not found out. We can get around to the second line of defense. "


    Liu Zhi drew a circle with her finger on the map.


    And then detailed explanation, three lines of defense, the most important countries.


    These things happened to be something that Lu Fan didn''t know much about. After all, Liu Zhi is a Western leader. It is also a strong country in Dingyu. For other countries in Xiling, they know more than Lu Fan.


    Half an hour''s effort, Lu fan has a clear understanding of the area where the magic cultivation has now set up a defense line.


    And we also know that the three lines of defense set up by the devil are terrible.


    Which is the common three lines of defense? Clearly, it is the array that wants to link the western countries.


    This is not visible on the map. But if we carefully analyze which of these countries are the key points. And connect them with wires.


    We can see clearly that it is a trinity array.


    Qixiu country is in the center of the Trinity array and becomes the eye of the array.


    Once any part of the line is attacked. As a demon cultivator in other countries, he can quickly go to support.


    If, in the void, there are some patrolling demons, these three lines of defense can be said to be one and solid.


    In the demon cultivation, there are also array masters!


    With the country as the array, the means are not so clever.


    But this country of lufandian is also very skillful. It happens to be the weakness of the three lines of defense.


    This kind of place, inconspicuous, also belongs to the edge of the array. As long as the speed of the impact is fast enough, it is possible.


    Lu Fan and Liu Zhi discussed for a long time, which was the end.


    With a smile in her eyes, Liu Zhi looked at Lu Fan and said, "although the leader of Lu alliance is not a man who has been fighting for many years, this insight is really rare in the world. I think it''s up to you, Lord Lu. That''s the plan for now. We still have a good chance! "


    Lu Fan put the map away and said with a smile, "OK, let''s make it up for now. Since General Liu Zhi is tired, let''s have a rest earlier. "


    With a smile on her face, Liu Zhi leaves slowly.


    Lu Fan looks at Liu Zhi''s back, but smiles slowly.


    Waving his hand, suddenly Feng Lao''s figure appeared behind Lu Fan.


    "Leader of Lu League!"


    Feng is also very respectful to Lu Fan.


    Since I saw Lu Fan roar and shake all the beasts of the void. Feng Lao has already regarded Lu Fan as the top power in the world.


    No generation is as direct as strength. The old Feng only treated Lu Fan as an agent. Now he really hopes that Lu fan will become the leader of the Confederacy.


    I can''t help it. I have a sense of security following such a leader!


    "Mr. Feng, what about the matter you asked me to check?"


    Lu fan asked in a voice, his face slightly dignified.


    It''s not a trivial matter for a person who is extremely strong to check. It must be a matter of life and death.


    Feng Lao whispered back: "Liu Zhi''s men have not found traces of demon cultivation."


    Lu Fan reconfirmed, "not at all?"


    Feng Lao nodded: "not at all."


    Whoo!


    Lu fan then took a long breath and said, "it seems that the worst has not happened."


    Feng Lao frowned: "the leader of Lu League, General Liu Zhi, is also the elite of the Western leaders. A leader in the younger generation. She''s unlikely to be a demon. Although she did something, it was something that was done after she was taken away by the daughter of dark yuan. You can''t count! "


    Lu Fan said lightly: "old Feng, these things. I have my own plan. You don''t have to ask. Inform Master Lu that he must take good care of them. There must be no difference. "


    Feng old hears words to leave quickly. Although he didn''t understand what Lu Fan was thinking, he chose to believe Lu Fan unconditionally.


    Lu Fan crossed his hands, closed his eyes slightly and began to think about everything.


    From the very beginning, he thought that Liu Zhi was not dead after she was taken away, so there was a big problem. Now he was more skeptical and certain.


    Liu Zhi will be the key to his attack.


    Even the leader of Dingyu didn''t know why he must advocate a strange army to fight. The reason is only known to Lu Fan.


    He is not sure he must be right, but as long as he does, there will be no mistake.


    The corner of the mouth slightly curved up a smile, Lu Fan thought of the words that the dark yuan Saint said.


    Open his eyes, Lu Fan poured himself a glass of wine.


    "The war is now in a crucial place. If there''s any move, come on

 Chapter 1401

    Jin Guo.


    One of the small countries in the west, a wilderness, a backward country.


    The power of the heaven and the earth in this country is thin and the territory is very small. If you calculate it carefully, I''m afraid it''s similar to Lu Fan''s hometown, Donghua Prefecture.


    If there is no strong one in the country, Tiangang will be called the emperor.


    In such a big country, almost no one can go to the void.


    Not to mention leaving the country of Jin and going to other countries. It turns out that before the demon cultivation came, Jin Kingdom was basically in a state of neglect.


    There are no precious herbs, no powerful wild animals. The most important thing is that the people here are all of strange shapes and shapes. They don''t even have a beautiful girl, so the ghost is willing to come here.


    Therefore, after the demons came to this country.


    The whole people of Jin Kingdom treat the demons as gods.


    No way, with their ability to accept.


    See a big ship in the top of the head, and the people on the ship, each with unique skills, a hundred miles in a flash, flying in the sky.


    They have to scream, they have to shock, they have to worship.


    Because of this, the whole kingdom of brocade is also the only country where the demons have never slaughtered.


    One is that the people here are too weak.


    It''s no fun to kill. You can''t make a powerful puppet. The number of people is not enough, I''m afraid that the whole country will not get many blood pools and magic pills after killing.


    It''s better to be a God and let the people here work.


    Help the demons to build a defense line and offer all the useful things actively.


    Some magic skills have also been passed down by the practitioners. In their opinion, most of them want to cultivate here as a new branch.


    And they will all be their servants.


    And it''s the most loyal one. Who let Jin people, ignorance is like white paper.


    "Work! Work! You, let the puppets direct the servants to build the altar. There are obviously not enough altars here. "


    "We are digging down here. Hurry up and bury the foundation of the array. The gas is also buried. It''s really slow! "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A demon cultivator looked at the light curtain and shouted.


    He is one of the ten magicians who stayed in Jin country, Lian long.


    It''s bloody mildew that keeps us here. How to say, he is also a strong man of Tiangang peak. Stay here and look at a group of servants who only kneel. He really felt like he was going to break down.


    Look at the territory they have been assigned to. At least there are cities and restaurants. They can spend a lot of time and drink. There is no good country for raping and plundering.


    Look here again. What the hell are these.


    In addition to barren mountains, which are forests, what cities, bah, a few small villages in front of a stone tablet is the capital of the country.


    People are also very strange. They are not only short, but also have big beards. Both men and women have beards and are quite big and thick.


    Apart from their own country, people in other countries can tell their gender clearly. That''s the ghost.


    The horses on the road are tortoises with eight legs. If they want to fly, they have to rely on their growing beards.


    When the beard is completely spread out and can fly like wings in the world, these Jin people have some fighting ability. Otherwise, it would be pitiful. Even build an altar, it''s not as fast as a puppet!


    Lian long really wants to cry without tears. People are more popular than people.


    It''s not easy to get mixed up!


    This kind of ghost place, except for work, is really no recreation. When you drink a cup of blood wine, you have to send a puppet to catch the beast.


    Because the blood of the people in the kingdom of brocade is bitter. Is there anything worse than this.


    Lian long was angry at the thought, but the above order could not be ignored.


    He sent all nine of his followers to build the last nine altars.


    Once all the altars have been built, the great array here will start completely. As long as the Western leaders dare to fight.


    That is, blood sacrifice to the sky, the gods to the sky, killing all sides.


    To be honest, Lian long is looking forward to such a scene. It must be very cool!


    Unfortunately, this ghost place is not a front battlefield either. Unless the Western leaders are stupid, they will choose to attack from here.


    So these jobs, most likely, are built for fun.


    "Boss, boss, good news, good news of the world!"


    A fat devil like a pig rolled in.


    He was so fat that he could hardly see his hands and feet. Only his fat head and belly were clearly visible.


    Seen from a distance, it is a gourd moving rapidly on the ground.


    Before he could breathe, Lian long kicked him in the stomach and said, "I want you to be lazy again. Is it so hard for you to supervise the construction of an altar? Fart big matter, you want to run back to report. See, I don''t want to fight your * * 1 "


    the fat man begged for mercy:" boss, don''t fight. There''s really good news, don''t lie to you! "


    Lian long ignored him and continued to kick.


    "What''s the good news? Have you got a new fat pig puppet, or have you grown a little more. I can''t say. I have to beat you to death today! "


    Lian long kicks hard. Anyway, he also knows that the fat man is thick in skin and flesh. All his fat meat is raised from strong wild animal flesh. He is not afraid to kick at all.


    The fat man gasped: "the experts of the demon killing hall are coming. Boss, let''s go to meet him! "


    When he heard the three words of devil killing hall, Lian Longton was stunned.


    Then the mouth and nostrils were enlarged together and said: "devil killing hall? You''re kidding. Will the experts of the demon killing hall come here? "


    Fat man Lang said, "really, hurry up!"


    Lian long hurriedly tidied up his clothes and said, "that''s welcome. Let''s hurry!"


    "No need to go!"


    A voice sounded, and then a group of evil spirits were all over them, striding in.


    The leading man glanced at Lian long coldly and said, "are you the deacon of Jin State?"


    Lian long bowed and said, "yes, Lord!"


    The man nodded and said in a long voice, "my name is Duan Qing. You should have heard my name. From today on, you don''t have to worry about Jinguo. I have several other hall masters in charge of everything. "


    Lian long raised his head in surprise and said, "other hall masters? Are there any other church leaders coming? "


    Duan Qing chuckled, "what do you think? Ten hall leaders, three elders, and five evil lords of our sect came together. You must be comfortable in our service, dare to be slighted, and be careful that there will be no future! Moreover, from today on, we will send people to patrol in the void day and night, and report any suspicious boats and vessels immediately. "


    Lian long shivers all over. What a huge lineup!


    Shivering, Lian long said: "so many adults, who is this to deal with?"


    Duan qinglengleng said: "Lu Fan!"

 Chapter 1402

    Ten days later, the void is endless.


    Lu Fan''s fleet, still marching in the dark, did not see any light.


    Flag convergence, boat are disguised as the repair style. And engrave all kinds of array to store magic Qi on it, and release magic Qi continuously.


    Seen from a distance, it''s a group of rowers.


    At the bow of the boat, Lu Fan hummed a tune and looked at a book.


    This is a book collected by Shenxiao wusheng. It''s not martial arts, it''s not martial arts, it''s not a special volume of Danshu.


    It''s a Book of strange essays handed down from ancient times. The author of this book, surnamed Ouyang, seems to have been to many places, and he is also an alchemist.


    He recorded in his book that he had been to a very magical place.


    There is a country like the elixir. People in this country don''t cultivate martial arts and vitality.


    Specialized in the study of some messy things.


    For example, flying objects with wings, box shaped objects that can run on the ground.


    The territory is not big, but everyone thinks that they are the only one in the world.


    I don''t know how to build a long life, but I seem to live in peace.


    There is no strong man, no wild beast. Obviously weak pitiful, but made some powerful magic tools.


    The building is very high, the style is strange, all is by the stone stack.


    Lu Fan could not help laughing when he saw this.


    Liu Zhi goes up to look at Lu Fan''s smiling face and asks, "Lord Lu, what else do you see for fun?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "General Liu Zhi, come to see this book. It records a country in which people actually feel that all beings are equal and there is no difference between strength and weakness. And think that the monarchs are all ordinary people out, you say funny not funny! "


    Liu Zhi took the book and looked at it. Frown and pass it to Lu Fandao: "nonsense. Lord Lu, don''t look at these messy things. How come we haven''t arrived at Jin State? According to the itinerary, we should have seen Jin State yesterday


    Lu Fan put down his book and frowned: "is that right? Not yet? This is really strange. Oh, look at me. These days, I practice my kung fu and alchemy everyday. I forgot about the itinerary. Ah Yun, ah Yun, come here! "


    With Lu Fan''s shouting, a Yun leads Liang long out. "What''s the matter, Prince Lu fan?" he said with a smile


    Liu Zhi sees a cloud to be frightened, not because a cloud has how big change.


    It''s because Liang Long around a Yun actually stood up!


    Oh, my God, the little child who was still carrying food in his arms a few days ago can not only stand up, but also walk very quickly!


    Liu Zhi directly took out all his crescent magic tools.


    Lu Fan quickly stopped Liu Zhi and said, "don''t be impulsive, General Liu Zhi. This is my friend. Don''t hurt him! "


    Lu Fan hurried to Liang Long''s face and pinched Liang Long''s face. Immediately Liang Long stared at Lu fan, as if he was angry.


    Lu Fan could clearly feel that Liang Long''s internal strength began to wake up.


    It is the rebirth of Nirvana wusheng. The memory is gone, and the power foundation is still there. Now he is going to find his vigorous energy little by little.


    There is no doubt that Liang long will grow very fast. From the eyes of the world, he may really get the name of a demon boy.


    For example, now, his strength, I''m afraid, has reached the inner gang. This strength is better than that of Lu fan when he was a teenager.


    Lu Fan also stared at Liang long, pretending to be angry.


    All of a sudden, Liang Long showed his fear of children and hid behind a Yun.


    Now he looks at a Yun as his mother.


    Lu Fan laughed and said to a Yun, "look at him. Don''t let him run around."


    A Yun nodded: "well. Mr. Lu fan, just Liang longta, has changed so fast, almost every day. He''s in the end


    Lu Fandao: "his origin, I will tell you later. Ah Yun, I''m calling you today to ask about the itinerary. "


    With that, Lu Fan winked at a Yun.


    A Yun''s face suddenly turned pale, as if embarrassed: "Lord Lu, I''m sorry. We seem to have deviated a little! "


    "What?"


    Lu Fan raised his voice and said in a loud voice, "deviate? Do you mean we didn''t arrive at Jinguo? God, where are we going? "


    A Yun said: "well, it''s not very far. Listen to master Lu and they say that we can reach Yiguo one day further. "


    "Yiguo?"


    A Yun''s voice rises.


    But she sounded more like a surprise, and Lu Fan had a smile on his mouth. Of course, the smile also disappeared in a flash and disappeared in the next moment.


    "I don''t know how far away it is. How could it be from Jin state to Yi state?"


    A Yun took out the map and pointed to it and shouted.


    Lu Fan took the map and looked at it and said, "Yiguo, this country has never heard of it. But it looks like it''s also a marginal country. Is it within the three lines of defense of demon cultivation? "


    A Yun shook his head and said, "no, but the country closest to the three lines of defense."


    Lu Fan''s face "suddenly realized" expression: "Oh. That''s not bad. It''s also good to observe first. Well, now that we''re here, we can''t turn back. Then go to Yiguo. Ah Yun, go to tell Master Lu they are very angry, very angry. Tell them, next time I dare to do this, I will


    Before he had finished speaking, Lu fan saw Liu Zhi looking at herself obliquely. The expression on that face clearly said, "do you think I''m an idiot?"


    General Liu Zhi took the map and said, "Lord Lu, how do I feel? Something is wrong!"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I''m not familiar with the road. Is it inevitable that I''m going the wrong way. Besides, it''s not necessarily that we go wrong, others will go wrong too! "


    General Liu Zhi pointed to Lu Fan''s nose and said, "hum, no wonder you let me drink all day. Lord Lu, I don''t know what you want to do. But we are in the first team now. If you have any plans, please let me know. I don''t want to be sold by you without knowing. "


    At the end of the speech, Liu Zhi''s gas rushes away.


    Lu Fan felt his nose and looked at a Yun and said, "did I say something wrong?"


    A Yun blinked and said: "Mr. Lu fan, I don''t know what you are going to do, but I don''t think it''s very good for Miss Liu Zhi."


    Lu Fan waved his hand and said, "go to have a rest. Some things, do not know is lucky. Yiguo, well, listening to the name is a good place. "


    With his hands on his back, Lu Fan smiles.


    Now, I''m afraid there has been a big play in Jinguo. Unfortunately, he can''t watch it in person.


    Lu Fan sat back again and hummed.

 Chapter 1403

    A day later, a small Yiguo appeared in the sight of Lu Fan and others.


    It must be said that this is a small country.


    As small as Lu Fan thought that he had come to the wrong place. Looking from afar, it was really just a point.


    The power of heaven and earth is too thin to see.


    Lu fan has been out for such a long time, and he has seen many countries.


    Once upon a time, he thought that his hometown was Wu''an. Compared with other countries, it is really a small country.


    But now, look at the country. Lu Fan suddenly felt that the state of Wu''an was on the rise.


    When the boat stopped at yiwai, Lu Fan sent his scouts to investigate.


    To see whether Yibin has been occupied by the demon cultivation, and then to see how far away there is the existence of the demon cultivation beyond the void.


    Standing in the bow, Lu fanyao looks at the boundless void.


    Dozens of big boats, standing in the void peacefully, some boats began to disperse.


    Behind him, a Yun, Feng Lao and others stand.


    With a bead in his hand, Feng whispered to Lu fan, "ally, it''s as you expected. They did not follow the original route. But first stopped in the void. Then they follow our route. Now it''s estimated that the country of Jin will soon be reached! "


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile: "Tang Hui is a very smart man. So we have to deal with him in a smart way. Knowing our general route, he can guess that we are going to Jinguo. It belongs to the demon cultivation area now, and it''s very remote. It''s too easy to do something bad for us there. Of course, we should avoid them. What''s more, according to my guess, Jinguo is also rampant in demon cultivation. When we send it to our door, ha ha, but we won''t go! "


    Master Lu frowned and said, "Lord Lu. Tang Hui can guess our route and destination, which I can understand. But it''s not possible for the demon cultivator to know. Tang Hui won''t be so foolish as to tell the demon cultivator such news. If they collude with the demon cultivator, as long as the news spreads, people all over the world will treat the eight square bank as a demon cultivator. "


    Lu Fandao: "naturally Tang Hui would not do this. But the demons have their own way! "


    With that, Lu Fan turned his head and looked back.


    Feng and others were dazed, and did not know what Lu Fan meant.


    Lu Fan waved and said, "well, don''t guess. Now I know by myself that it is the safest way to avoid accidents. By the way, your scouts who stay in the Bafang Bank of the Confederacy also asked him not to send any more messages. Cut off the contact, lest something happen to him. Finally, let him know. If you can stay in the void, try to stay in the void. Don''t enter Jin Kingdom! "


    Feng Lao nodded and strode away with Master Lu.


    Lu fanweiwei smiled and suddenly turned to a Yun and said, "a Yun, do you think I''m doing this right?"


    A Yun frowned and said: "it seems to be right. It seems to be wrong. But Mr. Lu, you have your own ideas. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "yes. So you have to have your own ideas. One day, if you want to be the leader of the Fu clan, you should also stick to yourself. "


    A Yun is stupefied for a moment, way: "Fu clan? Chief? Mr. Lu fan, what do you mean? "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and said, "why, are you willing to let your people follow people like your five uncles and kill themselves?"


    At this point, Lu Fan didn''t say much, and a Yun was thoughtful.


    Inside, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon rings.


    "Great master, you are becoming more and more like an ally. Sure enough, you are born to lead others. The great master will rule the world for thousands of years! "


    Lu Fan smiled at the flattery of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon and said, "your flattery is getting more and more powerful now!"


    After waiting for a few and a half days, the scouts sent out finally came back.


    At this time, it seems that Liu Zhi, who is angry, has finally come out of the room.


    The scouts drove the boat, threw their fists under the boat, and said in a loud voice, "Lord Lu, Yiguo is peaceful and there is no sign of demon repair!"


    Lu fan then asked, "do you see the city?"


    The Scout said: "yes, but there is a big formation in the city. I can''t get in! From the outside, there is no altar or blood pool in the city. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said with a smile, "that''s right. This is the way of the world. If there is no defense at all, then there is a problem. "


    After that, another scout came back and said in a loud voice: "ally, there is no sign of demon cultivation around. It''s estimated that it will take more than a day to advance rapidly before we can see the defense line of demon repair. "


    Lu Fan nodded, which is consistent with the description on the map.


    Waving, Lu Fandao: "the former army entered Yiguo. General Liu Zhi, please contact the leader of Yiguo on behalf of us! "


    Liu Zhi although the complexion is still some ugly, but still nodded.


    Personally drive a boat, with a team of people and horses, follow the former army to enter Yiguo first.


    Xiaohei appears on Lu Fan''s shoulder again, grinning at him.


    Lu Fan felt Xiaohei''s head and said, "you are a foodie. As soon as you get to the place, you come out. If you want to eat and drink, let''s go in. "


    Small black smell speech licked his lips, a face of eating phase.


    Lu fan waves to the fleet again, and all of them immediately March to Yiguo.


    At the same time, it is better to be domestic.


    In the imperial palace of the capital, the golden bell rings.


    After that, countless people quickly came to the palace.


    In the green wood hall, the Lord of Yiguo has been seated. Looking at the crowd below, the president of Yiguo asked anxiously: "what''s the situation now? Let me know. Who is it? "


    A general said in a loud voice: "beyond the void, the devil''s spirit is overwhelming. It must have been the great army of the demons. Please allow your Majesty''s subordinates to take people to fight against it, although there is no regret in death! "


    The Lord of Yiguo patted his thigh and said, "how can the demon cultivator come here. We are a country of bullets. I''ll be remembered by the demon repair. It''s a matter of time. Hurry up, go and invite madam huzun. She is the only one who can save us at this time! "


    A group of people suddenly realized it and ran out.


    But before they could run a few steps, they all backed back.


    At the same time, a woman came out, full of flavor.


    Fragrant shoulder half dew, swaying posture.


    A pair of fox eyes, graceful graceful body.


    Where they passed, all the men stared at her.


    As if the eyes could not be moved!


    The woman whispered, "is the demon coming?"


    The Lord of Yiguo swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then came back to God: "yes, please help me


    The woman said with a smile, "it''s just the magic repair. It''s nothing. Let me talk to them! "

 Chapter 1404

    It''s fresh and breezy with white clouds. It''s a rare good day today.


    The people of Yiguo are happily strolling their own streets and living their own small life. Suddenly, countless huge boats appear on their heads.


    The boat, like a black cloud, shocked Yiguo.


    The monstrous spirit converges slowly, and the figures of Liu Zhi and others follow.


    With a loud voice, Liu Zhi shouted, "the Lord of Yiguo comes to reply!"


    Sound like a bell, with the strength of Liu Zhi, it''s really impossible to put such a small country in the eye.


    It is also a normal behavior for her to ask the Lord of Yiguo to come to reply.


    "Oh, my God, has God come down? What a big boat! "


    "Look, there are many people on the boat! Who are these people? "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The crowd screamed.


    Especially after hearing Liu Zhi''s cry. They are even more flustered.


    So arrogant let their Lord come out to reply. That can only show that the voice of the women, more powerful than their main country!


    How many can the whole people who are fit for their country know.


    Suddenly, several lights flew from the direction of the palace.


    Come to the sky!


    It has a purple bamboo jade crown on its head and a dragon phoenix yellow robe. It is the leader of Yiguo, the teacher of Yiguo, and the empress Hu Zun.


    The three didn''t dare to fly too high. Because they were too high, they exceeded the protection range of the capital array.


    The Lord of Yiguo looked at these evil spirits, but not all of them had been put away to sail. He said in a loud voice: "rampant demon cultivation, dare to violate my border. I don''t know. Is this the kingdom of the Dragon saint? If you don''t leave soon, be careful not to lose your life! "


    The Lord of Yiguo shouted with great momentum, but the muscles on his face and his side trembled and betrayed him directly.


    It''s the woman named huzun. She is very calm.


    Liu Zhi said in a loud voice, "I am the Lord of the country. I am the Ding Kingdom, Liu family and Liu Zhi. Now he is leading a team of Western allied forces to Yiguo. I also hope that the Lord of Yiguo will open a convenient door and allow us to stay for a while! "


    What Liu Zhi said sounded arrogant. In terms of identity, she is already very polite.


    The gap between Dingyu and Yiguo is really too big. Liu Zhi can talk to him instead of breaking in directly, which is quite a face for Yiguo.


    The Lord of Yiguo then said in a loud voice, "lead the coalition in the west? Do you still want to cheat me because of your evil spirit? "


    Liu Zhi waves to let others gather the remaining magic Qi, and plays the flag of the western leading coalition.


    When the leader of Yiguo saw the flag, he still didn''t believe it. When he said he wanted to talk, the fox lady stopped him with a smile and looked at him carefully. Huzun said with a smile: "Lord Yi, open the defense array, let them in. There is no doubt that they are the Western leaders. "


    The master of Yiguo said: "Madam Hu Zun, you are kidding. Is that sure? If they are not, then we will not... "


    "You see how many experts they have, each of them is above Tiangang," said the lady. Is there anything else we need to talk about if it''s a demon repair? If you come in directly, can you stop for a moment or two with our defensive array? Evil spirit is just their disguise. "


    You see me, I see you. Finally, Yiguo said: "the fox goddess said it is reasonable."


    The National Teacher bit his teeth, took out the eye seal of the array, and slowly opened the defense array.


    Liu Zhi sees this scene and nods slightly.


    He is a reasonable man. If he doesn''t open the defense array. Liu Zhi doesn''t mind teaching them a lesson. Who let this period of time, her heart all press fire.


    "Into the city!"


    Liu Zhi waves her hands. All boats are slowly heading out of the city, stopping near the city gate as much as possible.


    At the same time, several experts also went to inform Lu Fan and others that they could come in.


    Not long ago, the boats of Lu Fan and others appeared.


    When a larger boat appeared in the eyes of all the people, the people of Yiguo all ran back home in fear and did not dare to go out.


    Lu Fan stood at the bow of the boat and looked at the size of Yiguo, the city that he could almost see at a glance. He said with a smile, "small country, small city, a rare pure land!"


    A Yun said after Lu Fan: "it''s a small country, otherwise, the demons would have taken it."


    Lu Fan smiled and nodded. As expected, Lord Li said something right.


    Weak, sometimes not bad.


    The boat landed towards the woods outside the city, and the strong wind hit the valley. Lu Fan and other people were dressed and hunting.


    But at this time, suddenly Lu Fan''s little black nose on his shoulder began to twitch desperately, as if he found something that attracted him.


    Lu Fan didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. He gently stroked the little black way: "what''s the matter?"


    Xiaohei is also confused at the moment. As if the feeling just disappeared.


    Shaking his head, Xiao Hei lies on Lu Fan''s shoulder again. It''s inexplicable to make Lu Fan.


    Inside, the nine dragon Xuangong tower suddenly came out and said, "great master, why do I feel so excited here. Where are we? "


    Lu Fan said in his heart, "it''s good for the country. One of the small countries in the West. Why, have you been here before? "


    "No," said the Xuangong tower in Kowloon. I must have never been to such a small country. Eh, it''s really strange. What does it feel like? "


    The Xuangong tower in Kowloon is also confused.


    It has the same reaction as Xiaohei.


    Lu Fan glanced around and found nothing special.


    Small country, small city, small mountain, small water, small forest.


    In this kind of place, there will be something that makes Xiaohei and Xuangong tower of Jiulong feel confused?


    I''m kidding. These two guys have their own taste.


    For example, Xiaohei used to eat everything. Now it''s not a good wine. It doesn''t smell. It''s not good meat. I''ll roll your eyes directly.


    Another example is Lao Jiu. Since he got the dragon soul of Yan longzu, he has the ability to recover. For other soldiers, they are not very eye-catching.


    Originally, I wanted everything. Now there is no treasure. People don''t talk.


    "Yiguo?"


    Lu Fan shakes his head slightly, some don''t understand.


    With a roar, the boat heard it thoroughly.


    The capital of Yiguo, with a gate about ten feet high, opens slowly. Yiguozhu and others welcome them out.


    However, the height of the gate is not as high as the boat on which Lu Fan rides.


    So Lu fan still looks down on them.


    "Welcome to Yiguo, the leader of Yiguo," said Lang. Who is the leader of Ding kingdom


    Lu Fan looked at the leader of Yiguo and said with a smile, "the leader of Dingyu didn''t come. I''ve seen the leader of Yiguo in Xialu fan!"


    Holding fists and bowing hands, Lu Fan saluted slightly.


    Hearing Lu Fan''s name, the Lord of Yiguo and others were struck by lightning!

 Chapter 1405

    "Lu..... Lu Fan! "


    Yiguozhu suddenly became stuttered.


    Those eyes are almost as wide as the ox''s eyes. After him, he followed the leader of Yiguo to yiguowu people and talked about it one after another. Obviously I''ve heard the name of Lu Fan.


    Standing next to yiguozhu, Guoshi is even more excited. Even the fox lady narrowed her eyes. A charming smile rose from the corner of the mouth.


    Lu Fan looked at their faces and said with a smile, "why, have you heard of my name?"


    The master of the state stepped forward and bowed to Lu Fan deeply and said: "the ultimate warrior, the great name of Lu Fan''s son. The whole world, who does not know, who does not know. Young master Lu fan, please come inside. Our Yiguo has been waiting for such a strong man as you for a long time! "


    Lu Fan looks at ah Yun and others behind him, and leaves the boat with a smile on his face.


    Step forward, yiguozhu and others stand behind Lu Fan consciously.


    In the capital of Yiguo, the common people didn''t seem to fight as they expected. One by one, they came out of their homes and came to the streets.


    See the leader in front of Lu Fan and others, are desperately asking.


    Not long after entering the gate, the welcome carriage arrived.


    It''s really horse, wingless, armourless, pure blooded BMW.


    During this period, Lu Fan''s carriage was basically drawn by dragon and Phoenix. The most important thing is the Earth Dragon.


    Now it''s really rare to see the ordinary high headed horse.


    Get on the carriage and go all the way to the palace.


    Yi Guozhu and others also look at Lu Fan with their fiery eyes. Their eyes really made Lu fan not very interesting.


    With a slight smile, Lu Fandao said: "Lord Yi, master Guo, you don''t need to look at me like this. I''m just a little higher than your accomplishments. Nothing else! "


    Yiguozhu said: "it''s more than a little bit higher. The ultimate military respect for Lu Fan and the first competition among all countries in ten thousand square has hindered the plan of the Lord of Daoxin demon clan to seal the gods. Kill the Dragon slaying demon king, and lead the eastern world to deal with the demon repair. It''s a legend in the world. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that the Lord of Yiguo knew so much. Was the Lord of Yiguo also a participant in the world championships? "


    The leader of Yiguo shook his head and said with a smile: "we Yiguo are just a country of bullets. How can we compete in the world championships. These are all from the lady huzun. Mr. Lu fan, let me introduce you. This is lady Hu Zun. We are the best in our country! "


    Lu fan turns his head and looks at huzun''s mother, who immediately shows a charming smile. He extended his hand to Lu Fan.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Lu Fan! You don''t want to call me any sissy. They are all vulgar titles. My name is Qian Meihu, a native of the Yuan Dynasty. "


    Lu Fandao: "I haven''t heard of the kingdom of ten thousand yuan. Is it a western country? "


    The fox shakes her head and says, "no, the kingdom of ten thousand yuan was once a suitable country. Later, something happened. Therefore, the state of ten thousand yuan became a proper state. If Mr. Lu fan is interested, I can take some time to explain to you the past of Yiguo. That''s brilliant. It was also a famous country in the West. Although it can''t compare with the three great powers, it can''t be much worse. "


    Lu fan turns to look at Liu Zhi. At the same time, she gently shook hands with qianmei Hu.


    Liu Zhi frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and then said: "ten thousand yuan Kingdom, I have heard of it. There are two famous martial saints in this country. Dragon sage and tiger sage, right! Eh, what''s the matter with you two? "


    Liu Zhi is surprised. But Lu Fan and Qian Meihu just met each other''s hands. Qian Meihu seemed to be struck by lightning and trembled a little.


    Then, her Fox''s ears and tail showed themselves.


    It seems that she is also a humanoid human. To be popular, she is the fox people in the orcs.


    Lu fan has seen the most humanoids, the dragon people. He once met Hu people in Wu''an. But it is quite different from qianmei fox in front of it.


    For example, qianmei Fox''s ears and tail are snow white, and there are some mysterious patterns on them. Lu fan has never seen it!


    Qianmei fox looks at Lu Fan''s face again at the moment, which is dull.


    Lu fan doesn''t understand: "miss qianmei fox, what''s the matter with you? I didn''t use much power! "


    It''s only when the fox hears the sound that she returns to her senses. However, immediately she became a little timid, as if suddenly she was afraid of land.


    But her eyes were full of fanaticism. More excited than when she just saw Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what she was excited about. But Lu Fan thinks that it''s probably nothing good.


    The last time he saw such fanatical eyes, it was Tang Hui''s sister, Tang Xiaotong.


    However, Lu Fan did not want to ask too much, so he intentionally turned his eyes to other people and continued to chat with the head of the country.


    But behind him, Liu Zhi whispered to a Yun, "you should take good care of your son Lu Fan. Another beautiful girl has taken a fancy to him. "


    "General Liu Zhi, I can''t see Mr. Lu fan," said a cloud with a reddish cheek. Besides, isn''t it normal for a girl like him? It''s not normal without girls. "


    Liu Zhi is dumb for a while, but she is speechless.


    The wheels rolled forward, all the way to the palace of Yiguo.


    In a moment, the palace arrived. Not because the carriage is fast, but because the city is too small.


    "Mr. Lu fan, please!"


    "Lord Yiguo, please!"


    They politely stepped out of the carriage.


    Just stepped out of the carriage, suddenly the little black on Lu Fan''s shoulder was refreshed.


    At the same time, Lu fan saw a statue.


    The body is big, the eyes are sharp, the crystal reflects the brightness of the sun, and a long sword is inserted on the ground.


    There are horns on the head, obviously not ordinary human beings. Lu Fan narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the statue and said, "who is the statue of the Lord?"


    "Prince Lu fan, this is not the Lord of the country. This is the statue of the Dragon Saint just said by the empress Hu Zun."


    With his hands on his back, Lu Fan felt the breath emanating from the statue, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth. He probably understood why Xiaohei was so excited.


    At this time, the voice of qianmei Fox also came.


    "Mr. Lu fan, there are many statues like this. Bigger, better, more powerful than that. If Mr. Lu fan is interested, he can go to see me. "


    Lu Fan turned his head and looked at qianmei fox, smiling and spitting out three words: "jiuxiaomen!"


    Thousand Mei fox smile more happy, slightly bow, and then exposed his right hand.


    On her finger, there is a ring with a twinkling light.

 Chapter 1406

    Lu fanning looks at it. The ring has two clear characters, Jingxiao.


    Jiuxiao gate elder ring!


    Lu Fan shook his head slightly. He didn''t expect to see another elder of jiuxiaomen in a place like Yiguo.


    Of course, the elder seems to be a little weak.


    Lu Fan carefully looked up and down at qianmei Fox and estimated her strength.


    If she doesn''t have any hidden power, just judge by breath.


    The strength of qianmei fox is just a warrior.


    Of course, wuzun is different from wuzun. For example, a warrior like Lu Fan cannot be compared.


    Lu Fan nods to qianmei fox.


    I see. I''ll talk about it later.


    Qian Meihu''s eyes have been staring at the Lord ring of jiuxiao gate in Lu Fan''s hands. It seems curious and excited.


    Her ring is shining slightly all the time, but Lu Fan''s master ring doesn''t respond.


    The Lord of Yiguo and others thought that Lu Fan and qianmei fox were ambiguous when they looked at each other like this.


    No way. What qianmei fox looks like is a charming face.


    In addition, she was born in the Fox family, and she practiced the soul capturing skills of both good and evil.


    Undoubtedly, she has exerted her charm to the extreme.


    It''s men who can''t be unmoved when they see her. The only difference may be the level of cultivation and the resistance to its charm.


    To tell the truth, the Lord of Yiguo admired Lu Fan very much.


    He remembers that when qianmei fox first appeared in the capital, it was a marvel all over the city. He saw the beauty drunk.


    Even if he is the Lord of this country, he lost his ugliness for the first time. Later, I saw a lot, and then I got better.


    But it''s obviously the first time that Mr. Lu Fan sees qianmei fox.


    But Lu Fan''s face was calm, his eyes were clear, and there was no desire for evil. Compared with the western leading allied forces behind Lu fan, there is no doubt that the experts of the Southern Alliance are too calm.


    Most of them are still red faced when they see qianmei fox. A little more self-control, that is, to look elsewhere.


    When entering the Imperial Palace, the Lord of Yiguo will certainly have a big feast to receive Lu Fan and others.


    It''s a big scene, but there are not many delicious things. At least Xiaohei didn''t feel happy.


    After the complicated etiquette, Lu Fan returned to the room early to have a rest.


    For the rest, he has informed Liu Zhi to let her tell yiguozhu what to do, what not to do, what to close the news and what to cooperate with.


    Lu fan doesn''t have to worry about it.


    Deep in the night, the moon pours.


    No matter what country, the moon is the same cold.


    Lu Fan sits on the broad Dragon Cave and regulates his vigorous Qi.


    During this period of time, under the long-term nourishment of the six beads of chaos, Lu Fan felt that his strength was increasing faster and faster. Especially in the aspect of mastering the main road, it''s almost a change every day. If it goes on like this, Lu Fan feels that he is about to touch the human limit.


    Sometimes, Lu Fanzhen feels that he is too evil.


    People are more difficult to practice to the back, but he felt more simple to practice to the back.


    Remember, when I just started to cultivate, how much effort and pain I had to waste in order to improve my strength!


    But now, it''s time to fart. It can improve so much strength.


    Well, it''s hard to start with. Once it''s done, it''s all right.


    Lu Fan was filled with emotion. Today, he has almost endless magic medicine, as long as he wants. The Confederate army in the West and the Confederacy will do everything they can to get it for him.


    All kinds of Kung Fu and power beyond the heaven level, no matter vigorous Qi, the power of the world, or the ability to control the sky, the Tao will be destroyed. It''s the lifelong pursuit of many people.


    Most importantly, there are four chaotic six beads, the nine dragon Xuangong tower used by the gods, the sword without front and the inner demonic heart.


    These things have made him who he is now, and until now, he is still trying to improve his strength.


    Lu fan doesn''t know where his future lies or how far he can cultivate.


    Anyway, he can be sure that saint, he will arrive sooner or later.


    What about after the holy land?


    What kind of state did crazy nameless achieve?


    What is it after the end of the world?


    Lu fan is looking forward to it, really!


    He now understood why people like Feng Tian wanted to be gods.


    Not only to rule the world, the most important thing is to go to another world.


    Thoughts are flying, and the vigorous Qi in Lu Fan''s body moves like a torrent. Every time he breathed and vomited, the power of the world around him surged.


    It''s not that he''s absorbing it intentionally, it''s just that the power of heaven and earth around him is scared by him.


    Now, Lu fan is really a person who opens his mouth and swallows the sky and waves his hands to turn the clouds.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s heart moved and turned to look at the door.


    "Come in, don''t be so sneaky!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the door opened a crack, and then the figure of qianmei fox floated in like catkins.


    Wearing a white dress, satin weaving and embroidery wrapped in a plain waist, hairpin flower holding temples, floating shadow shaking branches with a soft smile, came to Lu Fan.


    It''s exquisite with eyes and teeth.


    Qianmei fox whispered: "jiuxiao gate, elder disciple of Jingxiao, qianmei has seen the patriarch!"


    She lowered her head a little and then looked up at Lu Fan. Then, he sat directly beside Lu Fan and said with a smile, "master, I''ve been waiting for you so hard!"


    Lu fan can smell the fragrance of qianmei fox, and also can see the white tenderness between her collars.


    With a smile, Lu Fan said with a smile: "your master is elder Jingxiao? How is he? Can we do it at home? "


    Qianmei fox shook her head and said, "master is dead, so the ring has been passed to me. Before I died, Shifu told me to wait for the new patriarch. I''ve been waiting for years, and you''re here at last! "


    Finish saying, the palm of thousand Mei fox already began to swim uneasily on Lu Fan''s body.


    Lu Fan gently grasped her hand and said, "don''t do this. I''m also the patriarch anyway. Qian Meihu, what else did your master say? "


    "Thousand Mei fox laughs a way:" want to listen now? But this evening? Lord, it''s worth a fortune to have a night in the spring! "


    Finish saying, thousand Mei fox is about to kiss up.


    Lu Fan''s body is motionless, but he sends out a light wind to blow away qianmei fox.


    Look at thousand Mei fox calmly and say: "you don''t want to test me like this. I am indeed the patriarch. If you don''t believe me, you can have a look at this! "


    Saying that, Lu Fan started the power of the patriarchal ring.


    All of a sudden, thousands of virtual shadows appeared behind Lu Fan.


    The ring in qianmei Fox''s hand is released when the strong light comes out. Immediately qianmei fox bows down in good order!

 Chapter 1407

    Qianmei fox looks at Lu Fan wrongly. Such expression of her, add a bit of charm.


    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional, her clothes still hang down a little, so that Lu fan can see her delicate skin more clearly.


    Lu Fan put away the shadow behind him, and qianmei fox was relieved.


    Lu Fan said calmly, "now you believe that I am the real patriarch! Put away your distrust. Although jiuxiaomen is broken, it hasn''t died completely. At least not in my hands! "


    Qianmei fox blinked, a pair of white fox ears came out again, and the tail followed. Unexpectedly, it supported qianmei Fox''s body and made her sit on the tail with extraordinary softness.


    "Suzerain Lu Fan. You have been recognized by the Lord''s ring. What else can I say. OK, I''ll tell you what Shifu said before he died. However, since you are the patriarch, should you give some benefits when you meet for the first time. Otherwise, I really don''t want to take over the elder of jiuxiao gate. "


    Qianmei fox is playing with her fingernails and sips her lips.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I didn''t force you to take over the elder of jiuxiaomen!"


    Thousand Mei foxes smile: "really? You don''t force me? If I want to tell you. Master said, I am one of the hopes for the rise of jiuxiao gate. Besides, I can see that you will have a lot of trouble in dealing with the demon cultivation this time. Let me have a close look. Oh, my God, you even have an affair with the woman of demon cultivation. You are also a demon cultivator! "


    Lu fan is stupefied for a moment and stares at qianmei fox.


    At this time, he suddenly saw that qianmei Fox''s eyes were different from other people''s.


    She has a pair of strange blue eyes.


    However, before that, Lu Fan always saw that her eyes were black. Why does it turn blue at this time.


    "Dance..... What''s the dance? "


    Qianmei fox laughed more happily.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan felt the power of a stream, and even circled around him.


    Lu Fan''s mind and spirit are moving, and the way out comes out.


    All of a sudden, the whole body of qianmei fox has been, and the blue eyes instantly turn black.


    "No fun, no fun. You can break my peeping machine. "


    Qianmei fox was killed by Lu Fan''s way, which made her feel uneasy and weak.


    Lu Fan smiled and knew what qianmei fox was doing.


    "Natural evil eye, insight into heaven. Can you see the future? "


    Thousand Mei fox complacent way: "that is. I''m a rare Tianhu nationality in a thousand years. Shifu has told me all his methods to speculate on Tianji. So, do you know my value? "


    Lu Fan said, "I''ve met a man who knows the sky. But not like you, staring at people. I still don''t believe in your ability. Can you prove it again? "


    "Thousand Mei fox says with smile:" OK


    As he spoke, qianmei Fox''s eyes turned blue again.


    In a moment, qianmei fox said, "I have someone coming to see you. You''ll have a bad talk with her, and the garden outside will suffer! "


    Lu Fan frowns slightly, a smile rises from the corner of the fox''s mouth, and the blue color in his eyes fades away.


    A moment later, Lu Fan''s heart moved.


    Somebody''s really coming!


    Footsteps sounded, and then a familiar voice came from the door.


    "Lord Lu, may I come in?"


    Lu Fan looks at qianmei fox, takes a deep breath, adjusts his mood as much as possible, and then says, "come in, Miss Liu Zhi!"


    Liu Zhi pushes the door and enters. Just entering the room, she sees Lu Fan and the thousand beautiful foxes who are exposed in their clothes.


    Liu Zhi''s face was ugly at once. Looking at Lu fan, he said: "Lord Lu, I''m so happy. It''s so late. I''m still talking with Miss qianmei. You know something happened outside. "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and said, "what happened? What can happen? Is the demon repair coming? "


    Liu Zhi takes out a bead and throws it to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan takes a look at the bead, and suddenly sees that in the void, the puppets all over the sky embrace each other and roll with the boat.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "what''s the situation?"


    Liu Zhi said: "the scouts just found out the situation. The great army of demon repair has come. It''s definitely a powerful demon repair, at least above the hall leader, depending on the number of puppets and the sign of the boat. And more than one, in all directions, there are magical practices. We are surrounded! "


    Lu Fan''s face suddenly changed, and the devil cultivation was so fast!


    Liu Zhi said to Lu fan, "that''s the decision you made. Change the course at random. Now, we are not successful. Before we reach the three defenses of the demon cultivator, we are first discovered by the demon cultivator. The leader of Lu League, fight or escape, give me a word! "


    Lu Fan said softly, "no, before entering the country, I asked the scouts to explore. There is no magic cultivation. How can so many demons come out of here now? "


    Liu Zhi said: "hum, do you still need to think about it? The demons must have let us in on purpose. Maybe it''s suitable for China, but there are also traps. Lord Lu, take your time. I''ll take someone to the void to fight! "


    "Stop!"


    Lu Fan roared Liu Zhi who was about to leave. With ten fingers crossed, Lu said, "you can''t go."


    Liu Zhi said, "don''t fight? Escape? "


    Lu Fan said, "war is OK, but everyone can go to the void. You can''t go!"


    Liu Zhi looks at Lu Fan and says, "Lu fan, are you doubting me?"


    Lu Fan said one word at a time: "General Liu Zhi, you have to obey my orders!"


    Liu Zhi''s whole body was shaking. Suddenly, the fox said: "don''t be afraid. Those demon practitioners won''t trouble you. As long as the army stays still, nothing will happen. "


    Liu Zhi looks at thousand Mei foxes angrily and says, "what do you know?"


    Lu Fan also looked at qianmei fox, but he saw the blue light in qianmei Fox''s eyes.


    "Thousand Mei fox smile way:" Lu Fan childe, Lu alliance Lord, do you believe me


    Lu Fan didn''t answer, but his expression was tacit in Liu Zhi''s eyes.


    Liu Zhi was so angry that she kicked the door. Then he walked out of the room and waved. The garden outside turned into vermicelli.


    Lu Fan looked at this scene and said lightly, "I believe."


    The thousand Mei fox astringed the green light in his eyes and said: "master, now it''s time to know my value. Ha ha, I dare to say that there is no one in the world who has the ability to see the sky better than me. I was born with it! "


    Finish saying, thousand Mei fox reaches out a hand to Lu fan, ask to meet gift. With a smile on his lips, qianmei fox is very confident.


    Lu Fan chuckled and simply took out a few bottles of pills. Ten beautiful magic medicines were handed to qianmei Fox and said, "I hope you can say it all. My elder Jingxiao! "


    "Yes, Lord Lu fan," laughed qianmei

 Chapter 1408

    The palace hall.


    On the Dragon chair, Lu Fan''s fingers gently tap the faucet on the chair, and his eyes squint slightly.


    Below, by the side, yiguozhu and others consciously stood on one side.


    It''s not that Lu Fan robbed his chair, but that the Lord of Yiguo consciously let it out.


    There''s no way. Now he can''t really do anything. Lu fan is the only one who can manage.


    Liu Zhi sat down and was watched by Feng Lao and Master Lu.


    Lu Fan ordered that Liu Zhi should not go to the void.


    "Lord Lu, there are still three hours left for the demon repair army to go to Yiguo!"


    A scout rushed into the hall and said in a loud voice.


    Lu fan turns to look at Liu Zhi.


    Liu Zhi said angrily, "now look at what I''m doing. If you want to kill, kill. If you want to leave, hurry up. Don''t hesitate! "


    Lu Fan waved to the scouts and said, "explore again!"


    The scouts flew away at once.


    Lu Fan''s face was calm and he didn''t say much.


    Although the Western leaders didn''t speak, they had already grasped their swords.


    If it wasn''t for Lu Fan''s high prestige, someone would have come out to fight.


    The Confederates were a little calmer.


    They don''t think what Lu Fan said is right.


    But they have absolute confidence in Lu Fan''s strength. After they came down, legends like Lu Mengzhu.


    There are many dishes from the demon repair gate.


    Since the leader of the land alliance didn''t panic a bit, what else did they worry about.


    As for the officials of Yiguo, all of them can be ignored.


    If we really want to fight, I''m afraid none of them can last ten rounds.


    Their strength, I''m afraid, can''t even deal with the puppet of the demon cultivator.


    In the hall, the only one without any worries is qianmei fox.


    She is happily peeling grapes to eat. Liu Zhi''s face is full of anger.


    Lu fan, then constantly to Liuzhi face Piao, not to see how good-looking Liuzhi long. Lu Fan looks at Liu Zhi''s eyes.


    But what he wanted to see was not found. Lu Fan''s fingers hit a little faster.


    After waiting for a moment, the scouts came to report again.


    "Lord Lu, the demon repair army is still approaching! According to careful observation, there are as many as ten branches coming. How many masters do not know! "


    Lu Fan said lightly: "if it''s to deal with me. There should be at least two extreme strong people in it. You guys, get ready first. But do not act rashly. No one is allowed to rush out to fight without my command. Scouts, you can probe, but you are not allowed to expose! "


    "Yes!"


    Scouts to leave again. Lu fan has closed his eyes.


    Feng Lao and others frowned tight. They didn''t understand why Lu Fan didn''t let him act rashly.


    Is it just to wait for the demon cultivator to enter Yiguo?


    Yiguo is not a Dingyu country. There is no defense light curtain set by countless experts.


    With the defense array of Yiguo itself, for the demon cultivator, it''s almost like no defense!


    Liu Zhi seems to have some to stay. She sprang up to drink.


    But it was at this time that she felt a force in her body rushing to her head, making her look trance.


    His body shook, and Feng Lao held her hand.


    Lu Fan suddenly opened his eyes and saw the scene of Liu Zhi.


    Immediately, the power of Lu Fan''s spirit is released and Liu Zhi''s eyes are fixed.


    All of a sudden, Liu Zhi felt something bursting in her body.


    Lu Fan''s whole body is a while, while Liu Zhi''s blood overflows from the corner of his mouth.


    "Lu fan, you..."


    Liu Zhideng thought Lu Fan hurt herself.


    Lu Fan also did not explain, throwing a bottle of pills to Liu Zhi, Lang said: "Feng Lao, Master Lu, take her down to rest."


    Feng Lao already saw some wrong things, nodded and quickly took Liu Zhi away.


    Liu Zhi stares at Lu Fan. It''s obvious that his anger is about to burn.


    But at this time, Liu Zhi''s ear suddenly heard the voice of Lu Fan.


    "Liu Zhi, you should keep your spirit. Remember, your name is Liu Zhi, you are not the saint daughter of dark yuan! "


    Liu Zhi heard Lu Fan''s solemn voice, and for a while she was stunned.


    She didn''t understand why Lu Fan said that. I don''t know what Lu fan means.


    Lu Fan takes a deep breath and adjusts his spirit.


    He guessed that there was no mistake. The dark yuan Saint left Liu Zhi''s life, which is a dark chess.


    Liu Zhi seems to have recovered, but there has always been a ghost left by the dark yuan saint.


    In this way, the daughter of dark yuan can know the important things of leading the Western alliance through Liu Zhi. For example, this time, the plan for the three-point wonder force. Another example is Lu Fan''s March.


    Lu Fan guessed this, so all the way, he was lying to Liu Zhi. Why he wants to let Liu Zhi stay beside him, is also this reason.


    He said to go to Jin, but he came to Yiguo. It''s to play the daughter of the dark yuan.


    He can be sure that as long as the daughter of dark yuan knows that he is going to the country of Jin through Liu Zhi, she will send an army to the country of Jin.


    In this way, with one arrow and two eagles, you can not only play the saint daughter of dark yuan, but also let Tang Hui and his disciples collide head-on.


    And they come to Yiguo with ease.


    The second step, Lu Fan''s original plan, is still to use Liu Zhi, the dark chess, to continue to play with the dark yuan saint.


    He has many means to deceive Liu Zhi, so as to achieve the goal of deceiving the saint daughter of dark yuan.


    But after the daughter of dark yuan was tricked by him once, she seemed to be a little annoyed. He sent ten hall experts to encircle him.


    Lu fan doesn''t understand. This is not the style of the dark yuan saint. You should know that Yiguo is not within the three lines of defense.


    The saint daughter of dark yuan has been tricked by him once. Dare to drag the army to fight outside the defense line?


    She''s not afraid of Lu Fan''s intention to hurt her again?


    It''s too risky! Is this the saint daughter of dark Yuan who has a slight disadvantage and leads the team to retreat?


    Lu Fan had expected that the saint daughter of dark yuan would not dare to drag the army out of the defense line. This is one of the purposes of his coming to Yiguo, that is to disgust you!


    Originally, Lu fan still had some doubts about the change of nature of the daughter of dark yuan.


    But just now, there is a condition in Liuzhi''s body.


    This time, Lu Fan was puzzled. If the daughter of the dark yuan has made up her mind to arrest him. Is it necessary to use Liu Zhi''s chess piece? Just surround yourself with a large army. There''s no need to do that again.


    That is to say, it is possible that the daughter of the dark yuan did not know the situation here.


    So what are these demons here for?


    Isn''t it for them?


    Lu fan is full of thoughts and calculations.


    At this time, a scout ran in flustered and said: "Lord Lu, demon cultivators, stop. They didn''t come for us! "


    When Lu Fandeng got up from his chair, he said, "who is that for?"


    The scouts shouted: "it''s a team of fleets running away desperately in the void. It''s the flag of the East!"

 Chapter 1409

    In the void, flags are flying, a group of boats are sailing, fighting for their lives to escape in front.


    "Speed up, speed up, hurry up! The devil repair behind is going to catch up! "


    "Han Feng! You bastard, if I die in the devil cultivator this time, I have to beat you


    "Don''t argue, wait to be caught, there is time to chat!"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the boat, it was Han Feng and others.


    One by one, disheartened and embarrassed, desperately using their own strength to help the stability of the ship. Otherwise, the boat will be completely destroyed by them if they try so hard to flash forward.


    Han Feng''s face is red, especially huangfuwu''s.


    As one of the few alchemists in the fleet. Moreover, he is a little proficient in the way of space. His task is not trivial.


    Huang Fu Wu clenched his teeth and said, "shut up, all of you. Are you going to catch up


    The worst moon rushed to the stern and looked back.


    Looking far away, she could see the shining spots all around in the dark void.


    There is no doubt that those are the demons who pursue them.


    The Moon said in a loud voice, "I''m going to catch up. God, it''s from all directions. It''s hard for us to run! "


    Han Feng cried out: "Ge Laozi, please call the beast Saint out. If he closes again, we will be dead."


    The Moon said, "I would like to call. But if he doesn''t come out, who can open the gate of his empty mansion! "


    Nangongxing and others are almost speechless.


    At last, the elder martial brother concluded, "what else can I shout. Rush! Run out! "


    The boat speeded up again.


    And right now. Suddenly, Han Feng saw something. Pointing to a light spot, he said, "is there a country there?"


    All the people looked in the direction pointed by Han Feng. I saw the little country at once.


    Boat flashing very quickly, the country is also in the attention of the public point by point amplification.


    Nangong said: "even if it''s a country, it''s not a place for demon cultivation. You are almost taking us to the devil''s nest! "


    Han Feng said in a loud voice, "can you blame me? There''s something wrong with that map. Goddamn puppet master, he''s playing it on purpose. What can I do! I''ll kill him later! "


    Left cloud east way: "still noisy! Let''s live! "


    Just as he was saying, there were more and more blinking spots all around.


    Just in front of their sight, a group of magic boat suddenly appeared.


    As soon as the team appeared, they immediately spread their magic spirit.


    All of a sudden, Han Feng''s boat stopped.


    Huangfu shouted: "space seal. We can''t move on! "


    Han Feng and others immediately withdraw their strength and take out their own weapons.


    "Their forefathers died when they made a big deal. We can''t let these demons mend! I''ll cut off the puppet master first! "


    Han Feng said and went to the cabin. However, the elder martial brother grabbed him and said, "it''s too late to chop now. He may still have a personal identity. Everyone, it seems that we are going to fight to the death! "


    Just after the elder martial brother''s words were finished, all the boats of demon repair around appeared one after another and stayed in the void.


    Look around, the sky is full of monsters, endless puppets.


    Nightmare flying, black dragon roaring, magic like a gust of wind, blowing up their clothes.


    The magic moon also took out his own weapon and said lightly: "it''s a big trouble. It seems that this time, before we see Lu fan, we will be finished first! "


    "Bad luck! In the face of war, what do you say that for. Magic moon, we can definitely kill to see Lu Fan! "


    The corner of the eye twitches, Han Feng stands in the front, and shouts with a cross waist: "I am the first Han Feng in the East, little demon cultivator, come to lead to death!"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    It is suitable for domestic use.


    Lu Fan''s mouth widened in surprise when he heard the word "Dongjie".


    "You say that again?"


    Lu Fan stared at the Scout.


    The scoundrel swallowed his saliva and said, "it''s really the eastern flag. There is the flag of danshengguo on it. We will not admit it wrong. Also, one of them, who claims to be the first in the East, is called Han Feng. "


    "Senior brother Han Feng?"


    Lu Fan''s voice is high. Go straight out with a big stride and walk along: "everyone, follow me!"


    All the strong people around, it is obvious that they have been waiting for Lu Fan for a long time.


    Before Lu Fan''s voice fell, a group of people followed Lu Fan and walked out.


    At this time, it''s the thousand beautiful foxes who are shocked.


    She flew forward and hurriedly grabbed Lu Fan''s lapel and said, "master, you can''t go. If you have something to do, don''t do it! "


    Lu Fan kept walking and looked at qianmei Fox and said, "that''s my senior brothers!"


    Thousand Mei fox Leng in place, eyes quickly and into a blue.


    For a moment, qianmei fox murmured: "first fierce, then auspicious. What is the fate. Just, just, just go! "


    Quickly, the boat rises, breaks through the void, and advances quickly.


    Lu Fan takes out his sword directly, and the figure of qianmei fox comes back.


    Lu fan asked coldly, "I''m going to save them. What do you think of the future?"


    "Thousand Mei fox way:" can save, but also say not good or bad


    Lu Fandao: "why? Don''t you already see the sky? "


    Thousand Mei fox way: "the heaven machine is also a way however. Those who can change, like you, must change their destiny. I also have no way, but you change this, the variables are more, the outcome is not easy to say. If you''re willing to stop, I''ll be able to make a divination immediately, so that I can make it more accurate. "


    Lu Fandao: "next time. You stand back when you are fighting. Don''t be affected! "


    "Don''t look down on me, Lord," laughed qianmei Hu. I am the last blood of Tianhu nationality. My accomplishments and body methods are the best in the world. It''s not so easy for these people to hurt me! "


    Lu Fan said lightly: "it''s not that they hurt you. I''m afraid that my skill will hurt you! "


    Thousand Mei fox Zheng in place, stunned to see Lu Fan''s back.


    In a short time, Lu fan saw the scene of the magic ship floating in the void.


    Without hesitation, Lu Fan rushed out first.


    Body method is faster than boat, only a few flashes, then boat far behind.


    "Body of heaven and earth, life and death rotation force, seven turn Lingxiao broken!"


    The light of the sword is like the spirit''s sword cutting through the void.


    All of a sudden, there was a roar in the distance, and the demon repair boat broke into pieces, with a splash of light.


    Then, the power of the afterwave came, blowing thousands of beautiful fox back, clothes flying, cheeks pain.


    Swallow a mouthful of saliva, thousand Mei fox murmurs: "still really can''t be too close to him!"

 Chapter 1410

    The killing sound and shouting sound are interwoven, and the vigorous strength and magic Qi are converged together.


    In the void, with a loud bang, Han Feng and others, who were fighting with the demon cultivator, turned their heads on time.


    What came into their eyes was Lu Fan''s huge, divine figure.


    "Someone has come to save us!"


    Elder martial brother Chutian was the first to shout.


    With a flick of his hand, he killed several puppets around him.


    These puppets are much worse than the ones they captured.


    It''s really a random attack that can break it. Looking at all kinds of skeletons and zombies, they also killed the fire.


    Regardless of his injuries, he continued to attack in the array released by the practitioners.


    "I don''t think people are familiar with each other!"


    Across a rather distant distance, Han Feng also saw Lu Fan''s figure.


    Although Lu Fan''s figure is very large, it is bigger than the boat of demon repair. But also because of the distance, they could not see Lu Fan''s face clearly. I just think the figure waving the big sword is very familiar.


    But at this time, the demons no longer give them time to think.


    In a flash, ten monstrous demons turned into ten huge black shadows and surrounded their fleet.


    The next moment, under their feet, a shiny crack began to appear in the form of array. The crack penetrated the boat, cut a dozen experts from the East, and then solidified completely.


    At this time, if you can see it from the outside, it is a huge magic word.


    Rolling sound, like thunder.


    "Devil kill!"


    Simple two words, but with infinite power.


    In a blink of an eye, Han Feng and others felt the void, as if they had a pair of terrible big hands.


    They began to trample their boats. In addition, they also saw ten pairs of terrible eyes, staring at them to make their strength have a sense of disorder.


    Chaos, corrosion, ablation.


    All kinds of terrible signs appeared in them. All the puppets in the middle of the matrix changed in a blink of an eye and turned into a terrible smoke.


    There is only one piece of poisonous gas and corpse gas left.


    All of a sudden, Han Feng and others felt the smell of death began to spread in the fleet.


    "It''s Daoyu killing array. Everyone, we need to practice!"


    Huangfu Wu took the lead in recognizing the means of the demons.


    The top ten hall leaders are the top ten masters of demon cultivation. They joined forces and added thousands of magical powers.


    It''s not that powerful!


    Huangfuwu''s shouting was very timely. Immediately Han Feng, Zuo Yundong, nangongxing, ye Nantian and others all stood together.


    The Tao and the region come out together. The colorful light impacts on the huge magic words of the magic killing array.


    The two forces are converging, and the sound of explosion is endless.


    Under the influence of this kind of power, the weaker puppet and the demon cultivator could not get close at all.


    Han Feng and many other Eastern experts on the boat also made a painful voice.


    In the cabin, the Lord of lingguo lies on the ground and dare not get up.


    And he stood before her, and resisted all the influences for her.


    Such dazzling light, Lu Fan also saw.


    Waving a sword is the magic repair of several boats, which turns into flying ash.


    Lu fan is furious and strides forward.


    No one can stand in the way!


    At this time, there are countless chains in the void.


    Before Lu Fan could react, these chains bound his limbs. In the chains, there were magic Qi like a giant snake that wanted to rush into his body.


    An old woman with bursts of green light appeared in front of Lu Fan.


    In a loud voice, the old woman said, "I thought I didn''t need to do it today. Unexpectedly, I met Mr. Lu fan here. I''m very polite! "


    Lu fanning looks at the old woman. The white hair is pale, the face is withered, and the eyes are like snakes. The clothes are flying, like thousands of dragon snakes, the chains in their hands rotate, like a dragon in their hands.


    There is no doubt that the breath on the body is the ultimate strength.


    The confidence in words is obviously fearless of Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan only looked at her and knew that he was the strong one of the old generation of demon cultivation.


    Life is only a spark, but the power is terrible.


    Lu Fan suddenly moved, shattering the chain of his right hand. With a voice like thunder, said: "no matter who you are, those who block me die!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The root of the chain broke, and Lu Fan cut off the old woman with a sword.


    When the sword light fell, the void around was like a water flow rolled up. The whirlpool was endless, which closed the possibility of the old woman''s evasion.


    But the old woman didn''t hide, but there was a green light on her body, which blocked Lu Fan''s terrible sword.


    Then, the old woman said with a smile, "let me understand the means of Prince Lu Fan."


    As she said this, her clothes suddenly turned into a huge dragon in the sky.


    The chains of Lu Fan''s broken chains are also reunited in an instant, and the runes are bright.


    Soul chain, dragon strike!


    The old woman''s skill is not so strong. Turn her hands again.


    The way of heaven and earth is held in the hand, but it is the power to destroy the living.


    There is no doubt that the road she built belongs to destruction.


    There was a smile on the corner of the old woman''s mouth. In her eyes, as long as she gave it a full blow. Is it possible for a young generation like Lu fan to survive.


    What kind of extreme martial art is it.


    Don''t think it''s invincible to have a few moves with the daughter of dark yuan.


    But the next moment, the old woman''s smile will be stiff on her face. Because of the power of her Tao, it disappeared in an instant.


    All Jiaolong, thousands of chains, in an instant, into the stars.


    In the light, only one huge sword was killed again.


    The way is gone!


    A sword of heaven and earth!


    With all his strength, Lu fan has no reservation.


    This kind of time is not the time to fight.


    The huge sword came out of his hand and directly split the old woman into pieces.


    The power of Lu Fan''s spirit is then expanded.


    Take the soul and destroy the soul!


    A shrill cry sounded, but the spirit of the old woman was pinched by Lu Fan from the void.


    Who can escape under the heaven controlling skill.


    Then throw it away, the dead pearl with the power of death, forced the old woman into it.


    "No!"


    Cried the old woman in horror.


    But she has no room to resist!


    It''s just a face-to-face look. Lu Fan''s Kung Fu comes out together and takes it away directly.


    What ultimate strength, not a certain strength, in front of Lu fan, still has no effect.


    With a stamp of the paw, another boat exploded.


    The masters of the demon cultivation hall, who are fighting with Han Feng and others, turn their heads and look at Lu Fan.


    "What? Snake mother-in-law didn''t stop him? Who is he? "


    "It''s Lu fan, extreme wuzun, Lu Fan! The snake mother-in-law is dead! "


    "God, how could it be him!"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The demon cultivator cried out in horror. Lu Fan''s name has become a nightmare for many demon cultivators.


    "Senior brother Han Feng!"


    Lu Fan burst and drank, shaking the sky.


    Suddenly, on the boat, Han Feng and others were shocked.


    "Ha ha, it''s junior brother Lu Fan!"

 Chapter 1411

    "Lu fan?"


    "Lu fan here?"


    "Junior brother Lu Fan! This way! "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The expression of astonishment is full of the faces of Ye Nantian and others.


    Then, all the people in the eastern world were excited as if they were boiling with blood.


    Here comes the land alliance leader!


    In the Confederacy, Lu Fan was only acting as the leader of the Confederacy.


    But in the East, because of the cooperation between the Lord of Dansheng and the Lord of Li.


    Lu fan is the true ally!


    At this time, the most exciting thing to see Lu fan is those who have never seen Lu Fan before.


    They shouted to kill, not only to defeat the demon.


    What''s more, they need to have a look at Lu Fan!


    How about people? Where is it?


    The demons retreated one after another, and Lu fan made rapid progress. Where he passed, no one dared to stop him.


    Originally, ten hall leaders who were besieging Han Feng and others all hurriedly stopped at this time. At the same time, he flew to Lu Fan.


    Only left a group of people, continue to attack Han Feng and others.


    For them, Han Feng and others are far less valuable than Lu fanlai.


    Whoosh! Whiz! Whiz!


    With the sound of broken void, many demons stopped in front of Lu Fan.


    Layer upon layer, in all directions.


    Ten hall leaders suddenly joined hands to attack, and a giant magic dragon appeared in the void.


    Boom!


    The Dragon bumps into Lu Fan and blocks Lu Fan''s steps.


    With a sword in his hand, Lu Fan cuts the dragon to pieces and looks up again.


    It''s full of magicians and puppets.


    Floating nightmare, ready to go black dragon knight.


    Lu Fan looks at these magic cultivation ways coldly: "you can''t stop me!"


    A Yangjiao hall master stood out with a goat beard and a sinister smile.


    "Lu fan, legend, extreme wuzun, son of Lu Fan. That''s right, our strength, single to single is not your opponent. But we are demon cultivators. We don''t talk about single choice. We won''t be as stupid as you are, dealing with a group of us alone! "


    At the end of the speech, the magicians around laughed.


    I''m afraid that''s what it''s called. They''re all in a mess. They''re all laughing.


    However, these people laughed and spread all the magic Qi at the same time.


    Under the leadership of ten hall leaders, they gathered quickly.


    There is no doubt that Lu fan has seen the most powerful ability of these demon cultivators.


    The power can really gather to a point!


    Lu Fan suddenly finds out that he seems to have looked down on demon cultivation again.


    When all their magic Qi gathered at one point, the strength they gathered was really close to the level of the ultimate strong.


    And more open and wider than the extreme strong!


    Such a level, if the snake mother-in-law is still there just now and dominates the array at the level of the extreme strong, it''s really hard for Lu Fan today.


    But now, Lu Fan smiled.


    "You really think I''m from here?" Lu Fan said with a smile


    Finish saying, Lu Fan hit a ring finger.


    Then, after that, the fleet of the Southern Alliance and the Western alliance appeared.


    "Leader of Lu League!"


    The cry rang through the void.


    Feng Lao and other people''s figures appeared in horror.


    Lu Fan turned to them and said, "you are so slow!"


    Seeing this scene, all the magic Qi around me was suddenly turbulent. Obviously, I was also scared.


    It''s hard to say whether they can beat Lu Fan together. Now add the Southern Alliance and the Western leaders.


    They obviously realized that they must lose!


    The evil spirit began to retreat. Several hall leaders looked at each other in the evil spirit of the waves and saw the fear from each other''s eyes.


    Lu Fan strode forward, and every time he went further, the demons retreated.


    "Kill!"


    The shouts of killing were heard behind him, but the Western leaders and the Confederates had already killed them.


    Feng and others also appeared behind Lu Fan.


    "There is no pardon for killing!"


    Lu Fan said the three words lightly, and then went on. Feng and others smile, even if they don''t say it, they will do it.


    When the western leading allied forces and the Southern Alliance experts rushed into the demon cultivation camp, they lost their fighting spirit and began to flee.


    Boom!


    With a bang, the array that originally sealed Han Feng and others also broke.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng held his sword and flew high. Looking at Lu fan, he waved and said: "younger martial brother Lu Fan! I found you! "


    With a smile on his face, Lu Fan''s figure shrank rapidly and returned to normal.


    Wufeng heavy sword is inserted in the back, the clothes will definitely fly in the waves, the sole of the foot is in the void, stepping out of a clear depression.


    The demons on both sides retreat by themselves, and the waves of people are flying, and the flesh and blood are endless.


    Lu Fan walked to senior brother Han Feng and others step by step, and then gently opened his arms.


    In the crowd, Qian Meihu looks at senior brother Han Feng and others. Her eyes turn blue rapidly. Just about to see. Suddenly, there was darkness in my eyes.


    Then, qianmei fox saw another person looking at himself.


    That person is no other than ye Nantian, who has the same astonishment on his face.


    There are sweat beads on his forehead, and ye Nantian seems to see something incredible.


    He stared at qianmei Fox''s eyes, also full of consternation. "Interesting!" said the fox softly! For the first time, someone broke my insight. Who is this guy? "


    As he spoke, qianmei fox waved gently to Ye Nantian, which was a greeting.


    But ye Nantian quickly took back his eyes and murmured, "what''s the matter? How can I be so scared?"


    Seeing Lu Fan open his arms, Han Feng was about to rush over, but he saw only one figure rushing out like a sharp arrow, and then he rushed directly into Lu Fan''s arms.


    Lu Fan himself was shocked. He was going to give elder martial brother Han Feng a warm hug, but he didn''t expect that someone was more enthusiastic than him, so he held him directly.


    Look down again, Lu fan is a little sad.


    "The moon! Long time no see! "


    The moon looked up, looked at Lu Fan and said with a smile, "nice to see you!"


    Lu Fan patted the back of the moon gently, but the moon didn''t let go.


    A magician suddenly came from the side with a shrill roar.


    Lu fan doesn''t look at him, but demon Xiu flies out and explodes into powder in the air.


    "Cough, magic moon, you''d better hold it later. Still fighting! "


    Cried senior brother Han Feng. Make the face of the moon blush, but immediately the moon turned to Han Feng and said, "I want you to take care of it!"


    Han Feng felt his nose when he was shocked. This junior sister is still so shrewd. I can''t say!


    "Master!"


    There is a figure behind Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan didn''t look at it, and he knew who it was.


    "Thirteen, you are here!"


    Thirteen will smile, although the smile is still stiff, but cold all disappear.


    Xiao Hei appears from Lu Fan''s shoulder, and then pours directly into the arms of the magic moon.

 Chapter 1412

    The defeat of the demon cultivator was followed by the time when the western leading allied forces and the powerful members of the Confederacy began to pursue and kill.


    It can''t be blamed that the evil cultivators are weak, but their action this time is just to catch Han Feng and others. Who could have thought that Lu Fan had been killed on the way.


    According to Lu Fan''s own calculation, if the demon cultivator wants to deal with him, he must send at least two extreme strong men to play.


    But this time, only one. And it''s not very strong. With such strength, when I met Lu fan, now I have only one way to lose.


    Ten hall leaders run very fast. It''s hard to catch them all.


    At the end of this battle, the demons surely knew that Lu Fan was in Yiguo.


    But Lu Fan didn''t care at all. What if he knew. Their strength has been strengthened once again.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng, their accomplishments are not weak now!


    Take a quick step with senior brother Han Feng and others to get on the boat. Lu Fan sees Ye Nantian, huangfuwu and others.


    These people have been supporting Lu Fan since the beginning of Optimus Prime.


    And they are all the strong of the younger generation.


    Lu Fan was not half proud of them. "Brother Huangfu, brother ye, brother Zuo, don''t be hurt!" he said


    The three smiled and nodded, looking at Lu Fan''s eyes.


    Especially Zuo Yundong, looking at his appearance, seems to be eager to have a competition with Lu Fan.


    But he is still rational to resist, just Lu Fan''s performance, he also saw in the eyes.


    Naturally, Lu Fan''s strength has already left him behind.


    This is just how long the time to separate, the strength has been vastly different.


    Zuo Yundong seems to be unconvinced, but he has no choice.


    Nangongxing opened his arms and laughed: "brother Lu Fan. I want to die! "


    Lu Fan and nangongxing embrace each other gently. This is a life and death relationship between the two of them.


    Lu Fan was just surprised when he met nangongxing and said: "Nangong brother, you can do it. It''s in the chest. Now it''s wuzun, too!"


    Nangong was shocked, but Lu fan saw through his strength.


    With two awkward coughs, Nangong said: "low key, low key. The main contribution is to remove the magic mirror from Haoqi. "


    Han Feng put his hand on Lu Fan''s shoulder and said, "brother Lu fan, you are not alone in your progress. Since we went to the kingdom of Dansheng, what is that? The one whose strength is improved is called feikuai. Look at me, elder martial brother. It''s OK. "


    Lu Fan glanced at senior brother Han Feng and found that everyone''s progress was very great.


    He is not the only one who is trying to practice. It is precisely because of this moment that I am afraid that the kingdom of Dansheng is willing to help them.


    It''s a rare opportunity. If you grasp it, you can become a master. Lu fan can probably think of how they practice during this period.


    Shendan, blessed land, peerless skill.


    Plus their foundation and capital. The speed of natural cultivation is also a thousand li per day.


    Of course, they are still far behind Lu Fan.


    "Master!"


    A cry, suddenly the Lord of the kingdom of spirit came running.


    Lu Fan''s face was dazed when he heard the words "master". Then when he saw the figure of the Lord of the spiritual kingdom, he just smiled and said, "Lin Ruoxue, you are here too."


    Lin Ruoxue pulled Lu Fan''s skirt with a smile and said, "master, I finally see you again."


    Other people looked at Lu Fan in surprise, including elder martial brother Han Feng and others. They didn''t know that Lu Fan had received an apprentice.


    Lu Fan smiled at Lin Ruoxue and said, "the person you want to see most is not me. It should be thirteen. How about, did XIII bully you when he came? "


    When Lin ruoshaton was a little red cheeked, he said with a smile, "No."


    Behind him, 13 1 face embarrassed, also lowered head to go.


    Did Lu fan not understand the truth when he looked at the state of the two men.


    Turning around, Lu Fan said to XIII, "XIII, I''ll give you a task. During this time, you will protect my apprentice, Lin Ruoxue."


    Thirteen looked at Lin Ruoxue and said softly, "yes, master!"


    With a smile on his face, Lu Fan looks back at the master of the whole East bound fleet.


    He doesn''t know most of the people in it. Obviously, there are few experts who control the beast room. But these people all look at Lu Fan with blazing eyes and worship him. Obviously, they are all from other countries in the East.


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "are you here? Who is leading the team? It won''t be senior brother Han Feng. "


    Lu Fan''s words just said this, and immediately saw all the people immediately glared at Han Feng.


    Han Feng coughed awkwardly and said: "actually, this time it''s from the band of the beast holy belt. But the beast Saint shut up. I haven''t come out yet! "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "I didn''t come out after fighting like this? Not quite right! "


    "We don''t think it''s right," said the elder master, "but he can''t be called out in his empty mansion. Or, younger martial brother Lu fan, would you like to have a look? "


    Lu Fan nodded and said: "of course, it''s to see. If the animal saint is here, it will be a little easier for us to do this


    As he said this, ye Nantian and others immediately led Lu Fan. Go into the cabin.


    Just walked into the cabin along the wooden steps, Lu fan saw that both sides were puppets. And it''s a puppet that Lu Fan hasn''t seen.


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "what''s the matter? Who of you made the puppet? "


    Han Feng smiled proudly and said, "brother Lu fan, this is our good thing. You don''t know. We have a puppet master. "


    Left cloud East cold hums a way: "don''t say I still forget, I go to chop that old guy now."


    When Lu Fan heard the three words of puppet master, he was shocked: "wait a minute, don''t worry. Tell me, don''t kill. The puppet division is very important to us now. "


    Turning around, Lu Fan said to Qian Mei Hu behind him, "Qian Mei Hu, go and bring ah Yun to them."


    Qianmei fox smiled and nodded. Before leaving, she touched Ye Nantian''s cheek with her hand and said softly, "my name is qianmei fox. Remember me."


    Ye Nantian shrank back, as if he saw the God of plague.


    Next to him, Huangfu Wu leaned over and said, "what''s the matter, a girl, what are you afraid of?"


    Ye Nantian looked at Huangfu Wu contemptuously and said, "I''m afraid of it. What''s the matter?"


    Then they went on, and soon they took Lu fan to the door of the beast saint.


    The light of the empty door turned like water. The elder martial brother said: "brother Lu fan, that''s it. We didn''t respond to any shouting. We are not strong enough to break through this empty door! "


    Lu Fan gently extended his hand and touched the empty door.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan felt the power of chaos coming from the empty door, a bit like the power of Tao running around.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and shook his head. "No, there must be something wrong in it."

 Chapter 1413

    Without further hesitation, Lu Fan put one hand directly into the void door.


    In a moment, countless forces began to attack Lu Fan. The power of Tao is like a colorful band of light beginning to march along Lu Fan''s arms and towards Lu Fan''s whole body. Where he passed, Lu Fan''s body, like being hit by a thunder, kept flashing dazzling lights. Lu Fan''s voice was cold. Suddenly, the electric light was directly scattered and splattered.


    The array lights up, and the power of Tao surges out, pushing Han Feng and others away directly.


    The strength of the extreme strong is still relatively strong. With their strength, it''s still hard to fight head-on.


    Only Lu fan, with the same complexion, put his arm in one by one.


    The power of the Tao invades him and is directly bounced away by his body.


    Cracks began to appear on the empty door, but the next moment was repaired by Lu Fan with his own strength.


    In this way, of all the people present, only Lu fan can do it.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan suddenly waved his arm.


    The empty door makes a clicking sound, and next moment, the door opens completely.


    What I saw was a mansion full of silver light.


    The houses and utensils inside seem to have all collapsed. It''s like being torn apart by endless power, leaving only shining light.


    And in the light, the beast Saint sat there.


    His head was down and his clothes were rotten.


    It doesn''t look like he was hurt by a sword. Instead, it looks like the power in his own body exploded, and then his clothes burst into various holes.


    "You all stay out!"


    Lu fan turns to Han Feng and others.


    Now I don''t know anything. It''s the best choice for them to stay outside.


    Lu Fan stepped into the empty mansion.


    As soon as he walked in, Lu Fan felt a storm of power, blowing him desperately.


    The clothes are flying, and Lu fan uses the method of "Dao Mie".


    Force the storm to calm down in the empty mansion.


    Outside, Han Feng and others all stretched their necks to look inside the mansion.


    They wanted to see what was going on, but only Lu Fan''s back, the beast Saint sitting there.


    Lu Fan goes to the front of the beast saint. At this distance, he can clearly see the scars on the beast saint and the life that has disappeared in his body.


    His eyes fluctuated slightly. He never thought that the beast saint was dead.


    But in the body of the beast saint, there is still a ray of immortal spirit!


    Lu Fan takes out his own dead spirit bead, waves a ray of gray power from the bead and pours it into the body of the beast saint.


    Next moment, the beast Saint opened his eyes slowly and raised his head.


    "Lu fan, here you are!"


    The animal saint''s mouth didn''t move, and his voice had been heard by Lu Fan.


    Obviously, he is not resurrected, but talking to Lu Fan with his only remaining spirit.


    Lu Fan looked at the beast and said, "what happened to the Beast Master? Why is it like this! "


    The animal saint''s laughter rang out and said slowly: "nothing happened. It''s just that I can''t make it myself. You can''t condense into a small world, but you can''t hide from heaven and earth. That''s why it ended. This is the fate of martial arts. Either we should keep our own state and die, or we should fight hard to see if we can win the day. I lost! "


    "Ah..."


    Lu Fan sighed.


    When he saw the animal Saint like this, he probably guessed what was going on. But at this time, Lu Fan felt a little more desolate.


    A generation of strong people, fighting for life with the sky, finally exhausted their vitality, though dead without regret.


    Before that, Lu Fan also knew that many strong people could not pass this barrier before he died.


    But today I saw it with my own eyes. Lu fancai understood that the heaven is merciless. A strong man cannot die easily.


    Lu Fan said faintly: "master beast, you''re all alive. I can''t save you. If you have any last wishes, tell me! "


    The animal saint''s laughter again said: "I have no regrets in my life. No last wishes are needed. If there''s one thing I can''t put down, it''s my apprentice, Zhao Mingyu. If you can see Lu fan again. Please bring him here. I will give him my last legacy! "


    Lu Fan nodded: "no problem. I will do it. Master, you can rest in peace. "


    After that, Lu Fan turned around and was ready to go back.


    Looking at the appearance of the beast saint, Lu Fan only felt the endless pain in his heart, and he didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    In order not to say a word more, it is to waste more of the spirit of the beast.


    But the beast Saint suddenly stopped Lu Fandao: "wait, Lu fan, I have another thing to tell you."


    Lu fan stopped and turned to look at the beast and said, "what''s the matter?"


    The animal Saint paused for a moment, then said: "be careful of Lixi!"


    Hearing Li Xi''s name, Lu Fan was stunned. He looked at the beast Saint unbelievably.


    "Master beast, what do you say? Li Xi? Do you want me to be careful of the master Li? Why? "


    Lu Fan quickly steps forward and looks at the beast saint.


    But at the moment, it seems that the spirit of the beast is consumed to the extreme, and there is no sound at all.


    Originally raised the head, also hung down again.


    Lu Fanzheng was in the same place for a long time. Looking at the corpse of the beast saint, his eyes began to flash.


    It''s a good thing to say when a man is going to die. He doesn''t understand why the beast Saint wants to say this to him. What''s more, the beast Saint knows.


    Lu Fan didn''t understand, didn''t understand, didn''t know why.


    After pinching his fist, Lu Fan took a deep breath and first gathered his emotions.


    Then walk out slowly.


    "Out! Junior brother Lu fan is out! "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng was the first to greet him.


    In a flash of light, Lu Fan walked out of the empty mansion, glanced at all the people, and said slowly, "master beast, go."


    People opened their mouths wide, some of them couldn''t believe what they heard.


    "Dead? No, I''m not. I''m the most powerful man. I didn''t do anything. That''s dead? "


    Han Feng is the first one who can''t believe it.


    Huangfuwu and others shook their heads slightly after being surprised.


    Nangong said: "it seems that there is no past for the beast saint!"


    People are so sad that a generation of extreme strong people will die in the face of heaven and earth. There is no way!


    Originally, Han Feng and other people complained about the beast saint, but also regretted.


    Lu Fan closed the door of the mansion with a wave of his hand, and then said, "when the mansion returns to the eastern boundary, it will be handed over to Zhao Mingyu, the disciple of the beast saint. No one else is allowed to move! "


    Everyone nodded, and Lu Fan came to the moon and said, "what do you want me to say, Lord Li?"


    "No," said the moon, shaking her head


    Lu Fan looks at the moon and nods gently.


    Turn around and walk outside, Lu Fandao: "OK, go back to Yiguo first."

 Chapter 1414

    The capital of Yiguo is full of jubilation.


    When the Lord of Yiguo saw that Lu Fan and others had won and returned, he immediately sent all the strong men to meet Lu Fan.


    Originally, he had some doubts about the strength of Lu Fan and others. Now, after seeing Lu Fan make a move in person. Obviously, all these doubts were immediately thrown out of the sky.


    Anyone who has seen Lu Fan''s shadow and sweeping momentum will be overwhelmed by him.


    Let''s not talk about yiguoguozhu, even if they are the strong in the East. It''s not like worshipping Lu Fan as a God.


    All boats stopped outside the city. A Yun just came out of the city with Liang Long and his maid.


    Lu Fan beckons to a Yun. Immediately, a Yun comes to Lu Fan and says softly, "son of Lu Fan!"


    A Yun, soft and weak, immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Han Feng is the first one to come forward and say, "brother Lu fan, is this your new friend again?"


    Lu Fan didn''t answer, but ah Yun first lowered his head, blushing.


    The wench next to her grabbed Lu Fan''s skirt and said, "brother Lu fan, you want to marry my sister!"


    Hearing this, the elder martial brother and others all stared straight.


    Brother Nangong slapped Lu Fan on the back and said, "brother Lu fan, yes!"


    Lu Fan said awkwardly, "it''s not like you think, i..."


    A word has not been said completely. The mist rises in the eyes of the moon suddenly. He stoops down to look at Liang Long and Lu Fandao: "Lu fan, is this your child? You children have it! "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and could not speak at all.


    This imagination is not so rich!


    After the moon finished speaking, he reached out to touch Liang Long''s face.


    Liang Long dodged one step at a time. His body method was smooth and his vigorous strength was running freely. All of them fell into the eyes of the public.


    Elder martial brother Chutian was the first one to shout out: "in the inner Gang, heaven and man have been connected, and the power of Tao has entered the body. This is just how old children, are beginning to enter the road. Junior brother Lu fan, this is your son. Otherwise it''s impossible! "


    Senior brother, senior brother Han Feng, senior brother Chuxing and others all crowded forward and stared at Liang Long!


    Liang Long seemed to feel the threat, and even frowned, a small long gun fell into his hands, pointing to the public.


    "The divine soldier enters the body! Lu fan, not yet. Who else has this pen besides you! "


    Han Feng cried out.


    The moon is biting its lips and looking at Lu Fan.


    The plaintive in that eye is clearly saying. Why not me!


    Lu Fan rubbed his temples and felt that his head was about to explode.


    These people, listen to the wind is the rain!


    Lu Fan said loudly: "he is not! Just a few words. Listen to me. These are all my friends, senior brother Han Feng. Don''t pinch him. Be careful if he stabs you with a gun! "


    Han Feng said with a smile: "really not? That''s enough for you. Where can I find this demon boy. I think this kid has a future, or he will consider me a uncle. Boy, what''s the name? Tell it to uncle. Uncle will give you pills! "


    Han Feng took out a pill and began to tease Liang long.


    Then, Liang Long stabbed his nose with a shot. Unfortunately, he directly stabbed it in his nostril!


    "Ouch!"


    Han Feng began to jump up with his nose in his arms, shouting as he jumped.


    "Good boy, your spear is strange. My vigorous strength is not blocked. You are a monster!"


    The elder martial brother dragged Han Feng back and humiliated them.


    A Yun finally looked up and said, "his name is Liang long. He is a friend of Mr. Lu Fan. I''m just looking after him."


    Smell words, the moon looks good.


    Nangongxing and other people were admiring. Zuoyun said: "my dear, I was not so good as a child. This little guy has a great background and talent. How about I get an apprentice? "


    Huangfu smiled: "you? Forget it. It looks like it. Eighty percent of them are Lu Fan''s own disciples. We still can''t match him! Look, we are still practicing. There are several disciples. In a few years, the gap between us and Lu fan will be bigger and bigger. "


    A few people shake their heads lightly, which is a confession of life.


    They are all arrogant young masters who never accept defeat. Only in front of Lu fan, there was no temper at all.


    I can''t do it. I can''t compare with Lu Fan.


    Better than fame. It''s impossible to compete with Lu Fan in this life. Take an apprentice and compete with the head office. As a result, they also got it done. Look at this little demon boy. I''m afraid that he won''t be under Lu Fan in the future.


    At least Lu Fan was not such a monster when he was a child!


    Ignoring these people, Lu Fan said to a Yun, "there is a puppet master in the cabin. You can help me to find out all the puppet skills later."


    A Yun nodded clearly and walked slowly to the boat.


    Han Feng said to Lu fan, "younger martial brother Lu fan, don''t you go to see the puppet master?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "no need. Let''s wait for a Yun to ask first. If she can''t ask, I''ll go back and meet the magician. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the same time, on the other side.


    Liu Zhi, who refuses to lie in bed to rest, looks at Lu Fan and others returning triumphantly with a long sigh of relief.


    "Lu fan, I''m glad you didn''t have an accident."


    Shaking her head, Liu Zhi goes to the room and plans to have a rest.


    Inexplicably, Liu Zhi felt that after Lu fan saw her soul broken, she was much more comfortable. It''s like some knot has been opened.


    Sitting on the bed, Liu Zhi began to run her own strength and recover from the injury.


    But at this time, a wisp of black air appeared from her body, and then Liu Zhi felt that there was a little more in her mind.


    A faint voice sounded.


    "You are me, I am you!"


    The voice is ethereal, as if floating from a distant place, but let Liu Zhi hear it clearly.


    In a trance, Liu Zhi suddenly saw a pair of them.


    It was a pair of scarlet eyes in the sky.


    With ferocity, with evil spirit, with the power of soul.


    Liu Zhi shouted loudly, "who are you and where are you?"


    Eyes gently blinked, then, Liu Zhi saw the pupil, a light figure.


    "Don''t you know me? I know you, Miss Liu Zhi! "


    Liu Zhi responded and said, "what do you want to do, dark yuan saint?"


    "What do you say I want to do, of course, is to control you, but it''s a pity that Lu Fan seems to find out. He has broken part of my soul power. Now I can only show up and talk with you. Liu Zhi, give up resistance, you and I will become a person. You are my Dharma body. We will be together. "


    Liu Zhi desperately back, but the eyes are getting bigger and bigger, the darkness is about to devour her.


    At this time, a light rose from her body, instantly suppressing the darkness.


    Liu Zhi was shocked and recovered.

 Chapter 1415

    Gasping for breath, Liu Zhi has been soaked in cold sweat.


    At this time, she finally understood why Lu Fan did this to her. It''s not Lu fan who has any opinion about her.


    But Lu fan has found something wrong with her.


    Feel just saved her that power, Liu Zhi just found that these forces are all from her four limbs. It seems to be the power of medicine!


    She hasn''t taken any pills recently. The only ones she took are those given by Lu Fan.


    Besides, Lu Fan invited her to drink some wine. If you want to come now, it should be medicinal wine.


    Liu Zhi smiled bitterly.


    She now understands why Lu fan must call her over and why she should cheat her to go to Jin country.


    This is to deceive the demon cultivator through her.


    Make this clear, Liu Zhi already did not know how to do just good.


    Obviously, she has been watched by the daughter of the dark yuan and cultivated as an outside body.


    Biting her teeth, Liu Zhi thought for a long time and got up to leave.


    Now for her, the best way is undoubtedly to leave Lu Fan and them. Leave the Western Union and the Confederacy.


    It''s best to go to the most remote place, the most desolate place, and the place without people.


    In this way, the saint daughter of dark yuan could not find others through her and understand the trend of the western leading coalition.


    Liu Zhi has decided to exile herself.


    But just as she walked out of the door, a purple clothes expert of the Southern Alliance stopped her.


    "General Liu Zhi, where are you going?"


    Liu Zhi didn''t answer and went on.


    With her strength, ordinary people can''t stop him.


    But at this time, Ziyi expert said: "General Liu Zhi, leader Lu said, if you want to go out, please go to see him first!"


    Liu Zhi stops and says in a long voice, "you tell the leader of Lu league that I can''t go to see him!"


    The purple clothes expert said loudly: "the leader of the Lu League also said that General Liu Zhi is a key part of this action, and he must not leave without permission. You are the one who will defeat the demon cultivator! "


    Liu Zhigang just raised his paw and immediately fell down again. Turning around, he looked at the purple clothes expert and said: "this is what Lu Fan said?"


    Purple master nodded gently.


    Liu Zhi was silent for a moment and said, "well, I won''t go first. You let Lu Fan come to me when he has time! "


    After that, Liu Zhi goes back to the room.


    The purple clothes expert waved gently and immediately asked people to inform Lu Fan.


    "Tell the leader of Lu league that General Liu Zhi wants to leave."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Here, Lu Fan and others returned to the imperial palace. A Yun soon entered the hall with the puppet master.


    Let other people go back to rest first. In the hall, only Lu Fan and others are left.


    Even the Lord of Yiguo, Feng Lao and others are not qualified to attend.


    In the huge hall, only a dozen people who knew the puppet master were present.


    A Yunshun also brought a puppet and a nightmare.


    With a smile on his face, a Yun said: "childe, we have got a big harvest this time. This puppet master is one of several puppet masters who improve the puppet ability for the demon cultivator. He has the control of the puppet. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened and said, "how to control? Is that to say we can control the puppet of the demon cultivator? Let''s fight against the demon cultivators, and those puppets will fight back? "


    A Yun smiles and nods. The puppet master also said with a big grin: "the leader of Lu League is the leader of Lu League. It''s all right. Don''t be like them. It took me a long time to understand. Lord Lu, you see, I''m just a little puppet master. It''s not an inexorable practice. I''ll give you the way to control the puppet, and you''ll let me go. I''ve heard for a long time that extreme martial arts respect Lu fan, a man of great righteousness and courage, will not really kill innocent people! "


    Lu Fan did not care about him, but looked at a Yun.


    A Yun shakes his head gently, saying that he hasn''t got a way. It seems that this puppet master is really dishonest.


    At this time, senior brother Han Feng suddenly came out and kicked him in the face of the old puppet master and said: "Ge Laozi, you are still pretending to be innocent with me. You almost killed us. We tried for half a day, but none of them succeeded. I''ll beat you to death! "


    As he spoke, Han Feng punched the puppet master with his old fist.


    Lu Fan watched for a while, and then said, "don''t fight, senior brother Han Feng. That''s enough. That''s enough!"


    Hearing Lu Fan''s cry, Han Feng just stopped, and finally kicked his foot when he left.


    The puppet master wailed, "I''m telling the truth, but you can''t practice yourself. I can''t blame you for that. If everyone can learn, then everyone is not a puppet master


    The Lord of the kingdom of the spirit pulled thirteen clothes and said, "I think what he said is reasonable!"


    Thirteen shook her head gently to the Lord of the kingdom of spirit, and motioned her not to speak much.


    Lu Fan rose slowly from his seat and came to the old puppet master.


    Smile on your face and shine on your eyes. Smiling at the puppet master, he said: "it''s a good performance, but it''s time to accept it. Puppet Master, you have refined yourself into a puppet without pain. What else do you howl? "


    Lu Fan''s eyes, like a sharp knife, pierced the puppet master.


    Slowly, the howl of the puppet master stopped, and a bright smile appeared on his face, saying, "nothing can be concealed from you, leader of Lu League."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you devil cultivators are very cunning. My elder martial brothers are inexperienced and don''t know how to deal with you. But I know it! "


    This said, Lu Fan eyes suddenly a strong light.


    Take the soul and destroy the soul!


    All of a sudden, the puppet master lay on the ground, his whole body twitched. The corners of the mouth ooze blood.


    Lu Fan said calmly, "this is what you look like when you are in pain!"


    The puppet master clenched his teeth and kept humming.


    In a moment, he sat up again and said in a trembling voice, "Lu fan, leader of Lu League, I said, I said, you don''t want to..."


    Lu Fan interrupts him and says, "you speak too slowly."


    Then, Lu Fan''s eyes flashed again. The puppet master held his head and began to roll.


    Lu Fan stood there with his hands on his back, indifferent.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others all swallowed a mouthful of saliva and whispered, "younger martial brother Lu Fan looks a bit fierce!"


    The elder martial brother slapped Han Feng on the forehead and said, "don''t be fierce to be the leader of the alliance. Learn a little. I didn''t see it. Younger martial brother Lu fan is showing me how to deal with the demon cultivation! "


    After a while, it seemed that the puppet master had completely collapsed. He cried out in a heartbreaking voice, "Lord Lu, I am wrong. You ask, I say everything. I''ll tell you everything. "


    Lu Fan nodded, turned around and walked back to his chair.


    Waving, Lu Fan said to a Yun, "ask. All things about puppets should be asked, without any omission. "

 Chapter 1416

    The puppet master lowered his head and shrank. It seemed that Lu Fan was completely afraid of him.


    From a long time ago, Lu Fan knew that in dealing with demon cultivation, we must be ruthless. If we don''t get their clothes, they are afraid.


    Not only will they not tell you the truth, they will play tricks on you in various ways.


    For the demon cultivator, the juggler is sometimes happier than killing someone.


    All the people were listening to a Yun asking about the puppet''s control.


    From the use of the most basic power to the refining process of those puppets, as well as the loopholes.


    A Yun is very meticulous, and he starts to analyze it with the puppet beside him.


    She followed them for a few days. She learned the basic structure of the puppet very clearly.


    Lu Fan couldn''t help but secretly admire that he was a member of the FUZU family.


    Not only is cultivation growing rapidly, but also talent is not so strong in Rune array and puppet.


    These days, it may take others years to learn.


    Lu fan, who has been a gas refiner for so many years, has a little knowledge of the refining method and array.


    But at this time, compared with a Yun, Lu fan is too weak.


    A Yun asked. The deeper he asked, the more incomprehensible Lu Fan was.


    As for Han Feng and others, they stay there one by one, just like being stupid.


    The only thing elder martial brother Han Feng knows is that he was cheated some time ago.


    What the Puppet Master said today is totally different from what he said to them some time ago.


    That is to say, ah Yun is still asking. Otherwise, Han Feng wants to hit the old bastard again. I really played him like a monkey.


    "Senior brother Han Feng, how did you come here? The Eastern Allied forces should not go to Dingyu to join the other countries, right? "


    While a Yun is still asking, Lu Fan begins to chat with Han Feng.


    Han Feng said: "don''t mention it. As soon as you mention it, they want to beat me. At the beginning, I just wanted to make the boat run a little faster in order to catch up with the road, but who would have thought that it had deviated. As a result, I don''t know where to go. On the way, I met this damn puppet division. It seems that he was going to catch up with the battlefield of Dingyu Kingdom and wanted to pick up the body. We''ll get him! "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "what about the back. You should go on to Dingyu country! "


    Han Feng clapped his thigh and said: "the pit is on this old guy. I went to interrogate him that day, reading the map while interrogating. As a result, he did not know what method to use and changed the map. I don''t know. Just follow the map and come here. All the way is demon repair, this is chased, simply did not stop! "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "no, even if he changes the map, he should let you go to Dingyu country. At that time, it was the most numerous demons in Dingyu. As long as you rush into the demon camp outside Dingyu, you will surely die. "


    Han Feng said: "then I must not be so stupid. We will surely slow down when we get to Dingyu. "


    Lu Fan nodded softly and said, "it''s possible. So where did he take you. Where were you found by the demon cultivator. "


    "Chenguo!" said Han Feng


    Lu Fan immediately took out the map. After a careful search on the map.


    Lu Fan finds the location of chenguo.


    This country is a little far away from Dingyu state-owned, three lines of defense, and also a little far away, which seems to mean that it is isolated.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "it''s strange that there are also magical practices in this place?"


    Han Feng patted his thigh and said, "yes, there are many. Do you see these demons. All the way out of chennei to catch us. This is the defense outside the void of chenguo. What''s the specific situation in it? I don''t know yet. At first, we all thought we were going to the red kingdom of Dingyu. Who would have thought it was chenguo! Later, it was only after huangfuwu restored the map that we found out. As a result, I was chased and killed all the way. I ran here in panic. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth slightly and murmured, "ten hall lords, one of the most powerful, are just defenses around chenguo. Still in the void, not inside. Who is that day in China? Is Fengtian here? "


    Han Feng said: "when Fengtian comes, he will go to Tu Dingyu country alone. He still needs to settle down in chenguo. That place must be another camp of demon cultivation. "


    Lu Fan pointed to the map and said, "it''s impossible. All the demons who have retreated from Dingyu have retreated behind the three lines of defense. The camp is in Qixiu. How can I go to chenguo? "


    After thinking about it, Lu Fan said to Chu Xingshi, "elder martial brother Chu Xing, please help me to talk to the people outside and let them find Liu Zhi."


    Chu Xing nodded and walked out quickly.


    Han Feng saw Lu Fan''s dignified face and said softly, "younger martial brother Lu fan, did I inadvertently have another big harvest?"


    Lu Fan shook his head slightly and said, "I don''t know yet! Ah Yun, wait a minute! "


    Lu Fan suddenly interrupts a Yun''s inquiry, and a Yun laughs and says, "it''s Mr. Lu Fan. I''ve asked about it, so I''ll try it first."


    Lu Fan glanced at the puppet master and said: "you don''t want to go alone. Let some top gas refiners of the south alliance accompany you and let them test carefully. You are still not strong enough. When you test, stand out a little bit. Old fellow, if a Yun has any mistakes because of the method you said, I will take your spirit out of your body and put it into this body for refining! "


    Lu Fan takes out the dead spirit bead and urges the dead Qi inside.


    In a moment, the puppet master''s face changed dramatically, his lips trembled for a while, and he quickly made up two sentences with a Yun.


    A cloud slightly frowned, then hurriedly looked at Lu Fan.


    It turns out that the old man is really full of misfortune. Without these two key techniques, I''m afraid she will have an accident if she goes to experiment.


    Lu Fan snorted and knew that the old man was still not honest.


    Hands crossed ten fingers, Lu Fan and others watched ah Yun leave, and then Lu Fan looked at his old man and said, "what''s in chenguo?"


    The puppet master was shocked and whispered back, "chenguo, I don''t know."


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened again. When the puppet master saw something wrong, he quickly raised his hand and exclaimed, "wait, leader of Lu League. I said, I know that there are many demons in chenguo. It seems that something has been found in chenguo. It needs many powerful demons to take it out together. The demon cultivator sent heavy troops there, and the dark yuan Saint let the jade demon Zun guard there. I really don''t know what''s in chenguo! "


    "Tell the truth!" Lu Fan snapped


    The puppet master suddenly flew up, and Lu Fan''s Zhang Tian skill controlled everything.


    Feeling his life, Lu Fan pinched it in his hand. He would die on the spot with a light grip. "I really don''t know," said the puppet master in a loud voice. "I only know that it''s a good thing to listen to the saint Dame of dark Yuan who says that it''s to win the enemy!"

 Chapter 1417

    "Good stuff?"


    Lu Fan began to touch his chin, his mouth turned up, and his smile rose.


    When brother Han Feng saw Lu Fan''s smile, he knew that Lu Fan had begun to make an idea of chenguo.


    Quietly, Han Feng said: "junior brother Lu fan, if you want to go, I can show you the way."


    Lu Fan nodded slightly. Maybe this chenguo really needs to go.


    With the palm of his hand, the puppet master was thrown on the ground by Lu Fan.


    Lang Sheng, Lu Fandao: "take him down. Close it, someone must be watching it day and night, until a Yun finishes her work, we will consider how to deal with him. Old man, let me tell you so. If you cooperate with us, let''s finish it quickly, and even help us to drive out the demon cultivation in the western region. I will guarantee your safety and life. Otherwise, I will kill you myself. Whether our battle is victory or defeat! "


    The puppet master looked dejected, as if he had given up his life.


    But Lu Fan did not judge his inner thoughts because of his expression.


    This kind of way is basically not suitable for demon cultivation. The demons hide all the year round. Lying is their way to live. How can they not be wise.


    After dealing with these, Lu Fan said to Han Feng and other people, "elder martial brothers, go to have a rest first."


    Han Feng said with a smile, "it''s time to rest. Ha ha, younger martial brother Lu fan, you are busy. "


    Everyone laughs and leaves. The Lord of Yiguo has been waiting for a long time.


    Now, the experts from the southern region, the eastern region and the western region have all gathered here. If he slights it, it''s over.


    I don''t need to look at them. I know by name that none of these people can be provoked.


    So the Lord of Yiguo is very respectful and smiling.


    We only want those who are strong in three fields to leave a good impression on their country.


    At the very least, it would be great if they could join the western leading coalition!


    Lu fan is still sitting in the main hall, closed his eyes, thinking quietly.


    Chenguo, good thing, puppet master.


    These things brought by senior brother Han Feng make Lu Fan keenly feel that there must be a mystery in them.


    And, most likely, it will be a great opportunity.


    Lu Fan was not sure what the opportunity was, but his intuition told him that as long as he went to chenguo, this time he would have a great chance to fight against the Western Lord.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said, "come out, qianmei fox. Don''t hide it. "


    Voice landing, the figure of thousand Mei fox appears in Lu Fan''s line of sight.


    With a smile on his face, qianmei fox said: "master, I hide so well, you all find me!"


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "this only shows that you don''t hide well enough! You just heard everything. Tell me what you think! "


    In the eyes of qianmei fox, the green light came up and said, "I can''t tell, but I can see. Master, don''t move, let me have a look! "


    Lu Fan glanced at qianmei Fox and let the Tao power of qianmei fox influence him.


    Hand out, thousand Mei fox still felt two tortoise shells from his bosom, and then gently rub them on his hand.


    The tortoise shell is shining slowly.


    In a moment, the light in qianmei Fox''s eyes converged: "master, it seems that you are determined to go to chenguo."


    Lu Fandao: "what do you see?"


    "I saw you kill all the people in chenguo, and the whole chenguo is almost in ruins," smiled qianmei Hu


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "am I that strong?"


    Thousand Mei Fox''s smile suddenly converged, his face became solemn, and said, "what is that, my God, what is that?"


    Just say, suddenly thousand Mei fox a mouthful blood spurt out.


    The tortoise shell in the hand is directly blown to pieces!


    Lu Fan quickly grabbed qianmei fox from the air. At the same time, a force of life entered qianmei Fox''s body.


    Qianmei Fox''s vitality, which was rapidly declining, was contained by Lu Fan.


    With blood on the corner of his mouth, qianmei fox held Lu Fan''s shoulder and began to gasp.


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "what do you see?"


    The thousand Mei fox shakes a voice to say: "very terrible thing.". But I didn''t see the whole picture. It was just a light, a terrible light. The moment I saw it, I was attacked. "


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows are about to turn into a ball. He continues to ask, "describe it carefully and tell me what you see."


    Thousand Mei fox voice weak way: "that thing, must not let the demon repair get, must not!"


    At the end of the speech, qianmei fox suddenly rolled her eyes, and she was in a coma.


    Lu Fan embraces her, and the soft and boneless body of qianmei fox sticks to Lu Fan.


    At that time, Lu Fan felt the power of disorder in qianmei fox.


    Secretly, Lu Fan shakes the fox. However, it was found that qianmei fox could not wake up in a short time.


    Her strength is still too weak.


    Once you see something you shouldn''t see, you get hurt immediately.


    As expected, heaven forbid to disclose.


    These people who can see the sky are very dangerous.


    In fact, I haven''t seen anything clearly, so I have to hang up first. Lu Fan was also interested in insight into the sky. Now, I don''t want to learn.


    "Lu Fan!"


    The main gate of the hall was pushed open, and Liu Zhi strode in.


    In an instant, Liu Zhi saw Lu Fan and qianmei fox holding together. Liu Zhi, who was about to speak, immediately raised her eyebrows.


    Lu Fan sees Liu Zhi''s appearance, then knows that she wants to misunderstand again.


    Light, Lu Fan way: "come to help, she was comatose."


    Liu Zhi hears speech, this just quickly step forward, take over thousand Mei fox, feel the situation of thousand Mei fox, surprised way: "how to return a responsibility, you hurt her?"


    Lu Fan said with a wry smile, "what am I doing with my injuries. If I want to fight her, she has no resistance. "


    Liu Zhi''s eyes turn, and then nods gently, which is to approve Lu Fan''s statement.


    First, help qianmei fox to one side and feed the pill. Liu Zhi just continues to ask: "what happened in the end?"


    Lu Fandao: "a little accident. Liu Zhi, I''m calling you to ask you about chenguo. "


    Lu Fan takes out the map and hands it to Liu Zhi to watch.


    At the same time, Lu Fan stared at Liu Zhi''s eyes. Always pay attention to the situation of Liu Zhi.


    Liu Zhi said: "chenguo, a remote small country in the west, is nothing special. What, are you going to go? Wait, Lu fan, don''t tell me whether you go or not. "


    Lu Fan looked at Liu Zhi''s appearance and said with a smile, "do you know your situation?"


    Liu Zhi bit her lips and nodded slowly.


    Lu Fan put the map away and said, "Liu Zhi, don''t be afraid. Since I dare to take you with me, I''m not afraid to play this hand. From today on, I will teach you something else. You must study hard. "


    "What is it?" said Liu Zhi


    Lu Fan said one word at a time: "magic cultivation skill, soul way!"

 Chapter 1418

    Qixiu country, the center of three lines of defense, is the place where demon cultivation is based.


    Inside the country, which used to be a beautiful country with beautiful scenery and pleasant mountains, it has become a sea of blood and endless altars.


    Groups of demon builders walk among the ruins of the city, and all kinds of wild animals locked by chains roam around.


    Among the clouds, a new temple of darkness is still under construction. Seen from afar, it is like a round of black sun slowly forming in the sky.


    At the top of the already built dark temple. Dark yuan Saint opened her eyes slowly.


    In front of her, a nightmare like demon cultivator, floating here, seems to have been waiting for a long time.


    "Your Majesty, the western leading coalition is almost beyond the three lines of defense. Start to set up the array in the void. This is a good time to attack! "


    "Don''t move. No one is allowed to leave the three lines of defense! "


    The demon cultivator said softly, and then said: "the people who broke into Jin Kingdom have been defeated, and they are now scattered and fleeing. Please ask the saint Dame whether to catch or kill! "


    "Those people are not Lu Fan and others," said the daughter. Did you find out who it was? "


    "It''s the people of Bafang bank and the whole world. There are two extreme strong men in all, including Tang Hui, the eldest son of Bafang bank."


    "This is what Lu Fan deliberately invited me to kill. How can I help him get rid of the troubles of Bafang bank and Huanyu country as he wants. Let people drive them in the direction of Yiguo. "


    "Yiguo, that''s outside the defense line!" said the demon


    "Do you think I''m not as clear as you?" murmured the daughter of dark yuan? Anyway, just go there. But without my order, the army would not be allowed to encircle the people of Yiguo. Now the situation is not clear. Lu fan has already guessed that I left behind. Maybe there are heavy soldiers in ambush in Yiguo, waiting for us to attack. Yiguo is beyond the three lines of defense and has to defend. "


    The demon cultivates thoroughly understood, nods should be, the figure gradually then light, seems to be about to disappear without a trace.


    Suddenly, the daughter of dark yuan thought of something, saying, "by the way, how is chenguo going?"


    The magician quickly replied: "there is no progress worthy of mentioning. It''s too hard to get out. Moreover, few people can touch it. It''s going to be a long time! "


    "Let them speed up and get things back at all costs," said the daughter of dark yuan. I can''t. It''s the bombing of the whole chenguo. Also, strengthen defense. I always have a bad feeling recently. "


    The devil cultivates the corner of the mouth to raise a smile, way: "Saint female adult much worry. Chen domestic, the defense is strict, more jade Lord personally, there will be no problem


    "It''s better not to have a problem, otherwise, no one can bear the responsibility," said the daughter of dark yuan. The things in chenguo are really important. Now that we have found out, we must get rid of it. If we let Lu Fan get their hands, and with Lu Fan''s ability, we don''t know what we can do, then we will be too dangerous! "


    Hearing the solemn tone of the saint daughter of the dark yuan, the demon cultivator also put up his smile and bowed his head, which should be respectful.


    Seeing his figure disappear in heaven and earth, the saint daughter of dark yuan sighed softly.


    The magicians in Xiling said that they were all under her command. It''s actually divided into two parts.


    Part of it is the group of demon repair army led by her, who is responsible for fighting and sweeping everything.


    The other part is the demon repair army led by yuwuzun, who is responsible for logistics and searching for all the good things.


    The two sides should have complemented each other and completed the great cause of demon cultivation together.


    However, since the jade Lord discovered the secret hidden in Chen''s country, it was completely separated from the army of the dark yuan Saint daughter. With all one''s heart, I just want to get something like that hidden in chenguo.


    The saint daughter of dark yuan also saw that thing, at that time she was also shocked. She knew that it might be more important than taking the Western collar. It''s no fault that jade devil Zun did this, but now the situation is different. The western leading allied forces have mastered the method of dealing with puppets, and the quantitative advantage of demon cultivation is gone.


    Now, it''s the time for the Western alliance to counter attack. Once the demons are driven out of the Western alliance, the jade Lord and others in chenguo will be exposed. By then, it will be hard to say.


    The only thing the daughter of dark yuan can do now is to stick to it, fight with the western leading coalition and waste time.


    Anyway, the consumption of demon cultivation is less than that of Lu Fan. The establishment of the three lines of defense was just like the light curtain of the defense of Dingyu state, and the Western leaders could not enter for a while.


    In this way, the daughter of dark yuan only hopes that they can drag things away until the jade Lord.


    She really hopes that the jade devil can speed up. If it doesn''t work, it will explode. If it doesn''t work, it will try to bring the whole chenguo back to northern Xinjiang, which will be safe.


    Now Lu Fan finds out about Liu Zhi, and she can''t check the movements of Lu Fan and others through Liu Zhi.


    But the daughter of the dark yuan always felt that Lu fan must have known about the state of Chen.


    She had an instinct that Lu Fan''s next move must be to explore chenguo.


    Thinking about it, dark yuan Saint daughter decided to inform jade demon Zun that jade demon Zun had made preparations.


    No matter how strong the defense is, you can''t underestimate Lu Fan.


    Think of it and do it, dark yuan virgin immediately launched their own demonic spirit.


    Quickly, the magic Qi turned into a light curtain, and the face of the jade Lord appeared slowly inside.


    It was a huge man with bull horns, his body was like a mountain, his eyes were like a boulder, and his body was dark with armor.


    "Dark yuan Saint Lang said:" jade Lord, things out of it


    "Don''t worry, dark yuan saint," said the jade devil. It''s not that easy to get out of. "


    "That''s faster, I don''t understand. If I can''t, I''ll blow up the whole chenguo. It''s not something I can''t do."


    "If only things were as simple as you said," said the jade devil with a smile. You''re not going to say that when you come to me! "


    "Dark yuan Saint female coagulates eyebrow way:" Lu fan may be aware of Chen country''s matter, you want to hurry up a bit


    The jade Lord touched his chin and said, "Lu fan? Oh, the kid who let the patriarch set the demon order himself. Ha ha, I will pay attention. "


    The saint daughter of dark yuan suddenly saw the hand of jade devil Zun and said in surprise, "jade devil Zun, what''s the matter with your hand. Damn, are you using that thing yourself? What do you want to do? "


    The saint daughter of the dark yuan suddenly saw something wrong with the jade demon. There was a strange Rune on his palm, which could be seen vaguely as "heaven and earth".


    The jade devil immediately took back his hand and said with a sneer, "you are wrong, dark yuan Saint daughter. I have something else to do. Don''t bother me! "


    After words, the light disappears.


    The saint daughter of dark yuan clenched her fist tightly.

 Chapter 1419

    In a flash, I don''t know how many days have passed, and the country is calm.


    The evil cultivation that yiguozhu and others worried about didn''t happen. After the evil cultivation that escaped disappeared, it never appeared again.


    It seems that the magicians don''t care about Lu Fan''s whereabouts at all.


    "The moon, is this your food?"


    In the back garden of the palace, Lu Fan looks at a table of vegetables brought by the magic moon. He doesn''t know what to say.


    These dishes look colorful and delicious.


    But Lu Fan really didn''t dare to talk. He was joking. The fish were still dancing.


    "The magic moon laughs nearby:" yes, taste it, I seldom cook myself


    Lu Fan swallowed a mouthful of saliva, very witty first put up Xiaohei, said: "come on, let Xiaohei eat first."


    When Xiaohei heard that there was something to eat, he first felt refreshed.


    Then wait until it eats the first bite, immediately Xiaohei flies away. It''s almost like escaping.


    Lu fan has fully understood that these things are likely to be more powerful than the poison of demon cultivation. He coughs softly and is about to speak, but the moon looks at him expectantly.


    What is meant to cry without tears, Lu Fan quickly swallowed back what he wanted to say.


    Reach out and pick up a piece of spareribs. Well, there are only bones left.


    Just as I was about to say it, the voice of elder martial brother Han Feng suddenly rang out.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, great discovery, great discovery!"


    Hearing the voice of Han Feng, the moon turned her head.


    Lu Fan took advantage of this opportunity to quickly read into the fire and destroy the ribs. Get up to walk like Han Feng, said: "what found, go, go, take me to see!"


    Like a gust of wind, Lu Fan appears beside Han Feng, and drags him away from this terrible place.


    Han Feng was stupefied for a moment, and then said with spit: "junior brother Lu fan, where did you find such a good girl as a Yun. Oh, that array of Rune talent is amazing. Huangfu''s martial arts are about to bow down. In this period of time, she has almost finished learning all the little tricks of Huangfu Wu. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "what''s so strange about this. They are from the Fuyu family. Born alchemist, are you here to tell me about it? "


    Han Feng was surprised and said, "the Fu nationality? No wonder I said that people around you are so evil. In this way, the moon has found a way to control those puppets! "


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened when he heard that. He waited so long for the news.


    Lu fanlang said: "block the news. No one is allowed to know it. Let the moon come to see me now. Elder martial brother Han Feng, you didn''t shout around


    Han Feng patted his chest and said, "I still know that. Am I such a big mouth person? Hurry up, elder martial brother, elder martial brother Chuxing, and they are all in a hurry for nangongxing. Just waiting for you! "


    Lu Fan looks at Han Feng and shakes his head.


    Han Feng noticed that there was something wrong with this sentence. Embarrassed smile a few ways: "I promise, just these people know."


    Behind him, the magic moon also quickly followed up and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Han Feng said, "good thing, junior sister magic moon, we can control the puppet."


    Lu Fan wanted to hold on to Han Feng. But Han Feng''s mouth is so fast that he has finished.


    The Moon said excitedly, "it can really be done. Let''s go, let''s go and have a look. If we can control the puppet of the demon cultivator. Isn''t it because the puppets were made for us? "


    Lu Fandao: "you can say that. As long as we can make it, we will have a big killer in our hand. "


    All of them walked out of the capital and came to the outside of the capital.


    During this period of time, all research on puppets was conducted outside the city, under the supervision of a specially assigned person, and half of the points could not be divulged.


    Lu fan has seen the magic moon how powerful the runes they have studied are. If we can improve that rune one step further, we can achieve the control effect.


    That''s true. I won''t be so afraid to deal with the demon cultivation in the future.


    All the masters guarding the boat saw Lu Fan and retreated.


    Lu Fan leaps onto the boat, on which a Yun and others have been waiting for them for a long time.


    A Yun was holding a rune in his hand. Seeing Lu fan, he walked briskly to Lu Fan and said, "son, I''ve got it all ready!"


    After that, a Yun gives the rune to Lu Fan.


    Huangfuwu and others all looked curiously at each other.


    Lu Fan studied the rune carefully and said, "are you sure you can control the puppet?"


    A Yun said: "it has been tested. Basically, as long as it''s a puppet made by demon cultivation with a new method, it can be controlled by this rune."


    Lu Fan handed the rune to a Yun and said, "take it and show it to me."


    A Yun nods and injects power into the rune.


    All of a sudden, Lu Fan felt something waking up in the cabin.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, a group of puppets jumped out and came to Lu Fan.


    Lu fan has seen these puppets. They are the same group that Han Feng captured.


    With another wave of the palm, all the puppets began to release their blood and guard in front of a Yun.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "OK, very good. With these things, we can go to chenguo for a walk. How many of these runes have you got? "


    A Yun said: "it''s just this one. The puppet master is very dishonest. He still left something to say. Fortunately, when I was in Dingyu country, I carefully followed sister Yunxuan to see the puppet you got. Know where to start. So we can get it out. But this rune is very complicated. It will take me about ten days to get another one. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "then take this Rune with you and act with us."


    "Action?"


    Elder martial brother Han Feng said in surprise. Then he rubbed his hands and lowered his voice. "Go to chenguo?"


    Lu Fan nodded: "yes. Go to chenguo. "


    People, look at me, I look at you. There was consternation in his eyes.


    The elder martial brother asked, "brother Lu fan, are you going to take everyone with you? This side doesn''t matter? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "of course not together. Just a few of us. By the way, you mustn''t tell Liu Zhi that all the people in the western, Eastern and southern leagues must stay, defend closely, and pay attention to the movement of the demon cultivation until we come back. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng swallowed his saliva and said, "just us, younger martial brother Lu fan, are you sure? Last time we were chased all the way out. I''m afraid the result will be the same this time! "


    Huangfuwu, Zuo Yundong and others nodded in succession. Obviously, I still remember the last time I was hunted in chenguo. They are not very optimistic about this kind of action.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "no, this time we can go in?"


    "Why?


    Nangonghang asked, spreading out his hands.


    Lu Fan replied with a smile, "because I''m here this time!"

 Chapter 1420

    One day later, a boat flew from Yiguo without disturbing many people and left Yiguo quietly.


    There are not many people on the boat, just Lu Fan''s brothers, and Nangong line.


    Wench, Lianglong, Liuzhi and others were all left in Yiguo. They even thought that Lu Fan and others just discovered something and closed their doors for research. They didn''t know that Lu Fan and others had actually left and headed for the unknown chenguo.


    This action was formulated by Lu Fan on a temporary basis.


    He knew that the kingdom of Chen was important, but there was no evidence of where it was important.


    Therefore, he can only take the team to go, rather than go in a big way.


    There are so many experts left who can continue to complete the in-depth plan.


    If the main forces of the demon repair and the western leading allied forces rise again, these experts of Yiguo can be used as a sharp knife to insert three lines of defense from the angle.


    Before Lu Fan left, all these were explained to master Feng and Master Lu.


    The two extreme strong will be the backbone of Lu Fan after he leaves.


    Lu Fan also trusts these two people.


    Mr. Feng and Mr. Lu are both the strong old generation. They will not rashly advance or make mistakes. They are the most suitable.


    As for Liu Zhi and others, Lu Fan didn''t say much.


    Want to come, Liu Zhi also knows, she should put everything down now to solve own problem.


    Lu Fan gave her the method, and the rest was up to her.


    Five days later, in the void. With his own strength, Lu Fan drove the boat forward at full speed. The speed is so fast that Han Feng and others are stunned.


    The boat is still that boat. Why is it so fast in the hands of Lu fan.


    Along the way, people saw little void.


    What the naked eye sees, all belong to the seven color light of space channel.


    In other words, Lu Fan did not stop the boat. All the way through the space passage.


    This speed is really terrible.


    What''s more incomprehensible to them is why. The boat is still in good condition. There is no direct disintegration.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng talked for several days in a row.


    "Younger martial brother Lu fan, you are so powerful!"


    Of course, only Lu Fan himself knows why.


    In fact, it''s all the credit of yuanlizhu. If it''s all by his own power, his vigorous Qi will be exhausted in a day or two.


    No way, it''s not just the power to stay in the passage of space. What''s more, we need to ensure that the ship will not be damaged.


    Compared with the continuous space leap forward, it consumes more power, not multiple times, but 10 times and 100 times.


    The longer it takes to cross the space passage, the faster it will be, and the speed consumed will be doubled all the way up.


    That is to say, Yuanli bead seems to have endless beads so that it can do this. For other things, Lu could not imagine who else could do it.


    Is it sealed? With his strength, I''m afraid there is no way to complete it.


    Whoosh!


    The boat finally stopped.


    Han Feng and others, who are eating Xiaohei''s signature barbecue, see that the surrounding suddenly becomes a familiar void, and immediately put all the barbecue into their mouths and quickly swallow it.


    Lu Fan takes Yuanli ball in his left hand and map in his right hand and looks at it carefully.


    Hands on the map point, Lu Fandao: "everyone, we almost arrived!"


    Everyone immediately looked around, with their good eyesight, looking for the trace of chenguo.


    Elder martial brother walked up to Lu Fan and said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, there are many demons around the country of Chen. Now it''s almost here, we must be extra careful! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "elder martial brother, the more careful we are at this time, the more inaccessible we are. We need something else. "


    The elder martial brother raised his eyebrows slightly, patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "elder martial brother believes you."


    "Over there! It''s over there! "


    Suddenly nangongxing shouted.


    Zuoyun East, wind rest, nangongxing, huangfuwu and others all turn their heads.


    "I didn''t see anything," yawned the sleepy wind. Brother Nangong, what are you shouting for? "


    Nangong Xing, holding the magic mirror of Haoqi, said in a loud voice: "no, it doesn''t mean No. You are mortal. You can see the devil. The mirror in my hand can probe into the world''s demon cultivation and sweep away the existence of evil in the world. See? When it''s facing this direction, it''s on! "


    Nangong was about to lift up the magic mirror of Haoqi, but in addition to what he thought, including Lu fan, he saw that the mirror was bright.


    Lu Fan touched his nose and said, "brother Nangong, are you sure?"


    Nangongxing said in a loud voice, "of course, I''m sure. What''s the matter? Can''t you feel it?"


    "I...... I feel it! "


    Suddenly, a Yun raises his hand.


    In a low voice, a Yun then said: "Nangong is right. It''s in that place. There are countless demons there."


    The moon stepped forward and said softly, "how do you know ah Yun?"


    A Yun thought for a moment and shook his head. Obviously she didn''t know how she felt.


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "then move slowly in that direction. 13Ą˘ You take the helm, and the boat moves smoothly! "


    Lu Fan gave a light drink, and thirteen appeared behind him.


    He also came here this time. It was not what Lu fan asked, but he came on his own initiative. No one can drive him away!


    Before Lu Fan called thirteen, almost no one could find the existence of thirteen.


    Now, thirteen seems to be the shadow of Lu Fan. He stands behind Lu fan, but it seems to disappear.


    Hearing Lu Fan''s voice, thirteen nodded gently, and then began to use their own vigorous strength to control the boat.


    Lu fan then launched his own way to kill, completely wrapped up the boat.


    For a moment, everyone on the boat felt a huge hood around the boat.


    All of them.


    "It''s a magic skill. The power of heaven and earth and even the power of Tao are isolated. Lu fan, have you condensed into your own little world? "


    Zuo Yundong asked.


    Lu Fan chuckled and didn''t answer.


    Knowing what kind of skill Lu fan used, he closed his eyes again.


    Looking at anger, Lu Fan clearly has a shorter time than him in cultivating daomie skill, but it is just that he is much better than him. In the end, he is the patriarch!


    Boat slowly forward, gradually, everyone saw the light belonging to chenguo appear.


    When he saw the first eye of chenguo, Lu Fan narrowed his eyes.


    A Yun is also surprised to say: "how can a country become like this?"


    Lu Fan looked at the bloody light and the power of the heaven and the earth, which was almost imbued with evil spirit. He sighed, "this is the Kingdom completely ruled by the demon cultivation. It''s sad and lamentable."

 Chapter 1421

    The blood color floats, like a thick blood water, splashed in the void.


    Outside, the magician who guards the void and the puppet move back and forth, like black spots billowing in the blood.


    A good country has become a dead country.


    Lu Fan and others could not feel any vitality at all.


    As the boat approached, Lu Fan and others began to hold their breath.


    Under the cover of Lu Fan''s skill, the boat is indeed without trace, but this doesn''t guarantee that those demons can''t feel it.


    They still have to be very careful.


    "A Yun, prepare!"


    Lu fan turns his head and whispers to a Yun.


    A Yun nods his head clearly and holds the rune in his hand tightly.


    Her new rune is ready to control the puppets around.


    The closer they get, the more they can see that there is a strong defense here.


    The outermost layer is nightmare, flying all over the sky, to ensure that no one can easily rush in. Inside is a statue like black dragon warrior, surrounded by puppets.


    Behind the black dragon, there are a pile of pillars.


    There are magical patterns all over the place. Each magical pattern looks like a pair of open eyes, staring around.


    These pillars seal all the dead corners that can be sneaked in. Make sure you can''t even fly in.


    "Trouble!"


    Lu fan made a little noise, then waved to thirteen. Signal thirteen to stop slowly.


    It''s impossible for them to go in even if they want to be invisible.


    In Lu Fan''s view, those two eyes with magical patterns are just invisible beams of light sweeping around.


    As long as there is a problem with the light pillars, I''m afraid these magic pillars will change immediately.


    Although Lu fan can make these demons invisible. But it can''t really make them disappear from the world.


    Once it is illuminated by this light column, those that should be destroyed by daomie will be destroyed.


    It''s not that easy to sneak in.


    Brother Han Feng came up and pointed to those magic pillars and said, "brother Lu fan, that''s how we were found last time. In fact, that time we also pretended to be demon cultivators approaching slowly. I thought it was OK. As a result, the eyes on the pillar are very ghostly. Ge Laozi''s, we found it in an instant. Then from the innermost blood mist, countless demons were killed. Follow us to kill! "


    Nangongxing followed him and said, "it''s definitely not good to rush hard. It''s impossible to sneak in. Brother Lu fan, do you have any opinions? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "yes, there are two ways. Do you want to listen! "


    Zuo Yundong, huangfuwu, fengxiaorest and others all came here. They didn''t even think of a way. Lu fan has come up with two?


    The gap is too big.


    "All ears!"


    Elder martial brother Chuxing, holding a sword, stood aside and said with a smile.


    Lu Fan held out a finger and pointed to the demons: "the first way, let these demons take us in."


    They picked up eyebrows and looked at Lu Fan. Brother Tianshi Chu said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, don''t make fun of him. He''s serious."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "no kidding. Let the demons catch us. Let them take us to chenguo. Although the method is a little risky. But I''ve tried. It''s OK. That''s what I used to enter the kingdom of Dansheng. "


    Hearing this, elder martial brother Han Feng and others all opened their mouths and looked at Lu Fan.


    The elder martial brother said with a smile: "brother Lu fan, it''s not easy to use. In any case, the kingdom of Dansheng is a country of reason. They don''t make sense to you. It''s very possible to catch it and kill it directly. Tell me the second way! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "elder martial brother is right. It''s a very risky move. I''m sure I can guarantee you to go in. You don''t have to. The second move is to attack the East with the West. We need some bait to make a big scene, and then other people pretend to be puppets and enter chenguo with the help of a Yun. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others nodded slightly.


    Huangfu said: "it''s a good method. It''s really good. I think it can be done. That is to say, brother Lu fan, you are alone. "


    Zuo Yundong followed: "that''s right. We don''t have this ability. There''s a big fight in this place where there are all demons. Brother Lu fan, leader of Lu League, you''re so tired. Let''s have a big fight. "


    Nangongxing felt his chin and said: "this can really be. Not as good as brother Lu Fan. Both methods are used. You use the first move to get in. Anyway, you only need to show your identity as Lu Fan. No matter true or false, these demons will definitely choose to bring you to chenguo to see the great devil. And we, hey, fish in troubled waters! "


    "Reliable!"


    "Agree!"


    As the wind eased, ye Nantian raised his hands and agreed.


    The moon is still a little worried, but senior brother Han Feng and others are ready to play puppets.


    I saw elder martial brother Han Feng take out a mess of things and paste them on his body. He said: "the puppets of demon repair are ugly. I''m so handsome, isn''t it not good to pretend?"


    The elder martial brother felt his belly and said, "is the puppet so fat? Otherwise, how about I mount the black dragon martial horse? Younger martial brother Lu fan, lend me Xiaohei. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth slightly, unable to speak.


    They were so happy that they sold him directly.


    They don''t worry at all. If he doesn''t succeed, he will be killed directly!


    If I had known, I would not have told them two ways.


    Lu Fan shakes his head speechlessly, but the moon comes up and pulls Lu Fan''s clothes and says, "are you sure this can work? Will you be ok? "


    Lu Fan''s heart warmed, and suddenly his pride rose. He said with a smile, "don''t worry. It will be OK. 13Ą˘ The old rule is, you drive a boat and wait for us outside. Ten days is the time limit. After ten days, we haven''t come out. We immediately go back to the Western army camp, tell the leader of Dingyu about chenguo, and let Feng and others decide to stay. "


    A clear nod, a master''s word, is an order.


    Lu Fan takes a deep breath and makes a big fuss. He is really good at it.


    Inside, Lu Fan called out the Xuangong tower in Kowloon and said, "I need your help to prepare a large array for me. You can take it from my empty mansion. "


    "Don''t worry, master. I''m sure I''ll leave a memorable scene for these demons. A few arrays are too few. I''ll prepare a set of ten large arrays for you. I haven''t played the array for a long time. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, then called Xiaohei out and said, "Xiaohei, you are following me. Or do you want to mix in with the elder martial brother? "


    Xiao Hei opened his mouth and rolled his eyes at the elder martial brother.


    The elder martial brother chuckled twice and said to the little gangster, "no conscience, I wasted my time to leave you so many delicious food on the mountain. Then you remember to help me next time. "


    Xiaohei grinned, and Lu Fan touched Xiaohei''s head and said, "then you can make a big fight with me!"

 Chapter 1422

    Nightmare flying, all kinds of shrill screams, endless.


    The nightmares, which were ferocious in appearance and transparent in body, were constantly fluttering around.


    From time to time, one or two nightmares will collide with each other, and then turn to roar.


    Unlike puppets made of corpses and metal, nightmares belong to spirits that have not been completely dissipated.


    They all retain a little bit of wisdom more or less. They are shrill and howling to the common people.


    In fact, these nightmares have only a little communication.


    In fact, it''s very simple, mostly.


    "Why are you so ugly?"


    "You''re uglier than me, aren''t you?"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The worse the nightmare, the higher the mind. The more shrill the scream, the more ethereal it is.


    For example, this nightmare used for defense abroad. Obviously, they are all elites.


    One by one, it''s hard to hear, but they''re happy. For the dead, this kind of cry has shocked the spirits.


    It makes them feel as if they are still alive.


    Therefore, the black dragon cavalry standing guard in the back constantly waved their long guns at them. Let these guys shout a little louder, let them listen more clearly.


    When he sat down, he shook his head. It seemed that the cries of these nightmares were as pleasant as songs. Next to the slightly intelligent puppets, there was a flash of light in their eyes. It''s like enjoying the sounds of nature.


    What a peaceful scene, what a warm scene.


    Although they just stand guard and defend outside the void, they are enjoying the fun of having only a little spirit, no matter they are puppets, nightmare or black dragon.


    But at this time, suddenly, the magic pillar behind them suddenly released a hundred Zhang high light pillar, immediately interrupted their enjoyment.


    At the same time, a huge mountain figure appeared in their sight.


    It was a man who was as powerful as a mountain and whose sword moved the sky like a flaming dragon.


    Wearing a scaly Dragon Armor and holding a sword without a front.


    Who is this person other than Lu fan!


    He appears suddenly in the vision of these nightmares, puppets and black dragon warriors.


    As soon as the soles of the feet fall, the void trembles. As soon as the giant sword is waved, it sweeps all over again.


    In a moment, all nightmares, all black dragon cavalries and puppets moved. To the huge figure launched a charge.


    At the same time, from the power of the bloody heaven and earth of chenguo, a lot of demons have rushed out.


    "Who is it? Who is so bold to run here and be wild! "


    The leading demon cultivator, with one eye and one arm, is a giant ear demon pig with hair like a thorn and tusks like a sword, making a roar.


    "Lord, it''s Lu Fan. I know him. It''s Lu Fan!"


    Nearby, another demon cultivator screamed.


    This man obviously experienced the great war of Optimus Prime, and recognized Lu fan at a glance.


    Hearing Lu Fan''s name, the one eyed demon cultivator immediately changed his look, and then grabbed the nearby demon cultivator and said: "I will report to the demon saint. Go! "


    Several magicians immediately flew to report that the one eyed magician looked at Lu Fan''s huge, mountain like figure wielding a heavy sword.


    Cried out, "this is the chance that God has given us to seize Lu Fan. Lord, you must be rewarded! Everyone, open the magic array and follow me! "


    At one command, those magic pillars with full eyes immediately began to change runes.


    Eyes closed, instead of a dragon and snake like pattern appeared, which was in the void. The magic killing array belonging to the demon cultivation is opened.


    Just for a moment, countless puppets were stained with blood.


    The body of all nightmares has changed from transparent to solid. It seems that the accomplishments of the demons who rushed out have been improved by more than one part.


    Lu Fan felt the opening of the array, immediately turned his left hand, and the Xuangong tower appeared.


    "Jiu, you can set it up!"


    At Lu Fan''s command, the pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong was rapidly enlarged in Lu Fan''s hands.


    The old nine said with a laugh: "stupid devil cultivators, let you see what is a real array!"


    Shouting like this, on the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, ten battle formations pour out.


    With the shining light, it falls down.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The continuous explosion made the whole chenguo''s heaven and earth power surge.


    When the array power of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong is exerted, it is really as powerful as the power of a master to release the Dharma.


    The magicians who just rushed to the front were bombed with meat and vegetables.


    After the first round of explosion, the strong array did not disappear. Then there are signs of further expansion.


    But just then, there was a pig roar.


    In front of Lu fan, a huge fat pig jumped out.


    At the moment when it jumped out, the burrs in the sky shot out like sharp arrows. Every thorn, I''m afraid, is the size of a thousand year old tree.


    On the tusks, the black and white forces are united, and it is a wild beast that is about to reach the level of chaos holy beast!


    Lu Fan smiled and did not move.


    At the moment when these burrs were about to fall on Lu Fan''s body, the Dragon roared.


    Xiao Hei leaps out of Lu Fan''s body in a flash. The huge dragon claws are mercilessly patted on the pig''s face.


    Now Xiaohei seems to have the power of the dragon. With a shiny black scale, each piece begins to show fine lines.


    It''s black again. Xiaohei seems to be going to turn this pig into a roast pig.


    Lu Fan ignored these and went on. However, it is obvious that the magicians will not let Lu Fan enter the chenguo so easily.


    Then, a black light shone like a sword, breaking the old nine''s chain formation and killing Lu Fan.


    A total of more than ten demon practitioners, all of them are the top accomplishments of Zunjing.


    The leading one eyed devil cultivates, a big drink.


    Thousands of demonic Qi turn into black tentacles, seizing Lu fan to death!


    Lu Fan''s eyes changed slightly, his wrists turned, and the sword without a blade directly took up a sea of fire and burned everything.


    At the time of Lu Fan''s killing, Han Feng and other people became puppets and rushed into the puppet camp directly.


    "Elder martial brother, wait for me. Don''t run so fast. Puppets don''t run so fast! "


    Han Feng cried softly.


    Chutian slapped him on the head and said, "don''t talk!"


    As soon as the voice came to an end, a group of black dragon cavalry and puppets were turning around.


    Nangongxing is wrong. He has to fight.


    As soon as the rune in a Yun''s hand brightened, all the puppets around him stopped.


    Han Feng danced happily, as if to say something, but no one could understand it.


    Elder martial brother Chutian slapped him again and said, "speak to others!"


    Elder martial brother Han Feng took hold of elder martial brother Chu and said, "let''s not talk. Let''s go. The demons are coming out again!"

 Chapter 1423

    "Life and death rotation force, seven turns Lingxiao broken!"


    The sword turns and swims the dragon, sweeping through the eight wastelands.


    When a sword comes out, the void trembles.


    One sword falls, and the demon repair breaks and splashes.


    Like a mountain body, like a rainbow sword.


    Lu fan is full of fighting spirit, full of vigorous Qi, rushing forward.


    "Stop him, stop him!"


    Cried the one eyed demon.


    It''s a pity that their strength is still weak, and they can''t hold back Lu Fan''s progress at all.


    Raise your hand and take charge of the world!


    the skill of taking charge of the sky is used. A piece of magic cultivation is directly blown into blood fog in the middle of the sky.


    The nightmare of the crazy charge and the black dragon''s ride are even more death in groups.


    To reach the state of Lu fan, as long as the cultivation is lower than that of Zun, Lu fan can hardly walk through it.


    There is no special means to reach Zunjing. Lu fan has already been able to use Zhang Tian and Dao to kill him, and let him die directly.


    Lu Fan in the battle is no less terrible than demon cultivation.


    Even in the eyes of many demon practitioners, Lu fan is a great demon.


    Seeing Lu Fan keep such a huge body, he will rush into chenguo.


    Suddenly, a sword, two lights, instantly inserted Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    The power contained in these two lights, for a time, even Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi fell into a state of disorder.


    The body shrinks rapidly and the breath weakens.


    Lu fan is full of vigorous Qi, which makes the sword spread.


    "Lu Fan!"


    The two voices sounded in order.


    It sounds like a human voice.


    Then, two men in dark martial clothes and purple eyes appeared in front of him.


    These two people only look from the appearance, it seems that they are not very old, but their eyes of vicissitudes seem to have experienced many things.


    The power of the road is released, forming a purple and a red dragon shadow in an instant.


    At the same time, the spirit of killing and the spirit of magic are released, spreading all around. Thousands of demons, all pushed away, as if they were also extremely afraid of the momentum of these two people.


    Lu fan stops and raises his eyes to look at the two men.


    There is no doubt that both of them are absolutely the strongest.


    but the two men are exactly alike. There is hardly any difference except for holding a knife in one hand and holding a sword in one''s hand.


    I carefully felt the power of the two men''s road.


    Lu Fan said softly, "the power of sword way, the power of sword way! It''s just a path. Why does it feel like a road? "


    The two said in a different voice: "the way of the blade is for the path. But with the help of killing Road, it is the road. The path is the road, and the road turns into the heaven road. "


    Looking up, they both looked at Lu Fan with their strange eyes.


    Finally, two people no longer speak at the same time, a smile.


    "I''m maiming. I''ve seen extreme wuzun, Lu Fan!"


    "I''m short of fame. I''ve seen extreme wuzun, Lu Fan!"


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows slightly and heard the name. Lu fan is slightly impressed. Where does he seem to have heard it!


    Around the demons began to shout out, incomplete double saints four words.


    Looking at the blazing eyes of the demon cultivators, it is clear that these two extreme strong men are also top experts in the demon cultivations.


    Lu Fan''s long sword pointed to the incomplete double saints. In a loud voice, he said, "do you want to block me?"


    At the same time, the incomplete double saints said, "if you want to come, I will kill you."


    Lu Fan''s eyes were awed, and he rushed out in horror.


    A sword of heaven and earth!


    The sword light is the power to break the void and break the country.


    Incomplete double saints meet at the same time, one sword and one sword, and forcefully catch Lu Fan''s sword.


    A whirlwind swept through the center of the battle. Where they pass, the void is broken and everything is powdered.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others who are very far away have been affected.


    It''s a long way to go.


    Just when Han Feng wanted to turn around, the elder martial brother grabbed him.


    Han Feng''s ear also sounded the voice of the elder martial brother: "don''t move, let him fall!"


    Han Feng saw that they were just heading for chenguo!


    Zuo Yundong and others quickly followed.


    Here, Lu Fan wants to use his own power to suppress the incomplete double saints.


    But he suddenly found that the combined strength of the incomplete double saints was similar to that of him.


    With Lu Fan''s current explosive power of vigorous Qi, as well as his extremely powerful physical strength, he can make a tie with him. Only people like ghosts and nightmares are right.


    Unexpectedly, the incomplete double saints can do it.


    At that time, Lu Fan felt that his troubles had come.


    At the next moment, a long Sabre named "maiming" was drawn and instantly turned into thousands of bodies. The array of sabres was like a shadow and split wildly.


    The man named "lack" turned his sword into a dragon, which bound Lu Fan''s sword and his right arm.


    The cooperation between the two is flawless.


    The sharp power of the road makes Lu Fan''s back ache. The so-called two ways of swords and swords, in fact, is to kill the road.


    The most powerful person Lu fan has ever seen is elder Suman.


    But today, the way of killing that the incomplete two saints combined into one adds to the cold of swordsmen.


    Turn the left hand, four chaotic six beads appear.


    The four lights came out together, and they cooperated with the shadow of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon to form a light curtain, which resisted thousands of Dao awns.


    Lu Fan''s right hand turns again, and the sword spirit of Wufeng heavy sword flashes. With Lu Fan''s soul taking and soul destroying decision, he directly kills into the body of Shaosheng!


    With one enemy and two, Lu fan not only resisted the opponent''s attack, but also made a move on the backhand.


    Incomplete double saints back at the same time, following hands together, thousands of weapons appear from the void.


    Then, like the sea waves, Lu Fan was hit by crazy.


    The sea of Swords is like a dragon!


    From a distance, Lu fan is completely bound by a huge dragon of swordsmen.


    It seems to be in crisis.


    Han Feng and others finally saw this scene.


    And then there was a change. They then thoroughly rushed into the Chen Kingdom''s bloody heaven and earth power.


    The figure turns and breaks the void.


    Several people such as meteors across the sky appeared in the Chen state.


    At present, there is a huge sea of blood. But they had no choice but to fall like other puppets and black dragon cavalry.


    Poof! Puff! Puff! Puff!


    A group of people fell into the sea of blood. In a moment, Han Feng was soaked in blood.


    In the blood pool, Han Feng''s eyes can see the elder martial brother and others around him through the blood.


    A few faces with a little excitement, they finally came in. Came in without danger.


    With a little effort, the people came out of the blood pool.


    The elder martial brother asked quickly, "are you all there? Are there few people! "


    Han Feng and others immediately went to see and count one by one.


    "Magic moon, a Yun, nangongxing...... There are no few people. That''s great. Everyone is here! "


    As soon as he finished speaking, Han Feng suddenly saw a black fanged demon cultivator standing by the blood pool. He looked at them in surprise and stared at him.


    Han Feng smiled and said, "is it nice?"


    After saying that, the green water long sky sword, threw out directly!

 Chapter 1424

    In the void, the battle continues.


    The sword is standing in front of him, and a round light shield protects Lu Fan.


    When all the swords come into contact with the mask, they turn into flying ashes.


    The figure of the incomplete double saints has disappeared in Lu Fan''s sight.


    The strength of the two is really powerful, and the means of the two are indeed superior to the three blood corpse poisons of the general demon cultivation.


    Seeing that the battle is about to enter the deadlock, a dragon roar rings from far away.


    Then, Xiaohei''s figure directly enters the sword array!


    A tinkling sound sounded, and Xiao Hei also blocked countless swords.


    With the cries of pain, Xiao Hei turned into a light and fell into Lu Fan''s body.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s body was ablaze with flames.


    The armor changes, the Cape flies, the Dragon lines on the face appear, and the dragon power on the body appears.


    "Drink!"


    A sharp drink, all around the murderous Qi and sword were directly scattered.


    Just blink of an eye, Lu Fan''s strength seems to soar a lot.


    The figures of the incomplete double saints reappeared in Lu Fan''s shout.


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s figure flashed and rushed forward.


    The left hand becomes the palm and hits the maisheng across the air.


    Hold the sword in the right hand, and chop the saint severely.


    Two saints and two cultivators, Lu fan is one enemy and two enemies, but at this moment, he kills.


    What the remnant Saint faces is Lu Fan''s powerful Zhang Tian skill!


    The lack of saints is facing the terrible annihilation of Lu Fan!


    They both groaned at the same time, spilled blood on their bodies, and flew back.


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, the light flashed again, the soul flashed!


    The power of the spirit is present, the body of the remnant saint and the lack Saint shakes and retreats continuously.


    But they were obviously not vegetarian either. At such a moment, they even stabbed Lu Fan with a sword and a backhand.


    The terrible force exploded again, starting from where the two stood. The violent explosion spread round.


    Lu Fan and the incomplete double saints disappeared.


    All around the demons, this time they have learned the essence, and they all hide far away.


    Sure enough, it is the best choice for the strong to fight and the weak not to watch. It''s a little closer, but it''s life-threatening!


    In a moment, the explosion light disappeared.


    Incomplete saint, lack saint, figure appears again.


    However, looking left and right, they suddenly found that Lu Fan''s figure disappeared!


    "No, he escaped!"


    Incomplete double saints speak the same way.


    With a big wave of his hand, all the magicians immediately began to look around.


    "What about people? Where did he go? "


    These demons have seen it all over the void, and they have not found Lu Fan.


    The incomplete double saints looked at each other and immediately took out a bead from their hands and crushed it directly.


    All of a sudden, in front of them, the light curtain lit up.


    The shadow of the jade devil appeared in front of them.


    "The jade devil saint, Lu fan is coming. He is missing. He may have rushed into Chen kingdom."


    The jade demon Saint stared at the huge stone eyes and said: "Lu fan? He came to chenguo? Hum, the boy who doesn''t know how to survive. You two, together with the scorpion and the ghost woman, seize him and bring him before me. "


    Incomplete double saints should be the same voice, the light curtain disappears, two people fly toward the chenguo rapidly.


    Around the demons, they also hurriedly follow the incomplete double saints to move forward to Chen. They know the temper of the jade devil saint. If they can''t catch Lu fan, it will be a big trouble.


    The last time they went out to hunt down the eastern strongmen, after they failed to escape back, several hall leaders were killed by the jade devil saint. It''s not easy for the rest. They all went to guard the blood pool. This time, Lu fan is more important than last time''s eastern strongman.


    If Lu fan is allowed to run away, they will die even worse!


    The demons had to pay attention and seize the time to catch people.


    But none of them found that in the void they passed, there was actually a person standing there quietly, looking at them.


    Lu Fan takes up the heavy sword without front, stands in the void like this, steals quietly.


    It''s not the first time he''s used it. I didn''t expect to deceive two extreme strong people this time.


    "The jade devil saint, ha ha, is really the strong one of the older generation. The Lord has become holy. Just incomplete double saints, so strong. In addition, there must be more powerful jade devil saints, as well as how many more demon cultivators there are. This is a country of great danger. "


    Lu Fan murmured.


    Then quietly follow those demon practitioners and blend into Chen kingdom.


    It''s better than being caught. That is to say, the jade devil Saint didn''t do it himself. Otherwise, he would not be so smooth.


    Lu Fan also wondered why the void was so chaotic, and the jade devil Saint didn''t know for the first time. Moreover, even if he heard his name, the jade devil Saint didn''t seem to come out to catch it by himself.


    This is different from what Lu Fan expected.


    Lu Fan thought that as long as he appeared, the jade devil Saint would come to arrest him in person. Most of all, it should be chenguo. All the experts come out to deal with him.


    So he set up a plan to be captured on purpose and enter chenguo.


    But the reality is. Only incomplete double saints are sent out by the demon cultivator.


    The scorpion and the ghost girl just mentioned by the jade devil Saint must also be the ultimate power. At this time, I just sent out. I didn''t pay attention to Lu fan at all!


    This jade devil saint has some meaning. Even if it is Fengtian, now I see Lu fan, I will be very interested. Let''s go.


    Why is this jade devil so great.


    Lu Fan was puzzled, but the other side sent four extreme strong men to arrest him. Lu Fan also made up his mind that if he could hide, he could not fight directly with him.


    At this moment, if there is no accident, elder martial brother Han Feng and others must have entered chenguo.


    The first thing Lu fan needs to do is to find them.


    In a flash, the power of the bloody world disappeared, and Lu Fan broke through the void and entered Chen''s country.


    Standing in the sky, Lu Fan looks forward.


    What you see is a land of black and red.


    There are countless blood pools, churning on the scorched land.


    The black robes are endless, and groups of demons are building huge white bone altars.


    In the sky, huge corpse dragons are flying. Like a dark cloud, with a strong poison and body odor.


    The whole country, under the abuse of these demons, has become a curse of the earth.


    I''m afraid ordinary people, as long as they come to this place, will die instantly.


    Between breaths, all are poisonous gases. The lament of the dead can be heard everywhere.


    Lu Fan sighed, and his sight continued to stretch far away.


    Suddenly, a huge crack came into his sight.


    As if the earth had opened a hole, and a little light came from that hole.


    Lu fan can see that the power of Tao over there is twisting and changing. It seems that there is something in it. It needs to break the seal!


    What is that?

 Chapter 1425

    With concentration and breath holding, Lu Fan gathers all his vigorous Qi into his eyes.


    Little by little, Lu fan has a panoramic view of the situation around the crack.


    He saw groups of demons throwing things into the cracks. As these things are thrown down, the magic Qi in the crack becomes more and more strong, and the power of Tao around it begins to be more distorted, as if all of them are soaked.


    After watching for a long time, Lu Fan didn''t see why.


    It is estimated that it is necessary to go there in person to find out.


    If there is no wrong guess, the so-called "good things" of chenguo should be in this crack.


    Lu Fan lands slowly in the state of invisibility.


    Look around for elder martial brother Han Feng and others. Not long ago, he saw elder martial brother Han Feng and others just climbing out of the blood pool. Get out of the way and get there.


    At this moment, Han Feng has just pulled out his blue water sky sword from a demon cultivator.


    Looking at the disgusting liquid on the sword, Han Feng looks disgusted.


    "What''s the matter with these demons? The blood on his body has become like this."


    The black and dirty liquid has no blood smell at all. It looks like a runny nose.


    Nangongxing and others managed to get rid of their blood. Looking at the demon Xiu who was killed by Han Feng, they sighed: "he is not a demon Xiu, he should be the Chen people who were soaked by the evil spirit!"


    Everyone was slightly surprised and looked at Nangong.


    "Chenguo people?"


    Lu Fan''s voice sounded, and Han Feng and other people jumped.


    After seeing that it was Lu fan, everyone immediately smiled.


    Han Feng gently hammered Lu Fan''s shoulder and said, "brother Lu fan, it''s powerful enough. Now it''s no problem to pick the two extreme strong. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "when I break through the respect, I will become the ultimate strong. I dare to look for the trouble of Fengtian. Brother Nangong, go on. Why is this Chen people? "


    Nangong nodded, and then said, "I heard about some evil practices of demon cultivation in my hometown. After they occupied a place. First, the blood pool and altar will be built. Among them, the blood pool is necessary for making puppets and accelerating cultivation. Altar this is the place where demons set up their array eyes and kill and sacrifice demons. "


    As he spoke, Nangong pointed to the surrounding area and said, "for example, this chenguo. After the demons arrived, they must first build a huge blood pool and altar, and then kill all the brave and rebellious beings in chenguo. Their blood will flow into the blood pool to provide power for the demon cultivation. Their bones are either puppets or put into the altar. Then, the rest, who have not been killed, will become the corpse slaves of the demon cultivator. Selling coolie for demon cultivation, becoming the most humble and pitiful person. Their final outcome is either to die in the hands of the demon cultivator, or just like this, the blood in their bodies is all turned into pus, and they will eventually fall to the ground one day. "


    When elder martial brother Han Feng heard this, he couldn''t help opening his mouth and saying: "then I killed a poor man. Sin, sin. Why don''t you stop me. "


    Nangong said: "the corpse slave, who died earlier than life, can die in our hands, in fact, is his biggest extravagant hope, because we will not let his soul continue to suffer!"


    As he said this, Nangong Xing took out a powerful magic mirror and gave a light to the corpse.


    All of a sudden, the body dissipated with the wind. At this time, people suddenly saw that there was a virtual shadow above the body. It seems that someone smiled for a while, I don''t know if it was an illusion.


    Nangongxing had just finished these, and immediately on the altar, countless skeletons flew up. A black light came out to Lu Fan''s side.


    Lu Fan''s secret way was not good. He immediately spread out the way to kill the kung fu.


    "Go!"


    Voice fell, Lu Fan and others accelerated to disappear in situ.


    The daomie skill blocks the first round of light, until the skeletons come quickly and want to see.


    Lu Fan and others have been far away.


    All around are corpse slaves like zombies.


    Lu Fan and others stop behind a big dark stone, and the skill converges. Lu Fan said, "brother Nangong. It''s too hard for you to get rid of the magic mirror. Don''t use it for a while. This place is full of demons. If the demons find it here again, they will catch it. More than ten times more dangerous than in the void. Moreover, I''ll tell you the truth, the legendary jade Lord should now be called the jade devil saint. At least four of his most powerful men, his own strength, must be unfathomable. We can only take it wisely, not attack it forcefully! "


    Lu Fan explained all the situations first, so that these people would not rush out and kill.


    It seems that elder martial brother Han Feng is still worried about the fact that he killed a corpse slave, and the whole person looks dull.


    The elder martial brother slapped Han Feng and said, "brother Han Feng, concentrate."


    Han Feng''s whisper should be.


    "Young master, what shall we do next?"


    A Yun asked anxiously.


    She is the weakest of all. Faced with such an environment, I have no confidence at all.


    Lu Fan looked at the costumes on everyone''s body and said: "then he pretended to be a demon, don''t expose it. I just saw a huge crack in the sky, just inside chenguo. Let''s go to the crack to see what the demons are doing. Make sure of the situation before deciding what to do. "


    Zuo Yundong nodded: "this is really a top priority. It''s a very powerful and valuable thing that can make the demons nervous. Will it be a magic soldier? "


    Huang Fuwu shook his bald head and said, "not really. What kind of divine soldier can make the demon cultivator so active. A real God is almost the same! "


    The wind took a rest and said with a smile: "gods? Long dead. If they can find it, they can run without pulling out. The gods are still alive. How dare the demons disturb others'' rest


    When they heard this, they nodded and all laughed.


    Lu fan is thoughtful. He has been thinking about what it is. It''s worth the demons to send so many experts to protect it.


    Unfortunately, this kind of thing can''t be guessed by guessing alone.


    Suddenly, a group of bloody robes came to me.


    "That chick today is so exciting!"


    "Yes, yes, it''s not only fun, but also delicious! Have you tasted it! "


    "That must be tasted! It''s delicious! "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The leader of the demon cultivator, holding two eyes in his hand, turned around, laughing his teeth were almost gone.


    Lu Fan smiled and pointed to the demons: "everyone, someone has sent us clothes!"


    Hearing this, all of them immediately laughed at the demons.

 Chapter 1426

    A moment later, Lu Fan and others looked at each other''s blood robes, all smiling.


    The elder martial brother looked at his stomach helplessly and said: "no, I''m still too big for my eyes. Younger martial brother Lu fan, teach me the skills you used to change your body. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "elder martial brother, it''s too late to learn now. You''re the body shape, you can install the ogre in the demon cultivation! "


    The elder martial brother laughed and said: "brother Lu fan, don''t pit me. I don''t eat bodies! "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up! Are we going to get some devil gas or something on our bodies


    Zuo Yundong seems to be worried.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "this is for sure. Magic moon, take out the magic bead and send it to everyone! "


    The magic moon nods and sends out magic beads to everyone.


    Brother Han Feng said with a smile, "brother Lu fan, how do you know that the magic moon has magic beads on its hands? Does that mean that you have a sharp heart?"


    The moon glared at Han Feng, but did not retort. It seemed that there was a smile on his face.


    Lu Fandao: "if others don''t take it, the moon will definitely take it. It''s the origin of animal husbandry! "


    Take the magic bead and put it in your arms.


    A circle of thin magic Qi wrapped them and completely covered their breath.


    After them, the corpses of the original demons were all thrown into the blood pool, one by one dead very simply. There is almost nothing left.


    Slowly, Lu Fan and others walked on the cursed land of chenguo.


    Head down, elder martial brother Han Feng and others all used some means to make their faces look fuzzy, which is not so easy to identify.


    In particular, the moon and a cloud cover all their faces, leaving only one pair of eyes, which can be seen. The rest was in total darkness.


    Only Lu fan, still holding his head up, went on,


    but his eyes were shining. The power of the spirit pervades the body.


    Anyone who wants to see his face will be killed by his soul and attack himself.


    This method makes Lu Fan seem to be in sharp contrast to Han Feng''s caution.


    But it is just in line with a powerful demon repair, Zhang crazy performance.


    Lu fan is very clear, in the demon cultivation. A lot of times, it''s not a bad thing.


    Show your strength, and other demons will respect you. I dare not think of you. Otherwise, demon cultivation is very powerful in killing his own people.


    Lu fan doesn''t want to make things happen again. There is no doubt that this hand is a good means of prevention.


    Sure enough, Lu Fan and other people left for a short time, they met the first team of demon repair.


    Lang Sheng, the leader of the demon cultivation way: "several deacons of blood robes, where are you going? This is not on your way


    Lu Fan didn''t look at him. He went on. The leader wanted to talk. At the next moment, Lu Fan stared at him, and he fell on his back.


    Seeing this situation, the devil of the black robe immediately respectfully gave way to both sides. One of them wanted to see Lu Fan''s face. He was directly defeated by the soul destroying and soul destroying. He was convulsed and fell on the ground, his mouth was full of blood. So fierce, the other demons are more frightened.


    They forgot what to ask.


    The most important thing is to keep your life.


    Until Lu Fan and others left, they left in a hurry.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng said after Lu Fan: "younger martial brother Lu fan, you''re absolutely good at this. But if you kill like this, aren''t you afraid that they will bring people to trouble again?"


    Lu Fan calmly replied: "in the demon cultivation, as long as you are cruel enough, no one can doubt that you do anything. It seems that our luck is good. We are holding several deacons of blood robes, which are a little higher than other ordinary demons. Be careful not to expose any obvious flaws. "


    After hearing this, Nangong tightened up her strength and got rid of the magic mirror.


    All the way forward, Lu fan still maintained a more ruthless and merciless style than the general demon cultivation. So that, along the way, I don''t know how many teams of demon cultivators passed by, none of them dared to talk nonsense to Lu Fan. We can only stand aside and make way for Lu Fan and others.


    A Yun and the moon have been looking around. Visible to the naked eye, countless dirty corpse slaves have lost their human appearance.


    Or blue fangs, ugly. Or withered bones, dragging the broken body, still hard work.


    This kind of picture, seeing a Yun and the magic moon who have not really seen the cruel world, clenched their teeth.


    It''s hard to imagine that these corpse slaves were living human beings like them before they were ruled by the demons.


    They also had families, ideals, flesh and blood to live. Now it''s a walking corpse. It''s worse to live than to die.


    But the demons, they just won''t let them die easily.


    "These demons are really disgusting. Death is not enough to atone. "


    Han Feng is also angry, gnashing his teeth.


    Nangongxing shook his head and said: "it''s better than that. Brother Lu fan, you said that even if we drive all these demons away, or even kill them all. I''m afraid it will be hard to recover this chenguo. At this time, I just feel that my country, Optimus Prime, was directly bombed out, in fact, is not the worst result. "


    Lu Fan said, "brother Nangong, I''m sorry!"


    Nangong line nodded gently.


    Left cloud East left look right look, suddenly way: "brother Lu fan, we go on like this, when can we get to that crack side.". Or we''ll just fly there. "


    Lu Fan pointed to the sky and said: "there are arrays, and there must be the ultimate strong, always pay attention to the sky. I can''t guarantee that I''ll be able to take you through. But it''s too slow! "


    "Then what can I do? Can I still run with it?" said Chu Tianshi


    Chu Xing said with a smile: "younger martial brother Lu fan must have a way. What''s your hurry? "


    They all looked at Lu fan, and ye Nantian gathered his head and said, "can you really hurry up?"


    Lu Fan pointed to a huge altar at the end of the line of sight: "of course, there is a way. Let''s go. Let''s go ahead and get something. "


    Suddenly, the patriarch looked at the altar that Lu Fan referred to.


    Nangongxing squinted, looked over carefully, and said with a smile, "I see. Brother Lu fan, you are going to buy some flying tools."


    Lu Fan nodded: "yes, not only that, but also to find out what is going on here. If you have more information, you will win more points. "


    "Yes," said Han Feng. But, I want to ask, do any of you have money of demon repair? "


    Immediately, the crowd stopped.


    Lu Fan was also stunned for a while, then he said with a smile, "it seems that there is no such thing, but can we rob it?"

 Chapter 1427

    The altar of demon repair, where the eye of demon array lies.


    Where there is magic, there is an altar.


    But the size and shape of the altars are different, and their use is slightly different.


    For example, the huge altar in front of Lu Fan and others is obviously not only the eye of the array, but also the role of the market.


    The huge altar is half the size of a city.


    Out of the center of the white throne, no one dares to touch.


    Other places are full of all kinds of demons.


    Roadside, all kinds of highly toxic things and bones are placed at will.


    There is a demon old woman who specializes in selling human heads. Her mouth is full of yellow teeth.


    "Blood exchange pill!"


    There is also the one who sells the dead, a bead the size of a watermelon, which is suspended nearby, full of the roar of ghosts. Coagulate the eyes to see, countless souls struggle and roar inside.


    Next to him, a demon cultivator with only half of his body was wrapped in a chain. He smiled at the demon cultivators passing by.


    Lu Fan and others also entered the market at this time.


    Look up at this strange and bloody market. One by one felt the cold rising from the soles of his feet.


    "Younger martial brother Lu fan, do all the evil cultivators do business in this way? Don''t shout, don''t shout, just stand there and wait for someone to buy! "


    Brother Han Feng said with admiration.


    Lu Fan''s attention to elder martial brother Han Feng was stunned.


    In this case, we should pay more attention to how terrible those things are sold?


    What elder martial brother Han Feng cares about is whether the demons shout or not.


    Behind him, Huangfu Wu said: "in the demon cultivation, we speak with strength. It''s always a strong person who forcibly kills the weak and then takes things away. Fair dealing rarely happens among the demons. Because their rule is that the strong are respected, so if they don''t need some special items, there is no magic society to sell them. That is to show your wealth and let other demons rob you. You say, will they still shout? "


    Han Feng nodded clearly.


    Lu Fan turned to the moon and a Yun and said, "I know these things. I don''t feel comfortable looking at them. But be patient and do not let small things get you big! "


    The moon nodded red.


    Seeing these things, she could not contain her anger. She really wants to rush out now to kill all these demons.


    In fact, it''s not just him, Lu fan, Han Feng, nangongxing and others who don''t think so.


    Unfortunately, some things can be done, some things can not sit. For now, at least, they can''t reveal their identity.


    "Deacon in blood, this way, please!"


    Lu fan is walking. Suddenly a demon cultivator stands in front of them and bows deeply.


    He did not dare to face Lu Fan and others, and his tone was very humble. A black suit, obviously in the demon cultivation of this country, the status is not very high.


    Lu Fan did not understand how he had the courage to stop them.


    "Please? Where are you taking us? "


    Lu fan asked aloud.


    The black devil was a little surprised, and said in a long voice, "aren''t some deacons of blood coming to join the sacrifice? Do you have any task to accomplish? If so, it''s a little abrupt. Several deacons forgive me. "


    Said that, the black clothes demon repair trembled to let go of the body.


    Lu Fan and Han Feng look at each other. Han Feng said: "what''s the situation, junior brother Lu fan? What is a sacrifice? "


    Lu Fan shook his head slightly, saying that he had never heard of it.


    Looking back, nangongxing and ye Nantian seem to have some thoughts.


    In a moment, the southern Palace said, "it seems that I heard my father and Emperor talk about it. It seems that it''s the auction of demon cultivation. But it is different from the general auction. Specifically, I haven''t seen it. I really don''t know. "


    Ye Nantian said: "it seems that there is an auction. But there are all the other crazy activities. As far as I know, every sacrifice is a grand gathering of self cultivation and self killing. Are we really going? "


    Lu Fan murmured, "the auction? cut one another''s throats? Ha ha, how about going to have a look? "


    People look at me, I look at you, and finally all nod gently.


    Lu fanlang said to the black devil in front of him, "lead the way."


    As soon as the spirit of the devil in black is refreshed, he immediately steps ahead to lead the way.


    Around the white bone throne, all the way to the corner of the altar.


    Winding around, I don''t know where I turned. In front of me suddenly appeared a one person bronze door.


    Outside the door, two Black Dragon Knights guard, and the rotting dragon hovers overhead.


    The devil in black led his right hand and stood at the door respectfully.


    Lu Fan and others came forward. Two black dragon riders saw the bloody clothes and felt the terrible power of Lu Fan. They immediately withdrew the gate and let Lu Fan and others in.


    Step, Lu Fan led the way into the bronze door. Suddenly, Lu Fan heard a loud noise.


    Scream, hiss, ghost roar, never stop.


    What I saw was a crazy scene.


    The blue stone column, blood crystal ground, the corpse becomes the seat, the evil spirit flies all over the sky.


    Countless demons are huddled together, some are gnawing at the corpse, some are twitching madly on the female demons.


    Others hide in the corner stealthily, smiling and releasing all kinds of weird power, which seems to affect other demons.


    In the middle, there is a high platform piled up with stones. The blood on it is still dripping.


    On the high platform, two beautiful magicians are twisting their bodies.


    Seeing this scene, ah Yun shrank behind Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looked around and saw the white bone seats under the platform.


    Nodding at everyone, Lu said, "go ahead and sit down. Don''t pay attention to others!"


    Step forward, everyone followed Lu Fan closely.


    With a light wave of hands, a group of demons are bounced away by Lu Fan. Slow down, Lu Fan goes all the way.


    Those who were disturbed by the good deeds wanted to get angry. As soon as they saw Lu Fan''s face, they were directly shocked to death by Lu Fan''s spirit.


    The next moment, his body was dragged away by other demons.


    The corpse of the companion is also the best material for these demons.


    No one can block Lu Fan''s steps. All the way to the white bone seat, Lu Fan slowly sat down.


    But other people seem to have some obstacles in their hearts. Looking at the white bone seat, some dare not sit.


    Han Feng said softly, "brother Lu fan, just sit down, let''s forget it!"


    Lu Fan nodded, but it was not difficult for them. Let them stand behind themselves.


    But just after his buttocks were seated, a demon cultivator with red eyes and rich clothes came to Lu Fan and said, "welcome to the deacon in red, but can you let me? You seem to have taken the wrong seat. "


    Lu Fan said coldly, "there is no place I should not sit in this world."

 Chapter 1428

    "It''s very loud, but here are the positions of several hall leaders!"


    With a light laugh, the demon monk stood in front of him and said with a light smile.


    Although he didn''t dare to look at Lu fan directly, the smile on his face was more mocking.


    Lu fan, with a smile on his face, is a hall master. It''s strange to scare him.


    At that time, Lu Fan was also the hall leader of the 15th hall when he was in the demon cultivation.


    Before Lu Fan spoke, elder martial brother Han Feng said in a voice: "is it also worth mentioning in front of us, little hall master?"


    Lu Fan looks at elder martial brother Han Feng and almost chuckles.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng, is it OK to dress at this time.


    Hearing Han Feng''s words, the demon Xiuming was stunned.


    The pupils are enlarged and the mouth is slightly opened. It seems that they can''t believe it. These people are so brave. Don''t even pay attention to the Lord.


    As soon as his eyes turned, the demon cultivator turned around and left, saying nothing more.


    It seems that it is dangerous to stand with Lu Fan and others.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it seems that he thinks we are all insane."


    Behind him, Zuo Yundong said with a smile: "the madman in the demon cultivation, this is the real madman!"


    The magic Moon said: "he must be thinking in his heart, where are these idiots from? Even the hall leader doesn''t pay attention to them. I''d better stay away from them! "


    Everyone laughed.


    Fortunately, there was a lot of noise around, but no one heard their conversation.


    Even if there are several demons who are very surprised why a group of deacons in blood dare to sit in front.


    But in their capacity, they dare not go forward to say it. I can only watch at the back and make a cold hum from time to time.


    Sit and see these deacons are killed by the hall masters!


    Half an hour passed, and the cult had not yet officially begun.


    But there are more and more demons.


    It''s obvious that all the demons who can come in have at least some strength.


    A moment later, Lu fan saw at least dozens of real deacons in the blood.


    As soon as they came in, they stood on both sides. The ordinary demons dare not provoke them. But they are not qualified for the front white bone chair.


    Therefore, these bloody devil practitioners were very surprised to see Lu Fan and others in front of the white bone chair, and then whispered.


    Lu Fan held his breath and listened to their voices.


    "This is the deacon of which hall. He is so desperate."


    "It must be a group of new people who don''t know the height of the earth. For the first time, I took part in the magic sacrifice and sat down anywhere. "


    "Gaga, I''ll take the body after they are killed by the hall masters. No one wants to rob me. I''m short of bodies recently. "


    "It''s all yours. Those bodies, who snatches them! "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Lu Fan smiled, and the demons began to discuss the ownership of their bodies.


    I just don''t know whose body will lie here.


    After a while, all the magicians around were quiet.


    Then three men came in. All the demons bent down. Some of them can''t bend down. They all lie on the ground.


    "I have met the Lord! Have seen the Lord devil! "


    All the demons said in a trembling voice.


    Lu Fan didn''t respond to the word "Lord", but when he heard the word "Lord demon", his face changed a little.


    Han Feng and others also changed their faces at the same time, but they were covered by a broad blood robe, which was hard for others to see.


    Lower his voice, Han Feng said: "junior brother Lu fan, why is there a demon Saint coming here?"


    Lu Fan shakes his head gently to show that he doesn''t know.


    But he''s ready to do it. Can''t it be that the demons have found his trace and come all the way?


    Among the three, the one standing at the front is obviously a demon saint.


    He looks like Yingwu. He is dressed in a Purple Striped dragon warrior suit. He is cut properly to set off his handsome face.


    There is a blood sword in the blood red collar. The sword is narrow and made of white bone, but it seems to be soaked with countless blood, which makes it so bloody.


    The most remarkable thing is that there is a tail behind him. It''s like a scorpion, with stings. It''s slightly cocked up. The stingers reflect the light.


    His face was a little pale, his fingers were long and his nails were dark. The man nodded, "don''t call me Monseigneur devil, you want me Monseigneur Xue, understand?"


    All around, the demons should be one after another.


    After a pause, Xue Sheng then said, "I also passed by by by chance and came in to have a look. Now let me tell you something. Today, a man broke into chenguo. According to our investigation, this man is the most famous extreme warrior, Lu Fan. He didn''t know why he came to chenguo. But I''m sure you didn''t come here to play. You have to show me your eyes. Once you find the trace of Lu fan, report to me immediately. Whatever can help me find Lu fan, I can let him go into the magic pool once, eat a furnace of good magic pills, find a top-notch witch, and by the way, be a comfortable hall master. "


    The eyes of all the magicians brightened.


    For them, such a reward can only be described in terms of richness.


    Brother Han Feng said: "brother Lu fan, the price is a little low. I remember that the reward of demon cultivation was not very high! "


    Lu Fan smiled and motioned elder martial brother Han Feng not to speak. He continued to listen.


    Xue Sheng glanced around, clapped his hands and said, "OK, let''s go on. If you want to find someone, you need to open the sacrifice! What about the host? Let him get started. I''m in a hurry! "


    Xue Sheng said and went on.


    With two hall leaders, I can see Lu Fan and others at a glance.


    Two hall masters also found something wrong at this time. How can there be a group of deacons in blood here.


    Immediately, a hall leader came up and pointed to Lu Fan and said, "give me..."


    Before he finished speaking, his spirit was directly hurt, holding his head, and began to roll on the ground.


    "It hurts! They hurt! It hurts! "


    Lu Fan did not look at Xue Sheng at the back and said with a smile, "scorpion, why are you standing here instead of sitting here?"


    Hearing Lu Fan''s voice, Xue Sheng frowned.


    At this time, he found Lu Fan''s extraordinary power, which is a powerful spirit power, not everyone can have.


    On the ground, the hall leader who was hurt by Lu Fan''s spirit got up and wanted to curse Lu Fan.


    But Xue Sheng kicked him off with a smile. Xue Sheng looked at Lu Fan and said, "do you know me?"


    Lu Fan said lightly, "I can''t talk about knowing you. I know. I don''t need to invite you! "


    With that, Lu fan made a gesture of asking for a seat.


    Xue Sheng is more and more curious about who he is.


    This cultivation is obviously not just a little deacon in blood.


    The skill he just used is obviously the killing move in the demon cultivation, which can kill the soul and soul.


    Xue Sheng, with a smile on his face, restrained himself and sat down beside Lu Fan.


    Around numerous demon cultivators, including those who have just determined that Lu fan is bound to die, are shocked to watch. Xue Sheng and Lu Fan sit quietly together.

 Chapter 1429

    I can''t believe it!


    Why is that?


    Several deacons standing nearby were completely shocked.


    When can a little deacon sit with the Lord devil?


    Not only them, but also all the demons in the audience were amazed.


    But the next moment, another Lord standing behind Xue Sheng gave them a look.


    Immediately, all these demon cultivators are honest.


    Lu Fan lightly glanced at Xue Sheng''s tail and asked softly, "humanoid?"


    Xue Shenghu''s eyes flashed with cold light, and said with a trace of sullen: "I hate the saying of humanoids. As long as you don''t have any special abilities, do you call them human race? The others are slightly different from you. Is it humanoid? "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly. He said only three words, which seemed to poke Xue Sheng''s scar. That''s what Xue Sheng said!


    Lu Fan guessed in his heart that Xue Sheng would not have been treated as a person just because others didn''t treat him. That''s why he became a demon cultivator!


    Of course, Lu Fan didn''t know. At this time, his guess was exactly Xue Sheng''s past.


    There was a silence, and Lu Fan was too lazy to take Xue Sheng''s words.


    Sitting there quietly, Lu fan is very calm.


    With Xue Sheng alone, Lu fan is not really afraid. Even if he fights, he is sure to take Han Feng and his elder martial brothers away.


    Even if Xue Sheng is weaker, Lu fan doesn''t mind killing him directly!


    Xue Sheng did not know that Lu Fan''s heart was already considering whether to kill him or not.


    In Xue Sheng''s eyes, Lu fan is really strange.


    He is wearing the special Deacon''s blood clothes under the command of the jade devil saint, but his strength shows that he is definitely not under the command of the jade devil saint.


    Because Xue Sheng has been with the jade devil saint for so many years, how many strong people are there under the jade devil saint''s hand. Especially the extreme strong, he is very clear. Every one of them can say his name, draw his appearance, and know his skills as well as his fingers. But there is absolutely no such thing as this guy in front of us. The power of the spirit is fierce and the cultivation is unfathomable.


    Xue Sheng''s first reaction is whether this person will be Lu fan that jade devil saint is looking for.


    But Xue was not sure because it was so strange.


    First, what this person just used is to take away the soul and destroy the soul. This is the magic cultivation skill. At least he hasn''t seen anyone else in the world who can practice to this extent.


    Second, if it is Lu Fan. How dare this man be so arrogant.


    Sneak in, shouldn''t you act in a low-key way?


    All of them came to his door. Lu Fan dared to sit here calmly.


    If this person is really Lu fan, then such a style simply doesn''t pay attention to him.


    Besides, there are a group of deacons in red behind the man. Although each looks a little strange. But the more it is like this, the more it makes Xue Sheng think that this person will not be Lu fancai.


    Looking at Lu Fan carefully up and down, Xue Sheng will not be defeated by Lu Fan''s spirit power.


    But he could not see Lu Fan''s face through the power of the spirit.


    Xue Sheng asked, "who are you and where are you from? What are you doing here? "


    Lu Fan replied with a smile: "I thought you didn''t ask. I''ll tell you later. Now let the sacrifice begin. I''ve been waiting for a long time. "


    Xue Sheng chuckled and said, "OK. Then talk later! "


    Xue Sheng waved to the hall leader behind him. Immediately the hall leader nodded clearly and walked back.


    In fact, it''s almost the same whether you ask or not. Anyway, I''ll take it back!


    Xue Sheng is also calm.


    PA! Crack! Crack!


    The hall master clapped his hands lightly, and immediately the witch on the stage was wriggling back with charming laughter.


    The red eyed demon monk who just told Lu fan to leave from his seat came out. When he saw that Lu Fan was still sitting there, he was surprised.


    But the man was obviously a good man, and his surprise was restrained in the next moment.


    Bending down and bowing, the red eye demon cultivator said with a smile: "welcome to participate in this magic sacrifice. In particular, Monseigneur, your coming will make this sacrifice more solemn! "


    Xue Sheng waved at him. It was like catching flies.


    When the red eye devil repaired, he understood that he had too much nonsense. He quickly said: "then, the demon sacrifice officially begins. First, by convention. Good things, show them to you first. "


    After that, the red eye demon monk went off the stage.


    Then, a large iron cage was pushed up.


    All of these iron cages that have been watered with evil spirit are closed to people. Besides, they are all beautiful women.


    At this time, almost none of these women were dressed.


    They huddled in the iron cage in fear. Some of them were obviously vigorous, struggling desperately to break the iron cages, but as a result, they were directly bounced back by the magical patterns on the iron cages.


    Red eye demon repair reappeared, pointing to the woman in the iron cage and shouting: "ha ha, I don''t need to explain these! Good, good. It''s very good whether it''s for playing, eating or refining. Is there a bid? "


    Countless demons below laughed hysterically.


    Lu Fan''s side, the moon secretly clenched his fist.


    Lu Fan gently shook her hand to show her not to be so excited.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng also seems to be a little angry. Those women are obviously afraid to the extreme.


    A demon cultivator who was as fat as a pig shouted: "I want this batch of goods. Let me have a taste of one! "


    As he spoke, the demon monk threw out a refined skull.


    Above, the magical pattern of Taoism is shining, which is obviously a good magic artifact.


    Xue Sheng was obviously not interested in these things and closed his eyes slightly.


    On the stage, red eye quickly put away the skull and said with a laugh, "it''s generous."


    After that, red eye opened the cage and pulled out a young woman.


    Throw it to the pig like demon.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are sharp. He can''t see any more.


    But someone is faster than him, only to see the wind take a rest and flash forward to pick up the woman.


    The fat pig demon repair hand all stretched out, but did not embrace the person, immediately angry.


    Xue Sheng suddenly opened his eyes at the moment and looked at the wind for a rest. There was a cold light in his eyes.


    The red eye demon cultivates also stupefied for a while, then points to the wind to take a rest and says loudly: "what are you doing? Want to make trouble? "


    The wind took a rest and stared at him. His momentum began to rise.


    "Get out of the way, boy. Don''t think you''re great in a bloody suit. If you want to destroy the sacrifice, you still


    The fat pig demon tries to speak, but in a moment, the fire rises at his feet. Then, in a few breath, his whole body burns to ashes.


    Lu Fan suddenly said lightly, "these people, I want them all."

 Chapter 1430

    The tone is calm and the way is rough.


    Lu Fan solved the meaningless dispute in the simplest way.


    By the way, Lu Fan threw out a bottle of pills.


    The red eye demon immediately took it, opened the red bottle, smelled it a little, and smiled.


    "The excellent magic pill, this adult, I can see that you are very unusual!"


    Han Feng and others looked at Lu Fan in surprise.


    They didn''t know that there was magic pill in Lu Fan''s hand.


    Only nangongxing smiled. It was magic pill. Of course, Lu Fan had it.


    At the beginning, Lu fan, as the leader of the 15th hall, was about to empty the 15th hall completely.


    To speak of magic pill, Lu Fan really has many.


    For these things, Lu Fan naturally doesn''t care at all.


    He just picked out a bottle that looked good. It should be worth a lot of money.


    Seeing the flattering appearance of red eye demon cultivation, Lu Fan knew that his price must be high.


    Light, Lu fan then said: "there are such living people, all of them are handed to me. I''ve got it all! "


    Xue Sheng, sitting beside Lu fan, asked in a slightly curious tone: "so many living people, are you going to go back to eat? It''s better to kill and bleed! "


    Lu Fan glanced at Xue Sheng and said, "well, don''t worry about scorpions."


    Xue Sheng snorted and looked at Lu Fan''s eyes. It was a little cold again.


    Lu Fan''s practice undoubtedly increased Xue Sheng''s suspicion of him.


    Lu Fan also didn''t care about him. He said in a loud voice, "what kind of rotten corpse dragon do you have for flying? Take it out with you!"


    The red eye demon cultivates to smell speech to laugh a way: "have! Of course! This adult, once you look at the experts who often participate in the cult, you will know that we will sell good mounts every time. Don''t worry, you''ll see later! "


    Lu Fan smiled and nodded, then pretended to cough twice, turned to Xue Shengdao and said, "I''m going to look over the crack. Will you take me, Scorpio? "


    Xue Sheng narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "I don''t know if I should praise your courage or say you are looking for death. That place is not for outsiders to see. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "why do you have to treat us as outsiders. Can''t we be ourselves? "


    As he said this, Lu Fan had one more thing in his hand and waved it to Xue Sheng.


    Nangong Xing can see clearly behind Lu Fan. It''s a Lingshi, a Lingshi of demon cultivation.


    Lu Fan was the first to get the stone!


    Lu Fan didn''t even throw it away. He kept it all the time.


    Xue Sheng saw Lingshi, and his face changed slightly. He said, "Lingshi? Which church are you from? "


    Light, Lu Fan said: "fifteen hall!"


    With a smile in his words, Lu Fan was absolutely certain that he didn''t cheat him at all.


    Xue Sheng has been staring at Lu Fan. It seems that he can see that what Lu Fan said is true or false.


    "Are you from the 15th church?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "the leader of the 15th hall now is Wukong spirit. Scorpio you ask this sentence specially, its heart is detestable! "


    Xue Sheng was silent for a while, as if he had been bluffed by Lu Fan.


    Senior brother Han Feng is trying to talk. But saw Lu Fan shake his head gently to him. Immediately, senior brother Han Feng swallowed his words.


    Xue Sheng is really confused at this time.


    At first, he was not very sure whether this person was Lu Fan. Now the other side took out the Lingshi and said that he was a member of the 15th hall. So Xue Sheng was even more confused.


    Suddenly, Xue Sheng thought of something. Just a few days ago, it seemed that the master of jade devil and the daughter of dark yuan had met each other through the light curtain. It seems that it''s not pleasant.


    It''s just because of this. Did the daughter of dark Yuan send someone to check it?


    It''s not impossible!


    With the strength of the man in front of him, he is also a powerful demon cultivator. Obviously, those deployments in the void are unlikely to have any effect. Those things, such as defending the western leading army, defending Lu Fan and others, all work well. Can you defend yourself......


    What makes Xue Sheng believe is that the other side directly tells him to see the crack.


    Expose your journey without any cover. And the purpose is clear, it seems that the Deacon is really sent to complete the task.


    It''s just that the Deacon is powerful and acting too crazy.


    It''s the same as the way that the daughter of the dark yuan used to do.


    Thinking of this, Xue Sheng said slowly: "even if you are under the charge of the daughter of dark yuan, you are not qualified to manage Chen''s domestic affairs. This is the territory of Lord Yumo. Crack? If you can break in, just look. Think as you want. I will not stop you or lead you. But I''ll send a team of people to watch you, so that you don''t get into trouble here! And after the sacrifice, you have to come with me. I have to identify you! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "take a walk? I''ll go with you as long as you''re sure you can take me. "


    Xue Sheng sneers at his words, and his scorpion tail starts to shine a green light. Obviously, he was enraged by Lu Fan''s words.


    Lu Fan''s statement clearly means that he can''t fight!


    However, Xue Sheng was a great man in the demon cultivation, so he didn''t jump up to fight directly.


    He laughed coldly, but he didn''t do anything. Obviously, it is to wait for the end of the cult.


    Just as they were chatting, red eye began to sell other things on the stage.


    As they said. The so-called magic sacrifice is a small auction of magic cultivation. All the good things in a mess will be put up for auction.


    Among them, there are poisonous flowers and plants, strange wild animals and so on.


    Lu Fan and others also opened their eyes. They never knew that it turned out to be for the demon cultivator. A wild animal can be sold in such a meticulous way.


    From the eyes to the hair, from the flesh to the spirit of the beast, they can be sold.


    And as long as the wild animals are treasured enough, the selling price is quite inexpensive.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng said: "how many beautiful girls are this wild beast worth?"


    Magic moon secretly kicked Han Feng, let him stop talking!


    Finally, the auction went on to the last thing.


    Red eye demon Xiu opened his arms and laughed: "everyone, now is the last thing. I know that everyone came here for this thing. After someone buys it, the carnival begins. "


    All the demons began to lean forward. Even Xue Sheng opened his eyes and wanted to see the last thing.


    Red eye demon repair a wave of hand, a few evil women pushed a big box to come out.


    Inside the iron box, there is clearly a man.


    A huge head is about seven or eight feet long. The whole body is locked by the iron box, only one pair of eyes are still exposed outside.


    "The last giant in the world!" said the red eye demon


    In a word, Lu Fan opened his mouth slightly.


    After a pause, red eye continued, "she''s still a woman!"

 Chapter 1431

    "Optimus, isn''t this the country that has been blown up?"


    Xue Sheng laughed. For the demons, Optimus Prime is definitely their most hated country.


    No way. Nangong family, the royal family of the kingdom of Optimus, is the most powerful one to resist the evil cultivation.


    In the last war against demons, Optimus Prime played a huge role. From the kingdom of Optimus, the magic weapon that is specially used to restrain the demon cultivation can be said to be the one that looks up and kills the demon cultivation and discards his armor.


    This time, the reason why Fengtian wanted to locate the target of the first eradication in the kingdom of giant.


    The first reason is that Optimus Prime is the country that hosts the world championships. But the secondary reason is absolutely not to let the mighty spirit of Optimus Prime continue to play a key role in this world war.


    It is no doubt necessary to get rid of it by thunder first.


    After the destruction of Optimus Prime, the whole northern frontier was quickly occupied.


    It can be said that the rise of the demons is to step on the bones of Optimus Prime.


    Lu Fan immediately looked at Nangong.


    He is very worried about the situation of nangongxing at the moment.


    Lu fan still knows something about nangongxing.


    He was suffering from the destruction of his family. Now he suddenly sees another giant, and he will be very excited.


    Especially the giant, who was a woman, was arrested by the demon cultivator.


    Nangonghang is likely to explode on the spot.


    Sure enough, nangongxing has clenched his fist at this time. It''s possible to rush up at any time.


    On the stage, red eye clapped his hands.


    Immediately, the iron box began to become transparent.


    Inside, a woman with a strong face and full of armor appeared.


    There is no doubt that this woman has experienced a fierce battle.


    Her body was covered with blood and fragments of internal organs.


    Red eye continued: "we caught this woman in chenguo. Ha ha, she is the Muke of the Mu family of Qing kingdom. Because something happened in the kingdom of Optimus, I escaped and wanted to live in this distant country. However, she still can''t escape our palm. What is it called, ha ha ha, destiny! "


    The demons laughed.


    The herdsman held up his head stubbornly, with an unyielding face.


    Sitting beside Lu fan, Xue Sheng looked at Muke and said with a smile: "it''s a good cultivation, but it has the strength of Zunjing. At her age, with such accomplishments, she is really strong. Even if that Lu fan, it seems that it is just so. Qingtian people are so beautiful. It''s rare. This woman, I want it! "


    Xue Sheng said, throwing out a pillar at will.


    The red eye demon immediately picked it up and looked at it. Then he cried out in surprise: "ten thousand souls eat blood beads, Lord Xue, you are too broad! I don''t think anyone here can offer more than Lord Xue! "


    Without a word, all the magicians around stared at the beads in red eye''s hands.


    What a good magic weapon.


    For the demon cultivator, the beauty of the kingdom of Optimus can''t compare with such a thing that can make their strength soar.


    Nangongxing can''t help but rush up.


    The next elder martial brother and ye Nantian reacted quickly and grabbed him.


    Lu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly. Suddenly, he said in a loud voice, "wait a minute!"


    Xue Sheng''s eyes were full of cold light. He stared at Lu Fandao and said, "why, are you going to rob me?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "so what? Auction is the highest price. Do you want to take people away when a soul eats blood? Funny, I have something more valuable than that bead. I like this woman too! "


    As he said this, Lu Fan slowly took out something.


    It''s a bead, a very shiny bead.


    What Lu Fan took out was a pearl of his own nothingness.


    There is no way, though he has the whole fortune of fifteen halls. But those things add up, I''m afraid it''s hard to compare with the collection of a demon saint.


    So, Lu Fan took out his own things directly.


    It''s round and bright. There is no magic bead. The power of Tao flashes.


    After following Lu Fan for such a long time, this virtual pearl has been imbued with the power of Tao.


    Nowadays, it seems that it is much better than ordinary artifact.


    Xue Sheng''s eyes were bright, showing a touch of greed.


    Han Feng and others were even more surprised. How could Lu Fan really throw out his magic weapon. This is the futile magic bead that follows Lu fan to travel all over the world!


    After shaking off his hands, Lu Fan threw the bead to the red eye demon cultivator and said, "look, which is more valuable."


    Red eye demon repair looked at the two beads on his hand, and suddenly he was in trouble.


    What does that make him say?


    He smiled twice and hurried off the stage. Respectfully handed the two beads back to Lu Fan and Xue Sheng, and then said: "two adults, don''t embarrass me. I''m also the master of jade devil. Or you two can discuss it and give me a result. "


    Xue Sheng chuckled and said, "you know what you are."


    Waving to get rid of the red eyed devil, Xue Sheng stared at Lu Fandao: "brother, are you sure you want to fight against me?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "is that right? Or do you really treat me as a deacon in blood? "


    As he said this, Lu Fan began to enrich his spirit power.


    Xue Sheng''s scorpion tail also began to twist gently, with a little killing airway: "originally, I was going to take you away after the carnival of the demon sacrifice. It seems that you are not going to enjoy it first. Do you want to follow the rules? "


    Of course, Lu fan knows what the rules are in Xue Sheng''s mouth.


    For the demon cultivator, there has always been only one rule.


    That''s the jungle. The winner talks.


    Turning around, Lu Fan waved to Han Feng and others and said, "go and seal the door. I''ll have a few moves with this scorpion."


    Hearing that Lu Fanzhen is going to fight with him, Xue Sheng laughs and says: "OK, OK, OK. Since I came to chenguo, I really haven''t had a chance to relax. How many tricks do you want to play? I''m afraid you can''t play! "


    As soon as the voice fell, Lu Fan felt that countless sharp breath fell on him instantly.


    Xue Shengming didn''t move, but his strength was like a sharp point on his back. The power of the spirit of Lu who stabbed him quickly sank down. The light in his eyes was shining. It was obvious that Xue Sheng''s power of spirit was much stronger than that of the ordinary demon cultivation. Although it can''t reach the level of the dark yuan saint, it also has the power to fight with Lu Fan.


    At this time, Lu Fan suddenly felt that Xue Sheng''s strength was still in the trend of attack around him. Elder martial brother Han Feng and others standing behind Lu Fan were in danger.


    Lu Fan waved, the moon and others immediately flew to the wall, and then Lu Fan drank softly.


    Take the soul and destroy the soul, and suddenly hit Xue Sheng.


    The strength of the two people began to spread like a faint and dyed ink, which filled the whole room.

 Chapter 1432

    Power collision, dark cracks continue to spread under the feet of the two people.


    All around the demons retreated in fear, and each of them planned to run outside.


    At this time, the door of the room is closed, and Lu Fan''s and Xue Sheng''s regions of Tao have been spread out, dividing this place into two independent spaces.


    The door in their eyes, at this moment, all disappeared.


    Only Lu Fan and Xue Sheng came into view.


    Suddenly, two people moved, Lu Fan''s fingers moved, and behind them appeared a black burning dragon.


    It looks like a magic dragon, but in fact, it''s just Xiaohei.


    Behind Xue Sheng, there was a huge dragon scorpion.


    A metal scorpion tail, even if it''s only a virtual shadow, is also shining incomparably.


    Soon, the black dragon and the Dragon scorpion hit each other with a roar.


    Everyone felt something explode in front of them.


    The devil cultivates with a little lower accomplishments. He bleeds directly through seven holes and begins to roll on the ground holding his head.


    This is because his cultivation is not enough to support him to watch the battle of the strong.


    Even Han Feng, as a strong man, felt enough pressure to suffocate them.


    They did see Lu Fan''s tyranny, but they just watched and didn''t experience it.


    Today, feeling the power released by Lu fan, Han Feng and others really have no idea.


    Their brains are almost empty.


    At the same time, the explosion of space fragmentation was heard all around Lu Fan and Xue Sheng.


    Though they did not rise up to fight, they were fighting with the power of the road with their own spirits. But such a fight is obviously extremely dangerous.


    Lu Fan''s blood clothes are calm and automatic, hunting sounds.


    Xue Sheng''s face is constantly distorted.


    Lu Fan''s strength really surprised him.


    Especially the life and death mixed road released by Lu fan made him feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Xue Sheng''s way of mastery is the evil way sublimated from the three ways of blood and poison.


    This way is mysterious, and it has power.


    Often be able to unconsciously in the other party, control it, and kill.


    But at this time, he used the power of this avenue to deal with Lu fan, but he felt that he could not adapt to everything.


    The power of Lu Fan''s spirit blocked the possibility that he wanted to control Lu Fan''s mind and spirit. The two ways of life and death on the body, though not as profound as he is, are tenacious. Never give up, never give up.


    Xue Sheng could feel the power of Lu Fan''s stability as a mountain when the Tao regions of the two were settled together.


    This person seems to have a lower realm than him, but this cultivation is really powerful.


    "Soul flash!"


    Just when Xue Shengxin was moved and amazed by Lu Fan''s power.


    Lu Fan grasped the flash of killing machine, and the soul way killed him.


    It''s the first chance. It''s the one shot.


    Xue Sheng obviously didn''t have time to defend. He was hit by Lu Fan''s ghost.


    Immediately Xue Sheng''s whole body was opened, and Lu Fan''s Zhang Tian skill directly fell into Xue Sheng''s body. A series of explosions on his face sounded in his body, making all kinds of muffled sounds.


    But at this moment, Lu Fan suddenly felt a sharp attack on his back heart.


    A force from Yin to evil rushed into Lu Fan''s body.


    He began to destroy everything. Lu Fan''s body stiffened quickly, as if he was going to turn into a stone at the next moment.


    Two people each fight a move, immediately all around the strength subsided.


    When the Tao domain was recovered, the virtual shadow released by the two disappeared at the same time.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Until this moment, the white bone seats around the two men were all blown to pieces.


    The ground under my feet is much less unprovoked. It looks like the whole ground suddenly sank a foot.


    "Who are you, and what''s your name?"


    Xue asked coldly.


    In his eyes, the black pupils have all turned into blood.


    Lu Fan calmly replied, "is name important? I don''t want to say, don''t ask. Unless you can take me! "


    Xue shengleng hums: "this is chenguo. It''s not your territory. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "yes, this is not your territory. It''s the territory of the jade devil saint. I''m right. "


    Xue Sheng choked on Lu Fan''s words.


    After finishing his clothes, Xue Sheng stood up and said, "today''s sacrifice is very unlucky. The revelry was not seen. I saw a very annoying person. I don''t know what Yumo saint will think of you. But it''s not over between us! "


    Lu Fan''s right hand is empty and leads: "let''s go, don''t talk so much nonsense."


    Xue Sheng snorted at last and left quickly. The bronze gate suddenly opened.


    Xue Sheng took the two hall masters who had just hid away and left quickly.


    Other demons looked at Lu Fan with trembling body.


    He can compete with Xue Sheng. He doesn''t see the winner. Should also be a devil saint!


    But is there such a saint in chenguo?


    Where on earth did he come from?


    No one dared to ask. They don''t even dare to make a sound.


    For fear that Lu fan would not be pleased with them, he killed them directly.


    Lu Fan looked up at the red eyed devil in the corner and said, "people, mount, bring it to me. Hurry up, Xue Sheng is right. Today''s sacrifice is very unlucky! "


    Who dares to say anything, even Xue Sheng doesn''t pay attention to him. If he dare to say one more word, he will be out of his wits at once.


    After a while, all the women, including the one in the kingdom of giant, were handed over to senior brother Han Feng and others.


    They were not polite either, and arranged it directly into their respective residences. No way. This is their best hiding place now. It would be a big trouble to just take them with you and act with Lu Fan and others.


    Lu Fan patted his belt with satisfaction, and the two complete bone wings of the demon dragon had been put in place.


    With these two mounts, it''s convenient to wait for the crack.


    The red eye demon cultivator looked at Lu Fan and said, "Lord demon, please take these things away, take them away..."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "no need for me to give you the beads!"


    "You can give it if you like, everything is as you wish," said the red eye demon


    Lu Fan nodded, "it''s like a human saying!"


    Turning around, Lu Fan takes Han Feng and others to walk out. A group of demons salute respectfully, and they dare not look up at Lu fan at all.


    Arriving at the door, Lu Fan suddenly stops and shakes himself.


    The magic moon held Lu Fan in a hurry. Suddenly, the magic moon saw the black blood spilling from Lu Fan''s mouth.


    "Lu fan, are you hurt?"


    "Shh!"


    Lu fan made a silent gesture, then lowered his voice and said, "I can''t help you too much these days. This scorpion is a bit fierce. I''ve got a move. I need time to reply! "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others nodded in succession, and Nangong said: "don''t worry, brother Lu fan, it will be OK."


    Lu Fandao: "I don''t think it''s too much of a problem."


    After that, Lu Fan went out. But at this time, Zuo Yundong and nangongxing looked at each other, and they stopped and took out their own weapons.

 Chapter 1433

    The elder martial brother noticed the change of Zuo Yundong and Nangong, but he didn''t say anything. He followed Lu fan out of the bronze gate.


    Behind him came all kinds of screams. Lu Fan looked back and frowned. He was about to speak.


    But elder martial brother Chutian patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "it''s just some damned devil cultivation."


    Lu Fan sighed and said nothing more.


    A moment later, Zuo Yundong and nangongxing came out with blood.


    Fortunately, their clothes, that is, blood clothes, do not seem to have changed much.


    Until now, nangonghang looks a little better.


    Lu Fan didn''t have to look at it, and he knew that it must be full of corpses.


    With the strength of those demon cultivators, it must not be the opponent of Zuo Yundong and nangongxing. I''m afraid that none of them will stay alive.


    Lu Fan turned to Nangong and said, "is it better?"


    Nangong line nodded: "demon repair, all damn. Brother Lu fan, I want to see Muke! "


    Lu Fan nodded and waved Muke out.


    Make a fist in the palm and smash it on the iron box.


    Suddenly, the iron box broke into powder. The power on it can''t hurt Lu fan at all.


    He is so much stronger than the general warrior.


    Animal husbandry can be collapsed on the ground, it seems that it is difficult to stand up.


    But she still looked at Lu Fan stubbornly and said, "demon repair, if you touch me, I will burn with you!"


    Lu Fan looked up at Mako''s huge body and said, "I will not touch you. Nangongxing, it''s up to you. Either you protect her or put her in your mansion. Safety is the most important thing! " Nangong nodded clearly, walked forward and held out his hand to Muke.


    In the palm, a bit of Haoran Qi appears.


    Immediately, Muke''s eyes were all staring straight.


    "You are..... You are Royal


    Nangong said: "yes, I come from the same place as you. You are the blood of a country. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. Because you''re the only Hometown I''ve seen in this period! "


    At the end of the speech, Nangong''s actions dispelled the fog on his face. Let Mu Ke see his face clearly.


    Immediately, Muke exclaimed, "Your Highness, your highness is really you!"


    Mu Ke suddenly began to cry and tears fell.


    Nangongxing''s body is slightly bigger. He wipes out Muke''s tears and helps Muke up.


    Lu Fan nodded and let out the two bone winged magic dragons. In a loud voice, he said, "brother Nangong, follow us to the dragon body and get ready to start!"


    Nangongxing then turned to Muke and said, "Muke girl, I''m sorry, but I have to make you stay in my mansion first. Your body is too big, sitting on the dragon with bones and wings, the target is too obvious. "


    Mu Ke is stupefied for a while, then continues to be busy way: "I can become small."


    After that, Muke''s body shrank rapidly, even shorter than Nangong''s.


    You know, nangongxing is now the normal height. That''s the reason why his cultivation has increased rapidly. But this shepherd can do the same. It seems to be higher than the cultivation of Nangong!


    Nangongxing chuckled twice, holding Muke on the back of the bone wing demon dragon.


    All of them were laughing at Nangong and Muke. Ye Nantian and Huangfu Wu seem to think of something, laughing and sighing.


    Lu Fan also turned his head, at the same time, he scattered the power of his spirits and said: "welcome to pass with us, Muke girl."


    Muke finally saw Lu Fan''s face.


    Immediately, Muke was shocked again and pointed to Lu Fan and said, "I know your face. I really want to see it somewhere. It''s the light curtain, the light curtain of demon repair, you''re Lu Fan! Extreme wuzun, Lu Fan! "


    Lu Fan touched his nose and said with a smile, "it seems that I have to change my face. No one knows me."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng came up and said, "younger martial brother Lu fan, if you want to change it, please give it to me. I''d also like to try the sense of attention. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "elder martial brother Han Feng, you don''t need it. You have already attracted the attention of all the people."


    Han Feng laughs.


    The elder martial brother and others chuckled.


    Muke is still in a daze. He doesn''t know what''s going on.


    She saw her royal highness, who should have disappeared with Optimus Prime. I saw the legendary Lu fan again.


    The fate of life is really impermanent.


    The herdsman pinched his face with only a little strength to make sure that he was not dreaming.


    Next to Nangong Xing, he said with a smile, "don''t doubt that your miserable days have passed. We will take you out of this place. "


    Mu Ke nodded heavily, until this moment, she just put her heart into her stomach.


    Not because of anything else, just because it was Lu fan who appeared in front of her!


    The legendary wuzun, the nightmare of demon cultivation.


    If such a person can''t take her away from the grotto, no one in the world can do it.


    Nangonghang took out some pills and handed them to Muke first. At the same time, he asked with a smile, "how did you come to chenguo? Is it really like those evil cults said that it''s a crime? I remember that your herdsmen can live in Qingtian. The big family, by reason, even if it''s a crime, as long as it''s not a particularly big one, there won''t be any problem? "


    Muke quickly took the pill and said: "Your Highness, I''m not guilty. I''m here to carry out the task. I was sent by the head of my family to look for things of gods. "


    Nangongxing was surprised and said: "the thing of gods? Are you talking about artifact? "


    Lu fan then turned his head and listened attentively.


    Muke shook his head and said, "it''s more valuable than artifact. Anyway, I don''t know what it is. According to the owner, when all the gods died inexplicably, some of them didn''t die completely, so they came to Xiling. Then they didn''t know what they had done, but they disappeared anyway. Our ancestors inadvertently got a book which recorded this event. Later, the heads of the family spent hundreds of thousands of years searching for it. It''s my turn. I have a dozen brothers and sisters who have been sent out. It''s also experience. "


    Nangong said: "how can I find it? It''s so big in the West and the country is like stars. When can you find it?"


    Muke said, "yes, so I can''t find it. But now, I can definitely tell you that I have found it! "


    Lu Fan Lian hurriedly said: "is it what the evil cultivators dig now?"


    Muke nodded heavily: "yes. I didn''t feel anything when I came to chenguo. But since the demons began to dig here, I felt that my body would burn. The strength has been improved very fast. Now I''m in Zunjing, although I don''t know how to achieve it. I think it must have something to do with our family''s skills! That skill was also taken down from the book by ancestors. "

 Chapter 1434

    Lu Fan and others are very happy.


    Nangong asked quickly, "you mean, you can feel the existence of that thing?"


    Muke said, "there''s some feeling."


    Lu Fan laughs and says: "it''s good to feel it. When we get to the place, we''ll have to bother you to show us the way! "


    Mu Ke nodded gently.


    Lu Fan also happily takes out a bottle of pills and hands it to Muke.


    With such a perceptual person, they won''t lose their target at least.


    At the same time, Zuo Yundong took out a pile of clothes and handed them to Lu Fan and other people: "come here, one by one. I just picked it off the demons. Put on your clothes so that you won''t be stopped by the scorpion halfway. "


    Ye Nantian was surprised and said, "brother Zuo, are you smart?"


    Zuo Yundong proudly raised his head and said: "of course. Do you think I''m a real jerk? Ha ha, in fact, they are all for you to see. "


    Nangong Xing whispered in Muke''s ear, "in fact, I came up with this idea."


    Mu Ke blinked clearly.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other side, Xue Sheng and two hall masters left the altar and walked on the desolate black land outside.


    Suddenly, Xue Sheng couldn''t help it any more. With a Whoa, the blood gushed out of his mouth.


    The two hall masters were shocked and quickly helped Xue Sheng.


    Xue Sheng gasped: "stop, let me sit and have a rest!"


    The two hall leaders said that they quickly took Xue Sheng to the big stone beside them and sat down, so that Xue Sheng could lean back on the big stone.


    Wiping off the blood from the corners of his mouth, Xue Sheng looked at the two hall leaders and said: "this man is really strong. It seems that he needs to be dealt with, at least to call on the ghost girl."


    The two hall masters stood respectfully aside, not daring to say more than half a word.


    However, looking at Xue Sheng''s serious injury, their eyes flickered.


    Fortunately, they kept their heads down, but they didn''t expose anything.


    Xue Sheng gasped for a long time before his breathing became a little more stable.


    Smiling at the two church leaders, he said: "you two, not bad. I''m very filial. Which hall is it? "


    The hall leader on the left replied, "twenty one hall, Jiang Ming."


    "Twenty four halls, Zhao chunguan," followed the Lord on the right


    Xue Sheng said with a smile, "I have written it down. Follow me in the future, and you can be the Lord of the demon killing hall in the future. "


    "Thank you very much," said the two hall leaders


    Xue Sheng waved and said, "no matter, no matter. What''s this? As long as you don''t have a different idea. "


    With that, Xue Sheng suddenly saw the light in his eyes and stared at the two hall leaders.


    All of a sudden, the two lords felt that their bodies were completely frozen.


    Jiang Ming said with a trembling voice: "Lord Xue, how dare we have a different heart? You are the devil saint. We are just two small hall masters. The strength gap is very different. You can crush us with any finger. "


    Zhao chunguan said: "yes, it''s true that other people can compare the Kung Fu of the devil saint with the Qi flowing through the sky. Compared with you, we are just a drop in the ocean and a dust in the sky. "


    Xue Sheng said with a smile: "well said. The horses are comfortable, but not at the right time. Anyway, we stopped. Let me tell you a story. "


    The two hall masters all put on a kind of listening attitude, standing by the rules.


    Xue Sheng came slowly.


    "At the beginning, I was not the time of demon cultivation. He was born in Danping County, Gongyang country, a warrior of Gongyang country in Northern Xinjiang. Gongyang is a small country, the whole northern border is weaker and smaller than it, really not many. But Gongyang is the most closed country in the whole northern Xinjiang. With the human race as the orthodoxy, other Yuren, niutouren and other races are regarded as heretics. If you move, you will kill it. And I am the purple Scorpio. "


    Jiang Ming said in a voice, "it turns out that Xuesheng is also struggling from the micro."


    Xue Sheng nodded: "that''s right. I''m from a humble background, and I don''t have much talent. Before the age of 20, I had been miserable, but in general, I was happy. But then the old damned orthodox of ram came with the army. They have slaughtered the villages of our purple scorpions, killed all my relatives and friends, and destroyed all my cherished existence. And I almost died in their hands. Later, I was picked up by an old man who claimed to be a demon cultivator. It taught me a lot. Since then, I have officially become a demon cultivator. "


    Zhao chunguan said, "then, did you get revenge?"


    Xue Sheng said with a smile: "revenge? Hehe, it was just a luxury for me at that time. It took me ten years to cultivate the way of poison. Become a sky Gang strong. And then you guess, what''s the first thing I do? "


    Jiang Ming and Zhao chunguan both shook their heads lightly.


    Xue Sheng said: "I killed my master to gain more strength. Then I slaughtered another city. With the people of that city, I became a pool of blood. Let me go further. Then, I was regarded by a powerful man of Daoxin devil sect, and formally entered into Daoxin devil sect. Ten years later, I killed the demon cultivator who was interested in me. Up to now, I don''t want to mention his name because my heart will hurt. Then, I entered the venerable realm and became a hall master, just like you. Then, by chance, I met another demon Saint named fan Lin, who was called the spirit saint of poison. He''s a very good demon saint, very good to me, very good. I served him for ten years, until he escaped from evil in the war of eliminating demons. Guess what else I did? "


    Jiang Ming and Zhao chunguan finally understood at this time. They hurriedly backed away.


    But suddenly I felt that a terrible poison had turned up in my body. At that time, they both screamed in horror.


    Xue Sheng then said, "that''s right. I killed him again and then robbed him of his lifelong accomplishments. Isn''t it too common for the demon cultivator to climb up? Well, the story is over. You should be poisoned. Don''t blame me for being cruel. In this world, if you react slowly, you will die naturally. "


    At the end of the speech, the two hall leaders were all corroded into a liquid, and a ray of spirits would not be left behind.


    Xue Sheng then took back his scorpion tail. He was seriously injured and could not use his strength any more.


    However, the venom on the tail of scorpion can corrode the evil family poison of heaven and earth.


    If these two people are poisoned, will they not die. It''s just that Xue Sheng has been procrastinating.


    After killing the two, Xue Shengcai was completely relieved.


    The more high-ranking demon cultivators like him, the more they understand the dangers of people''s hearts.


    No one can believe it!


    Whoo!


    With a long breath, Xue Sheng pinched his fist secretly, and Lu Fan appeared in his mind.


    "You wait! I won''t let you continue to be arrogant! "

 Chapter 1435

    Bone and wing spread their wings and soared in the sky.


    Lu Fan sat at the faucet, looking at the direction of the crack, all the way forward.


    Bone wing dragon flies not fast, at least slower than Lu Fan imagined.


    It may be that he has too many empty boats, or that he has too good eyesight and can see too far at a glance. So, sitting on the dragon''s back, Lu Fan feels like sitting on the turtle''s back.


    But in fact, it''s only a day or two, and the crack is far away.


    "Lu Fan! Is your injury better? "


    The moon sat beside Lu Fan and asked with concern.


    The wind was so strong that the black robes of the moon were flying like flags.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "nothing else, healing ability is OK. The scorpion is very powerful, but it''s still a lot worse than the daughter of dark yuan. His strength lies in the poison of his life. It''s really strong that the power of Tao adds the poison of life. Unfortunately, my body is not the same now. Anti poison is still very powerful! "


    As he said this, Lu Fan''s breath changed.


    The magic moon can clearly feel the power of warm spirits, bring her warmth and a feeling of incomparable intimacy.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt the spirit of the magic moon in front of him, which was the same as undefended.


    As soon as the power of his spirit was released, he directly touched the spirit of the magic moon.


    Immediately, the moon''s eyes show a sense of intoxication.


    Sometimes, the contact between the spirit and the spirit is more intimate than that of the body.


    Lu Fan''s power of spirit has long been strong enough to control other people''s spirit. But Lu never did.


    Now the spirit of the magic moon is so exposed in front of him. Lu fan is curious and tries to touch his spirit slightly.


    All of a sudden, the moon made a call.


    Lu Fan immediately put away all the power of the spirit.


    Around, senior brother Han Feng and others all turned their heads and looked at Lu Fan and the moon with strange faces.


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and was about to speak.


    Han Feng said with a smile: "no need to explain. It''s all men. I don''t understand your elder martial brother. You go on, go on! "


    Well, as he said, Lu doesn''t really need to explain. Because these people, except for a Yun and Muke, all have dirty smiles on their faces.


    Lu Fan simply ignored it.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Lu Fan speaks.


    The whole red face of the moon is about to bleed. With the lowest voice, he said, "it''s OK!"


    Starting to walk around, the moon did not say a word more.


    Lu Fan looks puzzled, grabs his head, and doesn''t understand why.


    Of course, he didn''t know. He had just let the moon fly almost comfortably. Lu Fan''s spirit is so pure. He touched it lightly, but inadvertently raised it to the moon. The moon is still in a state of infinite excitement.


    As a girl, she really can''t control herself now. Just leave now is the right choice.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others also saw the rosy face of the moon. But they didn''t know that it was excitement. Lu Fan did something wrong, which made people shy.


    The wind took a rest and went to Lu Fan and said with a smile, "Lord Lu, it''s not good for you."


    Lu Fan spread out his hands to show that he didn''t do anything.


    The wind took a rest and didn''t care about Lu Fan''s attitude that he did it but didn''t admit it. He sat down beside Lu fan, took out his wine bag and handed it to Lu Fandao: "this task is extraordinary. Brother Lu fan, you can''t underestimate it. "


    Lu Fan heard the meaning of the wind rest words and whispered, "what do you see?"


    The wind took a rest and said: "I don''t know, but I think of a legend. The legend that jiuxiao gate once recorded. "


    Lu Fan said softly, "what''s the legend? Is it the same as what Muke said? "


    "Some of them are similar," said the wind. I also heard what Muke said before I remembered it. She should refer to the body of God when she says the thing of God! "


    Lu Fan was slightly stunned and said, "divine body, you are kidding. The body of the gods? "


    The wind took a rest and nodded: "yes, I''m not kidding. This is the rumor. When the gods perish, the order will never be established at the beginning of all things. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I have heard of this saying, ballad. Our hometown, Wu''an, has also sung. "


    Then the wind took a rest and said, "well, it''s a ballad. But there are also those behind, who are not bodies, things, and things. Sometimes people will win the day, and there will be no reincarnation day. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I haven''t heard of that. Is there any special significance? "


    The wind took a rest and said: "yes, elder said, this sentence means that one day the spirit will come back. These songs were sung by the emissary. They believe that either the gods will return, or someone will become a new God. And then it''s all back. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s just a few nursery rhymes, which were sung by the emissary. It''s OK. But I don''t think it''s possible for you to say that the gods are all lost in the battlefield. "


    The wind took a rest and shook his head and said: "there is one who is not the original master of chaos. His body is said to have been robbed by the emissaries. Then it was divided into five. Guess what?


    Hearing five words, Lu Fan felt something was wrong.


    He guessed something and murmured, "what you won''t say is...... "


    wind took a rest and said:" yes, my Lord, I have some doubts. Here, it should be the last of the five holy things, the devil body! "


    Lu Fan was shocked and stared at the wind for a rest. "The devil body has been found by the heaven? Wait, no, Fengtian is not looking for the legendary devil body. He is looking for


    Lu Fan finally responded.


    "Yes, brother Lu fan," said the wind. It''s a virtual animal that seals the sky. It''s a virtual animal that he has cultivated. Five magic things, or five holy things. They are demon bone, demon bead, demon blood, demon heart and demon body. Four of them, he found them and took them away. Only that day, he couldn''t find the devil body. So he cultivated a virtual animal himself, forced it to swallow the whole kingdom of Optimus, and used countless experts as sacrifices to cultivate it. Then use it as a demon body. But this is not the real devil body! "


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and said, "the real devil body is the God body. So it is. No wonder these demons are so important. No wonder they have lost their lives. These demons also want to turn Chen Kingdom upside down. If that''s the case. "


    The wind took a rest and said: "we must not let the devil repair. If there is no real devil body in Fengtian, it will soon be sealed. If he really gets the devil body again, I don''t need to talk about the consequences. "

 Chapter 1436

    Lu Fan nodded solemnly. This kind of thing is really a joke.


    "Devil body!"


    Lu Fan mumbled these three words.


    The palm caresses his Dantian position.


    There is also a demonic heart in his body. If the demonic body is the same as the demonic heart, will he have a strange reaction when he sees the demonic body.


    Lu fan has some expectations and some curiosity.


    Lu Fan also had a deep understanding of the role of demonic mind during this period.


    It''s just a sharp weapon for protecting the body. It''s better than any world power.


    Even the pupil of the dark yuan Saint did not know what to do with Lu fan, who had the heart of the demon.


    So what if he''s getting the demon body?


    At this time, Lu Fan began to daydream.


    A day later, Lu Fan and others finally arrived at the place.


    Bone wing magic dragon slowly fell, Lu Fan and others stopped in the huge mountain range not far from the huge crack.


    From the sky, cracks are cracks.


    But from the ground, it''s a huge canyon. There''s a crack left by the mountains on both sides, like an axe from heaven and earth, splitting it.


    At the top of the mountain, countless demons have set up many prohibitions against anyone.


    The trees have long been cut clean, leaving no blind spots.


    The mountains on both sides are endless. I don''t know where to go.


    All the craggy and strange stones are dyed black by the evil spirit. When you get here, you can feel the evil spirit even more.


    "Put these two bone winged dragons away! You guys, we need to be more careful when we get here! "


    Lu Fan spoke softly.


    When they heard the words, they nodded clearly and wrapped their black robes.


    Even Mako was dressed in a dark robe. Cover up your body shape and appearance. However, as soon as she came here, she seemed a little excited. The body was shaking uncontrollably.


    Lu Fan said to Nangong, "brother Nangong, take care of her and don''t have an accident. Muke, if you feel something wrong, you must tell us immediately. This is not the time to be brave! "


    Muke nodded: "well, Mr. Lu Fan. I''ll tell you what happens. "


    Lu fan arranged his clothes and said with a smile, "OK, let''s go and see what''s different here."


    After that, Lu Fan took all the people to the defense and prohibition of the demon cultivation.


    Before we got out of the way, a group of demons suddenly appeared and surrounded them.


    "Don''t you understand the rules? A bunch of fools! "


    In a defensive array, a dark figure laughed loudly.


    Obviously, he is the leader of this team.


    Lu Fan looked at Nangong, and immediately Nangong took out a sign and said, "fool, you can see clearly. We are ordered to act. Not yet! "


    The sign held high by nangongxing is exactly what he and Zuo Yundong got when they slaughtered the demon cultivator in that room.


    At that time, Zuo Yundong listened to nangongxing''s words, only took the clothes, but did not expect that nangongxing still left the brand.


    At this time, when he saw nangongxing take out the sign of demon repair, he was stunned for a moment, and then said in a voice that only he could hear: "why didn''t I think of that? No, how did Lu Fan know that? "


    Seeing Nangong hang take out the sign, the demon cultivators around immediately come forward to watch.


    When they saw the word "secret" on the sign, they immediately smiled and retreated to one side. At the same time, a magic cultivator with triangular eyes came out and bowed down to salute: "it''s the deacon, what''s the task?"


    Han Feng said with a smile, "is that what you can inquire about? Get out of the way! "


    "I''m talkative, I''m guilty. Deacons, I should not have stopped you, but this is not another place. You also know that this is the place ordered by the jade devil saint to guard against death, so I can only take a few to see general Wu. You can follow me! "


    Finish saying, triangle eye wave to open the array, lead the way ahead.


    Nangong hang put away the sign and smiled at Lu Fan: "this is the most special one I picked up. I think this sign must be more powerful than those of the deacons in blood clothes. I didn''t expect that. I was right. Brother Lu fan, how do you know that I must have a brand on my hand. "


    Lu Fandao: "if you kill those demons and pick others'' clothes, but you don''t take all their things away, then I will despise you severely. Is there anything hard to guess? "


    Nangong Xing said with a smile: "that''s right. It seems that my brain is not as fast as you! "


    Everyone walked forward with a smile. Han Feng pushed his way to nangongxing and said, "your brand is very effective. Do you have any extra? Give me a piece of it!"


    Nangong hang took out a deacon sign and said: "here you are, enough for you to install in front of these stupid demon cultivators. But notice, you''re not a devil. As soon as you do it, you''ll have to show it. "


    Han Feng said with a smile, "do you really think I''m stupid? I''ll kill each other as soon as I do. It''s ugly to see this brand, and the demons are very poor. Ge Laozi, can''t you make it more beautiful? It''s better to carve a beauty or something on it! "


    Shaking his head, Han Feng put his brand on the most prominent place around his waist, for fear that others would not see him as a deacon.


    Lu Fan followed the triangle eye through various prohibitions and came to the top of the mountain.


    When you get here, you can see everything around you.


    Lu fan saw innumerable barracks and houses built by the demons, which were embedded in the mountains, and also saw the magic dragon flying from the canyon. With all kinds of Warcraft that keep roaring.


    What are the other demons doing? Lu fan can see some people moving mountains and some people diving into the canyon. There are also some wild animals that have never been seen in the canyon. Then, they call the puppets to fight with them.


    Slightly frowned, Lu fanlang said: "what''s going on here. What are you doing? "


    Triangle eye heard Lu Fan''s question, more reassuring. It turns out that these secret doctrines have passed here in the future, which is very good.


    Turning his head, he said with a smile: "deacon, how can a little guy like us know anything. I just listen to orders. If you have any questions, you can ask general Wu directly. He will tell you! "


    Lu Fan looked at the expression of the triangle eyes, and knew that he had not told the truth.


    Pointing to the wild animals that have never been seen before, he then asked, "what are those wild animals like insects? They look ferocious, and so on. How can there be chaos in their bodies?"


    Suddenly, Lu Fan exclaimed.


    Damn it, after these wild animals are killed, what is released in the body is chaos.


    These insect like beasts are chaos beasts.


    It''s clear here that it''s not chaos. Why are there chaos beasts?

 Chapter 1437

    The triangle eye heard that Lu Fan could accurately call out three words of chaos beast, which was also a slight surprise.


    Turn round and smile: "what chaos, I really don''t understand. Deacons, please wait here for a moment. I''ll go in and report to you. "


    Finish saying, triangle eye then hurriedly ran into the camp of demon repair.


    The huge camp looks like a devil''s smiling face.


    Nangong line looked at the triangle eyes and said with a smile: "he''s afraid of it. Hurry up. In case we ask anything more. "


    Lu Fan touched his Dantian''s position, but there was nothing different.


    Looking at Muke, it seems that Muke has not changed much since he just came up.


    Nodding his head, Lu Fandao said: "after going in, it''s still the old rule. Try not to expose your identity. There are too many forbidden arrays here. It is estimated that there are many experts. Once you meet someone like a scorpion. With so many demons attacking us together, the danger will be great. "


    After a pause, Lu fan then said: "brother Han Feng, brother Chutian, brother Chuxing. Find a chance, try to find a chaos beast to study. I always feel that the origins of these chaos beasts are not ordinary. "


    The three elder martial brothers smiled and nodded.


    Han Feng said: "no problem. Younger martial brother Lu fan, let''s do this. Elder martial brother, don''t you follow me? "


    The elder martial brother said with a smile: "of course I have to follow, otherwise I don''t know what kind of trouble you and Chu Xing will make."


    Elder martial brother Chuxing was surprised and said: "elder martial brother, you said that elder martial brother Han Feng is enough. Why do you take me? I never make trouble."


    Lu Fan smiles and nods to the elder martial brother.


    The deep meaning in the eyes falls into the eyes of the elder martial brother. The elder martial brother nodded his head clearly, and several people left quickly!


    Soon, the triangle eye came out.


    He smiled at Lu Fan and others and said, "you, general Wu is in there, please!"


    Stride, Lu Fan and others enter the demon camp.


    All of a sudden, people felt that they had passed through a water curtain, and the scenery suddenly changed. What appeared was a magnificent mansion, with the ground of black rock pattern dragon and the magnificent magic pillar.


    Looking forward, a man of ten feet tall and full of rock armor came into view.


    Red skin, like fire.


    His jaw spits out, and two huge fangs are about to poke into his nose.


    This man is the general Wu that triangle eye says.


    In front of him, there are all kinds of corpses, all of them are clean human beings.


    General Wu was very interested in stringing these corpses together with iron skewers. At the same time, he said to Lu Fan and other humanitarians, "here are the secret ministers? Come on, sit here. Deacons are working hard. Is it to inspect the progress of our mission? Let the great people of the demon Saint have a thousand hearts and ten thousand hearts. We are all people who work hard and forge ahead actively and fulfill the tasks assigned to us by heart. "


    Lu Fan and others gnawed their teeth in secret,


    after the corpse was strung by general Wu, they began to bake it on the magic pillar on the left.


    As the flames rose, general Wu sprinkled powder that Lu Fan and others could not understand. Then there was a smell.


    Just to see this cruel scene, Lu Fan and others will definitely not have any appetite.


    Nangongxing and others clenched their fists and remained silent.


    Lu fanlang said: "Xue Sheng asked me to ask, how long will it take to finish?"


    As he spoke, Lu Fan and others sat down beside him.


    Looking up at general Wu''s huge body, Lu Fan began to secretly estimate the strength of general Wu.


    In general, the general strength of a demon cultivation general is around the peak of Tiangang. Very few of them can live a dignified life.


    Because the general of demon cultivation belongs to each hall and has a strong fighting capacity except the hall leader.


    But it is obvious that this practice does not belong to general Wu, who is probably more powerful than the general hall leader.


    Look at the magical patterns on his body and the introverted breath. Lu Fan conservatively estimated that he should also have the strength of wuzun. I don''t know about wuzun.


    General Wu smiled and handed Lu Fan a roasted human meat kebab, saying, "deacons, how can it be finished so quickly. We haven''t even broken through the bloody array of beasts below. The difficulty is so great that master Xue doesn''t know it. "


    Obviously, hearing Xue Sheng''s words, general Wu had a flattering smile on his face.


    Lu Fan and others looked at the kebab in front of them, only feeling extremely disgusted.


    Lu Fan suppresses his emotions and waves the human flesh strings in front of him into starlight dots, which is to help them complete their lives. Then he said in a deep voice, "that can''t be without any progress. How can we do it! "


    "There''s progress! Of course there is progress! If it wasn''t for xiongmanzi and their trouble, our exhibition would be bigger. Don''t deacons like eating human flesh? Would you like some blood wine? "


    General Wu then produced a jar of wine from behind him. Once it was opened, it was full of bloody flavor.


    "We don''t drink these things," said Nangong Xinglang


    Lu fanlang said, "general Wu, we have your kindness, but we never eat people."


    General Wu looked at Lu Fan and others and said with a smile: "I see. Some of them are not evil eaters. I''m sorry, I''m sorry. That''s what I like. Eat some human flesh and drink some blood wine. If it wasn''t for this hobby, I wouldn''t have become a demon cultivator. In my country, I am the famous King of martial arts


    Quickly put all the human flesh aside, general Wu said with a wide grin: "let''s talk about progress. It''s true. Some of you just reported to Lord devil. We are about to find the legendary portal, and the divine pattern has also found three complete pieces. You can take this back to Xue Sheng later! "


    As he said this, general Wu took out a bead and threw it to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan takes over the bead and with a little power, he can clearly see the three runes shining inside.


    The mighty power flows in the runes and seems to have the power handed down from ancient times.


    At this moment, Lu Fan''s body finally has a reaction. He feels his body is heating up, as if he saw the perfect food. Let him have a kind of impulse to swallow these runes immediately.


    Lu Fan quietly put up the beads and said with a smile: "good, general Wu, good job. In this way, we can all hand in the work. However, we still need to see the progress of your task. We''d better go down and see how you accomplish the task. "


    General Wu laughed and said: "if you want to go down and see it, no problem, no problem. As long as the deacons are not afraid, it is not easy to think about it. But I can''t do it today. After midnight, those wild animals are too fierce. How about tomorrow or a few days off? "

 Chapter 1438

    Lu Fan nodded. Anyway, this kind of thing can''t wait.


    If he acts too fast, it may backfire.


    "I''ll discuss it tomorrow. General Wu, please help yourself."


    When he got up, Lu Fan took them out.


    As he was leaving, Lu Fan suddenly heard something. Turning to general Wu, he said, "general Wu, I heard that few of the ogres who can break through the revered realm and often die miserably!"


    General Wu is preparing to take out the human flesh that has just not been eaten.


    Hearing Lu Fan''s words at the moment, I was stunned.


    Lu Fan looked at general Wu with great concern and said, "eat less. It''s good for your cultivation! At least when you die, you have some dignity. "


    General Wu said in surprise, "are you cursing me?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I can''t curse!"


    After that, Lu Fan strode out of the camp.


    General Wu looked at the human flesh in his hand. For a while, he really didn''t know if he should talk.


    Thinking for a long time, general Wu clapped his thigh and said, "if I don''t eat human flesh, what should I eat?". This guy is just kidding me. "


    After that, general Wu still ate the rest of the meat into his stomach.


    Outside, the triangle eye has been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing Lu Fan and others coming out, Lang said: "you deacons, please come with me. I''ll take you to the rest camp! "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "no need, please inform the people below. In this period of time, we will go around at will and let them not block us. "


    Triangle eye opens mouth, surprised way: "stroll casually? This place? "


    Lu Fandao: "yes, what''s the problem? Or do you have any shady secrets here, so we can''t wander around casually? "


    The triangle eye shook his head and said, "how can that be. The secret here, for others. It could be classified. It''s nothing to you deacons. Then I''ll go and tell the following people that you can help yourself! "


    At the end of the speech, the triangle eyes bow away.


    "Nangong Xing said with a smile," these demon cultivators are full of ghosts


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "there is no secret. Is it magic cultivation? If even the demon cultivator is honest in his work, shouldn''t the world be disordered! "


    The crowd chuckled.


    Lu Fan looked around and said, "what about senior brother Han Feng? Haven''t you got it yet? "


    As soon as Lu Fan''s voice fell, he heard a noise in the distance.


    Among them, the voice is the largest, the voice is the loudest, and the most familiar voice comes.


    "Come on, if you have the ability to hit me, you will rob your things. What''s the matter! "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said with a wry smile, "senior brother Han Feng!"


    Ye Nantian, nangongxing, Zuo Yundong and others also laughed.


    Can be in this kind of place, still so arrogant person, really have no other than Han Feng.


    Take a quick step, and everyone will walk in the direction of the voice.


    When we got closer, we saw that elder martial brother Han Feng was stepping on a huge insect beast, and at the same time, he crossed his waist, and then scolded with a circle of demon practitioners.


    In principle, the curse of demon cultivation should be quite good.


    All kinds of filthy words are just overwhelming.


    But even so, it seems that in front of senior brother Han Feng, they still don''t see enough.


    It seems that elder martial brother Han Feng hasn''t had such a good scolding for a long time, so he is excited and ambitious.


    The one who scolds is called happy, and the one who scolds is called fierce.


    Some of the demons were ready to fight because they could not bear the insult.


    But Han Feng''s deacon at the waist ordered them to throw a mousetrap, but they didn''t dare to come forward and start with Han Feng.


    In addition, elder martial brother, elder martial brother Chutian and elder martial brother Chuxing stand behind elder martial brother Hanfeng.


    Even if there is a devil who dares to come up, it''s impossible to do anything to elder martial brother Han Feng.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s voice sounded.


    The eyes suddenly become fierce, the words are easy to say, simple two words, but all the demons around the earthquake immediately shut up, the brain dizzy and swollen, extremely painful.


    In front of Lu fan, the demons retreated to both sides in a uniform way and gave Lu Fan a way out.


    Lu Fan strode forward, glancing coldly at all the magical practices: "do you want to die?"


    A group of demons immediately bowed their heads under Lu Fan''s powerful authority.


    For the demon cultivator, big fist is the most effective way.


    Han Feng saw Lu Fan and others coming, and immediately waved: "come here and have a look. It''s fresh. What we just got is not dead yet! "


    Lu Fan and other people stepped forward quickly, and other demon cultivators saw that these people actually knew each other. No one dared to say more.


    There''s no way. Lu Fan''s strength is there. He has overwhelmed everyone just by his momentum.


    It should not be difficult to kill them all if we really want to move our hands.


    It''s not as stupid as the world of Warcraft, just to die for a carcass of a wild animal.


    However, they all hid one by one and looked at Lu Fan and others with interest.


    Where do these people come from? Why do they rob a carcass of a wild animal.


    Although the body is valuable, it seems that there is no need for such a strong person to dare to be interested in this kind of thing.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng hurriedly stepped down from the carcass of the beast.


    Lu Fan and others surrounded the animal and looked carefully.


    Nangong Xing said with a smile, "this insect looks like a louse!"


    Nangongxing doesn''t say it''s OK. When he said it, everyone hurriedly nodded: "yes, it looks like lice!"


    Zuo Yundong then said, "it''s not a dragon louse. It''s not of special blood. How can it grow so big!"


    Lu Fan nodded and saw that there were lice beasts several feet long in front of him. His hands became knives and he slowly cut a hole in the body of the beasts.


    "Muke, come and have a look. Will there be any discovery! "


    Hearing Lu Fan''s cry, Mu Ke was stunned for a moment, then hurried out.


    "Me?"


    Mu Ke is a little surprised. It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with her.


    Lu Fan nodded: "that''s right. Come here!"


    Mu Ke came over doubtfully, and according to Lu Fan''s instructions, he put his hand on the crack of lice and wild animals.


    All of a sudden, people clearly saw that a pure and chaotic Qi was released from the body of lice and wild animals. Then it went directly into Muke''s body.


    Muke''s whole body was shining slightly. Nangong Xinglu fan and others immediately came forward and surrounded her to cover her breath.


    Muke said: "son Lu fan, I feel that my internal skills are burning and my strength is improving."


    Lu Fan hears the words and puts his hand on the mouth.


    He could feel the pure chaos in his hands.


    Slowly, Lu Fan smiled and said, "it is so!"


    Brother Han Feng asked, "brother Lu fan, what did you find?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "brother Nangong, you are right. It''s a divine body!"

 Chapter 1439

    When they heard the words, they were shocked. Nangongxing was slightly shocked. They did not understand what Lu fan asked him to do at this time.


    He doesn''t know what kind of body.


    But then, nangongxing saw Lu Fan winking at him.


    Immediately nangongxing understood what Lu Fan intended him to resist.


    Nangong immediately remained silent, just nodded softly.


    The tacit understanding cultivated in the kingdom of Optimus revealed at this moment.


    On the other side, the wind''s eyes flickered, smiling and shaking his head at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan didn''t give out his name, obviously intended to cover for him.


    It seems that Lu fan is going to share the God''s body with you. However, Lu Fan thought it was better not to expose jiuxiaomen, so he let nangongxing carry the pot.


    As expected, immediately Zuo Yundong asked, "what divine body, Nangong brother and Lufan brother, are you two wrong! If you don''t tell us the news, you are not teammates. Can you play happily together? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s just a guess of our Nangong trip. But now, it seems that the speculation is true. "


    Although Nangong didn''t understand, he still followed the interface and said, "well, it''s true."


    "What''s going on? Brother Nangong, talk about it carefully! "


    Huangfu Wu came up and asked aloud.


    Nangong line said with a smile, "let brother Lu fan explain to you."


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "originally, on the way, we were guessing what the demons were looking for here. Personally, I had no idea. But brother Nangong, as a prince, was well-informed and said a possibility, which immediately made me very happy. Now it seems that brother Nangong is really right. You have heard of the Lord of chaos! "


    Ye Nantian felt his chin and said, "Lord of chaos? I seem to have heard of it. Is it the God who controls chaos in ancient times? "


    Zuoyun said: "right, right, right. I''ve heard about it, too. Wait a moment, the divine body you said is not his body


    Lu Fan nodded: "it''s very possible. You see, these lice like beasts. The body is full of the purest chaos. I''ve been to chaos, even if it''s chaos in the chaos field of chaos center, it''s just so. So these wild animals got the gas of chaos? The only explanation is that there is absolutely something about chaos here. Secondly, do you think it''s just a common wild animal, with a bit of chaos? "


    Said, Lu Fan suddenly stepped on the head of the lice beast, followed by a sudden wave of his hand, the whole lice beast became a piece of paper.


    Raise your hand. Lu fan controls the lice and the wild animal to float. The whole body vigorous Qi rushes out and acts on the skeleton of this lice wild animal.


    Then, everyone clearly saw that the bones of the lice wild animal began to separate under Lu Fan''s strong and vigorous Qi.


    What kind of body is this? It is clear that it is the gas of chaos.


    That is to say, all these wild animals are chaos animals. Compared with those chaos beasts condensed in chaos.


    The chaos beast here is more real!


    Zuo Yundong and others opened their mouths and couldn''t believe it.


    Huangfu said: "only when the chaos is strong here can such a chaos beast be born. No way. It''s not chaos here. Brother Lu fan, I believe you. I''m afraid there are the bones of the chaotic Lord here. Only the legendary one can do this! "


    Zuo Yundong patted nangongxing''s shoulder and said: "yes, the prince is not ordinary. He has a lot of experience. That''s all you can guess. But can you tell us about it next time? "


    Nangong said with a smile, "average, average."


    The wind took a rest and chuckled.


    Strength convergence, Lu Fandao: "there must be a big secret under this canyon. We have to go down and have a look. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng said: "let''s go, and wait for something. Since there is a big secret below, let''s go down and have a look. Younger martial brother Lu fan, if we find the God body in advance, can we make plans to seal the God just like that God. "


    Lu Fandao: "there are so many people in such a big battle. I haven''t found it for such a long time. Can we find it by running? It''s not that easy! You know, there are many masters of the demon cultivators


    The elder martial brother felt his belly and said with a smile: "that''s not the same. The devil cultivators are looking for needles in a haystack. No matter how many masters they have, they have no direction. If they can''t find them, they still can''t find them. If God body is so easy to find. Can it be hidden for so many years. It has been handed down from ancient times to the present. "


    Elder martial brother Chutian and elder martial brother Chuxing looked at the elder martial brother and said, "elder martial brother, listen to this, you seem to have a way!"


    The elder martial brother proudly shook his head and said: "there are still some ways. Who let us have good luck and meet Miss Muke. This time, it''s all up to Muke girl! "


    The shepherd was stunned and pointed to his face and said, "me? What can I do? "


    Everyone laughed and understood what elder martial brother meant.


    The magic moon took Muke''s hand and said, "Muke girl, there are so many things you can do!"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other side, Xue went back to the bloody Castle hidden in the dark.


    The ghost front door with blue fangs slowly opens with a heavy squeak.


    Inside, there are endless soul pillars, illuminating the whole castle. All the soul pillars are carved with human body.


    It looks ferocious and frightening, which makes people feel cold.


    The castle is wide and wide, with 19 floors up and down. It is black and red as a whole.


    The Runes of bats, dragons and blood lions are carved on the walls around them. At the foot of them are cold black rocks. When they go up, they are full of crisp sounds, echoing in the whole castle.


    There seems to be no one in the huge castle.


    Xue Sheng slowly floats up to the 10th floor of the castle.


    In front of him, there are two stone statues of the leader''s body, which are majestic.


    Xue Sheng stopped in front of the door and didn''t make a sound.


    The stone statue said: "please come back, Xue Sheng. The jade devil saint is closing the door to understand the divine pattern. No one can be seen!"


    Xue Sheng frowned and said, "what about the ghost girl? Where is she? "


    Xue Sheng''s voice just fell, and a very young voice started.


    "Scorpio, are you looking for me?"


    Xue Sheng was startled by the sound. Turning around, he saw a little girl, who was only 11 or 12 years old, lying on his back.


    Xue Sheng hurriedly dragged her down and threw her aside. At the same time, he quickly backed away and said: "ghost girl, you are kidding again. Don''t blame me for being rude! "


    "Hahaha!"


    The little girl who was thrown disappeared in a flash.


    Then, a woman in white, with her hair covering half of her face, appeared in front of Xue Sheng and said with a smile, "Scorpio, you are still so timid!"

 Chapter 1440

    "In front of your ghost girl, no one is brave."


    Seeing the appearance of the ghost girl, Xue Sheng seemed to think that the distance was not good, and he backed away.


    The ghost girl said with a bleak smile, "Scorpio, you don''t have to be so afraid of me. I won''t eat you again!"


    As she said this, the ghost girl floated forward and gently stroked the chin of the scorpion.


    Xue Sheng really wanted to hide. When he was touched by a ghost girl, Xue Sheng felt that his blood seemed to be extremely cold.


    Xue Sheng said in a loud voice, "stay away from me. I have a business with you. "


    The ghost girl, like a ghost, was wrapped around Xue Sheng. Holding Xue Sheng''s neck, he said, "what''s the matter? Oh, you seem to be hurt. Chenguo, someone else can hurt you. You''re not going to fight those two guys. Then I won''t help you, and I don''t have to beat them! "


    Xue Sheng''s heart was in awe. He had covered up very well. Unexpectedly, he was seen through by the ghost girl.


    Xue Shengshen said in a voice: "it''s not the incomplete two, it''s the other one. From the outside, a guy I can''t tell. "


    "You mean, Lu fan?"


    The ghost girl said with a smile.


    At this time, the ghost girl''s eyes all brightened. Seems to be very interested in Lu Fan!


    Xue Shengdao: "it may or may not be. You have to go and see for yourself. "


    The ghost woman said: "so, you specially run back means. You can''t beat him and come back to me for help? Hee, hee, hee, hee! "


    The laughter was grim, and Xue Sheng''s hair stood up.


    What he hates most is the ghost girl laugh.


    Slowly, Xue said: "I was hurt, and he was not well. But to catch or kill him. I don''t win by myself, ghost girl. Do you want to go with me. If there''s any credit, we''ll be half alone. You know, if you catch Lu Fan. What will the patriarch reward. What''s more, it''s said that Lu fan is also a variety of good things! "


    Xue Sheng deliberately seduces the ghost girl. He knows that the ghost girl is very interested in Lu Fan. Just mention the name of Lu Fan. Ghost girl will definitely find a way to go.


    Sure enough, the ghost girl drifted away, her body light as a leaf, said: "tell me where he is. I don''t like to work with you. You''re too insidious. I''m afraid to die in your hands. "


    Xue Sheng pulled at the corners of his mouth. The ghost girl said he was sinister.


    It''s a crow laughing at pig black. I don''t think so.


    Xue Sheng said angrily: "fear canyon. You can go if you want. Don''t cry if you can''t fight then. "


    Ghost female figure disappeared, voice gradually away.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be as stupid as you."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The next morning, over the canyon.


    Lu Fan and others came out of the camp, and general Wu with triangle eyes and others had been reorganizing the people and horses, waiting for a long time.


    "Some deacons, it''s such a fine day today. Why don''t you come down with us?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "no problem, there will be general Lau Wu."


    General Wu laughed and said, "come on, mount the war horse."


    Lu Fan gently waved, took Han Feng and other senior brothers, and immediately stepped on the back of the huge dragon horse.


    The horse is bigger than any other dragon.


    It seems that it is the standard mount of general Wu. The wild animals that are domesticated by the demon cultivators have not been domesticated by the righteous people such as the animal house.


    A good demonized beast is really valuable in demon cultivation. Not to mention general Wu''s horses, they are absolutely rare among the demons.


    It''s more than enough to sit on a broad and huge horse back and wait for people like Lu Fan.


    Triangle eye with a group of demons, also sat in the Yan devil horse, seems to help guard Lu Fan and others.


    A neighing, the horse wings, with a flame.


    Dive straight down from above, down the canyon.


    Gradually, the light around became dim. Triangle eye smiled in front of Lu Fan and others and said: "deacons. Wait until you get down there. You must not run around. There are too many wild animals in the valley of fear. Once the war begins, all I can do is to escort you away! "


    "The valley of fear?"


    Lu Fan wrote down the name and then said in a loud voice, "don''t worry, we don''t need your guard!"


    Speech with extreme self-confidence, brother Han Feng and others all laughed.


    With their strength, they still need these demon repair guards. That''s the ghost.


    All the way down, Lu Fan didn''t know how long he had been flying. The depth of the canyon was beyond his imagination.


    Soon there was a rustle in my ear.


    "Puppet army, first team ready!"


    General Wu took the lead and shouted when he heard the voice.


    Immediately, all the magicians released their puppets. Immediately, dense puppets poured into the canyon.


    Can be at this time, around the sudden appearance of countless cold eyes.


    Then, a lice like wild animals rushed out, like cutting melons and vegetables, killing all puppets.


    These are very decent looking puppets. It turns out that they are all rivals of these wild animals.


    "Team two, black dragon, kill!"


    General Wu roared again, and the black dragon cavalry followed the puppet army.


    "Roar!"


    A group of black dragon cavalry started to charge, which slightly stabilized the situation.


    Han Feng and other people looked at it in amazement, it seems that there are endless wild animals around.


    "How many bloody chaos beasts are there in this place?"


    The sound of fighting is not only the sound of fighting, but also the sound of fighting.


    Suddenly, the wind came.


    This cold wind is like a soul eating and bone cutting.


    Lu Fan immediately responded and said in a loud voice, "sit behind me. It''s the wind of heaven!"


    Hearing this, they immediately retreated behind Lu Fan. Lu fan directly opens his vigorous Qi and blocks all the wind.


    At the front, the armor of general Wu is dazzling. It seems that the rune is shining, which helps to block it.


    Then, a little light began to appear.


    Lu Fan didn''t know how to describe the light. It seemed to have color, but he couldn''t tell what color it was. In a word, it was full of illusion, like fog and malaria.


    General Wu burst and roared, and finally rushed through the windy area. Then he raised his hand and said, "stop!"


    The horse slows down, the wind stops and everything goes to peace.


    Lu Fan and others looked around. What they saw was a broad and straight road. They didn''t know where to go.


    There is something gray flowing around, and I don''t know what it is. But the horse under them refused to move forward. There seems to be a danger in it that even the dead are afraid of.


    General Wu turned over from the burning devil and pointed to Fang Lang in front of him, saying, "you deacons, we have arrived!"

 Chapter 1441

    Desolate, strange, mysterious.


    These three words first appeared in Lu Fan''s mind.


    Looking around at the scenery, Lu fan is not sure. Now they come to the place, or not the original space.


    Feeling the power around him, Lu Fan did not have the full-bodied chaos in his imagination.


    It is full of the air of death, which is extremely strong.


    Even for the demon cultivator, these dead Qi are lethal things.


    Lu Fan''s dead spirit beads may not be able to release such a strong breath of death.


    Han Feng and others also felt something wrong here, and they were very wise to stand behind Lu Fan.


    In particular, the worst strength of a Yun, all gently pulled Lu Fan''s clothes.


    The right hand only grasps the rune seal, as if only this kind of thing can give her a little comfort.


    Lu Fan paid more attention to the change of Mako''s expression.


    Sure enough, at this time, Muke looks very wrong. All over the body, the strength of the ups and downs, are about to overflow.


    Fortunately, Nangong walked beside her and gently grasped his hand.


    Secretly, a wisp of pure and noble spirit poured into Muke''s body. Muke felt better.


    Lang Sheng, Lu Fandao: "general Wu, what''s the task today?"


    General Wu looked back and said with a smile, "deacons. Our task is to find things. Today, we strive to go further and find more places. But I would like to remind you deacons not to see that it seems to be desolate here. Actually, there are many killing machines, and the rock surface here is the hardest thing. Even with my strength and all my strength, I can leave a small hole here at most! "


    General Wu''s words surprised Lu Fan and others.


    You know, general Wu is at least superior to Zunjing.


    If we change it into a small country in general, such strength is enough to kill the city and destroy the country.


    But here, such strength can only leave a hole in the ground.


    How hard is the rock here?


    Lu Fan picked up a small stone from the ground.


    With a pinch, Lu Fanzhen felt that the stone was not generally hard.


    With his physical strength, he had to use all his strength to crush the stone.


    Lu Fan nodded, "it''s really hard!"


    All around him, when he saw Lu Fan''s movements, he was shocked.


    Especially general Wu, when he saw that Lu Fan had crushed the stones here by his physical strength alone, his expression was similar to seeing a ghost.


    General Wu swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "the Deacon is really hidden!"


    At this time, in general Wu''s words, the word "adult" has already been brought, which is obviously deterred by Lu Fan''s strength.


    Lu Fan clapped his hands and said, "don''t waste time, let''s go!"


    General Wu nodded: "OK, follow me!"


    General Wu''s body is huge when he moves forward. He can often take a long distance in one step.


    Lu Fan and others did not fall by half, and followed closely.


    Brother Han Feng whispered, "brother Lu fan, what is this place. Chenguo, a little-known country, is there such a magical place? How come I never heard of it! "


    Before Lu Fan spoke, nangongxing explained: "in a small country, it is estimated that there is not even one extreme strong. How could they come here. Fear canyon. I don''t think it''s the name of demon cultivation. Most of it is the real name of this place. Muke, tell me how you feel. "


    Muke said in a low voice: "son Lu fan, I feel more and more strong. If there is anything good, it must be not far away. And it seems to be calling me. I can feel it clearly calling me. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "that means we are really in the right place. Let''s talk about where the feeling of calling you comes from. Which place is the strongest? "


    Muke closed his eyes and felt carefully for a while and said, "go straight ahead!"


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile and said, "OK, let''s go straight ahead."


    People are full of energy. As long as there is a direction, it''s easy to say. You can''t look around like a headless fly like these demons. Then find out when to go.


    Just chatting, suddenly, general Wu shouted: "prepare for the battle!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the ground began to change. Then a huge rock monster climbed out of the ground.


    Heiyan is eight Zhang tall. Every rock on his body has a shining Rune mark.


    However, these runes look very old. It''s not carved by posterity. Rock monsters beat their chests like orangutans, roaring loudly.


    It''s hard to say whether Lu fan is a wild animal or a puppet. The Rock Monster roared and went straight to kill general Wu.


    With a bang, general Wu pulled out his ghostly knife, and with a strong evil spirit, he cut it on the face of the monster.


    The long sword stopped within a foot. With the strength of general Wu, it could not cut any rock on the monster.


    Then, the rock monster hit general Wu hard on the chest.


    To see the ferocity and posture of this fist, it is not a random fight. This is a rock monster with martial arts skills!


    Brother Han Feng immediately said, "brother Lu fan, do we want to fight?"


    Lu Fan shakes his head slightly. This is not the time for them to release.


    If general Wu can''t even deal with this, they are still looking for something here. Are they all down to die?


    Sure enough, without waiting for Lu Fan''s help, all around the demons rushed up.


    Congealing array gathers blood gas, a blood colored light band, like a chain wrapped around the limbs of the rock monster.


    The demons shouted, and immediately the rock monster was dragged to the ground, struggling desperately.


    General Wu gave a big drink and stabbed the Rock Monster in the head.


    The whole body is full of evil spirit, and the dark Sabre is like a dragon. It just cuts off the head of the rock monster.


    All of a sudden, the Rock Monster lost all of its resistance.


    General Wu smilingly picks up the decapitated head, and then divides it into pieces with all his strength.


    For a moment, a flash of light came from the rock. Looking at it, it was a magical rune.


    General Wu bent down and handed the rune to Lu Fandao: "deacon, good luck. The first rock monster I met had a complete Rune inside. Although it''s not a good ancient divine pattern, it''s also much stronger than ordinary runes. I''m kind to you. "


    Lu Fan nodded and took the rune. It was an expression of your understanding, but the general could not see his face.


    "Then I will take it," Lu Fan said in a loud voice


    Coagulating eyes, Lu Fan looks at the rune in his hand. Nangong suddenly seemed to find something, pointing to the rune and saying: "brother Lu fan, this is an ancient font. God, it''s a yellow word! "

 Chapter 1442

    Around, Han Feng and others all came together and watched carefully.


    General Wu laughed at the fact that Lu Fan and others had never seen the world.


    Lu fan asked softly, "is there any particular about this yellow character?"


    Nangong said: "I heard that there were not many kinds of runes in ancient times. There were four kinds of xuanhuang in the heaven and earth. Among them, the Yellow character is the weakest character. "


    "I know a little more about that," Huang said. You''re not right. It''s not four kinds of xuanhuang in heaven and earth, but eight kinds of xuanhuang in heaven and earth and eight kinds of Honghuang in universe. The first four symbols are common symbols, and the last four symbols are array symbols. The Yellow character is the condensate character and the weakest character. People in ancient times like to carve runes on their bodies. The stronger the power, the more runes they have. This is also the origin of the later FUZU. The strongest person has heaven and earth talismans and four limbs coagulation array talismans. Of course, there is no way to compare this with the later Fuyu family. They are all Fuwen! "


    As they said this, they all took a look at a Yun.


    It seems that they are guessing what a Yun looks like when his whole body runes are exposed.


    A Yun blushed when everyone saw him, and the moon clapped his palms on the forehead of huangfuwu and others and said, "what do you want. Is it worth the money? "


    Finish saying, the magic moon also looks to a Yun.


    For runes, is there anyone who knows better than a Yun?


    A Yun took over the rune, looked carefully and said: "it''s very valuable. Now Ancient Runes have disappeared in the long history. Even our runes, which are preserved in the past, are also the Eight Trigram runes that later appeared. Qiankanggen shocked Xun and left kundui, and then died and hurt Dujing. Like this kind of heaven and earth xuanhuang Fu, we FUZU also do not have


    Lu Fandao: "then I will give it to you. But you have to tell us something about the weakness of the rune. "


    A Yun nodded: "rune is a simple way to gather the power of heaven and earth. Similar to array, but simpler than array. According to our understanding of the FUZU, the way of retaining moves and making decisions with our own strength is called fufu. This heaven and earth Xuan Huang Fu, as the earliest rune. But it is the strong of ancient times, which is used to simplify the means of retaining power. "


    As he spoke, a Yun put his palm on the rune, and the rune was shining.


    All of us heard about the knowledge that these FUZU people knew from childhood. They didn''t know it at all.


    Lu Fan and Huangfu Wu still understand a little. The other big brothers are rough, so they don''t understand at all.


    A Yun then pointed to the rune and said: "you see, the flow of the power of the rune is clearly visible. It shows that this rune is very simple and has no means of defense or protection. Just destroy the internal power circulation mode of the rune, and the rune will be abolished immediately! "


    At the end of the speech, a Yun gently points at the center of the Yellow character, and the flow of the power of the rune immediately freezes.


    I''m afraid if a Yun uses a little more power, he can discard this rune.


    "Huangfu Wu said with a smile:" the strong of ancient times, but also so, such a simple rune, I see it will break again


    A Yun said: "this is the earliest rune, of course simple. With the development of time, runes have changed a lot. From the beginning of the eight trigrams, there has been a way to confuse the people who break the talismans, such as life gate, Death Gate and injury gate


    Lu Fan raised his hand and said, "get, get, get. Brother Huangfu, you can consult later. Remember how to break the talisman. Let''s move on! "


    All nodded, a Yun put up the rune and smiled.


    In fact, she didn''t say another thing, that is, for the FUZU, the simpler the Fuwen is, the more able it is to see through the essence of the Fuwen.


    These symbols do not have much effect on other people''s hands. But in the hands of the Fuwen people, it''s just a light leading to the Fuwen Avenue.


    A Yun really feels that she has come to the right place. If she can make up the eight characters of heaven and earth and the universe, she feels that she can become the most outstanding master of Fuwen, and perhaps the strongest of Fuwen. A Yun''s eyes are shining.


    Just two or three hours later, general Wu and others met a dozen rock monsters. All the demons killed were exhausted.


    You know, they are going to divide up their strength to resist the breath of death here. But not as leisurely as Lu Fan and others.


    Gasping for breath, general Wu said: "come on, mark this place and set up the array."


    A group of demons quickly began to gather. Lu Fan said, "general Wu, why don''t you leave? Do you want to set up a camp here?"


    General Wu said with a smile: "encampment? Deacon, you look up to us so much. This is to leave a mark. Next time, it will fall from here. Next, we are going to excavate and try to find something as soon as possible! "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, steadfastly and steadily, and checked it little by little. Dig every inch. In this way, although it''s a little stupid, the things that should be found will surely arrive.


    It just takes a little longer!


    Lu Fan looks at Muke and asks, isn''t it here?


    Muke shakes his head gently to show that the thing they are looking for is not here.


    Lu Fan nodded clearly, and then said, "general Wu, look for it slowly. Let''s go around."


    General Wu was stunned for a moment, and then said: "you deacons, this is not the top. As you can see, the stones here are so many and difficult to deal with. If something happens to you, how can I explain it to Lord Xue. "


    Lu Fandao: "don''t worry, I won''t have an accident. These stone monsters can''t do anything to us! "


    Lu Fan''s confident tone made general Wu frown slightly.


    But on second thought, just after Lu Fan''s means of holding the stone empty handed, general Wu had to nod his head: "OK, deacons, you are free, but don''t go far. The monsters here are more than stone monsters. Last time we met a huge grey dragon, it was really powerful and terrible. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "I see!"


    After that, Lu Fan led the way.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others follow quickly.


    Slowly, Lu Fan whispered to Muke: "Muke girl, now it''s up to you to lead the way!"


    Muke pinched his corner uneasily and said: "I don''t know whether I feel right or not, Mr. Lu Fan. If there is a problem, what can we do! "


    Nangong took Muke''s hand and said, "don''t worry, just say it. Look who he is. He''s the ultimate warrior, Lu Fan. What''s going to happen to him? "


    Hearing this, Mu Ke seemed to be quite calm and said, "well, OK. Master Lu, this way! "

 Chapter 1443

    Half an hour later.


    Lu Fan and others stood on the remains of a huge rock monster, looking far away.


    The rune in the body of the rock monster was stripped by senior brother Han Feng, but it is not complete.


    "Younger martial brother Lu fan, next time, you should be lighter. This Rune has been destroyed again. We haven''t got much here! "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng obviously also wants to get a yellow character Rune back to collect.


    Unfortunately, the complete rune is not so easy to get.


    In half an hour, Lu Fan and his friends have met three monsters. But I didn''t get a complete rune.


    "OK, this is not what Lu fan has the final say. These runes are not complete, there is no way! "


    Elder martial brother Chutian is very clever to snatch the incomplete Rune from elder martial brother Han Feng.


    What''s incomplete is also the harvest. Let''s put it first.


    Elder martial brother Chuxing said, "I''m surprised. Why can''t a complete Rune condense into a rock monster?"


    Lu Fan looks at a Yun and a Yun explains: "the rune is incomplete. It''s not that it hasn''t been finished, but as time goes on, the power in the rune has gone by some, so it''s incomplete. The rocks coagulated are strange. They are either weak or incomplete. "


    Everyone nodded clearly. No wonder the rock monsters they met didn''t seem to be as powerful as general Wu. The emotion is that there is too much power passing in the rune.


    Lu Fan turned his head and looked back. At this time, general Wu and others had disappeared.


    Determined the direction, Lu Fan and others walked very fast.


    They don''t waste their time looking for them.


    "Muke, are you still going forward? Down this road? "


    Lu fan asked aloud.


    Muke nodded: "yes. Mr. Lu fan, we need to move on. "


    Lu Fan and others nodded and went on all the way.


    But at this time, Lu Fan and others heard the voice of the breaking wind coming from the top of their heads.


    Looking up, there were a lot of black shadows in the gray one.


    Lu Fan immediately released his vigorous Qi, condensed it into a gas mask, and covered everyone''s figure.


    Immediately followed by a number of ten huge magic dragon, it landed not far away from Lu Fan and others.


    Lu Fan took a look and said with a smile, "it seems that it''s not just general Nawu who is working. Other demons are not idle. They are all busy looking for it. "


    Brother Han Feng felt some dried meat in his arms and began to chew it. He said, "brother Lu fan, are we going to destroy them?"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "don''t waste this strength. We bypass them. Our main purpose now is to find the divine body. One less thing for others. "


    After that, Lu fan is ready to take the people around these newly fallen demons to leave.


    But at this time, on the back of the dragon, a demon cultivator like a fat pig said in a loud voice: "you, go to guard immediately, and don''t let anyone interfere with our affairs. Fifth, where are you talking about? Take me now! "


    Then, a hunchback stooped and the devil with blue sheep''s head grinned with big yellow teeth: "boss, don''t worry, it''s not far away. I see it''s true. There is definitely a treasure there. Even if it''s not what the jade devil saint is looking for, it''s also a rare treasure. It''s just that the guards are so powerful. I killed all the people I brought last time. With you here this time, we will be able to win it at one stroke. "


    One slap of pig head demon Xiu turns the sheep head demon Xiu several times.


    With a rough voice, the pig demon cultivates: "you can''t keep your voice down. I''m afraid others won''t hear you, right? I''ll tell you, we''re not the only ones looking for things here. If the old Wu and the dead insects heard us, we would have to be robbed. After such a long time in the clan, I didn''t make any progress. My mind is full of water! "


    Mutton demon repair should be, hurry to lead the way to pig demon repair in front.


    Unfortunately, they ran in the same direction as Lu Fan and others.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "it seems that someone has found something good in front of us. Let''s go, gentlemen, let''s have a look! "


    Nangong said: "it''s a bad luck for the demon cultivator. General Wu didn''t find out, but we ran into him."


    Han Feng then held his stomach and said with a smile: "ouch, a sheep was scolded by a pig. It''s killing me with a smile. Come on, come on, junior brother Lu Fan. We''re going to make a big discovery! "


    People hurry to catch up. Fortunately, Lu Fan''s hand is invisible. It''s really powerful.


    Otherwise, if we let these demons find their traces in advance, they will not be able to pick up the cheap things.


    All the way forward, the fog is getting thick.


    The pig demon repair ran out of breath. It''s not weak. I''m so tired after two steps.


    He was full of fat, which made his elder martial brother despised.


    After a while, the most happy sheep head demon repair running in front finally stopped.


    What appears in front of us is a huge stone blocking the way.


    The highest one is at least twenty feet, round and bright. The whole body exudes a strong power of Tao. Like ripples, it is still spreading around.


    The shortest one is about five or six feet long. It looks a little rough, but it also reveals a sense of strength.


    Take a closer look, which stone is it? It''s clearly a stone monster that can''t be named.


    On the top of the head, there are three characters: Heaven, earth, Xuan.


    Lu Fan and others, who followed, saw these three words and immediately understood them.


    A Yun said softly, "Master Lu fan, the Xuan character, the earth character and the sky character are all together!"


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile, and they all got together.


    Lower his voice, Lu Fan said: "the more valuable the place is, the more guarded it is. Look at this posture. The treasure should be here. "


    After that, Lu Fan looked to Mu Ke.


    But Muke''s expression seems a little strange. She didn''t seem to find anything special here.


    Frown slightly, when Lu Fan doubts.


    They did it first, looking at the things blocking the way.


    "Good, good, good," laughed the pig head demon. Tianfu puppet, Difu puppet and Xuanfu puppet are all gathered here. Even if there are no other treasures, killing them and taking out the rune are great achievements. You, start to condense, old five, change! "


    As soon as the voice came down, the eyes of the sheep head demon immediately turned red.


    After that, the body grew rapidly and turned into a monster full of flames.


    The pig head devil repair, then takes out a stick, mercilessly on the ground a meal, suddenly, the death gas around, actually agglomerates in his whole body.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng said in a surprised voice, "Oh, I''m still a magic Qi master. This sheep head demon repair looks so powerful. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "let them come first!"

 Chapter 1444

    The sheep head demon cultivates a person to be in the lead, directly rushes into the array.


    The target goes straight to the middle, the biggest Tianfu puppet.


    Two arms, in the moment of collision to the talent puppet, directly doubled.


    It''s burning all around.


    The power of the sheep''s head demon cultivator is amazing to Lu Fan.


    This strength is definitely better than the general wuzun!


    Han Feng and other people are in Lu Fan''s side are dark.


    Boom!


    The two fists of the sheep head demon are like hammers, which hit the sky puppet.


    The next moment, the body of the sky puppet swayed.


    There are two deep dents on the surface of the stone.


    The power splashed all over the place, and the pit began to appear at the foot of the sheep head demon. When the wind blows, it makes the air of death everywhere disperse.


    But that''s all. Such a powerful force still doesn''t even have the possibility to strike the Tianfu puppet.


    Then, Tianfu puppet stood up, and two thick thighs appeared under his round body, just like stone pillars.


    The arms are also extended, which is too thin to look directly at compared to the thighs.


    Two eyes appeared on the two sides of the stone with the inscription of the sky.


    It''s like a stone with two square openings, in which the light comes out and sweeps away the dark light.


    The light shines on the body of the sheep head demon cultivator, and immediately the spirit and flame of the sheep head demon cultivator are swept away.


    On this day, it seems that Fuju is a little funny, but his power is not small.


    As soon as he stood up, he gave the sheep demon a direct repair.


    The momentum is heavy. Lu Fan and others can hear the sound of the bone breaking.


    Just like the crushed dry trees, they burst. The sheep''s head demon repairs a mouthful of blood to spurt out.


    Next, the ground Fugou and xuanfugou around stood up.


    These puppets are not as powerful as Tianfu puppets.


    The ground Fu puppet has no feet, but its body can roll. Its arms are ten feet long.


    The Xuanfu puppet is more miserable, and there is no arm, only to roll on the ground.


    But as soon as they rolled up, they were howling with the wind.


    The speed is also amazing for Lu Fan and others.


    "Kill!"


    The pig''s head demon is not right. He immediately gives a killing order.


    Suddenly all the demons around rushed up and began to attack the stones crazily.


    The magic Qi is crisscrossing, and the sound is endless.


    With all the air of death around us, it was thoroughly stirred.


    The whole area has become a place of strength.


    Lu Fan took them back, so that they would not be affected by this power.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others are very interested.


    A group of people talked and laughed quietly, and almost took out some snacks and sat here to watch.


    "I''m afraid these demons are not rivals of the stones. Ah Yun, are Ancient Runes so powerful? Then why don''t you runes pass down these powerful runes and create those messy runes? "


    Huangfuwu said he was puzzled.


    In his impression, Ancient Runes should not be so strong.


    A Yun shook his head and said: "it''s not Fu Wenqiang. The man who made this rune is too powerful and powerful. Moreover, the material of these stones is so good that it is even harder than any other puppet material. Therefore, the Tianfu puppet made by them is very powerful. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "yes. It can make a rune spread to this day, with constant power, or there is a source of power beside it, which can be continuously supplemented. Or the power is too pure, hard to dissipate, even if the passage of time, can not take away much. It''s really strong! "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng nodded knowingly: "it is so. Do you mean that the stones here are all of the best materials? "


    Lu Fan nodded: "yes!"


    Elder martial brother Han Feng quickly began to pick up stones around him and put them into his belt.


    The magic Moon said with a smile: "brother Han Feng, even if you pick up the stones here, no one can help you refine them. This ancient method of refining has long been lost. You think you can make it with just a few stones. At that time, all the demons in that country had used such powerful stone puppets. "


    Han Feng opened his mouth and finally blocked a piece of it. "It''s a rare thing anyway. It''s better to take it with you than not. Younger martial brother Lu fan, you see, they are about to win! "


    In the joke, the subordinates of the pig head demon repair have been defeated by the Tianfu puppet, Difu puppet and Xuanfu puppet.


    In particular, the pig head devil repair, he suddenly found that these stone puppets, it is fundamental to his law, directly ignored.


    The decisions that he mastered with great destructive power have no effect on the Tianfu puppet at all. It can only explode the weakest Xuanfu puppet.


    As for the demons he brought, they were completely suppressed. Tianfu puppet, fighting, even appeared a shiny mask.


    Seeing the mask, huangfuwu and a Yun said at the same time, "God controls the light!"


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s related to gods, isn''t it?"


    A Yun nodded: "yes, Mr. Lu Fan. This is the power that gods can master in ancient legends. The last record is still in the era of the presence of emissaries. "


    Lu fan then asked, "what''s the use of this divine light?"


    Huangfu Wulian said: "all things are unbroken, and heaven and earth will last forever. It is the power of one side of the world! "


    Lu Fan''s fingers trembled a little, which was the power of the world. This is not to reach the level of the ultimate strong with a small world.


    Is this the day when the puppet is so strong?


    While Lu Fan was thinking about it, Tianfu puppet suddenly blew up his mask and turned it into a sky light, penetrating all the demons who dared to offend him.


    Lu Fan and others reacted quickly. Elder martial brother Han Feng shouted "lie down!"


    Immediately, everyone was on the ground.


    In a moment, the light converged. Looking forward, the demons were killed and wounded.


    The arm of the pig head demon repair has been cut off, and it is strongly supported. The pig head demon repair comes to the first fallen sheep head demon repair and drags his collar: "fifth, I am killed by you. Is this what we can deal with? "


    The sheep head demon repair spurts the blood way: "chief son, call a person quickly, call a person.". When other people come, we are still saved. The old Wu must be nearby. He can''t die here. "


    "Yes, yes, yes," said the pig demon. Call people! "


    As soon as the hands are raised, a huge skull gathers in the air, and the roar of thousands of undead rings through the sky.


    For a while, the whole Canyon seemed to be roaring.


    Han Feng said: "brother Lu fan, they are calling people. What shall we do? "


    Lu Fan said: "wait, wait for general Wu''s men to come first. We''d better do what we can. It''s better to take advantage of them!"

 Chapter 1445

    There was a lot of roar, and soon there was a sound of breaking wind around.


    In a short time, general Wu came with the first one. At a glance, he saw the corpse of the demon cultivator and the pig head demon cultivator who was seriously injured.


    "Heavenly talisman puppet!"


    General Wu''s eyes brightened, and then he laughed at the pig head demon repair and others.


    "Fat pig, you are miserable! How can this happen! "


    Seeing the arrival of general Wu, the pig head demon cultivator slowly pulls the sheep head demon cultivator back.


    It seems that he is afraid of general Wu.


    "Old Wu, don''t talk nonsense. Tianfu puppet, can you see it. Take it quickly. Although I found it first, I gave it to you! "


    General Wu took back his eyes and nodded slightly.


    Lu fan, hiding in the dark, chuckled: "general Wu just killed the pig demon!"


    Han Feng said scornfully: "demon cultivation, there is no morality to speak of. It''s not all intrigues and lies. "


    General Wu raised his hand and said in a loud voice, "everyone, get together!"


    All around the devil repair, start to set up the array.


    However, in the eyes of Lu Fan and others, they are not the same. It must not be the opponent of Tianfu puppet.


    The sky puppets and the earth puppets look around blankly. It seems a little uncertain whether these new comers are coming to fight.


    A Yun said: "is this the wisdom of the first Rune puppets? It''s weak enough. I can only attack passively. If other people don''t hit it, it won''t be able to decide whether to do it. "


    Huang Fuwu rubbed his hands and said: "there is no need to ask so much for ancient Rune puppets. Lu Fan brother. I know you must be interested in the runes on these puppets. If I can get the rune, I''ll have a ground rune. Don''t rob me, I''ll exchange the pills with you! "


    People who were about to make a sound heard the word "Dan Yao", and nodded softly.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry, the demon cultivators haven''t arrived yet!"


    As soon as the voice came down, when general Wu was ready to start, there was a sound of breaking wind around.


    At a glance, suddenly a piece of magic appears, completely surrounding the sky and the earth.


    The leader''s body is thin and weak, especially the waist, which is almost the same,


    the two beards are long, and they are straight and inclined to both sides.


    With a sharp voice, he said: "Yo, pig, Lao Wu, you are all here. It seems that I''m the latest! "


    General Wu seemed to be angry when he saw this man. "Dead insects, don''t talk nonsense," Lang said. You''ve come to rob, too? "


    "How many times have you said it, don''t call me a dead insect. I am a worshiper, a noble worshiper!"


    General Chong said angrily.


    General Wu said: "I see. Dead insects. Hurry up. Can you help me? "


    General Chong turned his eyes and said, "I can help you. How can I divide it?"


    "The old rule is thirty-seven! Fat pigs don''t count. "


    General Wu is very impolite.


    General Chong said, "if you can''t spit out ivory in the bird''s mouth, half of it, or I''ll watch you fight right now."


    General Wu stared at general Chong and said, "you know, if we don''t take it, wait a minute. Other ghost people who are far away may also come here."


    General Chong held out five fingers and said, "don''t do it!"


    General Wu said in a loud voice, "fuck, fuck your mother. Hurry up, five or five! "


    After the discussion, the two men made a move immediately.


    General Wu rushed up directly. There was nothing else in his goal. He killed Tianfu puppet directly.


    As soon as pig head demon repair sees this situation, he turns around and hides. He didn''t even remind general Wu of the killing moves that Fuju would do this day. Its heart is quite sinister.


    General Chong himself began to gather strength. In the palm of his hand, the blood power quickly formed, and it seemed that there was something to gush out of it.


    Then, the blood rattan spread all over the sky, controlling the whole scene.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill! "


    The power of the magicians bombarded all the puppets like a storm.


    At the moment, all puppets, including the Tianfu puppet, are being bombarded and retreated.


    This scene, see Han Feng very puzzled, startled voice way: "it how does not use God to resist light!"


    A Yun said: "the power of rune is weakened. It''s just a rune puppet. If there is no external force, its own power supplement is very slow and will be consumed. In ancient times, there was no circular Rune created later, which could rob the power of heaven and earth. "


    Once the two men and horses succeed, they immediately kill more ferocious moves.


    It seems that Tianfu puppet can''t do it without the light of God.


    But at this moment, Tianfu puppet suddenly gave out a roar.


    Then, the ground and Xuanfu puppets all soared abruptly and covered the Tianfu puppet with a loud roar.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As a sound appeared, all the puppets became one.


    What reappeared in the eyes of all people was a huge puppet full of runes.


    There are countless boulders in the arm, the light of God''s control reappears, the body is as big as a mountain, and the eyes are shining like thunder and lightning.


    "That''s what I can do!"


    A cloud all surprised, way: "combination rune, at that time have combination Rune?"


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, the light of divine control spread again.


    The demons who rushed to the front were killed in an instant, and their luck almost disappeared.


    General Wu hides fast and lies down directly, but because his body is too big, even if so, his back is flattened and his ass disappears.


    General Chong''s blood gushed and fell to the ground.


    It was still knocked down by Tianfu puppet, but at this moment, general chongjun''s mangtianxueteng suddenly merged into a stream, which directly impacted on the body of Tianfu puppet.


    Immediately, the clear character on the Tianfu puppet was shot out of a deep hole.


    Suddenly, the divine light of Tianfu puppet converged. Its stone body is stiff.


    "Good chance!"


    Lu Fan and others all responded.


    A Yun shouts out a way: "son Lu fan, it hit the key point of the sky character."


    Lu Fan immediately regained his strength and shouted, "kill!"


    At that time, a group of people rushed out directly.


    A Yun and the magic moon stand still, and everyone else flies up.


    "Square inch sword!"


    "Yin Yang Xuanlong sword!"


    "Long days with clear water!"


    "One dollar decision!"


    "Zuo Tiandao!"


    "Nine character chain sword!"


    "Shura chop!"


    "It''s a great decision!"


    "Heaven and earth in the sword!"


    "The life and death wheel force, seven turns to the sky!"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A fight out, straight to a place.


    They are all the people who have been instructed by a Yun. Their killing moves go straight to the key points of the sky character.


    Anyway, the four characters of xuanhuang in this world should be almost the same. Even elder martial brother Han Feng can draw inferences from one example and see the key points of the sky character.


    Not to mention, just now, general Chong left a hole in it.


    All the forces are combined in the final position.


    Boom!

 Chapter 1446

    One hit, accurate.


    At the critical moment, Lu Fan and others are unambiguous, and no one will miss.


    On that day, the sky characters on the puppet exploded directly.


    Its whole body is covered with ground and Xuanfu puppets, all of which are scattered and sputtered.


    The whole body is like a breakdown.


    But in this case, Lu fan is not going to let it go.


    Take advantage of his illness and kill him. This kind of moment, if not hold well. Later, let the puppet release the light of divine control. Lu Fan and others will surely suffer casualties.


    Lu Fanchong''s palm is on the sky Fu puppet.


    With a firm hand, the body of Tianfu puppet made a terrible explosion.


    Lu Fan clenches his teeth. The stone here is really of unknown texture. It''s hard on the outside and hard on the inside.


    Lu Fan''s all-out Zhang Tian skill can''t blow up the Tianfu puppet completely.


    However, Tianfu puppet turned his hand and hit Lu Fan hard.


    At the critical moment, elder martial brother Han Feng and others made a decisive decision to block Lu Fan.


    All of them raised their swords, released their strength, and formed a mask of strength.


    He blocked the fist of Tianfu puppet.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, hurry up!"


    Elder martial brother Han Feng roared. Let Lu Fan get rid of the puppet.


    Obviously, the power of Tianfu puppet is not small.


    Even elder martial brother Han Feng and others were biting their teeth with one blow.


    The strength of their hands is no less than that of an extreme strong.


    Lu Fan takes a deep breath, and the power of spirit is all over his body.


    Vigorous Qi is surging in the body, and the power of the world is gathering in the hands.


    Rush forward, Wufeng heavy sword with a dazzling light, cut to the sky Fu puppet.


    "A sword of heaven and earth!"


    Poof!


    Tianfu puppet was pierced by Lu Fan''s sword, which accurately divided the huge Tianzi on it into two parts.


    At this time, the whole body of Tianfu puppet began to tremble. Obviously, Lu Fan hit its key point.


    It seems that Xuanfu puppet also felt the damage of Tianfu puppet.


    Immediately launched a terrible attack on Han Feng and others!


    All kinds of forces, will Han Feng and others a series of pumping.


    At the moment, the elder martial brother also suddenly becomes bigger, just in the blink of an eye.


    The elder martial brother became like a mountain, helping others resist all attacks.


    "Junior brothers, brothers, let''s go!"


    The elder martial brother''s whole body is golden. Although this move is not the physical world that Lu fan can master. But it''s the same thing. Moreover, it seems that in terms of defense, it is more powerful than Lu Fan''s physical world. Obviously, elder martial brother also has great chance!


    Elder martial brother Han Feng put his sword on the ground and bit his finger and blood on the hilt.


    "A thousand machines and swords, a thousand dragon tours, and a sword breaks the star river!" Lang said


    In a flash, the sky is full of stars. By one move, elder martial brother Han Feng is like the master of the stars at the moment.


    Elder martial brother Chuxing of Chutian is also a combination of sword and sword.


    "Yang Sword, Yin sword, heaven and earth turn!"


    Ye Nantian, Feng xiaorest, nangonghang, huangfuwu, Zuo Yundong also kill their own unique skills.


    In a blink of an eye, the sword light and the stone are flying, and how many Xuanfu and Difu are directly cut off.


    At the same time, Lu Fan hit with a sword and turned his left hand to catch the crack on the Tianfu puppet.


    "Come out!"


    When the mind moves, the power of the spirit rushes into it.


    Lu Fan suddenly felt the shinning piece of Tianzi Rune in the core of Tianfu''s body.


    In his eyes, Lu Fan raised his spirit power to the top.


    "Soul flash!"


    The spirit of the power to kill, hit the Tianzi rune, but in an instant, the Tianzi Rune dimmed.


    Immediately, the whole Tianfu puppet seemed to lose its breath.


    It''s a chance that never comes again.


    Lu Fan tried his best to drink.


    Sword a pick, hand a pull, hard will this day Fu puppet completely separate.


    Bang!


    When the boulder exploded, a colorful and shining Rune appeared in front of Lu Fan.


    The clear and incomparable character is eye-catching.


    Lu Fan holds it in one hand and flies to the ground.


    All the ground and Xuanfu puppets around stopped abruptly.


    As if time is frozen and still in this moment.


    Then, these ground Fu puppets, Xuan Fu puppets, all scattered and fled.


    The speed of that run is called fast. It goes into the soil and disappears immediately.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng rushed out directly, and then grabbed a ground Fu puppet.


    "Elder martial brother, come to help!"


    The eldest martial brother immediately jumped at him, and even the man and the ground Fu puppet were crushed to death. Elder martial brother Chuxing and elder martial brother Chutian quickly pulled out Han Feng and Difu.


    All of them beat the ground rune, which was about to collapse. They couldn''t move it. They were all full of cracks.


    I don''t know whether it was hit or just pressed out.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng wailed, "elder martial brother, you are going to crush me. Oh, my amulet! Ha ha, here it is, here it is! "


    Finish saying, Han Feng elder martial brother then ground Fu puppet to oneself bosom. This posture, of course, is not given to anyone!


    "Cut!"


    Others are too lazy to pay attention to him. There are also several Dufu puppets killed around.


    Who is going to rob him! All look at the sky characters in Lu Fan''s hands.


    The light is shining, the rune is clear and bright, and the font is vigorous and powerful.


    Both the magic moon and a Yun hurried to come over. Lu Fan smilingly handed the rune to the magic moon and said, "have a look. What''s the use of this thing? I''ll solve other problems first! "


    The moon smiles like a flower. It doesn''t show it to senior brother Han Feng. He drags ah Yun to study.


    Lu Fan flew directly to general Chong, and then raised his hand to catch the two monsters in the distance.


    Throw hands together, Lu Fan smiled at them.


    General Chong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at Lu Fan''s weightless sword: "extreme wuzun, Lu Fan! It''s really you! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "yes. Thank you for consuming a wave for me first. Otherwise, it''s really difficult for me to deal with this Fuyu puppet. "


    General Chong exclaimed, "Lu fan, you can''t kill me. This is chenguo. If you kill me, you will be exposed. Master Yumo will not let you go! "


    Lu Fandao: "do you want to say that? Fat pig, sheep''s head, and you? "


    The pig demon and the sheep demon looked at each other, both of them were desperate.


    Of course, they know who Lu fan is and what he has done. But they never thought that one day they would appear in front of Lu Fan in this manner.


    The pig head demon repair confessed: "Lu fan, tell me what you want us to do. What can we do for you? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you are so sure, I will not kill you?"


    "If you want to kill us, you won''t talk nonsense to us. To be frank, now you are in charge! "


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "be wise and give up your spirit. Then I''ll tell you what I''m going to do! "

 Chapter 1447

    Pig head demon repair and sheep head demon repair face the expression of life.


    But general Chong seemed to have some other ideas, and there was a strange light in his eyes.


    With a smile, general Chong said: "Prince Lu fan, let''s discuss..."


    Before he finished speaking, he felt as if he had a pair of hands, holding his heart and Dantian through his skin and bones.


    With a little force, he can be crushed to death in an instant.


    At the same time, his head was also in a trance. Lu Fan''s power of spirit hit him rudely.


    General Chong was beaten mercilessly by Lu fan, which made the whole person seven meat and eight vegetable, and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    Lu Fandao: "don''t talk nonsense. I don''t like to listen to any nonsense. Give up your spirits, or you will die! "


    General Chong spits his blood and knows that the other side is not really joking with them.


    Under the pressure of Lu Fan''s powerful power, they had no choice but to open their spirits.


    Just when they thought Lu fan would control them with his own spirit.


    Nangong walked up to him and said, "brother Lu fan, let these people go to me. I''ll control it! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "are you sure it''s ok?"


    Nangong will take out his powerful magic mirror and smile: "we Nangong family have a good way to deal with the devil cultivation!"


    In a moment, general Chong''s face changed dramatically.


    The power released from the powerful magic mirror is obviously their most fear.


    However, they have no room for resistance now.


    Under Lu Fan''s gaze, they had to sacrifice their own spirits.


    Then, Nangong went to a "close!"


    At the next moment, the spirits of several people are all included in the powerful magic mirror by nangonghang.


    Visible to the naked eye, in addition to the edge of the magic mirror, there are two ghost lines.


    Then, the mighty spirit, in addition to the magic mirror, vomited all their spirits. It''s just the center of the spirit that has a shining pattern.


    Nangongxing clapped the vast air to remove the magic mirror and practiced to the three devils: "now, your life and death are in my hands. Haoran Nangong family, you should have heard of it. But if you have a little different heart. I''m sure you''re going to die. "


    "Yes," said the three magicians, trembling


    Lu Fan pointed to Nangong''s mighty spirit and said: "yes, Nangong brother. Your means are becoming more and more diverse. "


    Nangong Xing laughs and says: "if you don''t improve a little, you will be completely left behind. Brother Lu fan, let''s go to see that one again. Let me get some more brothers! "


    Several people immediately went to the other demons and asked nangongxing to accept them one by one.


    But some of the weaker practices can''t bear the pain of the spirit being shot into the magic mirror. Directly after the spirit is taken into the mirror, the spirit is destroyed and killed on the spot.


    Nangong line grinned: "no way. It''s too weak to accept. It''s too strong. I can''t accept others. I still need your help, brother Lu Fan! "


    Han Feng and other people watched, tut tut praise.


    In particular, the magic moon kept asking: "Nangong line. Then can you be the spy leader in the future. Let these demons enter the demons'' camp and create opportunities for us. "


    Nangongxing said with a smile, "of course you can have this."


    Finally, several people came to general Wu.


    All the demons around were either dead or taken over by nangonghang.


    Only general Wu is left.


    But general Wu lay on the ground and did not move. Han Feng kicked him a few feet and frowned: "junior brother Lu fan, he seems dead!"


    Lu Fan looks at general Wu''s body, frowns and says, "it''s just a God''s light. It''s so simple, it''s dead?"


    Lu Fan didn''t believe it very much. He immediately used the road of vitality and felt the vitality in general Wu''s body.


    Others can be hidden. People with strong strength can control their body changes. But he can never let his life disappear.


    However, Lu Fan found that there was really no life left.


    General Wu, completely surrounded by death. It looks like it''s dead.


    "Really dead."


    Lu Fan said softly.


    Han Feng kicked a few feet again and said: "it''s really rubbish. I really think he''s so powerful. I didn''t expect him to be so useless. It''s a shame to be killed by a Tianfu puppet


    Lu Fan took a deep look at the body of general Wu. He always felt something was wrong.


    Although he did not find any sign that general Wu was still alive, he instinctively felt that general Wu was not dead.


    "Burn it!"


    Lu Fan said to senior brother Han Feng.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng said with a smile: "I understand that it''s the best way to burn him. Even if it doesn''t die and turns into a cloud of fly ash, it''s a hell of a mess. "


    At the end of the speech, elder martial brother Han Feng shook his sword and the green fire was burning on the body of general Wu.


    Lu Fan nodded and turned away.


    "Miss Muke, is this the place you feel?"


    Lu fan asked again.


    Everyone looks to Muke.


    Shaking his head, Muke said: "son Lu fan, it''s not here. And keep going. "


    "Continue? Girl Muke, are you sure? There are Tianfu puppets out here. Isn''t there any treasure here? "


    Han Feng was so surprised that he couldn''t understand.


    How can it be? Why does Tianfu puppet stay here without good things.


    Muke shook his head and said, "I don''t know. But I feel that the real strong breath, and the call to me, must go straight ahead, a long distance. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth slightly and said, "really powerful breath?"


    Everyone looked at each other and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    This day, Fu puppets are so strong. Is there anything more powerful?


    Thinking for a moment, Lu Fan said, "let''s go. Now that we are here, we cannot shrink back. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng gently pulled nangongxing''s clothes and said, "hurry up to let your new demon cultivator go and find someone to help you."


    Nangong line nodded clearly, and waved to them.


    Immediately, the pig head demon repair and others left quickly.


    Stride forward, Lu fan to the direction of Muke, firmly go.


    He also had a feeling that there was something waiting for him.


    Fog covered, until the figure of Lu Fan and others completely disappeared here.


    Suddenly, general Wu''s burning green flame disappeared.


    Slowly, from under general Wu''s body, a very small man climbed out.


    Just like general Wu!


    Looking at his "body", general Wu sighed: "my body, I''ve eaten so many things to cultivate it. Lu fan, I can''t finish this matter with you. Since you dare to appear, you have to pay! By the way, master Xue Sheng, master ghost girl and incomplete double saints are catching him. Wait! "


    After that, general Wu trotted away.

 Chapter 1448

    A few hours later.


    Under the canyon, there are no people!


    "Tianfu, Difu, Xuanfu! One, two, three! "


    The magic moon gathered all the charms we got and began to count the benefits of the war.


    When elder martial brother Han Feng called out his ground Fu puppet, it was a face of reluctance.


    But the moon didn''t eat that set, and asked for it directly.


    Then quickly get out the complete runes inside, and then hand them to a Yun.


    A group of people gathered around a Yun and watched him absorb all these talismans into his hands.


    After that, a Yun took out his seal dagger again, and grasped the hand that contained the rune.


    Everyone doesn''t understand what a Yun is doing. Even Huangfu Wu, a serious eight hundred Qi refiner, can''t understand it. Let alone Lu fan, such a half hearted gas refiner. Besides alchemy and fighting, I can''t do anything else!


    Although I can''t understand it, everyone is fascinated by it.


    After a long time, people saw a cloud in the hands of the God seal dagger, a complex Rune lit up.


    The power seems to be the original talisman of heaven, earth and Xuan.


    But it seems that the appearance and complexity are totally different from the original.


    Lu Fan was surprised and said, "ah Yun, how did you get this? Why is the rune like this? "


    A Yun hands the most powerful sky character to Lu Fan.


    At this time, if you look at the characters of the day, it''s hard to see the complete sky characters. On the contrary, it is more like a yin-yang Taiji fish similar to the Chinese characters.


    A Yun said: "I used the eight trigrams to reinforce and refine it. It''s just that I''m not strong enough, so I need the help of daggers. Mr. Lu fan, now you can use this Rune directly. You can refine it into your body, absorb its power, or use it as a magic weapon in your hand. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened and he said with a smile, "now it can be used?"


    A Yun said: "yes, it can be used. Although the power of this rune is very strong, it is a simple Rune after all. I have a dagger to help me refine it, not a problem. "


    A Yun''s eyes curved into a crescent moon with a smile. Obviously, I am very happy that I can help.


    We are also very happy. The rune we just got can be used now. Suddenly, we have another magic tool that can be used.


    Moreover, it is a magic weapon that can play a great role without any force.


    One by one, he took the rune from a Yun''s hand, smiling.


    In particular, senior brother Han Feng came forward and asked with a smile, "miss a Yun, can you marry me? If not... "


    Before he finished speaking, elder martial brother Han Feng was dragged back by elder martial brother and others.


    Basically, everyone got runes. Along the way, we began to experiment with all kinds of stone monsters we met on the road.


    However, they have never met any Tianfu puppets, and they basically encounter the weakest Yellow Rock Monster.


    It doesn''t need Lu fan to do it again.


    There seems to be no end to the road ahead.


    Lu Fan stood with nangongxing and fengxiao rest, and the three began to speculate about the situation here.


    Nangongxing took the lead in saying: "heaven and earth xuanhuang rune, ancient rune.". In addition to the Qi of chaos, we can be sure that this place is definitely the God body of the Lord of chaos. Since it''s a divine body, it must have a miraculous appearance. I think the place where the puppet appeared just that day should be checked carefully. We went too hastily. "


    The wind took a rest and shook his head: "no, the place where the Tianfu puppet appeared is not necessarily a place of wonder. You should know that the place where puppets are usually located is not an important place. For example, if you set up a mansion, the puppets are all guarded at the outermost layer. In the innermost, it should be the big array, the Tao domain, or even one side of the world. We must be far from our destination. Moreover, I''m sure that it''s not the first time that the demons have met the fugol. They must also kill the sky puppet and get the sky character. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "brother Feng is right. When general Wu arrived, he recognized Tianfu puppet at a glance. That means he knows. Why can he know? It can only be explained that other demons have seen it before and the news has come out. There is more than one talisman, but there must be only one divine body. There must be a treasure in the place of Fugou one day, so it''s hard to say. "


    Two people smell speech to nod. So it seems that we can only continue to follow the direction of Muke.


    What did Lu fansuddenly think of? He asked: "I want to ask what the Lord of chaos looks like. Do you know? "


    Nangongxing shook his head and said: "I don''t know, in the dark age. Besides the statues of the gods, all the other gods were destroyed. Later, after the war, the gods were destroyed. If anyone can stay a little bit, it''s either in the demon cultivation sect or in the Bafang bank. It''s a pity that even if there are, no one can recognize them all. "


    Lu Fandao: "if you have a black eye, you''ll be blind. It''s not a thing! By the way, if any of you have a map of the valley of fear, show me. "


    Nangongxing and fengxiaorest have a look at each other, and both of them say they have not.


    Suddenly, a Yun came up and said, "Young Master Lu fan, do you want a map? I have it here. It''s just the whole chenguo. "


    Finish saying, a Yun took out bead to come, hand Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment and said, "how can you take this with you?"


    A Yun said: "when you go out, ask the strong men of the western leading Coalition for what they want. I think since we are going to chenguo, we must need chenguo map. So I took it. But I didn''t expect that chenguo was destroyed like this by the demons. The map is useless. "


    Lu Fan said with admiration, "you are so meticulous, good, good."


    Lian said three good words. Lu Fan took the map and looked at it carefully.


    The whole appearance of chenguo is in his eyes.


    "Eh, the canyon is quite high!"


    Lu Fan looks at the sign on the map of chenguo of the valley of fear, and says softly.


    Wind nap and nangongxing can''t see anything, they can''t make a sound with each other.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng suddenly leaned over and said, "the two sides of the valley are long, just like two steamed buns."


    Lu Fan''s heart moved as if he had thought.


    But right now, in the sky.


    There was a rumble.


    "Lu fan, come out!"


    With a bang, the whole canyon was shaking.


    When Lu Fan heard the sound, he was shocked. The overlapping voice sounded like incomplete Shuangsheng!


    Then the sound came again.


    "Lu fan, come out and fight with me!"


    Lu fan is quite clear this time. It''s really the incomplete double saints.


    Chuckling at Lu fan, he said, "it''s very fast. I''ll find us."


    Han Feng exclaimed: "we''re exposed? No way! "


    Lu Fan said: "general Wu, it must be general Wu. I was cheated by him. It''s a wonderful way to fake death. Leave them alone. "


    Lu Fan laughs a lot, and takes the crowd on.


    At this time, above the canyon, the incomplete double saints stand proudly in the mid air.


    In his hand, general Wu''s small body was shivering.


    "Are you sure it''s Lu fan?" said the incomplete double saints


    General Wu said, "I don''t dare to admit my mistake."


    The incomplete double saints nodded gently, raised their hands, and said in a loud voice: "all demons, enter the valley, and catch Lu Fan!"

 Chapter 1449

    On both sides of the canyon, thousands of demons began to enter.


    The order of the incomplete double saints is given. Which demon cultivator dares not to listen.


    Chen, in addition to the jade devil saint, belongs to the incomplete double saints, scorpion, ghost female four strongest.


    There are incomplete double holy belt teams. The enthusiasm of these evil cultivators to capture Lu fan is also extremely high.


    Under the leadership of general Wu, the incomplete double saints also entered the canyon.


    Came to the body of general Wu, which had not been burnt out.


    Look around the scene, incomplete double saints look at each other, two people a word.


    "This is it."


    "Gone."


    "Going forward."


    "What''s ahead?"


    Then they looked at the general Wu in their hands.


    General Wu raised his hand and said, "I don''t know. Two Lord demons, the canyon has not been completely explored until now. We started from the center of the canyon and explored both sides. They are going in a direction we haven''t explored yet! "


    Incomplete double holy nod, continue to fly forward. A group of demons immediately followed behind.


    At the same time, on the other side.


    On the way to and from the valley of fear, the ghost girl also came.


    Far away, the ghost woman looked at a restless valley of fear.


    With a sharp laugh: "giggle, something happened. It must be there. I hope you are really Lu fan, but I adore you for a long time! You can only die in my hand. Cluck, cluck, cluck... "


    Laughter drifts in the sky and goes with the wind.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the same time, Lu Fan and others began to speed up their pace and gallop forward.


    The gas of death here greatly limits the speed of Lu Fan and others.


    The power of heaven and earth, which is almost invisible, and the power of Tao, which is not easy to summon, make them not run very fast.


    But they are slow, and the other demons are not much faster.


    "Hurry up, gentlemen, we can''t delay. Brother Nangong, please carry miss Muke on your back. She''s out of strength. Ah Yun, you two hold my arms! "


    Lu fan made the right command.


    The moon is not polite. It jumps on Lu Fan''s back.


    A Yun hugged Lu Fan''s arm, and the people accelerated forward in death. They don''t want to be really caught by the demons behind them.


    Han Feng said as he ran: "brother Lu fan, I''m afraid of something. I really can''t be invisible any more. As for the urgency? "


    Lu Fandao: "elder martial brother Han Feng, my move is not omnipotent. If they find a way to see through. We''re dead. This kind of risk, I don''t want to run or run, Muke girl, it''s the right direction! "


    Muke nodded: "yes. Mr. Lu fan, keep going. "


    Huangfuwu shouted, "go ahead, go ahead, how long will it take!"


    Muke couldn''t answer. She knew to go straight ahead anyway. It must be right.


    Lu Fandao: "everyone, you have come to this step. Now I can only believe in Muke girl. Go ahead! "


    All the way, Lu Fan and others dare not stop at all.


    This is a three-day run.


    The demons are also frantically pursuing and searching everywhere.


    But I can''t find the trace of Lu Fan and others.


    Five days later, Lu Fan and others suddenly stopped.


    Here, the fog dissipates and the air of death plummets. It seems to be somewhere.


    Looking up again, it seems that even the cliffs can be seen one by one. Nangongxing and other people looked at it again and again. They were puzzled.


    Brother Han Feng touched his head and said: "not quite right, brother Lu fan, we are going to run out of the valley. It''s not right. It''s all out! "


    Lu Fan took the map and looked around, and said, "it''s really going to be out of the canyon. What''s the situation? Shouldn''t it be in the Canyon? Is this coming out? "


    People look at Muke. But Muke girl also pointed forward: "in front, still in front."


    Zuo Yundong shook his head and said, "it''s not right. Since the demons believe that there is something wrong with the canyon. Then they must have a reason. You see, they don''t even stay outside the canyon. It shows that they don''t think things will be outside the canyon at all. If we go out, we must be in the wrong place. "


    Ye Nantian shook his head and said, "you are not right. If the demons were all right, they would have found it long ago. How could it be delayed until now. Maybe it''s outside. Since we all believe in the feelings of Muke girl, why can''t we believe in the end? "


    Zuoyun east way: "a little girl film words, originally can''t believe all."


    Nangongxing was not satisfied immediately when he heard this. He pointed to Zuoyun and said, "who is the little girl. Zuo Yundong, I don''t allow you to say that


    Saying, a group of people quarreled.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others quarreled with each other.


    Elder martial brother, the moon is calm. They all come to Lu Fan and look at him.


    At this time, Lu fan is the only one among them who can make up his mind.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, what do you think?"


    The elder martial brother asked.


    Lu Fan shook his head to show that he didn''t know. He looked at Muke and said, "Muke girl, I believe you. You tell me again, is it really outside the Canyon? "


    Muke bit his teeth and nodded: "right outside, I''m sure!"


    Lu Fan looked at Muke''s firm eyes and nodded: "OK, I believe you!"


    With a heavy cough, Lu said, "everyone, stop quarreling and move on."


    After that, Lu Fan led the way.


    A group of people you see me, I see you, have to follow. For Lu fan, they are more convinced.


    A few hours later, the crowd walked out of the canyon.


    What is striking is a huge lake. The lake is so clear that you can see what is under the water.


    Lu Fan took out the map and looked at it, saying, "Dongming lake!"


    Elder martial brother Han Feng stepped forward and said, "I''m at the bottom of the lake."


    Huangfu Wu shook his head and said: "it''s impossible. If it were at the bottom of the lake, the evil cultivators would have got their hands long ago. They have ten thousand ways to dry the lake and turn it upside down. Only those rocks in the canyon that they can''t destroy can stop them from finding the divine body. "


    Lu Fan looked at the lake and was stunned for a while.


    Then he took out the map and watched it carefully.


    The more he looks, the more his face changes. The more he looks, the brighter his eyes are.


    "It''s hard not to..."


    Lu Fan didn''t finish talking, but he jumped to the lake.


    They followed Lu Fan up to the lake. The moon pulled Lu Fan''s clothes and said, "Lu fan, what do you see?"


    Lu Fandao: "if I guess right, there must be a hole at the bottom of the lake!"


    Say, Lu Fan raises a move, all lake water flies directly.

 Chapter 1450

    For Lu fan, there has been no challenge for him to open mountains and sea.


    Such a direct call up all the water of Dongming lake, even a Yun may be able to do it.


    Of course, from the outside, this scene is very spectacular.


    Then raise your hand again, all the water flows quickly to gather in Lu Fan''s hand.


    In a short time, these currents all turned into a ball in Lu Fan''s hand.


    It takes a little bit of Tao power to condense the sea into a pill.


    Huangfuwu and others all saw the light in front of their eyes.


    From Lu Fan''s hand, we can see that Lu Fan''s Danfa is superior. This means is clearly used in alchemy.


    Natural and unrestrained.


    It can make huangfuwu, such an orthodox alchemist, see something special.


    After that, Lu Fan followed Han Feng to see the bottom of Dongming lake.


    At a glance, sure enough, there is a dark hole, it looks like a sinkhole!


    Han Feng said with a smile: "junior brother Lu fan, when he was just on the lake, he couldn''t see the hole. How did you find out? "


    Lu Fan smiled but did not speak, but looked at the hole, but his face changed slightly.


    Even when he saw Xue Sheng, it seemed that Lu Fan''s face was not so ugly.


    "What are you waiting for. The entrance has been found. Let''s go down! "


    With that, brother Han Feng took the lead to fly to the cave.


    Elder martial brother and others also followed with a smile.


    Nangongxing asked Muke in a low voice, "is it here?"


    Muke nodded: "mmm, the feeling here is very strong. It''s from this hole. "


    Nangong Xing was very pleased to hear that. He looked at Lu Fandao and said, "brother Lu fan, you are still powerful. He has been looking for it for so long, but he has not found it. You''ll find the right place as soon as you come. You''re great! "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "I''m afraid it''s not that simple. Well, let''s go. Make sure what I think! "


    After that, Lu Fan and others stood in front of the cave.


    Looking at the deep hole, Lu Fandao said: "we don''t know what''s going on inside. There may be danger. So a Yun, you are standing next to me, nangongxing. Protect Muke girl! "


    Nangong line nodded: "you can''t tell me how many times. Hurry in! "


    Lu fan made a sound, took the lead to walk into the cave, and at the same time threw out the water beads in his hands.


    When the current appeared again, Han Feng and others rushed into the cave.


    Step forward slowly, it seems that there is an empty area around, a wide passage, only two dark walls.


    People''s bodies are slightly lit up, and all around them are lit up, so that we can see everything clearly.


    "Eh, the walls here are very unusual. Although they are hard, they are integrated."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng knocks left, right and laughs.


    He suddenly clapped at the wall. The power is not small, the noise is not small, but it can not leave even a finger mark on the wall.


    "Hard, the things here are not so common. Harder than the outside estimates! Ge Laozi, I really want to dig a piece and put it away! "


    Han Feng said with a wide mouth. I don''t know whether he is happy to find the right place, or whether he is excited about the new place.


    The more the road goes, the more spacious it is.


    There was no change, no scenery. At the end of the day, what is broad is like boundless wilderness, and nothing can be seen at all.


    "This country is also strange. There is another place. So unusual underground, no one has ever been here? "


    A little rest in the wind means I''m confused. They feel like they''ve completely gone underground. One did not see the soil and rock, the other did not see the water magma.


    Let out the whole underground of chenguo. It''s so empty.


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows tightened more and more, but he looked at everything around him thoughtfully.


    It seems that his guess is probably right.


    I don''t know how long I have been walking forward, but I still haven''t seen anything.


    The scenery around has not changed at all.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng couldn''t bear it any more and said, "how many days have we gone. There''s no sun or moon here. If we go on like this, where are we going to be? We''re in a dreamland


    Elder martial brother pressed his head and said: "elder martial brother Han Feng, don''t talk nonsense, it''s just a little dark. That''s what beat you? Younger martial brother Lu fan, don''t stop and go on! "


    Lu Fan walked in front of him and said in a loud voice, "it''s not a mirage. We are still going straight ahead. It''s just that it''s so vast. "Hey!"


    Just then, suddenly Lu fan stopped.


    The crowd quickly stopped, and brother Han Feng exclaimed, "what''s the matter, brother Lu fan. What did you find? "


    Lu Fan pointed to the end of the line of sight ahead and said, "there is light!"


    All the people immediately set their eyes to see it. After a long time, the people with the best eyesight finally saw that little bit of brilliance. All of a sudden, Lu Fan''s eyesight was so excellent that he could find it!


    "Go!"


    It is not necessary for Lu fanduo to say that all the people rushed to the place where there was light.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been running. I''m looking at the light getting brighter and bigger.


    The smile on everyone''s face is more and more prosperous!


    Suddenly, everyone came to the light. Looking at the dazzling light, I rushed in without hesitation.


    At the next moment, the scene suddenly changed. In front of him was a small house full of flowers and plants, and a man in white with a slight horn on his head, sitting at a table full of Wisteria flowers, laughing and tasting tea.


    Suddenly, the man was surprised to see Lu Fan and others appear.


    I almost spilled all the tea in my hand!


    Then the man shouted, "who!"


    The voice was powerful, which immediately shocked elder martial brother Han Feng and other people''s heads. Lu Fan stood at the front and said, "who are you?"


    Lu Fan''s voice was not loud, but he used some power of spirit.


    The man''s eyes were awed, and he felt Lu Fan''s strength, which seemed to be very surprised.


    Then the man said: "in the heaven ceremony of Xiawang, people of chenguo, this is the place where I practice in seclusion. How can several people appear here?"


    Lu Fan went up a few steps and looked into Wang tiandian''s eyes and said, "I''m going down to Lu Fan. If you come here by chance, please forgive me. Brother Wang is from chenguo."


    Wang tiandian heard Lu Fan''s name, his pupils slightly contracted, and said, "of course, I am from chenguo."


    When he heard that the other side was Chen, Han Feng and others laughed and said, "Oh, I''m scared to death. I thought you were a demon cultivator, but you would shut up. They''re all hiding here. Great, great! "


    Wang tiandian frowned and said, "demon repair? I''ve been practicing here for more than ten years. I''ve never been out. I think some of you broke in by accident. Where is chenguo from? "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng just wanted to answer. Lu fan stopped him and said with a smile, "we are not from chenguo."

 Chapter 1451

    Wang tiandian said with a smile: "I don''t think so, Chen people, but you are not so powerful! Come, meet is fate, everyone, please sit down! "


    With a wave of your hand, flowers and plants begin to grow rapidly around you. It''s only for a few moments that flowers and grass seats come into view.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others sat down slowly, but they didn''t talk much.


    Because they have felt something wrong, and Lu Fan''s performance is also abnormal.


    Especially the elder martial brother Han Feng, who is most familiar with Lu fan, and nangongxing.


    More clearly, Lu fan must have seen something else.


    Lu Fan sat opposite to Wang tiandian. Wang tiandian handed Lu Fan tea and said, "brother Lu fan, what are you doing here?"


    Lu Fan replied, "I''m just looking for something. Isn''t that why brother Wang shut up here? "


    Wang tiandian''s expression was a little surprised and said, "find something? It''s empty here. If I hadn''t closed here and walked for a year and a half, I wouldn''t have seen anything. What are you looking for? "


    Lu Fan said: "look for the things left by gods, and the things that will be robbed by the demon repair. Since brother Wang has lived here for more than ten years, I think he should know. "


    Wang tiandian shook his head and said, "I have been closed here for more than ten years. Focus on the road. How can you know if you haven''t seen one person and haven''t come out yet! " "


    Lu Fan raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and whispered:" is that right? Brother Wang would be so surprised to hear the name of Lu Fan. Lu fan has been famous for only a few years. If you have never seen anyone before and have been here for more than ten years, what''s your surprise? "


    Wang tiandian''s expression slightly changed.


    This time, even elder martial brother Han Feng can see that this guy is definitely a ghost.


    Wang tiandian''s smile converged and said: "Prince Lu fan has a keen observation, but he can''t deceive you. I want to say that I did go out and look for the treasures here like you. What should I do? "


    Lu Fandao: "do you think I can believe it? Wang tiandian, ha ha, Wang Zitian, jade devil saint, who are you cheating on


    In a word, Han Feng and others immediately got up.


    Lu Fan''s "Wang tiandian" laughed at this time.


    "Interesting, very interesting. Young master Lu fan is indeed a rare talent in the world. He can''t deceive you because of his bright eyes! "


    As he said this, the scenery around him suddenly changed and immediately became bloody.


    At this time, senior brother Han Feng saw that the so-called flowers and plants were actually the dead who roared.


    The chairs they sat in were all piled up with bones.


    The long horn appeared on the head of the jade devil saint, and his eyes became red.


    A white suit, also immediately into black and red.


    Lu Fan was not moved at all. From the moment he came in, he felt that something was extremely wrong here.


    According to his conjecture, there must have been some demons here. Since it''s been explored, why didn''t a defensive team stay, and why did such a person stay in it.


    Lu Fan''s first reaction was that the jade demon saint was here in person. He knows that this is the key, so he must probe here, so that he can be the first one after finding it.


    Hearing the name of Wang tiandian again, Lu Fan immediately confirmed his idea.


    Wu Feng''s heavy sword immediately appeared in his hand. At this time, Lu Fan was not afraid to fight against the jade devil Saint one-on-one without any other devil cultivation.


    Seeing Lu Fan and other people''s fierce looks, the jade devil Saint smiled and said: "don''t look like this. Lu fan, I don''t want to fight with you today. Since you can also find here, you must know some key points. Why don''t you share it with me? How about I let you go? "


    The jade devil saint is very calm, and everyone knows the reason for his calm.


    Because at this time they are all in the world of jade devil saint.


    Lu Fan looked at the jade devil saint and said: "jade devil saint, you don''t want to, but you can''t. Like you, Shouyuan has long been exhausted, and people who use their strength to maintain their vitality. As long as you do it, you will waste your life. You don''t have absolute assurance. You won''t fight with me. I can share it with you, but first you have to tell me what you found. "


    The jade devil Saint heard that Yan laughed, but he was not angry. He said: "Lu fan, you are so smart, you will have no friends. Yes, I really can''t do it with you. Because what I''m facing you is just my Dharma body. I''m still out there. I''ve suffered a lot from fighting you with my Dharma body. So I don''t want to do it, try not to. You want me to share with you. OK, I''m very generous. What would you like to know? Ask.


    Lu Fanzhen didn''t expect the jade devil saint to be so generous. It''s different from all the demons he''s ever seen.


    After a pause, Lu said, "have you found something?"


    "Yes, I found it," said the jade devil. It''s here. You''re right. Come to me and ask, Lu fan, what do you think I am looking for? "


    Lu Fandao: "God body, that''s right."


    "Very good," said the jade devil. It seems that you are also the one to tell the truth. How do you know that? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "it''s my turn to ask. What do you want this for? "


    The jade devil said: "of course, it''s for the Lord. It''s your turn to answer! "


    Lu Fandao: "because I have a treasure map, which shows that there are treasures here."


    At the end of the speech, the jade devil Saint smiled, and Lu Fan also smiled.


    They both seem to be very happy with each other, as if they have seen through each other.


    Han Feng and others don''t understand what Lu Fan and jade demon saint are doing. Whether to fight or not!


    In a moment, the jade devil said: "very good. Lu fan, although I see you for the first time, I really like you. You are thinking about joining us. You may be the next patriarch. "


    Lu Fan replied, "no need, I am the patriarch now."


    The jade demon Saint shook his head and said: "it''s stubborn. Forget it. You can go. If I were you, I would hurry to escape now. Because my men are coming! "


    As he said this, the jade demon Saint laughed loudly.


    All around suddenly disappeared, along with the jade devil Saint himself, also disappeared.


    Then, Lu Fan and others found themselves back outside Dongming lake.


    Looking down, I was on the lake.


    "Damn it, it''s a trick. What kind of world did he just use? It''s a fixed-point sky shifting array!"


    Cried senior brother Han Feng.


    Lu Fan looked up and saw the sound of breaking wind in all directions.


    After that, countless demons appeared and surrounded them.


    Standing in the front, it is obviously incomplete double saints.


    Lu Fan also noticed that there was a trance ghost behind the incomplete double saints.


    Langsheng, incomplete shuangshengdao: "Lu fan, I finally catch you again!"


    Lu Fan looked up at them and smiled, "no, you just saw me here!"

 Chapter 1452

    The formation is unfolding. Since we can''t hide any more, we will have a big fight.


    Han Feng and others also took out all the weapons, without any concern, naturally fearless.


    Turn your right hand and lift the sword. Lu Fan''s momentum unfolded.


    Incomplete Shuangsheng looks at Lu fan like this, and they raise their hands at the same time.


    "Kill!"


    At one command.


    Thousands of magicians immediately put their hands on Lu Fan and others.


    The terrible evil spirit, just for a moment, filled the sky and the earth.


    The strength converged and rushed to the front.


    Lu Fan''s body suddenly grew larger, helping elder martial brother Han Feng and others directly block the first wave of power impact.


    The body armor appears, the Cape flies, and Lu Fan appears majestically in front of all the demons.


    One sword, it will separate the darkness.


    All the forces that struck on the surface of Lu Fan''s body were blocked by his armor and body.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others also made moves at the same time.


    All kinds of explosions made the whole Dongming Lake burst.


    From a distance, you can only see Lu Fan standing in the dark cloud, just like a God.


    The sound of the explosion is like a black cloud shining with thunder.


    Lu Fan waved his heavy sword and fell down when a demon climbed. Their puppet regiment, thousands of nightmares, and black dragon''s martial arts riders are all close.


    Lu Fan looked at the incomplete double saints and said in a loud voice, "what can I do with these miscellaneous fishes? Are you two still fighting? "


    Incomplete hands look at each other and nod when hearing the words. Then the sword comes out and goes straight to Lu Fan.


    As soon as they made a move, Lu Fan turned his hand and immediately waved away elder martial brother Han Feng and others.


    At the same time, Lu Fan''s words rang out in the ears of senior brother Han Feng.


    "I''ll see you in the Canyon!"


    Elder martial brother Han Feng will never be vague at the critical moment. Hearing Lu Fan''s voice, he turns around and drags elder martial brother and others away.


    At the same time, Lu Fan''s unarmed heavy sword collided with the incomplete twin saints'' sword.


    Mars is like a dragon, splashing all over the place, which immediately makes the magic Qi around burn into the sea.


    The aftershock of the power scattered the demons around.


    Such an opportunity is the best opportunity for Lu fan to escape for Han Feng.


    Nangonghang, huangfuwu and others are not vegetarian.


    As a leader of the younger generation. Their reaction was also unusually quick.


    Take advantage of the situation to rush out directly. Anyone who wants to block them, first of all, he must eat zuoyundeng sword and ye Nantian sword.


    These two people''s skills, even among the masters of demon cultivation, are also top-notch.


    Incomplete double saints bring these demon cultivation in a hurry, which is not their opponent at all.


    Immediately, senior brother Han Feng and others killed from the sky to the ground. And go straight to the canyon.


    At this moment, they showed keen judgment. In this case, it is really only in the canyon that it is convenient to escape.


    Lu fan saw that they were fleeing, and his heart took care of it immediately.


    There are some words that Lu fan is really embarrassed to say to senior brother Han Feng and others.


    That is, in fact, for him, once fighting, elder martial brother Han Feng and others are more like burdens.


    He''s the best when he''s fighting on his own.


    When the heavy sword was wielded, Lu Fan''s spirit and spirit reached the peak at this moment. "I''m not happy enough," he said. Today, let''s divide up and drink! "


    The sound is like the roar of a dragon, and the sword is like the power of a dragon.


    At this moment, Lu Fan''s unarmed heavy sword disappeared. Immediately, thousands of sword Qi came out, the Tao area spread out, and his left and right hands moved at the same time.


    A series of killing moves!


    "Zhang Tian, Dao Mie, killing, soul flash, a sword of heaven and earth!"


    When the sword shadow of Wufeng heavy sword reappears, the incomplete double saints are immediately cut off.


    The two men stared at each other. At the moment, Lu Fan''s strength was even more powerful than what they felt in the void last time.


    Around them, how many demons were killed instantly.


    Blood flying, the sky has been separated on both sides.


    There are two sword marks on the body of the incomplete double saints. It seems almost like they are going to be split in two.


    "Absolution of the demons!"


    Suddenly, incomplete Shuangsheng takes a brand out of his arms and crushes it.


    Then, the breath of the two grew rapidly. Their appearance also changed rapidly.


    But in a blink of an eye, the two turned into monsters with red armor, single horns and bat wings.


    Or that''s what they really look like!


    "Roar!"


    The incomplete double saints roared like beasts. At this moment, the swords in their hands were all integrated with them. The flesh and bones were swords, and the swords were palmed!


    Dang!


    They cut Lu Fan from the left and right.


    The three men''s swords collided with each other, covering a hundred miles, and everything exploded with a roar.


    The earth and rock are cracked, the earth is trembling, and the sky is black and white.


    The three men''s strength is intertwined at the moment, no moves, no movements.


    It''s just the body and power. Let''s see who dies first!


    The bodies of the three men were shaking, the bodies of the incomplete double saints were exploding, and Lu Fan''s bodies were exploding.


    In this way, the incomplete double saints think that they can suppress Lu fan when they show their true body.


    But I didn''t expect that Lu Fan''s body is the best in the world!


    Ten, one hundred!


    At this moment, time seems to be very long.


    Because it''s only one rest time, the three of them can bear enough strength to destroy a city or even a country.


    After a hundred breath, the three men were spraying blood at the same time.


    But at this time, Lu Fan suddenly appeared in the Xuangong tower in the middle of his left hand.


    The Dragon roared out and hit the incomplete double saints.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Three people fall from the sky, straight hit in the Dongming lake. But now the lake has turned bloody.


    Lu Fan swerved forcibly in the middle of the air, with a heavy sword without a front on the water, and stood up with a sword.


    But the incomplete double saints smashed straight into the water.


    Click!


    The clear sound of swallowing and spitting sounded from all around.


    But those who are far away from the magicians, sent out in a uniform way.


    Lu Fan gently wipes off the blood at the corners of his mouth and restores his body to its original state. He''s just standing here.


    Thousands of demons, but no one, dare to come forward.


    "Who else?" Lu said


    The voice is not high, and domineering. Not only did the show not come forward, but they took a step back.


    Incomplete double saints struggle to appear from the water, biting their teeth and staring at Lu Fan.


    "Good skill!"


    "How powerful!"


    Finally, the voices of the two people are not so consistent. It can be seen that one of them is hurt more seriously and their voices are shaking more.


    Looking up at the two men, Lu Fan raises the sword again.


    But at this time, Lu Fan suddenly saw a smile on the face of the incomplete double saints.


    Before Lu Fan knew what was going on, a sharp laugh came in his ear.


    "Mr. Lu fan, how are you. I''m drunk! "


    Lu Fan suddenly turned around and saw that what he saw was a face without facial features.

 Chapter 1453

    The unspeakable strange scenes and pale faces are like mirrors of running water.


    And let Lu Fan see his face.


    Lu Fan quickly backhanded, but the palm only grasps in the empty place.


    Like fog like air, unpredictable.


    Lu fan is scared of ghosts.


    But I''m afraid of people with this body method! He couldn''t even see through each other''s movements.


    It''s not the power of Tao, it''s not a shadow.


    Lu Fan clearly felt that the other side was a simple body method.


    Sometimes the simplest is the hardest.


    For example, to practice martial arts is to practice the body.


    All martial artists know this. But in the end, what can really refine the body is as strong as Lu Fan.


    There is almost no world!


    And the physical strength is also the most proud place of Lu Fan.


    Now, Lu Fan clearly feels that the other side is also a person who takes the simplest body method to the extreme.


    The so-called body method is nothing more than four words.


    No matter what body method it is, there are only two functions. The first one can''t hit you. Second, you have to fight others.


    These are also known to all martial artists and even alchemists.


    But at the end of the training, there are several people who can play it to the extreme.


    A gloomy smile rang from all sides.


    "Mr. Lu fan, do you know? From the moment you became famous, I wanted to fight with you. I''m waiting, waiting, waiting! I''m looking forward to a few days. You didn''t disappoint me as expected. You are not only strong in skill, but also so handsome. You really satisfied all my wishes. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes narrowed slightly and forced him to adjust his condition.


    "You are the ghost girl in the mouth of the jade devil saint. Can you show me your true face and let me have a look? "


    The ghost girl laughed again. At this moment, the incomplete double saints, who are not easy to turn over from the water, step back with their chests covered.


    Lu Fangang''s fierce martial arts addition decision has already caused serious injuries to them.


    At the moment, it seems that they are not going to continue to compete with Lu Fan. As he retreated, he gave up the fighting place to the ghost girl.


    They still know the ghost girl better. She is the most insidious and vicious woman under the jade devil holy seat.


    She can let the unruly, self confessed ferocious demon repair, kneel to beg for mercy.


    It can also make Xue Sheng, such a strong man, stay away from her.


    It can be seen that the strength of ghost women is extraordinary.


    Moreover, incomplete double saints also know. Ghost girls are generally reluctant to fight. This woman will not come out until she is sure to win.


    In other words, she just has to come out. She believed that her opponent would lose.


    There is no doubt that Lu Fan''s is in line with this situation.


    A hard fight with the incomplete double saints not only made Lu Fan''s strength wantonly consumed. And Lu fan has been injured.


    According to the ghost girl''s judgment, Lu fan at this moment is close to the end of the force.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Lu fan? You want to see me. There are opportunities. Why don''t I invite Mr. Lu fan to have a glass of wine and find a nice place for you to see enough? "


    Lu Fandao: "well, are you going to take me now?"


    Suddenly, as soon as Lu Fan finished speaking, he felt a chill behind him.


    Lu Fan''s backhand is a sword, but it is still stabbed in the air.


    At the same time, Lu fan saw his hand, somehow, it had turned black.


    "This is..."


    Lu Fan loses color in a panic, and immediately turns vigorous Qi into his palm.


    But immediately, Lu fan saw a beautiful face again. He appeared in front of him, and his nose almost touched his.


    "Young Master Lu fan, am I beautiful?"


    Lu Fan''s backhand way of killing skill comes out.


    Immediately, the power of all the avenues around is gone.


    But the ghost girl was still in front of him, not moving half a minute.


    He held out a white and tender finger like a dead man, and the ghost girl nodded at the center of Lu Fan''s eyebrow.


    "Mr. Lu fan, why do you have to be strong. I have suffered such a serious injury. I need to fight with you. Have a rest. "


    This little bit is like putting a stone into the lake.


    Ripples spread.


    Lu Fan''s whole face was in a trance, and thousands of hallucinations appeared in front of him. The body was rocked.


    The ghost girl suddenly hugged Lu Fan''s head and kissed her lips.


    A feeling of extreme cold comes from the lips. Then the whole body.


    Lu Fan suddenly froze.


    Not far away, incomplete double saints smile.


    "Kiss the gods!"


    Ghost girl''s killing tactics.


    That is to say, with this move, the ghost girl killed an old demon saint in the original demon cultivation.


    They robbed everyone else''s belongings, ate each other''s bones, and got the chance to march into the devil saint.


    Now, the kiss of the ghost girl has reached its peak.


    In addition to the jade devil saint, whoever is kissed will surely die.


    Even Xue Sheng, even the two of them are incomplete, can dodge, can dodge, can dodge.


    The cultivation of ghost girls, to be honest, is actually the weakest of the four. However, the strange means and the powerful killing moves make the ghost girl the most powerful among the four of them.


    Even the master of the jade devil praised that if the ghost girl can be handed down by torture again, she will surely become another devil king in the devil kingdom of Daoxin.


    At this moment, Lu Fan''s sword was released, turned into a light, and returned to Lu Fan''s body.


    Stumbled, Lu Fan suddenly fell on the water.


    The eyes are dull and the whole person seems to be dead.


    In the middle of the air, a cloud of mist gathered.


    An evil woman with red lips and a white face appeared.


    She didn''t seem to be dressed, her breasts were bare, and her lower body was a black mist.


    The figure is like a ghost, and the eyes are empty.


    The ghost girl looks at the fallen Lu Fan and adds her lips gently.


    "Delicious! It''s delicious. Even if it''s not the patriarch who wants to capture you alive, I''m reluctant to really kill you. "


    The ghost girl floats to the front of Lu Fan and gently raises Lu Fan''s chin with her fingers. She looks intoxicated.


    Behind him, the incomplete double saints also flew up to look at the fallen Lu Fandao: "ghost girl, good job. Master Yumo will be very happy. "


    The ghost girl nodded: "yes, let''s go. Take him back. He can''t wake up for a while. I hope you don''t do anything first. I want to play more with her. "


    The incomplete double saints are too lazy to see the appearance of the ghost girl.


    The two men took out the chain and locked Lu Fan. Then they carried Lu Fan away to the direction of the bloody castle in the sky.


    They had smiles on their faces. But he did not hear the voice of Lu Fan.


    "Great master, what are you doing. Let others catch it on purpose! "


    Lu Fan''s eyelids beat slightly and said in his heart, "what do you know? Shut up!"

 Chapter 1454

    Drift with the wind, anything.


    If Lu fan doesn''t move, let the incomplete double saints drag him forward.


    If he did not guess wrong, the incomplete double saints should take him to see the jade devil Saint at this time.


    Sure enough, the incomplete double saints did not even deal with their injuries, so they flew to the sky with Lu Fan. Go straight to the bloody castle.


    Ghost girl has been floating around Lu fan, as if enjoying her masterpiece.


    She seems to have seen the moment when she was praised by the jade devil saint and the patriarch.


    "Come on, come on! Your legs and feet are really slow. If it''s not for the sake of you two helping me hurt Lu Fan first. I won''t let you share my credit! "


    Ghost woman dissatisfied with the incomplete double saints.


    The incomplete double saints dare not contradict the ghost girl at this time.


    It''s not just because they have injuries. What''s more, this credit, even if they only touch one side, is enough.


    It''s impossible to rob, so we must never lose the credit.


    So now they are more respectful to the ghost girl.


    Ghost girl let them faster, then they will speed up again.


    I don''t know how long, Lu Fan also saw that huge bloody castle.


    Outside, in a sea of blood, there are countless magical practices and arrays hidden.


    Lu Fan smiled in his heart, sure enough. If he wants to break in himself, it is unlikely.


    The incomplete double saints show their identity. The sea of blood just separated and let them in.


    The gate of the castle opens, and the incomplete double saints and ghost girls follow.


    All of a sudden, what you see is the place of this seclusion.


    Raising his eyes, Lu Fan blinked while others were not paying attention.


    When the ghost girl cast her eyes again, Lu Fan returned to his dull appearance.


    The ghost girl chuckled: "you wait here. I''ll report to Lord Yumo! By the way, if the scorpion comes to grab it, tell him. I don''t mind giving him a kiss. "


    When he heard the word "kiss", his whole body trembled and nodded.


    The ghost girl floats up and flies towards the direction of the jade demon saint''s closing.


    "Ha ha, you''ve got people back? So fast, I haven''t gone yet. Let me see! "


    In the castle, a familiar voice sounded.


    Then, Xue Sheng came down from the sky and fell in front of the incomplete double saints.


    Incomplete double saints stretch out their hands and say to Xue Shengdao


    "Scorpio, you stand back."


    "This is not the man you''ve got!"


    Xue Sheng looked through the two men and landed on Lu Fan.


    After a long look, Xue said: "is it really Lu fan? You''re not sure. Nowadays, there are too many people pretending to be Lu Fan. A bunch of little bunnies, all with swords. I can''t tell the true from the false. "


    "Do you think there will be any falsehood in such cultivation?" said the incomplete double saints


    Say, incomplete double holy all point to the scar on oneself.


    The terrible sword wound and the residual power of Tao are enough to show that they have experienced a great war.


    Xue Sheng nodded: "yes, that''s right. Then you''ve done a lot of credit this time. If you catch Lu fan, the Lord will open the Mahayana magic pool for you


    Both saints smiled.


    Xue Sheng''s eyes were also shining with a strange light, saying, "why don''t you count me in. There are many people who are rewarded together for their merits. How nice it has been so many years of friendship! "


    The incomplete double saints shook their heads and said, "don''t ask us, you ask the ghost girl!"


    Xue Sheng said with a smile, "why do you ask her? There are no two hard resistances to consumption. As for the cultivation of ghost girl, you can catch Lu Fan only by two sneak attacks? Why don''t I believe it? Although I didn''t go, I can guess. It must be the ghost girl who jumped out and picked up the ready-made cheapness. Two, we invite contributions together, and we dare not say anything to her ghost girl. Besides, I have some gadgets in my hand, you know. I can give it to both of you! "


    Xue Sheng is now bribing the incomplete double saints.


    It was a pity that at this moment, a dark wind blew from behind him.


    A beautiful face lies on his back and says, "dead scorpion, do you want to fight me again?"


    Xue Sheng suddenly felt a sore throat, and all his strength was going to dissipate.


    Quickly back to one side, Xue Sheng said: "ghost girl, don''t deceive people too much!"


    The ghost girl floated in front of Xue Sheng, pointed to Xue Sheng''s eyebrow and said: "even when you are in full bloom, you may not be able to beat me. Now that you''re hurt, you''re quite horizontal. Want me to kiss you? "


    Xue Sheng''s face was convulsed. He bit his teeth but couldn''t speak.


    His injury has not yet fully recovered. No way, to his realm of people.


    If you want to get hurt, it will be very difficult to recover. Not for a while.


    At this time, if he and the ghost girl fight together, he really has no chance.


    Seeing Xue Sheng''s silence, the ghost girl said to the crippled twin saints: "the jade devil saint is out of the pass. Come on, lift up Lu Fan. Let''s go to meet the jade devil saint! "


    The excited eyes of the incomplete double saints were shining. They raised Lu Fan and immediately flew up.


    Xue Sheng stood there, hesitated for a long time, and didn''t follow up.


    It seems that the ghost girl is determined not to give him the credit. He went to see other people''s scenery. Was he angry? It''s better not to go!


    The door opened slowly, and Lu Fan watched the incomplete double saints lead him into a huge room.


    It was covered with red carpet, surrounded by all kinds of runes.


    Looking ahead, a bull horn demon who is tens of feet tall and like a mountain sits there.


    The armor is dazzling.


    On the arm, the heaven and earth runes are shining.


    Lu Fan smiles at the corners of his mouth. He is the jade devil!


    "See you, master Yumo!"


    Incomplete double saints and ghost girls bow slightly.


    Until now, the ghost girl showed her true face.


    She is an ordinary woman with pale skin.


    The appearance is ordinary, the clothes are ordinary, the figure is ordinary, all kinds of ordinary.


    All her changes are her changes. At the moment, she seems to be an ordinary woman.


    The jade devil Saint bent over to look at the people, and said in a thunderous voice, "Lu fan, we have met again!"


    Incomplete double saints, ghost girls are slightly surprised.


    The jade devil saint and Lu Fan actually met. Why don''t they know? When is this?


    And what surprised them even more happened.


    Lu fan, who was in a state of stagnation, suddenly broke the chain in his hand.


    Then, his hands grasped the head of the two saints.


    Before the incomplete double saints react, Lu Fan''s hands are shining with sky characters.


    A wave of majestic air rushed into their bodies.


    Boom!


    The incomplete two saints exploded suddenly.


    The surprise attack, coupled with Lu Fan''s all-out effort.


    When they arrived, the two men, who were unprepared, were blown to pieces. Just as the spirit was about to escape, Lu Fan''s dead spirit bead appeared, and in a flash, the spirit of the two people was put into the bead.


    The action is completed in one breath, and everything happens in an instant.


    Lu fan falls to the ground at this time, holding the dead spirit bead in his hand, and smiles at the jade devil holy way: "yes, jade devil holy, it''s not easy to see you!"

 Chapter 1455

    With a smile on his face, Lu Fan seemed to be the one who was taken back.


    It''s more like you killed yourself. You can''t see the injury all over your body.


    The face is ruddy and full of energy!


    The jade demon Saint immediately gets up, and the ghost girl beside him is even more stunned.


    Her amazing kiss didn''t hurt Lu Fan in any way.


    It almost made her eyes fall.


    Lu fan turns to look down at the ghost girl.


    Eyes flash!


    Taking advantage of the ghost woman stupefied God, Lu fan directly a flash of soul to hit it.


    The ghost girl''s face changed dramatically, and her body was full of evil spirit.


    As if a sword had pierced the body, it splashed black blood.


    Such a powerful power of the spirit finally made the ghost girl understand a little.


    With the strength of Lu Fan''s spirit, her move can work. It''s also very limited.


    It is impossible to completely control Lu Fan.


    Then Lu Fan pretends to be captured for only one purpose, that is to come to see the jade devil saint!


    Thinking of this, the ghost girl felt that she had been shamed.


    Give a shriek directly and go straight to Lu Fan.


    Her face, this moment became ferocious. The body turned into a bloody red.


    Seeing the ghost, Lu Fan threw his hand.


    Four elephants subdue the devil!


    Qinglong, Baihu, Zhuque, Xuanwu!


    One palm, four elephants.


    At the same time, the sky characters in Lu Fan''s hands are shining.


    Let the ghost girl in front of you make a shrill cry.


    Lu Fan''s palm fell, and the strength of the four elephants hit the ghost girl solidly.


    It is undoubtedly the most restrained way to deal with such a demon cultivation as "four images subdue the devil".


    Lu Fan got this skill in the Dansheng country. It plays an extremely powerful role at the moment, in combination with the Tianzi rune.


    The ghost girl was slapped on the ground by Lu Fan''s hand, and the whole bloody castle was shaking.


    The whole ghost girl began to roll on the ground. She became a struggling little girl and a bleeding old woman.


    Lu Fan snorted and took out four chaotic six beads. He completely controlled the ghost girl.


    From her in Lu Fan a spirit flash, but also lost square inch, want to start hard with Lu Fan.


    Her solution is doomed!


    Indeed, the practice of the ghost woman is just like what Xue Sheng said.


    It''s not very strong, it''s powerful, because her body method is strange. Come without a shadow, go without a trace. And there is also a kind of killing move that can directly attack other spirits and bodies.


    But these were easily broken by Lu Fan.


    It''s not because of the speed that Lu Fanzhen can keep up with the ghost girl, but because the ghost girl chooses the stupidest way to fight.


    I didn''t expect that Lu Fan''s powerful Voldemort will match the seal of the sky character.


    The result of everything. It is the ghost girl who is dying in the encirclement of Lu Fan''s four chaotic six beads.


    The so-called competition between experts is only in a minute.


    That''s why!


    Lu Fan didn''t go to see the ghost girl again. She has basically lost the ability to resist.


    Lu Fan looked up at the jade devil saint and said with a smile, "master jade devil saint, see how I deal with your men. Are you not going to do it? "


    The jade devil Saint said in a thundering voice: "Lu fan, you have time to let my men go now. I appreciate you more than the Lord of heaven. I don''t want to. I really killed you myself! "


    As he said this, the jade demon Saint began to show his strength.


    A circle of the power of Tao, like the water pattern, spreads from him and invades all around him.


    The whole room, for a moment, seemed to change the world.


    The ground under my feet became a starry sky. All around, into nothingness.


    In the heaven and earth, it seems that only the tiny Lu Fan and the jade devil saint are left.


    All the power of the road has been wiped out.


    Lu Fan even felt the power in his body, which began to flow quickly.


    This is not what the Tao realm can achieve. Only the small world of the extreme strong can achieve this step.


    It is the first time that Lu fan has been able to spread his small world.


    The jade devil saint is more powerful than the ghost daughter. The incomplete double saints and Xue Sheng are all better together.


    Such strength is indeed the best of the old generation of demon cultivation. Lu Fan even doubted that the whole devil sect of Daoxin was the most powerful jade devil Saint except for sealing the sky.


    But standing in other people''s small world, Lu fan still looks up with a smile and looks at the jade devil saint.


    Wave, four chaos six beads put up.


    The ghost girl still passed out completely!


    The pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong, left hand, is in circulation with four chaotic and six beads.


    There is no sharp sword in the right hand. The soul of the sword ripples with the spirit of Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "jade devil saint, do you think I really can''t tell which is your Dharma body or your own? Ha ha, your God is still searching for the body of Chen kingdom. You''ve made such a big Dharma body here, you''re really giving me a chance! "


    Say, Lu Fanfei body forward, ignore the small world of jade devil Saint how powerful in the end.


    Directly cut to the jade demon saint with one sword!


    Immediately, the jade demon Saint raised his hand, and the power of the endless world was condensed into a force to crush Lu Fan in the small world.


    But at this moment, Lu Fan''s powerful body and nine Xuanyi helped him block the killing move.


    Mercilessly, Lu Fan breaks open the jade demon saint and kills him.


    Mercilessly beheaded on the huge ox head of jade demon!


    The light of the sword was so fierce that Lu Fan cut the ox head of the jade devil Saint out of a huge gap.


    There''s no blood gushing out, there''s no feeling of sword entering the flesh.


    With a click, the huge face of the jade devil Saint broke.


    Countless pieces of stone, scattered.


    The jade demon Saint retreats a few steps, and the power of the world around him immediately converges.


    The world in front of us is back to normal.


    The jade demon Saint covers the gap on his head and stares at Lu mortal: "you know which one is my real one? Which one is my body? Did the daughter of the dark yuan tell you that? "


    Lu Fan said with a heavy sword: "I guessed it myself. I''ve seen you from the ground. I knew it was not a Dharma. If you want to cheat me with this, you don''t take me seriously. But when I was in the void, I saw that the jade devil saint who spoke to the incomplete double saints was a huge Tauren. And the place is not underground, that dark place. In such a situation, I have to guess that you just got a Dharma body and put it here to cheat people. Cunning rabbit three grottoes, everyone thinks that the big one is your own. But I don''t know. They were all cheated. "


    The jade devil saint was angry and said: "I cheated people all over the world, but I didn''t cheat you. Lu fan, you are forcing me to kill you! "


    Lu Fan pointed to the jade demon saint and said, "come on, I''m not afraid of you at all!"

 Chapter 1456

    The jade devil Saint laughed and said, "I will not fight with you. Lu fan, you are very smart. You are too smart. The moment I saw me underground, I guessed my identity. It is also judged that I am the one underground. Then deliberately, let your men escape and pretend to be arrested. Specially to kill me. You are too clever! "


    Lu Fan laughed and said: "no way, you are too strong. It''s just an outside body that has such strength. Your essence is even more unfathomable. With just a flick, we were moved back to Dongming lake. If you don''t take a detour, find a way to deal with you. We have no chance! "


    The jade demon Saint praised: "well said, well said. Lu fan, it''s no wonder that Lord Fengtian will think you are his enemy in the future. As expected, they are brave and resourceful. But it''s a pity that there is still a problem in your scheme of arrest and forced killing. That is, do you really think it''s a Dharma body? "


    After that, the jade devil Saint laughed wildly.


    The heaven and earth Rune of the arm is full of light.


    The jade devil Saint said with a smile: "Lu fan, I have never had a Dharma body. It''s just a puppet of mine. I have only one puppet in my life. Ha ha, what if you find my puppet? Want to weaken me? Wishful thinking! "


    Lu Fan sees right, immediately kills again, mercilessly sword, beheads in the jade demon saint''s body.


    But before the sword fell, the "jade devil saint" exploded directly.


    No mercy, no hesitation.


    A roar, as if a world suddenly disappear.


    The whole bloody old castle was bombed to pieces, and Xue Sheng, who had not left in the bloody old castle, was also covered by the explosion.


    Outside the bloody castle, no one of the many Dharma arrays and thousands of demons has survived and been completely affected by the explosion!


    The whole sky seems to be torn out of countless black holes.


    The earth cracked and the whole chenguo began to shake. A violent earthquake occurred.


    Deep in the earth, sitting in the dark, a jade demon saint in a black and red robe smiled.


    A puppet who had been following him since a long time ago and was still able to accept the power of his world went to replace Lu Fan. He still feels a little distressed!


    But it''s not unacceptable!


    If Lu fan is killed, the devil will still reward him.


    Those rewards are enough for him to make ten more puppets.


    "Lu fan, this is your own death. No wonder I am. However, there are several demons who have reached the limit of strength to bury you. You are not a loss, are you


    A smile rises from the corner of the mouth, and the jade demon Saint continues to hold his breath and explore everything here with all his strength.


    The reason why he didn''t start when he saw Lu fan here.


    There''s a big part of it because he''s in a weak state. Because all his power is limited.


    It''s not limited by himself, but by the divine body.


    In his own way, he found out what the divine body was. But I also built myself in.


    He didn''t dare to fight Lu Fan the first time he saw him, not because he really appreciated Lu Fan. It''s that he''s not sure.


    So he can only choose to send Lu Fan and them out. Even in that way, he has expended his remaining strength.


    Now, I finally replaced Lu Fan with my puppet.


    Finally, the jade demon saint can concentrate on his own business.


    He can''t believe any of the outside demons.


    Don''t look, those demon cultivators work for him. But in the view of the jade devil saint, they have the function of concealing people''s eyes and ears.


    Others are basically useless.


    What a fool to look for in the canyon.


    This divine body can only be found by him. It can only be used by him.


    To the patriarch?


    Hum, when he gets the body. He will become the second figure in the demons of Daoxin.


    All the saints of dark yuan and the immortal demons of our sect should stand aside.


    He also has a want to seal God''s heart!


    With a smile, the jade demon Saint slowly closed his eyes.


    The little world is guarding, and his breath is silent again.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    "What''s the matter?"


    In the canyon, Han Feng and others, who are not easy to get rid of the pursuit of the demon cultivators, suddenly see that chenguo has changed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The sky is full of fire, and countless fireballs are still falling from the sky.


    Magic moon, a Yun and others all look up to see this scene.


    "I have a bad feeling," said Nangong. Did Lu Fan do it? "


    Han Feng said: "if it was Lu fan, it would not be better. Younger martial brother Lu fan can make such a big move. The devil cultivators must explode! "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng made an exaggerated move.


    The elder martial brother and others are silent.


    Suddenly, the elder martial brother patted Chu Xing on the shoulder and said, "hurry up, try to find a way to see the movements of the demons. I think something really happened. If it''s really Lu Fan''s trouble. We should pay attention to the danger of Lu Fan! "


    Chu Xing nodded, deified the streamer, and flew up.


    A Yun pulled the clothes of the magic moon and said, "Young Master Lu fan, nothing will happen!"


    "Don''t worry," said the moon. He has a lot of life. Even if something happened to us, he would not have happened! "


    A Yun nodded, still worried.


    At the same time, among the thousands of stones falling from the sky.


    A burnt black as charcoal, but a very complete body, with the big stone fell on the ground.


    With a bang, the ground was smashed into a deep hole.


    "Great master, wake up, great master!"


    The shadow of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong appears beside the scorching black Lu Fan.


    Lu Fanqiang tried to climb up from the ground, but he only moved his fingers and spewed blood out of his mouth.


    This time, it''s true that stealing chickens doesn''t eat rice.


    The crafty jade devil saint is really cruel.


    Even if you don''t fight any castle, no one else will take it seriously. Say the blast and it''s all over.


    Lu Fan feels that his consciousness is gradually disappearing. He seemed to be in a complete coma.


    In my ear, the sound of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon is still ringing.


    "Great master, God, someone is here. It''s demon repair, great master. Get up! "


    The sound stopped suddenly, as if the tower of Xuangong in Jiulong had returned to his body and hid.


    Hazy, Lu fan saw a very ugly man.


    The man opened his mouth as if to say something.


    But Lu Fan didn''t hear clearly at all. Then, his eyelids closed heavily and everything turned to darkness.

 Chapter 1457

    Clam! Clam! Clam!


    The sound of the crisp metal collision was heard, and Lu Fan woke up.


    I don''t know for a long time, the brain is a chaos, the vision is a blur.


    In a moment, everything was clear.


    There was a cry of surprise in my ear.


    "Wake up, he woke up! God, he''s still alive! "


    "Throw him out quickly. He must be a demon cultivator!"


    "He''s moving. God, we''re going to die!"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    There were shouts and shouts.


    Lu Fan slowly sat up from the ground, his body slightly moved.


    A dead skin fell off his body.


    The clothes on his body have disappeared. Looking down at his belt, everything has disappeared.


    The jiuxiao ring on his hand is still there. If his mind moves, Lu fan can feel his things in the ring.


    In this way, Lu Fan was a little relieved.


    Look up again and see what you see. It''s a strange person. Or more precisely, it should be called a corpse slave.


    His face is blue and his teeth are black. His movements were stiff and his face frightened.


    These corpses are all pasted in the corner. I dare not look at Lu fan at all.


    Lu Fan looked around again and saw that there were all kinds of simple hammers and short knives beside him.


    And there''s a gap in it.


    With a light laugh, Lu Fan immediately knows where the noise just came from.


    Feeling is that these corpse slaves are cutting his body.


    Unfortunately, his flesh is too hard. It''s not these corpses that can hurt a dime.


    Lu Fanqiang sat up, gathering his strength a little.


    The body Xuanyi appears, Lu Fan grins and sits down against the wall, looking at the corpse slaves in front of him.


    He was in pain. This time he was seriously injured.


    And it''s still the kind of serious injury that can''t recover quickly with his own recovery ability.


    But his luck is not bad. It''s not demon repair who found him. But these very weak corpse slaves.


    Watching them tremble and tremble.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what to say to them. The only purpose of these corpse slaves to pick him up may be to eat him.


    Lu Fan didn''t know what kind of face to use for them.


    "Where is this?"


    Lu fan asked what he wanted to know most at present.


    These corpse slaves are all silent now. Their silence is like a dead body.


    But Lu Fan just heard them. It can only be said that these corpse slaves are not really only the body. They are pretending!


    Lu Fan looks around and reaches for the wall.


    The soil is very hard. It seems that it is still in chenguo.


    It''s like a cave here. It looks very big. It''s about three meters high and five meters wide. There''s also a cave around which I don''t know where to go.


    There''s a bonfire nearby, and some white bones. This place is like the lair of these corpse slaves.


    All the walls around are engraved with words.


    Look carefully, but one by one hate words.


    Lu Fan was a little surprised. With the hardness of the soil in Chen''s home, it took a lot of effort to leave a word on it.


    At least there is no level of Tiangang environment, which is not to think about.


    Look at these words. Not all of them are written by one person, and none of them are written with one stroke.


    That is to say, all the words come out one by one.


    Lu Fan looks at these corpses and is slightly surprised. Did they write it?


    Lu fan has heard that the corpses and slaves of chenguo are probably the original chenguo people.


    Lu Fan said tentatively, "do not be afraid. I''m not a demon! "


    This remark attracted many corpses and slaves to turn around and look at Lu Fan.


    But more, just look at the empty eyes, is still dead silence.


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and gathered a little strength that he had just recovered. In the palm of the hand, the vigorous Qi changes, and even emits a ray of Haoran Qi.


    They spent so long with Nangong in Qingtian kingdom. Lu Fan also knows something about Haoran Qi. Although it is impossible to kill the enemy with the same force as nangongxing.


    But a little imitation, make a sense of Haoran gas, Lu fan can still do it. Vigorous Qi can do anything!


    A wisp of warm and mighty gas lit up, immediately, the corpse slaves around were shocked.


    Lu Fan coughs twice, and his strength is up. That''s all he can do. Now it''s up to these corpse slaves to believe him.


    "Are you really not a demon cultivator?"


    Suddenly, a small looking corpse slave asked softly.


    At this moment, there was a light in his eyes.


    Lu Fan nodded: "of course not. I know you''re not the devil. Can we have a chat? "


    The corpse slaves didn''t seem to know what to do at this time. Suddenly, one of the longest and heaviest corpse slaves came out.


    This corpse slave looks like a leader. Among all corpse slaves, only he looks a little stronger.


    Slowly, with a hoarse voice, the corpse slave said: "you are not Chen people?"


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "yes, I am a member of the Eastern Allied forces. Now I am helping the Western allied forces to attack the demon cultivation. Come to chenguo, there are some tasks! "


    Lu Fan''s words immediately aroused a commotion among the corpses and slaves.


    When they heard the four words of the western leading coalition, they seemed to be shaking with excitement, and their eyes began to shine a little bit.


    "West lead! Has the western leading coalition finally arrived at chenguo? Are you here to save our chenguo


    The corpse slave in front of Lu Fan grabbed Lu Fan''s arm, and then squeezed words out of his teeth: "you are here to kill the demon cultivator, aren''t you?"


    Lu Fan said firmly: "of course!"


    A group of corpse slaves rushed to hear the words.


    But the corpse slave in front of Lu Fan glanced at other corpses and asked them to retreat.


    He looked into Lu Fan''s eyes and said, "prove it to me!"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "why prove it? How do you want me to prove it? "


    The corpse slave gnawed his teeth and said, "if you can prove that you are here to kill demon cultivator. I can help you. I can''t tell you what kind of help it is now, but as long as you can prove it. I''ll tell you everything! "


    Lu Fan looked at corpse slave''s excited appearance, and was also curious.


    After thinking about it, Lu Fan said to the nine dragon Xuangong tower in his body, "let''s show them how I deal with the demon cultivation!"


    Hearing Lu Fan''s cry, the pagoda of Xuangong, which was in silence, came out immediately.


    Seeing the appearance of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon, the corpses and slaves around were shocked. All back.


    With laughter, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong said: "great master, you finally wake up. Ha ha, I know that you are lucky and have a lot of life. The devil can''t kill you! "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "don''t talk nonsense, show them!"

 Chapter 1458

    The light changes. The Xuangong tower in Jiulong directly shows the scene of the battle between the demons on the Minghu lake of lufandong to these corpse slaves.


    As Lu Fan''s magic weapon, the Xuangong tower in Kowloon is really dedicated. Basically, everything Lu fan does will be recorded.


    A group of corpse slaves stared at the scene of Lu Fan''s immortal power, fighting against the incomplete double saints and thousands of demons.


    Then, one by one, they all knelt down.


    In front of Lu fan, the slightly burly corpse slave cried and hugged Lu Fan''s thigh and said: "you are not the demon cultivator, you are really here to save us. Please, help our chenguo! "


    Lu Fan quickly comforted the corpse slaves. Then sigh softly.


    At last, he knew why it was called the dark age in the age of demon cultivation.


    After a while, the corpse servants were sad.


    Holding Lu Fan''s thigh, the corpse slave dried his tears and said: "my name is Dongjin, my Lord. I was originally the leader of the imperial palace of chenguo. Now the royal family of chenguo, together with the 1600 cities of chenguo, has been annihilated. Those who are still alive and able to speak have not really become zombies. That''s the only one left. I implore you to represent the western leading coalition, to avenge us and kill all the demons. "


    Lu Fan looked at the corpses and shook his head and said, "I don''t have the ability to kill all the demons. I''m not an opponent just with a jade devil saint. He almost killed him, and you can see that. "


    Dongjin''s eyes were full of ferocity, and he said in a loud voice: "jade devil saint, I wish I could eat his flesh and drink his blood. Lord, we can deal with the jade devil saint. He came to our chenguo just to find the legend of our chenguo. Before the princess died, she gave me the secrets of chenguo. I would like to give it to you now! With this, you can kill the jade devil saint as long as he is still in chenguo. "


    Lu Fan was very surprised. A corpse slave dared to kill the jade devil saint.


    If he''s not bragging, there''s a special way.


    Lu Fan stares at him, and Dong Jin seems to know that he can''t get Lu Fan''s trust. Lang says: "my Lord, you come with me. You continue to be here. If any demon cultivators dare to come near, immediately close the door! "


    The other corpses nodded.


    But after the East brocade in all around on the hate word disorderly pressed a turn, unexpectedly lit up the array ray of light.


    Lu Fan looked up and saw that it was a five element array.


    The array is not difficult, but it''s very deep.


    Lu Fan''s perception ability has not been found.


    All around the hole is closed, and then, on the ground, there is a hole.


    Looking at the hole, Lu fan asked, "where does this lead?"


    Dongjin Road: "the biggest secret to our chenguo. My Lord, please! "


    After that, Dongjin jumped in first.


    Lu Fan looked at the hole that only one person could enter and thought about it.


    There''s really no reason to frame the corpse slave. He just jumped into the cave.


    In an instant, Lu Fan felt as if he had passed through some channel.


    Then, came to a shining place.


    The luster here is not as hot as the sun or as soft as the moonlight.


    But a touch of blue, like stars dotted, floating around.


    At the foot is a straight passage, Dongjin takes the lead to walk forward.


    Lu Fan looked around, and he couldn''t understand where it was.


    How could the walls around him wriggle like flesh and blood? The blue light in front of Lu Fan always feels like a ghost fragment.


    "Dongjin, in your Chen Kingdom, how many corpse slaves still keep their wits like you?"


    Lu fan asked as he walked.


    Dongjin gnawed his teeth and said, "not much. I''m afraid I''m less than a hundred. The method of magic cultivation is cruel. They will use magic gas to corrode your brain. Let your blood become pus, let your strength pass away, let everything you treasure become nothing, only one body remains at last. In addition to being able to work for the demon cultivator, he can only be as intelligent as an animal. "


    Lu Fandao: "then how did you escape this disaster?"


    Dongjin said: "because I am very close to the heart of heaven! He made us keep our wits. Not completely manipulated by the demon


    "Heavenly heart?"


    Lu Fan couldn''t understand more. What''s this?


    Dongjin replied: "the heart of heaven is the treasure of our chenguo. It''s also something that your majesty and the princess will defend to the death, which has not been obtained by the demons. It has blessed our country through a terrible disaster. This time, it will also help us to overcome the demon cultivation. "


    "Treasure?" Lu Fan murmurs, but sighs in his heart.


    He doesn''t think that it''s a fool''s dream to really defeat the jade devil saint.


    Lu Fan didn''t say much, and he didn''t intend to destroy the last hope of Dongjin and others.


    At present, the light is more and more bright.


    Suddenly, Lu fan saw a huge blue ball of light.


    The light is shining, and Lu fan can see the blue light ball, moving one picture after another. It''s a scene everywhere in chenguo.


    East brocade stops in front of the blue light ball, points to the light ball and says: "adult, this is the biggest secret of chenguo. For thousands of years, no one can understand the secret. The secret that can kill the jade devil saint! "


    Lu Fan reached out and touched the blue light ball lightly.


    When landing, Lu fan can feel the terrible power inside.


    This power surpasses all that Lu Fan had seen before. Even if it''s Fengtian, I''m afraid it doesn''t have such a powerful force.


    Lu Fan just touched it a little, and was scared back.


    "Why is chenguo so powerful. Lord of chaos


    Lu Fan suddenly responded and called out the name of the Lord of chaos.


    Dongjin said by the way: "Sir, please take it away. No matter who it is, as long as it gains such strength, the jade devil saint is definitely not an opponent! "


    Dongjin is full of grief and indignation.


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "it''s really strong. I''m afraid it''s the power of the gods! Sorry, I can''t take this power. If I swallow it forcibly, I will die here. "


    "But you are the strong one who leads the Allied forces in the west," said Dongjin in dismay! You should have the power to seize the heaven and earth, right! Can''t you take it? "


    Lu Fandao: "I can''t take it. I don''t have the qualification! "


    Lu fan saw this power, which further confirmed his mind.


    But this is the power left by the chaos Lord. How can he take it away.


    Don''t say, he is just a warrior now. Even if he is the extreme strong, he may be very small in front of the gods.


    The secret of chenguo is really terrible. This alone can attract people from all over the world to seize it. But who knows that the key to everything is a humble corpse slave.


    Lu Fan''s eyes twinkled at the huge blue light ball, but he was really helpless.

 Chapter 1459

    Dongjin looks desperate. If he can''t even lead the Western alliance to revenge him.


    Then even if he has no chance of revenge in this life!


    He used to be a fighter, when he first saw the blue light ball. He knew that it was a powerful force.


    Unfortunately, he can''t absorb half the points.


    No one in the whole country can use these forces for their own purposes.


    The Lord of chenguo died. The elders of chenguo who guarded this place also died together with the demons.


    He is the last person to know the secret here.


    I thought I was going to die with this secret. I didn''t expect that when I was eating outside, I picked up a strong Western leader.


    He thought that this was God''s advice and the hope of their revenge.


    He grabbed the last straw and brought Lu fan here.


    But did not think that the end is the same.


    The greatest pain in life is the disappointment after hope, which is called despair.


    Lu Fan didn''t have the heart to hurt him. He stood in front of the big blue ball and sighed.


    Seeing this, he can be sure of Chen''s domestic situation.


    Lu fan has a bold guess since he saw the map in the canyon.


    In fact, the so-called divine body is chenguo.


    Lu Fan once remembered when he was in Wu''an. He went to Wudao College for the first time.


    Some people say that the mountain range of their college is formed after the death of the extreme strong.


    At that time, Lu Fan thought it was impossible, and ridiculed such a statement.


    But now, Lu Fan himself has almost the limit. I just realized that this is not an impossible thing, but a very normal thing.


    Those who are extremely strong can only hold mountains with their hands. Step on the river and the sea.


    After death, it turned into a mountain range, which is nothing more than ordinary.


    And if the extreme is strong, it can turn into mountains after death. What about the gods?


    The power of the gods should be more than a hundred times stronger than the ultimate strength. After the death of the God, can it be turned into a country!


    Such an idea appeared in Lu Fan''s mind.


    Lu fan can''t stop thinking about it. Later, Lu Fan understood the map.


    The so-called Canyon, the mountains on both sides. In fact, if you look at the map, it''s a buttock shape.


    The canyon is the gap between the buttocks. Under the gap, Dongming lake is......


    So when Lu fan enters the cave at the bottom of the lake, his instinctive response is to refuse.


    Now, it''s true that 50% of this guess should be true.


    Because the blue light ball in front of Lu fan, according to Lu fan, is the remnant spirit of the spirit. A wisp of obsession left by the gods.


    So it''s so powerful. Lu fan doesn''t know what the obsession of the chaos Lord is before he dies.


    But there is no doubt that the power contained in it is amazing. It can even be seen as a legacy of the gods.


    As for the body of God, Lu Fan did not want to.


    The whole chenguo is the body of God. The body of the chaos Lord is turned into mountains and rivers. His hair and even his lice are turned into fierce beasts.


    He became powerful puppets of runes one by one.


    Who has the power to take such a body away?


    Jade devil saint?


    Lu fan can now be sure that the jade devil saint is definitely in the wrong area.


    The jade devil Saint enters the body of the divine body, and he discovers the unusual of the Chen state. However, it is not known whether he has found that the whole Chen state is the divine body.


    The only thing he knew was his eagerness to acquire the divine body, which definitely led him into a dead end.


    If the jade devil Saint wants to use the body by himself.


    Then he is definitely looking for death. Lu fan doesn''t have to think about it, and he knows the end.


    If the body of the Lord of chaos has no obsession. He might have a chance.


    But the obsession of the chaotic Lord is here, and the divine body will never be taken away by others.


    Lu Fan did not know whether to be happy or lost. It''s no wonder that so many demons have been busy in chenguo for so long, and still can''t find the divine body.


    Originally, Lu Fan thought that the stone of chenguo was too hard, so he got in the way.


    But now it seems that the jade devil saints are afraid to explode or take away.


    There is always an end to human resources. A God, even if he dies, is enough to leave the world helpless.


    Not everyone is called crazy nameless!


    When Lu Fan straightens out all his thoughts, his body, the beating demon heart, suddenly slightly responds.


    Lu Fan didn''t notice that a ray of floating blue light fell on him.


    Then his demonic heart began to beat violently.


    Dong Dong! Thump!


    Lu Fan felt for the first time that the demon''s heart was beating so hard.


    As if stimulated by something!


    Then, the blue light in front of us began to flow with strange light.


    Around the blue light, began to rush to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan didn''t understand what was going on, so he saw a blue band of light, with a shiny tail smoke, falling on him.


    Dongjin, who was already desperate, suddenly saw such changes.


    "What''s the matter?" cried Dong Jin? What''s the matter, my lord? "


    Dongjin reaches out to pull Lu Fan. A strong momentum is released from Lu fan, and Dongjin bounces out.


    In the middle of the sky, Dongjin''s blood spurted out and he was completely comatose.


    Lu fan, on the other hand, seems to be in a blue ocean.


    A dull voice kept ringing in his head.


    "Tiny human, humble human. Congratulations, today, you are lucky to see the real gods. Surrender, tremble, raise your hands, let go of your heart, I will give you the power of eternal life! "


    Lu Fan clenched his teeth and shouted loudly in his heart, but he could not make any sound.


    At this time, a blue force spread from the ground of chenguo to the outside of the ground.


    The whole chenguo began to shine endless blue light. In a moment, the bloody sky was back to blue.


    The dark earth began to produce new green.


    In the dark, he is trying to explore the jade devil saint of the Divine Body in various ways, and is swept directly by the blue power.


    In an instant, the blood in the mouth of the jade demon saint was spewing wildly, and the breath was withered.


    Outside, thousands of demon practitioners have seen this amazing scene.


    Even elder martial brother Han Feng and others who are still in the canyon saw the fog of the canyon dissipate, and countless stones around them still gave out a roar like a beast.


    Such a strange scene shocked Han Feng and others.


    "What happened?"


    Han Feng exclaimed.


    But at this time, Muke suddenly floats up, the strength in her body is madly released, and the whole person lights up like a light!

 Chapter 1460

    Nangongxing responded quickly and seized Muke.


    But he was able to feel clearly that something in Mako''s body was beginning to wake up.


    Slowly, Muke''s eyes are brighter and sharper.


    Nangongxing feels that the spirit of Muke seems to be changing.


    For the first time, he saw someone who could transform his spirit.


    The spirit can only solidify or strengthen. If it changes, is the person after the change still the Muke he knows?


    Such thoughts flashed through Nangong''s mind.


    But the light of Muke was powerful and terrible, and a mighty power was released from her body.


    Beside, Han Feng seems to see something. Lang says, "what''s the matter? How does the power of Muke become more and more like that of lingyao?"


    Han Feng said that, the elder martial brother and others all responded.


    It is true that the brilliance of Muke is exactly the same as that of lingyao after the transformation.


    Do you mean?


    The elder martial brother responded quickly and pulled Nangong away, saying: "Nangong brother. Prepare to fight, she is afraid to become an emissary too! "


    Nangong was stunned for a moment, then shook his head repeatedly and said: "it''s impossible. The herdsman is not lingyao. How could she be an emissary! She can''t be an emissary! "


    Nangongxing didn''t want to believe what elder martial brother and others said.


    But Chu Xing, Chu Tian and Han Feng all grabbed him.


    They clearly remember that when lingyao changed, he gave Lu Fan a sword.


    Lu Fan''s life is hard, not dead.


    But if you go to Nangong, you can stab a sword if you are also being herded. That''s hard to say.


    Zuo Yundong, Huangfu Wu and ye Nantian are all people who have seen the transformation of lingyao. Qi Qi takes out his blade and stares at Muke.


    Clench their teeth, and they don''t want to do it.


    This period of time together, let them all like this strong girl.


    But now, it''s not up to people.


    They have no way!


    Feng xiaorest and a Yun don''t know what''s going on at all. They stand on one side and watch the scene.


    Next to the moon, secretly pinched the corner of his clothes. Looking at Muke worried.


    People will be herding can be surrounded, and herding can''s strength is still growing rapidly.


    From the ground, it seems that a piece of Rune appeared, and then entered her body.


    No one knows what happened, or even how it happened.


    Nangong was about to bite his teeth, and his whole body was shaking.


    "Muke! Mu Ke! "


    Nangong was trying to suppress his emotions.


    No one knows what will happen next.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other side, Lu fan, the founder of the figurine.


    Then thoroughly into a mysterious world, with the words in the brain after.


    The world in front of us began to change rapidly.


    Then a peaceful scene came into view.


    Lu Fan suddenly saw a colorful auspicious cloud. On Xiangyun, a group of people sat cross legged.


    Everyone, there are thousands of Zhang high, gold disc around, the gas transpiration.


    They are either thousands of faces, or a chaotic posture, or holding one side of the world with one hand.


    Lu Fan only looked at them, and then he knelt down in his heart.


    There seems to be an impulse for him to kneel down and kowtow to those supreme beings in front of him.


    Gods!


    Lu Fan gently said these two words.


    In front of these huge figures, smile. It seems that Lu fan is right.


    Then, among these gods, the most inner group of them came out.


    The figure covered all the other gods.


    Leaning over, Lu Fan could see a chaos, and his eyes, which had insight into heaven and earth, stared at himself.


    Then there was a sound.


    "Do human beings know how to be polite when they see that God does not worship?"


    Lu fanlang said, "are you a God?"


    The voice rang out again and said, "I am the Lord of chaos. The world is born. At the beginning of Hongmeng''s reign, nothingness changes with my heart. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "it turns out that he is the master of chaos. Unfortunately, you''re dead! "


    The Lord of chaos suddenly said in a loud voice, "foolishness, immortality of gods, how can they die!"


    Lu Fan took out his ears and said, "if you are not dead, you can talk to me. What do you want me to do? Just let me do it. Do you need to talk to me like this? Do you want me to expose you? You are just a wisp of obsession left by the gods. What do you want to do with me! "


    Lu Fan''s speech was frivolous, and his voice became sharper.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Fan felt something was wrong. It''s not quite what he would say.


    Why does he seem to have changed himself when he comes across this divine obsession. It seems to be affected by something.


    The Lord of chaos was silent for a moment, and then slowly said: "the gods are immortal. Don''t you understand that? Although here is just a wisp of my obsession. But as long as there is such a wisp of obsession, it is the spirit that exists in the world. "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "it''s the first time I''ve seen anyone who can pretend to be dead. I said, Lord of chaos, you are all dead. Who else should I show you. Your obsession, staying here, must be unwilling, purposeful, or want to find a heritage. If you have something to say, just say it. When will it be loaded! "


    The Lord of chaos seems to be choked by Lu Fan''s words.


    Pause for a moment, suddenly the chaos Lord said with an angry voice: "good you, son of a turtle, talk to you well, you just don''t listen to me. I''m a God. Give me face, what can I do. Please respect me! "


    Lu Fan froze for a while, then laughed and said: "good, good, good. Lord of chaos, you say, you say. I''m not interrupting! "


    The Lord of chaos said angrily: "yes. I''m dead. I''m killed by that son of a bitch. But I don''t want to. I''m the Lord of the world. Any little human can defeat me. We''ve all made him a new God. He doesn''t want to stop and beat people. It''s unreasonable. I''m such a loser. I haven''t finished all the moves. Boy, you have to help me get revenge, find the rebellious and kill him. Then become a new God, and rule the world again in the name of my chaotic Lord! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "have you finished?"


    The master of chaos said: "there''s another point. I think you''re good. My heart is in your body, too. It seems that the integration is OK. I have the potential to be a new God, so I''m going to give you some power. Let''s make you an emissary and help me finish something. Then go to the disobedient! "


    Lu Fan took a picture of his Dantian and said, "why do I have to help you?"

 Chapter 1461

    Lu fan is calm.


    I''m afraid he is the only one who dares to talk to the gods like this.


    In addition to the initial mood of Lu Fan slightly fluctuated, up to now, Lu fan is more and more calm, more and more indifferent.


    Even began to talk with the gods about the conditions.


    It seems that the Lord of chaos did not expect that Lu fan would say such a thing.


    I''m a little bit stuck for a while!


    For a moment, the Lord of chaos said, "are all human beings so fearless and ungrateful now? Boy, you need to make sure that a God is talking to you now. If you don''t kneel and kowtow, it''s enough to crawl on the ground. If you say such a thing, you will not be afraid that I will let you go into the air now?


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "I''m not afraid of that. If you could, you would have done it. Need to talk to me so much? Now, my identity seems to be a little reversed. It''s not that I''m begging you, it''s that you''re begging me. What about the gods? "


    Lu Fan''s mouth curved a little.


    Such a smile, falling into the eyes of the chaos Lord, is naked ridicule.


    I''m afraid that from ancient times to the present, I didn''t dare to mock the gods.


    For a moment, the Lord of chaos was angry.


    "Boy, I didn''t dare to clean you up!


    A terrible force came to Lu Fan''s face.


    This power is too strong to resist, but Lu fan has no fear.


    The Lord of chaos did not subdue him in the first place. Only one problem can be explained. That is, in him, there is the power of the Lord who is not afraid of chaos at all.


    Sure enough, in the moment when the main force of chaos strikes.


    His whole body, let out a strong light, a shadow behind him appeared.


    The power of the chaos Lord hit Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan stood still, but the master of chaos flew out by himself. With the world around them, they began to shake violently.


    At the same time, the blue power that is spreading outside disappears completely.


    The floating Muke suddenly stopped and landed on the ground. Nangongxing and others are inexplicable.


    Here, Lu Fan only felt the shock of Qi and blood all over his body. As soon as the throat is sweet, it almost spurts blood. Fortunately, he had to hold back!


    The main power of chaos disintegrates, and the real figure finally emerges.


    Lu Fan''s eyes were completely reflected.


    Looking at it, Lu fan saw it. The so-called master of chaos is a square faced man.


    Five big and three thick, all in black. It''s not like a demon, it''s like a bear.


    When Lu fan saw his true face, he immediately said with a smile, "I thought the gods were really mysterious and invisible. Originally, I am also a human being. Hello, the Lord of chaos, in fact, the so-called God, which is man''s cultivation. If you get some chance and practice some skills, you dare to call heaven and earth gods. It''s supreme, it''s dominant. Alas, there is not only a wisp of ghost left in the end! "


    The face of the chaos Lord changed again and again, as if it was the pain in Lu Fan''s theory, or shocked by Lu Fan''s means, staring at Lu Fan''s back.


    Lu Fan looks back at the empty shadow behind him.


    Looking carefully, I found that impressiveness is two words.


    "Tu Shen!"


    The Lord of chaos said in a frightened voice, "you are also the one against God. You are the disciple of the rebellious


    Lu Fan carefully looked at the two words behind him, then turned his head and said, "are you afraid of these two words?"


    The Lord of chaos said: "the damned anti God, with these two words at the beginning, from chaos to the end of the world. He killed all the gods and destroyed six roulettes. Now, he has disciples! "


    Lu Fan smiled at the chaotic master and said: "since you are so afraid of him, don''t provoke me. Let me out, I don''t want to tell you more! "


    After hearing Lu Fan''s words, the Lord of chaos suddenly froze.


    Then the Lord of chaos smiled and said, "are you going out or not? I see. I see. You are a rebellious man. You have only learned a physical cultivation. But there is no such means as those who were against God. Yes, yes! I don''t see your whole body breaking through all the energy. It''s a little more stable. "


    Eyes turn, and the Lord of chaos seems to think.


    Lu Fan was surprised to see him like this.


    A wisp of obsession will also think, the God is really worthy of being a God. This obsession, already catch up with, how many people painstakingly cultivate the spirit of a lifetime.


    For a moment, the master of chaos said: "boy. Since you can meet me, it is fate. I don''t think you''re going to go against God in the future. That crazy nameless is a madman, disobeys discipline, disrespects heaven and earth. I don''t know what the word order is, but you''re not. I want to pull you back from the evil way and understand the truth of time again. Take my strength, lucky boy. From today on, you will be a real emissary. "


    After that, the figure of the chaos Lord disappeared.


    Next, Lu fan saw a blue light pouring into his body.


    His body in the crazy rejection, but the blue power, but there are still a few strands into his Dantian.


    Then, Lu Fan began to feel that the small world he had just condensed had come alive.


    Thousands of avenues appeared in his small world, and soon everything began to bloom like flowers. Countless forces of the world began to permeate his whole body.


    His vigorous Qi began to devour the power of the world.


    On the body, every pore is opening.


    In the body, a piece of light appears, which seems to resist this power.


    Then, unexpectedly in his body, began the war!


    Lu fan doesn''t want to think about it. This is absolutely the inheritance of crazy nameless and the power of the chaos Lord. In his body, he has cut off the deadly fight.


    Both forces are so powerful. Everything else in Lu Fan''s body suffered.


    Blood is gushing. Lu fan can''t control his body.


    The only thing he can do, it seems, is to wait for the two forces to separate.


    All of a sudden, the laughter of the Lord of chaos rang out in all directions. It seems that I am very satisfied with my plan.


    "Evil spirits!"


    Lu Fan squeezed words out of his teeth.


    He came in to see the gods. It turns out that they are just a group of people who only think about themselves.


    The only way to distinguish gods from ordinary people is power, nothing else.


    Everything around us collapsed quickly.


    The scene in front of you, back to normal.


    Lu fan saw the huge blue light ball again, but his body could not move.


    Lying on his back, Lu Fanqiang held on to prevent himself from going into a coma.


    What he didn''t notice was that his body began to collapse, heal, keep changing and changing under the fighting of two forces.


    This kind of scene, however, is very similar to the legend of the dead and the posterity, break and then stand!

 Chapter 1462

    In the canyon.


    Muke woke up and looked around in a daze.


    Nangongxing wants to rush through, but is caught by elder martial brother Han Feng.


    Han Feng lowered his voice and said, "brother Nangong, don''t be silly. Be careful that you are also stabbed!"


    Nangong said: "what should I do? Do I just watch here? You let go! "


    Forced to break away from the shackles of Han Feng, Nangong walked in front of Muke.


    Bending down, nangongxing gently pushed Muke and said, "Muke, how are you?"


    Suddenly, Mako opened his eyes.


    Then she hugged Nangong.


    The speed of the action scared elder martial brother Han Feng and others.


    Immediately, Qi Qi stepped forward, aiming at Muke.


    "Your Highness, I..... I... "


    Mu Ke was too excited to speak.


    Nangongxing looks at Muke''s eyes and confirms that she hasn''t changed much, so he puts his heart into his stomach.


    The others came up and looked at Muke. The moon took Muke''s hand and said, "Muke, it''s OK. What just happened to you? "


    Muke gasped heavily. After a long time, he said: "I just seem to see the spirit. I feel that my spirit has been absorbed. Then there are many strange thoughts in my mind. What let me rule the world and kill all those who resist. What goes back to ancient times. I''m afraid that I was just controlled by the demon cultivator! "


    Muke was shivering all over.


    Nangongxing and others looked at each other.


    "And then?"


    Nangong asked.


    Muke said: "later, suddenly the power disappeared, and I fell down."


    Muke''s face was blank, and he didn''t know what happened.


    Master brother said: "it''s not the demon cultivation, I''m afraid it''s related to the change of the just Chen kingdom. I think it''s either the demons found what he wanted. Or something special happened. "


    Elder martial brother Chutian said: "anyway, Muke girl, you''d better go to Nangong elder brother''s residence to hide. Lest such things happen again. "


    Nangong line also nodded: "indeed, Muke girl, hide!"


    The animal husbandry is also full of fear, nodding.


    Immediately, Nangong will open its residence for the herdsmen to enter.


    "There are food, pills, books and skills in it. You can do as you like!"


    Nangong road last.


    Muke forced out a smile, and then entered the mansion completely.


    Put away the mansion, and nangongxing breathed out a long breath. He''s scared to death!


    Han Feng smiled at Nangong and said, "brother Nangong. If people want to enter your residence, they will entrust their lives to you! Don''t say you don''t understand this friendship! "


    Nangong line shook her hair and said, "I can''t help but understand. When I was in fengyuechang, I was


    Later, we couldn''t hear.


    Because in all directions, groups of demons appeared suddenly.


    It''s obvious that the movement of Muke just now is too much, and the fog disappears. Their whereabouts were once again exposed.


    "Disappoint!"


    Han Feng said.


    Many of the demons have no time to talk to them. At the command of the leader''s hall leader, all the magicians rushed to fight again.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Dongming lake, lake water separate.


    The jade devil appeared from the lake.


    He''s been in here for some days. He always thought his judgment was right.


    But what happened in China today, let him really unexpected. And completely overturned his previous ideas.


    "Is the Divine Body bigger than I thought? Can it be difficult? The whole chenguo is the body of God? "


    At this moment, the jade devil Saint finally guessed the truth of the matter.


    Unfortunately, it seems that it''s too late to know all this.


    Slowly fly to the sky, the jade devil Saint flies higher and higher, seems to have been breaking through this day, to the void.


    Looking down at chenguo, the eyebrows of the jade devil saint are tighter and tighter.


    If the kingdom of Chen is the body of God, isn''t all that he did in this period of time in vain.


    No matter how strong he is, he can''t swallow a country. Or take a country as your body.


    The tighter the brow, the more the jade demon Saint wanted to get angry.


    Finally, I know what the divine body is, but I can only see it here, but I can''t get it at all.


    "No, there must be something wrong. Even if the whole chenguo is the body of God. How to explain the power that has just crossed the whole chenguo? Can''t it be that the gods have come back to life? "


    The jade demon Saint had a keen grasp of the key place.


    Unfortunately, this is the only way.


    He didn''t know anything about the rest. I don''t know what''s wrong.


    Thinking for a moment, suddenly the jade devil said: "all the demons are exploring the origin of power. Come to report any miracles! "


    The voice spread all over the country. Even the demons guarding the void heard it clearly.


    And in the void, quietly waiting for Lu Fan and others 13, also heard the movement of Chen.


    Thirteen stands in the bow of the boat, looking at the direction of chenguo from afar, with a worried face.


    "Master!"


    Gently say these two words, thirteen standing still, continue to wait.


    In the kingdom of Chen, deep in the earth.


    Lu Fan seems to have heard the voice of the jade devil saint in his ignorance.


    And I don''t know how far my mind flies. I see countless pictures of life.


    Inside, the two forces are still fighting, but they don''t seem to be as crazy as they were at the beginning.


    The reason is not that the two forces are about to separate. But in these two forces, there is a third force.


    That''s Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi!


    In the middle of two peerless powers, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi shows a terrible talent of devouring.


    Little by little, it began to encroach on the other two forces.


    At first neither of these forces took it seriously. But with vigorous Qi standing firm and Lu Fan''s Dantian and small world''s support, it began to grow and swallow up other forces at the same time.


    The speed of swallowing is not fast, but Lu Fan seems to have entered a strange world.


    His little world released itself and wrapped him up.


    Lu Fan feels like he is dreaming, in which he is practicing endlessly.


    Crazy to improve their own strength!


    One dream in one life, one dream for a thousand years.


    Lu Fan''s body, breath and strength are changing.


    There is no doubt that their wishful thinking will be completely shattered, whether it is the crazy nameless or the chaotic Lord.


    Lu fan is still Lu Fan. He is not the inheritor of anyone. He has his own way.


    All the power, at this moment, began to converge.


    Lu Fan''s small world is shrinking rapidly.


    When Lu Fan wakes up, he will be able to shine the light of the world!

 Chapter 1463

    The sun rises and the moon falls, and the cycle never stops.


    In the small world, Lu Fan''s body shines in the light and in the dark.


    Secluded ground, first is the East brocade which Lu Fan side woke up.


    He really had a big life. He just flew out of the distance and escaped from the small world that Lu fan set out by himself.


    Otherwise, I will not die in the shock.


    And die within the power of Lu Fan''s world.


    Shaking his head, Dongjin looks at Lu fan, who is lying on his back, with excited eyes.


    He remembered that before he was in a coma, he seemed to see the endless power pouring into Lu Fan''s body.


    So, has this adult gained strength?


    Dongjin walked forward carefully.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s gradually converging light, he dared not touch it.


    He was also a warrior before he became a corpse slave.


    It is better to stay away from the power of knowing and not understanding.


    In case of direct injury!


    "My Lord!"


    Dongjin called out. But Lu Fan did not seem to hear at all.


    The light on my body slowly converged.


    "Are you still alive, my lord?"


    Dongjin called again. He doesn''t know what to do now.


    Seeing that Lu Fan had no movement, he forced himself to bear the pain on his body and came forward to test Lu Fan''s breath.


    "OK, OK. Live! "


    Look up, Dongjin is relieved.


    He was afraid of killing people. As long as he was alive, it would be a good thing.


    Suddenly, in front of the blue ball, suddenly began to dim up.


    In a moment, the blue light ball suddenly turned into thousands of light points and disappeared.


    East brocade Leng in place, looking at this scene.


    This light ball is their last hope. Why is it going to disappear now?


    "Hello!"


    Dongjin shouted, but it didn''t help at all.


    The blue light ball still disappeared rapidly.


    Dongjin was stunned for a long time, and sighed at last: "ah, my Lord, I hope you really get the strength to make this light ball disappear. Otherwise, I''m really to blame! "


    With that, Dongjin wants to carry Lu Fan and take him out.


    But he suddenly found that Lu Fan''s body was not the same weight.


    He remembered that the last time he brought back the almost burnt Lu fan, it was not so heavy.


    He was so red that he couldn''t carry Lu Fan.


    Helpless, he can only drag Lu Fan forward.


    I don''t know how hard it took. At last, he dragged Lu fan out of the dark door and back to the outside.


    Just after Lu Fan was placed, Dongjin fell to the ground completely. Tired and paralyzed.


    The corpses and slaves all around immediately gathered around.


    "Big brother, what''s wrong with him!"


    "Is that it? Did you give it to him? "


    A group of corpse slaves asked repeatedly.


    Dongjin lies on the ground panting: "you all ask me. I don''t know if it will. Everything will not be known until he wakes up! "


    Many corpse slaves were very disappointed. They had a glimmer of hope.


    But don''t let it go!


    Dongjin doesn''t have the same idea as them. But reality is often different from imagination.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s face, Dong Jin sighs and sits up forcefully to face other humanitarians: "don''t say, you hurry to get something to eat!"


    A group of corpse slaves nodded and walked out of the cave.


    They are going out to pick up food again. For corpse slaves, living is actually a very difficult thing.


    Lu fan is still sleeping quietly, and the transformation in his body has reached the final stage.


    No one noticed that Lu Fan''s fingers moved a little.


    His eyelids also beat half a minute.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other side, in the canyon.


    Han Feng and others have been fighting with the demons!


    "Kill! Kill! Kill! "


    "Everyone, don''t leave your hands and go out!"


    Han Feng was very excited and shouted loudly.


    How many demons around you have been killed in an instant, throwing away their armor and throwing up their heads.


    Our strength is not weak. We can fly back-to-back and defend all attacks on all sides.


    Thousands of demons can''t help them for a while. They have swords in their hands and are quick to kill. It''s about to break through the encirclement of the demons.


    "Shura chop!"


    Left cloud East long knife wave. The shadow of Shura comes down from the sky, and more than 100 demons are destroyed.


    In front of him, there was another open space.


    The puppets, nightmares and black dragon riders of the demons are all released. But they can''t stop them.


    "Go to report to Monseigneur. These guys are so powerful. Let Monseigneur come to catch them!"


    Some of the hall leaders are still in a normal state of mind. It can be seen that elder martial brother Han Feng and others are young, but all of them have good accomplishments and strong skills!


    All the way forward, Zuo Yundong suddenly shouted: "ha ha, we are about to rush out. What can I do for a demon cultivator? "


    Nangongxing and others also smile.


    As long as there are no magic saints. It''s really difficult to stop some hall leaders.


    But the magicians, they don''t know, their four magic saints. Lu Fan''s hands are all damaged.


    Now it''s no doubt wishful thinking to look for the Lord of the devil.


    But at this time, the sky suddenly dimmed.


    People who were about to escape from the demon cultivation circle suddenly saw a man flying in the sky with darkness.


    As soon as the man appeared, elder martial brother Han Feng cried out in horror: "it''s the jade devil saint, go, go. How did he come! "


    Hearing the three words of jade devil saint, nangongxing and others were shocked.


    The elder martial brother made up his mind and said to the magic moon and a Yun, "quickly hide in my mansion!"


    Magic moon and a Yun also know that they can''t help at this time. I quickly hid in the mansion inside the ring of the elder martial brother.


    The elder martial brother''s eyes were very fierce, and he swallowed the ring in his stomach immediately, so that no one could find it.


    People began to speed up their escape, but heard the voice of the jade devil in the sky: "Lu Fan''s men, where else do you want to go?"


    With the sound and fall, it is a huge magic like claw.


    Han Feng and other people''s whole body strength is released, but they can''t break away from this terrible evil spirit.


    All of a sudden, all of us were pinched by the evil spirit.


    "Ah!"


    Nangongxing and others are frantically struggling.


    The shadow of the jade devil Saint fell from the sky and came directly to them.


    Glancing over them, the jade devil said: "a group of fools. Dare to run to my place to make trouble, I really want to die! "


    Han Feng said sharply, "don''t be crazy, old jade devil. When my younger martial brother Lu fan comes back, I will beat you with peach blossom on your face. "


    The jade devil said: "Lu fan? I''m afraid you''ll never see him again. "


    In a word, everyone''s color changes.


    Han Feng bit his teeth and said, "what do you mean, old man?"


    The jade demon Saint said with a smile: "can''t you understand? Then I''ll make it clear that he''s dead! "

 Chapter 1464

    "Dead?"


    Han Feng laughed loudly, as if the jade devil Saint had told a very funny joke.


    When the jade devil saw Han Feng, he could still laugh. Can''t help but be a bit annoyed way: "laugh what, hard not become Lu Fan died, are you very happy?"


    Han Feng raised his head and looked at the jade devil saint with a sneering face: "I laugh at your ignorance and your stupidity. And killed my junior brother Lu Fan. Who in the world can kill younger martial brother Lu fan? You don''t do it. Can you do it with a little devil saint? Ha ha, you''d like to show me the body of my younger martial brother Lu Fan! Bring it! "


    The arrogant tone of Han Feng makes the teeth of the jade devil Saint itch.


    The jade demon Saint said: "OK, you still don''t agree with me. I''ll show you how Lu Fan died first. Then you will all be made into magic pills! "


    As he said this, the jade demon Saint soared.


    Towards the direction of the original bloody castle.


    Han Feng and others were dragged by him very hard. They are struggling desperately, but they are useless.


    The dark clouds in the sky move with the jade devil saint.


    The whole chenguo can see clearly that the jade demon saint is coming from afar and kneeling on the ground immediately.


    A moment later, the jade demon Saint pointed to the remains of the bloody castle on the ground and the corpses of many demons and said: "see, these are the places where Lu Fan died. Next to him are the people who were buried with him! "


    Han Feng and others immediately cast their eyes on the ground.


    With a wave of his hand, the jade demon Saint threw Han Feng and others down from the sky and fell to the ground severely.


    The whole body aches and the magic Qi enters the body, which makes Han Feng and other people show their teeth in pain, and the power cannot be used.


    "Look, slowly. When you find it. I''ll know what''s the end of those who are against me! "


    The jade devil Saint carries his hands and looks at Han Feng and others like this.


    Jade devil saint is to attack the heart first, so that these people who claim to be righteous lose all hope.


    Then I will interrogate Han Feng and others and ask them all.


    Now he really wants to know whether the things these people are looking for in chenguo are the same as him.


    The last time he saw Lu fan, he obviously felt that Lu Fan was hiding something from him.


    Now, all he can do is to find out what Lu fan has concealed from him. Then we can see what''s wrong.


    Han Feng and others, who were struggling with pain, began to look east to west.


    They are one thousand, ten thousand don''t believe that Lu fan is dead. But look at the corpses of the demons everywhere, and the remains of this terrible ancient castle. They were still a little frightened.


    In particular, senior brother Han Feng is really afraid of turning over to Lu Fan''s bones.


    The demons around are gathering. They don''t dare to approach. They can only look at the jade devil saint in the sky and Han Feng who is looking for them on the ground.


    Suddenly, elder martial brother Han Feng opened a huge stone.


    Immediately, a man with his body blown up appeared in the eyes of the public.


    The man''s upper body is still in good condition. Seeing this face, Han Feng immediately recognized it and said with a smile: "ha ha, dead scorpion. You''re not dead! "


    Four weeks people hear Han Feng''s voice, immediately all turn around.


    Elder martial brother and others came up to look at Xue Sheng, who was only half of them. They also laughed and said, "it''s Xue Sheng indeed. How could it be like this?"


    Xue Sheng can''t speak with his mouth open. Judging from his appearance, it''s estimated that he''s about to die.


    The jade devil Saint didn''t expect Xue Sheng to survive, and immediately fell from the sky.


    With a wave of his hand, Han Feng and others are once again bound by the magic.


    Bow head, jade evil Saint looks at Xue Shengdao: "scorpion, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xue Sheng''s eyes turned and saw the jade devil saint. He was excited immediately and began to twitch all over.


    The jade devil Saint raised his hand and grabbed Xue Sheng''s spirit out of his head.


    It can be seen that Xue Sheng''s spirit has also been blown out of the hole, some broken. It seems to break at any time.


    With his own strength, the jade devil Saint stabilized Xue''s spirit and asked loudly, "what happened? Can I see Lu fan? "


    Xue Sheng heard Lu Fan''s name, and began to howl: "Lord jade devil, Lu Fan blew up the whole bloody castle. He has made me look like this! "


    "I asked you if you saw Lu fan, did he die of explosion?" said the jade demon Saint angrily


    Xue Shengdao: "no! Lu fan is not dead. He was not far away from me. I saw his flesh and blood being fried. But the life depends on, not dead. In a word, his situation is a little better than mine. "


    Hearing that Lu Fan was not dead, Han Feng and other people laughed more boldly.


    Hearing this, the jade devil saint was really angry. He destroyed his puppet and paid for three devil saints and an ancient castle. He didn''t kill Lu Fan.


    This time, it''s really a big loss!


    The jade demon Saint bit his teeth and said, "what about the mortals?"


    Xue Shengdao: "I saw through the crack of the stone that he was picked up by a corpse slave. I don''t know where he was dragged."


    The jade devil Saint said angrily: "corpse slave? Check it out for me. Which corpse slave picked it up? We need to see people for the living and corpses for the dead! "


    With a stamp of the soles of the feet, the bodies of all the demons around are turned into ashes.


    With Xue Sheng''s half flesh body, they were all destroyed.


    Seeing this, Xue Sheng wanted to cry without tears. But dare not say half no!


    Han Feng and others were shocked, the blood gushed, one by one the breath languished down.


    All the magicians around saw that the jade demon saint was on fire. How dare you say anything more. Take people with you and go to find them.


    "None of the corpse slaves can be let go. We must find Lu Fan! "


    The demons shouted and left.


    What happened suddenly to the jade devil saint? Lang said: "wait a minute, take these people to the altar of magic Valley and tell everyone that I will kill these people and sacrifice their blood to heaven in three days. Hum, if Lu fan is still alive, don''t believe that he won''t come. If he doesn''t dare to come, I want him to see with his own eyes how I am, living, turning his friends into bloodstains! "


    Han Feng heard the words of the jade demon saint and said with wide eyes: "jade demon old man, you have a vicious heart. Unfortunately, your move has no effect on my younger martial brother. You will eat your own fruit, and you will be the one who dies. Remember my words, it must be you, your forerunner


    The jade demon Saint raised his hand and knocked Han Feng out.


    With a heavy cold hum, he threw Han Feng and others to several hall leaders who had not left: "they, first, give them to you. Leave it up to you, don''t play me dead! "


    Several hall masters laughed clearly. If it falls on their hands, what good fruit can they have to eat.


    Ye Nantian bit his teeth and whispered to Huangfu: "it''s over. This time is over! "


    Huangfu said softly, "I''m a handsome face. I can''t help it!"

 Chapter 1465

    A day later, tens of thousands of corpses and slaves in chenguo were killed.


    Catch, fight, kill. Originally, the demon monks were very rude to the corpse slaves. Now it''s totally out of breath.


    Ask first, then fight. If you can''t ask, kill.


    Corpse slave is a walking corpse, only a skin bag is left.


    Now even this skin bag can''t be saved. Completely destroyed by the demons.


    At the same time, two days later, the news of killing Han Feng and others spread throughout chenguo.


    Everyone is talking about this. At the same time, the most words that appear in the mouth of the demon cultivator have become the two words of Lu Fan.


    Originally, Lu Fan''s name was like a thunderclap to the demons.


    Now, as soon as the name is mentioned, the demons will keep their voices down. As if afraid of being heard by Lu Fan.


    "Have you heard? The ghost lady, the incomplete double saints and Xue Shengda are all defeated by Lu Fan! Now I''m still running away! "


    "Yes, I want master Yumo to arrest his friends and force him to show up, otherwise such a killer will stay in chenguo. We, the demons, can''t live a safe life! "


    "Oh, you say. Will Lu Fan really appear? If I were, I would not come out. Just a few friends. It''s time to avenge them. Why risk your own life. "


    "Haha, you are wrong. I think Lu fan will go. He is not the same as us. He has many means. What''s more, do you know what''s the biggest difference between the self righteous and us? I tell you, it''s face. In order not to lose face, he has to come. "


    "I really want to see what Lu Fan looks like. How tall is it? How powerful is it? "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Before a small hole, a group of deacons in blood slowly walked by.


    They talked about the words, all along the hole into the hole, was hiding in the hole a corpse slave heard.


    Immediately the corpse slave crawled back to the bottom of the earth.


    Seeing Dongjin, he said: "elder brother, the demons outside are not only arresting corpse slaves, but also bringing out a man named Lu Fan! You can''t go out. The corpses and slaves are almost killed. "


    "Lu Fan!"


    Dongjin hears this name, it is a spirit shock.


    "Extreme wuzun, Lu Fan!"


    Murmuring these words, Dongjin looks at Lu fan who is still in a coma: "you say, Lu fan, whom the jade devil saint is looking for, will it be him?"


    A group of corpse slaves gathered around and looked at Lu Fan''s face carefully.


    "It''s like, my God, if he really is Lu Fan. Then we are really saved. I heard that Lu fan is the Savior! "


    "Where did you listen to the rumors? What kind of savior. They are the descendants of jiuxiao gate, who are specialized in dealing with demon cultivation. The demons are afraid of him. "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A group of corpses and slaves are speechless.


    They don''t lack food these days. During this period, the demon cultivator killed too many corpse slaves. They picked up many corpse slaves'' bones outside.


    It''s enough to eat for a while. One by one they were gnawing at the smelly thigh meat.


    Dongjin then looked at Lu Fan with hope: "I really hope he is the legendary Lu Fan. Well, I don''t know when he will wake up. In two days, Lu Fan''s friends will be dimmed by the demon cultivator, or they will scratch the skin and cramp, cut the bones and devour the soul. Maybe it''s a good thing that he''s so asleep. "


    East brocade sighed and felt sad on his face. He remembered how many people died in the hands of the demon cultivators when they had just invaded chenguo.


    I have seen so many tragedies that my heart is numb. Maybe one day, he will become like those real corpse slaves, without self. There is only one body left.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s eyelids began to shake gently. On the body, there is a slight light.


    Seeing this, the corpses and slaves on the lookout quickly backed away.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s change, Dongjin was surprised and said, "is this going to wake up?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Fan slowly opened his eyes.


    In the eyes of a soft light, irradiation in the body of many corpse slaves.


    All of a sudden, these corpse slaves felt that all kinds of magic Qi in their bodies were fading rapidly.


    In particular, the direct face of Dongjin, which is the closest to Lufan, began to change rapidly. The original blue fangs began to change back to the ordinary people.


    Dongjin himself felt as if he was going to burn up, making a painful cry and kneeling on the ground.


    The light went through the soil, out of the ground, out of the ground.


    The group of Deacons who had not gone far suddenly felt a light shining behind them.


    I quickly turned around to have a look. I was stunned.


    "Where comes the light, so dazzling!"


    "It''s strange. There will be a flash of treasure in this kind of broken place. There is no good treasure here! "


    "I''m not sure. Go and have a look!"


    Greedy from the heart, a team of Deacons rushed back.


    Looking at the place where the golden light came out, several deacons in bloody clothes looked at each other. At the same time, they immediately blow up the soil in front of them.


    At that time, a dark hole came into view.


    "Darling, there is a hole here!"


    "Treasure cave, mansion, artifact!"


    A bloody deacon grinned with big yellow teeth.


    Immediately several deacons in blood began to jump into the hole.


    Inside the cave, several corpse slaves found out something wrong and immediately began to shout loudly.


    "No, the demons are coming in!"


    Dongjin, who was bathed in Lu Fan''s eyes, rose abruptly.


    The light in Lu Fan''s eyes is slowly withdrawn.


    "Let''s go!"


    Dongjin shouts. But it''s a little late.


    A piece of fishy wind blew, seven or eight deacons in blood rushed in and appeared in front of the crowd.


    At the sight of Dongjin, the deacons in blood clothes were stunned.


    Then, a deacon named Lang Sheng said: "it turns out that there are still some evils of chenguo here. Give me your name! "


    Dongjin doesn''t understand how these demon cultivators see that he is the aftereffect of chenguo. Just about to speak, but looked down, his hand, I do not know when has returned to normal.


    Touch your face again, and it''s all back to its original appearance.


    This......


    Dongjin looks at Lu Fan.


    At this time, Lu Fan also slowly stood up.


    His feeling has never been better. He is full of strength and the small world flows inside him.


    At this time, Lu Fan could feel the whole world as if it were in his palm.


    Why to say it seems, it''s just because there seems to be a thin barrier in front of him, which slightly hinders him. If Lu fan is not wrong, this is the last barrier to reach the limit.


    With a little smile, Lu Fan looked up at the bloody devil cultivators and said, "is that right? I''m down, Lu Fan! "

 Chapter 1466

    The voice was not high, but it was firm and powerful. It fell into the ears of several deacons in blood, like thunder.


    Almost for a moment, two of them fell to their knees. The crotch was wet, the face twitched and the whole body trembled.


    "Lu..... Lu Fan! "


    Simple two words, in the mouth of these blood clothes demons, seem to have a weight of ten thousand catties, pressing their tongues.


    The corpse slaves around also stared at Lu Fan.


    "It''s really him!" he murmured


    With his hands on his back, Lu Fan stood up.


    A look at the world, spread out in the deacons of blood.


    Immediately, those deacons who had not knelt down also knelt down directly and began to kowtow desperately.


    "Grandpa Lu fan, spare us! We are not here to catch you, just passing by! "


    "Lord Lu, King Lu, please spare our lives. I just went astray, we never killed, really good people! "


    "Spare your life, spare your life!"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Not to say a word, just by virtue of their own name, let a team of blood demon repair kneel down to beg for mercy.


    Lu Fan''s strength is deeply engraved in the minds of Dongjin and others.


    Looking at these deacons in blood clothes calmly, Lu Fan didn''t talk to them more nonsense.


    Throw out the dead pearl, and the power of the spirit will be expanded.


    Destroy their sea of knowledge directly, and pick up their sea of knowledge fragments with dead spirit beads at the same time.


    These people are not even qualified to gather spirits.


    What a pity!


    A simple action. All deacons in blood died on the spot.


    Of course, Lu Fan won''t leave a bit of affection for demon cultivation.


    A move to kill the enemy, Lu Fan immediately felt that no matter what he did, it seemed that he had greatly improved.


    There is no power in the body.


    The rest, only their own vigorous Qi.


    What is the power of chaos, what is the power of the world, what is the inheritance of insanity and anonymity, and what is the power scattered into his four limbs. They are all folded up and swallowed by vigorous Qi.


    Lu fan has never felt so powerful.


    According to his own judgment, he should have officially stepped into the peak of wuzun now. Just one step away, he will reach the limit!


    However, he is much stronger than the average extreme power.


    Because although he has not completely broken through the barrier, he has already completed his small world.


    He could feel the dynamic world in his body, as if something had begun to breed in it.


    His spirits are floating in the world, dominating everything.


    This feeling is too good to explain to others.


    The world he can see now is totally different from other people.


    The whole heaven and earth were beating like living things in his eyes.


    Originally, he could only see part of the world. Even a thread. For example, a kind of Avenue, or the power of heaven and earth outside.


    Now, Lu fan can see the outline of heaven and earth.


    This is a world of reincarnation, where the dead become Qi and the living gather Qi. Life and death, endless reincarnation.


    Lu fan can see what a complete heaven and earth road looks like.


    Waving, a living rose, will bloom in his hands.


    It''s nothing for ordinary people to see.


    But in the eyes of experts, it is almost a miracle.


    Because what Lu Fan coagulates is not flowers coagulated by the force of five elements. But to change the rules of the road.


    This flower in his hand will not grow or perish. When this moment condenses, it can be called eternity.


    Unless someone else breaks it with the same force, it will always be like this.


    Lu Fan put the flowers on the ground. Immediately, the ground and walls, flowers spread, become a sea of flowers.


    Lu Fan nodded contentedly, but the corpses around him seemed to see the gods.


    All rushed over, one by one, all fell into the ground.


    Dongjin was moved to tears and said, "save our chenguo, Prince Lu Fan!"


    There is a thousand sorrows in the voice and a thousand pains in the tears.


    Lu Fan looked at Dongjin and nodded: "I can''t guarantee that I can help you restore chenguo to its original state. But I can guarantee that I will help the dead people of chenguo to revenge! "


    Smell speech, around how many corpse slaves consecutively kowtow, a tear like rain.


    Lu Fan walked out, but suddenly Dong Jin thought of something. He said: "son Lu Fan. One thing, I want to tell you! "


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lu fan stopped and asked.


    Dongjin said: "your friends have been arrested. If you don''t go, he said, you will light the sky lamp at the altar of magic Valley two days later. "


    "Senior brother Han Feng, magic moon!"


    Lu Fan''s face suddenly changed, so he took out the map of chenguo.


    After a careful search, I immediately found the altar of magic valley.


    Put away the map, Lu Fan said: "then wait for me here. Don''t show up and don''t get caught. I''m going to meet the jade devil Saint now! "


    At the end of the speech, Lu Fan''s figure disappeared in place, like a dream, ethereal and shadowless.


    Dongjin and others knelt for a long time before they got up.


    Dongjin holds his fist and says: "Lu fan, it''s really Lu Fan! Gentlemen, you are waiting for me. I''m going to the altar of magic Valley, too! "


    The other corpse slaves hurriedly grabbed Dongjin and said: "elder brother, you are back to normal now. I''ll be caught as soon as I get out. Besides, you are not Mr. Lu Fan. How can you get to the altar of devil''s Valley in two days? "


    Dongjin said: "there is a fixed-point heaven shifting array in the demon cultivation. Use that past. Help me, I will see the jade devil''s death with my own eyes. I want to see him die before I''m willing! "


    A group of corpse slaves all look sad and angry. In a moment, a group of corpse slaves say, "OK, let''s go!"


    "Just use the clothes of the deacon in blood. Let''s pretend to be the deacon in blood!"


    "It''s a good idea, change it quickly!"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other side, the body of the jade devil saint is immersed in a blood pool.


    In the eyes, a little bit of blood is shining, and a little light color appears on the face.


    Next to him, a demon woman with exposed clothes pressed her shoulder for him by the pool water and asked aloud, "is it comfortable, Lord jade demon?"? Would you like me to come down and help you feel better! "


    The jade demon Saint chuckled: "comfortable, this blood pool is not bad. It can be regarded as helping me to make up for all the injuries and wasted strength I have suffered in this period of time. Otherwise, I''m not sure how to deal with Lu Fan. "


    The demon woman said with a coquettish smile: "the jade demon saint is joking again. Lu fan, how is your opponent! "


    The jade devil said: "now of course he is not. As long as I don''t follow the way in the ground, I have injuries on my body, and I can''t use my strength. There are several opponents in the world. Do you want to come down and have a dip, little girl


    "Can you do that?" she said with a soft smile? Adults?


    The jade devil Saint pulled the woman down from the blood pool, reached out and grabbed her neck. "Of course," he said


    At the end of the speech, the jade devil Saint bit the woman''s neck, and immediately blood gushed.


    The jade devil Saint laughs wildly.

 Chapter 1467

    Two days later, the magic Valley altar.


    There are many stone pillars and white bones everywhere.


    Thousands of demons gather here. The top of the head is the devil saint. The sky is full of demons.


    "Bring it up!"


    The jade devil Saint sits in the air, under him is the purple soul bone throne.


    Such a chair is also a magic weapon.


    Today, the jade demon Saint specially takes this out and hangs it in the air for all the demons to see.


    That is to say, we should make a strong stand today.


    Today is the deadline he gave Lu Fan.


    If Lu Fan dare to come, he will kill Lu Fan himself here.


    What the Lord Fengtian didn''t do, he wanted to do.


    There are no defeated characters in the dark yuan saint. He wants to kill them.


    The jade demon Saint sat there majestically and looked at everything.


    Slowly, in the crowd.


    Two hall leaders dragged Han Feng and others out.


    "Light, light!"


    Han Feng whispered to the devil who was dragging him.


    Nearby, the elder martial brother and others all followed.


    Ragged and scarred.


    It can be seen that elder martial brother Han Feng and their time have been miserable.


    But on the whole, it doesn''t matter. It''s all flesh and blood wounds.


    Can''t help but let people secretly say strange!


    In particular, the elder martial brother has almost no scars on his body, but his clothes are a little worn.


    When the elder martial brother was pulled out, he still had a smile on his face. I caught his hall leader with a look of anger.


    There''s no way. The fat man didn''t know how to practice. The body is not generally hard.


    You can''t chop a knife, you can''t chop an axe.


    If there is a big penalty, it''s more powerful. It''s very possible to kill it. It''s a big problem.


    The sentence of that small punishment did him no harm at all.


    It''s reasonable to say that the way of mending people by magic is one set.


    But it didn''t do much for the fat man.


    In addition, there are two hall masters who do not know why they should take care of them.


    Therefore, these three days are not particularly hard for these people. One by one, they are still intact without any humiliation.


    "Look ferocious, push harder, don''t be seen!"


    Nangong''s lips are moving. It seems that they are speaking to someone.


    But no one could have imagined that he was behind him, dragging his demon cultivator to communicate.


    No way. It''s not others who drag him. It''s the pig head demon who has been accepted by Nangong bank for a long time.


    The pig head devil repair a face of bitterness, he also really fell bad luck. Well, it was sealed in the spirit. Fortunately, it happened to be one of the magicians guarding nangongxing.


    Because he was so easy to recognize with the sheep head demon, Han Feng and others were recognized by nangongxing on the first day they were captured.


    Immediately, he was ordered to join hands with general Chong to give orders to other hall masters and bribe them.


    The pig head devil cultivation and sheep head devil cultivation are going to be ruined, which just makes nangongxing and others suffer little.


    Look at his face. I don''t know who is being punished these three days.


    Pushing and shouting, senior brother Han Feng and others were taken to the altar in the laughter of a group of demons. All of them were tied to the stone pillars with bloody ropes like light and blood.


    Han Feng''s eyes swept all the demons and shouted: "a group of counselors. Use this method to deal with my junior brother Lu Fan. It''s a shame. Which of you is a vicious demon cultivation? It''s a group of scum that even insects are inferior to. At least you have guts for worms! How do you want to scold me? Come on, I''m afraid of anyone. It''s my fault! "


    Han Feng was tied to the pillar, and even cried out with a group of evil practitioners.


    "Shut him up!"


    In the sky, the jade devil Saint couldn''t listen.


    I''ve never seen anyone tied up. He''s so arrogant.


    Hearing the words of the jade devil saint, he immediately stood on the mouth of Han Feng and waved a magic spirit.


    Congealed into a magic charm, which sealed Han Feng''s mouth.


    All around them, the demons laughed happily.


    But who could have expected, at this time, Han Feng even forced his feet up.


    Through the tattered shoes, I counted a middle finger for these demons with my own feet.


    This kind of ridicule, nangongxing and others can''t help laughing.


    The jade demon Saint slightly frowned, and then his eyes swept through the sky. There is still no trace of Lu Fan.


    "It seems that Lu fan will not come today," he said in a loud voice. You self righteous people. In fact, it''s just a timid rat. Lu fan, where are you. Come out! Don''t you really save your friends? "


    The jade demon Saint laughs loudly, but he is still looking around while laughing.


    Below, the demons laughed.


    For a while, the crowd laughed away. The jade devil saw that Lu fan still didn''t appear.


    The smile on his face immediately turned into frost and waved. The jade devil said: "hum, since he is not coming. Then the sacrifice begins, light the fire! "


    As soon as their hands fell, a dozen of the demons walked up to the altar, pressed their hands on the stone pillars, and immediately tied up the stone pillars of Han Feng and others to raise the flames.


    The sea of fire is like a beast. It''s like swallowing Han Feng and others.


    Zuo Yundong felt the temperature coming from the blazing fire and shouted, "is this to burn us to death?"


    Ye Nantian bit his teeth and said, "it depends. Let''s hold on a little longer. Maybe Lu fan is on the way! "


    Immediately, everyone''s back was burned.


    Obviously, the fire rising in the pillar of fire is not ordinary fire.


    At this time, the jade demon Saint held his breath and looked around.


    According to what he heard about Lu Fan. As long as Lu fan knows that his friends will be sacrificed today, he will surely come.


    How about people? Where is it?


    When the jade devil Saint searched around, suddenly, on the altar, there was a change.


    I saw one of the magicians who ignited suddenly put out his sword Qi.


    In a flash, other demons on the altar fell to the ground at the same time, and their heads were separated from their bodies.


    Flame Dun close, Han Feng and others at the same time feel all the ropes on the body untied.


    A familiar voice came out of the devil''s mouth.


    "All hide in my ring!"


    Then, the demon monk tore off the black robe that covered his face.


    What you see is a familiar figure!


    "Lu Fan!"


    Chutian, elder martial brother Chuxing and others shouted in unison.


    They followed them and rushed to Lu Fan with all their strength.


    Lu Fan opened his ring and put them all away.


    At this time, their combat effectiveness is almost nonexistent. Lu fan can''t risk them.


    In the blink of an eye, Lu Fan put everyone away.


    In the sky, the jade devil Saint also falls with a loud bang.


    "Lu fan, nice to come!"


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, the dust was flying, and the fist of the jade devil Saint hit Lu fan directly.

 Chapter 1468

    The whole altar, roaring.


    In an instant, everything is gone.


    In front of the jade devil Saint a fist, Lu Fan did not step back.


    Firmly set up the heel, the whole body up and down, the strength in the ripple.


    Lu Fan grabs the hand of the jade devil saint, and even erases it.


    "Drink!"


    Burst to drink a sound, Lu Fan left fist to shoot, also an impolite fist hit jade demon saint''s chest.


    Visible to the naked eye, there is a deep depression in the chest of the jade devil saint.


    And behind the jade devil, a mile away, there was a huge explosion.


    The ground was blown out of a huge hole, and the sky was sunken.


    The power of this fist can only be described as terrifying.


    The jade demon Saint clenched his teeth and grasped Lu Fan''s hand.


    At this time, the jade devil saint can be said to be shocked. He knew that Lu Fan was very strong. Better than all four of his men.


    But I never thought that Lu fan would be so strong.


    The power of Lu Fan''s fist made the whole body of jade devil Saint tremble.


    You should know that among the demons, he is the most able to practice.


    In the aspect of physical strength, he has never lost to anyone except the Lord!


    The jade devil saint who doesn''t believe in evil begins to compare his strength with Lu fan at this moment.


    Experts compete with each other and return to nature.


    All the splendor is gone, only the most primitive power is left!


    The two men''s bodies are constantly popping like peas.


    And every time the sound is heard, the ground around it will be blown out of a terrible hole.


    The demons who watched were ghosts.


    In this state, they don''t want to help the jade devil saint, even if they want to hide in the distance, they can''t do it.


    The terrible explosion was like a crack in the sky.


    Every move of jade devil saint and Lu fan may kill them all in a flash.


    The demons fled madly. Lu Fan and the jade devil Saint also entered the stage of white heat.


    Lu fan is also the first time to meet someone who can compete with him in the physical aspect.


    However, the body of the jade demon Saint trained by the method of demon cultivation can''t be compared with his semi divine body.


    "Drink!"


    Lu Fan once again burst out to drink. His muscles were twisted and his whole body was full of vigorous Qi. At this moment, Lu Fan''s four limbs were scattered, making his body more powerful than the divine soldiers!


    Suddenly, the jade devil Saint felt that he was raised by Lu Fan.


    The face finally showed the color of panic. Lu Fan forcibly locked the body of the jade devil saint, and a black dragon shadow rose behind him.


    At this moment, Xiaohei has been attached. The growth of Lu Fan these days is also Xiaohei''s chance.


    Unfortunately, Xiaohei is still in a coma and has not come to. But this did not prevent it from lending all its strength to Lu Fan.


    It''s just that Lu Fan''s explosive power at this time attracted Xiao Hei''s instinct.


    All of a sudden, Lu fan is at his peak.


    Then he smashed the jade demon saint on the ground!


    Boom!


    A mushroom like cloud rose, and the shadow of Lu Fan and the jade devil Saint disappeared in the dust.


    The ground cracked and the sky collapsed. The whole chenguo, the bloody sky and black land, seem to be smashed by Lu Fan.


    For a moment, countless cracks spread around the altar of magic valley.


    Its condition is no less than a big earthquake that destroys everything.


    In the dust and smoke, the jade devil saint was hit by Lu Fan''s move, and his mouth and nose were bleeding.


    Immediately, the eyes of the jade devil Saint were red.


    He knew that Lu Fan was very powerful, but he did not expect that Lu Fan showed more power than him.


    The jade devil saint can no longer treat Lu Fan as a strong man. Originally, he thought he could easily crush Lu Fan. It was thrown out of the sky.


    In an instant, the wings behind the jade devil Saint unfold.


    It was a pair of huge dragon wings, the head of jade devil, his palm, all in the blink of an eye, into the shape of a dragon.


    Not many people know that the jade devil saint is the strong one of the dragon people.


    His move of changing the Dragon God was also unexpected to Lu Fan.


    After the dragon tail is thrown, Lu fan will fly!


    Almost broke Lu Fan''s arms directly!


    The soles of his feet pulled out two deep gullies on the ground. Lu Fan was shaken by the dragon tail and flew out for more than ten miles. Then he stopped!


    Looking down at his arm, Lu Fan took a deep breath and his eyes became more and more firm.


    "It''s a dragon demon!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the jade devil saint, who had become a dragon man, came down from the sky again.


    When the dragon claw is released, two flying dragon claws will strike in the air!


    When Lu Fan stamped his foot, a hundred earth walls rose in front of him, but they were suddenly broken.


    But when the Dragon claws landed, Lu Fan disappeared.


    The jade devil saint''s backhand is a dragon''s tail flicking. Lu Fan grabs his dragon''s tail.


    When the jade magic Saint ascended, he felt that the danger was coming. At the critical moment, the jade magic Saint suddenly gave out a loud burst!


    The roar of the Dragon resounds through the sky.


    The sky and the earth suddenly darkened. The roar of the Dragon seemed to blow everything away.


    With the power of the avenue around, there is no left, all roaring.


    Even beyond the kingdom of Chen, as far away as the thirteen in the void, all heard the roar of the legendary dragon.


    How many demon cultivators are still on the way to escape, they are spewed out by the blood of the whole body of the roar of the dragon, and they fall to the ground and die on the spot.


    The Dragon sings and the sky roars!


    Lu Fan''s spirits were trembling in the roar of the dragon.


    Not too closely followed, Lu Fan did not hesitate to use his own killing moves directly.


    Soul flash!


    In a flash, the roar of the Dragon stopped.


    Lu Fan and the jade demon saint are back again.


    The world recovers its light. Lu Fan looks at his bloody arm, and the jade demon Saint looks at his half tail torn by the force of life. All his eyes are full of murderous Qi.


    Waving, a blood red sword appeared from the arm of the jade devil saint.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are clear. It''s his own keel which is the god soldier.


    With bone as sword, blood brings magic power. This blood dragon sword is extraordinary!


    As soon as Lu Fan raised his head, Wu Feng''s heavy sword appeared abruptly, and stuck straight on the ground.


    They look at each other as if they are looking at their enemies.


    Lu Fan reached out to wipe the blood off his arm and the wound quickly recovered.


    The jade devil Saint also grows up again with the dragon tail. The momentum of the two men turns into two virtual Shadow Dragons, and they fight in the sky.


    The jade demon Saint licked the blood from the corner of his mouth and said: "Lu fan, today I will eat you alive!"


    Lu Fan said, "if you want to eat me, I''m afraid your teeth are not hard enough!"


    At the end of the speech, the swords in both hands were shining.


    With a bang, the two rushed forward at the same time.


    A sword to the head of the other side!


    If you want to cut off the enemy''s head with a sword, why do you have to let half of it go!


    There is no room for maneuver.


    The comparison is who is tougher, whose move is stronger, whose sword is faster!


    Poof! Puff!


    They hit each other in the head at the same time!

 Chapter 1469

    Mars splashed, vigorous Qi rose.


    Lu Fan''s sword was cut on the face of the jade devil saint, but no one cut off his head, leaving only a deep scar.


    The sword of the jade devil saint is more cunning. It stabs Lu Fan in the eyes.


    When the sword enters the flesh, a trace of joy just rises in the heart of the jade devil.


    However, he immediately found that Lu Fan''s body was empty, and his sword point was not Lu Fan''s original dignity at all.


    It''s a chaos six beads named magic Pearl!


    Then, Lu Fan''s figure appeared in the side of the jade devil saint.


    The sword brings the light of heaven and earth, the sun and the moon. At this moment, it gathers on the tip of Lu Fan''s sword.


    "A sword of heaven and earth!"


    The response of the jade devil saint is not slow either. Turning around is one step!


    Sword Qi swept through the chest of the jade devil saint, and his foot was kicked on Lu Fan''s chin.


    They flew back again and hit the ground hard.


    Boom! Boom!


    There were two more blasts. It seemed that the whole chenguo would be completely shattered in the battle between the two men.


    The battle between the two seems to have been a couple of moves in a row, but in fact it only happens in a moment.


    If someone can watch the battle. After only one collision, countless dust and smoke rose on both sides.


    Slowly, Lu Fan and jade demon Saint stand up again.


    Two people stare at each other dead, the corners of the mouth but some smile.


    The opponent is rare!


    Once the cultivation reaches a certain level, it will be found that sometimes good opponents are more effective than Shendan.


    Especially like Lu fan, who has just broken through a realm and urgently needs a war or a long cultivation time to be stable.


    I prefer to fight with my equal rivals!


    Now, Lu Fan feels his whole body''s vigorous Qi is burning.


    The small world inside the body is like asking for war, shaking restlessly in the Dantian.


    Such a state is obviously what Lu Fan wants to see. Because it will help him to control all his power at the fastest speed!


    Know your own state, know how much you have improved.


    The jade devil saint has not experienced such a battle of life and death for many years.


    Since the last war, he belongs to the old generation of the cultivation.


    Rely on the blood pool to maintain life, have the power not to use more. Although his face does not look old, he has lived long enough.


    In today''s war, he used 10000 dragon gods that he didn''t want to use anymore.


    One is that if he does not change, he will be completely suppressed by Lu Fan.


    The second reason is that Lu Fan''s pressure on him made him return to his youth.


    At that time, he was not a demon.


    It''s the Dragon Kingdom, the son of the enemy family, the famous Jing Long swordsman, Qiu Yulong.


    Later, he entered the Grottoes by mistake and was tainted with evil spirit.


    Before he did anything, he was hunted down by the whole country and removed from his family name.


    He hated the injustice of heaven and earth, the ruthlessness of his family and the unfairness of his country.


    Then, he became the famous jade Lord. Up to now, he is the devil sect of Daoxin, the chief elder of the sect''s door guard under the throne of the God Lord, the jade devil saint!


    He can never lose to Lu fan, the younger generation!


    Even to the God Xiao wusheng, he can escape unharmed!


    Roar!


    The jade demon Saint raised his head to the sky and roared at the dragon. This time, he roared the clouds out of the sky.


    His dragon body began to change again.


    A magic spirit came from all directions. At this time, Lu fancai saw that the whole country and countless altars began to provide power to the jade devil saint.


    The black light, like raindrops, suppresses Lu Fan''s breath and rapidly improves the power of the jade demon saint.


    This long Bi Xiao, Lu Fan immediately felt that he fell into the downwind.


    He really didn''t think that the altar of the demon monks had such a function.


    Sure enough, no one should be underestimated.


    Knowing this, we should first lead the jade devil saint to the void, and then start the war!


    Unfortunately, it''s too late for Lu fan to think about it now.


    Because the change of jade devil saint is over.


    All over the body, shiny armor appears.


    That piece of magic armor like dragon scales covers the whole body of the jade devil saint.


    With the wings behind them, they are twice as big.


    The dragon''s power is endless, and the devil''s spirit is overwhelming.


    In the sky, in the whirlpool of rotation, a huge skull appeared. It was like the eye of a big array, which suppressed the whole field.


    It seems that it''s hard for Lu fan to break the void!


    Then, the jade demon Saint stamped his feet heavily!


    All over the ground, endless blood began to appear.


    In the blink of an eye, Lu Fan felt that he was trapped in a sea of blood.


    "Blood purgatory! Lu fan, welcome to my bloody world! "


    The jade devil Saint said with a loud laugh.


    At this moment, the statue of jade devil is hundreds of years younger. Under the blessing of the altar of the whole chenguo, it seems that he has returned to the state of his youth.


    However, he is much more powerful now than at that time.


    Lu Fan frowned slightly and looked at the jade devil''s holy way: "this is your world?"


    The jade devil Saint walked forward and landed at fan with a commanding posture.


    Every step he took, the ground would tremble and the blood sea around him would be stronger.


    Get ready, condense, deter!


    The jade devil saint has played these six words to the top.


    Lu fan doesn''t need to think about it. Next, it must be the only attack of the jade devil saint.


    Gather all the strength, no retreat, no madness, no survival strike!


    Lu Fan snorted and said in a loud voice, "you think I''m afraid of you!"


    Just after the voice fell, Lu Fan''s feet began to spread out the color of endless starlight and chaos.


    It was a small world at the beginning, belonging to Lu Fan''s own new world.


    When the two worlds collide, the terrible whirlpool of power suddenly makes the bloody world of jade devil Saint completely turn.


    The pupil of the jade devil shrinks, and he doesn''t expect that Lu fan is also a man with a world of his own!


    As long as he has been practicing, he has already caught up with his cultivation for hundreds of years.


    Is there a reason?


    If you can, jade devil Saint really wants to scold heaven.


    The way of heaven is not fair!


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and raised the sword to the top.


    The last move, it''s not you, it''s me!


    The eyes became firm, and all the strength gathered in the sword.


    The six beads of chaos appear. At this moment, they are all inlaid on the hilt of the sword. In the body of the sword, the virtual shadow of the soul of the sword appears. It is like a dream and flickers. Suddenly, it opens its fierce eyes.


    At the moment, the Xuangong tower in Jiulong is also shouting loudly. It has injected all its strength into the sword without a front.


    At the critical moment, he can only help so much!


    "Life and death, nine turns, open the world!"

 Chapter 1470

    In the void, thirteen stood quietly in the bow of the boat, motionless.


    He can stand like this for a long time. For most people, such calm and loneliness is a kind of torture.


    But for thirteen, it''s nothing.


    He was born into a demon cultivator, and he was the dead man of the demon cultivator since childhood.


    He has a completely different understanding of the word torture from ordinary people.


    In the dark, when all is quiet, thirteen thoughts will fly.


    Originally, it was a luxury for people like him to have thoughts.


    But since meeting the Master Lu fan, everything seems to have changed.


    He formally changed from a walking corpse to a living person.


    That alone would be enough for him to serve for life.


    His needs have never been small. Today''s life, is the original do not dare to think.


    He never told anyone how many people called him "adult" in Wu''an state


    He did not tell Lu fan, even if he went to the kingdom of Dansheng.


    All the strong should respect him by three points.


    The reason is very simple. It''s just because of the word Lu Fan.


    With such a master, XIII is not satisfied. It can be said that his life in his eyes, has been close to perfect.


    No, maybe he has a little wish in his heart.


    A person appeared in the brain, thirteen eyes became soft at this time.


    Lin Ruoxue, Lord of the kingdom of the spirit.


    This is the leader of a country, but she seems to like her very much.


    Maybe one day? Can he be a relative, too?


    Thinking of this, thirteen''s eyes became confused.


    The smile rises slightly at the corner of his mouth, but at this moment, his smile is no longer so rigid.


    In recent years, he has almost learned to smile.


    Just as I was looking forward to everything, suddenly a terrible storm of power came.


    Thirteen quick reaction, palm immediately on the boat.


    His first reaction was not to protect himself, but to stabilize the boat and not let anything happen. Because this is the boat to escort their owners away!


    Then, 13 to the direction of chenguo look.


    Suddenly, thirteen clearly saw that there was a huge explosion of the power of heaven and earth in chenguo!


    The endless whirlpool appears, and the magicians guarding in the void are directly involved in it.


    Through the whirlpool of the power of heaven and earth, XIII clearly saw the scene in chenguo.


    God! The whole chenguo is like an explosion.


    What happened?


    On the thirteenth day, he was at a loss and didn''t know it at all.


    But then an idea flashed into his mind.


    "Master!"


    At once, thirteen drew the boat a little closer.


    Turning a little, XIII''s eyes penetrated the void of collapse and saw the scene of chenguo clearly.


    A great power is deep in the pit, almost breaking everything.


    Any stone, anything, has turned into powder. The whole ground is as clean as it has been carefully polished by thousands of people.


    And in the clean pit, Lu Fan and the jade devil Saint stood in the center.


    Lu Fan''s chest is pierced by the sword of the jade devil saint.


    The terrible power destroyed his five viscera in a moment. At this time, Lu Fan''s body was only left with the beating sound of the demon''s heart.


    Every inch of Lu Fan''s skin was bleeding. He is now languishing in life and weak in breath. It seems to be on the verge of running out of oil.


    But Lu Fan''s face was still full of laughter.


    He even looked at the appearance of the jade devil saint and laughed.


    The jade demon saint in front of him is also very embarrassed. The dark armor on his body has all collapsed. There are only a few pieces left, which are still hanging on the jade devil saint.


    Dragon root dragon horn, also broken, blood dripping from it.


    Lu Fan''s sword is also cut on the shoulder of the jade devil saint. It''s deeply sunk. It''s almost like the jade devil saint will be divided into two parts.


    Two people, from the appearance, no one can say who wins or loses.


    The jade devil saint is also smiling, but his smile seems to have several different meanings.


    "Lu fan, you are cruel! You are tough enough! Break into chenguo alone. It''s just by your own power that I''ve disrupted my whole plan. And he broke the key link of the devil kingdom. It''s worthy of being my greatest enemy! "


    The jade devil saint is collapsing out word by word, each word seems to have endless killing meaning.


    I wish I could tear Lu fan to pieces!


    Lu Fan laughed a lot. Although there was blood flowing out of him, Lu Fan wanted to laugh.


    He laughs at the ignorance and stupidity of the jade devil saint!


    He also laughed that demon cultivation had no luck. He just ran into senior brother Han Feng and met him Lu fan at the critical moment!


    Slowly, Lu said, "you''re wrong, I''ve never been alone!"


    As he said this, Lu Fan''s ring shimmered slightly.


    Immediately, senior brother Han Feng and others all jumped out.


    Seeing such a situation, Han Feng and others were shocked at first, then hurriedly retreated, instinctively standing behind Lu Fan.


    "What''s the situation, younger martial brother Lu fan? Who is it?"


    Elder martial brother Han Feng obviously can''t recognize the jade devil saint who looks like a dragon man.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "everyone, this one in front of you is the jade devil saint. Today, we are going to kill the devil! "


    After speaking, Lu Fan''s eyes lit up slightly.


    He has the last resort!


    Hearing the three words of the jade devil saint, Han Feng and others were shocked First, and then they all laughed loudly.


    "Jade devil saint, ha ha! It''s really the jade devil saint! Come on, let me give him the last shot! "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng is kind enough to kill the jade devil saint with a long sky sword.


    Bishui Changtian sword fell down with the mighty sword power, but then he heard only one sound. The jade devil Saint took Han Feng''s sword.


    Bang!


    The jade demon Saint makes great efforts. The blue water sky sword is directly shattered.


    Into a spot of light!


    Han Feng was stunned, and the elder martial brother and others were also stunned!


    Lu fan saw this and burst out.


    "Take the soul and destroy the soul!"


    The palm of the jade devil Saint suddenly moves, and the light in his eyes fades. Something seems to have changed.


    Next, Lu Fan felt the power of his spirit and hit another spirit.


    The shrill scream of the spirit rang out. Lu Fan did not hesitate to tear it up.


    A piece of dust was suddenly blown up by the broken pieces of spirit. Lu Fan was hit to the ground by the force of counter attack. The body of the jade devil saint was completely withered and fell to the ground with Lu Fan''s sharp sword.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others hurriedly put out their hands at the same time, waved away the dust around them, and looked at the jade devil saint who fell on the ground.


    You are welcome. Elder martial brother Han Feng pounced on him directly and made up a few punches for the jade devil saint, but the other side didn''t respond.


    "Dead?"


    Lu fan asked gasping as he lay on the ground.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng gently explored the nose of the jade devil saint and said with a grin, "I''m dead. This time I''m dead!"

 Chapter 1471

    "Sure? It''s not easy. "


    Nangong line also came up to check it carefully.


    First confirm that there is no vitality, then take out the magic mirror and sweep it again.


    Even the remaining magic Qi has been eliminated completely.


    Zuo Yundong came up to look at nangongxing''s hands, and said scornfully, "abandon that matter!"


    As he said this, he chopped up the corpse of the jade devil saint in a roll of broadsword.


    Then the power comes out to turn the corpse of the jade demon Saint into a piece of dust.


    After all this, Zuo Yundong put his knife away, clapped his hands and said, "I promise that even if the devil comes, he will not be saved!"


    Nangong line extended his thumb to zuoyundeng and said, "you are still powerful!"


    Han Feng stealthily picked up the sword of the jade devil saint.


    "Good sword! Elder martial brother, please help me to see if you can use it! "


    Han Feng hands the sword to the elder martial brother.


    Elder martial brother Chuxing and elder martial brother Chutian all came together. Chu Xing stared at the sword in Han Feng''s hand and said, "my blood is heavier, but it really seems better than your original sword. Brother Hanfeng, or I''ll exchange with you! "


    Han Feng even said: "come on, I have no weapons. You''re still robbing me. Everyone, don''t rob me, no way! "


    The elder martial brother chuckled and slowly lifted up Lu Fan. At the same time, he released the moon and a Yun.


    Seeing the injured Lu fan, the moon''s eyes turned red immediately.


    "Lu fan, what''s the matter with you?" he said


    Lu Fan grinned, but could not speak.


    In this war, he also exhausted all his strength.


    In particular, the last move to kill the soul, but also let him physically and mentally exhausted.


    But Lu fan is very happy. He did not lose the battle at all.


    Moreover, his strength has finally reached the peak of wuzun, and he has officially become one of the best in the world.


    What eight square money saint, the world heaven saint and so on, when facing again, Lu fan is not afraid.


    Even in the face of Fengtian, Lu fan is confident that he can fight with him for several rounds.


    The eyelids are heavy. Lu Fan just wants to have a good rest now.


    This time the injury is different. I''m afraid it will take a long time to recover.


    There is no power left by the gods to help him!


    But when Lu Fan wanted to pass out. Suddenly, at the end of the line of sight, there was a magic repair.


    They saw Lu Fan''s people from afar, one by one with panic, but they surrounded Lu Fan and others.


    "How about the jade devil saint


    A demon like a spider cried out.


    All the people could hear him, and his voice trembled.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng said in a loud voice, "your jade devil saint has died completely. You can''t die any more!"


    When all the magicians heard Han Feng''s words, they all exclaimed.


    "Dead? The jade devil saint is killed? "


    "It''s impossible. The jade devil saint is the first Dharma protecting elder under the patriarch. How could he die like this?"


    "Nonsense! Everyone, don''t talk to them. Lu fan has run out of oil and has no power to fight anymore. Kill them! "


    Shouting at the same time, these demons really mean to attack.


    Han Feng suddenly held up the blood dragon sword in his hand and said: "see clearly, this is what your jade devil saint is. Don''t you believe it? You fools, you still want to fight with us? I''m afraid of you, aren''t you? Come on, fools! "


    Han Feng and others all took out their weapons.


    Nangongxing, Zuo Yundong and others are also like enemies. The only strength left in the whole body rises.


    Lu Fan''s eyelids are heavy, but he forcibly wants to hold his sword again.


    But the next elder martial brother grabbed Lu Fandao: "younger martial brother Lu Fan. Your work has been finished. Leave the rest to us! "


    Lu Fan looks up at the elder martial brother and nods gently.


    Others don''t believe it. Elder martial brother and others can definitely believe it.


    Lu Fan finally glanced at the thousands of demon cultivators around him.


    Finally my eyes closed and I fell asleep.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the same time, the thirteen in the void see the thousands of demons in the void, all of them rush back to chenguo in panic.


    It doesn''t look like a good thing happened to them.


    Thirteen secretly guessed that it was the master who had made a great deal of things. As a result, all the demons had to go back.


    In such a situation, XIII is also mixed.


    It''s because they are really powerful, just a few people. It can stir up such a big pool of muddy water in chenguo. Let the demons of defense all have to rush back.


    It''s enough to say that the demons are about to die for Lu Fan and others.


    The worry is whether it will be dangerous if the master makes such a big move and leads all the demons back.


    Thinking about this in my heart, I found that thirteen''s calm face was a little more wrinkled at this time.


    He didn''t think about it.


    Just follow the orders!


    But now, he''s slowly learning to think for himself.


    Some things, he must have his own judgment.


    At this time, suddenly, XIII saw a little blood light, carrying something out of Chenzhong.


    The blood light flies very fast, and it still flies straight to the direction of thirteen.


    "Demon repair? Is the escaped demon monk? "


    13. At the first time, it was determined that the other party might be the demon cultivator who escaped from chenguo.


    But now he has two choices. One is to fly the boat to avoid. So as not to bump into it or be found by the blood light.


    Then rush forward and cut off the blood light. Maybe it''s the message from demon repair.


    When it''s over, it''s over. Think a little.


    Thirteen then made a decision and rushed forward directly.


    To the blood light is to give it a hard blow.


    I stayed in Dansheng country for such a long time, followed Han Feng and others to eat and drink, abducted danyao for a long time. Thirteen''s strength has also made great progress.


    This fist is as fast and powerful as any warrior.


    Fist wind blows blood away directly!


    But then thirteen felt something falling from the blood light and covering his arm.


    Thirteen quick reaction, he suddenly realized that it could be a spirit or something.


    Without hesitation, XIII held his own spirit, and the whole body strength gathered into a ball to control the other party''s spirit on the body surface.


    Then, XIII heard a roar and said, "where are you from? Dare to stop me. Don''t let me go! "


    Thirteen Ning eyes looked to his palm, where a ghost began to swim in his palm, forming a dragon man''s appearance.


    Thirteen don''t know who he is, but judging from his breath, it''s no doubt that it''s demon cultivation.


    Immediately, thirteen forces began to gather, ready to destroy it.


    But at the critical moment, the spirit suddenly said: "wait, you dare to kill me. Boy, I''m brave. Don''t do it first. Look who I am. "


    As he spoke, the Dragon man showed his face.


    But thirteen is still dazed.


    The Dragon man was shocked and said: "strange, you don''t know me. You have evil spirit seeds. You are a demon cultivator. Why don''t you know me? "


    Thirteen looks at him like an idiot and is ready to fight.


    But immediately, the Dragon man said with a roar: "don''t do it. I tell you. I am the spirit of the jade devil Saint under the Lord of heaven. Boy, you''re in luck. I think you''re a good young man. I''m going to accept you as an apprentice. I''ll pass on your immortal magic skill. How about giving me a place to live? "


    Jade devil saint?


    There was a strange light in thirteen eyes.

 Chapter 1472

    Chen Guo.


    In a nice mansion, Lu Fan wakes up.


    He didn''t know how long he had slept or where he was now.


    Everything in front of him gradually became clear. Lu fan saw the elegant arrangement around him, the bloody sky outside the window, and the moon sitting beside the bed, which seemed to be resting.


    On the face of the moon, there seem to be tears.


    They were very close, and Lu fan saw them very well.


    Her face is still as beautiful as that, but it is no longer the obstinacy of Lu fan when he first met her.


    After so many experiences, the magic moon has gradually become a strong and resolute female warrior.


    Lu Fan slowly raised his hand and wiped off the tear marks on the corner of the moon''s eyes.


    His action immediately awakened the moon.


    Seeing Lu Fan wake up, the moon suddenly shows a bright smile.


    "Lu fan, you wake up!"


    The moon holds Lu Fan''s hand, and there is water vapor in his eyes.


    Lu Fan smiled and nodded: "wake up, how is it now?"


    As he spoke, Lu Fanqiang tried to get up from the bed.


    He was so moved that he showed his teeth again.


    Lu Fan felt that his internal organs were still gathering.


    There is no perfect place in the whole body. This injury can really be described as a heavy one.


    With his recovery ability, it is estimated that it will take a long time to recover.


    But Lu fan is not worried at all. For him, as long as he is not dead, the problem is not big.


    Moreover, injury is not necessarily a bad thing.


    This time, his body, viscera, meridians and bones were almost devastated.


    Even the spirit is very weak. This kind of time, in fact, is also a good opportunity to give him vigorous Qi and to rally his body again.


    After the broken bone grows well, it is often harder than before.


    I''m afraid that the damaged body will become stronger as long as it can grow on its own.


    The moon helped Lu fan to sit down and said: "it''s very good outside. Elder martial brother Han Feng, they are going to look for the trouble of those demon cultivators again. They are going to wipe out the demons in chenguo. Lu Fan said with a smile, "root it out completely? I don''t know how many of them are there. It can''t be eradicated, just drive it away. "


    "I think so too," said the moon. But senior brother Han Feng got a new sword. Happy! I''m looking for the demon cultivator to test his sword everywhere. Nangong''s business is all tied up by him. All day long, I need to get rid of the magic mirror and help him eliminate the magic Qi on the sword. Now nangongxing will hide when he sees senior brother Han Feng! "


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile. "It doesn''t sound like a big deal."


    The magic moon took out some food and handed it to Lu Fandao: "of course, you have destroyed the jade demon saint. No one in the whole country can turn up any more waves. Wait until you get better. We can get rid of the demons here. Then we can go back. "


    Lu Fan nodded, and the Moon said something similar to what he thought.


    The only thing that worries Lu fan is Chen''s divine body.


    Lu Fan''s understanding of demon cultivation. As long as the demon cultivator knows this place, he will never give up.


    Now the best way is to go back to help the Western alliance and drive the demon repair out of the Western alliance after finishing the affairs of chenguo.


    This is the end of the matter.


    Two people are chatting, suddenly the door was pushed open, only to hear brother Han Feng wanton laughter.


    "Ha ha, younger martial sister magic moon, today I beheaded another hall leader. Happy, ouch, junior brother Lu fan, you are awake! Come on, come on, junior brother Lu fan is awake! "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng shouted, immediately, outside Nangong line, elder martial brother and others rushed in.


    They were all ragged and looked like beggars.


    Seeing Lu Fan leaning on the edge of the bed with a smile on his face, nangongxing said with a smile: "brother Lu fan, when you wake up, I will be at ease. In this period of time, Han Feng will continue to make such a fuss. The demons of chenguo really want to fight with us! "


    Han Feng said, "what''s that. What''s my trouble? Those demons have been devious to us. The last siege almost killed us. They came all the way. I''m not going to make a mess here and there. They make us dumplings again. "


    Lu Fan listened to something wrong and frowned, "what''s the matter? What makes dumplings? "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng was about to say, but he was grabbed by the elder martial brother.


    Lu Fan looked at the elder martial brother and said, "elder martial brother, if you don''t tell me, I will know."


    The elder martial brother sighed: "brother Lu fan, you are injured. We can deal with these little things. You can take care of yourself! "


    Elder martial brother Chutian and elder martial brother Chuxing nodded in succession.


    Lu Fanxiao looked at the master and said: "I never thought that I would be a burden to everyone. Let''s talk. What''s the matter, it''s hard not to say that the jade devil saint is dead and resurrected? "


    The elder martial brother is silent. He is still unwilling to say it.


    Next to him, Zuo Yundong couldn''t look down and said, "what can I do for you. Tell him what happened. Brother Lu fan, that''s it. After your coma, we had a big fight with those who were not convinced. It''s not until we break through. Now the demons are catching up. We are also thinking of countermeasures. See where to break through! "


    Lu Fan hears the words and looks to the moon. The moon of love just deliberately conceals him.


    The moon was staring at Lu Fan uneasily and said, "don''t you want to work hard again. You''re all like this. You know what it''s all about. "


    Lu Fan shakes his head gently. Can he stay out of this kind of thing and let senior brother Han Feng take risks?


    Look at their appearance. In this period of time, it is estimated that they have experienced many battles, big and small.


    Lu Fandao: "although I am injured. But it can still help you back. It''s just a bunch of miscellaneous fish. Just scare. Come on, let''s not talk. It''s important. The moon comes, help me up, take me to the outside to show my face, let those demons see! "


    "Magic moon surprised:" Lu Fan what are you doing


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "don''t ask, just take me out. You look happy and confident. "


    After that, Lu Fanqiang got out of bed, took a deep breath and walked out.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others all followed Lu Fan and looked at him with disbelief.


    A person who has no good wound can return thousands of demons?


    Nangongxing lowered his voice to Lu Fan''s ear and said, "Lu fan, are you sure you can scare them away?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "my name, Lu fan, can''t scare away those demons. Then the courage of these demons is also great. Don''t worry, as long as those demons see me. They will lose all confidence. "


    Brother Han Feng came up to him and said, "brother Lu fan, cow leather is not so boastful. Are you sure? "


    Lu Fan nodded: "sure. Because I am Lu Fan! "

 Chapter 1473

    Lu Fan''s confident words made Han Feng and others slightly open their mouths.


    Then, brother Han Feng patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said: "brother Lu fan, you are more and more able to install now. I don''t want to look shameful. It has the charm of my time! "


    Out of the room, Lu Fan looked up and saw the broken city and the scorched street.


    It seems that the whole city has been destroyed, only here is still intact.


    Lu Fandao: "it seems that this place is also the residence of some devil."


    Nangong said: "brother Lu fan, you guessed very well. This is the house of demon repair before we came here. Han Feng and I killed him and robbed the whole yard. It was done in secret. I don''t think anyone knows. It''s not likely that the outside demons would dare to come in. Because here, it is a place where the hall master with a long nose meets his witch lover. But later, alas, ask your elder martial brother Han Feng yourself! "


    Han Feng said awkwardly, "don''t mention this, don''t mention this. That exposure was an accident. "


    Lu Fan understood very well what elder martial brother Han Feng meant by the accident.


    He doesn''t comment too much either. Anyway, he knows a lot about senior brother Han Feng.


    If elder martial brother Han Feng doesn''t make trouble one day. Then he is not senior brother Han Feng.


    There seems to be no one in the quiet and empty street.


    But Lu Fan could clearly see through the gap between the houses, as well as his keen sense, the hiding place of the surrounding demons.


    Wufeng heavy sword is taken out. Lu Fan holds the sword in his hand and raises his head. In a loud voice, Lu fan says, "demon cultivators, I''ve woke up. You just wait to wash your neck. Let me kill you! You''d better not let me wait, all come here, let me kill, ha ha ha ha


    After a burst of laughter, Lu Fan walked back.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng, they watched Lu Fan''s extravagant performance and were shocked one by one.


    What are you talking about!


    After walking back to the room, brother Han Feng said, "brother Lu fan, it''s over?"


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "yes, the demons are going to run away. It''s almost time for them to escape. We can go back. Two days later, who of you will call thirteen and come to pick us up! " "I''ll go," the wind said with a smile. I''ll see if these two days are really OK. "


    Other people still can''t believe it. That''s how it''s solved?


    They''ve been hunted for days!


    Lu fan doesn''t explain too much either. The facts are better than the eloquence.


    Everything will be known in two days.


    A few hours later, the following demons, one after another, informed all the masters in chenguo of Lu Fan''s reappearance and raving.


    Including those who are pursuing and killing Han Feng and others, as well as those who are commanding the demon repair brigade and rapidly arriving thousands of demon repair generals.


    Hearing that Lu Fan had waked up, these hall leaders immediately made a decision.


    I can''t fight. Let''s go.


    Joking, Xue Sheng, incomplete double saints, ghost female adults and jade devil saints all died in Lu Fan''s hands.


    How can they fight with Lu fan.


    Originally, they had been chasing after Lu fan, but they thought that Lu Fan was also seriously injured and dying, so they had some courage to avenge the jade devil saint.


    But now, Lu Fan appears well, and seems to have recovered a lot.


    Their courage, suddenly everything turned into nothing.


    It''s only one day, chenguo, 70% of the demons are fleeing.


    Lu Fan''s name is like a nightmare in their heart. No one wants to mention it.


    All that can be taken away, all that cannot be taken away will be destroyed on the spot. The rest 30% of them want to fight. But I saw everyone go. How can they compete with Lu Fan and others by their strength alone.


    Let''s go, let''s go!


    Hurry up!


    This time, for the demon cultivator, it''s like a fiasco.


    As long as the news gets out, I''m afraid the world will be shocked by it.


    Even in the last war of eliminating demons, the jade demons survived peacefully.


    And this time, it''s so straightforward to die.


    Lu Fan''s reputation will surely rise a few more points, even if he can''t reach the level of the three saints, he is only a little short.


    Two days later, the demons all evacuated.


    Lu Fan and others stood in the courtyard, watching thousands of demons breaking away from the void. One by one, they fled so fast.


    For the magician. The fight may not have escaped quickly.


    Chuckling, nangongxing shook his head: "brother Lu Fan. I took it. In ancient times, there was a martial Saint named Shenxiao, who shocked the world with one fist. Today, you have the ultimate martial arts, and you can get rid of all demons in one word! "


    Huangfu smiled: "run, run. It''s better for these demons to quit West collar now. We are too lazy to chase them. "


    Ye Nan said: "yes, too many. It''s a hassle to chase. I see, these demons either go to the saint daughter of the dark yuan to complain or go back to the north. There is no other choice. Lu Fan brother. Let''s smash the plot of the demon monks this time. How about we stay for a few days and continue to find the body? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "the divine body has been found for a long time!"


    Just as the voice fell, nangongxing and others were all stunned.


    Han Feng even exclaimed, "what, have you found it? Younger martial brother Lu fan, when did you find it. Where is it? Show it to me quickly! "


    Everyone else looked at Lu Fan with a look of hope. They had never seen the body of God.


    All hope that Lu fan will come out to open their eyes.


    Lu Fan pointed to the sky, pointed to the earth and smiled, "isn''t this the body of God?"


    After that, Lu Fan coughed twice and walked back to the house. Continue to rest.


    Huangfuwu, ye Nantian, fengxiaorest and others are all thoughtful.


    Han Feng, Chu Xing, Zuo Yundong looks at each other.


    "What ghost, what did younger martial brother Lu Fan just mean?"


    Han Feng asked elder martial brother Xiang in a low voice.


    The elder martial brother also seemed to understand a bit. Suddenly, he said to a Yun, "miss a Yun, do you still have a map?"


    A Yun nodded and took out another one.


    Elder martial brother looked at the map carefully and said with a smile: "I see. Miss a Yun, keep the map. "


    A Yun looks at elder martial brother''s movements and looks at the map. He seems to understand something.


    Han Feng grabs the map, looks at it again and again, but doesn''t see anything, so he comes and looks at the others around him in a daze.


    Dong Dong!


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    The elder martial brother and others all stopped, and nangongxing said with a smile: "strange things, who will knock on the door. When are the demons so polite? "


    Zuo Yundong holds the knife and carefully opens the door.


    Then, Zuo Yundong saw a big man kneeling at the door.


    With tears in his eyes, the man said in a loud voice, "thank you very much, Lord Lu Fan for helping me to get revenge. Dongjin, a villain, is willing to worship Lord Lu Fan as a teacher and serve me well."

 Chapter 1474

    Dongjin''s voice is very loud. Lu fan, who is going to have a rest, hears it clearly in the room.


    The magic moon also heard the voice of Dongjin and smiled at Lu Fan and said, "Lu fan, someone is going to worship you as a teacher. Do you want to accept it?"


    Lu Fan smiles and shakes his head gently.


    He really didn''t have any disciples available.


    When Lin Ruoxue was collected, it was just because Lin Ruoxue was a little ambiguous with thirteen.


    He gave thirteen face, so he accepted a registered disciple.


    Now, Dongjin may be older than him.


    Although one way of cultivation is to reach first.


    But in Lu Fan''s heart, he still felt something was wrong.


    Moreover, his own cultivation, also relies on many opportunities, only then climbs to now.


    He didn''t really feel right to teach his apprentice.


    Outside, Han Feng and others came in.


    Lang Sheng, Han Feng said with a smile: "junior brother Lu fan, there is a apprentice outside. Ha ha, my younger martial brother is going to be a master, so I am a master


    Nangong line finally looked at Dongjin and shook his head with a smile.


    Lu Fan said lightly in the room: "Dongjin. Just match your friends with mine. There is no need to go to school. I don''t know what I can teach you. If you really want to find a good master. I can introduce some of the older generation''s strong ones to you. They are more experienced than I am, and they can teach apprentices! "


    Lu Fan''s words are sincere.


    But it seems that the eastern brocade is iron hearted, that is to worship Lu Fan as a teacher.


    He knelt there, clenched his teeth, and tears flowed across the passage: "others did not save our chenguo. No one else avenged me and killed the jade devil saint. Master Lu fan, I know that you are not a noble man. You have become a man of all abilities. You don''t want to accept disciples easily. I also know that I''m stupid. I''m average in talent and worse in accomplishments. But I promise that as long as I don''t die, I will continue to practice my life. I will not disgrace you. One day, I will personally enter the demon cultivation sect. Avenge all my relatives and friends who died. Chenguo now, only I am a normal person. Please accept me! "


    Dongjin kneels on the ground, tears wet the threshold.


    The elder martial brother sighed: "if you don''t say anything else, he is sincere. Junior brother Lu fan, take it. It''s a matter of time for apprentices to accept. The ancestors have the cloud, the elders and the young have the respect, the inheritance is orderly, Fang Wanshi is peaceful. "


    Lu Fan smiled bitterly and didn''t speak. He still didn''t plan to accept his apprentice.


    Han Feng Longsheng said to Dongjin, "my younger martial brother still refuses to accept you. Why don''t you try hitting a post or something? "


    Han Feng said Gang finish, Dongjin immediately in front of a bright.


    Lu Fan didn''t have time to shout, but Dongjin really ran into the door next to him.


    Don''t use any force, just use your own head.


    Only heard the bang, the wall collapsed, Dongjin got up, and immediately prepared to bump into the next one, as if he was going to not faint.


    Han Feng covered his stomach and smiled. Lu Fanlian said: "OK, OK. Dongjin, stop it! "


    Dongjin stops immediately and stands in the courtyard obediently.


    Elder martial brother slapped Han Feng on the back of his head. This kind of thing can also be used to joke. It''s too much!


    Lu Fan looked at him and said, "Dongjin, I really don''t want to accept disciples. But I think you want to worship me as a teacher, so on. I''ll give you a chance. I''ll leave chenguo in a few days. If you are sincere. Come to me. Next time I see you, I''ll consider accepting you as an apprentice. "


    Dongjin said, "really?"


    Lu Fan nodded: "yes. But you have to think about it, I will not give you any help, and no one can help you. You may not even be able to leave this country. Even if you go out, you may encounter thousands of demons along the way. Finally, I just want to think about it more. I''m not sure if I want to accept you! We are limited to three years. If you don''t find me in three years. Then I will not accept you! "


    Dongjin said, "three years. At that time, I was just 20 years old. OK, Master Lu fan, I will find you in three years! "


    Lu Fan was shocked and said: "what? Three years later, you happen to be twenty? You''re only seventeen now? "


    Dongjin touched his head and said, "yes. I just turned seventeen this year. "


    Lu Fan said incredulously, "but why are you so mature? It looks like they''re thirty-four. "


    Dongjin said: "we are born in chenguo. Some of them are more powerful. They grow beards when they are born. "


    Lu Fan opens his mouth and doesn''t know what to say.


    After a long silence, Lu Fan said, "you are good enough, 17-year-old Guard commander."


    Dongjin said with a smile: "it''s all arranged by your majesty. I have some royal blood in me, too. "


    Lu Fan didn''t want to say anything more. He waved Dongjin away.


    It seems that Dongjin is still very excited. He kowtows nine times in a row, and then leaves quickly.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng turned his mouth and said: "Lu fan, I see. Maybe this boy will come to you. You apprentice must have been accepted! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "this is a very small country. Maybe even an empty boat can''t come out. He can''t use the rowing of demon repair. To be honest, in these three years, he is more likely to stay in chenguo. You can''t go anywhere! "


    Nangong Xing said with a smile, "I don''t think so. Where there is a will, there is a way. As long as he wants to make it, there will always be a way. Your reputation is so great that no matter where you are, he will be able to follow the wind. Don''t you really just think about it! "


    Lu Fandao: "if he is so sincere. Take it and take it. "


    Just then, in the sky, suddenly the broken wind came.


    Then, a familiar figure came down from the sky. It was the wind break.


    With a loud voice, the wind took a rest and said: "brother Lu Fan. Thirteen is waiting for us outside. We can go! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "really? What about thirteen. It''s nothing for him to come here together. "


    "I don''t know. Thirteen seems unwilling to come here. Let''s go out and find him. "


    Han Feng asked, "when did XIII learn to put on airs. Younger martial brother Lu fan, you servant, are now more and more able to play tricks. "


    When Lu Fan heard the words, he frowned and said, "go and have a look at thirteen."


    Elder martial brother and others immediately felt that it was not right. With thirteen characters, they could not do such a thing.


    The only possibility is that there are really thirteen accidents.


    But just about to leave, Lu Fan suddenly thought of something, turned to elder martial brother Han Feng and said, "elder martial brother Han Feng, please do something."


    Han Feng said, "what''s up? Does it matter? "


    Lu Fan nodded softly.

 Chapter 1475

    One hour later, senior brother Han Feng, carrying a huge stone puppet, flew out of the canyon.


    He seems to be worried about being robbed of his puppet and wrapped in cloth. But even in this way, it can not hide the light of the puppet inside.


    It seems that this puppet is not only a puppet, but something else.


    Stealthily, Han Feng looked left and right, and made sure no one was watching him, so he stepped into his own boat and went away.


    But in the void, Lu Fan and others are flying towards the direction of thirteen.


    Lu Fan''s expression is a little dignified. Shake your hands slightly, then open them again.


    In two days, Lu Fan''s injury did not recover much.


    The power has not recovered completely!


    Lu fan is really worried. Thirteen has encountered some problems that are hard to solve.


    That would be too bad.


    They stood on their own boats and watched from afar as they were getting closer to the boat where they were.


    Looking from afar, Lu fan saw thirteen standing at the bow of the boat.


    Then, Lu Fan looked around at the void and whether there was any special situation behind the thirteen.


    No magic repair!


    There''s no power to mess up.


    Now it seems that everything is normal.


    Lu fan asked Xiangfeng for a rest and said, "brother Feng, when you came to see thirteen. Thirteen is waiting for you like this? "


    The wind took a rest and said, "yes. Then he pointed to the state of Chen, and pointed to the boat, said the master. That''s very clear. Let me bring you back! "


    Nangong Xing asked: "is that really the case? Nothing else? "


    The wind took a rest and spread out his hand and said: "what else can this do. For the sake of safety, I asked twice! "


    "Go and have a look!"


    Lu fan doesn''t want to listen to nangongxing''s guess any more.


    This kind of thing, of course, is better to ask thirteen directly.


    In a moment, Lu Fan and others came to the front of thirteen.


    At this distance, Lu fan has been able to see clearly the changes of every point on his thirteen faces.


    No joy, no sorrow, no excitement.


    It''s really not right. In the past 13 years, there were a few words.


    But there are also those who are happy, angry and sad. After waiting so long, Lu Fan and his family finally come back. Thirteen should be excited!


    But why, there was no response at all.


    Nangongxing was the first one who couldn''t hold his breath and jumped on the boat.


    Lightly patted 13''s shoulder and said, "13, what''s the matter? Let''s come back!"


    Thirteen slowly turned his head to look at nangongxing, followed closely with his eyes and suddenly turned into a red color.


    Nangong immediately felt something was wrong. He even backed up and took out the magic mirror.


    But thirteen fists, or accurate hit in his face.


    Bang, nangongxing''s head was directly hit down.


    The power of this fist is obviously far greater than that of the general warrior.


    Elder martial brother and others rushed forward immediately, a group of people at the same time.


    Hold on to thirteen!


    Lu Fan was stunned and looked at the thirteen of his blood red eyes.


    Lu fan doesn''t know what happened.


    "Thirteen, what are you doing?"


    Cried Chu Xing.


    They were the first people to know Lu Fan. And when Lu Fan wandered in the Dansheng Kingdom and wandered around the world. They practice with thirteen. I have long treated shisan as a younger martial brother.


    The master brother''s body is golden, and he is bound by thirteen arms.


    It seems that the strength of XIII has been enhanced somehow. But it seems that under the power of elder martial brother and others, he still has no way to escape.


    Lu Fanfei comes up and stares at thirteen''s eyes.


    Through his bloodstained eyes, Lu fan saw something different from others.


    Thirteen of the body, it seems that there are two spirits in the collision.


    "Lu fan, damn it, why can you find me everywhere! Is it my destiny to die in your hand? I am not willing, not willing! "


    Cried thirteen, with a hoarse throat and a tearing heart.


    This is the first time Lu fan has heard thirteen say so much.


    And obviously, it''s not thirteen.


    Lu Fan looks at the blood red eyes and presses his palm on the thirteen heads.


    He felt the power of thirteen spirits, which was powerful but familiar.


    Immediately the power of the spirit collided with the power of Lu Fan.


    In a moment, the power of the spirit was surging.


    Lu Fan''s hand was immediately withdrawn, and the whole man shook.


    "What''s the matter, Lu fan, what happened in the end?" asked the senior brother


    Lu Fan gnawed his teeth and said, "jade devil saint, you are still alive!"


    Thirteen Yin smiled: "yes. I''m not dead. Do you think your last move is to kill my spirit? Ha ha, you are wrong. You are killing the spirit of scorpion. He is my substitute for death. And I escaped! "


    Lu Fan said with clenched teeth, "you actually play this method of escaping, jade devil saint, get out and fight alone with me!"


    Thirteen shook his head and said, "come out? It''s impossible. At the moment when I escaped from chenguo, I thought I had already escaped. Who would have thought that you, a damned servant, stopped me. I saw the memory in his spirit, oh, my God. You actually took a demon cultivator as a servant. I also gave him my inheritance. If I didn''t see you like this, I really thought that you deliberately set up this bureau to wait for me! But now, ha ha ha, Lu fan, even if I''m dead, I''ll take your beloved servant with me! I want to see your heart like a knife, I''m willing to die. "


    Lu Fan''s whole body was excited by the power of the spirit, and once again he put his hand on thirteen''s head. He said word by word, "get out of here!"


    The power of the spirit rushed into thirteen''s body directly, and the spirit of the jade devil Saint collided again.


    The fight between the two sides, thirteen eyes in blood, began to fluctuate violently.


    Then, thirteen''s expression seemed to soften down.


    Looking up at Lu fan, thirteen softly said: "master!"


    This sound, as if with infinite emotion. The elder martial brother and others began to shout, "thirteen, you have to hold on!"


    Lu fan saw thirteen''s firm expression and immediately knew what he wanted to do. He said in a loud voice, "thirteen, I won''t allow you to do this. Stop!"


    Thirteen did not answer, but followed with a bang.


    In thirteen''s mind.


    At this moment, Lu Fan seemed to see the moment when the thirteen spirits died. Thirteen actually chose to destroy his spirit and body at the same time, and did not allow the jade devil saint to survive. This is a complete self explosion. Lu Fan''s moment of fighting with the jade devil Saint gives him opportunities.


    Thirteen grasp, but see Lu Fan Jai want to split.


    At this critical moment, Lu Fan suddenly took out his own dead pearl and put it into thirteen''s mouth.


    Then, bang.


    Thirteen of the body pores, blood spilled.


    Lu Fan takes the soul and destroys the soul with one move. He also beats the spirit of the jade devil saint and breaks it completely.

 Chapter 1476

    "Thirteen! Thirteen! "


    Lu Fan slapped thirteen times on the cheek.


    Blood flowed on Lu Fan!


    Even when killing thousands of demons, Lu Fan''s body was not stained with so much blood.


    "Seal his life, brother Lu fan, seal his life!"


    Nangongxing shouted loudly.


    Nearby a Yun suddenly took out his God seal dagger. Suddenly a piece of Rune fell on thirteen.


    All of it, immediately blocked.


    A Yun seems to have exhausted all his strength at this moment, and he can''t even stand on his feet.


    Or the magic moon next to her!


    Lu Fan could feel that everything in the thirteen bodies seemed to be still.


    Broken body, also maintained in this state, finally did not die on the spot.


    At this time, the sound of breaking wind came from afar.


    But elder martial brother Han Feng finally came back. He threw his load on the boat.


    Lang said: "brother Lu fan, are you sure these tricks are useful? The demons really think that we have taken away the so-called divine body! "


    Said, Han Feng came over.


    Suddenly, Han Feng saw the motionless thirteen.


    Immediately exclaimed, "what''s the matter with thirteen? Who did it, which son of a bitch? "


    Han Feng looked right and left. Elder martial brother Chutian pulls Han Feng aside and shakes his head gently towards him.


    Lu Fan looks at thirteen, suddenly coughing violently.


    Blood gushed from his mouth. He was in a state of serious injury.


    Just forced his hand, and let him hurt more.


    But none of this is as painful as his heart. It''s just a small oversight. At the last moment, the spirit of the jade devil Saint escaped.


    Unexpectedly, it has resulted in such consequences.


    Huangfuwu came forward and looked at XIII''s present state carefully.


    Shaking his head to Lu fan, he said: "it''s hard to come back. Lu fan, you have to take him back to Dansheng once. At least ask the Lord of Dansheng, what kind of elixir can save this situation. "


    Lu Fan turned to a Yun and said, "how long can these runes last?"


    A cloud weak way: "three months, I can only do so."


    Lu Fandao: "three months later, can''t we have another Rune?"


    A Yun said: "no, only once at most. The second time, his physical body will still collapse, but it can only delay him for two or three days at most. Fuwen, like Dan medicine, has the best effect for the first time. The more times, the worse. "


    Huangfu Wu said in amazement: "three months? Can''t even return to the kingdom of Dansheng. How can we do that? Can''t thirteen be saved? "


    Next to him, the master said: "Lu fan, you are also an alchemist. And you can make the elixir. Can''t you help it? "


    Lu Fan shakes his head gently, unable to say a word.


    Finally, Han Feng came over and said: "brother Lu fan, open the furnace to make pills. I do not believe that there is no magic medicine to save him? Or if you can''t make it or what you lack, tell us! "


    Lu Fan bit his teeth and said, "there are limits to the magic medicine. He is a self broken spirit, and the spirit of the jade devil Saint died together. The body can be saved, how can the spirit save? Is there anything in the world that can instantly restore the spirit? He didn''t eat Hunyuan Dan, and he couldn''t help it! "


    As he said this, Lu Fan was shaking with all his Qi.


    "Wait, brother Lu fan," said Huangfu. What do you say can restore the spirit in an instant? "


    Lu Fan looked up at huangfuwu and said, "do you have any?"


    "I didn''t," said Huangfu. But I''ve heard of it. "


    Lu Fan and others immediately came to the spirit and said, "where did you hear about something. Can you find it in three months? "


    Huangfuwu bit his teeth and said, "if you can, you can really do it. However, it''s not our way. It''s the magic way! In fact, we don''t know as much about the spirit as we do about demon cultivation. There is a kind of thing in the demon cultivation, called Xiaocheng magic pool. Have you heard of it? "


    Nangong immediately looks at Lu Fan. Zuo Yundong and ye Nantian nodded gently.


    Zuoyun said: "I haven''t heard of this. Xiaocheng magic pool and Dacheng magic pool are well-known in demon cultivation. Among them, Mahayana magic pool is the holy object of magic cultivation. Only the Lord and the people allowed by the Lord can go in and enhance their power. Xiaocheng magic pool? It''s like something used by the demon cultivators to reward them! "


    Ye Nantian then said: "in the last war of removing demons, it is said that jiuxiao gate destroyed several xiaochengmo pools. It''s much more powerful than the lowest blood pool that the devil cultivates. It seems that it can achieve the effect of soul coagulation! "


    Lu Fan hears the words and mumbles, "Xiaocheng magic pool!"


    He not only saw this thing, but also knew it.


    At the beginning of the kingdom of Optimus, he alone swallowed the power of a small magic pool.


    Huangfu nodded: "that''s right, that''s right. It seems you all know. Brother Lu fan, the elixir to restore the body. Xiaocheng magic pool, which can help the spirits gather, may be able to save thirteen. Or, go to chaos and try your luck. It is said that pure chaotic Qi and some chaotic things can also help the spirit recover! "


    Lu Fan slowly takes out the dead pearl which is put in the thirteen mouths.


    Lu fan, who can see that most of the spirit fragments of the jade devil Saint have been absorbed. Like the spirit of the incomplete double saints, they will eventually become the food of the dead spirit pearl.


    Lu Fan also has chaos, and he can release it.


    But he can''t help XIII recover.


    Now it seems that we can only find Xiaocheng magic pool of the demon cultivator.


    With the power of the magic pool, plus the chaos gas mastered by Lu fan, and a magic medicine to help. Maybe we can get thirteen back.


    Determined to do so, Lu Fan carefully collected the thirteen into his mansion.


    Look up and say, "go back to Yiguo!"


    Seeing Lu Fan''s eyes, we can see that Lu fan has made up his mind.


    Three months of time, a day can not be wasted.


    It depends on how Lu Fan decides whether to die or to live.


    Is it to fight against time and luck, or to enter the hinterland of demon cultivation. Find Xiaocheng magic pool!


    When the boat started, Lu Fan stood at the bow with his hands on his back and looked far away.


    It seems that all plans will be interrupted again.


    He can''t let thirteen die, especially the death of thirteen.


    In Lu Fan''s eyes, the light flows. He was thinking about what to do next. The magic moon also supports a Yun to go down and rest.


    At the bow of the boat, only Lu Fan was left standing here.


    For a long time, Lu Fan seemed to think of something.


    Gently, Lu Fan spits out a name in his mouth.


    "Dancing in the air!"


    The voice is weak, floating in the void, and then invisible.

 Chapter 1477

    Ten days later, Qixiu country.


    Dark yuan Saint sitting on the Black Lotus, quietly looking at the light curtain in front of her.


    In the light curtain, it was the picture of Lu Fan fighting with the jade devil saint.


    The saint daughter of dark yuan and a group of demon elders sitting on the Black Lotus all kept their eyes on how powerful Lu Fan defeated the jade demon saint.


    And he looked at how Lu fan used to knock down the body of the jade demon saint to the ground.


    The last picture is the picture of Lu Fan seriously injured and fell to the ground.


    The saint daughter of dark yuan waved away the light curtain and said: "stupid jade devil, she also pretends to be holy. These things he did not only broke the master''s plan, but also weakened our strength in the western region by nearly 30%. It''s sheer stupidity! I know you elders, there are many people who are old with jade Lord. I''d like to ask you something like this. What do you think? "


    An old man with a withered body said: "the jade Lord is too careless. Lu fan has grown too fast. I think his strength has reached the point that we are afraid of. This man is still so young, brave and resourceful. He can''t get rid of it! "


    Another one armed, one eyed old demon cultivator said: "this is nonsense. If it can, will it be used until now? At that time, the emperor of Fengtian should kill Lu fan when he recognized him as Lu Fan. To this day, it has become a disaster. Such strength, even in the devil kingdom of Daoxin, can be matched by several people. "


    "Dugu old devil, are you questioning the patriarch


    Next to him, a man with a huge body and three magical patterns bent over his eyebrows and looked at Dugu old devil way.


    Dugu Aotian was speechless.


    He forgot not to speak ill of the patriarch at any time.


    For a while, the elders began to talk.


    The saint daughter of the dark yuan couldn''t hear their noise most. In a long voice, she said: "enough. I want you to give me some advice today. Lu fan, if you don''t kill him, you can''t get rid of him. If you have any way, please tell me. I can''t help but shut up! "


    Dugu old devil suddenly said with a loud smile: "I have a plan, old man. Take care of it and let Lu Fan die again. If he can use all means, he will surely die! "


    All the elders looked at Dugu.


    "What''s the plan?" asked the daughter


    Dugu old devil said: "meimeiji, Lu fan is a son with outstanding talent and amazing accomplishments. There is a great chance to protect you. You have been smooth all the way. To deal with such a person, it''s not good to be positive. Only by using some Yin and evil strategies can it work. I recommend a person to deal with Lu fan, who will surely be able to kill thousands of troops at one stroke. Do you know who it is


    It seems that the daughter of dark yuan has guessed who it is, and she keeps quiet.


    Dugu old devil said: "since the saint does not want to say it, I will say it. This is the dancing spirit! "


    Hearing the name of Wukong Ling, everyone around was shocked.


    The dark yuan Saint said lightly: "dancing is ethereal, just a hall master. Can you do that? "


    Dugu old devil said with a smile: "this hall leader is not ordinary. Elders. Let me tell you something about the leader of the dancing hall. She is a demon cultivator from a country with Lu Fan. When he was in the kingdom of Optimus, he also worked under Lu Fan''s hands. I heard. At that time, the deputy hall leader of the 15th hall was Wu Kongling. At that time, Lu Fan only trusted two people around him, one was the prince of the kingdom of heaven, nangongxing, the kid who survived. One is the dancing spirit. If there''s nothing between them. I don''t believe it. By the way, when Lu Fan finally escaped from the kingdom of Optimus, many demons said that it was also the gap made by Wukong spirit. "


    Beside, the shriveled old man said with a gloomy smile.


    "Where is the dancing spirit now? Please call her. We have a big task for her! "


    All the demons laughed. For the first time, they knew that there was such a wonderful person in the devil kingdom of Daoxin.


    Dugu old devil said: "saint, dancing is ethereal. I remember it''s under your hand!"


    Looking at Dugu old devil, dark yuan Saint daughter said with a smile: "elder Dugu, it seems that you have a premeditation, all of which are clear. Now that you mention dancing, it''s ethereal. So good, let''s call Wukong spirit! "


    The voice passed through the wall, and the demon cultivator outside heard it clearly.


    After a while, the door opened slowly.


    The dark red light curtain came in and landed in the middle.


    The dancing spirit with the veil moved the lotus steps lightly and walked into the dark palace.


    Bow slightly, and dance in the air: "I''ve seen the saint lady, all the elders!"


    "Dancing is ethereal. Now I have a task for you. You have to figure out how to do it. "


    Wukong spirit way: "please ask the saint to teach me, I will finish the task."


    "Listen to me," said the daughter. From today on, your biggest task is to find a way to get close to Lu Fan and kill him! "


    The tone was suddenly high, and the dancing pupils shrank. The whole person was stunned.


    But then, Wukong spirit calmed down his emotions.


    Still pretending to be calm: "saint, I''m not strong enough. How can Hede accomplish this task? With Lu Fan''s strength, I''m afraid that if I meet him, I will die! "


    Dark yuan''s saint was about to speak. Dugu old devil went to laugh and said: "what''s the strength? It doesn''t matter. Lady of dark yuan, let her enter the magic pool once. Give her a little strength, and give her something that can kill the strongest. I think she will finish the task well. "


    Wu Kongling turned to look at Dugu old devil, and there was a strange light in his eyes.


    However, Dugu old devil looked up and down at Wukong spirit with great interest.


    The dark yuan Saint said: "well, dancing is ethereal. I want you to go to the newly built Xiaocheng magic pool and give you some good magic pills."


    At this time, Wukong Ling''s smile appeared on her face and bowed to salute: "thank you very much, saint. I promise to finish the task. How do I want to capture Lu Fan alive? "


    The saint daughter of the dark yuan and a group of demon elders all laughed.


    Dugu old devil said: "it seems that the leader of Wukong spirit hall is very confident in himself. If you can capture Lu Fan alive, it''s a great credit. In the future, there will be a place for you as the elder! "


    Dancing spirit smiled and nodded, and bowed again.


    The daughter of dark yuan waved and indicated that the spirit could go down.


    Step slowly, Wukong spirit exits the hall.


    All the elders around laughed loudly, and they laughed back and forth. Only the daughter of dark yuan was still expressionless.


    "I like a girl who is ambitious and vicious enough!"


    "You can trust her, but you can''t trust her completely. But I think she will definitely give Lu Fan a big surprise! "


    "This time, I''d like to see if Lu fan can move forward and back freely!"

 Chapter 1478

    Yi Guo.


    As always calm.


    For Yiguo people, Lu Fan and others have been missing for some time.


    But fortunately, the demons did not come to Yiguo for trouble.


    In addition, Mr. Feng and Mr. Lu are still in Yiguo.


    It didn''t cause any trouble.


    If someone comes to ask Lu Fan where they have gone.


    They will answer.


    The land alliance leader took his friends with him to shut up.


    Shut up you understand?


    It''s normal for months or even years.


    How long is it? It''s a long way from here.


    If you ask me again, where are the leaders of the Lu League closing up?


    Feng would stare and say.


    Can I tell you where I''m closed? Is there any attempt on your part. Or are you the spy of the demon?


    Such a speech came down. No one cares where Lu Fan and his family have gone.


    No one will know. In fact, it''s just a time when they are at ease.


    Lu Fan and so on in chenguo, also set off the rough waves.


    In addition, it smashed a big plan of the demons.


    Yiguo palace, back garden.


    The flowers are fragrant and full of splendor.


    It''s the late autumn season in Yiguo. The flowers can bloom so brilliantly. I''m afraid they are in the palace.


    "Liang long, look at this flower. How beautiful it is!"


    In the garden, the girl with a bright smile, dragged Liang Long everywhere.


    Liang long, who just learned how to walk for a short time, now runs like a tiger.


    Two children, with a pure smile in the garden run around happily.


    The bodyguards all laughed and watched Liang Long and his girl rolling in the garden.


    No one came forward to stop.


    Of course, give them ten thousand courage, and they dare not rush forward to say anything to Liang Long and the girl.


    Not to mention, both of them seem to be related to the land alliance leader.


    Even if they all go up, it''s a question whether they can beat the two children.


    Don''t look at the small size of Liang long. It''s a fierce fight.


    At such an age, when a fist goes down, all the rocks are cracked and vigorous!


    Besides that girl, she doesn''t know much about martial arts. But if anyone makes her cry.


    That''s a big trouble. A few days ago, it seemed that a guy with short eyes had broken the flowers picked by the girl.


    Good guy, that guy was beaten by Liang long. Then for some reason, the man was drenched in rain for three days.


    Wherever you go, it will rain.


    You can''t escape, you can''t escape.


    Even if you hide in the house, the rain will follow you in.


    Besides, he was alone. As long as others were three feet away from him, there was nothing.


    What is a drowning dog. In three days, it was so unlucky that he almost had a bad luck.


    Since then, the maid has been called the holy daughter of rain by these bodyguards. No one dares to provoke them again.


    Wench and Liang long run around, having a great time.


    From small to large, it may be that this period of time, she is the happiest.


    At this time, suddenly the wench and Liang long run into a woman head-on.


    In this collision, the two people who collided directly stumbled.


    The wench and Liang long look up at the woman. They didn''t see her when they just came here.


    Where did she burst out.


    The bodyguards around us were also suddenly nervous and clenched their swords one by one.


    Because they also suddenly saw the appearance of this woman.


    This woman has a beautiful face and a phoenix dress.


    With a faint smile on his face, he crouched down gracefully and looked at the girl and said, "little girl, are you a person who is suitable for the country?"


    The girl looked at the woman warily, stepped back a few steps, and held Liang Long''s hand tightly.


    At this time, the girl suddenly saw that Liang Long was angry and stared at the woman in front of her.


    The girl drags Liang Long back a little too. This woman instinct brings her a sense of danger.


    Gently, the girl said: "I am not Yiguo, who are you?"


    The woman said with a smile, "you are not from Yiguo, that is, you are the leader of the Western alliance or the confederate. Great, tell my sister. Where is Lu fan? "


    When the girl heard Lu Fan''s name, her vigilance disappeared.


    Since I came to find brother Lu fan, I''m not a bad guy.


    Girl, one thing is still clear, that is, demon cultivation never dare to find brother Lu Fan.


    The wench shook her head and said, "brother Lu fan has closed up. I don''t know where he is!"


    "Shut up?"


    Women think.


    At this time, Liang took out his small gun.


    Girl hurriedly grabbed Liang Long and said: "Liang Long''s brother, don''t fight."


    Liang Long looks angry and stares at the woman.


    The woman suddenly seemed to see something. She looked at Liang Long''s appearance carefully, and said with the small gun in his hand: "strange, why, you give me the feeling, some familiar!"


    Slowly, the woman reached out her hand, as if to touch Liang long.


    At this time, suddenly behind the sound sounded.


    "Stop!"


    The woman stopped at the moment. Turn your head and look behind you.


    When the girl saw the visitor, she directly grabbed Liang Long and ran to her. She hugged her thigh and said, "Sister Liu Zhi!"


    Liu Zhi holds the crescent stone in her hand and stares at the woman in front of her.


    Frown tight, Liu Zhi way: "how can you come here!"


    The woman stood up and smiled, "why can''t I come. Your name is Liu Zhi, isn''t it? The Confederacy, or the west? No matter who you are. Tell me. Where is Lu fan? I''m here to find him. It has nothing to do with other people. "


    Liu zhilang said: "you want to see the leader of Lu League, no way, lingyao!"


    Eyes a cold light, Liu Zhi at this time on the body strength emerge.


    She still remember clearly when she was in the devil kingdom.


    How the lingyao in front of him stabbed Lu Fan''s chest with a sword, and then escaped in full view.


    Lingyao chuckled, "you know me! It''s not easy. It seems that you were one of the people who escaped from Optimus Prime. Are you really reluctant to tell me where Lu fan is? "


    Liu Zhi said: "absolutely impossible! Are you not afraid of breaking your bones if you dare to come here, cruel and unfeeling envoy? "


    Lingyao was surprised and said, "broken to pieces? The God? No, no, no, you''re wrong. That''s me. I''m in control. Now that I''m ready, you have to believe me. Take me to see Lu Fan! "


    "Come on?"


    Liu Zhi does not believe it.


    Lingyao looked at Liu Zhi''s appearance, spread out her hands and said, "if you don''t believe me, I can''t help it. Well, since you don''t want to take me to see him. Then you can tell him that lingyao has come. Let him see me! Wait a minute. You won''t let him come to see me. That''s not good. Something will happen! "

 Chapter 1479

    Liu Zhi glares at lingyao. She doesn''t know how.


    When you see this lingyao, you don''t get angry.


    There is a evil fire on the body, running straight to the brain.


    Heavy hum, Liu Zhi said: "then you wait. When does the leader of Lu League want to see you. Naturally, people will contact you. Now, come with me. I''ll find you a place to live. Define your life. If you do anything wrong. By my troth. You can''t be out of the country! "


    Lingyao looks at Liuzhi like this. She is stunned first.


    And then just laugh.


    Lingyao pointed to Liuzhi and said, "you don''t like Lu fan, girl. So hostile to me. It seems that Lu Fan of my family is really loved by everyone. Unfortunately, he is not a sentimental seed. The wheel will not reach you! "


    Liu Zhi''s face was blue with anger, almost ready to go.


    But at the critical moment, she held back.


    Lingyao then said, "that''s all. If you come, you will be safe. Whatever you say, do it. But I''ll tell you. I must see Lu Fan! "


    After speaking, lingyao swayed her body and walked out.


    Liu Zhi said to the wench and Liang long, "go to inform Feng Lao and Lu master of them. Go!"


    The wench and Liang Long nodded and trotted away.


    Seeing this scene, lingyao said with a smile, "let the two little guys tell the news. You''re not afraid they''re saying the wrong thing! "


    Liu Zhi said: "they can''t speak, and they can speak better than you!"


    Lingyao said with a light hum: "the teeth are sharp and the mouth is sharp. How can I get married! "


    Liu Zhi is so angry that he bites his teeth secretly. I wish I could give it to lingyao now.


    It doesn''t take a single hour to know the arrival of lingyao in the whole country.


    Some people have heard of lingyao, while others have said they have not heard of him at all.


    Such as Master Lu, such as Feng Lao.


    I don''t know the origin of lingyao at all.


    I can''t guess what the situation is after listening to others.


    There is no way but to take strict precautions and settle lingyao down first.


    Then he sent people to the void.


    We must wait for Lu fan to come back, so that the leader of the Lu League will know at the first time what is suitable for China.


    Three days later, in the void, a boat appeared.


    It''s not someone else. It''s Lu Fan and others who finally rush back.


    Seeing Yiguo in sight from afar, elder martial brother Han Feng and others were relieved.


    "It''s back. It''s hard all the way. Junior brother Lu Fan. You said that we went to chenguo this time, it''s not a record in history! "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "absolutely, especially elder martial brother Han Feng, you must be famous in four realms!"


    Han Feng patted Lu Fan happily on the shoulder and said, "OK, OK, OK. Younger martial brother Lu fan, I like you who like to tell the truth! "


    Elder martial brother and others all looked at Han Feng scornfully.


    The boat drew closer. Far away, Lu fan saw some boats standing outside the void. It seems to be vigilance, and it seems to be looking for something.


    As soon as I saw the boats of Lu Fan and others appeared, they immediately came to me.


    Far away, they all began to shout, "Lord Lu, but Lord Lu is back?"


    Nangong Xing took Muke by the hand and approached him and said, "ouch. There are also people who specially welcome us. Good, good! "


    Lu fanlang said, "it''s me!"


    The boat approached quickly, and then a warrior jumped out of the boat. After falling in front of Lu fan, he bowed and said: "Lord Lu, you are back!"


    Lu Fandao: "how. Has something happened to Yiguo? "


    The warrior replied, "No. But Master Lu and old Feng are all in a hurry. "


    Lu Fandao: "don''t worry, we have come back? Come on, let''s go in! "


    A smile rose slightly on his face, and Lu Fan waved gently.


    Lu Fan''s face has never been smiling since he was seriously injured and dying.


    Today, when he finally returned to Yiguo, Lu Fan showed a light smile.


    However, wuzhe seems to have something to report. After a pause, he continues: "Lord Lu, there is still something to report to his subordinates."


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "what else? Come on, what''s up? "


    The warrior said: "a woman who claimed to be lingyao also came to chenguo and said she wanted to see you. Two masters, did not dare to drive her away, now she is still in chenguo, waiting for your call. "


    "Lingyao?"


    Han Feng, Chuxing, Chutian, senior brother, magic moon, nangongxing and others all exclaimed.


    Lu Fan opened his mouth wider.


    In a moment, Lu Fan''s mouth raised a strong smile and said lightly, "I know!"


    Lu Fan''s peaceful performance. It''s hard for senior brother Han Feng and others to understand.


    Han Feng said: "brother Lu fan, lingyao, you are quite clear. Lingyao is here. She''s coming for trouble again! Do you want to avoid it! "


    The elder martial brother said firmly: "I can''t see you. Younger martial brother Lu fan, you will never see this lingyao. She is now a friend or an enemy. I''ll probably give you another sword. Why don''t you let us see her. We have confirmed that lingyao is really back. We will inform you later! "


    Chutian said: "elder martial brother, this is a good way. Junior brother Lu Fan. You have to trust us. You are injured now. First, don''t mess up your mood. Second, you can''t really fight with her. I know you can''t do it to her! "


    "Junior brother Lu Fan..."


    Brother Chuxing wanted to persuade Lu fan, but Lu Fan raised his hand and stopped him.


    Lightly, Lu Fan said: "elder martial brothers, don''t be so nervous. It''s just that lingyao is here! It''s not the Lord of the demon who sealed the sky. Don''t worry. I''m measured. I also know that lingyao will definitely come to me. I''ve been waiting for her for a long time! "


    Seeing that Lu fan is so calm, I don''t know what to say.


    Around nangongxing and others don''t know how to persuade them. They still know little about lingyao.


    It''s better not to say the wrong words!


    "Go, go back!"


    Waving his hand, the warrior in front of him retreated, and Lu Fan''s boat and boat slowly advanced to Yiguo.


    Lu Fan''s mind is filled with various thoughts. He is really not surprised but pleased with the arrival of lingyao. The only thing that Lu Fan admired was that lingyao could come so fast. It seems that her ability is not small!


    At a time when Lu Fan was admiring. Outside Yiguo, a group of boats suddenly appeared in the void.


    The appearance of this group of boats is very abrupt, but it seems that it is not the fleet of demon repair.


    The first one who found the boat was a Yun.


    She pointed to the direction of the boat and said, "Lu fan, look over there!"


    Lu Fan and others immediately followed the prestige, and a fleet of inexplicable ships came into view.

 Chapter 1480

    The broken flags, the damaged hull, and the boats all looked familiar.


    Lu Fan raised his hand and let everyone stop.


    All of them looked out of the blue and looked at the fleets that had arrived suddenly.


    Han Feng said: "junior brother Lu Fan. Where is this fleet from! Is it the defeat of the western leading coalition? It can''t be true. So many people, that''s all that''s left? The demons are too powerful! "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "it can''t be the western leading coalition. If they were defeated so soon, the leader of Dingyu kingdom. That Yiguo has long been destroyed! Let''s go up and see who it is. "


    The boat turned around and headed for the coming boat.


    After a while, Lu Fan and others finally saw clearly who was the familiar figure standing on the boat.


    "Ha ha ha, Tang Hui! How are you? Did you meet the demon cultivator on the way? How can it be like this! "


    When you can see clearly, those people on the boat are obviously the powerful ones of the Bafang bank and the world.


    Lu Fan chuckled.


    His smile fell into the eyes of Tang Hui and others. It''s a naked mockery.


    Because only Tang Hui and other people know. Why do they look like this.


    It''s all set up by Lu Fan on purpose!


    Lu Fan played a hand of Yin on the way. He knew that Tang Hui and others would not carry out the task honestly. But I will turn around on the way to kill him. Therefore, directly with Liu Zhi and others came to Yiguo.


    And Tang Hui and others, then foolishly ran, should have been in Lu Fan and others in the route of Jin.


    What''s more unexpected is that there is an ambush of magicians in Jinguo.


    There were ten hall leaders, three or four of the old generation''s extreme strong men. Just wait for someone else to come.


    As a result, Tang Hui and others died before they were killed in the Jin Kingdom.


    Then they were driven all the way to this place by the magicians. They didn''t know what the meaning of the magicians was.


    Now I see Lu Fan and others not far ahead.


    Tang Hui and others immediately understand all the puzzling places!


    "Lu Fan!"


    Tang Hui has a smile on his face. But the sound is like a gnashing of teeth.


    In the back, the sword sage of Qingfeng, the sage of Ao long. All with blood.


    During this period, they have suffered enough.


    What is "stealing chicken doesn''t eat rice?" it means they look like this.


    At the sight of Lu fan, Qingfeng swordsman and Aolong sage wanted to fight.


    They really hate Lu Fan!


    It is clear that the demons in Jin are ready to kill Lu Fan.


    Who would have thought that Lu Fan had put them in a hole by bluffing a shot.


    Tang Hui quickly stopped the swordsman of Qingfeng and the one of Aolong and said: "no, I can''t do it at this time. Both have injuries. Lu fan is not so easy to deal with. If Lu fan is deliberately waiting for us here, and there are ambushes behind us, we are going to kill ourselves now! "


    The sword sage said: "I just can''t breathe. This time, how many of us did he hurt. I must kill him! "


    Tang Hui said with a cold voice: "don''t worry, there will be a chance. But not now, not now. What we need to do now is to repair and heal. Requirements and! "


    Aolong sage angrily closed his eyes and turned back to the cabin.


    He didn''t want to see Lu Fan''s face.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others all saw their appearance of Qingfeng swordsman from afar.


    Lower his voice, Han Feng asked, "younger martial brother Lu Fan. What''s the matter? They seem to hate you. I know the person at the front, Tang Hui from Bafang bank. The one with the most money! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "elder martial brother Han Feng, you really have a good memory. Yes, it''s him. I''ve got these guys in the hole. Now I think it''s all about killing me! "


    Han Feng immediately pulled out his new blood dragon sword and said: "hum, a group of disabled soldiers and defeated generals want to come for stimulation. Come, come, let me teach them to be human first! "


    Lu Fan presses down brother Han Feng''s sword path: "don''t worry, brother Han Feng. In this case, they dare not do anything to me. "


    As he spoke, the boats of the two rooms were close to each other.


    Such a distance is enough for Lu fan to jump on each other''s boat.


    Embracing his fists, Lu Fan said: "brother Tang Hui, don''t be hurt. How can you do this! "


    Tang Hui chuckled, "brother Lu fan, don''t you really know? We''re in a hole. A big bad guy, he''s got us in the hole. No, there is no way. I can only rely on you. Brother Lu fan, you should be a good man! "


    Lu Fan waved his hand and said, "it''s hard to say this good and bad person. In the eyes of bad people, others are bad people. In the eyes of good people, are we all good people. Brother Tang Hui, it seems that your itinerary should not be this way. Why come to me all of a sudden? "


    Tang Hui said: "is brother Lu Fan''s trip here? Don''t talk about this nonsense, will you? Brother Lu fan, please do me a favor. We have a lot of wounded here. Treatment is urgently needed. I hope brother Lu fan can help me a lot! "


    Lu Fan waved his hand and said, "there is some nonsense, but I still want to say it. Brother Tang Hui, actually, we also fled here. Look at us. Which one is not back from a hundred battles. You can be worse than us in terms of casualties! "


    As he said this, elder martial brother Han Feng and others all thought of thirteen, and each one showed some sadness and indignation.


    Seeing that Lu Fan and others were not like nonsense, Tang Hui was shocked and said, "brother Lu fan, is there anyone else who can''t help you? Tell me, who is it? "


    Lu Fan chuckled a few times. If he did, I''m afraid Tang Hui would jump up happily.


    Lu Fan wisely shifted the topic and said, "brother Tang Hui. It''s all wounded, so I won''t mention these sad things. I''ll tell you that Yiguo is a small country and can''t hold too many people. Why don''t you go ahead and find a country to settle down in. I will not send it! "


    Lu fan waves to let all the boats behind him out of the way. A picture of Tang Hui and others leaving.


    The sword master of Qingfeng will attack again, but he is pulled by Tang Hui.


    Tang Hui hurriedly sent a message to the swordsman: "don''t fall into Lu Fan''s plan. At this time, be patient. As long as we can kill Lu Fan in the end, everything is worth it! "


    The swordsman of Qingfeng suppressed his anger.


    Tang Hui forced out a smile and said: "brother Lu Fan. This is a local dialect. No matter how small the country is, it should be able to accommodate. How about our boats? How about brother Lu Fan''s convenience? "


    After that, Tang Hui gave Lu Fan a slight bow.


    This son''s degree of forbearance, let Lu Fan all praise secretly.


    Lu fandun then said with a smile: "since brother Tang Hui said that, it''s not bad. How about this, brother Tang Hui? Take a pill. It''s better. I''m going to discuss it with the Lord of Yiguo. After all, it''s someone else''s territory! "

 Chapter 1481

    Reaching out, Lu Fan''s smile on the corner of his mouth was so shameless.


    Tang Hui was so angry that he blew his lungs. Lu Fan was extorting him for being naked.


    He really wants to fight with Lu Fan now. His fists are all clenched.


    It can be seen that Lu Fan looks like a bully, but Tang Hui doesn''t dare to do it.


    Forced to open his mouth, Tang Hui said with a slightly trembling voice: "brother Lu fan, the Lord of Yiguo, in front of you, there''s still something to talk about?"


    Lu fan saw that Tang Hui was so angry, and the smile on his face was more full. "Brother Tang Hui, it''s just a pill," he said. Don''t be reluctant. I only need one who can restore the spirit and bring the dead back to life. "


    At last, Tang Hui couldn''t help it. He shouted, "Lu fan, you are so deceiving."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others take a step forward, stare at Tang Hui, and are ready to move at any time.


    Lu Fan gently raised his hand and pretended to stop elder martial brother Han Feng and others.


    Lu Fan knew that Tang Hui could not really fight with him.


    If Tang Huigan at this time, Lu fan would be more happy.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, it''s also a good choice to kill these people who are willing to kill him.


    But Tang Hui didn''t give Lu Fan the chance.


    After that, Tang Hui took out a pill and threw it to Lu Fan.


    The pills wrapped in liquid have a lustrous luster.


    Lu Fan looked at the elixir in the water and said with a smile, "brother Tang Hui, you should know. I am a half alchemist. If you make a fool of me with some poor pills. That''s not interesting! "


    Tang Hui bit his teeth and said, "this is Tianqi pill. It''s the best in the magic medicine. The people of our Bafang bank will not lose face in this respect. This is my life-saving pill. It has the effect of reuniting the spirit and condensing the body. At the critical moment, anyone can die! "


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened and watched the pill carefully.


    At the same time, a little vigorous Qi is released to test the strength of the medicine.


    At the moment when Lu Fangang''s Qi was released, Tang Hui, Qingfeng swordsman and others were stunned.


    Because they can clearly feel that there seems to be another qualitative change in Lu Fan''s power.


    No way. At this time, the world power contained in Lu Fanggang''s Qi, or the power inherited by the gods, can release the momentum that can make anyone''s appearance change dramatically.


    The higher the cultivation, the more obvious the feeling.


    For example, the sword sage of Qingfeng is like seeing a ghost at the moment.


    The mouth is wide and the pupils are constricted. Tang Hui all involuntarily retreated two steps, swallows a saliva.


    Murmured, Tang Hui to the sword master Qingfeng message: "Lu Fan''s strength has become stronger?"


    The swordsman of Qingfeng hurriedly returned to his mind and said: "not only is it enhanced, but he is afraid that he has condensed his own small world."


    When Tang Hui heard the words, he was very grateful.


    Fortunately, I just didn''t shoot Lu Fan. Otherwise, I really don''t know what terrible consequences will be caused.


    For the first time, Tang Hui felt grateful for his weakness in front of Lu Fan.


    For a moment, Lu Fan was sure that Tang Hui was right.


    This pill is absolutely the best. Moreover, even the flow of water surrounding the pill is not ordinary. It''s a bit like the living water Lu Fan once saw.


    Carefully put away the pills, Lu Fan was excited to Han Feng and so on.


    With this elixir, maybe you will die in thirteen.


    No matter how bad it is, at least it can be resisted for a period of time!


    Three months is too short after all.


    With a smile on his face, Lu Fan suddenly opened his arms, stepped forward and hugged Tang huidao: "brother Tang Hui, you are so generous. I took out all my life-saving pills. It makes me say what is good. It''s too polite. It''s not suitable. Don''t do it next time! "


    Tang Hui''s chest was stuffy. He felt that Lu Fan could not be so shameless.


    It''s not suitable for you to come back!


    Tang Hui did not have a good way: "now we can go to Yiguo repair it?"


    Lu Fan''s right hand is empty and leads: "of course, brother Han Feng, please help me to tell the Lord of Yiguo that the powerful people of Bafang bank and Huanyu state have arrived. Let him come out to meet you! "


    Han Feng said with a smile, "OK, I''ll go. If the country''s owner doesn''t buy it, I''ll beat him! "


    Saying that, senior brother Han Feng first flew to Yiguo, while Lu Fan and Tang Hui went all the way to Yiguo.


    Muke stood behind nangongxing and gently pulled nangongxing''s clothes: "Lu fan is the leader now?"


    Nangong said: "yes. You only know now. He is now the leader of the Confederacy of the South and of the East. He is in a high position. "


    Muke said excitedly on his face, "isn''t your identity very high! Your highness Nangong! "


    Nangongxing coughed awkwardly and said: "well, I''m not greedy for fame. So for the time being, there is no position. "


    Mu Ke is disappointed.


    Nangongxing was so lost when he saw the animal husbandry. He felt a little uncomfortable.


    Patted Lu Fan''s shoulder and said: "brother Lu fan, hurry up and give me a position. Hurry up."


    Hearing nangongxing''s words, Zuo Yundong and others also turned their heads and looked at Lu Fan with hope.


    Lu Fan didn''t understand what was going on. He waved and said, "position? What position? Is it from the Confederacy? Then I''ll go back and tell old Feng that I''ll give whatever I want. "


    Immediately nangongxing and others all laughed.


    "Zuo Yundong said softly," enough friends. "


    Talking and laughing, a group of people returned to Yiguo.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng really dragged out the Lord of Yiguo. In such a fast time, he also put forward a battle to welcome him.


    Seeing so many people coming to meet themselves, Tang Hui and others look a little better.


    Boat slowly down, Feng Lao, Lu master, and thousand Mei fox, wench and other first to meet up.


    In particular, qianmei fox, directly turning into a light, came to Lu Fan and said with a smile: "master, you are not kind. Put down my wounded man and run to play on his own? "


    Lu Fandao: "what should I do? I can''t take you as a wounded man. Take you next time! "


    Qianmei fox walked away satisfied, and immediately Lu fan saw the crowd. Lingyao standing there quietly.


    The eyes narrowed slightly, and the corners of her mouth smiled a bit. Lingyao stared at Lu Fan''s eyes like this.


    Two people''s eyes, bump together, seem to have thunder and lightning intertwined in them.


    "Lingyao!"


    Lu Fan gently spits out these two words.


    But lingyao also moved the lotus step lightly and came to Lu Fan.


    One step, two steps.


    Lingyao walked slowly, as if she was brewing something.


    Lu Fan''s eyes became fierce little by little, and he was ready to move at any time.


    In this place, he is not afraid of lingyao at all.


    Just as lingyao was about to approach him, suddenly lingyao began to cry.


    Before Lu Fan''s reaction, lingyao swooped into Lu Fan''s arms and cried, "Lu Fan!"

 Chapter 1482

    This scene, no one can think of.


    Lu fan, including himself, did not know how this scene happened.


    Lingyao''s weeping pear flowers bring rain, which makes people feel pity.


    Han Feng and other people are completely stupid, do not know what this is.


    Instinctively, they all started to step back.


    Next, Liu Zhi''s face is very ugly.


    She doesn''t think the lingyao crying on it. It''s really lingyao who loves Lu Fan very much.


    She could see clearly that although she was crying, there was a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    This woman is not a good person.


    Lu fan is also in the heart a while Deng, the whole person is tensing.


    No one knows better than him whether the woman in his arms is the original lingyao or the emissary.


    When he saw lingyao''s first sight, Lu Fan knew it clearly. The lingyao he loves hasn''t come back.


    This one in my arms is the legendary left emissary.


    But Lu fan is not good at this time.


    So many people look at it. If he really pushes lingyao away now. Then fight, I''m afraid his reputation is completely destroyed.


    Lu fan is not such a good face person, but now Lu Fan finds out his reputation and can play a great role in many times.


    He won''t risk ruining his reputation.


    So instead of pushing away lingyao in his arms, Lu Fan said in lingyao''s ear, "Zuo emissary, you have a good time. It''s a beautiful hand! "


    Gently, lingyao''s voice also sounded in Lu Fan''s ear.


    "Lu fan, as you wish, I have come to you. Should you give me back my strength first? "


    Lu Fan chuckled and didn''t answer.


    Release lingyao''s embrace, and then Lu Fan gently wipe away lingyao''s tears.


    When people around saw such a picture, they were envious.


    What is true love? What is talent and beauty.


    Those who don''t know the real situation are moved by the sincere feelings between Lu Fan and lingyao.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t hear Lu Fan''s words while wiping lingyao''s tears.


    "Zuo emissary, the power you want is really in my hands. If you leave this body, change to another body. I will surely surrender the power left by the thousands of envoys! "


    Lingyao looks at Lu Fan with infinite love in her eyes.


    Gently, lingyao held Lu Fan''s hand and said, "this is my body. Your lingyao. It''s just another spirit from my body. She will go if she wants to. How could it be me. The power of the envoys has nothing to do with you. You can''t use it either. Why not give it to me happily! I can help your lingyao to find another body. Isn''t that the best of both worlds? "


    Lu Fan leads lingyao forward, and the people around him make way for them to see the couple enter the capital of Yiguo.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t believe you!"


    Lu Fan''s light way.


    Lingyao snorted and said, "let''s see. See who can play to death! "


    After Lu fan, elder martial brother Han Feng and others are all confused.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng scratched his ears and said, "what''s the matter. Is this lingyao''s sister-in-law back. It''s the damn emissary. "


    Elder martial brother Chuxing said: "I can''t understand. I don''t feel like younger martial sister lingyao. But the tears, the expressions and movements, and the performance of younger martial brother Lu Fan...... Well, it''s hard to say. "


    Elder martial brother Chutian pointed out: "if you don''t want to say something, don''t say it. I''m sure younger martial brother Lu fan will deal with it himself. Elder martial brother, what do you think? "


    The elder martial brother touched his belly and said, "don''t talk nonsense, go to dinner."


    All the people came in without saying a word.


    They are not so familiar with lingyao. It''s useless to guess the specific situation. Let Lu Fan deal with it.


    After this period of time, they are quite convinced of Lu Fan. I believe that Lu fan will solve his own problems. Don''t worry about them.


    Tang Hui seems to see something between Lu Fan and lingyao.


    Chuckling, Tang Hui said to the swordsman behind him: "master, do you find out. There is something abnormal between lingyao and Lufan! "


    The sword sage said: "it''s not normal if it''s not normal. What can it say?"


    Tang Hui waved his hand and said, "you don''t understand. This lingyao was in the devil kingdom. But he gave Lu Fan a sword. Almost killed Lu Fan! Now, in this case...... Interesting, very interesting. Maybe it''s our chance! ''


    Some swordsman Qingfeng couldn''t understand Tang Hui''s words. He frowned and said, "what chance? Why didn''t I see it at all?"


    Don''t worry if you don''t see it. Just ask us something. "


    At the end of the speech, Tang Hui''s eyes flashed with different brilliance, and he also entered the Yiguo.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At night, singing and dancing go up.


    It is suitable for domestic use.


    Royal Palace feast, a variety of delicacies, brought to the table, reward Lu fan, Tang Hui and others.


    The Lord of Yiguo sat near the door and toasted Lu Fan and others.


    In fact, it is impossible to sit with Lu Fan and others in his position.


    But now we are all in Yiguo. So they all give some face to yiguozhu.


    To be honest, it''s good to sit in the door. Many experts from other countries can only eat outside the door.


    Lu fan, Tang Hui and Liu Zhi are sitting on the main seat.


    After all, the three of them represent the three teams of the operation.


    Tang Hui kept toasting Lu fan, and all kinds of flattery came at his fingertips. He didn''t blush at all.


    Lu fan is not polite either. If you have a toast, you can drink it.


    Anyway, he was not drunk with the wine suitable for the country. He was drinking half of it. A Yun came up behind him and said in a low voice: "Mr. Lu fan, take the pill 13. The situation is good. For the time being, one''s life is saved. But it''s estimated that we need magic pool or other chaotic Qi to wake up! Lin Ruoxue, the Lord of the kingdom of the spirit, is looking at XIII behind him. He is sad to cry. "


    Lu Fan nodded clearly and sighed softly.


    Sitting beside Lu fan, Liu Zhi suddenly gave Lu Fan a glass of wine and said, "Lord Lu League, I''ll give you a glass."


    Lu Fan holds up his glass and is about to drink. Suddenly, he sees Liu Zhi''s fingers on the glass and moves slightly.


    This small action, Lu Fan sees in the eye, remembers in the heart.


    Liu Zhiran is in the wine cup gently write two words of caution.


    She refers to who, Lu Fan clearly, turned to lingyao''s direction and looked.


    At this time, lingyao suddenly got up from below and offered Lu Fan a glass of wine: "Lu fan, come here, I''ll give you a toast."


    Lu Fan looks down at the wine glass, which is slightly rippling. It seems that there are strange things mixed in the wine, with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 1483

    After taking the glass, Lu Fan looked at lingyao and said, "you give me a toast, of course I want to drink it."


    After that, Lu Fan really drank all the wine in the cup.


    Lingyao was stunned for a moment. She had intentionally put something in it so that Lu Fan could find it.


    She thought that Lu fan would never dare to drink the wine she respected, but she did not think that Lu fan would drink it without hesitation. It was not a matter at all.


    So brave that lingyao didn''t know what to say.


    Lingyao didn''t know that Lu Fan''s body was almost as fast as the spirit.


    There is no name for the inheritance of the bottom, in addition to the power of the master of chaos blend.


    If he is defeated by any small venom, his cultivation will be in vain.


    Now Lu fan, even the jade devil saint, has defeated.


    Would he be afraid of lingyao being such an emissary?


    Lu fan has estimated the strength of lingyao. Even now, lingyao is not an expert in the realm of Bafang Qian Sheng.


    At most, it is the level of the ultimate strong with the power of the world.


    It turns out that Lu fan is not particularly afraid of her.


    Now, Lu fan is more fearless. When his body recovered, Lu Fan even used force to subdue lingyao''s idea.


    He doesn''t care about lingyao playing any means at all.


    Because under the absolute force, as long as we do not make mistakes, there will be no stability.


    Now, Lu Fan wants only four words.


    Steady as a mountain!


    A glass of wine into his stomach, Lu fan can feel what lingyao put down.


    Maybe it''s poison, maybe it''s some strange power.


    But they are not called things. In a flash, they are engulfed by Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi. Now Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi can only be described as terrifying.


    To be able to integrate everything and swallow all the power. I''m afraid he is the only one in the world.


    As expected, the strength of vigorous Qi was not really realized by Lu Fan.


    Now, as his strength grows stronger and stronger, Lu fancai discovers more and more that the double cultivation of Qi and martial arts is indeed the key to human communication.


    Even the power of the disobedient and the spirit can be swallowed up.


    Lu Fanzhen can''t think of anything else in the world that can stop him from moving forward.


    For a moment, Lu Fan''s face was as usual.


    Lingyao stupefied to sit back, very reluctantly squeezed out a smile. All of a sudden, she felt that the situation seemed to be at odds with what she expected, and it was just the beginning.


    Liu Zhi saw that after he reminded Lu fan, Lu Fan dared to drink the wine handed by lingyao, so he got angry.


    Tang Hui saw this scene, but did not make a sound.


    Just in the heart, secretly wrote down this point.


    In Tang Hui''s view, this Liu Zhi, 80% is also interested in Lu Fan.


    Tut tut Tut, Lu Fan ''s female relationship, is really good!


    He praised them secretly, and they talked and laughed until the end of the party.


    The noise is far away, the prosperity is scattered.


    Lu fan, Tang Hui and Liu Zhi came to the backyard of the imperial palace. There''s no room for anyone to disturb.


    Set up a wooden table, some exquisite tea sets, some cakes in order, three people sat down.


    This is the time when they really talk about things.


    Especially Tang Hui, he must know what Lu Fan''s next move is. After being cheated once, Tang Hui knew clearly that from this moment on, he must follow Lu Fan closely. Whether they want to kill Lu fan or watch Lu Fan die in the hands of the demon cultivator. The premise is to follow Lu Fan.


    Otherwise, they would never be able to go back to the southern region if they were once again killed by Lu Fankeng.


    "Lord Lu, what are you going to do next?"


    Tang Hui was the first to ask. Liu Zhi will not comment. Although nominally, she is also the leader of the western leading coalition. But even the Western leaders knew it. In fact, like the people of the south alliance, they are all sent by the leader of the Lu alliance. The people below, who have a good relationship, are almost wearing a pair of pants. For example, tonight, the strong of the Confederate League and the strong of the western leading coalition are all sitting together. The relationship is good!


    Lu fandun said with a smile, "what''s brother Tang Hui''s plan? Let''s talk about it first. You are a guest from afar. But it doesn''t matter! "


    Tang Hui shook his head and said, "how dare you have any opinion, defeated general or person who fled in a hurry. Lord Lu, tell me what you think. We can''t just stay here. This country is not bad. But it''s not a place for the elderly after all! "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "that''s nature. I''m not going to stay here for long. In the next step, I still hope that the soldiers can be divided into two parts: one is to stay in Yiguo, and then harass the three lines of defense with the attitude of proliferation. That is to say, how to find a place to fight, how to make those magic repair uncomfortable, how to fight. Another way of people and horses, in the shape of sharp knives, into the three lines of defense. Try to infiltrate into Qixiu country, and cooperate with Dingyu country Lord to fight for World War I to collapse the three defense lines of demon repair. "


    Tang Hui''s eyelids leaped and said: "Lord Lu, it''s not the people who plan to let our eight square banks and the whole world enter the three lines of defense to complete the raid. Then I can only say that the land alliance leader looks too high at us. I''m sorry we can''t do it. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "of course not. Brother Tang Hui, please stay in Yiguo. I''ll find a place with General Liu Zhi and break into the defense line of demon cultivation. You just need to cover us! "


    Lu Fan looks at Tang Hui sincerely.


    Liu Zhi is slightly surprised. How could Lu Fan give Tang Hui such a task.


    Isn''t this a chance for Tang Hui to sell them?


    As long as Tang Hui intentionally reveals a flaw, let the magicians find the trace of Lu Fan and others. Then it must be a tragic chase!


    Liu Zhi stares at Lu fan again, but Lu fan is indifferent, just smiles at Liu Zhi.


    Tang Hui was also very excited, but he was alert, but how could he not believe that Lu fan would be so kind.


    In Tang Hui''s mind, even if Lu fan is mad, he will not do so.


    There must be some conspiracy in it.


    Tang Hui shook his head and said, "Lord Lu, I think we''d better not divide our troops. Originally, the strength is not enough, and it will be even weaker if we divide the troops. If the demon cultivator is alert, there are enough traps. That division is self destruction. I suggest we act together. No one should be separated. I would like to lead the team to do the Queen''s business! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "really? Brother Tang Hui. This confused work still needs to be done by someone. Since you don''t do it, you can only give it to General Liu Zhi. "


    Liu Zhi Leng for a while, point to own nose way: "I?"


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile and said, "yes. Any questions? "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan blinked.


    Liu Zhi finally understood what Lu Fan meant. "No problem," he said with a smile


    Tang Hui suddenly found out whether he had been hit again!

 Chapter 1484

    "That''s settled!"


    Lu Fan and Liu Zhi gently clink their glasses, and if they are understated, they will arrange things properly.


    Lu fan is not afraid of Tang Hui''s tricks at all. If they are willing to keep up, they will catch up. It''s not certain who will kill them then!


    Tang Hui adjusted his mood. He felt that he had been very careful.


    But I didn''t expect that Lu fan still played this little trick to pit him.


    However, the smile on Tang Hui''s face is still there.


    He has eaten this small loss.


    And Tang Hui is very sure that those who like to take advantage of small things will suffer a lot.


    "Lord Lu, how many days shall we go?"


    Tang Hui asked with a smile.


    Lu Fan held out three fingers and said, "three days later. Brother Tang Hui, take a good rest. We will leave Yiguo in three days and enter the three lines of defense of demon cultivation. "


    Tang Hui said, "OK, I''m going to prepare now. Miss Liu Zhi, leader of Lu League, talk slowly. "


    Get up, Tang Hui leaves.


    From the beginning to the end, Tang Hui was indifferent.


    It seems that there is really no double heart.


    When Tang Hui left his sight, Lu Fan said, "Liu Zhi, you should know why I don''t want to take you."


    Liu Zhi nodded and said, "I know that the daughter of dark yuan has left a hand of dark chess on me. I can''t follow your army until I have driven out the daughter of dark yuan. This is likely to expose the target. "


    Lu Fandao: "you can understand. It''s not that I don''t trust you. It''s just that''s the only way. Miss Liu Zhi, I have something for you! "


    As he said, Lu Fan took out the sky characters he got in chenguo, handed them to Liu Zhi and said, "this is the good thing I got in this period of time when I went out. You stay on your body to defend yourself, even if the saint daughter of dark yuan comes out to make trouble again. It will never hurt you. "


    Cannot help but say, Lu Fan put the sky character on Liu Zhi''s hand.


    Liu Zhi looks at the sky characters and can feel the surging power flowing in her hands.


    I''m afraid this one character is more valuable than many artifacts.


    "Liu Zhi surprised way:" you really give me


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "of course it is true. It''s more useful to keep it in your hands than to put it in my hands. Besides, this time, I may need your help. You know what I mean! "


    Liu Zhi''s eyes moved and understood Lu Fan''s meaning.


    That is to let her wander around deliberately, or find a place to stay, and let the dark yuan Saint think that Lu Fan and others are there. Give Lu Fan their sneak attack and create opportunities.


    Liu Zhi also no longer refuse, directly put up the sky characters.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s face, Liu Zhi said, "Lu fan, lingyao can''t believe it. She is..."


    Lu fan made a silent gesture and said to Liu Zhi, "don''t say it, don''t say it. Liu Zhi, you said these, in fact, I know, between me and her things. It''s not as simple as you think. I know what to do! "


    Liu Zhi lowered her voice and said, "but after three days, you are going to the dangerous place. If she has evil thoughts, she will follow you. At that time, it will be too easy for her to harm you. "


    Lu Fandao: "not afraid. She''s just an emissary. If she goes with me, I don''t think she''ll dare to make a fool of herself. Besides, she may not dare to go. Ha ha, in three days, can she wait for three days? I don''t know yet


    Lu fan is very confident. She looks at Liu Zhi with her eyebrows.


    At this time, Liu Zhi seems to be fascinated by Lu Fan''s extremely confident appearance and is stunned at the spot.


    Lu Fan looked at Liu Zhi and said, "Liu Zhi, what''s wrong with you? Is that the daughter of the dark yuan coming again? "


    Say, the palm of Lu Fan put on the shoulder of Liu Zhi.


    A warm force into the body of Liu Zhi, gently touched the spirit of Liu Zhi.


    Liu Zhi''s whole body is full of energy, and suddenly gets up.


    Blushed, holding a corner of the armor against Lu Fandao: "Lu fan, have a rest earlier. I''ll go back first! "


    Lu Fan was puzzled for a while. What''s the matter. It''s just a bang. Everyone looks like this.


    The last time I met the moon, it''s Liu Zhi now.


    Don''t understand, don''t understand, don''t understand.


    Lu Fan sits here, continues to drink tea, adjusts the condition, recovers the injury.


    At this time, another man came over with a charming smile and said, "master, what can I do for you?"


    Lu fan turns his head and looks at the beautiful eyes of qianmei fox.


    "Come on, sit here," he said with a smile. I have something to ask you! "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    On the other side, Tang Hui went back to where he lived.


    At the door, a warrior of Bafang bank has been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing Tang Hui''s arrival, the warrior stepped forward quickly with a small step and whispered in Tang Hui''s ear, "here comes lingyao girl, young master!"


    Tang Hui clapped his hands and said with a smile, "OK, here you are. I knew that. The two men are by no means one mind. Opportunity, a real good opportunity! Go, go and invite them all to come here. Go! "


    The warrior immediately retreated. Tang Hui opened the door and entered. As expected, lingyao had been waiting for him for a long time.


    Sipping the fruit wine on the table, lingyao said with a smile: "Mr. Tang Hui can really enjoy it. The wine is so sweet and mellow. It''s not suitable for the country! "


    Tang Hui slowly closed the door and said with a smile, "of course not. This is a good wine I brought from our Bafang bank. Is it just a remote pickled place like Yiguo? What can I have? Lingyao girl, taste it slowly. But what does it mean to stay long? "


    Lingyao said with a smile, "there is something in Tang Hui''s words. You may as well say it directly. Which one is long! "


    Tang Hui sat down on the opposite side of lingyao, poured a glass of wine for lingyao and said: "of course, it belongs to the emissary. It''s so clear. Miss lingyao, no, you should be called the emissary. Do you understand? "


    Lingyao''s eyes flashed, snorted, put down the wine and said, "you want to use me, don''t you?"


    Tang Hui shook his head and said, "it''s not utilization, it''s cooperation! Don''t you want that Lu fan to die? "


    Lingyao said: "I think so, but I can''t do it myself. If you can do it. I can make you a new generation of emissary, what do you think? "


    Tang Hui''s disbelief made him think he had never read a book.


    The emissary can only be appointed by the gods. No one can attract them.


    But he didn''t need to expose lingyao.


    With a slight smile, Tang Hui said: "you can''t do it alone, of course. Lu Fan now has the power and power, and his realm is deep and sinister. There is also a gang of thugs under him. It''s really hard to deal with. But with our help, it''s much easier. We cooperate with each other. Surely he will die without burial! "


    Lingyao said with a smile, "Oh? Is it? Then tell me. What to do? "

 Chapter 1485

    Tang Hui twists his buttocks, as if to say the rise.


    These days, Lu fan has made him so depressed. At this time, he finally had the chance to fight against the first army. He was certainly very happy.


    With a smile, Tang Hui said: "lingyao, whether Lu fan knows your identity or not. You can be sure that he won''t kill you! "


    Lingyao nodded: "that is. The spirit in my body is the one he loves. I''m afraid that he is not willing to destroy a little bit of this body. He wanted to kill me, but also from the spirit. Without absolute assurance, he will not change anything to me. That''s why I dare to show up


    Tang Hui clapped his hands and said with a smile: "OK, OK, OK. The emissary of God, indeed, is a powerful man who has been immortal for thousands of years. In this way, Lu Fan could only be fooled. If you are a human being, you will have weakness. Now, emissary, you are actually his biggest weakness! "


    Lingyao shook her head and said: "there is no power to fight against the real strong. All schemes are vain and impractical. You told me so much. I didn''t say anything useful for half a day. What a waste of words! "


    Tang Hui said: "right now, it''s about to be said. Just before that, I want to make sure of a few questions. If Lu Fan wants to know that you are in prison and will soon perish, will he go to save you? "


    Lingyao thought for a while and said: "definitely. This Lu fan is sincere and courageous. There is nothing he dare not do. "


    Tang Hui said: "wonderful, wonderful, wonderful. This is better! In this way, as long as we play a play, we can let Lu Fan die with hatred! "


    Hearing this, lingyao had probably guessed the meaning of Tang Hui.


    The eyes were rolling, and for a moment, he said with a smile, "you mean. Let''s play a drama of bitterness. "


    Tang Hui nodded and said, "yes, the demon king has caught you and asked Lu fan to go to the void for an appointment. Then he was forbidden by many great arrays. In order to save his beloved wife, the leader of Lu League did not hesitate to throw his sword and cut off his skill, then he died with hatred. What a romantic story it is! It''s been told for thousands of years! "


    Lingyao said: "you look down on Lu Fan. This trick, he knows. Moreover, even if Lu Fan lost his sword, he would lose his skill. Are you sure you can kill him? I don''t think so! "


    Tang Hui''s face was a little heavy, and he said, "Lord, if you don''t have many moves, you can use them.". Although this hand is old, there are still new things. For example, how about you give Lu Fan a fatal blow. "


    Lingyao frowned and began to think.


    Night, gradually sink down.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The moon is dim, the wind is cool, and the tea is slightly cold.


    Lu Fan was still sitting in the courtyard, but the man who was drinking opposite him changed his appearance.


    Qianmei Hu is very happy to play with this character in his hand. This kind of ancient thing is the favorite of humanoids.


    For example, the dragon people are good at collecting shiny antique jewelry and so on.


    People of the fox nationality also naturally like things like runes.


    Therefore, qianmei fox is fond of the characters here.


    "Lord, all the gifts have been taken out. I must have asked for it. Let''s talk straight. I''m just fine. But I can still help you to see something. As long as it''s not the same as last time, involving gods. In a flash, I was dizzy. "


    Qianmei fox is obviously still worried about his failure last time.


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "it''s nothing. Help me to see if someone wants to deal with me recently. Look at who they are and what they want to do. "


    Qianmei fox nodded, then her eyes changed color and began to see the sky.


    In a moment, qianmei Hu said with a smile, "you are really right, Lord. Someone really wants to deal with you. Ouch, a group of people are still playing the drama of saving beauty with you. I see you are saving lingyao girl! "


    Lu Fan nodded: "is that right? Who else? Who is going to play with me like this? "


    Qianmei fox looked at it a few more times and said: "Tang Hui, the sword sage of Qingfeng, the proud dragon sage, are the people who come back with you. Ouch, miss lingyao is also hurting you. I see how many ways you can die! "


    Lu Fan chuckled, "how many ways to die? How is fate uncertain? "


    Thousand Mei fox way: "ignorant patriarch.". The so-called insight into the sky is just a way to see the future. Destiny is like a river. The world is a fish in the water. Those of us who have insight into the sky are like fish leaping out of the water to see the current. The higher the cultivation, the higher the jump, and the more you see. However, the river has a fork, or a stone block, or a whirlpool flow. Then the river changes in various directions. The most we can do is to tell you all these directions! "


    The explanation of qianmei Hu is probably clear to Lu Fan.


    That''s what emotional destiny is all about.


    Lu fan then asked, "what''s the next direction of this matter?"


    Thousand Mei fox way: "that depends on your choice. Master, you are the giant in the water. Although you are still under the water, you did not jump out of the water. But you have the ability to choose which way to go. There are two choices in front of you. One is to save lingyao foolishly, and then to die. Or no matter what, let her die, and make sure you don''t have anything. "


    Lu Fan touched his chin and said, "it''s interesting. Destiny is actually his choice."


    Qianmei fox said: "yes, all destiny is the end of your choice. But sometimes, fate has no choice, I think the dead river will flow into the sea. Unless you can escape fate and jump ashore. The sea is your destiny. No matter how you struggle, it will be the same in the end! "


    Lu Fan looked at qianmei Fox and said, "what''s your destination? Have you ever seen it? "


    The face of thousand Mei foxes suddenly turned red, glancing at Lu fan like water, saying: "don''t tell you! If I said that, the end would change. I don''t make such a stupid choice. "


    Lu fan can''t feel his head at all. How can it be like this.


    He coughed twice and said: "well, I know about it. But I''m going to do something special. I hate being passive. Since someone has to deal with me. Then I''ll let him suffer first! "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan''s smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    Qianmei Fox''s face changed a little, saying: "my Lord, there is a third way in your future. It''s interesting. As expected, you are a big fish with the ability to change destiny."


    Lu fan is sitting with his mind in danger. "What fish? It''s only right to say dragon! The dragon is in the water. "


    "Bah, don''t be shameful," said Lu fan, who spat softly at qianmei fox

 Chapter 1486

    The next morning.


    Lu Fan informs Feng and others of the news that he will leave in three days, and the whole Yiguo is busy.


    Medicine supplement, Dan medicine supplement, weapon supplement and so on have been arranged for yiguozhu.


    All of a sudden, the whole country is under great pressure.


    But the Lord of Yiguo is very happy because Lu fan has promised him personally.


    After this incident, Yiguo will always be protected by the western leading coalition and the Southern Alliance. If not, go to the East. Lu Fan recognized this friend as well.


    Such a promise can be said to provide great survival guarantee for Yiguo in the turbulent times.


    Herbs, pills, these things. There will always be, but once Yiguo loses its asylum.


    It''s really hard to say in this fierce situation.


    In fact, what the country''s owner wants more is a promise from Lu Fan.


    Like the mirror in the heart of the Lord of Yiguo, the promises of the Western alliance, the Southern Alliance and the eastern alliance are all false.


    It''s far less valuable than Lu Fan.


    In the eyes of the Lord of Yiguo, as long as Lu fan is willing to allow them to go out and do things in the name of Lu Fan.


    These pills and herbs are just a big profit.


    Unfortunately, Lu Fan also saw this. There''s not a single bite.


    Just tell the Lord of Yiguo that Yiguo people are his friends.


    But for others, it''s better not to say anything.


    The Lord of Yiguo understood Lu Fan''s meaning.


    Lu fan can only bring them protection, and can''t let them take it out to scare people.


    To this end, yiguozhu can only nod his head. He really does not have any capital to talk with Lu Fan about conditions. What''s more, Lu Fan''s terms have been very favorable.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng, elder martial brother and others began to do something.


    Their team also represents the Eastern Allied forces.


    Lu fan needs to send someone to get in touch with the leader of Dingyu.


    Thinking about it, Lu Fan finally found a wind break.


    Wind took a rest and looked at Lu Fan with a wry smile: "my Lord, my good Lord. I''m a runner! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "let''s go, brother Feng. Don''t forget. We are also doing things for jiuxiaomen. Isn''t it a good thing for us to know more people? "


    After being persuaded by Lu fan, Feng xiaorest nodded: "OK, I''ll go. But Lord Lu, when do you think we can come out and occupy a piece of land? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "not then. Brother Feng, not yet. But I tell you, there will be one day. You don''t think there''s any more living people left in the territory we robbed. Do you know what I mean? "


    The wind took a rest and nodded clearly.


    After sending off the wind for a rest, Lu Fan went to have another look.


    In the state of serious injury, the whole person is like a wax statue.


    Lin Ruoxue always accompanies him. Seeing Lu Fan coming, Lin Ruoxue quickly wipes his tears and says, "master, you are here!"


    With a sigh, Lu Fan stood by thirteen and said, "Lin Ruoxue, this time I am sorry for you. Let thirteen be like this. "


    Lin Ruoxue stood aside and did not speak. Lu fan then said, "but I promise you, I will never let thirteen die. I''ll bring you a live thirteen. Believe me! "


    Lin Ruoxue nodded: "I believe in Shifu. But, can you join me in this action! I will keep him, even if he died one day. He died with me, too. I don''t want to just hear about him anymore. See him in a coma! "


    Lu Fan turned to look at Lin Ruoxue and said, "this operation is very dangerous."


    Lin Ruoxue said: "today, everywhere is dangerous. I think it''s a little safer to follow the master. "


    Lu Fan thought for a long time, slowly. Lu Fan stretched out his hand and said to Lin Ruoxue, "stretch out your fingers!"


    Lin Ruoxue doesn''t understand what Lu fan is going to do, but she still sticks out her fingers.


    Lu Fan also held out his finger, gently on the tip of Lin Ruoxue''s finger. A force of the world separated from Lu Fan and fell into Lin Ruoxue''s body.


    "Ruoxue, I really don''t know what to teach you. I can only pass on some of my strength and some of my feelings directly to you. Then you feel it for yourself. It''s also your nature to practice to what extent. If you don''t understand anything, you can ask me! "


    Lin Ruoxue is stunned at the spot. She can feel the strength that Lu fan has given her.


    Lu Fan''s way of teaching disciples is stupid, but it doesn''t mean that it has no effect. Lin Ruoxue has gained this strength. No one knows where she can practice in the future.


    Lu Fan was also absolutely unexpected. Many years later, Lin Ruoxue gave him a big surprise.


    After all this, Lu Fan finally said, "you have a good rest for two days, and then we will start!"


    Lin Ruoxue nodded softly to see Lu Fan leave.


    Lu Fan went to the door and looked at thirteen times, a long sigh.


    Meanwhile, Xiao Hei suddenly appeared on Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    Grinning, looking at Lu Fan.


    At this time, Xiaohei seems to have changed a lot. But Lu Fan couldn''t say what it was.


    After touching Xiaohei''s head, Lu Fandao said: "you eat. Finally, we have to slow down. Let''s make great progress in our strength! "


    Xiaohei was very happy, and a pair of dragon claws followed.


    But Lu Fan could understand what he was talking about and said with a smile: "boast, now you still want to fight with the all sky ape. You''d better practice well! "


    With that, Lu Fan walked out of the courtyard.


    Outside, a Yun seems to have been waiting for a long time.


    With a note in his hand, a Yun said to Lu Fandao, "Prince Lu fan, I found it. Early this morning, Tang Hui sent someone to the void. The noble dragon has gone with him. "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "go to set up the array. What about lingyao? "


    A Yun said: "she doesn''t seem to be different. She''s getting along with old Feng. It seems to be asking about your current strength and situation. "


    Lu Fandao: "very good. Keep watching them and tell me where they are going. I''ll go and have a look now. These people won''t be reconciled without beating them up first. "


    A Yun handed the note to Lu Fan and said, "son Lu fan, have you recovered completely?"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "not yet. So I''m going to take some people with me. You can help me to inform senior brother Han Feng. By the way, ye Nantian, Zuo Yundong and huangfuwu don''t have to. These things can be dealt with by our brothers! "


    A Yun said with a smile, "I see, Mr. Lu fan, you are going to help elder martial brothers to improve their strength!"


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile and said, "just understand and call them!"

 Chapter 1487

    The quiet courtyard is full of flowers.


    Ivy crawls all over the window, mottled light and shadow.


    Lingyao is sitting in the courtyard, sniffing at a flower.


    She just came back from master Feng and Master Lu. She was not very well.


    These two old guys were very defensive to her, and didn''t give her any useful information.


    So she was smelling the flowers and adjusting her mind.


    At this time, her eyes are soft. During this time, lingyao has been looking for a way to suppress another spirit in her body.


    The spirit who loves Lu Fan deeply and wants to take back the body.


    It seems that sealing is not enough.


    She didn''t think of it herself. Another spirit in the body is so tough.


    And the more it is sealed, the faster it is promoted.


    And the growth rate of spirit power can only be described as terrible.


    Then she understood. Another lingyao, in fact, is just as amazing as her.


    As long as she can''t be killed, any suffering is just the cornerstone of her strength.


    In this way, she will definitely be two spirits in the body to fight.


    Or she, who has the memory of the emissary, has been destroyed for many years.


    Either she wins, but she must be seriously injured and dying. I''m afraid there will be no reincarnation in this life.


    This situation, no matter what, is not what she wants to see.


    So she came to look for Lu fan so eagerly.


    From chaos all the way to the south, and from the south to the West.


    By her keen awareness of the power of the divine envoy, she made her way to Yiguo.


    She must take back her power and make herself the best left emissary in the world, the closest to the existence of God.


    Otherwise, her future will be bleak.


    Slightly, lingyao pinches the flowers into powder.


    Longsheng, lingyao said: "Lu fan, how can you come to me alone. Are you not afraid of anything? "


    Turn around, lingyao looks at the door.


    Sure enough, it was Lu fan who had just stepped closer.


    Lu fan, who has just finished explaining things to a Yun, comes to lingyao directly.


    Lightly, Lu Fan said: "there are at least 100 pairs of eyes around your house. I want to tell you that there are at least four extreme strong people in China. What can you do! "


    Lingyao didn''t get up, so she sat there and said, "are you going to come to me to talk about this? I thought you had figured it out. Come and talk to me about the terms. I''m still saying that. You give me strength. I will return your lingyao to you. Separate her spirit from me! "


    Lu Fandao: "then I''m still the same. It''s impossible. To go, you too! I''m not here for this. Zuo emissary, get up. I''ll show you something! "


    Lingyao said with a smile, "why should I go with you. How do I know? You didn''t make a bunch of people and wanted to kill me! "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "no one in the world knows. It''s your left emissary who comes first in escape. In ancient times, you were not killed by the rebellious. In the devil Kingdom, so many experts, plus the eight money saints, the heaven saints of the world, can''t kill you. This area is suitable for the country. It really can keep you! "


    Lingyao smiled smugly. It seems to be flattered by Lu Fan. She feels very comfortable.


    Lingyao said with a smile: "it''s a good one. Although the world is big, I am allowed to gallop. There is no place I can''t go. If I want to go, none of you can stop me. Well, for the sake of your sincere request. I''ll go with you and see what you want to do! "


    Lu fan made a gesture of please and took lingyao out of the yard.


    It''s actually ready to go boating in vain outside.


    Seeing the empty boat, lingyao didn''t feel right. But she sat on it.


    Lu fan set foot on the boat with his back to lingyao to control the boat and fly away, breaking the power of heaven and earth and entering the void.


    Looking at Lu Fan''s back, lingyao seems to have an idea of making a move.


    This seems to be an opportunity. Lingyao''s palms are shining with swords.


    But lingyao can''t help it. The last fight, let her understand, must not look down on this Lu Fan.


    She can''t do it without winning. Here, the sword in her hand can''t become one of the four fierce beasts. There is no longer a continuous stream of chaos to supplement.


    The boat quickly came out of the void. Lu Fan drove the boat to the direction provided by a Yun.


    Just halfway through the flight, Lu fan saw elder martial brother Han Feng and they had been waiting outside.


    Obviously, as soon as they got the news from a Yun, they came here in a hurry.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng, elder martial brother Chuxing, elder martial brother Chutian, elder martial brother, and a nangongxing.


    These people are Lu Fan''s most trusted people. As for the magic moon, a Yun and them, after all, their strength is still a little poor, so they will not be called, so as not to have an accident.


    Brother Han Feng and others came to see Lu Fan and lingyao and laughed: "brother Lu fan, is there anything interesting? Call us out. Ha ha, we martial brothers, haven''t been out together for a long time! Nangong, why are you here. You don''t want to be gentle with your sister Muke. Come and make trouble! "


    Nangongxing didn''t care about Han Feng. He walked up to Lu Fandao and said, "brother Lu fan, you must have another task. When I saw Han Feng and their sneaking out, I knew something must have happened. One more person, one more helper. I''m coming! "


    Lu Fan nodded with a smile: "come on, elder martial brother, elder martial brother Chutian, elder martial brother Chuxing, elder martial brother Hanfeng and elder brother Nangong. Please help me this time. Someone is trying to hurt your younger martial brother! "


    As soon as Hanfeng heard this, he pulled out his sword and said in a loud voice, "Whoever doesn''t have eyes, I''ll cut him directly."


    The elder martial brother stared at lingyao, then pulled Lu Fan and lowered his voice: "younger martial brother Lu fan, are you ok?"


    Lu Fan looked at their tense appearance and said with a smile, "it''s ok now. I''m going to start first. Try to keep things to a minimum. So let''s let''s take action together. Let''s get rid of the disaster first. Let''s go, everyone follow me! "


    Waving gently, Lu Fan leads the way in front of his head and flies towards the void.


    Lingyao heard Lu Fan ''s saying, dun felt a cold air from the bottom of his feet straight to the eyebrow.


    Is it difficult? Lu Fan already knows all about it?


    Lu fan saw the change of lingyao''s face and said to lingyao gently: "I know you must have talked with Tang Hui and them. But I''m going to tell you now, if you really agree with them. It was a stupid decision! "


    Lingyao secretly clenched her teeth and stared at Lu Fan''s left cheek without saying a word.

 Chapter 1488

    In the void, it is advisable to travel three thousand miles abroad.


    It didn''t take long for Lu fan to see a perfect array light on the boat.


    Without Lu Fan''s inquiry, the nine dragon Xuangong tower in his body came out and said: "great master, it seems that the other party is going to kill you completely. This array is extremely vicious. It''s all about killing each other in an instant. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "if not, I still have doubts."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan waved, and a vigorous Qi wrapped them all.


    At this moment, all of us feel our bodies become transparent.


    Soon, they could no longer see what they looked like. No one else could see it around.


    This skill surprised lingyao.


    This power is far beyond the power of the general road.


    It''s just a small world of its own that can achieve the effect.


    Lu fan is so relaxed that they are all separated from the world.


    Such accomplishments, even if she is such a well-informed emissary, also feel amazing. This kind of strength is obviously much higher than her.


    Lingyao was shocked at the moment.


    Brother Han Feng lowered his voice and said, "brother Lu fan, where are you. How can you change us all! "


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "I''m sorry. It seems to be a little too invisible. "


    As they spoke, they suddenly felt a flash of light in front of their eyes. Then, people clearly saw the appearance of other people around them.


    But it seems that they are very different from the original. They are all like fog, floating in the void.


    Brother Han Feng looked at his body and said with a smile, "brother Lu fan, don''t say anything else. You have to teach me this. It''s so useful! "


    The elder martial brother also exclaimed: "brother Lu fan, how far have you reached now? It''s really a little amazing!"


    Lu Fandao: "it''s just a little trick. Elder martial brother Han Feng, you want to learn it. I''ll teach you in a few days. Well, let''s stop talking. Let''s see what they''ve set up to do with me! "


    Say, Lu Fan takes the lead to fly forward.


    At the moment, they are almost integrated with the void.


    I''m afraid it''s impossible to detect them or perceive them if their strength doesn''t reach Lu Fan''s level.


    Now Lu fancai really feels that his abilities in all aspects have been thoroughly improved.


    He would like to know if he could reach the limit again. What''s that feeling like.


    At that time, he may be able to reach the level of the legendary gods. Lu fan is really looking forward to it.


    "Hurry up, hurry up. The left array is still short of a trinity array. On the right side, don''t leave a living gate. All of them are dead gates."


    In the middle of the array, the one who is in charge is the one who is proud of the dragon.


    By the side, dozens of alchemists are desperately gathering.


    Things in the array take the most time, but they can give full play to the power of the same level.


    In particular, the formation mainly composed of the extreme strong like the Ao long sage is even more powerful and terrifying. It is absolutely said to have the power of destroying the sky and destroying the earth.


    Aolong sage is also constantly putting his strength into the array, and little by little, brand it completely in this void.


    It can be said that he took great pains.


    Next to him, an alchemist finally placed the eyes of the array properly, and the array began to flow slightly.


    With a smile, the alchemist said: "Lord Aolong, even if there are thousands of means for that cultivation, it can''t be broken in a short time. They will definitely lose a lot of people and horses here. Maybe it''s possible to kill one or two old devils. "


    "You know what," said the proud dragon. This array is not used to deal with demon cultivation. It''s for Lu Fan! There is only one or two days left until we finish the formation. Plus the joint design of Tang Hui and lingyao. Lu fan must be killed here. Wash our shame with blood! "


    The alchemist was surprised and said: "against Lu fan? Such a big array, with so many good materials, good baby, just to deal with Lu fan? "


    Ao Long Sheng waved his hand and said, "that''s right. This is to be foolproof. Hurry to check the array. There''s still something wrong. No mistakes! Although I haven''t heard that Lu fan is proficient in array. But this son always has many means. It''s hard to guarantee that he doesn''t have some strange means to break through. The only function of this array is to trap him or even seriously hurt him. At that time, you can create opportunities for lingyao or me and Qingfeng swordsman! "


    Ao Long Sheng said and chuckled.


    Unfortunately, all his words fell into the ears of Lu Fan and others.


    All of a sudden, senior brother Han Feng and others were all dead on lingyao.


    Lingyao bit her lips and couldn''t speak.


    Elder martial brother and others all took out their swords and killed them.


    Lu Fan smiled at lingyao and said, "you really mix with them. Master emissary, plan with these people how to kill me. Is it a bit humiliating! "


    Lingyao doesn''t speak, but floats there quietly.


    Lu fan then whispered: "Zuo emissary, if you really want to deal with me. It''s time to shout now. Let the noble dragon run for his life. "


    Lingyao was silent for a moment and said, "Lu fan, can you believe what they said? How can I mix with these dirty people. These are just wishful thinking. I never promised to help them. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "really? Are you sure? Then I will kill the Dragon Warrior now! "


    Lingyao put on a gesture of indifference, holding her arms and saying, "please."


    Elder martial brother Han Feng, they are confused again. Look at lingyao and Lu Fandao: "junior brother Lu fan, how do you do it? You talk!"


    Lu Fan took a deep look at lingyao, and finally said, "emissary Zuo, I will bring you today. Is to warn you. Don''t do anything wrong in front of me. I know more than you ever do. "


    As he said this, Lu Fan waved his hand.


    All the figures appeared in a flash.


    The lofty dragon saints and others in congealing formation saw the sudden appearance of Lu Fan and others, and immediately changed their looks.


    "Lu Fan!"


    The lofty dragon Saint exclaimed.


    He had no idea why Lu Fan was here.


    Wait, didn''t Lu Fan hear what he just said?


    Lu Fan smiled and pointed to the face of Aolong sage and said: "Aolong sage, why can''t you behave a little bit? I always like to do this kind of things. I really don''t take me seriously. It seems that I have to let you know that I am not the one you can kill now. Elder martial brothers, Nangong, take him down! "


    With a wave of Lu Fan''s hand, elder martial brother Han Feng and others rushed out immediately and went straight to the Ao long sage!

 Chapter 1489

    The sword Qi is like a rainbow, and the vigorous force is splashed everywhere.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng rushed the fastest. He cut the blood dragon sword on the proud dragon Saint at the first time.


    Follow closely, elder martial brother and others follow to kill.


    At the moment of seeing Lu fan, the lofty dragon sage gave birth to a retreat.


    It ''s a pity that he wants to leave now.


    Immediately surrounded by elder martial brother Han Feng.


    When the palm of the hand is turned, a circle of light appears on the lofty dragon saint.


    With the shining golden light, it blocks the long sword of elder martial brother Han Feng and others.


    The place where the sword falls is like a ripple of golden light.


    The lofty dragon Saint turned to go, but was blocked by the big brother who suddenly grew up.


    The round and rolling body directly collided with the proud dragon saint.


    Aolong sage''s backhand is a palm, a piece of Rune in his hand is shining.


    In a blink of an eye, countless monsters flashed out to block the collision of the elder martial brother.


    The power of elder martial brother Han Feng and others is also entangled by this rune.


    Aolong sage took this opportunity to turn around and look at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan and nangongxing, as well as lingyao, were standing there without any movement.


    Nangong said awkwardly, "brother Lu fan, won''t you fight?"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "let''s have a try first. This experience of fighting against the extreme is not for everyone. "


    Nangong Xing is a little surprised when he hears the words. Then he understands what it means that Lu Fan brings them here.


    Immediately, nangongxing roared and killed the Ao long sage.


    He did not take out the noble spirit to get rid of the magic mirror.


    Although the Ao long sage also wanted to murder Lu fan, he was not a demon cultivator.


    It''s just that you''re in a different camp and you''re in charge.


    Nangong line is basically equal to half of its strength if it lacks the power to remove the magic mirror.


    When killing the demon cultivator, Nangong was extremely brave. This time, as soon as I rushed up, I was directly blocked by the Ao long sage with runes.


    As expected, Aolong sage is also the best of the extreme strong.


    The strength of senior brother Han Feng and others can be said to be among the younger generation. Already quite strong!


    But in the face of the proud dragon sage, it seems to be far away.


    Their cooperation does not seem to change the fate of failure.


    Lingyao all chuckled and looked at Lu Fandao: "Lu fan, don''t you do it?"


    Lu Fan stood there calmly, without movement.


    He seems to believe in elder martial brother Han Feng and others.


    Aolong sage saw Lu Fan in such a situation and didn''t commit suicide himself. And a little surprised.


    He just paid almost all his attention to Lu Fan!


    He is ready for Lu Fan''s killing at any time. It can be seen from Lu Fan''s appearance that he has no intention of making a move.


    It''s at a time when the proud dragon saint is inexplicable.


    Brother Han Feng suddenly made a series of strange sounds.


    Only see Han Feng elder martial brother''s body, begin to transpiration a smoke.


    Immediately, the Rune of elder martial brother Han Feng was bound, and then the inch split.


    Elder martial brother Chutian and elder martial brother Chuxing start to shine their swords.


    The breath of the two people, one Yin and one Yang, seems to have begun to blend.


    The smell of elder martial brother seems to disappear in a flash. The huge body was clearly still there, but his people were totally lost in everyone''s feeling.


    "Drink!"


    Elder martial brother Han Feng took the lead in breaking through the shackles of the Runes of the Ao long sage and slashed the Ao long sage''s aura with a fierce sword.


    This time, it was visible to the naked eye that the aperture was completely cut down by senior brother Han Feng and others.


    It seems that the blood dragon sword also began to release the power of blood color. Those who are imbued with the lofty dragon will gain the aura.


    Proud dragon sage is slightly stunned by Han Feng''s performance.


    Soon, Chutian and Chuxing broke through the shackles of runes at the same time. They combined swords and swords. Zhongtian was beheaded!


    The sword and light sabre are all in one. It is a rotating yin-yang dragon that kills.


    The lofty dragon sage felt that it was not right. He wanted to fight again, but he found that his body was suddenly unable to move.


    The big elder martial brother''s huge body appeared behind him, and hugged him with both hands!


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, the halo of the proud dragon sage was completely blown away.


    There is blood on the corner of his mouth. The Ao long sage was hurt by the joint attack of senior brother Han Feng and others!


    If Lu Fan''s hand was hurt, he would not feel so oppressed. But he was injured by a group of "curfew" who didn''t know him at all.


    The lofty dragon Saint simply felt that he was about to explode!


    There was no nonsense, and the Dragon Warrior began to release terrible power. It seems that there is endless power of the road, converging from all directions.


    Han Feng and others are about to make another move, but they are pushed out by a strange force.


    Nangongxing, who has never made any contribution, opens his mouth wide, and he clearly feels that his viscera are beginning to turn upside down.


    The way of disorder!


    Lu Fan recognized at a glance the power of the road that the Ao long sage would use.


    At this time, Lu Fan finally made a move.


    It is not polite for Lu fan to release his world power, and just for a moment, he wrapped all the people present in it.


    From the world, the road moves as you wish, and the world is in your hands.


    When Lu Fan released his little world, lingyao beside him began to shiver.


    At this moment, she finally found that it was a very wrong thing for her to come alone to find Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s strength now is far beyond her expectation.


    Powerful, pay attention to crush her now.


    Lingyao wants to go, but finds it hard to move in Lu Fan''s small world.


    Lu Fan''s world power directly annihilated the disordered road of the Ao long sage.


    Aolong sage was directly spurted by Lu Fan''s world power.


    Slowly, Lu Fandao said: "proud dragon saint, what I want to see today is a fair fight. Do not use the power of the road! "


    Ao Long Sheng looked at Lu Fan as if he saw the devil.


    He really wanted to fly back at this time, and told Tang Hui immediately. Don''t ever think about Lu fan again.


    Lu Fan''s power now is beyond their imagination.


    He did not know why Lu Fan was so strong, but he knew. Lu fan is not a trap that they can kill.


    Lu fan has such a terrible breath, and the proud dragon saint has only experienced it in the eight money saints and the universal heaven saints.


    This shows that Lu Fan''s current strength is probably to be able to compete with them.


    Such people, they can''t kill.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others felt that their injuries were recovering rapidly.


    With a loud smile, brother Han Feng said, "brother Lu Fan. You''re getting better now. That''s a good move! "


    Lu Fan nodded, "go ahead. Experience the power of the strongest. "


    The lofty dragon Saint opens his mouth, which makes him understand that his feelings have become the other side''s practice stone!

 Chapter 1490

    No one can bear such humiliation.


    Not to mention such a strong man as Ao Long Sheng.


    Without hesitation, the lofty dragon sage went straight to Lu Fan.


    Even if he loses, he will lose with dignity.


    Even if he died, he would die in the hands of the strong!


    The proud dragon opens his hands, and in the palm of his hand, a complex pattern shines.


    In Lu Fan''s small world, the Ao long sage has lost the ability to activate the power of the road.


    But as an extreme strong man, how could he only hurt people with the avenue.


    The palm fell, and Lu Fan''s little world trembled a little.


    Unfortunately, he just released his power, but found that he suddenly left him for a long time.


    As if he had not moved at all, he seemed to be standing still.


    "So close!"


    The proud dragon opens his mouth and says nothing.


    This move, if it is to use the avenue to display. That is to say, it can only be released after mastering the thoroughfare of time and space.


    But Lu fan, just by virtue of his own small world, used it easily.


    This is the biggest gap between the extreme strong with small world and the extreme strong without small world.


    One side of the world in hand, Lu Fan in this small world, is equal to the gods.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others instantly recovered from the injury and rushed up again.


    Anyway, with Lu Fan''s small world protection, they have no scruples at all.


    All kinds of moves, all to the face of Ao Long Sheng.


    That''s how happy and how to fight. There''s an extreme strong man to give them a move.


    This feeling is really cool from head to toe. Even nangonghang began to experiment with various moves.


    Aolong sage is anxious and angry, but there is no way.


    The power gap is just like this small world, which is really there.


    Even if the arrogant dragon sage wants to spit blood, there is no way to take Lu Fan.


    Lingyao just looked at it quietly. Lu Fan trapped a strong man with his own small world.


    Her eyes were flickering and her eyes were twitching. It seems that there is a little more fear.


    Lu Fan didn''t pay attention to her, but he couldn''t pay too much attention to her.


    In fact, Lu fan is still injured. He can release his own small world, maintain his own small world, but really can''t go up to fight with the proud dragon sage.


    Just as the Ao long sage made a move, he made his little world shake violently.


    If Lu Fan goes up to fight again, or starts to fight with lingyao. The fact that he was injured will be exposed.


    This point is not good, easy to cause trouble.


    But now it seems that both the noble dragon and lingyao are awed by his small world.


    They didn''t instinctively wonder whether Lu Fan''s little world was really strong and powerful.


    Only by Lu fan calm, Gao Leng''s appearance makes from think, Lu fan has reached their far away realm. Now it''s just playing with them.


    This feeling is especially obvious in lingyao''s mind.


    Hearing this, lingyao was silent for a long time, and finally said slowly, "Lu fan, let''s talk about the conditions!"


    Lu Fan turned to look at lingyao and said with a smile, "do you want to talk now? Yes, let''s talk about it. Since it''s you who want to talk to me. Then will you tell me first how much you intend to give in! "


    Lingyao is biting her lips. Her heart is bitter.


    As an emissary for many years. Who did she talk to about the terms.


    Such a low-key negotiation with others, in her eyes, is really a kind of humiliation.


    Take a deep breath. Lingyao adjusts her mood. There was no way for her to talk about it. There will be more trouble.


    Seeing Lu Fan these days, she has already felt another spirit in her body start to make violent noise again.


    Lingyao said: "well. I can give this flesh to another me. But you have to give me my strength first. Let me look for my other body, will you? "


    Lu Fan laughed and said, "emissary Zuo, are you insulting my wisdom? Now give you the power. You just ran away. Where can I find you. What about the return of the body? "


    "You''re questioning the credibility of a emissary," said lingyao


    Lu Fan looked into lingyao''s eyes and said, "I''m sorry. In my eyes. The emissary has never had credit! "


    Lingyao''s whole body trembled with Qi, which seemed to break out at any time.


    Lu Fan kept smiling, but then he said, "but what. You let a little, I let a little. Well, then. You tell me what kind of body you need. I can get it for you, and then you return it to my lingyao in front of me. How?


    Lingyao thought for a moment, and finally reached out his hand and cut his palm. "It''s a deal!" she said


    Lu fan saw that she did not hesitate to cut the palm of her hand to make a vow, feeling slightly wrong.


    Hurriedly Lu Fan added a sentence: "but I can''t guarantee when to get it. Before that, you can''t hurt lingyao. No trouble for me. Otherwise, our agreement will be cancelled directly. I still want to kill you! "


    Lingyao frowned a little, and thought about it. "OK, I won''t trouble you or hurt another me. As long as you look for the flesh for me. I would even like to form an alliance with you. Do something for you! "


    Lu Fan felt keenly at this time. I''m afraid she said something unusual about the body.


    But when it comes to this point, Lu fan can''t break his promise. In Lu Fan''s view, nothing is more important than lingyao''s safety.


    If it can be solved only by a physical body, it will be no better.


    Lu Fan also cut his palm, gently holding it with lingyao.


    The blood of the two people mingled and dripped from the palm. Soon disappeared in the world.


    See oath has become, lingyao''s face looks good.


    At least now she doesn''t have to be afraid of Lu fan to deal with her with force and pressure.


    Lu Fan said, "now can you tell me what kind of body you need? I''ll use the method of an alchemist to make one for you. You can bring it up now. I''ll be ready as early as possible. "


    Lingyao said with a smile: "the materials are naturally to be prepared. There are ten magic medicines and three kinds of magic pills. I''ll give them to you later. But most of all, I need a corpse that can hold all the power I have now, and the power you still need to give back to me. This corpse is hard to find. I think you have to go to the battlefield to find it! "


    Lu Fan was a little surprised, and then he said with a smile, "I see. Your ambition is not small. I want to go to the gods again! "


    Lingyao said: "since it''s a new body, why don''t you come to a better one. Lu fan, you promised to find it for me! "

 Chapter 1491

    Lu Fan smiled, didn''t answer, just nodded.


    I''m afraid that this kind of thing has never been done before.


    With that, lingyao was relieved.


    She had a thorough understanding of Lu Fan today.


    It is not only a strong cultivation, but also an absolute strength in calculation and wisdom.


    I''m afraid he brought her here to see the play today, so he thought about everything.


    Lu Fan did it on purpose, not just to hit her in the face.


    And make her choose!


    Lingyao wants to understand something. Then I felt Lu Fan''s horror even more.


    Has she ever been so afraid of a person.


    Remember the last time she felt so powerless. Or face the legendary anti God.


    The man who ended the age of gods!


    Lingyao slowly closed her eyes and adjusted her mood.


    Lu Fan''s heart was smiling.


    His goal has been basically achieved. Of course, there is one last point left!


    Half an hour later, the Ao long sage who was attacked by senior brother Han Feng and others in turn couldn''t bear it.


    It''s not that he can''t go on fighting, it''s just that he''s overwhelmed.


    "Enough! Stop! "


    Seeing elder martial brother Han Feng and others recover quickly in Lu Fan''s small world, the Ao long sage roars with humiliation.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others all stopped and turned to look at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan''s heart moved, and he took lingyao to appear in front of the Ao long sage.


    Look down, Lu Fan looks at Ao Long Sheng and says: "have you given up?"


    Ao Long Sheng bit his teeth and said: "a scholar can be killed, not humiliated. Lu fan, either you kill me. Don''t let these curfew torment me! "


    As soon as Han Feng heard this, he was not happy. He went up and gave the Ao long sage a sword. He said in a loud voice, "Ge Laozi, who are you talking about


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I''m not going to kill you. At least it''s not the time. "


    Raise your hand, and Lu Fan''s direct world power has entered the body of the proud dragon saint.


    Lofty dragon saints seem to have lost the meaning of resistance. In addition to the dead guarding their own spirits and Dantian, other places, let Lu Fan completely seal with the power of the world.


    It saved Lu Fan a lot of trouble.


    Aolong sage seems to predict that Lu fan will not kill him, but will catch him. So when it''s blocked, it''s very calm.


    After all, Lu Fanhu said to the lofty dragon sage, "you know this one around me!"


    Aolong sage looked up at lingyao and said with a smile, "yes, I heard that. Miss lingyao, you have a good time. You''ve got holes on both sides. You''re worthy of being the emissary! "


    Hearing this, lingyao immediately realized that Lu Fan intended it.


    In this way, lingyao will never be able to cooperate with Bafang bank and people from the whole world again.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "just know. It''s just that you''ve got your head wrong! "


    Ao Long Sheng laughed and looked at Ling Yao and said, "emissary, you are still helping Lu Fan. Funny, funny. Until the day he reaches the limit. But where are you? There is no God in the world. By then, you will be more ugly than us. And Lu fan, the emissary beside you, is really a man without heart or lung! "


    Lingyao''s face was red when he was scolded by AO Long Sheng, but he didn''t contradict.


    Because lingyao clearly knows that no matter what she says now, she will become the laughingstock of Lu Fan.


    If you''ve been counted as such, don''t do anything to make people laugh.


    As an emissary, lingyao is so proud that there is no pit at the moment.


    Just look at the lofty dragon Saint coldly!


    Lu Fan waved and said to brother Han Feng: "take him back. Brother Nangong. Please help me, Tang Hui, Qingfeng swordsman and Liu Zhi. I want to talk about it in front of him. Of course, before that, the things of the proud dragon saint. I don''t think he needs it! "


    Just after the voice fell, senior brother Han Feng and others cheered.


    "Ha ha, junior brother Lu fan, I knew you wouldn''t let us come here for nothing. What about the others in this array? "


    Han Feng turned to look at the other faint alchemists who were completely hit by Lu Fan''s small world.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "take it with you. Everything is yours. "


    The elder martial brother and others all laughed.


    One by one, his eyes were almost green, and he looked at the noble dragon.


    At this time, Aolong sage really realized the fear of being a prisoner.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A few hours later, Tang Hui, who had just finished a day''s training, walked out of the room.


    As soon as I came out, I saw the swordsman of Qingfeng outside and a lot of strong people waiting here for a long time.


    "What''s the matter? What are you doing here?"


    Tang Hui asked with a frown.


    The swordsman of Qingfeng didn''t speak. He dragged a Qi refiner and threw him on the ground and said, "let him talk!"


    The alchemist said tremblingly: "it''s not good, young master. Aolong sage was captured by Lu fan, our plan was exposed, all of them were exposed! "


    Tang Hui immediately opened his mouth, grabbed the alchemist''s collar and said, "what do you say? Say it again! "


    The alchemist swallowed his saliva and said: "the proud dragon sage was captured by Lu Fan. With Lu fan, there are lingyao! Our array, as well as those people in the coagulation array, have all been captured! "


    Tang Hui sat on the ground with a frightened face.


    The swordsman of Qingfeng quickly drags Tang Hui up and says: "young master, you can''t hesitate. If Lu Fan takes all the people away, he is bound to publicize this matter. Then someone came to arrest us. Now, either go or break with him. Which one do you want! "


    Tang Hui swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "now I''m going to fight with Lu Fan. I can''t. Absolutely not. There is no winning game. I can''t go. I''ll come here for nothing. Wait a minute. Lu Fan won''t fight us so irrationally. He is a smart man and will definitely negotiate with us. He will definitely talk to us. Let''s talk to him. We can''t make a big deal of it. We agree to his terms! "


    "Are you sure?" said Tang Hui


    Tang Hui looked at the face of the sword master Qingfeng and said, "no, you have been waiting here for so long. If Lu Fan really wants to kill us, how can he have time for you to wait here. Is it Lu Fan''s people who have already come! "


    The swordsman of Qingfeng nodded: "yes, Lu Fan sent someone here. Let''s go! "


    Tang Hui looked at the swordsman of Qingfeng and said: "stop your thinking. Never fight hard, master Qingfeng. At this time, if we make another mistake, we will never go back to Bafang bank. Do you understand? "


    The swordsman of Qingfeng nods his head in pain. He already knows what will happen next!

 Chapter 1492

    Yiguo palace.


    Lu Fan and his senior brother Han Feng have already settled down. Liu Zhi, Feng Lao, Master Lu and other figures all attended the ceremony.


    They were all called by Lu Fan. I have no idea what happened.


    I know a little bit about it, that is, qianmei fox.


    Just thousand Mei fox eyebrow is tight Cu, seem also not very clear, exactly what is the cause and effect.


    Even if she has insight into the future, she can only see a myriad of possibilities.


    This is what qianmei fox doesn''t like to see. Too many variables prove that things are very complicated. All kinds of things can happen.


    Simply thousands of beautiful fox received their own strength, no longer to think about these messy things. Just sit and see what Lu fan is going to do.


    The footsteps sounded, and the crowd immediately calmed down.


    Then, Tang Hui, Qingfeng swordsman and other figures came into view.


    Tang Hui still has a smile on his face. Just today''s smile, it looks very reluctant.


    No longer the original calm and free!


    Seeing that everyone was there, the smile on Tang Hui''s face was even more stiff, and he said lightly: "everyone is here. Brother Lu fan, what can I do for you. Why do you want to shout everyone over? Isn''t this a delay in your time? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s better to say something clearly without delay. Brother Tang Hui, come here and sit here. "


    Tang Hui takes a seat on Lu Fan''s right hand side. Everyone''s eyes are now on Tang Hui.


    Listen to the conversation and you will hear it.


    Ten of today''s events are related to Tang Hui.


    Sure enough, Lu Fan clapped his hands.


    After that, senior brother Han Feng and others, with a smile on their faces, brought out the Ao long sage whose whole body strength was sealed.


    Poor proud dragon sage, at this time, his face looks very humiliating.


    He was not hurt, and his face didn''t look poisoned. It''s all naked!


    Elder martial brother Han Feng, they are really ruthless.


    Lu Fan said that they can take whatever is on the body of Ao Long Sheng.


    But Lu Fan didn''t think of it either. Elder martial brother Han Feng, they actually stripped away one of the most powerful.


    Fortunately, I left a pair of pants, otherwise, the proud dragon sage would drag Han Feng into the water even if he was fighting for self explosion.


    At the sight of the lofty dragon sage in such a way, Liu Zhi, Feng Lao and others were all shocked.


    Liu Zhigang wants to say something, but he is stopped by old Feng and others.


    Master Lu shook his head gently and said, "General Liu Zhi, don''t say more. The leader of the Lu League has his own reason. "


    Liu Zhi immediately swallowed what she wanted to say.


    She was really afraid. At this time, Lu fan made a mess.


    But then something happened that surprised them. Only Tang Hui and the sword sage of Qingfeng, and the powerful people of the world in the eight square bank, did not show any surprise.


    They seem to have known it for a long time!


    Tang Hui tapped the table with his fingers, and was silent for a long time. Then he said, "Lord Lu, if you have any conditions, you can mention them. The noble dragon is just acting according to orders. Don''t be too hard for him. Now the devil is in charge. A strong extreme force is equal to a great army, and the loss is terrible! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "brother Tang Hui, I thought you would try your best to explain. I didn''t expect you to recognize so soon."


    Tang Hui said with a wry smile, "I''m afraid that the leader of Lu League will recruit a lot later. If I don''t admit it, the leader of the Lu League will lose face in front of everyone. And let the whole Bafang bank be shamed. I can only say that the decision was a mistake. "


    With that, Tang Hui glanced at Ling Yao beside Lu fan, his eyes full of cold murderous Qi.


    In Tang Hui''s view, his failure was so tragic that he must have misjudged someone.


    This divine envoy, lingyao, was so unreasonable that he betrayed them naked.


    Lu Fan looks at Tang Hui and knows what he is thinking.


    Lu Fan laughed happily, and lingyao beside him kept his eyes closed. No eye contact at all.


    Now lingyao and lufanda have reached a consensus.


    As for the attitude of others, she didn''t have to pay any attention. Close your eyes, just because she was calculated by Lu Fan. I''m still angry.


    It''s not that she''s afraid of Tang Hui and others.


    Lu Fan clapped his hands and said to Tang Hui, "let''s be happy. Brother Tang Hui, since you are so sincere. Then I won''t let it go. This lofty dragon sage offended me. You need to pay a price if you want to redeem him. "


    Tang Hui opened his hands and said: "the world knows that my eight square bank is rich. But brother Lu fan, our Bafang bank doesn''t have everything. Well, I have it. You can say it. I''ll give it to you. People are more important than things. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "of course, otherwise I don''t have to let you come here to discuss."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan held out his hand to lingyao and said, "bring it!"


    Lingyao then opened her eyes and said, "what can I do for you?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "list."


    Lingyao suddenly reacted, and immediately her heart was full of admiration.


    It''s a good calculation. There''s no leakage.


    Lingyao took out the paper and pen, and immediately wrote down the list. All the things listed above are good things she used to condense the new body.


    These things should have been found by Lu Fan. This is what Lu Fan promised.


    But now, it''s not hard for Lu fan to give the list to Tang Hui. You don''t even have to look at it.


    Tang Hui took over the list and became more angry.


    Damn it, even the list is made by lingyao. If the two were not together, the devil would not believe them.


    Looking at the list of things needed, Tang Hui was a little relieved. Although valuable. But it''s not something that hurts.


    Nodding, Tang Hui said, "I''ll get you something in ten days. Give it back to me! "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "no, the list is only one. There''s another thing you have to give me! "


    Tang Hui frowned: "what else? These things are valuable enough. Land alliance leader! "


    Lu Fandao: "these are all incidental things. What I really want is a book. You know what I''m talking about! At the beginning, you seduced me with that thing. "


    Immediately, Tang Hui''s face became extremely ugly, and he said, "brother Lu Fan. It''s not up to me. "


    Lu Fandao: "no, you can make up your mind. Because I have to get it back. "


    Tang Hui said in a loud voice, "you are the lion


    Lu Fan stood up, shouldered his hands, and looked down at Tang huidao with a commanding posture: "yes, yes. Listen. In ten days, I want to see the Musashi scroll and go back to my hands! "

 Chapter 1493

    There are three volumes of the book of heaven, the first of which focuses on Musashi.


    When Lu Fan said three words of the volume of Musashi. Everyone who knows what the volume of Musashi is is stunned on the spot.


    It''s not that the volume of Musashi is more precious than that of gas and Taoism.


    It''s just that the martial arts volume is more famous than the other two volumes, and the most important thing is that there are too many people who can cultivate the martial arts volume than the other two volumes.


    In the end, it''s the martial arts cultivated by the martial artists. In addition to the secret skills of the martial arts master in Shenxiao, the divine power is unparalleled in the world.


    It also made the divine power skill in the volume of the martial arts almost known to the world.


    Now the older generation, as long as they are a little familiar with the war against demons. Who doesn''t know the divine power, who doesn''t know the three characters of the martial art.


    One can only be cultivated by an alchemist, and the other requires too much understanding of Tao.


    Those with mediocre qualifications and few accomplishments are deterred.


    Even if given to them, they may not be able to practice.


    It is said that the requirements for qualification are not so high.


    But anyone who enters the realm of respect can try to practice. Can we practice into two, the key is that we can strengthen our body no matter what.


    At this point, there are many people who covet the three volumes of the book of heaven.


    Tang Hui clenched his teeth. He didn''t know how to retort.


    If Lu Fan wants something else, he can also say that Lu fan is insatiable and refuses to give it first, and then has a good discussion in private.


    But this volume of Musashi is the only one for which he has no reason.


    Because he knew that Lu Fan was the leader of jiuxiao gate.


    If people want to return to their school''s skills, they should replace them with others.


    Tang Hui really didn''t know what to say.


    After a long time, Tang Hui stood up and said, "Lord Lu, I can''t win this."


    Lu Fan looks at Tang Hui and says, "no, you did it. Brother Tang Hui. I can give you another day to think about it. Before we leave Yiguo, it''s better to give me the volume of the martial arts. In that case, everything will be fine. Otherwise, I think you should be under house arrest even if you go back to Bafang bank. "


    Lu Fan bluntly threatens Tang Hui.


    And Tang Hui at this time in front of Lu fan, seems to have lost the courage to explain.


    Step by step, step by step.


    At this time, he was completely on the edge of the cliff. Lu fan is right. This time he led the team to the West.


    Originally, the abacus was very good. We kept our strength and killed the people who wanted to be killed. Then I will show my face in the West and tell the world that in fact, our eight square bank and universal country have been fighting against the demon cultivation.


    However, the sky is not what people want.


    As they failed to deal with Lu fan, they were trapped in the passivity almost everywhere after being trapped by Lu Fan for several times.


    As for trying to kill Lu fan, it has become a joke.


    Until now, he even wanted to take out the skills that Lu Fan didn''t want to learn in exchange for the fact that they didn''t collapse to the end.


    Lu fan is right. If the jokes he made in Xiling were made known to all Qian Sheng.


    I''m afraid he is no longer the first choice for the heirs of Bafang bank.


    The house arrest is still good. Tang Hui is afraid that Qian Sheng and Huanyu Tiansheng will put the failure on him.


    Because the real situation is only known to him.


    Bafang bank and Huanyu state are not in the same mind.


    Aolong sage''s identity is very sensitive, although he is with Qingfeng swordsman. But Aolong sage is not a man of Bafang bank, but a man of the whole world.


    If, because of his mistakes. Let Ao Long Sheng die in Lu Fan''s hand in such humiliation.


    Then he''s really to blame. The world is bound to be furious.


    Then......


    Tang Hui did not dare to think about it. He took a look at the lofty dragon sage.


    The latter just stares at him! That''s a very clear meaning. Just give it!


    Tang Hui also slowly got up, did not hair, with people left.


    Lu Fan gently waved and asked senior brother Han Feng and others to take down the Ao long sage. At the same time, I watched Tang Hui and others leave.


    Until Lu Fan and Tang Hui have finished their negotiation, Liu Zhi and others still don''t understand what happened.


    When Lu Fan sat down again, Liu Zhi and Feng Lao came up and asked, "Lord Lu, what''s going on?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "nothing. These people are not very honest. You need to be awed! "


    Liu Zhi said: "Lu fan, you don''t really want to kill the Ao long saint, do you? That''s one of the few extreme powers in the world today. Killing him will only make the demon monk happy. "


    Lu Fan laughs but doesn''t speak. He doesn''t show his attitude at all.


    Mr. Feng and Mr. Lu seem to have tens of thousands of sentences to say, but at a glance, Lu Fan''s confident smile.


    They all swallowed back.


    They both look at each other and choose to believe in Lu Fan.


    The afterlife is awesome. Now they have clearly felt that they are inferior to Lu Fan in both cultivation and wisdom. In this way, they''d better not talk.


    I''m sure Lu Fan won''t do anything stupid.


    Lu Fan looked up at all the people and said, "OK, I''ve finished watching the play. Let''s get busy, Master Lu and Mr Feng. Keep it for a while, and I''ll tell you a few more words. "


    They all stood up and bowed to Lu fan, then all left.


    The moon is very witty and runs directly with the elder martial brother and others. At this time, it''s obvious to ask them to understand what happened.


    Lingyao finally smiled and said, "Lu fan, don''t forget what you promised me."


    Lu Fan said, "don''t forget what you promised me."


    Two people look at each other and smile, everything is silent.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Outside, Tang Huihu''s blood just came out.


    Anger attack heart, Tang Hui''s state of mind now, are shaking violently.


    Behind him, the swordsman of Qingfeng quickly helped him.


    Lower his voice, the sword sage said: "calm down, young master. You need to be stable now. Everyone is looking at you. Don''t lose the face of Bafang bank. Success or failure in a moment is nothing. I don''t believe that Lu fan can be arrogant to the end. "


    Tang Hui bit his teeth and said, "Lu fan is very deceiving me. I can''t kill him this time. Next time, I will definitely take revenge on him. "


    "What should I do now?" the swordsman nodded heavily


    Tang Hui said one word at a time: "I can''t give it. This son is so powerful now. If you give him the martial arts scroll, the second God Xiao wusheng will come back. Break prison, save people, take the proud dragon saint, let''s go! I really can''t stay here any longer. Let Lu Fan live for a while. "


    "Good, I''ll prepare now," said the sword sage


    Tang Hui grabbed the hand of the sword master Qingfeng and said, "be sure to be safe. We can''t afford to lose any more!"

 Chapter 1494

    A day later.


    Yiguo prison, Ao long sage sitting in prison, depressed.


    He didn''t fall down because he was caught. It''s not the first time he''s been in prison for so many years.


    He still remembered that when he was only a small alchemist in the world.


    I used to think that a woman fought with the people''s Congress. Three years in private.


    That is to say, in those three years, he met an old alchemist who was locked with him. He was given hundreds of prescriptions and a set of special skills.


    He is now the emperor of Aolong.


    Now, I don''t know how much better the prison is.


    In his day, there were no houses more than three floors. Crystal iron, and now do not know how much difference.


    The original prison was a dirty place full of rotten wood and corpses.


    Here, as the Royal prison of Yiguo.


    Not only spacious and bright, but also tables, chairs, benches, beds, fruits and fruits.


    It can be seen that the leader of Yiguo will also be a man.


    Although Aolong sage is a prisoner now, how dare he offend his country.


    For the affairs of great men, even the leaders of the appropriate countries have no qualification to participate in the discussion.


    The only thing he can do is try not to offend anyone. For Lu fan, Ao Long Sheng is a prisoner.


    But for the sovereign, the saint is still the saint.


    Who knows, after two days, the Ao long saint will be released again.


    If I offend a saint for no reason then. Who should they cry for.


    So although the Ao long sage is in prison here. But in fact, the guards outside were more frightened. I dare not look more at the noble dragon.


    "Ah..."


    The lofty dragon Saint sighs a long time, exhales in the heart infinite sour vinegar.


    It''s nothing if he is caught. If you want to kill someone, they will catch you. What can I say about it!


    What''s more, Lu fan is really better than him now.


    Kill him, he''s all recognized!


    I''m not as skilled as a man. I have nothing to say.


    But now, Lu Fan takes his life, but threatens Tang Hui, and forces Tang Hui to take out the martial arts scroll.


    This is terrible!


    Lu fan, who didn''t get the martial art scroll, became so powerful.


    If Lu Fan really gets the volume, who can stop him in the world.


    Demon repair?


    Ao Long Sheng smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    At the moment, he actually had some hope that the demons were more powerful than Lu Fan.


    In his mind, Lu fan is really more terrible than demon Xiu. Because he had never seen a man grow so fast.


    It''s just a change every day. Every day, it''s growing rapidly.


    Aolong sage can be sure, if give Lu Fan a little more time. I''m afraid even that Tianfeng might not be Lu Fan''s opponent.


    Ao Long Sheng really thinks that the decision of Qian Sheng and Tian Sheng is wrong.


    It is not a very wise choice to confront Lu Fan.


    I''m afraid that before long, Lu fan will sweep through everything in the posture of the most powerful!


    Thinking of all sorts of things in his mind, the lofty dragon sage suddenly heard his ears moving. But some noise came from outside.


    Then a figure appeared out of the prison.


    Ao Long Sheng suddenly opened his eyes and looked at it. He saw that the one standing outside the prison was the sword saint of Qingfeng.


    "Brother Aolong, get up and go!"


    The calm way of the sword master.


    Waving a sword, the sword master Qingfeng directly chopped the cage. This kind of iron cage can''t even trap a slightly more powerful warrior. I don''t know how Lu fan arranged it. Shut the noble dragon in such a place.


    Seeing that the coming man is the swordsman of Qingfeng, Ao Long Sheng immediately smiled bitterly and said: "you really come to save me. God, why are you here! "


    Some swordsmen of Qingfeng can''t understand the words of Ao Long Sheng.


    What do you mean, why do you come?


    There is no time to listen to the arrogant dragon saint''s nonsense.


    The swordsman of Qingfeng directly lifted up the Aolong saint who was sealed all over his body, and then said: "what can I do for you. Aolong sage, we can''t deal with Lu fan this time. We have to go back! "


    Ao Long Sheng is shaking his head constantly, as if he has thousands of words to say. But he said no.


    Immediately, the swordsman of Qingfeng flashes out of the prison with the dragon warrior.


    Outside, Tang Hui, who had already killed all the guards, waited anxiously.


    See the breeze sword Saint smoothly bring out the proud dragon saint.


    Tang Hui''s face just raised a smile.


    "Good, good, good. Just get out of here. Go, Ao Long Sheng, rest assured, we will not leave you! "


    As he spoke, Tang Hui immediately released the boat. They are obviously not ready to ask for any more boats left outside the city. All the boats released now are those used by Tang Hui to escape. At most, they can only take three or five people at a time.


    Immediately, the three embarked on the boat, ready to break through the void and go.


    Tang Hui is starting to sail, but at this time, a gust of wind seems to pass by them.


    Then Tang Hui felt that his boat was completely sealed.


    At the same time, everything around seemed to be frozen.


    Tang Hui and others felt that there seemed to be countless runes floating around. Every rune, they are trapped in place, hard to move.


    Looking up, Tang Hui and others immediately looked up to the sky.


    Then, Feng Lao and Lu master appeared with a shallow smile.


    Looking at Tang Hui, boss Feng said: "son Tang Hui, where are you going? We have been waiting for a long time for the leader of the land alliance. Let''s send them to you! "


    Tang Hui''s face changed dramatically. He never thought of it. Lu Fanlian even thought of it.


    Ao Long Sheng said in a low voice: "brother Qingfeng, don''t you think that Lu fan is so stupid that he doesn''t even leave a guard? Obviously, this is a game. It''s your hook! "


    The face of the sword Saint Qingfeng is blue. He feels the power of the array symbols around him. His hands are shaking, but he is not scared, but he is angry.


    Biting his teeth, the swordsman said: "young master, don''t talk to him. His array can''t stop us. Go out! "


    With a loud shout, the sword master Qingfeng raised his hand to kill master Feng and Master Lu.


    But at this time, the figures of Feng Lao and Lu master suddenly disappeared.


    The fresh wind swordsman immediately felt that another force had fallen from the sky and landed on him.


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s figure appears from the sky.


    With countless people and horses, Tang Hui and others are surrounded.


    With his hands on his back, Lu Fan looked down at Tang Hui and said, "brother Tang Hui, are you in such a hurry to leave?"


    Tang Hui couldn''t help it any more. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "Lu fan, you have to play to death before I give up, right? I''ll fight you! "


    As he spoke, Tang Hui rushed out and went straight to Lu Fan with a sword.


    The swordsman of Qingfeng also suddenly drinks and rises with Tang Hui.


    The sword light is like a rainbow, stabbing Lu Fan''s head!

 Chapter 1495

    Lu Fan raised his hand and pressed it gently.


    Vigorous Qi is released, with his small world in it, which easily blocks the sword of Qingfeng swordsman.


    Turn your hand again and the sword master Qingfeng is clapped by Lu Fan.


    The whole ground and sky, suddenly appeared two huge fingerprints.


    Boom!


    The sky thundered.


    Lu Fan stood in the air like a God.


    Lu Fan was not afraid of the sword sage.


    Now we have Feng Lao, Master Lu, and the strong men of the western leading coalition and the Southern Alliance, who have jointly released the great array of repression.


    The sword power that the sword saint of Qingfeng can kill is weaker. How can Lu Fan feel threatened.


    Maybe it''s the result of a dead battle with a strong person like jade demon saint, or it''s the mood change after the strength is improved.


    Lu fan is really contemptuous to deal with the swordsman Qingfeng.


    He is high above, overlooking the world.


    The sword saint of Qingfeng, who was photographed by Lu Fan with one hand, only felt a sharp pain all over his body, as if he was going to collapse.


    At this time, he finally understood why Tang Hui didn''t want his one-on-one confrontation with Lu Fan.


    Even if there is a big array of suppression, the strength gap between the two is too obvious.


    As for Tang Hui, Lu Fan did not move.


    Let Tang Hui''s sword pierce his eyes.


    Silent, Tang Hui''s sword was broken by Lu Fan''s eyes.


    With the financial resources of Bafang bank, the sword Tang Hui can use is not an ordinary one.


    But even so, in front of Lu fan, it is so fragile. Even Lu Fan''s eyes were not hurt at all.


    In principle, the eyes are the most vulnerable part of the human body. It should be a stab and a promise.


    But now, Lu Fan''s eyes are harder than refined iron.


    Tang Hui was directly bounced away by the anti earthquake force. From the beginning to the end, Lu Fan didn''t even move a finger at him.


    In such a situation, Tang Hui still spouted blood and fell on the ground at the same time with the sword master Qingfeng.


    They staggered and stood up with each other.


    In the eyes of the Western allied forces and the Southern Alliance, they are like the beasts in the end, desperately struggling.


    As for the people of Bafang bank and Huanyu state, it is very difficult to move under the pressure of the great array.


    "Lu fan, I will kill you today!" said the swordsman in a loud voice


    Lu fan, with his hands on his back, said, "I don''t care if the fish die. But there must be no way to break the net. Brother Tang Hui, do you really want me to kill you? Now, the world is dominated by demon cultivation. How far are we going to fight each other! "


    Tang Hui laughed and said: "Lu fan, what are you fighting for. It''s nothing more than defeat. Today, you win. I can''t beat you, I can''t calculate you. But I still want to say, you don''t want to be proud too early. If you have the ability, you can let us live and give me a year. I will find you to fight fairly, and then I will kill you with my own hands! "


    When Lu Fan heard Tang Hui''s words, he couldn''t stop laughing.


    Han Feng''s elder martial brother grinned rudely: "you are so shameless. You have to wait for someone for a year."


    Lu Fandao: "brother Tang Hui. You don''t need to excite me with such words. In this way, you can only cheat some young people who have a hot head. But I didn''t mean to kill you today. Although you have killed me, to be honest, I have not. I can tell you honestly that my main enemy now is the devil cultivation. It is neither the money sage of the eight sides nor the heaven saint of the world. Of course one day I''ll find them myself, but not now. "


    Tang Hui can''t understand Lu Fan''s meaning. He frowns and says, "what do you want? Do you want to catch us all?"


    Lu Fan held out his hand and said, "brother Tang Hui, don''t pretend you don''t understand. Bring everything, bring things, and you can go. No one will stop you. "


    Tang Hui now fully understands that Lu fan has no interest in them at all. His only purpose is to collect martial arts!


    Tang Hui has been driven to a desperate situation by Lu Fan!


    At this time, Tang Hui was scolding himself for his stupidity, which was clearly the Lianhuan Bureau set by Lu Fan.


    That is, step by step, forcing them to the point where they have no way but to hand over things.


    At this time, if he doesn''t pay, it''s estimated that Lu fan has a reason to rob directly.


    He killed and jailed, and tried to kill the acting leader of the Confederacy. And I was seen by so many people.


    Once this kind of thing spreads out, his reputation is not only to be completely destroyed.


    Together with the eight banks, the purpose of Huanyu state''s sending them out this time will not be achieved.


    Tang Hui had no choice but to take down his ring and throw it to Lu Fan.


    "Here you are. Everything you want is in it!"


    Lu Fan catches the ring, probes it a little, and makes sure that all the good things are in it, and actually finds a book with three characters of the martial arts volume. Only then does he nod with satisfaction: "very good, brother Tang Hui, please. I won''t keep you. Don''t worry, it''s over. I''m not going to let them out. "


    Lu Fan waved and immediately, Feng Lao, Master Lu and others took back the array.


    Tang Hui and others don''t want to say a word more. Get on the boat and go away.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng looked at their appearance of fleeing in a hurry and said with a smile: "younger martial brother Lu fan, did you see the martial artists of the Bafang bank look at you. They are all scared! "


    Lu Fan smiled and found a note from the ring. It''s the one written by lingyao yesterday.


    Chuckling, Lu Fan took out all the notes and brochures, and then destroyed all the seals on the ring directly with vigorous Qi.


    Put in the hand to play a turn, Lu Fan handed the ring to the moon and said: "the moon, all the things on this note are reserved for me. Others, you and your elder martial brothers, and you can divide them. Everyone present must have a share. "


    When they heard the words, their eyes lit up.


    Seeing the ring handed by Lu fan, the moon was stunned for a moment, then nodded with shame.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng rubbed his hands and said: "Tang Hui''s collection must be the best of the good things. We''re going to make a fortune this time. "


    Lu Fan smiled and looked down at the book in his hand.


    Above are three words of Gonggong, the volume of Musashi.


    It seems that the brochure has been for some years, but it doesn''t look like a temporary imitation of Tang Hui''s.


    Opening the first page of the booklet, Lu Fan suddenly saw the first line of big characters in the booklet.


    "The gods are not afraid. The power of heaven is in me. The fist shakes the mountains and steps on the stars. "


    The smile on Lu Fan''s face rises, and his tone is extraordinary!

 Chapter 1496

    Two days later, the army moved on.


    The boat rose slowly from outside the city.


    The Lord of Yiguo took all the officials of Yiguo, and Liu Zhi and others watched Lu Fan leave.


    After staying in Yiguo for such a long time, everyone seems to get along well with each other.


    When we left, many people left in tears.


    This one go, is life and death do not know, thousands of miles of magic shadow.


    This time, it''s a shroud. I don''t know how many people can come back.


    Liu Zhi seems to be pressing her emotions.


    The only one with a bright smile on his face is yiguozhu.


    I can imagine his current mood. Although Lu Fan and his family are here, they can ensure the security of Yiguo, and there is no trouble.


    But Lu Fan''s daily consumption is a large amount!


    None of these gentlemen is so offended.


    Just drag one out, it may be the existence they can''t afford.


    Therefore, this period of time for the Lord of Yiguo is also a time of trembling.


    Now, Lu Fan and they are finally going to attack the demon cultivation.


    Of course, the host of Yiguo is very happy.


    The smile on his face, there is really no false.


    The boat flew out of Yiguo and went to the void.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others are standing at the bow of the boat, looking up into the void.


    "Well, I''m going to kill the demon cultivator again. Why am I not nervous at all? "


    Brother Han Feng shook his head and smiled at them.


    Zuo Yundong looks up and down at Han Feng. Looking at Han Feng''s brand-new boots, smart martial robes and rings on his hands. Scorn: "that''s because you never get nervous. Han Feng, I know you are Lu Fan''s senior brother. But we are also friends. Next time there is a robbery, you should call me! Look at you. Now you are all new from head to toe, which makes me envious! "


    Han Feng said with a laugh: "well said, well said. It''s mainly because this time we can solve it by ourselves, so we didn''t call many people. Promise to call you next time! "


    Next to him, Huangfu Wu took the pill and smiled at Nangong and said, "brother Nangong. You see, you can replace this magic weapon with me. "


    Nangong line shook his head repeatedly and said: "no, you don''t get any benefits. If you still call me, don''t change it! "


    On the other side, magic moon, a Yun, Muke, qianmei Fox and others stand together.


    Smiling, they talked about the good things they got, without any tension of going to the magic line.


    This time, for all of us, is a great harvest.


    As the son of Bafang bank, Tang Hui has nothing in his collection.


    Every treasure is a magic weapon.


    Lu Fan himself didn''t have anything to do with it. Instead, he made the strong men of the Southern Alliance and the Western Union better equipped.


    Lingyao stood alone on the other side, looking as if she was keeping her eyes closed.


    However, she would still look in the direction of the cabin.


    Inside, Lu fan is in a closed house.


    Only Mr. Feng and Mr. Lu can get close.


    In the cabin, Lu fan is reading the Musashi scroll carefully.


    Compared with the other two volumes, Musashi volume is not particularly difficult. For Lufan, it may even be a little simpler than the gas reservoir volume.


    If it''s cultivation, it will take about ten days and a half months to achieve some results.


    However, Lu Fan also found that he was still put together by Tang Hui.


    This volume is not a real one, but a manuscript. Moreover, it has not been completely copied. There are some at the back of the most important part of the volume of Musashi, none of which are in this book.


    People can''t see it. Lu fan can still see it.


    I''m afraid that this manual was specially copied by Qian Sheng of Bafang after he got the Musashi volume.


    So it seems to be a long time ago, and the handwriting on it is also magnificent, hiding the avenue. If other people don''t understand. Surely it will be regarded as authentic.


    Because this is also a top extreme strong person in the world, transcribing by hand.


    However, Lu fan has seen what a real gas reservoir volume is like with a Taoist reservoir volume. It''s impossible for nature to know that there is only one kind of writing from beginning to end.


    The three volumes of the book of heaven are the three volumes of the book of heaven which were finally produced by the patriarchs of the past dynasties after integrating the world''s skills.


    It is the peak of all wisdom and skills of jiuxiao gate. That''s why it''s said that if someone can complete all three volumes of the heavenly script. So it''s possible to enter the realm of the gods.


    Therefore, the handwriting on the real three volumes of the book of heaven is actually very messy.


    began with the first master and wrote the most essential part. Then the strong of jiuxiaomen in the past dynasties will add to it.


    From generation to generation, until now, Lu fan has seen three volumes of the book of heaven.


    Lu Fan did not believe that the Musashi volume would be different from the other two volumes, only written by one person.


    In that case, is it a God who writes down the martial arts volumes to the extent of their power?


    Will the gods pass down such a rebellious skill?


    Lu fan can only smile.


    Gently close the volume, Lu Fan closes his eyes, and passes through all kinds of martial arts mentioned in the volume.


    Although this manual can''t help him to complete the practice, there is no problem in entering the door.


    Moreover, Lu Fan was inheriting the throne of the patriarch.


    There are also fragments of spirits of successive patriarchs. These things, he just need a little practice, then he can "remember" how to come back.


    Maybe after he''s got it all together. The Musashi scroll was naturally practiced.


    Dong Dong!


    There was a knock at the door.


    Lu Fan raised his head and waved to open the door.


    He has ordered him to go down. He is closing up. At this time, he can disturb him, that is, master Feng Lao and Master Lu.


    Sure enough, it was Feng Lao who walked in.


    With a smile on his face, Feng Laodao said, "Lord Lu, happy event."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "what''s the good news? I just left Yiguo. What happy event is coming? Is it possible that the leader of Dingyu Kingdom has defeated the demon cultivator himself? That''s great. Let''s clean up the mess! "


    Feng Laodao: "I''m afraid it''s impossible. If there is no leader of the Lu League in this war, it is not certain that the Western leader can survive. Lord Lu, thirteen is awake! "


    Hearing the word thirteen, Lu Fan stood up directly and said softly, "what? 13 awake? Come on, take me! "


    It''s no use walking outside. Hurry to see how XIII is now.


    Lu Fan walked in the wind. After a while, he came to the cabin where 13 was.


    At a glance, Lu fan saw Lin Ruoxue, crying with joy, feeding shisan some food.


    "Thirteen!"


    Lu Fan walked quickly.


    But he stared at Lu fan, as if he didn''t know him.


    "Thirteen, what''s the matter with you?"


    Lu Fan said softly with a thump.


    Thirteen slightly opened his mouth, as if to say something.


    In a moment, thirteen spit out two words from his mouth.


    "The devil!"


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "the devil? What devil, thirteen what are you talking about? You make it clear! "


    Thirteen as if did not hear Lu Fan''s words, and closed his eyes, continue to sleep!

 Chapter 1497

    "Thirteen! Thirteen! "


    Lin Ruoxue is still shouting.


    But thirteen had already fallen asleep.


    Lu Fan gently patted Lin Ruoxue and said, "Ruoxue, let him rest. He''s not fully recovered yet! "


    Lin Ruoxue looked at Lu Fandao with dim eyes: "master, he will be OK."


    Lu Fandao: "no, in front of me, as long as you can breathe, it will be OK. Don''t worry, I''ll make him better. Next time he wakes up, he can talk to you! "


    Lin Ruoxue nodded softly and weakly.


    Lu fan turns to look behind him, and suddenly finds that senior brother Han Feng has come.


    Shake your head gently and signal to elder martial brother Han Feng that they don''t want to say anything more. A group of people stepped back.


    Immediately, brother Han Feng came over and said, "brother Lu fan, what''s the matter with thirteen?"


    Lu Fan shook his head slightly, saying he didn''t know what was going on.


    After thinking for a long time, Lu Fanhu said: "huangfuwu, Master Lu, qianmeihu, nangongxing, a Yun, come here for a moment! Everyone else should be busy, and always pay attention to whether there is any magic cultivation around. If you find a demon cultivator, report it to me immediately "


    everyone should be quiet and retreat one after another!


    What else did elder martial brother Han Feng want to say, but he was also caught by the elder martial brother.


    Lightly, the master said: "let''s go. Younger martial brother Han Feng, just give it to younger martial brother Lu Fan! "


    Brother Chutian also grabbed brother Hanfeng and said, "can''t you understand? They are all alchemists or people who understand the spirit. Let''s go, let''s go, it won''t help! "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng suddenly realized this and left.


    They also heard the cry of thirteen, but they couldn''t really guess what it meant.


    Now we can only see how much Lu fan can guess.


    Close the door and Lu Fan sits down on the chair. Everyone sat around Lu Fan.


    This is the secret chamber in the cabin. It''s reinforced by array. It''s usually used to avoid chasing or discussing important matters.


    Lu Fan seldom comes to this place, but today. But he came with them. This clearly shows that what he is going to say next is probably very important.


    "Everybody, sit down!"


    Lu Fan''s eyebrows are locked, and he is still thinking about all kinds of possibilities.


    At the moment when he heard thirteen cry out, he felt a sense of crisis.


    He didn''t know what was going on, but this kind of extreme danger, as if the feeling of being in the yellow spring, condensed but not dispersed. It''s like winding around him, which makes Lu Fan very uncomfortable.


    When they had just sat down, Lu Fan said, "everyone knows something about the spirit. He is also a person who knows more about demon cultivation. Let''s talk about it. What do you want to do with the word "God of evil" mentioned in the thirteenth chapter? "


    The eyebrows of all the people were all screwed up immediately.


    It''s just two words. How to guess.


    Qianmei fox doesn''t guess directly. The light rises in her eyes, and she begins to see the sky again.


    Master Lu was the first to say: "it should be some dreamtalk. Thirteen is not injured in the devil repair hand? Maybe he''s dreaming of fighting against the demon. That''s why the word "demon" is said! It should not represent anything. "


    Lu Fan shakes his head gently, which can''t explain the sense of crisis in his heart.


    Usually, his feeling is very effective. Lu Fan felt that he had never learned the skill of insight into the sky.


    Otherwise, maybe, he can also become mother-in-law Qian.


    Turning around, Lu Fan looked at qianmei fox again and said, "what do you think?"


    The light in the eyes of qianmei fox converges: "there are too many variables. I can''t see anything. These two words are neither forks nor key points. It''s impossible to predict anything from this. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "divination again, look carefully."


    Thousand Mei fox smell speech to nod, take out oneself fragmentary thing, begin divination.


    Lu Fan looked at Nangong again and said, "brother Nangong, what do you think?"


    Nangong spread out his hands and said, "I don''t understand. I think Master Lu is right. It''s just a dream. It can''t be true! "


    As soon as Nangong Linghua was finished, Huangfu said, "I have an idea. I don''t know if I should speak it properly!"


    Lu Fan said angrily: "brother Huangfu. If you have something to say. If you don''t speak properly, you hate it most. "


    Huangfu Wu said in a low voice: "brother Lu Fan. Is it possible. The pill you gave thirteen. Not only let the spirit of thirteen recover, but also let the spirit of the jade devil Saint explode in thirteen''s body recover! You see, it''s also the spirit, and it''s also concentrated with medicine. The power of medicine can''t tell which spirit is which. Either the two spirits are recovering together, or all of them are not recovered. Maybe


    Speaking of this, Huangfu Wudun.


    Everyone listened attentively. Lu fan then said, "maybe something, go on!"


    Huangfu said with worry: "maybe, the two spirits have melted together."


    "It''s impossible," said a Yun. This kind of thing can''t happen. Every spirit is absolutely independent. It is unique, just like every rune. It can be damaged and modified. But it''s hard to force two different spirits together. Even gods can''t do it. It''s even more impossible if it''s just a pill. "


    Lu Fan hit the table with his fingers and said, "that is, the two spirits are recovering together. But why did thirteen say the word "demon"


    Suddenly, Lu Fan thought of something, and two words came out of his mouth: "seal the sky!"


    Hearing Lu Fan''s murmuring, everyone was shocked.


    Master Lu stood up directly and said, "Lord Lu, do you mean that the Lord of the heart demon sect sealed the sky and became a demon?"


    Lu Fandao: "it''s just a guess. I remember that the demons control their subordinates. They all control the spirits. That''s right! "


    When they heard the words and nodded, they all guessed something, but no one dared to say it.


    Lu fan then said: "if so, would it be that Feng Tian finally completed the integration of himself and the devil body. Now you call yourself a demon? Therefore, the spirit just recovered by the jade demon saint was shocked. Therefore, thirteen will spit out the word "God of evil!"


    Everyone took a breath of cold air.


    Lu Fan''s speculation is extremely bold.


    Master Lu shook his head and said, "it''s too far fetched. It''s too far fetched. If the heaven is really sealed, the integration of the demonic body will be completed. The world, which just had some counter offensive power, is going to die again! "


    Lu Fandao: "it''s just a guess, and I hope my guess is wrong."


    Slowly, Lu Fan closed his eyes.


    If it''s the same as he guessed, will their efforts be wasted?


    Fengtian is powerful. Can anyone beat him now?


    Lu Fan didn''t know.

 Chapter 1498

    The road ahead is endless.


    In the dark, Lu Fan and others did not know how many days they had traveled.


    In this kind of place where there is no rising sun and falling moon, flowers bloom and fade.


    Time is always a very fuzzy feeling.


    Whether you wake up or not, the sky is always dark.


    Sometimes I don''t know how long I have rested.


    And like Lu fan, they don''t need to sleep and rest. They just stand at the bow and look far away from time to time to make sure that there is no demon cultivator.


    I feel the time is very slow.


    On this day, Lu Fan sat at the bow of the boat, reading books and looking up at the distance.


    Among all of them, Lu Fan thinks he has the best eyesight.


    Anyway, he''s OK. He''s sitting at the bow. If he did find the demon, he would be the first to know the situation!


    With the three lines of defense getting closer and closer, Lu Fan didn''t dare to be careless.


    The last time I was in chenguo, I despised the jade devil saint.


    Almost killed by the jade demon saint!


    Now Lu fan, learn a lesson. Plan to be more stable!


    "Lu fan is reading again. Come on, have something to eat. "


    Behind him, the magic moon came running.


    He reached out and took out a pile of food and put it in front of Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan looks down and eats.


    Mainly dried meat, there are some good wine and snacks in Wu''an.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "you have brought this. It''s still in the hands of senior brothers. "


    The Moon said proudly, "of course, it''s a robbery. I don''t have a place to bring food. Hurry to eat. Elder martial brother Han Feng finds his delicious food has been taken away by us. He''s bound to get mad. You don''t know that he started to storm. Just like a woman! "


    Lu Fan smiles and nods.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng is really this virtue. I remember when I was in Yuan Yuan Yuan hospital. At the beginning, I was dancing with Xiaohei on the mountain.


    Now he has been out of Wu''an for such a long time. His stock is almost the same.


    Today, he was stolen by the magic moon again. He is going to be heard howling.


    Sure enough, Lu Fan just started.


    I heard a very sad cry in the cabin.


    "Where is my wine and my dried meat? God, elder martial brother Chuxing, did you steal me again! "


    Then there was a bang.


    Lu Fan and the magic moon ate quickly.


    While eating, the Moon said: "Lu fan, that lingyao. Do you really want to help her? "


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "if you promise, do it. What''s more, it''s the place where the battlefield is left. I''m still going. One is that I promised a man to bury his body there. What''s more, I always think there are some secrets. I have to see it! "


    "You are always so busy," the moon frowned. Lu fan, have you ever thought about your problems? "


    Lu Fan didn''t understand: "what''s your problem? I don''t think I have a problem? "


    The moon patted Lu Fan''s head lightly and said, "stupid pig, I thought you were the most intelligent in the world. Hum, it''s not smart when it''s time to be smart. "


    Lu Fan looked at the moon and said, "I don''t understand. Talk about it. What''s my question? "


    The moon seems to be in a bit of a twist.


    Silence for a long time, finally whispered: "that is.... The question of marriage! Why don''t you marry me first... "


    Before the words of the magic moon were finished, Lu Fan suddenly stood up and shouted, "everyone be on guard!"


    Immediately, the strongmen of the Confederacy, who are guarding the boat, are alert.


    In the cabin, a ray of light appeared.


    Han Feng and others, Feng Lao and others all rushed out.


    Lu fan, with a dignified face, pointed to the distance and said, "over there. Demons come and go. Feng Lao, send a team of scouts to follow up and find out the situation first. "


    Feng Lao looked up into the distance, in his sight. But I didn''t see anything!


    But now Lu fan says there is, it must be.


    Feng Lao didn''t hesitate to shout.


    Then a group of warriors flew by in a boat.


    Lu Fan''s boat stopped.


    Lu Fan pinched his fingers and began to count the time. At the same time, he said to Feng Laodao behind him: "it''s time for Liu Zhi to open the cover completely. How far are we from Yichang now? Is there any possibility of exposure? "


    Feng Lao also calculated carefully.


    In a moment, Feng Laodao said: "less than 10% of the exposure is possible. Lord Lu, this is the map. We are probably in this position. "


    Feng immediately took out the map and spread it out in front of the crowd.


    Lu Fan looks at the map, as if he suddenly wants to leave something, and he doesn''t turn his head. "Magic moon, what did you just say?"


    The Moon said softly, "nothing. Next time. Lu fan, have we reached the three lines of defense of demon cultivation? "


    Lu Fan pointed to the map and said, "that''s right. We are very close to the three lines of defense. Further ahead, it should be a country where the three lines of defense are very important. This country, originally in the western region, is also a very famous country of alchemists. The power of heaven and earth is abundant, rich in all kinds of natural materials and earth treasures. It is a country with a relatively small population, like a humanoid nation. I have concluded that this country may be one of the important supply countries for the three lines of defense


    Lu Fan points twice in this country.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng came to the country of supply. Isn''t that the granary and the coffer of the demon repair. This country is good. There must be many good things. Younger martial brother Lu fan, are we going to kill them from here! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "if there is no accident, it is the safest to enter from here. A Yun, how many runes can you control the puppet in this period of time? "


    All of them immediately look at ah Yun.


    I don''t know when, a Yun has become one of them, quite an important one.


    A Yun calmly took out ten runes from his sleeve and said with a smile: "I didn''t dare to delay one day. Now there are ten runes. But I''m not sure if the magicians will replace the puppets that are easy to control. So use it if you can! "


    Lu Fan immediately took one. Feng Lao and Master Lu were not polite either. They each took one.


    After seeing the last war, people all know that this rune is the conqueror of the puppet.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng also had the cheek to take one, and said happily: "younger martial brother Lu fan, what''s next? Shall we rush in? "


    Lu Fan smiled at the corner of his mouth, clapped his palm on the map and said: "wait for the news. As long as we''re sure it''s not a magic trick. Let''s rush into this country first. All the way to the heart of the demon cultivator, the journey begins here. "

 Chapter 1499

    After half an hour.


    The scout who went out to investigate finally returned the news.


    A warrior pedaled a boat and bowed to Lu Fan.


    "Lu Mengzhu, the magic repair boat you saw just now is a patrol boat of magic repair. It is divided into three teams, roughly a scent of incense from us. The defense is tight, but I haven''t found me yet!"


    Lu Fan nodded in understanding and waved, "Go back to the investigation, be sure to find out the strength of these magic repairs. If necessary, you can intercept a boat, but you are absolutely not allowed to expose us. Brother Nangong, Brother Huangfu. It''s a hard time for the two, let''s follow them. Go and see! "


    When Nangong Xingyan heard the words and smiled, he took out his own demon mirror and chuckled: "Brother Lu Fan rest assured. As long as we don''t encounter the extreme strong, we will definitely not have a problem!"


    Huang Fuwu touched his shiny bald head and laughed, "Even if he meets the extreme strong, isn''t there still Lu Fan?"


    After speaking, they jumped off the boat, and the scouts quickly left.


    Lu Fan turned to Lao Feng and Master Lu and said, "It is far away from the incense. It is the time we have to go forward to incense to be discovered by these magic repairs. So it seems that this place is not in them yet. It is within the scope of the investigation. Later, if it is clear that Lin Guo is not strong, then I will lead the team and directly enter Lin Guo. Lao Feng and Master Lu will lead a team and intercept all who want to escape Of magic. "


    Feng Lao laughed, "Lord of the League of Lu, don''t you think it would be better for you to lead the team to intercept and kill the magic repair? This kind of charge is in charge. Let us do it!"


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "No, I feel like I''m recovering in this period of time. It''s time to move my muscles. It''s settled, you lead the team to kill, I lead the team to charge. Ayun, Magic Moon, you decide Are you with me or with Master Lu? Where is Ling Yao, what about Ling Yao people? "


    Lu Fan suddenly turned his head and looked back.


    Lingyao''s lazy voice came from behind the crowd, saying: "Lu Fan, you don''t need to say it. I will follow you without stopping. Don''t worry about you!"


    Lu Fan nodded and called Xiao Hei by the way.


    Gently touching Xiao Hei''s head, Lu Fan''s warfare began to rise.


    Ling Yao, an uncertain person, of course, he must be tightly with him.


    As for Brother Han Feng and others, even if he didn''t say it, Brother Han Feng would definitely charge with him.


    Hagiyuki yanked A Yun''s clothes and said, "Sister A Yun, wait for you to stay on the boat, or go to Landing and kill them!"


    A Yun frowned slightly, thinking for a while, and said, "In fact, I don''t like to fight and kill. But I still have to go with Landing Fan. Because I need to see with my own eyes what the monks are now . Does my rune work? What needs to be improved. "


    Oh, Yueyue said, "This way!"


    A Yun suddenly smiled, and then took the hand of the magic moon and said: "If I were you. At this time, you must follow Lu Fan and stay in step. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Huanyue shook her cheeks and blinked, "Sister A Yun, do you also like Lu Fan!"


    Ayun was stunned by the magic moon, but then Ayun shook her head and said, "I and him are impossible. He is like a god, and I am just a mortal!"


    At this moment, Magic Moon saw something from Ayun''s eyes, and nodded clearly.


    After waiting for a while, Nangongxing and Huang Fuwu dragged a few magic repairs back.


    With a bright smile on his face, before the boat approached, Nangong Xing laughed and said, "Brother Lu Fan, haha. You are really right. This Lin country is a depot of magic repair! Guards! Severe, there are still a lot of demon repairers! Come here, ask these guys! "


    Talking, Nangongxing flung hard. A total of three Moxiu were directly thrown into the boat.


    All three magicians seem to be deacons in the magic. Hanging on the waist are all the knowing stones.


    When they heard Lu Fan''s name, the three were scared.


    Each hoe is like a pounding garlic, even chanting: "Grandfather Lu Fan, we are wrong. In fact, we are poor people caught by the magic repair! You have only entered the magic road as a last resort, you must not kill us!"


    "Grandfather Lu Fan, I said, I said everything. We are a member of the Seventy-four Church. Our host is called Qiu Shan, and he is a strong leader of Wuzun. There are three fixed-point teleportation teams in Lin, The two halls are guarded alternately. Occasionally, the adults who kill the hall also come to inspect. "


    "There is still a large defense in Lin, with the same buried bone altar. Grandpa Lu Fan, as long as we know it. We are willing to tell you. You must not take our spirits out and torture them with wind and fire. . We got it wrong! "


    . . . . . .


    Three magic repair tears flowed, Lu Fan didn''t say a word. They were scared to death.


    After listening to their narratives, Lu Fan probably understood the general situation of Lin Guo.


    Nodding his head, Lu Fan waved, "Old Feng, take them down for questioning. If there are any special circumstances, immediately notify me."


    Feng Lao smiled and nodded. To be honest, he was the first time he saw who Moxiu was so afraid of.


    Generally speaking, Mo Xiu is a very vicious representative. Why now, it seems that Lu Fan is much more terrible than Mo Xiu.


    Lu Fan watched as the three magicians were towed away like dead dogs. After touching his nose, he asked inexplicably: "Am I so scary? Why do I feel like a magic repair?"


    Next to me, Brother Han Feng, they were all laughing so hard.


    Han Feng patted Lu Fan''s shoulder and said, "Brother Lu Fan, let''s take your fate. In the eyes of Mo Xiu, you are now a butcher, a horrible existence who cramps their skins and pulls their souls out and rubs their ass. You hear Nothing he said just now. I guess you have become the nightmare of Moxiu. There are so many people inside Moxiu that scare the newcomers. If you don''t obey, be careful Lu Fan will kill you! "


    After speaking, Brother Han Feng, they even laughed back and forth, Lu Fan couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Huang Fuwu and Nangong Xing also flew into the boat at this time. Huang Fuwu took out a medicinal material and handed it to Lu Fandao: "Brother Lu Fan, look at this. The medicinal materials here seem to be special!"


    Lu Fan took the medicinal material and took a look, then sniffed again.


    Suddenly found that the medicinal materials here are indeed very different. It seems that there is a unique power mixed in them.


    Lu Fandao: "Is it medicinal? It''s average, but there''s some meaning in this power."


    Huang Fu martial arts: "Then do a big vote."


    Lu Fan laughed: "Why do you talk more and more like robbers. Just go ahead and start!"

 Chapter 1500

    Lin Guo.


    A country of mountains and waters.


    There are many mountains, and the sky is clear.


    Even after being occupied by the demon cultivation, this place has not turned into a blood purgatory like chenguo, which is a miracle.


    The landscape is still the same, and the city is not destroyed.


    Except for the people walking in the city, most of them became the demons in black robes. Basically, there is no other change.


    In the market, the crowd is still there.


    All kinds of shops, keep opening.


    It seems that the cruelty and ferocity of the demon cultivation are not shown here at all.


    It seems that what is here is not magic cultivation. But like some people who like to wear black robes.


    But if anyone looks at these cities carefully and sees no one in black. You will see the anger and fear on these faces.


    They either cringe or glare at those in black!


    There is almost no third emotion.


    And those black robed practitioners seem to be very silent.


    No one said a word in the street, and no one did anything out of the ordinary.


    They are as rigid as puppets.


    Lin Kingdom palace.


    The palace of mountains and rivers, also known as the palace of beauty.


    Only here, it looks like a little bit occupied by the demon.


    The sky was covered with blood clouds. The palace, which was originally full of beautiful flowers, had turned into a dark one.


    The walls are black, the ground is black, even the flowers and grass in the palace are all turned black.


    Inside the palace, how many dressed naked witch, around.


    Where they pass, they are full of hidden flesh.


    And in the palace hall, how much more exposed all the evil women fell on the ground.


    A man who looks about ten feet tall and all over is lying on the throne. He is comfortable. It''s very comfortable! I have lived in the hills for so long, which is the most comfortable time. It''s better to be the leader. I knew I would have killed the old man earlier. Let him stay in this position for so long! "


    Hill gently raised his hand, the beauty immediately brought him a glass of wine, a plate of pinecones.


    The hill drank the fine wine and whispered: "the golden cup wine is enchanting to the jade people. Beautiful, beautiful! "


    The hills express the feelings in their hearts. Suddenly a demon from outside rushed into the main hall.


    Stepping on these demons on the ground, she came to the front of the hill and knelt down directly and said: "Hall master, hall master is not good!"


    Hill gently waved: "pay attention to the manner! What a flustered look like. What''s wrong with the Lord? What do you think is wrong with me? I''m fine! "


    The sharp mouthed devil hurriedly waved his hand and said, "I''m not talking about the Lord. You''re not good. It''s the Lord. It''s not good! No, no, it should be the hall leader. It''s not good outside. Something happened outside! "


    Qiu Shan frowned at the devil''s Cultivation: "pay attention to the manner! Can''t you hear me? What''s going on. How many times have I said it. Don''t make trouble for me. Who makes trouble for me. I''ll get the hell out of here. Send him to Jinguo, and let him fight with the western leading allied forces. "


    The sharp mouth devil cultivates: "Lord, it''s not for us to ask for trouble. It''s trouble for us. Several deacons guarding the void report. The patrol boat sent out today is mysteriously missing. It''s all gone! "


    Qiu Shan said: "if it disappears, it will disappear. It must have been a furtive turn, and I ran back to the city. I don''t know which kiln to play in. I got it. They''re part of the gang. Confiscate their signs and let them go to the void to guard for a month. What''s the big deal. You, look out! "


    The sharp mouth demon cultivator is about to break down. How can he not understand the importance of things!


    The sharp mouthed demon cultivates again to gather some way: "my hall Lord.". If I were in the kiln, would I come to report in such a hurry? Yes, No. It''s all gone. Completely disappeared. Do you remember what the elders said? "


    Mentioning the elder, Qiu Shan''s expression was a little dignified, and finally put down his glass and said: "the elder said it. It''s possible that those who are leading the Western coalition will come around the rear to make a surprise attack. But it''s only possible. It won''t really come! "


    The sharp mouth devil cultivates: "Lord, if we come, we will be in trouble. Prepare early! "


    The hill nodded, "OK. Open the altar. Send another team out to look for some. To live, to die, to see the body. If you find anything, report it immediately! "


    The sharp mouth demon cultivates to take command, turns around to want to leave.


    But at this time, another demon repair rushed in.


    He was in rags and was bleeding all over. After running into the main hall, he directly fell on the ground and wailed, "the Lord is not good!"


    Qiu Shan said angrily: "why is the hall leader bad again. I''m fine. I can''t be any better. What''s the matter again? You are not going to make me happy for two days, are you? Look at you, look at your manners! "


    The demon cultivator with blood all over his body was scolded for being speechless for a while, or the sharp mouthed demon cultivator had a better heart. He hurried to the place and got a dozen slaps in the face. He said in a loud voice, "what''s the matter?"


    He was beaten and almost choked.


    Gasping for breath, the demon monk said with tears: "Lord, something happened, someone called. The outer defense line of the void collapsed and was cut open with one sword! "


    The sharp mouthed devil sat on the ground.


    After all, Qiu Shan was still the master of the hall. When he heard the sad news, he was a little calm. He was scared and couldn''t help defecating. In a sharp voice, he said: "what? Who did it? "


    "I don''t know!" said the magician, shaking his head


    "Is it really a sword?" Qiu asked again


    The demon cultivates a way: "really is a sword. A huge sword, sweeping all. The sword light alone will cut the world apart


    "All right, stop it. Quietly you two look like. There''s no manners. What else to say. Go to see if he''s killed. I''ll get ready and come out! "


    Two demon repair quickly retreat.


    Qiu Shan sat trembling in his chair and said in a low voice: "pay attention to the manners, pay attention to the manners! Who will it be? Who will come at this time? Did the Western leader really come around here? I have to inform the above, at least let the adults of the demon killing hall come here! "


    At last, the hill calmed down and was about to walk out.


    Suddenly, in the sky, a huge voice sounded.


    "Lay down your weapons, brothers of Lin kingdom. It''s too late to surrender. Don''t make unnecessary resistance! My name is Han Feng. I come from Wu''an, the eastern border. You are completely surrounded now! Put down your arms and surrender! "

 Chapter 1501

    In the void, elder martial brother Han Feng is holding his waist and shouting loudly. It''s very enjoyable.


    At this time, his loud voice played a huge role.


    Of course, what is more needed is Lu Fan''s power of Tao. Spread his voice out.


    Holding the sword tightly, Lu Fan''s body is as high as a mountain, like a spirit.


    Under Lu Fan''s sword, thousands of demons turned into flying ash.


    Turning around, Lu Fan said to Zuo Yundong and other people, "we must see clearly and do not let go any demon cultivators!"


    Zuo Yundong immediately passed down the order.


    A ray of array light began to ripple in the void.


    It''s about to wrap up the whole country of Lin.


    Such a hurried array has no effect on attack.


    The only function is to explore whether there is any demon cultivation leaving chenguo.


    If any demon cultivator wants to sneak out of chenguo. It must be detected by this array. And bear the array mark.


    In that case, it''s up to Feng to pursue them.


    To do this well, Lu Fan left a man and a horse to make sure nothing happened in the void. Then he raised his hand and said, "enter the country!"


    At one command, senior brother Han Feng and others took the lead in rushing into Lin''s country.


    Lu Fan shrunk and let out a little black. He stepped on Xiaohei''s back and entered the country of Lin.


    A moment later, Lu fan saw the state of Lin.


    Looking up, when Lu fan saw the green mountains and waters around him, he was really shocked.


    It''s so peaceful here. Is this really the Kingdom occupied by the demon?


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others were also slightly surprised.


    Looking around, elder martial brother Han Feng said: "strange thing, does the country of Lin seem to have suffered no damage? The demon cultivation here is very kind! Younger martial brother Lu fan, when you catch them, you will have to give them a happy way to die! "


    Lu Fan smiles and shakes his head.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng is still joking about the fact that he scared the devil.


    Lifting his eyes, Lu Fan looked at the lines of the flow of the forces of heaven and earth around him. Pointing to the left, he said: "the capital is in this direction. Come with me! "


    Small black wings fly, fast even the wind can not catch up.


    It''s said that Kunpeng spread her wings and flew 90000 Li.


    Now Xiaohei, even if there is no Kunpeng level, I''m afraid it is much faster than ordinary boats.


    In a moment, Xiaohei stopped, like a dark cloud, covering the capital of Linguo.


    Countless demons and countless people of Lin Kingdom have seen Xiaohei.


    When they found that the black figure was not a black cloud about to rain. But after a huge black dragon, all kinds of screams started.


    At the same time, a black shadow also flew into the sky.


    Lu Fan didn''t have to look at it, but he knew that those flying up were puppets of the demon cultivator.


    Sure enough, suddenly, all the black clothes burst, showing the dead air and hard puppet body.


    "Kill!"


    Below, a killing word rings.


    The demon cultivator hiding in the dark obviously intended to consume Lu Fan''s wave first with his puppet.


    But then, Han Feng and others took out the rune.


    Power injection, Rune light up.


    For almost a moment, the puppets stood still.


    Han Feng said with a smile: "it''s easy to use. Ah Yun, you Rune are really powerful. Get me more in a hurry. "


    With another wave of hands, the puppets turned around and rushed out.


    In the blink of an eye, a group of demons hiding in the dark were caught by the puppets.


    These demons are struggling frantically. They were so frightened that they had no idea what was going on.


    Why did their puppets rebel at this time!


    These years hiding in the rear of the demon repair, how to know Lu Fan their feats in the tripod kingdom.


    In this case, we have not changed our puppets. It can only be said that the news of the demon cultivation here is not generally blocked.


    Ten have * *, is from the beginning of the devil into Lin Kingdom, has been here to guard the devil.


    Lu Fan sees this situation and raises his hand.


    With a light grip, how many demons will be directly caught by the whole body of blood explosion, body dead on the spot, not even a corpse left.


    It''s also Lu Fan''s whim to use Zhang Tian skill to deal with these demons. At the same time, the light on his body lit up, and Lu Fan also caught a group of demons in front of him.


    At the same time, the momentum was released, which shocked these demons severely.


    In an instant, the devil''s mouth sprays blood and his body dies on the spot.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others were also shot away. Turning his head and looking at Lu Fan with a smile, he said: "junior brother Lu fan, what are you doing?"


    Lu Fan shrugged his shoulders and said, "try the new martial arts. Alas, it''s not good. It seems that you have to practice again!"


    As soon as this saying came out, the rest of those who had not been killed were almost paralyzed by fear.


    Start begging more!


    Lu Fanli ignored them and flew straight to the palace.


    With Lu Fan''s eyesight, you can clearly see the scene in the palace. He can be sure that the mountain Lord is in it.


    "Here, it''s up to you!"


    Lu Fan smiled and said to brother Han Feng.


    The figure disappears in place, and Lu Fan goes straight to the palace.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others look at me. I look at you and look at each other.


    "Why did younger martial brother Lu Fan run away alone?"


    "Come on, he likes to be alone in Longtan. Let him go! "


    The master touched Xiaohei''s head and said, "Xiaohei, don''t let go of any demon cultivation, do you know?"


    Xiaohei nodded clearly, and then the whole body lit up.


    In the palace, Lu fan falls from the sky.


    Unusual road, directly crushed the roof, from the sky into the hall.


    A scream suddenly sounded, and Lu fan saw a myriad of good-looking fairies, all of them retreated.


    In front of him, a magician with a long sword, holding a bead, stared at the visitor.


    "Who are you?"


    Cried the demon.


    Lu Fan raised his eyes and looked at him, chuckled, "you are the hall leader guarding here, Qiu Shan!"


    The hill nodded: "since I know you. That''s not fast enough. I really can''t do it. I tell you, I''m very good! "


    Lu Fan raised the heavy sword without a blade and said, "Oh? Is it? Then we can compare. Let me see what a great way you are! "


    As he said this, Lu Fan''s momentum rose again.


    Suddenly, the hill saw Lu Fan''s heavy sword.


    For a while, the hill was stunned and murmured, "this sword is, nothing...... No sword! "


    Lu Fan nodded: "good eyesight. My name is Lu Fan! "


    Qiu Shan opens his mouth and looks at Lu Fan. His eyes are staring at him, and his whole body is frozen.


    Immediately, Qiushan fell to his knees and cried loudly, "Grandpa Lu fan, spare your life!"

 Chapter 1502

    Lu Fan had never seen such a counsellor. For a while, he felt sick of eating live flies.


    Lu Fan really felt that he had dirty his hands after killing him.


    No good Qi, Lu Fan waved a vigorous Qi into his body.


    As long as he dared to move, Lu Fan didn''t mind being like an ant, and solved him!


    When Qiushan felt that his life and death were under control, he immediately began to cry less.


    Laugh and chant, pay attention to the four words of manners.


    Lu Fan said in a loud voice, "go out and call all the demons in Lin''s country. If there are other members of the church, report immediately. If there is any omission, or dare to use any tricks. I''ll know. You should know better than me! "


    The hill was shaking all over. Nodding in succession. How dare you say no.


    He ran out and summoned all the demons in their hall.


    Lu Fan sat down on the throne and shook his head gently.


    The first battle was a little too smooth. It seems that he underestimated his own strength.


    For them, as long as they don''t encounter obstacles above the extreme strong. There should be no trouble.


    What we need to do now is to be careful and not to make trouble.


    Inside the hall, how many demons are still in the corner, shivering.


    Lu fan has no interest in them.


    He''s not the average person who doesn''t know anything.


    He knows it. Most of the origin of the witch, in fact, is the same as the people in the thirty third hall, the witch village.


    They are not bad in nature, but they are born to be demons.


    For these people, Lu fan is not interested in killing them by himself.


    Light, Lu Fan said to them: "go out and stand!"


    Immediately, these evil women walked out obediently.


    No one dares to resist!


    After a while, senior brother Han Feng and others finally arrived.


    Xiaohei''s body shrunk a little and fell into the palace.


    The body of Longwei is getting stronger and stronger, just a little flapping the wings, how many demons are directly pressed on the ground by Longwei, unable to move.


    "Ha ha ha, junior brother Lu Fan. Comfortable, very comfortable! No one can stop us in the small country of Lin! "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng looks very happy.


    This kind of feeling of beating the demon cultivator at will is not always possible.


    Last time in chenguo, they suffered a lot from the devil cultivation. It''s all due today.


    Lu Fan looks at elder martial brother Han Feng and others with a smile on his face, and smiles slightly at the corners of his mouth.


    This is a good start at last. There was no resistance.


    In a loud voice, the elder martial brother said: "younger martial brother Lu fan, what can I do next. Kill all these demons? In the kingdom of Lin, no one will stay? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "that''s not for sure. We still need to keep our actions a little secret this time. Things can''t be done too openly. Wait a minute. Let the mountain call all the demons together. If you can accept it, you should accept it as much as possible. If you can''t accept it, you can kill it directly. Then we''ll play a game of waiting for the rabbit. "


    The elder martial brother nodded his head clearly. They also understood and smiled: "wonderful, wonderful. There will be more pits for the magicians. "


    Half a day later, the mountain gathered all the demons.


    Take the list of demon cultivators and count them, except those killed. Basically, there are many.


    In such a situation, Lu fancai nods to zuoyundeng and asks them to call Feng Lao and others over and enter the country of Lin together.


    This place was completely raided and occupied by them.


    After all the magicians were sealed, they stripped off their clothes and threw them into prison.


    Then Lu Fan let the strong men of the Confederacy put on the clothes of demon cultivation. Pretending to be a demon cultivator, he enters the void to lay a defense.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others began to collect and scrape the demons.


    As long as it''s a good thing, there''s nothing senior brother Han Feng doesn''t want.


    No wonder war is the best place to get rich. It''s just a small country like Lin.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng, they don''t know how much they earn.


    One day later, the whole country was clear.


    The people of Lin state have no idea what happened. All I know is that the magicians seem to have changed suddenly.


    Moreover, there is no longer a black man walking in the street.


    No one oppressed them, and no one took care of them.


    Except for those who want to enter the palace, they are stopped. Others, it seems, have returned to the situation before the occupation of Lin.


    People don''t know whether to cheer or worry.


    The imperial backyard.


    Lu Fan raised the hill again. One by one, they walked into the back garden and dug a deep passage.


    Down the passage, there is the white bone altar that the demons have already made.


    Shining white light, Lu Fan''s eyes.


    "This is the white bone altar of Lin kingdom. It''s used to contact the elders or blow up Lin kingdom! "


    Lu Fan nodded, looked up at the white bone altar and said, "can you destroy it?"


    "Of course," said Qiu. But once destroyed, the elders will know. Are you sure you want to destroy it? "


    Lu Fan hesitated for a moment, and the hill lowered its head. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After thinking for a while, Lu Fan said, "forget it. Then you should report peace to the elders of the demon cultivation as usual. Then tell me about all the countries around! "


    Hill repeatedly nodded, in front of Lu fan, he did not have any room for resistance, he did not have any idea of resistance.


    At the same time, he opened the altar and said, "the Supreme Lord Lu Fan. In fact, this place is just a small supply country at the periphery of the defense line. Actually, it''s not a good choice to rush in here. I think we can go to Qi country on the left next. It''s a very important country with three lines of defense. As long as you hit it, you can destroy the defensive line. Can involve a lot of power more! "


    Lu Fan listened to Qiu Shan''s words and said with a smile, "you are very skilled at betraying your partner."


    The Hill said modestly: "compared with other demons, it''s still far away. By the way, the Supreme Lord Lu fan, three days later. That''s when we switch. Then another member of the hall will come. The Lord of the demon killing hall came to inspect. Do you want to wait for them! "


    Lu Fan didn''t answer his question, but asked, "devil killing hall? Which devil killing hall are you talking about? "


    the hill replied:" fifteen halls, fifteen halls of great fame. The fifteen halls led by the leader of Wukong spirit hall. "


    Lu Fan smells the words and smiles. His eyes were a little confused. He thought of dancing. He didn''t see her for some time.


    Seeing that Lu Fan was slightly distracted, the hill immediately gently pressed one of the joints of the buried bone altar, and then took back his hand, pretending that nothing had happened.

 Chapter 1503

    It seems that everything is in control.


    The hill turned to Lu Fan and said with a flattering smile, "the Supreme Lord Lu Fan. All right, it''s all done. You can go out! "


    Lu Fan nodded and walked out with the hills.


    The hill, with its head down, seemed to flinch. I dare not look at Lu fan at all.


    But by this time, his hands were no longer shaking. If you look carefully, you will find that he is calm.


    Out of the ground, back to the palace garden.


    Suddenly, Lu fan stops.


    With a smile on his face, he turned to Qiushan and said, "what news did you just send to them? Tell me! "


    The hill suddenly froze and looked at Lu Fan with his mouth open.


    "I.... I... "


    One of my words faltered for a long time, and Qiushan didn''t say the next word.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "don''t forget. I''ve also been mixed up in the practice of demons. You think you can hide it from me. That''s a big mistake. "


    The hill was scared and sat on the ground.


    Lu Fan shakes his head gently. He has known for a long time that the weaker the demon cultivator looks.


    In fact, the more insidious and vicious it is, because it''s impossible for a really soft person who can''t do magic cultivation.


    It''s even more impossible to be the Lord!


    He may be timid, Lu Fan believes.


    But he is really as soft as mud and as waste as slag. Lu fan doesn''t believe it at all.


    Qiu Shan didn''t know what to say. Slowly, he stood up again.


    After finishing his clothes, he said, "death is also a matter of manners. Kill me, Lu Fan. I know you won''t let me go. But I''ve done what I have to do. Your plan has collapsed, you will die very ugly! "


    Lu Fan didn''t want to explain anything to him.


    A slap on the hill. Suddenly, Qiushan felt his Dantian explode.


    The spirit is more like flying into the sky at this moment, and then smashing it on the ground.


    Blood gushed, and the whole body of the hill fell to the ground convulsively.


    The eldest brother with staring eyes did not die on the spot.


    The power of elaphan will surely kill him. There can be no such mistake.


    "Why don''t you kill me?" the Hill said


    Lu Fandao: "I want you to see how I deal with the demons you called. You are so gentle, but you can''t call the daughter of the dark yuan. It''s probably just to call the leaders of several neighboring countries and the people of the evil killing hall. "


    Lu Fan leaned down, looked at the red eyes of the hill, and said: "let them come. How troublesome it is for me to find them one by one! Thank you very much for helping me. I''ve called everyone over! "


    After that, Lu Fan strides away.


    After Lu fan, several people jumped out. It''s Chuxing, elder martial brother Chutian.


    They shook their heads at the hill, as if to say that you are too weak in front of younger martial brother Lu Fan.


    After the mountain was abandoned, it seemed a lot calmer.


    Facing Chu Xing and Chu Tian, he suddenly laughed.


    The madness of laughter can be described as hysteria. At this moment, he just showed a kind of madness that demon cultivation should have.


    "Don''t be complacent, Lu fan, you will die miserably, miserably!" the hill shouted! When you die, you will have no manners! "


    Chu Xing and Chu Tian have a look at each other, and they immediately kick the hill completely.


    On the other side, Lu Fan heard the shouts from the hills.


    With a smile, he didn''t care about the words of the hills.


    Outside, a Yun came up and whispered, "son Lu fan, all the puppets have been thrown into the void. What''s the next step?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "wait."


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    At the same time, Qi Guo.


    Build three lines of defense, the key country.


    Ten Hall Country!


    At this time, ten hall leaders gathered in the main hall.


    Sitting on the throne of the Lord, he is the head of the 15th hall, dancing in the air.


    Face with a veil, dancing in the dragon and tiger gold chair.


    Nearby, two general of demon repair stand. Below, the other nine hall leaders look at the ground.


    In the dark light, there seems to be a cloud surging. Then, a piece of blood light came from a corner of the ground.


    A demon cultivator with a huge body and a bamboo hat on his head said, "what''s wrong with Lin again. Qiu Shan is a very unreliable person. Let me get him back. He''s been around for too long! "


    Another one, with blood armor and pale eyes, said: "let me go. When I go, I dare not say a word of nonsense, so I will let it out! "


    Wukong spirit also looked down to the ground at this time, and said with a soft voice: "what happened to Lin country is not a small thing. I think it''s better for you to go together. "


    The blood armor demon cultivates to smell to say: "Oh? Is it? The dancing master. Don''t you think it''s too much of a fuss? Because the hill accidentally pressed the array in the bone burial altar. Is it necessary for our whole army to go out to support him? It''s ridiculous. I think I''ll just go myself! "


    The demon cultivator with the bamboo hat also said: "I can go myself. Or, third, I''ll go with you. We''ll go at the same time. If something happens, we can solve it. If nothing happened, we would be solved by the hills on the spot. Not bad! "


    After that, the other leaders of the demon cultivation hall all laughed.


    They laughed so grimly that the demons standing behind them all felt the wave of demonic Qi on their faces, which made them have to step back a few steps.


    Wu Qiling shook his head and said: "you, why are you so wrong. I said, you''d better all go together. Otherwise, if something happens, you will all die in a very ugly way! "


    The blood armor demon just made a sound and said: "dance hall master, you think too much. You don''t want to go to the 15th hall. I''ll go! "


    The demon cultivator with the bamboo hat also stood up and said: "dance hall master, do you want to take us all away and play with some little lovers here? Ha ha, if you just say that, I can stay with you. "


    Wukong spirit''s eyes were slightly murderous. Meanwhile, the general on both sides of the hall stared at the hall leader.


    "You say that again? I just didn''t hear it! "


    Every word seems to be murderous, forcing the demon cultivator with the bamboo hat to sit back.


    Terrible momentum, the moment filled the entire hall, dancing behind the spirit, like a huge phantom of the devil.


    It''s like a dream. It''s terrible.


    The demon with the bamboo hat quickly explained: "no, I didn''t say anything.


    At last, Wu Kongling took a look at him and gave a light hum from his nose.

 Chapter 1504

    The evil spirit is vast. All the hall leaders here feel the deep threat.


    They didn''t expect that the dancing spirits were so powerful.


    At this time, the power released by the dancing spirit can only be described by the word "terrible".


    Wukong spirit sat a little bit upright. Her strength now is really not empty. She is the leader of any hall.


    Even the elders of the demon master were awe inspiring.


    The dancing spirit who came back from the magic pool has already obtained the most exquisite skill inheritance of magic cultivation.


    It is also supported by powerful forces.


    Now she can be said to be the rightful Lord of the demon killing hall.


    The fame of the 15th hall, in her hands, can only grow.


    When I saw other people, I was frightened.


    The dancing spirit will take back the power.


    Lightly, Wukong Spirit said: "I say it again. I think you will have a lot of trouble this time. So I think it''s better for you all to go. It''s safer. "


    At this time, all the hall leaders were quite silent, one by one.


    Their silence can be understood as fear or silent resistance.


    Wu Qiling glanced at them lightly, then lay back and said: "forget it, do you love going or not. Anyway, I''ve already said that. You can do it as you see. I won''t do anything to you. Who makes our task the same. You can go back, Lords. I''m a little tired. I want to have a rest! "


    All the hall leaders got up and left one by one.


    I''m afraid that if I walk slowly, I''ll be left by Wukong spirit.


    Wukong Ling looks at their backs and chuckles.


    Murmur, dance empty spirit way: "a group of laughable people. It''s not clear what''s important. Do you really think that demon cultivation is invincible now? "


    With a wave of his hand, a half old girl with a pigtail suddenly appeared beside the dancing spirit.


    "Xiaolu, help me to go to the country of Lin. If you come across a guy with a sharp sword in his hand, he is handsome and upright. Just give him a message. "


    Xiaolu opened her mouth, hugged the arm of Wukong spirit, and said: "stewardess, are you talking about extreme wuzun, Lu fan?"


    Wukong spirit fingers gently on Xiaolu''s forehead and says: "little slippery head, you know everything. Go, go, be careful not to be taken away by bad people. "


    Xiaolu said: "don''t worry, I won''t be arrested. I am the last descendant of the hidden family. Elder sister Kong Ling, say, let me bring him something! "


    After thinking about it, Wukong Ling suddenly smiled like a prank and said in Xiaolu''s ear, "that''s what you told him. Wukong Ling and another person miss him!"


    When little Luton was shocked, he looked at Wu Kongling and said, "sister Kongling, you have a baby!"


    Wukong Ling then bounced on Xiaolu''s head and said, "what baby, hurry up!"


    Xiaolu touched her head, turned her foot and disappeared.


    The dancing spirit whispered something and said: "Lu fan, Lu fan, come quickly."


    Outside, after you left the main hall, you gathered together by yourself.


    Just scared by Wukong spirit, Douli devil cultivates: "everyone, when did the Wukong spirit of the fifteen halls become so powerful?"


    The other magicians shook their heads slightly, indicating that they did not know.


    Blood armor demon cultivates a way: "this dance is ethereal, come to Qi country suddenly. What kind of patrol do you like. Or the elders sent her to complete some tasks. Or come and watch me! "


    "Then what shall we do? Do you want to listen to her or not? "


    "I can''t listen. If I want to, I will listen. If I don''t listen, I won''t listen!"


    "What, what, what, all say is what. Let''s talk. I won''t go anyway. I''ll go to you! "


    "Ha ha, I don''t mean to be against the leader of Wukong spirit hall, and I don''t want to be involved in your affairs. You hall masters, do yourself good! "


    Some of them left. Some of them said that they could do whatever they wanted. Some of them had cold faces and murderous eyes.


    Finally, the blood armor demon cultivates a way: "I go to Lin country. See what''s going on. Everybody, you can come here if you want to. You don''t want to. You don''t have to. But I want to tell you. This dance is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Be careful not to be played dead by her. Goodbye! "


    At the end of the speech, the blood armor demon is walking away.


    The devil with the hat gently picked in his hat, showing his shiny bald head, but also slowly left.


    In the middle of the walk, he turned his head and looked in the direction of the main hall.


    The eyes are full of the light of desire.


    "Dancing is ethereal. Don''t be complacent. You will be my man sooner or later!"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Three days later, Lin Guo.


    The dark void is still circling the boat.


    One by one, they were still walking on the boat.


    From a distance, there seems to be nothing different.


    Lin''s country is also peaceful, and we can''t see any changes.


    Deep in the void, a team of demon repair boats came slowly.


    The leader is the blood armor demon from Qi kingdom.


    He is the leader of sixty-two hall, Zhou Qiang. His name is very common, but he has a good name, called the blood armor demon king.


    He was the first one to come here. He heard about Lin''s going out. He braved himself, went forward bravely, and came here bravely.


    It''s nothing else, just because he clearly knows what''s in Lin''s country, which has a great effect on him.


    At the beginning, the hills occupied the land of Lin country, and he felt very dissatisfied. This time, if we can take advantage of this opportunity to seize Lin to our own hands, it will be better.


    He showed great disdain for the way that other hall leaders were unwilling to come.


    How can these people know the secret of Lin kingdom. How can we know the importance of Lin kingdom.


    Standing in the bow of the boat, the blood armor demon, anxiously looking at the distance.


    Here, he can see the outline of Lin country.


    To be closer, the blood armor demon lord, you can see the boats that are patrolling.


    The Lord of blood armor chuckled and pointed to the boats and said, "make a mountain out of a molehill. Obviously, there is nothing, and I like to use the array on the altar of bone burial. Qiu Shan, this time I''m not going to straighten you out. It''s you who caused yourself a lot of trouble! "


    The more he laughed, the happier he was. With enough reasons, he began to think about how to get Lin kingdom into his hands.


    "Come on, come on!"


    Cried the bloody Lord.


    After a while, they came to the outside of Lin kingdom.


    When he was near, he shouted, "I''m the Lord of sixty-two hall. Come here to exchange defense, and let the hills come out to meet me!"


    The voice was loud, but no one seemed to pay attention to him.


    Those black robes on the boat are still walking by themselves.


    It''s amazing!


    The blood armor demon suddenly felt that something was wrong, and he moved closer.

 Chapter 1505

    The figure moves as before. These black robes seem to have never seen him at all.


    The Lord of blood armor simply grabbed a black robe.


    Pull hard, and directly pull the black robe down.


    Suddenly, he was a dead puppet.


    "This hill is so lazy!"


    The Lord of blood armor is angry.


    These puppets are obviously true. But the whole void defense, all to the puppet.


    It can only be said that these seventy-two evil practices are too comfortable.


    Look at these puppets. They have no sense. They have no other ability except to walk around.


    The Lord of blood armor felt that he would go through all the way without any problems.


    What kind of defense is it!


    The blood armor demon king has already thought about it in his heart. He waves to the people behind him.


    All the demons immediately followed the blood armor demons to enter the kingdom of Lin.


    Without any pause, he went all the way to the Imperial Palace, the capital of Lin state.


    In the heart of the blood armor demon, he began to imagine various pictures of killing the hills.


    When he came to the top of the imperial palace of the capital, the blood armor demon Xiu said in a direct and loud voice: "Qiushan, Qiushan, hurry to get out. See what you have done to Lin country! I haven''t come out to be punished! "


    The Lord of blood armor shouted and took out all his blades.


    It''s a long sword with two of his own.


    The handle is like a snake, and the blade is like a dragon.


    The blood armor demon king sword stands in the middle of the sky.


    The hill, ready to jump and scold, ran out to fight him.


    But after waiting for a long time, there was no movement below.


    Not only did the hills not come out, but also no one came out of the seventy-two hall.


    It''s amazing!


    When did Qiu Shan change his temper?


    With incomprehension, the Lord of blood armor simply fell directly to the palace hall.


    At this time, he suddenly saw a hole in the roof of the main hall.


    He remembered that when he came last time, there was no such hole!


    The Lord of blood armor jumped into the cave curiously.


    Bang!


    The soles of the feet fell to the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust.


    Looking up, he saw the soft hills sitting there. With a pair of blood red eyes, looking at the front, the breath is weak.


    Seeing the appearance of Qiushan, the blood armor Lord felt his chin and said, "Qiushan, are you still alive? You look like this, you won''t be hollowed out by some goblin


    When the mountain sees the blood armor Lord, it seems that there are thousands of lights in its eyes.


    His lips were trembling. He looked at the Lord of blood armor and said, "old blood devil, what about the other hall masters? Where''s the master of the dance hall? "


    "What do you want other hall masters to do? Qiu Shan, are you too comfortable in Lin country. So I just want to find something to do! Come on, let me sit in your seat, too. You look like you''re going to die. "


    As he said this, the blood armor demon stepped forward and pushed the hill gently.


    Just a little, the hill fell directly from the chair.


    The blood armor demon king is stupefied to see the hill all over paralyzed to fall on the ground.


    A piece of blood flowed out of the hill like pus.


    The blood armor demon lord quickly backed away a few steps, Leng Leng way: "Qiu Shan, what are you doing. If you make such a joke with me. Be careful I''ll cut your head off! "


    The hill fell to the ground, gnashing its teeth and saying: "fool. Why did you come by yourself. Hurry back and inform the lady of dark yuan that Lu fan is here and Lu fan is here! "


    The hills cried hysterically.


    It''s the first time for the blood Lord to see the mountain.


    He was frightened by the crazy expression of the hill for a while.


    Then, Qiushan heard Lu Fan''s name again, and he almost threw all his weapons on the ground with a shake of his hand.


    "Lu fan, who are you talking about? God, he''s here. Then I''ll go, hurry up! "


    The blood armor demon turned and ran out.


    Seeing his appearance, Qiushan couldn''t help roaring again, "get out!"


    The blood armor demon immediately flew out of the palace hall and shouted, "go, don''t stay here for a long time. Go!"


    He just finished shouting, but he found something wrong.


    The demons who came with them didn''t even have a reply.


    Turning around again, I saw a group of puppets in the sky, staring at him in a gloomy way.


    And his men, dead and wounded, all fell on the street.


    The blood armor Lord felt the deep fear immediately.


    Not even one opponent has seen it. He felt like he was on the verge of death.


    "Ah!"


    The Lord of blood armor roared with fear.


    He took out the boat and went straight to the void.


    All the way, the blood armor demon king, at this time, the excitement between the country of Lin has disappeared.


    Lin became his nightmare. He didn''t want to stay here for a moment.


    A moment later, the blood armor demon fled back to the void.


    I was leaving when I suddenly felt that I had bumped into something.


    Immediately, a colorful light appeared, which bound him to the spot.


    "No! No! "


    The blood armor prince even forgot to use the weapon at this time, but he struggled with his hands and feet.


    Unfortunately, it seems that the more struggling the shackles are, the tighter they are.


    "Poof!"


    At the critical moment, the Lord of blood armor spewed out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person turned into a blood light and rushed out the bound light.


    Blood hiding skill, blood armor demon king is also desperately.


    In this way, even if he can escape, he will be seriously injured.


    But he''s just halfway there.


    A huge hand, suddenly appeared in the void. Then a blood armor demon cultivator, who turned into blood light, grasped it in the palm of his hand.


    That irresistible power makes the heart of the blood armor demon despairing.


    Then, in the void, a huge boat emerged slowly in front of him.


    On the boat, a man with a heavy sword is raising his left hand and looking at him calmly.


    The clothes are better than the snow, the sword is in the hand, and the corners of the mouth are smiling. It''s not who Lu fan is.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng looked at the evil Prince of blood armor and said slightly disappointed: "younger martial brother Lu fan, it seems that he can''t. The demons didn''t pay much attention to Lin kingdom. When something happened, I sent only one person from the hall. And it took three days. It''s no different from the usual shift change. Isn''t that hill popular, so no one is willing to save him! "


    Lu Fandao: "I don''t know, but if I catch one, it''s one. Ask the hall leader about the specific situation! "


    As he said this, Lu Fan threw away his hand and immediately threw the blood armor demon on the deck.


    With his hands on his back, Lu Fan looked at the blood armor demon and said, "my name is Lu Fan. You should have heard of my name. From now on, I''ll ask you. Dare to have a half empty word, I will let you die on the spot! "

 Chapter 1506

    The Lord of blood armor saw Lu Fan in front of him.


    There is no way but to give up.


    He was a little harder than that hill, and he was not too surprised to hear Lu Fan''s name.


    Just a little depressed way: "you ask!"


    Lu Fan was satisfied with the attitude of the blood armor demon king, and asked aloud, "how many other people are going to come to Lin country? Who is the strongest in your field? "


    The Lord of blood armor said: "there is no other hall leader like to come here except me. Now, the strongest one here should be the fifteen hall leader in Qi State, who dances with ethereal spirit! "


    Hearing the name of Wukong Ling, Han Feng and others all picked their eyebrows.


    In particular, Nangong line, his face showed a very thoughtful smile.


    Lu Fan nodded and then asked, "is she the only one? as far as I am concerned. Isn''t Wukong Ling the best of you? Even if this is the edge of your defense line, it should be guarded by the extreme strong, right? Are you kidding me? "


    Lu Fan''s voice became fierce.


    As Lu Fan''s voice strengthened, Lu Fan''s momentum also hit him hard.


    Although the blood armor Lord is also a strong man in the martial realm.


    But in front of Lu fan, it''s as crisp as a piece of paper.


    Just momentum impact, let the blood armor demon king a blood spurt out.


    At this time, the Lord of blood armor felt the power of Lu Fan.


    Especially now, Lu fan is almost recovered.


    That power is even more formidable. He defeated the jade devil Saint himself!


    The Lord of blood armor felt the real threat of life.


    No matter what he thinks, it is undoubtedly the most important thing to save his life at this time.


    "I didn''t lie to you. Now the West leads the Allied forces to crush the border. All the experts were sent to the most important place. This is the edge of the defence. Naturally, there are not many experts! But Wukong spirit is definitely a master in the demon cultivation at this time. She just absorbed the power of a small magic pool a few days ago, and it has been well inherited. "


    The blood armor demon king sped up and said repeatedly.


    Lu Fan listened to his words and believed.


    With a chuckle, Lu Fan said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that. Dancing in the sky is also an opportunity! "


    Gently waved, Lu Fan turned his head and nodded to Feng Lao.


    This meaning is very clear, that is to take the blood armor demon king down.


    If you can accept it, you can accept it. If you can''t accept it, you can kill it directly!


    When the blood armor demon saw Feng Lao coming, he magnified his pupils. He knew clearly what the fate would be after a demon cultivator was caught.


    Hurriedly, the blood armor demon continued to shout: "I still know a lot of things. I know the secret of Lin country. I know all the defenses from here to Qixiu country. Don''t kill me, I''m very useful! "


    Lu Fan listened to his cry and smiled.


    But he still let Feng Lao take away the evil Prince of blood armor. Feng knew how to deal with such a demon.


    Brother Han Feng pulled Lu Fan''s clothes and said, "brother Lu Fan. Lin''s state secret. Don''t you ask? "


    Lu Fan took out a medicinal material and threw it to brother Hanfeng. "Brother Hanfeng, that''s the secret!" he said


    Elder martial brother Han Feng took the medicine and looked left and right, but he couldn''t see it. So he came and asked, "what''s the secret? Younger martial brother Lu fan, don''t be a traitor, just say it. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "all the herbs here can strengthen the spirit. The better the medicine, the better the effect of improving the spirit. You can try one! "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng was stunned to see the medicine in his hand.


    But he knows how rare it is to improve the spirit of medicine.


    The whole country of Linguo is indeed!


    No wonder the demons dare not destroy this country!


    With a loud voice, Lu Fan turned to other people: "let''s go, we will not stay here anymore. Aim, Qiguo! "


    "Yes!"


    Everyone''s voice should be full of confidence.


    It''s really a great sense of security to follow Lu Fan.


    "Lord Lu, what should we do with these demonic practices in Linlin?"


    Master Lu obviously still cares about Lin''s affairs.


    Lu Fan said lightly: "deal with it, don''t leave any bane behind!"


    Lu Fan said very calm, but let Master Lu and others blink.


    The most taboo for leaders is to be kind-hearted.


    But obviously, Lu Fan didn''t have this problem. No, not now, not even in the future.


    "Yes!"


    Master Lu bows back and flies directly to Lin kingdom. Deal with the aftermath properly.


    And the rest, following the ships of Lu fan, departed from the kingdom of Lin. Go in the direction of Qi.


    Lu fan, who was standing on the bow, looked straight ahead.


    But suddenly, as if he had found something, he suddenly looked to the left of the boat.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others followed Lu Fan''s eyes and looked in that direction, but they did not see anyone.


    "What are you looking at, Lu fan?" the moon asked


    Lu Fan smiled, took back his eyes and said, "nothing, keep going!"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    The boundless void is endless.


    The boats of Lu Fan and others did not fly very fast. Just keep a steady speed, and the number of flashes, toward the direction of Qi.


    The expression of the crowd was relaxed, as if something to worry about.


    Lu Fan sat in the cabin and continued to study the volumes he had collected.


    He was absorbed in what he saw and his hands were changing.


    It seems that there are various kinds of martial arts recorded in the test volume.


    Slowly, Lu Fan read a passage in the book.


    "Be clear-minded, as martial arts demands. Knowing people and things, where the Tao goes. All things in the world are martial arts. Eating is martial arts, sleeping is martial arts, sweeping the floor is martial arts, walking is martial arts, squatting in the toilet is martial arts! "


    Lu Fan shakes his head and seems to be savoring the words carefully.


    But at this time, he was surrounded by a small burst of laughter.


    Although very light, but Lu fan still heard clearly.


    Put down the book, Lu Fan said with a smile, "why, don''t you agree with this passage?"


    No one answered Lu fan, the empty room, without any change.


    Lu fan then said, "since I still don''t want to come out. Forget it. I''ve been hiding by my side for a day or two. What do you want to do? "


    These words export, Lu Fan''s left side corner of the wall, finally slightly changed.


    A half girl, leaping out of the space.


    With big curious eyes, the little girl looked at Lu Fan and said, "how do you know I''m here. I am the last descendant of the hidden family. You can''t see through my skill. No one in the world can see through my skill! "


    Lu Fan smiled and said: "no skill can be seen through. What''s your name, little girl? Who asked you to come? "

 Chapter 1507

    "My name is Xiaolu. Xiaolu is a beautiful, lively and lovely little devil. Dew is the most beautiful, lively and lovely, born beautiful little witch''s dew! "


    Xiaolu points to herself, complacent way.


    Lu Fan listened to her words and didn''t understand her name logic for a while.


    Is the description in the preceding paragraph explicit?


    Chuckles two times, Lu Fan also did not tangle her name.


    In her eyes, this little dew is a little devil.


    The evil spirit is very strong, but there is no half of the dead Qi and blood.


    Her evil spirit gives Lu Fan a very "clean" and "pure" feeling.


    It''s like she was born a demon.


    Such a pure breath, I think, has never killed anyone.


    Lu Fan looked into her eyes and could see her simple nature.


    For such a person, even if it''s demon cultivation. Lu Fan didn''t do it first.


    With a smile, Lu Fan looks at her lightly.


    Such a little girl lurks in his side.


    Lu fan doesn''t believe that she has no purpose.


    Xiao Lu is not afraid of Lu fan at all. She sat down directly beside Lu Fan and said, "come on, tell me more about martial arts. If you can make me happy. I''ll tell you who sent me! "


    With a high neck, Xiaolu stared at Lu Fan with big eyes.


    Lu Fan looked her up and down and said, "you don''t have to say, I guess who sent you. How is Wukong Ling recently? "


    Little LUDEN was surprised and said on the spot: "how do you know that sister Kong Ling asked me to come. Do I smell like an ethereal sister? "


    Speaking of this, Xiaolu''s eyes brightened up and said: "it''s through this that you find out whether I''m right or wrong with you. It seems that I need to pay attention. It turns out that there are still such flaws! "


    Lu Fan laughs and shakes his head. Of course, he doesn''t judge by smell.


    But now in the practice of magic, some people he knew did so.


    Otherwise, is it difficult or impossible?


    Will he send this little girl film?


    As for how he found Xiaolu beside him, it was simpler.


    The skill strength of this little girl''s film is nothing more than a kind of higher and deeper road of time and space.


    This kind of power can''t be seen below wuzun. If you can practice to a high level, you may be able to hide from the general extreme strong.


    But in Lu Fan''s case, he has cultivated both the gas accumulation volume and the Taoist accumulation volume.


    This kind of skill, in front of him, really can''t hide.


    Lu fan saw the moment Xiaolu came from the void. It''s just that he didn''t break it.


    Let Xiaolu stay by his side for a day.


    It''s Xiaolu who is observing him. In fact, it''s not Lu fan who is observing Xiaolu.


    But Xiaolu is still a child. After only one day, we can''t continue.


    As soon as Lu Fan turned the page, he lured him out.


    Lu Fan takes out some food and hands it to Xiao Lu.


    These are what they added in Lin country. It''s a good snack.


    Xiaolu then continued to hold her neck high and said: "sister Kong Ling is very good. Now it''s the Lord of the demon killing hall! If you want to climb high, you have to pass me! "


    With that, Xiaolu patted her flat chest.


    Lu Fan chuckled.


    He was relieved to hear that Wukong had a good time.


    In fact, he also has some feelings for dancing. But they are not on the same road.


    Heart is very close, but far away.


    Slowly, Lu Fan said again, "what''s your words, sister Kong Ling. Can you bring it to me? It''s not like you come here to see if I''m ok. That would be boring! "


    Xiaolu looks up and down at Lu Fan and says, "I have something to tell you. But I won''t tell you now. Why are you different from what I think! I really think you are a great hero who stands up to the heaven, is charming and romantic, is charming and charming, and is loved by everyone. But you really look..... General, ruthless general! "


    Lu Fan laughed a lot.


    He is in a good mood. Unexpectedly, he was so tall in the eyes of children. This makes him happy.


    Lu Fan nodded: "reality is always different from imagination. Miss Lu, when do you want to tell me? Let''s talk about it. Don''t run around on this boat, something will happen! "


    Lu Fan said and left.


    He''s going to the bow to see if he''s almost there.


    Since Wukong spirit can send little girl films like Xiaolu to see her. Prove that Wukong at least guessed that he was here.


    Lu fan is curious. Why does Wukong spirit know that he is here.


    Lu Fanzhen can''t wait to see the dancing spirit.


    Behind him, Xiaolu made a grimace at Lu Fan and said: "big fool, I will go wherever I want. Do you think you can hold me up? "


    With that, Xiaolu wants to dodge and hide in the space.


    It''s just that this time she dodged and hit the wall directly.


    The whole person is lying on the wall like a gecko, and his face is sunken.


    Lu Fan turned to look at Xiao Lu and said, "I said, don''t run around. Something will happen. You can''t escape into space now! "


    Xiaolu fell to the ground and immediately turned over and climbed up. She tried again several times, but found that she really couldn''t escape into the space.


    Her ability seems to be completely blocked by something.


    No matter how she tries, she just can''t get in.


    Suddenly, the water in Xiaolu''s eyes brightened up, catching up with Lu Fan''s footsteps and saying: "what did you do, villain, what did you do. Are you blocking all the spaces around you! "


    Lu Fan ignored her.


    Block the space? Of course, Lu fan would not spend such effort to do such a boring thing.


    What he''s blocking is Xiaolu''s ability.


    Xiaolu''s body is sealed with a seal.


    The method is simple, but Lu fan has studied it for a long time.


    Now Lu fan has a deep understanding of this move.


    Already can do lift heavy as light degree!


    Face to face, Lu Fan sees a Yun coming.


    Chuckling, Lu Fan points to Xiao Lu and says to a Yun, "the new girl, I''ll give it to you, a Yun!"


    A Yun is stunned for a while. How can there be a new girl here.


    However, she nodded slightly, and then walked forward to pick up Xiaolu.


    Xiaolu bit her lips, stared at Lu Fan angrily, and waved her small fist to show her threat.


    Lu Fan just smiled and pinched Xiaolu''s face, saying: "Xiaolu, if you want to tell me when. Come to me, I''ll be waiting for you at any time! "


    "I won''t tell you in my whole life!" said Xiaolu


    Lu Fan laughs but doesn''t speak.

 Chapter 1508

    One day later, Xiaolu came to the bow of the boat and gently pulled Lu Fan''s trouser legs: "brother Lu fan, I''m wrong, I told you!"


    Tearful eyes, small dew a pitiful appearance.


    Without the ability to escape into the void, Xiaolu has obviously become an ordinary child.


    Let her all kinds of maladjustment on the ship!


    Anyone can bully her, especially the one named Han Feng, who likes to pinch her face.


    Xiao Lu really hates him!


    Lu Fan turned to look at Xiaolu and said with a smile, "are you ready? Let''s say, what did Wukong Ling ask you to bring me? "


    Xiaolu''s eyes turned, and in a moment, she said, "sister Kong Ling said that she and her baby miss you!"


    Lu Fan hears the words and is shocked on the spot.


    Pupil enlarges, the appearance that wants to stare out eyeball son.


    "What do you say?"


    Lu Fan''s voice changed at this time.


    There was a little shiver in the sharpness.


    That baby two words, for him, really shocked.


    Xiaolu was very happy with her smile, and cried out, "I said, sister Kong Ling and her baby miss you!"


    Lu Fan swallowed heavily.


    The whole man was still in shock and could not return to God for a while.


    Bang!


    Behind him, there was a sudden sound of the glass falling to the ground.


    Lu Fan and Xiao Lu turn their heads. I saw elder martial brother Han Feng and other people, as well as the moon. They were all shocked.


    Only a Yun didn''t seem to understand what happened. He asked softly, "who is Wukong spirit?"


    "Junior brother Lu fan, I want to have a nephew, right? Ha-ha! My nephew again! "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng looks like he''s not afraid of big things.


    Elder martial brother and others don''t know what to say at all.


    Han Feng rushed forward and began to pat Lu Fan on the shoulder.


    At the same time, he lowered his voice and said: "brother Lu fan, it seems that we must save Wukong spirit from the fire pit. She has given birth to baby for you. Why can''t she continue to stay in the demon cultivation


    Elder martial brother came up and dragged elder martial brother Han Feng.


    At this time, the elder martial brother knows clearly. Lu fancai is the most surprised and impacted person.


    In the back, the moon''s eyes seem to be red, and then stride away.


    A Yun looks at the appearance of the magic moon, and knows that the magic moon must be filled with panic and sigh.


    Lu fan is still in the same place, muttering in his mouth.


    "Baby, baby..."


    The palm of his hand began to tremble slightly, and Lu Fan rarely looked so out of shape.


    Seeing Lu Fan''s appearance, Xiao Lu felt as if she had been joking too much.


    Holding the corner of her dress, Xiaolu whispered, "actually..."


    In the middle of the conversation, Xiaolu didn''t go on.


    Because she saw not far away, a smiling man stared at her.


    This person is not someone else. It''s lingyao.


    In lingyao''s eyes, there seems to be a light shining.


    She seemed to be thinking about something, but no one else noticed except Xiaolu.


    At the same time, in the dark void, there was some light in front of us.


    "Qiguo!"


    Lu Fan spoke softly.


    Two simple words seem to contain Lu Fan''s countless emotions.


    No one can understand Lu Fan''s complicated mood now.


    He has always been in a state of mind, which is now surging like a wave.


    With a little expectation, a little uneasiness, a little uneasiness.


    Lu fan doesn''t know if it''s a good choice to see Wu Qiling at this time.


    But there is no doubt that he must meet people.


    Even at the cost of blowing up the whole country. He also wants to see the dancing spirit and ask the truth.


    At the same time, see the "baby!"


    "Speed up and get to Qiguo as fast as you can!"


    Lu Fanping recovers his mood for a while, then speaks loudly.


    Behind them, everyone should be.


    They can understand Lu Fan''s eagerness now. To be honest, elder martial brother Han Feng and others really want to see.


    They are even more curious than Lu Fan.


    All boats immediately give up all concealment and fly towards Qi state at full speed.


    In a short time, many of the demon boats guarding in the void are all in sight.


    Lu Fan slowly stood up and looked at the demons from afar.


    Feng Lao, Master Lu and others also appeared behind Lu fan, first hiding the boat again.


    Then Feng Laodao said: "the defense is strict, and there are many magic eyes. It''s not easy to get in! "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng also looked at it and sneered: "this defense is far from chenguo. Younger martial brother Lu fan, what do you say. Strong attack or sneak attack! "


    Lu Fan was silent for a moment, and suddenly said, "wait for me here. I''ll go ahead and have a look! "


    The crowd froze at the moment.


    Feng Laolian said: "no, leader of Lu League, this is absolutely not possible. You are the leader among us now. If something happens to you, let''s... "


    Lu Fan raised his hand, interrupted Feng''s words, shook his head and said, "I won''t have an accident. Even if the saint daughter of the dark yuan set up an ambush here, I have seven or eight points to escape. Not to mention the little Qiguo devil cultivation. That''s settled. You''ll wait for me here. Look out for Xiaolu. Don''t let her run around. Wait for my order, don''t act without permission! "


    Wen Yan, Master Lu directly stood by Xiaolu and looked after her!


    Old Feng sighed, "Lord Lu, you really want to go in by yourself. It''s really not a good decision. There''s a good chance there''ll be big trouble. We are just like dealing with the demon cultivators of Lin kingdom. Is it not good to act together? "


    Lu Fandao: "needless to say. Senior brother Han Feng, senior brother. If I don''t come out ten days later. Then you will quietly leave Qiguo and turn back. If there are any special circumstances, I will try to inform you. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes are firm. He has already made up his mind.


    No one else said more. People can see that Lu fan can''t listen to anyone in such a situation.


    If he insists on going in by himself, no matter how much others say, it is useless.


    Lu fan, in fact


    Before he finished speaking, Master Lu covered his mouth and hugged him away.


    In Master Lu''s view, this little dew is the source of trouble. It''s the right way to do it.


    Lu Fan closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    When his mood was completely recovered, Lu Fan turned to take a look at everyone.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan found that the moon was not around. He frowned and asked, "what about the moon?"


    A Yun replied, "she''s not feeling well. She went down to have a rest."


    Lu Fan seemed to think of something, and his eyes flashed with sadness.


    In a moment, Lu Fan said to a Yun, "please tell the moon for me. After this return, I''d like to take her back to Lu''s home! "


    Everyone was stunned.


    Lu Fan flies high and disappears soon!

 Chapter 1509

    The vast demon cultivation is full of the void of Qi state.


    All kinds of magic pillars stand among thousands of puppets.


    These magic pillars with full eyes still serve as scouts.


    Will Qi foreign void, shop of the airtight.


    That pair of eyes, constantly rotating, look at all people close to Qi.


    Before changing, Lu Fan needed to kill all the way to enter such a tightly defended country.


    Just like in chenguo, fight violence with violence and rush into the country.


    But now, Lu fan doesn''t need to be so violent.


    Because after he came back from chenguo, his strength has been improved.


    It has been inherited by the master of chaos, after the complete integration of vigorous Qi.


    Lu Fan wants a new understanding of many skills.


    He also had a new view of the world.


    For example, there is no way for Lu fan to look at all the magic pillars with magic gas beams.


    But now, Lu Fan only needs a light stroke. These magic pillars can''t pay attention to him at all.


    Lu Fan only slightly used the power of the world to change various rules.


    It''s enough to make him go straight into Qi without being found by anyone.


    He walked so comfortably in the void. The puppet in front of him will give way to the road, and the light will come slowly, and suddenly turn around in some place.


    Even the demons on duty hiding in the dark, no one can look at Lu Fan''s side.


    It''s not that they don''t want it or that they can''t.


    It''s just that they seem to ignore Lu Fan''s place.


    Such a strange situation is naturally caused by Lu Fan''s world power.


    Now, Lu fan is ready to change the rules of heaven and earth.


    In such a state, even if the eight square Qian Sheng and the universal Tian Sheng saw it, they would be surprised.


    Lu Fan just walked into Qi country.


    From afar, elder martial brother Han Feng and others who have been watching Lu Fan''s actions all exclaim.


    In particular, Zuo Yundong and his colleagues have new feelings about Lu Fan''s strength.


    After all, Lu Fan fought with the jade devil saint.


    They are all hiding in Lu Fan''s mansion. They know that Lu fan, who came back from chenguo, must have become stronger.


    But they don''t have a correct understanding of how much stronger they are.


    Today, they see Lu Fan''s strong side.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng said in a whisper: "younger martial brother Lu Fan''s means are against the sky. If I can do this, I''ll rush to the women''s bathhouse at will! "


    The elder martial brother patted the back of Han Feng''s head and said: "what do you say, low key, low key!"


    Elder martial brother Han Feng laughed.


    Several Division brothers all very clearly showed the evil smile.


    In this way, they must let Lu Fan teach them.


    On this side, Lu Fan went through the heaven and earth power of Qi state. Completely into Qi state.


    All around the world, the power of heaven and earth swept by.


    Then Lu Fan appeared in the sky of Qi.


    At a glance, the whole Qi state seems to be in a mess.


    The mountains and rivers are broken, and the city disappears.


    There are many altars and blood pools around.


    In this case, it is only slightly better than chenguo.


    At least the flowers and trees are still there, but the lakes have turned into blood water, and the sky has also brought haze.


    Lu Fan took a look around him and flew straight to the capital of Qi state.


    His speed is very fast, directly from the top of a team of demon repair.


    All of a sudden, the demons were directly blown by the wind, and then the wounds on the whole body were turned into corpses and fell on the ground.


    Lu fan is like a wind of death. Wherever he passes, he only needs to encounter the demon cultivator. Then mercilessly kill!


    But if it comes to Qi people with chains and scars. But the wind is as gentle as spring. I can only brush my clothes a little.


    Such a strange wind blew all the way.


    Finally, Qi''s capital city came into view.


    Lu fan saw a huge ship, a demon boat, parked outside the capital.


    Also saw a group of demon repair, is nervously carrying things to the boat.


    At a glance, the devil like ants, moving around, tens of thousands.


    Lu fan can be sure that at this time, there are at least seven or eight halls in Qi kingdom.


    Flying down, Lu Fan fell straight into the crowd.


    Everyone around us was shocked. But when they looked to where Lu Fan was. But one by one, they all showed a blank color.


    It seems that they can''t see Lu Fan close by.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s body was full of light.


    The light seems to distort the space around.


    Lu Fan walked forward like a transparent man, walking on the street.


    In my eyes, I can see the busy cultivation.


    It seems that the whole capital of Qi State has been cleaned up by these demons.


    I can''t see any ordinary people.


    At the same time, Lu Fan also saw the imperial city of Qi, which was shrouded by the great array of demon cultivation.


    Lu Fan called out the nine dragon Xuangong tower and said: "Jiu, how powerful is this array? Can you break through? "


    From Lu Fan''s left hand, the pagoda of Xuangong in Jiulong reveals its origin. Looking up to the front of the array, he said: "great master, you can still break through. It could be a little dangerous. This array is powerful enough to deal with the extreme strong. If you are the master, you can kill this battle with 90% assurance. But in that case, you may lead other people out! "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "that''s all. It''s too much of a hard break. Sneak in! "


    As he said this, Lu Fan looked around.


    In the street, there are all kinds of evil people dressed in grey black, black, blood red and purple black.


    Lu Fan casually grabbed a magician in a purple and black robe.


    Before the demon cultivation came back, Lu fan directly took the heaven skill and destroyed everything in his body.


    In an instant, the demon cultivator''s body softened.


    Lu Fan shakes his hand and his clothes fall off.


    Lu Fan rudely wrapped his purple and black robe around himself.


    And the demon monk lay on the ground naked.


    Until this time, the magic around finally came back.


    But what they saw was just a fallen demon.


    Lu fan, dressed in purple and black robes, has converged and infiltrated many demons in the street.


    "Great master, you are getting cleaner and cleaner now!"


    Nine dragon Xuan palace tower quickly flattered.


    Lu fan, who flattered me, was comfortable. Lu Fan smiled and didn''t talk.


    Lu Fan walked towards the palace.


    Can not go out far, suddenly a white Sen''s palm grabbed his clothes!

 Chapter 1510

    Lu fan stops, vigorous Qi moves in his body, and he is about to move.


    Just at this time, a voice of submissiveness sounded.


    "My Lord, please stop! Please, Lord Chen! "


    Lu Fan frowned slightly, but concealed his strength.


    Turn one''s head, what come into view at the moment is a half face.


    One side is human face, the other side is white bone, which looks very strange.


    This man is obviously an alien in demon cultivation, and his body is not complete. Such appearance, even in the demon cultivation, is often beaten.


    Seeing Lu fan turning around, he went on: "my Lord, don''t be shocked. Come with me, Lord Chen said. I''ll give you this number this time. Hurry up! "


    Said, White Bone Demon repair extended five fingers.


    Lu Fan could see a little bit of flesh sticking between his fingers.


    Lu Fan drew his robe a little lower, and at the same time lowered his voice. "I''m not free, don''t bother me."


    Finish saying, Lu Fan flicks his hand gently, White Bone Demon repair almost flies out directly.


    Lu Fan didn''t want to cause trouble, so he didn''t kill him directly.


    Otherwise, just a moment later, the White Bone Demon cultivation will become ancient slag.


    "Wait, my Lord. Wait, can''t you hear me? That''s the number. You don''t believe it. I tell you, this time, it''s related to the leader of Wukong spirit hall! That''s why so much is given! "


    Hearing the three words of Wukong Ling, Lu Fan suddenly stopped.


    Sharp eyes swept the White Bone Demon, almost scared the White Bone Demon to sit on the ground.


    Lu Fan''s face became slightly fuzzy at this time. Only these eyes were sharp.


    Pick eyebrows, Lu Fandao: "dancing hall leader?"


    The White Bone Demon cultivates to press down the voice ha ha of smile to rise way: "yes. So hurry up. Lord Chen is waiting for you. The purple robe devil like you will definitely be interested in this kind of big business. Come with me! "


    When Lu Fan heard the words of the White Bone Demon cultivator, he understood that his feelings were caused by his own purple black robe.


    But it seems that the trouble is about dancing. Lu fan doesn''t mind seeing it.


    "In that case, lead the way!"


    There is no joy or sorrow in the voice, but the White Bone Demon cultivates continuously. Hurry to lead the way.


    Lu Fan could hear his voice.


    "It''s the purple robe devil. I''m so tough everywhere. I must get a purple devil Xuan robe to wear some other day. I see who dares to laugh at my bones! "


    Lu Fan got a little information from his words.


    It seems that in Qi''s domestic practices, people in purple devil''s xuanpao are all at the level of the devil.


    Lu fan then understood why there were few people wearing purple and black robes in the street.


    He only looked at the small number of people wearing purple robes, so he specially found purple robes to wear.


    Now it seems to be the right choice.


    Follow the White Bone Demon repair in the city winding around, unexpectedly went all the way to the periphery of the palace.


    The great array enveloped the walls of the imperial palace.


    The White Bone Demon shows a tiger head token, which makes the big formation open a hole.


    The guard''s demons are all three Zhang tall, armed with knives.


    One by one, the corners of the mouth are all with blood. I don''t know how many people I ate today.


    The White Bone Demon cultivates to take Lu fan to enter the palace all the time the deep place.


    Everything Lu fan saw was full of walking demons.


    One by one, he walked in a hurry without speaking, and his robes and clothes covered his whole body.


    In the corner, there are all kinds of puppets.


    Lu Fan could feel how many puppets were buried even under the soil under his feet.


    It''s really heavily guarded and heavily guarded here.


    Lu Fan calculated for a moment, with his strength. If you want to fight here and deal with all the demons.


    You can escape, but if you want to defeat and kill all these demons, the odds are only about 67%.


    Such a win, if it is replaced by the original Lu fan, 80% will be done!


    But now, Lu fan is more stable. He won''t make it easy without winning.


    Go all the way through the garden that has been completely scorched.


    Walking through the corridor that obviously experienced the battle, Lu Fan was taken to a side hall of the palace by the White Bone Demon.


    Lu fan is not very clear about the imperial palace of Qi, but he probably still knows that this place should belong to the southeast corner of the imperial palace of Qi.


    "Please, my Lord!"


    White Bone Demon repair right hand empty lead, please Lu fan into the temple.


    Lu Fan stood at the door and looked up inside.


    In the dark and deep hall. There are already seven or eight magicians sitting.


    They were all purple and black robes, sitting there one by one.


    Seeing the arrival of Lu fan, these demons showed their unfriendly eyes.


    There are several people even eyes in this moment, there is a light red.


    Seeing this battle, Lu Fan probably guessed * * points and what was going on.


    Step into, one by one purple robe demon repair, all issued a strange laugh.


    One of them looks like a gnome sized demon Cultivator: "here''s another business snatcher. Why do so many people run to Qi country! You also secretly come here to seize the difficult, haven''t the dark yuan Saint sent someone to catch you? "


    Lu Fan did not care about these people and sat down beside them.


    Just sitting on the chair, Lu Fan suddenly felt that there seemed to be several winds coming from below.


    It seems that these people are very unfriendly to his new comer!


    Lu Fan''s hand moved slightly. The wind turned directly and flew back.


    Bang bang bang!


    Three times in a row, several purple robed devils were shocked.


    In particular, the dwarf demon who just made a sound almost fell from the chair.


    Lu Fan looks at them calmly with a slight look in his eyes.


    The terrible momentum made all these people suffocate.


    Until Lu Fan''s eyes moved, they just began to gasp for breath, and had a sense of disaster for the rest of their lives.


    Terrible! Powerful!


    It was Lu Fan''s first impression on them.


    At this moment, no one dares to talk to Lu Fan.


    These purple robes were only known at this time. The new comer is not easy to deal with!


    The crowd immediately fell silent.


    PA, PA, PA!


    Suddenly, there was applause in my ear.


    Then, a demon cultivator wearing a bamboo hat came out of the back of the wing room.


    Every step he took was like stepping on the air. His steps were very strange.


    "Well, that''s what I''m looking for. Well, there are six strong purple robes. I think this number should be enough! First of all, introduce yourself. "


    As he said this, the demon cultivator with the bamboo hat fixed his eyes on Lu fan, and seemed to be very interested in Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan gave him a rude look.

 Chapter 1511

    Just at a glance, the devil Xiu with the bamboo hat shakes the whole person.


    Immediately, he showed a look of great interest to Lu Fan.


    "Lord Chen, it doesn''t matter who we are. Just tell us what to do. "


    One was wrapped in a purple and black robe with only one scarlet eye.


    Hall leader Chen with a bamboo hat nodded: "it''s good to do so. I know the rules. Pay half first, then the rest. But I have to know if you can finish the task. Otherwise, if you run away with half of your things, there are some. Although, the probability is very low. Because I''ll catch it and kill it. But there''s no guarantee that it''s not! "


    A group of purple robed devils all laughed at hearing the words.


    The dwarf demon cultivator was especially happy with a smile, and said in a loud voice: "Lord Chen is worried too much. If there is such a person, we will deal with him ourselves. "


    Hall leader Chen said with a smile, "well, please drink the tea I prepared for you. Then half the reward, I''ll give it to you with both hands! "


    As he spoke, master Chen clapped his hands.


    Immediately, a group of puppets came up with tea.


    Looking at the dark green tea, it doesn''t look like a good thing.


    The billowing bubbles and the continuous black smoke can prove that the tea is never good to drink.


    Immediately, all the purple robe practitioners changed their looks.


    One by one, all began to have the power to flash.


    "Lord Chen, that''s not good!"


    A voice sounds a little old demon repair, light voice way.


    The tea came to them, but apparently no one was going to drink it.


    Hall leader Chen chuckled: "this is the way of the world. If you want to earn something good from me, you have to believe me. Don''t worry, this tea won''t kill you. Just to prevent you from not doing business with the money. You know. The task assigned to you is quite important. Anyone who makes a mistake or accidentally divulges the information without any reason. That''s a big problem! "


    Hall leader Chen raised his hand again and made a gesture of "please".


    But still no one will hold up the cup, but there are two purple robe magic repair, straight up and said: "master Chen, since you do not trust me so much. Then we''ll leave first! "


    With that, the two purple robed devils strode out.


    But at this time, the white bone demon who had been waiting outside came in. Smile Yingying of shut the door directly.


    At this time, the Lord Chen also suddenly released his terrible power. He saw the shadow of a green eye and black flaming tiger behind him.


    Immediately, a tiger roared.


    The terrible power with the sound waves directly hit the two purple robe practitioners who wanted to go.


    Just for a moment, the clothes of the two purple robed devils turned into flying ash, and their flesh and bones collapsed in full view.


    Others can feel the terrible power of hall Chen.


    Although a group of people are not in the center of the sound wave, they are still shocked by the roar of hall leader Chen.


    In a few blinks of an eye, the two purple robed devils were all dead.


    Hall master Chen took back his strength and smiled at the purple robe demon cultivators who he played with and applauded.


    But at this time, Lord Chen suddenly found that there was a man who had not moved.


    That is, Lu Fan and Lord Chen, who are sitting there, can also deal with these evil cultivators who come out of wuzun''s territory.


    Hall leader Chen is not qualified to show off in front of Lu Fan.


    "Interesting!"


    Lord Chen is more and more interested in Lu Fan.


    In his opinion, is Lu Fan a man with extraordinary strength!


    Very few people, in his voice shake God tiger roar, everything as usual, the face does not change.


    Other purple robes were made good again.


    At this moment, no one dares to say a word more.


    Hall master Chen raised his head and said in a long voice, "please! Drink it! "


    Look at me, purple robe demon monks. I look at you. It seems that there is no better way, only to pick up the tea tremblingly, and then drink it in front of hall master Chen.


    Lord Chen nodded contentedly, and his eyes fell on Lu fan again.


    At this time, only Lu fan, still motionless, didn''t mean to drink tea at all.


    Hall master Chen said with a thoughtful smile, "the one who is strong in purple at the back, why don''t you still drink it?"


    Lu Fan said calmly, "I''m a man who never is threatened by anyone."


    The voice is calm, but full of power.


    The eyes of other purple robed demons look at Lu fan again, almost like looking at a dead man.


    In their eyes, Lu Fan''s action is undoubtedly looking for death.


    The brow of hall master Chen also frowned, chuckled and said: "this strong man in purple, don''t you understand the four words of respecting the strong man after you have been mixing with the devil sect of Tao for so many years?"


    Lu fan then smiled back and said, "of course, I know. I''m afraid someone doesn''t understand! Lord Chen, you have come to me. Why do you want to find these fish? "


    Lu Fan''s rude words immediately changed the faces of these purple robed demons.


    Hall leader Chen said with a smile: "the tone is not small. This purple strong man, if you don''t have the strength to support him, you can say that. You may not be able to walk out of this room today! "


    Lu Fan didn''t say anything more. His vigorous Qi was running. Suddenly a powerful and frightening momentum was released.


    This momentum is extremely terrible, like a cloud slowly unfolding.


    But when this momentum falls on several other purple robed devils. All of these purple robes were forced to lie on the ground.


    Including hall leader Chen, whose strength is really good.


    But in front of Lu fan, it''s not enough.


    So he was shaking all over, and he knelt down in front of Lu Fan.


    Hall leader Chen felt that all his strength was blocked by Lu Fan.


    Immediately, Lord Chen shouted, "I believe, stop, stop!"


    Lu Fan said lightly, "do you really believe it?"


    All the magicians cried, "believe it, believe it!"


    Lu fan then converged his power, and with a crash, the puppets around him became powder.


    The white bone demon who was standing at the door was completely scattered.


    Hall leader Chen looked at Lu Fan in horror and asked in a frightened voice, "who are you?"


    Other mages in purple don''t dare to look directly at Lu Fan.


    Only then did they know how wrong they had just been with Lu Fan.


    People with such strength can easily run them to death by sticking out a finger!


    Lu Fan said calmly, "it doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is, Lord Chen, can they go now? Things, I think we two can talk about it! "

 Chapter 1512

    No one dared to doubt Lu Fan''s words any more. Those purple robed demons responded quickly.


    Hearing Lu Fan say this kind of words, without saying a word, several purple robed devil cultivators turn around and run out, dare not delay for a moment.


    Lu Fan didn''t stop them. Lord Chen was in shock and didn''t stop them at all.


    Even the White Bone Demon, who was lying on the ground, forced his half of the bone out and closed the door.


    But in the blink of an eye, there were only Lu Fan and Chen hall leader left.


    Hall leader Chen swallowed a mouthful of saliva and stared at Lu Fan and said, "can you tell me who you are first?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "is name important? I''m afraid my name will come out and scare you to death. So, you''d better talk about it directly. I heard it''s related to the leader of Wukong spirit hall, isn''t it? "


    Master Chen''s hands are still shaking.


    He really didn''t know whether it was right to send someone out to find the killer today.


    How do you feel like you''ve found a killer!


    This temperament, this strength, this extraordinary attitude.


    It just made him downwind everywhere. It seems that the other party is the one who issues the task, and he is just a follower.


    Hall leader Chen didn''t want to ask so many questions. He said simply: "yes, it''s related to dancing. I hope you can catch the dancing spirit, no matter how you use it or how you use it. Just get her back, that''s fine. "


    Lu Fan''s eyes were slightly cold, and he asked, "come back? What for? Why do you want to fight against the dancing spirit? "


    Hall leader Chen was annoyed by Lu Fan''s questioning.


    But his temper, however, did not come out. Because Lu Fan''s strength is there, he is really afraid of what he said. Where he offended the murderer, his own life would be saved.


    Therefore, Lord Chen forced his temper down. Patience said: "very simple. Wukong spirit is a very beautiful witch. Do you know what I mean? If you see her. I will know what I mean. "


    Lu Fan felt that he had killed himself, and looked at hall Chen as if he were looking at a corpse.


    Hall master Chen suddenly felt that his body was a little cold, and the temperature of the whole temple seemed to have dropped.


    Lu Fan said lightly: "that is to say. I have to catch you the dancing spirit alive, even if I finish the task, no matter how! "


    Chen said with a smile on his face: "yes, just hold on. Of course, I have to remind you first. Wukong spirit is not weak now. As far as I guess, it''s at least the level of wuzun in the later period and even the peak of wuzun. Around her, there are 15 strong men guarding her all the time. It''s really difficult for you to capture her. "


    Lu Fan snorted and said: "wuzun is the highest peak in the district. What''s the rarity. Well, you can arrange for us to meet. It''s better if all three of us are present. I grabbed her by myself and handed it to you when she fainted. Let''s finish the task! "


    Lord Chen''s eyes widened, and he never thought that Lu fan would say such a simple and direct plan.


    Hall master Chen said in amazement, "what? On the spot? Are you sure? "


    Lu Fan shakes his hand directly, a force of the world, like an invisible big hand, pinching Chen''s whole body.


    Little by little, hall Chen felt his bones making a sound and his body began to collapse.


    It''s amazing how powerful it is.


    Lord Chen could feel that he didn''t even have the ability to resist.


    He is also a man of martial arts!


    What is the level of a strong person who can sit still and let him have no resistance.


    First of all, Lord Chen thought of the four words of the ultimate strong!


    "I believe it! I believe it! "


    Cried Lord Chen.


    He really slows down a bit, and Lu fan will crush him.


    Lu Fan recovers his strength. Hall Chen feels the pain rising from the bone marrow.


    The pain made him twitch all over his body, and Lu Fan stood up quietly and said, "I''ll give you a schedule for the day. I don''t like to drag the mud when I do things. Besides, I''ll see the reward before tonight. Otherwise, I promise it will be more than one person who will die tomorrow! "


    **Naked threat, domineering tone.


    When Lu Fan finished speaking, he left. The gate opened automatically and let Lu Fan go out.


    At this time, hall leader Chen froth at the mouth, and has already fallen to the ground and began to twitch.


    The terrible pain almost made him faint. Fortunately, his will was still firm. At this time, he found out that the Purple strong man who did not know the origin was not only astonishing in his accomplishments. In the aspect of spirit, it is also strong and terrible. He could feel the pain clearly, and it went straight to the soul. He couldn''t say a word of pain.


    Lu Fan walked out of the gate and grabbed the White Bone Demon Xiu who had not run far away.


    This guy is leaning against the wall to tidy up his half bones.


    Lu Fan said lightly: "give me a place to rest. Then you can take care of your Lord. "


    The White Bone Demon repair is pulled by the air, and the continuous sound of surprise should be.


    At the same time, he also saw the hall master Chen who fell to the ground.


    What''s going on?


    The new strong man in purple has even beaten master Chen?


    This is too rampant!


    But the White Bone Demon also dare not say a word more.


    I can only limp with Lu fan to the back garden.


    Hall leader Chen fell to the ground and it took him an hour to get up.


    At the same time, several deacons arrived late and saw the master Chen, who was still shivering all over.


    "Lord! What''s the matter? Who did it? "


    Cried the demons.


    They can''t imagine that there are people here who dare to beat their hall leader.


    Lord Chen grabbed their clothes and lowered his voice: "keep it down. You can''t offend that man. Hurry up, prepare five magic pills, no, ten. Send it to the man in purple and evil spirit in the backyard. Remember, the attitude should be extremely respectful. Otherwise, your life will not be guaranteed! "


    Several deacons were stunned.


    Hall leader Chen looked at their stupidity and slapped them in the face and said: "idiot, what are you doing here. Hurry up, that guy doesn''t know where the God of death is coming out. It''s terrible. A little bit of neglect, I will take you to ask, go quickly! "


    Several deacons of the demon cultivation just came back to God, turned around and walked out.


    At this time, Lord Chen seemed to think of something again, shouting loudly: "wait a moment, and help me send a post to Wukong spirit. Tomorrow, I''ll invite her to dinner in zuixianlou, and I''ll have a chance to talk with her about something, so she must come! "

 Chapter 1513

    The next morning, outside the palace.


    Dongmen street, the first floor of Qiguo, zuixianlou.


    This place may be the only restaurant in Qi state that has not been destroyed.


    It seems that the magicians also know how to enjoy it. They know exactly what to destroy and who to kill. And what can be left.


    For example, the drunken immortal building is the place that the demon practitioners deliberately left behind.


    Of course, the shopkeeper of zuixianlou has long been made into food and wine. I don''t know which demon Xiu ate it into his stomach.


    Now, the only living thing in Zuixian building is probably some cooks who can make good dishes.


    It''s enough to say that at critical moments, sometimes a craft is the only way to save lives.


    The top floor of Zuixian tower, the top of the cloud and mist, makes a panoramic view of the city.


    This place was originally the favorite place of Qi''s dignitaries.


    Now it has become the place where all the Lords of the demon practice hall in Qi state often meet.


    But no matter when it is, this kind of place is not accessible to ordinary people.


    So when Lu Fan led the way to the top floor of Zuixian building, many of the demons who were eating under opened their eyes and talked about who he was!


    After Lu fan, there are a group of wary magicians.


    Especially the White Bone Demon cultivator, who knows how terrible Lu fan is.


    I dare not even make a sound from my bones when I walk.


    All the way up to the top floor, Lu fan saw Chen, who had been waiting for a long time.


    "Ha ha, you are finally here. I''ve been waiting here for a long time! "


    Hall leader Chen looks a little depressed. It''s obvious that Lu Fan suffered a lot yesterday. But his eyes were clear, and he was obviously looking forward to today''s events.


    Lu Fan chuckled and said, "haven''t the master of Wukong spirit hall come yet?"


    Hall master Chen beckoned Lu fan to sit down. He was a very beautiful looking witch with charming clothes and only a little black leaves. She smiled and brought Lu Fan a cup of tea.


    Lu Fanmu did not squint. He took the tea cup and looked up at Lord Chen.


    Hall leader Chen said with a smile: "I''ll be there soon. Don''t worry, Lord, the strong man in purple. This man is arrogant. Although he has some ingenuity, he is not so cunning. As long as I mention some secrets to tell her, she will surely arrive. "


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "you can see the master of Wukong spirit hall very well!"


    Lord Chen waved his hand and said: "where, where. It''s just that all the women in the world are the same. Self righteous but shallow in mind, the so-called long hair and short knowledge, that''s all. "


    With that, hall leader Chen and Lu Fan gently clink their glasses.


    Lu Fan secretly converged his murders. It was not time for him to start.


    The master of Chen hall saw Lu Fan sitting there calmly, his hands not shaking, his spirit not moving, and his face as usual. Then in the heart determined some points again!


    He''s on his own. He''s not sure about dancing.


    But as long as this purple clothes strongman refuses to say his life, he can definitely take down Wukong spirit at one stroke today.


    Every time I think about it, the body of Lord Chen begins to heat up. Some fantasies full of desire began to emerge in his mind.


    Some things that should not be hard began to react.


    Lord Chen reached for his crotch and grabbed it!


    Such a small action can''t hide Lu Fan''s eyes.


    Lu Fan put down his tea cup and gave a light hum.


    Hall leader Chen didn''t find out his action, and some of it made Lu Fan angry. I just think Lu fan doesn''t like tea.


    Hurriedly shouted to the coquettish witch nearby: "hurry up and change for a good cup of tea. Sir, would you like to have a good blood wine? "


    Lu Fan said quietly, "no need, let them all go down. When is the dancing spirit coming? Call me again! "


    As he said this, Lu Fan closed his eyes.


    Hall leader Chen was also very wise not to disturb Lu Fan any more, and he took care of himself to drink tea.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting. Lu Fan''s ears are moving, and he hears the footsteps.


    Immediately, Lu Fan opened his eyes.


    At the moment, his face, which was covered by the mist, all flickered a little.


    Hall leader Chen was also shocked. At this moment, he seemed to see Lu Fan''s true face.


    Why, the appearance of this man in purple. It made him feel familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere.


    When Lord Chen is thinking about it, a demon cultivator below will report it.


    "The leader of Wukong spirit hall is here!"


    Hall leader Chen''s eyes brightened and he was in high spirits.


    Lu Fan also narrowed his eyes slightly and followed a woman from the stairs.


    Charming, swaying waist and legs enchanting.


    The veil is gentle and the elegance of the past generations is still the same.


    A black robe could not cover her perfect body.


    The eyebrow is a little dignified, which can''t block her eyes.


    Step by step, Wukong Ling comes over, and Lu Fan sees her in the moment.


    The mood followed to relax down!


    Looking up, Wu Kongling saw hall leader Chen first. With a little smile, Wukong Lingdao said: "Lord Chen, I''m in such a hurry to call over and talk about something important. I don''t mean to make fun of it. My time is precious. I can''t waste it casually. "


    Hall master Chen said with a smile: "of course, the dance hall is busy managing all kinds of machines every day. It''s not a big deal. How dare you disturb it? "


    With that, Lord Chen clapped his hands, and all the demons around him retreated.


    Wukong spirit saw this scene and nodded to her back. Immediately she followed her two demon practitioners and stood at the stairs without moving on.


    Hall leader Chen''s right hand points to Lu Fandao: "dance hall leader, let me introduce you. This strong man in purple is rare to come here! Be sure to introduce you! "


    Only then did Wu Kongling look at Lu Fan.


    Four eyes meet each other, and suddenly the dance stops. The whole person seems to be stunned.


    Lu Fan smiled and slowly stood up and said, "dance hall master, I''ve been looking forward to you for a long time!"


    Wu Kong Ling was in the same place for a while without speaking.


    Hall leader Chen didn''t know what was going on and why he looked surprised at Wu Qiling. She seemed to know the man in purple.


    Chen thought like this and stood a little further. He was afraid that Wu Wuling would recognize it and then turned around and ran away.


    In that case, if you don''t catch it at the first time, it will be a big trouble.


    But obviously, such a thing will not happen.


    Wukong spirit not only didn''t run, but moved forward a few steps excitedly, came to Lu Fan''s face, looked at Lu Fan''s eyes and said: "you are here!"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "I have to come."


    Wukong Ling laughs happily. Slowly, she even holds Lu Fan''s hand and sees that hall leader Chen is hit by lightning.


    "Just come, I know. You must come."


    Hall master Chen almost sat on the ground, pointing to the two humanitarians: "did you know each other?"


    Wu Kongling shakes his head gently towards hall master Chen, with a pity on his face.


    She said to Lu fan, "you are looking for him on purpose?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s just what I met. It''s fate to meet each other. Lord Chen, you say so! "

 Chapter 1514

    The scene is very strange. Lord Chen feels that the world seems to be spinning.


    It''s totally different from what he said. He thinks that the two people in front of him are the old faces.


    That look, that attitude, that feeling of mutual familiarity. It''s definitely not disguised.


    If these two people are really good friends, did they not make a very serious mistake today.


    Feeling that things are getting more and more wrong, Lord Chen has the impulse to run.


    However, I haven''t waited for him to act.


    Lu fan then raised his hand and pressed it. Hall leader Chen was stiff and sat on the ground.


    All the forces of the road that he could not understand were working on him.


    Hall leader Chen wants to cry without tears. He wants to cry, but he finds that he can''t make any sound at all.


    All his men are still down there. I don''t know what''s going on.


    Lu Fan and Wukong spirit sit down.


    At the moment, Wukong Ling even untied her veil.


    That peerless face can only be described as shocking.


    After a while, Lu Fan felt that dancing was more beautiful.


    Especially a frown and a smile add more charm than before.


    Hall leader Chen was also shocked by the peerless face of the dancer.


    But then, Lord Chen was deeply afraid. Hard to contain air conditioning, from the bottom of the foot straight to the top of the head.


    Let him fall like an abyss.


    Oh, my God, the veil is off.


    This is only when we are familiar with the situation.


    Hall master Chen remembered that the dancing spirits could not understand the veil when they saw the lady of dark yuan.


    Now, for the sake of a purple robe repair, the veil has been removed. It can only explain the relationship between the two people, which is absolutely extraordinary.


    However, the surprise lasted for a few minutes.


    Even more let the despair of Lord Chen happen.


    Because at this time, Lu Fan also dispersed the fog on his face. At the same time, put down the hat of the robe and clothes, revealing his true face.


    A little evil smile, a strong and handsome face.


    Let Lord Chen recognize it immediately.


    No way. He''s really famous. Not only is it famous in the world, but also in the practice of magic.


    It''s a demon cultivator. He should clearly record his appearance.


    "Lu Fan! Extreme wuzun, Lu Fan! "


    Lord Chen roared in his heart. If anyone could hear the cry in his heart. Then we can know what the four words of hysteria mean.


    Hall leader Chen suddenly turned his white eyes and passed out in a coma.


    Because he knew that he would die today. And the dead will be ugly.


    In desperation, the mood of Lord Chen collapsed. Foaming at the mouth, he fell to the ground.


    Wukong spirit saw this scene and chuckled: "Lu fan, you can kill people by reputation!"


    Lu Fan said with a faint smile, "isn''t that good? It saved me a lot of things. This Lord Chen has an evil mind. If you want to catch you alive, I''ll leave you to deal with people. There''s only one thing. It''s ugly that he has to die. "


    "It seems that you really care about me. Don''t worry, I know more than a thousand ways to torture people. I''ll let him try the same thing before he dies. "


    Words, with a little bit of murderous.


    Until then, Wukong was like a real devil.


    Lu Fan nodded and opened his mouth. It seemed that he wanted to ask something, but he didn''t know how to ask when he reached his mouth.


    His eyes were fixed on the hollow belly of dancing, and he was watching with his own life Avenue.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t find anything. For a while, Lu Fan was silent.


    Wukong spirit saw Lu Fan''s touch and said with a smile, "what''s the matter. I haven''t seen you for such a long time. You can''t even talk. Lu fan, I heard that you went to chenguo some time ago. After a lot of work, even the old jade devil died in your hands. Is it true? "


    Lu Fan raised his eyebrows and said, "is the news very clear. Yes, I killed the jade devil. You stay in chenguo''s demon cultivation. I''ve killed some of the most powerful ones. All that''s left is little fish. You''re too careless. How can you let the jade devil fool around in such an important place as chenguo. Now it''s all in my hands. "


    "Bragging!"


    Wukong Ling lifted his hair for a while and smiled at Lu Fan. "You don''t think that little trick of yours can be seen by others. Specially made a stone to hold out, let others think you have taken away the real God body. I see, 80% of things are still in chenguo. It''s just hard to find. So is the old jade devil. After so long searching, he didn''t get any results. It''s disgraceful. I deserve to die! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "do they all think so, or do you think so?"


    Wukong Ling put out a finger and put it on Lu Fan''s mouth and said: "don''t try to set me up. Never. I don''t want to complicate our relationship. "


    Lu Fan took hold of Wukong spirit''s hand and gently grasped it. "It''s complicated enough. Come on, what do you mean by letting Xiaolu bring me something. "


    Wukong Ling said with a smile, "have you seen Xiaolu? Ha ha, my little apprentice is OK. I''m going to train her to be my successor. "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "a little smart guy. In the future, I''m not sure that I''m the same as you. I''m a devil woman who reverses all living things. She told me...... Well, how can I say that. You''d better speak up! "


    Wukong Ling raised her eyebrows and said, "why, she didn''t make it clear. Lu fan, your eyes don''t seem right. What did she say? "


    Lu Fan took a deep breath and said, "she said you and the baby miss me. What about the baby? "


    Wu Kongling was stunned when he stepped on the stage, and his back cheek was red for a while, and he bit his teeth and said: "this little girl''s film really talks in disorder. What baby, no matter, what I said is that I miss you with another person


    Hearing that there is no baby, Lu Fanhu feels a lot easier.


    But immediately after hearing Wukong Ling say another person, Lu Fan suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Frowning, Lu fan asked, "another man? Who are you talking about? "


    Wukong Spirit said with a smile: "after the first World War, I officially became the leader of the 15th hall, and then led to occupy the territory in the north of Xinjiang. Then one day, when I was passing by a country, I met a group of demons. They picked up two statues like human beings. I took a look and immediately collected the two statues. Guess who are these two statues? "


    When Lu Fan heard this, he immediately thought of two people, two of his elders.


    Immediately, Lu Fan''s breathing was very fast.


    Wukong Ling took Lu Fan''s hand and stood up and said, "come, follow me to see them."

 Chapter 1515

    Lu Fan hurriedly gets up. If he guesses right, he really owes Wu Qiling a big favor.


    Before leaving, Wukong spirit kicked Chen hall master.


    At the same time, with a wave of his hand, a silver needle wiped on the body of hall Chen.


    Visible to the naked eye, Lord Chen''s body turned into a black pig in a very short time.


    Pig nose, pig eyes, pig tail.


    A living person, in front of Lu fan, becomes a pig.


    Lu Fan opened his mouth slightly, then said with a smile, "it seems that you are much stronger than before."


    Wukongling put on her veil, then she grabbed the black pig and threw it directly from upstairs.


    The movement is very elegant, but Lu Fan slightly raises his eyebrows.


    With a light smile, Wukong Lingdao said: "it''s just small skills. In front of the land alliance leader, this little trick of changing the rules is not worth mentioning! "


    Lu Fan chuckled twice and didn''t answer.


    He can see whether it''s a small skill or not.


    It is obvious that the power of several Tao is just used by Wukong spirit. Although it doesn''t seem very strong.


    But with the silver needle she just threw out, it has a very mysterious effect.


    I think it''s also the inheritance left by some evil fun cultivation.


    Lu fan may have some opinions on demon cultivation, but he has no prejudice on the use of power.


    From a fair point of view, this is quite a good move.


    Compared with the Vientiane wuzun that Lu Fan knew at the beginning, he did not know how much better.


    Step down, dancing airily and lightly towards the following devil Cultivation: "go, pick up the pig outside. If you don''t fall to death, go back and chop a pig''s hoof! "


    Everyone should be quiet, but the magicians who followed Lord Chen and others were shocked.


    Why, Wukong spirit and the purple robed man have come down. And their Lord didn''t come down!


    Until Wu Kongling and Lu Fan got on the carriage and drove towards the palace. This group of talents sneaked up to have a look, but they did not find their master Chen.


    Of course, they would not have thought that their dear Lord Chen had become a pig and had just fallen from the roof to the ground.


    At this time, has been bound by a demon repair, hanging in the waist away.


    In the carriage, Lu Fan sits opposite to Wu Qiling.


    Wukong Ling laughs happily, and Lu Fan smiles lightly.


    Suddenly, Wukong spirit thought of something, and suddenly said, "Lu fan, I have something to show you!"


    Lu Fan said with a little doubt: "what East..."


    Before he finished speaking, Wukong Ling suddenly sat on Lu Fan''s body.


    And his lips sealed Lu Fan''s mouth, exhaled like a blue, with endless charm, Wu Qiling gently untied his clothes and said, "I want to show you, it''s me!"


    Suddenly, all the lights around were dark, and the atmosphere began to rise.


    Eyes like silk wagons shake, lotus ice muscle pretty!


    And refers to linglabei teeth bite, soft red spring night!


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Half an hour later.


    The carriage finally stopped, and Lu Fan and Wu Qiling got dressed and walked out of the carriage.


    Looking up and forward, what I saw was a small garden.


    Both sides are guarded by puppets, but this place is not like a place where people live.


    The dancer waved.


    Immediately several puppets moved a pile of stone statues out of the corner.


    There are all kinds of stone statues, and the workmanship is very meticulous.


    Wukong Ling said with a smile: "it''s so hard for them to put it in my mansion. And I found that by putting them out there, they seem to recover a little faster. I used to cover other statues, you know. Those demons are smart. If I don''t get something else. They will surely find the two stone statues unusual! "


    Lu Fan nodded gently, and his eyes were still scanning among the statues.


    Suddenly, let the puppets carry out the last two statues.


    Lu Fandeng was shocked.


    These two stone statues are his master Wu Chen and elder Suman.


    "Master!"


    Lu Fan looks excited.


    Directly rushed up to go, up and down carefully look at these two stone statues.


    In his eyes, the vitality of Master Wu Chen and elder Suman has been suppressed to the extreme.


    Almost dead!


    Lu Fan didn''t know how they did it. In this case, he also made sure that he was immortal.


    But Lu Fan clearly understands that the two of them are in a very bad situation.


    Lu Fan''s palm was immediately placed on two statues.


    Lu fan directly leads the life avenue to inject power into it.


    On the statue, a little golden light began to shine.


    The dancing spirit saw the situation, waved his hand very wisely, and took other puppets to retreat silently, leaving this place only for Lu Fan!


    Clenching his teeth, Lu Fan infused his spirit power and vigorous Qi into the statues.


    First of all, it was master Wu Chen who responded to his vigorous Qi.


    Suddenly, the statue moved a little. It seems that I opened my eyes!


    Elder Suman seemed to absorb Lu Fan''s power, and the light on the two men began to change into two different colors.


    Lu fan is holding on.


    Half an hour goes by, one hour goes by.


    Suddenly, Lu Fan heard a slight sound.


    Then Lu Fan looked up and saw the eyes of the two statues, all of which began to shine.


    Then, two virtual shadows emerged from the two stone statues.


    "Lu Fan!"


    One voice, two virtual shadows at the same time.


    These two men are the Master Wu Chen and elder Suman, whom Lu fan has not seen for a long time.


    Although it''s just a shadow, Lu fan can see their faces and their gentle smile clearly.


    Wu Chen, in particular, said with a smile: "Lu fan, congratulations. Your strength has reached the limit! Worthy of my apprentice! "


    Elder Suman seemed very surprised. After looking up and down at Lu fan, he sighed: "Wu Chen, you won completely. Your apprentice is indeed better than blue. Lu fan, long time no see! "


    Lu Fan looked at them, only thinking that something was rolling in his eyes.


    With a slight smile, Lu Fandao said: "master, elder Suman, how can you do this!"


    Wu Chen laughs and says: "I had a fight with that heaven. It''s good if I didn''t die. Whatever it is, it''s acceptable. Lu fan, it seems that you have a good life. Tell me about it. How are you doing recently? Have you conquered the demon cultivation? "


    Lu fan is about to speak.


    Elder Suman said angrily: "I''m not serious. This kind of time, and the mood to ask these have not. Lu fan, we don''t have much time. If you want to save your master and me, you should remember every word I said. Do you understand? "

 Chapter 1516

    Lu Fan nodded heavily.


    Wu Chen laughed and said: "it''s not necessary to be so serious. It doesn''t matter if you can''t save it. Come on, Lu fan, tell me how you are now? What''s the point of vigorous Qi training? "


    Elder Suman was angry and said in a loud voice, "Wu Chen, can you be serious. This is a time of life and death. Don''t you really want revenge? Don''t you want to fight with Fengtian again? "


    Suddenly Wu Chen stopped talking.


    That look is really like a henpecked counsellor.


    Lu Fan could not help laughing when he looked at the empty shadows of the two men.


    When do you have time to say that.


    Lu Fan said to the elder Suman, "come on, elder Suman, what do I need to do?"


    Elder Suman said quickly: "remember, I will only say it once. Now, you should take us to find the rune people and get the God seal dagger with the fastest speed, and then you can release the seal on us. And before we release our seal. You also need to get at least two chaos six beads, the most important of which is that the source force beads must have. Then, with the power of the road, help us guard our bodies, supplemented by some healing pills. That will save us. Do you understand? "


    Lu Fan nodded repeatedly, his face as usual.


    When elder Suman saw Lu fan like this, he thought that Lu Fan was frightened by the harsh demands.


    Another sigh said: "I know these things, everything is difficult, but this is the only way. Lu fan, you don''t understand. The power gained by the God is enough to make him the strongest being under the God. Only I know where his weakness is, and only I know how to defeat him. I don''t know what''s going on in the world. But what I can tell you is that he was once fused by me and bombed by the Li patriarch. It''s estimated that it will take several years to recover. These years are our last chance. We can''t afford to delay any time! "


    Lu Fan looked up and said, "don''t worry, elder Suman. I have all these things you said. I''ll save you in two days. Don''t worry! "


    I heard Lu Fan''s words of "speaking big and being ashamed".


    In a moment, elder Suman frowned: "Lu fan, do you know what I just said? Chaos six beads are not easy to find. Shendan is not easy to practice. You have to... "


    Before he finished speaking, elder Suman saw that he took out four shining beads.


    Yuanli pearl, Mengyuan pearl, dead spirit pearl, magic spirit Pearl!


    Immediately, the shadow of elder Suman seems to freeze!


    Wu Chen laughed and said: "Lu fan, good job. Worthy of my apprentice. Four chaos and six beads in hand. If you take away the living pearl of Bafang bank and the destiny pearl in the hands of universal Tiansheng, you will be the one who gathers the six chaotic beads in the world. "


    Elder Suman was stunned for a long time, and then said: "Lu fan, you are really powerful. Four chaos and six beads, I don''t think Shendan is necessary. Now you need to find the dagger of the FUZU. It''s the last complete artifact of the gods that exists in the world. "


    Lu Fan nodded: "don''t worry, I found it. Elder Suman, a Yun and wench, are waiting for you to go back and preside over justice for them. The situation of the present FUZU is very bad! "


    Elder Suman was stupefied for a second, and then said softly, "have you seen a Yun and a wench?"


    Lu Fandao: "yes. They are following me all the time. Don''t worry, you will see them soon. "


    Wu Chen said with a smile, "Su man, I said. This kind of thing can be left to my apprentice. Don''t worry too much. Lu fan, then our life and death will be yours. If there is any situation then, please help your Suman first. Do you understand? "


    Suman turned to look at Wu Chen, but did not speak.


    But their shadow gradually faded.


    Lu fan can feel that this is the manifestation of their spirits sleeping again.


    Quickly, Lu Fan took the two statues back to his residence.


    I have to let Master Wu Chen and elder Suman suffer for a while.


    Although elder Suman said that there was no need for divine elixir. But Lu fan still plans to make two heats of insurance.


    With a long sigh of relief, Lu Fan''s heart was calm again.


    Master Wu Chen is not dead. That''s great.


    As long as Master Wu Chen can be saved, Lu Fan now has absolute assurance. Cure the injury of Master Wu Chen.


    His life Avenue, chaos six beads and his own strength have far exceeded the requirements of treating Master Wu Chen.


    As long as you do it, Lu fan has a good grasp of it and treats Master Wu Chen well.


    Lu fan, who is in a good mood, really feels that he needs to thank the dancing spirit.


    If it wasn''t for dancing, Lu Fanzhen didn''t know if master Wu Chen and elder Suman would never be able to see them.


    After finishing his clothes, Lu Fan stepped out.


    Just walked to the door, Lu fan saw quietly waiting for her dancing at the door.


    With a smile on his face, Wukong Hearsay: "it''s done? Can your master and elder Suman help you? "


    Lu Fan nodded: "I can handle it. This time, I really want to thank you, Wukong Ling! "


    Wukong Ling smiled and helped Lu fan to tidy up his clothes. She was gentle like a little wife.


    Suddenly, Wukong said: "don''t be so anxious to thank me. I have something else to ask for your help! "


    Lu Fandao: "say it, as long as I can do it, I will help you!"


    "Is it true?" said Wu airing in a soft voice


    Lu Fan nodded without hesitation: "really. More true than real gold, more true than real heart! "


    Dancing airy smile, smile like a sea of flowers, beautiful.


    Across the veil, so intoxicating.


    Slowly, Wukong Spirit said: "that''s good. Lu fan, please. Come with me. "


    Soft voice. Lu Fan suddenly felt a needle sticking in his heart.


    Lu Fan didn''t have any defense, and then from the needle, a strange force began to permeate Lu Fan''s whole body.


    Lu fan can feel the power of every inch, which is changing rapidly. Immediately vigorous Qi will fight back on its own.


    But at this time, Lu Fan suppressed his vigorous Qi.


    For a moment, the sense of vertigo rose, and the dancing spirits in front of them all became illusory.


    "Dancing, you..... What are you doing? "


    Lu Fan''s shaky voice.


    Wukong spirit hugged Lu Fan''s head, kissed him gently on his lips, and said with a smile: "Lu fan, don''t blame me. The biggest task for me to come to Qi this time is to prevent you. I knew that with your character, you would definitely choose here. I''m here to catch you. Who makes you the biggest enemy of our demon cultivation now


    After that, Lu Fan was in a coma in the arms of the dancing spirit.


    Holding Lu fan, Wukong Ling laughs happily.

 Chapter 1517

    "Prepare the boat and seal him with a special fixed body magic cone. When the task is completed, inform the above and let them come to get people! "


    Dance the way with a smile.


    At the same time, where no one noticed.


    Wukong spirit seems to secretly put something in Lu Fan''s clothes.


    Immediately, several puppets came forward, and two puppets helped Lu Fan.


    Several other puppets took out their magic cones and stabbed them directly at Lu Fan''s joints.


    The devil''s cone didn''t get into it.


    However, several puppets were directly thrown away, and all the magic cones in their hands flew out.


    "Waste!"


    Dancing and laughing.


    There was no sign of anger in her face.


    "This kind of thing, also want me to come personally. I don''t know what''s the use of raising you! "


    As he spoke, Wukong Ling took out his silver needle and thrust it into Lu Fan''s four limbs.


    Lu Fan''s hard body, under the dancing silver needle, seemed to lack defense.


    Dozens of needles were punched on Lu Fan''s body, and Wu Qiling clapped his hands to show that he had achieved great success.


    With a wave of hands, wukongling asked the puppets to drag Lu fan to the direction of the palace hall.


    On the way, all the magicians turned their heads and saw this scene.


    One after another, head of the dance hall, who do you catch!


    There are some demon cultivators with sharp eyes. They can see Lu Fan''s appearance clearly. Immediately, he was shocked, and then immediately left secretly, but he reported to his master.


    In fact, all of these movements are in the eyes of the dancing spirit.


    But Wukong Ling didn''t need to say a word and let them go.


    All the way back to Qi state hall, the puppets threw Lu Fan in the center of the hall.


    Before she could sit down on the chair, several demon hall leaders rushed in like the wind.


    One by one with a raging evil spirit, rushed into the hall.


    "Master of the dance hall, I heard you caught Lu fan? Where, where? "


    "Lu fan is really caught? Dance hall master, let me see him! "


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Several hall masters shouted and looked excited.


    Wukong spirit calmly pointed to Lu Fan on the ground and said, "there it is. If you want to see it, just watch it! "


    Immediately, several hall masters looked in the direction of Lu Fan.


    When I saw dozens of shining silver needles on Lu fan, all the hall leaders took a breath of cold air.


    "Blood shadow magic needle, a good way to dance hall master!"


    Dancing is as peaceful as water. Lu fan is surrounded by these demons.


    Among them, a thin hall Master said: "dance hall master. You caught Lu fan this time. For the devil sect of Daoxin, it can be called a great harvest. In the future, there will be a place for you as the elder. Elder dancer, my favorite is to collect the bones of the strong. Is the body of Lu fan to be handed over to the patriarch. But can I cut a piece of his flesh to commemorate it? "


    Hearing this, the other hall leaders also said: "can we cut something down, too. Anyway, as long as he''s still alive, just hand it in. Dance hall master, no, dance elder, just follow our wishes! "


    A group of hall leaders are flattering and smiling. The appearance of fawning on the dancing spirit is like a dog begging for mercy.


    Wukong Ling said in a cold voice: "no one of you is allowed to touch his hair. This is my man! "


    The tone was cold and there was no room for maneuver.


    At once, several hall masters stood aside and dared not get closer.


    In the name of Lu fan, they are really like thunder. Now even Lu fan has been caught by Wukong spirit. It can only be said that the means of Wukong spirit is more rebellious. Who dares to say half a word, and who dares to make mistakes!


    The dancer clapped her hands. Immediately there was a sudden rise of gray air flow in the hall.


    Then, the air flow formed a light curtain, in which people began to flash.


    The hall leaders around, wisely stood to one side, of course, they knew what the light curtain was for.


    This special light curtain for elders is not allowed to be opened if it is not the critical moment of life and death.


    But now, Wukong spirit directly opens, and no one dares to say no.


    After all, it''s too big to catch Lu Fan. No one can say anything.


    In the light curtain, a demon elder finally flashed out.


    With a hoarse and unpleasant voice, he said: "dance hall master, how long have you been away from Qixiu country? What''s the matter? Something happened again?"


    Wukong spirit smiled at the demon elder and said: "it''s not my fault, elder Dugu. I did it. Look who I got! "


    Say, dance empty spirit a wave, light curtain turned direction.


    Immediately, elder Dugu saw Lu Fan lying on his back.


    Elder Dugu was shocked and said: "Lu Fan! You got Lu fan? How can it be? It''s only a few days. How do you find him and catch him? "


    Dancing ethereal light wave again, the light curtain immediately turned back.


    The corner of the eye is curved into a crescent moon, and the dancing spirit laughs: "I don''t need to worry about how I caught it. Now that I have finished my task, will you send someone to take Lu fan back? "


    Dugu Aotian''s face changed wildly. He was obviously shocked by Wukong''s speed.


    After a moment''s silence, Dugu Aotian said: "dance hall master, you can''t find a substitute to cheat me. In this case, you will die miserably, I promise! "


    Wukong Ling said with a smile, "the elder is really good at joking. This kind of thing. Who dares to make a fake? Don''t worry. It''s Lu Fan with real goods! If you don''t believe it, elder, you can come and see for yourself. "


    "Good!"


    Elder Dugu looked excited and said in a loud voice: "I''ll come and see for myself. You have to wait for me for two days to seal him up. There must be no difference. When I arrive, if what you catch is true, I will guarantee that you will be promoted to the position of elder immediately. If it''s a fake, you can understand the consequences! "


    Wukong Ling got up slowly and bowed to salute: "naturally, I know. Then I''ll be in Qi country, waiting for elder Dugu to come! "


    Elder Dugu nodded with a smile: "very good. Wukong spirit, you really have the qualification to become a Witch King. It was a very correct decision that I recommended you. It''s also a very wise decision for you to inform me today. Don''t worry. I know what I will lose to you. "


    Dancing spirit nodded with a smile.


    Soon, the gray air flow dissipated and the light curtain disappeared.


    Wukongling looked at the other hall masters again and said in a loud voice, "press this Lu fan into my room and keep a close watch. I want you to go to the gate to stand guard day and night. How about waiting for the elder to come? "


    Even elder Dugu said that he would recommend Wukong spirit as the elder.


    Can they still not obey the orders of the dancing spirits?


    All the voices to the dancing spirits should be.


    Lu fan, who was lying on the ground, said with a smile, "great master, it seems that you are a good old man, and you are very clever!"


    Lu Fan replied in his heart, "shut up, old nine!"

 Chapter 1518

    A moment later, the palace backyard.


    In Luan Feng Hua palace, Lu Fan was carefully placed on the bed by several demon practitioners.


    Sweat was on the brows of both of them.


    It''s not hot, it''s sweaty.


    No way, they carry people, but the legendary Lu Fan.


    No reason why they should have missed.


    To tell you the truth, although I watched Lu Fan''s body full of silver needles.


    But none of them dare to be careless. They were really afraid. Lu Fan suddenly jumped up and beat them to the ground by one move.


    Fortunately, these things did not happen.


    They put Lu Fan away with great care. Then, the hairy face demon on the left said: "brother, can I leave something on him for a memorial. I''ve seen Lu Fan and he''s not dead


    The devil on the right nodded: "take a root. Nothing else can move. "


    "All right!"


    They were very straightforward. One pulled out one of Lu Fan''s hair.


    "It''s really a master. It''s so hard to pull out his hair," he said


    "Hurry up, take it away, let''s go!"


    The two evil men hurried to run. Lu fan, lying in bed, slowly opened his eyes.


    What I saw was a very warm room. Antique beds, tables and chairs. Floating leaf pillows, hollowed out carved teapots, water boiling in the gap, but it can not run out.


    The slanting sun shines in from the windowsill, and several green flowers and plants stretch out in the sun. There are several books by the bed. At a glance, you can see the elegant words on the cover.


    What do you think of this place? It doesn''t look like the residence of a witch. It''s like a lady''s boudoir.


    Lu Fan slowly sat up from the bed.


    Gently pull a needle out of yourself.


    "Good soldier!"


    Lu Fan sighed softly. In his hand, he can feel the strength of the silver needle.


    This is absolutely a silver needle specially made with the most pure power of Tao. Lu Fan clearly felt the power of Tao from the needle. It seems that there is a way of time and space, but also a way of life.


    In a word, there seems to be a little bit of everything. In this way, all the people who cultivated the corridor to hide the scroll could not say the power of Tao. It can only be said that refining this divine soldier is really powerful.


    Or it''s something made by the real old devil in the devil kingdom of Daoxin. It''s either a relic of the gods.


    Whatever it is, dancing kongfu can get such things. It can only be said that Wukong spirit is absolutely trusted by the inner demons of Daoxin.


    But how can dancing spirit be so trusted?


    Lu Fansi wants to go. There is only one thing, that is, the people of Daoxin demon sect, rely on Wukong spirit to deal with him.


    So Lu fancai has to pretend that he can''t really show his strength. Otherwise, Wukong spirit would not be able to get along in the demon cultivation.


    They just returned his master, elder Suman.


    At this time, the backhand will give others a hand. It''s not very good!


    Although dancing is not clear, there is still some tacit understanding between them.


    The dancing needle was not deep, and she kept her hand. These, Lu Fan himself is clear.


    After a while, Lu Fan put the needle back into his body.


    is exactly the same location. It is exactly the same in depth and no one can see it.


    He reached into his clothes again.


    Lu Fan takes out what Wukong spirit stealthily shoves to him.


    It was a bead with a dark Rune on it. Lu Fan pinches it.


    At once, a power of runes poured into his body along the skeleton of his meridians. In an instant, all the negative forces brought by the silver needle will be wiped out.


    Lu Fan laughed and murmured, "dancing is ethereal, dancing is ethereal. What can I say about you. If I really don''t cooperate with you to finish the play, I''m really sorry for you. "


    The pagoda of Xuangong in Kowloon came out again and said, "great master, what are you going to do?"


    Lu Fan''s mind moved, and immediately Xiaohei appeared on his shoulder.


    Lu Fan untied his belt and gave it to Xiao Hei. At the same time, he said to the Xuangong tower in Kowloon: "Lao Jiu, you should follow Xiao Hei. Tell Feng Lao, Lu master and ah Yun about the situation. Let them save my master first. Chaos six beads, I left a dead pearl, the rest of you and Xiaohei together to take away. And tell them that once the country changes, let them decide to stay. I have some other things to do. Don''t wait for me! "


    Xiaohei listens to Lu Fan''s words, discontented and gives out a gentle roar.


    It seems to disagree with Lu Fan''s decision to take such a separate action.


    But Lu fan still touched Xiao Hei''s head and said, "listen to me. Don''t worry, I''m almost recovered now. It''s really not that easy for the devil to deal with me. This time, maybe it''s also a good chance to sneak into the demon cultivation. If you want to come back to me, you can take thirteen with you. Maybe I can help him find Xiaocheng magic pool! "


    Lu Fan laughed happily.


    Xiaohei nodded contentedly. Swallow the belt.


    Jiulong Xuangong tower also floated out of Lu Fan''s body, and then fell into Xiao Hei''s body.


    Lu Fan patted Xiaohei''s head and said, "be smaller and faster. Don''t be found. Let''s go!"


    Xiaohei nodded clearly and rushed out in an instant.


    It''s almost invisible now.


    Outside, the demons felt a gust of wind and rushed into the house.


    At this time, Lu fan is still lying on the bed without any change.


    "What happened just now?"


    A gatekeeper shouted.


    He always thinks that something has just gone out, but Lu fan is still here, nothing has changed!


    Several other demons came forward and looked at Lu Fan carefully to make sure that Lu Fan was real. They nodded: "Lu fan is still there, so it''s OK. Just now, it''s probably his own luck. He wants to seal the silver needle! "


    "What are you waiting for? You can''t let him escape!"


    All the demons nodded their heads, and immediately began to add seals, and put arrays on the walls, floors and even windows of the whole house.


    I''m not afraid of being complicated. I''m not afraid of waste, but I''m afraid that I can''t seal Lu Fan.


    Lu fan, who was lying in bed, relaxed and rested quietly.


    Slightly, Lu Fan''s snore sounded, which made the demons jump again, standing at the door and window one by one, as if facing the enemy.


    Lu Fan slept soundly. He hadn''t been completely relaxed for a long time.


    Although people like him, in fact, sleep is the same, and even cultivation can achieve the same effect.


    But there is a big difference between practice and sleep.


    In this way, Lu fan is so asleep, and a group of demon cultivators help to guard the door. The scene is extremely funny!

 Chapter 1519

    A day later.


    Wukong spirit came, looked at the door of the room, and asked aloud, "how is he?"


    The guard''s demon cultivator did not dare to blink. He was staring at Lu Fan all the time. Suddenly, hearing Wu Kongling''s question, he was shocked.


    Then he hurriedly replied, "master, he has been making this sound all the time. I don''t know what happened. Is it luck to break through the seal? Dance hall master, or you can give him another hundred stitches! "


    Wu Qiling looked at Lu fan again, and said with a smile: "breakthrough? I think I just fell asleep. Keep your eyes on it and don''t let it happen. "


    At the end of the speech, Wukong spirit walked away with a smile under the gaze of all the hall masters outside.


    Before leaving, he said in a voice that only he could hear: "this Lu Fan really understands. Don''t worry about him! "


    Two days later.


    Lu Fan wakes up.


    This time, Lu Fan really woke up and Meimei slept.


    Directly sat up from the bed, scared those demon practitioners a big jump.


    All the hall leaders immediately followed into the room.


    "It''s delicious. Hurry up and get them all. Don''t get those disgusting things. Otherwise, I''ll give you trouble! "


    Lu Fan just smiled and talked to all the hall leaders.


    These hall leaders saw that Lu Fan had inserted so many needles in his body, and his face was not red, and he could not breathe. He looked as if he had nothing to do with it. One by one dare not come forward!


    Although they all believe that Lu fan has been sealed by Wukong spirit.


    But no one can say exactly how many seals have been sealed.


    The people who can get to the master''s step are all smart and cherish their lives. They will not take their own lives to test how much power Lu fan has left.


    As long as Lu fan doesn''t run, he will take whatever he gives.


    Therefore, as soon as Lu Fan shouted, several hall leaders immediately sent for people to take them.


    Lu Fan had a wonderful meal. He hasn''t had such a big meal for a long time.


    Looking at the wary appearance of these demons.


    I don''t know who caught who!


    Several hall masters sent crazy people to shout and dance. But the news is that the leader of Wukong spirit hall realized something by chance and closed today. I don''t know when I can come out!


    A group of hall leaders are going crazy. At such a critical moment, Wukong spirit disappeared.


    Leave them to look at Lu Fan!


    If Lu Fan really breaks the seal, can they see it!


    Fortunately, Lu Fan didn''t seem to resist. After eating, while tasting tea, he asked: "how about dancing? If she catches me, won''t she talk to me? Don''t you take me to meet them now? How boring it is! If you die in the hands of the weak. That''s too boring. I might choose to blow myself up! "


    Upon hearing this, all the demon practitioners immediately ran out of the room, only sending puppets in to stare at Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan laughs very happily. It''s good to tease these demons.


    Lightly, Lu Fan said: "next, it should be the backhand of Wukong spirit. If you don''t find a back boiler. I don''t believe it! Alas, wait for another two days to see which one of them is going to be completely ruined by Wukong spirit. Send Wukong spirit to catch me. Ha ha, these people still don''t understand the relationship between Wukong spirit and me. In terms of interests, only I am still making trouble for the devil sect of Daoxin, and Wukong spirit is a valuable person for the devil practitioners. If I''m dead, Wukong is probably dead by herself. Can she not think of it? "


    Lu Fan mercilessly ridiculed the practices of the elders.


    These demon elders will never understand why a demon can get along with an enemy so happily. And both sides are more trusting.


    Because they don''t understand, although Wukong spirit is a demon, she is also a woman.


    Although Lu fan is a hater of evil, he will never poison his own women.


    If you don''t understand this delicate relationship, you can never start from this aspect.


    In this way, it will only give Lu Fan a chance to play with Wu Qiling.


    Lu Fan basically guessed what would happen next.


    If there is no accident, the person who carries the pot should come.


    Three days later.


    In the void, at last a boat came late.


    In fact, the speed of the boat has been very fast. But it took so long to get there. Just because he had to sneak out.


    Otherwise, once the matter is known by other elders, it will be troublesome.


    Tiger head Black Lotus boat, skeleton white bone rudder.


    Standing on the boat and looking anxiously at the people ahead, it was the elder Dugu who came here in a hurry.


    One eye red, one arm carved dragon.


    Seeing Qi from afar, Dugu old devil immediately saw a big smile on his old face.


    Then Lang said, "hurry up, you guys who haven''t eaten. Faster and earlier, I will be rewarded very much! "


    Later, a group of demons laughed and said: "OK, elder. Let''s speed up! "


    As soon as the voice fell, the boat disappeared.


    When it reappears, it is in the void that a long space trace is pulled out. Then it appeared on the periphery of Qi''s void.


    A group of demon repair boats immediately surrounded and saw that it was a black lotus boat with tiger head, and one by one didn''t dare to make a mistake.


    The leader of the demon repair deacon Lang said: "which adult is it?"


    With his hands on his back and his waist shaking, an elder''s token suddenly glowed with red and black light.


    "I''m the law enforcement elder of Daoxin demon sect, old Dugu. Hurry to take me to see Wukong spirit, slightly neglect it, be careful that you die ugly! "


    A group of demons saw the real elder token and confirmed the identity of Dugu old devil. Immediately get out of the way and enter Qi state with the Black Lotus boat.


    And beyond Qi, far away, in the void.


    See this scene, there are brother Han Feng and others.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng pointed to Qi''s direction and shouted: "here comes the man. It seems that the elders of demon cultivation are coming. That boat is powerful enough! "


    Hearing this, elder martial brother Chuxing, Zuo Yundong, huangfuwu and others all came together to watch from afar.


    Mr. Feng and Mr. Lu were also serious.


    Han fenglang said, "how about, do you want us to follow in?"


    Feng Laodao: "no, since the leader of Lu League said he can solve it by himself, let him solve it by himself. Han Feng, you''d better go to see if elder Wu Chen has recovered now. That''s the key. "


    Han Feng said: "what can go wrong with Wu Chen. The things given by younger martial brother Lu fan can''t go wrong. Elder martial brother, let''s go to Qi country. Didn''t Lu Fan say that Xiao Hei could bring thirteen to him? "


    Elder martial brother tightened his eyebrows, as if hesitating.


    Lingyao, who had not spoken, snorted and walked away slowly.

 Chapter 1520

    Qi state.


    Hutou Black Lotus boat came down from the sky, slowly falling, straight down the city.


    No matter how the street is, no matter what other people think, Dugu old devil is so arrogant and eager to do things.


    As soon as the boat stopped, Dugu Aotian hurried off.


    Then he went straight to the palace.


    No one dares to stop, no one dares to stop. In the past, other demons are very clever to get out of the way.


    In the demon cultivation, those who dare to block the elder''s way.


    It''s true that you can kill people directly, and then pull them out to be eaten by other ogres.


    At the same time, Dugu old devil shouted: "dancing is empty, let her come quickly."


    Hear Dugu old devil''s cry.


    One of the hall leaders came quickly. He hurriedly came forward and bowed to Dugu old devil and said: "elder. Welcome to our company. The master of the dance hall is in a closed door, and can''t come out for the time being. "


    Dugu old devil frowned and said: "what''s the point of closing this time. Tell me how much power you lack. I gave her ten heats of blood pills. Well, maybe she went to shut up. It''s my good chance. Well, good. Shut up well, what about Lu fan? Where are you locked up? Hurry up and take me to see Lu Fan! "


    The hall Master said with a smile, "I''ll wait for you. Lu fan is locked in the back by the dance hall leader. Elder, follow me! "


    Step up, Dugu old devil was eager to see Lu Fan.


    In a moment, Dugu old devil came out of the room.


    Look at the hall leader who can''t even blink outside, and the firm house sealed by the array.


    Dugu old devil stopped and asked: "Lu fan is in it? Is he awake? "


    You see the one eyed and one armed old devil. Instantly recognized.


    Then one by one, bowing to salute, a long sigh of relief.


    The round face hall leader standing at the outside said: "elder, Lu fan is inside. Awake, you can see him at any time! "


    Dugu old devil nodded contentedly: "very good. You did a good job. If we catch Lu Fan and lead the Allied forces in the west, we will lose a strong arm. The day of their destruction will not be far away. You are all meritorious. Keep watching here. I''ll meet Lu Fan! "


    At last, Dugu Aotian opened the door with a bright smile.


    At a glance, he saw Lu Fan drinking tea and reading books.


    Calm, calm and confident.


    This was Lu Fan''s first impression on Dugu old devil.


    But the first impression that Dugu old devil gave to Lu Fan was not so good.


    In Lu Fan''s view, the old guy who came in. It''s obviously a vicious and cunning devil.


    Lu Fan put down his book and smiled at Dugu old devil.


    Dugu old devil looked at Lu Fan''s silver needle carefully, and then looked at Lu Fan''s look, slightly puzzled.


    It''s not so right. Lu Fan looks like an innocent person after being hit by so many blood shadow magic needles.


    Is it because of his deep cultivation?


    But if Lu Fan didn''t have anything, he should have left long ago.


    Just the straw bags outside. It''s a joke to be able to stop Lu Fan.


    It can only be that Lu Fan''s accomplishments can barely keep his own appearance unchanged. But his power was completely sealed by the magic needle.


    Nodded, Dugu Aotian thought this was the only explanation, and then his smile spread.


    "Lu fan, Lu Gongzi, leader of Lu League. We finally met! "


    With a hoarse laugh, Dugu Aotian sat down opposite to Lu Fan.


    That one eye, there is evil spirit flashing, seems to be very interested in Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s rare for someone to come to see me. I thought you were really going to lock me up here for the rest of your life. You should be the elder of Daoxin demon clan. What''s the name? "


    Dugu old devil said with a smile: "it''s Dugu. Name. I didn''t use it many years ago. I forgot it for a long time. Just call me elder Dugu. How is the leader of Lu League living here? "


    Lu Fan nodded his head and said, "it''s OK to eat, drink and read. It''s a lot easier than being outside. "


    Elder Dugu clapped the table and said with a smile: "Lord Lu is really a special person. In this case, it is safe. Eh, Lord Lu''s ring is still in his hand. Isn''t that right? My men didn''t take your things away? No, no, it''s not like what a prisoner should have. Lord Lu, come on, take down the ring and give it to me. You won''t be able to use it in the future. "


    Elder Dugu extended his hand to Lu Fan.


    His action is to remind Lu fan not to forget his identity.


    This is how he would humiliate Lu Fan and let Lu Fan hand over his own things. Then we can see if Lu fan is still so uncertain.


    Dugu old devil is an old devil who has lived for hundreds of years. He clearly knows how to deal with people like Lu Fan.


    He can''t wait to see Lu Fan''s humiliating expression.


    But Lu Fan put out his hand calmly and said to Dugu: "if you are so interested, take it away. If you can take it! "


    Dugu old devil tightened his eyebrows and reached for Lu Fan''s ring.


    Just as he was about to move, Dugu Aotian suddenly saw Lu Fan''s smile, and his eyes turned to think of something. He said with a smile, "Lord Lu League. You''re bad. You''re bad. You want me to start the ring for you, don''t you? I''m not that stupid. It''s just that, since no one else will take the ring of the leader of Lu League, I won''t win over others. "


    Lu Fan shows a little disappointed expression.


    Dugu old devil suddenly felt a little proud. He thought he saw through Lu Fan''s idea.


    However, Lu Fan''s face was this expression, and his heart was already in full bloom.


    This old devil is very suspicious.


    Lu Fan was silent for a moment, then asked: "elder Dugu. Are you going to take me away next? Where to take it? The master of the dance hall has done a lot of credit this time. After catching me, she will probably be promoted to law enforcement elder this time. I know Feng Tian. He has been soliciting me for a long time. You take me to Fengtian and I''ll have a good talk with him. "


    Hearing Lu Fan''s words, Dugu old devil said with a smile, "you must see me, master. But then. I think it''s better for me to take you to see the patriarch in person. "


    Lu Fan frowned and said, "the master of the dance hall is not going? Do you want to take credit from others? "


    Dugu old devil smiled and said: "it''s not robbery. It''s me who recommended the master of the dance hall to deal with you. Let''s go, Lord Lu. Follow me. Let''s not delay. Let you see the master early and hand in the order early. Maybe you''ve figured it out and would like to join us. We are still good friends in the future! "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "elder Dugu, it''s a cunning old man. You really have the means! "


    Dugu old devil stood up and said, "please, Lord Lu!"

 Chapter 1521

    Dugu old devil''s single hand is empty, but he doesn''t intend to stay for a moment and wants to take Lu Fan away.


    None of these hall leaders outside dare to say anything more. Seeing Dugu old devil and Lu Fan come out of the room, they can only stand on both sides and watch quietly.


    Dugu old devil tidied up his clothes and smiled at several hall masters and said: "when Wukong spirit comes out, you will tell her that Lu fan I will take it first. I must have remembered it for her. These blood pills, also help me to transfer to her. Let her play. Go back to the north, to the south, or even to the east of her hometown. Her task has been completed, and the rest will be given to us! "


    All the Lords should be quiet.


    But each of them looks strange. They are not idiots either. Naturally, it can be seen that Dugu old devil is here to take credit.


    A lot of things are like this. What you do well is not necessarily your credit. It belongs to the last one who invites contributions!


    It''s obvious that Dugu old devil is the one who wants to do this.


    But where is his identity, and who can say what?


    Even if Wukong spirit is not closed now, I''m afraid it''s impossible to come out and talk with Dugu old devil.


    Dugu old devil left with Lu Fan in a few bottles of worthless pills.


    Lu Fan said nothing and followed Dugu old devil to the outside.


    It seems that it''s for the sake of speed and avoiding trouble. Before Dugu old devil left the palace, he took Lu Fanfei with him.


    His palm is still very careful not to touch Lu Fan.


    Looking at his appearance, he is probably afraid that he will cause any trouble if he is not careful.


    Obviously, he didn''t know enough about Lu Fan''s silver needles, so he didn''t dare to touch them.


    Lu Fan flew with him in the air, toward the Black Lotus boat on the tiger head outside the palace.


    At this time, Lu Fan looked down to the northeast of the palace.


    Looking through the clouds, through the buildings, it seems that we see a person.


    At the same time, in the palace, where Lu Fan''s eyes are fixed. Wukong Ling is actually standing at the door.


    She quietly watched Lu fan being taken away by Dugu old devil. Under the veil, there are all smiles.


    "Lu fan, it''s up to you next. Thank you for helping me finish the task! "


    Wukong spirit throws a kiss in the direction of Lu Fan''s departure.


    Then he turned back to the room.


    In her room, there was another light immediately.


    A pair of dark eyes and a cold and beautiful face appear in the light curtain, not who is the saint daughter of dark yuan.


    Wukong spirit saw the dark yuan saint, and her face changed. The bright smile disappeared. Instead, she was angry and yelled: "the saint daughter of dark yuan. Dugu old devil bullied me too much. I asked him to help me escort Lu fan, but he took Lu Fan away. I hope that the lady of dark yuan will make the decision for me! "


    The daughter of dark yuan chuckled and said, "you got Lu fan? Ha ha, the task is finished well. All right, we''ve got your credit. Then Lu Fan let Dugu old devil send it back. You can have a rest recently. You can go anywhere! "


    Wukong spirit way: "then can I go back to northern Xinjiang?"


    The daughter of the dark yuan nodded: "of course. You can take a few months off as a reward. After this war, I will report to the patriarch and ask her to promote you to be an elder. "


    "Thank you very much


    The dancing spirit bows slightly and waves away the light curtain.


    Immediately, the dancing spirit smiled softly. The laughter grew louder and louder. At last, he hummed and danced out.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Here, Dugu old devil, who didn''t know that he had been calculated, took Lu fan to his boat happily.


    On the boat, a group of magicians immediately surrounded Lu fan, casting all kinds of curious eyes.


    Dugu old devil waved his hand and said: "this is the ultimate wuzun, Lu fan, the leader of Lu League. Come, bind him to the pillar, and move gently, and do not move the silver needle on him. The array is all open. Don''t let him escape at all! "


    When the magicians around heard the name of Lu fan, they all jumped back in fear, but none dared to go forward.


    Seeing this scene, Dugu old devil stared at the eldest one with one eye, and caught a demon cultivator and kicked: "how could it be you. Lu fan has been arrested and his strength has been sealed off. Do you dare not bind him? "


    The devil who was beaten howled, but he still did not dare to come forward. He cried: "elder, he is Lu Fan!"


    Hearing this, Lu Fan laughed.


    Loud voice, Lu Fandao: "bring a chair. How bad it is to tie it. Elder Dugu, you also said that we might have friends to match in the future. Now tie me up, don''t you fear my revenge? "


    Dugu old devil turned his eyes and said, "I''m even more afraid that you''ll run away compared with your revenge!"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "if I can run. Do you really think that a column and a few arrays can bind me? If I don''t run. What''s the difference between sitting and tying? "


    After that, Lu Fan waved to other magicians and said, "what are you still doing? Move the chair quickly."


    A group of demon practitioners did not dare to move. They all looked at Dugu Aotian.


    At this time, Dugu Aotian sneered and said: "Lu fan, you really regard yourself as a character. Now the whole body is sealed like this, you dare to go crazy! I said a few words casually, and you picked them up. Do you really think the Lord Fengtian will keep you? Do you really think I dare not kill you now? Funny, ha ha, but also extreme wuzun, I think you are extreme fool. It''s all prisoners. I don''t know! You, tie him up for me, don''t you hear me? "


    At this time, Dugu old devil finally showed his true face.


    Friendly tone, immediately become fierce.


    Other demons tied Lu Fan and tied him to the magic pillar.


    If they don''t act again, they will not wait for Lu fan to kill them. I''m sure that Dugu old devil will scratch their skin and cramp them first. The bones of their corpses are made into pills.


    Looking at Lu fan, who was bound tightly, Dugu old devil approached him and said: "Lu fan, recognize your situation. If I were you. Now it''s time to worry. What''s next. If the patriarch killed you or made you into a puppet, I really don''t mind letting you taste the tens of thousands of torture methods in the demon cultivation. Of course, I want you to cry, kneel down and kiss the mud on my feet. "


    Lu Fan tilted his head and looked at Dugu Aotian calmly: "don''t worry, it must be you who will kneel down and beg for mercy."


    Dugu old devil laughed as if he had heard a funny joke.


    Open your hand, Dugu old devil said: "let''s sail!"

 Chapter 1522

    Flying the flag, tiger head to the sky.


    Dugu old devil did not stop at all, and the boat did not stay overnight. Not long after he came to Qi, he drove his fleet away from Qi and was ready to leave.


    Those who don''t understand are all talking about it. Are the elders idle.


    It''s hard to run here. I haven''t been here for a day. Now I have to go back again. It''s really inexplicable.


    The boat sailed into the void again and left slowly in the eyes of thousands of demons.


    In the void, senior brother Han Feng and others also saw this scene.


    Standing at the bow of the boat, Han Feng craned his neck and looked at Dugu old devil''s boat.


    At a glance, Han Feng saw Lu Fan on the boat, bound to the post.


    Suddenly, Han Feng shouted: "elder martial brother, Mr. Feng, come and have a look. Is younger martial brother Lu Fan arrested over there! "


    Hearing Han Feng''s cry, elder martial brother Chuxing, elder martial brother Chutian and others rushed over.


    One by one, looking forward, they saw Lu Fan''s figure.


    "It seems that it''s really younger martial brother Lu Fan!"


    Elder martial brother''s face is very ugly.


    Old Feng and others also look stiff.


    Huangfuwu and nangongxing both have unbelievable looks on their faces.


    In particular, nangongxing said in a very puzzled tone: "how could Lu Fan be caught by these demon cultivators with his strength? Are they more powerful than the jade devil saint? "


    Han Feng couldn''t help it. He took out his boat and said, "I don''t care about you. I''m going to save junior brother Lu Fan. Don''t stop me!"


    Elder martial brother and others nodded, "let''s go together."


    Just as they were moving, Xiao Hei''s body suddenly appeared in the shadow of the Xuangong tower in Kowloon: "everyone, everyone. Don''t be impulsive. The great master will not make such a stupid mistake. He just pretended to be arrested. You have to believe me. "


    Xiaohei also nodded and shouted at senior brother Han Feng and others.


    Han Feng bit his teeth and said, "are they tied to the posts on purpose? No matter, I''m going to save him! "


    Feng Laohu put his hand on Han Feng and said, "master Han Feng, calm down. Maybe it''s Lu Fan''s intention. He wants to take advantage of the ark boat and the depth of the three lines of defense! "


    Huangfu nodded: "it''s very possible! Don''t act on impulse. "


    Han Feng looked at the more and more distant Black Lotus boat and said, "what should I do? Let junior brother Lu Fan be captured by them?"


    Master Lu, who has not made a sound, said: "follow up. See what''s going on. "


    Feng Lao thought for a moment, and nodded softly to show his agreement.


    Master brother said: "what are you waiting for? Let''s go. Since Lu fan is no longer in Qi State, why do we stay here. Let''s go! "


    Feng Lao and Master Lu waved together, and the boat immediately followed.


    They don''t drive fast. They just want to pretend to be good enough. Follow the direction of the Black Lotus boat on the tiger''s head, follow the flashing.


    Far away, I kept up with the Black Lotus boat.


    Such a follow-up will last for several days.


    The speed of the Black Lotus boat is not fast, and the flashing is not particularly frequent.


    When he came, he was in a hurry, so he kept going at full speed.


    But there''s no need to spell that back now. In particular, Dugu demon Xiu wanted to flirt with the bound Lu Fan.


    "Lu fan, do you really have nothing to tell me? I know people like you have a lot of good things in their hands. Take out a little more, I can also make you suffer less. At that time, even if it''s dead, it''s also a little bit easier to die. "


    Dugu demon Xiu sat on the white bone reclining chair and smiled at Lu Fan.


    For a few days, let him make sure that Lu fan has no escape ability. So, he is more and more unrestrained now.


    If it wasn''t for fear of Lu Fan''s jiuxiao ring, there would be some unimaginable prohibitions. Now he even dares to rob Lu Fan''s things.


    Lu Fan slowly opened his eyes and calculated the time. Lu Fan looked up and said, "how long will it take to get to Qixiu country?"


    Dugu demon Xiu frowned and said: "you are so anxious to die. Don''t worry. There is still a day or two to go. I walk very slowly. I can let you live a few more days. However, if we go further, we will arrive at the magic array. From there on, the whole void will be led by the array and the demon cultivation patrol. I don''t know what kind of humiliation you will suffer when you meet them. You are not afraid of being divided. That is to cut a small mouth from your body with a knife, then bleed your blood a little bit, then get out all the mess in your body, eat what you can eat, and take what you can''t eat to make pills. Oh, I dare not watch that scene! "


    Dugu old devil laughed happily. He also wanted to destroy Lu Fan''s mood with words.


    Lu Fan hears the words and says: "the magic array domain, that place, whether must need the magic cultivation token to pass!"


    Dugu old devil nodded: "no, it''s the token of the elder who can walk at will. You are quite curious about these! Or I''ll tell you more, and you''ll bring something out! "


    Lu Fan suddenly smiled and said, "yes, I can give you my ring. But you answer two more questions? First of all, it''s said that all the magicians have Xiaocheng magic pool. Is there any in the magic array? "


    Hearing that Lu Fan was going to give him a ring, Dugu old devil immediately became interested and nodded: "yes, but now the magic pool is in Qixiu. Magic array is a large area, covering hundreds of countries. It seems you still don''t understand! Ask the second question! "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "thank you for your honesty. The second question is very simple. How are you going to die later? I can give you a chance to choose death! "


    When Dugu old devil heard Lu Fan''s words, he was stunned. And then the crazy laughter came out.


    He covered his belly with one hand and bent down with laughter.


    "Lu fan," he said with a smile, "this is the time. Why are you so hard


    When he finished speaking, Dugu old devil suddenly rushed to Lu Fan''s face and put his hands in Lu Fan''s heart.


    With a smile, Dugu Aotian continued: "want to force me to do something to you? Ha ha, Lu fan, you martial arts masters always have the same skills. If you can''t break the seal, you want to try to provoke me, and then use my strength to try to break the seal. Can I be fooled? Look down on me. When I was dealing with your predecessors, you were not born. But I have to let you know what it means to teach you a lesson. Now, I want you to feel the feeling of being cut off and eaten in front of your face! "


    After that, Dugu old devil suddenly turned a knife into a knife, and was about to stab Lu Fan in the chest.


    Suddenly, he found that his hand could not move.


    Stunned, Dugu old devil looked at his arm, but found that Lu Fan had got rid of the shackles and held his wrist with one hand.


    With a smile, Lu said: "Dugu old devil. Some things are not as complicated as you think. I just ask you how you want to die! "

 Chapter 1523

    Dugu old devil was so scared that he immediately rushed out of his body and a huge anti gossip shadow appeared behind him.


    This man is also a strong man who knows both yin and Yang!


    The terrible evil Qi all rushed on Lu fan like a sword.


    For other people, such magic Qi can directly achieve the effect of bone erosion and ecstasy. But it just landed on Lu fan, but it had no effect.


    Those powerful evil spirits, on the contrary, bounced back to Dugu old devil.


    As soon as the evil spirit came out, Lu Fan probably knew the power of Dugu old devil.


    He who is diligent and strong in a limit is not holy in reality.


    Such force is comparable to the level of Feng Lao and Lu masters.


    It''s a little bit worse than the incomplete twin saints in chenguo.


    When Lu Fan pressed his hand, the vigorous Qi was released and rushed directly into Dugu old devil''s body.


    Dozens of silver needles on his body were sprayed out directly and inserted in Dugu old devil''s body.


    In a moment, Dugu old devil''s spirit stopped suddenly.


    The power of the avenue that was about to be released was also broken by Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi.


    This is the only way to compete.


    Before Lu Fan came to Xiling, he had no problem with Dugu old devil''s cultivation. Not to mention now, the strength has been greatly increased!


    Master heaven skill!


    The evil spirit is gone!


    I''m afraid that Dugu old devil hasn''t had such a strong opponent against Lu Fan in recent decades.


    From other perspectives, Lu fan used only one move.


    Then Dugu old devil fell to the ground. The whole body began to twitch and blood gushed everywhere.


    All of them were frightened and wanted to walk, but they were as slow as insects. They could only wriggle on the ground.


    Lu fan, with his hands on his back, looked down at him and said lightly: "since you don''t choose death, I will help you choose it! But don''t worry, I won''t let you die happily! "


    After that, Lu Fan was not polite and stepped on Dugu old devil''s thigh.


    Feet fall, will shake the whole boat.


    Behind him, many demons watched this scene. Turn around and want to run!


    If Lu Fan let them run away, it would be the loss of his prestige.


    The power of the world spread out like a mighty array, blocking the whole boat. All the demons who want to leave turn into a piece of flying ash directly in the midair.


    On the huge black lotus boat with tiger head, there was a sound of air-conditioning.


    No one dares to act again.


    Dugu old devil made a miserable cry.


    His whole right leg has been trampled into meat sauce by Lu Fan.


    His voice was very bleak, but Lu Fan was disgusted. In a long voice, he said, "stop shouting. Is this injury really painful for you? Dugu old devil


    Hearing Lu Fan''s rude revelation, Dugu Aotian''s voice shrank.


    Feeling Lu Fan''s powerful world power, Dugu old devil finally knew what kind of mistake he had made.


    That is to believe that Wukong spirit can catch Lu Fan alone.


    It''s true that Wukong spirit entered Xiaocheng magic pool and got the inheritance of the devil king. However, her strength, no matter how strong, has not reached the limit!


    With a set of blood shadow magic needle, you can subdue a strong man like Lu fan?


    Look at Lu Fan''s world power, which can be compared with the three saints.


    At this time, Dugu Aotian understood that it was not the jade devil Shenglang who got a false name. But Lu fan is really too strong!


    Dugu old devil''s intestines are all regretful!


    He never thought of it. His own idea, in the end, actually hurt himself.


    He didn''t know that Wukong spirit and Lu Fan had teamed up to sink themselves. Or Lu Fan deliberately pretends to be like this, and then suddenly erupts, playing a hand dive.


    It seems that there are two possibilities. If it is the former one, then the little girl Wukong Ling is really disgusting. Eat inside and eat outside, but also deep-seated, cruel enough poison.


    If it is the latter, then Lu fan is a little too terrible.


    Not only is it powerful, but it''s also like this. How can others fight him!


    Dugu old devil said with trembling lips: "Lord Lu, I''m wrong. I beg for mercy, you let me go. I''ll give you whatever you want! "


    Lu Fan smiled at him, followed by another step on his left leg.


    Dugu old devil''s whole body convulsed violently, but this time he bit his teeth and didn''t make a sound.


    Because he has clearly seen that Lu fan is not retaliating against him, but deliberately playing with him.


    If he dared to shout, Lu fan would probably crush all the bones on his body bit by bit!


    Ignoring Dugu old devil, Lu Fan said to the other disciples, "move a chair, hurry up!"


    At this moment, those demons finally obeyed, and quickly brought a good Xuanmu chair to Lu Fan.


    As Shi ran sat down, Lu Fan said to Dugu Aotian: "I said that. It must be you who kneel down and beg for mercy. Dugu old devil, is it fun to catch me? Thank you for sending me a boat and telling me about the magic array. Now, I can go to Qixiu country by your boat. I never thought that it would be so smooth. I went through the three lines of defense of demon cultivation and went straight to the base camp of demon cultivation. You say, if I''m in Qixiu, it''s going to be a disaster. Who will be held responsible by the other elders and the church? Can you live without me killing you? "


    Lu fan, with a sinister smile on his face, deliberately frightened Dugu Aotian.


    Dugu old devil''s face was red and white. It seems that Lu fan is really scared.


    He was about to speak when Lu Fan suddenly shook his hand. His left arm was interrupted by Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi. His skeleton turned to ashes and blood flowed out.


    Lu Fan shook his hands at Dugu old devil and pointed out: "from now on, I didn''t let you talk, you can''t say a word. I''ll see my mood and decide what to do with you! "


    Dugu old devil was completely convinced. In front of Lu fan, he was such a weak elder.


    Dugu old devil''s mind was really bursting.


    But the thought just flashed by. With Lu Fan''s strength, even if he explodes himself, he will not hurt him much. Now the only thing that Dugu old devil can hope for is that he is still useful to Lu Fan. Lu fan will not kill him for the moment.


    Just thinking about it, Lu Fan clapped his hands and said, "stop the boat, stop the boat!"


    Immediately, the demons stopped the ship and looked at Lu Fan one by one.


    At this time, Lu Fan went to the bow of the boat and looked into the void.


    With a smile, Lu Fan suddenly said in a soft voice, "brother Han Feng, come here."


    The voice is not loud, but it spreads directly along the power of Tao in the void.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others, who are far behind, immediately heard clearly.


    "Ha ha, younger martial brother Lu fan is calling us. How does he know about us? "


    Han Feng cried happily.


    Behind him, elder martial brother nodded to Feng and others.


    Feng Lao smiled and waved: "lean over!"

 Chapter 1524

    The boat approached quickly, and Lu Fan''s smile became more and more intense.


    He has long found that senior brother Han Feng and others have been following him.


    No way. That''s the benefit of cultivation. Like Dugu old devil, he was not so alert.


    At this time, after seeing the Black Lotus boat on the tiger head, there was even a fleet following quietly.


    Dugu old devil was shocked.


    At this time, he just understood that he was really being played around.


    Dugu old devil was so ashamed that he wanted to commit suicide.


    He also boasts that he is resourceful. In the eyes of people like Lu fan, he is a chess piece that can be used at will.


    Most of all, he hit it himself.


    "Ha ha ha, junior brother Lu Fan. I knew you were not so easy to catch. It''s a joke that this old man can catch you! This boat is really good! "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng laughed happily.


    They have also been fighting with the demon cultivator for a long time, but they have never seen such a good boat.


    Master Feng and Master Lu left and right, and the two of them stood beside Dugu Laomo.


    At first, Dugu old devil couldn''t move. Now, these two people stare at him.


    Dugu Aotian stopped thinking of escaping or playing tricks.


    Because of these two people, he even knew each other.


    When master Feng and Master Lu saw Dugu, they were shocked.


    Then old Feng said: "Dugu old devil. It''s you. I can''t believe I''ll see you again in my lifetime! "


    Master Lu gnashed his teeth and said: "it''s really you. Heaven has eyes, let me meet you again. See if I don''t dig out your heart, liver, spleen and lungs to pay homage to my dead lover! "


    Seeing Master Lu and old Feng both look excited.


    Beside, Lu Fan hurriedly stopped the two men and asked aloud, "what''s the matter?"


    Feng was calm, took a deep breath and said, "Lord Lu. This man is my sworn enemy. We were both born in a small country on the edge of the southern region. When I was young, I traveled in the south. Accidentally in a country, met this old devil. We lost and ran away. But the old devil found our home and killed all my family by himself. Lao Lu''s family was also fooled to death by him. "


    Master Lu opened his clothes excitedly, exposed the ferocious wound on his left shoulder, and said with gnashing teeth: "Dugu old devil. You can recognize the injury. I have stayed for decades, just to not forget the pain you brought to me, I have made a poison oath, you must repay it by yourself! "


    Dugu old devil raised his head and looked at the two people. At the moment, he seemed to forget his fear and took the evil airway that was unique to demon Cultivation:" revenge is coming. Well, I can''t believe you two are still alive. It''s my destiny to die. Come on, kill me! "


    Master Lu couldn''t help it any more. The light in his hand was shining.


    The old Feng next to him was rational. He grabbed Master Lu and said, "listen to the leader Lu, old Lu."


    Master Lu''s body was shaking and his eyes were red.


    This is the first time since Lu Fan knew Master Lu and Feng Lao that he saw these two people lose their temper.


    Lightly, Lu Fan said: "Feng Lao, Master Lu. This old devil, I''ll leave it to you. But no matter what, you can''t kill him. We must rely on him to cross the magic array! Others, whatever you like. "


    Hearing this, Dugu old devil shook his whole body, then shouted at Lu fan, "Lu fan, how can you be so cruel. What''s the difference between you and us? I think you are also a big devil! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "really? Then I''ll tell you. If I''m a devil, I''m not. If I become a saint, there is no devil in the world, take it away! "


    Feng and Lu looked at Lu Fan gratefully, and then dragged Dugu away.


    You can imagine what happened to Dugu Aotian next. It''s chilling to think about it.


    But Lu fan doesn''t have an air traffic controller. Turning around, Lu Fan goes to the south palace and says, "take all these demons in. If it can''t be collected, kill it. Adjust the route and move on. Our next goal is to cross the magic array and go to the west to lead the base camp of demon cultivation, Qixiu country! "


    Wen Yan, Zuo Yundong, Huangfu Wu, ye Nantian and others began to shine in their eyes.


    Nangongxing said with a smile: "brother Lu Fan. You''re going to do a lot of work! "


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "little, I don''t play yet. What about ah Yun? What about the moon? "


    Lu fan asked aloud.


    Standing beside, Mu Ke pointed to the boat and boat that had stopped nearby and said, "ah Yun and the magic moon are healing the elder generation of Wu Chen."


    Lu fan asked with a smile, "how are Master Wu Chen and elder Suman doing now?"


    Han Feng said with a smile, "it''s OK. You can go and have a look. Younger martial brother Lu fan, I''ll take it here. Don''t worry! "


    Lu Fan nodded gently to the elder martial brother, then stepped into the void and soared. Back in the boat of the Confederacy!


    All the way straight to the direction of the cabin, walking halfway, Lu Fanhu seems to think of something. Turn your head and look behind you. But I don''t see anyone!


    "What about lingyao and Xiaolu?"


    Lu Fan murmured.


    Not quite. Where have the two men gone.


    Shaking his head, Lu fan has no time to pay attention to these two people. Go straight into the cabin.


    What Lu Fan didn''t know was that it was around the corner. Lingyao controls Xiaolu and looks at Xiaolu''s frightened expression.


    Lingyao said with a smile: "the little girl of the hidden family. You are a gift from heaven! I thought you were a long time ago. Unexpectedly, there is still one left. And still so pure blood, rare, rare, with you in. There are some things I can do. "


    "What are you going to do?" Xiaolu asked timidly


    Lingyao said with a smile: "I want to take you away. Your name is Xiaolu. From today on, you have officially become my servant. Follow me, you will be one of the envoys in the future. Let''s set out now and go to the lost place. "


    Xiaolu cried, "I don''t want to go with you. I want to go back to find the stewardess. I want to tell Lu Fan! "


    Lingyao said: "you will see them later. But not now. It''s a good day. We didn''t notice. It''s a good time to leave. "


    At the end of the speech, lingyao gently pressed on Xiaolu''s neck. She left the boat with Xiaolu in her arms.


    No sound, no trace.


    Here, Lu Fan didn''t realize that things had changed since this moment.


    Only sitting in the room eating qianmei fox seems to feel something, looking out of the door.


    Lu Fan gently opened the door and saw the elder Suman who was chatting with ah Yun.


    Next to him, his master, Wu Chen, sat on a chair and tasted tea quietly.


    Lu Fan showed a bright smile.


    Wu Chen and others also looked up and saw Lu Fan.

 Chapter 1525

    "Lu Fan!"


    Wu Chen showed a bright smile.


    "Master!"


    Lu Fan kneels directly in front of Wu Chen.


    "I forgot master''s forgiveness for my late rescue!"


    Wu Chen laughs and says: "between you and me, is there anything that''s not late? Is there anything that''s not guilty? Come on, your tea is OK. I haven''t had such a good tea for a long time! Unfortunately, there is no good wine! "


    Lu Fan laughs and gets up. Xiao Hei jumps over and lies on Lu Fan''s arrow. At the same time, spit out Lu Fan''s belt.


    Lu Fan took out a jar of wine from his belt with a smile on his face and said to Wu Chen, "master, who says there is no good wine?"


    Wu Chen laughed more happily and said in a loud voice: "open it quickly, hurry up, hurry up!"


    Lu Fan opens the wine jar, waves and condenses Qi into a cup. He fills Master Wu Chen and himself with a cup.


    They sat opposite each other and drank up. They all showed a happy smile.


    that looks just the same.


    Next to him, elder Suman said softly, "what kind of master there is, what kind of apprentice there is.". Old drunkard with little drunkard


    Lu Fan quickly made another cup and filled it up for elder Suman, saying, "elder Suman, come and have a drink together!"


    Elder Suman suddenly smiled and took the cup.


    Wu Chen chuckled: "your teacher''s mother actually has more alcohol than me."


    Su man takes a look at Wu Chen and immediately he shrinks his neck back.


    Next to him, a Yun and the moon are all hiding their mouths, not letting themselves laugh.


    Lu Fan looked at a Yun and said, "what''s the situation?"


    A Yun nodded, indicating that the situation was good. At the same time, a Yun took out several chaotic six beads and returned them to Lu Fan.


    The moon also stood up and said, "Lu fan, talk to me. I''ll go back first! "


    Lu Fan nodded softly and smiled at the moon.


    The moon seems very gentle at this time. A Yun also said nothing and left quickly.


    Here, Lu fan, Wu Chen and elder Suman are left.


    Su man looked at the back of the moon and said, "this is a good girl. When are you going to marry someone, Lu fan? "


    Lu Fan said awkwardly: "elder Suman, I don''t know this. Maybe we should wait until we defeat the demon cultivator! "


    Elder Suman chuckled and said, "you might as well marry someone after killing all the demons. Man, it''s just not reliable. Listen to me, marry early, keep a child, and then finish your career. Better than anything! Don''t come to the end, leave a regret


    Wu Chen listened to elder Suman''s words and coughed awkwardly.


    "This wine is too hot, too strong!" he coughed


    Elder Suman gave Wu Chen a white look, and finally said, "all teachers and disciples are virtuous."


    Wu Chen turned his head quickly and said: "Lu fan, let''s talk about it. What have you been up to lately. After the first World War of Optimus Prime, what happened outside. What''s your strength now? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "things are a little better than expected. As for my strength. Master, come and see! "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi spread out.


    All of a sudden, elder Suman and Wu Chen were attracted by Lu Fan''s strong and vigorous Qi.


    Wu Chen reaches out and seems to want to feel Lu Fan''s vigorous Qi.


    Lu Fan also very clearly separated a ray of vigorous Qi and injected it into Wu Chen''s body.


    At once, Wu Chen was surprised and said, "have you swallowed all the power of the world? OK, OK, OK. Such vigorous Qi really has the ability to break through the barrier. Lu fan, you really have the qualification to attack the gods! "


    Elder Suman also quietly felt the power of Lu Fan.


    For a moment, Suman said: "a kind of power without limit. But why, Lu fan, your strength has some spirit. No, there''s something else that doesn''t belong to this world. What''s going on? "


    Lu Fan chuckled and gave a brief oral account of what happened in this period of time.


    Those thrilling stories, nine dead life stories. It''s very natural in his mouth.


    Lu Fan talks about the chaos of the celestial kingdom, the chaos of shenhuang, the chaos of the southern region, and finally the western region.


    Ą°ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ In this way, I defeated the jade demon saint and came back from the Chen kingdom. Now I am going to the base camp of the demon cultivation. "


    Wu Chen and elder Suman both heard their eyes enlarged, their mouths expanded, and looked at Lu Fan stupidly.


    For a long time, Wu Chencai looked at the ring on Lu Fan''s hand and said, "that is to say, Lu fan, are you really the master of jiuxiao gate now?"


    Lu Fan touched the ring and said with a smile, "it''s like a fake package!"


    Wu Chen burst out laughing and said: "well done, those people who are in the same spirit have passed on for so long, but they can''t do my apprentice in the end. Lu fan, you did a good job. For the master mercilessly out of a bad gas! "


    Elder Suman also said with a smile: "you mean Liang long, the elder, is now Nirvana again. Alas, it''s a pity. I was going to tell you to ask him for help. With his strength, it''s still a threat to demon cultivation. "


    Lu Fandao: "I''m not afraid. Now, apart from Fengtian. I''m not afraid of any other demon repair. "


    Wu Chen nodded his head and said: "demon cultivation doesn''t need to worry about it. It''s only one person who can worry about it. Follow this trend. The devil of Tao wants to sweep the world. It''s up to Fengtian alone. Suman, tell Lu Fan how to deal with the sky! "


    "The way to deal with it, I''ve given it to him for a long time," said Suman. Lu fan, the devil''s heart is still on you that day! "


    Lu Fandao: "yes, it''s on me. Do you want to deal with Feng Tian with this? "


    Suman shook his head and said, "not with it, but this is his weakness. The way of sealing gods handed down by the demon cultivation is that the five demons gather together to make it possible to succeed. Now he has no demonic heart in his hand. He can''t be God. And the position of his heart will surely become his biggest weakness. When you are almost as strong as him, you can attack his heart and kill him. "


    Lu Fan opened his mouth and said, "it''s so simple?"


    Suman said, "that''s right. It''s so simple. Don''t think things are complicated. As long as he''s not. That''s the human body. Although strong, there must be a way to deal with it. Coupled with such an obvious weakness. If you want to win him, you just need to improve yourself. Others can be put. If I were you, I''d go back and shut up now. Ten years later, it will be a joke to come out. "


    Wu chendao: "it''s too passive to shut down. It''s still a happy battle!"


    Lu Fan also said, "I think it''s better for me to fight, so I can improve my strength faster."


    Elder Suman shook his head and said, "you are a teacher and an apprentice!"

 Chapter 1526

    Elder Suman turned his white eyes, apparently speechless to Lu Fan and Wu Chen.


    Wu Chen and Lu Fan laughed happily.


    For Lu fan, closing the door is really not in line with his character.


    He was used to dancing on the point of a knife and living in a desperate situation.


    In fact, he is a adventurous man.


    From the time he left Wu''an, he was alone in the four kingdoms.


    Lu Fan thinks it''s incredible that his strength has been improved rapidly.


    Because of this, Lu Fan now thinks that if he can defeat Feng Tian one day.


    That''s not to be relied on. But continue to break through in the realm of life and death.


    Go all the way to the limit, to the heaven.


    With a smile on his face, Lu Fan took out the six chaotic beads again and said with a smile: "master, I still remember that you told me at the beginning. If you want to help you recover, do you need three things? "


    Wu Chen nodded and said with a smile, "of course, I remember the six beads of chaos, the spirit of the sky and the sap of the tree, the power of the world!"


    Lu Fandao: "I''ve been working on all three things for a long time. Shifu, have a look. If you don''t start tomorrow, I will help you recover the injury. "


    Wu Chen thought for a moment and said, "it can be. But to do this, we need to find a secluded place and spend three or five days. Now, you are going to the base camp of demon cultivation. If you can help me to heal. What about what happens outside? "


    Lu Fandao: "don''t worry, I''m not alone in this operation. There''s Feng Lao out there. Master Lu and they take care of him. My senior brothers are not mediocre now. It''s only three or five days. We''re going a little slower. There''s no big problem. "


    Wu Chen seems to be worried. He turns to Su man.


    "Don''t look at me," said Suman. You should discuss your own affairs. You don''t have to worry about my injury. With the dagger sealed by a Yun, my strength will slowly recover. If you are still not sure, I can help you deal with the outside affairs! "


    Lu Fandao: "that would be great. Elder Suman, our main opponent this time. In a word, it''s still your old acquaintance! "


    Su man frowned and said, "old acquaintance? Who are you talking about? "


    Lu Fan said one word at a time: "dark yuan Saint daughter!"


    "Silent," said Suman. Is she now the main business of the magicians? "


    Lu Fandao: "it''s not only the leader, but also the commander who led the demon cultivation to attack the Western leader this time."


    Suman suddenly smiled and said, "it''s so powerful. It seems that the silent dead pupil has also been greatly trained. Does she have the magic pupil now? Ha ha, if so, I can''t help you too much. Lu fan, there is something old with me in silence. I''m kind to her, she''s kind to me. She gave you the demonic heart. I''m not going to fight when I meet her. I hope if you two meet and you look at my face, don''t kill her! "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s not whether I kill her or not, but whether she kills me or not.". So, elder Suman, I will not say anything. I just hope that, at that time, you can help me to tell her that she will not follow Feng Tian any more. There are some things I can''t control when the two armies are at war. "


    "Is that right?" said Suman, smiling? How do you explain that dancing is ethereal? "


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment, then smiled bitterly and said, "I can''t hide anything from your eyes. She''s a different story. "


    Suman pointed to Lu Fan''s face and said, "excuse me. You men, like to find such excuses. I''ll tell you, how about you dancing in the air. Just give me how about silence. Should all the people in the demon cultivation be killed? Then look at me. I''ve been a demon cultivator for so many years. Are you going to kill me? "


    Lu fan is speechless.


    Wu Chen coughs softly: "Lu fan, listen to your teacher and mother. Let it go if you can. Rules, principles. They are bound to ordinary people, for people like you. It''s long past the rule. There are some things you can decide for yourself. "


    When Wu Chen and Su man sang together, they settled the matter.


    Lu Fan spread out his hands, helpless.


    "Master, let''s find a place to start. Get it done early, and wait until you are faced with the army of the demon cultivators. Maybe I need your help! "


    Wu Chen said with a smile: "no problem, your master, I can''t do anything else. I still know a lot about the powerful Dharma decisions of the alchemists. Ha ha, how many years. I didn''t expect that I still have the day to recover my strength! "


    Wu Chen seems to be a little excited, and his eyes seem to be a little excited.


    "Don''t be disconsolate," said Suman, "go now."


    Wu Chen nodded and said in a long voice, "Lu fan, lead the way!"


    Lu Fan nods with a smile and walks out with Wu Chen.


    All the way out, Wu Chen asked, "Lu fan, where are you taking me? Isn''t this boat safe enough?"? It''s not going to be healing on deck. "


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "of course not, master, I''m going to help you heal in the void!"


    Wu Chen is slightly stunned. He immediately thinks of something. He is surprised and says, "Lu fan, you are not going to help me improve my strength."


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "master, since they are all healing, why don''t you try to push your strength up again? I didn''t have the ability. Now my vigorous Qi is close to Dacheng, and the life Avenue is also running freely. There are four chaotic six beads in my hand. Try it, of course! "


    Wu Chen laughs and says: "Lu fan, you want to use the master as the elixir for experiment. Good, master believe you. Come, let me see, my apprentice, how rebellious is it now! "


    Wu Chen''s eyebrows fluttered, apparently without any worries. Some are all excited and gratified.


    This unreserved trust makes Lu Fan''s heart warm.


    As he said, he now has this ability, of course, to make the master better. It''s not just to restore the master''s original strength.


    They went out of the cabin. Lu Fan turned Wu Chen into a light and went straight to the void.


    Wu Chen looked at the boat going away and asked softly, "I''m not afraid to lose it if I fly so far!"


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "don''t worry, master. My power of spirit has been hooked on the boat. As long as they don''t accelerate suddenly, we won''t lose it. Besides, there is Xiaohei! "


    As he said this, the little black on Lu Fan''s shoulder suddenly grew into a giant dragon.


    Wu Chen laughed and said, "Xiao Hei, I didn''t expect that you are so strong now!"


    Xiaohei shakes his head proudly. They sat down gently on Xiaohei''s back.


    Lu Fan took out four chaotic six beads and released the Xuangong tower.


    "Master, are you ready?" Lang said


    "Come on," Wu Chen said in a loud voice

 Chapter 1527

    Lu Fan took a deep breath, raised his hand and hit four chaotic six beads on Wu Chen''s back.


    Then, the whole body vigorous Qi rises, the small world unfolds, completely enveloping Wu Chen and Xiao Hei.


    Suddenly, Wu Chen''s whole body lit up.


    Every minute and change in his body came into Lu Fan''s eyes.


    At this time, Lu Fan clearly saw Wu Chen''s suppressed vitality and damaged body.


    The channel of complete black death and the fragmented Dantian.


    Lu Fan never knew that the situation of Wu Chen had been so bad.


    It''s more difficult for him to imagine that Wu Chen can support for so many years in such a physical condition.


    With the palm of his hand gently pressed on Wu Chen''s back, Lu Fan injected his life avenue into Wu Chen''s body.


    Suddenly a strong seal force, unexpectedly, hit Lu Fan along Wu Chen''s meridians.


    Lu Fan was stunned for a moment and didn''t understand what was going on.


    Then, the power tore up his vigorous Qi. And even four chaotic six beads began to beat violently.


    This power is beyond Lu Fan''s imagination. He thought it was a very easy thing to help Wu Chen heal.


    But unexpectedly, the situation is far more complicated than he imagined.


    A clear array seal appeared on Wu Chen''s back.


    Lu Fan looked at it, but he could see it. There were three clear words named crazy nameless.


    Then the three words changed rapidly, and they were changed into the six words of Bafang, Huanyu and chaos.


    Lu Fan was shocked. He knew that Master Wu Chen was hurt by Qian Sheng of all directions. But I really don''t know that the power released by the three saints is a crazy unknown array.


    What does this mean?


    Crazy nameless has something to do with these three people?


    At the moment of Lu Fan''s consternation, the power rushed directly into his body.


    Just as this force is breaking, it will seal Lu Fan''s body as well. Lu Fan Gang Qi suddenly changed its shape.


    It has become the kind of power that belongs to the crazy nameless!


    Seal was directly attracted to the past, and then vigorous Qi even swallowed it. Then the body of Lu Fan began to change dramatically.


    An extremely strong light spreads out from the void in an instant.


    The light dipped into the avenue and seemed to be a shining sun in the world.


    West collar, Qixiu country


    dark yuan Saint saw this light.


    Slightly open mouth, murmured: "who is this? Who is this marching like a god! "


    East border, Dansheng country.


    Lord Li, Lord Dansheng, also saw this light.


    Master Li was in a wheelchair, and everyone began to tremble.


    "Lord of Dansheng, do you see it. The light of the gods! Someone is moving towards the gods. That direction is Xiling, that''s right! "


    The Lord of Dansheng was also shocked and murmured: "how could it be that the legendary light of the gods, even if it was sealed up, did not make such a light! Who is this? "


    No one can answer the question of the Lord. "Go to the west to get it," said Li Zong. Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng, reorganize the people and horses, and follow me to the West! "


    The Lord of Dansheng looked at the Lord of Li in amazement, in his impression. Lord Li has always been a schemer.


    How can we make such a decision just because we see a light.


    The Lord of Dansheng kingdom said: "Lord Li, you are kidding!"


    Li said one word at a time: "Lord of Dansheng, you can see clearly. Some people are moving towards the gods. Ten of them are not gods. No matter who it is, we need to see him. As long as he is not a demon, we will win if we find him. "


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng said, "if he is a demon cultivator, or a god fiend!"


    "Then we will surely lose if we stay here," said Li Zong


    The Lord of Dansheng is quietly thinking about the words of Li.


    For a moment, the Lord of Dansheng said, "OK, let''s go!"


    Southern region.


    Tang Hui, who fled back to the south, has just returned to the world.


    Before he had a rest, he suddenly saw the light of the world.


    "This is.... This is. "


    Tang Hui is also full of historical books. When he saw this light, he thought of the legendary light of the gods for the first time.


    According to historical records, where the gods were born, there was divine light, which filled the world and filled the world, like the sun and the moon hanging in the sky.


    Then, the light of the gods becomes the light of the gods, which is driven by the gods and is for the power of the gods.


    "Just the West! West collar! How can a spirit appear in Xiling! "


    Tang Hui didn''t understand at all.


    At this time, from the palace hall of the kingdom of the universe, a tottering old man came out and looked at the light and said: "the light of the gods shines all over the world. Young master, can you tell me who he is? "


    "How can I know who he is?" said Tang Hui? How about grandfather, how about elder Huan Yu? "


    The old man shook his head and said: "the old master and the world Saint have gone to the north. Master, the old master has an order. From the day you come back, you are the new master of Bafang bank! "


    Tang Hui is completely dead. He is not shocked that he became a patriarch.


    But he was shocked that his grandfather, Bafang Qian Sheng and Huanyu Tian Sheng, had gone to northern Xinjiang.


    He knew clearly what they were going to do in the north.


    Is that the purpose? Obviously there is one, that is to kill Feng Tian!


    "My God!"


    Tang Hui murmured.


    Northern Xinjiang, the wreckage of the kingdom of heaven.


    A huge ball of meat, higher than the mountain, wider than the sea, thousands of tentacles flying.


    Feng Tian had a wicked smile on his face, and the tentacles around him changed slightly with his voice. Obviously, these tentacles are about to sink into his body.


    When all the tentacles are integrated by him, it is the time when his skill is completed.


    "Interesting, interesting. I won''t go to you, but you have come back by yourself. Are you here to help me finish the last step? "


    In the void opposite the heaven. Two huge mountain like figures are also standing there.


    Eight money saints, world saints!


    Both of them held swords one by one, and scabbard the other. They all pointed to Fengtian.


    Longsheng, Bafang Qian Shengdao: "Fengtian, last time, we were attacked by you. Today, we want you to know. The world is not for you. Even if you are going to be a God, you will die! "


    Feng Tian tilted his head and said, "is that right? Why don''t I believe it. Tell me, why can''t I escape death? "


    The celestial sage of the whole world replied: "because we are the people who have been inherited by the rebellious. If the gods are not afraid, they are not afraid of you! "


    Feng Tian said with a smile, "Oh, the rebellious one, you are talking about being crazy and nameless, right. Ha ha, I''ll tell you, is demon cultivation also founded by crazy nameless


    Eight square money saint, the world saint, two people stupefied for a while, the different voice with way: "what do you say?" "A group of ignorant people. The old gods are killed, and the new gods are nameless. Do you understand? Just tell you what this is for. Since you''re here, you don''t have to go. "


    Just as the voice fell, a flash of light lit up in the distance.


    Seeing this light, Qian Sheng of all directions, Tian Sheng and Feng Tian of the whole world were totally stunned.


    Eight square money saint, the world heaven Saint sees this scene one after another astonished way: "impossible!"! Who is it? "


    The smile on Feng Tian''s face also converged, with a certain amount of evil air: "interesting! Someone is a step faster than me. Hum, eight square Qian Sheng, universal Tian Sheng, I have no time to chat with you. You can die! "


    At the end of the speech, thousands of tentacles were released, sweeping everything.


    Eight Fang Qian Sheng and universal Tian Sheng are about to use their swords, but they find that their swords fly to Fengtian by themselves.


    The expression on their faces was finally fixed on panic.


    Then, all goes to darkness!

 Chapter 1528

    In ignorance.


    In a trance.


    Lu Fan didn''t know how long he had been sleeping, but suddenly he woke up.


    Then, all things, in his eyes, suddenly changed.


    In his eyes, it seems that the whole world is flashing.


    At a glance, Lu Fan clearly saw the world barrier in front of him.


    He seems to be able to poke a hole in the sky just by extending his hand.


    "The limits!"


    Lu Fan looks at his hand and laughs.


    He didn''t know how he got to the limit.


    But he just knows that now, he has officially become a super power.


    One into the extreme extraordinary people.


    Half a step to the holy land.


    At this time, Lu Fan felt that he was on the top of the world.


    He seems to be able to do everything he wants.


    Heaven and earth in his hands, the world in his feet tremble.


    "Is this the ultimate power?"


    Lu Fan chuckled.


    Looking up, Lu Fan looks forward.


    Suddenly I saw his master Wu Chen, who had been waiting for him for a long time.


    Seeing Lu Fan wake up, Wu Chen says with a smile: "Lu fan, how do you feel? Have you reached the limit?"


    Lu Fan nodded slightly.


    But when he just made a move, he suddenly seemed to find something.


    Look up. Immediately, Lu Fan''s vision seems to penetrate the distant time and space!


    From the west to the north.


    Then, what appears in Lu Fan''s sight is a huge tentacle.


    It''s higher than the mountain and wider than the sea.


    Let Lu Fan recognize who he is at a glance!


    No way. He was so impressed. It''s hard for Lu fan to remember him or not.


    Seal the sky!


    "Ha ha, Lu fan, it''s you!"


    Feng Tian obviously saw him through the distant space.


    At this time, Lu fan, who has reached the same level with the other party, can understand the terrible nature of Fengtian.


    Gently, Lu Fandao said, "seal the sky, and meet again!"


    Feng Tian chuckled and said, "I didn''t expect that. How long did it take you to catch up with my practice for hundreds of years. Should I say that you are powerful, or that you are my predestined enemy


    Lu Fandao: "you mean to say that I am the stepping stone you are destined to be!"


    Feng Tiandao: "interesting, interesting. Interestingly, when I first saw you, I felt that you would be my enemy. But I didn''t really want to kill you. Because if you die. I have no enemies. How lonely that is! I don''t know how you get to the same level as me. But I''m very happy. Now you can understand the meaning of the four words "loneliness"


    Lu Fan nodded softly.


    He did feel it.


    At this point, the world seems to be very small.


    As if the heaven and the earth could not contain such people.


    Lu Fandao: "don''t worry, I will see you soon. At that time, we can see who is the stepping stone. "


    Feng Tian laughed and said, "yes, yes. That''s right. I like your arrogance. But I don''t want to be so fast! There will be a war between you and me, but not now. Because I''m not ready, as you can see, I''m not fully in control of this body yet. "


    Lu Fandao: "isn''t this the best opportunity for me?"


    Feng Tian said with a smile: "that''s right. You don''t hide it. But am I so easy to kill? "


    As he said this, Feng Tian suddenly raised two tentacles.


    On his tentacles, there were two bodies.


    Lu fan saw the two bodies.


    "Eight sides Qian Sheng! The world is holy! "


    Lu Fan exclaimed.


    Feng Tian said with a big laugh: "there is no mistake, these two idiots. I thought I could be killed with the blade left by crazy nameless. Crazy and nameless, you know? Ha ha, that has a lot to do with our demon cultivation. "


    At this time, Feng genius showed his crazy side as a demon cultivator.


    Lu Fan''s heart sank slightly.


    Although he didn''t like the eight money saints, he also didn''t like the heaven saints.


    But he didn''t expect that the eight money saints and the heaven saints of the world would die in the hands of the heaven.


    In any case, the eight party Qian Sheng and the world Tiansheng also died in the confrontation with the demon cultivation.


    Like chaos warrior, they may not have done glorious things, but they died great.


    Feng Tian uses his tentacles to shake the bodies of Qian Sheng and Huanyu Tiansheng. The meaning of provocation is obvious.


    Lu Fan looks at Feng Tian and doesn''t give a look, but he has already reached the extreme of war.


    Feng Tiandao: "Lu fan, now you are the only one who can fight with me. Lu fan, I''m looking forward to the ultimate battle with you. But it''s not now. In a short time, you won''t see me again. Haha, do it for yourself! "


    Feng Tian laughs loudly, and then boundless darkness sweeps through everything.


    When all the darkness was about to rush in front of Lu fan, Lu Fan closed his eyes.


    After that, the feeling of the whole world gradually subsided.


    "Lu Fan! Lu Fan! "


    At this time, Lu fan, who takes back his mind, finally hears Master Wu Chen''s voice.


    Wu Chen looked at Lu Fan in amazement and said: "Lu fan, what happened to you just now. How come you''re all like nothingness. What is this realm? "


    Lu Fan smiled at Wu Chen and said, "master, I don''t know how to explain it to you. When you reach this level, you will understand! "


    Wu Chen laughed and said, "OK, OK, OK, Lu fan, you have surpassed the master completely. I feel my injury is almost recovered. Where shall we go now? "


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "it''s time to get down to business. Master, hold me! "


    Lu Fan stretches out his arm. Wu Chen looks at Lu Fan suspiciously and doesn''t understand what Lu fan means.


    At the moment when his hand was on Lu Fan''s arm.


    Lu Fan''s body moved slightly, and the whole void was distorted in Wu Chen''s sight.


    This speed has almost reached the speed of the power of Tao.


    Lu Fanna is moving forward with him, clearly with him fully integrated into the power of the road, with the power of the road, flowing in the world.


    In fact, he can do this skill, but he is not as calm as Lu Fan. So flowing.


    As expected, Lu fan has surpassed him in all aspects.


    Wu Chen is a little melancholy, but more gratified.


    Blue is better than blue.


    It''s a matter of time before the apprentice surpasses the master.


    Suddenly, Lu fan stops.


    Wu Chen looked again and suddenly saw that he and Lu Fan had returned to the boat.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others are eating on the deck. Suddenly, they see Lu Fan and Wu Chen running back.


    A group of people were suddenly frightened.


    Brother Han Feng patted his chest and said, "brother Lu fan, don''t scare me. Eh, how do you feel a little different! "

 Chapter 1529

    "There are many different places!"


    Lu Fan said with a light smile.


    The moment his smile rose, it made everyone around him feel dazzled.


    At this time, elder Suman came out of the cabin with strong support.


    Looking at Lu fan, elder Suman chuckled, "Lu fan, how many times will you surprise me. The light of the gods just now, but you let it out? "


    Lu Fan nodded and smiled, "yes."


    Elder Suman said to Wu Chen, "it seems that your injury should be better."


    Wu chendao: "of course. I am proud to have taught a disciple who is going to be a god! "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others heard the word "spirit" and came around one by one.


    Up and down began to feel on Lu Fan''s body.


    "Junior brother Lu fan, you really want to be a god!"


    Lu Fan hurriedly protects his chest and steps back. On his shoulder, Xiao Hei also jumps out. At this time, even Xiao Hei seems to have changed a lot.


    "Don''t touch it. It doesn''t change much. Just see a little more! "


    Lu Fan feels Xiaohei''s head and treats senior brother Han Feng and others humanely.


    Zuo Yundong and others also came forward. Nangongxing asked, "brother Lu fan, are you completely fearless of the dark yuan Saint daughter now?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "is that right? We can''t know if we try? Let''s go. It''s important. Target Qixiu country, let''s go! "


    With a wave of his hand, the boat under his feet began to speed up.


    Before they could react, they saw the void around them rippling like ripples.


    In the process of rapid progress, there was a scream of senior brother Han Feng at last.


    "Younger martial brother Lu fan, slow down. I''m going to puke, ah! Ah! Ah! "Ah!"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A day later.


    In the magic array domain, the demons guarding the patrol saw the appearance of the Black Lotus boat with tiger head.


    They cautiously went forward to confirm their identity and saw Dugu Aotian who seemed to be sick, so they confirmed their release.


    Two days later.


    The last checkpoint of the three lines of defense, the gate of the burning devil, appeared in the sight of Lu Fan and others.


    The fire Troll guards, and the three dogs of hell guard the door.


    In such a battle, Lu Fan and others saw it for the first time.


    Nearby, elder Suman, whose body is gradually recovering, explained: "these are the dark beasts from ancient times to the present. Generally, they live in the original clan of demon cultivation. They used to live by the sacrifice of ordinary demon cultivation. Now they are basically the running dogs of demon cultivation. They are the peak of the warrior with general strength and strong encouragement. Look at them more, and see them less once. "


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others looked up, one by one, they were speechless.


    The huge fire devil is standing on both sides of the fire gate with a huge axe. His momentum is quite good.


    Hell''s three headed dogs are digging their noses. There are three heads and six nostrils in total. It seems that it is almost impossible to dig them!


    Through the door of the devil, even if the official through the three lines of defense.


    Qixiu country is not far away.


    In the void, evil spirit is flying.


    The sky is full of boats and clouds, and the vast puppets are like rain.


    At this time, Lu Fan and others have come to the center of the demon cultivation camp.


    The so-called Qixiu country is far away.


    Lu fan is sitting on the deck, playing chess with Master Wu Chen calmly.


    Wu Chen is in a very good mental state. It looks like it''s decades younger.


    Elder Suman is also sitting on one side, chatting with a Yun. They seem to be discussing something about runes. Their relaxed appearance is not like being in the base camp of the demon cultivation at all.


    "Is it going to be a wonderful country?"


    Lu fan asked aloud.


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others looked up into the distance, looked at the map again, and said loudly: "younger martial brother Lu fan, it''s coming. Do we sneak in like we did last time when we went to chenguo and catch them off guard? "


    Lu Fan smiled and shook his head. "No need. Dispel the evil spirit and fight our flag! "


    In a word, immediately let the old Feng and others around look at Lu Fan in amazement.


    Wu Chen also said with a smile, "Lu fan, are you going to establish your power?"


    Lu Fan drops the last chess piece and smiles at Wu Chen.


    Wu Chen looks at the chessboard and suddenly looks strange. He lost miserably.


    Get up, Lu Fandao: "get the flag ready, it''s time for the world to see how the demon cultivation is defeated!"


    Feng Lao and Lu master looked at each other and suddenly laughed.


    Feng Laodao: "well, Lord Lu, let''s go crazy with you!"


    Huangfu Wulian said: "what''s the matter? I really want to be so aboveboard! God, brother Lu fan, are you crazy? It''s all magic around here!


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s not me who wants to be mad!"


    At the end of the speech, Feng and other people suddenly dispersed all the evil spirits and raised the flag belonging to the Southern Alliance and the eastern alliance.


    All of a sudden, all the demons around suddenly saw Lu Fan and others, and then there were a lot of crazy shouting sounds.


    "Enemy attack!"


    Qixiu domestic, the dark yuan saints and women who were discussing things, suddenly saw the whole hall began to shine red light.


    Then, light curtain appeared one after another. At a glance, I saw the Black Lotus boat with flying flag, and Lu Fan and others standing in the bow.


    "Lu Fan!"


    All the elders of the demon cultivation called out.


    The dark Saint Rose in an instant.


    At this time, Lu Fan''s figure began to change rapidly in the light curtain.


    In a moment, the whole light curtain was already full.


    Dark yuan Saint daughter and so on can''t sit down any longer, while shouting loudly: "isn''t Lu Fan already caught? Why is he here! "


    On the one hand, all the elders of the demon cultivation rush to the void.


    When they came to the void, they immediately saw a huge figure like a country, standing proudly in the void.


    The golden shining sword is in his hand, and Lu Fan''s body is almost limitless at this time.


    He is a God at the moment.


    The body is bigger than the whole Qixiu country, and all the demons are small as dust in front of him.


    Lu Fan said with a voice that shocked the world, "I''m going to fight against all the demons in the world!"


    The sound of the earth is like the roar of the wind.


    Lu Fan suddenly wields a huge sword, which is just like destroying the sky and destroying the earth.


    Lu fan, who has reached the limit, has mastered all the Tao.


    This sword is not only daomie, but also ZhangTian!


    Boom!


    Heaven and earth seem to be all exploded. Han Feng and others have no chance to make a move at all. They just swing behind Lu Fan with the boat.


    All they could see was Lu Fan''s sole, which was not complete.


    "My younger martial brother is a god! Ha ha ha ha! "


    Han Feng said with exaggerated laughter.


    The explosion lasted for a long time before it stopped.


    Then they looked at it intently, and suddenly saw that the void around them had been cut out of Lu Fan. The Qixiu country in front of him was divided into two parts by Lu Fan!

 Chapter 1530

    Lu fan is satisfied with his calligraphy.


    Although it seems to be a little bit crooked, in general, there are also a few points in it.


    The Qixiu Kingdom, which had been driven away by him, began to collapse, and the dark temple which had just been built in Qixiu kingdom by the saint of dark yuan was destroyed by Lu fan again.


    Dark yuan saints and women stand in the void. Looking at this scene with a heart shaking.


    "Is this a man? Is this still human? "


    Cried a group of demons.


    The saint daughter of dark yuan also saw that her scalp was numb and her whole body was shaking slightly.


    She had never seen such a powerful person.


    No, Lu Fan in front of us is really not a man.


    "What should we do? What to do? "


    Looking at Lu Fan''s terrible figure. All the elders of demon cultivation had no idea at all.


    When they used to calculate Lu fan, they all laughed so happily.


    But now, when Lu fan is standing in front of them.


    All of a sudden, this group of people collapsed!


    Dark yuan Saint daughter roared: "kill! I don''t believe it. Lu fan has become a god! "


    With the roar of the dark yuan saint, all the demons around gathered their fighting spirit. Come to Lu Fan!


    Elder martial brother Han Feng and others flew out one by one and came to Lu Fan''s side.


    There are experts like Lu Fan. They are really fearless.


    Whoo!


    All over the sky, the devil''s spirit roars like the wind, and the mighty devil''s cultivation comes like clouds.


    The rune light in elder martial brother Han Feng''s hand first lights up.


    Then, a dazzling light came out and spread around.


    Without fear, kill against the coming monstrous spirit.


    At the same time, the daughter of Amhara and a group of elders also killed Lu Fan.


    Together, they are not as big as Lu Fan''s finger.


    But the evil spirit that emerges on the body is quite amazing.


    "The pupil of the devil!"


    The daughter of dark Yuan directly uses her own killing moves.


    She didn''t care whether it worked for Lu Fan. At this time, she can only release her own strength first.


    Other elders, obviously, think the same way.


    In a moment, all the magic Qi hit Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan stands proudly in the void and is attacked all over for a while.


    But he has no fear, because at this time, he does not seem to be hurt by these forces at all.


    Until now, Lu Fan finally understood how he reached the limit.


    It turned out that it was his semi divine body, and he got the skill left by the crazy nameless. The integration of the two sides finally made his body move forward.


    This step is the difference between the clouds and the mud!


    This step, then from heaven and man!


    I''m afraid they didn''t even think of it. The seal they left in Wu Chen''s body.


    In the end, he became Lu fan, Wu Chen''s disciple, the key to take the most critical step.


    The so-called "one drink, one peck at the sky" is so!


    After taking this critical step, Lu fan is just entering the extreme situation. But his real strength is very close to the gods.


    His vigorous Qi is a combination of almost all the powerful forces that can be seen. It includes the power of the nameless and the God of chaos.


    Nowadays, the vigorous Qi flowing in his body can be said to be the most powerful force in the world, and there is no one.


    The gods are dead, except for the one who is about to enter the divine realm.


    Who else is Lu Fan''s opponent!


    The pupil of the devil shines on Lu Fan.


    At this time, it had no effect on Lu Fan.


    Thousands of evil Qi impact on Lu Fan''s body, which is not painful to Lu Fan.


    "Master lonely! Maybe that''s it! "


    Lu Fan sighs.


    He just took a step, but he felt that the war in the original imagination had changed its flavor.


    Look at the frightened expression of the saint daughter of dark yuan. Lu Fan felt as if he was abusing children.


    Before he went to chenguo, he was not afraid of the daughter of dark yuan. Now the gap between the two is even more unimaginable.


    Waving, Lu Fan kills again.


    This sword makes the void all around vibrate violently. The whole western region, all countries, suddenly saw the sky changed color.


    It''s as if heaven is raging!


    The power of one sword is so terrible. How many demon cultivation elders, under the power of Lu Fan''s sword, turned into vermicelli.


    The saint daughter of dark yuan felt her whole body''s strength. Under the sword of Lu fan, she was completely evacuated.


    As if a gust of wind had dispersed her. The saint daughter of dark yuan floats in the mid air and stares at Lu Fan.


    "Lu fan, you won. Sure enough, this world belongs to the strong. It''s no use having too many people! "


    Lu Fan said quietly: "you are never my opponent. My opponent, it''s just sealed the sky. "


    The dark yuan Saint smiled bitterly and said, "I am nothing in front of you."


    Lu Fan didn''t answer. She suddenly closed her eyes and went straight down.


    She seemed to be falling all the way from the void.


    Suddenly, a figure caught her.


    Lu fanning looked at him, and it was elder Suman that caught his eye.


    Looking up, elder Suman nodded gently to Lu fan, and the meaning in his eyes was self-evident.


    Lu Fan promised her not to kill the daughter of dark yuan. Lu fan does what he says.


    Elder Suman brought back the dark yuan Saint daughter and said to Wu Chen who was releasing all kinds of Dharma decisions: "you win, old Wu. From today on, I am no longer a demon cultivator!"


    Wu Chen smiles all over his face, nods heavily, makes decisions in his hands, and puts them more industriously. Thousands of demon cultivators die in his hands.


    It''s not fighting, it''s killing.


    From the moment when Lu Fan formally stepped into the extreme situation, the ending of the dark yuan Saint girl and others has been doomed.


    Lu Fan looks up at other demons who are still fighting and doesn''t care.


    In his view, these demon cultivators are just ants in the final struggle.


    Lu Fan took a few steps forward, reached for a wave, and a black current flew out of the crumbling Qixiu country.


    At the same time, in the Black Lotus boat with tiger head, thirteen''s body also flew up.


    Lu Fan threw thirteen into the black water.


    This is the water of Xiaocheng magic pool. Lu fan has promised Lin Ruoxue and also promised thirteen. Never let them down.


    Close your eyes, Lu fan can clearly feel the spirit of thirteen recovering quickly.


    Lu Fan also held out his hand and lightly lit it on the thirteen spirits. A ray of vigorous Qi was injected.


    Suddenly, thirteen people were shocked.


    "Wake up, Thirteen!"


    Lu Fan said softly.


    Slowly, thirteen actually opened his eyes and saw the outside situation.


    At the first sight, what XIII saw was the thousands of demons who had begun to flee.


    Looking up again, he saw Lu Fan''s huge body again.


    "Master!"


    Murmured thirteen.

 Chapter 1531

    Ten days later.


    The West leads the coalition.


    In recent days, the leader of Dingyu kingdom is very puzzled. I don''t know why. In recent days, the pressure to fight with the demons is getting smaller and smaller.


    Especially in these two days, the demons began to flee.


    As soon as the two men and horses made a little contact, before they fought hard, the demons began to disperse and flee. So that the western leading army, all the way in the three lines of defense toward the demon repair. There was no decent resistance where we passed.


    "Be careful, be careful again! Don''t be trapped by any demon


    The leader of Dingyu is still carefully charging the western leading experts.


    The easier he won, the more uneasy he felt.


    This kind of variety, from that day to see the light rising from the sky, has been lingering in his mind.


    He didn''t know what was going on in the middle.


    What''s going on inside the demons. Or this is a game set by demon cultivation.


    The scouts sent out are also investigating this matter.


    Until now, there is no accurate judgment.


    Therefore, when the leaders of Dingyu kingdom are close to the three lines of defense, they are all very cautious.


    We should strive to be more stable, and we should not advance rashly.


    "Your majesty! Your majesty! "


    A warrior came running in a hurry.


    Before he came near, he shouted.


    The head of Dingyu looked at this man, and his face was slightly ugly.


    This man, who is his bodyguard chief, has been protecting him for many years. He is seldom seen to shout so loudly.


    "Calm down," said the leader of Dingyu. "What''s the matter? It''s so loud!"


    The bodyguard ran up to him and said in a loud voice: "Your Majesty, I''m very happy. The scouts come to report that the demon repair has collapsed! "


    The head of Dingyu didn''t understand the words of the chief bodyguard for the first time and said: "what do you say? What is the name of demon cultivation has collapsed! "


    The chief bodyguard explained with dancing hands: "Your Majesty, the scouts came to report that the base camp of the demon repair was completely destroyed by the leader of Lu Fan and Lu alliance, the saint daughter of dark yuan was arrested, and the rest of the elders of the demon repair were killed. The demon repair Army in the West has completely collapsed!"


    The leader of Dingyu was stunned for a moment, then instinctively shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. Even if the leader of Lu League is no more powerful, he has no such ability."


    "I don''t believe it, either, but all the scouts have reported it. It is also said that there are also some fleeing demons. By the way, the leader of Xuanguo and others also know it. "


    Just after the words, the leader of Xuanguo and cangming came with two men.


    These two people, one of them came to inform Yang Tian, the leader of Dingyu Kingdom, about their trend.


    Another person, unexpectedly is thousand Mei fox.


    With a smile, qianmei fox came up with a bead in her hand. Facing the leader of Ding Kingdom and other people: "the leader of Ding Kingdom, the little girl is polite!"


    "You came to inform us on behalf of Lu fan?" said the leader of Dingyu


    "Yes," smiled the fox. Here is also the message left by the patriarch Lu. He''s afraid that you won''t believe it. Even how the demon cultivation lost, he put it in it and showed it to you! "


    The leader of Dingyu immediately took the bead and watched it carefully.


    When he finished watching, the whole person was shocked.


    Is this Lu fan? This is a god!


    Turning around, the leader of Dingyu looked to the leader of Xuanguo and cangming.


    The master of Xuanguo pointed out: "the picture inside is true. I have almost found all the elites to prove it. There''s no falsehood! "


    "That is to say, the battle of the Western leader ended in the hands of Lu Fan alone?" said the head of Dingyu


    Qian Mei Hu nodded: "you can say that, but it''s not over yet. Master of Dingyu and master of Lu hope you, with people, will sweep away all the demons in the West! "


    The essence in the eyes of Dingyu kingdom is flashing, and his whole person is in a state of excitement.


    In a moment, the leader of Dingyu took a deep breath and turned to look ahead.


    Lang Sheng, the leader of Ding Kingdom, said with great pride: "of course, all the ships are going forward at full speed. If they encounter a devil, there is no forgiveness for killing them!"


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    A month later, it was not easy to get to the leader of the Li clan and the leader of the Dansheng kingdom in Xiling. They also got the news.


    "What? Lu fan? Is it really Lu fan? "


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng doesn''t dare to believe his ears.


    Li''s master laughed and said: "Lu Fan! A young man who has not practiced for decades is approaching the level of a deity. How many years will it take for the world to produce such a prodigy! "


    The Lord of Dansheng laughed a lot, but he was a little bitter.


    At the beginning, he was able to knead to death with one hand at will. Now it has officially become beyond his existence.


    As expected, it''s a generation of new and old people. Maybe Lu fan has reached the level of Shenxiao wusheng.


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng pondered for a long time, and finally asked the Lord of Li, "now? What do we do? It seems that Lu fan has already smashed the Western leaders. "


    Li said in a loud voice: "take advantage of the victory to pursue, and strive to follow Lu Fan all the way back to northern Xinjiang! That''s what we need to do now. "


    The Lord of Dansheng nodded: "that''s right. It''s really the most important thing to defeat the demon cultivator! "


    Wave, thousands of boats also toward the west of the empty depths forward.


    Two months later, the world shook.


    Lu Fan defeated the saint daughter of dark yuan and made trouble with the Yellow Dragon alone, which spread all over the world.


    In the eastern boundary, all the heroes were excited. Lu''s children, who were far away in Wu''an, heard about it. Now the new leader of Wu''an is lame, and he comes to congratulate the Lu family himself.


    Lu family has changed from one word side by side into the martial god Lu family.


    From then on, the martial god Lu family will become the existence beyond the royal family. Whether it''s Wu''an or the whole eastern border.


    Lujia has become a transcendent existence.


    In the southern region, the real sage under cultivation also heard Lu Fan''s deeds.


    Zhen Sheng thought for a long time, and finally decided to go to the West personally.


    It''s useless for anyone to stop, because Zhensheng knows that after the first World War, it''s the last battle.


    He doesn''t want to miss the battle!


    At the same time, Tang Hui, who is far away in the world, held a funeral for Qian Sheng and Tian Sheng.


    All the money is holy. The life of the heaven is broken.


    They didn''t tell anyone, but it was clear that the sky had fallen.


    In just a few months, Tang Hui''s hair turned white.


    He clearly knew that the current eight square bank and the world country, life and death, may be between Lu Fan''s one thought.


    He was very reluctant to believe it. But that''s what it is!


    There is no way, Tang Hui finally had to take out a few things, all wrapped up, to his sister Tang Xiaotong.


    "Sister, everything in the family depends on you!" said Tang

 Chapter 1532

    Three months later.


    West collar, void deep.


    The West leads the alliance, the East borders the alliance, and all parties of the Southern Alliance gather in Dingyu country.


    The leader of Dingyu warmly welcomed all the powerful people who came.


    In the main hall, the real sage, the Lord of Dansheng and other experts gathered together.


    Everyone was smiling and the atmosphere was very relaxed.


    Singing and dancing are graceful and delicious.


    Senior brother Han Feng and others are all sitting in the guest seat. Accept the flattery of all.


    No way. Who let them have Lu fan.


    "Everyone, we won the first battle in the West! Congratulations! Now, it''s time for us to counter attack the demon cultivation! "


    The Lord of Dingyu raised his glass and said in a loud voice.


    He was flushed and excited.


    There is no way, but in just half a month, the demon cultivators who occupy the Western collar are almost swept away.


    Where the West led the coalition, there was little decent resistance.


    The more powerful demon cultivators all fled to the north of Xinjiang rationally.


    Those who are still waiting to be killed in the West collar are the weaker ones.


    "Of course, all these things must be given by Lu Fan and his allies. Come, let''s have a toast to the alliance leader! "


    When they mentioned Lu fan, they all stood up and held up their glasses.


    From the moment when Lu Fan formally stepped into the extreme situation and approached the gods infinitely.


    It''s doomed that his identity is far higher than the people sitting in the hall today.


    Including the Lord of Dansheng. Including the holy!


    No one has said anything wrong about it. Respect for the strong has always been a tradition in the four realms.


    Even the Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng, after confirming that Lu fan is much more powerful than him, gave Lu Fan a drink in a very peaceful distance.


    "Where is the leader of the Lu League? Why don''t you see the master of Lu Meng today? It''s such a time of celebration. The leader of Lu League, he will not still be closed! "


    The one who spoke was the one who came to the East with the Lord of Dansheng.


    The position he did was very backward, but he could sit here, indicating that he had some status.


    Zhao Mingyu, the leader of the animal kingdom of Xiliang in the East, sat beside him.


    The leader of Xiliang animal kingdom is so eager to see Lu Fan. There are two reasons. One is that he really admires Lu Fan. If he can see the real face, he will have no regrets in this life. Moreover, it is said that the inheritance left by the beast saint to Zhao Mingyu is also in Lu Fan''s hands. This must be taken back!


    "Ha ha, the leader of Lu League doesn''t like to be busy and quiet. Now he is drinking tea with his master Qian Sheng, his mother Kun Sheng, and the leader Li!"


    The head of Dingyu explained with a smile on his face.


    Hearing the names of these people, even Zhensheng dare not ask any more.


    One by one is a great man, and heaven and earth are two saints. Lord Li, who is also a powerful man who has defeated the cultivation of demons, is known as the unique wisdom and plan. Li has been for a long time.


    Some people say that his title is because he can hold half of the sky. Others say that it is because whenever the Lord Li comes to see it, it seems that he can only live for half a day.


    Immediately, they stopped talking about Lu Fan and began to eat.


    Today is a time for them to celebrate.


    The Imperial Palace backyard, the guards all withdraw. There are only four people left in the huge garden: Lu fan, Wu Chen, Su man and Li Xi.


    Wu Chen felt the pulse for Lord Li, and his brow was tight. He shook his head gently and said, "Lord Li, your constitution has not been saved. To live up to now is really a great creation. The name of the head of the kingdom of Dansheng is not unreal. There''s nothing I can do! "


    Master Li took back his hand with a smile, and said to elder Suman and Lu Fandao, "what do you think, elder kunsheng and leader of Lu League? Am I really not saved? "


    Suman said: "if you want to, I can use runes to condense a body for you and let you live a few more years. But this body is really awesome. Lu fan, what do you think! "


    Lu Fan said to Emperor Li, "I can only let you live for a long time, but I want to save you. Lord Li, forgive me now, it is not a god! "


    Master Li chuckled a few times and said lightly: "it''s OK to live for a long time. Lord Lu, this is what you promised me. Don''t repent. "


    Lu Fan nodded, "of course, I don''t regret it."


    Li suzerain suddenly said to Lu fan, "Lord Lu, what are you going to do next?"


    As soon as Li said this, Wuchen and Suman got up slowly. Suuman said: "I''ll go to see the silence. You two can talk about business!"


    Wu Chen also patted Lu Fan on the shoulder and said, "talk to you."


    Seeing them go, Lu fancai said with a smile, "what is the plan of the Lord Li?"


    Lord Li did not hide it, saying: "it''s very simple. With all one''s strength, the three evil lords of the evil cultivation were killed and the jade evil saint was removed. The master lost a lot, but the God has not been sealed yet. We''ll go back to the northern Xinjiang all the way. If you fight with Fengtian, you''ll win 80%


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "the way you said is what I am doing. The vanguard had begun to approach the other shore of the void in the West. We are clearing up the last part of the evil. Then we will march into northern Xinjiang and make a final battle with the demon cultivator! "


    Master Li laughed happily. Lu Fan got up and said with a smile, "Master Li, come on, let me push you away!"


    Master Li smiled and nodded. Lu Fan pushed the wooden wheelchair of Master Li and wandered in the royal garden.


    As he walked along, Li said: "Lu fan, I want to marry you the moon. How about our two families marry each other? Just in recent days, I''ll do it sometime. You are also the unique Lu Fan. It''s time to get rid of the little things of marriage. "


    Lu Fan''s face was calm and said, "is it so urgent? Lord Li, that''s how you want the moon to be a widow! "


    Immediately, the master Li''s smile converged and he was silent for a moment, saying, "Lu fan, do you see that?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "I know that when you pushed me up and asked me to be the leader of the eastern alliance, you just wanted to use my reputation. Until the end of the matter, Lu fan is still just a Lu Fan. Maybe he will die in the war with Feng Tian. It''s even possible to die together! At that time, you will be the biggest beneficiary when you drive the beast room, especially when Qian Sheng of Bafang is dead and Tiansheng of Huanyu is dead. You even have the chance to rule the world! "


    "Some words, needless to say, are so clear and uninteresting," sighed Li


    Lu Fandao: "no, there are some things to be said clearly. Lord Li, I''m going to make it clear to you now, that is to say, you can''t cross the border to control the beast room. No matter whether I''m dead or not, you can''t do anything out of the ordinary. At this point, I will tell my master and the people of jiuxiao gate! "


    "Jiuxiao gate!"


    Master Li nodded his head clearly, and he agreed to Lu Fan''s terms.


    Then Lu Fan said, "then, I promise you, I will marry the moon."


    Li immediately smiled again and said, "really?"


    Lu Fandao: "it can''t be true anymore, but you have to help me find someone back."


    Master Li said with a smile, "is it true that lingyao, the left emissary?"


    Lu Fandao: "yes, I want to marry her, too!"


    Li Zong said: "it''s no problem in the lost place. I''ll help you with this!"

 Chapter 1533

    After all the explanations, Yang Tian and Li Zongzhu began to chat about something else.


    Including gods, crazy nameless, lost places, and so on.


    It has to be said that although the Li patriarch has no accomplishments, he has a wide range of knowledge, which can be said to be the best in the world.


    Talking about the gods, Lord Li can start from the beginning of the era of the gods, and always talk about the fall of the gods.


    Talking about Crazy nameless, Lord Li can tell the original name of crazy nameless, his life and how he defeated the gods.


    These, even Lu fan, who inherited part of the inheritance of crazy nameless, didn''t understand how the Li patriarch knew it.


    If it''s just reading, then he has to read how many books to know so many things.


    When talking about the lost land, Li told Lu fan that he had been to the lost land himself.


    With people who want to dig some gods there.


    Did you dig it? The Lord of Li didn''t elaborate. But maybe he knew the situation of the lost place very well. Let Lu Fan believe that there is no mistake in giving him the task of finding lingyao. They are having a good chat. Outside, suddenly qianmei fox came in with a gust of fragrant wind.


    See Lu fan, thousand Mei fox slightly bow, way: "patriarch."


    Then, the thousand Mei Hu Lang said: "master, something happened. I am waiting for you, Lord! "


    Lu Fan and Li look at each other, both of them are slightly surprised.


    They could not imagine what would happen at such a time.


    Lu Fan immediately pushes the Lord Li to the main hall. Wind under your feet, wheels rolling.


    In a moment, they came to the main hall.


    The hall, which used to be jubilant, now seems to have been determined by petrochemical method. One by one, they don''t speak, and are stunned there.


    Seeing the appearance of Lu Fan and Li suzerain, there was a little light in the eyes of the suzerain.


    Hurry up, all the Lords of the Kingdom get up, give up their seats and welcome Lu fan to the seat.


    Lord Li was placed beside himself by Lu Fan. Looking at the crowd, he said in a loud voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Under the image of the leader of the kingdom of tripod, his eyes brightened, and immediately a curtain of light appeared in the eyes of all the people.


    Lu fanning looked, only to see that in the light curtain, it was a shocking explosion.


    The terrible explosion and the shaking light curtain are all shaking, judging from Lu Fan''s experience. You can see the moment of explosion, the power of twisted Tao, the void of destruction.


    "Where is this explosion?"


    Lu fan asked aloud.


    Immediately, the master of Dingyu replied, "the spy reports that this is the explosion of the other side of the void where the West leads into the north."


    Lu Fan was stunned.


    Master Li chuckled and said: "it''s true that there is a kind of learning style in Fengtian. He has also learned this skill from me. If we blow up the passageway on the other side of the void, we will never be able to go to the north again, will we? "


    Look at me, you lords, and I look at you, all nodding.


    It depends on the situation. It''s exactly what the demons are planning.


    Lu Fan slapped the table and said, "absolutely not. If you can''t get to the north, you will give the demons a chance to breathe. What about those in the South and those in the east? "


    Master Li shook his head and said, "Lord Lu, if the demons are so prepared. Then the south, the other side of the void in the East. It must have been completely bombed. He won''t leave us any chance. "


    Lu Fan secretly clenched his teeth and sealed the sky, which is a good way to delay time.


    The head of Dingyu then said: "actually, according to the spy. The array of the explosion on the other side of the void seems to have been fixed long ago by the demons. "


    "That is to say, if we rush in without hesitation. Now I should have finished playing with the other side of the void, right


    The leader of Dingyu nodded gently. The other lords looked at the glasses on the table, and they all felt a little lucky. Fortunately, they came back first to have a banquet, rather than the first time to catch up. Otherwise, they would have died. It seems that this party is not a bad thing.


    Lu Fan sighed, and he could not help it. Even though he is now a man of all abilities, he is not omniscient.


    Without the other side of the void, he did not know how to go to the north.


    Turning around, Lu Fan said to Li Zong: "is it the only way to allow the demons to delay time and heal?"


    Master Li touched his chin and said, "either we can rebuild the other side of the void. Or find a way in from chaos. Lord Lu, you can ask all colleagues of jiuxiaomen to help you. But don''t worry too much. We can''t make it. In fact, the demons can''t come. Hold back, actually his winning side is smaller. Lord Lu, don''t forget that you can also be a god! "


    Lu Fan tapped on the handrail and said lightly: "two methods are carried out at the same time. How long will it take! "


    Other people are stunned to see the master Li, at this time can calculate this time, I''m afraid that only the master Li is present.


    Slowly, Master Li pinched his fingers and turned his mind, saying, "three or five years less, seven or eight years more."


    Lu Fan shakes his head gently.


    At this time, the leader of the Ding Kingdom suddenly said in a loud voice, "Lord Lu, you have seen the picture in the light curtain. Look here! "


    In the light curtain, the terrible explosion is near the end.


    At this time, everyone saw that the traces of the explosion had become two words.


    "Ten years!"


    Lu Fan mumbles.


    "Ten years? Is this Feng Tian''s appointment with you for the final World War I, or is it just a coincidence? "


    Lu Fan shook his head and said, "it''s not a coincidence. It''s the time of the engagement! "


    Lu Fan''s eyes were calm, as if he could see the wild smile hidden behind the word "ten years".


    Lu Fan''s mouth also slightly raised a smile.


    Ten years, right?


    Well, then wait for ten years!


    He would like to see whether he will be stronger in ten years or whether he will become a God completely.


    Lu Fan looks up at the blue sky and white clouds outside.


    Meditation is a good word. Turning around, Lu fan reaches out and grabs a light. He holds it in his hand. The power of spirit infuses it. The light still becomes unreal. Lu Fan throws the light out again and looks at it flowing and disappearing along the power of the road. He doesn''t know where to go.


    Three months later, Northern Xinjiang.


    Has begun to slightly have the human appearance of the sealed sky, suddenly opened his eyes, reached for a move in the void.


    A flash of light was in his hand.


    "Good!"


    A quiet voice, in his hands sounded.


    Feng Tian laughed and said: "interesting, interesting. Lu fan, please wait for me for ten years. When I wake up again, it''s the day of the battle between the two of us! "


    When he had finished speaking, he closed his eyes and fell completely silent.


    Two people, far away from the void, did not say a positive word. The date of the battle had been fixed.


    Then, just wait ten years for that day to come!

 Chapter 1534

    Time is like flowing water and white clouds floating for thousands of years.


    Ten years is undoubtedly a long time for ordinary people.


    But for the strong, it''s just time to close several times.


    But these ten years are very important for the world.


    The Western leader was defeated, and the dark yuan Saint disappeared. The other side of the void was bombed, and the demon cultivation was completely silent and disappeared.


    At the same time, Lu Fan''s name was also crowned with the word "leader" and spread throughout the world.


    Both the southern region, the western region and the eastern region have all recognized the three words "Lu Meng Zhu".


    The League of the world, the Lord of the world.


    Though not a king, he is more respected than a king.


    Nanyu Bafang bank sent Miss Tang and Tang Xiaotong to find Lu Fan for peace.


    With the original of the volume of Musashi, as well as a chaotic six beads, living beads.


    Huanyu Kingdom, disciple of Huanyu Tiansheng, Kong Lin.


    When Lu Fan married Miss magic moon, he came with gifts from three giant ships that covered the sky.


    It''s to congratulate Xi. In fact, what''s Ann''s mind. Everyone knows it.


    At the beginning, the three saints of heaven, money and chaos, and Lu Fan''s new enemies and old accounts, have long been unknown to everyone in the world.


    It is clear that Kong Lin is here for peace.


    Now, if Lu Fan really wants to retaliate against the whole world, or Bafang bank, it''s really just a trip.


    But on the day of the wedding, Lu Fan and Kong Lin had two drinks with smiles on their faces.


    That these things are over.


    It''s better to be a saint in the world or a saint in all directions. No matter what they did, they all died in the hands of the Lord of demon cultivation and heaven sealing.


    They died for the world. The old account between them disappeared with the death of Qian Sheng and Tian Sheng.


    In the future, Bafang bank is still Bafang bank, Huanyu state, and Huanyu state.


    To this end, Li, who has been sitting beside Lu fan, just chuckled a few times.


    In a hurry, time passed, and in a twinkling of an eye, it was nearly ten years.


    East boundary, Wu''an state, capital city.


    Bustling as before, bustling.


    There are many merchants, horses, and teahouses and restaurants.


    When the demon cultivation made a mess, there was nothing wrong with Wu''an. The worst one was just frozen by the ice saint of the northern kingdom of God.


    At the time of the most rampant demon cultivation, Wu''an had nothing to do with it. It was even more beautiful than before, just because there was a Lu Fan in their country.


    When all the demons were beaten and run by Lu fan, the northern Xinjiang was completely closed.


    Wu''an has become a place for all countries to respect and come to the kingdom.


    Let''s not talk about these countries in the East. They are all in order to come to Wu''an to have a look at Lu Fan. At least, we should have a look at Lu Fu and his family.


    In the southern region, people from other countries in the West would like to regard Wu''an as a holy land that must be visited once in their lives.


    Thousands of martial artists rush to this place. The cloud like alchemists also come to this place, saying that they want to touch the spirit.


    So that, when the Emperor Li was going to open another tournament, almost all the leaders of all countries agreed that Wu''an should be the host country.


    To this end, Lu Fan nodded slightly, then in front of all the strong in the world. Around Wu''an state, there are three channels.


    Such a great power can only be described as astonishing.


    Then, Lu Fan led all the disciples of jiuxiao sect God Huang to Wu''an.


    Reopen the jiuxiao Mountain Gate, and then shape the vast universe.


    All the elders of shenhuang group knelt down for Lu Fan.


    When they first recognized Lu Fan as the patriarch, they were more or less reluctant. But for Lu Fan''s strong strength, they would not have survived the nine difficulties of landing in the sky. They certainly won''t agree.


    But now, they all think that this is destiny. Lu fan, as expected, is their predestined patriarch!


    With Lu Fan reopening the jiuxiao gate, the elders of the old generation came back, including the Zixiao elders who instructed Lu Fan in the Dansheng kingdom. When I saw that Lu Fan personally put the memorial tablet of Shenxiao wusheng in the new ancestral hall of jiuxiao gate, the elder Zixiao burst into tears, saluted Lu fan, and then returned to the emperor!


    Lu family''s children, from this moment on, officially became the children of jiuxiao clan. But of course, they have become the jiuxiao chain automatically, elder martial sister, Lu Hongyu!


    Lu Fu backyard.


    The magic moon sits quietly in the pavilion, with her hair slightly pulled up and a white lotus plain skirt. Years left no trace on her face, but her temperament has completely changed into tranquility.


    Taste a cup of tea and listen to the wind and rain. The magic moon sits there and looks at Lu Hongyu, who is practicing martial arts in the courtyard.


    For a long time, Lu Hongyu finally stopped, but the aura around him remained for a long time, like the wind rolling in the courtyard.


    "My sister-in-law, I''m good at this life and death rotation."


    Lu Hongyu''s proud way.


    The Moon said with a smile, "it''s nice, but it''s always a little less murderous. Come here and have some tea. "


    Lu Hongyu Oh, quietly sitting in the opposite of the magic moon, ten years time, also let Lu Hongyu, this unruly little girl, become stable. Momentum has also become extraordinary.


    Lu Hongyu suddenly said: "sister in law, brother Lu fan is closed again. You can''t have children in your whole life! "


    The moon gave Lu Hongyu a white look and said, "little girl, what do you know. I can''t have any children with Lu fan, just because his cultivation is too high and my cultivation is too weak. The strong match the weak, it''s just hard to bear. The Lord of Dansheng has told me this clearly. "


    Lu Hongyu said, "what can I do? You have to catch up with Lu Fan. It''s really far away."


    The Moon said, "yes, so Lu fan is trying to find a way. Anyway, he has a way. Let him take his time. Well, now, it''s about ten years. I''m afraid he''s in a state of uncertainty. It''s not good to lose the last battle. "


    Lu Hongyu raised his neck and said: "how could Lu Fan lose? Hem! By the way, sister-in-law, I''ll introduce you to someone. "


    The Moon said with a smile, "men''s women''s? Oh, it''s good. Which young hero do you like? You old girl finally wants to marry. "


    Lu Hongyu kneaded and said: "sister in law, please help me to have a look first, and then say something nice to brother Lu Fan. He is now the head of the family, the patriarch and the ally. I''m really afraid he won''t agree. "


    The moon frowned. "You are sure. How could he disagree. You won''t find a demon. Then you have to tell your uncle thirteen first. "


    Lu Hongyu shook his head and said, "it''s not demon repair. Wang Meng, Wang Meng, come in!"


    A shout, a man who looks quite simple and honest came in, stood in front of the moon, and dared not speak much.


    The magic moon frowned slightly, and looked at the man''s spirit and spirit, and his accomplishments were OK. He couldn''t help wondering: "it''s very good! Why does Lu Fan disagree? "


    "Because he once met me!"


    Suddenly, Lu Fan''s voice sounded.


    Following closely, Lu fan comes from the gate of the backyard with Dongjin.


    Looking up at Wang Meng, Lu Fan said with a smile, "I haven''t thought about it for more than ten years. Wang Meng, you really found it!"

 Chapter 1535

    Wang Meng is blushed by Lu Fan''s words. When he was in the northern kingdom of God, he was just a cook.


    In order to one day revenge for the clan dream, has been working hard to cultivate. Want to find Lu Fan War I, for this purpose also came to Wu''an.


    But later, with Lu Fan''s fame spread all over the world, it was even after the world''s leader on the spot.


    Wang Meng knew that his dream could not be realized.


    Unwilling to, he ran to Lu''s house and wanted to be satisfied even if he died in Lu''s hand.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Hongyu beat him up and kicked him out.


    Wang Meng did not die, nor was he willing to continue to challenge again and again.


    As a result, I was beaten and abused every day. I didn''t expect that Lu Hongyu took a fancy to him.


    Lu Fan came to Wang Meng and said, "you should know what I was going to kill Bingsheng. Do you want to fight with me?"


    Wang Meng scratched his head and said, "I didn''t know until I came to Wu''an. However, Lord Lu, I still want to have a few moves with you. I will definitely cultivate myself to be the most powerful, and then I will challenge you! "


    Lu Fan patted Wang Meng on the shoulder, turned his head and said to Dong Jin behind him, "Dong Jin, he is very similar to you!"


    East brocade simple and honest smile, he thought of the time when he came to Wu''an to look for Lu Fan.


    It was through many hardships that Lu Fan accepted him as an apprentice.


    Now, he and XIII are the Deacon elders of jiuxiao gate and jiuxiao.


    In just ten years, Lu fan made Dongjin a martial master.


    Now in the world, who doesn''t know Shenwei Dongjin.


    "Hongyu, you can talk to your father and grandfather about your business. I''m the head of my family. I don''t care who you marry. But I just want to tell you one thing. You must not kill Wang Meng. "


    Lu Hongyu said with a smile: "no, this guy is very hardy. Otherwise I don''t want him. Then I''ll ask grandpa! "


    With that, Lu Hongyu drags Wang Meng away.


    Lu fan makes the color to the East brocade, and the East brocade leaves to deal with the things of jiuxiaomen.


    In the whole backyard, only Lu Fan and the moon are left.


    With his hands on his back, Lu Fan stands beside the moon. The magic moon stood up to help Lu Fan organize his clothes and said with a smile, "it''s not closed today, has it broken through? Look at your beard. It''s strange that you don''t deal with it. The skin is hard, and the beard is like a knife. "


    Lu Fandao: "it''s not so easy to break through. Now that I''ve reached the bottleneck, I feel like I''m one step away from breaking through the world. One step is to seal the gods. This is true. Ten years of hard work only makes my strength complete. Sure enough, there was less fighting. People like me who like to improve in a desperate situation are slow to cultivate. "


    The Moon said: "slow is slow. No one in the world is your opponent. By the way, Master Li wrote yesterday, saying that lingyao is back! "


    Lu Fan''s eyes brightened and said, "finally, I found it? Lord Li, it took ten years to bring me back! "


    The magic moon turned a white eye and said, "you are not looking for it every other day, but you still haven''t found it. It''s not bad that Lord Li finds people for you. Alas, when lingyao comes back, my wife will have more sisters. If I had found her earlier, I would have married you with her. "


    Lu Fan slowly hugged the moon and said, "this is life. Who let me know you first. It''s just like this. "


    The magic moon and Lu Fan look at each other and laugh. Ten years of tacit understanding has long made them share each other. Lu Fan''s mind, the moon is very clear.


    Clapping, Lu Fan''s chest, the Moon said softly: "take her back, these years, she has suffered too much."


    Lu Fan nodded clearly and saw the moon go to the wing room of the courtyard.


    Seeing the shadow of the moon disappear in front of his eyes, Lu Fan''s mind moved. In an instant, the figure fell into the power of a colorful Avenue.


    Just a few breath time, Lu fan then left Wu''an country, rushed into the boundless void.


    After a long time of incense, the great danshengguo appeared in front of Lu Fan.


    The figure stopped, and the green dragon, who was guarding the void of the Dansheng Kingdom, sat up.


    Seeing that the visitor was Lu fan, he immediately fell on the ground like a dog, and smiled flatteringly at Lu Fan.


    "Darling!"


    Lu Fan patted the head of Qinglong, and Xiao Hei''s figure appeared on Lu Fan''s shoulder.


    Seeing Xiaohei, Qinglong immediately lowered his head. Today''s little black, black and white on his body, like the eight trigrams lines shining, like the flow of yin and Yang.


    In the eyes of the world, the Dragon shakes the world.


    Xiaohei is now in the world, known as xuanlongshen. When Qinglong saw Xiaohei, it was like seeing his ancestor.


    Xiaohei made a few strokes against Qinglong, which means that next time, remember to leave me delicious food.


    Then, with Lu fan into the Dansheng country.


    Light and shadow came down from the sky. Lu Fan and Xiao Hei came directly to the eight heavens of Dansheng country!


    Immediately, the Lord Li and the Lord of Dansheng, who were feeding the wild animals, were shocked.


    When he saw that Lu Fan was coming, Master Li showed a bright smile.


    Ten years seems to have aged the Li patriarch too much.


    At this time, the patriarch Li was no longer what he had been, but was about to become an old man.


    His life, body and spirit are all on the verge of collapse.


    Even Lu Fan could not save him.


    The Lord of Dansheng pointed at Lu Fan angrily: "Lu fan, let your little Heian share. Last time he came, he ate my kingdom of Jindan Avenue. Maybe this time the Holy Spirit will mend the sky and the tree will not be guaranteed! "


    Lu Fan chuckled, "didn''t I repair all the cracks in the Dansheng kingdom to compensate you? Don''t talk about the past. Master Li, have you found lingyao


    Master Li nodded: "yes. That''s it! "


    Lu Fan looked in the direction of Li.


    Immediately, a figure came into view.


    Lingyao is dressed in colorful clothes, standing there quietly.


    There''s a woman next to her, holding her.


    Slowly, Lu Fan stepped forward and gave a cry of temptation.


    "Lingyao!"


    Immediately, lingyao and the women around her turn around suddenly, and then rush to Lu Fan.


    Next moment, lingyao pours directly into Lu Fan''s arms.


    Another woman also came to Lu Fan''s side and said, "brother Lu fan, do you remember me?"


    Lu Fan looked at her carefully for a long time. Suddenly, he was surprised and said, "Xiaolu, are you Xiaolu?"


    Xiaolu nodded repeatedly. Lu Fan looks down at lingyao, but finds that lingyao''s eyes are empty, as if he doesn''t remember anything.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lu fan asked anxiously.


    Xiaolu sighed and looked at lingyao and said, "brother Lu fan, sister lingyao, she really fought for you! This is what elder sister lingyao asked me to give you. Take it


    With that, Xiaolu takes out a bead and hands it to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan only looked at it, then said in amazement, "six beads of chaos, the Pearl of life!"

 Chapter 1536

    Lu Fan could not have imagined that the six ways of chaos would gather in his hands in such a situation.


    Yuanben''s dream of life and death!


    It is said that when six beads of chaos gather together, we can see the true meaning of the world.


    All these things were originally controlled by gods.


    But it''s not created by gods, but it''s not known.


    But Lu Fan was not in the mood to explore the secret of the six chaotic beads.


    Now, he just wants to know what''s going on with lingyao.


    Where has lingyao been in this decade. Lu Fan always thought that lingyao would come back to find him.


    Because most of the inheriting power of the emissary is in his hands.


    With this kind of thing, Lu Fan thought, even if lingyao runs away, she will find it by herself.


    But as a result, he and the Lord Li have been looking for it for so many years, but they have not found it!


    Looking up, Lu Fan looked at Xiaolu and said, "you have to explain to me why all this is?"


    Xiaolu said slowly: "brother Lu fan, in fact, we are all in one place in the past ten years. That''s the end of the world! "


    Lu Fan''s pupil contracts slightly, and says softly, "the end of the world? You have reached the end of the world! "


    "Yes," said little dew. I don''t know how to describe that place, anyway, after coming out of it. I seem to have lost all the memories about it. But I remember that sister lingyao grabbed me and went to the place where I left off. We found the inheritance of gods, a mansion of gods. Elder sister lingyao forced me to open the door of the spirit with the skill of hiding a clan. And what we didn''t even think of was that the place led to the end of the world. "


    Speaking of this, Lu Fan suddenly felt the power of heaven and earth around him, and the power of Tao had changed slightly.


    This kind of feeling makes Lu Fan very strange. There is no change of power in Xiaolu. Why does everything around have the feeling of heaven and earth suppressing.


    little little ton went on, and then said, "then, suddenly, from the body of Ling Yao''s sister, two spirits came out of the Ling Yao''s elder sister. They fought fiercely. Finally, the kind sister lingyao threw me and her body back. We drifted on the edge of the world for ten years. I remember how I spent every day, but I just can''t remember what happened at the end of the world and


    What else did Xiaolu want to say, but finally she fell to the ground.


    Lu Fan quickly reached out to hold her and explored carefully. But found that Xiaolu was exhausted and unconscious.


    It''s impossible. It''s still normal before I speak.


    At this time, the Lord of Li and the Lord of Dansheng came over and looked at Lu Fan and said, "it''s over?"


    Lu Fan nodded and said, "it''s over. It seems that the situation is not very optimistic. I''ve brought back Xiaolu and lingyao. "


    Master Li nodded: "of course. But Lu fan, I want to remind you that lingyao is just a walking corpse. She has no spirit and can''t hear you. What remains in her body is just a wisp of obsession. You''d better let her rest, rather than let her continue to move like this! "


    Lu Fan hears the words and pours his strength into lingyao.


    suddenly, Lu Fan clearly felt that the situation was exactly the same as that of Li.


    Lu Fan seals all the power of lingyao. Immediately, lingyao passes out in a coma and is held tightly by Lu Fan.


    With a wry smile, Lu Fandao said: "ten years ago, people have found it, but the soul has not come back. I have to go to the end of the world to find her! "


    The Lord of the Dansheng kingdom said: "go after dealing with Fengtian. Your ten-year agreement is near. When it''s over, I''ll accompany you to the end of the world! "


    Lu Fan nodded and turned to leave.


    At this time, Li Zong said: "Lu fan, remember the day when you fought with Fengtian. Take me with you! "


    "Why?" Lu Fan said in surprise


    Master Li said with a smile, "no reason. I''m dying. You can''t help me. Just want to die before you miss the last battle. I would rather die in your fight. Don''t sit here alone, waiting for you to save the world, or the news of the destruction of the world. I have handed over all the things in the beast room to Li Renlong, and he will finish it well. Take me! "


    Lu Fan looked at the eyes of Li Zong Zhu, who was about to lose the divine light. He sighed and nodded gently.


    "Thank you!" said Li with a smile


    Lu Fan didn''t reply. His figure soared and disappeared in a flash.


    In fact, I really envy you such a strong man


    The Lord of the kingdom of Dansheng said with a smile, "there are countless strong ones, but the wise are only you forever!"


    Lord Li burst out laughing.


    Laughter goes with the wind and hovers for a long time.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Northern Xinjiang, devil kingdom.


    A huge void altar is more than three times larger than the original giant kingdom.


    The evil spirit is surging, even covering the black of the void.


    The huge altar with white bones has been built into the shape of a throne. All the white bones have been polished smooth and crystal clear like jade. On the throne, there are four characters of the immortal devil.


    A man sits quietly on the throne. All around the void, already kneeling full of endless demon repair.


    No one dared to speak, even to stop breathing.


    They don''t know how many days they knelt here.


    Only know, those who kneel to die here of the devil repair, not in a few, all drift forward along the void.


    Finally, they gathered around the altar and were swallowed up by the altar into a pile of white bones.


    The man of the throne, a dark armor, handsome face, black hair fluttering, eyes closed.


    It''s the Lord of Daoxin demon sect who sealed the sky!


    He seems to be a lot younger, a handsome face, but it seems to be more handsome than the present Lu fan, and a little purple awn in the center of the eyebrow, by adding many evil spirits.


    He did not move, but it seemed that the darkness was drawing near him.


    The nearest demons to the altar can even feel the terrible power on him.


    It seems that only one finger can crush them completely.


    I don''t know how long it took for Feng Tian to move a little.


    Just for a moment, but let the whole void begin to twist.


    Little by little, Feng Tian opened his eyes.


    Tens of thousands of demons suddenly press their bodies very low. They wish they could be completely lowered into the void Avenue.


    The black awn in his eyes, Feng Tian suddenly chuckled, moved his fingers, and then looked down at countless demon cultivators and said with a smile: "time is up?"


    Just below, three demons get up.


    These three people are the ghost demon king with only the spirit, the bone method elder who guards the original sect of Daoxin demon, and the Deacon elder now, Wukong spirit!


    Chuckling, Wu Qiling replied, "yes, patriarch!"


    Feng Tian stood up and looked at the world from afar. With a look of arrogance, he said, "let''s start!"

 Chapter 1537

    Five days later, after ten years of quiet in the East, the west, and the south, there began to be a great evil spirit.


    Countless countries, all see the sky, that round of bright day has begun to be covered by the black air.


    The panic began to spread, and the appearance of this evil spirit can only show one thing, that is, the demon cultivation that has disappeared for ten years has come back.


    The Legendary God, finally arrived!


    All the heroes in the world think of another person''s name in their hearts.


    "Lu Fan!"


    Wu''an, capital city, Lu Fu.


    Today''s Lu family is much quieter than usual.


    It has always been a bustling Lujia, but today it seems to be silent.


    Everyone was waiting outside the family hall, looking straight at the Grand Hall of the Lu family.


    Obviously, today is the legendary day.


    It is also the battle of the gods of their masters.


    Outside the lobby stands a stone tablet. There are four big words written by Lu Fan himself.


    "Fight to death!"


    Over the years, these four words have become family admonitions.


    Everyone who goes out of the Lu family is proud of his surname.


    Now, the strength of Lu family has changed dramatically. Lu family, the God of war, is well-known.


    In the lobby, Lu Fan sits quietly on the chair.


    All the people sitting below are his closest relatives.


    Senior brother Han Feng, senior brother, nangonghang, Master Wu Chen and others are all here.


    Father * *, Grandpa Lu Haoran and uncle Lu Feng are all here.


    And the moon and the lingyao in the coma.


    No one spoke. Everyone looked at Lu Fan with gentle eyes.


    Even the most noisy senior brother Han Feng has become a lot more stable since he married the big miss Shuijia.


    Footsteps, 13 suddenly appeared in the hall.


    In ten years, thirteen has become a little bigger.


    Fine Hu dregs, a dark clothes, walk on the road, all around the power of the road are fluctuating.


    "Master!"


    Thirteen took out a war card and handed it respectfully to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan took over the war post and asked softly, "who sent it?"


    13. Look up at the sky and say nothing.


    Lu Fan nodded his head clearly and believed that the devil came from the north.


    Open the war post. There is only one place name in it.


    "Optimus!"


    Close the war placard, Lu Fan stands up quietly.


    Han Feng finally couldn''t help it. He said to Lu Fandao, "younger martial brother Lu fan, are you sure?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile: "are you sure you have to go. You all stay at Lu''s for two days. I''ll go back! "


    Walking out slowly, thirteen also kept up with Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan suddenly raised his hand and swayed gently to thirteen.


    The meaning is very clear, indicating that thirteen doesn''t have to follow.


    13 bite a tooth to stand in place, clench a fist to call again "master!"


    Lu Fan smiled and shook his head.


    Finally, Lu Fan nodded slightly to * * and Lu Haoran. They said nothing but looked at Lu Fan kindly.


    They are the people who really watch Lu Fan grow up. They watch Lu Fan''s identity as a waste of donghuazhou and jianglincheng. They fight step by step until now, which is called the world''s leader!


    Lu Fan''s eyes swept over them one by one.


    Have you ever remembered that Jiang Lincheng, drunken hall, worshiping Wu Chen, once shamed, has been reborn.


    Have you ever remembered that Yiyuan academy, martial arts cultivation, swordsmanship practice, won the first place bravely, and brother Qi Li broke the gold.


    Have you ever remembered that when you entered the capital, you had to be selected and passed on. You have to cultivate both qi and martial arts and become famous in Wu''an.


    Have you ever remember, stepping on the void, breaking through the Dansheng, going to the devil Kingdom, several times of life and death, and then famous in four realms.


    Have you ever remembered that I am willing to fight all over the world for the kingdom of Optimus, the competitions among nations, the killing of demons and the wise fighting against demons.


    Have you ever remembered that it''s difficult to climb the sky in the chaos, help the southern region, lead the fierce battle in the west, and worship the gods with extreme force.


    All these pictures are turning in Lu Fan''s brain.


    He has no regrets in this life!


    Flying up, Lu Fan disappears in a flash and steps into the void.


    After a breath of incense, Lu Fan came to the Dansheng kingdom.


    Lord Li, sitting on the back of the green dragon, has been waiting for a long time.


    Next to Li, there are Li Renlong, the leader of Dansheng state, and Liu Zhi, who came here long ago.


    They looked at Lu fan like a God and did not speak.


    Seeing the arrival of Lu fan, Lord Li said only two words.


    "Let''s go!"


    Lu Fan nodded and waved gently. The Li patriarch followed him closely.


    All the four sacred beasts of Dansheng country knelt on the ground and roared at Lu Fan. Soon, Lu Fan came to the other side of the void from the east border to the north border.


    After so many years of repair, the other side of the void has been restored to its old form, but it still hasn''t been completely opened due to the obstruction of the demons.


    But today, it is clear that this is not the case.


    The other side of the void is releasing vast magic Qi, which still opens a door for Lu fan to enter.


    Without hesitation, Lu Fan rushed in directly.


    The rotation of power, the tearing of space, and the collapse of the power of Tao all hurt less than Lu Fan.


    Just for a moment, Lu fan saw the land of Northern Xinjiang that had not been seen for ten years.


    Around, countless demons have been waiting for a long time.


    An empty shadow stands in front of Lu Fan. However, Lu Fan did not kill the demon king of nightmare.


    With a smile, the demon king of nightmare bowed slightly and said: "Lord Lu, long time no see, welcome to the devil kingdom."


    Lu Fan lightly replied, "this is the northern border, not the devil kingdom."


    What else does the ghost nightmare devil want to say? Lu Fan raises his hand and pinches it. The ghost nightmare devil directly explodes on the spot and returns to nothingness.


    Now the gap between them is beyond words.


    There are countless demons around. Hurry to retreat. No matter how many of them are weak, they can''t do little damage to Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan continues to fly forward, and the Li clan leader follows Lu Fan all the time.


    It didn''t take long for Lu fan to take Li to the place where the kingdom of heaven was held.


    Looking up, the kingdom of Optimus had already disappeared.


    There was only a huge altar standing there, on which the Lord of Daoxin demon sect sealed the sky, and had been waiting for a long time.


    "Lu Fan!"


    Feng Tian waved gently. Lu Fan turned into a light and fell on the altar.


    After that, the Lord Li settled down.


    Feng Tian also saw Lord Li and said with a smile: "Lord Li, you are still alive. Why, have you come to see the battle of the gods today? "


    The leader of the Li clan nodded and said, "those who are going to die. Let''s see the battle of the gods. You go on, leave me alone! "


    Feng Tian said with a smile: "interesting, Lu fan, you also brought me the people I wanted to kill most. It seems that I have to win today! "


    Lu Fandao: "I can''t lose either! Seal the sky, please


    As he spoke, Lu Fan took out his heavy sword without a front, and Xiao Hei appeared on his shoulder.


    Feng Tian shakes his hand, and a sword appears. On the shoulder, the devil ape appears.


    Two people look at each other, momentum began to release.


    Then, heaven and earth changed.

 Chapter 1538

    Their momentum can no longer be described by momentum.


    If we want to describe it, we can only say it is Wei.


    Just standing there, they felt like two great gods to the Lord Li. It is sweeping the world with its supreme power.


    In this moment, the Lord li felt that his vitality had been lost.


    What he saw in his eyes was not the appearance of Lu Fan and Feng Tian.


    But a black and a white, two lights, shining in front of us.


    At the moment, he seems to be a strong man who has broken through the limit.


    His eyes, through this black and white two light, saw another world.


    There was a huge palace, in which there was a shining light.


    "Another world."


    Master Li murmured, the light in his eyes disappeared, and finally closed his eyes.


    With a smile, his body quickly turned to ashes under the supreme power of Lu Fan and Feng Tian.


    This kind of battle is not for ordinary people like him to watch.


    Before the death of Li, he fulfilled all his wishes.


    Lu Fan also felt the departure of Li. A little sigh in my heart.


    There are not many people respected by Lu Fan in this world. Lord Li is one.


    His departure represents the end of an era.


    At the last moment, Lu Fan put away the wooden wheelchair of Li.


    Then, Wufeng heavy sword moves, and void sword goes to Feng Tiansha.


    This sword, no name, no light.


    Some of them are only destroyed, and the power that comes out of them is a whole world.


    Feng Tian also raised his sword in front of the two of them. Distance is a dispensable thing.


    The two men''s killing moves have already exceeded the shackles of distance, and their clothes are rolled up at the same time.


    Two powerful self-made worlds collided violently.


    At the same time, their figures disappeared, leaving only a loud roar, which came from the northern Xinjiang.


    Later, the altar they just stood on was directly blown up. Far away, many countries in Northern Xinjiang were affected at the same time.


    Bang.


    When they reappeared, they had reached the edge of Northern Xinjiang.


    The body grew rapidly, but in the blink of an eye, Lu Fan and Feng Tian''s body became even bigger than the country.


    At the same time, Xiaohei and tongtianmo ape also killed, and the huge wild animal body collided with each other.


    There was a flash of light in the eyes of the sealed sky. The boundless darkness was like a giant hand holding Lu Fan and binding his body.


    At the same time, the huge sword in Feng Tian''s hand suddenly turned into a gray light and hit Lu Fan.


    Lu Fan takes a trick to seal the sky, raises his hand and waves it. Behind him, there is a distant country with only a little light. All of a sudden, the power of the heaven and the earth is drawn out by Lu Fan.


    A palm fell, and there was a huge handprint depression in front of Fengtian''s chest. At the same time, the eastern boundary, the western boundary and the southern region all followed the mountain call and tsunami. Some small countries started to erupt and the earth was torn.


    There''s no limit. It''s coming. Wu''an has been hit.


    After one move, the figures of Fengtian and Lufan disappeared again.


    They are in the endless power of Tao and are still fighting. There seems to be no movement, but the forces they control have no idea how many times they have fought.


    Poof.


    When Lu Fan and Feng Tian reappeared, they broke the void and came to chaos.


    There are endless chaos beasts around them, but they all kneel on the ground.


    Raise your hand, Lu Fan suddenly takes out six chaotic six beads.


    When the six principles came together, Lu Fan began to see the light of divine control.


    Feng Tian''s pupil slightly contracted, laughing and saying: "God''s light, not bad. That''s what I did. "


    As he spoke, Feng Tian''s arm suddenly turned into a forest of tentacles. The sword in his hand began to change rapidly and turned into a huge tree with eyes.


    "The power of seizing the sky, the power of disobeying God, the forest of destruction."


    Lu Fan had a big drink.


    "I''m the leader of the divine power. I''ll kill the evil."


    The moves of the two men collided again. This time, unfortunately, it was the whole chaos.


    The terrible explosion, constantly in chaos.


    Lu Fan''s body is suddenly penetrated by countless tentacles, but Lu Fan''s sword is also inserted in the head of the heaven.


    No retreat, no fear.


    When they reach this level, they will either fight for ten years and a hundred years, and waste it slowly, depending on who loses.


    Or to fight with life, to kill posture, a few moves to win.


    Obviously, both chose the latter method of killing.


    Fight for your life to see whose life is harder.


    The whole chaos begins to shake the tide of chaos. How many chaos beasts, at this moment, have been washed out of chaos.


    Among the four boundaries, a clear entrance to chaos appears.


    Chaos beasts, have fled to the four kingdoms.


    Lu Fan and Feng Tian do not let go, and blood is spilled.


    In this state, Feng Tian still has a piece of tentacles that go straight to Lu Fan''s heart to kill.


    Lu Fan''s left hand also coagulates a move to kill the spirit and clap it at the heart of the heaven.


    Boom. Another explosion.


    Chaos was completely blown up chaos, two people from the cracks, vertical to fall.


    Suddenly, two lights came from afar and fell into their bodies.


    A ray of light is a black appendage.


    On the other hand, it''s also the return of Xiaobai.


    The spirit beast is attached to the body, winning the whole posture.


    Kill. Kill. Kill.


    "Take away the soul and destroy the soul."


    "Gods and souls devour."


    They also collided with each other.


    Soon, the two disappeared at the same time and fell into a void.


    Strong struggle to get up again, suddenly, the land under his feet into a curse of the black earth.


    Blood gushed all over his body. Lu Fan''s single sword was stationed, and his spirit was damaged.


    Feng Tian falls in front of Lu fan, black blood splashes and the divine light is lax.


    "Lost battlefield, lost place, interesting."


    Feng Tian looks around and chuckles.


    Lu Fan wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and said, "maybe this is where we are going."


    Feng tianha said with a smile: "the place where gods fall, a good place."


    Lu Fan also smiled, and the two stood up again.


    Feng Tian''s body began to move, pointing to Lu Fan and saying: "I''ve already felt my bottleneck is loosening. Lu fan, come on, let me see your strongest killing move. I''ll show you the most powerful skill of the demon cultivator


    Lu Fan raised his hand and raised his sword. Suddenly, his terrible power was released.


    At this moment, the ground under Lu Fan''s feet began to crumble inch by inch, and an extremely strong air of repression seemed to spread in the lost land.


    "As you wish."


    Lu Fan and Feng Tian stared at each other.


    They don''t plan to waste any more. One move is to win and one move is to see who belongs to the world.


    Suddenly, the world darkened in a moment.


    "Swallow the demon skill."


    Lu Fan''s jiuxiao ring starts to emit strong light at this moment. Tao extinguishes, controls the sky, and divine power is released at the same time.


    "God is in charge of Tao, and the heaven will be destroyed."


    ...

 Chapter 1539

    The remaining wave of power makes all the lost places begin to explode, and a piece of light spreads around.


    "The light of annihilation."


    No matter where you are, look up and you can see the light spreading in the sky.


    East, West, South, north.


    Countless people all looked up at this scene. Many people who didn''t know the truth thought it was the end of the world and fell to their knees.


    The light lasted for a long time, causing numerous disasters. The chaos beasts who escaped from the chaos died and injured most of them, which then dissipated slowly.


    "Is it a winner?"


    the Lord of Dansheng and Li Renlong, Liu Zhi and others look up at the sky and look at this scene.


    Zhensheng, Tang Hui, also watched this scene.


    In the Lu mansion, the girl who has grown up is holding Liang Long''s hand and looking at this scene.


    The sky seems to be full of gorgeous fireworks, which looks wonderful.


    After a long time, there seems to be no movement.


    No one knows what the result is, and no one knows who wins and who loses.


    In the light of the sky, Lu Fan suddenly saw two figures in front of him.


    Both of them are so familiar with each other. They are lingyao and Zuo emissary who disappeared at the end of the world.


    "Lu Fan."


    They both shouted and rushed to Lu fan at the same time.


    It seems that Lu Fan wants to help them get out of here.


    However, at this time, Lu suddenly forced his hand, and a sword pierced the figure on the right side.


    At the same time, he put his left hand around another one, and a smile came up from the corner of his mouth. Lu Fan said lightly: "Zuo emissary, we meet again."


    The spirit of Zuo emissary lingyao began to twist violently. She cried out crazily, "I am the emissary. How can I die? Lu fan, didn''t you promise me? You promised me."


    Lu Fan replied with a smile, "yes, so I''m going to make you reborn. This is not a new body."


    Left make Ling Yao Leng for a while, Lu Fan shook his hand and threw it directly into the world end.


    Ignoring the wailing of Zuo emissary, Lu Fan turned to the real lingyao and said, "I have come to pick you up."


    Lingyao gave a gentle hum.


    Lu fan turns around and rushes out of the light.


    With a bang, Lu Fan fell to the ground.


    Looking up, Feng Tian fell to the ground in blood.


    He can''t let out his tentacles at the moment. He is as weak as an ordinary person.


    Crazy laugh, Feng Tiandao: "interesting. It''s interesting. Lu fan, you haven''t broken through the realm of gods. Why can you launch such a killing move? "


    Lu Fandao: "I have studied this technique for ten years. Feng Tian, I can only say that your demon body is too bad. "


    As he spoke, Lu Fan''s body suddenly gave out a strong light, which was the absolute light of the gods.


    Feng Tian was stunned for a while, and then said: "you refine the body of the Lord of chaos."


    Lu Fandao: "that''s right. Chenguo was refined by me three years ago. Now I am the spirit. "


    Feng Tian burst out with blood and said with a cruel smile, "I see, but you are still not a God. You are not. "


    Lu Fan replied: "the gods must be very good. I''m sorry. I really never thought of being a God. I think ordinary people are very good. My name is Lu fanmo. "


    Feng Tiandao: "but I want to be a God. I want to see what is outside the world."


    Lu Fan nodded slightly and said, "I''ll make you."


    After that, Lu Fan came to Feng Tian, and without hesitation, a sword pierced his heart.


    After shaking hands, Lu Fan throws out the sky cover and directly throws it into the crack Lu Fan just jumped out of.


    Fengtian comes to the end of the world at the last moment.


    He finally struggled to rush forward a little bit and hit a gap in the end of the world.


    However, he did not rush out of the end of the world, but rushed to the other side of the end of the world.


    In a moment, there was darkness in front of the sky, only a light shining at the end of the line of sight.


    Then a voice rang.


    "Welcome to the kingdom of God."


    In the end, a smile came up from the corner of his mouth, and then all his life was gone.


    ĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁĄŁ


    Outside, Lu Fan finished all this and coughed up a piece of blood.


    The sword in his hand broke to the ground with a clang, and little black appeared on his shoulder, which seemed to have passed out completely.


    Lu Fan gasped and shouted, "old nine, old nine come out."


    The Xuangong tower in Jiulong appears and laughs wildly: "great master, you are the last winner, you are the God. You are the only living God. The world is yours. "


    Lu Fan chuckled and turned to look at lingyao who was leaning on him. "I don''t want the world, I want her."


    Lingyao is in a coma. I don''t know whether she heard it or not.


    Lu Fan put it into the ring, only to return it to her body and let her wake up completely.


    After gasping for a long time, Lu fancai got up slowly. He took a look at the place where Luo blind was buried. It seemed that there was no big change. A heart is a complete drop.


    The fragments of Wu Feng''s heavy sword were collected by him. This partner who followed him for many years, how could he be buried here.


    Lu Fan forcibly empties the power of the Xuangong tower in Jiulong, and then flashes.


    Directly from the lost land, he went back to the north, and came to the front of thousands of demons.


    "Since it is a victory, let the world be free of demons."


    As he spoke, Lu Fan raised his hand and tried to solve all the problems.


    But at this time, a figure appeared.


    "Lu fan, what are you going to do?"


    Lu Fan looked up and saw the familiar figure.


    Dancing is ethereal.


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "it''s just the right time. Stand back. I don''t want to hurt you. But other demons, I have to kill them. "


    Wukong Spirit said with a smile: "you killed other demons, and I am not the leader of the demons. Lu fan, I delimit the border with you in the north, and both sides will never invade."


    Lu Fan shook his head and said: "Wukong spirit, you are not qualified to talk with me about the conditions."


    Dancing ethereal suddenly gently waved, a figure appeared behind her. It was a child who looked about ten years old.


    Holding the waist of dancing ethereal, some are afraid, and some are looking forward to Lu Fan.


    Wukong Ling pushes the child forward and says, "is he qualified to talk to you?" Lu fan is stunned. He doesn''t understand what Wukong Ling means.


    Looking down at the child who looks like him, Lu Fan suddenly raises an absurd idea.


    Wukong Ling said to the child, "Lu Qi, I haven''t called Dad yet."


    The child grinned at Lu Fan and said, "you are my father Lu Fan. Dad.


    After that, Lu Qi hugged Lu Fan''s leg.


    Lu Fan looked at the dancing spirit in amazement, then smiled bitterly.


    "Lu Qi, on that day in Qi Kingdom, right?"


    Dancing spirit nodded with a smile.


    Lu Fan shakes his head and picks up Lu Qi. He just knows that this is his own blood.


    Helpless, Lu Fan said: "dancing is ethereal, dancing master, you win."


    Wukong spirit way: "no, Lord Lu, you win. Since then, both the good and evil families in the world have surnamed Lu. "


    Lu Fan sighed in his heart, but he had no choice.


    Even he, who is already on the edge of the gods, has weaknesses.


    After all, he is still human.


    But Lu Fan thought it was a person, very good.


    ...

 Chapter 1540

    A year later.


    Wu''an, capital.


    Deep street, old lane.


    A small shop full of customers. Wooden tables and chairs, without any elegance, attract a lot of people with rich clothes, and sit here.


    The wine is fragrant. The wine here is unique.


    A stone tablet is erected at the door. If you are not drunk, you can sit down. Ten bowls, please.


    This stone tablet is famous for the whole country of Wu''an recently.


    But anyone who is good at wine should come and taste it.


    Can really drink a bowl of not drunk, few people. It is said that even today''s majesty has come to drink a bowl.


    In the end, it''s said that his majesty made a severe order. No one can say.


    Who says to look for whose trouble!


    In doing so, you should know that your Majesty must have poured out one bowl at a time. Anyway, I dare not come back later.


    With this kind of publicity, this store, of course, is more famous and more guests.


    But there are few people who can really drink in the house.


    Plus the owner of this shop, it''s also a strange temper.


    Sometimes it''s open, sometimes it''s not.


    The more people there are, the more people are waiting outside. The more late it was, the more hours it took.


    It seems that everything changes with the mood. Some big people are very dissatisfied with this. They also want to find the theory of the boss.


    But as a result, they often end up dead. The great men left Wu''an country in disgrace and dare not say a word more.


    People often ask who the boss is.


    But there are really no people who can say what the boss looks like, let alone know who the boss is.


    Anyone who entered the shop said that he had definitely seen the boss.


    But even after coming out, I can''t remember at all.


    So much so that rumors, including what, someone saw in the shop today''s world''s first female devil head, dancing ethereal news all spread out.


    What else? If someone is in the store and is slightly pointed out by the boss, he will be irremediable and will be promoted several times.


    What''s more, the people of Wushen Lu family seem to be polite to this shop.


    As long as Lu''s children pass by this shop, they should bow to salute, although they don''t know why.


    There are also the elders of the God of jiuxiao gate, Dongpang and fengxiao are also regular visitors here.


    All kinds of miracles add some legends to these points.


    At night, the moon is bright and the stars are sparse.


    Legend of the shop, and in silence, slowly open.


    Inside, there was a few laughter.


    "Brother Han Feng, drink less. There are a lot of children. Hurry home and take care of your wife and children. What can I drink here? "


    "Don''t stop me, nobody. My wife chases me and scolds me every day. The old man will come and scold me if he has nothing to do with it. That''s not good. I''m tired of it. I have to drink more. Elder martial brother, drink too! "


    "Let''s go. Let''s go. I''ve had a good drink. I have to go back to have a rest. Brother Nangong, you should go back earlier. Others have been waiting for you for a long time. "


    A burst of laughter, a few figures came out.


    It is now world-famous, Han family Tianjian Zun, Han Feng. Sword Zun of Chu family, Chu Xing, Chu Tian. As well as the well-known Haoran wuzun nangonghang and others.


    Hook up one by one, and stagger out.


    At the door, the owner of the shop stood there laughing.


    Not Lu fan, who is it.


    Behind him, lingyao and the magic moon began to pick up the tables and chairs with a smile.


    Lingyao said with a smile: "Lu fan, don''t look at it. A bunch of people are gone. When shall we go to see Wukong spirit and Lu Qi in Northern Xinjiang? I miss them all. "


    The moon, with a big belly, also smiled: "yes, Lu Fan. I''d like to travel around the world again. I haven''t been to many places. "


    Lu Fan came back and sat down behind the counter with a smile on his face, saying, "I''ll see them again in a while. The stinky boy''s cultivation speed is too fast, and his mind is as smart as her mother''s. I''m afraid to give him some more benefits, he will become the first devil in history. Stinky boy, I can''t talk about him. I want to be a demon cultivator. What''s good about the demon cultivator? "


    Lingyao said: "he doesn''t indiscriminately kill the innocent, eat people''s blood, or harm others for himself. I think it''s very good. If he changes the world''s demon cultivation, it will be completely peaceful. "


    Lu Fandao: "that''s what he wants to be, the first moral demon master in the world. I have changed the demons of Daoxin into the moralists. Just let him play. "


    Lu fan is also helpless.


    Lingyao and magic moon laughed happily. Now the world is peaceful. Under the constraint of Wukong spirit, the devil cultivates no chaos. The four realms return to peace. Everything is very well. There''s nothing to worry about. At most, those chaos beasts that run out of chaos just make trouble everywhere. These aroused the interest of the world''s powerful in killing animals.


    For them, it''s just to eat all the delicious food and travel all over the world.


    Lu fan, who is bored, also began to study brewing. All the accomplishments are used. How to make better wine.


    Of course, these things can''t really let the world know. Otherwise, Lu''s face would be half lost by him.


    Therefore, Lu fan has opened a shop of his own. Or robbing people''s territory.


    Anyway, he is now the leader of jiuxiao clan. If you say a word, Dongpang will have to listen to it and recognize it.


    His clothes are loose and his beard is scratched. Yang Tian sits on a reclining chair, dangling around, looking at the bright moon in the sky.


    At this time, a young man, about 16 or 17, stumbled into the shop.


    His body, stained with blood, looks a little embarrassed, but a resolute expression.


    "Drink, boss!"


    The boy felt in his arms for a while, took out a handful of copper plates and put them on the table.


    Lu Fan looked at him, smilingly took out a jar of wine, sat in front of him and said, "young man, what''s so distressing?"


    The young man clenched his fists and clenched his teeth: "in half a year, I will be expelled from my family, from the capital and go to my hometown to guard the cemetery. I don''t agree. I try my best to cultivate every day. Why can''t I get vigorous strength? I know I''m born weak, but the martial god Lu Fan started from a humble family. Why can''t I! "


    The boy took over the wine jar and looked up.


    Lu Fan looked at his hands, all of them were stone wounds, new and old, and now the blood is still flowing.


    One more glance, his body, is indeed root bone win weak, difficult to cultivate martial arts.


    Lu Fan looks at him and starts to turn red. He smiles and asks, "are you going to continue to practice?"


    "Of course, martial art is my life. I swear to be a martial artist. What can I tell you about this? This wine is good. I don''t have enough money! "


    Said, the young man hurriedly in the body a while.


    Lu Fan''s fingers flicked gently on the wine jar, and a ray of vigorous Qi poured into the wine.


    With a smile, Lu said: "don''t worry, enough. Drink more. Believe me, you will succeed as long as you insist! "


    The lad looked up at Lu Fan and said, "really?"


    Lu Fan said with a smile, "of course it is true. What''s your name? "


    The boy took the wine, took another sip, and said unsteadily, "my name is..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was completely drunk on the table.


    Lu Fan looks at him and laughs.


    ...